《Lord Fourth, Madam Has Tricked You Again》


 Chapter 1

    Ruoyin opens his eyes and looks at the mahogany carved cloud patterned stepping bed and the painted checkered ceiling. His face is muddled.


    It''s full of "who am I, where am I, what am I going to do?"


    "Great, Fujin, you are awake!" A middle-aged old woman came to the bed and told the servant in the room, "hurry, go and tell the fourth master that Fu Jin has woken up and call the government doctor by the way."


    Ruoyin hears the sound and turns to look at the middle-aged woman in front of her, with a standard "Ba Ba" bun on her head.


    Besides, what did she just say... Fourth master?


    Just thinking about it, Ruo Yin''s skull sent a sharp pain.


    Her mind was full of confused memories.


    It turns out that she passed through, or through to the Qing Dynasty.


    He became the legitimate Fujin of Aixin Jueluo Yinzhen, ulanala Ruoyin.


    ... Wait... As like as two peas, it''s a bit wrong. How can the original owner be the same as her?


    The fourth master Fu Jin in her impression is ulanara''s, which is true, but not called Ruoyin.


    Nani? Can''t she have crossed to the false Qing Dynasty?


    Heaven! Why do this to her!


    Her dream of sleeping all over the world by herself is not finished!


    Ruoyin''s previous life was a hotel sleep tester. Occasionally, she tried to sleep in a five-star retro Hotel and opened her eyes to get here.


    Her test report hasn''t been handed in yet!


    "Fujin? How can you play the roller? What''s wrong with it? Stomach or stomach The middle-aged woman asked anxiously.


    This meeting son, if sound''s head already did not ache, she stopped rolling, tilted her head to look at the middle-aged woman.


    From the memory, this middle-aged old woman is the original master''s married mother, surnamed Liu, has served the original owner since childhood.


    If the sound "hiss" a breath, "not much of a thing, stomach strangling pain, may be hungry."


    "That old slave feeds Fujin some digestible porridge." Mother Liu took a bowl of bird''s nest porridge from the mahogany semicircle table in the room, and sat by the bed to feed Ruoyin.


    When she finished eating, she heard the eunuch outside singing: "four masters are coming!"


    The fourth master doesn''t like the name of Baylor. Maybe there are too many Baylor masters in the palace. It''s easy to be confused. So they call him fourth master.


    Then the fourth master came in, followed by an old man with white beard and medicine box on his back.


    The servant in the room knelt down on his knees. If he didn''t have time to take a look at the appearance of the fourth master, he made a gesture to mean it.


    Fortunately, the fourth master stepped forward and pressed her shoulder, "you are weak, don''t salute."


    "Thank you." If the sound continues to lean on the head of the bed, the head will reflect a handsome incomparable face.


    The thick sword eyebrow slightly picked up, slender, containing sharp black eyes.


    Straight nose, thin lips, angular outline.


    Tall and slender but not rugged figure, aloof and lonely but vigorous and pressing.


    And his temperament is very complex, like a mixture of all kinds of temperament, people can''t understand.


    If the sound Zheng Leng for a while, with the hand to cover the lip gently cough, good cover up she just looked to stay a scene.


    The fourth master looks so beautiful! Good God!


    "Government doctor, give it to Fujin." Seeing her cough, the fourth master glanced at the doctor and sat on the armchair at the head of the bed.


    Slender finger belly, playing with the huge jade ring.


    The ring is thick in color, blue and black, but green and pure in texture. It is a good product at first sight.


    "Yes." The doctor put a piece of white silk to Ruoyin''s pulse.


    At this time, if the tip of the nose came to the wrong taste.


    Just now she didn''t calm down, she didn''t pay attention.


    Now breathing the air in the room, she turned to look at the lotus incense burner by the bed. It was poisonous!


    In her previous life, she didn''t work as a sleep test attendant at the beginning. She learned nursing in college and was supposed to be an angel in white.


    But she was born unrestrained and unrestrained, and loved freedom. She couldn''t resist the yearning for freedom, poetry and distance.


    When I miss my internship, I have a great dream of sleeping all over the world.


    But now, God sent her to the Qing Dynasty.


    It''s not good to go through it. Why is it the Qing Dynasty.


    I don''t know that most people in Qing Dynasty have a hard life, but are they not free?


    Cough, to get to the point, since she found a problem, why not take advantage of the fourth master here, to pierce this layer of paper?


    In addition, this backyard is the Song family and the Li family. Who killed her?


    In order to reveal the truth, Ruoyin covered her nose and frowned slightly. She said to the doctor who was giving her pulse: "Fu doctor, I smell the smell in the censer. I want to vomit."


    "Fujin, don''t worry. It''s probably because you''ve been in a coma for a long time, and you''re not strong enough to cause dizziness and vomiting." The doctor''s eyes dodged slightly when he spoke.Even the original pulse of the hand, also slightly shaking.


    Looking at the appearance of the government doctor''s doing something wrong, Ruoyin probably knows what''s going on. It seems that this doctor is not a good one.


    There are some bad spices in this fragrance.


    Even she, who knows a little about the skin, can smell it. The doctor in his four master''s house is not aware of it at all?


    In that case, don''t blame her for being rude!


    Ruoyin began to cough violently, "no, the fragrance smell is too choking. I''m going to suffocate when I smell it. Mammy Liu, please give the incense burner to the government medical students."


    "Oh, good." Although mother Liu didn''t understand, she was right to listen to the master.


    She took the lotus censer from the bedside and handed it to the doctor.


    When the doctor received it, his whole hand was shaking.


    Even the four masters, who had been silent, noticed.


    The local doctor pounded the spices and ashes in the censer and smelled the smell.


    Finally, he pulled out a stiff smile and said, "fourth master, Fujin, I have checked it, and there is no problem with the censer."


    "Is it? How can I smell musk and oleander If you say carelessly, these two spices are not good! After that, she also looked at the fourth master, "my Lord, I''m afraid this hospital doctor can''t do it. Not only did not cure me, but also made me almost faint."


    "Nonsense, don''t talk about death in the future!" The fourth master rebuked Ruoyin in a cold voice.


    If the sound is small and should be a sound "yes", this just passed through, do not understand the rules, it seems that the most taboo in the palace is the dead word?


    The fourth master took a look at Ruoyin from the side, then turned to look at the doctor.


    The words have not said, the government doctor to the four ye that pair of inquiry sharp eyes, instantaneous forehead sweating, body stiff.


    When the incense burner in the hand "bang Dang" fell to the ground, and then "puff" knelt down.


    [this book belongs to the overhead and clear through. All the characters and events have no substantive relationship with history. The reason why it is overhead is because there are many places that can''t be touched. In addition, this book to compete for favor, palace fight, birth baby based! ¡¿


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    "Fourth master, old... I really don''t know anything, and I haven''t done anything. For Fujin, I also try my best to cure him, without slighting him."


    "There is no silver here The fourth master saw the doctor''s panic in his eyes. Feicui turned his finger fiercely, "come on, drag him out and fight him to death!"


    "Yes." After su Peisheng responded, he had his doctors dragged down.


    "Su Peisheng, go to the palace and ask the grand physician to show Fu Jin two." The fourth master ordered again.


    After su Peisheng had the same answer, he went out and planned to make a trip in person.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the room became colder.


    Ruoyin thought that it was terrible to be serious!


    After a long time, the fourth master asked, "how do you know that there are musk and oleander in it."


    If Yin''s heart is startled, the fourth master''s seemingly simple question, in the end, is with light doubt.


    She pressed down the tension in her heart and pretended to be calm: "to tell you the truth, when I was at home, my aunt liked to be jealous. When I was six years old, e Niang taught me to be a housekeeper. So, I come into contact with these things occasionally. For those more common and toxic, they have a little understanding, but did not expect, will personally experience Looking at the fourth master will not ask the end, she does not explain who it is, "at first I did not pay attention, and I have a dream in the past few days of coma. I dream that someone is trying to kill me, and I just found out."


    At the end of the day, her voice was a little choked and her voice was shaking.


    On one side, mother Liu didn''t speak, and her face did not change. But in her heart, she felt that her family Fu Jin was particularly fierce today?


    The fourth master was slightly stunned. In front of him, Fu Jin always looked at him with a straight eye and never cried.


    And he also knows that the average lady in a big family will learn to keep house and settle accounts when she is young.


    He also often heard people say that there are many pickles in the courtyard.


    Four Ye''s sword eyebrow slightly invisible ground frown, gentle comfort: "even heaven gives you dream, you are a lucky, good health, now although the house is in the charge of Li Shi temporarily, when you are well, the Lord will let her give you the key."


    "Master, I know my body. I don''t know for a while. OK? If Li manages well, let her take care of it. I don''t want to take care of it in the future." Ruo Yin said and sobbed in a low voice, and his heart was relieved. Fortunately, the fourth master did not doubt her.


    God knows how worried she was just now that the fourth master didn''t believe her!


    In fact, she doesn''t want to be in power.


    But she can''t cross the river and tear down the bridge. If she ran away, it would not be fun to kill the nine clans.


    On the surface, the title of Fu Jin is pleasant to hear, but in fact it is for the fourth master''s backyard.


    We should be filial to the Royal parents in law.


    China wants to have a good relationship with her sister-in-law.


    I will take care of the palace properly.


    It''s better for the royal family!


    It''s a lack of skills!


    This is not over, but if someone in the backyard is sick, poisoned, and the child is gone, she is listed as the number one suspect. It is really not easy to be a suspect.


    "Nonsense! I see that you are sick and confused. You don''t care if you want to do it in the mansion! " The fourth master is probably in a fire. He beats the table and gets up a few times.


    See if sound face inside the bed, side face to him.


    The little woman''s long and warped eyelashes trembled slightly, even her body was shaking.


    White cheek, there are transparent tears on the cheek.


    Finally, he pulled his lips and said, "I''ll never hear that, but this time, don''t let me hear your nonsense again next time."


    This Fujin, in front of him, always tries to be brave and never shows weakness once. He always carries big and small matters by himself.


    The key to the management of the mansion is still in the hands of the dead. If you are ill, you will not hand it over.


    If he had not fallen ill this time, he would have let Li take charge of it temporarily.


    This time is estimated to be very sad, even the most care about things are handed over to others, looking at the pear blossom with rain side face, but I see still pity.


    If sound just sobs in a low voice, did not reply.


    Her disposition was quite different from that of the Lord. It is better to show the clues earlier than later, so as not to be doubted.


    She''s a patient now, and she''s in a normal mood.


    However, she was so frightened that she rushed to wipe her tears. She married the fourth master, but she had not seen the master cry.


    On that day, the grand doctor treated Ruoyin.


    They dare not neglect it.


    The final result can be imagined, in addition to musk and oleander, there are several other spices, are chronic harm to the body.


    Fortunately, the original owner of the fragrance has only been smelling for nearly a month. It is probably that after the original owner fell ill, Li took over the key and made it.


    Taiyi opened several prescriptions of herbal medicine, said it was good to take a rest for a period of time, even the original depression, are no problem.


    At that time, the fourth master''s face became coal.However, when he heard that everything was ok, his face softened.


    After the fourth master told the doctor not to talk nonsense, he let the house block the news.


    The reason for this, of course, is not to let Kangxi and his brothers laugh at him even the backyard is not good.


    How can you be an official in charge of state affairs?


    In the afternoon, the government doctor confessed that there was a problem with aromatherapy, which he adjusted.


    The doctor also confessed to a servant girl, who was the servant girl of Li side Fu Jin.


    For the government doctor and servant girl, the fourth master did not hesitate to order people to die.


    And Li side Fujin, on the ground that he didn''t like the servants below, banned for a month.


    As for the truth and falsehood in this, I think we all know.


    How big a face is it for a servant girl to be able to summon the doctor of Shangfu?


    Ruoyin didn''t say much after knowing it.


    If we want to talk about the original owner and Li family, it is the time when injustice and injustice are reciprocated.


    The original owner did a lot of bad things when he was pregnant with a big Ge. Now Li is a newspaper and a newspaper!


    Rao is like this. Ruoyin also remembers this Li family.


    Although the original owner married the fourth master when he was about ten years old, he still had no offspring and died of depression after several years.


    Li''s behavior is only an indirect relationship, but it can not cover up the fact that he has a bad heart.


    However, Ruoyin was wronged by the original owner.


    You said that the body did not grow well, of course, can not give birth to children, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Life is a long way, don''t you have a lot of time?


    If Yin thinks that since she has become the fourth master Fujin, then she will fulfill her obligation to be a Fujin.


    Try not to let the fourth master worry about the things in the backyard. After all, the fourth master is a person who does great things.


    Although this Qing Dynasty is different from the history, I don''t know whether the fourth master will become the emperor in the end.


    But it doesn''t prevent her from learning from history. It''s her only advantage, isn''t it?


    And her purpose is: people do not attack me, I do not prisoners, if people offend me, comity three points, people again attack me, I also a needle, people also offend me, cut off the roots!


    She is respectful to others, let others, not afraid, but do not want to make the backyard a mess.


    But if the other side is pushing forward, she can''t bear it any more, and she won''t be polite.


    The fourth master didn''t punish Li severely. Ruoyin also thought it was right.


    At present, there is a big grid in front of the fourth master. Li is the sum Niang of the fourth master''s children.


    If the fourth master gave Li''s death, she would feel cold hearted and affectionate.


    In the night, the fourth master may be guilty. He ate in Ruoyin''s main courtyard, and finally stopped in the main courtyard.


    This can make Ruoyin unexpected. She just wore it for the first day.


    When two people lie down, Ruo Yin''s eyes are closed, which seems calm.


    In fact, the head has long been a mess of paste, a small heart "puffing" crazy.


    Just when she was nervous, the fourth master''s magnetic voice sounded in her ear: "sleep, I won''t move you."


    This word, all of a sudden if sound tight nerve to smooth.


    She closed her eyes and whispered "um.".


    At the same time, she breathed a deep sigh of relief in her heart.


    Although the original owner and the fourth master have been husband and wife for several years, she still has her first love and first kiss in her previous life, full of feelings Xiaobai.


    Then, the fourth master also gave a low "um" and closed his eyes.


    But the fourth master, aware of her breathing evenly, looked at the beautiful face under the night light, a little surprised.


    The next day, the fourth master came to see her every other day.


    Then, there was no then.


    At the beginning of Kangxi''s reign, the prince left to stay in Beijing.


    The prince asked the fourth master to go to Jinan.


    It is said that the drought in Jinan is serious.


    Although Jinan is not far away from the capital city, it will take a month to come and go together with the time for business trip.


    This month, if the sound of the morning without the backyard.


    Anyway, in the backyard, there are song and Li.


    Li''s foot is forbidden.


    Song''s family was a regular one. Although he didn''t have to pay his respects, he still went to the main courtyard every three or five times.


    Just about a month before the fourth master went to Jinan, the palace was told that the fourth master had finished his errand and was returning to Beijing.


    If Yin rewarded the silver of the messenger with the words and asked the house to prepare it, he also ordered his servants to call the Li family and the Song family.


    Then, let Qiao Feng dress her up.


    Qiaofeng is her servant girl, she has been following Ruoyin since she was a few years old.


    These days, Ruoyin found that this Qing Dynasty, many things, are different from the Qing Dynasty in history!


    She has been eating and drinking well recently, and she looks much better.


    The doctor came to see it several times and said it was good.She looked in the mirror, almost as beautiful as her previous life.


    The only difference is that the original owner looks more ambitious, while in her previous life she looks more at ease.


    Fortunately, after changing to her core, she slowly returned to the look of taking things as they please.


    Of course, this does not mean that she has no ambition. Her ambition is contained in her stomach.


    But her present status, seems to have been the best, as long as steady, can win.


    The original master was probably born in a big family and was a legitimate daughter. What she absorbed from her childhood was an ambitious education.


    No matter who he is facing, the original owner always carries the frame of Fu Jin, and he is no exception in front of the fourth master.


    The shelf of Fujin is similar to that of the servant. You don''t need to show it to the fourth master. No matter how you carry it, the shelf is not as big as the fourth master.


    It''s better to show weakness occasionally. In any case, it''s my own man, and I don''t lose face.


    "Fujin, is this head shape OK?" Qiao Feng looked at her in the mirror.


    Ruoyin looked up at herself in the mirror, looked at the combed shelf head, nodded, "yes, this is it."


    Then she made up herself.


    She is not flattered about the make-up skills here.


    Where has the 21st century make-up art formidable.


    After she was dressed up, mother Liu looked at her delicate make-up and her new head and clothes.


    Busy smile way: "Fu Jin, you are really more and more good-looking, should be like this."


    Alas, her family was too wooden before Fujin. She tried to persuade Fujin not only to recognize the rules, but also to have some sentiment, but Fujin didn''t listen to it.


    As a result, several times, the fourth master had a meal in the main courtyard at night. All of them were sent away by Fu Jin and went to other places.


    Fortunately, after Fujin was ill, he was enlightened.


    The hairstyle was changed from two to a shelf head, and the housekeeping room made beautiful clothes instead of dark clothes.


    This is what a girl should look like.


    "It''s still Mammy''s mouth." Ruoyin understood the surprise of mother Liu, because she had really changed a lot recently.


    The original owner was a young girl in the flower season, but she was dressed in the clothes of the old city and wanted to look dignified.


    She can understand that, too.


    I want to be mature when I am young.


    A little bigger, start to play tender, is so tangled and contradictory!


    But if you eat something, you have to think about whether it''s bad or not.


    And never enjoy life, only know to copy Buddhist scriptures, housekeeper, account.


    Obviously, she is a little girl. She has to pretend to be profound.


    Also like to deal with a lot of people, want to appear well connected.


    But if Yin doesn''t think so, she only deals with the good.


    There are a few more to talk about.


    Therefore, the original master is a good fortune Jin, but she lacks that share of truth, which can''t be the favorite woman of the fourth master.


    Ruoyin knew that as a Fujin, she had to get the favor of the fourth master if she wanted to live well in the mansion.


    Otherwise, the servants would not be disciplined by her, and their lives would be worse than those in the side rooms.


    Therefore, she wants to be the Youlemei of the fourth master''s palm and let him hold it in the palm of his hand!


    An hour later, Li Fukang, the eunuch in her courtyard, reported: "Fu Jin, the fourth master is coming soon!"


    "I see." Ruoyin holds mammy Liu''s hand and walks outside.


    After a while, the party arrived in front of the Chamberlain house and waited.


    From a distance, you can see a large number of people coming this way.


    Song Shi appeared after Ruoyin. She was stunned when she saw Ruo Yin, and then saluted, "I have seen Fujin."


    "Get up." Ruo Yin smiles and waves her hand.


    She can''t go back to the house until she''s finished.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    She wore a rose red flag dress, combed with pearls and hairpins, and came out with a smile like spring breeze.


    As a result, as soon as she came out, she saw that Ruoyin had changed her personality.


    Now, her smile is a little stiff.


    Is this Fu Jin she knows?


    Originally, she was more beautiful than her. How could she be so well dressed? She was almost instantly compared!


    Originally she thought Ruoyin was still ill. Today she must be the best. Anyway, Song Shi is not as good-looking as she is.


    Who knows, the plan can''t keep up with the change!


    She breathed a deep breath impetuously and saluted: "please give my regards to Fujin. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Fujin looks better and better."


    "Thanks to you." Ruo Yin glanced at Li and said faintly.


    Li''s embarrassed smile, self-care to get up, said: "last time is my fault, did not manage the slave below, also please Fujin forgive me."


    "It''s good that you can get out of the mud without being stained." If Yin finished, there was no time to be polite to Li. He turned and told the people, "all stand well. The fourth master is coming soon."


    She felt that there was no need to talk to Li too much, and they did not agree with each other. Instead, they seemed hypocritical and embarrassed.


    "Yes." People should.


    When people feel guilty, when they listen to what others say, they feel that they are mocking. Li is such a person.


    She always felt that there was something in it.


    Is her side yard mud, or is it ironic?


    But now the situation, can not tolerate her to think much.


    Because a group of men and horses had stopped in front of the people, and the fourth master was the leader.


    The fourth master rode a black horse and wore a navy blue robe.


    A pair of dark eyes, with a little sharpness.


    The graceful sword eyebrow, such as the carved face.


    The nose is high and straight, the thin lips with clear water caltrop are tightly pursed, and it seems to be a little sentimental.


    All over the body, with no anger from the prestige of domineering.


    Ruoyin thinks that if I haven''t seen you in January, the fourth master seems to be more beautiful.


    The fourth master''s robe was thrown away, and he got off the horse neatly from the stirrup.


    People saluted one after another: "welcome the fourth master back to the house."


    The fourth master waved his hands and swept the crowd with his eyes, and finally stayed on Ruoyin.


    Now, there was a moment of wonder in his eyes.


    This... Or his fortune?


    This dress up from head to toe is not the same as before.


    The fourth master stepped forward and helped Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin raised his head to him and said, "master, you have a hard time on the road. Take a rest first. At night, I have prepared a family dinner for you."


    "Well, how are you?" The fourth master looked at her lightly.


    It''s rare to see her in a red flag.


    The April breeze was blowing the green silk on her cheek, and it looked pleasant.


    It''s totally gone.


    If the voice chat to reply: "the doctor said that almost, but I still feel some discomfort, want to come to rest for a few days."


    The fourth master faintly "um" a, "that is good, you take good care of the body."


    When Li saw the fourth master helping Fu Jin, he was not happy.


    Now listen to the meaning of Fu Jin, it seems that you can''t sleep?


    So, she courteously went forward and said, "my Lord, I heard that you came back. I specially prepared hot water and snacks for you."


    "No need." Four ye said coldly, and then turned his head to see if Yin, "Fu Jin, you let people prepare water."


    "Yes." Ruo Yin Chao, mother Liu''s eyes indicated.


    Mother Liu understood and went to prepare.


    This makes Li''s face hot and bashful. The fourth master slapped her in the face.


    She took the initiative to invite favor, but the fourth master didn''t care about her.


    But he took the initiative to ask Fu Jin to serve him. People are more than others. It''s really infuriating!


    Ruo Yin looked at Li''s face, which turned into pig liver color, and went to the main courtyard with the fourth master.


    When the fourth master entered the main courtyard, he found something wrong and asked, "Why are you half of the slaves here?"


    Ruoyin poured him a cup of tea, and then took the clothes handed over by the servants and put them on the wood.


    Careless way: "people go up, the water flows to the lower place, looking at them also have no mind to work in my place, so they are sent to other places."


    As a result, she heard the fourth master cough.


    She turned her head and saw that his face was flushed, as if choked by tea. She also used that kind of "are you sick and confused?" Look at her.


    If the sound stands in place, there is no sound.


    After coughing for a long time, the fourth master put down his cup and said, "it''s more and more inappropriate to talk. Is there anyone in the backyard who can be higher than you?"


    If the sound is like a little daughter-in-law who says something wrong, she bows her head and fiddles with her fingers and shakes her head in response to him.In the past, the original owner''s rules, he disliked being like a wooden man.


    Now she''s out of line and says she''s not in line.


    It''s hard to be a woman, but it''s even more difficult to be a fourth master''s woman! What a tangle!


    When the fourth master saw her like a little daughter-in-law, he felt soft in his heart, but he still taught him, "in addition to the master, you are the biggest in the house. In the backyard, you are the biggest mistress. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    Ruoyin first shook his head and then nodded in horror, "I know, but the servants don''t listen, I can''t take them."


    "If you are disobedient, just fight, and kill one! Understand? " Fourth master''s sword eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    If the voice nodded, "I understand, but I feel disobedient, also not to want their lives, looking at them strange pitiful."


    "You look at them pitifully. You can''t use them as slaves. When they don''t treat you as the master, who will pity you?" The fourth master sighed. Why didn''t he feel that Fu Jin was stupid and naive before.


    "I see. Don''t scold me. The water is getting cold. I''ll take care of my bath." Ruoyin plans to change the subject.


    Seeing her wittiness in changing the topic, the fourth master thought she was not stupid.


    He got up, opened his arms and changed his clothes with her.


    The mouth is still cold not ding a word: "I this is not scold you, is for you."


    Ruo Yin gave him the hand to unbutton, moved to nod, to show understanding.


    When waiting for the fourth master to take a bath, she was nervous at the beginning, looking at the man''s cold facial paralysis.


    Fortunately, the fourth master closed her eyes all the time, and the tension in her heart gradually relaxed.


    It was night, and there were few people at the family dinner.


    On the fourth master, Ruoyin, the Song family, the Li family, as well as Li''s arms under one year old big Ge Ge.


    Li not only asked for favors openly and secretly, but also made the child brush his face in front of the fourth master, helping her to invite favor.


    Ruoyin only ate the delicious food on the table, but also picked up two bowls of rice, still growing body.


    Song Shi is a duty, did not dare to invite favor.


    Only when Li teased the children, his face was embarrassed.


    She was the first woman of the fourth master, and she had one.


    She was born. She was the eldest daughter of the emperor.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t been born for a month.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Finally, the fourth master is a man of rules.


    According to the rules of staying in the main courtyard for the first time when he came back from the foreign office, he raised his feet and went into Ruoyin''s inner room.


    Seeing this, Li knew that there was no play today, so he said hello and left with a big lattice and Ruoyin.


    After saluting, the Song family also left.


    For a while, the next people also stepped down, Ruoyin went to wait on the fourth master to change clothes.


    He is no more than a few years older than her, that is, in his early twenties.


    But the stature is much higher than that of Ruo. At least it must be 1.85 meters.


    Therefore, Rao Shi Ruoyin wears flowerpot sole shoes, also has some difficulty.


    After a while, they finally blew out the light and they lay down.


    At first, both of them didn''t speak. They were quiet. They just closed their eyes and had their own thoughts.


    When Ruoyin''s fourth master kisses Ruoyin, he breaks the silence.


    When he kisses down, she is surprised, unexpected.


    And his lips were a little cold, which was her first feeling.


    After a long time, the man released her, leaned over her ear, magnetic way: "quickly raise the body."


    If the sound nods, the mosquito sounds like "um".


    The fourth master, who got the response, continued to lie down.


    He looked at the ceiling, chuckled and said, "my Lord, you are more shameful than when you are newly married."


    "My Lord Ruoyin called out to him.


    "Well, sleep." The fourth master knew she was shy, so he said nothing more.


    After this time, the fourth master went to see her every other day, but he didn''t stop at her.


    During this period, I heard that the fourth master also punished some slaves who were sent away from the main courtyard.


    Each of them beat 20 boards and killed a eunuch and a servant girl.


    Those servants probably looked at Ruo Yin, who was ill, could not be spoiled, and had no children, so they did not accept her.


    It''s useless for her to keep a slave who doesn''t agree with her. It''s not as good as not seeing.


    However, she didn''t expect that to happen.


    But she knew that the fourth master was helping her build up her prestige and discipline the slaves.


    Six days later, the fourth Master heard that Fujin was much better, his appetite was better and his sleep was better.


    He looked at the clock in his room and went to the main courtyard at six o''clock.


    This ship clock was still appreciated by Kangxi.


    Kangxi collected many clocks and watches in the palace, and often compared sundials with Western clocks.


    Four masters out of the front yard, let the dining room directly to the main courtyard to place meals.


    Ruoyin is surprised that the fourth master suddenly comes to the main courtyard.


    The main reason is that she just had a stomachache. When it was convenient, she found that it was a matter of the coming month.


    For example, if there is such a situation in the backyard, it is necessary to send slaves to the front yard to squeak.


    To avoid male host and son staying in, embarrassing situation.


    However, if it is, it will be too late.


    And she can''t see the fourth master to say this, everything has to go to that step again, in case the other party did not plan to stay.


    Two people had a meal together. The fourth master watched her drink a bowl of soup and eat two bowls of rice.


    After eating, Ruoyin looked at the fourth master who didn''t mean to leave, and said with some embarrassment: "Ye, that... I came there."


    Because of her euphemism, the fourth master didn''t understand it at first.


    But seeing her cramped look, I soon understood.


    "Why don''t you get people in the front yard to squeak ahead of time." He said coldly.


    "I... I just found out." If the voice is low and his head is drooping.


    As soon as the words came out, the fourth master didn''t say anything and left.


    Looking at his back, Ruoyin thinks he may have misunderstood him, but she didn''t mean to.


    She can''t decide such a thing!


    Who let the moon not come early or late, but only when the fourth master came.


    It made her look as if she had deliberately turned him out. She brushed his interest and face away. It was quite embarrassing!


    Just when Ruoyin thought that the fourth master would be cold to her for a long time, he had dinner seven days later and came to the main courtyard at eight o''clock.


    He didn''t let anyone sing newspaper to come in, and as soon as he entered the door, his sight fell on Ruoyin who was daubed with Dan Xie.


    Junlang''s face was a little stunned. Fujin always wore Cloisonne armor and never painted it.


    Originally Ruoyin was still bowing her head and painting her nails. She didn''t even notice that Qiaofeng and mammy Liu saluted and were waved back by the fourth master.


    When the pair of Black Embroidered silver auspicious cloud men''s boots stopped in front of her eyes, she stopped her work and quickly stood up to salute, "Sir, how did you come?"


    "Come to see Fujin and enjoy elegance and enjoy painting Danxie here?" The fourth master helped her.


    "It''s a good-looking, but it''s not in the way." If the sound returns.The fourth master didn''t know much about these things, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Just open your arms, magnetic tunnel: "placement!"


    Ruoyin:...


    at this time, Mammy Liu brought the door of the outer room up.


    If Yin put away all the tools for daubing Dan Xie, he would wait on the fourth master to clean his hands and wash his hands.


    Last night, when her monthly affairs were over, she asked the servant to take a message from the front yard. She didn''t realize that the fourth master came here tonight.


    Soon, if the sound blows out the lamp.


    After a long silence, the body of the fourth master was pasted up.


    "You don''t want me to be away so long?" The man leaned over and said in a gloomy way.


    "Yes."


    "How much do you think?"


    "I really want to."


    "Want to play hard to get with me, huh?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    "I don''t have one, and I''ll miss you when I''m free." Ruoyin is so unjust, she is really innocent!


    "What do you think?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t eat or dress well when you''re away from home."


    "It''s Baylor. I can''t be hungry."


    "No, people are worried about you anyway."


    Hearing that she cared about him, he was embarrassed. The fourth master chuckled, "OK, I know."


    As he spoke, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, and his palm held her in his arms....


    the next morning, if she heard a rustling sound, she opened her eyes and sat up, ready to serve the man to change his clothes.


    "Take a rest." The man spoke in a low voice.


    "Oh." If the sound is not sleepy, I will continue to lie down and fall asleep.


    When Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master''s attitude towards Fujin, he could not help feeling a burst of emotion.


    The rule in the backyard was that where the fourth master rested, he would change clothes and wash for him in the morning.


    In the past, Fujin was still.


    Now, it is the master and son who sympathize with Fujin.


    "Send the two beauties who shrugged their shoulders to Fujin, and then choose some good Danxie to send, and send some satin of various colors to Fujin. The color should be good-looking, and the dark color should not be." After the fourth master came out of the main courtyard, he told Su Peisheng, "in addition, I''ll send it later."


    "Yes." Su Peisheng responded. It seems that the master is very satisfied with the change of Fujin.


    In the past, rewards were blurted out at will, but this time it was with heart.


    Like those from Fujin''s family, I have never seen anything good. The master''s son appreciated these things, some of which are valuable, but also mean to please beauties.


    In particular, the glazed jade bottle was left by Tong Jia, the empress of xiaoyiren, to the master and son. The glass jade is very valuable. The jade quality reaches the transparent level of glass. It is generally used by the royal family and is very rare.


    The most important thing is to let him send it later. That is, he doesn''t want to affect Fujin''s sleep.


    When Ruoyin woke up, it was already three strokes in the sun. She stretched herself, and mammy Liu went to wait on her to change clothes.


    Now that she is in good health, it is also time for her to recover from morning self-examination. However, looking at the big sun outside, she has more heart than strength today. It''s too late. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.


    While waiting for her to wash and gargle, mother Liu asked, "Fujin didn''t eat anything in the morning. I must be hungry. What would you like to eat at noon? The old slave asked the dining room to do it."


    As soon as she raised her eyebrows, food is the most important thing for the people. This is a very serious problem. I can''t be careless. When she was a sleep tester in a hotel, she paid most attention to the service of ordering meals and the delicious degree of the food.


    But the food here doesn''t seem to be her favorite.


    And now she wants to eat spicy chicken.


    When she comes here, she can accommodate everything else, but she can''t do anything to eat this.


    She pulled her lips and said, "let''s make a spicy chicken in the dining room. You need to remove the bones and cut the diced chicken. Put more pepper in the dry chili section, a little pepper, and then add a Mapo Tofu. In addition, add a light tonic soup. It doesn''t matter if it''s vegetarian."


    Although she was not afraid of spicy since childhood, in order to avoid acclimatization, it is better to add light soup.


    Mammy Liu has now adapted to Ruoyin''s order. A month ago, when she first listened to Ruoyin''s order of maoxuewang, she couldn''t react.


    Because there is no maoxuewang dish here, and my family Fujin has never eaten such a spicy dish. It is not good for your health and easy to get angry.


    Finally, Ruoyin gave a general description of the method and ingredients, and the dining room was really made.


    Worthy of being the cook in the fourth master''s mansion, it is eye-catching!


    After listening to one side of Qiao Feng, he recited Ruo Yin in his heart, and then went to the dining room.


    After Qiao Feng went, he talked about Ruo Yin''s request in detail.


    Now Qiaofeng and mammy Liu have figured it out. They think that Ruoyin goes through the gate of hell and understands how to live. They want to be comfortable and how to live.


    In this way, she and mammy Liu felt happy for Ruoyin from the bottom of their hearts, and at the same time, they also felt a little heartache for Ruoyin.


    The eunuch and steward in the dining room listened carefully. At first, they were surprised that Fujin, who was recovering from his serious illness, ate such spicy food?


    But they are just slaves, and they have no courage to ask the master for food.


    After a month''s understanding, the cooks also know that Fujin knows better than their experts in eating.


    "Girl, wait, let cook Niu do it. In his early years, he went all over the country to make all kinds of banquets. He knows a lot and can make all kinds of tastes." "Do you need anything else?" asked Zhou, the steward of the dining room, hunched his back and asked with a smile


    Qiao Feng thought for a while and said, "there''s nothing else. Fujin said, Tangsu point is OK. However, Fujin said last time that yoghurt is good, you can help me to put some yogurt, and don''t hold too much, so as not to be easy to be damaged, and then load a basket of seasonal fruits. "Last time she saw Fujin using yogurt with fruit, and ate a large plate in the afternoon. She also said that this kind of eating method is called salad.


    The eunuch Zhou waved the dust and pointed to several small eunuchs. All of a sudden, there were two small eunuchs, one carrying a white porcelain jar with yogurt in it and the other with a fruit basket full of seasonal fruits.


    However, looking at their appearance, I didn''t intend to hand it to Qiao Feng. I was probably worried that Qiao Feng could not bring it up.


    At this time, eunuch Zhou said with a smile: "there are a lot of things, especially the fruit is heavy. I''ll let them go with the girl and take the meal with them."


    "Oh, good." Qiao Feng should, slightly blessing body salute, "thank you for your kindness."


    Qiao Feng looked at the fruit basket and yogurt jar, plus the lunch box to be held later. She couldn''t carry it alone. If she wanted to carry it all by herself, she was not good-looking. She was also a maid in the main courtyard.


    Zhou eunuch smile, turn around to tell the cow cook, "you add a horseshoe crucian carp soup, with the freshest wild crucian carp."


    Crucian carp is divided into several kinds, wild crucian carp is also divided into several kinds, the pure wild is too thin, the mud fork out of the lake has mud smell, the fish pond is good, especially the fish pond with hard bottom, the taste of wheat feeding is the best! And in the dining room, nature is the best!


    Fu Jin said that it doesn''t matter if they are simple, but they can''t really go to Su as slaves. They are the biggest female master in the backyard. They can''t be spoiled or neglected before.


    Recently, looking at the master''s attitude towards Fujin, it seems that the backyard is going to change?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Then they dare not neglect.


    Qiao Feng stood by and waited. Looking at eunuch Zhou''s smooth appearance, she said that she was the old Eunuch in the mansion.


    Eunuch Zhou used to be a servant in the palace''s elder brother''s office. He was good at his skills. After the fourth master had a place in the palace, he was transferred out of the palace and became a servant in the house.


    After a while, Li''s spring plum also came to order a meal, she saw Qiao Feng is also in, after casually said hello, ordered meal.


    Then, she and Qiao Feng stood together and waited. When she saw that the dining room put several red, choking and spicy dishes into the eating box and handed it to Qiao Feng, her eyebrows were slightly invisible.


    Qiao Feng and the dining room to do communication, did not find the expression of Chunmei, she directly carried the food box, followed by two small eunuchs, went back to the main hospital.


    In the courtyard, Ruoyin enjoys two small eunuchs and moves chopsticks with good appetite. She first drinks a bowl of thick white and thick white horseshoe crucian carp soup to warm her stomach, and then she eats the food.


    After eating, she learned how to write, but she was used to the art font of flying dragon and Phoenix in the past life, but what the original owner wrote was regular and regular block letters. She had to prepare for the rainy day. In case of using writing, people could not find any problems.


    After practicing the words of incense, she was so sleepy that she took a nap.


    When she woke up, Qiaofeng said, "Fujin, would you like to have some salad, and I will cut it off?"


    "You know me better." If Yin really felt that Qiao Feng was careful, she only wore it for a month. What she liked and what she didn''t like, Qiaofeng and mammy Liu could know about it, and she never talked too much.


    "Fu Jin laughs. It''s my duty to serve Fu Jin. I''m going to make salad." Then he went out.


    While Ruoyin was eating a banana salad made by Qiaofeng, Li Fukang said that Su Peisheng was coming. Ruoyin naturally didn''t think about it, so he asked him to invite Su Peisheng in. At least he was the red man beside the fourth master.


    After su Peisheng came in, he was followed by several small eunuchs, carrying boxes, jewelry boxes and ornaments.


    As soon as he came in, he saluted and said with a smile: "Fu Jin, the master and son are busy, and he specially asked us to deliver these later."


    Ruoyin waved her hand to show them to get up. Then she made a gesture in her eyes to mammy Liu. Then she walked around the things given by the fourth master with a flattered look. "Thank you for me. As long as it''s from me, I like it."


    "Well, I must bring it." Su Peisheng replied with a smile. Fujin''s mouth is sweeter than before. No wonder that ye has changed his attitude towards Fujin recently.


    Then, mother Liu took out several money bags and gave them to Su Peisheng and some eunuchs respectively. "Duke Su, this is the tea money that my family will reward you for."


    After su Peisheng took it with a smile, the rest of the eunuchs took it.


    After seeing Su Peisheng away, Qiaofeng and mammy Liu reported the four masters'' reward.


    Listen to me and let me read the rest in advance


    These days, she told people what warm color was, and she had been clear about it for a long time.


    Then, she looked at the Dan she had on her hand, and it was time to change it. Since the fourth master had given some, of course, she had to use it. Otherwise, she would not have let the fourth master down.


    Mother Liu looked at Ruoyin. She only cared about the little things, but she didn''t mention the vase. She carefully handed the carved rosewood box with the vase in front of Ruoyin, "Fujin, this glazed jade bottle looks very good. Where is it placed?"


    If Yin pulled her lips, she almost wanted to say that she had received it from the warehouse, but when her eyes swept to the glass jade bottle, she swallowed it before she could say it.


    She looked at the two glazed jade bottles. The jade was transparent. It was made of ice jade in modern times. The jade bottles were carved with exquisite patterns. The bottles were as thin and smooth as the shoulders of real beauties.


    This reminds her that the fourth master inadvertently said that her clavicle was good-looking last night. When she sobbed under him, the clavicle shrugged with her shoulders, and the beautiful woman shrugged her shoulders!


    "Fujin, Fujin?" Mother Liu looked at Ruoyin''s blushing and dazed, and called several times.


    Slow to God if sound clear throat, as if nothing happened: "these two put in the inside bar, when you have time to pick some flowers back, used to arrange flowers."


    "Good." After mother Liu answered, she moved the vase to the inner room.


    The fourth master is a man with strong self-discipline ability. He is not a man of excessive desire and lust for beauty and color. What happened last night was an accident.


    I''m afraid even the fourth master doesn''t know why he couldn''t control himself last night.


    Therefore, after a night''s hard work last night, the fourth master plans to restrain himself in his study, read books and review official documents.


    Now that he is Lord Baylor, he still has a lot to do.


    The fourth master went back to the house with his hands, followed by a group of servants. When she arrived at the door of the study, she saw Li standing on the steps with a food box. As soon as she saw him, she saluted him with joy


    The fourth master raised his hand and motioned for her to get up, "what''s the matter?""Nothing else, I just want to think that ye worked hard in Jinan, so I made some snacks and soup to make up for him." Li said with a smile that she just missed the fourth master.


    "The emperor and Alma have taken part in the battle. I''m not tired of this job." The fourth master frowned slightly and didn''t like Li''s words very much.


    Li Shi slightly a Zheng, on the face some uneasiness, "four ye said is."


    The fourth master took a look at the food box in her hand and said faintly, "put down the things. I''ll eat them later." Finish saying, he strides into the study.


    Su Peisheng took the food box in Li''s hand and followed.


    After giving Su Peisheng the food box, Li turned her head and took a look at the upright figure of the fourth master. She ran away and went back to the side yard. She had just made the fourth master unhappy. Huizi wanted to go far away.


    During this period, the Song family also sent snacks and soup. In this backyard, all women wanted to compete for favors, but the Song family was not as obvious as Li''s.


    Song asked the servant girl to send her to xiaodezi outside the study. After xiaodezi announced, he Zhongkang carried it in.


    Both xiaodezi and he Zhongkang are eunuchs in the front yard. He Zhongkang is Su Peisheng''s apprentice, and xiaodezi is he Zhongkang''s Apprentice. One by one, they can be regarded as the relationship between disciples and grandchildren.


    Qiao Feng heard that both song and Li had gone to the study to show their virtuous benefits. Some of them were worried about Ruoyin. She looked at the carefree and carefree, like a little fairy. Ruo Yin was leisurely arranging flowers. She said, "Fujin, SongGe and Li Fujin have all gone to the study to send snacks to the fourth master."


    If the sound hears the meaning of Qiao Feng''s words, this is to let her follow the trend.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Ruoyin casually prunes tulip, carnation, elm on the table.


    Then he casually inserted it into the glass and jade bottle that the fourth master appreciated, and said, "they haven''t seen him in January. It''s normal for them to want to brush. I''m not going to join in the fun."


    The key is that Ruoyin doesn''t think he is a virtuous material.


    What''s more, the fourth master just stopped at her place yesterday. If she asks for favors again today, it''s not good to be tired of being together every day. We should stick to the semi sugar doctrine.


    Anyway, both the Song family and the Li family have gone. There are a lot less of her than she is, and none of the more she does.


    Give the fourth master something to eat, and then look forward to him eagerly. She can''t do that kind of thing.


    It''s better to live a comfortable and wonderful life. Maybe you don''t take the ordinary road and become a stream of clean water in the backyard?


    At night, the fourth master worked hard all day in his study, stretched out his stiff muscles and bones, and glanced at the snacks sent by song and Li.


    Somehow, a beautiful face appeared in her mind. Before, she always sent food to the study. Today, she seldom followed suit.


    Think of her illness after the initial recovery, is a little different, become generous, natural, elegant, and some... Silly!


    Fortunately, the fourth master thinks that all these are pains. If you sound like this, you will understand how to live and be comfortable only after you have experienced more.


    ------


    after a day''s rest, if Yin''s body is not so sore, people will call Li''s and song''s to recover from morning sickness.


    Soong came early, just eight o''clock, she arrived.


    Ruoyin just finished her dressing. She was dressed in a red flag dress, with a shelf on her head and only a few delicate jade hairpins. After taking a look in front of the mirror, she went out to meet the Song family.


    Song''s son is wearing a half new pink flag dress. Her face is thin with powder. She is simple and elegant. As soon as she sees Ruo Yin, she stands up and salutes: "give Fu Jin a good night."


    "Don''t be so polite. You''re here early. Sit down." Ruo Yin finished and motioned in the eyes of Qiao Feng.


    Qiao Feng, meeting his will, brought tea to the Song family.


    After answering with a smile, song continued to sit down. She felt that Fujin had become more and more elegant recently. Then, she took the initiative to find a topic: "I see that Fujin looks ruddy. Fujin is in good health, and the slave is also happy."


    "Your mouth is sweet." No matter whether Song Shi''s words are true or false, Ruoyin is happy to listen to her. She motioned to mammy Liu and said, "mammy Liu, go to the warehouse and get some satins for song gege."


    "Yes." After mother Liu answered, she went to take it.


    Song was flattered to stand up and salute: "thanks for the reward of Fu Jin."


    "Summer is coming. You can make some new clothes." Ruoyin waved her hand to show her to sit down.


    Two people talked about a time of incense, Li just took the slave to come slowly.


    Li was wearing a green smoothie dress, with pink lotus embroidered on the material and two combed heads. On her head, she wore red plum and gold wire hollow pearl flowers, and a lotus hairpin hanging upside down from the golden chamber. She was as beautiful as a flower with a smile on her face.


    I have to say, Li''s appearance is not vulgar, but that pair of eyes, showing a bit sharp, looks not good with each other.


    After she came in, she was polite and said, "give my regards to Fujin."


    "Well, a seat." If the sound said lightly.


    It is said that there are three women in a play, but Song Shi is timid and afraid of offending anyone. Without her involvement, the play will not stand up.


    Chatting and chatting, Li got restless and began to show her power. She held her handkerchief and said with a smile to Ruoyin: "if my sister doesn''t feel well or there is something missing in the yard, please tell her that I can send it to the main courtyard for you."


    "No need. If you have this kind of heart, I will understand it. But I''m really sorry for your servant. You have to be more disciplined." Ruo Yin said, holding up one side of the cup, sipping, and then put down the cup, and then said with a smile: "what''s more, I have everything in the courtyard. Even if it''s missing, I''m looking for the fourth master to go."


    She is a little serious, on the family, Li is a Han woman, the daughter of a small magistrate.


    Ruoyin, the daughter of the infantry commander Fei Yanggu, was born in Manchuria.


    No matter from Fujin''s identity, or family background, she is more than a section higher than Li''s. I really don''t know where Li''s confidence comes from, so she can show off her strength in front of her.


    Isn''t it just the escrow key, but also the sense of superiority?


    Li didn''t expect that Ruoyin would refute like this. He thought that Ruoyin was the original one, but he always said that he couldn''t make his fortune.


    I heard that she was not satisfied with the teaching of Fu Jin, but I had a good time to teach her. If you want me to tell you, the fourth master is busy with business. Fu Jin should not let him do everything. "


    Chatting is not pleasant, if the sound and ungrateful, Li''s sister does not match.


    "I don''t ask for more refinement. I just sent some of them away. I didn''t know that the fourth master sympathized with me. I thought I was wronged and had to help me out of anger. I''m sorry for that." If the voice with a continuous smile, not proud, not arrogant.Among the slaves she sent away last time, some of them disobeyed discipline, and some were pickpockets. However, there was no evidence and only signs. She did not explain to the fourth master.


    Ruoyin''s indifferent smile made Li feel dazzling, as if all her words were on cotton. No matter how she stimulated Ruoyin, Ruoyin didn''t care. At the same time,


    reminded her that the eye liner she had arranged in the Academy was sent away by the voice.


    She pulled out a slightly stiff smile and said, "so it is. The fourth master is very kind to Fujin." Her words are sour.


    "What do you say? Is the fourth master bad for you?" If sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    "What Fujin said was that the fourth master treated the slaves very well, but he was so beautiful and graceful that he was far from being able to reach." At this time, song''s rare interruption eased the embarrassment.


    "You, you, when you come to me, your mouth feels like honey." If Yin smiles to the Song family, it seems that Song Shi is a smart person who knows when to talk and when to be quiet.


    It''s a pity that my family is not good. I have a girl and I don''t support her. My body is bad. I don''t feel good looking at people.


    Li''s mouth curled, and he glared at Song''s, and murmured, "flatterer!"


    At the same time, she didn''t think so. If she had not done something wrong, the fourth master would not have been so indifferent to her and held up Fujin, leading to the rise of Fujin.


    But this situation will not last forever. At least she is the only woman in the backyard who has children.


    Although it is a girl, in this backyard without children, the girl also appears to be more valuable.


    Hum, wait and see. Who knows who will be the favorite of the fourth master in a few days?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    For Li''s ridicule, song''s face is stiff, can only pretend not to hear.


    After they chatted for a while, Ruoyin said, "in the future, I''ll postpone my morning self-examination for half an hour, and I don''t need to come every day. On the first and fifteenth day of the Lunar New Year and the new year''s festival, you can come and sit here. If there''s anything else, I''ll let you know."


    Although the morning province has recovered, we can''t see these people every morning. It''s hard to avoid adding congestion to each other, isn''t it?


    "Yes." Now the Song family and Li family should be together.


    Even if Li''s mind is not satisfied, she can''t do too much. Fortunately, the fourth master has been somewhat different to Fujin recently. She doesn''t want to touch this mould.


    "That''s all for today." If the sound swings, wave your hand.


    The Li family and the Song family got up to salute, and then left. The Li family walked in front of them, and the Song family followed in the rear.


    When the two of them left, Ruoyin gathered all the slaves in the main court together.


    Last time she sent half of the slaves away. Now there are more than a dozen in the main courtyard.


    She really felt that servitude lies in the essence, not in the number.


    There are many contradictions and it''s not easy to discipline. Just leave a few rules that stand out.


    Ruoyin sat on the upper seat and looked at three rows of servants kneeling in front of her. Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng stood beside her. She pulled her lips and said, "do you have anyone who doesn''t want to work here? Just say it. I''ll give you double monthly money."


    "No! I''m willing to follow Fu Jin! " The servants who had been kneeling on the ground shook their heads to show their loyalty.


    Some of them were scared to death. I heard that the fourth master had been beaten and killed two of them.


    Ruoyin guessed from their expressions that since the fourth master helped her last time, the servants in the mansion met her respectfully, and some even tried to please her.


    Of course, she knew that it was all due to the authority and means of the fourth master. In the end, the prince who came out of the palace immediately subdued the slaves.


    "Since all of you are willing to stay, you should be a good steward. If you have any questions about what you don''t understand, you can ask mother Liu and Qiaofeng. If you do well, you will have a chance to increase monthly money every six months. All aspects are good. I will choose one or two to be in charge."


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of those slaves were all shining. Originally, they were the lowest slaves. Their families were poor and they were earning money to support their families.


    Several masters have powerful servants around them. They move here and there, and they don''t have much time.


    Now there is such an opportunity in front of us, naturally we will not let it go. We are afraid that we will fall behind.


    The mouth also said: "Xie Fujin, enjoy eating."


    If the sound see them kowtow, kowtow way: "OK, let you compare the ability of a messenger, and did not let you kowtow."


    Hearing this, the slaves stopped kowtowing and looked up to Ruoyin as the Savior.


    "Anyway, I said that in front of me, there will be punishment if there is reward, and reward will be given to those who have ability. As for punishment, I hate those who eat inside and outside. If I find out, I will not punish you. I can''t see blood, so I can only give you to the fourth master." If the sound is light, it is like saying the most common thing.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" As soon as those servants heard about the fourth master, they were scared and their tongue curled.


    After the matter has been accounted for, Ruoyin asked mammy Liu to reward them with silver and let them do whatever they should.


    In the afternoon, Ruoyin was arranging flowers, and all kinds of aromatherapy and spices in the room were thrown away.


    I can''t help it. One day I was bitten by a snake. I''m afraid of straw rope all my life.


    As a result, she was leisurely when she heard eunuch singing: "four masters are coming!"


    If Yin put down his work and went to the door, he saw the fourth master in the yard, and went to meet him.


    The fourth master saw Ruoyin from afar. She was wearing a bright red flag dress. Her snow-white skin showed light pink. Her thin lips were delicate like rose petals.


    Not waiting for her to salute, the fourth master went forward to support her, "you don''t have to be more polite, you are Fujin."


    Ah? oh If Yin searches in the memory for a while, she learns from the original master. The original Lord salutes every time, and is still.


    Is it the fourth master who sympathized with her illness?


    Then, she showed a flattered expression, "Xie fourth master sympathizes with me."


    Fourth master is a person who likes to like or dislikes. She is not good at polite words. Since she has opened her mouth, she should be grateful.


    When they entered the room, the fourth master could smell the fragrance of the flowers, but he could not guess what the fragrance was for a while. His sight swept through the room and finally fell on the flowers, plants and vases on the table of eight immortals.


    At the moment, the fourth master''s face was a little cold. Maybe she felt that she had time to arrange flowers and didn''t have time to care about him. "Are you doing this these days?"


    If Yin heard the chill in the fourth master''s words, she secretly glanced at him. She had just done nothing. How could she change her face all at once, faster than the change of the sky!


    It''s like a tiger with you!"If I go back to my master, I''ll ask people to remove all the fragrance in the room, but I always feel that there is something missing, so I make some bottles of flowers I like. The fragrance of flowers is much better than that of fragrance." Ruoyin goes to the table of eight immortals and points to a bottle of plum blossom.


    The fourth master glanced at the plum blossom she pointed to, and saw that the bottle was obviously uneven, but it didn''t seem to be randomly inserted, and the overall appearance was pleasant and wonderful.


    A closer look, some are also fixed with wire and dark rope.


    Rao is as cold as the fourth master. When he saw such a beautiful flower arrangement, he was surprised, but his anger also disappeared.


    He knew that she was worried that someone would poison the fragrance, but he did not dare to say that the fragrance of flowers was better than that of fragrance.


    Thinking of this, his heart softened for a moment, and said: "these things, let the servants do it, you are Fujin, there are more important things."


    What the fourth master means is: let the servants do these jobs. You should know that you are Fu Jin, and your most important thing is ye!


    Ruo Yin thought over the words of the fourth master carefully, and understood the general situation. He could not help but tilt his head to look at the fourth master. Seeing that he was more gentle, he seemed not angry now?


    Just in time, the fourth master also turned his head to look at her, four eyes relative, four Ye''s black eyes on the innocent beautiful eyes of Ruo Yin, could not help reaching out and beckoning to her, "come here."


    If the sound obedient to go to him, some embarrassed, but beautiful eyes and innocent a few points.


    The fourth master couldn''t stand her innocent and silent appearance, which was more difficult for him than being coquettish. He stretched out his hand and rubbed her in the palm.


    Just, she rarely free and easy, capricious, and is a lucky Jin, pet some is not a big thing.


    He pulled his lips and said, "since I like it, that''s it. It''s also cultivating sentiment, but I can''t get tired."


    "Don''t worry. You won''t be tired." As soon as the fourth master let go of his mouth, if the sound then a fart - shares sits on the four ye body, speechless joy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    She took such an initiative, which was unexpected by the fourth master. She was full of it when she was not careful.


    The fourth master smelled the faint fragrance of flowers on her body, his chin was on her shoulder, his big palm was around her waist, and he gently reprimanded: "it''s more and more unruly."


    "My Lord is my husband. Is it wrong for me to be intimate with my husband?" If the sound hears the soft meaning in four Ye''s words, Du wears the mouth, one face does not understand.


    Hearing this, the fourth master''s heart was lifted for a moment, and he was still warm. No one had ever said such affectionate words to him.


    Li''s and song''s identities are not allowed. Fujin is the main room. Although he is the prince, he is not impossible to say so. However, Fujin never said that today is the first time.


    If Yin looks at Zheng Leng''s fourth master, he does not speak, just hugs her more tightly, also looks at her directly.


    At this moment, as if the time was still, the fourth master held Ruoyin so quietly, and his big palm tightened the woman in his arms. It was a simple embrace, as if he was supporting the treasure.


    If the sound also holds by the fourth master, does not make a sound, does not disturb him.


    Until after a cup of tea, the fourth master perfumed her cheek, and then got up, ready to leave.


    At this time, it was only four o''clock. The nap time had passed, and the dinner time had not arrived. He had just come to have a look. He didn''t expect to be pestered by this little woman for so long.


    Ruoyin sent the fourth master to the door, his eyes full of reluctant to give up.


    Fourth master on her beautiful eyes, thin - lip slightly up, originally straight - pull body slightly bent in her ear.


    For a moment, the man''s breath breathed in Ruoyin''s neck and ears, but did not touch her skin. "My father went back to the study first, and had dinner with you in the evening. You are ready."


    He had planned to come over in the evening, but seeing her like this, he had better tell her earlier.


    If only food, but also do not have to let her prepare, ask the dining room to prepare.


    Therefore, the fourth master''s words have some meaning. This is the secret poke in the yueruoyin.


    If the sound between the ears to the crisp hot feeling, there are men''s deep and magnetic voice in the ear echo.


    She was just holding a woman''s attitude towards her man when he left, but she didn''t expect that the fourth master would talk to her.


    Has her performance reached the point of perfection?


    She bowed her head and said, "I know, I''ll be ready at night, waiting for my master to come."


    "well." The fourth master''s eyes stayed on her for three seconds before turning away.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin thought about what kind of meal he should prepare when he came.


    Although the original owner had a lot of meals to learn from before, she could see from her memory that the fourth master was not keen on those meals. She basically put a chopstick in each dish.


    Of course, there are also some that the fourth master likes, such as: stir fried River fresh fish, chicken pulp bamboo shoots, Phoenix into the bamboo forest, Phoenix''s eyes and waist, tongue fights, cowardice and so on.


    However, the names of these dishes are full of the spirit of literature and art. A dish needs ninety-nine and eighty-one processes. It seems that you can cultivate immortals after eating it.


    She didn''t know what kind of food the fourth master liked.


    Finally, she chose a few dishes from the fourth master''s favorite dishes, and ordered several dishes that she liked. Qiao Feng asked the dining room to make them.


    At six o''clock in the evening, he made an appointment to poke the fourth master secretly, and Ruoyin would have bathed early.


    At this time, she was painting Danxie, which was given by the fourth master. It was silvery red and smelled like impatiens.


    Most of the Danes here are red. Even the fourth master gave her red ones.


    But if Yin was used to nails in the nail shop in the past life, and didn''t want to be limited to red, he asked his servants to collect flowers of various colors, such as purple, blue, white, and so on.


    Collected, all have a reward, and then let Qiao Feng make Dan Xie to her.


    There is no bright powder of burning, but it is better to have gold and silver powder. Yes, it is made by grinding gold and silver.


    So, Ruoyin lavishly put the gold powder and silver powder into the favorite Danhe, and the foreign-style Danhe will be made.


    When the fourth master came, she just put her hand on the stove to warm the fire. There was no Nail Dryer and phototherapy lamp, so she had to be smart.


    Therefore, as soon as the fourth master came in, he saw her roasting in April. He was surprised. Although April in the capital was still a little cold, there was a fire dragon in the house.


    Foot a lift, four ye came to Ruo Yin in front of, "since it is cold, let the interior room give you more silver bone charcoal."


    "No, my Lord, don''t let people pull charcoal in the main courtyard. It''s warm here." Ruoyin knew that the fourth master was wrong, and shook his ten fingers in front of the fourth master. "My fire is not cold, it''s to make Dan Xie dry faster."


    The fourth master glanced at Ruoyin''s nails. With only one glance, he reached out and took her hand and looked at it carefully.


    Her fingernails were painted with silver red Danxie, which was also shining with silver powder, and the stars and moon were painted on it. They were shining, delicate and beautiful.Fourth master slightly jaw head, ask earnestly: "is the silver powder that glows in this?"


    If Yin glanced at the fourth master carefully, would she say she was extravagant?


    But she couldn''t see the mood of the fourth master, so she nodded and said, "it''s silver powder. Dan Xie was sent by the Lord. I like it very much." With that, she was waiting to be disciplined.


    The fourth master looked at her under the candlelight, with a delicate face, he took her snow-white hand and said mildly: "I like it. You can paint it well. If you put on a blue background, it will be the same as the night sky. You don''t have to use silver powder. Gold powder can also be used. If not, you can send a large one to you."


    If Yin blinked her eyes, it was different from what she imagined. She thought the fourth master would attack her, but she connived at her and gave her more luxurious gold powder!


    "No, sir. I have some gold powder here." She raised her head and asked curiously, "don''t you scold me? So luxurious? "


    The fourth master picked his sword eyebrows, and said with a smile, "your master is not so stingy. Some gold powder is just something out of his body. It''s good for you in the mansion, but outside, you have to take Cloisonne armor with you. "


    With that, the fourth master took her hand and gave her a gentle kiss on the back of her white white white hand.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." If the sound on the back of the hand itches, wants to retract the hand, but does not want to brush four Ye''s interest.


    In fact, she does not need to say, she also knows that she is a lucky Jin and should have a proper attitude.


    Although the fourth master is just a dragonfly skimming the water, Ruoyin has an illusion that the fourth master in front of her is a perfect gentleman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    Fortunately, at this time, the dining room came to set the meal. The fourth master took Ruoyin and sat down at the eight immortals table.


    They are no longer tired of crooked, anyway, there is a lot of time at night, isn''t it?


    When people put the dishes on the table at the moment, the fourth master smelled the spicy taste on his nose, and his appetite suddenly opened up.


    His sight fell on the big pot with bright red soup and could not help asking, "what is that?"


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master''s line of sight and looked from afar and said with a smile: "this one is called maoxuewang. There are duck blood, soybean sprouts, water-based tripe, pork, ham, squid, day lily and agaric fungus. It''s like a stew."


    "And this way of eating." The fourth Master said faintly, looking at the red oil floating above, his eyebrows could not help but frown.


    People here will choose some nice names for any rare dishes. When Ruoyin says Mao xuewang, the fourth master doesn''t think much about it, and he is not the name of many immortals.


    But he frowned because there was no bottom red oil floating on it. He felt hot because he always paid attention to health.


    Ruoyin really likes to eat maoxuewang. As for the fourth master''s love, she didn''t know at the beginning. But just now she saw him frowning, maybe he didn''t like to eat?


    So she pointed to the rest of the dishes on the table and said, "except for maoxuewang, which is spicy, the rest are light. I''ll give you a bowl of soup to warm my stomach first."


    With that, she gave the fourth master a bowl of lotus leaf duck meat and wax gourd soup.


    "Well." The fourth master took her soup. "You can eat it, don''t care about me."


    "Good." If the sound should be, it''s not polite.


    Directly focus on the pot of maoxuewang, bowl by bowl, spicy noodles slightly red, originally bright red lips, people can''t help but want to bite.


    The fourth master is the one who wants to take a bite. He looks at Ruoyin who has a good appetite. He always pays attention to health care. He also seems to have a bowl of maoxuewang in a red sea.


    The first thing he stuttered was bean sprouts and cabbage. As a result, his eyes were red and his tongue was numb.


    Seeing the situation, Ruoyin said with a smile: "Ye, you should eat meat or duck blood first. The vegetable leaves are easy to be covered with spicy oil. It tastes better to eat it without being too spicy first."


    "Well, you didn''t say so." The fourth master didn''t like to say a word, and continued to eat the bowl.


    The first bite is spicy and spicy. If you chew it carefully, you can taste the spicy and delicious flavor, and the dishes are tasty.


    In the past, he didn''t like to eat the viscera of animals. He felt dirty and fishy, but he chewed a mouthful of fat intestines, and only tasted delicious food without any bad taste.


    Ruoyin: "who let the fourth master just look disgusted? She thought he didn''t eat.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, saw that the fourth master could eat those fat intestines and lung leaves, and his eyes were staring at him.


    However, he clearly remembered that the fourth master hated eating animal viscera. One winter, the dining room made mixed beef soup. He was stunned and didn''t eat a mouthful of it, and his facial expression was not good.


    He was so scared that he immediately told the dining room not to serve this dish again.


    At this moment, Su Peisheng is a little flustered. Is his insistence wrong these years?


    Different from Su Peisheng''s panic, Siye and Ruoyin all ate with a little sweat on their faces.


    Finally, the fourth master wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    This is the first time that Mao xuewang subverts his understanding of animal viscera. It turns out that these ingredients can be made so delicious. It seems that what he ate before was just not delicious.


    Think of those layers of process done, not yet this hodgepodge delicious, can not help but laugh.


    In the past, Su Peisheng was a cautious, even more one track minded eunuch.


    Perhaps he is afraid that the position of the chief supervisor of the eunuch is not guaranteed, but if he shows that he doesn''t like any dish, the dining room will never see some dishes again.


    As for Fujin, we should know that Fujin was very taboo before. She never ate this spicy food. This time, it was rare to let it go. It was very good.


    If sound cleans the corner of her mouth gracefully, she already feels the body perspiration, come on, white bath once.


    She looked up and saw that the fourth master was sweating. She thought that she might serve him in the bath later, but she was too full to wash, so she thought about what to do to make a transition.


    As a result, she did not expect that the fourth master asked people to prepare water first, and then said to Ruoyin: "practice calligraphy. I remember that you loved to copy Buddhist scriptures before. Why don''t you copy now?"


    "Don''t make fun of me. I''m too young to copy Buddhist scriptures. When I''m old and have a thorough understanding of life, it''s just right to copy sutras." In order to show his meritorious deeds in front of the fourth master and the imperial concubine, the original Lord copied the Scriptures every day.


    But if you copy the Buddhist scriptures, it means how good you are. It depends on whether you understand the truth inside.


    If you copy Buddhist scriptures and injure the backyard at the same time, it''s all in vain. Isn''t the original owner a white copy?


    Therefore, if the sound does not think it has reached the point of understanding, it is better not to perform blindly, but to be yourself.


    Four ye slightly a meal, light ground says: "that you accompany ye to write to be able to write, you casually copy what."Ruo Yin Ying asked mother Liu to prepare her brush, ink, paper and inkstone. She gave the fourth master a thumbs up in her heart. She did not waste her time. She would not be idle for a while. She spent all her time practicing calligraphy.


    Then, the fourth master is practicing calligraphy. If the sound is grinding on one side, he also practices with him occasionally.


    Fourth master''s handwriting is as good as a stream. Even his wrist holding the pen has the momentum of sweeping away thousands of troops.


    To be honest, Ruoyin appreciates men like fourth master.


    In particular, the serious appearance of his writing is even more serious than that of the mobile phone film under the overpass.


    Well, it seems that it''s not appropriate to describe it like this? The film is not as good as the fourth master!


    In other words, the fourth master is more serious than the handsome president when he is in a meeting.


    His eyes are focused and mysterious, and a kind of domineering and self-confidence from the inside to the outside are scattered from him, which is addictive.


    Then, the two men practiced for a long time. Mother Liu said that the water was ready.


    Ruoyin whispered, "my Lord, the water is ready. Do you want to take a bath now?"


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" sound. He put down his pen, opened his arms, and changed his clothes by Ruoyin.


    Qiaofeng put the pen, ink, paper and inkstone in order and went out after finishing.


    All of a sudden, only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room. Ruoyin first served the fourth master and rinsed his mouth with mint water. She herself was the same.


    The fourth master happened to catch a glimpse of the beautiful woman in the room, shrugging his shoulders. There were fresh carnation in it. He looked at it with elegance. The light fragrance in the room also made people relaxed and happy.


    After a while, the fourth master went into the bath with his bare arms.


    The bath barrel is made of cedar, with fine and beautiful texture and strong heat preservation function.


    The barrel is wide enough to hold two people easily? More than enough!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    After the fourth master''s bath, Ruoyin was bathed in the servant''s service......


    the next morning, Ruoyin still couldn''t get up.


    She really admired the fourth master. Anyway, he always got up before dawn.


    The fourth master washed well, put on his robe, raised his feet to the bed, looked at the beauty in front of him, and scraped the tip of her nose.


    This scraping will wake up Ruoyin.


    If sound wrinkled Qiong nose, turn over at will.


    She blinked her confused eyes and saw the fourth master sitting by the bed. She sat up and said, "I''ll wait on you to change and wash."


    "No, you''ll have a rest." The fourth master took her shoulder, let her lean on his arms, gently told her: "it''s good to stay in the house, if you like anything, let people go to the front yard and say that the Lord let people send it."


    "What if not in the mansion?" Ruo Yin asked, pulling the sleeve of the fourth master.


    "If you don''t have it, you''ll have to go out and buy it. If you can''t, you''ll have to do it." The fourth Master said boldly.


    If Yin is happy in his heart, he is not happy.


    She has to find a chance to go outside, because she has something important to do.


    Then, she turned her eyes slightly, pulled her lips, and said with a smile, "it''s really nice of you. Yesterday, Li said that if I need to, I''ll go to her. At that time, people also said that if they want to look for her, they should also look for her. Now, I can go to the Lord. "


    Well, she just blew the pillow side wind.


    Otherwise, Li would be too proud, and would not take her as a matter of fortune.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, the fourth master frowned slightly.


    Bow to see if sound happy like a child, also does not seem to be deliberately mentioned.


    The fourth master changed the topic: "I will take you to the capital some other day. In addition, the house is OK recently. If there are any disobedient slaves, just tell me."


    Ruoyin shook her head and said, "my Lord, you are busy on business. How can you take me out for a walk. There are no disobedient servants in the house. Since the LORD helped me last time, they have been obedient to me. The rest of my courtyard is also very good. "


    If the fourth master takes her around, I''m afraid she can''t do it.


    She had to find a chance to go outside without the fourth master.


    Hearing that she was all right, the fourth master stroked her back and comforted her to continue to rest. Then he left.


    After leaving the front yard, the fourth master remembered the Li family mentioned by Ruo Yin.


    During this period of time, he deliberately ignored Li. Even if he wanted to have a child, he asked the servants to carry big Ge Ge to the front yard instead of stepping into Li''s house.


    If Ruo Yin hadn''t mentioned it just now, he would have forgotten Li''s family. The keys in the administrative office were still there.


    It''s no wonder that Li can say such words. It''s really not like words. There''s no side room talking to the main room like this.


    At dusk, the fourth master went to Li''s place. Li was overjoyed to hear eunuchs singing newspapers outside.


    The fourth master came back from Jinan. Song Shi and Fu Jin went there, but she hasn''t come yet.


    Now that she finally came, she said that she would not believe it. If this situation could continue, the fourth master would always think of her.


    She must take the opportunity to let the fourth master''s heart stay with her. Can Fu Jin be arrogant?


    However, the fourth master took a rest in Fujin last night. According to his temperament, he shouldn''t have come to her today?


    With doubt, she hugged the big grid, went outside to meet, "to the Ye please, ye Jixiang."


    Rao is holding the child, she is also courteous, now different from the past.


    The fourth master saw her holding a big lattice and saluting respectfully, so he stepped forward and helped her.


    Li''s heart a joy, got up and then said with a smile: "these days, the big Ge Ge also a Ma Ma to call, probably is to miss the Lord."


    "Is it, big box?" The fourth master took Da Ge Ge from Li''s hand and amused him.


    Big Ge Ge was fed by Li''s very well, chubby, or very pleasing, and his mouth also called "Amar AMA".


    Although she can only call ah Ma, e Niang, and some simple words, she can''t answer the fourth master, but she also "babbling" and saying what he can''t understand.


    But he made the fourth master laugh. No father didn''t like his children.


    The fourth master was no exception. He came into the room and sat down with a big lattice.


    Li personally poured a cup of tea for the fourth master. He took a sip and chatted with him. The conversation was basically big.


    After a cup of tea, the fourth master asked people to take big Ge out and sent away the servants in the house.


    Seeing this, Li''s face was so shy that she thought the fourth master was going to whisper something to her.


    Who knows her idea just sprouted, the fourth master opened his mouth, and the tone was light, "before Fujin fell ill, I just gave you the key for temporary management, now she is well, you send the key to Fujin."Li''s wife is the e Niang of Da Ge Ge, and she is a side Fu Jin. When she said this kind of words, she could not help but brush her face, so the fourth master sent away the slave.


    At present, Li was stunned for a few seconds, and her expression on her face was also stiff. After a long time, she said with a smile: "what you said is, I will send it to Fujin later."


    Fourth master''s words, all of a sudden, she just happy to blow away.


    And her mouth can only be so back, in the heart of each taste, only she knows.


    But how wise the fourth master was, he could see that Li''s facial expression was not right.


    Immediately felt that Li did not understand the rules, but let her temporarily agent, how can have other thoughts.


    In this mansion, only Fujin is the housewife.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    The fourth master is not good at chatting. After giving a few words at will, he went back to the front yard.


    This makes Li''s heart pull cool pull cool, thought the fourth master will rest here, the result is what bad heart matter?


    After the fourth master left, Li did not dare not disobey his orders. The back foot took the key box and went to the main courtyard.


    In the courtyard, if Yin was preparing to have a meal, Li Fukang said that Li had come.


    If Yin looked at the dark day outside, she let mother Liu prepare a pair of chopsticks.


    The pickled fish she ordered today is not delicious when it is cold.


    Li''s coming to see her at this time must have something to do, and she can''t disappear behind closed doors.


    In this case, let''s add a pair of dishes and chopsticks to Li''s family. Anyway, her meaning is in place.


    As for Li''s eating or not, it''s Li''s business.


    Then Li came in with her maid, Chunmei, with a mahogany box in her hand.


    The box, which Ruoyin had seen in the memory of the original owner, was the box in charge of the key in the mansion.


    "Good morning to Fujin." Li''s body saluted, and the maid next to her also saluted.


    "Sit down. You''ve come so well that you can catch up with me. If you can eat spicy food, you can join us." Ruoyin took the good meal from mother Liu and ate it on her own.


    Li''s family was a little angry. She rushed over without eating. As a result, Fujin only ate.


    An ugly person will always think of people as bad.


    If sound''s good intention and politeness, Li''s completely ignored, only remembered the wrong side.


    However, the dishes on Ruoyin table are really delicious. Li secretly swallows and salivas and sits down opposite Ruoyin.


    Also secretly glanced at the dishes on the table, one by one, none of which she could name.


    Besides, she could recognize the bowl of peanut and pig''s hoof soup, which was light.


    The rest is a red, at present her mouth disdainful down skim, it seems that Chunmei said is true, Fujin recently good heavy mouth!


    "Fujin, I''m here today to give you the key." Li put the key box on the table, and then said, "if Fujin is so spicy, be careful to get on the fire. I''m not lucky enough. Big Ge Ge is waiting for me to feed her. If I can''t eat spicy food, I''ll go back to the house first. Ha ha. "


    Speaking of the big grid, if the sound is not good with Li.


    Regardless of what Li said is true or false, she said with a smile: "in this case, you go back quickly, so as not to starve big Ge Ge."


    Anyway, her bottom line is that she can''t do harm to the children, whether it''s her or someone else''s.


    After listening, Li covered his mouth with a handkerchief and left with a smile.


    She didn''t tell Fujin on purpose. It was the fourth master who asked her to deliver the key.


    Why long her ambition and destroy her prestige?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    "Bah, look at that kind of damage. It''s just a case. You really take yourself seriously. There are no nannies in the house." After Li Shi left, Qiao Feng spat and said disdainfully.


    Mother Liu nodded her head and agreed, "no, she just gave birth to an elder brother, and she didn''t have the honor of our Fujin."


    "Come on, you two don''t sing and sing. I''m not that vulnerable." Ruoyin bit a big hoof, beauty, tonic collagen ah, chewed carefully, she said: "go to find out, how Li suddenly sent the key."


    She didn''t expect Li to have dinner with her. She just wanted to make friends with the local people.


    If Li Shi really sits down, sits on the same table with her, and has a nice meal, that will be the ghost!


    What''s more, Li''s temperament makes use of the key to show off in front of her. It''s not like a person who will consciously deliver the key.


    "Yes, I''ll ask you." Mother Liu went out to inquire.


    After a while, mother Liu came back with a smile on her face. As soon as she entered the room, she reported the situation: "Fujin, I''ve inquired about it. It''s said that the fourth master went to Li side Fujin''s place in the evening, and soon returned to the front yard. Then there was the matter that Li side Fujin came to deliver the key. According to the old slave, the fourth master asked her to send it back."


    "So it is, I said." If sound opens the mahogany box, there are a bunch of hollowed out keys inside, looking at dozens of them.


    Then the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    It seems that the fourth master is very efficient. She just blew the pillow in the morning and asked Li to deliver the key in the evening.


    Thinking of this, she ordered in a very good mood: "it''s late, prepare water to bathe, put away the key."


    "Yes." Qiao Feng and mammy Liu responded together.


    ...


    in the following days, the fourth master kept his word, and he really often came.


    Basically, they come every other day, and the fourth master comes to the main courtyard with a cold face every time. When he leaves, most of the corners of his mouth are smiling.


    The reward has never been broken for a day. It seems that you have to send it to the main courtyard without money.


    The gifts are all available if the sound is available, which doesn''t mean brainless.


    There are all kinds of exquisite jewelry, rouge, many rare flowers, and a pot of gold and silver powder.


    Gold powder and silver powder are quite large. It is estimated that the fourth master is sent according to the amount of Ruo Yin painted all over the body!


    Ruoyin thinks that although the fourth master is very good to her now, no one can tell clearly what will happen later.


    She will do her duty, fulfill the normal duties and life of husband and wife, and will not have feelings and other ideas.


    At the same time, Ruoyin began to feel melancholy. If she went on like this, she would be pregnant with the fourth master''s child!


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to be pregnant. In fact, with her identity, pregnant with a legitimate son, it''s good for the fourth master and her.


    But she''s a little scared about history.


    It was at this time of the year, the 35th year of Kangxi''s reign, that wulanala in history conceived a child.


    The next year, he had a legitimate son. He was a unlucky child. He was only eight years old.


    Therefore, she can be pregnant any time, but not now, she must be wrong with history!


    Although there are some differences between here and history, there are some things, but they are the same as history, which makes her unable to understand, and she is extremely afraid.


    The fear of her children is the same as in history...


    no matter who is a parent in the world, they want their children to grow up healthily and healthily.


    She also is the same, does not want her child to become the unlucky child, absolutely not!


    Even if it''s one in ten thousand, she doesn''t want to gamble with God.


    Because of the wrong step, the wrong step.


    In any case, it is not necessary to be pregnant this year.


    After this year''s challenge, how many children will she have next year? That''s not a matter.


    This is why she said that she was not well enough to serve the fourth master after she came back from Jinan.


    Because she used the high-tech exclusion method of the 21st century before, she didn''t worry about the safety period and let go of serving the fourth master.


    It''s really melancholy to see the danger period coming soon!


    No, she must think of a way, in the dangerous period, perfect and four ye stagger.


    Finally, she thought of a self mutilation method, ready to eat some food on fire, let her own fire, and then let people go to the front yard squeak.


    Heart is not as good as action, if sound immediately ready to implement.


    But her stomach ah, ordinary spicy vegetables can not hurt her, has been immune.


    So, that morning, Ruoyin ordered fried sesame balls and crisp pumpkin pie.


    At noon, she ordered spiced crispy chicken, fried shrimp, fried bullfrog legs.


    At that time, Qiaofeng probably felt that these were all inflamed, and looked like he wanted to stop talking, but finally he went to the dining room and ordered some food.Zhou Eunuch in the dining room is a personal delicacy. When listening to these dishes, they are all on fire. They are eye-catching. They let the cook add pumpkin, kelp and pig bone soup.


    After listening to Qiao Feng, he was relieved. This pumpkin kelp pork bone soup is the best way to reduce the fire.


    As a result, when eating, Ruoyin only took care of pickling rice and didn''t move pumpkin kelp pork bone soup at all.


    This can startle Qiao Feng, because Ruoyin always drinks soup to warm his stomach first. How can he not drink soup when he eats so much fire today?


    If Yin sees Qiao Feng and Liu Mammy''s anxious expression in the eyes, she doesn''t explain much.


    Dinner, if the sound of the order crisp quail, spicy steak, shrimp, the rest of the room to see to do.


    Mother Liu couldn''t help it. She took a deep breath and went to persuade her, "my good fortune, how can you make a fire today? It''s not good. If you eat bad, how can you serve the fourth master."


    "I''m tired of all those dishes recently, so I want to change my taste. Just one day, tomorrow will be fine." Ruoyin waved her hand to mammy Liu to stop.


    Mammy Liu pulled her lips, but she didn''t say anything more in the end. It''s hard to eat for a whole day. If Fujin doesn''t get angry tomorrow, she will be Amitabha.


    When Qiao Feng ordered a pile of hot dishes in the dining room again, both eunuch Zhou and cook Niu were shocked.


    The cook asked Zhou eunuch embarrassed: "Duke Zhou, what can we do? Do we still do it?"


    "How many heads don''t you want to do what the master ordered?" Eunuch Zhou threw the dust on the head of the cook. His intuition told him that Fujin was afraid of it on purpose.


    As for what, he did not know, as a slave, he could only make the cow cook add a hundred honey jujube soup, which was also to reduce the fire.


    But Fujin can''t decide whether to eat or not. Anyway, he has done his utmost.


    At dinner, if Yin sees that bowl of soup, the heart says that the people in the dining room are considerate, so he asks Qiao Feng to take the money to appreciate the eunuch Zhou and the cook.


    But she had the same kind of grilled rice and didn''t drink any soup.


    The next morning, if sound got up with her, she felt her voice spurting fire. It seemed that her goal had been achieved.


    Mother Liu changed clothes for her. When she saw a pox on the tip of Ruoyin''s nose, she knew Ruoyin was inflamed.


    Is not it, if the stomach heat or food accumulation, the tip of the nose will produce acne, look if the sound of the nose on the acne is big and red, this is stomach fire is big!


    But she didn''t know how to talk to Ruoyin, because Ruoyin hasn''t looked in the mirror yet.


    What''s more, if you know the trend of the fourth master''s favor to Fujin recently, you can''t be distressed?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    Without waiting for mammy Liu to speak, Ruo Yin said in a hoarse voice: "go, let someone go to the front yard and say I''m angry. My voice is hoarse and I can''t serve the fourth master."


    "Fujin, look, you just don''t listen to me. Yesterday, I said... You can''t serve the fourth master for several days." Mother Liu murmured on her mouth, her face was a pity, and finally she added, "you can''t do this in the future. Isn''t it hurting yourself?"


    "I see." Ruoyin casually answered, the same thing, she did not intend to commit suicide for the second time. "Today, let the dining room make a pineapple rice. Cut the fresh pineapple open, dig out the pineapple meat with a knife, soak a cup of tea in salt water, cut it into dice the size of a finger, leave most of the pineapple shell for rice, put some eggs, rice, ham and peanuts in the hot pot Yes. Make some light dishes and soup


    Mother Liu listened to her to say that she knew, on behalf of the next time will not be like this, the heart is finally a little gratified.


    When waiting for dressing up, Ruoyin finds that there is a soybean on the tip of his nose. The whole nose is red, just like a clown.


    But it''s better than she thought. She thought she''d get acne.


    One side of the Qiao Feng if the sound just ordered food prison remember to live, quickly went to the dining room order meal.


    To the dining room, Zhou eunuch a listen, today is finally stopped, did not continue to light the fire.


    That pineapple rice, sounds strange, but it''s not too difficult to cook. It''s the time to produce pineapple.


    So say ah, Fujin is really able to eat, too understand to eat, is an expert!


    The eunuch Zhou told the cook about the pineapple rice ordered by Qiao Feng, and then he said, "in addition, you can add a bean curd, steamed pork and bamboo shoots and liver paste soup."


    After the cook answered, although he was curious that Fujin ate all the fire yesterday and all the fire today, he did not dare to speak out and cooked honestly.


    ...


    the fourth master was in a good mood today. After returning to the mansion and changing his clothes, he asked he Zhongkang, "is the house OK?"


    He Zhongkang said with a smile: "if you go back to your father, the house is OK, but Fujin''s throat is inflamed and the pain is severe. He said that he can''t serve him during this period of time."


    When the fourth Master heard this, his eyes turned slightly. "Su Peisheng, go and call the grand doctor." With that, he went to the main courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Qiaofeng is coming back from the dining room. As soon as it is put on, the fourth master comes in without saying a word.


    Ruoyin is a little surprised when she sees the fourth master coming. If you look at her unhappy appearance, you may know that she is angry.


    She bowed her head and saluted, and her voice was a little hoarse


    The fourth master listened to her tiny dumb voice, frowned, and faintly gave her a hand.


    If the sound rises behind, the conditional reflex covers the nose tip with the hand, does not want to let the fourth master see her big blain.


    "Get your hands off me." The fourth master was angry when he saw her covering her nose. He had the ability to eat those who were inflamed. He knew he was afraid of ugliness.


    Ruoyin hesitated for a while, then slowly moved away and pulled out a smile of embarrassment and politeness.


    "Thank you for laughing." The fourth master saw her red and swollen nose tip, and even reached out to scrape it.


    If the fourth master scrapes the tip of Ruo Yin''s nose at ordinary times, it''s spoiling. This will scratch the tip of her nose on purpose!


    If the sound "hiss" a, the head shrinks back, reaches out to cover again on the nose tip, "Ye, painful!"


    "This will know the pain, all day long know to eat unhealthy." The fourth master stretched out his slender finger belly and ordered a little Ruoyin''s forehead.


    At first, Ruoyin thought that the fourth master would touch her nose again, and his head shrank back. Fortunately, he just poked her forehead.


    She pulled her lips and whispered, "people are growing up."


    "If you have a long body and you still eat those messy things, I''ll call those people in the dining room later and tell them to dare to give you messy food!" The fourth Master said with gnashing teeth.


    If the sound is on fire, the fourth master can''t bear to punish, but the people in the dining room have to go down.


    His Fu Jin is not sensible recently. Are those people in the dining room making a fool of themselves!


    Ma ya, Ruoyin is frightened by the overbearing appearance of the fourth master. If it goes on like this, who dares to make food for her in the dining room.


    She came here, the most satisfied is that there are a lot of delicious food, eat how much no one dares to say!


    But she couldn''t be mixed by the fourth master. So she took the fourth master''s sleeve and said cautiously, "Sir, it''s not good. The steward and the cook are very good. Yesterday, they specially prepared me a soup to reduce the fire, but I didn''t drink it."


    "Besides, I''m the master, or your Fujin. They dare not refuse to do what they want or say no more. So, it''s really not their fault. Yesterday, I wanted to eat fried food for a day, so I became angry. Next time I dare not eat like this, I''ll spare them and me. How about ~ "


    if the voice is too sweet to be sweet to the fourth master, he still brazenly pulls his sleeve and shakes it, and looks at him eagerly.The fourth master was so sweet to the tip of her heart that he looked at her with the innocent look of forgiveness.


    He sighed in his heart, and his breath subsided, but he still said coldly, "tongue out, master, look."


    If Yin saw him change the topic and knew that he would not investigate, he would stick out his tongue.


    "You can stick your tongue out and shake it!" The fourth Master said in a deep voice that it''s time to be serious, not cute.


    "Oh." If Yin is so innocent, she is born to be stubborn.


    But she was still obedient and stretched out her tongue a little. Is the fourth master still an old Chinese medicine doctor?


    This meeting son, fourth master finally saw clearly, can''t help scolding her, "the tongue is red, this is on the fire!"


    "Will you still watch this Ruo Yin takes back his tongue and asks admiringly.


    "A little bit." As a prince, the fourth master was inevitably ill when he was a child.


    Every time there is a little problem, a lot of doctors will ask for advice one by one and prescribe medicine. Once the medicine is taken, it will take ten days and a half months. If it is more serious, it will take a month.


    This is not over. Sometimes when he is ill, the servants around him will be punished.


    Several times because of his illness, Kangxi was very angry and killed several intimate servants.


    This led to the fourth master''s shadow over xuantai doctor.


    When he was about ten years old, he would read some medical books, some simple minor diseases, and he would recuperate himself.


    Slowly, it is rare to call a doctor, unless it is very serious.


    "How wonderful you are Ruoyin admires the fourth master from the bottom of my heart. I know a lot.


    "Don''t flatter The fourth Master said that, but which man...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    But which man does not like his own woman''s praise, his mouth can not help but slightly up.


    If Yin knew that the fourth master''s anger was gone, he said to him, "Sir, have you had a meal? The dishes here are very light today. Would you like to try them together?"


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" to show that he could.


    The dining room knows that Ruoyin has a good appetite. She usually eats two bowls of rice. This time, she also makes two pineapple rice.


    In fact, pineapple is half the size of the rice bowl. Just make one.


    However, the extra share can be distributed to the fourth master.


    So, Ruoyin handed half of the pineapple to the fourth master.


    The fourth master almost wanted to say that the fruit would be eaten later, otherwise he would have no appetite to eat.


    Then he found that this is not pineapple. It is clear that rice is packed in pineapple and mixed with various ingredients. It smells delicious.


    He has some problems in his mind. Can we eat this?


    However, looking at the red, yellow and green ingredients mixed together, selling looks good, very appetizing.


    If Yin saw his tangle, he scooped a mouthful, chewed and then said, "well, it''s delicious. Please taste it."


    After that, she began to eat, and she was very happy.


    Seeing that she was enjoying herself, the fourth master also took a bite of the silver spoon. It tasted really good.


    The fragrance of all kinds of food spreads in the mouth, among which pineapple is the most important.


    With a few light dishes in front of you, you will have a different taste.


    The fourth master thought that she only liked spicy food, but it was just rice. She could be so famous.


    Half an hour later, the fourth master, who was full of food and drink, was not in the mood to be angry with Ruoyin.


    Otherwise, how to say to take other people''s hands short, eat others mouth soft.


    It was at this time that Su Peisheng invited the doctor.


    Then, Taiyi looked, heard and inquired about Ruoyin, and finally came to the conclusion that Ruoyin was inflamed and prescribed a prescription.


    After the doctor left, Ruoyin was coquettish to the fourth master: "my Lord, it''s just a fire. Can people not take medicine? The medicine is bitter!"


    The fourth master glanced at Ruoyin''s painful little face and said, "it''s not impossible not to take medicine, but you should avoid eating at this time. You should eat light and make tea with honeysuckle and chrysanthemum flower."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." If the message says, I promise.


    Since the grand doctor said that there was no big problem, the fourth master was relieved. After sitting for a while, he got up and said, "you have a baby. I''ll come to see you another day."


    If the sound is like a little daughter-in-law who has done something wrong, she nodded and watched the fourth master leave.


    During this period, the fourth master looked back at her. For a second, he took back his eyes and left.


    Ruoyin waits for the fourth master to go far, turns to enter the room, the eyes are no longer full of affection, return to normal.


    In the next few days, if the acne on the tip of the voice nose became inflamed, Mammy Liu could not help but persuade her: "Fujin, why don''t we prick this pox with a needle, so good and fast."


    "No, it''s natural. It''s easy to scar when it''s squeezed." It''s one thing to leave a scar, another to be good or slow.


    If the sound is not easy to hurt himself, of course, we have to let this acne accompany him safely through the dangerous period, otherwise it is not blind?


    For a while, Ruoyin couldn''t serve the fourth master any more. She felt that this was a rare opportunity for her.


    In the past few days, Li has been waiting for the fourth master outside his study every day, giving him snacks and soup.


    In addition, the Song family also sent several times.


    During this period, the fourth master was finally soaked in the rain and dew, and did not have a single mind to stick in the main courtyard.


    This made Li''s happy. The fourth master came back from Jinan and finally stopped at her.


    When Ruoyin''s acne is completely cured, it is ten days later.


    In ten days, the fourth master also visited her three times, and ate twice with her, which was quite good. He didn''t forget her.


    This afternoon, Ruoyin was lying on the couch of the imperial concubine. She pinched her shoulder and beat her legs with Qiaofeng and Qiaolan. It was not comfortable.


    Qiaolan is a servant she mentioned recently. She gives her name to Qiaolan because of her eye-catching and smart hands and feet.


    Just enjoying it, I saw Li Fukang come in in in a hurry, "Fujin, Duke Su is here, waiting outside."


    If Yindun stops, this is the leader of the fourth master''s side. If you can let him do it in person, it is estimated that it is something important.


    She got up and sat down in the rose chair beside her. "Let him in."


    Then, Su Peisheng came in and knelt down on one knee and said a big gift, "give my regards to Fujin."


    Ruoyin was not polite, so she received his courtesy. She was a gift from Fu Jin and Su Peisheng, and she could bear it.


    However, when it is time to be polite, she said with a smile, "Duke Su, get up quickly. You can go there. I think you have something important to do."


    "When you return to Fujin, the fourth master asked the servant to come. He said that he asked you to go to the front yard study for a small talk." Su Peisheng said with a smile.Ruoyin looks down at her dress. Fortunately, she is a very fastidious person. She should not only have enough food, but also have a beautiful life.


    No matter whether the fourth master comes or not, she always makes people dress up in the morning, wears the clothes she likes, does what she likes, and enjoys every day.


    Seeing that there was no problem in her dress, Ruoyin took mammy Liu directly and followed Su Peisheng to the front yard.


    When she got to the front yard, Su Peisheng took her directly to the fourth master''s study, and mother Liu was waiting outside.


    If the sound into the study, you can smell the faint fragrance of ink. The fourth master''s study is full of brown wooden bookshelves and decorations.


    Outside, there are two rows of armchairs, two pear marble cases and several small tables, which are supposed to be used to meet guests.


    Ruoyin looks around. If he doesn''t see the fourth master, he looks inside.


    There are brown hollowed out screens inside. You can see the fourth master carefully writing on the desk.


    The fourth master is wearing a dark blue robe with silver border. His eyes are deep and divine, his nose is high and straight, and his lips are thin. Especially after they are combined together, he looks like a man coming out of the painting.


    When she came to the screen, he looked up and found her, "you''ve come just in time. Please grind it for me."


    "Good." Since the fourth master didn''t treat her as an outsider and let her grind her when he came in, she didn''t salute, so as not to make a fuss.


    Ruoyin came to sit down opposite the fourth master, holding the dark ink ingot, and began to grind.


    The fourth master looked very busy. He was reading the documents piled high. Sometimes he frowned, sometimes he bowed his head to ponder, sometimes he wrote hard.


    At this time, the room is very quiet, only the voice of the fourth master writing hard, and the voice of Ruo Yin Mo mo.


    If the sound does not disturb him, grinding, while looking at the room.


    Behind the fourth master are two big brown log bookcases filled with books of all sizes.


    There is a arhat bed on the side, about the width of a double bed?


    Look, it''s about ten feet!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    It is covered with dark blue sheets and quilts. It should be the fourth master''s lunch break, or can lie down when tired.


    There are potted plants on both sides of the bookcase, one on the left and one on the right.


    There is a censer on the desk with fragrant seal characters around it. Beside the censer are bronze tea stove and white jade tea cup.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master was busy all the time, but Ruoyin took a nap in Luohan couch.


    When you wake up, it''s dusk.


    Seeing her awake, the fourth master lowered his head to read the official documents, and said lightly: "eat first, and you will stay in the front yard at night."


    "Well, I''m hungry, too." If the sound returns.


    When ordering food, I don''t know if the fourth master trusted Ruoyin very much, or if he was a gentleman, and the order was left to her.


    Ruoyin called for mammy Liu and sat on the rose chair with her head tilted, thinking about what to eat at night. This is a very serious problem.


    After a long time, she pulled her lips and said, "let the dining room make a spicy fish with bean sauce, then make a shrimp baked with black pepper milk, another fish fillet with pickled vegetables, and soup... Let''s have a chicken soup pot, and add some kidney, just according to the Yangyan soup pot I gave them before."


    Mother Liu answered with a smile and went out.


    Seeing that Ruoyin ordered a dish, he was serious, and he could not help laughing. "You can eat these dishes. How do you know that none of these dishes have been eaten by Ye?"


    "Because I love to eat, I will study eating this today and that tomorrow." If Yin is not ashamed of eating, but proud of eating.


    "How can you study, can you do it?" The fourth master asked casually.


    If Yin asked the fourth master''s eyes and said, "I can''t do it, but I can eat it very well."


    In fact, she will do it, but as a fourth master of women, to take good care of it, less exposure to lampblack, and there is no range hood here!


    The fourth master chuckled and said, "I can see it."


    She didn''t have such a good appetite, he remembers.


    Recently, the fourth master always has the illusion that the Fu Jin in front of him is not Fu Jin, but he looks left and right and looks up and down. This is clearly her Fujin.


    As for the past, she remembered that even her writing was still in regular block letters.


    Finally, the fourth master''s idea was the same as that of mother Liu. He thought that if the sound was extreme, he would be depressed too much. Instead, he would be free and easy, live clearly and happily.


    "What are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?" Ruoyin saw the fourth master looking at him with that kind of look in the eyes, but she still calmly asked with a smile.


    "Look at you." The fourth Master said with a smile.


    If the voice is coquettish ground horizontal four ye one eye, "ye will coax me to be happy."


    The fourth master laughed and didn''t speak. He just turned his finger.


    After a while, the dining room came to set the meal. In addition to those ordered by Ruo Yin, the dining room also added a few dishes.


    When all the eight immortals table was put on, it was a full table.


    This time, Ruoyin ate whatever he ate, and the fourth master ate what he ate, probably because he believed in her taste.


    To Ruoyin order to order that a few dishes to eat 7788, after the dining room to add a few dishes almost did not move.


    The fourth master thought that the hot bean fish and sauerkraut fillets were served with rice, and the shrimp baked with black pepper milk was charred outside and tender inside, crispy and delicious. Even the bowl of chicken soup, he drank a large bowl.


    After finishing the meal, the next people clean up the table neatly.


    The fourth master ate too much this time. Usually she ate six or seven points full. This time, she took Ruoyin for a walk in the mansion to eat.


    When taking a walk, Ruoyin stops and stops, and stops when she sees the flowers she likes and smells good.


    He even fed a handful of carp pond fish.


    It''s a little boring to be with the fourth master. She has to have fun by herself. She can''t just follow the fourth master and do nothing. It''s boring to eat like this.


    The fourth master was very patient all the way. When she stopped, he would stop and just watch her play and make noise.


    In fact, the fourth master likes this kind of young and energetic young woman, probably because he has a cold and dull temperament, and needs such a woman to complement him.


    Otherwise, he was a cold man, and the woman around him was also a cold beauty. When the two people were together, they would be cold to ice.


    Therefore, this kind of Ruoyin is very different in the eyes of the fourth master. It seems that when you see her, the corners of your mouth will rise involuntarily.


    Ruoyin handed the fish food jar to the fourth master and said with a smile, "Ye, you can also feed it."


    With a faint "um" sound, the fourth master took over the jar and scattered a handful of fish food.


    At the bottom of the colorful carp have gathered together to grab food, some of the active also jump up to grab.


    See if the sound is not convinced to say: "ah, when I feed, they are not so happy, change to ye to feed, one by one want to jump to the shore."


    "It''s you who have the beauty of sinking fish and falling geese. When they see you, they don''t care to eat, and they want to drill to the bottom of the water. Where will they be active?" The fourth master took the handkerchief from Su Peisheng, wiped his hands, and looked at Ruoyin with a smile.It has to be said that she is very beautiful under the night light. The moonlight sprinkles on her face, which adds a bit of hazy beauty, and her beautiful eyes are more bright and attractive.


    "My lord teased me again." A fish can say such a nice thing.


    And the fourth master''s words will not be too much, like a casual mention, more like the evening wind, slightly blowing Ruo Yin''s ears.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back to the front yard." After wiping his hands, the fourth master handed the handkerchief to Su Peisheng. He took Ruoyin''s hand and went back to the front yard.


    Back in the front yard, Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to wash his hands and wipe his face, then he changed clothes for him.


    As a result, when he met the button on the neck of the fourth master, he bowed his head and kissed it down....


    - - -


    a few days later, if there was a monthly event, he asked Qiao Feng to go to the front yard and say it. This is the rule.


    This day, Ruoyin had no appetite and had a severe stomachache, so he had to lie in bed to rest.


    In the front yard, the fourth Master heard that Ruoyin had no appetite for food, so he came back from the outside and went to the main courtyard in a big stride.


    When he got to the main courtyard, he dismissed all the servants directly and lifted his feet to the bedside.


    Lift up the bed curtain, you can see if sound curled up in the quilt, pale face, no blood color.


    He pulled his lips and wanted to say that the government doctor would come to see him. Then he thought that the doctor had been killed by the staff. Now there is no doctor in the house. He has always come from the imperial doctor.


    So thinking, he just to the mouth of the words swallow down, monthly call too doctor, also some are not suitable.


    It seems that he still has to send a doctor to the mansion for dispatch at any time.


    At this time, the fourth master took off the brocade robe, opened the corner of the brocade quilt, and held the woman in his arms and took a nap with her.


    Vaguely, Ruoyin feels that she is in a warm ocean.


    When she woke up, she found the fourth master beside her. She held her lips and said, "when did you come?"


    "When you''re asleep." The fourth master poked her in the head, sleeping so heavily that he didn''t even know he was coming.


    Maybe he just woke up. His voice was so magnetic.


    Throughout the afternoon, the fourth master accompanied Ruoyin in in the main courtyard, and even ate dinner here.


    Ruoyin ordered brown sugar and black rice porridge, fried lotus root slices, boiled eggs with cabbage flowers, mushroom chicken soup, and finally added a fermented bean curd.


    If the fourth master was not here, she would only order porridge and sufu.


    The dining room heard that the fourth master was eating in the main courtyard. He prepared all the meals in half an hour and sent them directly to the main courtyard.


    This time, or the same, in addition to if the sound order, the dining room also on a few good-bye dishes.


    Ruoyin only filled a small bowl of black rice porridge, drank it with sufu, and finally ate an egg.


    This Sufu is not ordinary sufu, but she improved it in the dining room. She added some fried sesame seeds and peanuts, and some garlic, not to mention how fragrant it is.


    The fourth master smelled the smell of Sufu and ate white rice. He ate two bowls at once.


    When he saw that Ruoyin didn''t eat porridge after drinking some porridge, he frowned and said, "eat more, drink a bowl of chicken soup."


    "If you don''t eat, you can''t eat." If the sound does not have an appetite, the condition reflexively frowns back.


    But only then did she find that her tone was not very good.


    Looking up, he saw that the fourth master was staring at him, but there was no expression on his face. He didn''t know whether it was good or bad.


    So, she covered her stomach and said, "Sir, I really can''t eat any more. You don''t know how hard I feel. If you keep bleeding, can you still eat it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    "Nonsense again!" The fourth master''s voice sank, and his black eyes glared coldly at Ruoyin.


    If Yin turns a white eye in her heart, well, the more she explains, the more confused she says.


    She didn''t want to be too wordy. She just supported one cheek with one hand, looked down at the table and sighed.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the fourth master knew that he had just spoken louder.


    She is always like this, clearly does not speak, any action, but always makes people feel pity.


    He pulled his lips, and finally said in a gentle voice, "if you can''t eat it, then drink another bowl of chicken soup."


    "Er... OK." Ruoyin feels that sometimes compromise is not a mature performance. She comforts herself so much.


    Then, she obediently filled a bowl of chicken soup, and obediently drank it.


    Even though it was for her good, she still felt that the fourth master was bad. It was really bad!


    The fourth master did not know that Ruoyin''s heart was Xiaojiu. After dinner, he asked her at will and went back to the front yard.


    ----------------


    they say that they can avoid the first day of junior high school, but they can''t avoid the fifteenth day.


    By may, Ruoyin''s danger period was coming again, and she began to fidget.


    The fourth master saw her getting angry last time, and he was going to be angry. If the old trick is repeated this time, the fourth master is afraid to be really angry.


    This afternoon, I don''t know who provoked the fourth master.


    Ruoyin was drinking afternoon tea and eating fruit salad. She heard the eunuch singing newspaper, and then the fourth master came into her room.


    She is an observant. She knows that the fourth master is not in a good mood today.


    Because under normal circumstances, as long as the fourth master is in a good mood, people will not sing newspapers and go directly into the house.


    When he has no time to take care of these small things, and his appearance is not good-looking, that is angry. He is absolutely not an ordinary person who can make the fourth master angry like this.


    Su Peisheng also followed the fourth master into the house. At the same time, he was secretly sweating for Fujin. When the fourth master was happy, Fujin often made him unhappy.


    Now my Lord is not happy, I don''t know whether Fujin is adding fuel to the fire or appeasing the fourth master''s irascible mood.


    Ruoyin sees the fourth master with a frosty face, as if someone owes him hundreds of millions, and doesn''t ask much about it. Otherwise, she is stepping on a mine.


    Looking at the official clothes on the fourth master, they probably came back from the palace and haven''t had time to change them.


    So she went forward as usual to change the robes for the fourth master.


    After the change, she wiped her face and combed her hair. When she combed her hair, she combed it 100 times with the horn comb.


    Combing one hundred times sooner or later can dredge blood vessels, enhance blood circulation and nourish hair!


    During the whole process, the fourth master leaned on the chair, closed his eyes and said nothing.


    But the eyes were spinning around under his eyes, and his breath was a little heavy. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a while, if Yin can''t find a job to do for himself, he stops.


    As soon as she stopped, the fourth master opened his eyes, and he stretched his hand from his shoulder to his back.


    Ruo Yin naturally put his hand in the fourth master''s hand.


    When the fourth master pulls Ruo Yin to the front of the body, the big palm forces the area, lets her sit on the body.


    If the sound so straight to four Ye''s arms hit a full, "Oh ~ pain!"


    Knowing that the fourth master''s anger was gone, she leaned on him and acted coquettish.


    "It''s so lovely. My body is not made of stone." The fourth master finally laughed.


    If the sound poked the fourth master''s strong chest - chamber, "is not it, Ye is a man of indomitable spirit, stronger than stone!"


    Fourth master was poked by her heart a soft, add her words, let him can''t help laughing, then stretched out his hand to hold her hand, said: "hard you."


    If the sound doesn''t say hard, it will affect the atmosphere at this time.


    Similarly, she did not say that it was not hard.


    It''s just that it''s not easy to say that it''s not hard. It''s not easy to stand and comb your hair for the fourth master, and you have to be tense.


    As a result, Ruoyin changed the topic, "my Lord, I was eating a fruit salad. When you came, they patronized you and didn''t have time to eat."


    "Fruit salad? Delicious? " The fourth master shaved the tip of her nose and asked with a smile.


    "It''s delicious. I''ll have someone make one for you." If the sound of offering treasure seems to have to say.


    The fourth master didn''t reply, but said to himself, "you are not so greedy before."


    "I didn''t know how to be sensible before. I didn''t know it until I was ill last time. It''s my own health that makes me happy. As long as I''m healthy, I can serve you well." If Yin knew that the fourth master was acquiesced, he called Qiao Feng in and asked her to serve him a fruit salad.


    The fourth master, considering the meaning of her words, is not sensible to say what she looks like now.


    But if she is not sensible, she makes him feel more comfortable than before.After a while, Qiao Feng came up with a crystal clear glass plate, looking like an ice bowl.


    The fourth master looked at the plate in front of him. There were yellow bananas, red strawberries, and purple and black mulberries.


    There was a layer of green lettuce on the bottom, and a network of yoghurt sprinkled on it.


    There are a few mint leaves on the yogurt for ornament. It looks very good.


    The fourth master did not hesitate to scoop a mouthful. It was just the mixture of banana and mulberry. For a time, the sweet and sour fruit aroma spread in his mouth.


    Rao is not fond of sour and sweet four ye, also one after another to scoop two mouth into the mouth.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin knows that the fourth master likes to eat this, so she goes on eating her own bowl.


    Finally, she coaxed the stuffy fourth master away, and there was no burden for her to eat.


    Even Su Peisheng on one side was relieved. Recently, Fujin has become more capable.


    He could coax the fourth master in his fury to get angry with her, and he could eat something.


    Fourth master is a man. He eats a lot. When he finishes eating, he looks up and sees Ruoyin''s mouth stained with some yogurt.


    Without hesitation, he raised his left hand, wiped the corner of her mouth, and showed Ruoyin the yoghurt print on his hand.


    If sound a look, suddenly muddled, this is a bit embarrassed.


    When she was eating, she was obviously very elegant. How could she be stained with yoghurt? Oh, how to do it!


    How to resolve this embarrassment?


    Finally, Ruoyin has an idea and intends to destroy the evidence.


    So, she bowed her head in the man''s belly.


    The fourth master was obviously stunned, and a warm crisp feeling came from the tip of his fingers.


    His fortune Jin is so bold that he is so provocative?


    How can he let a woman?


    Therefore, the fourth master directly got up, and then bent over, left palm clasped Ruo Yin''s neck, right hand supported her cheek, "don''t move, there is still a little bit here."


    With that, he bowed his head and gave her a gentle kiss on the corner of her mouth, which was a tie.


    But is the fourth master satisfied with a draw?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    He had to get the upper hand...


    a long time later, the fourth master held her in his arms and said something serious: "e Niang heard that you are well, so let you go into the palace and want to see you."


    E Niang? The Duchess?


    At the thought of Princess De, if the sound slightly a meal.


    It has long been said that the relationship between the fourth master and the mother and son of the imperial concubine is not very harmonious.


    It seems that the fourth master''s anger this time is probably from the imperial concubine.


    However, Ruoyin still cleverly replied, "well, it''s my fault. If I''m well, I should go to the palace early to say hello to e Niang when I''m well. Now e Niang mentioned it. I''ll go to the palace early tomorrow morning."


    The fourth master felt something strange about her in his arms, so he patted her on the back and comforted her, "it''s OK. Don''t be nervous. You''re her daughter-in-law. E Niang won''t hurt you."


    "Well, I know." If Yin knew that the fourth master was a filial son, she would follow the fourth master and do her best.


    When the original Lord was in the palace, he would often go into the palace to greet the imperial concubine. That was the ordeal.


    Now the fourth master has his own chamberle house, and the number of times to greet the imperial concubine is less than half.


    Almost only every new year''s festival, or the summon of the imperial concubine, do you need to go to the palace.


    What''s more, if Yin has a little selfish heart, she can take this opportunity to go shopping in the capital city. It''s heaven''s help to her!


    However, she said hello to the fourth master first, "Sir, when I come back from the palace, I still want to buy something, OK?"


    After listening to this, the fourth master pondered for a while and said, "it''s just to buy something. If you want something, you can buy it. If you want anything in the future, let people go to the front yard and ask the servants to buy it."


    "Good! How nice of you Ruoyin said sweetly.


    The next morning, Ruoyin dressed just fine, not as dull as the original owner, but also not in the mansion when young and beautiful.


    She was still separated from the court. She was raised by the fourth master at home, which was totally different from seeing her parents in the palace.


    She wore a lilac flag dress with a "big wings" on her head, a gold-plated butterfly hairpin, a pearl Jasper step shaking, and a medium-sized pink hairpin flower on the right.


    She is wearing light makeup on her face. She is not good at dressing. Recently, she has given up eating fat. She always looks like she is recovering from a serious illness.


    Even the dandelion on the hand, also changed to light pink color, and put on three or two Cloisonne armor.


    After some dressing up, Ruoyin got up and took a look in front of the mirror. Feeling that there was nothing wrong with it, Ruoyin got on the carriage and went into the palace.


    The carriage is jujube red, and its body is like a small pavilion with various wood carvings on it.


    In the palace, Ruoyin handed the waist token given by Princess De to mother Liu, who then showed it to the guard.


    The bodyguard recognized the carriage, but still went through the normal procedure. After a careful look at the waist token, he bowed down and said with a smile: "Si Fu Jin, please."


    Then the carriage went on to the palace and stopped at the stable in the palace.


    Ruoyin followed her memory to the imperial concubine''s Yonghe palace, with red walls and red doors, black tiles, dark blue plaques, and golden characters.


    Somehow, if Yin sees the three big characters of Yonghe Palace on the plaque, he feels depressed.


    She took a deep breath and went up the steps.


    When she walked half the steps, aunt Cui beside her saw her from a distance, and warmly came to meet her. "Fu Jin, long time no see, my mother often talks about you."


    "I didn''t feel well before. I didn''t dare to harass my mother." Ruoyin smiles politely and takes her to the hall by Aunt Chui.


    After entering the hall, Princess De is not in. Aunt Cui gives Ruoyin a cup of tea. "Fujin will sit down first. My mother is copying Buddhist scriptures in it. I don''t know you''re here. I''ll go in and tell her."


    "Well, aunt Ruo Yin took the tea cup and sipped it gently.


    After a while, she was wearing a tan flag dress and looked about 35 years old.


    There is a big flower in the middle and a gold-plated hairpin on both sides. It looks elegant.


    It was just the normal middle part, which was combed on her head, but it was very dignified.


    Fortunately, she has elegant and indifferent beauty on her face, and her face is properly maintained, and it looks like it has some charm.


    Ruoyin thinks that it is no wonder that she is the biological mother of the fourth master. Like the fourth master, her temperament is too complicated.


    She got up and went to the center of the hall. After Princess de sat down in the high seat, she knelt down and saluted, "the daughter-in-law sends greetings to e Niang, and e Niang is lucky."


    The imperial concubine looked at Ruo Yin from a high position and said faintly, "get up, you are weak."


    "Thank e Niang." If Yinqi is behind him, he will sit down in the original rose chair.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few months, but you''re fatter than before." She said casually.


    If Yin Xin says that Princess de has good eyesight, she will suddenly see that she is fat.She pulled her lips and said with a smile: "Huie Niang, she was ill in bed before, and her feet had never touched the ground, so she began to be plump. These days, her body has improved a lot, and her appetite has suddenly come up. Every time she eats a bowl of rice more than usual, she becomes fatter."


    "It''s a blessing to be able to eat. You were too thin to have a baby. It''s no wonder that after four or five years of old age, you don''t have any movement in your stomach. Now it''s still a matter of looking at it." The birth of Defei''s Secret poking.


    If Yin had long expected that Princess de would pull in this direction, but she was not annoyed at all.


    Because she knew that in this dynasty, even if the elders did something wrong, they would not apologize.


    What''s more, as a mother-in-law, she just wants to hold a direct grandson and nags a little bit.


    On whose daughter-in-law has been in the house for five years, and which mother-in-law doesn''t complain?


    She said with a good temper and a smile: "the sum Niang said yes."


    Seeing that Ruoyin was not as embarrassed and smiling as before, she was a little surprised and asked, "did you copy Buddhist scriptures this time?"


    "E Niang, my daughter-in-law is recovering from a serious illness. The fourth master handed over the things in the mansion to me again. I can''t do it for the time being. I don''t want to copy it. Please forgive me." If sound respectfully returns.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    No matter how much conflict between the fourth master and the imperial concubine, the family also came from their own flesh and blood.


    As a daughter-in-law, she had to put her heart into her stomach. How could she respect her mother-in-law or how to come.


    As for what she thinks, it''s not up to her to decide.


    After hearing this, Princess de gave a slight pause, then waved her hand and said, "well, if you don''t have time, it''s normal for you to be busy with trivial matters. You don''t have to copy it any more. There are some people copying in this palace. You just have to raise your body and give birth to the fourth eldest son as soon as possible!"


    At this time, the princess simply did not avoid taboo, directly gave birth to.


    If the sound of a listen, pull out a touch of embarrassment and polite smile, "daughter-in-law to remember the sum Niang''s instruction."


    "Just remember, as a di Fu Jin, your heart is a little bit relaxed, fourth, she is Baylor, more women are inevitable." "Princess de began to teach Ruoyin step by step." you didn''t see that there were some elder brothers in the palace. They had not built a mansion. They were served by several grid and concubines. The fourth one was still a little less. "


    "E Niang said so." If the sound nod should.


    It seems that Princess de Fei thought that her previous depression was caused by her narrow-minded and small-minded mind, but it was not easy to say clearly, so she would not be jealous.


    However, a large part of the original owner''s depression comes from the lack of children, and the majority of the depression comes from jealousy. This is true.


    Then, she chatted with Ruoyin casually for a while, and left Ruoyin for lunch in the palace. "If you haven''t seen you for months, you can stay here and have lunch with this palace."


    "Yes, some time ago, although I was in good health, I was still a little sick. I didn''t dare to go into the palace and harass e''niang. Please forgive me." Ruo Yin is regular all the time.


    She was worried that she hadn''t been in the palace for so long, and she was afraid that she would not remember her well.


    Princess de looked at her. Although she was a little fat, she was still morbid and had no blood color. She said, "it doesn''t matter. There are many rules in the palace. It''s not easy to enter the palace. If you look bad, let the dining room mend your body."


    So, when the lunch time, Princess de really let people on several kinds of tonic dishes.


    For example: Cordyceps flower black chicken nourishing soup, peanut stewed pigeon, steamed perch, tea tree mushroom steamed beef and so on.


    On the dining table, fourteen elder brother and seven princesses are also on the dining table.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin is an easygoing and not picky eater. Unless it is really tasteless, and the imperial food in the palace is delicious.


    She drank a bowl of Cordyceps flower black chicken nourishing soup, a bowl of peanut stewed pigeon, along with other dishes, she also ate a bowl of white rice.


    Although she was a Kangxi woman, she was also the fourth master''s wife, Ruoyin''s mother-in-law.


    From her mother-in-law''s point of view, she probably prefers Ruoyin to Ruoyin, which is practical and easy to raise!


    Even fourteen elder brother and seven princesses also looked at Ruoyin strangely.


    I think the fourth sister-in-law in front of me is not the same as before.


    The former fourth sister-in-law, I don''t know if she is stiff or has no appetite.


    I never drink half a bowl of soup on the table. If I eat a few more meals, I will not eat it.


    It''s not nice to say, just like eating cat food. Every time she makes e Niang prepare a table of food, she can only reward her servants.


    Seven princess is a girl, the disposition is more introverted, see also don''t say.


    But is 14 elder brother, he is the German imperial concubine ache raises big, seldom can scruple what.


    Then curiously opened his mouth and asked: "fourth sister-in-law, I see you have gained some weight. Do you have a baby, or how to eat so much?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense at the dinner table. Your fourth sister-in-law just has a good appetite. If you can eat more, you can ride and shoot arrows." She said with a smile.


    It''s a reprimand, but it''s a soft voice.


    Ruoyin also said with a smile: "Fourteen elder brother grows fast, look than other people''s teenage boys grow taller."


    The imperial concubine teaches 14 elder brother, is not she can be harmonious, but he praises 14 elder brother, still can.


    However, what she said is true. The fourteenth elder brother is only eight or nine years old, which is taller than those teenagers in Beijing.


    Maybe it was raised by Princess De, and there was no lack of food for 14 elder brother in the palace.


    "The fourth sister-in-law praised it falsely." Fourteen elder brother was said by the imperial concubine, but it was polite.


    Princess De also lovingly looked at 14 elder brother, her son, always different from others, better than others.


    This meal, de Fei ate quite happily.


    Especially when she saw that Ruoyin ate so much food with a good appetite, the corners of her mouth rose happily.


    Even she had a good appetite and ate half a bowl more than usual.


    After lunch, Ruoyin sits in the palace again and says goodbye to Princess De.


    Princess de rewarded her with some tonics and a pair of gold-plated coral hairpins.


    If the sound out of the Yonghe palace, a deep sigh of relief, she thinks the princess is OK, not as terrible as imagined.At the same time, she also hopes that the relationship between her mother-in-law and her daughter-in-law can be maintained in a flat way, so it is good.


    When she came down the steps, Li Fukang had already been waiting under the carriage.


    As a result, before he got on the carriage, he saw the fourth master bringing people to Yonghe palace.


    If Yin and four ye far away from each other, they wait for him in the same place. When he comes near, she salutes.


    The fourth master stepped forward and helped her up. "How, have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, the food of e Niang is delicious. Where''s the master?" If sound smile asks.


    "I used it at the prince''s, are you going back to your house now? Or wait for me Asked the fourth master.


    If Yin is shocked, she can''t go back with the fourth master, otherwise her affairs will be ruined?


    So, she said in a coquettish way: "come on, since the Lord greets for the sum Niang, sit for a while more, otherwise I wait here, like what words."


    "You can do it." The fourth master looked at her no graffiti fingernails, and her body properly dressed, cold not Ding out of such a sentence.


    "I know the rules." If sound, forehead black line.


    In the eyes of the fourth master, is she so stupid that she doesn''t even know how to enter the palace.


    The fourth master laughed and looked up at the Yonghe palace. Then he turned his head and tightened his hand. "Then you go back first. I''ll come back later. We''ll have dinner together at night."


    Ruoyin was stunned. So, did the fourth master make an appointment with her?


    She nodded her head and said, "yes, I''m going to visit the Empress Dowager to greet her old man."


    "Well, since it''s hard to get into the palace, I have to go." The fourth Master said approvingly, then he lifted his feet and went up the steps to Yonghe palace.


    Ruoyin watched the fourth master go up the steps. Then, she asked Li Fukang to drive the carriage directly to the gate of the palace to wait for her. She walked to the Empress Dowager''s CIREN palace.


    CIREN palace, the slaves outside see Ruoyin, they salute, and then let her wait.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    Ruoyin is standing outside the door waiting. I think the Empress Dowager has something to do inside.


    In her opinion, the shape of CIREN palace is similar to that of Yonghe palace, but the tiles are not the same.


    The tiles in Yonghe Palace are black, while those in CIREN Palace are painted with gold.


    Even those big red pillars are painted with golden patterns.


    After a while, the servant girl with words welcomed Ruo Yin in.


    As soon as Ruoyin entered the hall, the Empress Dowager was wearing a brown flag dress with Phoenix embroidered on it. She was sitting at the eight immortals table inside.


    Next to her sat a girl, looking at her teenage appearance.


    The girl has a pair of bright eyes, clear and clear, like stars.


    When she saw Ruo Yin, her eyes bent like a crescent moon, and she called out "sisao" sweetly.


    Ruoyin searches her memory for a moment. It turns out that this girl is the fifth princess. She was born to Princess Defei. She was raised by the Empress Dowager since she was a child.


    Speaking of speaking, it is also the fourth master''s sister.


    If Yin has to admire the gene of Princess de Fei, the children below are more handsome.


    Take the five princesses and the fourth master for example. They are all top-notch in appearance.


    Of course, the seventh Princess and the fourteenth elder brother, also looked not vulgar, only slightly inferior to the fourth master and the fifth princess.


    Ruoyin first laughed at the fifth princess, and then saluted the Empress Dowager: "please give the Empress Dowager my best wishes."


    The Empress Dowager looked at her kindly and said with a smile, "get up quickly, you child. I hear that you are well?"


    Ruo Yin got up and took her seat by the maid beside the Empress Dowager. She said with a smile: "go back to the Empress Dowager. The doctor said that she would like to take good care of herself in the future."


    "Well, that''s good." The Empress Dowager is in her fifties, and her hair is gray on her temples.


    At her age, she likes her children and grandchildren to come to see her. Now that she sees Ruoyin, she only says that her granddaughter-in-law comes to see her.


    Maybe it''s because the five princesses and the fourth master are in the same vein. The Empress Dowager looks at Ruoyin very well.


    He was rewarded with a pair of Hetian white jade hairpins and a pile of tonics.


    If the sound laughs to let the person accept after, also said some polite words.


    Although the Empress Dowager didn''t give birth to it like a princess, she also mentioned it a little.


    If the sound clever should, about half an hour after sitting, said goodbye.


    Before leaving, she also talked with the fifth princess. The fifth princess grew up beside the Empress Dowager. She was intelligent and lively, and let Ruoyin often come to see her.


    If the sound only laughs to answer, such elegant and elegant girl, really not good to refuse.


    But in her memory, the fifth Princess and the original owner are not so close?


    Out of the palace, Ruoyin gets on the carriage and asks Li Fukang to drive the car to the capital street.


    Sitting in the car, if the sound of deep relief, there is no need to worry about so much, the feeling of depression in the heart is also less.


    She finally understood why she felt so depressed in the palace.


    Maybe she was used to being free in her previous life, and suddenly she was oppressed by her elders and the rules and regulations in the palace.


    At this time, she hoped that the fourth master would not be emperor, but be Baylor or king.


    So she doesn''t have to face the rules of the palace.


    But on second thought, she was just a woman.


    It''s not a simple Baylor to watch the fourth master stay in the study all day.


    This is Lord Baylor who doesn''t want to be emperor. Isn''t he a good fourth master?


    What''s more, the fourth master dotes on her now. She can be used to her at will. Who can say clearly?


    In this way, if Yin starts to get tangled up, should she behave herself now and after returning to the mansion?


    As a result, Ruoyin still shakes her head. She needs to be happy when she is satisfied. When the fourth master doesn''t favor her, she will behave.


    Now, if you want to spoil her by the fourth master, you''d better have a good time.


    In the mansion, she will be herself. When she enters the palace, she will hold her tail and become a obedient four fortune Jin. It''s no big deal. She is still very happy, isn''t it?


    A moment later, the carriage stops at the Beijing post station. Ruoyin first buys a pile of snacks, whether delicious or rare.


    Then she went to several drugstores.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she lied that she had a bad throat and only bought two or three medicines in a drugstore.


    And each medicine bought a big bag, enough for her to eat for half a year.


    Finally, she put the medicine bag together with the paper package of the cake.


    Although she was only a little nurse in the past life, she still had more than enough to make a prescription for avoiding seed soup.


    By the time she got back to the house, it was already dusk.


    When Ruoyin came back to the main courtyard, he saw Su Peisheng waiting there. As soon as he saw her, he saluted with a smile, "Fu Jin, I''m waiting for you in the study."


    "Well, I just bought some snacks and took them to the fourth master." If Yin a hand with a paper bag, went to the study, also do not let the servant.Today, she is in a good mood and has been melancholy for so long that she has finally managed it!


    As long as the fourth master doesn''t find out, she''ll be OK.


    As for the matter of giving birth to the fourth master, after this year, let alone one child, she would like to have ten or eight children!


    When we got to the study, the fourth master was really diligent, and he was still reading official documents.


    This time, when the fourth master saw her coming, he raised his head and continued to work hard.


    If the sound is a return of health, two familiar, go straight to the inside.


    He put the dim sum bought outside, as well as the chicken, on the side of the table. Then he came forward and asked the fourth master in a low voice: "Sir, I bought something delicious outside. Do you want to try it?"


    As a result, the fourth master raised his head, looked at her, took a little deep breath, and asked, "how can there be a smell of medicine?"


    This sentence, for Ruoyin, is equivalent to five thunders, which set off a lot of movement in her heart.


    The heart says, does the fourth master belong to the dog, the nose is so clever? Why didn''t she smell the medicine?


    But she still smiles as usual, and sniffs around. She innocently says, "no, why didn''t I smell it? Oh, I know. It''s probably the chicken. It''s said that it''s made of a lot of spices, maybe including some herbs?"


    "Nonsense." The fourth master poked her forehead with the tail of his pen.


    ¡±... "Ruoyin''s heart has been caught by the fourth master''s words.


    It''s not fun to be fooled by the fourth master.


    But she still had to continue to pretend, "Lord, I didn''t say that. That''s what the waiter said when I bought it."


    "That''s what you''ve heard wrong. There''s no need to use herbs for the chicken." Fourth master affirms, Mou son also stares at her, be like to explore.


    Ruoyin was staring at by the fourth master, and pretended to be thinking.


    Then she compromised and said, "well, maybe I heard it wrong, but I don''t know where the medicine came from. Did I pass the street when I was shopping... What was the name? I forgot. Anyway, there are several medicine shops in the street."


    With that, she only asked the fourth master to believe her.


    "On the south side of the street, there are several medicine shops in the same place. The fragrance of people is ten miles, and the smell of medicine in that street is ten miles." The fourth Master said carelessly.


    "Yes, yes, that''s what the LORD said." Ruoyin followed the words of the fourth master.


    Fortunately, the fourth master didn''t continue on this topic. Instead, he didn''t say: "OK, you can eat on one side. I still have a little bit of a discount to finish."


    "Good." If the sound obediently should, she must not drag the fourth master to advance.


    But her heart for the fourth master, or some guilt, four ye how want a legitimate son.


    From today''s visit to the elders, those elders are staring at the fourth master, hoping that he will have a legitimate son.


    As a result, she bought the chicken soup, but she also had to do it.


    Therefore, she still plans to eat with the fourth master, so she doesn''t need to disturb him with delicious food.


    She chose a copy of the classic of mountains and seas from the bookcase. She couldn''t help it. The fourth master doesn''t have this kind of book, which is full of knowledge.


    However, fortunately, she bought a dozen notebooks in the capital today, enough for her to spend some time in the main courtyard.


    For a moment, the fourth master carefully reviewed the official documents, and if sound, he carefully read the classics of mountains and seas.


    When the fourth master finished his business, he turned his head and saw that a woman with a book was leaning on the armchair and fell asleep.


    I couldn''t help laughing. I really didn''t know what to say about her.


    He raised his feet to Ruoyin''s side, took away the classic of mountains and seas in her hands, and then held her horizontally, ready to let her rest on the couch.


    But if sound in the dream felt that he was suddenly in the air, he was startled, and immediately opened his eyes, and the whole person was red and in a trance.


    The fourth master looked down at her in his arms, "wake up? "


    " well. "


    " since you are awake, let''s have a meal. "The fourth Master said, and put her down and let people prepare meals.


    Ruoyin asked granny Liu to cut the chicken and put the rose cake on it.


    After eating, the fourth master took Ruoyin around the house to stop and eat.


    By the way, he talked about his daily life and said something about himself. Then he said, "today I went to e Niang and she mentioned you. Guess what she said?"


    If Yin ponders for a moment, she only deals with Princess De, how to understand.


    However, she felt that there was nothing wrong with her today, so she asked, "I don''t know. Why don''t you tell me?"


    The fourth master took her hand tightly, and said back: "e Niang said that you are very good. You can eat more than before and have good health."


    If the voice of the mouth smoke, dare to love this is also a big advantage, she clearly has other advantages.


    However, she continued to say: "I know that e Niang wants me to have a legitimate son earlier..."


    "this kind of thing doesn''t have to be too hasty. Many things depend on fate, not only between people, but also on having children." The fourth master began to say something to comfort her.If Yin knew that she didn''t want her to be under pressure, she said with a smile: "thank you for comforting me, but I believe that one day, I will give birth to my son."


    It has to be said that the fourth master was touched by her words to the warmest place in his heart.


    So, without saying a word, he went back to the front yard with a woman in his arms......


    the next day, it was spread all over the house that the fourth master and Fujin had a great love. Last night, the fourth master returned to the front yard with Fujin in his arms.


    Li was so angry that he just threw all the ornaments and teacups in the room.


    People do not dare to step on her thunder point at this time. They all kneel on the ground without saying a word.


    Until one side of the big Ge Ge Ge was scared to cry, Li Shi just stopped to play a temper, mercilessly glared at the nurse holding big Ge Ge.


    One from the nurse''s arms over the big grid, soft voice coax up, she is such a daughter, naturally is holding in the palm of the hand pain.


    The whole process changed very quickly, as if she had just lost her temper.


    This scene made the slave on his knees a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, big Ge Ge cried in time, otherwise, when Li had nothing to fall down, he would take the people out of his anger.


    Different from the low air pressure here, the masters and servants in the main courtyard are harmonious.


    Now it''s Ruoyin''s dangerous period. She quickly asks mammy Liu to boil the medicine she bought yesterday, and also falsely claims that she has sore throat. What she boils out is the medicine for sore throat.


    After mother Liu answered, she went to boil the medicine quickly.


    Ruoyin didn''t talk to anyone in the main courtyard about the fact that the medicine was the Kezi decoction, including mammy Liu and Qiaofeng.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe them, but that she doesn''t know what to say.


    If it is directly indicated that this is the chicken soup, the two of them must be anxious to give her a big reason, and they will worry about this and that.


    She can''t say that she knows what will happen in the future, and people will treat her as a psychopath in case of trouble.


    It''s better to have a white lie and treat each other well.


    In the next few days, she didn''t know what was going on. She wanted to hide from the fourth master every day and try to reduce her sense of existence.


    But the fourth master ran to her main courtyard every day. He didn''t even have the rule of once every other day. During this period, he stayed with her for two days.


    So that she drinks chicken soup every day for the sake of safety.


    Now she, from a certain point of view, is on a par with the fourth master.


    The fourth master wants a legitimate son, and she also makes a kind of appearance that she wants a legitimate son for the fourth master.


    If one day, the fourth master found out that she had drunk Kezi soup, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    So, she just wanted to spend the year in peace.


    After this year, she can give birth to ten or eight.


    At the same time, the fourth master in the front yard was reading a book. At this time, Su Peisheng came in.


    He carefully looked at the fourth master, and then opened his mouth: "Sir, doctor Feng asked to see him, saying that the prince asked him to come."


    "Go, bring him in!" The fourth master, who was still reading a book, immediately got up and paced in place. Then he said, "well, I''ll take him directly to the main courtyard. It''s just that Fujin has a sore throat recently. Let him have a look."


    With that, the fourth master lifted his feet and went out of the room.


    Then, the fourth master saw the doctor Feng waiting at the door. He said with a smile, "you''ve come fast. It''s just that Fujin is not feeling well recently. Go to the main courtyard first."


    "Since Fu Jin is not well, I will listen to the fourth master." He was an old man with white beard. He retired. He was arranged by the prince to be a doctor of the fourth master''s mansion. "But if you want to talk fast, it''s the prince''s arrangement."


    "Well, the prince really sympathizes with me as a younger brother. I have to thank myself in person some other day." The fourth master did not expect the prince to arrange for him so soon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    Only a few days ago, he asked the prince to help him pay attention to see if there was a retired old doctor, and if there was a suitable help assigned to the government as a doctor.


    When the prince heard that there was no doctor in his family, he agreed.


    This led to the scene of doctor Feng entering the government.


    Then, a group of people raised their feet and went to the main courtyard, but if the sound of the main courtyard was making mother Liu boil medicine.


    I can''t help it. The fourth master came to her frequently recently. Although she lied that her voice was not comfortable, the fourth master would sympathize with her.


    But the fourth master is a man who is hard to feed. He doesn''t want much, so he comes more and more frequently.


    In this dangerous period, she did not dare to neglect, and she had to drink Kezi soup.


    When Ruoyin finished drinking the medicine, the fourth master happened to bring doctor Feng.


    Listen to the voice of singing newspapers outside, if the sound put down the medicine bowl, went out to meet.


    Just arrived at the door, the fourth master stepped forward to help her.


    "I''ve seen Fujin." Feng Taiyi arched his hands.


    When he heard the sound, Ruoyin looked at Feng Taiyi. He was very handsome. As long as he was there, the people around him were just like the air and had no sense of existence.


    She raised her head to the fourth master and asked, "is this


    "He is the imperial physician invited by the palace. His surname is Feng, and he will be a doctor in the palace." Four ye light introduction, when nose tip smell light medicine smell, the way: "you are not throat discomfort, just let her show you."


    Hearing this, if the voice heart "clutters" for a while, secretly calls not good, her voice has no problem at all.


    If the doctor can see this, isn''t she going to have to finish it?


    After trying to understand the interest, Ruo Yin took the fourth master''s arm and said with a smile, "my throat is no longer painful. I don''t need to see it."


    "What else do you take if it doesn''t hurt?" Asked the fourth master.


    "Of course, you can''t stop the medicine immediately. After it''s good, you can drink it for another two or three days. This is called consolidation." If Yin a face can smile, also asked side of Feng Taiyi, "right, Feng Taiyi, is such a reason?"


    Whether it is or not, it is not easy for doctor Feng to enter the mansion. On the day when he entered the mansion, Ruoyin''s face was brushed. At any rate, he was a lucky Jin.


    In addition, Ruoyin also said that on the point, Feng Taiyi naturally nodded, such as pounding garlic, "Fujin said, is such a reason."


    Since doctor Feng said so, the fourth master believed it.


    But he smelled the medicine in the air and said, "now that it''s OK, let''s let Dr. Feng see if the prescription you bought outside is harmful."


    If the sound of the heart, originally mentioned the throat, now by the fourth Master said, a heart more "bang" straight jump.


    But she couldn''t show it, so she had to pull out a innocent smile. "What kind of words the LORD said has cured my throat, and where can the medicine go? Don''t bother doctor Feng. When doctor Feng enters the government one day, he must have a lot of things to do."


    This word, the side of Feng Tai Yi can not dare to take over.


    The fourth master pondered for a moment. First, he looked at Ruoyin, then glanced at Feng Taiyi, holding his lips.


    However, before the fourth master spoke, Ruoyin took the lead in speaking. She said coyly, "Sir, I have learned a method of pressing my head recently. It''s very comfortable. Do you want to try it?"


    In order not to let the fourth master suspect, she had to do everything possible to divert the fourth master''s attention and tide over the difficulties temporarily.


    Anyway, Ruoyin just didn''t break a big stone in his chest. Oh, no, he didn''t go to the arms of the fourth master.


    At this time, Ruo Yin looked at the fourth master eagerly, and her beautiful eyes did not blink.


    Seeing one side of the slave and Feng Taiyi are embarrassed, have looked down at the ground.


    The fourth master was stunned for a moment by his eager and flattering eyes, although he did not know why his family was so courteous.


    But it has to be said that she seldom takes the initiative.


    Anyway, the fourth master couldn''t bear to brush her interest. Finally, he waved his hand to doctor Feng, which meant that he could be as busy as he could without checking.


    Feng Taiyi nodded and turned away.


    When he left, doctor Feng happened to pass by the room where mother Liu was cooking medicine. He could smell a few kinds of Medicine on the tip of his nose, and his eyes were a little surprised.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the back of Ruoyin and the fourth master entering the house, and went to the residence arranged for him by his family.


    If Yin took the fourth master into the room, he would press his head according to the way that the servant pressed her head.


    Xian Xian Yu refers to rubbing the acupoints on the head of the fourth master, which makes him sleepy and takes a rest there.


    When I woke up, I praised her skill.


    If Yin smiles back: "I often give ye to press."


    "I know what you mean. Just leave it to the servants. You are Fu Jin. Don''t be too tired." The fourth master held her in his arms and said softly.


    "In that night, the Lord always tired me." If the voice complains.


    I don''t know how many hours he can catch up with her after a night''s rest?


    "Nonsense!" Four ye face a heavy, not willing, but finally still a soft, "hurry to give ye a child, ye will treat you and the child well."Ruoyin leaned his head against the fourth master''s chest, buried it lower, and gave a guilty "um".


    That night, the fourth master stopped in the main courtyard.


    The next morning, Ruoyin seldom gets up early and attends the fourth master to change his clothes and wash his clothes. He also stands in front of the main courtyard to watch him leave.


    Until the fourth master walked away, Ruoyin said to mother Liu: "go, boil that medicine again."


    "Ah? Fu Jin, isn''t your voice better? " Mother Liu didn''t understand. The medicine was three parts poisonous. It was not good to eat too much.


    If Yin turns around and enters the room, "after drinking, it''s almost the same today."


    "Oh, yes." After mother Liu responded, she did as she did.


    The fourth master returned to the front yard, ready to clean up and leave the mansion.


    Before he could get out of the mansion, Su Peisheng came in and said, "Sir, what can I do for you, doctor Feng?"


    "Wait till I get back." The fourth master is in a hurry to go out and do business.


    Su Peisheng was stunned and said, "I heard it was about Fujin."


    He recently saw that Fujin was not the same as the master and son. He did not dare to neglect him.


    As for whether the master will listen to him or not, it''s up to him.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard about Fu Jin, the fourth master began to care, "isn''t Fu Jin''s voice good?"


    "That''s right. I don''t know why. Feng Taiyi said that it was related to Fujin, but it was a very important thing." Su Peisheng said cautiously.


    Smell speech, four ye sit down in the chair, "just, quickly call him in."


    After su Peisheng answered, he brought in doctor Feng.


    After doctor Feng came in, he bowed his hands.


    The fourth master waved his hand and said, "let''s get down to business."


    Feng Taiyi nodded and glanced at the servants in the room. It looked like he was going to talk about some big secret with the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    The fourth master took a look and motioned to Su Peisheng in his eyes.


    Su Peisheng understood, and with a wave of the dust, he sent out all the servants in the house, and he himself was waiting outside.


    When there were only four masters and Feng Taiyi in the room, the fourth master stared at him and indicated that he could speak.


    At this time, doctor Feng approached the fourth master and said in a low voice, "fourth master, yesterday I was in the courtyard of Fujin, smelling several cold herbs."


    "Can''t throat medicine have cold nature?" The fourth master asked in surprise.


    "If you go back to the fourth master, it''s like this. The medicine used to cure the throat is cool, but I smell it. Most of them are cold. If Fu Jin is pregnant, it will be bad for his health." Doctor Feng is a new comer. He felt that there was something wrong with him yesterday.


    But at that time, the fourth master and Fu Jin were close, and he was not easy to interrupt.


    After a night''s deliberation, he felt it was necessary to say something and hold the fourth master''s thigh to stabilize his position in the mansion.


    Otherwise, if Fu Jin had any problems, his life would not be easy.


    On hearing this, the fourth master fell into deep thought, and then recalled Ruo Yin''s abnormal attitude.


    After a long time, he began to ask Feng Taiyi: "are you sure those are cold drugs, not throat treatment?"


    "Back to fourth master, I have been a doctor in the palace for decades, but I still can''t smell the medicine wrong." Feng Taiyi is still a bit of integrity, "I was thinking, maybe the outside quack to Fujin caught the wrong medicine."


    The fourth master''s face sank, a pair of black eyes became gloomy and cold. He got up and walked out in a big stride, "go, go to the main courtyard!"


    Feng Taiyi should, then keep up with the fourth master without a word.


    Su Peisheng didn''t understand the situation. Seeing that the fourth master was not very happy, he quickly followed up.


    When the fourth Master arrived at the main courtyard, he did not let anyone sing a newspaper, but went directly into the house.


    When she saw that the medicine bowl with brown medicine juice in front of Ruoyin was still steaming, she went forward to sweep the medicine bowl in front of her on the ground with her right hand.


    "Bang Dang" a sound, medicine bowl smashed to the ground, inside all the juice sprinkled on the ground, medicine in the air scattered.


    If the sound has not yet had time to get up to salute, was in front of a scene startled heart rate.


    Everything, too sudden, too unexpected for her.


    At the same time, her brain is running rapidly. Does the fourth master see the clue?


    Does he know she''s drinking duck soup?


    After thinking of this layer, the palms of her hands exuded sweat.


    But she was still confused and asked, "my Lord, what are you doing? I will not take this medicine after taking it today."


    The fourth master glanced at her coldly, and ignored her. He just told Su Peisheng, "you ask Dr. Feng to find out what''s wrong with this medicine. In addition, I''ll find out all the herbs in the main hospital."


    With that, he sat on the chair in the room, pulling the jade in his hand without looking at Ruoyin.


    This meeting son, if the sound is understood, the fourth master must know that there is something wrong with the medicine.


    And she, just standing in the same place, began to be at a loss.


    She knew that the fourth master was angry and didn''t care about her.


    She was a little hesitant, and the whole person was as nervous as a string full of bows.


    Helplessly watching doctor Feng go to check the medicine on the ground, and Su Peisheng leads people to search the room.


    Don''t look at the gentle look of the fourth master when he dotes on her, but if his temper comes up, it''s terrible!


    This man, when he dotes on her, is a gentle and modest gentleman who makes her feel like a spring breeze.


    When angry, like a cold-blooded beast, cold as a stranger, take her as the air.


    If he says she''s OK, he looks cold and makes Ruoyin get 10000 cold critical hits.


    Now that the matter is over, Ruoyin can only wait. She continues to sit down, but she can no longer be as comfortable as before, as if on pins and needles.


    During this period, the fourth master did not look at her again.


    And she did not look at the fourth master any more.


    After a while, doctor Feng checked it out.


    Su Peisheng also found bags of herbs. After he put them on the table in front of the fourth master, he left them aside.


    He is not a slave who can intervene in the affairs of masters and sons.


    Feng Taiyi opened the medicine wrapped in paper and looked at it. His brow frowned involuntarily.


    Then, he went to the fourth master and saluted: "fourth master, I have just seen that the herbs in the medicine bag are all cold, which is consistent with the bowl of medicine juice of Fujin. If I am not wrong, it is the prescription of Kezi decoction."


    This words a, if sound also does not explain, just light to see to four ye.


    As soon as the fourth Master heard that it was the prescription of Duzi soup, he was so angry that he patted all the tea cups on the table to jump up and drop them on the ground.


    When Su Peisheng saw this, he broke into a cold sweat and hurried the servants in the room and Feng Taiyi to leave.


    When the masters quarreled, they still avoided it.And he himself stood outside the door. He really couldn''t figure out why Fujin wanted to drink chizi soup. In the past, Fujin wanted to have children?


    "Fu Jin, don''t tell me that you bought the medicine for treating throat by mistake into avoiding seed soup." In the room, the fourth Master said coldly, and then said again: "still, it''s the people outside who have made a mistake for you. In this case, I don''t think the drugstore will open!"


    If sound raised his head, straight to the fourth master, there is no usual injustice and innocence.


    Just light to return: "one person to do, one person when, is my own medicine shop to me to grasp the prescription, not the matter of the pharmacy."


    The main reason is that she has just seen that the fourth master is serious and doesn''t eat her way at all.


    Then she''d better put on a special face for business, which is just right.


    Should act coquettish when coquettish, should be capricious when capricious, the rule still rules.


    "Why did you do that?" The fourth master looked straight ahead with no expression. No one knew what he was thinking. All of a sudden, he turned around and asked, "you can''t hide from me the medicine you''ve been drinking for five years?"


    If the voice is silent, she can''t recite the pot. She just drinks it.


    "When I went back to the fourth master, I was just recovering from a serious illness. I was worried that my health was not good, and it would be bad for the child to have a baby. So I drank the Kezi soup. I started drinking these days. I''ve never drunk it before. " When Ruoyin finished, he thought that the fourth master would not believe her. He also held out his finger and swore to the heaven, "if you don''t believe me, I can swear to God. If I have drunk shizitang for five years, I''d like to fight...


    " stop! Have I allowed you to swear? " The fourth master raised his eyes, coldly swept Ruoyin and said, "don''t think so, I will believe you!"


    This time, the fourth master was really angry. The doctor said that she was all right. She still kept him from drinking Kezi soup. How unreasonable!


    But look at her appearance, it is really just drink recently, otherwise also won''t swear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Moreover, her medicine was made by the government doctors before, and she never went out to buy medicine.


    Now I dare to buy medicine outside. It''s lawless!


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, four ye also too overbearing, the mouth grows on her body, want to swear to want him to allow?


    But she also knew that she was really wrong in this matter, but she also had to be forced to suffer. She knelt down in front of the fourth master and said, "whether you believe me or not, I still say that, I just drink medicine recently, and I have never drunk Kezi soup before."


    The fourth master glanced at Ruoyin kneeling in front of his eyes, and thought that she was a woman of duplicity.


    These days, he said that he wanted to have children, but he secretly drank chicken soup.


    He snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "look at you. Do you still have any appearance of Fujin? You don''t understand any rules. Don''t think I can''t take you. From now on, you''ll ban my feet, think about mistakes behind closed doors, copy the women''s commandments ten times, and learn the rules!"


    "Yes." If the sound should, look at four Ye''s chin, also do not look at him.


    After punishing Ruoyin, the fourth master got up and left without looking at her.


    Probably still angry, when he came to the yard, he said, "come on, beat every slave in the main courtyard ten boards!"


    Finish saying, four ye then cold face, brush sleeve to leave.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin thought that her medicine had not yet been drunk. Yesterday, the fourth master took a rest with her, which was her dangerous period.


    But the fourth master took all the herbs she bought and threw them away!


    Then, she looked at several of the sister Liu''s pain, and felt guilty.


    They were rewarded with a lot of money and ordered a lot of meals from the dining room in the evening, so they should be given extra food.


    At night, Ruoyin copied the women''s commandments and was in a daze.


    She thought in her heart, could she and the fourth master really not go back?


    No, she must find a suitable opportunity to let the fourth master make up with her again!


    But not now!


    Mother Liu on one side could not help but feel distressed and said, "Fujin, why do you need this? You didn''t want to have children before. How can you be so upset when you get well?"


    If Yin turned to look at mammy Liu, "this matter, I have a reason, as for why, a few words can not say clearly, it is implicated you."


    "Ten boards, the old slave still can stand it." Mother Liu didn''t care to say that although she had a severe pain in her waist, she also endured it. They were slaves. Their whole lives were the master''s son. There was nothing to do with it. "I''m just worried about you. The fourth master is very angry this time."


    "Step by step." Ruoyin sighs in her heart and continues to copy the female precepts.


    It has been more than half a month since Ruoyin was punished, and the fourth master has never stepped into the main courtyard.


    Well, the Song family and the Li family, especially the Li family, have a big grid under their knees. They are the only children in the house. The fourth master always wants to go more.


    But I''m not very diligent. Anyway, I didn''t go to the main hospital so often.


    Li''s return to favor, also heard that Ruoyin was punished foot ban, heart unavoidably schadenfreude.


    But like the people in the mansion, she didn''t know what had happened. She only knew that Fujin had annoyed the fourth master.


    Because after that day, the fourth master woke up to Feng Taiyi and let people block the news.


    It''s not a glorious thing for a Fujin not to want to have children. It''s also a domestic disgrace.


    Li''s smile was so fresh that Fujin did not annoy the fourth master.


    She thought that Fu Jin really had the ability, so he just went to the main courtyard.


    The result is not only a few days, a flash in the pan.


    Therefore, her recent arrogance has been rising slowly.


    And Ruoyin, although the fourth master hasn''t been with her recently, she knows something from the servants.


    There is a big lattice under the Li family, which is to be favored by the Song family.


    On the first day of June, the Song family and the Li family went to the main courtyard to greet Ruoyin. Although she was forbidden, the rules of the house were still the same.


    This time, Li rarely came back early, dressed in jewels, an orange butterfly opera Narcissus flag dress.


    There were two heads on her head, and she was wearing a glittering eight treasures of gold.


    It has gold filament lantern earrings on his ears, pearl pendants on his neck, and a pair of jade bracelets on his wrist. It seems that the color is not bad.


    As soon as she came in, she glanced at the Song family on one side of her eyes. Then she went straight to the middle and saluted Ruoyin with spring light on her face: "I''m going to send my regards to Fujin."


    If the tone lightly "um" a, let the person give a seat on the tea.


    After Li sat down, he looked at the environment in the room. He was startled and said with a smile, "I haven''t come to my sister for a long time. I don''t know that my sister has changed the furnishings and decorations of the main courtyard. If she hadn''t seen her sister sitting on the top, she would have thought she had come to the wrong place."


    Just now she had just entered the main courtyard and found that it was a little different. There was a swing wrapped with green vines and flowers in the yard.I didn''t expect that the house was a different scene.


    Instead of the old-fashioned gauze and window curtains, they are replaced by pink, purple and blue.


    There are also a variety of good-looking flower arrangements, full of small fresh furnishings and decorations.


    Smell speech, if sound glances at Li Shi one eye, yes, recently four ye didn''t come to pester her, she has some free time.


    In addition to eating, drinking and copying women''s commandments, he asked the servants to decorate the main courtyard both inside and outside according to their own preferences.


    These days, the servants of the main court were well managed by her, and served her as usual.


    When the servants from other places met her, they saluted respectfully.


    But mother Liu and Qiao Feng are not the same. Those who flatter them at ordinary times are far away.


    If you want to do something, it is also provided to Li''s side first, and then it is the main courtyard''s turn.


    This makes her understand a truth. When the fourth master dotes on her, she is a glittering luminous cup. When the fourth master lets go, she is a crumb of the ground, worthless and disgusting.


    This is the fate of most women in this dynasty, especially the princes and nobles.


    Women depend on men, and their status at home also depends on men.


    If a man dotes on a woman, she will rise in the boat. If she is not spoiled, she will be nothing.


    However, Ruoyin is a new woman in the new era, and Shen Gong is not her style.


    Even if there is no fourth master''s favor, she will still be able to make her life better.


    Make yourself a princess!


    If Yin really can''t do the things that take the back yard woman out of her anger, or take the initiative to seek the favor of the fourth master and ask him to forgive her.


    This meeting son, regarding Li Shi''s statement, she just laughs and returns: "summer is hot, looking at those dreary decoration is more sultry, let a person change fresh adornment."


    "It''s rare that Fujin is so elegant." Li said in a strange way. He also stretched out his right hand with the jade bracelet and touched the hairpin carelessly. "I''m different. I have to take children. The fourth master always goes to me. I can''t spare time to have such elegant interest."


    If Yin saw Li''s appearance, she knew that she was displaying the bracelet on her wrist and the hairpin on her head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Isn''t there a saying: those who have tattoos are afraid of the heat, those who use apples have no pockets, those who wear watches like clapping their legs, and those who wear gold teeth grin?


    Li''s family is a typical one. He is afraid of heat and no one knows the type.


    The sleeves of the flag dress were lifted high by her, and it seemed very hot.


    In fact, for fear that others would not see her new bracelet on her wrist, she also specially touched the hairpin on her head.


    If Yin pulled his lips and planned to follow Li''s mind, he asked, "look at the bracelet on your wrist. It''s a good match for your skin color."


    "Hehe, I don''t know if it''s good. Anyway, it''s from the fourth master. I think it''s excellent as long as it''s given by the fourth master." Li Shi complacent smile way.


    "It''s from the fourth master, of course, it''s excellent." Ruoyin picked up the cup and sipped it gently. She glanced at mammy Liu beside her and said, "I see your bracelet is green and white. It should be green jade with white background. It''s really a kind of jadeite above the middle level."


    Li''s a listen, on the face more proud, smile not close mouth, "or Fujin good vision, do not say I don''t know." She shook her bracelet and looked at it carefully.


    If the voice squints and smiles, suddenly the front of the conversation turns, casual way: "your family, don''t understand these are also normal, if this appearance again nearly, I''m afraid I don''t know, thanks to my marriage, the amount of the mother around me, to her good life to serve me, I know your bracelet is white green jade."


    As soon as he said this, Li immediately looked at mother Liu in the room.


    Sure enough, on the wrist of mother Liu''s right hand, she had a jade bracelet of the same color as her.


    It''s just that there are reliefs on Li''s bracelets, but there are no reliefs on mammy Liu''s bangles.


    This makes the proud Li Shi, as if someone poured a basin of cold water from the top of her head, which made her feel cold in June.


    She thought that Fujin was a disgrace to her. She was a treasure, but the servants around him had been there several years ago.


    At the moment, her face was not very good-looking, but she said with a stiff smile: "it looks almost the same, but mine is given by the fourth master. It must be different. Is it not that my sister has been banned recently, so she is sour?"


    Li is not good at stubbornness and is reluctant to forgive others.


    "How can it be? You and song can distract me. It''s very good." If the sound was pleasant, she was not annoyed at all. Then she turned her head and motioned to mammy Liu, and then said, "there are still many bracelets in the warehouse. If you bring that pair of jadeite yuan bracelets, I will see that they are suitable for song Ge Ge."


    After mother Liu answered, she immediately went to the warehouse to get it.


    Song Shi got up and looked flattered. "Fu Jin, this is absolutely not allowed. You sent some satin to the slave last time."


    In this backyard, song felt that she was not paid for her work. If her voice suddenly changed, she would not be harsh. On the contrary, she was given a lot of rewards. Inevitably, she was a little flustered.


    Ruoyin saw song''s mind, waved her hand, and said, "it''s OK. It''s not a good bracelet. It''s just a hibiscus jade. It''s a little better than the green jade with white background. You can still match it. Besides, the bracelet is for people to wear. I have too much jewelry, so it''s a waste to put it in the warehouse."


    Don''t be too good, better than the color of Li''s bracelet on the line, or it will really frighten song.


    "Thank you very much In this case, the Song family had to be polite.


    Looking at Fu Jin''s meaning, he didn''t mean to draw her into a group, but simply fought against Li side Fujin.


    Ruoyin and song''s chatting back and forth, let the Li sitting on one side feel "pa pa" slap in the face.


    Before, Ruoyin said that the servants around her also had green jadeite on white background, she felt very humiliating.


    Now Ruoyin still gives song''s bracelet, but he also threatens that its quality is better than that of her bracelet.


    People don''t care about what she is a treasure. She was able to send slaves a few years ago.


    This is not over, turn head can also appreciate Song Shi better, the key is that song''s status is even lower than her, just a grid ah!


    Li felt that her vanity was trampled on the ground by Ruoyin and trampled to pieces.


    However, she said that everything had to wait until Fujin really gave it to song. She wanted to see if Fujin really had such a big hand!


    Li''s chest heaved violently with anger. He took up a cup of tea and drank most of the tea.


    After a while, mother Liu came out with a jewelry box. She put the jewelry box in front of Ruoyin and confirmed it.


    If Yin glances, nods for sure.


    Then, mother Liu handed the jewelry box to the Song family, "Song Ge Ge, this is the wish of Fu Jin."


    After the Song family got up, he again saluted Ruoyin.


    "Don''t be so polite. Do you like it?" If sound smile way.


    "Yes." Song sat down and opened the box.


    When she saw the jade bracelet in the box, which was green and fine in texture, she was surprised.


    Her family is not very good. Her father is only a master of six products. Anyway, she has never seen such a beautiful bracelet in her life.And that bracelet also has a light pink -. - red, like the color of hibiscus flowers, there are water waves like line carving, very beautiful.


    Song Shi first took a bracelet to wear on his right wrist, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, which was a kind of love from the heart.


    Then she swayed to Ruo Yin and said happily, "Fu Jin, I like it very much."


    "Just like it. It means I didn''t send the bracelet to the wrong person." Ruoyin smiles and glances at Li.


    "Fujin is really a great writer, and SongGe is also a sister." Li''s eyes on Ruoyin, "Shu" to stand up, careless blessing of the body salute, face and mouth are angry askew, "it''s a pity that I suddenly feel ill today, so I''ll go back first."


    "Since you don''t feel well, go back and have a rest." If the sound likes to see Li Shi eat shriveled appearance, who asked her to send her to hit in front of her?


    Li Shi gently "hum" a sound, holding Chunmei''s hand to leave.


    This tone, she said anything can not bear, must find a chance to say to the fourth master!


    Looking at the back of Li''s leaving, Ruoyin''s mouth slightly rises.


    A few days ago, she also got a lot of rewards from the fourth master. She was not as small as Li''s.


    If Li''s rules were like those of song''s, she would not have humiliated him like this.


    However, Li is a restless person. As a Fujin, she will not tolerate others shouting in her territory.


    She wants to let Li see that she is not without, she has something better, but she doesn''t like to show off.


    In her identity, is temporarily ignored by the fourth master, that is not her side Fu Jin can compare and look down on!


    Now that Li''s gone and everything is almost over, Ruoyin asks Song Shi to go back.


    Song took a careful look at Ruoyin, got up to salute and went back.


    On the same day, after the fourth master returned to his house, he went to Li''s for dinner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    Big Ge Ge was just at the age of learning to speak. When he saw the fourth master, he called out.


    When the fourth master went, he could not avoid holding a big lattice to make fun of it.


    Li looked at him with a smile on his mouth, but he said, "big Ge, it''s very hot. Don''t stick to you, AMA."


    "No ~ no ~", big Ge Ge shook his head and looked unhappy.


    The fourth master looked at big Ge and laughed.


    It''s just June. It''s really hot.


    There were several ice pots in the room, full of ice, which could only relieve the heat a little.


    One side of the slave although persistent fan, fan for him, but he felt it was hot wind, he waved back.


    The fourth master pulled his lips and said, "this year is hotter than last year. It''s time to go to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation."


    Hearing this, Li''s heart was happy, and then thought that Fujin was still in the foot ban, could not help but gloat.


    Who let Fujin so can pick the time, let her live in the steamer in the mansion.


    So, she carefully tested: "my Lord, do we all go to the backyard, where is Fujin?"


    The fourth master hated this kind of seemingly cautious trial, but actually it was a hostile question.


    His sword eyebrow slightly invisible ground Cu Cu Cu, "you all went, Fu Jin naturally also had to go."


    "Yes, yes, yes, together. Good, lively." Li followed the fourth master''s words.


    Well, in the face of Fujin''s identity, people are no longer spoiled, and the fourth master is also polite to Fujin.


    On the contrary, she thinks too much about it!


    However, at the thought of being humiliated by Fujin in the morning, Li''s eyes were watery and his mouth was turned down. It seemed that he had been wronged.


    The fourth master raised his head and saw that she was going to cry. Without any eyebrows, he asked, "well, how did you cry?"


    So a question, Li''s tears in his eyes fell two down, but I still feel pity.


    She wiped her tears with her handkerchief and said wrongly, "nothing. I just think that my family is not good. Sometimes I really envy Fujin."


    Hearing this, the fourth master thought that Li was playing with his temper because he asked Fu Jin to go to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation. At the moment, his brow was a little frown.


    Cold way: "she is Fujin, you are side Fujin, to put their own identity, nothing to envy."


    Li Shi recognized the coldness in the fourth master''s words, and continued to wipe his tears. "What the LORD said is, I know all these things. I just... Just that the Lord gave me a bracelet a few days ago, and the servants of Fujin have the same kind as me. Forget it. She also gave Song Shi a pair of bracelets, which are better than mine."


    "When did it happen?" The fourth master asked lightly.


    "It was in the morning of this morning that many servants were there. I didn''t know that my face was gone. When Fujin saw that my room was not good, she... She was on purpose ~" said Li, who was about to cry.


    The fourth master stares at Li Shi without expression. It seems that this is what the woman did. He is not willing to suffer losses.


    These days, he has never been to the main courtyard, and she never takes the initiative to make friends, or to send meals to him in the front yard or study.


    I''ve done something wrong. I''ve got guts!


    After a long time, the fourth master didn''t say who was right or wrong. He just said, "she was born in a good family, and her spirit is higher."


    "Yes." Li''s reply was full of hope and wanted the fourth master to support her.


    As a result, the fourth master actually said such "pertinent" words, and she was once again slapped because of her family background. Don''t mention how disappointed she is now.


    "It''s just a pair of bangles. I''ll give you a better pair." Just when Li was disappointed, the fourth master opened his mouth again and told Su Peisheng, "Su Peisheng, go to the storehouse and get a pair of ice waxy jade bracelets for you, Master Li. You should have a good one."


    "Ah." Su Peisheng took a look at the cheerful Li family and went to get the bracelet.


    The heart said that the master looked at him and felt sorry for him. He helped him support him. How could he feel that he felt like he was angry with Fujin?


    Master son, is this the bar with Fu Jin?


    Li''s goal was achieved, then stop crying, understanding way: "thank you for your pain, maybe Fujin just said that, I think more."


    She is quite good at superficial skills. She cries and makes three complaints.


    When you''re done, you can help others talk and find reasons from yourself. It''s very sensible.


    "You are a big Ge Er Niang, and you are also a side Fujin. In addition to straightening out your position, you should always pay attention to your image. If you make people cry after a few words, what''s the matter?" The fourth Master said lightly.


    Li Shi was slightly stunned, some embarrassed way on the face: "ye said right, I will pay attention later."


    Come on, let''s cherish her.


    Is she too weak to listen to the fourth master''s words now?


    But she also thought that the fourth master could give her some rights in the mansion. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do. It''s really tangled!


    Li thought about it and turned herself confused. The key was that the fourth master had no expression on his face. She couldn''t guess what he was thinking.The next day, after a busy day outside, the fourth master returned to his house at dusk.


    After some bathing and dressing, he remembered that he would go to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation. Although Fu Jin was forbidden, since he was going to take her, he still had to go to the main courtyard to discuss with her.


    In the end, it''s a Fujin. It''s a real family.


    So he went to the main court after supper.


    When he got to the main courtyard, when he saw the vine swing in the yard, his eyes turned slightly, then he motioned to the eunuch not to sing newspaper, and then he raised his feet and went into the house.


    After entering the house, the fourth master stopped again when he saw different decorations and decorations.


    In the room, Ruoyin was copying the women''s commandments and chatting with mammy Liu.


    "Fu Jin, I''m tired of copying. Why don''t you take a rest today?" Mother Liu was deeply distressed.


    If Yin raised his head in surprise, he saw that the side window was half closed. Originally, there were two pots of flowers on the window, but now there is only one pot.


    She said that she began to copy the characters. Mother Liu, who was wrong, urged her to rest.


    It turns out that the fourth master is here!


    As for the flowers on the window, she had told mammy Liu and Qiao Feng.


    If the fourth master comes and doesn''t let people sing newspapers, ask them to close half a window or remove a pot of flowers.


    Just like reading, the head teacher suddenly airborne inspection, sitting at the window students can always watch, is a reasonable son.


    Now that the window is half closed and the flowers have moved away, there is no need to think about it. It must be the fourth master.


    She raised her eyes and looked at mother Liu to show her understanding. Then she said, "copy again. What''s so tiring? Although the fourth master didn''t watch me copy, I couldn''t be lazy."


    The corner of mother Liu''s mouth slightly puffs, my good fortune Jin, have you been lazy recently?


    It''s been more than half a month since I copied it again. The fourth master asked me to copy it ten times!


    In this case, we have to copy the year of monkey?


    However, mother Liu could only think about it in her heart. Her mouth was still in harmony with Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    "But your body has always been weak. You have been copying Buddhist Scriptures for a long time, and your spine and wrist are painful."


    "It''s so weak. This time I wanted to wait for my body to get well before I have a baby..." he said, shaking his head and saying, "well, I don''t think about it. I can only copy the women''s commandments well. I hope the fourth master can calm down."


    "Fu Jin, can you think so..." mammy Liu''s moving words have not finished, if the sound interrupted her: "OK, don''t say, I''ll copy more."


    When the fourth master came to the door, he heard Ruoyin and mammy Liu''s sad and pious words, and then he stopped to listen to a few words.


    Now that the conversation stopped, he lifted his foot into the room.


    Su Peisheng pretended to be a hindsight and later realized: "four masters are here!"


    In my heart, however, I feel that Fujin is really stupid. You said that when the fourth master was there that day, he didn''t speak well and repented.


    What are you doing here when you are not here?


    Thanks to a coincidence today, the fourth master is here, otherwise this string of words will be in vain.


    After the fourth master went in, he saw Ruoyin was copying the women''s commandments. He stopped copying for a while and rubbed his wrist. Obviously, his hand was sour.


    But Ruoyin looked up in surprise when she heard Su Peisheng sing the newspaper.


    Then he saw the fourth master in his usual dark blue robe, with a faint cold breath all over his body, and came in with his hands.


    She immediately put down the brush in her hand and went forward to salute, "please say hello to the fourth master. He is lucky."


    This man, who has not been here for more than half a month, has not given her a good look.


    As soon as I came in, I felt that the air in the whole room was a little cold.


    The fourth master stepped forward and was about to help her hand when he thought that she was not willing to give him a baby and give him a little meal.


    Finally, he just gave a faint "um" and sat down on the chair in the room.


    Then, he looked at the woman in front of him, a red and pink flag, plump and tall body, snow-white skin.


    Dark deep eyes, small and ruddy lips, and a kind of speechless, unknown, unable to catch Fengyi in his heart.


    She pursed her mouth and grinned at him, and her eyebrows and eyes curved, which made her beautiful eyes even more beautiful.


    Feeling the strange mood in his heart, the fourth master frowned and despised himself.


    He also shifted his sight, emptied his eyes, looked at the air on one side, and casually played with jadeite finger. The whole person was silent and cold as ice.


    If the sound is a little surprised at the moment, she did not say anything wrong, why suddenly frown?


    Did you come here to show her face?


    Thinking of this, she sat down in the rose chair beside her quite speechless.


    At the same time, she thought about what topic to look for, but she had nothing to talk to the fourth master.


    The fourth master was master Baylor of the Qing Dynasty, and she was very progressive. She couldn''t talk about state affairs.


    And she was a sleep tester in her previous life. She couldn''t tell the fourth master which five-star hotel is good and which kind of bed is comfortable?


    With his embarrassment, he asked, "did you have dinner?" "Why are you here today?" "Emma, it''s a hot day!" And so on.


    It''s better not to talk. More words make more mistakes. Silence is golden, and she will spend it with the fourth master.


    Anyway, the fourth master must have something to do when he comes here today. I''ll wait for him to open his mouth.


    So she just sat there quietly, silent.


    For a moment, both of them were silent, and the atmosphere in the room was a little cold.


    When the slaves saw this, they all went out, leaving an awkward time to be alone for the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    After a long time, the fourth master began to speak faintly: "it''s hot. I''m going to live in Zhuangzi for a while."


    "Now that the Lord has decided, I''ll let someone prepare it for you." If sound some surprise, but also can understand, this weather is some hot.


    At the same time, she was a little disappointed. It was a pity that she couldn''t enjoy the great opportunity of summer vacation in the suburbs of Beijing.


    It seems that she is destined to spend her first summer here in the mansion.


    The fourth master glanced at her, looked at her expression in his eyes, and asked casually, "how are your female commandments copied?"


    Ruoyin thinks that the fourth master is really not open to mention which pot, she has a kind of head teacher to check the homework is empty.


    She forced herself to look calm and said with a smile, "if you go back to my master, I copied it again."


    At the end of the day, her voice became smaller and smaller. She looked at the fourth master carefully. Even she felt shameless and waited for her training.


    Recently, the fourth master didn''t come. No one controlled her. She was more comfortable. She had no face or skin every day.


    During the day, I eat, drink, swing and read the notebooks I bought from outside.


    All I see are "the cold-blooded general dotes on his wife", "the overlord falls in love with me", "Your Majesty dotes on me! ¡·This is the style of competing for favor.Not to mention, you can learn a lot from it!


    Every time she comes back to the night, she just like squeezing toothpaste, copying a little bit of women''s commandments, how comfortable life is!


    This meeting son, in the face of the cold fourth master, she knew it was too late.


    If God gives her a chance to come back again, she can guarantee that... The days are as comfortable as ever, and she can''t treat herself badly!


    The fourth master looked at her cramped appearance and recalled the words that mother Liu had just said about her spine and wrist pain.


    "Take it and I''ll have a look," he said


    If the sound slightly a Zheng, obedient to their own copy of the female commandments to the fourth master.


    Then he stood on the side, his face was uneasy, like a student waiting for the teacher''s training.


    Isn''t it? The fourth master is more terrible than the teacher. Can''t the teacher punish the students?


    Fourth master can, can also control the life and death of most people!


    And he was serious and unsmiling. He had a male face, but he was as old as an old cadre!


    The fourth master turned over the rice paper one page after another. His mysterious black eyes gathered on the rice paper, serious and serious.


    After a long while, he asked faintly, "why did you just copy it once?"


    "Because... Because I wanted to write better, I copied slowly." Ruoyin can''t say she''s playing too much. She can''t!


    The fourth master paused, then slightly jaw head, and said: "well, it''s good. Your handwriting is square and straight. It''s better than before."


    Hearing the rare praise of the fourth master, Ruoyin is a deep sigh of relief.


    She had to learn how to write regular script.


    But when the original owner is not happy, he is sulking and practicing calligraphy. His mind is full of miscellaneous thoughts, which leads to poor handwriting.


    But when she was practicing calligraphy, she was really serious about writing, even the delicious, funny and good-looking were all left behind.


    Therefore, her writing will be better than the original.


    Anyway, if the fourth master was satisfied, she was relieved.


    But... The fourth master seems to only say that her handwriting is good, not that she copied less?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    When Ruoyin was puzzled, the fourth master gave alms and said, "writing depends on writing well, not on more. For the sake of your understanding, you should also prepare for it and go to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation three days later."


    If the sound brain didn''t turn around all of a sudden, she thought she had heard something wrong, which is different from what she imagined?


    She pointed to herself in surprise and asked, "did you mean that I also went to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation?"


    "You''re Fu Jin. It''s not nice not to take you." The fourth Master said coldly that he was determined to get rid of the relationship, indicating that he did not want to take her.


    But because the fourth master was a rule-abiding Baylor, and did not want others to gossip, he took her there.


    If Yin''s concern is not here, she directly asked, "then I don''t have to ban my feet or copy women''s commandments?"


    "If you want to continue to ban foot and copy books, you will not stop you. You can stay in the mansion and complain to the doctor." The fourth Master said haughtily, and then he got up and left.


    If Yin looks at the back of the fourth master''s leaving, the corners of his mouth curl up. He looks so good-looking. How can he talk so annoyingly?


    Can''t we have a good chat?


    Well, he didn''t have to pay attention to him because he didn''t need her to continue to copy.


    Oh, it''s really a beautiful day. She thought the fourth master came and would scold her for being lazy, so she copied so many books.


    As a result, the fourth master not only did not reprimand her, but also spared her punishment mercifully.


    This made her realize once again that when she was in the mansion, she should not offend the fourth master if she offended anyone, otherwise he would make your life difficult.


    It''s not right. She seems very happy these days. Ruoyin covers her mouth and laughs.


    Seeing Ruo Yin cover her mouth and giggle, Mammy Liu came to remind her, "Fu Jin, it seems that the fourth master still has you in his heart. It''s a good opportunity to go to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation. You must make good use of it."


    Fu Jin, this summer vacation is a great opportunity for you to get back together with the fourth master. You must seize it!


    For the eight characters have not a skim of things, if the sound will not mind simple promise, just said: "you and Qiao Feng to prepare daily necessities."


    "Yes." After mother Liu answered, she called Qiao Feng and prepared things together.


    The next day, Ruoyin was eating sand ice. Yes, she taught the restaurant to make it. It was much more enjoyable than the ice bowl here.


    Grind the ice into fine sand and sprinkle with juice. It''s really cool.


    Just eating, Qiao Feng came in, "Fu Jin, Feng Taiyi asked to see you."


    "What did he come to do? I didn''t see him." If Yin can not be ill, she did not let people call Feng Tai Yi, naturally will not see him at this time.


    What''s more, if she didn''t get in the way of doctor Feng last time, she didn''t know the fourth master of shizitang.


    "But he said it was the fourth master who asked him to come." Qiao Feng said embarrassed.


    This if sound is confused, see a doctor? Is she not ill?


    However, after pondering for a while, she finally understood. Last night, she and mammy Liu sang the double reed and said that the writing spine was painful. Today, a doctor Feng came.


    Maybe the fourth Master heard it outside the door. Let him come?


    "Since the fourth master asked him to come, let him in." If sound road.


    After Qiao Feng responded, he brought Feng Taiyi in.


    After Feng Taiyi came in, he made a big gift, "please send my regards to Fujin."


    "Get up." If sound light ground looks at Feng Tai Yi, "say, four ye let you come, is see what disease?"


    Feng Taiyi was slightly stunned and said with embarrassment: "back in Fujin, the fourth master just said that Fujin was not very well. Let me have a look at it and didn''t elaborate on it."


    "Well, you can go back." Ruo Yin put down the tea cup in his hand.


    "Fu Jin, you... But the fourth master asked me to see you. I haven''t checked your pulse yet. What do you think?" Feng Taiyi''s forehead began to sweat. It''s not a good job. I''m in a dilemma.


    If Yin said with a smile: "it''s very nice to say, just say I won''t let you see it."


    Feng Taiyi listened and knelt down, "Fu Jin, you can''t do it!"


    If he really listened to Fu Jin''s words, he could not be a doctor.


    A doctor can''t make the patient cooperate with himself. What he says is that his medical skill as a doctor is not convincing enough.


    "Why not? You were very good last time. You told the fourth master that there was something wrong with my medicine." If the tone is pleasant, then he said: "anyway, I remember you, or you tell me the truth, or go back."


    Feng Taiyi reached out to wipe the sweat on his face, pondered for a moment, and then said, "Fujin, I didn''t think about it last time. But as a government doctor, that''s my duty. About this time, the fourth Master said that your cervical vertebra is not good. Let me show you. "


    "So it is. Then you can go back." If sound smile way.


    Under this, Feng Taiyi was more anxious and asked: "Fu Jin, I''m true to the truth. Why don''t you let me see a doctor?"


    "Because my cervical vertebra is not sick, you directly tell fourth master, my cervical vertebra is OK, don''t go." If sound doesn''t matter.Hearing this, Feng taiyidun pondered in situ that he had offended Fujin once, and could not offend Fujin again.


    At least she was the mistress of the Chamberlain house. Now I see whether the conflict with the fourth master is caused by him.


    But if they make up with the fourth master, what is he?


    After thinking about this, he said, "I don''t know how Fujin wants me to tell the fourth master?"


    If sound a listen, know this Feng Taiyi is to enlighten, "say that my cervical vertebra has a little bit of a problem, but not hinder, more exercise muscles and bones on the line."


    "Well, then I''ll follow Fujin''s advice." Feng Taiyi sighed in his heart, "it''s just the last thing. Please don''t put it in my heart."


    "Of course not." If you sound to Li Fukang.


    Li Fukang understood and immediately helped up the doctor who was kneeling on the ground.


    Ruoyin had just wanted to cooperate with Feng Taiyi once, not really bear a grudge.


    Like Feng Taiyi, who only works for the fourth master, even she dares to offend Fu Jin. It is estimated that those flowers and plants in the backyard will not flatter him.


    After the doctor got up, he said some polite words in fear and left.


    After he left, he went to the front yard and told the fourth master that Fujin was not in the way. He should pay more attention to it.


    The fourth Master heard that there was nothing wrong, so he asked doctor Feng to step down.


    Only if Ruo Yin lowered her head all day and copied the Buddhist scriptures before, she would not say it when he asked her how to copy only those words.


    Well, she won''t copy it in the future.


    But as soon as he thought about it, the fourth master fought with himself again. How could he feel distressed again.


    She didn''t want to say, no, she still kept it from him. Did she like to hide it from him so much!


    ...


    on the day of going to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation, the whole family was preparing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    Ruoyin was supposed to be a distraction. She was dressed in a light yellow and light blue flag dress, combed the head of the shelf, and only a few jadeite hairpins were embellished.


    After dressing up, she took the servants to the door of the mansion.


    When she arrived, song and Li were ready to stand there waiting.


    When they saw Ruo Yin, they saluted one after another.


    If sound wave, let them up, "don''t be too polite, your things are ready."


    "I''m ready to wait with you." Song''s smile back, Fujin recently changed really big, more and more beautiful.


    In particular, wearing this yellow flag dress, more youthful and beautiful, dazzling, so that everything around is eclipsed.


    Li also looked at Ruoyin''s dress up in his eyes. He didn''t feel like it, so he didn''t have to say polite words.


    Just stood by acid.


    Ruoyin nods to the Song family and tells mother Liu to get everything into the carriage.


    After a while, the fourth master came out with his servants.


    He was dressed in a black and silver robe, eyes like ink, thin lips slightly pursed, face like ice.


    When they saw that he had arrived, they saluted one after another. If the voice was full of happiness, they saluted.


    The fourth master''s sight swept through the crowd, probably the yellow color was too eye-catching, and finally his eyes fell on Ruoyin''s body.


    But he didn''t help Ruoyin. He just waved a big palm to show them to get up. Then he told the servants, "let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Then, the fourth master stepped on the back of xiaodezi and got into the carriage.


    If Yin is Fujin, he will be in a carriage with the fourth master.


    Fortunately, xiaodezi doesn''t look like a malnourished eunuch. Ruoyin holds mammy Liu''s hand and tries not to let his weight all step on xiaodezi, so he gets on the carriage.


    In the carriage, the fourth master glanced at her faintly, just caught a glimpse of her sympathizing with xiaodezi. At the moment, his eyes turned slightly, but soon, he withdrew his eyes.


    Ruo Yin took a look at the furnishings inside the carriage. There was a narrow couch in the middle of the carriage, with long soft seats on both sides.


    The fourth master is sitting on the couch in the middle. Although there is a gap beside him, Ruoyin still sits on the soft seat on the right.


    Then, when everything was ready, the carriage began to move.


    It''s sunny in June outside, but the interior space of the carriage is a little small. There are two ice pots inside, which is very cool.


    In addition, the four masters, who are as cold as ice, are cold all over the body, and the car is chilly.


    If Yin looks at the fourth master''s face, she doesn''t go to him.


    Just lift up the curtain, curiously look at the scenery outside, take a breath of fresh air.


    Otherwise, she will be frozen by the fourth master''s coldness!


    The fourth master looked at her as if she had never seen the world. He was curious and didn''t say anything.


    Gradually, he simply closed his eyes, closed his eyes.


    Two contradictory people, in the car did not say a word, went to Mengqing villa.


    This Zhuangzi was assigned to him by Kangxi after the fourth master built Baile house.


    After the carriage stopped, the fourth master got off the carriage first. Ruoyin followed him and got off with the help of mother Liu.


    As soon as she got off the carriage, she looked up and saw the beautiful scenery around her from afar.


    There are several splendid palaces in Chuang Tzu, and the rest are exquisite pavilions.


    Lush trees, reflecting the red green glazed tile roof and vermilion walls.


    Ruoyin thinks that it''s beautiful and classical!


    Until one side of mother Liu shook her arm, said: "Fu Jin, go, into Chuang Tzu."


    Ruoyin saw that the steward of Chuang Tzu had already met on both sides.


    She eased her mind and followed the fourth master, so she entered Chuang Tzu.


    Li and song followed Ruoyin.


    Along the way, Zhuangzi''s supervisor and Su Peisheng talked about the relevant arrangements.


    The final result is that the fourth master is in the Jinmo Pavilion, and Ruoyin is in the Yilan small building. The two people''s land is closer, which means that they get the moon first.


    The Song family and the Li family arranged a little further, namely Meng LAN Xuan and Liu Ying Xuan.


    But it''s not very far. Anyway, it''s all in the same Zhuangzi, and it''s not far away.


    And they went to their dwellings and looked, and the same was the sound of Ruo Yin.


    Ruoyin''s Yilan small building is not bad, around the lotus pool, green lotus leaves like a jade plate, holding the pink lotus, beautiful.


    In this hot summer, these lotus are to add a vitality to the pond.


    Ruoyin follows Chuang Tzu Li to lead the way through a narrow stone step, to the end, is Yilan small building.


    To Yilan small building, she let mammy Liu appreciate the silver to lead the way, and then checked Yilan Xiaozhu all over.


    I have to say, this place is really good. She stood upstairs and looked at the lotus pond below.There is a feeling of "connecting with the sky, the lotus leaves are boundless blue, and the lotus flowers are so red in the sunshine".


    Looking up, there is also a building not far away, which is a waterside pavilion, with Ruoyin''s Yilan small building separated by a lotus pond.


    If Yin has good eyesight, she looks at it from a distance. It seems that on the pavilion beside the waterside pavilion, isn''t the fourth master sitting?


    In addition, the fourth Master seemed to be looking at her. For a moment, two people were far away from each other.


    In order not to let the fourth master feel that she peeks at him from afar, Ruoyin still takes back her eyes in advance.


    As a woman, you should be reserved!


    At this time, Qiaofeng reported, "Fujin, someone just came to report that Chuang Tzu had prepared a family dinner. Please move to Yunmeng studio."


    "Then go. I''m hungry, too." If sound doesn''t matter.


    In fact, she doesn''t care whether it''s a family dinner or not. Anyway, she will treat herself well and eat the same everywhere.


    After a while, the party arrived at yunmengzhai, which was called yunmengzhai. In fact, it was a large pavilion with a large marble table of eight immortals.


    Far away, she saw that song and Li had been sitting there waiting.


    Ruoyin went directly to the pavilion and finally sat down at the table of eight immortals.


    After a cup of tea, the fourth master also arrived. His aura was very strong. Before people arrived, the aura controlled everything around him.


    As long as you find that people''s eyes look in one direction, and soon after saluting, it is the fourth master.


    When the fourth master approached, Ruoyin stood up and saluted.


    The fourth master didn''t help or look at him. After a wave of his hand, he sat down.


    In fact, it''s also very good. We all feel better, so we don''t have to be jealous for the time being.


    After the fourth master took his seat, ruoyinji continued to sit down.


    Then, as soon as the steward in Chuang Tzu clapped his hands, a group of dancers came up.


    Those dancers were dressed in the same color of Mei red dance skirt. They were very cool, with bare shoulders and open belly. They were covered with a layer of tulle.


    One by one, Yingying saluted and began to swing and dance.


    They have swung the sleeves in their hands, swaying, dancing lightly, waist soft.


    Li''s and song''s are not in the mood to watch the dance. They focus on the fourth master for fear that any dancer will enter the fourth master''s eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    If the sound is different, she is a facial Association, and like a man, she can''t move her eyes when she sees a beautiful girl.


    At this time, she was staring at a dancer in the second row.


    In the heart still secretly praise, tut tut Tut, gorgeous beauty, it''s a pity to be a dancer.


    Look at this water snake waist, this leg, this appearance, this skin, this dancer, it is absolutely perfect.


    Then she lifted her head and looked back. Er, it seems that the dancer behind her is also good-looking.


    Somehow, she suddenly became curious about which girl the fourth master liked, and turned her head to look at the fourth master on one side.


    At one glance, she was stunned!


    Emma, why is the fourth master looking at her?


    And looking at her with that weird look?


    That look seems to be saying: haven''t you seen a beauty? Don''t you know you''re beautiful?


    So, she pulled out a smile of embarrassment and politeness towards the fourth master, and slowly shifted her eyes to the dancers.


    This scene, can see the side of Li''s sour, her eyes have not left the fourth master!


    Why did the fourth master look at Fu Jin instead of her?


    Then, there were servants who continued to serve.


    The chopsticks that the fourth master moved first, then Ruoyin, Li and song.


    All of a sudden, the big eight immortals table was full of food. At present, Ruoyin put aside the beauty temporarily and concentrated on eating vegetables and rice.


    Especially the fried bullfrog, she likes it very much. The meat is tender and refreshing, and the meal is served.


    Fortunately, this dish is spicy. Li and song didn''t dare to eat it. They just ate it like music. The fourth master also took some chopsticks.


    If Yin has eaten two bowls of rice, both of them will become her standard meal, unless she really has no appetite, it is another matter.


    Just when she was full, the bullfrog was almost eaten by her.


    Li just ate half a bowl of rice. In front of the fourth master, she wants to maintain the image of a lady.


    Therefore, she scorned Ruoyin for eating two bowls of rice.


    At this time, everyone had almost eaten, and the dancers were replaced by performers.


    Li Shi probably wanted to pull the fourth master to her, so she could express her strong expression and brush her sense of existence. She shook the jade bracelet on her hand and asked, "fourth master, this bracelet was sent by you later. I haven''t worn it to you. Is it good?"


    The fourth master was listening to the music. When he heard Li''s question, he turned his head. His eyes fell on Li''s bright wrist and said, "this bracelet is just right for you."


    Although the fourth master didn''t say it was good-looking, it was no less than "good-looking" to say such a thing from his mouth.


    Therefore, Li''s heart full of joy, a face shy way: "thank you, or ye sent good."


    With that, she also glanced at the Song family with pride. Finally, she showed off to Ruo Yin.


    Maybe she was too complacent, forgetting that the fourth master was still there.


    The fourth master just saw her expression. He first glanced at the jade bracelet on mother Liu''s hand, and then looked at Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin is so simple that she doesn''t feel at all about Li''s new bracelet.


    The women in the backyard, who serve the fourth master, are rewarded. Who has few pairs of bracelets.


    It''s just that they''ve made a mistake. They''re all looking at her?


    If she goes on like this, she will be sweating.


    Fortunately, the fourth master took a look at Ruoyin, got up and shook his robe. He left without saying anything.


    Four ye this leading role all left the table, if the sound several also continuously return to own son''s house.


    Li Shi is even more disappointed, ah, there is no less brush on the table.


    In order to let the fourth master notice her, she and the fourth master have further development.


    But it''s also good. No one has caught the fourth master. She can be more or less comfortable.


    Until that night, the fourth master did not step into the backyard, but read in the study of Jinmo Pavilion, looking at the night sky from time to time to think about life.


    The people in the backyard didn''t wait for the fourth master. They were in a bad mood. Anyway, no one was waiting.


    Besides, it''s hot. Although Chuang Tzu is cooler, the fourth master doesn''t like to go to the backyard in the past summer.


    Maybe it''s the summer mood is already irritable. If you do something you love to do, you will be more irritable, more heated and more sweating.


    The next day, at dawn, the fourth master rode into the palace.


    Looking at the serious face of the fourth master and galloping on his horse, it is estimated that there is something urgent.


    By the time he returned to Zhuangzi, it was already afternoon.


    At this time, the fourth master was not serious, but with a rather relaxed smile.


    As soon as Chuang Tzu went back to Chuang Tzu, the fourth master went into the study. On the surface, he was holding a book. In fact, his mind had already flown to outer space.


    Today, the crown prince invited everyone into the palace. It was the letter from the palace that said nothing else. It was Kangxi''s expedition in Mongolia.


    Kangxi won a great victory, but the other side fled, but he was on his way back to Beijing.He also left Fei Yanggu to deal with the aftermath in Mongolia. He beheaded the enemy 3000 and forced the other leader to flee.


    And this Fei Yanggu is Ruoyin''s father.


    Therefore, this news can be regarded as a breakthrough in the fourth master''s emotional intelligence.


    These days, he didn''t think about the woman, but he was annoyed that she didn''t want to have a baby.


    No matter what reason she was for, she was still holding her breath.


    I felt that I was too used to her, otherwise she would not dare to make such a mistake.


    Now, the fourth master thought about it and gave her a step. He took Fei Yanggu''s news to see her. Otherwise, it would be no way to go on like this.


    The fourth master who wanted to understand went out without saying a word.


    He didn''t say where he was going, so he followed quickly.


    Su Peisheng didn''t understand until he got to Yilan''s small building. Well, it turned out that the master was thinking about Fujin in his heart.


    The fourth master didn''t let anyone sing the newspaper. After entering the room, he saw Ruoyin lying on the rocking chair leisurely and sleeping at noon.


    Two servants were holding fans for her, and there was a big ice basin behind her.


    The fourth master stopped, but she was very comfortable.


    When the servants saw the fourth master, they saluted one after another. With a wave of his hand, they all went out.


    All of a sudden, there was Ruoyin sleeping in the room, and four masters.


    The fourth master came to Ruoyin and saw her reclining on the cool bamboo rocking chair. Her black hair spread like a cloud. She was still beautiful when she was sleeping.


    The fourth master''s sight followed her butterfly like eyelashes, ruddy as Begonia lips, and finally fell on her naked shoulder.


    A pair of snow-white feet are more casual exposed outside.


    Seeing that the fourth master breathed heavily, his lower abdomen was also tight.


    But the expression on his face was still light. His feet in black boots, even more, kicked the feet of the rocking chair, and coughed as if nothing had happened.


    As a result, the rocking chair shakes slightly...


    however, Ruoyin feels shaking in his sleep, and then he wakes up with a start.


    She opened her eyes and twitched her mouth. She found that the fourth master was actually in front of her and was looking down at her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    I thought I was dreaming. If I could not help reaching out and rubbing my eyes.


    Then she looked left and right and looked up and down. Who was the fourth master in front of her?


    After confirming that it is the fourth master, Ruo Yin supports the body and remembers to salute the fourth master.


    However, she woke up, a little red in a trance, coupled with the rocking chair shaking, a staggering foot, almost did not worship the fourth master.


    Fortunately, the fourth master saw that she was about to fall down and helped her arm in time, without excessive action.


    Ruoyin stepped on the ground with bare feet and closed her clothes. She kept a distance from the fourth master immediately, so as not to think that she was intentional.


    After standing firm, she bowed and saluted: "I fell asleep for a while. I don''t know the fourth master''s coming. I''m lost to welcome you."


    The fourth master gently pushed her away with the folding fan in his hand, and then directly lay down on the rocking chair where Ruoyin had been lying, "I haven''t come to you for a long time."


    If Yin Zheng Zheng Zheng Zheng, well, four ye again ignored her words, but listen to his voice, seems to be in a good mood?


    She pulled her lips and said, "it was rash just now. I''ll pour you a cup of tea first, and then press it."


    The fourth master leaned on the rocking chair, and his mysterious black eyes half squinted.


    Ruoyin was so barefoot and poured a cup of tea for the fourth master in the teapot beside him, "Ye, the tea is ready, you can drink it."


    The fourth master opened his eyes and took the tea offered by Ruo Yin, and then he felt a sweet smell.


    He took a sip, his eyes turned slightly, and asked, "is this rose tea?"


    "Yes, it''s comfortable to drink flower tea this day. It''s said that rose tea can make people happy." Ruoyin goes behind the fourth master and starts to press his head.


    Hearing this, the fourth master recalled that he had seen it in the book. In traditional Chinese medicine, the rose tastes sweet and bitter, and its nature is warm. It has the effects of regulating qi and relieving depression, promoting blood circulation and dispersing stasis, and anti depression.


    This makes him think of Ruoyin''s depression, as well as his recent indifference to her.


    Closed eyes son way: "well, this woman drinks is good."


    "The fourth master hasn''t come to me for a long time, but I have something to do today?" When the conversation box is opened, if the sound is sour and sour.


    The fourth Master heard the bitterness in her words, and he felt a little proud of her, and at the same time, he also felt a little distressed for her.


    But his mouth is light, and some answers are not the same: "my son went into the palace today, the palace letter, Emperor Alma class teacher back to Beijing, your alma as commander, stay in Mongolia after the rehabilitation, also beheaded the other 3000 people, this battle is good!"


    It''s a bit of a cover up. There''s no silver 300 Liang here.


    It seems that he came here because of this.


    After listening to the fourth master''s words, Ruoyin pressed his hand for a pause.


    In my memory, although Fei Yanggu was a rough old man who fought on the battlefield.


    But he has loyalty and blood to the country and loves the daughter of the original Lord.


    Therefore, when I heard about Fei Yanggu''s deeds, Ruoyin was sincerely happy and proud.


    "That''s good. I just hope that Amar will get less injuries and return to Beijing earlier." Her voice was trembling.


    The fourth master stopped for a moment, thinking that she was very good. He didn''t want to be an official and a marquis after returning to Beijing, or to reward him again and again.


    There is only an ordinary daughter''s most simple expectation of her father.


    He reached up to his head and held the hand she was holding. "Your Amar is a good and commander-in-chief. It will be OK."


    "Thank you for comforting me." If the sound eases the mood, it''s a good thing. It''s OK to sigh. It''s not appropriate to shed tears.


    She felt that the fourth master should be regarded as giving each other a step down by taking advantage of this thing today, and she should be relieved of her drinking chicken soup.


    Otherwise, this kind of thing, at most let the servant take a word, will not personally say to her.


    So, she also took the fourth master''s hand, went to the fourth master''s side, lying on the arm of the rocking chair, murmured: "Sir, I''m wrong, I''ll never do that again."


    Listening to her dreamy voice, the fourth master''s heart was pulled.


    But he lay with his eyes closed and tried not to see her.


    In case one can''t bear to forgive her.


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong?"


    "You should not eat chicken soup without telling me." If the tone is small.


    The fourth master frowned and said in a deep voice: "wrong, you shouldn''t eat it!"


    If you want to listen, all right.


    The fourth master is so mysterious that she missed it for a moment.


    This can only follow the fourth master''s words: "the master said right, I will not eat in the future, even if I am sick, I have to ask the master, let the government doctor see, the government doctor said to avoid, the government doctor said not to avoid, I will not avoid."


    During this period of time, Ruoyin knows that a man may be cold to this point.


    The day before I fell in love with you gently, and then I could cold you for ten days and a half months, as if there was no such person as her in the backyard.


    In this process, she did not take the initiative to find the fourth master, is to calm down for him and himself.After all, this thing is really wrong with her. It needs a process for the fourth master to accept her again. If she takes the initiative in this process, it will be bad.


    Even if the fourth master made up with her early because of her initiative, it would seem more or less that she was on the shelf, and she would have no status in the future.


    However, now the fourth master came to the door voluntarily, which was different from her. Naturally, she had to take advantage of the opportunity.


    The fourth master had been a little impatient. Now, seeing her innocent appearance, her anger was almost gone.


    But he still has a straight face, squint at Ruoyin, a look that hates iron but not steel.


    It''s been five years, and my stomach hasn''t moved yet. I dare to drink chicken soup. I really want to see what''s in her head and whether she has any brain?


    Although Ruoyin is a cold war expert, the fourth master took the first step, and then she took the initiative.


    Anyway, she is such a person, if others cold her, she also want to face, not cold back, but will not take the initiative.


    If the other party takes the initiative to make up the first step, then she will have no face and skin next!


    What''s more, it is not easy for the fourth master, who is arrogant and cruel, to let him go out of this step!


    So, if Yin saw that the fourth master didn''t hurt her, he moved a step and went directly to the fourth master''s arms.


    The fourth master took her in his arms so as not to let her fall down.


    If sound like a frightened rabbit, still clinging to his neck, as if afraid of losing it.


    She whispered: "don''t ignore me. I''ll be obedient and don''t make you angry."


    The fourth master listened to her grievance Baba voice, coupled with warm fragrance and warm jade, and now what kind of shelf is ignored.


    Can''t help patting her shoulder, gently pacify the way: "the Lord this is not to come, besides a few days ago in the mansion, don''t still go to the main courtyard to see you."


    "That can be the same." Ruo Yin murmured.


    "What''s different, eh?" Fourth master magnetic tunnel.


    "I don''t care. It''s different anyway." If the sound does not hesitate to say.


    I come to see her every other day, and I''ll take the rest.


    Can it be the same as seeing her once a half month and only talking about business and flinging face?


    "You are making a fool of yourself." The fourth master turned over and looked down at the woman.


    If the sound slightly raises the head, and he looks at.


    For a moment, the four eyes were facing each other, and there was a mysterious spark in their eyes....


    when the two people nestled down again, the fourth master solemnly said: "only this time, you can''t drink Kezi soup again!"


    "Well, never again." If the sound is continuous.


    She was confused at first, but the fourth master''s voice was too harsh. Maybe she hated iron but not steel.


    So, if sound still listen.


    The last time she tried to be wrong with history, it didn''t pay off.


    Since you can''t resist, let it be.


    Therefore, after more than half a month, the two people are finally a little bit better than the newly married, reunited.


    At dusk, if sound wakes up, he is awakened by hunger.


    She opened her eyes and thought that she was a lucky Jin, but she lived a life of eating, drinking and sleeping.


    Ruo Yin turned around, shook the arm of the fourth master, and called in a low voice: "Ye, I''m hungry."


    Fourth master is a person who has a very shallow sleep. When she calls her, he wakes up immediately.


    Eyes are no longer cold, but with some pure beauty.


    "I''m not hungry. I asked people to set the table."


    "I want to eat bullfrogs. The bullfrogs at my family dinner last night were very fresh and tender, but they would be better if they were made into pickled peppers." That''s what Ruoyin asked.


    After hearing this, the fourth master looked at her and couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t object to her.


    Then, the fourth master sat up and asked Su Peisheng outside the door to go to the dining room. He also said Ruoyin''s request.


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, the fourth master is really an extreme person.


    It''s like a sunny day, a man who can give people a warm feeling.


    When you get angry, you can sweep out the ice dregs in your eyes.


    Even if you are in the hot June day, it''s like being in an ice cellar. It''s chilly.


    Now, seeing the fourth master up, she also sat up.


    Then, the fourth master changed clothes and washed under the service of a group of servants.


    Moreover, he also called mammy Liu in to serve Ruoyin.


    Mother Liu was immersed in the joy of her family Fujin and the fourth master, with a smile on her face.


    For the servants of the main court, the masters and sons are good, which is the best thing.


    But for other places, not necessarily.


    For example, Li Shi was very angry. She thought the fourth master didn''t like to come to the backyard in summer.


    It never occurred to me that in a day''s time, Fujin made up with the fourth master.It''s said that the fourth master went in the afternoon. If it''s dark today and hasn''t come out, why don''t you have to stay at Yilan house in Fujin!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    It''s so pissed off!


    Her identity is lower than Fujin, if not spoiled, she will have nothing to do with her.


    It seems that she has to "show off"!


    Compared with Li''s sullen life, Ruoyin is relieved.


    She finally got rid of the cruel man, fourth master. It''s not easy.


    At this time, she is looking at the bright red bullfrog with pickled peppers in front of her eyes. Because the dining room uses pickled red pepper, it looks super good!


    If sound clip a chopstick, bite a bullfrog leg, satisfy the way: "Ye, bullfrog has to do to eat, meat is tender, and aroma rich."


    "Eat more if you like, and ask the dining room to do it often." The fourth master doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    It seems that his Fujin is a greedy cat, and he can occasionally have a good appetite.


    In summer, it was very hot, and Ruoyin and the fourth master ate spicy and sour dishes. Naturally, they were hot and hot, and they were sweating a lot.


    After two people finished eating, if the sound called Qiao Feng: "you prepare the water, this day is too hot, to cool, wash more refreshing."


    As a result, she just finished her words, and the fourth master interrupted, "it''s not allowed to be cold, but warm."


    For a time, Qiaofeng is in a dilemma. One is the direct master and the other is the head master. She has no good fruit to eat if she offends anyone.


    Finally, if the tone is right on the fourth master''s serious face and plans to step back, "OK, then listen to the fourth master''s, you go quickly."


    "Yes." Qiao Feng is relieved.


    After Qiaofeng left, the fourth master admonished him, "you are weak. You are not allowed to wash with cold water. It is easy to get wet and cold."


    "I don''t know if you don''t tell me. Don''t worry. I remember." If sound cleverly returns, finally also did not forget to flatter, "but four masters know really much."


    The fourth master squinted at her, then turned his head to look at the outside, "accompany ye to walk in Chuang Tzu, eliminate food."


    "Good." Ruoyin got up and took the fourth master''s arm.


    The fourth master was stunned by her arm, but the next moment, his palm slightly clenched his fist and put it on his waist. He held his arm in a bent posture and held it with her.


    Then, the two people came out of the Yilan building, and there was a mixture of cicadas, frogs and crickets in their ears.


    Nose tip also has a variety of floral and grass flavor.


    Ruoyin looks up at the stars all over the sky. She has a kind of unspeakable feeling in her heart, but she knows that this kind of feeling is very good.


    This time, she is very good, has been holding the fourth master, did not look East and West.


    Then, it''s a bit of a coincidence when you turn the corner on the path.


    Because Ruoyin saw a group of people in the opposite direction from a distance.


    After a careful look, I found that it was the Li family. Li''s wife was followed by several slaves. One of the slaves was still holding a child. It should be a big grid.


    At this time, Ruoyin saw Li Shi, who had no hands at all, actually held the big lattice in the slave''s hand in his arms and walked towards this side. His step seemed to be a little urgent.


    In a short time, Li went to Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    As soon as she came near, she saluted him with a big smile and said, "give my regards to fourth master and Fu Jin."


    "Up." With a wave of the fourth master''s palm, Li got up with the help of a servant.


    "Big Ge Ge is a little bit aware of her bed. She usually goes to bed early at this time. These days, she is crying. I take her to Chuang Tzu for a walk." Li answered himself without asking.


    Finish saying that, her that pair of sharp eyes son, stay in Ruoyin to take four Ye''s hand, as if wish to rush up to separate.


    Ruo Yin looks into Li''s eyes.


    At this moment, she did not deliberately close to the fourth master, or show off.


    He just took the fourth master''s hand as usual, and didn''t let go because of Li''s hatred.


    Anyway, she is a main room, holding her own man''s arm, it is not out of the ordinary thing.


    The fourth master did not release Ruoyin''s hand, but naturally kept his arm bent.


    He looked at the big Ge Ge in Li''s arms and said, "it''s a bit cold at night. I''d better take big ge back and have a rest earlier."


    Smell speech, Li Shi slightly a Zheng, the voice is soft and sweet way: "fourth master says is, I hold big Ge Ge to go back."


    Although she said so, her eyes were affectionate and looked at the fourth master.


    As a result, the fourth master just faintly "um" one, and ordered Li''s Slave: "don''t send you master Li and big Ge Ge back."


    "Yes."


    As a result, Li left with a big lattice in her arms.


    She also wanted to show her face in front of the fourth master. It was better to cut off Fu Jin''s Hu and let him go to her for a rest.


    Well, if only she had an elder brother under her knee, maybe everything would be different.


    Anyway, Fujin couldn''t be born again. Otherwise, normal people would not have been active for five years.


    Ruoyin looks at Li''s back and feels funny.Li''s eyes were on her every move.


    After walking with Mr. Li for a while.


    Eating and drinking is the most likely to make sleepy, but just left for a while, she said lazily: "yes, I am sleepy."


    The fourth master stepped down and looked down at the woman beside him. He saw her beautiful eyes drooping and yawned.


    "I didn''t sleep until the afternoon. I feel sleepy." He turned around and said so.


    After returning, they bathed in the service of the servants.


    A wash down, if the sound will blow out the candle, ready to lie down.


    As a result, she just lay down and fell into a strong embrace......


    the next morning, the fourth master showed sympathy for Ruoyin and left without disturbing her, and no one was allowed to disturb her.


    But at the moment, mother Liu stood anxiously by the bed, looking like she wanted to talk.


    After pacing for a while, she finally said, "master, get up quickly. The servants around the princess have come to Chuang Tzu early in the morning, saying that the empress de Fei wants you to go to the palace today."


    If the sound is not sleepy, but when hearing the word "Defei" with special prestige, he still tries to open his eyes.


    It was only 20 days before she entered the Palace last time. The old mother invited her into the palace again. How much do you miss her?


    She sat up, rubbed her eyes, and asked, "what time is it now?"


    "Go back to the master. It''s eight o''clock in the morning." Mother Liu prepared her clothes and went to wait for Ruoyin to get up.


    If she nods, it means she knows. She also has a flower and bird clock in the courtyard. In order to see the time easily, she brought it to Zhuangzi this time.


    In the past, imperial concubine called her to enter the palace in advance, but this time it was so sudden that she was confused.


    But her intuition told her that it would not be a good thing!


    After some grooming and dressing up, Ruoyin drinks a bowl of porridge at will and gets into the palace by carriage.


    When she arrived at Yonghe palace, she was still received by Aunt Cui.


    "Fujin advanced hall sitting meeting, Niang is still copying scriptures, a copy can not stop, no one can persuade Aunt Cui smiles and greets Ruoyin into the hall.


    If Yin into the hall to sit down, aunt Cui poured her a cup of tea, into the room.


    In such a large hall, there are only Ruoyin and mammy Liu.


    Just now, from Aunt Cui''s words, she got a general idea. It seems that her intuition is very accurate. She has to wait for a while.


    Princess de asked her before she entered the palace. She couldn''t have known that she was coming and was still copying scriptures.


    It is estimated that where she is not pleasing to the eye, want to air her, let her sit on the bench.


    So it took an hour to wait.


    An hour later, Princess de finally came out with aunt Cui''s hand.


    If Yin then in the middle of the hall line kneeling ceremony: "daughter-in-law to the sum Niang, sum Niang Wan Fu Jin''an."


    Princess de looked down at Ruo Yin and said, "get up, you helped me copy Buddhist Scriptures for my palace. I saved a lot of things. Now, I can''t copy it any more."


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin is slightly stunned, so the meaning of Princess De is to ask her to continue to copy Buddhist scriptures?


    But she is not the material for copying scriptures. She can''t easily hold on to this work.


    Anyway, last time she said she didn''t want her to copy it. This time, she didn''t specify to copy it.


    Therefore, she pulled her lips and pretended that she could not understand, "the Scriptures are not copied much. Sincerity is the essence, but the body of e Niang matters."


    Smell speech, virtuous imperial concubine sharp eye son sweeps a face naive if sound, this word she unexpectedly can''t refute.


    And she didn''t know if she really didn''t understand her meaning or if she didn''t understand it, but she had to reply faintly: "what you said is reasonable, but I heard that you are in conflict with the fourth brother again?"


    "E Niang, don''t listen to the nonsense outside. The fourth master just stopped at his daughter-in-law yesterday." If sound smile back.


    Heart said that the news of Princess De is also too not smart, she and four ye are uncomfortable, but after yesterday''s getting along, that is the past style.


    At the same time, she was thinking about how she and the fourth master were in conflict, and how the imperial concubine in the palace knew.


    She hasn''t been so angry with the fourth master that the whole capital knows it?


    In front of Li''s house, the people who can see the emperor''s house are just the ones who can go to the top of Li''s house.


    So, the two of them?


    Let''s talk about the Song family first. People look at their duty and give birth to a gege. They don''t have the courage to complain in front of the imperial concubine.


    And her status is low, there is no chance to see the imperial concubine.


    Then, Li, as a side Fujin, has a big lattice under her knee. The imperial concubine also left her waist token. She can go into the palace to greet her.


    In this way, it can only be the Li family!


    If the sound just wants to understand, hears the imperial concubine majestic way: "everything has a cause, there is a result, it will not be groundless."


    Although Defei is angry with Li''s news, she has opened her mouth and won''t let it go easily."Huie Niang, the daughter-in-law did have some conflicts with the fourth master because of a little trifle some time ago." Since Princess de has the exact news, she has to admit it.


    Otherwise, she will think she loves to cheat her elders.


    "Oh? That''s one thing. " Princess De''s hand hung on the armrest, caressing carelessly, "then you and this palace say, you and old four is for what."


    "E Niang, the daughter-in-law thinks that there will inevitably be conflicts between husband and wife. This is human nature. Now the daughter-in-law and the fourth master are as good as ever, and they don''t want to mention those who are unhappy." Ruo Yin raised her head and went straight to Princess De, and continued: "and the daughter-in-law doesn''t want to bother e''niang because of these trivial matters, so I''ll forgive her for having nothing to say."


    Ruoyin thinks that she and the fourth master are not weaned children, so there is no need to make a little fuss and explain to Princess De.


    Even if she said it, she would not support her.


    What''s more, she was annoyed by the fourth master because she drank Kezi soup. She could not teach her a lesson.


    If she pulls out a false reason at will, if she doesn''t make it up, how many holes will she have to fill in.


    So, there''s really no need to say everything.


    If you can fool the past, come on.


    Princess de Fei''s sharp eyes looked Ruo Yin over and over. She had no comment. How could the fourth daughter-in-law talk more and more? She asked again. After pondering for a moment, she said, "since you don''t want to say it, this palace doesn''t ask for it. You and the fourth brother love to be sulky before. Both of them are sulky. But you, as a Fujin, should take the initiative."


    If Yin saw the princess let go of her mouth and said, "what the e Niang said is, it''s just... It''s just the fourth master''s mind. The daughter-in-law can''t guess it clearly, and she doesn''t dare to be too casual and active. She''s afraid it will backfire."


    Smell speech, virtuous concubine eyebrow a pick, eye light glimmer.


    Although the fourth master was not raised under her knees, she still understood her son, who was cold in nature.


    But she still said: "the fourth daughter-in-law, this is your wrong, fourth, he is usually busy in the court, you should be more considerate of him, what to be afraid of, you are his lucky Jin, he can eat you not."


    If the sound mouth corner slightly a draw, should be "yes".


    Originally, Ruoyin thought that Princess de would let her go. After all, it would be a good chat, and there was no such unpleasant feeling.


    As a result, she said, "you are a little high spirited, and you have no sense of propriety in front of your men. If you go back and copy the women''s commandments, you don''t need to copy them too much, just copy them again. Next time you go into the palace, you can bring them to this palace."


    "Yes." At this moment, if the sound really good speechless.


    How can we copy the woman''s commandments again? Can''t these two mothers and children exchange something else?


    But... Can she take the fourth master and let her copy it and give it to Princess de?


    Thinking of this, she raised her mouth slightly. If she did this, she needed to ask the fourth master''s permission.


    This time, Princess de asked Ruoyin to copy, but she still kept Ruoyin for lunch.


    After all, she was a legitimate Fujin, and she also heard about Fei Yanggu''s brilliant deeds in Mongolia.


    Therefore, the imperial concubine is not too good to Ruoyin, which can be regarded as a warning bell for Ruoyin.


    When having a meal, if Yin didn''t eat as much as last time, but it was also a better appetite.


    After the meal, she sat down for a while.


    Ruoyin didn''t come out of Yonghe palace until more than one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Princess de Fei is a respectable person, or she was given a set of jewelry.


    Then, Ruoyin went to the Empress Dowager''s benevolence palace.


    This time, the servant girl outside did not let Ruo Yin wait, but called her into the hall directly.


    After entering the hall, the servant girl poured her a cup of tea, "Si Fu Jin, you wait a little, the Empress Dowager has just stopped, the servant will go to creak."


    "No, I can''t wait. You can wait until the Empress Dowager wakes up." If sound shallow smile way.


    Looking at the empress dowager, she is very kind-hearted. It''s not right to ask people to disturb her when she lies down.


    The servant girl was stunned at first and then answered with a smile.


    Then, Ruoyin and mammy Liu waited in the hall, but the Empress Dowager didn''t wait, but waited for the fifth princess.


    The fifth Princess just finished her lunch break and came to find the Empress Dowager.


    As soon as she came in, she saw Ruoyin. Before she came near, she called out with joy, "sister-in-law, are you here, too?"


    If sound a listen, turn head to see five Princess come in, she also got up to walk a few steps, "yes, I got the sum Niang''s call today, then together to give empress dowager''s regards."


    After the fifth Princess approached, she glanced inside and said, "at this time, the emperor''s grandmother should be almost awake. I''ll help you go in and call her."


    "No problem, I''ll wait." Ruoyin pulled the sleeve of Princess Lawu.


    The fifth princess''s sleeve was pulled by Ruoyin, and she stopped. She turned her head and looked at Ruoyin. She took her hand and said in surprise, "sister-in-law, you have changed."


    If Yin stopped, he said with a smile, "you won''t even say I''m getting fat?"


    "You are fat, but you look better than before, and you are more easygoing. I like you like that." The fifth Princess returned earnestly.Just then, the Empress Dowager just came out. As soon as she came out, she said with a kind smile, "it''s the fourth daughter-in-law and the fifth princess. I heard you talking in the room."


    If Yin and five princesses look at each other, smile, blessing body salute, "is not the granddaughter-in-law, nagging you to rest."


    "It''s OK. When I''m old, I can''t sleep very long. I''m still half awake after sleeping for a long time." The Empress Dowager waved her hand to show that it didn''t matter.


    When the Empress Dowager takes her seat, Ruoyin kneels down and offers her tea. The Empress Dowager also gives her a set of jewelry.


    After a set of procedures, if you don''t stay long, you can only talk about embarrassment.


    So, after a stick of incense, she saluted and left.


    This time out of the palace, she did not go anywhere, directly back to Mengqing villa.


    After arriving at Yilan Xiaozhu, she asked Qiaofeng, "where is the fourth master? Is he on Chuang Tzu?"


    "Go back to the master. The fourth master went back to Zhuangzi at noon. I heard he was in the study." In the backyard, as long as the fourth master doesn''t go out, everyone knows his whereabouts.


    If Yinmei''s eyes turn slightly, she is thinking about how to do it. The fourth master will allow her to give the female precepts she copied last time to Princess de. after pondering for a moment, she said, "you go to the dining room, ask them to make some snacks, and then ask Qiaolan to prepare warm water for me to bathe."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Since she agreed to the fourth master last time, she won''t have to wash her face-to-face and back-to-face.


    I don''t have to ask the slave to think that the fourth master''s words don''t work with her. She still has to support this face for the fourth master!


    This meeting son, taking advantage of the dining room to make meals, she can just bathe and change into a young and beautiful dress.


    When she was asked to go into the palace to see her parents, she was dressed more calmly.


    And on her way back, it was the hottest time of the day, and she was sweating a lot in the carriage.


    After a while, Qiao LAN held the clothes to be replaced to her: "Fu Jin, I''m ready for water."


    "Well." Ruo Yin opens her arms and changes clothes for her by mother Liu.


    As a master, she will not be stingy when she should be considerate of servants.


    When you should not be considerate, you should look like a master, or they will not treat you as a master.


    While bathing, Mammy Liu wiped Ruoyin''s body and said, "master, I heard that Li side Fujin went into the palace to greet Princess de yesterday. She also got a lot of rewards. She was very proud in the mansion."


    "Let her go." If the sound doesn''t matter to say, just the corner of the mouth hook up a sneer.


    It seems that Li''s eye drops were put in front of Princess de yesterday.


    A moment later, Ruoyin changed her loose colored clothes and went out to the bath.


    Then, she specially put on a sweet candy makeup, just in line with her clothes, looking at the whole person is young and beautiful.


    When she was dressed up, Qiaofeng brought all the meals.


    If sound then took Qiao wind, went to brocade Mo Pavilion.


    When she arrived at Jin Mo Xie, she went straight to the fourth master''s study.


    When the servants saw her, they did not dare to stop her. They would salute respectfully.


    Finally, Ruoyin stops in front of the study door.


    The door of the study was closed, and the servants of the eunuchs in front of the door saluted one after another.


    Ruoyin waved his hand and said directly to he Zhongkang: "I brought a snack for the fourth master. You go in and let him know."


    "Well! Fu Jin and wait. I will go in and talk to the fourth master He Zhongkang said with a straight face, who didn''t know that Fujin was very popular with the fourth master recently.


    Then he turned and knocked on the door of the study.


    All of a sudden, the door opened a crack. It was su Peisheng who opened the door. He put out his head and asked in a low voice, "don''t you know the fourth master is busy in it?"


    "When I went back to my grandfather, I knew that of course. But Fujin brought the meal and was waiting outside." He Zhongkang smiles back.


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng straightened himself up, jumped over he Zhongkang, and looked outside. With only one glance, he saw Ruoyin and withdrew his eyes.


    He said to he Zhongkang, "wait, I''ll tell the fourth master."


    Then, he turned and went into the study, went to the desk, and whispered, "my Lord, here comes Fujin. He said that he prepared snacks for him and waited outside."


    The fourth master is very busy. Recently, there are droughts in many places. The prince ordered several elder brothers to think of some ways to send them to him. He was one of them.


    At this time, the fourth master didn''t lift his head, so he said faintly: "bring things in and ask her to go back."


    "Ah After su Peisheng answered, he turned and walked outside. He had just seen Fu Jin dressed up.


    It''s a pity that the fourth master doesn''t let him in, so he can''t see it.


    As a result, when he went outside, he heard the fourth master say again: "well, she is a safe and orderly person. It''s OK to ask her to come in."


    "Ah?" Su Peisheng turned around in surprise, and then said, "OK, I''m going to invite you."


    Is Fujin safe? Was it that last time, the fourth master was just chatting with Fu Jin in his study?


    Not long after, Su Peisheng invited Ruoyin into his study. He still kept the door open and stood waiting outside.


    Ruoyin carries the food box and walks slowly to the inside.


    This time, she came in. The fourth master didn''t look up at her. Maybe she was too busy?


    She stepped forward and saluted yingyingfu: "please send my regards to the fourth master."


    Hearing the sound, the fourth master looked up at her, and then he took another look.


    It has to be said that the woman in front of her is very beautiful, and her clothes of pine flower color make her eyes shine.


    Make up is also appropriate benefits, not plain face, but not heavy make-up, give people a comfortable feeling.


    Let him as a man, even in the hot summer, can also detect a trace of spring sweet.


    He pulled his lips and said, "eat first, and I will be busy."


    He didn''t intend to call Ruoyin in before, but he allowed her to come in when he thought that she hadn''t gone to the study for a long time.


    Just call such a goblin to come in, also don''t know is right or wrong, fourth master thinks so.


    If Yin is not an honest and obedient person, she puts the food box on the long table beside her.


    Also directly put two bowls of watermelon sand ice to sit down opposite the fourth master, "Ye, snacks can not be in a hurry, but this sand ice has to be eaten first, I specially let the dining room do it, do not eat it will melt away."Her voice was delicate and weak.


    The fourth master was spoiled by her voice, and her eyebrows obviously frowned.


    Can look up to if sound that pair of sweet beautiful eyes, just light tunnel: "obedient, eat at the same time."


    Ruoyin is an observant. She finds that the fourth master is not very happy.


    But she had the cheek to try again. This time, instead of a delicate voice, she replaced it with an innocent voice: "my Lord, just be busy. I can serve him. Moreover, I will serve you quietly. I can swear that I will not disturb you."


    As she spoke, she held out her finger and pretended to swear.


    "No more memory?" The fourth master''s thick eyebrows made his face sink.


    If the sound of a listen, this just remembered the fourth master''s last overbearing orders her not to swear, she was busy with hindsight to cover her mouth, chatting: "not next time."


    See her obediently admit wrong, four ye thin - Lip light open, light "um" one.


    Although he didn''t know why Ruoyin was so courteous, it worked for him.


    He said, "you sit next to me and wait. Don''t make my fold dirty."


    "Well, I will pay attention." Ruoyin happily returned and moved the chair to the left of the fourth master and sat down.


    It seems that people sometimes have to break through themselves. If you don''t try, you don''t know if the fourth master will agree.


    How can you know how thick your skin is? Right?


    When the fourth Master heard her changing into a delicate voice, his brows frowned again. It was really not a long memory.


    Just agree with her to wait on the side, and then get restless.


    Goblins are goblins, they can''t change their nature.


    Then Ruoyin looked at the two bowls of sand ice in front of him, one of his own and one of the four masters.


    At first, she called "Ye" to remind him that she was going to feed ShaBing.


    The fourth master naturally turned his head slightly and opened his thin lips. He bit off the sand ice in the white porcelain spoon calmly. It was very elegant.


    When the fourth master took the first bite, there was light in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    The fragrant flesh is mixed with young smoothies and melts in the mouth.


    Cool with the sweet taste of watermelon juice, not too cold, but also can let people through the heart cool.


    Then he turned his head and looked at the white porcelain bowl with watermelon sand ice on one side.


    He thought they were ordinary watermelons and ice bowls. Unexpectedly, Ruoyin ground the ice into fine sand and poured watermelon pulp and juice.


    Soon, however, he returned to normal and continued to write.


    Then, Ruoyin began to feed the fourth master without a mouthful. Of course, she didn''t treat herself badly.


    One bite to the fourth master and one to yourself.


    At the same time, she was thinking about Li''s eye drops in front of Princess De, how she should return the eyedrops to the fourth master.


    How should we say the things of copying women''s commandments.


    Now she can only wait for her work.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that the fourth master will drive her out.


    So ah, Ruoyin''s wait was an hour, and Sha Bing had already told her and the fourth master to finish eating.


    When he finished, he didn''t use his eyes.


    Found that the woman was sitting next to her, not moving, but occasionally a little bit of her head.


    So the fourth master turned his head and saw that ruoyingmei''s eyes were half squinting, showing drowsiness, and the appearance of a drowsy man on his brain.


    The fourth master could not help laughing, and his pretty thin lips were up.


    The woman just now in addition to the voice too hook people, looks too attractive, and did not have any extraordinary behavior.


    He had been waiting quietly beside him, quite dignified and considerate.


    It seems right to ask her to come in.


    "If you are sleepy, go back and have a rest. My business is not finished." The fourth master poked his cheek with his pen.


    If sound is stabbed, whole body shakes a clever, some red is in a trance.


    She frowned and rubbed her cheek. Why does the fourth master like to poke her face so much?


    But now is not the time to tangle with this, her things have not been said.


    If the sound turns to look at the fourth master, red lips slightly pursed, a pair of desire to speak, hard to speak appearance.


    Seeing this, the fourth master was direct: "say it, what''s the matter."


    If sound a listen, immediately changed a smile, "Ye, today I go to e Niang, e Niang asked me to copy the women''s commandments, and then you didn''t let me copy the last time, can I take the last copy to e Niang? It happens to be once again."


    "What have you done? Why does she want you to copy the female commandments?" The fourth master didn''t answer questions. His focus was not on the tricks.


    "This... This, please don''t ask." Ruo Yin said with embarrassment.


    As soon as she didn''t like to say it, the fourth master''s eyes suddenly became chilly, "Fujin, I found that you have become more and more capable recently, eh?"


    If Yin is frightened by the mood of the fourth master''s second change, however, everything is developing in the direction she wants. I''m afraid the fourth master doesn''t ask!


    She pulled the sleeve of the fourth master and flattered him: "my Lord, you can''t calm down. I can''t say it yet ~"


    "say it!" The fourth master didn''t shake her off, he just snapped orders.


    "That''s right. Today, e Niang temporarily called me into the palace. She said that she knew that I was in conflict with my father, and then asked me why. I didn''t say that, so she asked me to copy the women''s commandments, saying that she wanted me to be more considerate to him." If the sound is like a child who has done something wrong, hang down the head.


    I have to say, Princess de and the fourth master have a strong desire for control. I hope everything is known and everything is under control.


    However, the relationship between Princess de and the fourth master is not salty, let alone with her daughter-in-law.


    Anyway, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is difficult. She won''t be so stupid as to tell Princess de Fei everything.


    But the fourth master is different. The fourth master is her man. She should hold on to the thigh of the head of the family ~


    and the fourth master''s thighs are thick and strong. If you hold them firmly, you will not worry about food and clothing, and you will have a sense of security!


    The fourth master pondered over the meaning of Ruo Yin''s words and asked lightly, "how do you refuse the sum Niang?"


    "I said that when husband and wife are in a mood, they can''t bother e Niang." Ruoyin said it, and then she pretended to be curious and asked, "but it''s strange that we all live in Chuang Tzu, and e Niang knows our situation in the palace. It seems that I must be good with you in the future, and I can''t make you angry any more ~"


    after that, she slowly leaned against the fourth master''s shoulder.


    Anyway, that''s all she''s got to say, but it seems that she''s trying to pull out the person behind her.


    For a man as deep as the fourth master''s mansion, what she could think of, the fourth master must have thought of it. Even what she had not thought of, the fourth master could have thought of it.


    And she didn''t mean anything else. She didn''t mean to tell the fourth master that he could tell Li to stop talking nonsense.


    The mouth grows on Li Shi''s body, Li Shi won''t listen to, even if should answer also useless, when should accuse behind, is not still playing tricks.


    But this did not prevent her from taking eye drops in front of the fourth master. He told him that Li was not in a stable position and said bad things about her and the fourth master in front of the imperial concubine.Sure enough, the fourth master was silent for a while and his eyes turned slightly.


    Finally, his eyes stay on the almanac on the desk, it seems that he remembered something important.


    He light way: "since is such, you listen to sum Niang''s, obediently copy female commandments, the last ten times you did not copy, this will know lazy!"


    At this moment, Ruoyin feels that she is too heartbroken to breathe.


    She could not accept the fact that the fourth master refused her request directly.


    Is this still the fourth master who went to bed with her yesterday? The difference is too big!


    When she is not serious, she is like a devil. When she is serious, she is as holy as a Buddha!


    She took a deep breath, got up and saluted yingyingfu. She said pitifully: "the fourth master is right. I will copy it well. But I have just sat for a long time and my spine is a little painful. So I don''t want to disturb him. I''ll go back to Yilan Xiaozhu and have a rest."


    The fourth master looked at some fake women, but looking at her pitiful strength, he remembered that last time the slave beside her said that her spine was painful.


    So the fourth master''s heart softened and glanced at the Yellow calendar again. "For the sake of your discomfort, you can take half of what you copied last time to the palace, and the other half has to be copied separately."


    Hearing the speech, Ruoyin was pleased and said with a smile, "thank you, fourth master is the best ~"


    "you go back and have a rest. I''m a little busy recently. Don''t run to the study if you have nothing to do." The fourth master asked for leave lightly, but his eyes were staring at the woman in front of him.


    If the goal is half done, the sound will not go down.


    She knew that the fourth master was a progressive man, and she didn''t like to be disturbed when she was busy, whether it was a man or a woman.


    Therefore, she was obedient and said "yes" and left.


    Although she needs to copy half of the women''s commandments, she still plans to find a good time to sell a good one in front of the fourth master. It''s better not to copy a word.


    ------


    the fourth master was busy for several days.


    Three days later in the afternoon, he took the initiative to ask for Ruoyin.


    I don''t know whether it''s over or something else?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    And this day, if Yin is greedy to sleep.


    In summer, how to move is hot, only lie down with two pots of ice basin on the edge, so that the slave fan through the ice basin, so that out of the cool wind, the most comfortable.


    So, she used to take a nap for half an hour, but now a nap is an hour.


    At this time, mother Liu went to the bed with a happy face and called in a low voice: "Fu Jin, Duke Su is waiting outside. He said that the fourth master asked you to go to Jinmo Pavilion."


    Ruoyin opened her eyes vaguely. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "ask Su Peisheng to return to Jinmo Pavilion first. I''ll go later."


    It''s really strange. Recently, mother Liu and Qiao Feng seem to have a lot of words in their stomachs. They are not very happy.


    Now, as soon as the fourth master summoned her, she was a little puzzled, just like any happy event.


    In the past, the fourth master didn''t come to her. They were not so anxious?


    "Well, I''ll go back to my father-in-law." Mother Liu answered happily.


    Even Qiaofeng, who goes forward to change clothes for Ruoyin, laughs too hard to close his mouth.


    If the sound looks at this one by one of the servants, it is a little puzzled.


    When she went to Jin Mo Xie, I did not take her to the study, nor to the resting place of Jin Mo Xie.


    He took her to the back mountain of jinmoxie.


    If she hadn''t seen the fourth master in the dark blue robe from afar, she would have doubted if she had gone to the wrong place.


    It was not until she approached that there was a pool of water in the back of the mountain.


    It''s about the size of a fish pond.


    Say it is a fish pond, it is clear and bottomless, there is no trace of fish.


    With curiosity, Ruoyin went to the fourth master and saluted him: "Hello, good luck to you."


    because she was curious, she spoke a little faster, with a bit of playfulness.


    The fourth master glanced at her faintly, and he was so agitated by the sound that he wanted to jump into the pool to cool down.


    He helped Ruoyin and said, "can you swim?"


    If Yin raises her head and blinks her eyes, she is thinking how to answer.


    After pondering for a moment, she nodded: "when I was a child, I was a dry duck, and I almost drowned in the lake. Since then, e Niang has let the mother in the mansion teach me how to swim, so I can do it a little bit."


    This is the true story of the owner, otherwise she would not be able to say that she can swim and fly?


    "Then go and change your clothes and accompany me to travel with you." A closed pavilion with four fingers.


    If Yin is surprised, what kind of routine does the fourth master play?


    If you want to swim alone, do you have to call on your first wife?


    She pulled her lips and said, "but I didn''t expect to swim when I came, so I didn''t bring the right clothes."


    "Go and change it. I''m ready for you." The fourth Master said.


    If the sound is obedient, "Oh", but the brain is buzzing.


    When she got to the pavilion, she found that there were two big maids waiting for her. What she had in her hand was water blue cloth.


    At first, if the sound didn''t wear it, I didn''t know what it was like.


    When the servant girl changed her water blue clothes, she found that the fourth master had prepared for her, which was no different from the modern swimsuit.


    Inside are water blue belly pockets and flat angle trousers, which are very short.


    There is a layer of silk yarn outside, which can not cover up at all. It will only make people want to go into non non non.


    If Yin looked down at himself and asked servant girl in surprise: "are you sure this is for me to wear?"


    "Back in Fujin, the fourth master only gave this to the slave, and asked the slave to wait on Fujin and replace it." The servant girl returned respectfully.


    If the sound stops, after taking a deep breath, she does not cover up and goes out so magnanimous.


    When she went out, she saw that there were not a few servants around, only a couple of servant girls.


    It seems that the fourth master is clearing the field. He is ready to do things in broad daylight!


    Then, she hired Tingting to walk towards the fourth master.


    As soon as she came out, the fourth master saw it.


    Water blue clothes, is very suitable for her, will her originally snow-white skin, lining more white - white.


    Silk gauze brought her a kind of hazy beauty, although separated by a layer of silk, you can see how delicate her figure is.


    Especially that belly bag, very close to the body, as if unable to wrap her beautiful.


    When she walked in, the fourth master''s Adam''s knot rolled and said faintly: "change clothes for you."


    If the tone is low, he will start to change clothes for the fourth master.


    Although she had just tried to make herself calm and dignified, her red face betrayed her.


    After all, it''s still the first time to wear such cool clothes in front of the fourth master in broad daylight.


    Then, the fourth master stretched his muscles and bones, which was a warm-up.


    After that, he also taught Ruoyin to warm up. While teaching, he said, "stretch first, or you''ll get cramps later."If the sound red face nods, that means understand.


    After two people warm up, the fourth master took the lead to jump into the pool.


    Ruoyin stood on the bank and watched the fourth master swim with freestyle facing the water first, and then he swam with backstroke on his back.


    Fourth master''s body is strong but not rough, when swimming male - sex - Ho - er - Meng, let the woman indulge.


    After swimming around, the fourth master looked at Ruoyin standing on the bank and swam towards her.


    He pointed to a wooden gourd on the bank and said, "try holding the gourd boat first."


    If Yin glances at the Hulu boat, which is half a person''s size, it would be equivalent to a swimming circle.


    "Thank you, but I don''t need it." With that, she jumped forward and swam far away with butterfly.


    This meeting son, her skin sends a cool feeling, it seems that this is a living spring pool, so cool.


    Then, she also turned to the fourth master with a smile: "I said, I will be a little bit."


    When she was in the water, the fourth master was stunned for a moment. It was not only a little bit, but also proficient.


    For a long time, he spit out a sentence from his teeth: "you cheated me again!"


    Ruoyin was a little innocent and said playfully, "I''m modest. I didn''t cheat you. If you''re not happy, you''ll come and catch me ~"


    when the fourth master looks at Ruoyin, his black eyes are shining. It''s a kind of emotional color and warning look.


    As if to say: woman, you have successfully attracted my attention.


    After the eye warning, the fourth master did not say a word, just like the storm toward Ruoyin.


    Every time he swam, there was always a layer of spray around him.


    Don''t believe even a woman can''t catch, after catching, we must give her some color to see.


    Always tell her what the consequences of provoking him are.


    If the sound sees the fourth master momentum is very fierce, also does not hurry to swim forward.


    The fourth master''s eyes are so broad and afraid that she can''t be caught by him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    But even if she was worried that the fourth master would keep up with her, she always swam leisurely.


    The sun shines on the water and refracts to her.


    Make her like a water blue Mermaid.


    Ruoyin was confident enough that the fourth master could not catch up with her.


    However, as she swam, her feet were cramped.


    Suddenly, her body gradually to sink, the whole person is also fluttering in the water.


    The fourth master had been catching up with Ruoyin, but now he saw her struggling in the water, and he swam to her side and picked her up from the water.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Ruoyin coughed violently for several times.


    "I call you naughty." The fourth master didn''t have a good breath.


    "..." is like a sound.


    The fourth master looked down at the woman in his arms. He saw her frowning and tears in her eyes, so he had to hold her and go ashore.


    Then he sat Ruoyin on the cotton blanket on the shore.


    Then, he examined Ruoyin''s foot and asked, "which foot is cramped?"


    "On the right." If sound frowns back.


    After hearing this, the fourth master grasped Ruoyin''s right foot and stretched it hard.


    When the fourth master stretched, Ruoyin took a breath of cool air.


    "This will know that it''s not good. I''m not good at swimming." The fourth Master said coldly, but his strength was reduced by several percent.


    Ruoyin feels the fourth master''s intimacy and feels relieved. It seems that she has survived a robbery.


    However, I don''t know what happened recently. I always have foot cramps.


    When Ruoyin''s feet didn''t cramp, the fourth master took a Enamel Jewelry box from somewhere and handed it to her: "I chose a set of jewelry for you, can you like it?"


    Jewelry? If Yin is a little puzzled, what a good day it is today.


    Why did the fourth master take her swimming and give her jewelry in person?


    Before she could understand, the fourth master opened the enamel jewelry box.


    There are a pair of Seiko Pisces step shake, a pair of silver butterfly wing ball holding pearl step shaking, one color palace makeup, thousand leaves of gold peach blossom jewelry, and a set of double-layer butterfly gold hairpin.


    Even the earrings and necklaces, bracelets have, is a complete set.


    If you don''t like it, it''s fake. What''s more, the four masters choose these, which are all exquisite and generous, which are suitable for her Fujin status.


    She nodded and said happily, "what you choose is good-looking, and the silver butterfly wing ball and Pearl steps are the most beautiful. I like it very much."


    "If you like it, you can wear it." The fourth master took out the silver butterfly wing ball and held the Pearl step to shake, so he would put it on her.


    If sound embarrassed way: "Ye, wait a moment, this meeting hair is disordered."


    "Don''t move. Be obedient." The fourth master ordered.


    So, Ruoyin was put on by the fourth master.


    If the sound of the chat to touch the head of the step shake, smile and ask: "four ye, good-looking?"


    "Good looking, just like a lotus in the water." The fourth Master said gently.


    If the sound on the four ye rare gentle eyes, face a shame, but still asked the heart: "Ye, why do you send me these today?"


    "Do you need a reason to give you jewelry?" Four ye said, hook if sound''s jaw, and asked: "you really don''t know today what day?"


    Ruoyin is confused by the fourth master''s words. My God, it seems that today is really a big day?


    For a moment, her head was racing.


    Wedding anniversary?


    It seems that this dynasty did not pay attention to this day, right?


    Fourth master''s birthday?


    That''s not right. How can you celebrate your birthday and give gifts to others?


    Is it her birthday?


    When she thought about it, she found that she didn''t even know what day it was.


    Since I called here, I''ve been used to eating.


    Besides, she doesn''t need to avoid children now. She doesn''t remember the day at all.


    If Yinchao''s fourth master pulled out a smile of embarrassment and politeness, she said, "my good fourth master, I really can''t remember. Why don''t you tell me, OK?"


    Listen to four ye light return a way: "ye pour don''t know, you are still a little confused, even oneself son''s birthday can forget?"


    "I know when my birthday is, but I have been thinking about my father recently. I have always forgotten my own birthday If the voice whispers.


    She finally understood why the servants around her were abnormal during this period of time.


    It is estimated that her birthday is coming, but the fourth master has not made any representations.


    I want to remind Ruoyin, but I''m afraid I''ll stab her.


    So they didn''t mention it, so they had to hold back.


    It was not until the fourth master summoned her today that mammy Liu showed a knowing smile.


    If sound''s flattery is natural and appropriate, it is like saying something from the heart with shame and timidity.


    The fourth master''s eyes stayed on the woman for a few seconds. Then he opened his thin lips and said, "the drought in northern China has been serious recently, especially in Qiqihar. All the departments in the central government advocate frugality. As Baylor, you should set an example. You can''t make a big deal of your birthday. You can only have a family dinner at night to celebrate for you.""I''m my father''s man, so I''ll listen to him." If sound sweet please.


    Besides, she didn''t want to make a big deal. She didn''t have to deal with a lot of Royal relatives and nobles.


    The fourth master was glad to see that she was so sensible and did not like to pay attention to ostentation as before.


    He raised his feet to the shore and pulled Ruoyin and said, "you are wronged."


    "I don''t feel aggrieved. I''m very satisfied to have my grandfather accompany me and treat me well." If the sound of sensible back.


    The fourth master was amused by her shameless words, but if she was shameless and shameless, she was usually as thin as paper.


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, if his head was drooping and his eyes were spinning, he made up his mind again.


    Chuang Tzu''s heart is not good, although I can''t copy the summer''s commandments, I can''t copy them


    It''s too boring for someone to copy books. Besides, she has a ready-made copy. If you don''t make good use of them, isn''t it a waste?


    How wise the fourth master was, he probably had already guessed that Ruoyin would mention it. He leaned over Ruoyin''s ear and said, "look at your performance."


    ¡±... "Ruo Yin.


    At this time, Su Peisheng came forward and said, "fourth master, Fujin, the banquet of yunmengzhai is ready. Please move to yunmengzhai."


    The fourth master faintly "um" a, then raises the foot to the cloud dream Zhai to walk, if the sound also follows behind.


    When they got there, Li and song had been waiting there.


    Li''s dress is very conspicuous, you can see a touch of rose red from afar.


    After some courtesies, the fourth master and Ruoyin were seated.


    Ruo Yin inadvertently left song and Li.


    Song Shi is always simple and elegant, like a person with no sense of existence.


    But Li Shi, always high-profile, a suit of rose red clothes, look at the eye-catching.


    On the head is a variety of gold-plated hairpins, wearing the flag head, some of the feeling of the host and guest.


    And Li is a Han nationality. She is wearing Hanfu, which is no better than Manchu.


    In summer like this, Li''s Hanfu can show her neck, and the rope can wrap her figure in a graceful way.


    It''s not so much a rope as a piece of silk made of gauze, one end tied in front of the body and the other on the shoulder.


    Li''s shoulders and arms are made of silk.


    But if sound is Manchu, the lilac on her body is full of clothes, covering up tightly.


    Even the neck is surrounded by a snow-white neck, the whole skirt has been bobbin, her good figure is almost buried.


    But thanks to her good figure, it is straight on her body, it is also graceful.


    After a while, the family dinner began.


    Li Shi is a very good person. She took a glass of wine and said with a smile to Ruoyin: "sister, today is your birthday. Although I still feed big Ge Ge Ge, I also propose a toast to you. I wish you a baby early."


    her smiling face is full of smile, but the word "Zi" is a little longer. As far as the truth and falsehood of the words are concerned, only she knows.


    Oh, the stomach has not moved for five years, this kind of simple words, can make people uneasy!


    With that, she drank the wine without delay.


    Ruoyin also detected the hypocrisy in Li''s words, but she was not so stupid.


    She won''t fight against Li. Anyway, the fourth master is still here.


    so, she paused, a little dejected, but immediately made a little embarrassed smile, "then I''ll thank my sister."


    Then, she drank half of the wine in the cup.


    At least she is the birthday, and is the main room, the identity is bigger than Li''s, drink half even good.


    After Li''s toast, he went to the Song family. Song took his cup and said with a smile: "I wish you good health and happiness in Jin, and Xuanhua is beautiful."


    With that, the Song family also looked up to drink the wine.


    "Well, you have a mind." If the sound gently pursed a mouthful, meaning.


    It''s not that she treats Li and song differently.


    However, the identity of the Song family is low, and it must be different from that of the Li family. At least in front of the fourth master, she treats the Li family a little higher than the Song family.


    Or she seems to have no rules.


    After the toast, the steward of Chuang Tzu arranged the program.


    Several performers came up all at once, singing eight immortals to celebrate his birthday.


    The eight immortals celebrate their birthday, which is a standard match for people with status here.


    It''s the same as singing unforgettable tonight at the end of an important modern party.


    During this period, Li and song also offered Ruoyin a few cups of wine, especially Li''s, who seized the opportunity to toast.


    If the sound is half a cup and half a cup at the beginning, then it means to take a sip.


    Li probably felt bored, so he didn''t continue toasting.


    After the Eight Immortals'' birthday celebration, the fourth master was very satisfied and said, "good singing, good appreciation!"Smell speech, if the sound also followed the appreciation of the opera.


    After this wave of opera singing, there came another wave of opera singers, singing the Peony Pavilion.


    When having a meal, I don''t know if it is because of poor appetite in summer. If Yin drinks a bowl of yellow mushroom chicken soup.


    At random, she took the fried snail pot and steamed bone with glutinous rice flour in front of her. She ate a piece of steamed bone with glutinous rice flour, but she didn''t eat it any more.


    Sauteed snails are delicious and tough. The snails are moderate in size and fit the taste of Ruoyin.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin are close to each other. At random, they catch a glimpse of a certain woman who can eat snails, and they are sure to eat them.


    When the fourth master saw Ruoyin''s vacancy, Li got up with a smile and bent over to scoop out the snail in front of Ruoyin.


    If the sound saw this, he said to the side of the Qiao Feng: "quickly give Li side Fujin to this dish of fragrant fried Oncomelania cup in the past."


    It''s just that she''s almost eaten. It''s OK to give it to Li.


    "Ah After Qiao Feng should, gave Li Shi to carry.


    Li returned to his chair and said with a smile, "thank you very much, sister."


    Ruoyin smiles and says nothing more.


    She secretly glanced, but the fourth master did not deliberately look at Li.


    If the snail is gone, if the sound has no appetite, he will sit on the chair and listen to the play.


    At eight o''clock in the night, the family dinner is over. Although Ruoyin only drinks a little wine, she has a white skin. After drinking a little, she goes to the head, and her cheeks are flushed, which makes her charming.


    At this time, the fourth master got up and glanced at Ruoyin, who only ate half a bowl of rice bowl. He went to Yilan Xiaozhu and ordered Qiaofeng: "hold on to your master."


    Qiao Feng nods to answer, go up to support if sound.


    In this way, the fourth master returned to Yilan Xiaozhu with Ruo Yin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Seeing this, the Li family and the Song family also went back to their respective rooms.


    Li''s heart is a little unhappy, but she also brush a sense of existence in the family dinner today, not a loss.


    If sound red face with four ye back to the Yilan small building.


    Inside, all the slaves quit.


    If the sound then comes forward to four ye to change clothes to wash gargle.


    Who knows, when he came near, his jaw was firmly fastened by the fourth master......


    the next morning, Ruoyin turned over at will.


    But his right leg was cramped.


    The pain made her move, not move, and her feet could not be lifted.


    Even the toenails were whipped, as if the whole leg was about to be broken.


    It''s so painful.


    "Wuwu..." the severe pain will wake her up from her sleep, and her mouth will also emit the sobbing sound of somniloquy.


    The fourth master suddenly heard the woman beside her pillow sobbing and opened his eyes.


    He supported the bed with one hand and leaned over to ask her, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sir, my foot is cramped again."


    Smell speech, four Ye''s line of sight follows downward, fall on her right leg.


    Then, the fourth master looked serious and stretched her feet according to yesterday''s method.


    He held on to his cramped right leg, pushing her toes up and her heels down.


    At the same time, stretch her knee.


    His voice was cold, but his words showed concern: "how, is it still painful?"


    "Thank you. I feel better." If the sound returns.


    The fourth master was patient and gave Ruo Yin a stretch. After meeting, he straightened out and said, "it''s no use. I know cramps all day long."


    If Yin was choked up by the fourth master''s words, she said after a long time: "yes, I''m so useless, so I have to be more considerate, can you let me exempt the other half of the female commandments?"


    She didn''t forget about it.


    "No, you''re not doing well." Four ye light way, just the corner of the mouth but tiny invisible rise.


    "Fourth master, you can''t do this to me. You should be responsible for what you said, but also for me." If the sound is urgent, bear hugs the fourth master from behind.


    Hearing this, four ye thick eyebrow a pick, "wanton, again in front of Ye nonsense!"


    If Yin did not care, he just said innocently: "you should know that although my spine is not very painful now, but my feet are always cramped, which means that I am still weak. You have to pity me."


    Four masters behind a stiff, thinking that she was still sick a while ago, then reluctantly frowned and said: "it''s all, it''s free."


    If the goal is achieved, it doesn''t matter whether the fourth master is cold or hot.


    When he was washing, the fourth master called Su Peisheng in and said, "go and call doctor Feng to Fujin."


    "My Lord, it''s just cramps. What do you want the doctor to do?" I don''t know it''s called calcium deficiency.


    Can only eat more calcium food.


    Smell speech, four ye mysterious Mou son cold swept if sound one eye.


    If the sound immediately changed into a smile, "ye said all right, I listen to Ye."


    After that, Su Peisheng went to see doctor Feng quickly.


    He also saw that, no wonder Fujin is more and more favored, than he will flatter!


    During this period, the fourth Master said coldly: "next time I enter the palace, I''ll tell her about your back pain and tell her not to punish you for copying books."


    "Please don''t do this. It''s good to copy it occasionally." Ruo Yin was flattered and said.


    She thought it was she who provoked dissension in front of the fourth master and made him love her. In fact, she just wanted to be lazy.


    Moreover, the imperial concubine punished her to copy the female precepts, which could not be concealed.


    At the same time, she does not want the fourth master to blend in with his mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. After all, the relationship between her mother and her son is cold.


    If it gets more stiff because of her, it''s not worth the loss.


    The fourth master was relieved that she was sensible.


    He pulled his lips and said, "look at you are sensible. I''ll ask the sum Niang to change a way to punish you."


    Ruoyin''s heart rolled a white eye, four masters good belly black, originally is to take her to tease!


    She then cooperates to lift Mou, toward four ye coquettishly stare at one eye, "ye will tease me."


    The fourth master looked at her with a smile and didn''t say anything.


    When eating breakfast, Ruoyin still has no appetite.


    Recently, she had her own breakfast ordered by herself or ordered by mammy Liu.


    Anyway, she likes to eat, but she doesn''t eat much.


    But today a fourth master is here. She patronizes and serves him.


    Although the dining room has prepared what she likes, more than half of it is for the fourth master.


    Therefore, she faintly smelled the taste of pig liver and green vegetables porridge in front of the fourth master. At that time, she had no appetite and even felt nauseous.However, due to the fourth master''s presence, she suppressed her inner discomfort.


    But she looked at the table full of snacks and vegetables, all feel no appetite, just simply with fermented bean curd, carelessly drinking corn porridge.


    The fourth master noticed that Ruo Yin was strange. After all, she usually had a good appetite.


    He said, "what? Is the meal not to your appetite? Why don''t you try this porridge with pig liver and vegetables? It''s good for your eyes


    Ruoyin had managed to suppress the nausea in her heart. Now when the fourth master mentioned it, she wanted to vomit.


    Then one did not hold back, covering his mouth and retching.


    Seeing this, he gave her a handkerchief.


    Ruoyin took the handkerchief and didn''t have time to say hello, so she got up and spat up in the basket in the room.


    After a long time, she turned pale and wiped her mouth.


    Scared Qiao Feng poured a cup of tea to Ruo Yin, "Fu Jin, gargle your mouth."


    Ruoyin takes a sip of tea and spits in the porcelain cup prepared by Qiaofeng.


    Then, she went to sit down opposite the fourth master. She said, "it''s hot recently. I''ve had a bad stomachache. I''ve had a joke."


    "It''s all right. I''ll call Dr. Feng to have a look later." The fourth Master said.


    At this time, mother Liu''s eyes turned slightly. She seemed to think of something. She pulled her lips and said, "Fu Jin, you are not... You haven''t come this month?"


    Ruoyin was asked by mammy Liu with a confused face. After a pause, she seemed to understand something.


    She shook her head and said seriously, "I didn''t come. It seems that it has been delayed for a long time."


    If it wasn''t for mammy Liu who asked her, she didn''t care.


    She always thought that it was because of her poor appetite and malnutrition that the monthly affairs were delayed. Now she pondered over the meaning of mammy Liu. Did she have it?


    "You probably have it." Mother Liu couldn''t close her mouth with laughter, as if she had a real hammer.


    And Ruoyin was more happy than the client.


    She turned her head to look at the fourth master, and found that his mysterious black eyes flashed slightly, but only in a moment it returned to normal.


    ------------------------------


    make an announcement. If you receive the editor''s notice and put it on the shelves tomorrow, there will be more than 50000 words, that is, 25 chapters, equivalent to 50 chapters in a thousand character chapter.


    After the plot will be very wonderful, male match is about to go online, it is definitely the kind that you can''t guess!


    When did the fourth master succeed?


    Do you like the sound alone?


    How many children are there?


    When will you have a little cotton padded jacket?


    Will you fall in love with the fourth master?


    anyway, there are many wonderful stories and answers. It will not let the old fellow be disappointed.


    These days, thank you for voting for me, as well as the little cute people who gave me rewards. I have all kept them in mind.


    I hope you can continue to accompany you and witness the growth of four masters and Yinyin.


    If I can''t keep going together, I hope I can get together and get together. In this way, when I see you in the next book, I can say with a smile that I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    Then, I would like to state here that the charging price of the website is uniform.


    It''s just that other people charge five cents for one chapter, which is five book dollars.


    But I am 2000 words a chapter, a chapter charge 10 cents, that is 10 Book currency. In fact, it''s the same on average. It''s a thousand words and five cents.


    besides, the VIP old fellow will be cheaper.


    Therefore, we should not take it out of context. There is no saying of overcharging. It is just a difference in figures.


    Anyway, two chapters of others are equal to one chapter of ice.


    Similarly, one chapter of ice is equal to two chapters of others.


    Writing a book needs support and encouragement, so that ice can see the data and have the motivation to stick to it, instead of being confused about writing.


    If the dream only depends on perseverance, without the support of bread, it is difficult to maintain Oh, after all, ice needs to live on the earth with soaring prices.


    A few cents can''t buy a car, a few cents can''t buy a house, or even a favorite spicy strip.


    But if you spend a few cents a day, you can read here and spend every day with you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    If Yin never makes uncertain discussions, lest the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, and then she will be disgraced.


    So, she didn''t say, "it''s impossible. I don''t have any discomfort."


    "My good fortune Jin, you are sleepy and have no appetite recently. It''s not just a sign of pregnancy, and many women have cramps in their feet when they are pregnant." Mother Liu said with a smile.


    "It may be hot." Ruoyin still feels unlikely.


    The original Lord didn''t conceive for five years, so she served the fourth master for two or three months.


    During this period, there was a trouble to avoid children. After half a month without contact with the fourth master, can you be pregnant?


    If this is true, does it mean that she has a high probability of pregnancy, or does she have a strong broadcasting ability?


    Just as her mind drifted into outer space, the magnetic voice of the fourth master rang out in her ear, "eat more, don''t think about it more, and call doctor Feng to have a look later."


    The fourth master is also a calm man. He can''t judge things without a real hammer.


    But he looked at Ruoyin''s eyes, seems to be a little soft, said the words are more gentle than words.


    If the sound nods "um" a, it will continue to eat porridge.


    After Ruoyin and the fourth master had breakfast, Su Peisheng finally brought Feng Taiyi.


    As soon as Su Peisheng entered the room, he noticed that the fourth master looked at Ruoyin differently.


    Heart said that he had just left for a while. What happened?


    After Feng Taiyi entered the room, he knelt down and said, "please greet the fourth master and Fujin."


    "Let''s show Fujin. She''s always had cramps in her feet recently." The fourth master had no time to be polite to Dr. Feng. He told the truth directly.


    Feng Taiyi was slightly stunned and answered "yes". He sat down beside Ruoyin, put a pillow on his hand and began to feel his pulse.


    When checking the pulse, Feng Taiyi looked serious all the time. He was surprised at first, and the lines in the center of his eyebrows were squeezed out.


    Then he precipitated his sharp eyes and gave Ruoyin a pulse, which seemed to be uncertain.


    Then he raised his mouth and arched his hand and said, "congratulations to the fourth master and Fujin. Fujin is happy and has been more than a month."


    If sound a listen, eyeball son almost stares out.


    And she also probably understood, probably is the fourth master confiscates avoids the son soup when pregnant.


    It seems that this is all life. If the fourth master didn''t confiscate her medicine, would the child in her stomach disappear?


    Different from the wishful thinking of Ruo Yin, the fourth master''s eyes were bright, and his mouth was filled with a gentle smile. He calmly asked, "do you have anything to pay attention to? Besides, what''s the matter with her foot cramps? "


    "Foot cramps are a normal phenomenon during pregnancy, and there is no special treatment. However, I have just shown Fujin that his body is not seriously affected. Just to be more stable, I prescribe a tocolysis pill for Fujin." Feng Taiyi said with a smile.


    The fourth master had a slight jaw and said: "Su Peisheng, take Feng Taiyi to get the reward. Besides, all the servants around Fujin will be rewarded!"


    Su Peisheng answered with a smile. He knew that the fourth master was a man with clear rewards and punishments, so he took people to receive the reward.


    At this moment, the fourth master dealt with everything in an orderly manner. However, Ruoyin, the party concerned, was still confused.


    Everything came too fast, too unexpected for her, this is only a few months, she will have a child!


    She leaned back in the rose chair, as if thinking.


    The fourth master saw her look confused. He went to her and sat down. He gently held her hand and said with a smile, "this is a good thing. How can we start to be ignorant?"


    When Ruoyin was asked by the fourth master, Jiao shyly said, "five years ago, I had a hard time getting pregnant with my father''s child, and I was not allowed to be confused by him ~"


    at the same time, she thought in her heart, be pregnant with me, let it be, and she will never struggle for nothing.


    She did not ask for anything else, as long as the child was healthy and healthy ~


    the fourth master stopped, took her on his shoulder, and said gently, "take good care of yourself and give birth to a baby."


    "Fourth master, do you want a boy or a girl?" Ruo Yin asked in a low voice.


    Four ye Mou light tiny turn, way: "boys and girls are good, are my own son."


    Smell speech, if sound smile, probably is her idea and four ye are the same.


    Even if she is more inclined to girls, will history not be repeated in her children?


    If she were a boy, she might be in a state of fear all day.


    After all, her life seems to be getting closer to history.


    But in any case, she could only accept it.


    The last time she drank avoid son soup, delusional change, not to let the fourth master know, but also hurt each other''s feelings.


    Therefore, she can only relax her heart and accept it.


    At the same time, Ruoyin knows the importance of the boy to the fourth master, especially the legitimate son.


    In this dynasty, only those with handlebars had the right to inherit the throne.


    No matter whether the fourth master''s words are true or false, but his willingness to open this mouth also means that he has the heart.After all, as the fourth master, you can say what you want. You don''t need to care about others, even in front of her Fujin.


    Because no matter how big the Ruoyin family is, it is always lower than the fourth master.


    To be more realistic, she is just a senior slave.


    At this moment, Ruoyin nestled in the arms of the fourth master and said with a smile, "it''s really nice of you. I have the same idea as you ~"


    for a while, if sound is pregnant, it spreads all over Chuang Tzu.


    After Li knew that, he was angry and punished a slave.


    Looking at the servant kneeling in front of her, she spat fiercely.


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    "Master, you calm down ~" Chunmei knelt and bowed her head.


    "Fu Jin is happy. How can I get rid of this tone? You tell me how to eliminate it!" Li Shi did not expect that, she just hypocritical wish Ruoyin early birth, if Yin today a doctor out of pregnancy.


    Does her mouth have such a spirit? If so, how could she not produce a handle.


    When she was pregnant with a big box, she asked for her arms to carry it!


    It didn''t turn out to be a girl.


    Therefore, she really hoped that her mouth was not working, and that Fujin had a girl.


    No! It''s better not to be born!


    Looking at Li''s face, Chunmei summoned up her courage to persuade her: "it''s not easy for the master to calm down. If you work harder, you can add another one to the fourth master."


    As soon as Li heard this, the corner of his mouth rose and said with a smile: "what a clever mouth. You''re right. Maybe Fujin is pregnant. I can''t do it. I''d like to see whose belly is more competitive!"


    "Thank you for your praise. I''m just telling the truth." Chunmei bowed her head to compliment.


    "Well, go and get the reward yourself." Li waved his hand and said that he felt better all of a sudden.


    Anyway, Fujin is pregnant and can''t serve the fourth master for the time being. The family background of the Song family is not as good as her, and there is no sense of beauty and existence. Isn''t the fourth master her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    However, there is a saying, imagination is rich. - full, reality is very skinny.


    Because at night, the fourth master is still resting in the Yilan building.


    At this moment, the fourth master is by the side of the big servant girl waiting to change clothes.


    The fourth Master said that Ruoyin is pregnant now and can''t do heavy work.


    If you are speechless, it''s hard work. How can the peasant women who work in the fields live!


    And now it''s just the beginning. The fourth master is so cautious that he has a big stomach. What''s more?


    When they were lying down, the fourth master held her more carefully than ever, as if she were like water tofu, for fear of breaking.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care. She puts her hands and feet on the fourth master.


    This night, the beauty was in her arms, and the fourth master seldom did anything wrong. Instead, he took the woman to sleep peacefully.


    Until the morning arm numb, only carefully pull away, did not have the heart to wake if sound.


    In the following days, the fourth master took a rest in Ruoyin as usual, and a rest was six days.


    On the sixth day, if I didn''t vomit like that, I didn''t eat anything all day.


    When she had dinner with him at night, in order not to affect him, she trotted into the room and vomited for a while.


    When she came out, the fourth master looked at her for only a few days, and her face seemed to have shrunk.


    At that time, he said in a deep voice: "how do you work as a steward in the dining room? Can you do well in the meals? I don''t raise any wastes!"


    In a word, with irresistible dignity.


    Scared a room of servants are trembling, afraid to be implicated.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with the dining room? Which pregnant woman doesn''t vomit." If the sound is light.


    She was afraid that if the fourth master didn''t start, she would beat up the dining room again.


    At this time, mother Liu said with a smile: "Fu Jin is right. Women during pregnancy will basically vomit. The more severe the vomiting, the greater the chance for a boy."


    If Yin smiles and doesn''t interrupt, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a man or a woman.


    After the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, he still said, "Su Peisheng, it''s not a way for Fu Jin to throw up like this. Go and ask the dining room to think of a way."


    At this time, before waiting for Su Peisheng to reply, Li Fukang in the room knelt down and said, "fourth master, I have a folk prescription in my hometown, which can cure pregnancy and vomiting."


    The fourth master glanced at Li Fukang and said, "speak carefully."


    "The recipe is very simple. It is to use the old hen that has been hatched and take the chicks away. When the old hen wants to lose weight, she can stew the old hen to cure the vomiting. When the slave''s sister was pregnant, the family made an old hen for her, which was very effective." Li Fukang talked about it.


    If you listen to it, Li Fukang is the eunuch in front of her. She usually looks at her with eye-catching honesty, which should be the truth.


    Otherwise, which slave will dare to lie in front of the fourth master when he is full.


    So she looked at the fourth master, and saw him smile back at her. She told Su Peisheng, "go, ask someone to get some of these chickens back. The way to come back should be clean, especially for those who are sick. Then ask the dining room to make a good stew for Fujin."


    "Ah After su Peisheng answered, he went to work in a hurry.


    If the sound of the mouth slightly smoke, it seems that the fourth master is also very cautious ah, also know sick chicken can not.


    It''s just that the road is cleaner. Why is it so awkward?


    If Yin looks at Li Fukang, who is kneeling on the ground, and the fourth master doesn''t shout, he doesn''t dare to rise.


    So she pulled her lips and said, "OK, Li Fukang, step down."


    After Li Fukang responded, he retired.


    After eating, the fourth master practiced his words again. Now grinding such a small matter is also heavy work in his eyes.


    There is no need for Ruoyin at all. It is the big servant girl beside the fourth master who is grinding the willow leaves.


    And if the sound, then on the side of good boring good boring look at ancient words.


    At this moment, she really wanted to read her own book.


    But the fourth master is here. She can''t read it. If the fourth master knows that she is looking at those non nutritious books, she will surely have to punish her.


    And then, as a result of boredom, she watched and fell asleep.


    When the fourth master glanced at the bed beside him, he saw that the beautiful eyes of the woman were slightly closed, and the books in his hands were held in his arms at will.


    He couldn''t help laughing and told LiuYe, "go and wait for Fujin to change clothes and wash. Ask Su Peisheng to come in and serve him."


    After the willow leaves answered, he first went to call Su Peisheng, and then went to Ruoyin''s side and called, "Fujin, I''ll wait on you to change your clothes and wash your clothes?"


    "Um ~" if the sound is vaguely open his eyes, and then after the realization of the tunnel voice "good.".


    A moment later, the slaves all backed down, and the fourth master and Ruoyin in the room lay down.


    Ruoyin thought he was pregnant and could not serve the fourth master.


    The fourth master should go to the backyard. I never thought he had been resting here for several days.She knew that the fourth master had given her a firm prestige, so that the slaves would not dare to neglect her, who could not blow the pillow for the time being.


    But she still tried in a low voice, "fourth master, I can''t serve you now. Why don''t you go somewhere else? It''s no way to call you like this."


    Well, it''s no way to keep your Lord Belle''s mouth shut.


    In the past few days, the fourth master has raised his tent a few times, but he still works as a willow Xiahui here. She can''t bear it.


    As a result, as soon as she said this, she heard that the fourth master was breathing heavily. It was obvious that she was in a bad mood.


    And the fourth master didn''t say a word, but he took Ruoyin''s arm and immediately took it away.


    The surrounding air suddenly changed from warm to frightening silence, and the air seemed to solidify in general.


    Scared, Ruoyin glanced at the fourth master secretly, and saw that he had a straight face and a green muscle beating gently on his temples.


    If Yin knew that the fourth master must be angry, she began to reflect on herself. Was she wrong?


    In those TV dramas and books, the emperor or the prince or something, don''t you want the eldest wife to be reasonable, natural and generous, and not jealous?


    Moreover, every time the original owner is sour and jealous, he also makes the fourth master unhappy.


    How come to her here, she wants to be a virtuous main room, still can''t work?


    She wants to go back to the countryside!


    However, she knew she had said something wrong and knelt down to make the fourth master happy.


    Today''s expedient measures can only be based on what we have just said.


    So, she cheekily put her hands and feet on the fourth master.


    The fourth master stopped and wanted to push her away, but she didn''t attack because she was still pregnant.


    "Fourth master, I don''t mean anything else. In fact, I want to be with me every day, but... But I''m worried that I''m not happy, so I say something like that, but I''m still upset ~" Ruo Yin says tremblingly, and his hands and feet are tightly wrapped around him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Listening to her, she used three good ideas in succession. The fourth master''s body was stiff, but his heart was soft.


    After a long time, he reached out and held Ruoyin''s hand and said, "don''t think about it too much. It''s good to be yourself."


    "But I''m afraid that after I became myself, the fourth master was even more unhappy, because... People met him once in spring hunting. At that time, they thought that he was an elegant young man, and he should marry him. One day, after I really married him, I felt more strongly about him." Ruoyin buried his head around his neck.


    Say love is too false, say like her now also can''t talk about.


    In this respect, she doesn''t like to lie, so let''s coax the fourth master.


    For a moment, the sweet smell of a woman breathed in the neck and ears of the fourth master.


    Call four ye body a burst of tight - tense, the voice is finally restored to moderate: "shame is not shy, so small want to marry."


    "It''s just that you''re too good-looking ~", Ruoyin Nuo said. She also raised her head and prepared to kiss him on the cheek. "Ah, I didn''t kiss him."


    then she took another bite on his cheek.


    I just want to please the angry fourth master. Is it easy for her?


    Looking at the tone of the fourth master''s speech, he should be angry?


    It reminds her of the ancient emperors, a contradictory species.


    It''s not good to be sour and jealous.


    If you don''t get sour and jealous, he will feel that she doesn''t have him in her heart.


    Want a woman to treat him sincerely and treat him as an ordinary husband.


    But if the other party really treat him as an ordinary person, he will take out the power and dignity to suppress women and control women.


    After all, emperors have a natural desire to control everything, including women.


    Although the fourth master is not an emperor now, he is also a prince, and he will be the emperor finally in history.


    Therefore, the fourth master has the potential to be an emperor!


    The fourth master didn''t know the woman''s Xiao Jiu in his arms. He clasped Ruoyin''s small fist with no rules and said gently, "listen, sleep ~"


    he has great strength and Ruoyin can''t move at once.


    And the fourth master''s voice was low and gentle, and Ruoyin was very comfortable to listen to. Gradually, he really fell asleep.


    The fourth master felt the woman''s even breath, closed his eyes and thought about some serious questions. Then he eliminated the dryness in his heart.


    At noon the next day, Ruoyin had dinner with the fourth master.


    After the meal is arranged, the chicken soup with soybean and mushroom is placed in front of Ruoyin.


    They don''t dare to make too much supplementary materials and worry about excessive.


    Small eunuch also face introduced: "Fujin, this is the old mother chicken soup specially hatched chicken, you try."


    If sound willow eyebrow a lift, nod to express to be clear.


    It was only ordered by my fourth master yesterday. I''ll cook the soup today.


    It seems that the fourth master''s words are different. The slaves dare not neglect them.


    During the meal, Ruoyin first drank a bowl of chicken soup.


    It''s also strange that she would vomit when she smelled meat, but she didn''t feel that bad today.


    After drinking chicken soup, she also ate a small bowl of rice, which was more than usual.


    "Fourth master, it seems that Li Fukang''s method is quite effective. It''s really strange." Ruoyin said happily to the fourth master after eating and drinking enough.


    She hasn''t had a good meal for a long time.


    For her as a foodie, it means that she can eat and drink sea again.


    The fourth master looked at her with a smile and then swept to Li Fukang in the room.


    He calmly took a golden flower from the blue purse around his waist and threw it to Li Fukang casually: "it''s reliable. I''ll reward you."


    Li Fukang picked it up quickly and said respectfully: "thank you for the reward of the fourth master. This is what a servant should do."


    Usually his monthly money is only more than one or two silver, but the fourth master is happy, and he is a golden flower.


    He weighed the real peanuts in his hand, and saw that it was ten Liang, which was his two years'' monthly money.


    "Be a good servant and serve your master." Four masters light tunnel.


    "Well, I must." Li Fukang kowtowed three times.


    "All right, get up and get out of here." If the tone swings his hand, it signals Li Fukang to step down.


    Don''t make him happy and break his head.


    After hearing this, Li Fukang got up and stepped down.


    ------


    Li Fukang''s method is really effective. Ruoyin has eaten the old mother''s chicken soup that has been hatched for two days, and she has never been pregnant or vomiting again.


    Since she did not vomit, she also told the dining room not to make this soup any more, so that she would not have to eat it every day.


    Recently, the fourth master has been resting here for ten days.


    All the servants of Chuang Tzu knew that Fujin could not serve the fourth master, but he still loved to rest there.


    The proper thing is to love Fujin!If you change to a concubine, you may still have a few broken words.


    However, Fujin is a serious official. The fourth master has been resting for a month, and no one dares to say anything unpleasant.


    I dare not say it on my back!


    And Ruoyin knows that life will not always go on like this.


    "Fu Jin, aunt Cui from the palace is here. She is in the hall." Mother Liu comes in and reports to Ruoyin.


    If the sound stops, I don''t know what the wind is blowing, and brings aunt Cui by the side of Princess de Fei.


    She held mother Liu''s hand and said, "go out and meet her."


    When she came to the hall, aunt Cui saluted herself and said, "Fu Jin, Madame de Fei has heard that you are pregnant, so I''ll ask the servants to come and have a look."


    "E Niang has a heart. Please sit down." If Yin finished, he also sat down on the main seat.


    Aunt Cui sits down, and the maid next to her hands over the supplements and jewelry given by Princess De to the servant beside Ruoyin.


    Then she said, "Niang Niang also said that you don''t need to copy the women''s commandments that you copied last time. Fujin''s body matters."


    "It''s no problem. I''ve already copied it. E Niang is also for my good." If the sound doesn''t matter ground return, turn head to order Liu mammy again, "go, take my copy good female commandments."


    Although she doesn''t like her very much, she still wants to show her credit.


    Would it be a waste of her energy?


    At the beginning, she did her best to please the fourth master.


    After mother Liu answered, she went to take it.


    Aunt Cui was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "my mother wanted to call you into the palace, but you''d better be careful in the first three months, so you have to ask a servant to do it for you."


    "I also ask my aunt to help me to thank e Niang. If I hadn''t been inconvenient, I would have gone into the palace to greet e Niang." If the sound is also polite.


    Although she sympathized with her pregnancy, she didn''t ask her to go to the palace.


    But she always felt that Aunt Cui was not so simple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    Sure enough, aunt Cui was smiling, and her words changed. "My mother also said that there were only one big box in the fourth master''s family. Now there is only one big box. I hope Fu Jin can comfort him and let him walk around in the backyard more."


    When you hear this, if the voice of the mouth twitches, come on, it''s time to come.


    No wonder she always feels something wrong. She is waiting for her here.


    It seems that the fourth master has been staying with her for a long time recently. Li can''t bear it, so he goes to Princess de for eyedrops.


    If sound ponders for a moment, smile to return: "I save, Auntie say to sum Niang on behalf of me, I will say with four ye."


    Princess Defei, Ruoyin thought that she was not as difficult as she thought.


    Now it seems that it is even more difficult to handle than imagined.


    After finishing the important things, aunt Cui didn''t stay much. She went back to the palace with Ruoyin''s copy of the women''s commandments.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master came back to Yilan Xiaozhu.


    If Yin saw her, set aside other servants, also do not let big maid wait on fourth master to change clothes.


    He just went to wait on the fourth master and changed his clothes.


    The fourth master wanted to sympathize with her, but when he saw that she was not very happy, he let her go.


    When the fourth master changed into a clean robe, he held her in his arms and sat on him. He asked faintly, "what''s the matter? When I come, you shrug and pull your face."


    "Aunt Cui from the side of e Niang has come." If sound road.


    "What did she say to you?" The fourth master held the woman in his arms.


    Ruoyin pondered for a moment and then replied, "e Niang rewarded me with some body toning and jewelry, and then... She asked ye to walk around in the backyard ~"


    with the vinegar on her face, she was obviously not happy.


    Last time she was considerate and the fourth master was not happy.


    After that, she will be a sour and jealous Fujin, but she will be jealous. What can the fourth master do!


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly. Then he looked at her shrugged and pulled face, rubbed her hand, hummed and laughed, and said, "how, have you learned to be jealous?"


    "What''s learning? I''ve always been there. Recently, I''ve been with you every day. If you don''t, I won''t be able to sleep." Ruo Yin leaned on the fourth master''s chest and whispered.


    The fourth master patted her on the back without saying anything.


    Next, the fourth master didn''t patronize the backyard because of Princess De''s words, but stopped at Ruoyin every night.


    It was not until six days later that the fourth master went to the Song family to have a rest.


    But Ruoyin, after the fourth master didn''t come, in order to avoid boredom, he asked people to make simple playing cards with kraft paper to kill time.


    He also taught the servants in the yard to fight against the landlords.


    Since we have taught them how to fight against landlords, we must teach them professional terms.


    At this moment, her face is pasted with a few blue notes, and maid eunuch fight landlord.


    There were more notes on the eunuch''s face than on her, almost full of them.


    If the voice is still humming with its own sound effect: "Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng..."


    at this moment, there was a lot of laughter in the hall of Yilan Xiaozhu, and the voice of fighting landlords came and went.


    "Three belts and one pair."


    "I can''t afford it."


    "Yes."


    "Big you."


    "Gray machine."


    "Wang fried, pay attention. I have only one card left." Ruo Yin waved the card in his hand and said with a proud smile.


    Slaves face helpless, who want to afford Wang fried ah, this is the biggest card.


    Then, if the sound in the hand of the remaining single card also out, "you lose again, come on, calculate, one fried, two fried, double to them paste, and then change the next batch."


    Well, she must teach all the servants in the house to fight against landlords.


    Who told them that they were not good at playing, and soon they were covered with faces.


    She didn''t care for the hard money of the slaves, and it was no fun to win. She could only post a note for entertainment.


    And if she lost, sometimes give money, sometimes also stick to the face, mainly depends on the mood.


    For a moment, the room faces the face of the face, the replacement of people, very lively.


    But at this time, a dark blue shadow at the door entered the house with a thunderbolt, followed by a group of slaves.


    Frightened, the servants in the house knelt down and saluted one after another. Ruoyin pulled the note on his face.


    Then he went forward and saluted sweetly, "please say hello to the fourth master, I''m lucky."


    When the fourth master was outside, he heard that the house was very noisy.


    After entering the room, it was even colder to sweep the servants who knelt on the ground, and saw their faces decorated one by one.


    Take a look at the woman in front of her, just a few days did not see, not only did not miss his appearance, just seemed to call the most happy is her.


    The woman held several pieces of paper in her hand and pasted one piece of paper on one cheek.


    After he helped Ruoyin, he sat down in the grand chair in the room.


    If the sound rises behind, feel four Ye''s eyes some sharp.It seemed that he had not looked at her with such sharp and sharp eyes for a long time.


    And his whole body exudes a faint cold breath, silent cold as ice, ignited the air around him.


    Clearly kneeling on the ground of the slave, but surprisingly quiet, all the atmosphere dare not come out.


    Ruoyin made a look at the servants in the room and sent them all away.


    Then she herself poured a cup of tea for the fourth master


    The fourth master looked up at her, but he didn''t want to take it.


    Finally, the eyes stay on her flat stomach, or took the cup.


    But after taking it, he didn''t drink it, but put it on the side of the table.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin knew that the fourth master was angry, and looked at his rigid face, he just didn''t write "Ye is very angry"!


    She went to the fourth master and bit her lips and said, "I''m wrong. As a Fujin, I shouldn''t gather people for entertainment."


    "..."


    "but I didn''t dare to think about him recently, so I had to think of some interesting ways ~"


    "..."


    "and I heard that pregnant women are sensitive and easy to think, but I will think about him when I am free, and I will think of him when I am free ~"


    "..."


    "fourth master, don''t be angry, OK Well, I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you still hate me ~ "Ruoyin''s serious nonsense.


    There''s no way. For a cold man like the fourth master, you have to be thick skinned until he takes care of her.


    So she took a deep breath and pulled her lips in tears, intending to continue to persuade the fourth master with her eloquence.


    But before she spoke, she heard the fourth master coldly: "if you play cards in the future, you can reward servants with silver, but you are not allowed to stick your face. You should remember that you are Fu Jin."


    Ah? Ruoyin thought that the fourth master wanted to chill her for a while, or scolded her.


    But the fourth master just told her not to stick to her face. So she could continue to fight against the landlords?


    Take a look at the face of the fourth master. Although it is still a little smelly, it is obviously not smelly just now.


    She also further approached the fourth master and sat directly on him, "I have silver reward ~"


    "eh?" The fourth master''s black eyes swept Ruoyin like an arrow.


    It seems to be saying: do you dare to be wordy?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    "But I''ll listen to the fourth master''s in the future. I''ll only reward the money and not stick to my face."


    "Look at you. Do you still look like Fujin?" The fourth master, with a black face, tore the note on her cheek.


    The imperial concubines in the palace and the dignitaries and ladies in the capital sometimes play leaf cards or horse hanging to kill time.


    Therefore, the fourth master didn''t think there was anything wrong with Ruoyin. After all, it was boring to stay in the backyard all day.


    But when she pasted herself as a cat, he was not happy. She was his fortune.


    Don''t you know that you will lose the dignity of the master?


    Seeing that the fourth master''s anger was half gone, Ruo yinnuo said: "I know wrong, fourth master, don''t scold me. You''re so fierce that my little heart beats up and down."


    she''s not Fu Jin, she''s just a girl who has fun and food.


    In this place without mobile phones, computers, clubs and nightlife, it''s easy for a landlord to fight against a landlord. She ~


    she also took the fourth master''s left hand and put it in her heart to let him feel her heartbeat.


    But she was full and full, and though she was separated from the cloth, she could feel her beautiful figure.


    Therefore, the fourth master can not feel her heartbeat.


    What he felt was the soft soft soft of her belonging to women, which made his heart soften a little.


    But thinking that the woman was pregnant, the fourth master still moved his hand away from him like a modest gentleman.


    Speaking of the business to come today: "since you are bored, the Lord asked people to bring big lattice to you for a period of time."


    "Ah? Why? " If the sound does not understand to ask.


    "Dagger is about to turn one year old. It''s time to learn the rules here." Four masters light tunnel.


    "But I''m afraid I can''t take it well." If the sound is accordant, return.


    Although she knows the children here, the main room is called di''e Niang or mother.


    When they are able to talk and walk, they will learn rules in front of the main room and respect the main room, so as to avoid the children being taken unruly by the side room.


    But she also knows that it is not a good job for the first wife to take care of the children.


    What''s more, the tone she looked at the fourth master was more than just learning the rules.


    It may be that Li always put eye drops in front of the imperial concubine, which provokes the fourth master. This is the only way to deal with it.


    Because she heard that the fourth master had never stepped into Li''s house except occasionally going to song''s.


    The fourth master tightened his tight hand and said, "you don''t need to worry about the nurse coming with you."


    Ruoyin pondered for a moment and then said, "OK, I''ll try my best ~"


    as Fujin, she has to step out of this step sooner or later.


    The fourth master is an efficient man. He had his big lattice brought in that afternoon.


    I have to say, Li''s big Ge Ge is very good, pink Dudu.


    If sound sees then rise way: "come to come, call Di forehead Niang to embrace."


    Big Ge is not afraid of life. After seeing Ruoyin with round eyes, he really reaches out his hand and runs to Ruoyin.


    But when Ruo Yin quickly hugged the big lattice, she saw that the nurse held the big lattice away, and said on her mouth, "Fu Jin, you are pregnant now, your body is precious, and the big lattice is still small. In case the little foot girl kicks you, it will be bad for you."


    If Yin saw the nurse''s frightened appearance, he turned to look at the fourth master.


    I saw the fourth master with a black face and was not very happy.


    Come on, the nurse must have seen the terrible look in the eyes of the fourth master just now, which did not let her hold a big lattice.


    No wonder the fourth Master said that she didn''t need to worry about it. She didn''t need her to hold big Ge. She was also in charge of eating, drinking and Lasa.


    But this meeting son, if sound also did not say much.


    A room of servants is here. She won''t brush the fourth master''s face in front of the servants.


    Then, she could only knead Da Ge Ge''s chubby hand and said with a smile: "come on, give di e Niang a smile ~"


    as a result, Dage Ge really giggled at Ruoyin, and after laughing, she stretched out two short hands, hoping to hold Ruo Yin.


    People like beautiful things and things, and children are no exception.


    Maybe the big Ge Ge is to see if the sound is good-looking. When he sees Ruoyin, he will shine in his eyes and try to drill into Ruoyin''s arms.


    Ruoyin shook Da GE''s hand in her hand and said, "you can''t hold it, but you can kiss MUA ~"


    She pursed her mouth and gave a kiss on Dague''s face.


    After kissing, it seems that they are not addicted to it, and they have to pinch it gently on the face of big grid meat.


    She doesn''t pretend to be. She really likes children, especially those with meat. It''s really cute.


    Big Ge Ge touched Ruo Yin''s face, and no longer held him. He just looked at Ruo Yin lovingly.


    The fourth master on one side just looked at all these things quietly. What he saw from Ruoyin''s behavior and eyes was just a woman who liked children.There is no other bad mood, not to mention a false expression.


    In this way, the big grid in Ruoyin Yilan small building to live.


    Three days later, Dage''s new year''s banquet was held in Yilan Xiaozhu during the day.


    If Yin as Fujin, her birthday all follow the simple, let alone big Ge Ge.


    The same family dinner, in addition to a few weeks of extravagance, the rest are more than a little worse than Ruoyin''s birthday.


    The Song family came at ten o''clock in the morning, and it was rare that the Li family did not delay. He came early and followed the Song family.


    Two people Qiqi salute: "to Fujin, Fujin auspicious."


    If the sound swings the hand, the way: "is own sisters, rises, gives the seat."


    Li has not seen big Ge Ge for three days, and now he is here, it is like three autumn days.


    Ruoyin looks at Li''s appearance. She seems to be a good student today. She doesn''t dare to wear such a piercing Han suit.


    On the contrary, she was wearing a simple blue hazel cloud pattern full dress, and the hairpin on her head was also less than half.


    But if you look at it carefully, you will find that Li has made great efforts to dress up.


    Although not as gorgeous as in the past, but a little simple, probably want to make the fourth master heart pity.


    As soon as Li entered the room, he did not have the high-profile airs in the past. Instead, he saluted and sat in a proper manner.


    Ruoyin is not that kind of staring at children and not allowing to see their mother, she is not so small.


    So she turned to the nurse and said, "you hold the big Ge Ge to Li side Fujin to have a look."


    After the nurse had a pause, she held the big lattice to Li''s. she didn''t think that if the sound would be so grand.


    "Xie Fujin is considerate. Big Ge Ge has been following me since I was born. I haven''t seen him for a few days. I think about it day and night." Li Shi said that her eyes were still red. She wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and said with a smile, "I think I''m too big. I''ll make Fujin laugh."


    If sound does not have so-called tunnel: "blood is thicker than water, it is inevitable to think of children."


    She also saw that Li''s big Ge Ge was well raised, and she thought she was really fond of her.


    After Li''s chatting with a smile, he got up to tease big Ge Ge. He didn''t see a stranger in big Ge Ge. He called "e Niang e Niang".


    Li''s heart was in full bloom and his mouth was full of laughter.


    But soon, Li''s eyes shifted.


    Because someone outside sang: "four masters are here!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Therefore, Li Shi didn''t pay much attention to the big grid when he saw the fourth master.


    But looking through the eyes of the fourth master.


    After the fourth master entered the house, his eyes swept through the people in the room.


    Finally, it stays on Ruoyin.


    He strode forward and raised Ruo Yin, frowning and admonishing, "you are Fu Jin, and you are pregnant again. Please do not salute me later."


    It''s a lecture, but it''s tender.


    He left his mouth sour.


    Ruoyin then followed the fourth master to get up and said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and took Ruo Yin to sit on the high seat.


    Ruoyin sat beside the fourth master.


    After two people sit down, the hand that holds also tacit understanding separates.


    The fourth master ordered in a deep voice: "put all the things on the table and give the big grid a round trip."


    As soon as the voice dropped, a group of slaves spread a blanket embroidered with the word Fu on a red background in the middle of the hall.


    There are seven treasures of gold and silver toys, study books, Taoist Scriptures, scales, knives and scissors, Sheng Dou Xie Zi, colorful Satin flowers, Guanchu Qian Mo, female workers'' needlework, applied objects, and even fruit cakes.


    Then, big gerg is put on the blanket by the wet nurse.


    Sitting on the blanket of the big grid, looking at the things in front of me, a little confused.


    After seeing this, Li''s Guide excitedly: "big grid, go and catch what you like ~"


    after that, she also motioned with her eyes to the female worker''s sewing.


    Big Ge Ge is still small, patronizing to see Li Shi, where to know the meaning of her eyes.


    However, it is true that big Ge Ge was inspired by Li. He was no longer in a daze and climbed forward.


    Ruoyin saw that big Ge Ge, inspired by Li, crawled and crawled. First, he stopped at the fruit cake and grabbed the grapes to eat.


    Then she glanced at Li, and saw a look of regret on his face.


    Fortunately, after big Ge Ge bit the grape, he grabbed the tools of the female workers, and then he grabbed a luxury pen.


    This can also be regarded as a low walk high open, all of a sudden ease the strange atmosphere.


    Li Shi even said with a smile: "fourth master, big Ge Ge is so lucky that he has caught so many."


    Four ye light "um" a, Mou son looks at big Ge Ge lovingly, after charging nurse a few words, call a person to put meal.


    During the meal, Li asked the fourth master about how long he would stay in Ruoyin.


    And the fourth master did not return, or he just said a few words at random.


    Finally, he was probably annoyed by Li''s question, and said directly, "Dage GE has just stayed in Fujin for a few days to learn the rules. You should follow the rules."


    It means that these are the rules. Don''t ask more. If you ask again, you don''t understand the rules.


    A word frightens Li Shi to smile to answer the voice "is", bow head to eat.


    But the moment she lowered her head, a touch of sinister evil flashed in her eyes, which was just seen by careful Ruoyin.


    As for Da Ge Ge Ge, he continued to learn the rules in Ruoyin''s place until the end of his first year''s banquet.


    Li''s family had no choice but to go back to his own house.


    It was more than a month for Dage Ge to live here in Ruoyin, and the fourth master did not want Li to take Dage back.


    During this period of time, Li was particularly obedient. When she gave Ruo Yinchen Province, she also came early.


    The tone of speech is not the same, should not say the stabbing words, did not dare to say more.


    Big Ge Ge Ge is closer to Ruo Yin, often see if Yin is called di e Niang, called very sweet.


    Ruoyin didn''t say much about Li''s transformation.


    Li''s appearance is good now, but she will not forget the evil in Li''s eyes.


    ------


    at the beginning of August, if yintou''s dangerous period in March was safely passed.


    At this time, Kangxi came back from Mongolia.


    On both sides of Desheng''s gate, people were lined up to meet the emperor and the victorious army.


    The prince and civil and military officials were not punished.


    Even the crown prince was wearing bright yellow robes and looked forward to it.


    Fourth master, dressed in a navy blue robe, stood in the second row among the princes.


    The crowd looked solemnly and respectfully at the mighty, unseen procession.


    When the procession approached, they knelt down one after another: "welcome the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    In the bright yellow emperor''s chariot, Kangxi listened to the voice of one after another outside, and his sharp eyes turned.


    Then, the Emperor just knelt down and drove into the palace.


    Perhaps for him, this kind of kneeling is the most common thing.


    A moment later, Kangxi was in the imperial gate of Taihe hall.


    Listen to the officials and princes report what happened when he was not in the palace.


    At this time, Kangxi belonged to middle-aged people.


    He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and a red crown.His sharp eyes seem to sweep the officials and the prince under him carelessly.


    In fact, every eye is a real survey and exploration.


    "I''m not in the palace for a long time. What''s rare?" Kangxi majestic tunnel.


    "Back to Emperor Alma, I trust you to have a good life in the palace." The prince returned respectfully.


    On hearing this, Kangxi showed a loving smile like an old father and said, "it seems that it is right to arrange you to stay in Beijing."


    "I don''t dare to do it. It''s a good thing that Huang AMA dealt with before going out to the war." The prince is modest.


    As soon as this remark was made, many officials praised Kangxi and the prince''s good feelings.


    There are a few who have no eyesight and praise the prince''s ability.


    Then, seeing Kangxi old father''s smile less and less, finally condensed into a sneer.


    For a moment, no one in the court dared to speak, even flattery.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly. After pulling his lips, he did not make the first speech.


    Or Zhijun Wang first opened the mouth: "the son minister thinks, or emperor Alma''s unique vision, let the prince stay in Beijing, the prince this temporarily stabilized the situation in the court."


    Kangxi said with a smile.


    This time, Zhijun king went to Mongolia with Kangxi to fight for Galdan.


    He also led the forward camp of the imperial camp with the Minister of the interior, so that Kangxi paid much attention to it.


    At this time, the fourth master opened his mouth: "it''s good for emperor Alma to return to Beijing. Otherwise, the children always feel that there is something missing in their hearts, and their meals are less."


    Although the fourth Master said that there was no nutrition.


    However, at this time, Kangxi may have heard the words without nutrition.


    It is not appropriate to say those words that show meritorious deeds at this time.


    When Kangxi was away, he worked hard and showed his meritorious deeds. That''s not to look for pricks.


    After all, Kangxi is still alive, and the prince and Zhijun are equally divided.


    Fourth master can''t be too eye-catching. It''s just like relaxing the atmosphere.


    Kangxi was a strict father and hated the timidity of his sons.


    Fourth master''s words, listen to is a son''s concern for his father, but also with a little uneasy.


    It''s like the uneasiness of Kangxi''s absence in Beijing, but it doesn''t make people feel timid.


    At this moment, I just don''t know whether Kangxi on the Dragon chair thinks the fourth master''s words are agreeable to his ears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Fortunately, after listening to Kangxi, the corners of his mouth were more open: "fourth, old four, your brothers and brothers are in Beijing, what''s missing in my heart, but now although it''s August, it''s also dog days. It''s normal for you to eat less."


    The words made people laugh.


    Even Kangxi himself couldn''t help laughing, and then said, "fourth, you''ll stay for dinner later and have a few drinks with me."


    "Yes, my son''s minister obeys the emperor''s will." Fourth master''s mysterious eyes have a touch of joy, but not too much.


    See, the prince in the heart some bitterness, Emperor Amar this is to him have scruples?


    So speaking is an art.


    The fourth master''s simple words will not make people feel sharp.


    But he also asked Kangxi to remember him and let him stay for dinner.


    Although it''s just a small matter, it''s the only one today.


    After all, the prince who stayed in the capital after all had no such treatment.


    After scattering the court, the fourth master went to the Qianqing palace to have dinner with Kangxi.


    The relationship between father and son is plain and warm.


    It''s all men. There''s no fuss on the table.


    Just chatting casually and clinking glasses and sipping when it comes to happiness.


    The fourth master did not talk about business at the dinner table. He only talked about his family''s family, and also said that he was happy in his family.


    "Good, it''s good." Kangxi really felt that Ruoyin was pregnant. He turned his head and told Liang Jiugong to go to the storehouse to get the jewelry. Then he continued to say to the fourth master, "later, you let the servant take the jewelry back to you. Her father is a good man. Fei Yanggu has made great efforts in the battle of Galdan."


    "Thank you very much for your reward." The fourth master got up to thank him and offered Kangxi a glass of wine.


    Half an hour later, the two father and son had almost finished drinking.


    Fourth master''s handsome face is slightly red, but still a refreshing stuffy.


    Kangxi was very pleased to see that he didn''t drink any more. He sent the fourth master back.


    About half an hour later, the fourth master returned to Zhuangzi.


    After a rest on the carriage, the fourth master was slightly drunk, but he did not look drunk.


    And when he got out of the carriage, he was not helped.


    With the reward of Kangxi, the meteor went to the small building of Yilan.


    Su Peisheng had to take the servants and follow him carefully.


    When the fourth Master arrived at Yilan building, he heard the excited voice inside.


    "Shunzi."


    "Big you."


    "I can''t afford it."


    "Yes."


    "Even right."


    "Bomb!"


    Such sounds, one after another, spread into the ears of the fourth master.


    After a pause, he lifted his feet into the room.


    After entering the room, the fourth master''s eyes swept in the crowd.


    Finally, she stayed in Ruoyin''s body, who wore purplish red flag dress and had a slight bulge in her abdomen.


    As soon as he entered the room, the air in the room became much quieter.


    No one dares to shout out the professional terms of fighting landlords.


    Although Ruoyin usually teaches them to fight against the landlords, they should be more happy and their mouths should be excited, so that the atmosphere can be high.


    But now when they see the fourth master, they all tighten their mouths. Which dares to beep in front of the fourth master.


    They threw their cards on the table and knelt down to salute.


    Ruoyin put down his cards and walked up to the fourth master happily. He just said with a smile, "Sir, how are you here ~"


    he salutes at this time. The fourth master will be cruel to her!


    "I just came back from the palace. Huang AMA heard that you were pregnant and rewarded you with some jewelry. Are you well?" Although Ruoyin didn''t salute, the fourth master still stepped forward and helped her.


    "If I go back to my father, I''m fine. I''ve had a bit of appetite recently." If sound smile back.


    Su Peisheng asked people to leave the jewelry given by Kangxi, and then he sent out all the servants in the house, and he went out with him.


    When the slaves all retired, Ruoyin glanced at the jewelry of Kangxi.


    At a glance, you can see that everything is exquisite and must be of great value.


    She said: "the jewelry given by Huang AMA is very good. I thank Huang AMA for me ~"


    the fourth master gave a light "um", and he has already.


    Then, Ruoyin didn''t pay more attention to jewelry, but looked at the fourth master in front of him.


    Look, his face is pale red. Ruoyin thinks that he is coming back from the palace.


    He said, "Sir, I''ll wait on you to change your robes?"


    "No, I''ll do it myself." The fourth Master said and calmly took off the dark blue robe and put on the regular clothes.


    Then he saw the sign on the table and asked casually, "what kind of card is this playing?"


    Last time he didn''t pay attention to it. This time he was in a good mood and asked casually.


    In addition, the woman before him was still obedient after his instruction, and she didn''t stick to her face like a cat."Fight the landlords." Ruoyin sat down and sorted out the signs.


    "Fighting the landlord? Why haven''t you heard of it? " Fourth master is surprised to ask, probably think this name is strange?


    Ruoyin puffed at the corner of her mouth and pondered for a moment, she said brazenly: "this is a kind of entertainment method created by myself when I have nothing to do. It''s normal for the fourth master not to hear of it."


    "we''re all going to be e Niang, and we''re so playful and study these strange things." Four ye light way.


    "It''s boring anyway. Do you want to play with me? It''s fun." Ruoyin''s eyebrows are flying and dancing in the tunnel.


    The fourth master glanced at her and said haughtily, "for your own sake, I''ll try."


    "Well, it was supposed to be played by three people, but it was not impossible for two people either. If you dealt three cards, one side didn''t show cards. It''s still exciting to play like this." Ruo Yin said and began to shuffle.


    The fourth master sneered and said, "little thing, it''s just playing cards. It''s about stabbing and exciting."


    "The Lun family is the first to play cards with the fourth master. Of course, Ruoyin started to deal cards and then said," but what can I play with ye? Usually, Qiaofeng and I give money to each other. "


    " listen to you, this is to win Ye''s money, play real? " The fourth master''s thick eyebrows were not angry.


    If Yin thought he was going to be angry, he flattered him and said, "I''m the man of the Lord. It''s no fun to win my money. Anyway, I''m supported by my grandfather, so I don''t want to win my money."


    "little apple polisher, his mouth is more and more deceptive." Four Ye''s body a bend, slender finger belly strongly buckle Ruo Yin''s jaw, the eye son is staring at the woman''s clever mouth.


    If the voice shrinks, she runs away from the palm of the fourth master, and says, "Sir, what can we play with? You can''t ask you to play with me about taking off the clothes."


    originally, she wanted to whisper in her heart.


    Between men and women, in addition to winning money, should also be the most exciting game?


    As a result, the mouth is faster than the brain and is the first to speak.


    When she found that she actually said such harsh words, she covered her mouth and took a careful glance at the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Sure enough, see four Ye''s face a black, mysterious Mou son is looking at Ruo Yin directly.


    For a long time, his thin lips raised a smile that was both right and evil. "Why, I haven''t touched you for months. Do you want to play something different with your father?"


    "No, no, no, I don''t dare ~" for the deep smile of the fourth master, Ruoyin couldn''t see why.


    At this time, I don''t know whether the fourth master was hooked by the woman in front of him, or he drank too much.


    He didn''t have the so-called tunnel: "according to what you said, I would like to see how capable you are."


    If the sound of a listen, eyes light slightly turn, nod should, also taught the four masters against the landlord rules.


    The fourth master is very smart. He can get through with a little bit.


    Then, Ruoyin and the fourth master each hand.


    There was another hand on the table, and no one knew what was going on.


    At this moment, Ruoyin looks at the two explosions in his hands, and immediately his eyes shine.


    His eyes were staring at the fourth master.


    Hum, it''s not easy to have a chance to play cards with the fourth master. You must win him well.


    Let him lose his pants, hehe, hehe, hehe...


    if so, it''s really stabbing and exciting ~


    so, she pulled her lips and said boldly, "call the landlord!"


    The fourth master shook his head and gave a light "um" to her.


    "Sir, don''t you rob the landlord?" Ruoyin thought he didn''t know the rules.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, with a bad expression on his face.


    You don''t have to pretend to be confident


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and reminded him, "Sir, I''ll tell you first. If you win, it''s one piece of clothes. If you blow up, you''ll get two pieces of clothes. If you blow up, you''ll get four pieces of clothes. You''ll have to double them. ~ ''


    " well. "


    Smell speech, if the sound also began to sound: "a 3."


    Voice just fell, see four ye put a 2, blocked her no card out, had to call "over."


    Then, she watched the fourth master out of the card, scared her immediately put a bomb.


    And she just let a pair of son, and let the fourth master to be crushed to death.


    She was so angry that she said: "fourth master, just play a card. Do you want to be so cruel? If I play a card, you will take a big card to crush me, and let no one play ~"


    the fourth master glanced at her, and the bad smile on his mouth became more and more obvious.


    Then, Ruoyin saw that the fourth master had only three cards left.


    Heart said that four masters is worthy of being a novice, to later will not hide cards.


    Originally, she was wondering whether the fourth master had a king to fry, after all, none of them came out.


    But she thought of the fourth master''s more negative behavior at the beginning, which should be bad cards, otherwise she would not show that expression.


    So she said angrily, "bomb."


    Hum, the fourth master always presses her card. She will blow him out of touch!


    As a result, as soon as her words came out, she listened to the fourth master''s calm and magnetic way: "Wang fried, you only have one card left."


    With that, the fourth master also dealt out the last card in his hand.


    If sound a face muddle Bi of looking at the scene in front of you, what?


    How is it different from what she imagined?


    Isn''t the fourth master a helpless and negative look, the result is that his card is so good?


    She said angrily: "fourth master, your card is so good, why don''t you rob the landlord?"


    "Fu Jin, you don''t have a few clothes on your body. I can''t ask you to buy clothes on credit." The fourth Master said lightly, a pair of eyes also looked at Ruoyin''s body and continued: "in your words, two fried four clothes, three is eight clothes, start."


    As the fourth Master said, he thought, well, the woman''s body seems to be more marked.


    Ruoyin''s hands protect the front of the body, "Ye, you, you, you... You are so cunning, I''ve been cheated by your expression!"


    She wants to go back to the countryside!


    "There is no fear of fraud in war." the fourth master reached out and clasped Ruo Yin''s jaw.


    It seems that the light in the room is a little dim. He can''t see it very light.


    The strength in the hand was bigger, and raised the lower jaw of Ruo Yin a few minutes.


    Finally, I appreciate the beauty of women.


    Although there is no chemical composition in the carmine pink and Dai.


    But if sound since the pregnancy, for the sake of insurance, or did not dare to wipe the powder.


    At the moment, she does not give pink and Dai, but elegant and beautiful, can be regarded as natural beauty.


    Curved willow eyebrows, small nose slightly up - warped.


    The face is like white jade, and there are two pieces of light red on the cheek, which inevitably leads to reverie.


    Seeing this, the fourth master rolled his throat knot and got closer.


    At this moment, the two faces are only a few centimeters apart.


    Ruoyin can even feel the man''s breath of the fourth master on her snow-white face, which is mixed with a light aroma of wine."Sir, did you drink?" If sound is surprised to ask.


    At first, I saw the fourth master''s face red. I thought it was caused by the hot weather when he came back from outside.


    Now smelling the light fragrance of wine, she knew that the fourth master was drinking.


    No wonder the fourth master is so casual today, and he is still fighting with her.


    And cheated her!


    "You''ll know if you try it." The fourth master bowed his head and kissed his lips.


    Before that, she was in danger for the first three months. The fourth master did not dare to be too intimate, and he did not kiss her.


    In order to avoid a careless too presumptuous, she will be asked.


    Now Doctor Feng has shown her that the position of the fetus is more stable, and there is no need to worry about so much.


    If Yin was kissed by the fourth master by surprise, sandalwood spread the fragrance of fourth master''s wine, she had tasted it, he really drank wine!


    At the moment, Ruoyin eyebrows frown slightly, look dignified and beautiful.


    For a long time did not touch a pair of Bi people, it is like dry wood met with fire.


    The fourth master is a tall branch, and Ruoyin is the blazing fire, which can be ignited when they touch it.


    Kiss until if sound can''t breathe, the fourth master just let go of her, that pair of mysterious eyes, is showing the faint essence + light.


    Even in Ruoyin''s beautiful eyes, there are other golden ripples.


    Although she was also a little afraid, but mother Liu taught her recently.


    After the first three months, you can properly serve the fourth master, or occasionally blow pillow side wind.


    At this moment, the fourth master looked at the woman in front of him and appreciated her beauty.


    Then he leaned over Ruoyin''s ear, thin + lip gently opened, magnetic tunnel: "don''t play tricks, start it."


    If Yin Zheng Zheng Zheng after Zheng, decided to throw out.


    Then she began to unbutton her front.


    One piece, two pieces, three pieces, four pieces, five pieces, six pieces...


    fortunately, there are many small pieces inside and outside in summer.


    But when the seventh piece arrived, Ruoyin had no way to start.


    Because she had only a bright red belly pocket on her upper body and only a cloth belt under her.


    "There are just two more." The fourth master was extremely magnetic, and he didn''t mean to let go of the woman in front of him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    Ruoyin: "originally, she didn''t have to wear any clothes that she wanted to make the fourth master lose.


    As a result, she lifted a stone and hit her own foot. It was the opposite.


    The real loser is her own!


    If the sound bit the lower lip, the face is red, the whole person exudes dignified and charming - Charming interwoven breath.


    Then she took a deep breath and summoned up her courage to look at the eyes of the fourth master. Her eyes were misty.


    With the meaning of entreaty and harm + shame, "fourth master, can you stop going on? I... I am ashamed ~"


    with that, she went straight to the fourth master''s arms.


    Let the fourth master''s body cover her body and heart.


    The fourth master was hit by a woman in his arms, which made his heart melt.


    I have to say, the woman''s expression, and the sweet voice, as well as the graceful figure.


    The whole person from top to bottom, all hook him, arouse his infinite love.


    The fourth master held the woman in his arms and confined her in his arms to make them closer to each other.


    ------


    a few days later, a grid was added to the Zhijun palace, which was a legitimate one.


    When the brothers knew about it, they came to visit one after another.


    The fourth master is also one of them. Ruoyin, who is in Fujin, naturally visited with him.


    At this moment, Zhijun Wangfu is full of people, bustling, but the threshold has not been broken.


    After all, in addition to the crown prince, Zhijun is the most important son of Kangxi.


    When the fourth Master arrived, the servants of Zhijun palace came forward to meet him.


    And if sound also has the servant girl that receives to come forward, probably plan to take her to female dependents place.


    Before they separated, Ruoyin looked at the fourth master with some reluctance.


    The fourth master tightened her hand and said, "don''t be afraid. They''re all sisters in law. However, as far as your drinking capacity is concerned, don''t drink any more. Tea and white water are the best. They know that you are pregnant and will not persuade you to drink."


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, fourth master this is still remember her birthday drink, slightly some initiative matter?


    When she thought of this, Ruoyin blushed and glanced at the few people around her, she said, "I remember all the words of the fourth master, so please don''t tease me ~"


    the fourth master saw Ruoyin''s shyness in his eyes, and without any more words, he followed the slave to the main hall.


    In the end, it is in Zhijun Wangfu, not in Zhuangzi, or to be restrained.


    When the fourth Master arrived at the main hall, he saw that several princes had already arrived there, including the third and eighth masters.


    "Fourth brother, you''re late today. You have to punish yourself three times!" The third master was wearing a purple robe.


    Seeing the fourth master from a distance, he began to persuade him to drink.


    He is usually a scholar and scholar, and he also loves beautiful people. Among all the princes, he is easy-going and loose.


    With a smile on his lips, the fourth master replied, "third brother, it''s not kind of you. Don''t half of my brothers haven''t arrived yet. If I punish myself three times, I''ll make them drink six or seven cups later."


    "Hey! I don''t care. You have to have a drink at least The third master was full of ink. After listening to the fourth master''s words, he had nothing to say. He could only step back.


    For a glass of wine, the fourth master did not say much.


    He held up his glass, touched a cup with his brothers and drank it.


    "Fourth brother, I heard that the fourth sister-in-law is also pregnant. Yaqin has always said that she wants to visit your family. However, I hear that you have gone to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation, so I can only wait for you to visit her after you return to the mansion." Eight Ye Wen Run smile way.


    He was dressed in a crescent white robe, like a modest gentleman.


    This kind of serious sister-in-law''s visit naturally has to follow the rules. It''s better to visit your house.


    Speaking of this, Guo Fujin is Luo Yaluo.


    No one knows that bafujin is an unreasonable person. To put it bluntly, he is just a tigress!


    Forced eight ye on a side room, also make not very happy.


    The fourth master pauses, probably also knows the temperament of bafu Jin.


    But in any case, it''s also a wish of eight masters.


    Therefore, he laughed back: "eight younger brothers have a heart, another day I go back to the house, you call sister-in-law is the same."


    Even if he had some concerns about bafujin''s artillery temperament, he would not let his own Fujin suffer a loss.


    But it has to be gracious.


    After all, it is the normal communication in the backyard of the brothers. If you refuse, you will inevitably brush the eighth master with kindness.


    At this time, the Third Master seemed to hear something extraordinary.


    Who did not know that the fourth master''s family was poor, four fortune Jin was not favored, and his stomach had not been moved for five years.


    I don''t know it''s not allowed to pet the stomach.


    Or the stomach does not move, cause not to pet?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Recently, the section of bed drama has been blocked in the website, so it can''t be connected. The parents are confident that the brain tonic HA is needed...


    ---


    therefore, the third master was quite excited and said: "fourth, you have such a good thing, you don''t call third brother. I know, it''s not kind."


    "I also just know, if the early sound body is weak, it is not easy to mention it too early." Four ye light way.


    In the first three months, I didn''t make a score. Generally speaking, I could only say it after three months.


    The third master blinked his eyes, which was incredible.


    Because he saw a look of doting in the eyes of the fourth master, he almost lost his teeth.


    As far as he knows, old four has not been very harmonious with Si Fu Jin?


    However, he soon realized that it was probably because sifujin''s stomach had not moved.


    So now it''s more expensive for the mother to rely on her son?


    So, he said with a smile to the fourth elder brother: "the fourth younger brother said that, what you did yourself, can''t you count it in your heart? Well, you''ll go back to your house one day and tell the third elder brother that I''ll ask Fu Jin to come to your house."


    For a moment, the rest of the agobeles also said they would visit the fourth master''s house one after another.


    In the end, it was the first child of Si Fu Jin. It was a rare good thing that he was the emperor''s heir.


    As for the fourth master, he was embarrassed by the third master''s words.


    Of course he knew what he had done.


    Then, the fourth master gave thanks with a smile to all the prince''s concerns.


    The corner of his mouth said with a smile: "OK, brothers and brothers'' good intentions, I understand. Some day after I go back to the house, I will certainly invite you to sit in your house, but today is a big brother''s wedding, we should not get the wrong object."


    For a moment, the crowd laughed and joked a few words, but there was no more to say.


    After a while, nine elder brother, ten elder brother, thirteen elder brother, and fourteen elder brother also came.


    Kangxi taught his sons well, and the princes were sensible early.


    Ten elder brother and thirteen elder brother, also only ten years old.


    Fourteen elder brother under ten years old, can take the slaves to attend the party.


    Nine elder brother is probably inherited from Yifei, very beautiful, a pair of peach blossom eyes is more attractive.


    However, he did not do a good job. He always failed to handle the things entrusted to him by Kangxi, which belonged to the type of insufficient success and surplus failure.


    But he was the richest one among his brothers, and he could be called the richest man in the dynasty.


    Maybe it''s those little smart people who are using it to make money.


    In this way, nine elder brother can be regarded as an elder brother with Yan and much gold.


    Therefore, Kangxi''s sons are all excellent.


    It may be because of this that the matter of Jiulong seizing the throne has emerged.


    After the fourteenth elder brother came, he said hello to all the brothers.


    Then, he glanced at the crowd and did not sit next to his brother.


    But sitting next to the gentle eight masters like a modest gentleman.


    He is so young that he can''t do it even if he wants to drink.


    At this time, the third master found that he was cheated by the fourth master.


    Although there are many princes coming after the fourth master.


    But most of them are young.


    In addition to nine elder brother became a relative, the rest are either in their early ten years old or under ten years old.


    He can''t bear to drink wine.


    Had to catch nine elder brother to pour wine, "nine younger brother, you this is to pinch a bit to come, hurry to punish oneself three cups."


    "OK, OK. I''ll drink it right now, but I can only drink two cups first and one later. Otherwise, it''s easy to have stomachache if I drink on an empty stomach." Nine elder brother still knows the taste.


    Last night, a new concubine came to our house, and he got up late after a long night''s tossing.


    So, knowing that he was late, he drank wine without complaint.


    But as a prince, he didn''t want to be led by the nose.


    That''s one less drink, just two.


    Finally, the prince was present. Although he had always been at odds with Zhijun, he still had to do a good job on the surface.


    And he, also is Zhi Jun Wang to welcome in personally.


    The prince is wearing a bright yellow Prince''s clothes, and the long robe is embroidered with the design of the sea and the dragon.


    Flying long eyebrows micro pick, such as Dark Jade pupil flashing domineering and confident luster.


    However, even if he has the temperament of being a prince, standing in front of Zhi Jun Wang, he is also compared with Zhi Jun Wang.


    Because Zhi Jun Wang is a famous beautiful man. He is very beautiful, talented and has other noble virtues.


    Therefore, among the elder brothers, he was top-notch in all aspects, which was quite valued by Kangxi.


    However, although Zhi Jun Wang fought with Kangxi all the year round, compared with the fourth master, he still had a little less masculine taste.To say that zhijunwang is handsome, the fourth master is noble and handsome.


    It can be said that the fourth master combines the temperament of the prince and Zhijun king.


    At this moment, when they saw the prince, they all stood up and saluted.


    Even the third master, who was busy persuading wine, stopped.


    The prince came the latest, but he didn''t dare to persuade him to drink.


    Not only dare not, but also have to follow the big guy salute.


    The prince''s eyes swept the servants kneeling on the ground, as well as the princes holding fists.


    With a wave of his palm, he said to the king of Zhijun: "I heard that you have a happy event in your family. I wish my niece wisdom and healthy growth."


    As soon as the voice dropped, dozens of servants came in carrying several large mahogany boxes.


    It seems to be the prince''s gift.


    The prince of Zhijun was naturally polite, and took the prince to the throne of the princes and called him a guest of honor.


    As soon as the prince took his seat, those princes who had been laughing did not dare to laugh.


    Even the third master, who is a collection of literary and artistic youth and dandies, is no longer blatant.


    It''s the fourth prince who appears here.


    However, Ruo Yin, who was in the main courtyard, was under the spitting stars of all the women''s wives.


    Because Zhi Jun Wang got his eldest son, most of the women''s wives came to the main room, or they didn''t show enough respect.


    The family is a cell phone, the house gave birth to a legitimate child.


    If you call the side room and concubine to see it, isn''t it geyingren?


    In the courtyard, the princess of Zhijun sits on the main seat with a baby belt tied on her head, holding in her arms a small lattice just full moon.


    Around them were a group of officials and the wives of the princes.


    "Oh, the princess of Zhijun is so lucky. Xiaoge looks like a princess, but she is more like a princess."


    "Not really. I look more like a king."


    , one after another, you are the daughter of a real child. Now you are born with a lot of women. Now you has the final say. It was sanfujin who said this.


    But San Fu Jin said this, I don''t know is too straightforward, or stab some people can''t bear the heart.


    All of a sudden, it became quiet, and there was no one to pick up.


    Therefore, sanfujin actually looked at Ruoyin.


    Probably in her impression, Ruoyin is easy to handle, "four younger brothers and sisters, I heard that you are also pregnant?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    "I have my third sister-in-law." If the tone returned politely and recognized the word "Ye".


    "Oh, that''s a good thing. You''ve been with the fourth master for five years, and you''ve got something in your stomach." Sanfujin said this, holding one step and playing very smoothly.


    On the surface, it seems that there is nothing wrong with her, but she changed her voice and said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that I have it in my stomach. I''m going to give birth at the end of the year."


    For today''s occasion, sanfujin specially proposed that Ruoyin had not had children for five years, and that Ruoyin was not comfortable to listen to.


    Even the women in this room were embarrassed.


    Several even stare at Ruoyin''s stomach, making Ruoyin suddenly become the target of public criticism.


    However, Ruoyin looks at sanfujin''s belly.


    It''s so big. Who didn''t know she was pregnant.


    This kind of thing, people say it''s OK.


    Speaking it out, it seems that there is some ostentation.


    Besides, sanfujin wants to show off and show off. Why pull her into the water?


    If Yinsan said, "then I''ll wish the third sister-in-law to have a noble son early. However, no one can tell clearly that this baby is pregnant. The only way is that fate has not come before, but it is just the right time for fate to come."


    What she said was well organized and smooth, which made people feel comfortable.


    But San Fu Jin still asked: "are you pregnant with a brother or a Ge Ge?"


    "Look at what the third sister-in-law said. I''m not sure if it''s a man or a woman." If the sound covers the mouth to smile a way, some embarrassed.


    "No, I''m sure it''s sour when I eat it. I''m sure I like it." Sanfujin is proud of the tunnel.


    If the sound is heard, the corner of the mouth slightly draws, these three Fu Jin are really stupid or fake silly.


    It''s no wonder that Sanye has many wives and concubines in the backyard. They don''t like to go to sanfujin.


    Do not know how to maintain the relationship between sister-in-law, even if, but also destroy the relationship!


    However, Ruoyin still politely smiles back: "I don''t quite understand these, and I don''t vomit much."


    As for the fourth master asked someone to make chicken soup for him, she did not say.


    She does not like to show off these things in front of outsiders, and this kind of thing, said, maybe few people will believe.


    The more they explain, the more confused they will be. They will make it as if they are deliberately covered up.


    "Then you have to work harder. After giving birth to this baby, you have to give birth to a brother to the fourth master." Sanfujin said this.


    It seems to have been determined that Ruoyin''s stomach is a female fetus.


    "Thanks for the care of the third sister-in-law. The fourth Master said that it''s better to be a man or a woman." Ruo Yin rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Well, she didn''t like it?


    At this time, the side of the eight Fu Jin probably can''t listen to, actually take the initiative to stand up, help Ruoyin to speak.


    "If you want me to talk about my third sister-in-law, I don''t want to be so full of words. There''s a contingency in everything." Eight Fu Jin rare justice tunnel.


    Wen Yan, Ruoyin is a little surprised. As far as she knows, bafujin has always been frank and quick, and doesn''t like to make friends with others.


    How can I help her talk?


    But in any case, Ruoyin smiles politely to bafujin.


    And bafujin on if the sound, but also slightly up the corner of the mouth, slightly smile.


    At this moment, sanfujin is the mouth no matter how much, it is not good to say anything.


    Both of them didn''t care about the sex of their children, but she seemed a little garrulous.


    Just now she said a lot of things, and the four fortunes were just like nobody.


    It''s like a punch on cotton.


    What''s more, she couldn''t make sense of shangbafujin''s unreasonable mouth, let alone ignore it.


    So she turned her lips and said nothing more.


    Then, the topic finally turned over.


    And the slaves were eating.


    As the fourth Master said, no one advised Ruoyin to drink at the dinner table. Everyone knew the taste.


    After all, these main rooms are all famous women. Not everyone is like Sanfu Jin. They don''t know how to be a man.


    After lunch, the women began to say goodbye.


    Ruoyin called Li Fukang and said, "go and ask the fourth master whether he will return to Zhuangzi. If not, I will go back first."


    "Ah After Li Fukang answered, he went to ask questions.


    After a while, he came back again, "Fu Jin, the fourth Master said that it''s rare for brothers to get together. He wants a while."


    "I see. Let''s go back to Zhuangzi first." Ruoyin understands this.


    Although the princes may have some ideas about each other for the sake of power.


    But it is more comfortable than getting along with sister-in-law.


    They exclude those rights, but they are still related by blood in private.


    Besides, men are more generous, so it''s hard to avoid drinking more.


    If the sound returned to Zhuangzi, he took a break in the afternoon.When I woke up, it was dark.


    She rubbed her eyes and said to mother Liu, who was dressing for her, "is the fourth master back?"


    "Back in Fujin, I came back at 4:00 p.m. when I heard that I had drunk too much, Su Peisheng asked people to give me a wake-up wine soup and have a rest. In addition, Duke Su said that the fourth master will have dinner with you at night. " Mother Liu said with a smile.


    "Since the fourth master is eating here, he asked the dining room to do the loach that my front son asked them to catch. He would make a dry fried loach, put more dried peppers, cut the loach into some burnt flavor, sprinkle some pepper, and a small handful of cooked sesame." If the sound is light.


    It seems that what she explained is the most normal thing.


    Since Li Fukang''s prescription cured her pregnancy and vomiting, she began to eat and drink from the sea.


    Qiao Feng listened to the meal she ordered and asked, "does Fujin want anything else?"


    "Make a loach drilling tofu soup. Pour the loach into the pot with tender tofu and heat it. Add some scallion, ginger and other seasonings. The original taste is good. For others, ask the dining room to watch and do it, and tell them that the fourth master will come at night. "


    This loach is ginseng in water. It''s very nourishing.


    It''s a pity if you just stir fry it, so Ruoyin adds another soup.


    At first, when the fourth master came, Ruoyin ordered his favorite food according to his own feelings.


    Now she''s used to it. All the people in the dining room can touch her and the fourth master''s preferences.


    After listening to Qiao Feng, should sound "good", then went out to order meal.


    At this time, mother Liu said, "Fu Jin, your clothes are difficult to buckle. After a while, you will be even worse off if you have a big stomach. The old slave will ask someone to measure you and make a new batch of new ones. It will be autumn soon, and you will not be able to wear your clothes last year."


    If Yin looks down at herself, well, she fattens herself up again.


    And she''s in the second trimester, and she seems to have a bigger appetite than before.


    She sighed in her heart and said, "OK, you just have to send someone to measure your body and make some belly pockets, or I''ll suffer from strangulation."


    I don''t know if it''s the cause of pregnancy, and her upper circumference is also rising rapidly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    In fact, when she burst the button in front of the fourth master, it was time to make new clothes.


    But she saw that the belly bag and flag dress here were loose, and she wanted to be smaller and closer to the body.


    Now it doesn''t work.


    Because it''s not as simple as being close to the body, but a little bit up!


    After mother Liu answered, she made a little effort to button up the front button of Ruo Yin.


    After a stick of incense, the fourth master really came.


    This time, Su Peisheng outside the door sang the newspaper.


    If you listen to the sound, then take it easy.


    Now that she''s pregnant, she can''t be careless. It''s better to be safe.


    Anyway, the fourth master is here. Can you run.


    Therefore, when she came to the door, the fourth master had already entered the house.


    Ruoyin said with a smile: "Sir, you are coming ~"


    the fourth master gave a faint "um".


    In the heart, however, the sweet voice of a woman makes her feel like a worm crawling in her heart.


    As he walked into the room, he asked, "how are you doing in Zhijun Palace today?"


    "It''s all very good." If the sound is light and pure.


    Hearing this, the fourth master looked up at Ruoyin.


    He still knows about Fujin.


    Like to be a woman who likes to brag and report good news but not bad news.


    So he asked again, "are you sure?"


    "Sure!" Ruo Yin replied. If the sister-in-law was not very happy, she would not tell the fourth master.


    The fourth master is a person who does great things. Don''t ask her to say a few words, which elder brother is biased against.


    Because from the recent relationship, she found that the fourth master is the same as the book said.


    A cold and extreme man!


    If you ask him to identify the people and things, it will not change.


    Since if the sound is confirmed again and again, the fourth master doesn''t ask much.


    He said, "when my brothers heard that you were pregnant, they said they would call the people in the backyard to see you, so I accepted them. When they came back to the house, they would have a banquet."


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." If sound smiles to agree, again way: "speaking of eight ye, eight Fu Jin today son also helped me."


    "Helped you?" The fourth master raised a thick eyebrow and asked in surprise.


    If Yin knew why the fourth master was surprised, it was probably the reputation of bafujin''s female tiger, which had been spread for a long time.


    Even she is a little puzzled today. The eight fortune Jin is different from the rumor!


    Well, it''s a big difference!


    So, she said, "the thing is like this, isn''t the third sister-in-law pregnant? She said that she had a boy in her stomach. She said that my stomach had not moved for several years. She also secretly poked that I was pregnant with a girl. Finally, thanks to bafujin''s help, she said that she didn''t say anything more."


    There''s no way. When it comes to pleasant things, we have to lay the groundwork for the unpleasant ones.


    Hearing this, the fourth Master said faintly: "it''s really strange that there is still such a thing."


    As a man, the fourth master is not so gossipy.


    It''s not his style to talk about things behind his back, so he just said it lightly.


    Just his eyes, but flash a cold color, probably remember sanfujin bar.


    "I don''t think so. But anyway, I look at bafujin very well. It''s different from what I said outside." Ruoyin smiles and affirms.


    Did bafujin, like her, change her heart?


    But then, she denied, really when travel is travel, can also group ah!


    "Well, since you think it''s good, try to get along." The fourth Master said nothing.


    "Well, if someone would like to talk with me, I''d love to ~" Ruoyin said happily.


    The fourth master glanced at her in disgust, but it was such a trifle that he made her happy.


    If the sound will four Ye''s dislike to see in the eye, she can ignore, only cares to ask the servant to prepare the meal.


    In a moment, the dining room will put the meals on one by one.


    The fourth master''s eyes swept the dishes on the table of eight immortals and seemed to be searching for something.


    It was not until Ruoyin spoke that he stopped searching.


    "Fourth master, this is the dry stir fried loach and loach drill bean curd soup that I specially asked the dining room to make. I''ll give you a bowl of soup first, but it can be supplemented by ginseng in the water." Ruoyin said without waiting for the fourth master to answer, he began to serve the soup.


    The fourth master took Ruo Yin Sheng''s soup and asked, "where does this loach come from?"


    "It''s just the lotus pond that we caught in Chuang Tzu. It''s said that one should catch a lot of it." If the sound of two eyes back.


    In this case, it shows that there are a lot of loach, she can change the way to ask the dining room to do eating.


    The fourth master raised his head and looked up at her shining eyes. He didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head and drank the soup.


    I have to say, this soup is delicious, the soup is thick, white and greasy, and it is still good.Then, the fourth master finished the soup, and Ruoyin was ready to take over the bowl to serve him with rice.


    Who knows the eyes of the fourth master swept Su Peisheng like an arrow.


    Su Peisheng trembled and said, "Fujin, eat it. The fourth master will serve you."


    With that, he would sweat on his forehead, and quickly came forward to serve dinner for the fourth master.


    In fact, this is no wonder Su Peisheng.


    It''s not that Su Peisheng is not conspicuous, but that the four masters used to eat in the backyard, which were served by the female masters.


    The fourth master never asked him to be a slave.


    And the female masters also think that this can show the virtuous side, and can be closer to the relationship with the fourth master.


    So, it''s a natural way to get along.


    But now looking at the fourth master like this, it should be heartache. If Fujin patronizes and serves him, will he not eat well?


    When eating, the fourth master took a chopstick to stir fry loach.


    After chewing, there was a light in his eyes, probably to his taste.


    The four masters who seldom talked in the meal all said with a smile: "the dry fried loach tastes good, the taste is crisp and spicy."


    "If you like it, I think it''s delicious. I guess I can have another bowl of rice." If the sound said also clip a chopstick dry fried loach.


    The fourth master sneered and said: "like a greedy cat, he is more and more greedy and will eat more and more."


    "People are not just for themselves, they don''t want to eat happily when you come back ~" Ruoyin said.


    Even if she is a foodie, the fourth master should feel that she is a meaningful eater.


    Sure enough, the fourth master followed Ruoyin''s words and asked, "why do you think so?"


    "Because I heard that... If you want to control a man''s heart, you have to grasp the stomach of a man first." Ruo Yin said cautiously.


    Well, she won''t tell the fourth master that the dinner table is a good place to talk about things.


    If she could keep the fourth master at her table, she would have a good time to talk.


    If every time the fourth master comes back to her, he will face a meal that doesn''t satisfy his appetite. Will he want to come next time?


    The fourth master listened to Ruo Yin''s words, and his black eyes were staring at Ruo Yin, as if he were exploring the truth and falsehood of the words.


    Then there was a deep smile in the corner of his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    On the fourth master''s deep smile, Ruoyin had to give him a chopstick dish and change the topic: "since you like it, eat more."


    This man''s mansion is always so deep, even his smile is so deep.


    It''s hard to guess, and I don''t know what his smile means.


    The fourth master did not continue this topic after he took Ruo Yinjia''s dish.


    But he seems to think of something, hindsight asked: "you still like spicy food?"


    "Yes, it''s appetizing to eat spicy food." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel, but it''s just out of the mouth. She remembers the story of sour and spicy girl. At the moment, she says innocently: "if I have a grid, will you not hurt me?"


    "I''ve already said that, regardless of whether I''m a brother or a gege, they''re all my own offspring." Four Ye''s face is black, deep voice admonishes a way.


    This meeting son, he on the woman that pair of innocent can no longer be innocent of beautiful eyes.


    Even if there is a trace of thought in my heart, it has been swept away.


    "I know, the fourth master is the best ~" Ruo Yin said with a flattering smile.


    After eating, you don''t have to think about it. The fourth master is naturally resting in the Yilan building.


    However, the fourth master looked at Ruoyin''s big stomach, and it was rare that there was no demon fighting.


    Therefore, he just held the man in his arms, felt the touch on his hands, and said in a hoarse voice, "you seem to have some meat."


    "It''s fatter. I can''t put on my clothes. I have to make new clothes." If Yin leaned against the fourth master''s arms and whispered in a whisper, finally she added, "will you dislike me ~"


    after hearing this, the fourth master looked down at the man in his arms and said gently, "you are so lovely."


    He is not good at saying love words, so he didn''t answer Ruoyin''s words, catering to her.


    But in Ruoyin''s eyes, it''s better to say "you''re so cute" from the fourth master''s mouth than those "don''t dislike you".


    At the same time, she was thinking that the fourth master was so serious that she probably felt guilty.


    doesn''t want his children to blame him for foaming.


    Thinking of this, her mouth pulled out a funny smile, and the fourth master simply embrace and sleep.


    ------


    on the day of the Mid Autumn Festival, the Li family and the Song family will come to Ruo Yinchen province.


    This time, Li came earlier than song.


    She was dressed in a red flag dress with two combs on her head, which was much lower than before.


    Ruoyin was dressed in a flag suit of stone blue and wore a pair of wings.


    On the surface is the most common pseudo plain face, looking at the simple and elegant, not too eye-catching.


    Because she will have to take Li and dagge into the palace after the morning examination.


    And she also heard that Kangxi had returned to Beijing and would like to send his regards to him today.


    What''s more, Kangxi hated that his sons married too beautiful women. He probably thought that they would miss the business and hurt their health.


    Therefore, if you come into the palace to see a noble person, you still have to be a little more strict, but you have to keep a low profile.


    After Li came in, he bowed to Fujin and said hello to Fujin


    "You''re early today. Sit down." If the sound is light and pure.


    "Now that big Ge is not around, the time has passed more loosely, and it has come earlier." Li''s smile.


    Can''t you come earlier? She wants to die.


    Besides, the fourth master hasn''t been to her recently. If you come earlier, maybe you can see him earlier.


    In fact, she also knew that the fourth master must be because she put eye medicine in front of Princess De, which was not happy and ignored her.


    As a result, she took the initiative to send meals to the fourth master in the study several times, but she was stopped outside, and the meals were not allowed to be sent in.


    She was so scared that although she had a hard time recently, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of Princess De.


    I hope the fourth master can forgive her earlier.


    If Yin heard Li''s missing for Da Ge Ge in Li''s words, she said to mammy Liu: "someone should bring Da Ge Ge to Li''s side, and the Song family has not come yet."


    After she answered, she called.


    Li''s face was grateful: "Xie Fujin sympathizes."


    At the same time, she thought, it was a month or two past.


    Not only did the fourth master not go to her place, but da Ge Ge Ge stayed here for a month.


    I don''t know when to ask big Ge Ge to come back to her side. I don''t have any letter. I''m worried about her!


    Seeing Fu Jin''s stomach getting bigger and bigger, if she doesn''t work hard, how can she compare it?


    It seems that she has to change when she enters the palace today.


    Anyway, she is honest and honest. The fourth master doesn''t have to go to her.


    After a while, big Ge Ge was held out by the nanny, and the Song family also arrived.


    As soon as big Ge Ge came out, he first called out "di e Niang" and then Li''s "e Niang".


    At this moment, Ruoyin naturally smiles.And Li''s smile was a little stiff at first, and then he came forward to hold a big lattice. It seemed that the idea in his heart was more intense.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the Song family and said mildly, "I''ll go to the palace with Li side Fujin later. You''ll stay in the house. Don''t be aggrieved."


    "Xie Fujin is considerate, so I don''t need to be a slave." Song Shi smiles back.


    "Qiaofeng, go to the warehouse to get some satin, and then give song Ge a pair of gilded hairpins." Ruoyin ordered.


    "Thank you for the reward." The Song family gets up and thanks again and again.


    This scene, however, is called the side of Li''s heart, no longer tease big Ge Ge.


    But he said with a smile, "Fu Jin and song Ge Ge are really sisters. They make me look so envious."


    "As a side Fu Jin, you haven''t envied Ge Ge Ge yet." If sound gets up, glances at Li Shi one eye, "good, time is almost, also should enter palace."


    It''s not that she doesn''t give Li anything, but that she doesn''t like to stick cold farts on her hot face and do some thankless things.


    Even if she rewarded Li, Li could not spit out ivory.


    Isn''t that what happened before?


    When he returned to reward things, Li either disliked them or showed off what they had been rewarded by the fourth master.


    If the sound is also a main room, there is no need to focus on the side room which does not understand the flavor.


    But also to song''s this kind of sensible slightly show, let everyone know her as the atmosphere of the main room.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to enter the palace, Li Shi said in a strange way: "I don''t envy the Song family. I just envy my sister''s good treatment for song Ge Ge. In addition to these, I envy my sister''s good ability. When she is pregnant, she can serve the fourth master."


    When Li was pregnant with a big Ge Ge, he almost had a miscarriage. How could he serve the fourth master.


    But if Yin is pregnant, the fourth master is the one who goes most frequently. It is not enviable!


    If Yin listened to Li''s words, his face was red, and there were slaves on the edge.


    But she soon regained her rightness and said in a deep voice: "Li Shi, the fourth master just sympathizes with my pregnancy and cares about me. As a side Fujin, you don''t have a gatekeeper and are not afraid to make people laugh."


    With that, she pressed down her heart and took the slaves to the front.


    Li''s heart did not agree, she did not believe that the fourth master was just chatting with Fujin in Yilan Xiaozhu, simply concerned about it!


    After a while, the party arrived at the gate of Zhuangzi.


    At this time, the fourth master also came out of Chuang Tzu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    Seeing all the people around him salute, Ruoyin will know that the fourth master is coming.


    Sure enough, he turned around and saw the fourth master wearing a dark blue robe with cloud patterns and dragon leaps embroidered on it.


    The corner of the robe moves with the fourth master, and his sleeves are carried high by the wind.


    Beautiful long eyebrows slightly pick, such as dark jade like pupil flashing mysterious brilliance, it is really fascinating for women.


    The fourth master waved his palm and motioned for those people to get up. Then he went to Ruo Yin and looked at Ruo Yin.


    He was quite satisfied to see that the women were dressed in a formal manner, and had lost the goblin like appearance in front of him.


    It seems that his Fu Jin is not too stupid, knowing that he should be good outside.


    He pulled his lips and said, "get in the car and start."


    Then, the fourth master got on the carriage first, and Ruoyin got on with the help of mother Liu.


    Then the fourth master gave her a hand.


    Ruoyin didn''t expect the fourth master to pull her at first, so when he pulled her, she was caught off guard and almost fell down.


    Oh, not nearly, but already.


    Fortunately, she fell into the arms of the fourth master.


    If sound is not a delicate, but four Ye''s body is too strong, or she fell hurt.


    She looked up at the fourth master and said plaintively, "Sir, you hurt me again ~"


    "I have no conscience, but I blame you for pulling you with kindness." The fourth master held the man in his arms tightly.


    In case one accidentally falls.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care. She points to her forehead and says, "it''s so painful. You have to blow ~"


    the fourth master glanced at the servants outside the car coldly, but didn''t help Ruoyin blow.


    But he bowed his head and gave a gentle kiss. Then he said in a deep voice, "OK, don''t be coquettish."


    The slave outside the car was shivering with the fourth master''s glance. He immediately pulled up the curtain of the car. He didn''t dare to take a glance.


    And Ruoyin, she''s a good person.


    After the carriage was running, she sat next to the fourth master and leaned on his shoulder and said, "fourth master, I''m so sleepy. Do you mind if you lean on your shoulder?"


    after that, she closed her eyes and leaned up before he could answer.


    The fourth master''s mouth slightly puffed. It''s strange that he would cut first and then play.


    And not a cup of tea time, the woman has breathed evenly, fell asleep.


    The fourth master was so stiff that he sat there motionless.


    This woman has taken him as the pillow of human flesh!


    More than half an hour later, the carriage stopped in the palace.


    The fourth master felt that the carriage stopped and gently shook the woman in his arms


    Ruoyin was dazzled for a while. She first hugged the fourth master''s neck, leaned against her shoulder and said, "it''s coming ~"


    immediately pushed her away and said in a deep voice, "Fujin should be more reserved when she is outside."


    It''s no use at home. I know I can hook him up outside!


    Originally, Ruoyin is not very sober.


    As a result, he was very excited by the serious voice of the fourth master.


    Looking up at the side face of the fourth master, he was not only blushing, but also his ears and neck.


    Maybe it''s Qi and blood flowing up?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin tidied up her appearance and kept a distance from the fourth master. She said, "I just woke up. I lost my temper for a while. I will pay attention later. Please forgive me."


    Smell speech, the fourth master glanced at Ruoyin faintly, and took the lead to get off the carriage.


    If the sound follows.


    Just as she got off the bus, the fourth master held out a big hand to her, intending to give her a gentle hand.


    This is the case with the royal nobles, even if they are quarrelling.


    In front of the outsider, always want to make a pair of husband and wife deep appearance.


    What''s more, they didn''t quarrel with each other to such an extent that they just had different opinions.


    However, Ruoyin directly omitted the fourth master''s palm.


    Holding the hand of mother Liu, she got out of the carriage.


    Because the fourth Master said that she would be reserved and she would be obedient.


    Seeing this, the fourth master''s big palm froze awkwardly for a few seconds and then took it back.


    This scene, make already black face of him, on the surface a bit black.


    Stupid woman, should be reserved when not reserved, should not be reserved when blind reserved.


    I''m sure I''ll clean up after I go back!


    So the fourth master went to the Qianqing palace without saying a word.


    Ruoyin followed with a servant.


    At this time, she did not understand, is not the fourth master called her reserved?


    Why does she want to be reserved, not to contact with his body, but his face stinks?


    It''s really an unpredictable man. It''s hard to serve!


    She was told not to bear it on the couch, but to cry out.


    Let her be reserved when she falls down. What a changeable and cold man!After a while, the fourth master took Ruoyin to the Qianqing palace to greet Kangxi.


    After entering the palace, Ruoyin did not look up at Kangxi.


    Because she knew it was impolite.


    She followed the fourth master''s kneeling ceremony: "to the emperor Alma, Emperor Alma auspicious."


    Kangxi was wrapped in a Dragon Robe and sat on the top of the Dragon chair.


    He looked down at the four masters and Ruoyin and said, "fourth, you are pregnant. Please ask someone to help her up."


    Ruoyin and the fourth master all thank each other, and then they are helped up by mother Liu.


    When she got up, Kangxi could see Chu Ruoyin clearly.


    Because of his many sons, there are more than a dozen married.


    He didn''t remember those daughters in law.


    But if the sound, Kangxi still remember clearly, it was a woman with ambition in her eyes.


    At the beginning, if it was not for feiyanggu''s outstanding military achievements, in order to win him over.


    Xu gave him the order of Four Saints.


    Otherwise, with his poisonous eyes, he would not allow the prince to marry such a woman with ambition on his face.


    Because of this, he used to be indifferent to Ruoyin''s daughter-in-law.


    After all, no matter which emperor, in the face of an ambitious daughter-in-law, and good family background, do not like it.


    But now a look at this woman''s eyes, there is no more than clear eyes, showing easy-going and simple.


    His former ambition was completely gone, which made him think he had the wrong person.


    But after a sharp look at it, Kangxi was fooled by Ruoyin''s fake plain face and thought Ruoyin had no makeup.


    Then he found that Ruoyin''s clothes were not as deep as they were.


    So Kangxi thought that it was probably a matter of make-up and dressing.


    Let Ruoyin seems ambitious, but in fact, he is a beautiful child.


    He pulled his lips and casually said, "old four Fujin, you still look better when you don''t dress up. You should be simple when you are young."


    When he said this, he was relieved.


    Just now, when he saw Kangxi''s inquiring eyes on Ruoyin, he thought there was something wrong with his clothes in Fujin.


    Or it''s the emperor''s loss of propriety.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    It was not until Kangxi''s meaningful affirmation that the fourth master was relieved.


    This Fujin was always called Huang AMA unhappy before.


    "Thank the emperor Alma to remind her daughter-in-law to keep it in mind." Ruoyin recognized the meaning of Kangxi dialect.


    She had been staring at Kangxi''s chin, but not directly.


    But Yu Guang also knew that Kangxi was looking at her.


    Although she didn''t think there was something wrong with her dress, she was very frightened.


    she thought that the fourth master didn''t see that she had changed her core, which was seen out by the numerous readers of Kangxi.


    It was not until Kangxi began to say that it was better for her not to make up.


    Does that mean she looks better without makeup than with makeup?


    That''s the indirect affirmation of her fake face?


    She thought to herself for a moment, probably because the original owner was more formal before entering the palace.


    Kangxi remembered that he was more ambitious, dressed and sedate.


    Now she is a little bit of pink and Dai, with easy-going clothes and simple clothes. She doesn''t look so mature, so Kangxi looks more comfortable.


    In fact, no makeup for her, that is a small matter.


    In any case, she will have a very clever pseudo plain face. Hehe hehe ~


    "your father is a good man, and you must strive for success. Next year, he will add a great grandson to me. When Fei Yanggu returns to Beijing, he will be happy." Kangxi said, "yes," if he lowered his head, he said, "yes."


    When Kangxi saw that Ruoyin''s attitude and behavior were much better than before, he laughed and asked people to reward them with many things.


    If the voice thanks after, and four ye said goodbye.


    Out of the Qianqing palace, Ruoyin went to the benevolence palace with the fourth master.


    This time I went to CIREN palace, it was no better than the times before Ruoyin.


    Because today is the Mid Autumn Festival, many people come to the Empress Dowager to say hello.


    Therefore, when Ruoyin and the fourth master entered the hall, they heard the voices of the concubines chatting.


    But after they entered the hall, the voice stopped abruptly.


    The imperial concubines sitting in the palace include Wenfu, qinfei, huifei, Rongfei, Yifei and so on.


    There are also princesses and princesses.


    Zhijun, Zhijun princess.


    San ye, San Fu Jin.


    Even eight elder brother and eight Fu Jin are among them.


    "Please say hello to your grandmother. I wish her a smile and a boundless future." Ruoyin and the fourth master are on the same path.


    The Empress Dowager smiles and lovingly looks at the fourth master and Ruoyin kneeling on the ground.


    She said with a slight jaw, "get up, enjoy!"


    Then the fourth master got up with Ruoyin and was rewarded by the Empress Dowager.


    When she gets up, she finds that many people around her are staring at her, just like looking at some rare person.


    And she came out from Kangxi before, and probably understood why people looked at her in surprise.


    I think she seems to have changed a lot?


    Thinking of this, she calmly and elegantly pulled out a smile, one by one to respond to those surprised eyes.


    And her behavior, led to those people are even more startled teeth!


    If this is changed to the old four Fu Jin before, will certainly regard as did not see, where will be generous smile response.


    Then, Ruoyin and the fourth master were seated together.


    After she took her seat, the Empress Dowager said with a smile, "old four Fu Jin, you only came a few times ago. I heard that you are pregnant now?"


    "Yes, I have If sound holds handkerchief, accost to return.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. If the fifth princess knows about it, she''ll be happy for a few days. She often thinks about you." Speaking of the five princesses, the Empress Dowager''s love is even stronger.


    Then she asked people to take a pair of jade bracelets to reward Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin gets up and thanks with a smile.


    This scene, can let the side of Sanfu Jin see not taste.


    Although she had a reward just now.


    But the Empress Dowager did not pick her out and did not reward her alone for her pregnancy.


    The heart said that the old four Fu Jin had five princesses around the empress dowager, but it was different. She could ask the Empress Dowager to remember.


    At the thought of this, her face shrugged and pulled,


    seeing that sanfujin''s face was not good-looking, he murmured: "today, there are many people, you give me a happy, less careful eye."


    Smell speech, Sanfu Jindun, smile to answer the voice "yes", had to swallow the heart of displeasure into the stomach.


    But in this, not only Sanfu Jin can see the difference.


    The rest of the people also saw that the Empress Dowager treated them differently, but they did not dare to speak.


    However, Yifei was different. Relying on Kangxi''s love for her, she laughed and joked: "Laozu, when my concubines heard that when a woman was pregnant, if she looked ugly, it would be a male fetus. But I looked at sifujin, which was more and more water-like..."


    at this point, Yifei laughed and stopped talking.She was a little arrogant and arrogant, now in the harem, can compete with her, is also the imperial concubine.


    Look at the princess and the elder brother who were born two by one.


    Over the years, however, she has been given a lot of favors.


    Therefore, she just wanted to embarrass the people under her knees!


    Ruoyin jerked at the corner of her mouth, and then came a person who said she was pregnant with a girl.


    What''s more, Yifei''s speech box has been opened. Why don''t you say half of it.


    She was raised by the fourth master, Zi + run more and more beautiful, can you blame her?


    The eyes of the Empress Dowager''s loving smile froze, as well as the expressions of schadenfreude towards her.


    She knew that the royal family still valued men over women.


    Not everyone is like the fourth master, regardless of the gender of children.


    At this time, the fourth master saw that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so he pulled his lips and planned to protect the calf.


    As a result, Ruoyin got up and said with a smile before the fourth master opened his mouth: "the lady Yifei is laughing. Ruoyin thinks that both men and women are good. Ruoyin is the royal children. It is Ruoyin''s blessing to be able to open branches and scatter leaves for the royal family."


    In a word, the curiosity of those who want to see a good play is eliminated.


    Also will fourth master and virtuous concubine heart''s worry dispelled.


    Fourth master originally thought of his own fortune, don''t be bullied outside.


    I didn''t expect that Fujin, who was not in the middle of winter in front of him, had the ability to deal with emergencies very quickly.


    Although she is not very fond of Ruoyin, she doesn''t want to be embarrassed in front of the big guy.


    At that time, she will meet with no light, at least her daughter-in-law.


    "Yes, I''m very glad that you can have this idea." The Empress Dowager twisted the Buddha beads in her hand and nodded with satisfaction. The loving smile reappeared. Then she said, "if you have an elder brother, it''s good. If you have a grid, there''s nothing wrong with it. I think that children like Princess five are better than those who don''t do business!"


    The Empress Dowager''s seemingly careless sentence contains deep meaning.


    After listening, I had to ponder the meaning of the words.


    I''m afraid it''s our own people who are in the right seat.


    Maybe for the empress dowager, if the sound is not given in front of her, she will compete for favor, and she will be flattered?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    After all, the Empress Dowager in her youth suffered from this kind of fox flattering son.


    But that Fox flatter son, is Dong E imperial concubine, is also a complete beauty disaster.


    The Empress Dowager of Ming Dynasty was the head of the Imperial Palace, but she was so oppressed by the Empress Dowager Dong E that she almost called the emperor to abolish her position.


    Later, the late emperor almost became a monk because of his concubine Dong E.


    Finally, Dong E''s concubine passed away, and the former emperor made her queen.


    In fact, regardless of life or death, the first emperor was fighting for the title of Princess Dong E.


    Often think of these, the Empress Dowager''s heart can not be calm for a long time.


    But after a while, we have worked out a general idea.


    To say, when the dynasty brothers, the adults have already taken over some affairs of the central government.


    Only nine elder brother, can be regarded as does not do one''s duty.


    In addition to growing a good bag, not a bit of ability to do things, that point of brain all used to make money.


    At this moment, Yi Fei was able to lift a stone and hit her feet.


    She looks embarrassed and looks apologetically at nine elder brother, also dare not take empress dowager''s words.


    And nine elder brother to on Yi imperial concubine''s eye son, also some gas but.


    He''s OK. If Yifei is not so arrogant, he won''t be shot lying down!


    Although the Empress Dowager clearly refers to nine elder brother, but Yi Fei can not face up to the Empress Dowager to explain or refute.


    One is that identity is not allowed; the other is that this kind of thing will only be more chaotic if we say it. Everyone knows it well.


    Therefore, she can only eat this dumb.


    And this topic finally ended in low pressure.


    After a stick of incense, the Empress Dowager dismissed the people, saying that she wanted to copy the Buddhist scriptures.


    Therefore, Ruoyin and the fourth master followed the imperial concubine to Yonghe palace.


    After arriving at Yonghe palace, Li had been waiting there with big Ge Ge.


    This kind of side room can only brush her face here.


    As for Kangxi and the empress dowager, under normal circumstances, she can''t go without being summoned.


    Princess de first asked people to order in the imperial dining room, and then sat down on the high seat.


    If Yin and four ye, as well as the Li family kneel down to greet.


    Princess de looked at Ruo Yin at the bottom and thought that Ruo Yin had just happened to Yifei. Her eyes were not so sharp.


    Because she is also really not used to Yifei''s flattery, which is not right with each other!


    Therefore, she pulled her lips and gently said, "get up, especially old four Fu Jin. You are pregnant. Get up quickly."


    "Thank e Niang."


    Therefore, Ruoyin took his seat with the help of a servant.


    At this time, a small eunuch came to report.


    The little eunuch knelt down to Princess De, and then said, "empress de Fei, the emperor is holding a banquet in the Qianqing palace to entertain all the brothers. He is looking for the fourth master."


    Smell speech, virtuous imperial concubine looks to side four ye, way: "since your emperor Amar that side opened a banquet, you go over, don''t let wait for anxious."


    After the fourth master got up, he saluted his wife and left.


    And the imperial concubine of Li Yongli and Ruoyin.


    Li can hold big Ge and brush her face in front of the imperial concubine.


    Although de Fei has a cold relationship with the fourth master, she still likes her granddaughter. She laughs when she sees big Ge Ge.


    He even took it to his arms and fed him some digestible cakes, which he crushed himself and fed to him.


    "E Niang, don''t get used to her. Ask me to feed her." Li said politely with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Big Ge Ge seldom goes to the palace. It''s not like this." Princess De is a rare good talker.


    Smell speech, Li Shi some want to talk but stop appearance, probably see if sound is here.


    However, Ruoyin didn''t find Li''s abnormal expression, because she couldn''t hold back.


    As early as in CIREN palace, she wanted to go to the thatched cottage.


    So she got up and said, "e Niang, I don''t feel well and want to go out for a walk."


    There are many rules in the palace. Even if you go to a cottage, you have to say it better.


    Princess de lives in the palace all the year round, so she can understand it at once.


    She glanced at Ruoyin faintly and said, "ask aunt Cui to take you with you. Be careful."


    If Yin smiles and answers, it''s convenient to go with aunt Cui.


    Recently, I don''t know how. Since she was pregnant, the number of times she went convenient became more and more frequent.


    As a result, if Yin''s front feet had just left, Li''s face was sad.


    Seeing this, Princess de said: "say it, what''s going on? Just now I saw you want to say and dare not say it."


    "Hui e Niang, this day... I really can''t live through ~" Li''s flat mouth way.


    "Speak well. You can''t get through it. Don''t you have a big space." She frowned.


    Li raised his head and saw the princess frown, and then said wrongly: "e Niang, you don''t know that the fourth master hasn''t been to my concubine for more than two months! Not only that, he also took Da Ge with him for more than a monthWith that, she also picked up her handkerchief to wipe the tears squeezed out of the corner of her eyes.


    The imperial concubine gave a slight pause and said, "big Ge Ge is full of one year old. It is reasonable to say that he wants to go to ulanara to learn the rules, but the fourth doesn''t go to your place. What''s the matter? Were you not the most favored one in the house before


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Recently, Fu Jin has become more and more popular. She is pregnant, and the fourth master often sleeps with her. Therefore, I wonder if Fu Jin blows some pillow in front of the fourth master, which makes him disgusted with me." When it comes to sad places, Li''s tears need not be squeezed, it''s all right.


    As she wiped her tears, she secretly looked at her expression.


    Seeing a black face of Princess De, she said unhappily, "how can you say that? Ulanara''s stomach is pregnant, and she still occupies the fourth senior. Where is there any appearance of Fu Jin?"


    "E Niang calm down, Fu Jin said, the fourth master is to see her pregnant in the body, just often care about." Li always said the same thing and began to pretend to be understanding.


    "Well, you don''t have to say more." Duchess waved her hand, a pair of all understand the meaning.


    After all, she is the master of the imperial concubine. She has a good upbringing in the harem for years.


    Know what to say and what not to say.


    Otherwise, she would not climb to today''s position from a little maid of honor.


    Naturally, she couldn''t say those embarrassing words.


    In any case, the princess thinks that the fourth master went to Ruoyin''s office more than simply caring.


    After all, she herself is also a person from the past. When she was pregnant, she did not occasionally serve Kangxi.


    Otherwise, there are many beautiful ladies in the palace. If you don''t use some means during pregnancy.


    After ten months of pregnancy, Kangxi did not remember her.


    Therefore, if it is on her own, she will be happy and willing.


    But this kind of thing, if put on son and daughter-in-law body, she this does mother-in-law, very unhappy.


    She pulled her lips and couldn''t help asking, "does the fourth go to the Song family?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Smell speech, Li Shi slightly a Zheng, heart bitterly return: "return forehead Niang, have been several times."


    At this moment, the princess suddenly understood that the fourth master must have eaten enough in Ruoyin.


    Otherwise, a normal man will not go to the side room if he is pregnant in the main room, but his concubine will go there several times.


    Thinking of this, she immediately felt that Ruoyin was not sensible.


    With a pregnancy will also be used to competing for favor, a bit of room magnanimity is not.


    And her only liking for Ruoyin suddenly declined.


    The imperial concubine swept Li Shi in front of her eyes, and seemed to be a little angry.


    She handed Da Ge Ge back to Li''s hand and said bluntly, "you are too. Song''s son has no children under his knees. She can''t compare with you. She can share a share of the soup. You can''t even drink the soup. It''s too useless!"


    Li clenched his teeth and said wrongly: "what the e Niang said is, it''s just... It''s just that Fujin told the fourth master that I said the truth in front of you."


    It''s true if you say it well, but if you don''t, it''s eye drops.


    "How do you know that?" Princess De''s eyebrows were a little sharp.


    "My concubine told you last time that the fourth master stayed in Fujin for half a month. After aunt Cui went to the mansion, he sent dagge to Fujin." Li''s tears did not stop.


    On hearing this, she said impatiently, "you''re OK to say that there was a time when you didn''t mean that the fourth and the uranara family were in conflict. As a result, they had already made up. This time, the palace asked you, is what you said reliable?"


    "Of course, it''s reliable. I''m telling the truth. Niang, if you don''t believe me, how can I live?" Li sobbed, his voice a little excited.


    Because she knew that the crying child had milk to drink.


    "Well, for the Mid Autumn Festival, don''t cry in my room. We can only let big Ge go back to you first. The rest of you have to be wronged for a while. Otherwise, the fourth brother is so cold-blooded that if he guesses that you said something else in front of our palace, everything will be in vain!" She said.


    It''s said that there is a spectrum. Li can''t care about anything else.


    Immediately nodded, but also wiped the tears.


    At this time, Ruoyin just came back.


    However, as soon as she entered the hall, she felt that the atmosphere was not quite right.


    But after a trip to the thatched cottage, how could it be like a century ago?


    And Li''s eyes are red.


    Especially Princess De, look at her eyes, also sharp some, not as gentle as before.


    But if sound is not a fool, all these things let her understand a truth, it must be Li Shi and said something to Princess De!


    It seems that Li is very good at drilling holes ~


    then, when eating, Ruoyin still has a good appetite.


    Li only ate a little, plus to take care of the big grid, then eat less.


    "Old four Fu Jin, now that you are pregnant, it''s better to ask big Ge Ge to return to Li''s side, which is good for both sides." At last, the princess mentioned the business.


    "Since e Niang has said so, I must tell the fourth master." If Yin sneers in her heart, she finally talks about something.


    And big Ge Ge was given to her by the fourth master. She could not send her away without the consent of the fourth master.


    At the same time, she was wondering if there was anything else she would like to explain.


    However, when she saw Ruoyin''s agreement, she didn''t say anything else and went on eating.


    If the sound has not been waiting for the following, some wonder, is Li''s just complaining about big Ge Ge with Princess de?


    If so, it''s human nature.


    Even when it comes to the fourth master, the fourth master doesn''t feel anything. He only listens to the imperial concubine and sends big ge back to Li.


    As she pondered, she glanced at Li.


    Only this one eye, she saw Li''s heart in the eye.


    If you want to say that everything has been put on the table, Li has no good conscience.


    So, is there any other conspiracy between Li and Princess de?


    But what was that conspiracy?


    If you think about it, I really don''t know what the hell Li and Princess de are going to do!


    Ah, these two people have good feelings, and they have to compare them to each other!


    At more than one o''clock in the afternoon, Ruoyin left with Princess De.


    Li also taught big Ge Ge to wave with Princess De.


    Two people out of the Yonghe palace, Li Shi then hypocritical way: "Fu Jin, I really want to big Ge Ge, I hope you can understand my hard feelings to be e Niang."


    "You don''t have to tell me that, as long as you know it." If the sound is light and pure.


    And then with a few mother Liu, head also did not return to the carriage.


    If the tone of calm, and her words, are called Li some panic.


    Li thought that he colluded with Princess de very well, which can be called perfect. Why did Fu Jin still dump her?Ruoyin is too sleepy after returning to Zhuangzi.


    I washed and changed clothes in a hurry, and I lay down and took a rest in the afternoon.


    Originally she was pregnant, she was more sleepy, coupled with the tension of the day''s nerves, suddenly relaxed, and soon she fell asleep.


    But she didn''t know how long she slept, and she dreamed that she had a very strange dream.


    In the dream, she was lying on a tall pine tree drinking.


    Then her mouth has a strong wine flavor, but also with a light fragrance of osmanthus, like osmanthus wine.


    If Yin in the dream looked up and drank, he choked himself out of breath.


    She woke up with a start.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I met a handsome face.


    Who is not the fourth master.


    See her wake up, the fourth master to her draw a bad smile, the male voice of deep sex + feeling rings in her ear: "wake up?"


    "Ye, you''ve been drinking again." Ruoyin sat up and asked glutinous. His breath was still a little urgent.


    It turned out that she wasn''t dreaming. It was the fourth master who kissed her with his wine lips.


    No wonder she can''t breathe.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and took off his robe and sat down beside Ruoyin''s bed.


    "Ye, e Niang said, and asked big Ge Ge to return to Li''s side." When he sat down, he brought up the matter.


    "I see." Four ye light way.


    Ruoyin looked up at the bed shelf and continued: "did you agree?"


    "What do you think?" The fourth master asked.


    "I feel that I have learned the rules of the big Ge Ge Ge, and they will call me di e Niang. It''s time to go back to Li''s place." Although Ruoyin is biased against Li, it will not be associated with prejudice.


    Dagger is a child in the end. She will not make up stories and slander children.


    "That''s what you say." Fourth master''s big palm wrapped Ruoyin''s hand.


    After finishing the business, Ruo Yin put his head on the fourth master''s shoulder and said, "in addition, it''s not so hot now. Let''s go back to your house."


    On hearing this, the fourth master solemnly said, "well, I just want to tell you about it."


    "Yeah, it''s called the heart has a good connection ~" Ruo Yin said, then he was ashamed to plunge into the arms of the fourth master, rubbing and rubbing.


    Rubbed four ye to have the change, that mysterious black pupil, slowly in the expansion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    For the fourth master''s change, if the sound does not know.


    She is also like an ADHD, moving and moving in the arms of the fourth master, never stopping for a moment.


    Then, her head is from the fourth master''s shoulder, lying directly in the fourth master''s arms.


    The whole pretty face faces up to the fourth master, blinking big beautiful eyes, a face of ELF playful look.


    The fourth master looked down at the woman in his arms.


    A pair of smart eyes, soul and soul.


    She has a delicate nose and pink cheeks.


    Cherry like lips, flower like face, crystal like jade.


    Let him have to doubt, she is to eat lovely grow up!


    Every move, always can be dignified and charming + charming interpretation of that natural.


    Man thin + lip light Qi, light way: "more do not know shame, know reserved two words how to write?"


    But his words just say, let him think of the woman in the palace can not carry clear appearance.


    At present, in the mysterious black eyes, there is a strange flash of light.


    After a day''s busy work and drinking some wine, he almost forgot to have this crop!


    And Ruoyin, she watched the gentle eyes of the fourth master, and turned into angry gaze.


    So she immediately sat up and kept a distance from the fourth master.


    She almost forgot that the fourth master called her reserved during the day.


    So what she just did was not reserved in the eyes of the fourth master, which made him unhappy again?


    It''s not that she is not reserved, but the fourth master is active!


    The fourth master''s eyes are as black as inky jade. He glances at Ruoyin lightly.


    This woman can''t carry it when she gets home. Keep a distance from him.


    Can''t help thin + lip light open, way: "serve ye change clothes."


    Ruoyin slightly pauses and looks at the fourth master who is only wearing a black silk lining.


    "I''m still in a daze." The fourth Master said coldly.


    If Yin Yanhong''s lips pursed slightly, he went forward to change clothes for the fourth master.


    At the same time, she knew what it meant to lose the lining.


    When two people lie down to have a rest, a man''s domineering question to the woman is heard in the bed curtain.


    And women''s advice.


    In any case, no matter how the fourth master asked, Ruoyin admitted and counselled without restraint.


    "Do you know it''s wrong?"


    "I see..."


    "what''s wrong?"


    "Everything is wrong..."


    "..."


    the fourth master listened to Ruoyin''s words, and then he put on the woman''s misty eyes.


    Lead to always cold he, heart or soft.


    ...


    -


    -


    the next day, the fourth master went back to his house with a large team.


    After returning to the mansion, Ruoyin enjoys the cool in the courtyard.


    The slaves were busy doing sanitation.


    The fourth master arranged the banquet.


    It was not until three days later that the princes and their wives visited shangbeile house as promised.


    The fourth master entertains the brothers, and Ruoyin is responsible for entertaining the women.


    Brothers, except for the prince, the rest are here.


    However, although the Prince did not arrive, he asked the crown princess to bring a generous gift.


    In the courtyard, Ruoyin sat in the main seat and chatted with the women''s family members.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you have a round stomach. I think it''s an elder brother." Jiufujin said with a smile.


    If the corners of the voice and mouth smoke, can not talk about this matter.


    However, seeing that jiufujin didn''t seem to be deliberately provocative, she said with a smile: "some people say it''s gege, some say it''s brother. I''m confused, but the fourth Master said that it''s better to be a man or a woman."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    "The fourth sister-in-law is so lucky that she doesn''t look like elder brother Jiu. When I was pregnant with my first child, someone said that I felt like a grid in my stomach. He was so angry that he didn''t enter my door for a month." Jiufujin said in a melancholy way, but she changed her voice and said with a smile: "fortunately, the last one born is a son, otherwise I can be miserable! At that time, I had the one who said so much nonsense tied up in front of me and had her mouth torn up


    Finish saying that, jiufujin mouth hook up a smug smile.


    Hearing this, if sound eyes light turn.


    If only listen to the first sentence, she would think that jiufujin might be a good one.


    And after listening to the latter sentence, she knew that jiufujin Tieding is not a good stubble.


    They just said that at will, and if they don''t like to listen to them, it''s OK.


    Why do you have to hold people and tear your mouth.


    Therefore, Ruoyin laughs casually and says, "if so, you are more blessed than me."


    Then, she did not talk to jiufujin very much.


    Because in her eyes, jiufujin has been included as a kind of difficult to get along with.


    This kind of cautious person may have problems if he talks more.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I heard that jiufujin not only had people tear their mouths, but also had their tongues cut. And the one who suffered was a beloved concubine of nine elder brother''s family." Eight Fu Jin eight trigrams to Ruoyin ear small voice.


    What''s more, she said it while she was eating melon seeds.


    It''s not like the kind of fool who looks at the party when mentioning people, which makes people suspect.


    Bafujin was originally sitting on the left side of Ruoyin, so Ruoyin heard the gossip.


    He turned his head and looked at bafujin in surprise.


    She blinked her eyes and asked in surprise, "how do you know that?"


    "I listen to eight ye said, for this reason nine elder brother specially in front of eight Ye complain, for several months did not enter the door of nine Fu Jin." Eight Fu Jin carelessly tunnel.


    If Yin pauses, he thinks it should be true.


    Nine elder brother has always been good with eight ye, naturally is what bitter water all with eight Ye vomit.


    Ruoyin and bafujin didn''t like jiufujin very much, so they started chatting with each other.


    Coincidentally, bafujin is also a favorite.


    She kneaded a strawberry egg tart with a handkerchief. After tasting it, she immediately gave her eyes a bright way and said, "sister-in-law, what''s this called? I''ve never seen it before. It tastes delicious. It melts in the mouth. It''s sour and sweet, and it sells well."


    Ruo Yin glanced at the dim sum in Ba Fu Jin''s hand and said, "this is called strawberry egg tart. I just let the dining room make it new. You don''t know it''s normal."


    "So it is. Can you tell me how she did it?" Bafujin is all ears.


    "It''s very simple. Stir the cream, milk and sugar evenly, heat until the sugar is completely melted, cool and add the yolk. Then add the low gluten flour, stir well, put it into the pastry paper, decorate with strawberries, and bake a cup of tea in the oven If sound carefully explain.


    There''s no oven here, but there''s that kind of mud oven. It''s very hot. That''s a good guy for baking snacks.


    Ba Fu Jin nodded his head, and said, "well, I remember it. I''ll ask the dining room to follow suit."


    "It''s hard to learn for a while. If you like, I''ll ask the dining room to make you a dozen fresh ones, and you can take them back to eat." If sound doesn''t matter.


    It was something she casually mentioned to the dining room and asked it to play freely.


    I didn''t think the dining room did a good job after studying it for a few days.


    It''s very appetizing and nutritious for her pregnancy.


    Now after eight Fu Jin so mentioned, she also some greedy, then also pinch a eat.


    Eight Fu Jin listened and happily said, "well, I''d like to thank the fourth sister-in-law first. There''s just a sample. Take it back and ask the cook in the house to try to do it."


    She felt that, in any case, it was cake, which was not worth a few dollars. She just took advantage of this opportunity and approached Ruoyin condominium.


    If Yin looked up at eight Fu Jin, she asked mother Liu to prepare cakes.


    Then she ate a snack and searched the memory of the Lord.


    She remembers this bafujin, which was not the case before.


    At that time, Ba Fu Jin was more arrogant than everyone in this room.


    Talk has never been more than a brain, often other people''s banquets mixed up in a mess, make very embarrassing.


    But now it seems that bafujin is obviously more easygoing, and he is also a clear-cut person.


    This makes Ruoyin unavoidably think that bafujin has also passed through?


    But she didn''t see the dress of the 21st century from Ba Fujin.


    Even the make-up of bafujin was the same as that of Qing Dynasty.


    If you really come from the 21st century, you should not be used to the makeup of the Qing Dynasty. You have to change it into a modern and natural one?


    As a result, if you think about it, you can''t think why.


    Therefore, she had to show a smile of embarrassment and politeness towards bafujin and take back the look in her eyes.Anyway, as long as the other party is a good one, that''s OK. The rest is nothing.


    And eight Fu Jin also Chao Ruo Yin back to a touch of embarrassment and polite smile.


    In her previous life, she was born into a noble family and noble family, and her status was noble. She was favored by many people since she was a child.


    Make her more arrogant and capricious, temperament is too fierce, but also too jealous.


    So everyone said behind her back that she was a tiger and a shrew.


    Even Kangxi reprimanded eight masters for this, and even women couldn''t manage it well. How could he do something important.


    In the end, she ended up with suicide because of her wild words, and she was frustrated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Live a life again, she said anything to change her temperament, do not call that gentle as a modest gentleman man too miserable.


    Let''s not let ourselves go on the old road of tragic death!


    This is why she saw four Fu Jin Ruoyin, deliberately close to the reason.


    Because she knew that she would be lucky to follow the fourth master.


    However, looking at sifujin''s temperament, it seems that it is not the same as before.


    In the past, Si Fu Jin was more snobbish, but now it seems that she is a indifferent woman, and she doesn''t like to pile up in front of famous women.


    At the thought of this, she had an idea.


    Isn''t Si Fu Jin reborn?


    But bafujin secretly looked at Ruoyin, and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Finally she shakes her head, when rebirth is a joke?


    If you want to do it again, you can do it again.


    So she took back her eyes and ate the dim sum carelessly.


    Anyway, in her opinion, Si Fu Jin is easier to get along with than before!


    Then, Ruoyin chatted with the women at will.


    When you meet the good one, you can talk more. If you encounter the bad one, you will change the topic and stop talking.


    This time, Sanfu Jin shut up wisely and didn''t say stabbing words all the time.


    Maybe I know that this is in Ruoyin''s territory. I dare not make a mistake.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I always think you have changed." It was jiufujin who said this.


    With that, she also looked at Ruo Yin up and down.


    She thought that four Fu Jin loved to talk with her, and San Fu Jin, for the sake of Yi Fei''s favor.


    Now, she and sanfujin are abandoned, and they only talk with bafujin.


    As soon as the words came out, the eyes of those women''s dependents looked at Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin looks like goose bumps all over.


    At the same time, she thought in her heart, afraid of what, she is with memory across, these people will not know that she changed the core.


    Then, she pulled her lips and laughed back: "what I said, I am a big belly person, even if I eat less, it is difficult to have no change."


    "No, I''m talking about the fourth sister-in-law''s temperament." Jiufujin said without hesitation.


    "Really, if you don''t say it, I don''t know. I''m probably going to be the e Niang. My temperament has changed a little. Otherwise, the fourth master always says I''m not sensible." Ruo Yin smiles back.


    She changed her temperament and became indifferent to them. They must have known that.


    But why don''t they reflect on what they said.


    One by one, which pot doesn''t open and which pot to mention, but also asks how it has changed. Really ~


    they can''t say anything provocative. Does she still face forward?


    So, ah, she is not as stupid as the owner. She only looks at the power, not the person of the other party.


    Anyway, she only deals with the good ones, and she can chat with them, not just a few.


    If it is not good, she will not be too hypocritical to please, so that she will not feel depressed.


    Jiufujin listened to Ruoyin''s words, with a smile on his face, and after a few compliments, he didn''t say much.


    At this time, Ruoyin caught sight of the princess in a dark blue flag dress.


    This is the lady of the prince, or the same as last time in Zhijun palace.


    The whole person is elegant and graceful.


    Although not mixed with those gossip, but also let people look down on her.


    But the sharp lines in the corners of her eyes betrayed her seemingly indifferent temperament.


    After a while, the slaves set out their meals.


    People then compare Gu image of moving chopsticks.


    Only Ruoyin and bafujin eat elegantly, but never stop.


    During this period, the two people also have a tacit understanding of each other and smile.


    On the other side, the fourth master accompanied the princes and chatted and drank wine from time to time.


    "Fourth brother, I always feel that my younger brother and sister have changed since they became pregnant." As the third master drank, he said.


    He didn''t get a chance to see it. He usually took Ruoyin to the stage during the Spring Festival.


    On the last Mid Autumn Festival, when he saw Ruo Yin, he felt that Ruo Yin had changed his soul.


    The whole person''s temperament, as well as his words and deeds, are different.


    But the third master''s words make people feel that he can''t speak good words behind him.


    Therefore, the fourth master''s face immediately became black, and he was obviously not willing to say: "why don''t you tell me about it, where has it changed?"


    The third master saw that the fourth master''s face was immediately black, and then he said with a smile: "fourth, you see, you are too fond of your daughter-in-law. I''m not saying that it''s bad. What I''m talking about is that the younger brothers and sisters seem to be more beautiful."


    As a result, he said this, and saw the fourth master''s face darkened a little.


    After he snorted to the third master, he ignored him.


    In the eyes of the fourth master, although the third master has a lot of ink, he is also a woman addicted to color.


    It''s really hard for people like this to boast that they are good-looking.Besides, his own daughter-in-law is not good-looking, and he has no point in his mind.


    Facing the black faced fourth master, the third master knew that he had said something wrong.


    But he had no way but to frown and ask for help from other princes.


    "Third brother, I have already said that you are always joking. Now, let''s make the fourth brother angry." Zhijun Wang interrupted with a smile.


    The eighth master on one side probably saw the name and said with a smile: "fourth brother, the third brother''s mouth doesn''t have a doorkeeper. Anyone who catches him says that last time he said that Yaqin was the same as changing a core."


    "That is, the fourth brother, the third brother that mouth, you do not understand it, if you are angry with him, wasted mood, he will not remember next time." Nine elder brother laughs jokingly.


    A few princes enlightened, but let the fourth master''s anger dissipate a lot.


    He took up his cup and touched it with them, but he didn''t touch it with the third master, and then drank the wine.


    The banquet lasted until four o''clock in the afternoon, when the guests were almost gone.


    After seeing off the guests, the fourth master raised his feet and went to Ruoyin''s main courtyard.


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master. When he got to the main courtyard, he yelled at the top of his voice: "the fourth Master arrived ~


    but he only uttered his four words, and he was glared at by the fourth master.


    He was scared to sweat on his forehead and shut up immediately.


    After the fourth master glared at Su Peisheng, he walked into the room.


    He waved back all the servants with a big wave.


    When the fourth master came into the house, Ruoyin was eating a fruit salad with apples, autumn peaches, kiwi fruits and mangoes.


    Mango is not ripe, but a little raw, sour to eat.


    Apples are fresh, green and sour.


    Kiwi and autumn peach, let alone, more sour!


    If Yin sees the fourth master coming, he first smiles at him, and then goes forward to greet him: "Sir, have the guests all gone back?"


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and took her to sit down at the mahogany half round table.


    He looked at the salad on the table, all sour, and asked, "recently, do you like to eat sour again?"


    "I like sour food recently, but I still love spicy food." Ruo Yin then poked a piece of green mans with a toothpick to the fourth master.


    The fourth master glanced at the green light, and the mysterious ink pupil hesitated slightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    In fact, the fourth master didn''t like sour food, but after hesitating for a while, he ate the green awn.


    But as he chewed, his long eyebrows frowned.


    Looking at four ye Junlang''s face frowned, if sound heartless smile.


    She''s smiling. How can the fourth master frown so well?


    "Little thing, feed such a sour tooth to my master, how dare you laugh?" The fourth master raised his hand and pinched Ruoyin''s face.


    "My hand is a little light ~" Ruoyin rubbed his face innocently. "Besides, it''s so sour that it''s appetizing."


    "I''ll make you have no conscience." Fourth master didn''t have good breath tunnel, the eye son is staring at the bright red color on the woman''s cheek, "how is today? There is no difficult person."


    "It''s all very good, and this time, I found that bafujin is really easygoing and gets along better than before." If sound smile way.


    "Seriously?" Fourth master eyebrows a pick, still a little surprised.


    After all, the reputation of bafujin has long been spread among the princes.


    Everyone joked on weekdays and said that he could marry any kind of daughter-in-law, but he could not marry bafujin.


    However, compared with what others said, the fourth master believed the Ruo Yin in front of him more.


    Is there anything wrong with the rumor?


    "Of course, it''s true. Bafujin also likes to eat strawberry egg tarts. I asked the dining room to make a cage for her to eat. She also said that she would let the cook of Bayes family try to make it." If the sound must be authentic.


    Today, from her words and deeds, she felt that bafujin was very good at getting along with each other.


    What''s more, bafujin is a little deliberately courteous?


    If the fourth master is now a king or an emperor, she can still think of it.


    But the fourth master is just a Baylor master, and the eighth master is in the same position.


    Eight Fu Jin has not deliberately flattered her.


    So she didn''t understand this.


    However, she has no bad feeling to bafujin.


    After hearing Ruo Yin''s words, the fourth master was more surprised.


    He knows something about bafujin''s temperament.


    It''s very strange that he should ask his fortune for egg tarts.


    But he thought about it and couldn''t understand it.


    Finally, he only said, "that is, the egg tarts you have made are so delicious that they are just as greedy as you."


    "Ye ~" if Yinmei looks up, she stares at the fourth master angrily, and finally adds: "people don''t eat alone now, and the children in the belly also want to eat."


    Well, she just wants to take out the children in her belly and scatter them in front of the fourth master.


    Sure enough, the fourth master listened to Ruoyin''s words and immediately laughed.


    He didn''t know that she was a greedy cat long before there was no child.


    However, he did not expose her, but said seriously: "a good appetite is a good thing, but do not be too greedy. It is said that if you eat too much during pregnancy, it will be difficult to give birth at that time, and it will be hard for you."


    "I know, mother Liu has said it. Please don''t worry about it." Ruoyin is greedy, but she is good at eating.


    What do you like to eat.


    Just have a little of each and try something fresh.


    She also lost a bowl of food, but she still drank more soup.


    At night, the fourth master stayed at Ruoyin for dinner.


    Every time we have a meal in the main courtyard, the fourth master can have a comfortable meal.


    So he''s used to it a little bit.


    Ruoyin also found that the fourth master often came to eat with her. She was wondering, does it mean that she has already surrounded the fourth master''s stomach?


    On this side, the fourth master is surrounded by Ruo Yin.


    In the house of eight ye, Guo Luo of bafu Jin is tasting the egg tarts made in the dining room.


    After she tasted it gently, she chewed it carefully, "the taste is OK, but the heat is not well controlled. Ask the dining room to try again. It should be almost."


    "Yes." When the servant answered, he went out with the egg tart.


    At this time, eight ye came in.


    He was dressed in a white robe with silver flowers on the cuffs. His facial features were clear and deep, and his dark eyes were very gentle.


    The whole modest gentleman is as gentle as jade.


    "Sir, it''s so late. Have you eaten yet?" Guo Luo Luo''s family comes forward to greet you.


    "Yes, that''s what the servants were after just now." Eight Ye helped her up, and her voice was always warm and moist.


    Guo Luoluo blinked his eyes and said with a smile, "ah, I tasted it in my fourth sister-in-law today. It''s delicious. The fourth sister-in-law also asked someone to make me a piece of it. I''ll ask the cook to do it."


    "So are you. The fourth sister-in-law is pregnant, and you go to trouble people." Eight ye said so, but his expression was spoiled.


    His family''s Fu Jin, since he was ill, has won his heart and is no longer as unreasonable as before.


    If anyone dares to say that his Fujin is a female tiger in the future, he will have a good argument.Guo Luo raised his eyes and laughed at the eighth master. He said, "I''m not in trouble for ordinary people. The fourth sister-in-law is very nice and easy-going. He won''t care about me. Don''t worry about it."


    Anyway, in this life, she is only good with her parents'' relatives.


    Eight Ye''s side, she depends on four blessing Jin.


    Si Fu Jin people are beautiful, kind-hearted and super easygoing. The key is that they know how to eat.


    Today, she not only ate strawberry egg tarts delicious, but also a number of her not known snacks, are super delicious.


    If everything had not been done step by step, she would have gone to the Chamberlain house every day and asked for the recipes.


    And she also saw that the four fortunes in her life seemed to be more favored than she had in mind.


    Four fortunes Jin was pregnant in the previous life, and the elder brothers went to visit in the backyard, but the fourth master did not hold a banquet.


    Today, a fourth master helped sifujin to hold a banquet. I just want to let you know that sifujin is in favor.


    However, in this life, I don''t know if the children in sifujin''s belly will repeat the same mistakes...


    "that''s good. You have discretion. I believe you." Eight Ye opened his arms, meaning to let her change his clothes. "Recently, there are many happy events in the brothers'' house, one or two of them have wedding events, and they are all legitimate."


    "Yes, the sisters in law are pregnant." Guo Luo Luo''s changing fingers were stunned, some dejected tunnel.


    In her previous life, she did not leave a child for the eighth master.


    Let alone the child, it is her stomach, so many years, no movement at all.


    Hearing the loss in Guo Luo''s tone, eight ye took her hand and comforted her: "don''t hurt your spirits. This need fate, not no, just not time."


    "Thank you for comforting me." Guo Luo Luo''s light way, but the heart is still suffering.


    She is thinking, live a life again, she and eight ye, if have a child, that is good.


    She doesn''t care about other things, especially those who fight for power and gain. She must leave them far away.


    Also must blow the pillow side breeze to eight ye, told him not to touch anything.


    Eight Ye naturally is to hear the sad woman''s words, a heart is some moving.


    It''s not so much moving as manic and moving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Eight Ye looks at the woman in front of her, she has a snow-white melon seed face.


    Under her slender eyebrows, there was a pair of black and shining eyes, which showed a brilliant light that did not match her age.


    He had a beautiful face, a slender figure, and a weak and delicate body, which made him feel pity.


    Guo Luo Luo''s face was red from the eyes of eight Ye''s gentleness. He didn''t want to be happy.


    She just looked at the handsome man, the man she had always loved.


    He was afraid of her in his previous life.


    But she did not blame him, to blame the previous life of their own too much, missed such a good man.


    In this life, she wants to make up for all that she missed in her previous life....


    -


    in a short time, if the sound is pregnant, it will spread.


    People from the fourth master''s side have already sent many representatives to see it.


    If yinniang''s family, of course, also want to visit.


    But Beile house, in the end, is a prince''s house, not in and out of them at will.


    Therefore, I can only write to the Chamberlain house to explain the situation.


    "Fu Jin, your mother''s family has written to me." Li Fukang knelt on one knee, holding a yellow envelope in his hand.


    Ruoyin is learning to embroider with mother Liu. She looks up and says, "bring it to me."


    Hearing this, Li Fukang took the envelope and handed it to Ruoyin.


    If the sound opens to have a look, with her thought similar, is to think Luo Shi hears that she is pregnant, wants to see her.


    It''s a matter of fact, but she has to wait for the fourth master to come back and make a noise with him.


    Therefore, after the fourth master returned to the mansion in the afternoon, she took mother Liu''s hand and went to the front yard.


    In the front yard, the fourth master came back.


    Liu Ye, Liu Hua, and a few eunuchs were waiting on him.


    Changing clothes, wiping sweat.


    The fourth master opened his arms solemnly and let the servants serve him.


    "Sir, Fu Jin said he wanted to discuss something important with you." Su Peisheng bowed his head and went forward.


    "Tell her to come in." The fourth Master said nothing.


    This woman, when she had no children, didn''t ask for favors in front of him. When she was pregnant, she went to him less.


    It must be a matter of business to come to the main hospital to look for him now.


    Soon, Ruoyin came in.


    At this time, the fourth master also put on the clean clothes, light way: "how, something."


    "Back to the fourth master, I heard that I was pregnant and wanted to visit me at home." Ruo Yin sat down in the rose chair in the room.


    The fourth master turned and sat down in front of the desk, raised his eyebrows and asked, "when?"


    "I''ve just received the letter. If you agree, I''ll figure out what happened in the past few days." If the sound of careless + playing with the hands of the handkerchief.


    "Yes." The fourth master didn''t care about it. Then he raised his pen and read the official documents. He said, "however, things are busy in the imperial court recently. You can treat them well, but don''t be tired.


    It would be a big deal if it was put in an ordinary family and someone from my family came to visit.


    But the fourth master is the prince. For the prince, his family''s business is not as big as theirs.


    They don''t need to receive in person when they visit their families.


    "Thank you." Ruoyin didn''t expect that the fourth master promised to be so straightforward, so she got up happily and went to sit down opposite him. "Don''t worry. My wife and my brother and sister-in-law love me very much since childhood. They must not bear to be tired of me."


    The fourth master pauses. Listen to the meaning of this, is the whole family coming?


    He thin + lip light open, uneasy account: "get together can, other things, as far as possible let the servants to do."


    "Thank you for your consideration. I will pay attention to it." Ruoyin responded cleverly. She looked at the ink in front of her and said in a good mood, "I''ll polish my ink for you ~"


    since I''ve come here, I''ll stay here for a while. Anyway, she seldom takes the initiative to come to the front yard.


    What''s more, the fourth master''s performance is good today, and he''s very straightforward. Let''s praise him.


    Ruoyin thinks so, but the fourth master doesn''t appreciate it.


    Four ye bowed his head to write words, light way: "you don''t send people to inform your mother''s family, ye this business is much."


    The implication is: you have finished your business, hurry to do it, ye still has something to do, you will not stay.


    If Yin''s hands are holding the ink ingot, he asks the fourth master to rush, and then he turns his eyes in his heart.


    Well, she has a good heart, but the fourth master is ungrateful.


    What''s more, the words of the fourth master are all mentioned in this way. If Yin has to put down the ink ingot in his hand.


    The fourth master of Chao said sweetly and gently: "since you are busy, I won''t disturb you. However, no matter how hard you work, you should combine work with rest. You must remember to eat and rest on time.


    she remembers that the fourth master in history was a model worker.


    In case of official business, he plunges into it and is busy day and night.Now that she has become the Fu Jin of the fourth master, she must persuade him to take care of his health.


    The fourth master listened to Ruo Yin''s words, the right hand of the writer pauses for a moment, and then he continues to write.


    For the fourth master, such a workaholic, if the sound of good advice, naturally left.


    The fourth master was so busy that it was really dark.


    Su Peisheng looked up and looked out. It was already dark.


    He carefully went to the desk and said, "fourth master, it''s getting late. It''s time for you to have lunch."


    In the past, when the fourth master was busy, he bothered others to interrupt.


    Not even three meals a day.


    Every time I don''t sweep him with a sharp, arrow like look.


    It''s just grabbing what''s right and throwing him to shut up.


    That''s why he was so careful.


    Sure enough, the fourth master frowned and raised his head impatiently.


    The mysterious cold eyes are angry.


    But the next moment, the fourth master thought of the woman left before the exhortation, he said: "let people set the meal."


    "Well, I''m going." After su Peisheng answered, he went out with relief.


    It was dangerous just now. I was about to get angry just now. I don''t know what happened to me. How can I turn my anger into joy?


    -


    Ruoyin and her mother''s family have communicated with each other by letter, and Luo''s family will come to see her three days later.


    In the hall of the main courtyard, the whole family got together.


    But when they saw Ruoyin, they all knelt down in advance. Good morning.


    If sound is busy to come forward, support Jue Luo Shi to rise: "sum Niang and elder brother sister-in-law don''t want to break evil spirit me, get up quickly."


    This time, there are Ruoyin''s mother-in-law, Jue Luo''s eldest brother-in-law Xinghui, his sister-in-law''s Ma Jia''s family, his nephew Fu Wen, and his fourth brother''s five squares.


    The elder brother and sister-in-law are more than 30 years old, and the eldest nephew is about the same age as Ruoyin.


    This is due to Jue Luoshi, because Ruoyin is an old woman, so there is a big gap between generations.


    "Bah, bah, bah, these are all rules, which can''t be the evil spirit." He looked serious.


    Then he took Ruo Yin''s hand and was reluctant to let go.


    Although you are in the heart now, please don''t stop at the beginning of March


    "E Niang, don''t worry. I''ll be careful." If Yin pulls Jue Luo''s seat, the servant will serve tea to the guests.


    In the memory of the original Lord, these legitimate family members have always regarded Ruoyin as the treasure in their palms.


    The elder brother and sister-in-law treat her like her own children. Otherwise, how can we say that the elder brother is like a father.


    Fu Wen and Wu Ge have played with her since childhood. If she makes trouble, he will help her to make mistakes or hide them.


    Therefore, Ruoyin is very popular with these family members.


    In them, she can feel the most sincere affection.


    This is something she has never experienced since she crossed here.


    Then, Jueluo took a sachet to Ruoyin, and lovingly said, "this is what e Niang asked for you in Qingshan Temple some days ago. There is a peace charm in it, which will surely ensure that you will give birth to the emperor''s heirs in peace and security."


    "Thank e Niang. I''m not physically convenient. It''s hard to go to the temple to ask for the talisman. Now that I have the peace talisman that e Niang asked for me, I can feel more at ease." If the sound is not pinched, the big square accepted the sachet.


    With that, she was smiling and blinking at Roche.


    Luo Shi was shocked. Her daughter was naughty when she was a child.


    But when I grow up, I have learned the rules, and I have seldom been so playful.


    However, which mother doesn''t like her children to be lively.


    In the heart of being a mother, no matter how a child grows up, he is still a child.


    Jue Luo Shi couldn''t help laughing and said, "look at you, you''re also going to be the sum Niang. How can you live more and more playful?"


    "E Niang, I think the younger sister is very good. She is a teenager, so she should be young and beautiful." Ma Jiashi laughs and jokes.


    She has watched Ruoyin grow up. Compared with Jue Luoshi, she is a sister-in-law who is not as conventional as the older generation.


    And as soon as she entered the door, she saw it.


    My sister-in-law in front of me seems to be happier than before. No wonder the letter says depression is better.


    After listening to his daughter-in-law''s words, Jue Luo was slightly stunned. After pondering for a moment, he said, "well, you are all young people. I can''t keep up with you. As long as you are all happy and healthy."


    She thinks that as long as Ruoyin is healthy, it''s OK to forget the old rules.


    Smell speech, if sound glances at a glance, feel Luo Shi, happy smile.


    At this time, Jue Luo suddenly thought of something, took a pile of paper bags from the servant girl''s hand, and said with a smile: "by the way, didn''t you like honey honeycomb cake most when you were a child? This time I specially asked people to make some. It''s better for you to eat it.""In addition, this is a little bit of e Niang''s intention. I''m always worried that you''re in a tight position in the house. Take it and take care of it." Jue Luo Shi said that he also took a stack of 1000 taels of silver notes from his sleeve pocket, which added up to 20000 taels.


    Although Ruoyin didn''t know how many silver notes Jue Luo had in his hand, she looked at the thick Bank of silver notes, the one on the top of which was written 1000 Liang.


    At a glance, she knew that it was at least ten thousand taels.


    This thinks that Roche is too doting on her when a daughter, to marry out of the daughter discount, it is a bit unclear.


    But in other aspects, I feel that Roche has done a good job, not like a person who can''t carry it clearly.


    "E Niang, what are you doing? I''m married to the fourth master, who is the fourth master''s man. The fourth master will support me. If I want to help others, I can''t tell you." If you don''t think about it, you just refuse it.


    Spread out, others will think that the fourth master treats him badly, or the fourth master doesn''t have enough money. Sifujin needs help from his mother''s family.


    Does this not obviously hurt the self-esteem of the fourth master belonging to a man?


    In the past, the four masters were not happy.


    However, the original master still did not wake up. He felt that this was for the sake of the fourth master and for his good.


    If you change it to an ordinary family, maybe the daughter-in-law''s family has money and is good to her daughter-in-law, which is a good thing.


    But the fourth master is the prince, how can it be the same?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    For the Tian family, the dowry is rich when the parents get married, which means that they attach importance to this daughter.


    Fei Yanggu and Jueluo did a good job in this regard.


    When the original owner got married, the rich dowry was arranged from the streets of the capital to the end of the street.


    After all, the dowry is rich, and the man will look up to it.


    But when Ruoyin got married, they just had to visit them often.


    The rest of the time is the time when the heavenly family rewards them, rather than they secretly help Ruoyin.


    Thanks to the fact that the fourth master is still a concubine, he is a prince or an emperor.


    If Roche still does this, things will be a little serious, which means that they will be able to achieve great success.


    What''s more, the emperor is most indifferent and ruthless, and suspicious, which is easy to cause trouble.


    After being rejected by Ruoyin, Jue Luo was slightly surprised.


    Then she asked with a smile: "yin''er, why are you suffering? You used to be...


    " in the past, I was not sensible, and I always felt that e Niang treated me well. But now I want to understand that the fourth master treats me very well. I can''t ask for money from e Niang any more. It''s not good to continue like this. Besides, my brothers and sisters-in-law are here, and e Niang is not afraid My brother and sister-in-law blame you for favoritism, but I feel embarrassed. " If the sound does not wait for sense, Roche said the following, then said it directly.


    At this moment, he did not insist on giving.


    After thinking for a moment, she said with a smile, "your brother and sister-in-law have loved you since childhood, and will not have any idea. But since you want to understand, e Niang also doesn''t force


    "It''s because my brother and sister-in-law are very good, so I can''t do it any more." If Yin sees Luo''s enlightenment, she apologizes to her brothers and sisters in law and smiles, then shifts the topic and resolves the embarrassment: "I''ll take this honey honeycomb cake. It happens that I haven''t eaten it for several years. It''s so greedy."


    In the past, the original owner''s help to his mother''s family can be said to be all who come.


    This led to Jue Luo''s feeling that the original master was not well off in the fourth master''s house, and he was more considerate of the original owner.


    Now if the tone is changed, she must put an end to this bad habit.


    Let Jue Luo Shi understand, this is bad behavior.


    What''s more, the fourth master is an unpredictable and difficult man to serve.


    She can''t be estranged from the fourth master because of some trivial matters.


    For a moment, all the words that should be said were opened, and the family resumed their happiness.


    Even mother Liu, who was on the other side, thought it was a good thing.


    Mother Liu found out before that the fourth master was not happy with Fujin''s always taking money from his mother''s family, so she secretly poked it in front of Fujin several times.


    But Fu Jin didn''t listen to her. It''s not good to be a slave.


    Now, mother Liu found that Ruoyin was enlightened.


    The heart said that if the fourth master knew, he would be very satisfied.


    The next time, Ruoyin laughed and joked: "fourth brother, in another year, you will be 20. If you don''t get me a sister-in-law, Fu Wen will marry a niece and daughter-in-law."


    "Sister, I don''t have to. Don''t laugh at me." He has a pair of dark eyes like a cold star at midnight and a straight nose.


    At this time, his cheek is a little red, it seems that Ruoyin has been exposed in front of his family, and he is somewhat embarrassed.


    But the blush did not diminish his masculinity.


    It''s Ruoyin''s brother, who is the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Xu found himself a little embarrassed, and he said to the rich man on one side: "you can''t marry a daughter-in-law in front of me."


    Otherwise, his face would have no place!


    "Fourth uncle, you can''t wait too late." Because Wuge is an elder, Fu Wen says helplessly.


    This scene made everyone laugh.


    It was not easy for the family to get together, rambling, and soon it was noon.


    Looking at the time was almost over, Jue Luo Shi said: "yin''er, it''s getting late. E Niang and your brother should also go back."


    "E Niang, don''t do it. It''s hard to come back. I''ll stay and have lunch. Besides, I know you''re coming. I''ll ask the dining room to prepare some delicious meals in the morning." Ruo Yin gets up to stay.


    "This is... Not very good." There are still some taboos in Jue Luo''s family.


    This is no better than her own home, and she thought Ruoyin was the same as before.


    The relationship between him and the fourth master is not cold or hot.


    He did not dare to stay, so as not to trouble his daughter.


    But at the same time, she did not want to stay longer.


    At this time, Li Fukang came in: "Fu Jin, he Zhongkang, the fourth master''s side, and xiaodezi asked to see him. He said that the fourth master told them to send some things."


    "Let them in." If the sound is right, the color is right.


    Jue Luo Shi looked at Ruoyin busy, then did not continue to say go back, just sat waiting.After a while, he Zhongkang and xiaodezi came in.


    And not only the two of them came in, but also a few small eunuchs.


    Each hand is not holding, is holding the box, gift box.


    "Fu Jin, this is what the fourth master told me when he went out early this morning. He said that his wife and several uncles seldom come to sit in the house. This is a gift that the fourth master asked the servants to prepare." He Zhongkang said with a smile.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the boxes in the hands of the eunuchs, and picked out the pretty willow eyebrows.


    It was really out of her expectation.


    Because last time the fourth Master said that he was too busy to have time. He did not say that he would be in the mansion, let alone prepared a gift for her family.


    But after a while, she said: "OK, you put things down."


    Then, she asked mother Liu to reward he Zhongkang and the little eunuch silver.


    He Zhongkang is also eye-catching. When the matter is finished, he dares not stay any longer and leaves with his people.


    After he Zhongkang left, Ruoyin asked the slave to pass the gifts to Jue Luo''s several.


    There are red paper pasted on the top of it, which is written as a gift. It can''t be given to the wrong person.


    In terms of these details, the servants under the fourth master are still in place.


    Jue Luo''s ceremony, of course, is a top-notch Diancui head.


    Xinghui and Ma Jia, as well as Fu Wen, are excellent white jade carving tea sets, gilded hairpins and white jade Hao pens.


    And five grid, is a good piece of sheep fat five blessing jade pendant.


    As for the fourth master''s gift, he naturally accepted it, and his face was full of joy.


    With their families, it''s not that they have shallow eyelids and have never seen anything good.


    But because according to these, they can see that Ruoyin is more popular than before.


    After all, Cong Ruoyin married the fourth master, and they came to the house several times.


    Except for the time when the fourth master moved from the palace to Beile house, they were rewarded.


    The rest of the time, they don''t have any of these.


    "E Niang, you can stay and have dinner with me. Otherwise, what can I do with a table of good dishes that I''ve asked people to make. It''s not a waste of food." Seeing their faces beaming with joy, Ruoyin went on with the topic just now, "besides, although we are all in the capital, we don''t know when to see you next time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    If sound''s words, call Jue Luo Shi to hear some moved, "look at what you said, the Chinese New Year is coming soon, can''t we meet again? If you don''t add a grandson to e Niang in the next year, you can see it again."


    "Oh, I don''t care. E Niang will stay for dinner." Ruoyin refused to forgive her.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "it''s all right. It''s up to you."


    I don''t know what''s wrong with my daughter. I''m such a big person. I still act coquettish towards her.


    Her old mother''s heart, where can stand, is naturally agreed.


    A hearing Roche agreed, if the sound will let the servants prepare meals.


    Soon, a table of meals on the mahogany inlaid marble eight immortals table.


    Looking at a table full of dishes, except for a few light dishes, I feel that Roche can call a name.


    The rest is either full of dry pepper Festival, or a red pot, do not fish do not know what is under.


    And smell the taste, and the appearance of pepper.


    "Yin''er, when did you eat such a heavy mouth? Now that you are pregnant, you must avoid it. It''s not good to eat too much." Jue Luo Shi used the old mother''s tone, said earnestly.


    "E Niang, you don''t know. You have to eat this to have an appetite. Otherwise, I can''t eat it." Ruoyin, with a tangled expression on his face, turns to look at Ma Jia.


    Ma Jia''s understanding, the way to help: "e Niang, sister has been pregnant, like to eat these are normal, otherwise easy to vomit, stomach empty, how to go."


    When he heard this, he felt that there was some truth in it.


    No appetite during pregnancy, she this past person also knows, then did not say anything more.


    Ruoyin raises eyebrows in secret and gives Ma Jia a look of approval.


    Ma Jia''s smile shows understanding.


    At the same time, she thought, this sister-in-law is more and more interesting.


    Then, the whole family began to eat.


    Not only that, they nodded and praised.


    "This spicy double cooked pork is not greasy at all. It''s easy to pierce with chopsticks."


    "This rice wine duck is so delicious. It tastes delicious, and it also has the fragrance of rice wine."


    "And this one is full of blood. You can see it''s a bunch of chowder, but it has a different taste."


    "Well, this sour fried chicken offal is good. Yin''er, you can eat more of this to appetizer." Even Jue Luo Shi, can not help but praise.


    Ruoyin naturally responded to Jue Luo''s and scooped out a spoonful of sour fried chicken offal.


    As for the rice wine duck, she made it in the dining room according to the method of beer duck.


    But there is no beer here, only rice wine instead.


    Not to mention, the taste is more delicious than beer duck.


    At this moment, I feel that Luo''s several are probably conquered by the delicious food in front of them. I don''t say that heavy mouth is bad any more.


    After dinner, Ruoyin asked people to serve tea and chatted with Jue Luoshi for a while.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Jue Luo''s mouth began: "yin''er, this time e Niang really wants to go back. Hello, you were born in the mansion and raised a baby. If you have anything to do, please write to contact me ~"


    if you nod your head, you will ask mother Liu to prepare some snacks for them to take back to eat.


    She didn''t dare to send other valuables.


    Jue Luoshi certainly did not dare to accept it.


    Because the fourth master gave it, it was his intention.


    She''s a daughter. She''s married to the fourth master. If she still delivers things to her mother''s house.


    It seems that some do not care about home, only care about her mother''s home.


    In particular, as a four Fu Jin, standing high, she will make everyone know what''s wrong.


    For some snacks, feel Luo Shi is pleased to take next, the mouth also told: "you are now expensive, don''t send, we will go back by carriage later."


    If the sound will feel Luo several sent out of the main courtyard, then did not continue to send.


    But she still stood at the door, far away to see them disappear in sight, just back to the room.


    ------


    since Kangxi''s return to Beijing, the fourth master has been more and more busy.


    Yesterday, there was a big event in Beijing.


    A group of children were fighting and fighting in the downtown of Beijing.


    They also killed dozens, seriously injured dozens, not to mention the minor ones.


    And this kind of thing, of course, disturbed Kangxi.


    In the early days, Kangxi raised the matter in the court hall.


    After waiting for the next Dynasty, he left the brothers for lunch, intending to test them.


    At this moment, Kangxi was casually asking, "what do you think of the fight among hundreds of people in Beijing?"


    All the elder brothers immediately looked at each other and began to ponder the Countermeasures in their hearts.


    I''ll do well in front of Kangxi later.


    "Yinren, tell me about it first." Without waiting for everyone to speak, Kangxi called the prince''s name directly.


    The crown prince suddenly was named, first a meal, and then he said: "back to the emperor Amar, everything has a cause, it is reasonable to find out the cause of the fight, and then make decisions according to the situation. We can''t injustice a good man, and never let go of a bad man."For the crown prince, he was the first to answer questions after Kangxi, which was improvisation.


    And the prince can answer with reason, already good.


    But Kangxi didn''t know whether he was more strict with the prince. Anyway, he thought that the prince was too general.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a paper tiger.


    Who doesn''t know what to say?


    Therefore, Kangxi immediately sneered and said, "where did you learn from? Your mouth is full of exaggeration, and you are not pragmatic at all."


    As soon as the crown prince heard it, he felt "cluttered" for a moment.


    Why did he always say something wrong recently, which made the emperor Alma unhappy.


    He pulled a lip, had to chat up the way: "is the son minister thought is not practical enough."


    Kangxi only glanced at the prince, sharp eyes swept to other princes, "do you have any other ideas?"


    "Huang amah, the son minister thinks, those people are simply lawless, should all catch up and fight." The king of Zhijun was straightforward.


    Hearing the speech, Kangxi laughed, compared with the prince''s impractical remarks.


    Zhijun Wang fought with him in the end. He was warm-blooded and spoke fast, which was liked by Kangxi.


    Kangxi said with a smile: "you''re so straightforward, but it''s not enough to solve the problem if you just pay attention to beating. What''s the difference between you and those who fight."


    "What the emperor amah said is that the children''s ministers are not considerate." Zhijun admitted his mistake in time.


    After listening to the rest of the brothers, it is a little bit can not help laughing.


    Then there was the third master. He was a literati, who disdained such a fight.


    As early as Kangxi asked, he had a lot of words to say.


    If it was not for the position of Prince and Zhijun king in front of him, he would have been unable to hold back.


    At this time, he was afraid that other people would rush ahead of him and said his words.


    He quickly got up and said, "Huang amah, the children''s ministers think that people who fight like this are of low quality and lack of education. We should ask some teachers to teach them lessons and tell them the great truth. We should be calm when we are in trouble. We should let them know that this kind of behavior is not good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    When the third master talks about these dogmas, it''s very clear.


    But Kangxi, who was on the high seat, looked more and more ugly, even more gloomy than when the prince spoke.


    His sharp eyes were staring at the third master, and he made people pestle when they saw him.


    "I don''t think you can speak well, sir. Since you are right, I''d better ask you to teach them."


    Obviously, Kangxi was disgusted with the third master''s wordy behavior.


    And Kangxi''s sharp eyes and unsmiling words also made the third master feel afraid.


    He quickly walked to the middle, knelt down and kowtowed: "emperor amah, calm down, how can the children minister teach those people?"


    You''re kidding. He''s a prince. He''s going to teach the brawlers.


    Isn''t that a joke to make people laugh at?


    Kangxi didn''t pay attention to the third master who knelt down and kowtowed.


    But ask other elder brother: "what about you, there is no better one?"


    At this time, the fourth master pulled his lips and intended to open his mouth.


    As a result, he was robbed by the eighth master: "Huang amah, the children''s ministers think that those who fight should be arrested and interrogated first. When the right and wrong are identified, the good will be released, and the unreasonable party will be asked to compensate them, and the rest will be punished and detained for several months."


    In fact, eight Ye''s statement is very good, but the fault is that he is too soft in dealing with things.


    So he got a cold hum from Kangxi: "fighting is good or bad. Can we fight as long as the purpose is good. According to your opinion, let the unjust compensate. In the future, those who are reasonable will quarrel with others, and what they will do in court. They will fight directly. Anyway, it is reasonable. They will not be afraid to win! Old eight, is that right? "


    Hearing this, eight Ye slightly one Zheng, the heart knows not good.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he came forward rationally and confessed his mistake: "what emperor amah taught is that his son''s minister didn''t think well enough."


    After so many cases, we can see.


    Basically, as long as they opened their mouths, they were all scolded by Kangxi.


    Even the third master knelt on the ground.


    When Kangxi didn''t call, he didn''t dare to.


    As a result, the rest of the brothers did not dare to speak. So many brothers were scolded, including the prince and the wise eight masters, not to mention them.


    But Kangxi''s eyes still swept the rest of the brothers, as if not satisfied with the answer, do not give up.


    At this time, the fourth master glanced around, and finally there was no one to speak.


    Then he stood up and spoke calmly: "emperor Alma, I forgive my children''s lack of insight. I feel that those who fight, no matter what their purpose, are wrong. What''s more, they can''t clap their hands. What''s necessary is to fight at the feet of the emperor. It''s just like a blind eye."


    "Therefore, the children''s ministers think that for the party who has made a big mistake, they should be shut down for a few months after finishing the board, while for the more peaceful party, although they don''t play the board, they should also be closed for most of a month, so that they can reflect on themselves and dare to make trouble again in the future."


    "In addition, if they damage the common people''s things in the street during the fighting, they should be asked to compensate for the original price. For those who are killed or injured, they must also be compensated by the wrong party. And the court can also offer consolation money to comfort the families of the dead and the injured. After all, this matter has been known all over the capital. "


    This kind of thing has already caused so much trouble that it would be chilling if the court didn''t express it.


    Of course, this is the fourth master''s heart, he will not say it.


    After listening to the fourth master''s statement, Kangxi suddenly became more serious.


    After a long time, he finally showed a happy smile.


    The corner of his mouth rose slightly and said, "well, what the fourth senior said is commendable. Although there are still some mistakes and omissions, all the things that should be taken care of have been taken into account. You and your elder brother will do this together. Your two temperaments should complement each other well."


    "Thank you for your advice. I will learn from you." Fourth master arched hands.


    "Well, you are a good man. You can handle affairs well with your elder brother. It''s settled. I''ll leave it to you two." Kangxi road.


    Then, he looked at the third master kneeling in the middle and said in a deep voice, "Why are you kneeling? Look at you. You have been taught by those gentlemen that you have no bearing at all."


    "What the emperor Alma taught is." The third master got up and went back to his seat.


    Anyway, he''s a veteran. He''s used to it.


    Then, the fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang took the will of Kangxi.


    In the end, Kangxi ordered: "as for the government to allocate consolation gold, you should calculate the silver to me, and then ask the Ministry of accounts to allocate funds."


    "Yes." Fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang Qi Ying Dao.


    Things are almost explained, Kangxi also got up and left.


    The rest of the princes were envious of this job.


    But who let them have no ability, is not scolded, is afraid to speak.


    Anyway, they know that if this matter is done well, the reputation of the fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang in the capital will be stronger than them.It will kill two birds with one stone.


    However, the princes are envious, but they all smile and say compliments.


    The fourth master is a workaholic. Since he took over the job, he immediately wanted to do it.


    He directly said to the prince Zhi, "elder brother, let''s discuss a good way to see how to deal with this matter and where to start first."


    The king of Zhijun looked at the fourth master with a smile. He knew about the enthusiasm and seriousness of his younger brother''s affairs. He was afraid of that kind of procrastination.


    He said with a smile: "OK, you go back to the house with the elder brother first. If you want to live in the penal department these days, I have to go back to the house and talk to your sister-in-law first."


    "That''s good." At the same time, he thought of Ruoyin.


    He had to discuss with Zhijun immediately, or go back to prepare and say something to Ruoyin.


    Half an hour later, the fourth master followed Zhijun to Zhijun Wangfu.


    And such a discussion reached the dusk.


    Zhijun Wang also knew that he was inferior to the fourth master in this respect, and he basically listened to him.


    Anyway, he just said: "fourth, it''s more convenient for you. I''ll recognize it. Otherwise, Huang Alma won''t ask us to complement each other. Anyway, you''ll sing white face, brother I''ll sing black face. You''ll be responsible for the details. I''ll force them to account for all the 18 generations of our ancestors."


    The fourth master laughed and said, "well, that''s settled. I have to go back."


    "See you off, brother." Zhi Jun Wang Dao.


    At this time, ilgenjue Roche came.


    She heard that the fourth master was here. As a sister-in-law, she should be considerate.


    Then straighten stomach way: "fourth younger brother, so late, you stay to use meal to go again."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    Although it has been some time since irgen felt that Roche had given birth, she ate well when she was pregnant, and did not pay much attention to it, which almost led to dystocia.


    So even after the birth, her stomach is still a little big.


    Walking on the road, it is a bit of a stumbling, just like there is a baby in the stomach.


    "Sister Xie''s kindness, Fujin may still be waiting for me in the mansion. In a few days, I have something to do with my elder brother. I have to go back and tell her earlier, so I won''t stay any longer." The fourth master responded politely, but in a firm tone.


    As soon as he said this, irgen felt that Roche didn''t say much, and nodded with a smile.


    Just she was thinking, when is the fourth master so good with Si Fu Jin.


    And Zhi Jun Wang said with a smile: "younger sister-in-law is pregnant. You should talk to her in advance and take care of her."


    "Thank you for asking me to help my sister-in-law into the house, so you don''t have to send me." The fourth master waved politely to the prince of Zhijun and left with his servant.


    When the fourth master returned to the mansion, it was already dark.


    He didn''t go anywhere. He went straight to the main courtyard. Su Peisheng followed him.


    Usually, when the four masters go out, they are followed by Su Peisheng.


    He Zhongkang and xiaodezi, however, spend most of their time in the government.


    Of course, we also need to pay close attention to what happens in the house, so that we can report to the fourth master at any time.


    At this time, he Zhongkang had been waiting for the fourth master in front of the house.


    As soon as he saw the fourth master coming back, he went forward with a shy face and said, "Sir, you have done everything you asked me to do."


    The fourth master faintly "um" one, continues to walk with a big stride, has a kind of returning heart is like an arrow''s feeling.


    He Zhongkang glanced at the fourth master carefully. He found that although he was cold, he was not as cold as usual. It seemed that he was in a good mood?


    So he whispered: "today, a lucky Jin seems to be very happy, and Fujin did not receive the silver note given by his wife."


    The first sentence is a foreshadowing, the latter one is business.


    After listening to the fourth master, his steps slightly stopped and then returned to normal.


    He pulled his lips and said faintly, "well, I know. Go and get the reward."


    "Well, thank you very much." He Zhongkang said with a smile.


    As the fourth master had no expression, he could not see his anger.


    But he could tell from the tone and words of the fourth master that he should have done a good job.


    Otherwise, if he can''t handle this matter well, he will be the apprentice of Su Peisheng and the second leader of the fourth master.


    When the fourth Master arrived at the main courtyard, Ruoyin was filled with food.


    She was just about to start eating when she looked up and saw the fourth master coming into the room.


    Seeing that he was wearing a dark blue official uniform, he must have been busy until now.


    Then he got up and said, "fourth master, I''ve been busy for a whole day. It''s just that my food has just been served and it''s warm. You can have a meal here."


    If the sound comes forward naturally, serve four ye to change clothes.


    Like an ordinary wife, serving a man who has been busy for a whole day.


    Now she has a stable fetal position and serves the fourth master to change clothes and wash. There is no problem at all.


    The fourth master opened his arms and said, "yes, I have a job to do with the prince Zhijun these days. He will stay in the penal department for a few days."


    if you pause, you will find that the fourth master is staring at her.


    She was thinking, should she not give up?


    So the next second she didn''t care to change clothes for the fourth master, so she went straight to the fourth master''s arms.


    With his hands around his waist, his head rested on his firm chest.


    "Ye, you are going to go for a few days. This day is also a few days, and the ninth day is also a few days. I will miss you. What should I do?"


    This scene of dog food, scattered on one side of the slaves were caught off guard, all bowed their heads, dare not speak.


    If it wasn''t for the meals on the table, the owners would have to eat and wait on them at any time, otherwise they would all like to get out.


    The fourth master looked down at the woman in his arms. He was always calm and surprised.


    In the past, he went out to do business, even if he left for a long time and went far away.


    This woman has never been so dependent on her.


    What''s more, it''s a bad job in the capital''s criminal department.


    At this time, his arms hanging on both sides gradually hung in the air, and then surrounded the woman in his arms.


    Gentle comfort way: "stay at home, ye soon finished the work and came back."


    Ruoyin continued to play coquettish in the arms of the fourth master.


    "Be obedient and don''t make any noise." The fourth master clapped his big palm on Ruo Yin''s back.


    Then, Ruoyin pauses in the fourth master''s arms for three seconds before leaving. "OK, I''ll ask the servant to help you get things ready."


    When she finished, she told the servants to prepare their daily necessities.


    There are also some delicious snacks and snacks. At last, she added: "by the way, put some honey honeycomb cakes with my e Niang here for you.""Honey honeycomb cake?" The fourth master asked casually, as if surprised.


    "Yes, my e Niang asked people to make it specially. When I was a child, I liked to eat this. It was delicious, and it could beautify and beautify my face." Ruoyin''s face was full of pride.


    As soon as the fourth master raised his eyebrows, he let her go.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master sat down beside the meal, Ruoyin said very seriously: "thank you, sir."


    Fourth master is drinking soup, she suddenly thanks, for a moment did not understand what happened, "OK, thank me for what?"


    "Thank you, sir. You are very busy during the day, but you still let me prepare gifts." Ruoyin looked at him seriously and said, "thank you for being nice to my family."


    Well, she just wants to boast about the fourth master.


    Although this may be a small matter for the fourth master.


    But she still want to solemnly thank you, let the fourth master know, his business is not in vain.


    She can''t take what the fourth master did for granted.


    "What should it be?" Fourth master light tunnel, but in the heart has some different feeling.


    That night, the fourth master stopped in the main courtyard, but did not do much.


    Now Ruoyin''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger every day. He is still a little considerate of her.


    In the morning, the fourth master left before dawn.


    Originally, he was quiet, but if the sound somehow, probably because of the growing stomach, sleep at night is not as good as before.


    Originally sleepy, she can wake up with a little noise.


    Now that she woke up, she said, "Sir, I''ll wait on you to change and wash."


    "No, you can go to sleep." The fourth master raised his feet to the bedside and rubbed her fluffy hair.


    But if the sound or up, probably for a few days not to see, four ye to forget her.


    So she got up early with rare consideration.


    In the face of her persistence, the fourth master did not strongly oppose it.


    When waiting for the fourth master, Ruoyin still stands at the gate of the main courtyard, watching the fourth master reluctantly.


    Until the fourth master left, she turned around, took back the spoony eyes, and continued to lie down to make up for sleep.


    At the same time, she thought, how many days have passed, and the princess and Li have not moved.


    Isn''t there a last resort?


    Did she think too much?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    On the afternoon of that day, Kangxi was reading memorials in the Qianqing palace.


    The eunuch of Jingshi room came in with a big silver plate.


    In the silver plate are the green cards of the concubines.


    Kangxi glanced up at the tray and pondered for a moment, probably thinking about the recent events.


    Finally, he thought about the capital and the fourth master who was working.


    When even opened the brand of Princess de Fei, she buttoned it neatly.


    At night, Kangxi went to the Yonghe palace of imperial concubine.


    "My concubines welcome the emperor. The emperor is in good health." Princess de carried the hexagonal lantern early and saluted.


    Kangxi helped Princess de and said with a smile, "get up, I''m late for criticizing the fold. I''ve kept you waiting."


    "The emperor makes every possible effort. I should wait as long as I can." Imperial concubine followed Kangxi to support her body and continued: "besides, it''s my good fortune to wait for the emperor. I like it in my heart."


    Kangxi didn''t like to listen to flattery, but what Princess de said made him listen.


    And he was relieved to hear that, and immediately his brow was stretched out, and his face was full of a kind smile.


    "I''m glad you''ve always been such a whore." Kangxi straightforward tunnel.


    When the imperial concubine knew that Kangxi was happy, she laughed back: "my concubine is just telling the truth."


    A few polite words said, Kangxi then entered the hall, and the imperial concubine went to wait on him to change clothes and wash.


    Kangxi was served by Princess De, occasionally glancing down at her.


    Her hair is low, with jade Zan and Phoenix hairpin. Her body is rich and plump, elegant and beautiful.


    A mature woman like her has a special charm when compared with those new comers.


    After Princess de blew out the candle, Kangxi fell in love with her.


    In middle age, Kangxi people were not as brave as that, but they were still young.


    In the middle of the night, the servants came in and served.


    When the two men lay down again, Kangxi lay on his back and said, "the fourth is a good man. I will let him deal with the fight in the capital."


    "He is still young and needs the emperor''s guidance a lot." The princess laughed back.


    "I can''t talk about teaching. I''ll temper him. It''s just that during this period of time, he''s working in the Ministry of punishment. I don''t think he''ll come to see you." Kangxi light way.


    "No matter what, it''s his good fortune that he can share his worries with the emperor. The ministers and concubines don''t care." Princess de always with a gentle smile.


    Just in the dark, her eyes flash a touch of essence + light.


    Then, she pulled her lips and said, "emperor, my concubine has always been unable to sleep well in the night, and I have no appetite in the daytime. Can I ask the old four Fu Jin to come into the palace to accompany me? It''s good to have a person around me. It''s ok to talk with him.


    when Kangxi heard this, he thought about the fourth master and the fifth princess.


    These two should have been under Princess De''s knees, but they turned their heads. The fifth princess was raised by the empress dowager, and the fourth master was raised by Tong Jia, the empress of filial piety and benevolence.


    Although Tong Jia, the empress of filial piety and benevolence, has passed away, but the relationship between the fourth master and the imperial concubine is weak.


    After a long time, Kangxi said faintly: "in this case, let the fourth daughter-in-law go into the palace to accompany you. You usually relax your heart and don''t want to be hollow."


    "I know that when I get to middle age, my sleep is not as good as when I am young." Duchess laughs back.


    Satisfied with the answer, she was closer to Kangxi, considerate to Kangxi tucked in the quilt.


    Kangxi patted her hand and said, "when you were young, you didn''t sleep well. Then you were wronged."


    "I don''t feel aggrieved. It''s my great honor to accompany the emperor all the way along the way." She is gentle.


    But there is something in my heart that is not taste.


    At that time, she had a low status, even if she had a child, but she could not support her. She was inevitably depressed.


    And the sweet words of Princess De, coupled with physical contact, called Kangxi and healthy.


    The next morning, after seeing off the Emperor Kangxi and going to court, she said to Aunt Cui, "go to the old four''s house and bring the uranara family to our palace. You say that we haven''t seen her for a long time. Please come to the palace."


    Aunt Cui was stunned a little, and then she answered.


    An hour later, Ruoyin was brought into the palace by Aunt Cui.


    If the voice and complexion were as usual, she would have thought about it when she came.


    It seems that the reason why she invited her this time should be for what she promised to Li last time.


    Otherwise, we will not catch the fourth master when he is not in the house and call her into the palace.


    At this time, although her heart is small nine nine nine, but the surface of the rules or to have.


    She went to the center of the hall and saluted to the imperial concubine: "send my regards to e Niang, my mother will be happy and prosperous."


    "Get up, now that you''re so precious, I can''t bear to let you kneel more." That''s what Defei said.


    But still wait for Ruoyin respectfully line after kneeling ceremony, before toward aunt Cui wink, let people help Ruoyin up.If the sound by Aunt Cui helped her into the seat, "I don''t know what happened to her daughter-in-law this time?"


    "There''s nothing else. It''s just that I''m not in good health recently. I want to call you into the palace to accompany you. There''s also a person who speaks his own words." She said with a gentle smile.


    Hear this, if sound mouth corner then draw, virtuous concubine is not with Li Shi good, call Li Shi to enter palace.


    Let her big belly into the palace!


    Besides, isn''t there fourteen elder brother and seven princesses around her?


    One is the treasure in the palm, the other is the intimate cotton padded jacket. How can we still need her?


    Then, if the sound pulls the lip, it doesn''t flatter or get angry.


    Just politely said: "e Niang''s body is not in good health, and her daughter-in-law should serve her. But her daughter-in-law is pregnant, so she has more heart than strength. If she accompanies her in the palace, I''m afraid she will have to add trouble to her."


    After she thought about it, she didn''t agree.


    But Princess De''s mind has been decided, where it is so easy to change. She doesn''t say: "it doesn''t matter. I don''t need you to serve. You''ll be happy if you stay here. If you look at your stomach, you can be more happy. Besides, this matter has been mentioned with the emperor, and the emperor has promised that you can stay with us for a period of time in Yonghe palace."


    Now, if Yinxin knows that it''s useless to say it again, the princess won''t change her decision.


    At the same time, she also recognized "a period of time" in the words of Princess de Fei.


    Ah, listen to this tone, I''m afraid that the imperial concubine will oppress her in the palace. If she doesn''t achieve her goal, she will not give up.


    And the purpose of the imperial concubine, of course, is to get rid of her and create opportunities for Li''s family!


    But if Yin is in the palace, she can''t help her own mood, not to mention the imperial concubine has moved out Kangxi.


    If she doesn''t know what to do, it''s immoral and unfilial.


    After thinking about these, Ruoyin finally nodded and said: "in this case, the daughter-in-law is willing to accompany e Niang in the palace, and only wish that e Niang''s body is healthy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    "I''m glad you think so." "Princess Defei was holding her handkerchief and covering her mouth with a smile," I knew you were going to enter the palace, so I asked people to clean up the side hall early in the morning. Go and have a look at what else you need. "


    If Yin could say anything else, after she got up to thank, she followed the slave to the side hall.


    When she arrived at the side hall, she found that the imperial concubine had arranged all the servants in order, and that she was not embarrassed by the daily necessities.


    She said to Princess De''s Maid: "you help me tell e Niang that it''s very good here. There''s nothing missing. I''ll live here."


    "Yes." When the maid of the palace answered, she went to report.


    Ruo Yin simply explained the words of mother Liu and Qiao Feng.


    "I know that you feel sorry for me, but this is in the palace, no more than in our fourth master''s house, your every move is restrained, especially those words that should not be said, do not say a word, let people hear, easy to cause disaster."


    Smell speech, mother Liu and Qiao Feng nodded.


    When it comes to lunch, Princess de asks people to ask Ruo Yin to have a meal together.


    Fourteen elder brother and seven princesses are in, saw if sound all the rules to call "four elder sister-in-law".


    For these, Ruoyin naturally answers with a smile.


    After eating, she didn''t chat with Ruoyin, and said with a gentle smile, "you are pregnant now, and you are easy to get sleepy. Go and have a rest in the afternoon."


    "Thank e Niang for her sympathy." If the sound smile back, but the heart of the princess smile, some do not think.


    Smile on the face so gentle, is actually a smiling tiger!


    Smile on the surface and trick on the back.


    If Yin usually stops at noon in the mansion, it is an hour.


    But I''m here today. She''s up after less than half an hour''s sleep.


    As a result, she just put on her clothes. After washing, aunt Cui appeared and said with a smile, "Si Fu Jin, your mother please go to the front hall."


    If Yin spits mint water in the white porcelain cup, after wiping her mouth with Qiaofeng, she says, "I''ll go there now."


    "Well, this way, please." Aunt Cui is leading the way with a smile.


    Ruoyin glances at Aunt Cui''s smile. She is a great servant of Princess de Fei and a smiling tiger.


    When she arrived at the front hall, Ruoyin saw her sitting in front of the black lacquer scroll.


    In front of her was a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    And the imperial concubine is copying stop stop, look from afar, should be in copy classics.


    At that time, Ruoyin was thinking, er... Princess de would not ask her to copy scriptures together?


    At this time, Princess de said: "you are here just in time. The fourth elder told me that you have a pain in your spine. He is a man who seldom talks to me. I will not ask you to copy this or that. You can grind it for this palace."


    If the sound should be "yes", it will be ground.


    As she grinds, she thinks that the fourth master told her that she has a pain in her spine.


    But after listening to the fourth master''s meaning, it was like a joke.


    She thought it was a joke.


    Now listen to the princess said so, it seems that the fourth master is not a joke.


    But the fourth master certainly didn''t ask the imperial concubine to change a method to punish, but the imperial concubine would punish people.


    He called her into the palace and said that she was pregnant and didn''t have to wait on her. Now he ordered her to do so.


    This is the first day. How can we live in the future?


    I don''t know how long she will stay in the palace?


    What would happen if the fourth master found out that she was gone in a few days?


    But before she wanted to understand, the imperial concubine''s majestic voice rang out in Ruoyin''s ear: "old four fortune Jin, ask you to grind, what do you stay in?"


    This call if Yin suddenly return to God, she apologized to Princess de: "nothing, I was distracted for a while, please sum Niang forgive me."


    With her sharp eyes, she glanced at Ruoyin lightly, and she didn''t say much. She just lowered her head and copied the sutras.


    In the next few days, Princess Defei asked Ruoyin to get up early to serve tea or grind.


    In addition to these, the Duchess still has her word, and has no other assignments.


    ------


    a few days later, the fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang worked in the prison of the Ministry of punishment.


    The penal cell was dark, but not damp.


    And it is full of axe, knife, saw, drill, chisel, whip, staff and so on, all kinds of bloodstained tools of torture.


    It''s creepy at first sight.


    Of course, there was still a fire in the iron pot of the cell, and a few triangular tongs were inserted into the fire for the purpose of cauterizing.


    At this time, the fourth master was wearing a dark blue robe and sitting on the imperial chair moved by the slave.


    He is playing with the jade in his hand, his expression is like a cold star, his nose is straight, and he is as cold as ice.


    And Zhi Jun Wang sat next to the fourth master, his eyebrows were very thick, and some impatient micro wrinkled.


    In front of them were eight male prisoners who led the fight."Come on, why do you have a fight?" The fourth Master said coldly.


    A pair of sharp like arrow''s cold eyes, is to scan in front of the eight prisoners.


    It was just a simple inquiry, but it made the prisoners here hear the irresistible coldness.


    Especially the light in the prison is not very good, they can''t see the expression of the fourth master.


    I only know that the dim light and the fire in the prison outline the strong and hard half face of the fourth master.


    It made the prisoners tremble.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the prison seemed to solidify, oppressive and quiet.


    Only the sparks in the pot made a "crackling" sound.


    After listening to the fourth master''s words, the prisoners did not know whether their teeth were too tight or they were too scared to speak.


    One by one, their eyes dodged, and they didn''t dare to take another look at the fourth master.


    Seeing this, the fourth master exchanged his eyes towards the prince Zhi.


    Zhijun Wang will, with the two bodyguards around the eyes of a sign, "you a few, give me a thorn whip hard, must smoke their skin and flesh."


    "Yes." After the guards answered, they took the thorn whip on one side.


    The whip was made of metal and was covered with sharp barbs.


    It''s far more lethal than a normal whip.


    Then the prisoners were tied up in their cells and flogged.


    Then came the screams of the prisoners in their cells.


    But the bodyguards were not moved, where the thorn whip went, it must be skin and flesh, blood dripping.


    "Say no!" Zhi Jun Wang leaned on the chair and asked.


    But his words were all asked out, and those people still refused to speak. He was so angry that he ordered: "OK, don''t you say it, then continue to fight until you confess, and kill one after another! I want to see how hard your mouth is


    At this time, the fourth elder brother long eyebrow a pick, "big brother, first not anxious."


    As soon as four Ye''s words came out, Zhi Jun Wang turned his head in surprise and looked at him, "does the fourth younger brother mean?"


    Even the prisoners, like seeing the straw, looked at the fourth master one after another.


    Heart said that the fourth master looks cold or cold, should not have the heart, they were seriously injured, is to stop it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    At this moment, the cell that screamed repeatedly suddenly became silent, even the guards stopped the punishment in their hands.


    Under everyone''s attention, the fourth Master said casually: "brother, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to remind you not to beat them. You can beat them to death. Otherwise, how can you get words out of their mouths? In addition, the whipping is almost enough. It''s time to burn them."


    After saying that, he continued to play with jade finger, leisurely and languidly leaning on the chair, a indifferent expression.


    And the fourth master''s words make the prisoners fall into the hell of disappointment from expectation.


    They were already trembling, and immediately some of them were tottering.


    Originally, they thought the fourth master was coming to stop him, but they didn''t know that the fourth master was even more powerful.


    At this time, they have already suffered from skin and flesh.


    Still let burn punishment, that is not scalding skin, but scalding meat, it will hurt the dead!


    Think of the red iron and meat touch, will produce what kind of pain and smoke.


    All of them were full of panic and uncertain thoughts.


    Zhijun Wang cooperated with the fourth master and said: "fourth brother, at the beginning, the elder brother was worried that you could not see blood, but did not think you were not afraid at all."


    "I''m not afraid. I''m tired of thinking about a kind of punishment for a long time." Fourth master light way, then turn to look to Zhi Jun Wang, "but for this aspect, I also casually say, don''t quite understand, if there is improper place, elder brother still please make your own opinion, don''t let me fool about."


    The fourth master looks like a little white.


    Zhijun Wang repeatedly waved his hand and said, "well, your method sounds good. It depends on you."


    After a while, the guards put down the thorn whip and took the red iron brand in the big iron pan burning with fire.


    At this moment, all the prisoners were staring round.


    One of them didn''t wait for the guards to get close to him, but he was shaking and shouting: "I... I said, I said everything! You two, just let me go. It will kill me


    With the first to speak, the rest nodded in succession, indicating that they were willing to say everything.


    "You guys, it''s like toasting, not eating and drinking, and you can speak earlier." Zhi Jun Wang waved his hand to the guards to stop.


    The fourth master glanced at some prisoners and said coldly: "you think clearly. Besides, you should not only say what you say, but also others'', which is a report to each other. If I find out that what you say is not right, I will drag them out and kill them with sticks."


    "Yes, yes, certainly!" A criminal who was greedy for life and was afraid of death responded repeatedly.


    Just now he found out that the fourth master is a cruel character.


    The appearance is indifferent, the heart is more indifferent!


    Then, he was afraid of saying it late, and the red iron brand was burned on his body.


    He confessed all of them: "two masters, i... I was wronged. Someone hired me and asked me to help him settle those troublemakers and let those who were occupied land retreat in the face of difficulties, so that I took my brothers to help others fight!"


    "If you receive money, you will do something that will harm the nature. In other words, it will be unjust?" The fourth master raised his eyebrows.


    The black pupil, like a black jade, can see the ice dregs immediately.


    The prisoner was terrified and shrank. For him, the fourth master''s sharp and arrow like eyes hurt more than those stabbing and whipping on him.


    Because he saw the rage in the eyes of the fourth master.


    In order to ease the fourth master''s anger, the prisoners naturally said one after another.


    In the whole process, four ye and Zhi Jun Wang listened quietly.


    After hearing this, they two then tacit understanding looked at one eye.


    It seems that this matter is somewhat complicated and may have something to do with the officials in the imperial court.


    Not only that, but also seems to involve the first rich nine elder brother!


    But anyway, this thing has made progress.


    The fourth master asked the bodyguard to stay for further interrogation.


    He went out to have a meal with Zhijun.


    It was afternoon, and they were too busy to eat.


    In a short time, four ye and Zhi Jun Wang in front of, then put a simple meal.


    They eat the same food as ordinary people in the Ministry of punishment.


    However, the fourth master was lucky to have cakes prepared in advance by Ruoyin, as well as spicy cabbage.


    And Zhijun there, of course, there are some things in the house.


    But most of them are tall.


    For example: Crystal Dragon and Phoenix cake, bergamot golden roll, crispy roast goose.


    When he saw the cake in front of the fourth master and a dish of red and spicy cabbage, he couldn''t help laughing and said: "fourth brother, when you look at your treatment, your younger brother and sister are pregnant and have no time to take care of you. It''s OK. Come and have a meal with my elder brother. Your sister-in-law has prepared a lot of meals for me. Anyway, I can''t finish it by myself."


    "Thanks for your kindness. I''ll just eat some." Four ye light way.Then, he did not care about the surprise color of Zhijun king, bowed his head and began to eat.


    What''s more, the fourth master''s food is very delicious, which perfectly interprets "the food prepared by Fu Jin is the most delicious".


    Especially when eating red and red hot cabbage, the delicious spicy crispness made the king Zhijun swallow his mouth.


    The food in front of him was good, but they were princes who never lacked delicacies.


    If you get used to it, you don''t feel good.


    This meeting son, Zhi Jun Wang wants to speak, but he is embarrassed to open his mouth.


    After all, he hit the fourth master just now.


    Fortunately, the fourth master was not a stingy man. He caught sight of the prince Zhi with his light and looked at himself.


    Then he put the white porcelain jar with spicy cabbage in front of him and handed it to the prince Zhi: "this appetizer, brother, take it and taste it."


    "Fourth brother, what we are dealing with now is not a simple fight. You have to report with Huang AMA together with me." In order to cover up the embarrassment, Zhi Jun Wang picked up the white porcelain jar with a sharp hand, but said something serious on his mouth.


    "Well, after eating, let''s synthesize it again and tell Huang AMA." Fourth master is not an acute person.


    He has always been very steady in his work.


    After Zhijun Wang finished his business, he tasted spicy cabbage.


    Just at the entrance, his eyes lit up and his mouth was full of spicy, crisp, sour and sweet.


    "Fourth brother, your spicy cabbage is so delicious that it''s more delicious than any other delicacies."


    "If you like it, you can take it all. My Fujin has prepared two cans for me." The fourth master didn''t care.


    But the corners of the mouth are slightly invisible.


    Seeing that the fourth master was easygoing, the prince of Zhijun simply sat opposite the fourth master, and he was also known as "gourmet sharing".


    In fact, he wanted to eat all the snacks in front of the fourth master.


    At dusk, the fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang synthesized the confessions of other prisoners.


    He went to the Qianqing palace and reported it to Kangxi.


    This matter related to the court officials, Kangxi asked the fourth master and Zhijun king to stop for a moment, and planned to deal with the matter personally.


    Since Kangxi was going to deal with it personally, there was nothing wrong with the fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang.


    When they went out of the Qianqing palace, they both felt like returning home.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    The reason why Zhijun Wang was that his family Fujin just passed the period of confinement, and it was beyond a certain period of time...


    the fourth master felt that something would happen because he felt some discomfort in his heart these days.


    Therefore, the two men who are eager to return home did not make an appointment to go to the restaurant.


    But out of the Palace door, say hello to each home, each looking for his daughter-in-law.


    The fourth Lord''s house was relatively close, and he came back to the mansion before Zhi Jun Wang.


    But by the time he got back to the house, it was already dark.


    He Zhongkang did not wait at the gate because he returned to his residence temporarily.


    However, the servants on the road would salute the fourth master when they saw him. If they were more conspicuous, they would also inform he Zhongkang.


    For those who salute, the fourth master is too lazy to respond.


    Directly raised his feet and went to the main courtyard.


    After a while, the fourth master entered the main courtyard and found something wrong.


    Compared with the bustle of the main courtyard before, it was actually quiet this time.


    And the light in the main room is off so early.


    Only in the wing room, where the servants lived, was the yellow light on.


    Even Li Fukang, who has been guarding the yard, has disappeared.


    All this made the fourth master feel bad.


    But he followed the lamp that Su Peisheng held in his hand and walked into the dark main room.


    After entering the room, the servant behind the fourth master lit the lamp in the room.


    The fourth master walked from the hall to the inner room, and didn''t see Ruoyin, even her intimate servant.


    Then he frowned slightly and said coldly, "Su Peisheng, go and ask and see what''s going on."


    At this time, he Zhongkang and Li Fukang came in. He Zhongkang said first: "master son, Fu Jin was brought into the palace by Aunt Cui, who is next to Princess Defei three days ago."


    "Yes, yes, I haven''t come back yet. I don''t know what happened." Li Fukang looked anxious.


    These days, like all the servants in the main court, he did not relax because he did not have to serve the master.


    On the contrary, he lost his backbone and became anxious.


    After hearing this, Junlang''s face suddenly became gloomy, and his cold face was so used to it that the fire was extremely terrible.


    It ignites the air all over the body. It''s amazing quiet.


    He thin - Lip light open, light way: "say more detailed point."


    Hearing this, Li Fukang and he Zhongkang look at each other.


    Finally, Li Fukang spoke.


    Although he Zhongkang was second in command, he was not at the scene that day.


    "Back to the master''s son, aunt Cui said that Madame de Fei was ill and wanted to let Fu Jin enter the palace for a period of time. The emperor also approved this matter." Li Fukang lowered his head.


    Hearing this, the fourth master''s look was even more ugly, his eyes were obviously angry, and the blue veins on his temples were beating gently.


    If it''s just that Princess de simply calls Ruo Yin into the palace, then there is still room for maneuver.


    But the imperial concubine actually moved Kangxi out, and things were a little difficult to do.


    If the imperial concubine called Ruoyin into the palace, it was equivalent to letting her daughter-in-law accompany her.


    In the eyes of outsiders, however, it is a good thing.


    If the fourth master takes Ruoyin back directly, it will inevitably make people think good things into bad things.


    Finally, it turned into a joke, which was not good for the reputation of the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    First, it makes people feel unfilial.


    The second is to brush the face of Kangxi.


    The fourth master, with a black face and deep meditation, said that the Defei monster would act first and then play!


    After a long time, he pulled his lips and said in a deep voice, "Su Peisheng, you go into the palace and send the exquisite set of Wanfu white jade jewelry in the storehouse to e Niang. It''s said that he has paid homage to e Niang."


    Although I don''t know the winding road between Princess de Fei and Li.


    But I also know why she did this, probably because she wanted to take tough measures to call him rain and dew.


    Anyway, song''s identity is low, and there is no chance to contact with Princess De.


    Naturally, the imperial concubine took into account Li''s family. Li''s birth was a big one.


    "Yes, I went to the palace early in the morning." Su Peisheng was surprised that Wanfu white jade jewelry was one of the treasures of the warehouse.


    Since he can be the leader of the fourth master, he still has two brushes.


    All of a sudden, he guessed the fourth master''s mind.


    With the emperor''s intervention in this matter, it seems that the master''s son can''t help it either. He can only go step by step and let Fu Jin stay in the Palace first.


    However, the treasure of zhenku was sent to the palace, which represented the position of Fujin in the heart of the master.


    Let the empress de Fei have a degree. Don''t overdo it.


    But now it''s dark and the palace is closed to outsiders.


    In particular, the residence of the concubines was more strictly guarded.


    Otherwise, Su Peisheng would go to the palace in the dark.


    ------Compared with the desolation of the fourth master''s side, Zhi Jun Wang and Yi Ergen Jue Luo''s family are gone for a day, as if every three autumn.


    At this moment, ilgenjue Roche is waiting for the princess Zhijun to change clothes.


    As a result of the meal, she was Zhi Jun Wang''s straightforward peach blossom eyes staring at.


    So, at this time, she just bow to wait, simply embarrassed to look up at the man in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    ------


    the next morning, Su Peisheng went to work in the palace.


    "Niang, the eunuch around the fourth master asks to see you." Aunt Cui came forward to report.


    German imperial concubine eye corner subconsciously picked pick, light way: "let him come in."


    Soon after su Peisheng came in, he knelt down respectfully and presented the mahogany jewelry box in his hand.


    "Niang, the fourth master has been working in the Ministry of punishment recently. I only went back to the house yesterday. After learning that Fu Jin was here, he said that Fu Jin was pregnant and would inevitably cause you trouble in the palace. Therefore, I asked the servant to give you a set of jewelry which has been treasured for many years to honor you. Please accept it with a smile."


    "The fourth brother is interested. You can go back and take a message for the fourth to relax. This palace will let people take good care of the uranara family. However, the palace has not been well. She may have to stay in the palace for a month. In addition, the palace hopes that the fourth elder can take good care of the backyard of the house." She said casually.


    "Well, I must bring it." Su Peisheng is a personal genius. Even if he understands the meaning of her words, he has to answer.


    But he had some hair in his heart. How could he tell the fourth master about this?


    Listen to the meaning of Princess De, this is to stay in the palace for at least a month.


    What''s more, let the fourth master get rain and dew!


    When she had finished speaking, she waved her hand to Su Peisheng to step down.


    But as soon as Su Peisheng left, the fourteenth elder brother entered the hall.


    "E Niang, I just saw the servant beside the fourth elder brother. Did the fourth elder brother enter the palace?" As soon as he entered the temple, he asked.


    With a sneer, she replied, "your fourth master is a busy man. I don''t have time to go into the palace to see me for the time being."


    In fact, she knew that it was not good for the fourth master to speak in person about such matters.


    I can only ask the slave to send some jewelry to try it out.


    At this time, aunt Cui opened the box sent by the fourth master and said with a smile, "Niang, this set of jewelry from the fourth master is of excellent quality, snow-white, and delicate and moist. It is rare in the palace."


    She saw that Princess Defei had not been very good since she had beaten Su Peisheng in, so she said it attentively.


    But after hearing her words, the sneer became more and more penetrating.


    A mother who doesn''t know what to do is in vain.


    She raised a sneer at the corner of her mouth and said faintly: "at this time, I know how to send such a good one. What do you usually do?"


    Aunt Cui led her lips. She wanted to say that the fourth master had given many top-notch gifts to Princess de during the Spring Festival.


    It''s just that when you''re in peace, the delivery is more common.


    You can''t send such good things every day.


    But when she saw the Defei''s gloomy face, she shut up wisely.


    The relationship between the fourth master and the imperial concubine is worrying for her to be a slave.


    When the fourth master came, it was either embarrassing or cold!


    "E Niang, it''s OK. You still have me. When I grow up, I often give you better." Fourteen elder brother said sensibly.


    There is a deep-rooted estrangement between him and Ben.


    After listening to the words of the fourteenth elder brother, the corners of the princess''s mouth immediately blossomed happily and lovingly said, "you are still good."


    Even if they are all natural, they are different from those raised by others.


    The servants in the hall saw that the princess de and the fourteen elder brother had good feelings. They all hung down their heads and pretended that they didn''t hear anything.


    It''s no wonder that the relationship between the elder brother and the fourth master is not so good.


    Princess de doesn''t avoid talking at all, just like that in front of the slaves.


    In front of the fourteenth elder brother, what more to say, can good just strange!


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Ruoyin comes to offer tea to Princess de. please be good-bye.


    She lived in the Yonghe palace. Naturally, she knew that Su Peisheng had been here once.


    When she got up in the morning, Mammy Liu told her.


    When she was seated, she said, "the fourth elder knows about you in the palace. She also asked the servant to send a set of jewelry to honor the palace. Therefore, you should stay in the palace, and you should not worry about other things."


    The fourth brother knows that you are here. He doesn''t care what you mean. You should stop thinking about it.


    "Yes, my daughter-in-law knows." Ruo Yin answers politely.


    As early as when Princess de moved Kangxi out, she expected this result.


    So she had no other thoughts.


    But after su Peisheng went into the palace and sent a set of jewelry, the princess was different.


    She pulled her lips and said, "I want you to be pregnant. You can be free in the palace later. You don''t have to grind it in front of me. As for morning examination, we need to copy Buddhist scriptures. Sometimes we can sleep late at night, so we can avoid it."


    Maybe the princess knew that she had a cold relationship with the fourth master.


    After su Peisheng, she also knew that Ruoyin was not as cold as before.Since the fourth master gave a set of jewelry hints, she took this love.


    Don''t let the cold relationship between mother and son be more difficult because of such trifles.


    For the request of Princess de Fei, Ruoyin should naturally.


    Of course, she doesn''t think the Duchess is for her good.


    She knew that the reason why she did this must be in the face of the fourth master.


    Not long, two wrong people, casual chat for a while, then scattered.


    ------


    after su Peisheng came back to the house, he carefully reported to the fourth master: "master son, Madame de Fei said that Fujin is very good in the palace. She will take good care of Fujin, but her body has not been well. It is estimated that Fujin will have to stay with her in the palace for a month. In addition, maybe Fujin is not in the palace, so Princess Defei has specially instructed you to take good care of the backyard."


    Su Peisheng knelt on the ground all the way and did not dare to look at the fourth master.


    He thought about it several times on his way back.


    But in the face of the silent fourth master, he was still a little flustered, and his forehead had been sweating.


    The fourth master was writing, but after listening to Su Peisheng''s words.


    He grabbed the cup on the book case and threw it at Su Peisheng fiercely.


    Finally, he squeezed a word out of his teeth: "roll


    Su Pei Sheng looked at the cup, but did not dare to hide.


    "Bang Dang", when the cup fell at his feet, he trembled to answer, and then quickly rolled out.


    He also saw that the fourth master was not in a bad mood.


    If he stayed a little longer, he would not be so simple as to be smashed, and he would be unable to bear his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    In the following days, Ruoyin seldom dealt with Princess De.


    Even with meals, Princess De also deliberately avoided.


    A meal sent directly to Ruoyin.


    Or Ruoyin occasionally asks people to order snacks in the imperial dining room instead of sitting on the table together.


    And Ruoyin was happy to do embroidery with mother Liu.


    It''s nothing more than embroidering little things for children, such as socks, shoes, and little belly bags.


    There''s no way. In the fourth master''s house, she''s bored. She can also ask people to change ways to make delicious food for her.


    Or look at the script, or fight against the landlords.


    But this is in the palace, the rules are many, she can only make fun of it.


    Occasionally, she went to see the empress dowager, and the fifth Princess liked her very much.


    After knowing that she was pregnant, she said a lot.


    This day, Ruoyin is embroidering a child''s belly bag in the side hall.


    But she didn''t know whether it was a boy or a girl.


    So she usually embroiders with neutral colors.


    Such as light blue, moon white, lotus root color. Snow green, tooth color.


    She never embroidered anything in her previous life.


    Although she embroidered a lot of things with mother Liu during this period of time, if compared with the people here, the difference is quite big.


    "Sister in law, are you doing embroidery again?" It was the seventh princess who said this.


    Although she was raised under Princess de Fei''s knee, she had no sense of existence.


    Because raising a daughter is not the same as raising a son.


    A son is a relative in front of him.


    But the daughter, of course, Princess de was kissing the five princesses in front of the Empress Dowager.


    What''s more, the fourth master was raised by Tong Jia, the empress of filial piety and benevolence.


    It''s not the same to be raised under the knees of love enemies and the Empress Dowager.


    After all, Tong Jiashi has passed away, but the Empress Dowager is still alive.


    And can raise in front of the empress dowager, but few people.


    It''s snobbish to be able to mix up a concubine''s position from a young maid.


    The son she has fourteen elder brother, the daughter she likes five princesses.


    Because the fifth princess can help her wash her face in front of the Empress Dowager.


    And Kangxi was a filial son. Of course, she liked it very much.


    This leads to seven princesses, no sense of existence, introverted personality, timid.


    "Yes, but I can''t do it well." Recently, Ruoyin lived in the palace, so she chatted with the seventh Princess very well.


    Seven princesses probably see her easy-going, nothing like to find her to play.


    Ruoyin also said hello to mother Liu. If the seventh princess came over, she would not have to report. She would come in directly.


    "Yes, but I think it''s a little bit good-looking." The seventh princess is kind.


    If Yin can''t help laughing at the moment, she still has some self-knowledge.


    Know oneself embroider not good-looking, but seven princess is very kind.


    Maybe she can''t bear to be sad. If she doesn''t disobey her heart, she says it''s beautiful, but she doesn''t say it''s ugly.


    And comfort her a little bit.


    For the kind little girl in front of her, she couldn''t help but feel her head.


    "Seven younger sister, I just let the dining room make mango pudding, you go to have a taste."


    "But e Niang let me eat less snacks, easy to get fat." Seven princess''s tone, is obviously wants to eat, but also because of the imperial concubine''s instruction, some loses.


    If the sound slightly a Zheng, she recently saw, that 14 elder brother''s snacks can not eat less.


    Especially when I came back from school, I saw several times that Princess Defei asked people to offer food to fourteen elder brother. I was afraid that she would be hungry.


    But if music can''t teach people not to listen to their mother''s words, it''s not to sow discord.


    She looked at the girl in front of her who was only about ten years old. She had a round oval face with dark and clear eyes.


    Although the five princesses are not as good-looking, they can be regarded as good-looking and pleasing.


    Obviously, she is still childish, but she lacks a little childlike flavor, and she has a sense that does not match her age.


    Ruo Yin sighs in her heart, saying that the children of poor families are early masters of the family, and the seventh princess is so sensible in the palace. It is not easy.


    However, these are the thoughts in the heart, she said with a smile on her face: "in this case, then don''t eat it. E Niang is for you. Try this Sanhua tea."


    "Good." Seven princesses sensible should, took Qiao Feng to hand over the tea cup.


    After sipping, she was surprised to ask: "four sister-in-law, this put sugar inside, how sweet."


    "No sugar. It''s not good to eat too much sugar. There are honeysuckle, chrysanthemum, jasmine and honey." If sound one side gets the embroidery work in the hand, one side returns.


    "It''s honey. No wonder it''s a little sweet, but it''s not greasy." Seven princess rare naive smile, continued: "four sister-in-law, you are different from them."


    If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, surprised to ask: "with who is different, where different?""It''s different from those concubines in the palace and her sisters-in-law, but if you let me tell you, I don''t know if I''m here. I''m very relaxed and happy when I''m with you." The seventh Princess scratched her head, sorry for the tunnel.


    If the sound surprised blinks the eye.


    Have to say, seven princess said, let her some heartache.


    But she is a child and talks about happiness with her. Isn''t she usually happy?


    This can not help but remind her of the seven princesses in history, seems to be a poor fortune, only a teenager disappeared.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    But she was not good to show it, so she had to pray in her heart that history would not play out on this kind-hearted girl.


    And she continued to grin: "it shows that I have affinity."


    As for Ruoyin''s narcissism, Princess seven smiles and is about to say something when she sees mammy Liu coming in. "Princess seven, aunt Cui is waiting for you outside. She says that Princess De wants you to go there."


    At this time, if sound turns head to see seven princess''s smile immediately stiff, and in the eye also has some panic.


    And that pair of black and clear eyes, is looking at Ruoyin apologetically: "fourth sister-in-law, e Niang calls me, I went first."


    With that, she trotted out.


    "Go ahead, slow down." If you can''t help but ask.


    This child, the princess is still her mother, afraid to be like this.


    That 14 elder brother is all born, how to be so different!


    Seven princess out of Ruoyin''s door, see Aunt Cui, immediately dignified lady up.


    Where there is in front of Ruoyin, a naive look.


    "Princess seven, your mother is waiting for you in the front hall. Please follow the old slave." As soon as aunt Cui saw the seventh Princess coming out, she walked forward to the hall.


    Seven princesses nodded to answer, followed behind aunt Cui, a look of fear.


    I don''t know. I thought aunt Cui was half a master and the seventh princess was a servant girl who did something wrong.


    When she arrived at the front hall, she sat on the bar and copied the Buddhist scriptures.


    Aunt Cui took the seventh Princess and stood behind her.


    Seven princesses knelt down to salute: "give the sum Niang regards."


    She felt a little uneasy in her heart. She didn''t know what she called her.


    But she could see from Aunt Cui''s look that it would not be a good thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    "In your eyes, do you still have my wife in charge? I spend more time in your fourth sister-in-law''s house than I do in this room." She just copied the Scriptures and began to teach people without raising her head.


    Don''t ask the seventh princess to get up.


    "E Niang copies scriptures on weekdays, so I don''t want to disturb you." The seventh princess said in a conversational tone.


    In fact, as long as she saw Princess De, she was afraid.


    A look and a word from Princess de can make her heart beat faster.


    Staying with Princess De, she felt that it was suffering, where she dared to go to the princess.


    "Then your fourth sister-in-law is pregnant, so you are not afraid to disturb?" Finally, Princess de raised her head and refused to let go.


    As soon as the imperial concubine raised her head, seven princesses bowed her head, and her voice was half as small as just now: "my daughter knows she is wrong."


    "What, what''s wrong with you?" Princess De''s face was wrinkled and she couldn''t hear clearly.


    "My daughter knows that she is wrong. She will show more filial piety to her wife and less to her sister-in-law." Seven princess road.


    The princess glanced at the seven princesses on the ground and said, "no, you shouldn''t go there. Now your fourth sister-in-law has a big stomach, and you still go there to jump. If there is a mistake, your fourth brother can''t spare you!"


    With that, she motioned to Aunt Cui beside her, probably to let her watch and lift up the seventh princess.


    Aunt Cui came to the seventh princess, but she was not there for a long time. When the seventh Princess responded, she was a little surprised.


    Even Princess de was surprised and said, "why, I don''t want to. You just stay in front of the uranara family for a few days and learn to rebel with me, right?"


    "I didn''t, i... I just felt numb in my feet. I felt a little uncomfortable for a while. I would listen to e Niang and not go to sisao in the future." Originally still entangled and lost in the seven princesses, immediately clever should.


    Her face was a little red, because this was the first time she had lied, but her feet were not numb at all.


    She knew that if she didn''t agree.


    Princess de will think that she and Ruo Yin collude with each other, it must be Ruoyin who has ruined her.


    So, the simple things, they become complicated.


    Hearing this, Princess de changed her serious expression and said with a slight smile: "you child, your feet are numb. Don''t say it earlier. Get up quickly."


    Seven princess always sensible and obedient, she did not doubt the truth of the words.


    As for preventing the seven princesses from making friends with Ruoyin, Princess De is selfish.


    She was worried that Ruoyin held a grudge against her, and that the seventh princess would be close to Ruoyin.


    In case the sound stirs up discord, it will not be good.


    Princess De thinks Ruoyin too badly!


    But she thinks Li too well.


    So she''s a woman who can''t carry it.


    "Thank e Niang." With the help of aunt Cui, the seventh Princess got up and went back to her room.


    It seems that she is destined to be happy, to continue to behave, to be a sensible child.


    Three days later, Mammy Liu was teaching Ruoyin embroidery. She could not help saying, "it''s really strange. Since aunt Cui called the seventh Princess last time, the seventh Princess hasn''t come for a while."


    Ruoyin''s heart was startled, but for mother Liu''s reminding, she didn''t pay attention.


    Ah, it seems that the last time the princess called the seven princesses, she must have restricted her freedom.


    Thinking of this, she didn''t have the so-called tunnel: "maybe it''s the seventh princess''s age. I want to learn the rules from the mammy in the palace. I don''t have time to come here."


    ------


    when Ruoyin stayed in the palace, Li was the happiest one, but the fourth master was not at the mercy of others.


    She wanted him to take care of the backyard more, so he didn''t go.


    Not only did Li not go there, but also song''s.


    In addition to the court all day, do business, back to the house on the bar in the study.


    For Li and song sent people to send meals, but also rejected.


    Last time, the fourth master to do business, not in the house, this just let the imperial concubine drill the hole.


    However, the imperial concubine moved Kangxi out. Even if the fourth master was not in the house, she would bring Ruoyin into the palace sooner or later.


    It''s just that if the fourth master is in your house, it will not go so smoothly.


    Many things are difficult to deal with when they have already happened.


    If you want to say that the fourth master''s work is done smoothly, it''s worth it.


    But as soon as things got better, Kangxi stopped.


    Not only stop, but also let people block the news, obviously have the meaning of protecting nine elder brother.


    Everything should have a beginning and a ending. The fourth master has a head but no end.


    It''s not worth it!


    I really lost my wife and lost my army.


    On this day, Kangxi was reviewing the memorial.


    And these memorials are nothing more than fighting around the capital.


    Just as the small eunuch of Jingshi room came in with a big silver plate.


    Kangxi glanced up at the green cards in the tray.Eyes in the tray swept a circle, but did not turn the brand, it seems that the heart has long had a candidate.


    Finally, his eyes stay on the brand of Yifei.


    After a pause, he raised his hand and turned over the brand of Yifei.


    After seeing the little eunuch of the Jingshi room, he went out.


    It seems that the empress Yifei is in favor. The emperor spent most of the month resting there.


    Kangxi was not a lust and lust man. He didn''t rush to Yifei.


    But after dinner and approval of the meeting, I went to the palace of Yifei, which means that she wanted more of her.


    About nine elder brother''s matter, Yi imperial concubine also knows.


    Originally she was still thinking about whether to find the emperor, but the emperor took the initiative to find her.


    So, of course, she dressed up early, held the lamp before dark, and stood outside waiting.


    This is September, the weather began to cool, but she was still wearing thin clothes.


    When she saw Kangxi''s emperor from afar, she even carried a lamp to greet her, "my concubine greets the emperor."


    "I don''t have to be too polite." Kangxi helped Yifei.


    But when I was helping her, I felt her cold hands. I could not help rubbing her cold hands. "How could my hands be so cold? I don''t know how to wear more clothes."


    Yifei heard the blame in Kangxi''s words, but she also heard the concern.


    At the moment, he took back his hand anxiously, and then deliberately didn''t stand firm under his feet, but he didn''t pour into Kangxi''s arms.


    She didn''t fall into Kangxi''s arms, but Kangxi couldn''t bear to fall down and took her back to his arms.


    "The Emperor... The emperor, my concubine has been waiting here since I know that the emperor has turned over other people''s signs. I thought the emperor came as early as before. Besides, it''s not very cold when it''s dark. It''s cool after standing for a long time." Yifei didn''t stay in Kangxi''s arms.


    Instead, he held Kangxi''s arm and stood up straight.


    When she got up, she put her hands around her chest and looked very cold. By the way, she lifted her figure up and looked more proud.


    Play hard to get!


    At this time, Kangxi was caught by Yifei''s every move and gentle voice.


    Immediately, he angrily yelled at a group of servants: "how do you become a slave, will you not serve the master?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    Voice just fell, scared Yi Fei side of the slave where dare to stand.


    All of them kneel down and dare not put one more fart.


    Seeing this, Yifei went up and took Kangxi''s arm and began to understand.


    "The emperor, don''t blame them. It''s my concubine who thinks that the emperor will come soon. I''m afraid that once they come back and delay, they won''t make them busy. Who knows, this wait... Has been waiting for a long time. It''s the fault of my concubine."


    She is a very good person, in front of Kangxi gentle virtuous, in front of outsiders on the fox tail.


    As a result, the Empress Dowager and other people complained to Kangxi, but Kangxi didn''t believe in it, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    In fact, Yifei looks very beautiful and gorgeous, otherwise she can''t be the favorite concubine of Kangxi.


    At this time, she was wearing a rose purple flag dress with many embroidered patterns on it. Her lapels were inlaid with real pearls and emerald collars. Her lower body was like a gorgeous green peach smiling at the spring breeze.


    Especially standing in the evening wind, it seems that I still feel pity for you.


    This kind of beauty is rare in the harem, which can be called "little beauty + woman".


    Smile slightly, Mei + state Heng Sheng, gorgeous no match.


    Kangxi originally wanted to talk about business, so he deliberately let her wait for a long time and planned to air her.


    Now, where can I bear to be cold, I just can''t help but want to take care of Yifei in my arms.


    Not to mention punishing slaves, it is not to brush the face of Yifei.


    However, thinking that there was still something to say later, Kangxi was still steady.


    After glancing at Yi Fei lightly, she lifted her feet and went into the hall.


    Yifei had seen a different light in Kangxi''s eyes, so she kept up with her.


    After entering the hall, the slaves marked the door and waited outside.


    Kangxi sat down directly on the imperial chair, twirling the beads carelessly.


    "Emperor, it''s cold. Have a cup of tea to warm yourself up." Yifei brought a cup of tea to Kangxi.


    After Kangxi took it, he took a sip, and glanced at the bottom of the cup, which was brown and green, and said, "is this a freckle?"


    "Back to the emperor, it''s just the chatter. You gave it to my wife. I thought it was good to drink, so I soaked it for the emperor ahead of time." Yifei said, then walked to Kangxi behind, considerate to Kangxi pinch shoulder.


    Kangxi, on the other hand, reclined happily on the imperial chair.


    After a long time, he asked casually, "what happened to the court recently really upset me."


    "The emperor''s ninth five year old must take good care of the dragon body." Yi Fei''s beautiful Phoenix eyes slightly rotate.


    Kangxi sighed and said, "people all say that Laojiu oppressed the people and occupied the common people''s shops by relying on his status as a prince. What do you think?"


    "Emperor, I''m a woman who stays in the harem all day long. I don''t know these things. Besides, the harem can''t discuss politics. I don''t dare to talk much. I just want to serve the emperor well." the voice of Yi Fei is as sweet as honey.


    After Kangxi was told to listen, the dragon''s body was stiff. "It''s OK. I didn''t let you discuss politics. I just asked you, do you think Lao Jiu is a person who does this kind of thing? After all, he is your child. Naturally, you know him best."


    "The emperor, it is because my concubine is the e Niang of nine elder brother that I dare not discuss with myself and influence the emperor''s decision. Otherwise, outsiders will say that I will blow the pillow side wind."


    "It''s just... She was brought up by my concubine. I hope that no matter how many things he has committed, the emperor can take pity on him. After all, he is not only his child, but also your child." Yifei said, then some choked.


    But she rubbed the shoulder hand to Kangxi, but has not stopped.


    Kangxi heard Yi Fei''s choking, and her hand on her shoulder trembled slightly. He said, "well, what are you crying about? Tiger poison doesn''t eat children. I can kill Lao Jiu Bu Cheng!"


    "I don''t mean that. I see that the emperor has always been diligent in politics, loving the people, wise and resolute. In any case, this time, it''s because of elder brother Jiu. I''m afraid." Yifei said tremblingly.


    I have to say, Yifei may have pretended in front of Kangxi.


    Kangxi changed his way to dig a hole for her to jump, but she didn''t jump.


    Just avoid the pit and say something heartbreaking.


    If she changes a way to explain to nine elder brother, perhaps Kangxi still can disgust.


    But she was just chatting with Kangxi from a mother''s point of view.


    Especially the sentence "after all, he is not only the son of his concubine, but also your child of the emperor." It is a long time lingering in Kangxi''s ears.


    At this time, the corner of Kangxi''s mouth slightly smile to coax: "also said you can''t blow pillow side breeze, I see you can blow very much, come on, blow one to me to listen to."


    "Emperor, where can I meet you?" Yi Fei said she would not, but she leaned forward slightly.


    In Kangxi''s ear soft voice whisper.


    Listen to Kangxi immediately rise way: "time is not early, love imperial concubine change clothes for me."


    "Yes." Yifei flatters the voice response.


    Speaking of this, she will know that Kangxi should not be too severe punishment nine elder brother.After a while, the sound of hook + soul erosion + bone came from inside, listening to the face + heart beating.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kangxi had the result in his heart. He glanced at the nine elder brother under his eyes.


    Then he said in a deep voice, "Lao Jiu, you''re so disrespectful. Do you still look like a brother? If you don''t learn from your brothers, you can go into business. Can I starve you to death?"


    Yi Fei was busy serving Kangxi last night, but she didn''t have time to inform nine elder brother.


    The nine elder brother that causes to be named, a face of fear.


    In particular, he was scolded by Kangxi in front of his brothers and brothers, as well as civil and military officials. He thought that Kangxi was going to give him up, and he would not be saved.


    Scared to kneel directly in the middle kowtow: "emperor Amar, the son minister is wrong, son minister no longer dare!"


    "Dare not, dare not to be able to solve the problem, if you have some skills, can take care of your dog slave, I do not care about you, but you have no skill, the slave still can not manage well, this is good, they rely on you to support, hide from you, in your guise bully the people, that''s damned!" Kangxi majestic tunnel.


    Although he cursed nine elder brother in front of everyone.


    But both inside and outside of the story are defending nine elder brother, helping nine elder brother clear suspicion.


    It shows that the people under the nine elder brother make trouble, nine elder brother does not know.


    "Yes, yes, Huang AMA said right. It''s damned, damned!" Nine elder brother repeatedly agrees, anyway he does not deserve to die.


    He was relieved at last. It seems that Huang amah is still protecting him.


    Immediately, Kangxi snorted coldly and said, "you should clean up the people under me honestly, and then return those shops and land to the people. In addition, you can pay the consolation money for the dead and the wounded."


    "The emperor Alma taught me that the children''s ministers would obey the emperor''s will." Nine elder brother repeatedly kowtow to receive the order.


    In fact, he did not know what the people under him had done.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    But he probably guessed from the money of unknown origin.


    After all, there is something wrong with the monthly income.


    It''s just that he doesn''t ask much, just follow the people below.


    In this way, even if things are revealed, he can pick them up in time.


    For a moment, officials and princes dare not make a sound.


    Even if some people do not accept this result, they have to accept it.


    Although the son of heaven committed the same crime as the common people.


    But when we face it, it''s still difficult.


    Besides, nine elder brother is just a prince.


    But if Kangxi wanted to protect, who dares to say no.


    It''s just to see who''s hiding emotions.


    Anyway, the fourth master is the one who can hide his emotions most, because he is always light, not happy or angry.


    At this moment, Kangxi took a glance at the officials and the princes.


    Then he gave an order to nine elder brother: "you are such a fool who can''t succeed enough to fail. In the future, you''d better not go out to disgrace me. If you dare to go out to do business again, I''ll ask someone to break your leg! After you''ve dealt with those rotten things, you''ll stay in the house for a month, and then learn from your myna. If you can''t learn well, you don''t have to come to see me! "


    With all that said, everyone felt like a mirror.


    As long as the imperial concubine does not fall, nine elder brother will not fall!


    "Thank the emperor amaronne and obey the orders of his children." Nine elder brother kowtow thanks.


    He knew exactly how he came to be the first rich man of his day.


    He had long been afraid that things would come to light. He was worried that Kangxi would be killed if he was angry.


    Or put him in the cold palace.


    For a beloved prince, being shut up in the cold palace is more painful than death. Even his servants can bully him.


    But now listen to the meaning of Kangxi, he is still saved.


    Anyway, he made almost all his money, and things were not as bad as he thought.


    He still knows how to accept such things when they are good.


    If you have green hills, you don''t have to worry about firewood.


    When Kangxi said this, the fight in the capital came to an end.


    We just think that eight Ye has always been wise, and hope that nine elder brother should learn well.


    After a cup of tea, the morning will be scattered.


    The fourth master rode back to his house without expression.


    To the study of the mansion, four Ye''s cold black eyes, just had a trace of anger.


    Let''s not say that nine elder brother is the mastermind, but he actually killed many innocent people.


    Kangxi did not punish nine elder brother at all, even let him deal with eight Ye.


    From this point of view, it can be said that Kangxi looked at Chongjiu elder brother and even promoted him.


    If I had known that this job was the result.


    The fourth master is really not worth working hard for himself.


    I thought it was a good job, but it didn''t work out at all.


    At this time, Su Peisheng happened to come in. He said anxiously, "master, Master Li''s servant came to report that dagge was ill. He was still very ill."


    "Get out of here. You won''t call the government doctor if you are ill. I''m not a doctor. You can get better soon or something." The fourth Master said coldly.


    For him, he thought it was Li''s bitter plan.


    In the past, when he didn''t like to go to Li''s place, he liked to invite favors with big Ge.


    The bridge of illness is not unheard of.


    Where did you go back? Big Ge is not good. Nothing happened.


    Then Li''s joking, said some unimportant situation to deceive the past.


    Su Peisheng knew that the fourth master was not in a good mood and did not dare to stay.


    It''s just that big Ge Ge is the only child in the house.


    Fourth master is angry. He is a slave. He can''t really ignore it.


    Otherwise, if dagger is really ill, he will be a slave.


    Therefore, after he went out, he immediately went to the side hospital to inquire about the situation.


    After a cup of tea, the fourth master is frowning at the official document.


    Su Peisheng came in and reported, "master son, no good. I just went to the side hospital to have a look. Dagge is really ill. She''s feverish. She''s still in a coma. Doctor Feng is giving her acupuncture to cool her off."


    Fortunately, he went to see it, otherwise the fourth master thought it was a fake again.


    Let Li master son on weekdays nothing like to lie about the situation, the!


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, the fourth master did not have the mind to review official documents.


    Cold face raised feet went to the side of the hospital.


    To the side of the hospital, has not entered the room, heard Li''s heartrending cry, there are vague words.


    It''s just too far away to hear.


    Gradually, Li''s cry is more and more obvious, there are also sad words: "e Niang''s big grid, you wake up quickly, don''t frighten e Niang.""Doctor Feng, it will hurt a lot if I prick so many needles."


    "Li side Fujin, please rest assured that the silver needle is for Dage Ge to relieve fever and will not hurt." Feng Taiyi said patiently.


    At this time, the fourth master happened to enter the room.


    Feng Taiyi was preparing to salute, and was waved away by the fourth master.


    Li''s eyes were red and swollen with tears and blood in their eyes.


    These are all unable to put on, is really sad.


    The fourth master helped Li and said in a cold voice, "OK, what are you crying about? Can crying make big Ge wake up?"


    "I know, but I''ve never seen dagger so sick. I''m really scared." Li cried out of breath, tears and snot Shua Shua.


    The fourth master showed his eyes to the servant in the room, and a servant girl came forward to help Li Shi and wipe her tears.


    Then the fourth master sat down in the armchair.


    Li sat next to the fourth master, gazing at the Daze with a pair of eyes.


    Occasionally, he also secretly looks at the fourth master.


    Last time when Princess de took Ruoyin away, Li was gloating.


    Heart said that the princess said what she said, she thought she had forgotten it.


    But who knows, Fu Jin is not in the mansion, and the fourth master doesn''t come to the backyard. It seems that he is the same as who keeps Qi.


    This time, big Ge Ge is ill again, and his troubles are one after another, and he has never stopped.


    But at this time, she looked at the handsome man on the edge.


    Unexpectedly, he had no conscience. If big Ge Ge was not ill, the fourth master would not come.


    So, she suddenly felt that dagger was worth it!


    Such a disease, she had been looking forward to the fourth master for a long time.


    At this moment, because of the arrival of the fourth master, the atmosphere became surprisingly quiet.


    Only the sound of Feng Taiyi''s silver needle.


    In a short time, Feng Taiyi covered the neck, arm and Ren pulse of Da Ge Ge with silver needles.


    After binding, he bowed his hand to the fourth master and said, "fourth master, Dagger''s condition is not very optimistic. It belongs to the cold caused by the change of seasons, which leads to fever."


    In this dynasty, there were not so many medical terms.


    And some people have a fever, they can burn people.


    After hearing this, the fourth master glanced at the Li family.


    Li was frightened by the fourth master. Recently, she often took big Ge Ge for a walk in the garden at night.


    I hope to meet him by chance, but he stays in his study all day and never goes to the garden.


    That''s why he caught cold, right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    It''s just that big Ge Ge was ill. Li didn''t mean to.


    If she had known that this would happen, she would not have taken big Ge Ge in the garden for cold.


    But this kind of thing, she knows in mind to be OK, say what also can''t let fourth master know.


    Fourth master found Li''s heart deficiency, big Ge Ge disease into this, she this do sum Niang, how much responsibility.


    But the fourth master did not tangle with this, just asked Feng Taiyi: "how long can it be good?"


    "Back to fourth master, if big Ge Ge can wake up as soon as possible, it means that he is saved. If he can''t wake up these days, he is not optimistic." Feng Taiwan, a doctor.


    If you wake up early, there will be drama. If you can''t wake up, you can prepare for the future.


    "Doctor Feng, you... You must save my big Ge Ge." Li couldn''t listen to the negative words. She was a little excited.


    "Li side Fu Jin''s words are heavy. If I can cure them, I will try my best." Doctor Feng arrived helplessly.


    The fourth master glanced at Li and said in a deep voice: "big Ge Ge is my son. I will try my best. Don''t cry at all. It''s better to take the big Ge Ge and don''t let her catch cold."


    As soon as Li heard this, he accosted him.


    It''s just that the whole person has no spirit and is unable to lean on the armchair.


    The cry is gone, but the tears still can''t stop the flow.


    Three days later, dagger woke up.


    The fourth master has such a daughter at present. Naturally, she runs to the side yard every day when she finishes her work.


    Even eating, drinking and sleeping are in the side yard.


    After big Ge Ge woke up and saw the fourth master, he called out Amar pitifully, which made his heart ache.


    He held big Ge Ge and personally fed her a small bowl of rice porridge.


    After feeding, he coaxed big Ge to sleep.


    Although the fourth master is light in the whole process, he still can see that he doesn''t want to lose this daughter.


    Just like he was facing the eldest daughter of the emperor born to Song Shi.


    I can''t help looking at the baby in my arms for less than a month.


    The feeling of watching the children leave with their own eyes is painful in powerlessness.


    Some things, only experienced for the first time, can know that kind of feeling is very uncomfortable.


    These days, Li''s brush exists in front of the fourth master.


    Just because big Ge Ge didn''t wake up, she felt bad.


    Now big Ge Ge wakes up. In addition to taking care of Da Ge Ge, all the rest of her mind is on the fourth master.


    Seize the opportunity to be clever and act pathetic.


    Although dagger was awake, she was very ill this time.


    After waking up, I also lay in a daze for a few days, and then looked at the spirit, but in the end it was not as lively as before.


    Every few days, Feng Taiyi gives Da Ge Ge pulse and changes a new prescription.


    It''s October when you live.


    The fourth master glanced at the Yellow calendar. It has been more than a month.


    Even if Princess de doesn''t take the initiative to put Ruoyin back, it''s time for him to go to the palace.


    "Su Peisheng, go and get some good jewelry and go to the palace with you." The fourth master got up and waited on by the servants.


    After su Peisheng answered, he went to prepare.


    Half an hour later, the fourth Master arrived at Yonghe palace.


    As for the fourth master, the imperial concubine didn''t play the cautious eye among women.


    Of course, something has to be done.


    It''s OK, and you can''t put on airs.


    At this time, Princess De is sitting on the high seat, and the fourth master is sitting on the armchair below.


    "Fourth, you should be very busy recently. You almost have no time to come to see me." As soon as she sat down, she began to stab and scold her. The fourth master didn''t come to her often recently.


    "Hui e Niang, Da Ge Ge has been ill for some time recently, and her son has been delayed." The fourth master is always light in front of the imperial concubine.


    And the imperial concubine also can always pick out the thorn, "when is the matter?"


    "It happened at the beginning of last month, and it didn''t return to normal until the end of the month."


    "That''s what''s wrong with you. If you don''t have time for such a big thing, you have to ask the servant to tell me. I can also ask aunt Cui to go to the house to have a look. You, ah, you, always hide everything from me. Fortunately, dagge is fine, and it''s ok if it''s OK!" Princess de Fei is a little excited.


    I don''t know what she thought of, her eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "It''s the son minister who didn''t think well." For the princess, the fourth master knows that nothing is satisfactory.


    He was too lazy to reason with her.


    In fact, the fourth master just reported the good news but not the bad news. He was also beaten by the imperial concubine.


    Just like Princess de said, telling her what to do is not to send a servant to your house.


    Then another group of relatives came to visit.


    At that time, the fourth master didn''t want this. He just wanted to wake up.


    Come to such irrelevant people to join in the fun, but also disturb the big grid rest, why!


    As soon as the imperial concubine listened to the fourth master''s stuffy speech, she knew that she had reached a dead end again.She waved her hand and said, "well, you''re just a child now. You''re too anxious to think carefully. Since Da Ge Ge is well, you ask Li Shi to take Da Ge Ge and go into the palace. I haven''t seen Da Ge Ge for a long time. I''m very worried about your saying so. "


    "If my son knows, he will let Li enter the palace." After sipping tea, the fourth master raised his head and said something serious: "e Niang, it has been more than a month. Is it time for Fujin to go back to the mansion? If there is no Fujin in the mansion for a long time, it will be a mess." The fourth Master seemed to mention it carelessly.


    "If you don''t tell me, I almost forget this stubble. Since you are in the Palace this time, you can take the uranara family back together." Princess De is a good talker. She probably heard that big Ge Ge was ill. She thought Li was intentional. She felt sorry for her conscience. "She is very well. Her stomach is getting bigger and sharper. Looking at her stomach, she looks like an elder brother."


    Speaking of this, it''s hard to smile on her face.


    The fourth master didn''t pay much attention to the words of the imperial concubine. He just said, "the sum Niang asked people to let Fujin prepare for it. Later, he would go back with me."


    "She is in the side hall, you take the slave to pick it up. Now she has a big stomach and it is not convenient to go far." After the event, Princess de acted as a good person here and was very considerate.


    The fourth master saluted to the imperial concubine. After greeting, he took the servant to the side hall.


    And his stride is big, clearly go out left turn to arrive, he feels very long however.


    It was very quiet in the side hall. If the fourth master hadn''t seen mother Liu standing outside the door, he would have thought she had gone to the wrong place.


    After entering, he found Ruo Yin, who was embroidering things in the house, following the place pointed by mother Liu.


    Women wear lilac flag dress, good-looking willow eyebrows curved, small nose slightly upwarped.


    No powder and Dai, but natural beauty.


    Dress is not how to make public, only the earlobe with a pair of white jade earrings, issued a faint halo, reflecting that she is generally dressed in powder.


    And her body seems to be more abundant and plump, even if it is dressed loose, do not hide her beauty.


    As the fourth master did not let people sing newspaper, Ruoyin has been embroidered with his head down, and he does not know.


    Until the familiar pair of Black Embroidered silver boots stopped in front of her, her heart was startled.


    Ah, the fourth master is here at last?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Then she looked up and saw that the fourth master was really standing in front of her.


    He was dressed in his usual navy blue robe, his beautiful face reflected the morning light, and he had the majesty of God and the nobility of his body.


    But it is such a handsome man, his face has no expression.


    If the sound Zheng Zheng Zheng, for a long time no see, also do not give a good face, even colder than before.


    She chuckled at the fourth master: "fourth master, you are here."


    The fourth master gave a low "um" and then caught a glimpse of what was in her hand.


    In addition to tooth colored cloth, there are colored embroidery threads on it.


    Other he Leng is not to see if sound embroiders what, then asked: "you this embroiders what."


    "Embroidered flowers and leaves." Ruoyin Xianbao seems to have to be handed to the fourth master.


    The fourth master glanced at what she handed over, and felt that she was embroidered askew.


    Just tell him it''s flowers and leaves, he can''t see.


    Then he found that there were needle pricks on the tip of a woman''s hand.


    Immediately cold voice way: "you this flower pole embroiders with the earthworm crawls like, ugly, later these will call the slave to do, you give ye peace of mind raise a child."


    If the sound is Manchu, unlike Han people, basic needlework is a compulsory course.


    And Manchu girls, they are good at riding and shooting.


    However, the fourth master looked at the woman in front of him. In addition to not being able to do needlework, his delicate temperament was very similar to that of Han people.


    Especially in some cases, they are more coquettish than Jiangnan women.


    "I''ll practice more, because what I want to do for my children is different from what the slaves embroider." If sound some lost tunnel.


    In fact, she is not so glass hearted.


    She knows what she embroiders, and it''s really ugly.


    But being said by the fourth master, she must be a little uncomfortable.


    In the face of the fourth master''s facial paralysis, her facial expression should be more rich and complementary.


    Seeing that Ruoyin''s fingers were punctured, the fourth master also clamored to do embroidery.


    Immediately face a cold, impatient order if sound: "Leng in front of the ye do, don''t ask people to clean up, with the ye back to the house."


    As soon as Ruoyin heard that she could go back to the mansion, she immediately put up her lost look and went forward to grab the fourth master''s sleeve and said happily, "really? Can I go back with you? "


    "What the LORD said can still be false." The fourth master took out his arm and sat down on the chair in the room.


    Then, he sat quietly, watching Ruoyin happily ask his servants to pack up.


    "You must hurry up and tidy up my clothes."


    "Some of the daily necessities are not needed. There are better ones in the fourth master''s house."


    She also said to the fourth master can smile, "yes, the fourth master gives the best!"


    For Ruoyin''s flattery, the fourth master seems to be used to it.


    After he glanced at Ruoyin, his eyes swept to her more and more bulging stomach. Finally, the gentleman''s eyes were shifted, and he did not respond to anything.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin is a cheeky person. After she smiles awkwardly and politely, she doesn''t say much.


    After a while, everything was ready.


    And Ruoyin and the fourth master also took the carriage back to the mansion.


    In the carriage, the fourth master sat upright.


    Ruoyin was sitting on the bench on the left.


    When the carriage drove, Ruoyin sighed in his heart.


    Princess de can release her this time, I don''t know if Li''s side has a result.


    If Li''s goal is achieved.


    That''s a good move.


    On the one hand, God assisted Li.


    On the other hand, she was estranged from the fourth master.


    She was very difficult to let the fourth master not care about the bad things that the original owner did.


    Now, the relationship between them is like a hole in the ice, which is frightening.


    She hasn''t seen him smile since she saw him just now.


    It''s like going back to pre liberation.


    Good feelings, long time no see, it is like three autumn, little farewell is better than new marriage.


    But she had no feelings with the fourth master.


    Anyway, she has no feelings for the fourth master, and the fourth master has more for her.


    It is estimated that only the supreme imperial power can make his blood boil?


    In particular, there are other women in the backyard, she is more difficult to occupy the weight in his heart.


    Moreover, she is now too big to serve the fourth master.


    Without feelings, and unable to serve the fourth master, it is difficult to think of a little farewell than a new marriage.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin peeks at the fourth master who is cold enough to fall out of ice.


    Then she began to brew her emotions, intending to overcome the strong with softness.


    Just now in Princess De''s Yonghe palace, she wanted to overcome just with Rou.


    But it was in the imperial concubine''s territory, and there were all her servants.Now she and the fourth master are in the car. The fourth master still has the same facial paralysis and doesn''t talk to her.


    Hum, just want to cry to him!


    I have to say that Oscar owes Ruoyin a little golden man.


    After a while, her tears came.


    The fourth master was still thinking about going back to the house to teach the women. He was pregnant and still embroidered. It was just unbelievable.


    He glanced at the woman lightly, from this angle, the woman''s side face is extremely beautiful.


    It turns out that there is a crystal tear on the woman''s chin, which is just flowing down the tear mark on her cheek.


    That long and warped eyelashes, is slightly fluttering.


    Seeing this, the fourth master was puzzled, "well, how can I cry?"


    If Yin shrugs her nose, "I..."


    only when she makes a voice, she finds that her acting is really powerful.


    My throat choked and my nose was more sour.


    People are like this, sometimes just need to quietly shed tears.


    If there are people on the side of the cold to ask for warmth, they feel even more aggrieved.


    At this moment, if sound is a bit insincere, can''t control her to send a few.


    She said bad words, simply do not speak.


    Also face out, back to the fourth master, light "hum" a.


    "I haven''t said you, but you started to cry." Four ye light way.


    After listening to the fourth master''s words, if the sound began to be not calm.


    She turned her back to the fourth master and sobbed wrongly: "for more than a month, I''ve been looking forward to going back with him every day, thinking about when I''ll see him. But as soon as he sees me, he''ll be cold and cruel to me and dislike the ugly things I embroider."


    Br >


    If I want to listen to what Ben said in the fourth part of the palace.


    He has always been cold, rarely questioned himself, was he really too serious just now?


    How could you cry the woman in front of you?


    Thinking of this, he said helplessly, "come here."


    "No, the Lord will attack me." If the sound of the drum to say.


    "Come here!" This time, the fourth master''s voice was a little deeper than just now.


    It''s like an irresistible order.


    After hearing the order that the fourth master was so dignified that he could not be more dignified, if the voice was stunned for a few seconds.


    Had to secretly admit counseling, fart + shares slowly moved to four ye side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    But the body or back to the fourth master, do not look at him.


    Seeing that Ruoyin was still in trouble, the fourth master pulled her body to himself.


    Then she spread out her hand and said, "did you prick your finger when doing embroidery?"


    "I didn''t know how to embroider at first, but I didn''t do it any more." If the sound is accordant, return.


    And the hand is still pulling back.


    But her strength was not as big as the fourth master, and her palm was fixed by him.


    She was thinking, is that why the fourth master was cold?


    Why didn''t you say it earlier? She thought the fourth master didn''t like her.


    Who this man always cold a handsome face.


    People can not see the joy and anger, do not know his mind.


    "Pregnant in the body, but also so hurt themselves, said not listen to, eh?" The fourth master raised his hand and hit Ruoyin.


    If Yin suffers from pain, the fourth master hits people every time. It''s not a fake, but a real fight on her.


    So, she rubbed against the fourth master, pulled her lips and said, "but I think...


    " there''s nothing that can be done. It''s so ugly, and I''m not afraid that ye''s children don''t have the face to wear them out. " The fourth master didn''t wait for Ruoyin to finish speaking, then he hit her again.


    I have to say that the fourth master is very domineering and has a little venomous tongue.


    If the sound is thinking, I don''t know if it is inherited from Kangxi.


    In any case, every time Kangxi''s son, he was scolding very poisonous.


    Sometimes it''s not good to scold those concubines.


    However, Princess de usually talks, it seems not very good to listen to.


    It''s no wonder that...


    after returning to the mansion, the Li family and the Song family, as well as the slaves, welcomed them at the gate of the mansion.


    The Soong family has always been disciplined.


    Although Li''s heart is not very happy, but there is no way.


    She did a good job on the surface. When she saw Ruoyin, she said with a smile: "my sister is lucky. She stayed in front of e Niang for a month. She looks round and moist, and her stomach is much bigger."


    "Since my sister thinks it''s a blessing, it''s better for you to go into the palace to accompany e Niang. E Niang will be very happy." If the sound returns faintly.


    This time, it was all Li''s instigation in front of the imperial concubine.


    It''s good to tell her that it''s good luck to tell her that it''s lucky to get cheap and sell well!


    Li''s embarrassed smile, said: "that''s no good, I can''t compare my elder sister''s dignity, I have no goods in my stomach, and I''m naughty. I can''t go into the palace and trouble my wife."


    If the tone sneer, then ignore Li Shi.


    The fourth master had already walked in front of him. He didn''t know that the women were in the back, and the needle tips were on the wheat awn.


    At night, a family dinner was held in the mansion, which was set up in the main courtyard to welcome Ruoyin back to the mansion.


    Big Ge saw if sound, across the table, stretched out the meat Du Du hand, toward if sound waved sweet smile: "Di sum Niang."


    If the sound laughs to answer after, let a person appreciate big lattice many things.


    Then at the dinner table, Li''s face was gloomy and said: "sister, I don''t know. During this period of time, Da Ge Ge Ge was ill, but my heart and liver were very anxious. I couldn''t sleep all night. I was afraid that Dage would miss something."


    But then she said with a smile of spring and wind: "thanks to the fourth master, you can watch in front of the big grid, which can also make me feel relieved."


    With that, her eyes were full of provocation.


    "Big Ge Ge is the only child in the house. If the fourth master doesn''t love her, who will go? This shows that big Gefu has a big life." If the sound does not matter to smile back.


    Li Fukang has told her about Dagger''s illness.


    Which father doesn''t hurt his children.


    Therefore, Ruoyin''s boasting of Li''s Secret poking is not in his mind.


    If the fourth master doesn''t even care about his own children, it''s chilling.


    As a prince, the fourth master may have other women.


    If it''s the same as history, if you become emperor, maybe there will be beautiful ladies in the harem.


    If a Li family can tell her to put it in her mind, how can she live in the future?


    Don''t you have to be depressed like the original owner?


    Li Shi sees if sound does not have what too big reaction, then smile perfunctory a few words.


    It seems that Fu Jin is more and more intelligent. Knowing that the fourth master is here, he will behave.


    Not like before, not a few words on the face.


    The fourth master was light in the whole process and did not participate in the infighting between women.


    After the family dinner, the fourth master raised his feet and went into the inner room, which was to rest in Ruoyin.


    The Li family and the Song family had no choice but to chat with each other to leave.


    Don''t be jealous in Li''s heart.


    Heart said that Fujin''s fetal position is really stable ah, the stomach is so big, can also serve the fourth master, the best is not good!


    After the people were scattered, the slaves also retired.


    Ruoyin then waited on the fourth master to change and wash.


    The two people who meet again after a long time are finally lying in the same bed.He''s a gentleman in a suit of silk.


    If sound lies down, can''t see the four masters such a gentleman''s appearance.


    She''s got a big stomach, so I''m not as serious as he wants to be.


    So she turned and rushed to the fourth master''s arms. "Fourth master, I miss you so much these days."


    He still solemnly said: "I know you want to, but now you have a big stomach, you can''t mess around."


    In fact, the fourth master was right. She wanted to please him.


    Although the fourth master made it clear later that she was angry because she pricked her finger.


    She could still feel that the fourth master was strange to her.


    But now she has a big stomach and can''t serve the fourth master.


    And she didn''t want to risk her body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    But what Ruoyin said is true.


    Before the original master married, the mother in the mansion really taught many secrets of boudoir.


    In order to be able to compete for favors in all kinds of situations.


    Then they lay down again.


    Ruoyin closed his eyes and felt the good service of the fourth master.


    Well, the gentle fourth master finally came back.


    It seems that her mind is not in vain!


    The next morning, Ruoyin got up and waited on him when he woke up.


    Originally, the fourth master wanted her to sleep more, but if the voice had to please him to the end.


    Still carrying the lotus lantern, standing at the door, watching the fourth master leave.


    Princess Defei is to disturb her relationship with the fourth master.


    But fate is in her own hands, she can strive to maintain good.


    During this period, the fourth master can''t help but look back at Ruoyin.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, the fourth master will not look back.


    But at that time he did not know how, just looked back at the woman.


    When he on that pair of infatuated beautiful eyes, slightly pause, then take back the eyes, turn to leave.


    Out of the main courtyard, the fourth master is ready to go to court.


    He turned his head and told Su Peisheng, "you ask people to go to the side yard and inform the Li family, and ask her to take Da Ge Ge Ge into the palace to greet e Niang."


    After su Peisheng answered, he said hello to he Zhongkang.


    He Zhongkang took xiaodezi and went to the side hospital.


    In the partial courtyard, Li Shi received the news, and lifted a smug smile from the corner of his mouth.


    It seems that Princess De is still very concerned about big Ge Ge. As soon as she hears that she is well, she is called into the palace to meet her.


    Then, she happily let the servants serve her and change clothes with big Ge.


    In any case, she was very confident about her.


    She thinks that she is better than Fujin. Fujin always makes Princess Defei angry, and she can hold her well.


    In a few words, she can coax the princess into being a target.


    It''s like shooting where it''s going. It''s all in the direction she wants.


    So, in less than an hour, Li took the big Ge Ge into the palace.


    When she arrived at Yonghe palace, aunt Cui took her into the hall.


    After entering the hall, Princess de rarely sat on a high seat.


    "I''d like to say hello to e Niang. My wife is very lucky." Li saluted with a big lattice.


    "Get up." Princess De''s mouth, with a gentle smile, "come and come, ask people to bring big Ge Ge here. Let me have a look. I have heard the fourth elder say that big Ge is ill, and I have been thinking about it."


    For the request of the imperial concubine, Li is naturally willing.


    She gave big Ge Ge to Aunt Cui and sat down beside her.


    "Thank you, e Niang is worried." after Li sat down, he said politely, "you don''t know. I was worried about it a few days ago. Fortunately, the doctor of the government has treated me well. The big Ge Ge has already recovered."


    At this time, after the imperial concubine holds the big grid in her arms, her originally pleasant face immediately becomes gloomy.


    This unpredictable face can be said to turn over the face faster than the book.


    She sneered and said in a displeased way: "it''s not good luck, some people, in order to compete for favors, that''s what they can do, and they can do everything themselves. It''s really chilling for the palace. Thanks to Dage''s life, otherwise the palace will not be the first to spare her."


    Li was happy at first.


    Until Princess De''s words changed, she said that in order to compete for favor, her own could start... She felt that it was not right.


    Isn''t it her?


    That''s too much wrong for her!


    "E Niang, did you misunderstand something? My concubine is a big Ge Ge now. It''s too late to hurt her and protect her. Where can you harm her?"


    "You can ask yourself, things can''t be so coincidental. Wulanala entered the palace, and the fourth elder didn''t step into the backyard. It happened that dagge was ill. But I remember that dagge has never had any serious illness since he was born. If you want to say that there is nothing strange about this time, I will not believe it." Princess de will not believe Li''s words.


    Li''s a listen, scared where still dare to sit, immediately got up and walked to the middle.


    "E Niang, dagge''s illness this time is really an accident. I will take good care of her in the future." She knelt down in the middle of the hall in fear and tears and said, "so you must believe me. I think big lattice is more important than myself. How can you use your own flesh and blood?"


    "Well, you don''t have to say any more. I know in my mind that I should have misjudged people before." Princess de frowned, as if she was impatient with Li''s chatter.


    She has been in the palace for more than 20 years.


    I haven''t seen any competition for favors.


    Anyway, this time she was convinced that big Ge Ge was ill. It must be Li''s intention to fight for favor.


    Li pulled his lips and wanted to say something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    But in the end, she shut up wisely.


    With her understanding of Princess De, she knew that she was a stubborn person.


    People and things that have been identified will not change.


    To say that she had done so many things before, the princess believed her.


    But this matter, but enough to let the princess subvert the previous attitude towards her.


    Just this matter, she is really innocent, it is just too unjust!


    Princess de glanced at Li coldly, and said, "there is nothing to do in the future. You should not run to the palace. This time, the palace has done its utmost. As for the future, you have to go by yourself."


    This time you make my palace feel cold. I won''t help you any more. I won''t believe it.


    "E Niang, no, I just want to be filial to you. Don''t you want to be big?" Li flattered the tunnel.


    If she doesn''t run to the palace, how can she take eye drops in front of Princess de?


    "You have a side room, more than the main room into the palace more often, is a bit out of line." She frowned slightly and was not happy.


    Now she has completely lost her ear to Li''s words.


    "This means that I respect you more than Fujin Li''s head is still drooping, as if weeping to flatter.


    "Shut up. Don''t make trouble in front of this palace. Your children can be cruel and talk about respecting our palace. Don''t think that this palace doesn''t know your mind!" Princess De''s sharp eyes are staring at Li, every word, tone is very heavy.


    Not only is the tone heavy, but also the meaning of the words.


    It is bound to take the hat of injuring his own flesh and blood to Li.


    Li was frightened by the appearance of Princess De''s insincerity and the words that were too heavy to be heavy.


    After all, it was the first time that she had been treated so seriously.


    Originally she thought, the princess is very easy to handle.


    Now it seems that the princess is not easy to handle.


    When you want to hold her, hold it.


    When you don''t want to hold it, you can put a hat on her at will!


    Oh, in the end, Princess De is still a poor person who can''t carry it clearly!


    Although Li Shi despised the imperial concubine in her heart.


    But on her face, she still sighed and said wrongly: "e Niang, since you don''t believe in my concubine, I can''t help it either. It''s just that dagge GE''s illness is really an accident. I''ve never harmed dagge, never before, nor in the future."


    She really can''t do the thing of competing for favor with her own flesh and blood.


    Whenever she wants her children to stay away from these struggles.


    In this way, even if she is hated by the fourth master, the child will not be involved.


    At the same time, she sneered in her heart. Laughing at this, she was always different from Princess de Fei.


    And she really thought that every woman was just like herself.


    Their own children can be used to win sympathy and favor in front of Kangxi.


    In the end, the child did not kiss, but also blame the child with her unfamiliar.


    There are four masters in the front and five princesses in the rear. They are raised by Tong Jia, the empress dowager, and the Empress Dowager respectively.


    Although the status of the imperial concubine was low at that time, she was favored. If she didn''t want to, Kangxi would not ask for it.


    It turns out that she lost the chance to watch her children grow up.


    But it ushered in the respect of Kangxi.


    Otherwise, how could the imperial concubine become a concubine from a small maiden, and then become a concubine.


    You know, Kangxi was very cautious about the promotion of women in the harem.


    Especially the family is not very good.


    Liangguiren is a good example. She was discovered by Kangxi in xinzheku.


    Unfortunately, after the birth of eight masters, he is still a noble man, and he is often abused by Kangxi.


    Therefore, in order to compete for favor in the harem, it''s not good to just have good looks, but also have brains.


    Although the Duchess and Li chat unhappy, but she saw in the face of big Ge Ge, or left Li''s meal.


    Only the whole process in addition to tease big Ge Ge, and no longer talk to Li Shi.


    Li was ignored by the imperial concubine. In addition to eating, he did not talk much nonsense.


    She was thinking, hum, as long as she had another brother, she would be able to walk horizontally in the mansion. It doesn''t matter what the attitude of imperial concubine is!


    ------


    time goes by quickly. In a blink of an eye, it is December at the end of the year.


    During this time, there was a happy event at the third master''s house.


    That is, Sanfu Jin gave birth to a daughter.


    Although the third master is a scholar and scholar, he still has a strong preference for boys and girls.


    It''s the same reason. The one with the handle has the right to inherit the throne!


    And sanfujin always shamelessly said that he was a son in his belly.


    At this moment, the contrast in the heart of the third master is even greater.


    In particular, everyone felt that he would have a legitimate son. As a result, Sanfu Jin gave birth to a lattice, and his face had no place to put aside.Therefore, he was simply too lazy to hold a banquet and could not afford to lose the man.


    But he doesn''t hold a banquet, but his brothers and brothers always have to go to see it. It''s a rule, and it''s even more polite.


    As a brother, the fourth master has to go to the third master''s house.


    This morning, Li''s and song''s were all in Ruoyin''s morning province.


    The Song family wore lotus root colored coat and skirt, plain.


    Li has been honest recently. He comes early every morning.


    Today, she came with the Song family. She was wearing a rose red coat and skirt, thick and bloated.


    Two people Qiqi salute: "to Fujin, Fujin auspicious."


    "Get up and give your seats." If sound languid tunnel.


    Now she has a big stomach, and with the arrival of winter, people are lazy.


    However, the bloated Li Shi, or let Ruo Yin can not help but glance at it.


    He even glanced at Li''s stomach involuntarily.


    But Li''s clothes were thick, and I didn''t know whether it was lined with a jacket or something.


    Anyway, the stomach looks a little bit swollen, but it''s not very obvious.


    Ruoyin takes back her eyes and sips tea gently.


    In the heart thinks, also don''t know the imperial concubine presses her in the palace that period of time, Li Shi has been pregnant.


    If pregnant, with Li''s temperament, should have long ago how how to say.


    But she turned to think about it. Li was a little too peaceful recently. Why is it not an anomaly?


    Finally, she shook her head, just, if there is, Li will say it one day.


    At this time, the fourth master didn''t ask anyone to sing the newspaper, so he brought the servant in.


    He rarely wore a black robe. He had a broad chest, a handsome face and a perfect contour.


    It''s just that I''m always serious.


    All of a sudden, a room full of people saluted one after another.


    If Yin is pregnant, she is not happy, but there are still some rites.


    The fourth master glanced at the crowd, and finally stepped forward to support Ruo Yin.


    He sat down beside Ruoyin and said faintly, "I came back late yesterday. I forgot to tell you in advance. The third brother has a legitimate daughter. You and I will go to see him."


    If Yin saw the fourth master coming in a hurry, he asked, "Sir, will you go today?"


    "Well, I have an appointment with my eighth brother. I''ll go to the third brother''s house today."


    If Yindun, she had a big stomach to go to relatives, it was really inconvenient.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Besides, she doesn''t like sanfujin.


    So Ruo Yin raised his head and glanced at the Li family.


    Then he said with embarrassment: "fourth master, I''ve been in my stomach for nearly seven months now, so I won''t go to the party."


    "The third sister-in-law gave birth to her daughter-in-law. When you go there, it''s just a passing scene. But you''re the Fu Jin of my father. You have to visit the third sister-in-law."


    Royal relatives, men have their own men to say.


    For example, Sanfu Jin has just finished its production, but it is still in the backyard that someone needs to visit.


    As a man, it is impossible for the fourth master to visit sanfujin.


    Therefore, the backyard sent someone to see sanfujin. Ruoyin is the most suitable main room.


    After all, they are the main rooms, which will not be looked down upon.


    In particular, she gave birth to a daughter in sanfujin. If she didn''t send a representative in the backyard to see her, she would feel a bit disappointed.


    "Yes, I know that, but it''s cold outside this winter, and I have a big stomach. It''s really inconvenient. I''d better ask Li Shi to go. She''s a side Fujin. It doesn''t matter if she goes." If sound doesn''t matter.


    Although she didn''t like sanfujin, she still had to let people have a look at the etiquette.


    If you let Li go, she would be relieved.


    What''s more, if Yin is pregnant, the Li family is also a side Fujin. If he goes there, he will not be able to brush the face of sanfujin, and people will not hold on to this braid.


    In any case, it is better to ask the Li family to go than to ask the Song family to go, or not to go to the backyard. That is to look down on people.


    Four ye listened to Ruo Yin''s words, Mo Tong swept to her big stomach.


    After pondering for a moment, the fourth Master said, "in this case, Li Shi, you go."


    The voice has just fallen, if the sound can see Li''s face a little embarrassed.


    It''s not so much embarrassment, it''s more like the face will be wrinkled together.


    And then, Li covered his mouth, retching and uncomfortable.


    Even his face turned red.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master looked at Li''s series of movements.


    Then, I heard Li''s wriggling way: "fourth master, Fujin, I have more heart but less strength. I don''t know whether it''s cold and windy. Recently, I always feel like vomiting. I can''t eat any food every day. I just want to rest in bed."


    Fourth master is a man, his mind is not delicate enough.


    I just think it''s really cold in winter in Beijing. It''s common to catch a cold.


    But as a woman, Ruoyin doesn''t think so.


    At least she was pregnant.


    She pondered over Li''s words and found that there was a huge amount of information in them.


    Want to vomit?


    Can''t eat?


    Want to stay in bed?


    This kind of sign, is not all the symptom of early pregnancy?


    This meeting son, if sound probably understood what, then smile way: "you are also, the body is not good, why don''t you say, ask Feng Taiyi to see?"


    "Back in Fujin, when it was cold, I was busy taking care of big Ge Ge. I was afraid that she would not care about myself if she was cold." Li said this to Ruoyin.


    But her eyes, but secretly looked at the fourth master, probably for the fourth master to listen to.


    But four Ye''s eyes, can always be straight ahead, light listen, there is no surplus emotion.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, the way: "that can''t do, you patronize the big grid, in the end, if you suffer from the wind and cold, do not still pass on to the big grid."


    But she remembered that as soon as Li had a little cold, she would like to let the people in the house know.


    It''s better to let the fourth master know.


    There must be something wrong with such a sensible concealment this time.


    "What Fu Jin said is that I will pay attention to it later." It is rare for Li to be submissive in front of Ruoyin.


    But Ruoyin followed Li''s words: "since you are not feeling well, go back and have a rest. Remember to let doctor Feng show you."


    "Thank you for your care." Li looked flattered.


    "There are only a few people in our backyard. If you can''t go there, I''ll have to go with the fourth master to visit the third sister-in-law, otherwise it''s not like words." After finishing dressing, Ruoyin said to the fourth master, "Sir, let''s start now?"


    As for Li''s affairs, I''m not in a hurry. I''m going to do the business first.


    When he comes back, if Li''s family has any, don''t ask, Feng Taiyi will take the initiative to explain.


    Then, the fourth master got up with a faint "en" and went out with Ruo Yin.


    The winter in Beijing is not generally cold.


    However, in the fourth master''s house, there was a fire dragon on the ground and a stove in the room. The charcoal fire was burning vigorously, but it didn''t feel cold.


    But as long as out of the house, out of the house, that is cold people shivering.


    It''s like a day, a land.


    Fortunately, the servants on the edge stand out.


    She tied Ruo Yin with silver fur.The fourth master wore a black flowing fox fur cloak, and stepped on black phoenix boots.


    After they got into the carriage, they didn''t feel so chilly when they got out of the wind.


    Because four corners of the car, there are small stoves, burning charcoal inside.


    But if compared with the government, it is still a little worse.


    In the carriage, if Yin sat next to the fourth master, I always thought it would not be cold.


    What she held in her hand was the soup mother Liu prepared for her.


    Mrs. Tang is made of pure copper. She is very small and has just two hands.


    It''s wrapped in red velvet to prevent scalding.


    If Yin was covering Mrs. Tang''s son, he heard the fourth master''s calm instructions: "when the meeting arrives, don''t leave a meal. You can sit there for a while, and let the slaves protect you."


    "Fourth master Xie cares. I will pay attention to it." If sound smile back.


    No meals. She hates false manners.


    But her identity had to be false.


    Therefore, if we can reduce the false for a while, we will be embarrassed after all.


    After a while, the carriage stopped in front of the third master''s house.


    After getting off the bus, Ruoyin happens to see eight ye and eight Fu Jin at the door.


    Look at the servants around them. They are also carrying gift boxes. They should have just arrived.


    What''s more, the third master is talking to them.


    At this time, the third elder brother found Ruoyin and the fourth master, and they came with a smile: "fourth brother, you and eighth brother are polite. I said that we would not hold a banquet, and you still gathered together."


    "It should be. When I have a big grid in my family, the third brother is not the most excited one." The fourth Master said politely with a smile.


    Then he gave a sign to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood and asked the servants to present the gift.


    "Look at you, just when people come." The third master didn''t care about the tunnel, so the servants around him accepted the congratulatory gifts conspicuously.


    Men, since each other has given gifts, under normal circumstances, they will follow.


    As for not like the women, wriggling to get rid of, finally is not to accept.


    Then, the third master looked at Ruo Yin beside him.


    With the lesson of the last time, he also looked back.


    In case the fourth master is in a hurry with him.


    After the third master took back his eyes, he said, "fourth brother, this is your fault. The younger brother and sister will give birth in a few months. You still let her come."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    "No harm, she likes children and cries to come and have a look." Four ye light way.


    "Yes, third brother, I want to come by myself." If sound shallow smile way.


    But in the heart has to admire the fourth master, this man, strange will be serious nonsense!


    It''s clear that she''s been avoiding coming. OK.


    It''s true that you can''t blink when you tell a lie.


    Not only that, but also the same.


    It''s hard to believe it. We can see how deep the city government is!


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, the third master made a few polite remarks and called on the fourth and eighth masters.


    As for Ruoyin and bafujin, naturally someone came forward and took them to the main courtyard.


    On the way, bafujin couldn''t help talking to Ruoyin: "fourth sister-in-law, the egg tarts you taught me to make last time are made in the house. I can eat several of them every morning."


    "Then the cook in your family is competent." Ruoyin covered her mouth and laughed. She didn''t expect that bafujin really took egg tarts seriously. After such a long time, she could still mention, "but if you eat frequently, it''s not good to eat too much sugar. Ask the cook to change the sugar into honey."


    "It''s not good to eat too much sugar?" Eight Fu Jin was a little surprised at first, but soon, she laughed back: "I don''t understand these, usually I like to eat sweet, four sister-in-law don''t say, I don''t know, in the future I eat less sweet bar."


    Smell speech, if sound good-looking willow eyebrow a pick, then smile and nod.


    She knew a little about medicine in her previous life.


    It seems that some people with high blood sugar do suffer from pregnancy?


    Soon, Ruoyin was brought to the main courtyard of sanfujin by his servant.


    There are also many visitors to Sanjin.


    Sanfu Jin was lying on the bed, his face red.


    I don''t know if it''s too warm in the room, or if it''s a big fire.


    And the younger, the corner of the eye will have sharp lines.


    And her side, there is no just born big grid.


    But the mother by the bed had a swaddling baby in her arms.


    The child is very good, so many people, do not necessarily cry.


    If the sound is big and square, let a person give a lot of tonic, still have jewelry, hand to the slave of San Fu Jin side.


    Then he went to the bed, smiling and comforting: "third sister-in-law, now that you have just given birth to a big grid, you must be good at giving birth to your body."


    After hearing this, Sanfu Jin nodded to thank him, but his eyes swept Ruoyin''s stomach.


    If Yin is not good at chatting with each other, he sits down in the room after saying some polite words.


    She remembered that sanfujin in history had an elder brother this year.


    And sanfujin last time vowed that there would be an elder brother in his stomach.


    This makes Ruoyin think that he is really an elder brother.


    As a result, Sanfu Jin was born with gege.


    So, is this different from history?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s handkerchief is tightly packed.


    Because, it reminds her of her own baby.


    How she hoped that her children would be different from history!


    "Fourth sister-in-law, what do you think? Can you be distracted when you sit?" Bafujin sat down beside Ruoyin and asked in a low voice.


    If Yin Zheng Zheng Zheng, smile back: "nothing, see three sister-in-law gave birth to the big grid, then think oneself son if can give birth to a lattice, that is good."


    Well, if she gives birth to a daughter, she must be spoiled as a little public servant.


    Dress her up.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you are too strange. People want to have elder brother, but you want to have gege." Bafujin was surprised.


    "What''s so strange is that I like girls and have a nice little cotton padded jacket." If the sound returns in a low voice.


    When bafu meets Ruoyin and says it sincerely, he believes it.


    But her eyes, some gloomy: "I really envy you, if I can have a child, I do not care whether it is male or female, as long as it is eight Ye''s, all right."


    "Look at what you said. The advantage is in front of me. Besides the eight masters, you can make it yourself?" Ruoyin laughs and jokes to ease bafujin''s dejected mood.


    "Four sisters in law!" Eight Fu Jin on the face of a red, also do not say much.


    After a stick of incense, Su Peisheng came with his servants.


    He bowed his head first and saluted sanfujin and those present.


    Then he whispered, "Fu Jin, the fourth master is almost there. Please wait for him in the carriage."


    If the sound nods, it means understanding.


    She got up and said hello to bafujin.


    Then he went to the bedside and said to Sanfu Jin, "sister-in-law, now that you are still in the month, I won''t disturb you much."


    "It''s not easy for you. You have to come to see me with a big stomach. Be careful on the way." Sanfu Jin lies on the bed with a smile on her face.


    But the words that come out of the mouth, however, have some diaphragmatic responses.


    If sound is first a meal, then smile back: "thank you for your care."Then she took the servants and left.


    Although sanfujin''s words made her feel uncomfortable.


    But she would not compare with sanfujin in front of the big guy.


    A pregnant woman, with a month old sister-in-law to talk about, spread out, lost the fourth master''s face.


    On the contrary, she does not care, but also makes people feel magnanimous.


    Besides, compared with sanfujin, it''s not worth it!


    People are full of people who speak straightforwardly, while sanfujin is just a brain.


    Out of the main courtyard, Su Peisheng sent Ruoyin to the carriage and went to the mansion to call the fourth master.


    Just now he was waiting by Ruoyin''s side, and naturally he listened to sanfujin''s words.


    In the front yard, Su Peisheng whispered a few words beside the fourth master.


    At the moment, the fourth master''s long eyebrows were slightly picked up, and the black flowing shadow was flashing in the ink pupil.


    The next moment, he got up and said, "third brother, it''s not early. Fujin has been waiting for me in the carriage, so I''ll go back to the house first."


    "Well, the third brother will see you off." The third master got up to see him off.


    Just now he asked him to stay. However, the fourth master didn''t want to stay for dinner. Naturally, he would not be wordy.


    After a while, the third master personally sent the fourth master to the gate of the mansion.


    The fourth master waved his hand and said, "third brother, stay here. Don''t send me."


    A glance of Liye''s carriage is in the distance.


    He said with a smile: "OK, I will not send you, you also don''t let sister-in-law wait for a long time."


    "Look at what the third elder brother said. Just now the third sister-in-law also said that Fu Jin had a grid in his stomach. Be careful. You''re telling me again that you and third sister-in-law are too polite." The fourth master chuckled carelessly, just like a joke.


    But after hearing this, the third master became serious. He said solemnly, "don''t listen to your third sister-in-law. She can''t understand it by herself, and will make a rash conclusion to others."


    Isn''t it? I always yell that I''m an elder brother in my stomach.


    As a result, she gave birth to a lattice. Fortunately, she said something else.


    The fourth master raised a lazy smile and said casually, "it doesn''t matter, my sister-in-law''s family talk, and my third sister-in-law is also well intentioned. Fu Jin and I will not take it into consideration."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Well, I don''t care.


    Because he has learned it in front of the third master.


    Just when Su Peisheng mentioned it, he thought that Ruoyin had said it once last time.


    Sanfujin secretly poked and said that she was a lattice.


    His woman, he doesn''t care about sex.


    Then it''s not time for others to talk again and again.


    What''s more, the eight characters have not been skimmed!


    After delivering the fourth master, the third master''s face sank as soon as he thought of sanfujin.


    Just at this time, eight ye and eight Fu Jin came out again.


    Eight Ye Wen Run smile way: "three elder brothers, this all noon, I and Fu Jin also want to return to the mansion."


    "Eight younger brother, didn''t you just say that you''d like to stay for dinner? Why are you in a hurry to go back to the house?" Third master came forward and took eight Ye''s shoulder.


    Eight Ye''s face is stiff, accost a way: "no, three elder sister-in-law is still in a month, look very tired, we still don''t disturb."


    Smell speech, 3 Ye seems to understand what.


    In particular, eight Ye deliberately mentioned sanfujin, and it is estimated that the problem lies in sanfujin.


    Otherwise, the moment before still said well, to stay to eat, drink.


    As for the next moment, it will not change the divination temporarily.


    But the eighth Master said this, the third master is an understanding person, also had to send away the eight Ye couple.


    Then he turned and entered the mansion, his face as black as coal.


    San Fu Jin is also San Fu Jin.


    Fujin of other family is sensible and can manage the backyard and maintain the relationship between sister-in-law.


    His fortune Jin is very good, can make the intercourse between the woman make a mess!


    "Go, check and see what Fujin has said to people. How can they all get angry one by one?" The third master kicked the servant around him unhappily.


    Less than a cup of tea, the slave went to the third master and whispered, "master, I''ll find out. Fujin first said that sifujin was a lattice, and then he made fun of bafujin, saying that bafujin couldn''t have children."


    When the slave finished, he just lowered his head and pretended that he had not said anything.


    The heart says that Fujin is also true. The third master is a scholar.


    But Fu Jin can''t talk but his brain. Where can he talk to the third master.


    That''s enough. As the main room, the most important thing is to maintain the relationship between sister-in-law.


    If this can''t be done well, no wonder it doesn''t agree with the third master.


    After listening to the servant''s words, the third master understood immediately.


    He didn''t understand his fortune.


    She likes to look for superiority, saying that Si Fu Jin''s belly is a lattice, so that she can balance her mind.


    Another blow to eight Fu Jin can''t live, this sense of superiority is stronger.


    No wonder the eighth Master said that he would like to stay for dinner, and they all went back with bafu Jin. Obviously, he was angry.


    And eight ye said that sanfujin looked very tired.


    Now think about it, people can speak, it is not easy to explain directly.


    In fact, sanfujin was not well received.


    If a person said San Fu Jin, the third master would not be angry.


    But four ye and eight ye, all secretly poke to mention, three ye then does not hit a place!


    He came to two brothers today, and sanfujin was offended!


    If there were more, would he still hang out with his brothers?


    "You go to the main courtyard and ask sanfujin to have a good confinement. If you have nothing to do, don''t come out disgraceful and let her reflect on herself." The third master frowned and ordered the servant to raise his feet and went to the courtyard of the new concubine.


    What''s the use of this kind of Fujin, which is not enough to accomplish but more than to fail!


    When Kangxi pointed out his marriage, he knew that he was illiterate when he heard whether he was the daughter of Dutong or a man.


    It turns out that he is illiterate!


    The servant, at the command of the third master, rushed to the main courtyard to take a message.


    This is good to say is confinement, introspection, in fact, it is not enough!


    After a while, the third master came to the yard of my concubine.


    The origin of this concubine is a long story.


    It belongs to the servant who gave it to the third master. It''s a dancer.


    I used to work in brothels, but I was good at all kinds of dancing.


    Not only that, the Chen family is also a Jiangnan woman, beautiful, speaking of words, whine death of men is not worth their lives.


    And when she was in the brothel, she learned a lot. Besides serving men, she could also recite a good poem.


    So, it''s just right for shangsanye''s appetite.


    No, as soon as the third master entered the house, he saw Chen''s calligraphy practice.


    That bow head serious appearance, immediately let three Ye heart soft many.


    However, at this time, Chen''s side, there is a pretty beautiful woman, Wu.


    Wu''s appearance is a little worse than Chen''s.


    She and Chen''s family were redeemed from a green house and given to the third master by the same person.But the difference is, she''s a singer.


    Maybe the servants of the third master''s family want to please him, but they can''t understand his preference.


    They sent a pair as soon as they were sent. They were of different styles.


    At this moment, the two met the third master, and they all came forward to greet him: "please give him my regards."


    Without any help, the third master sat down beside the round table angrily.


    He looked at the words and paintings on the table with a little appreciation in his eyes.


    Chen and Wu, of course, saw that the third master was not happy.


    After two people look at each other and smile, Chen Shi comes forward to pour a cup of tea to three ye: "Ye, drink a cup of tea to warm the body."


    The third master took the cup and sipped the tea gently.


    Suddenly, a fragrance came into his nose and throat, which made him calm down a lot.


    He pulled his lips and pointed to the words and paintings on the table. He said politely, "you wrote this word, did you draw it?"


    "The third master has a good eye. I can''t paint as well as my sister, so it''s inconvenient to make a fool of myself." Chen laughed back.


    "Sister, don''t make fun of it. I just paint for fun. My sister''s painting is top-notch." Wu is also modest.


    For the two women''s courtesy, the third master eyebrows a pick, did not say much.


    But the hand turned over the words and paintings on the table.


    As a result, he turned it over and saw Chen''s eagerness to stop him: "Third Master, don''t turn it over. Why don''t you play chess with me?"


    Chen immediately was too shy to raise her head. She said in a delicate and weak way: "Third Master, I''ll copy the book of songs casually."


    This meeting son, the eye son of 3 ye, look at Chen Shi in front of directly.


    Naturally he knew the meaning of the poem.


    At present, there is a little tenderness in the eyes of the third master, but there is a noble breath in his behavior, "you two, since you have entered the mansion of the Lord, you don''t need to belittle yourself all the time. However, you should also remember your identity in the mansion, and do not have delusions. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    "I don''t have to be a slave." Chen and Wu responded together.


    Concubines like them can only serve as concubines in their life.


    Unless the third master becomes the emperor, they will have a chance to turn over.


    But with the third master''s low-key temperament, this kind of opportunity seems slim.


    Third master amorous peach blossom eye, sweep in front of two women.


    In that look, in addition to sentimental, there is simple appreciation.


    A Chen family, such as portray like cut body, timid rain shy cloud affection, move more delicate + Mei.


    A Wu family, bow a smile, all kinds of amorous feelings around the eyebrows.


    It can be said that each has its own style.


    This makes the third master can not help but sing a poem: "beautiful dimple Yan than flower Jiao, jade Yan Yan Yan than spring red."


    However, when he was reciting poems, he looked at Chen.


    Leading to one side of Wu''s anger and jealousy: "I know that the third master favors the elder sister."


    Hearing this, the third master looked at Wu, chuckled and praised Wu.


    For a time, Wu and Chen were both praised by the third master and lowered their eyebrows, shy and affectionate.


    If this situation had been changed to other women, they would have been jealous for a long time.


    But the Wu and Chen families came from the kiln.


    They are more open-minded than ordinary women.


    Besides, they are of low status and low birth. Only by holding together can they not be bullied by other women in the mansion.


    Otherwise, the Wu family knew that Chen''s family was more popular, and always liked to brush his face here.


    Chen is not angry, but also very happy.


    Because she also knew that, as long as she was in this position, she would be favored like that.


    "It was just about playing chess. Let''s put it on." Seeing that they were too embarrassed to speak, the third master changed the subject.


    Then, Chen and Wu took turns to play chess with the third master.


    Who is free, he will knead his shoulder and beat his leg for the third master.


    The third master is still the same as before. When his interest comes, his poems will come.


    Chanting poetry, playing chess, drinking tea, accompanied by beauties, waiting to pinch shoulders, is not comfortable.


    He thinks women should be like this.


    I can talk with him, have fun, and have a common topic.


    But at this time, the pieces were too slippery. Wu accidentally dropped his pieces to the ground.


    "Sit down, sister. I''ll pick it up." Chen squatted down + body, attached to the body to pick up the pieces on the ground.


    What''s more, she was wearing a Han suit with a bare collar.


    On such a squat, attached to the body, the beautiful figure was presented in front of the third master.


    In addition, Chen practiced dancing all the year round, and his figure was exquisite and graceful. It was not worth his life to be fascinated by a man.


    At the moment, the third master was attracted by the unexpected situation.


    Again, Chen''s such a out, now amorous peach blossom eyes flash a wipe of essence light.


    Chen looked up, on the third master that hook people''s heart of peach blossom eyes, now also pause.


    But soon she understood something.


    Simply continue to maintain the hook person''s posture, phoenix eye a lift, toward three Ye secretly send eyes.


    Now, the third master didn''t care about playing chess and helped Chen up himself.


    After lifting up, he did not release her, but held her waist vigorously.


    Not only that, he also threw a gesture in the eyes of Wu.


    The eyes seemed to say: there is no business for you here, you can go.


    At the same time, Wu was embarrassed.


    But she''s not a vegetarian either.


    She came to the third master and looked at him pitifully.


    The body is rubbing against the arm of the third master, and his mouth is sweet and sweet: "Third Master, you can''t leave others alone."


    The third master looked at the two women in front of him. The palm and the back of the hand were all flesh.


    Although she likes Chen better, he also likes Wu.


    Although he is a scholar, he is still very pitiful in this respect.


    Anyway, at this moment, he couldn''t bear to make any party sad.


    Third master''s affectionate, causes the outside slave to put the chessboard away, brings the door.


    After a while, the women''s voices echoed in the room...


    obviously, the third master seems to be very good at this kind of game, which is not the first time to play it.


    He can only use charm to conquer the two women in front of him.


    Chen''s and Wu''s identities are low, and they always try their best to please the third master.


    The third master doesn''t have to consider whether it doesn''t accord with his own identity.


    At the moment, he regarded himself as a dandy.


    He has a good command of the whole process.


    Although the third master is usually gentle, don''t doubt his ability.


    He can make two women kneel for mercy.


    Of course, during this period, the third master was more inclined to love the Chen family.Men always say they don''t look at the appearance, but look at the inside.


    When there are two inner people to choose from, they choose the better appearance and body shape.


    Although the servants on the outside stood far away, the movements of the two women were not small.


    Now, they listen to the movement inside, and they quickly prepare water for the masters.


    Everything, the slaves are prepared in an orderly manner, and the face does not change.


    It seems that they are also used to the style of the third master.


    But they thought, don''t know whether the servants gave the right person.


    Since the Chen and Wu families entered the government, they have marked the third master as...


    but on second thought, the third master seems to be much more comfortable.


    After being infuriated by unreasonable Fu Jin, he also has qi to scatter every time.


    Maybe the third master had this idea in his bones, but the servant of his family gave him an opportunity?


    But it has to be said that the three masters at this time are quite different from those who are usually gentle and love to recite poems.


    In a word, to sum up with four words is: disgraceful!


    ------


    when ruoyinhe and the fourth master went back to their own courtyard.


    However, Li''s business is the same as Ruo Yin''s.


    She changed her clean clothes.


    After drinking the bird''s nest stewed with red dates and lilies.


    Doctor Feng came uninvited.


    As soon as he entered the room, he knelt down and clasped his fists, as if he had something important to tell him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    If sound''s eye son, half squint for a while, light way: "ground is cool, Feng Taiyi rises to say."


    After thanking doctor Feng, he got up and said, "Fujin, it''s like this. In the morning, Li Bian Fujin said that she was not feeling well, so he asked me to go over and have a look. After feeling pulse, I found that Li Bian Fujin was happy with pulse, and it has been three months. Thinking that you are the master of the backyard, I think it is necessary to tell you."


    Hear this, if sound willow eyebrow a pick, three months?


    Pinch finger a calculate, is not she was pressed in the palace by the imperial concubine, big Ge Ge sick that time?


    Thinking of this, she asked, "does the fourth master know about it?"


    "Back in Fujin, I have already told the fourth master." Feng Tai''s medical ethics.


    If sound Mou light turns slightly, also, since she knows, four ye of course in front of her to know.


    It seems that Li was frightened by the original owner.


    This time, I was cautious enough. After three months of danger, I could hardly hide my stomach. I dare to speak out.


    Ruo Yin Chao, with a look in her eyes, asked mammy Liu to take the silver to reward doctor Feng.


    After receiving the reward, Feng Taiyi left.


    After doctor Feng left, Mammy Liu lost her temper.


    She asked Qiaofeng to guard outside, and she said carefully in Ruoyin''s ear: "Fujin, this Li side Fujin, is so capable that it''s so powerful that it''s really close to you. When shall we start?"


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin frowned and severely reprimanded: "mother Liu, although you are my dowry mother, you have some courage to harm the children in Li''s belly. And no matter how Li and I are, the child in her belly is also the fourth master''s, which is the emperor''s heir. In addition, for you, I''ll give it to you


    The words made mother Liu blush, and she knelt down in front of Ruoyin.


    "Fujin, old slave... It''s all for you. Think about it. Li side, Fujin was born next to you. In her stomach, if she were an elder brother, wouldn''t it rob you of the limelight?"


    Ruoyin saw mammy Liu still wanted to persuade her. Her gentle face suddenly sank, and then she suddenly patted the table: "I see you are a fool. Her Li family is just a side room. Even if she has an elder brother, she can pass over my direct relative!"


    "Fu Jin, don''t be angry. Don''t move your breath. I know I''m wrong. I''ll follow your heart and soul. If you ask me to learn well, I don''t dare to have any bad thoughts." Mother Liu had never seen Ruoyin so angry that she knelt down to Ruoyin and kowtow to confess her guilt.


    Ruoyin looks at mammy Liu who kowtows in front of her.


    She knew that mother Liu was used to following the original owner. She thought she was the same as the original owner and wanted to harm Li''s children.


    In the past, when the Li family was pregnant with a big Ge Ge, the original owner did not live peacefully.


    Several times, Li''s family got red.


    Thanks to the great fates of Li and daggefu, they were able to produce smoothly.


    In fact, although there is no flaw, there are only a few people in the backyard.


    Once, twice, everyone knows what''s going on.


    What is known to all, the fourth master is more clear.


    Just for the sake of peace, we will not investigate.


    In the end, it''s a real family, and it''s a domestic disgrace when things get big!


    When mother Liu''s forehead was red and swollen, Ruoyin raised her in person, and said earnestly: "OK, don''t knock. Anyway, I have explained what I said. Nobody is allowed to mention this kind of thing in front of me. In addition, you can tell the people below that if you have nothing, don''t always go to Li''s side yard and don''t think the fourth master doesn''t know."


    In the past the original initiative of those thoughts, the fourth master is like a mirror.


    After all, the real master of this mansion is the fourth master.


    If he wanted to know something, there was nothing to hide from him.


    Now she has a hard time. She has asked the fourth master to have a little trust in her. She can''t repeat the mistakes and give up all the previous achievements!


    Mother Liu got up behind her and looked at Ruo Yin in front of her.


    She felt that if the sound in front of her usually seems easy-going, in fact, she lives better than anyone else.


    Ruoyin took out a bag of silver money from the mahogany box inside and handed it to mother Liu. She said, "now that I have a big stomach, I will be in labor in a few months. The more I do this, the more I need to be careful. Take this money to the slaves and tell them to be more cautious in the next day, whether it is food, clothing or use."


    "The old slave will save it. Please don''t worry about Fujin." After repeated answers, mother Liu said a few words of loyalty.


    If Yin knew that mammy Liu was a good one, she told her to take care of herself and let her go.


    Then she pinched a sour plum made in the dining room.


    At the moment, my eyes became sour.


    As for Li''s pregnancy, in fact, she had psychological preparation for a long time.


    After all, the Li family in history is a woman with many sons and many blessings.


    Moreover, Ruoyin never thought of spoiling the backyard of Guansi.She just wants to live a good life with the status of uranara Ruoyin.


    In any case, in this patriarchal age, and women''s low status is particularly obvious in the royal family, she will not have feelings for the fourth master.


    Therefore, for the women in the backyard, she would not want to let people pregnant with the fourth master''s children, and would not harm their children.


    Even a little bit of thinking.


    That''s just simple. I think Li is different from history.


    In this way, on behalf of the child in her own belly, will it be different?


    Compared with Ruoyin''s magnanimity, Li''s attitude is quite different from that of Ruoyin.


    She looked at several intimate servants kneeling in front of her and said, "now that I am in a stable position, it''s better to let her suffer a big loss first, so as to avenge me when I was pregnant with dagge."


    "Master, I know that you were bullied by Fujin when you were pregnant with Dage, but we can''t do it now." Spring plum reminds carefully.


    "If you don''t do it now, Fujin will be born. Did you mean it or did you work with her?" Li was obviously not happy.


    Chunmei shuddered for a moment, and bravely bowed her head and said, "master, do you think about the backyard of the fourth master, are there few people?"


    "So what? Do I have to promote you? Or do you have other ideas? " Li said angrily, she couldn''t wait.


    "Master, you have misunderstood me. Even if you borrow a hundred courage from Chunmei, Chunmei does not dare to have delusions." Chunmei was repeatedly kowtowed by the Li family, and then said in fear: "I just want to know that in the backyard, in addition to Fujin, you and song gege are the only ones in the backyard. If there is something wrong with Fujin, you are the most suspect."


    "So what? Can''t I just watch Fu Jin safe and sound? I can''t ask me to go elsewhere and find some women for the fourth master." Li''s impetuous tunnel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    "Master, don''t you have to be so troublesome. The Spring Festival will be held once every three years. There will naturally be new masters coming into the government." Chunmei gave Li''s advice with her face, "it''s not too late for us to start at that time. If something goes wrong in the labor, it will be a big crime."


    Hearing this, Li rarely did not directly take back.


    It''s a lot of thinking.


    In the end, she probably felt that Chunmei was right.


    But his mouth was sour and said: "yes, if you don''t say it, I almost forget. The draft once every three years has come again. Time flies. In the blink of an eye, I become an old man!"


    With that, her eyes were a little sad.


    At the same time, there was also a hint of evil.


    "Master, don''t worry. If you give birth to a brother to the fourth master next year, you will not walk sideways in this mansion. What''s more, the new girl in the mansion is ignorant and loves to compete for favors. Who doesn''t understand it? If she doesn''t pay attention, she does some jealous things and is punished. In this way, who can think of us? " Spring plum dog legs to please.


    After hearing this, Li Shi helped his forehead and said, "it''s all right. Let''s wait as you say."


    This time, she said that she would make Fujin suffer a great blood loss.


    And she also felt that Chunmei was right. There were too few people in the backyard.


    The other guys, the women in the backyard, add up to dozens.


    There are only three of them here. If Fu Jin is really a little short of three things.


    The first to suffer, but she.


    We have to wait for more people to act.


    This can hide the edge, so that people and God do not know, the ghost does not know.


    ------


    three days later, it snowed heavily in the capital.


    People are cold, almost all hide in their homes to keep warm.


    Only a mighty army, from the outskirts of the capital, drove in the direction of the palace.


    "Emperor, commander Fei Yanggu has returned to Beijing and is on the outskirts of the capital." A scout came into the hall to report.


    At this time, it was the time of the early Dynasty.


    In the court hall, Kangxi sits on the top of the chair, which is painted with gold and carved dragon.


    At the bottom are civil and military officials, as well as princes.


    Kangxi''s eyes swept over the crowd and said with dignity: "since Fei Yanggu has returned to Beijing, you will go with the prince to meet him."


    As an emperor, Kangxi would not personally stand at the gate of the city to meet Fei Yanggu.


    But when he was able to send the crown prince, as well as a number of officials and princes, he valued Fei Yanggu.


    After a while, outside the door of Desheng, the prince with all the people was waiting there.


    After waiting for a cup of tea, you can hear the sound of horse''s hooves and the sound of unity.


    Before long, a mighty army appeared in front of the people.


    It was commander in chief, Fei Yanggu.


    He was wearing silver armor and a silver helmet.


    On the surface is the military + human like serious look, but on his face, looks a little pale.


    Gradually, when feiyangu stopped at the gate with his army.


    "Welcome the commander-in-chief to Beijing."


    The prince went forward and approached, only to find that Fei Yanggu had gauze on his arm.


    Even the chest, all tied a layer of gauze.


    The prince said, "long time no see. It''s been a long time. You must take a good rest when you return to Beijing."


    "Thank you for your care." Fei Yanggu left his horse and saluted the prince. Then he followed the crowd to the Qianqing palace.


    As soon as Fei Yanggu entered the palace, he knelt down and said, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Kangxi looked at Fei Yanggu at the bottom. After several months of absence, he was haggard. The only thing that remained unchanged was firmness in his eyes.


    In addition, he also saw that what Fei Yanggu could see was tied with several gauzes.


    What is invisible is even more so.


    So he sympathized and said, "get up quickly, this time, you have worked hard."


    "It''s not hard work. These are what the final general should do. It''s a pity that he failed to kill Galdan." Fei Yanggu is in a good mood.


    "No matter what, the war is not a day or two can be done. Galdan is cunning by nature. When he receives the report in advance, he will run away. It''s good that you can kill 3000 of his cavalry." Kangxi rarely used a soothing tone, "but I heard that your waist, abdomen and chest were seriously injured in many places. Can this be the case?"


    "Back to the emperor, there is no eye for sword and sword. How can we not get hurt and get in the way on the battlefield?" Fei Yanggu doesn''t care about tunnels.


    "What a line! I know all about you. " As early as a month ago, Kangxi received a report that Fei Yanggu was seriously injured and insisted on leading the troops. "In this way, you don''t have to go to the battlefield in the future. I''ll make you the commander of the nine gates and be responsible for the security of the capital."


    For a moment, people cast envious eyes on Fei Yanggu.


    He is a military officer stationed in Beijing."Thank you, my Lord." Fei Yanggu is not arrogant and impetuous. Although he is more than 50 years old, his speech is sonorous and forceful.


    Just this sentence, he is full of powerlessness and reluctant to give up.


    In fact, he knew that he was hurt badly this time.


    In addition to the old wounds on the battlefield in the past, it will be difficult to go to the battlefield in the future.


    He is not greedy for life and death. What he is afraid of is that he can no longer serve the country.


    Kangxi sympathized with him, did not let him continue to fight, but also did not let him idle, probably also know that he can not idle.


    "I heard that you have a son who works in the Army Department?" Kangxi asked casually.


    "Back to the emperor, the dog has five squares. He is a servant in the military department." Fei Yanggu said respectfully.


    "In this case, I will make him a cavalry captain, and let him follow Dong E. feiyanggu as a messenger." Kangxi''s voice was like a great bell.


    In fact, the name Fei Yanggu is not new.


    In the whole Qing Dynasty, there were many people named Fei Yanggu.


    However, this Dong''e feiyanggu, with a great reputation and great military achievements, is still quite famous.


    Fei Yanggu was stunned slightly, and then knelt down again and said, "thank the emperor for your kindness."


    In the early Dynasty, after Fei Yanggu''s reign, civil and military officials talked about some trivial matters at the end of the year, and then they scattered the court.


    After the next Dynasty, Fei Yanggu saw the fourth master in front of him from a distance.


    I pulled my lips. I wanted to say something.


    But in order to avoid suspicion, or to resist.


    He knew that the fourth master had always kept a low profile.


    What''s the matter? Let''s go home.


    So at dusk, Ruoyin received a letter from Fei Yanggu.


    It was said in the letter that Fei Yanggu''s return to Beijing was a retreat from the battlefield and took root in the capital.


    The rest of them are good to hear.


    Of course, he also said that Ruoyin was pregnant.


    In Fei Yanggu''s letter, he was full of joy for his unborn grandson.


    There was no mention of his own affairs on the battlefield.


    If the sound from the memory of the original owner, we know that Fei Yanggu is a good news, not a bad news.


    This time, it must have hurt him a lot to ask him to step back from the battlefield!


    Thinking of this, she put away her letter and planned to go to the fourth master to inquire about the situation.


    But she just walked out of the main courtyard and met the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    The fourth master is wearing a dark blue robe, a black flowing fox fur cloak, and black phoenix boots. His ink pupil is deep and mysterious.


    Surrounded by servants, the little eunuch held a blue bamboo umbrella for him.


    So he stood in the snow.


    There''s a sense of domineering on the outside.


    If Yin see four ye all walk to the main courtyard gate, estimate also come to look for her.


    So she stood and saluted and said, "fourth master, I was just looking for you. I never thought you had come."


    The fourth master glanced at Ruo Yin, who was wearing a loose jacket and skirt. He said coldly, "what are the servants around you for? It''s snowing so hard outside that you can run out."


    As soon as the words came out, Ruoyin''s servants, including those in the yard, were all kneeling on the snow.


    "I want to ask you something important, so I didn''t let them talk." If the sound of the voice is chatting with the tunnel.


    Although the fourth master was for his good, she still felt that the ice and snow were not as cold as the air around him.


    And when she finished speaking, the fourth master ignored her.


    Ruoyin had no choice but to keep pace with the fourth master: "it''s about my amah. I want to ask you, am I ok?"


    The fourth master is cold and hot outside and cold on the surface. He sympathizes with Ruo Yin in his heart, and his pace is slower.


    Now, he went on to the courtyard.


    He said faintly: "yesterday, the emperor Alma mentioned that your alma was seriously injured, so I''m afraid you can''t go to the battlefield. At that time, he saw that he was tied up with several gauzes, which should have been seriously injured."


    This kind of thing can''t be concealed.


    Besides, women sometimes look stupid, and sometimes smart, otherwise they won''t take the initiative to ask him.


    "Ah?" Ruoyin was stunned at first, then worried and said, "my Alma is always like this. I don''t report the good news or the bad news. Even my fourth brother''s promotion to Duwei has been said in the letter, but he didn''t say about his own injury."


    The fourth Master heard the worry in Ruoyin''s words, "take it easy. I''ve sent a gift to your Amar''s house. Besides, you, Alma, will be working in the capital. It will be easy for you to meet at that time. "


    "Thank you." Ruoyin is a little surprised that the fourth master has already sent a gift?


    Then, she asked cautiously, "but I''m still... Fourth master, can I go back to my mother''s house and visit my Amar these days?"


    The voice just fell, saw four ye step to accelerate, stride into the main courtyard, but did not answer her words.


    But looking at the indifferent figure, she also knew that she made the fourth master angry again!


    Sure enough, a married daughter is like water thrown out.


    If you want to go back to your mother''s house, you have to look at the fourth master''s face!


    After Ruoyin followed the fourth master into the house, those slaves dared to get up.


    And Ruoyin, the first time to pour a cup of tea to four ye, "Ye, drink a cup of hot tea, warm up the body."


    Fourth master cold face, pause a few seconds, just took the cup.


    But I didn''t drink it, so I put it down.


    Ruoyin sat next to the fourth master.


    There was a small table between them.


    Fei Yanggu treated her as the apple of his eye since he was young, and treated her better than her brothers.


    Now that she knew that feiyanggu was injured, there was no reason why she didn''t care.


    After a moment''s deliberation, she finally intends to move with reason and understand with emotion.


    So she said: "fourth master, my Alma has been very good to me since I was a child. He is always very strict with other brothers and sisters, but for me, he can''t bear to hurt me more. As long as it is what I want, he will buy it for me, and every time I go out, he will bring me many gifts."


    Ruo Yin said and carefully peeped at the fourth master and found that his face was not so black.


    Then he emboldened his courage to continue to say: "filial piety comes first. Now my AMA is injured. Do you think I can not go to see him?"


    With that, she looked eagerly at the fourth master with her misty eyes.


    The fourth master listened to the woman''s impassioned words.


    And from her soul torture.


    And then on the beautiful eyes of the woman.


    At present, four Ye''s ink pupil, eyes light slightly turn.


    Such a woman can be charming, sell cute and get into bed.


    Quiet as a virgin, moving like a mad rabbit.


    Not only a greedy cat, lazy cat, but also a stupid cat.


    For the first time, he had a question. There were many women in front of him. Which one was the real one?


    But it is undeniable that, as cold as he is, facing the woman in front of him, he can''t bear to refuse.


    Four ye thin + lip light open, light way: "ye said not to let you meet?"


    "What does that mean?" If sound full of small joy.


    "Now you are pregnant. It''s freezing outside, and it''s slippery in the snow. Don''t say you''re human. Even if the carriages are all slipping, you''d better stay in the house." The fourth master finally took a cup of tea and sipped it gently.If sound a listen to no play, immediately shrug pull face, face lost.


    However, he did not give up his heart and said, "my Lord, I want to go back to see my Alma. How about one day? I''ll go in the morning and come back in the afternoon."


    "I said no, that''s not allowed." The fourth master didn''t talk about it. Then he glanced at the pitiful woman and continued, "but you can write to tell your alma to stay in your house for a while, and you can also ask Dr. Feng to show him."


    "Really?" Ruo Yin''s eyes were shining with excitement.


    She was really worried about the big swindle of the fourth master.


    Is not to let her not return to her mother''s home, specially said good obedience to deceive her.


    Or just saying polite things so that she can get rid of the idea of going back to her mother''s house.


    But when she looked into the eyes of the fourth master, she found that his eyes were impatient, as if to say: the Lord has said this, how dare you question?


    Scared Ruoyin immediately fawned on the girl and said, "my Lord, I don''t mean anything else. I''m just too excited because you are so kind, so good that I can''t imagine it!"


    Well, it''s the coldness of the fourth master that limits her imagination.


    It turned out that she could not imagine the kindness of the fourth master!


    She had thought that the fourth master let Fei Yanggu go to his house to talk.


    Never thought that he let Fei Yanggu live in his house!


    "That''s what makes you so happy." Four masters light tunnel.


    If you treat her better, you will not know who you are.


    But it''s also good. It always makes him feel that what he has done is worth it.


    After all, she won a smile from the beauty.


    "It''s no small thing." If there is a satisfied smile on the voice.


    At least since the original owner entered the government, he has not received such treatment, nor has he seen anyone else.


    After the matter was settled, Ruoyin wrote back to Fei Yanggu.


    At the dinner time, the fourth master stayed at Ruoyin for dinner.


    Now if sound needless to say, also know to eat nutrition point, dare not eat those heavy taste.


    Because she has to take care of not only herself, but also her children.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    After a while, the servant of the dining room put the meal on the table.


    They are: salted chicken in casserole, boiled shrimp, steamed eel with soy sauce, chicken soup with sweet wine and so on.


    A table of dishes, in addition to Sufu chicken wings slightly heavy, the rest are light and nutritious.


    The fourth master looked at a table of dishes and thought Ruoyin was sensible.


    Know when, how to eat and how to make.


    Not blindly willful.


    Su Peisheng was glared at by the fourth master.


    He did not dare to stand up, but served the fourth master''s meal attentively.


    At this moment, if the sound is free, can concentrate on eating.


    Originally, the fourth master thought that these light meals would not be very delicious.


    But he was wrong. Every meal on this table is authentic.


    At the same time, there is no bad taste of raw materials.


    Those strange meal collocations, even in the palace have never been.


    But it can be integrated together and bloom on the taste buds.


    Before that, the fourth master didn''t ask for meals.


    Before in the palace, when he was a child, he ate with Tong Jia''s.


    Tong Jiashi eats what he eats.


    Later, Tong Jia''s family was gone. He also grew up and stayed in his elder brother.


    Basically, the meals are arranged by Su Peisheng.


    Occasionally, when I go there, they are all made by the imperial dining room.


    For the diet, Princess de pays more attention to health. Basically, every kind of diet is refined through ninety-one processes.


    Sometimes she asked him how he tasted, and he said it was good no matter what was delicious or not.


    Later, he had his own residence.


    But he became busier and didn''t bother to ask for meals. The slaves would naturally act according to his look.


    If you see that he has eaten some more dishes, remember to keep them in stock.


    Which dish to eat a frown, or smell the taste did not move chopsticks.


    Then, on the table, there will be no more meals.


    This makes him always think that he is casual to the dining room.


    Until this year, the women in front of me are more and more greedy.


    Gradually, his mouth, also with a picky.


    Since then, he has overturned his previous ideas about food.


    It turns out that some of the meals he doesn''t like to eat can also become delicious through Ruoyin''s cooking room.


    And he also found that it seems that his preference for food is the same as Ruoyin.


    As a result, if the meal prepared by the dining room is not to his taste, he will think of the woman in front of him.


    If Yin didn''t know what he was thinking, she just said with a smile: "Sir, this sweet wine chicken soup is good to drink, not too tonic, but it can warm up after drinking. The key is to drink well."


    The fourth master looked up at Ruoyin, and saw that the woman''s face was already slightly red, "look at you, what kind of blush it looks like. You''d better drink less of this soup."


    I haven''t seen such a woman who can''t drink. If she drinks some chicken soup with sweet wine, she can be drunk.


    If Yin touches her cheek unconsciously, she can''t see it.


    You can hear the fourth master say so, and she can feel the heat on her cheek.


    Then she seemed to remind her or make fun of the eyes of the fourth master.


    This reminds her of her birthday, she drank too much wine, especially initiative.


    He pestered the fourth master for several times.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin Ben''s red cheek suddenly looks like a red apple.


    The fourth master is really, which pot does not open to mention which pot!


    However, in order to resolve the embarrassment, Ruoyin still bowed his head and shifted the topic unnaturally. "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll listen to you. I''ll stop drinking this and eat boiled shrimps. The sauce dipped in the secret system of the dining room is also delicious and nutritious."


    The fourth master ate and drank enough and wiped the corners of his mouth nobly and gracefully with his handkerchief.


    He looked at the woman with her head bowed in shame.


    In particular, the two smears on the cheek are dizzy and red, which is really charming and charming.


    Even that pair of beautiful eyes, also through the hazy drunken state, all the time does not pass ten thousand kinds of wind + emotion of the fan + leave.


    Just lift your eyes gently, you will be charming and affectionate.


    Four Ye''s brows frowned. He was really a goblin. He was pregnant. He could be distracted by a meal.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little murky.


    Ruo Yin just hang his head and eat the meal. I''m sorry to see the fourth master.


    Fortunately, the fourth master looks like a gentleman. When he is full, he asks people to practice calligraphy with ink, paper and inkstone.


    If the sound sees the situation, the heart knows that the fourth master wants to rest here.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin sat next to the fourth master and watched him write.


    Until nine o''clock in the night, the fourth master caught a glimpse of the beautiful woman.I don''t know if I''m drunk or sleepy.


    He pulled the lip, magnetism way: "wait on ye to change clothes to wash gargle."


    If the yinnuo glutinous land "um" a, it will serve.


    After a while, Ruoyin blows out the candle and lies down with the fourth master.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the bed is very quiet, only two people breathe.


    Ruoyin''s breath is more stable, because she drank two bowls of sweet wine chicken soup, is a little dizzy.


    She remembers that she was able to drink in the previous life. The body of the original owner was so useless.


    It seems that she will drink more in the future, so that she can be immune to alcohol!


    Think about, if sound hear some heavy breath in the ear?


    Er... Is fourth master swollen?


    If you turn your head, carefully open your eyes.


    If you don''t see, you don''t know.


    Fourth master that pair of deep and mysterious ink pupil, just hook of looking at her.


    Cause her body to tremble slightly, ask in a low voice: "four ye, you don''t sleep?"


    Fourth master: "I don''t know her voice is very attractive.


    Did not get the fourth master''s reply, if sound turns over, moves about.


    He also touched the cheek of the fourth master: "Ye, did you drink too much?"


    Fourth master gently opened the woman''s small tender hand, light way: "don''t make noise, when ye is you, a little wine can''t drink."


    It doesn''t matter in his mouth, but his voice is very dull.


    "How can you breathe so hard and look at me all the time?" If the voice murmured in a low voice, for a long time, she found that the fourth master''s voice was hoarse.


    Isn''t that his unique voice when he has a reaction?


    So, she pulled her lips and asked in a super low voice: "fourth master, are you a little... Want to?


    In the dark, the fourth master''s eyes shimmered, perhaps the woman guessed the mind.


    His tone is a little cold, "nonsense, what are you loaded with."


    Ruoyin was scolded and his head shrank. Nuo Nuo said, "I just heard something wrong with the fourth master''s voice. If you want me, I can use..."


    "listen, you are Fujin. There is no need to please me like this. Lie down and have a quiet rest." The fourth master didn''t wait for Ruo Yin to finish speaking. He changed his seriousness and became gentle.


    If a woman said a few more words, he might be out of control.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    And he, too, could not see women courting carefully.


    It would remind him of her previous attitude.


    It was a woman with the most rigid ideas in her bones.


    The fourth master was wondering whether he was too serious to her at ordinary times, which led to great changes in women.


    So he didn''t have the heart to bully her during her pregnancy.


    In the end, it''s a lucky Jin. It should be respected.


    Listening to the gentle and dull voice of the fourth master, Ruoyin''s mood was soothed very well.


    Then, she fell asleep with no conscience.


    However, the fourth master recited the Buddhist scriptures several times in his heart with forbearance before he suppressed the evil fire in his heart.


    It was almost late at night that he fell asleep.


    The next day, if Yin just uses the early meal, Li Fukang enters the room.


    "Fu Jin, the commander in chief has visited with his wife and the fourth young master."


    If the sound has not yet calmed down.


    She said to herself in surprise, "commander?"


    So stunned for a few seconds, she just remembered.


    As has been said in Fei Yanggu''s letter, Kangxi made him the commander of nine gates.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin said, "please bring me amah and them to the hall, and I will come."


    With that, she went to the mirror and sat down and said, "Qiao Feng, help me to make up at will."


    Hungry in the morning, she ate it before she could make up.


    After Qiao Feng should, go up to wait on.


    Although Ruoyin asked her to make up at will, she did not dare.


    Or the rules and regulations, to Ruoyin lost a shelf head.


    Embellished with a few delicate Zhucui hairpins.


    "Fujin, do you think this is OK?" Qiao Feng asked.


    Ruoyin glanced at herself in the mirror and said with satisfaction, "now you know what I like, so it''s good."


    As for make-up, she would move her fingers and make up at will.


    In order not to look too plain, my mother''s family thought she was not well in the house.


    A moment later, she took mother Liu''s hand and went to the hall.


    Just entering the room, he saw Fei Yanggu and Jue Luo sitting there waiting.


    Fei Yanggu was dressed in a black robe, and his face was dignified.


    The one sitting next to him is exactly five squares.


    Besides, there was an old man with white beard and hair.


    The old man was wearing a grey cotton and hemp robe and looked at him at least 70 years old.


    At present, Ruoyin''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise.


    After all, there is no such old man in the memory of the original owner.


    However, with courtesy, she did not look at each other more, and then withdrew her eyes.


    "A Ma, e Niang, I got up late in the morning, just used the meal, let you wait for a long time." Ruo Yin stepped forward and said with a smile.


    Jue Luo Shi got up, took her hand, and said with a smile, "it''s all right, it''s you, Amar. I said you''re sleepy now and come late. He has to come so early."


    "I thought the carriage would be delayed because it was not easy to drive on the snow road, so I came ahead of time." Fei Yanggu said to Jueluo unhappily.


    In fact, he hasn''t seen Ruoyin for half a year. He wants to see you earlier.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all from my family. It''s early and late." Ruoyin pulls Jue Luo Shi to sit down, then way: "Amar and sum Niang sit say."


    When she sat down, she sat down on the main seat.


    But when she sat down, she found the old man looking at her with integrity.


    If you met another old man, it was not Fei Yanggu who brought her. Dare you look at her like this.


    Or if there is a trace of bad in the other party''s eyes, she will feel old and disrespectful, and call the slave out.


    But the other side in addition to looking at her, there is no trace of impurities in his eyes.


    And that pair of old eyes, also through the thick inquiry.


    This meeting son, if sound then asks Fei Yanggu directly: "Amar, this old man is?"


    "You Amar used to be my Savior, but now I''m his Savior. I''m sun Miaoshu, who is known by the people of the river and lake, to cure the disease when the medicine is cured, and to relieve the pain when the needle is used to remove the pain." The old man did not wait for Fei Yanggu to introduce himself.


    And if the sound after listening, the corner of the mouth can not help but smoke.


    Do you have the audacity to introduce yourself?


    Isn''t it better to say something like a lifesaver from someone else''s mouth?


    What''s more, what he said, why does it sound foreign and earthy?


    To put it mildly, it''s a bit like a charlatan.


    And what he said is a professional term for cheating.


    So, if the sound of the times, the old cast a surprised look.


    "Yin''er, Dr. Sun is right. A few years ago, Dr. Sun was blocked in a mountain pass by a group of bandits. He was cut and almost killed. I saved him when I passed by. But this time, he came to the government to see me when he heard that I was injured Feiyanggu affirmed the tunnel."Yes, when Amar came back, she was so painful that she couldn''t sleep well at night. Many famous doctors in the capital couldn''t do anything. Even the imperial doctors in the palace had no medicine to do. She also said that if she dragged down her wound, she would not be saved. However, Dr. Sun''s combination of several traditional Chinese medicines and the application of silver needles alleviated her pain a lot, and she could sleep soundly at night." Five squares also help to speak.


    After listening to Fei Yanggu and Wu Ge''s words, Ruoyin blinked his eyes and then looked at Dr. Sun.


    According to these statements, Dr. Sun doesn''t look like a liar.


    Otherwise, no cheater dug a hole a few years ago, but now he fills it.


    What''s more, he seems to be able to see a doctor in addition to his strangeness. He also has the magnanimity of a medical practitioner.


    So, it''s strange!


    If you don''t understand, he pulled his lips and squeezed out four words: "so it is."


    "Little girl, don''t you understand?" Dr. Sun seemed to see through Ruoyin''s idea and asked directly in front of the public.


    This makes Ruoyin''s eyes open. Oh, is this the bar with her?


    She straightened up and said seriously, "Dr. Sun, although you are my Alma''s savior, I am also the fourth master''s Fu Jin. In terms of my AMA''s face, I won''t care about you in general. Otherwise, I''ll send someone to throw you out!"


    "Well, you think I''m afraid." Dr. Sun was not afraid of anything at all, but soon his words turned to a rascal: "OK, I''m sorry for you. I''m afraid you''re OK. I''m also looking at the governor''s face. I don''t have the same insight with you."


    If the voice gives Dr. Sun a look of displeasure, he doesn''t pay attention to him.


    What a cheeky man! He would look for the old man under the steps!


    Looking at Fei Yanggu, she said uneasily, "Alma, since you are here, let''s ask the doctor Feng in the mansion to show you."


    So far, she is still not at ease, just such a strange old man, to see a doctor for Fei Yanggu.


    "No, I can only see the governor''s illness. Otherwise, if the drugs are mixed together, it will be counterproductive. What''s more, when I am in charge, you call others to see a doctor. This is not recognition of my medical skills and an insult to my personality! " This time, he refused to wait for Fei Yanggu to speak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    If Yin looks at Dr. Sun, she didn''t expect Dr. Sun to be so excited.


    What''s more, the way you talk can be described by blowing your beard and staring at me.


    At the moment, his old cheek flushed with anger.


    A pair of eyes after years of precipitation, upright straight if the sound, without a trace of conscience and fear.


    Like a highly respected doctor, he is defending his dignity.


    If Yin is thinking, what kind of fallacy is this.


    All right. How could you be insulted?


    What''s more, in the Qing Dynasty, was there a statement of personality?


    Why is the old man so advanced?


    But no matter what, Ruoyin frowned and said: "the goods are more than three. You can''t see more doctors to determine the condition of the disease. Besides, doctor Feng, who was also a doctor in Tai hospital in the early years, was a serious doctor. Why can''t he?"


    "The problem is that I have already let the governor''s injury slowly recuperate. You are making a fuss!" Dr. Sun was in high spirits. When he talked about the excitement, he got up directly: "besides, it''s a great hospital. I''m still a bo... Forget it, I won''t tell you. Anyway, if you let someone else see a doctor for the chief inspector, you can do it. If it''s too big, I''ll leave!"


    "Go and go. You''re such an arrogant doctor. If you''re not ill, you''ll get angry and get sick." If the sound hits the table, it''s the opposite!


    Dr. Sun is a wonderful flower.


    For a moment, the atmosphere is a little bit on the wheat awn.


    Fei Yanggu and Jue Luo Shi looked at each other, surprised and worried, and went to persuade them one after another.


    Jue Luo said to be obedient in front of Ruo Yin, and her hand was still behind Ruo Yin, giving her a smooth flow: "yin''er, don''t be angry. Don''t move the fetal gas."


    "E Niang, I''m not angry. I''m just worried about Amar. How can such a person treat him? It''s too unreliable." If the sound is heavy, the heart is long and the heart is long.


    Dr. Sun is a real crook.


    Civilian identity, but with her royal Fu Jin, eat ambition leopard gall him!


    "I don''t know what''s going on," he explained. "Doctor sun was fine when he was at home. He didn''t speak very well. He was very steady. How could I see you today, I don''t know how to behave."


    "E Niang, you are not mistaken, just like him, still steady?" Ruo Yin asked in an incredible way.


    "It''s true. E Niang can''t cheat you. Don''t say it''s you just now. You and me, Amar, are scared by him. It''s subverting Dr. Sun''s previous image." Feel Luo Shi covers the chest, stuffy tunnel.


    On the other hand, if you don''t feel comfortable, I''m afraid of Luo''s voice


    At this time, Fei Yanggu came over. He sighed and said, "yin''er, Dr. Sun and I have been friends for a long time. I have already mentioned him just now. You can see from Amar''s face... Don''t be wise with him. He was not like this before."


    He had been trying to enlighten Dr. Sun, but he finally convinced the old man.


    However, he also felt that Dr. Sun''s behavior just now was disrespectful to Ruoyin''s identity.


    So when he spoke, he was a little embarrassed.


    If you listen to this one or two, say so.


    It''s not like being brainwashed, it''s a fact.


    After pondering for a while, she waved her hand and said, "well, it''s just like this, but Amar, really won''t let the doctor in my house show you?"


    "No, when I first returned to Beijing, the emperor sent me a few imperial doctors, but they failed to cure me. Now that Dr. Sun has improved my wound, I will let him watch it. Otherwise, he will not be able to face it, and it is not appropriate for him to be reasonable." Feiyanggu''s righteousness tunnel.


    Hearing this, if the sound is not persistent.


    She said, "let''s just follow what Amar said, but in the future, Amar will not let him appear in front of me."


    It''s boring, but it''s not.


    That is, if the eight characters do not agree with each other, we will not have a dispute.


    "Girl, you want to see me later. I won''t let you see me." Dr. Sun said faintly.


    It means no quarrel.


    Hearing Ruo Yin, monk Zhang Er couldn''t feel his head, so he was too lazy to pay attention to him.


    This kind of person is more and more active.


    Return wench, did not see her stomach so big, all want to do sum Niang''s person!


    If Yin turns to look at Fei Yanggu and Jueluo Shi, he finally talks about the matter: "Amar, e Niang, in fact, I''d like to go back to my mother''s house to see you, but the fourth master won''t let me, but he said, let me treat you well and ask you to stay in your house for some time before you go back."


    "The fourth master is right. Your body is critical now. It''s better for us to see you." Thinking Luo Shi didn''t think about it, he helped the fourth master speak.


    Fei Yanggu said without hesitation: "yin''er, we know the kindness of the fourth master. You can thank him on behalf of Amar. It''s just that Amar has just returned to the mansion. There are many things in the family. It''s the end of the new year, and there are many things to do.""Ah Ma, don''t fool me. You''ve got injuries. What else can you do? Besides, there are servants around you who are in charge of it. You''d better stay and keep yourself." If you don''t know where the sound is, Fei Yanggu is saying polite words.


    Feiyanggu said, but if the sound, had to cast a touch of help to the five grid eyes.


    After seeing this, she said with a smile, "ah Ma, I''m right. You''ll just follow her. Anyway, it''s a filial piety of my little sister."


    Hearing the speech, Fei Yanggu stares at five lattice sternly, this boy, do everything to help.


    Ruoyin struck while the iron was hot and said: "yes, AMA, if you don''t want to stay, wait for the fourth master to come back. You can tell him by yourself. I won''t take a message for you."


    A flash of surprise passed in feigu''s eyes.


    When did his daughter become so cunning?


    However, just at this time, the fourth master took people into the house, "what can''t you tell me, you want to talk to me face to face?"


    If you hear the familiar bass, you will know that it is the fourth master.


    As soon as the fourth master entered the room, his aura controlled the whole room.


    For a moment, the air suddenly calmed down, and the whole room, no matter who it was, saluted respectfully.


    Even Dr. Sun, who has been so busy, has been restrained a lot.


    Moreover, he had never seen the fourth master, but he was very familiar with the appearance of the fourth master, full of worship.


    "No need to be polite." The fourth master seldom talks.


    Then he strode to Ruoyin and supported Ruoyin, who was practicing empty ceremony.


    Ruoyin got up and said to the fourth master, "it''s my Amar. I told him to stay for a few more days. He told me a lot, and I told him to tell him."


    Her voice was sweet as she spoke.


    The face is still a pity, there are some small sad appearance.


    When the fourth master saw her, he could not help tightening her hand and then let it go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    Then, the fourth master looked at Fei Yanggu and asked, "there are many things that have happened to the new official recently."


    "Back to the fourth master, there are some things to hand over." Feiyang road.


    "How''s the injury?" The fourth master raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s much better than when I came back to Beijing." Fei Yanggu said so.


    Hearing this, the fourth master was relieved and his injury would be better.


    Otherwise, if you do not know the sound, you will have to worry about it.


    He looked at the clock hanging between the eyes and said faintly: "it''s noon. I''m free today, so I''ll have a meal together."


    When Su Peisheng heard this, he said that you were not free, but he was holding on to it.


    At the end of the year, there are a lot of things waiting for the Ministry of rites.


    There are still a lot of official documents in the study.


    Fourth master''s golden mouth is hard to open, Fei Yanggu naturally has to give this face.


    After a while, the mahogany inlaid marble table in the hall was full of meals.


    A table of people, eating around the table.


    Fei Yanggu couldn''t drink any wine, but the servant carefully prepared medicinal wine for him.


    Dr. Sun saw that someone had given Fei Yanggu medicinal wine. He was so honest that he said, "wait a minute. Let me smell it. Is there any medicine in it?"


    In a word, the servant who delivered the wine was stunned and handed the wine cup to him.


    Dr. Sun put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it. He said, "well, it''s good. There are several herbs in it, especially Tianqi and Dipsacus asperata. They are very suitable for the governor to drink at this stage. But you should pay attention to the amount. You can drink a little, but you should not drink more."


    Finish saying, he then raises his head to drink, drink the medicinal wine in cup cup cup cup.


    Lead to a side of the slave after a meal, and then to Fei Yanggu, refill a cup of medicinal wine.


    Then, Fei Yanggu and Wuge drink together.


    Fei Yanggu occasionally replaced wine with tea. The fourth master knew that he was hurt and didn''t say much.


    Five lattice is to accompany the fourth master to drink.


    During this period, Ruoyin pours wine for the fourth master thoughtfully, and his eyes indicate him from time to time.


    The fourth master''s face was light, but he had an idea in his heart.


    After a few drinks, he said, "it''s hard for you to come here. Just stay a few more days. Otherwise, Ruoyin yells to go back to his mother''s house."


    As soon as the words came out, all the people on the table stopped and looked at Ruoyin and the fourth master one after another.


    Especially Jue Luo Shi, she said how her daughter became smart and attentive, and the older she grew up, the more she loved to be coquettish.


    It turns out that they are all used to by the fourth master, and the more used they are, the more clever they are.


    Let''s play it easy. The fourth master will do everything according to her.


    In the past, Ruoyin and his mother''s family couldn''t give up any more, and the fourth master never came forward to speak.


    Now I''m sitting at a table to eat and help Ruoyin speak.


    After feeling Luo Shi wanted to understand, he looked at Fei Yanggu.


    after all, the family always has the final say.


    Fei Yanggu was stunned. He thought that the fourth master would leave him for dinner at most.


    However, he never thought that the fourth master used the strategy of delaying his troops.


    For the first time in these years, the fourth master opened his mouth, and it was hard for him to refuse.


    So he took up the wine cup in front of him and said with a smile, "according to the fourth master, it''s just this period of time. I''m afraid it''s going to disturb him."


    "Family, not to mention nagging." The fourth Master said and turned to look at the woman beside him.


    I saw the woman''s bright eyes, smiling at him happily.


    In every move, the expression naturally reveals, full of worship.


    See the corner of the mouth of the fourth master, also good-looking up.


    However, because there were so many people on the table, he did not say much, so he turned his attention.


    The next day, Fei Yanggu lived in the house.


    Jue Luo Shi and Wu Ge, as well as the doctor sun, naturally want to stay in the guest room.


    If sound is OK, accompany Jue Luo Shi to talk.


    Occasionally, he also urged Wu Ge to get married. "Fourth brother, you can''t do it like this. If your identity is raised, your daughter-in-law should marry one as soon as possible."


    "Little sister, can you not mention this matter?" Five grid a pair of loveless appearance.


    If Wuge had no other hobby, otherwise Ruoyin would have suspected his sexual orientation.


    In fact, she also heard from Jue Luo''s words that he was interested in Wu Ge''s marriage.


    So she just said a few more words, "fourth brother, do you have a favorite person? Tell me, I will help you to advise."


    Smell speech, five white cheek, Teng''s red, he slanted to head, way: "no, you don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Yes, no, no!" If Yin looks at the five squares, how does it seem to think of something.


    Or blush so fast!


    If this is put in the previous life, she will give five matchmaker.


    Oh, no, it''s just five squares. It''s gentle and firm. It''s very good-looking and elegant.Without waiting for her introduction, those girlfriends had already rushed up one by one.


    But now, she is in the Qing Dynasty, usually the door does not go out, two doors do not step.


    There is really no right person around.


    So far, among the people she knew, apart from the five and seven princesses in the palace.


    Most of the rest are married women.


    The seventh princess is still young and pathetic.


    The identity of the five princesses will be the marriage of the Empress Dowager and Kangxi.


    There seems to be no other girl besides these.


    So if sound shakes her head, she still give up this idea.


    Look at the five squares, that is, the expression of the beginning of love, she will not mix these.


    "Well, you didn''t call me when you were drinking tea here." A person who has the audacity to cut in while others are chatting.


    Besides Dr. Sun, there was no one else.


    If Yin hears the sound, he is ready to get up and leave.


    These days, Dr. Sun can always find opportunities to appear in front of her.


    Every time you show up, you start talking.


    I hear her head is dizzy!


    Dr. Sun saw Ruoyin get up and said, "don''t mention it. I''ll go after a cup of tea."


    Then, he really drank tea, waved cotton and hemp sleeves, indifferent to the original road back.


    Ruoyin looks at the old man''s back, suddenly has a kind of vicissitudes feeling?


    No, there must be something wrong with her eyes.


    In the afternoon, Ruoyin went to the guest room to see Fei Yanggu as usual.


    Recently, Dr. Sun has been giving Fei Yanggu acupuncture and moxibustion, saying that it is warming and unblocking meridians.


    As a result, on the way, I met Li.


    Li Shi saw Ruo Yin and saluted casually, "Oh, my sister is very elegant. On such a cold day, I still come out to hang out."


    "You are not." If the pitch posture to look at Li, continued: "besides, I am to the guest room, not to hang out."


    "Hehe, if you don''t tell me, I forgot. I heard that my sister''s family are eating, drinking and living in our house recently." Li''s Yin Yang strange way.


    Ruoyin glanced at Li, then touched the hairpin on her head with pride and said with a smile, "it''s not true. My amah was hurt. The fourth master knew that I had filial piety, so he asked my Amar to stay in the house."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    If the sound of a word, it will be clear.


    It was not Fei Yanggu who wanted to stay, but the fourth master invited Fei Yanggu to stay for Ruoyin.


    At the same time of showing off, Li''s sarcasm can be eliminated.


    After all, this is the meaning of the fourth master. She is no matter how uninteresting she is, she dare not break her mouth.


    Sure enough, Li Shi ate shriveled, his face gradually became ugly, "Sister good luck."


    "I can''t talk about luck. As far as I''m concerned, it''s not a big deal. But if it''s for others, let alone stay, it''s hard for the family to go to the mansion." If sound insinuate tunnel.


    Then, she turned, surprised and said with a smile: "ah, my sister looks so ugly, look at me, a careless told the truth, you can never go to heart."


    "What does my sister say? What does it have to do with me? How can I go to my heart?" Li''s words are not true.


    Its solid inside, has long been sour.


    "That''s good. I won''t tell you. My amae Niang is still waiting for me in the guest room." With that, Ruoyin went straight past Li and went to the guest room.


    If the sound is the main room and the family background is good, sometimes there are special treatment.


    But Li''s family is different. Li''s status as a sideroom is different from that of his mother''s family.


    The rest of the time, every new year''s festival, Li had to go back by himself.


    And these, not only need to be approved by the fourth master, but also by Ruoyin.


    Therefore, Li''s this is typical. If you can''t eat grapes, it''s sour.


    At this time, Li looked at if the sound toe Gao Qi Ang''s back, all want to gas out the internal injury.


    Had known that she would not say this stubble, the result has added the block to oneself!


    Many things, did not get the face to say, she can also deceive themselves.


    Imagine that it was Fujin who had the audacity to bring her family into the mansion.


    Or it''s Fei Yanggu''s shameful and shameless in his family.


    As a result, Fu Jin said it was arranged by the fourth master.


    All at once, her jealousy was rising.


    Unable to face the reality, she stood shivering in the snow.


    At that time, her mother''s cousin''s relatives were seriously ill, and she wanted to go back to visit, but she didn''t get permission!


    If the sound left behind Li''s, then arrived at the guest room.


    As a result, when he entered the room, he saw Fei Yanggu leaning on the head of the bed, not very happy.


    Even feel Luo Shi and Wu Ge, also depressed.


    At present, her heart "cluttered".


    Is it possible that Fei Yanggu''s injury is aggravated?


    So she cast an interrogative look at Dr. Sun.


    Dr. Sun turned his head and pretended not to see it.


    Ruoyin had to go to the front of the five squares and asked, "fourth brother, what''s the matter? As soon as you come in, you are so dignified."


    The five squares lead the lips, the appearance that wants to talk but stops.


    Finally, after a pause, he finally said: "little sister, we are here, is not to give you trouble, as well, I and amae Niang go back, we live at home is the same."


    "Fourth brother, why did you suddenly talk about this? Who said you?" Ruo Yin looks confused.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I feel that it''s troubling you here, and it''s hard for you to be a man." It''s a five bar line.


    If Yin Liu Mei picked out, "what''s hard to be a man, there''s nothing I can say in my family. Don''t think so much about it. Besides, you are invited by the fourth master. What''s more, what other people do?"


    "Little sister, don''t hide it. All the servants under me have heard me just now. The Li side Fu Jin''s voice is very shady and strange." The five patterns are tender at last, and are covered by Ruo Yin.


    After listening to the sound, I finally understand.


    She said how a room of people, so dignified, originally thought she was bullied.


    However, this news is better than Fei Yanggu''s injury.


    So she was relieved.


    "Hey, I thought it was something. That''s it." If Yin relaxed, he sat down in the armchair in the room, "Li''s just like that. She''s not as good as me, so she can''t eat grapes and say sour grapes. Don''t pay attention to her."


    "We don''t care, but Yiner, it''s not good for you." He felt embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong? Amar is fighting for the country. I''m a daughter and let him live in the house. What a big thing. What''s more, the fourth master is in favor of this matter, and she has to talk to her side of the room. " Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    At this time, Fei Yanggu, who had not uttered a word, finally opened his mouth: "yin''er, it''s terrible. I''d better go back."


    Ruoyin looked at Fei Yanggu and pondered for a moment, then she said, "Amar, even if this kind of thing is spread out, other people will only say that I am filial. Who would think that a nine door governor would stay in her daughter''s house and not a relative of a poor family! Therefore, stay here until you are young and go back. Otherwise, it will not be as other people want you to be. "After listening to the words, Fei Yanggu was surprised.


    If this is changed to before, they still do not wait for them to open their mouth, it is estimated that if sound will take the initiative to show weakness, ask them to go back.


    But this time, if the sound is actually full of confidence, not afraid of anything.


    After a long time, or feel Roche broke the quiet: "in this case, then listen to you, small New Year''s Eve to go back."


    With that, she winked at Fei Yanggu.


    The heart said that if the sound now this momentum, no longer need to worry about her in the house wronged.


    The fourth master treats her well, and she can protect herself.


    So, this matter, so happy decision.


    That night, the fourth master was busy in the ritual department and didn''t come back until dark.


    As soon as he returned to the mansion, he went to the main courtyard.


    If Yin is preparing to have a meal, when he sees the fourth master coming, he goes forward attentively to help him clean his hands. His mouth is also considerate and says, "my Lord has been working hard recently."


    The fourth master raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman in front of him.


    There was something wrong with her look, but there was nothing wrong with it.


    And he''s not the kind of person who is good at manners.


    Let him say no hard, or hard, he can not say.


    So he changed the topic, "my Lord is busy recently. He is seldom in the house. Are you ok?"


    "Look at what you said. I''m my father''s fortune. I can''t be bullied by someone in the mansion." If sound eyes Dodge, smile back, finally, she added a sentence, "Ye can bully me!"


    She could see that the fourth master was very enterprising.


    He''s not the kind of dandy prince.


    Don''t drink flower wine or go to the kiln.


    I don''t take women outside.


    Therefore, when the fourth master is not in the mansion, she is quite relieved to know that he is really busy.


    As for Li''s affairs, she will not take the initiative to tell the fourth master.


    In order to avoid her performance is too obvious, but it seems to be deliberately and Li Shi can''t get along.


    Even if it is reasonable, she is stingy.


    She started to argue with Li when she got pregnant.


    But it didn''t stop her from looking unhappy and unnatural.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    Anyway, if the fourth master really loves her, he will know.


    This kind of thing is learned from other people''s mouth.


    It''s a million times better than saying it out of her mouth.


    It seems that she is harmless, tolerant and sensible!


    At this moment, four Ye''s eyes, straight looking at Ruo Yin, seems not to let her a trace of emotion.


    For a long time, he just said angrily, "white eyed wolf."


    He bullied her on the couch.


    And she did something wrong. He was a little more serious.


    The rest of the time, it''s not all up to her.


    However, he is as sharp as the fourth master, except that Ruoyin is a white eyed wolf.


    Or I can hear a trace of farsightedness and forbearance in Ruoyin''s words.


    There are her eyes, not as bright as before, like unhappy things, covered with a layer of sadness.


    But if Yin doesn''t want to say it, the fourth master doesn''t ask much.


    But there''s always a way for him to know.


    After dinner, the fourth master did not stay for the night.


    Always sleeping with such a leprechaun!


    At eight o''clock in the night, the fourth master got up and prepared to go back to the front yard.


    If sound rises to want to send, but by four ye frown admonition: "send what send, have nothing to wash sleep, outside the wind is big."


    "Thank you for your sympathy. It''s very slippery in the snow." If the voice is sweet, the heart is painting circles make complaints about four Tucao.


    If you care about people, you can''t speak well. You have to be so serious!


    Four Ye is if sound sweet voice hook eyebrow again a few minutes.


    Then, without saying a word, he turned and left with the servant.


    If he stays a little longer, he''s going to be full of ideas.


    Out of the front yard, a small eunuch to umbrella.


    The fourth master is negative hand way: "go to inquire, these days, what happened in the mansion, whether there are slaves to make Fujin unhappy."


    "Well, I''ll go right away." Su Peisheng finished and went to inquire about dogleg.


    The fourth master didn''t take care of such trivia in the backyard before.


    Now I love Fujin more and more.


    It seems that Fujin''s position in the heart of the fourth master is to rise slowly.


    As a slave, he did not dare to neglect for a moment.


    Su Peisheng is worthy of being the chief manager of the mansion and the leader of the fourth master.


    Within a cup of tea, he inquired about the matter.


    And he had already walked carefully to the book case, and dogleg said, "master, I''ve got to know. Fujin has a noble status and is pregnant with the emperor''s heir. The servants all respect it...


    " say the point. " The fourth master was writing, and he didn''t raise his head.


    Before Su Peisheng finished speaking, he was interrupted by the fourth master. He took a cold breath and immediately shut his mouth.


    Then he reorganized his language and said, "I heard from the people below that Fujin ran into Li side Fujin today. Li side Fujin laughed at the governor living in our house, so he said a few more words. At that time, Fujin took back, but after the event, the commander-in-chief family also knew about it, so he proposed to go back. Finally, he was persuaded by Fujin."


    "That''s it. Is there anything else?" The fourth master raised his head and asked lightly.


    "Go back to the master, that''s all. There''s nothing else."


    The fourth master leaned on the chair without saying anything.


    Su Peisheng stood by quietly.


    In private, if the fourth master has orders, he will make a noise.


    The rest of the time, he will be quiet and wait on the side, like a group of air, never disturb the fourth master.


    At this time, he looked at the fourth master closed his eyes.


    Also know this small matter, the fourth master is not to punish the pregnant Li side Fujin.


    But I remember.


    A lot of small things, piled up a lot.


    Slowly, you will change your mind.


    ------


    on the new year''s day, Ruoyin had to eat too early, and mammy Liu murmured, "Fujin, Li Fukang said that Dr. Sun had asked to see him outside and that he had something to tell you."


    If the sound slightly a Zheng, the heart said this strange old man, what to explain.


    But she thought, is it about feiyanggu?


    Thinking of this, she picked her eyebrows and said, "let him in."


    After mother Liu answered, she went out to call someone.


    Soon, Ruoyin saw Dr. Sun coming in with a pear box.


    As soon as he entered the room, he bowed down to Ruoyin and said, "if you have seen Fujin, please give him my regards. Now it''s the new year. I''m here to give you a new year. I wish you a happy new year, peace, health and peace. "


    Ruo Yin looks at Dr. Sun strangely, and her beautiful willow eyebrows turn into wavy eyebrows because of surprise.


    She sat more upright with her hands on the arms of the chair.


    Eyes from the moment Dr. Sun came into the room, he did not stop looking.But Dr. Sun looks normal in his usual grey cotton linen robe today.


    Just what he said and how he behaved, how could he be more strange than before?


    If you want to change into someone else, if you see Ruo Yin, salute respectfully, this is the rule.


    But Ruoyin is used to the appearance of Dr. Sun as an old urchin, and then he faces the serious and steady doctor sun.


    I don''t know for a while.


    What''s more, no one pays new year''s greetings when they are young.


    However, she was surprised, or in accordance with the rules, asked mother Liu to give Dr. Sun a purse.


    For the sake of Dr. Sun''s devout speech and his good wishes.


    She asked mother Liu to put a hundred Liang silver note in her purse, which was generous.


    Then, if sound ignores the past, he says, "doctor sun, get up quickly."


    Although there was a charcoal fire in the room, the floor was covered with a cashmere blanket.


    But at his age, Dr. Sun was told to get up early.


    When Dr. Sun got up, Mammy Liu just handed him the purse: "Dr. Sun, you''ve been worshipping early this year. This is what my family Fu Jin gave you. It''s a colorful picture."


    "Then I thank you." Dr. Sun was not affectable. After he took the purse, he continued: "since Fu Jin rewarded me with my purse, I can''t ask for it in vain. I prepared a gift in advance and asked Fu Jin to accept it."


    With that, he offered the pear box in his hand.


    "A gift in advance?" Ruo Yin''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    Dr. Sun always doesn''t play according to the routine.


    Then she gave a sign to mother Liu.


    Mother Liu understood and took the box. To be on the safe side, she immediately opened it and checked it.


    There was nothing but a few strange books in it.


    However, she did not know how to read. She only felt that there was no dangerous goods before she handed the box to Ruoyin.


    If the sound takes over the box and puts it on the knee.


    She looked at the books inside and added up, large and small, dozens of them.


    Small as a pocket notebook, as big as a palm.


    The big one is like a notebook computer. There are pictures in it, all of which are acupoints.


    The most important thing is that those books are quite different from those of the Qing Dynasty and are relatively modern.


    But compared with her previous life, she is a bit more retro.


    If the sound can not help but take out a book, the title is "traditional Chinese medicine in the folk.".


    She didn''t have time to look at it, so she couldn''t wait to go to the back of the book.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    On the back of it was written by Sun Ming, Chinese Medicine Press, 1982.


    And the price is really good, only 1.8 yuan.


    It''s just in line with the prices of the 1980s.


    After discovering the new world, she checked several books one after another.


    The discoveries were all published in the 1980s, and the authors were all Sun Ming.


    Oh, my God!


    When reading these books, ruoyington shivered.


    The whole person is burning a layer of goose bumps!


    But she told herself, calm, calm, must be calm, can not let people see the clue.


    So she bowed her head and pretended to open a book.


    Until the mood is almost relieved by their own.


    She just raised her head and asked, "Dr. Sun, where did you get these books? Why have I never seen such a fresh book? The paper is thicker than what I bought outside."


    "Genuine, the paper can not be thick." Dr. Sun''s words were full of confidence and pride. However, he still asked incredulously, "have you ever seen such a book?"


    "I''m not a doctor. I''ve never read such books." If the sound is natural and natural.


    Dr. Sun looked at Ruoyin and seemed to be exploring.


    After a long time, he pulled out a farfetched smile. "It''s true that I haven''t seen it. It''s my treasure edition. It''s just Fujin. When you see these books, don''t you think of anything?"


    "Ah?" Ruoyin pretended to be confused and said, "what should I think of? But I don''t remember anything! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the smile on Dr. Sun''s face grew stronger and stronger, as if to say: you can continue to act.


    After laughing, he did not ask questions, and began to speak to himself.


    "All the books you have are published when I was young, or at my peak. When I was 25 years old, I just graduated from my doctor''s degree. When I was in my thirties, I got the post doctor''s title of first-class discipline of traditional Chinese medicine in a hospital of traditional Chinese medicine. At that time, I published many books on traditional Chinese medicine. "


    "What is publishing? And since you have published all these books, why do you give them to me? " At this time, if sound has been confirmed, Dr. Sun is crossing over.


    But her play has to go on.


    She can''t let anyone here know that she''s through.


    Even the fourth master can''t tell.


    Because of the feudal thought here, if she said it, she would be bound up and burned as a demon.


    Or poison it.


    Or the end of a white silk?


    After all, in history, there are indeed so many emperors who, after hearing that their concubines or their heirs had an ominous omen, immediately gave death to many of them.


    Therefore, no matter how good the fourth master is to her, she will let her go through this secret and rot to her stomach.


    At this time, Dr. Sun turned a blind eye to Ruoyin''s acting.


    He said with a smile, "Fujin is a good question. I was originally a descendant of Aixin Jueluo, closely following the descendants of Qianlong. In my heart, I have a deep admiration for my four old ancestors. Therefore, I will send these books to you because you are his Fujin. Besides, you are the daughter of the governor. If I hadn''t met him in earlier years, I would have been several feet tall. "


    "Descendants of Aixin Jueluo? What''s your name, then? " If the sound does not understand the tunnel.


    "After the reform, Aixin Jueluo''s surname was changed from this surname to another surname. I changed it to sun''s name. Believe it or not." Dr. Sun returned with pride.


    If the tone is slightly, I believe it.


    She looked at the bookcase on her knee and felt like hot potato. "You worship the fourth master so much, you can give it to him directly. It''s really not good. I can deliver it for you!"


    "If I give it directly to the fourth master, he will treat me as a madman, but if I give it to you, it will be different, because we come from the same place, don''t you think so?" Dr. Sun decided that Ruoyin was also a penetrator. He picked up his long gray eyebrows and turned his front: "of course, you can also transfer these to the fourth master, if you can cope with the fourth master''s questions."


    If the voice of the mouth smoked, it is up to her.


    If she really transferred it to the fourth master, it is estimated that she could not resist the inquiry and questioning of the fourth master.


    So she put the box aside and said, "I can''t ask you for these books. I''m a woman''s family. What''s the use of these books? You''d better give them to the right person or your apprentice."


    But when she finished, she saw that Dr. Sun became dejected. "I have been here for 40 years. If I had found the right person, I would have sent it. But I want to find someone who fits my eyes. It''s better to come from the same place as me. Finally, God did me justice. Maybe I can''t live for a few years, so I met you


    "In fact, these books have no influence on you. People can''t understand them very well after reading them. Many of the characters are simplified characters. Besides, they can''t understand my date. But I can see that you are a prudent man. If you are afraid of causing trouble, make a copy of this and burn itRuoyin looked at Dr. Sun''s vicissitudes, even his voice became mellow and hoarse because of his low mood.


    It''s like clouds in a cloudy day, gray and powerless.


    If you can''t see Dr. Sun like this, you''ll feel like an old man who knows his fate.


    That''s why she was ready to refuse. When she got to her throat, she swallowed it.


    Seeing that Ruoyin didn''t refuse again, Dr. Sun began to talk about the past.


    "I came here when I was operating on a patient. It was a high-intensity operation. It took me 72 hours to complete it. After the operation was successful, I fainted from exhaustion, opened my eyes and got here."


    "When I came, I was only in my thirties, and now I am more than seventy years old. The Loess... Is almost covering my neck. In fact, I''ve been looking for a way to go back, but I haven''t found it. In my life, it''s almost wasted. "


    "So, you can''t learn from me. You want to have a better life here and feel the prosperous time of Qing Dynasty."


    "The books I gave you, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t feel burdened and stressed. I don''t want you to use it to help me pass on medical skills. I just hope that it can help you and the fourth master when you need them. In this life, you should have a snack to make yourself live longer and let the fourth master live longer."


    Listen to what Dr. Sun said, Ruoyin''s mouth is always up.


    She was listening to the story of the past from an experienced elder.


    At the same time, her heart, touched a lot.


    Dr. Sun''s words are like hot springs in winter.


    At the beginning, some do not adapt, but gradually, can give people physical and mental baptism, let people feel comfortable.


    At this moment, she realized that Dr. Sun was not a shameless old urchin.


    He is a peaceful old man, and he is a man who has only been able to understand it until now.


    He is free and easy, he is indifferent, he is a wise elder.


    Even, Ruoyin has the feeling of tears when the villagers see the villagers.


    She is no longer a disguise with thorns, but a light smile, calm and puzzled asked: "Dr. Sun, there is a point, I have not understood, why do you think that you and I are from the same place?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Seeing Ruoyin''s attitude changed a lot, Dr. Sun said with a smile: "from the day I came into the government, I saw that you cut the bottom of the flag dress into a trumpet style. I was a little suspicious, because I haven''t seen anyone wear your style in decades here. This is very similar to the bell bottoms of our time."


    "What''s more, your make-up looks like you don''t have makeup, but in fact it''s a little pink and black. It''s different from the style and make-up here. It''s the same as when we just learned how to use cosmetics, and the girls are all pale."


    "What''s more, I''ve been living in the mansion for many times, and I''ve heard you speak very modern. For example, once, I heard the maid under your smile dancing like a disco."


    "In addition, I find that you know how to eat. There are so many dishes from all over the world, ranging from large plates of chicken to Hakka fermented tofu, even dried vegetables with dried conch and plum in Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces. The strangest one is the pickle with congee. It is spicy and slightly sweet. If I remember correctly, one year I went to Korea on a business trip, That''s the taste.


    "And you, who have never been far away, know so much about delicious food, unless you have been in a place with advanced technology and information, do you think so?"


    "What''s so strange about this? There is a cook in my house who traveled from place to place in his early years, making banquets for other people, and there are so many dishes." If he didn''t admit it, he was silent and gave Dr. Sun a thumbs up.


    It''s a pity that this one is not going to be a detective.


    She said how day by day, she just swayed in front of her.


    It''s just to collect evidence.


    And he said so much, almost all are well founded.


    Fortunately, however, there is a cook in the dining room who can take it out for the time being.


    As for her dress, it was because the flag dress was so simple that the whole dress was always in the tube.


    She''s pregnant now, and if she still wears that, she''s no different from a bucket.


    So, she let people in terms of tailoring, a little more refined.


    Waist and hem are tailor-made, it is still a little charm.


    Although there is a generation gap between her and Dr. Sun for decades.


    But fashion comes in turn. Bell bottoms were popular in the 1980s.


    By that time, she was wearing less flared trousers.


    But many fashion circles call this retro.


    As for Ruoyin''s denial, Dr. Sun didn''t tear it down. He just said, "you should be careful and keep going."


    Ruoyin relieved with a smile and said, "thank you for telling me so much. Since I came to this world, I don''t want to leave. I just want to live a good life. I''ll take these books. "


    With that, he said to mother Liu, "go and bring the thousand year old ginseng plant in the storehouse and the jade pendant of crane deer spring goat fat together and give it to Dr. Sun."


    She didn''t really know what Dr. Sun liked. She could only give him something that smelled, and the smell of copper was not so obvious.


    If he doesn''t know the money, she can send her valuable things.


    But now that we know his story, if we reward him with money, isn''t that insulting to him?


    And Dr. Sun was not a vain man.


    Otherwise, with his medical attainments, his apprenticeship would have been widely accepted and tuition fees would have been soft.


    Just now, Ruoyin didn''t open up the servants.


    Because she knew that Dr. Sun had a sense of propriety. Anyway, the slaves could not understand what they said.


    Mother Liu was even more confused, thinking that Dr. Sun would talk nonsense.


    Her family Fu Jin, that is she saw grow up, how to with Dr. Sun a place!


    When Dr. Sun heard that Ruoyin wanted to give him something, he directly got up and said, "since all my words have been explained clearly, I don''t stay any longer. When my old man is old and ginseng is given to me, it''s no different from eating grass. Those valuable jade ornaments are all external things to me."


    Then, without waiting for Ruoyin to speak, he turned and walked out.


    Seeing this, if the sound stretched his neck and said in a loud voice, "then these books, if I don''t understand them later, can I look for yours?"


    After that, she saw that Dr. Sun didn''t look back, just waved his hand lightly, "I said, you just want to see me in the future, and you can''t see it. I''m going to spend the rest of my time walking around and stopping. "


    Hearing this, if Yin heart some lost.


    He knew that Dr. Sun meant goodbye.


    But all she could do was get up and stand at the door and watch the old man.


    The servant in the room thought Ruoyin wanted to stop Dr. Sun, but he almost didn''t rush out to stop him.


    Fortunately, if the sound waves his hand, it avoids a black dragon.


    Ruoyin, with a big belly and the hand of Qiao Feng, stood at the door to see Dr. Sun disappear in sight before returning to the room.


    Half an hour later, Li Fukang reported to Ruoyin in in a low voice: "Fujin, the commander-in-chief and his wife have packed up, and the carriages have stopped in front of the house, saying that they are going to start back."If the sound stops, I almost forget that there is still this stubble.


    No wonder Dr. Sun will come uninvited today.


    She pulled her lips and said, "then go and see it off."


    Soon, Ruoyin arrived in front of the house.


    As soon as Jue Luo saw Ruo Yin, he said, "yin''er, look at you. It''s snowing outside. What do you want to send out? Go into the house quickly."


    "It''s OK. I''ll send it a little bit. This is a snack I asked the dining room to make. Isn''t e Niang fond of mung bean cake with Matcha? I specially asked the dining room to make more. There are milk sticks and nougat in it." If Yin Chao''s servants made a sign, someone handed the cloth bag to Jueluo.


    After feeling Luo Shi takes over, natural handed over to intimate servant girl.


    However, if you want to go back to her grandson''s house, you should be careful


    "I know, e Niang don''t worry, go back to take care of Amar." Ruo Yin patted the back of Roche''s hand, looked around in his eyes, and asked in surprise, "well, Dr. Sun, why haven''t you seen anyone today?"


    "He, he had a few drinks with your Amar last night, and they talked until midnight. I heard from you, Amar, that he has something else to do and has just left in advance. " Jue Luoshi also looked around.


    I gave her a Book half a hour ago.


    Then it disappeared. He was really a free and easy old man.


    She sincerely hoped that he would be all right in the future.


    "Yes, he said that Amar''s injury is almost good, just need to rest for a while." Wu Ge had a few drinks with Dr. Sun last night.


    Ruoyin smiles and doesn''t go on with the topic.


    Instead, he told them five squares and put them on the carriage.


    When she returned to the main courtyard again, Ruoyin was filled with emotion, as if she had sent away a world.


    She asked people to put away the books that Dr. Sun had given them.


    With her cautious temperament, she still had to copy books.


    But not now, because the day after tomorrow is the birthday of the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Ruoyin not only arranged for the birthday party, but also prepared gifts for the fourth master.


    She asked the fourth master the other day, and he said that everything should be simplified.


    She can do it on the surface, simply set up a family dinner.


    But in private, I still want to do something for him.


    After all, when she was born, the fourth master treated her very well.


    ------


    on the birthday of the fourth master, the dining room was busy from morning to night.


    But the four masters of the protagonist did not return to the mansion until dusk.


    After returning to the mansion, Su Peisheng''s eyes dripped around and said, "master, Fujin has set up a family dinner in the main courtyard."


    The fourth master was dressed with servants and servants.


    Until he changed his clothes, he said faintly, "well, go to the main courtyard."


    After su Peisheng responded, he kept up with the fourth master.


    At the same time, he turned back and blinked at the slave who had stayed in the front yard.


    However, in the main courtyard at this time, there were fruit plates on the table.


    Ruoyin, Li and song have arrived.


    The Song family wore lotus colored coat and skirt with only two silver hairpins on her head.


    Li''s family probably had the emperor''s heir in his belly, so he kept a high profile again.


    She was wearing a purplish coat and skirt with dark white patterns embroidered on it.


    There is a big wing on her head, a gold-plated hairpin on the top and a big rose red hairpin flower in the middle.


    And Ruoyin, now she is the first to keep warm.


    Therefore, she is wearing a water blue cloud Satin flag dress.


    Inside, however, there was a thick warm clothing, and a snow-white fox fur collar was tied around the neck.


    Although she was dressed loosely and tightly.


    It''s beautiful. It looks good in everything.


    Especially that snow-white high collar, her moth neck appears more elegant.


    If Yin was the main room, he would take proper care of the Song family: "Song Shi, can you have enough charcoal fire this year?"


    "Back in Fujin, there was enough charcoal. I had to drag two carts of charcoal to my place in the front of the house. I guess it''ll be ready for spring next year. " Song Shi smiles back.


    This year, we don''t have to go to the previous year. We have to save the cost of charcoal and fire if we take advantage of her.


    Unless the fourth master went to her place, or during the Spring Festival, she would burn the charcoal fire vigorously.


    If Yin pulled his lips and was about to say something, Li said to the Song family bitterly: "you, this year is a good time to catch up with the most kind-hearted time in Fujin. Otherwise, the snow will fall and you will be very cold."


    "Li Bian Fu Jin joked. He was always kind-hearted and considerate of our sisters." The Song family came back to him.


    On hearing this, Li''s lips curled and said, "come on, when I didn''t say anything, I didn''t know who was so harsh that he was sick. Even if he was sick, he even got involved in the child and couldn''t support him when he was born."


    I have to say, Li''s mouth is very poisonous.


    What she said was a pun.


    That is to say the bad things before the original owner.


    He sprinkled a handful of salt on his wound.


    At present, song''s face is extremely ugly, white and white.


    Ruoyin was very indifferent. She said, "you can''t say that, and I don''t know who it is. Every time I see the Song family, I''ll make a mockery of her. Therefore, it''s not sure who is harsh on many things."


    Li usually bullies Song Shi is the same thing, but if Yin Mo has to throw a pot to her, she can not back.


    So she said excitedly, "Fu Jin, you..."


    as a result, before she finished her words, she heard the voice of the little eunuch singing newspaper: "four masters are here!"


    All of us were relieved to hear the shrill singing.


    Fortunately, when the fourth master came, there were eunuchs singing newspapers, so that they could stop talking in time.


    Otherwise, if the fourth master hears it, he will not know who will suffer.


    After all, the original owner was really harsh on the Song family before.


    And Song Shi is really too incompetent.


    Li''s mouth is too tricky.


    After a while, the fourth master came to the hall of the main courtyard.


    Suddenly, a room of servants, have knelt down to salute.


    If sound a few, then rise to salute: "four ye auspicious."


    With a big wave of his palm, he went to Ruoyin and helped her: "I''ve been busy recently. It''s hard for you."


    "I''m free anyway. It''s my good fortune to be able to work for you." Ruoyin is supported by the fourth master.


    When the masters arrived, the dining room began to serve.


    And these dishes are ordered by Ruoyin himself.


    There are dishes of the true colors here, as well as dishes she likes.


    Of course, on such a cold day, it is necessary to add a sheep pot to the dining room.


    Nourishing the body at the same time, but also warm.


    However, Ruoyin didn''t dare to eat such tonic at this time.She tried to eat high protein fish and shrimp, as well as vegetables.


    Therefore, she just said to everyone: "fourth master, this day, it''s the best to eat the sheep pot. I specially asked people to make the mandarin duck pot. You can do it at will."


    Four ye long eyebrow a pick, "mandarin duck pot?"


    "It''s a red and a white pot bottom, separated. If you like spicy food, you can take it from the red background. If you like something light, you can fish it from the white background. " Ruo Yin explains with a smile.


    The fourth master glanced at the so-called mandarin duck pot, and saw a pure copper pot, which was divided into two parts, curved, like tai chi.


    See his mouth slightly up, "so take into account the taste of each person, you have the heart."


    "It''s a piece of cake." If the sound does not matter to return.


    When Li saw Ruoyin chatting with the fourth master happily, he was very upset.


    She thinks that if the voice Freak is going to be favored.


    Not only is the pot not decent, it is called Yuanyang pot.


    In the speech, also pretends, a virtuous and virtuous appearance!


    But when the fourth master was here, she didn''t dare to say much. She could only hold the fire.


    Loading? Who won''t?


    Next, song did not dare to speak more.


    Li Shi is very courteous. She did not wait for Ruoyin to take the lead, she took the lead in the cup, got up and flattered and said with a smile: "today is my father''s birthday. I''ll replace wine with tea, and I wish you good health and good luck."


    With that, she drank the tea slowly.


    After drinking, she felt relieved.


    After all, she will be so much, and later, I don''t know what to say.


    But she didn''t want to repeat it.


    For Li''s tea, four masters slightly jaw head, light way: "well, have a meal, do not have to adjust these."


    "It should be." Li''s nasal sound is a little heavy.


    Then, the fourth master concentrated on eating the sheep pot prepared by Ruoyin.


    He used to eat more clear soup.


    Red background, in Ruoyin''s place, ate many times.


    But it was the first time he tried.


    Therefore, the fourth master invented a new way to eat.


    First eat spicy, spicy taste, then eat clear soup, taste mellow.


    Ruoyin was very considerate. When she saw that the fourth master had eaten a bowl of mutton pot, she got up and said with a smile: "fourth master, although you told us to be at will, I feel that he is the master of the house and the heaven in my heart. Therefore, I still want to replace wine with tea. I wish you longevity, prosperity, health and happiness."


    Li''s and song''s are here. If you''re more obedient, keep them.


    Otherwise, later on, will we have nothing to say?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Hearing this, the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly.


    In his capacity, he is used to being flattered.


    But women''s flattery, he is very useful.


    The fourth master took up the wine cup in front of him.


    I don''t know whether it''s the identity of Ruoyin or the steelyard in my heart.


    He calmly will drink up the wine, light way: "sit, eat more, don''t be stiff."


    When Ruoyin sat down, song''s family immediately got up. "Fujin and Li side Fujin both said good luck, and the servants were here. I wish you a lucky birthday and a harmonious music with Fujin. I''ll drink this wine first. My Lord and Fujin are free to drink it. "


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, light "Er" a, calculate meaning.


    Song''s identity is there. You can''t hold it. It''s a rule.


    And the fourth master, the most attention to the rules.


    Ruo Yin then picked up the cup in front of him, motioned to the Song family and drank a small half cup of tea.


    Li''s head was bowed to eat, and his teeth were clenched tightly.


    How can one by one, the congratulatory words are more fluent than her?


    After some tea and toast, there was not so much to do.


    However, Li still can''t spare time.


    Thinking about her safe position this year.


    Fu Jin can encircle the fourth master with a big belly. She also wants to work hard.


    She looked at big Ge Ge who was sitting in a small armchair. Chunmei was feeding big Ge rice.


    Now that she is pregnant, it is not good to hold a big grid, afraid of kicking the child in her belly.


    At this time, her sharp eyes slightly raised, can said with a smile: "fourth master, look at me, almost forget. Big Ge Ge still yelled a few days ago, saying that she wanted to miss Amar."


    The fourth master raised his eyebrows and looked at the big lattice on one side.


    Big Ge Ge blinked his shining black eyes. He first looked at Li.


    Then he turned to look at the fourth master and said with a naive smile, "Amar is auspicious ~"


    the voice of the big box is waxy.


    Judging from the behavior just now, it should be taught by Li.


    But the corner of the fourth master''s mouth, or a touch of upward: "big Ge Ge eat, Amar know."


    "Xie AMA ~" big Ge can not only shout names, but also organize some simple sentences.


    When Li saw this, she struck while the iron was hot. Her eyes motioned to the slave on one side, and someone handed over a framed painting.


    After receiving it, Li said with a proud smile: "Sir, in the past years, I made some things myself to give you, but this year I was not in a good position, so I had to teach Da Ge to draw a pair of paintings. Da Ge Ge Ge has a good talent. He can draw a gourd like a gourd, and he is also a good painter. You see."


    She will be in the hands of the frame facing the public, a face of pride.


    If the sound is said by Li''s interest, look up to see Li''s hands, holding a serious Pisces painting.


    There is a red fish on the left and a black fish on the right.


    There is also a big birthday in the middle.


    However, it is very suitable. It is a little too rigid, which is not conducive to children''s interest.


    The fourth master glanced at the painting and frowned imperceptibly.


    "Well, you and dagger have a heart."


    Su Peisheng, on one side, noticed the fourth master''s frown.


    But he was still conspicuous and helped the fourth master to accept Li''s paintings.


    He remembered that Li side Fujin did not know how to draw.


    If the painting is general, it is a piece of heart.


    But today''s painting is very vivid, just like a real fish.


    Are you sure it''s not Li Pang Fu Jin who asked others to paint on behalf of him and then pretended to be?


    If you say you can''t paint, don''t give it to me. The fourth master is not the master of reason.


    She had to ask someone to draw a special one. She also said that she taught the painting of big lattice. She would not make a sketch even if she told a lie.


    Obviously, it''s a bad example for children.


    No wonder the fourth master was not happy.


    After Li''s delivery, not long after, the Song family was a little impatient.


    She also had small gifts.


    But if the sound as Fujin, she a grid, can''t with Li side Fujin like, directly over.


    And this wait until the banquet is over.


    The fourth master wiped his mouth and ate and drank enough.


    Song Shi didn''t care so much. She summoned up her courage and said, "fourth master, I embroidered a purse earlier. I want to give it to you."


    Su Peisheng put away song''s purse and handed it to him.


    After the fourth master took it, he glanced at it and handed it back to Su Peisheng.


    "Well, it''s well embroidered."


    If Yin sits next to the fourth master, she can clearly see that the embroidery of song''s is a black purse.


    And song''s embroidery is good. The flowers, birds and Cordyceps on it are very beautiful.


    This reminds her that the fourth Master said the things she embroidered were ugly.


    If compared with the song''s, she is simply unbearable, simple flowers and plants, with earthworms crawling like.Fortunately, she is not preparing embroidery work today, or she is making a fool of herself!


    At this moment, Ruoyin thought that Li and song were very clever.


    They all know to take the emotional line, hoping to influence the fourth master with tenderness.


    No one will be so stupid as to hit the fourth master with money. While looking for death, he seems not to be diligent and thrifty!


    The fourth master didn''t care much about these little things.


    But Li Shi and Song Shi have sent, he can''t help but look to Ruo Yin.


    If the sound on the fourth master''s mysterious ink pupil, innocent blinking beautiful eyes.


    The pair of talking eyes seemed to say: don''t look at me, I''m not prepared for anything.


    The fourth master is smart. After reading Ruoyin for three seconds, he understands.


    Sometimes, smart people are like this, eyes meet, can transmit information.


    It''s not embarrassing to ask and explain clearly.


    Then, the fourth master got up, threw his robe and left with his servant.


    At the moment of turning around, the green veins of the fourth master''s temple suddenly jumped.


    Heartless woman!


    Looking at the tall and slender figure of the fourth master, if the sound of the mouth hook up a smile.


    Very good. The fourth master took the bait.


    Look at this sound is not boring, can be angry?


    Sometimes, after the extreme disappointment, give a surprise, that is enough to shake people''s hearts?


    Otherwise, why should those people propose after a quarrel.


    When the four masters left, Li and song did not stay in the main courtyard.


    When Li left, he was elated.


    The only dissatisfaction is that Fujin has the ability. Before the fourth master leaves, he still uses his eyes to whisper to him, trying to hook him up.


    But then what, the fourth master''s birthday, such an important day, even a little careful not to prepare for the fourth master.


    He is still a Fujin. The Song family all means it.


    But the Song family is the same every year. She is like a snail girl. She can only embroider things. She has no intention at all.


    She turned to think, ha ha, if not for their bad, how can highlight her good?


    Therefore, li felt that she must have won the first prize tonight!


    The fourth master returned to the front yard in the hope of the backyard.


    In the night, the dark blue corner of the robe is just like the surging waves, and the wide sleeves are even higher.


    This wind walking appearance is really angry.


    But as he approached the yard, something was wrong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    But the fourth master couldn''t say that something was wrong. It was strange anyway.


    Especially those slaves, one by one, could not tell what expression they were.


    Seeing him, just like seeing the big Luo immortal, his eyes can emit light.


    It was a tangled look, with fear in anticipation.


    Just didn''t say: fourth master, finally wait for you!


    Therefore, the fourth master entered the house under the expectation of the people.


    As a result, he stepped into the room with his front feet, and a breath of fragrance came from the tip of his nose.


    Light, like flowers, but also with a little fruit and food aroma.


    Smelling the sweet smell in the air, the fourth master''s eyes swept across the room.


    He found that there were more pots of flower arrangement in the hall, namely lilac and Magnolia.


    It seems that it is quite comfortable.


    The fourth master turned his eyes slightly and glanced at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng immediately lowered his head and did not dare to look directly at the fourth master.


    It''s really none of his business.


    He just couldn''t stand the pressure of Fujin. He made an exception to let the people of Fujin put some things in when the fourth master was away.


    As soon as the fourth master saw that Su Peisheng was guilty, he knew it had something to do with him.


    Besides the main courtyard, the Li family was the only one who could let Su Peisheng get rid of the rules.


    Li has already expressed his mind, which is Zhengyuan.


    To understand this layer, the fourth master snorted coldly and entered the inner room.


    Inside is the fourth master''s bedroom, which is a little more extravagant.


    In addition to a few more pots of plum and pink roses, the room''s semicircular table, but also more things.


    But it was covered with a dark blue flannel, and I didn''t know what was inside.


    The fourth master was so curious that he immediately went to the table and opened the pile.


    A strange thing that he had not seen appeared before his eyes.


    It was a heart-shaped device in navy blue, with stars and moon.


    And there are white unknown objects written on the top, it seems that it should be a poem.


    Happy to see the cold today,


    happy to say that winter is full of snow.


    There is no trace around,


    Ye Zi''s clothes list.


    The fourth master is frown first, the mysterious ink pupil has black flowing shadow to flash past.


    Suddenly, the fourth master seems to have found a secret.


    I can''t help but read the beginning of the four poems in my heart again.


    Hi, Huan, Si, ye!


    So, is this a way to express your feelings to him?


    Thinking of this, the fourth master''s chest, rare, slightly pumping.


    Then, the corners of his mouth, looking up.


    It seems that women have the ability to write poetry.


    Not only should the winter snow scenery, but also occasionally rhyme.


    Most of all, it''s still a Tibetan poem!


    However, when he raised his eyebrows, he always felt that the thing in front of him seemed to have been seen somewhere?


    After pondering for a few seconds, he thought that it was like the woman''s Dan Xie.


    It''s just that on her nails, it''s not blue.


    But the decoration in front of him was similar to his usual robe color, but not so dark.


    Blue and blue, just like the starry sky in summer.


    The fourth master looked at this strange thing like this.


    Why does he smell food?


    At this time, Su Peisheng whispered: "fourth master, the study has also changed."


    On hearing this, the fourth master gave Su Peisheng a sharp look like an arrow.


    But the next second, he still foot a lift, turned out of the room, went to the study.


    Su Peisheng was so staring that his head shrank back and went out with him.


    At the same time, he was relieved.


    Looking at the corner of the fourth master''s mouth, he should be angry.


    Just now the fourth master came back from the main courtyard. His angry appearance didn''t scare him to death!


    He is a slave. Facing the fourth master and Fu Jin, he is in a dilemma.


    Fujin is also really, want to give surprise, can''t give it well.


    You have to be angry first.


    Su Peisheng, who led him, almost regretted.


    But half a foot on the boat, there is no way, had to follow the heart.


    I''m afraid that the fourth master will not be happy and drag him out.


    It has to be said that the whole backyard, dare to anger the fourth master, and then give sugar to eat, it will be lucky Jin.


    After a while, the fourth master came to the study.


    As Su Peisheng said, the study also changed a little.


    But the general decoration did not move, just added some flowers and plants.


    It''s just the flowers. They''re all nine.


    In fact, the fourth master doesn''t like flowers very much, so most of his rooms are filled with Momordica grosvenorii, jade pearls and nandianzhu.


    Flower words, only the tongue gardenia.


    The most gorgeous, at most, is the bonsai of red stepwood.But women''s flower arrangements are ingenious.


    It fully shows the natural beauty of plants, all of which are elegant and interesting.


    Obviously, it is deliberately matched, but it is seen as a natural form.


    It''s not tacky at all.


    Most importantly, the fourth master found a pot of four leaf grass in the house.


    Four leaf clover is actually clover.


    It''s just strange that the top one is actually four leaves.


    Rao Shi Si Ye seldom pays attention to this plant, but he also knows that this kind of four leaf plant is absolutely rare.


    So, his brow picked, low way: "go, go to the main courtyard."


    With that, he went out in a big stride.


    At this moment, he was quite sure that only that woman could be so ancient and weird.


    Do something that others dare not do or even think about.


    Su Peisheng asked the slaves to follow.


    His heart was full of frustration. He was a slave, but he didn''t say it.


    Master and son know everything.


    After that, the fourth master walked out of the front yard and had a meal at his feet. Then he opened his lips and said, "Su Peisheng, you''d better go to the main courtyard and invite Fujin here. Pay attention to the snowy road at night, so that you can serve us well."


    Since the woman decorated the front yard so comfortably, she also made a decoration that he could not understand.


    What if you don''t call her here?


    "Well, I''m going to invite you right now. I must pay attention to it." After su Peisheng''s reply, he went to the main courtyard in a hurry.


    Ruoyin''s main courtyard is not far away from the front yard of the fourth master. It''s just around the corner.


    In addition, Ruoyin is psychologically prepared and has been sitting in the main courtyard waiting for news.


    So, just a cup of tea, Ruoyin took mother Liu''s hand and went to the front yard.


    "Fu Jin, the fourth master is waiting for you inside. Please go in slowly." Su Peisheng said with a shy face.


    After Ruoyin came into the room, he asked someone to bring the door.


    After entering the room, Ruo Yin sees the fourth master sitting on the imperial chair.


    Slender finger belly, is carelessly playing with jade ring finger.


    It was not until I saw her that the movements of her hands stopped.


    That pair contains the mysterious ink pupil, is suffused with the charming flowing shadow, looks at her directly.


    After watching it for three seconds, the fourth Master said, "how dare you. Without your permission, you can make a house of flowers and plants here, eh?"


    Hearing the fourth master''s question, Ruoyin''s heart "clutters" and says wrongly: "I''m... I''m wrong. I just want to do something for you. I didn''t expect to make a fool of myself."


    As a fourth master, she must not be short of money. That''s why she makes these warm and warm cards.


    She began to doubt life.


    Is she really wrong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    Originally, Ruoyin wanted to have a fight, and his bicycle became a motorcycle.


    But at the moment, she''s just like a balloon that''s out of breath. She''s depressed.


    This is a fight. The bicycle has become scrap metal!


    The fourth master wanted to teach a few more words, so as to teach women a lesson.


    It''s not just her own opinion.


    Don''t think he doesn''t know. She pretended to be angry with him at the family dinner.


    But looking at the beautiful face of a woman, she wrinkled innocently and dejectedly.


    But he couldn''t bear to say, "come here!"


    Ruoyin took a small step and walked slowly to the fourth master, not daring to look up at him.


    Just bow your head and fiddle with your fingers. You look like a full little daughter-in-law.


    It has to be said that this appearance is very helpful to the cold fourth master.


    He finally took off his serious armor and said gently, "I know you are wrong. Am I wrong?"


    "Ah?" If the voice is surprised to raise his head in surprise, he says, "but you didn''t say me just now. Do you want to make a room full of flowers and plants?"


    "I mean you don''t have my permission!" The fourth master stretched out his hand and gently pulled to let Ruoyin sit on him.


    I want to encircle a woman''s waist, but I''m worried about pressing her stomach.


    Had to gently rub her hands, each other can be closer.


    Ruoyin is lazy. With the strength of the fourth master, she is not worried at all.


    Therefore, she not only sat on the fourth master, but also leaned lazily on him, full of dependence.


    The mouth is more glutinous way: "if you agree, it is still a surprise? I made those flowers and plants by myself


    The fourth master stopped and said, "you are quite unreasonable."


    The problem is that the woman seems to be right, and he can''t refute it.


    And she said she did it by herself, and he couldn''t bear to retort.


    "I''m telling the truth." If Yin knew that the fourth master''s anger was gone, he flattered him and said, "I scared me just now. In fact, I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid I''ll make you unhappy again."


    The woman was very close. The fourth master could smell the fragrance of her hair. "In fact, you did a good job. It was that decoration. It was naive."


    If sound good-looking willow eyebrow a pick, blinking eyes asked: "Ye, I only asked people to put flower arrangement, there is no so-called decoration ah?"


    "It''s the dark blue decoration, the one with stars and moon." The fourth Master said, then pointed to the "furnishings" on the table.


    The brow is more anxious ground frown.


    Well, he was really worried about the furnishings.


    For the first time, a woman asked someone to make a decoration. Although it was naive, the style was novel and beautiful.


    Whatever he said, he would be reluctant to accept it.


    Especially there are warm Tibetan poems on it.


    Finally, he turned to think about it. It was just that he could not put it out to meet people. It was a collection.


    Ruoyin looked in the direction of the fourth master.


    When she saw the cake on the table, the corner of her mouth whipped.


    Fourth master, do you want to make such a serious comment.


    She thought the fourth master was wrong.


    It was someone else who sent the so-called furnishings. But


    looked at him seriously and seriously, and she wanted to skin it.


    Then he grabbed the fourth master''s cuff and asked pitifully, "what should I do? I''ve specially asked people to make them. It took a lot of thought."


    "If it''s OK, let''s put it in the study. Outsiders usually don''t go there. They just put it in the dark box under the desk. My Lord takes it out occasionally." The fourth master comforted.


    In fact, if there is no poem on it, it is not so shameful.


    The main reason is that the woman is usually thin skinned, so that outsiders can see it, afraid she is embarrassed.


    But this gift, still depends on people.


    As long as it''s given by the right person, the fourth master can also accept it.


    At this moment, if the sound can not close his mouth with a smile, the kind of eight white teeth exposed.


    The fourth master felt the woman trembling with laughter in her arms and asked, "what are you laughing at? Is he wrong?"


    Ruoyin did not dare to say that the fourth master was wrong, but said with a smile: "fourth master, it''s really hard for you. You can accept such a childish thing. Thanks to it, it''s not a decoration, but a cake. If you eat it, you don''t have to put it on the table."


    "Cake?" The fourth master asked.


    "Yes, it means something similar to Shoutao."


    "How can it be blue, with stars and moons and poems?" It is rare for the fourth master to ask so many questions at one time.


    Ruoyin is in front of the fourth master for the first time, and has a sense of superiority.


    Ha ha, it''s hard to understand what you usually know.


    But for her bulky body this time, she couldn''t bake.


    Otherwise, she can make it herself, and make it more exquisite.


    It''s not a problem to have a fourth master standing on the cake.After secretly laughing in the heart, Ruoyin began to move back.


    "The blue color is made by grinding the forget me not flowers and petals into powder, and then coloring them. Eating this kind of flowers will not only do no harm, but also bring many benefits. I also hope that the fourth master will not forget me..."


    "then, in my heart, Ye is a blue sky, so I will give you a piece of pure blue sky."


    "As for the Tibetan poem, there are some words... I can''t say..." in the end, if Yin is too shy to raise her head, she still says so many affectionate words to the fourth master for the first time. Finally, she still asks, "didn''t you find that the cake is heart-shaped?"


    "Well, I see." Looking at the shy woman in his arms, the fourth master wanted to hold her shoulder tightly, but he could not bear to exert himself.


    Ruoyin put his head on his shoulder and said in his ear, "fourth master, that heart-shaped shape, just like the heart shape, represents that ye has always lived in my heart."


    Well, if you can''t say love, you can replace it with like, or say something else implicitly.


    The fourth master felt that she was sincere and different from others.


    Sure enough, the fourth master''s heart, by Ruoyin''s sweet talk, to tease can''t do.


    Chest "Zizi" to convey a strange beat.


    He resisted the strange mood and asked casually, "what about those flowers? Why are they nine? And what about that pot of grass? "


    I want to hear more nice words from women.


    I want to hear...


    "once, when I was in my study, I saw that the furnishings here were too serious and oppressive. At that time, I was thinking, if only I could add more pots of elegant flowers.


    "Why nine flowers? That''s because I want to stay with the fourth master for a long time."


    "And the flower language of the pink rose also represents holding the hand of a son and growing old together with my son. I want to spend my life with you."


    "Four leaf grass is in summer. I have a pot. I heard that thousands of plants can grow a four leaf plant. But I can plant one. I want to bring this good luck to the fourth master. I hope my dream will come true."


    With that, Ruoyin buried his head in the neck of the fourth master.


    For the first time in my life, I said so many disgusting love words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    The draft will start next spring.


    In order to let the fourth master remember her, Ruoyin used all his life''s careful thinking.


    Before that, she has to let the fourth master change her view on her.


    At this moment, silence is better than sound.


    The fourth master just gently comforts Ruoyin''s back, and the whole person is not quiet.


    Originally, he was quite moved. After such a clever mouth, he felt more different.


    In his capacity, most people look up at him with their heads up.


    Women in the backyard, not to mention.


    So he''s almost used to it.


    Those are also classified as those mixed with impurities.


    And he also found that his world, almost all mixed with impurities.


    Even the royal family is no more than that.


    Before, he thought that he and the woman in his arms were just marriage.


    He felt that women married him for the sake of power.


    But now, he doubted that he was wrong.


    Is she true to herself?


    Thinking about it, the fourth master felt a fit of dryness and heat.


    Also do not know, is the breath that the woman breathes in the ear to cause, or her words warm.


    In the end, the fourth master blamed the sheep pot.


    He patted Ruoyin''s back and said gently, "I''ve worked hard for you over the years. In fact, you..." and the room was silent.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly and looked at the woman in his arms in surprise.


    Come on, the lazy cat fell asleep. He said how to breathe so evenly.


    At this time, his mouth, evoked a helpless smile.


    Then, the fourth master held Ruoyin carefully, put her in the quilt and covered her with quilts.


    If the sound sleeps soundly, turns over the body, continues to sleep.


    Her nerves have been tense these days.


    Worry about flattery, not like the fourth master.


    Now I finally relaxed and fell asleep.


    However, the fourth master''s dust laden heart seems to be in the "stupid + stupid + ready to move".


    Finally, the fourth master looked again at the place that the woman had arranged for him.


    After that, he was still walking in the ice and snow.


    Su Peisheng always followed the fourth master.


    Since he served the fourth master, he had never seen him walking in the snow at night.


    This is not normal for the four masters who pay great attention to health preservation.


    As a slave, he looked at the fourth master''s silent indifference.


    Every time I was ready to open my mouth, I was swept by the fourth master. If I was scared, I would swallow it.


    Well, it seems that Fujin''s surprise tonight is very exciting.


    Even the four masters, who had always been calm, could not calm down.


    If you can make the fourth master unable to be himself, he really cares!


    The fourth master was dressed in a black robe and a black fox fur cloak. His black phoenix boots were stepping on the snow, creaking and creaking.


    No one knows what he''s thinking.


    It was not until after a stick of incense that the temperature of the fourth master gradually dropped, that he went back to the room and lay down.


    The next morning, the fourth master will go to the early court.


    So, at dawn, he got up.


    For a while, the servants and servants swarmed into the room to serve.


    The fourth master shushed and dismissed all the servants.


    Only Su Peisheng was allowed to wait and wash.


    A moment later, the fourth master, who changed his official clothes, turned his head and looked at the sleeping woman.


    Raise your feet to the bedside and gently kiss the woman''s forehead.


    Then, he turned and walked out of the front yard. After walking far away, he said, "let someone cut down the word like on the cake and give it to Fujin. In addition, ask the craftsman to make a set of jewelry first. Bracelets and earrings are necessary. You can handle the rest. "


    "Ah After su Peisheng responded, he was a little excited.


    Yangzhi jade is the best among Hetian jade and the most outstanding among white jade.


    And the jade in the storehouse was given to the fourth master by others.


    The texture is pure white and flawless, like clotting fat!


    Because it is the best of the best, it has been well preserved, no use.


    But the fourth master actually started to move the jade for the sake of Fu Jin.


    And a piece of jade, if you move the first time, the rest is not a complete jade.


    When Su Peisheng was full of emotion, the fourth Master said again: "after making jewelry, let the craftsman carve some small ornaments. She likes simple and elegant ones. White jade is just right. She can make flowers and plants. You can see that people can carve them. In any case, roses and clover are indispensable."


    "Good, good." Su Peisheng nodded like garlic.Heart said that such a good jade, people are difficult to make jewelry.


    The fourth master directly asked people to make decorations and gave them to Fujin.


    The key is that the rose and four leaf grass, one is pink, the other is green, with white jade carving is also a waste.


    "No, the color doesn''t match the number." The fourth master frowned and seemed to have discovered the problem. After pondering for a moment, he said, "go to the storehouse and look for it. I remember there is a lotus pink jade which is used to carve rose ornaments. In any case, the four leaf grass is carved with jadeite, which should be of high quality."


    Su Peisheng opened his mouth in surprise and nodded his head.


    The Furong Pink Jade, the warehouse can only have one piece, is smaller than Hotan Lanzhi white jade, rare very!


    And this kind of jade is most suitable for women to make jewelry, powder + powder.


    The fourth master actually used it for decoration.


    After that, the other women masters will be completely useless.


    Because it is too rare to buy!


    The fourth master turned his head and saw that Su Peisheng was stunned. He immediately kicked him in the past. "I told you to do it. What''s the matter?"


    Su Peisheng was in pain, but he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He had to smile and say, "yes, yes!"


    "Don''t think that last night''s thing is just over. Take the slave in the front yard to get the punishment. After the punishment, you can get the money to see the injury." The fourth master gave Su Peisheng a cold look.


    Carving is manual, slow and not fast.


    Otherwise, it''s a waste of good things.


    This pile of small ornaments will take months to do well.


    "The servant will go to get the punishment and go to work after receiving the punishment." Su Peisheng didn''t dare to delay for a moment, so he ran to get the punishment.


    He knew that the fourth master was a man who valued rules.


    He is also a man with clear rewards and punishments.


    Last night, he broke the rules.


    If the penalty is received, it is estimated that the board will not play too much.


    And the silver that looks at the wound is actually a reward.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin sleeps until the sun rises.


    After some dressing and washing, she did not stay in the front yard more, and went back to her own main courtyard.


    But she just returned to the main courtyard, and xiaodezi came to visit with the servants.


    "Fu Jin, the fourth master came to the court and ordered the servant to reward you with this cake. The jewelry and satin are all of high quality." Xiaodezi asked someone to pass the cake to Ruoyin.


    Jewelry and satin, give it to the minions.


    Ruoyin rewarded xiaodezi and eunuchs with silver, and asked Li Fukang to send them away.


    Then, she looked at the cake in front of her, just cut like two words to her.


    So, what does that mean?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    I can''t just ask her to finish eating!


    So if the sound ponders, is it a gift like two words?


    Like her, too?


    In fact, as the fourth master, he usually punished the slave.


    I have to kneel and thank you.


    Therefore, even if it is simply a piece of cake, but also appears to be a great favor.


    Compared with those gorgeous jewelry, and beautiful satin.


    Ruoyin also likes these careful thoughts.


    After all, the fourth master''s careful thinking is the only one.


    It seems that her mind is not in vain.


    It''s just that like is a difficult word to grasp.


    Close to love, but also like.


    Don''t hate it, like it?


    Moreover, in this patriarchal Dynasty, I like it at this moment, but I don''t know the next.


    And she, also can''t, in the fourth master has a trace of like, rely on pet and arrogant.


    What she wants to do is to let the fourth master''s feelings for her gradually increase.


    Of course, there is respect.


    ------


    the house is so big that even a little trivial matter can be spread all over the country.


    Especially about the fourth master, that is the focus of attention.


    The woman in the backyard is most concerned about whom the fourth master favors.


    I learned that the fourth master called Ruoyin to the front yard at night.


    Li was so angry that he couldn''t eat breakfast.


    No matter what the slave carried, she swept it on the ground and smashed it into pieces.


    She was ready for the fourth master in the room last night.


    Ming Ming night her performance is the best, but the fourth master is biased towards Fujin.


    I don''t know what happened. The fourth master called Fujin to the main courtyard and didn''t come back all night!


    Last night''s sheep pot was so mended. It''s not a good thing for a lonely man and a few girls!


    Li looked at the servant in the room and asked unhappily, "why don''t you have any letter when you spend some money to inquire about the news in the front yard?"


    "Master, what''s the front yard? It''s the fourth master''s land! All the servants in it are human beings. Their mouths are so closed that they can''t get a word out. They don''t do much money! " Chunmei comes back embarrassed.


    "There is no other way?" Li Shi really wants to know, if sound makes what move.


    He was summoned by the fourth master at night.


    "Master, there''s no other way. I''m almost worn out in the morning, and people don''t want to talk about it. If the intention is more obvious, the fourth master will know. " Chunmei returned.


    "You useless dog slaves!" Li smashed the hot tea cup on the ground, and then she still did not forget to disdain: "looking at Fujin''s big belly, I''m ashamed of her. It''s this time, and I''m still hooked on the fourth master!"


    If it wasn''t for winter, Chunmei would wear more.


    The tea doesn''t feel hot when splashed on the body.


    But the face splashed a few drops, still very hot.


    But they didn''t dare to talk.


    Just laugh in the heart, Li Shi can''t eat grapes, said grapes sour.


    I didn''t know who it was last night. After coming back from the main courtyard, I was bathing and burning incense and dressing up.


    I don''t look in the mirror, so I despise others!


    Chunmei is Li''s maid, although she does not accept.


    But she did!


    In this life, such a master, even kneeling, also has to think about the master.


    In this way, her life can be better.


    She knelt down to Li''s side and said, "master, please calm down. After the new year, we can take action. These days, we should not only restrain ourselves, but also try our best to have a good relationship with Fujin. In this way, we will not be so suspicious about what happened in the future. "


    Hearing this, Li''s face was agitated.


    She lowered her head to help her forehead and kicked Chunmei away: "get out! Get out of here! All day long, I''ll bear it. I''ll be angry when I see it! "


    "Yes! I''m going to quit now Chunmei knows Li''s listening.


    The others knelt down and called out.


    I didn''t get up until I got out of the door.


    ------


    the snow has been falling in the capital.


    On the 30th day of the lunar new year, there was still heavy snow in the sky. Even on the river, there was thick ice.


    Ruoyin sits by the window, holding a warm soup woman in her hand.


    She looked out of the window at a vast expanse of white, white snowflakes floating quietly, fluttering.


    It''s like wadding.


    At the moment, everything is so quiet and peaceful.


    All the restlessness and restlessness became quiet.


    It''s more like... The silence before the storm!


    "Fu Jin, Li side, Fu Jin and song Ge Ge, I''d like to invite you to come." Qiao LAN came into the house to salute.If the sound of light "um" a, just eyes, or looking at the snow outside.


    A few seconds later, she got up, took mother Liu''s hand and went to the hall.


    It is said that at the end of the year, Kangxi will hold a banquet in Taihe hall.


    Banquet for civil and military officials and foreign vassals.


    Of course, the princes will be there.


    This means that the fourth master will be in the Taihe hall almost all day.


    However, on such an important day, the fourth master had to go to Ruoyin''s place at night to watch the new year together.


    But if sound, must enter the palace together with the Li family, accompanies the imperial concubine to dine.


    So, she dressed up early in the morning.


    The red plum blossom flag dress with dark lines looks festive.


    Even the big wing side, are rare, don''t a medium-sized hairpin flower, is also purplish red.


    To the hall, Li and Song Qi salute: "to Fujin, Fujin auspicious!"


    "Sit down. It''s cold now. It''s hard for you to come so early." Ruo Yin smiles.


    "No, it''s snowing so hard this year that I dare not go out of the house. If I didn''t pay my respects to my sister, I should have. Otherwise, I guess I haven''t started yet. " It is rare for Li to receive Ruo Yin.


    And her words and deeds are very similar to Ruo Yin''s feelings.


    If the sound faintly glanced at Li Shi one eye, the eye light slightly turns, "look at what you said, that is, you don''t come to greet me, you also want to enter the palace, but also can''t sleep late."


    "What my sister said was that I almost forgot about it." Li''s pretentious tunnel.


    Li''s hypocritical, big grid all brought, how can forget it.


    It has to be said that Li''s abnormal, let if sound some do not adapt.


    In the past, Li Shi did not like to pick up her words. She wished she was embarrassed.


    So usually in the morning Province, Ruoyin is almost always chatting with the Song family.


    But today is also strange, Li''s scrambled to get close to her.


    When a person, deliberately seek good-looking opponent.


    In addition to having ulterior motives, he is hiding a knife in a smile.


    Anyway, she would not be naive to think that Li gave in to her pressure and wanted to make friends with her.


    If you want to understand this layer, if you chat with Li at will, you are too lazy to answer.


    Instead, he told the servants around him: "mammy Liu, go to the storehouse and pick up some beautiful satin and give it to song Ge Ge."


    "Fu Jin, you are so kind to the servants. I can''t repay them." Song''s face was moved.


    "What do I want from you?" If Yin waved her hand and motioned for her to sit down, "it''s really too cold this year. You always wear half new clothes. I always feel that it''s not warm. Go and add some new clothes. It''s a new look in the new year. It''s more energetic to look at people."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    "Thank you very much Song returned gratefully.


    Seeing this scene, Li pulled his lips and wanted to say something sarcastic.


    But before she said it, she remembered that Chunmei had reminded her and told her to be steady.


    So she turned her lips and shut them up.


    A moment later, Li Fukang came into the room and reported, "Fujin, the carriage is ready."


    If Yin understood, he got up and said, "Li Shi, you take the big grid, or take the original carriage."


    With that, she took the lead to go out.


    "Yes." After Li''s response, he followed.


    When they arrived at the gate of the mansion, they saw that the fourth master had already put on his dark blue robe and stood with his hands on his back.


    Tall and straight + pull out of the figure, cold as ice handsome face, seems to blend with the snow scene + as one.


    The whole body of slaves, surrounded by a swarm.


    When the fourth master was about to get on the bus, he heard a lot of noise behind him.


    He frowned slightly, turned his head, and Ruoyin''s four eyes were opposite.


    The next moment, see that pair of cold eyes, gentle some.


    Thin + lip is slightly pick up, lift a lazy smile.


    If the sound on the eyes of the fourth master, first is a Zheng, then the fourth master back to smile.


    As the fourth master was in a hurry to enter the palace, he did not have a carriage with Ruoyin.


    After the expression of his eyes, he stepped on the back of the eunuch and calmly got on the carriage.


    Anyway, I''ll see you again at night, and I''m not in a hurry.


    Then, they stood in the same place, watching the fourth master''s carriage gradually drive away.


    The scene just now made Li very angry.


    In front of all the people, the fourth master and Fu Jin looked at each other.


    This is very rare for the four masters who have always been burdened and cold!


    If Yin glanced at the ugly Li Shi, he got on the carriage with the help of the servant.


    The carriage didn''t dare to go fast because of the snow.


    By the time it was in the palace, it was almost noon.


    Ruoyin and Li''s family went directly to Yonghe palace.


    When Aunt Cui saw them, she seldom asked them to wait outside. She went up to meet them and said, "Fujin and Fujin, please come in. My mother is just saying that it''s snowy. She''s worried about it!"


    If the sound on the smile, did not speak.


    Li followed Ruoyin and did not speak.


    To put it in the past, she had to rush to say, so as to attract aunt Cui and Princess De.


    But the last time, Princess Defei put on a hat she didn''t want to have, so she broke the jar and didn''t want to pull it together.


    Plus she''s going to pretend to be a quiet side room.


    If Yin doesn''t speak, she''s a sideroom, and she''s not very talkative.


    When Aunt Cui saw no response, she had to smile awkwardly.


    If the sound into the hall, see the princess sitting on the top, and Li salute.


    But she did not kneel down, one side of aunt Cui, busy to help her, obviously has long been ordered by the princess.


    But Li Shi, after kneeling, the imperial concubine was not salty and insipid: "Li Shi, now that you are pregnant, you will be given a seat."


    "Thank e Niang." Ruoyin is the same as Li.


    "I haven''t seen a big lattice in this palace for some time. Come and have a look." The virtuous imperial concubine light way.


    Then, Chunmei gave the big grid to Aunt Cui.


    But when she was holding a big Ge Ge, she said unhappily: "Li Shi, Li Shi, you have one in your stomach, so you don''t take big Ge seriously. Look at this small face to be skinny."


    "e Niang, big Ge Ge was small before, so it''s a little baby fat. Now it''s time to grow up. It''s thin, but actually it''s heavier." Li told the truth.


    "Listen to you say so, it''s my palace, isn''t it? Don''t you understand that there are so many children in our palace? " Princess De''s eyebrows are thin, and she is not happy.


    Li is used to talking freely in front of Princess De.


    But forget, the princess to her attitude, has completely changed.


    No matter what she said, the Duchess could pick out the thorn.


    But she quickly got up and said, "I don''t mean that, I just want to say..."


    "what do you want to say? Well? " Princess de didn''t wait for Li''s words to finish, she interrupted in a deep voice, "don''t think you''re pregnant, so this palace can''t take you. It''s just that my shoulder is sour a few days ago. It''s inconvenient to copy scriptures. You can copy the rest of the land for this palace."


    Li was stunned at first, and then bit his teeth and answered "yes".


    She knew that Princess de was deliberately shaking her face in front of Fu Jin.


    Is not to see in the belly of Fujin there is a legitimate species.


    Let her know, Shu Di has cent.


    Thinking of this, her insidious idea is more firm!


    If the sound early in the hall salute, smell the thick smell of gunpowder.There''s no reason for her to be helped up, but she''s cold.


    But this meeting son, the imperial concubine to Li Shi''s disgust, seems to be more obvious.


    These two usually don''t pay attention to her serious daughter-in-law.


    Why today, some of the needle tip on the wheat awn feeling?


    However, looking at the look of Princess de Fei when she mentioned big Ge Ge, is it because of the last time Dage was ill?


    Do you think Li didn''t take the big grid well?


    Or do you think Li used the big grid?


    But whatever it is, it makes Ruoyin feel dark and cool.


    After that, she didn''t have to worry about Li anymore. She put eye drops in front of Princess De.


    Otherwise, it''s hard for someone to make a report!


    I don''t know that Princess De is sorry.


    Still disappointed with Li.


    Or they want to distinguish between the two.


    Anyway, during the meal, she only teased big Ge.


    The rest of the time, they all talk about themselves with Ruoyin.


    For example:


    "it''s cold now. You should pay more attention to it. If it gets cold this day, it will be difficult for a while."


    "Eat more, so that the baby in the stomach will be strong."


    "I specially asked someone to cook soybeans and pig bones. It''s good for the body, but it won''t fill up too much."


    And if the sound, then politely should, and one by one thank you.


    As a result, the whole lunch time, Ruoyin was spent in the rare consideration of the imperial concubine and Li''s envious and resentful eyes.


    Everything seems so harmonious.


    But it is so abnormal.


    After dinner, three women, three plays.


    On the performance of smiling tea, nagging, in fact, each has its own careful thinking.


    When it was two o''clock in the afternoon, we went back, too


    "Well, after you go back, you can have good health. This day, you should go back earlier, or it will be dark in the house." She didn''t stay much.


    It was just a sign in the eyes of aunt Cui.


    After that, aunt Cui gave Ruoyin and Li''s gifts in advance.


    If sound, is a set of decent red plum gold wire hollow pearl flower.


    Li''s is a little worse, only a pair of Silver Butterfly hairpins.


    Today, it''s the most comfortable time for Ruoyin to be here.


    It''s also the most difficult time for Li.


    In the past years, it was gilded the most.


    Now even silver can give her a hand!


    After some courtesies, Ruoyin and Li''s family went back to the mansion.


    At the same time, the hall of Supreme Harmony on the fourth master''s side was full of singing and dancing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    In the hall of Supreme Harmony, Kangxi sat at the top of the hall, and his eyes occasionally swept the officials on the left.


    The princes, on the right.


    The fourth master, dressed in a dark blue robe, sat at the head of the third.


    At this time, the dancers in the center of the hall were not afraid of the cold, wearing cool clothes and dancing.


    All in the musician''s temperament, like wicker, graceful to twist the waist + limbs.


    With a professional smile and frown, Baimei is charming.


    Third master simply, a pair of amorous peach blossom eyes, a blink does not blink, full of appreciation.


    Even the corners of the mouth, with a sentimental smile.


    From time to time, he also tilted his head to discuss with the fourth master: "the fourth younger brother, these girls look simple and naive, and they are very energetic when they dance."


    Because they were a group of dancers presented by King Yu Nan.


    Out of politeness, the eyes of the fourth master looked at the dancer in front of him.


    Then he glanced at the third master with his light, and said faintly: "the third brother''s words are bad. If you want to be honest, you won''t be able to dance."


    "Fourth brother, you are so rational sometimes. I just discuss with you about girls. Where are you talking about?" The third master shook his head and felt that the fourth master did not understand the wind and feelings.


    The fourth elder brother raised his eyebrows and lowered his voice: "it is the third elder brother who is too emotional. If you really say that girl, the Manchu girls in our country are bold and generous. They can gallop on horseback and hunt wantonly. Han girls are petite and affectionate, especially the Jiangnan generation. They are gentle and charming. It is estimated that the third brother has already experienced them."


    The fame of the third master''s reading daughter has been spread among the elder brothers.


    Even the officials knew one or two.


    Some people sneer at it, others envy it.


    The fourth master, however, was simple and did not like the style of Yu Nanwang.


    I walk around here every year, offer some worthless things and say something insincere.


    It is also called a national treasure. Fortunately, it can get some valuable and rare rewards here.


    "It''s not the same. Each country has its own characteristics. I heard that there are mountains, water and trees in Yunan country. The girl looks more water like." The Third Master said, turning his head and looking at the fourth master, "fourth brother, for women, you do not enter the oil and salt, brother, I am really curious, what kind of woman can enter your eye of Dharma?"


    He really just read the eyes of countless women, to be fair.


    "There is no place where there are mountains, water and trees." The fourth master was asked by the third master, and ended the topic neatly: "there are many people around us. We represent not only ourselves, but also the spiritual outlook of a country. The third brother is still in charge of his own mouth."


    Finish saying, he then atmosphere sits upright, a face of scrupulous smile.


    But in his mind, unconsciously emerged a beautiful face.


    It seems that his Fu Jin not only has the atmosphere of a man, but also has the delicacy of women in the south of the Yangtze River.


    She is a woman who combines the atmosphere and delicacy.


    Seeing that he was not happy, the third master did not speak much.


    After all, Kangxi usually hated his lack of bearing.


    At this time, he should be more leisurely.


    After a while, the dancers stepped aside.


    The king of Yu Nan came forward and flattered him: "the emperor, I specially invited hundreds of state envoys to meet with him, and brought a national treasure bronze drum to the emperor. It was specially made for the emperor by the top craftsman team of our nation."


    "Oh? Why did you offer me bronze drums? " Kangxi looked at the bronze drum engraved with complicated patterns in the hall and asked.


    "When returning to the emperor, drum can not only inspire people''s hearts and morale, but also be a traditional cultural relic art. Only the emperor can control this kind of relic. I hope it can inspire the emperor''s officials to win repeatedly in the battlefield, and even more hope that he can promote the progress of nations." The king of Yunan was dancing and blowing the beep.


    After all, the last sentence is what I really want to say.


    After Yu Nan Wang finished, another person carried several boxes to the front.


    After opening, most of them are copper products.


    It is mixed with a small amount of jade ornaments.


    There are also pearly jewelry.


    "The emperor, these are also the tribute gifts that we specially selected for the emperor, including the dancer just now. Please accept them with pleasure." Yu Nan Wang put his hand on his chest and said respectfully.


    Kangxi''s sharp eyes looked at the king of Yu Nan and a group of envoys of Yu Nan state.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly laughed and said, "you bring the emissary to pay tribute every year. You have a heart."


    Hearing this, Yu Nan king''s hand is still on his chest, and he still says the usual good words: "without the protection of the emperor, there will be no Yunan kingdom. Under the whole world, everything is like dust. Only you will always be the supreme king in the hearts of our people."


    With that, he knelt down and kowtowed and swore: "the loyalty of the minister to the emperor is proved by heaven and earth, and the sun and the moon can be seen from each other. If there is any violation of loyalty, the sky will be thundered and the lightning and flint will rise!"A few words, though they are said every year.


    But also known as Kangxi, as well as ministers and princes, they are quite confident.


    The fourth master looked at this scene faintly. The drum was like a big copper cylinder, and he talked about how to control it.


    The third master whispered in his ear and said, "if you can speak a drum so fresh and refined, it will be the king of Yunan."


    A lazy smile from the corner of the fourth master''s mouth was a response.


    Then, I saw Kangxi''s arrogant smile and said in a loud voice: "Yu Nan Wang, get up quickly. I feel your wish. Besides, it''s not easy to come here. I''ll visit here for a while and then go back! "


    "Yes, thank you for your grace." Yu Nan Wang expressed gratitude on his face.


    The princes and envoys of the foreign vassal state seldom come to visit. Naturally, they sang and danced, and only at dusk did they end up.


    At the end of the show, there was a dancer who was not bad, and was called on the spot by Kangxi.


    I don''t know. It means a little bit, but it''s on my mind.


    This makes many princes feel the diaphragm should.


    The fourth master was light in the whole process.


    When he got out of the palace, he looked at the dark sky and rode on the carriage and said in a cold voice, "go back to the mansion!"


    The coachman responded and drove the carriage conveniently.


    By the time I got back to the mansion, it was nearly seven o''clock.


    When they got to the front yard, the servant girls and eunuchs went forward to wash and change clothes for the fourth master.


    He Zhongkang came forward with a smile and said, "fourth master, Fujin has prepared a table of new year''s Eve dinner in the main courtyard, and is waiting for you."


    Fourth master''s eye light slightly turns, the light "um" one.


    After changing his robes, he took his servants and went to the main court.


    "Four masters are here!" Su Peisheng sang the newspaper pointedly.


    "Four masters are lucky." If sound a few, salute one after another.


    The fourth master strode to Ruoyin and helped her up. He said, "tonight''s new year''s Eve, let''s get together here. There''s no need to be stiff."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Then, the fourth master and Ruoyin sat down.


    "Yes." Li and song responded.


    After seeing the fourth master and Ruoyin seated, they continued to sit down.


    Maybe today''s Day is too important.


    We all know that the fourth master needs to rest in the main courtyard.


    So Li Shi, rare quiet.


    Not to mention the Song family.


    Everyone''s heart is like a mirror. Anyway, it''s no use inviting favors!


    So, the reunion dinner, so plain in the past.


    After eating, the fourth master ordered a few words, and then he lifted his feet into Ruoyin''s room.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the rest of the women was strange.


    Ruoyin then got up and said with a smile, "it''s getting late. My sisters will go back to watch the new year earlier."


    Then she went into the room.


    After Li and song responded, they left each other.


    The charcoal fire in it was warm.


    Ruoyin has long been served with snacks, snacks and candy.


    There are several festive red lotus lights in the room.


    Even the windows were pasted with festive window decorations.


    Ruoyin looks at the serious fourth master. Under the dim yellow light, he sits at will, revealing the successful man''s unique temperament and self-confidence, which fascinates women so far.


    Please, the first time and four ye ShouSui, whether the atmosphere is so cold.


    And then, her eyes, trickling around.


    A moment later, she turned her head to look at the fourth master and took the initiative to break the silence: "fourth master, it''s not a way to sit like this. Let''s fight the landlord."


    Hearing the words, the fourth master''s mouth sparked a smile, and his long eyebrows were even more gentle ripples. "Well, this time, you can''t pull the master to take off + clothes. Now it''s cold and can''t compare with summer. Even if you want, the master won''t let you take off."


    Ruoyin: "when she was speechless, her face turned red.


    Fourth master, do you want a pot or not.


    He''s so sure. Is she going to lose?


    What''s more, she didn''t say she wanted to play the trick of taking off clothes.


    The fourth master looked at the woman''s shyness, and the evil spirit in his eyes became more and more intense.


    A woman''s shyness looks like she bows her head and is coquettish.


    White + white face red, has spread to the white neck.


    The smell of women is coming out from the inside out.


    For a long time, the fourth master picked up his cup and sipped his tea gently. Then he said with a smile, "OK, the skin is thinner than anyone else. Let''s put the cards on."


    If the sound is weak, the mosquito''s "um" one, turn to ask the slave to put on.


    In order to cover up the embarrassment, she would choose the candy on the table, or change the topic.


    "Fourth master, what kind of candy do you like?" She blinked her beautiful eyes and asked earnestly.


    The fourth master stopped and didn''t know how to answer. After pondering for a moment, he said, "I don''t eat candy."


    If the corners of the voice and mouth smoke, can you chat happily.


    But she still tried to keep smiling and patiently asked, "well, if you let me choose, what flavor do you like to eat?"


    Listening to Ruo Yin''s unyielding question, the fourth master frowned imperceptibly, and said, "don''t eat."


    Smell speech, if sound has to doubt, fourth master whether has straight male cancer.


    Eating a candy won''t poison you. Do you want to repel it.


    The fourth master who doesn''t follow the routine is not cute at all.


    Ruo Yin fiddled with the candy on the plate.


    After brewing, he blinked his dark eyes and looked at the fourth master.


    "I have green apples, strawberries, grapefruit, water + honey + peach, lychee, nougat, mint and rose flavors." Ruoyin introduces himself.


    There are few kinds of sweets here.


    On the plate, she asked the dining room to make new ones.


    Then, she looked directly at the fourth master and asked, "so, the master told me, what flavor do you like? I don''t ask you to eat, just ask casually."


    The fourth master was touched by the crisp and soft voice.


    He raised his eyebrows, and his mysterious eyes glanced at Ruoyin.


    I don''t believe it. I can ask you three times.


    However, he couldn''t bear to refuse the beautiful eyes of clear and begging women.


    Especially that piece of red lips, is slightly Du, Jiao is not like words.


    So he pulled his lips and picked a less feminine one. "It''s peppermint."


    When he did, her eyes did not move.


    Doesn''t she know that her mouth is sweeter than sugar?


    "It turns out that I like mint. No wonder you always have a light mint fragrance on my body. It smells good." Get the answer if Yin, said then picked a mint flavor in the plate, "I also try, see ye like, what flavor."The fourth master looked at this scene indifferently.


    What a strange woman. She is very thin skinned.


    However, it is not ambiguous at all to talk up his love words.


    If sound peels the candy shell, it contains a mint.


    Then he fought the landlord with the fourth master.


    During this period, Ruoyin found an eternal truth.


    Fourth master is not an ordinary belly black!


    Fighting the landlord with the fourth master, not taking off his clothes, can be very sharp and exciting every minute.


    Lead to the whole process, unless the fourth master''s card is really bad.


    The rest of the time, she lost her life.


    In addition to often bombing her, but also cheat her from time to time.


    What''s more, it''s just a card game. There is a kind of inborn nobility in every move of the fourth master.


    At this moment, Ruoyin glanced at the flower and bird clock in the room, but said, "master, three more, the time will be almost.". You, even the gambler, are too bullying. If you don''t have one or two, you can have a spring


    "It''s you who are stupid." The fourth master''s mouth is not good to hear, but between the words, there is a little doting.


    After a while, the clock made a pleasant sound, just like the dense sound of the temple bells.


    At the same time, Ruoyin and the fourth master stopped fighting against the landlords.


    "It''s time, Li Fukang. Turn off the alarm clock. It''s very harsh." If sound road.


    "Well, I''ll close it now. Everything else is good, but it''s too noisy at the critical moment." Li Fukang stepped on the stool and turned off the alarm clock.


    At the same time, outside also sounded one after another of firecrackers.


    Su Peisheng came into the room and said with a smile, "fourth master, Fu Jin, slaves are all ready."


    If sound is surprised to see to four ye, "Ye, prepare what ah, so late, we should rest?"


    In the past, in order to serve the fourth master, I had a lot of trouble late at night.


    But since she was pregnant, she hasn''t stayed up so late.


    This meeting son, eyelid son is fighting.


    "Let''s see the fireworks." The fourth master actually took the initiative to give Ruo Yin Bei''s cloak and put it on her.


    Ruo Yin looked at the Cape on her shoulder. The fourth master was very considerate once. She had better go and have a look.


    A moment later, Ruoyin and the fourth master stood in front of the main courtyard.


    Su Peisheng and a few eunuchs stood in the snow. In front of them, there were neat fireworks wrapped in brown paper.


    At this time, Su asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    If the sound to see four masters under + ba a lift, is agreed.


    Not long, the air will "whew whew whew", jumped out of color fireworks.


    However, there are not many styles, such as peonies and fallen leaves, and weeping willows.


    But it looks quite spectacular.


    Colorful fireworks bloom in the air, as if there is no gap.


    It''s very fast when I rush to the sky. It''s like the stars are out of reach.


    When falling, it seems to be within reach.


    Because this is in the capital city, there are many officials and dignitaries, so we are not poor people.


    It seems that everyone is in the competition, to see who can have the most fireworks and the most shining.


    For a while, the sky in the capital was lit up by fireworks like colored silk.


    Ruoyin takes the fourth master''s arm and looks at the fleeting fireworks. He can''t help feeling that although the fireworks are beautiful, the beauty is short.


    It''s like a man''s pet.


    Pet you, is the sky gorgeous tassel, bright and blurred.


    When you let go, it is the smoke falling into the air, choking and annoying.


    Think about, a cold wind blowing, if the sound then hit a shiver.


    The fourth master looked down at the woman beside him, "I went back to my room when I was cold."


    If Yin nodded, he took the fourth master into the room.


    After waiting for the fourth master to wash and change clothes, she vomited out the mints in her mouth, ready to blow out the candle and rest.


    But as soon as she turned around, she was hugged by the fourth master and fell into his warm arms.


    A look up, four ye Gao + very straight bridge of the nose, in front of the eyes, a face of hard + hard gas.


    The fourth master had already been stupid + stupid + ready to move when a woman had broken her lips with sugar.


    At this time, he took Ruoyin''s waist with one hand, and clasped her under + BA with the other hand, and bowed his head to kiss strongly.


    Wantonly swept every inch of TANKOU.


    The sweetness of women and the fragrance of mint interweave, which makes people unable to stop.


    I still want to eat.


    If the sound kiss skill is not as good as the fourth master, he will be kissed all of a sudden.


    She just closed her eyes and felt the madness and heat of the fourth master.


    His kiss, hot and warm, intimate at the same time, but also through the thorn + exciting.


    For a time, Mint''s cool and cool, with each other''s roasting + hot temperature interwoven.


    Give each other a double feeling of ice and fire.


    Driven by this feeling, each other is dancing more wantonly.


    Maybe it''s Ruoyin''s body. It''s not allowed to get along too intimately.


    Therefore, even the kiss, all seem to cherish more.


    They just kiss each other.


    If the sound is below.


    Fourth master is on.


    He is also considerate to bow the body, to avoid pressure on her stomach.


    This deep + kiss, enough time to kiss a cup of tea.


    It was not until Ruoyin''s brain began to lack oxygen and nearly fainted in his arms.


    If the sound covers the chest, gasping heavily.


    It''s close. It''s just a kiss. I''m dying.


    Ruo Yin opened his eyes and looked at the eyes of the fourth master who was full of emotion and bath, and asked, "is it delicious, sir?"


    The fourth master was just like this. When he was asked this question, he would bow his head and kiss him again.


    Ruoyin stretched out his hand on his firm chest and dreamily said, "I know why, I will ask you what kind of sugar you like?"


    "Why." Fourth master''s rare cooperation.


    "I don''t know how long he can spoil me, but I want him to remember the smell of our kisses. At least it''s special. It''s the smell of mint interwoven with affection. In this way, if you smell Mint in the future, you will think of the smell between us." Ruoyinuonuo tunnel.


    Hehe, the fourth master always has the fragrance of mint. She has earned it!


    The fourth master looked down at Ruo Yin, his mysterious eyes turned slightly.


    The long eyebrow twitched.


    Goblin!


    It''s time to say things that make him lose his mind.


    He took a deep breath and tried to keep his emotions down.


    Can be more deliberate pressure, the whole body of blood, but more boiling + Teng.


    "I remember." With that, he gently raised the lower + Ba of Ruo tone and asked in a low and magnetic way: "can I?"


    If sound on the eyes of the fourth master.


    He was staring at her lips.


    The impenetrable ink pupil, because of the love bath dyed with a layer of mist.


    Although she used her mouth before, she took the initiative to serve the fourth master once.


    But after that, the fourth master always sympathized with her and did not let her do so.


    This time, he rarely took the initiative to ask her, if the voice is not good to refuse.


    When a woman, in this imperial and male supremacy of the dynasty.


    There is no golden finger and no Kung Fu.Can only good attachment in front of the man.


    As for the dislike of the fourth master, three wives and four concubines, she did not dare to think about it.


    She remembered that there was a concubine in history, but suspected that the emperor had body odor.


    He was cut off his nose in public and ended up in a tragic death.


    At present, although the fourth master is not an emperor, he is only a Baylor Lord.


    But people have the potential to be emperor.


    If she can''t get along with him and become emperor in the future, isn''t she looking for abuse?


    It is said that when the princes are angry, the blood will be red for thousands of miles.


    When the emperor was angry, his blood flowed into a river.


    The son of heaven''s anger, a million corpses, bleeding thousands of miles.


    And the fury of the fourth master was not what Ruoyin could bear.


    Besides, if you dislike it.


    At first, if sound will run away.


    Can run past grade one, run no more than 15.


    And in that case, it would bring shame on the royal family.


    It will also involve the Fei Yanggu family.


    She can not occupy the body of the original owner, but also hurt people to kill the nine clans, how bad ah.


    The matter has been so far, the baby has made, she is not so pretentious.


    Therefore, if the sound does not slow down, untie the fourth master''s robe.


    After a while, the fourth master''s fine and strong body with smooth lines appeared in front of her, emitting flax light.


    All are full of the charm and taste of men.


    It makes women crazy.


    He stood on the bed, looking at the woman kneeling in front of him, with a natural air of king.


    At the moment, the fourth master''s evil and beautiful face was holding a bad smile.


    Ruoyin kneels on the soft and brocade quilt and serves the fourth master courteously.


    The mints here are not adulterated at all.


    It''s real mint.


    The degree of cooling can be imagined.


    Gradually, the taste of ice and fire spread to every pore of the fourth master.


    It made him sweat on his forehead.


    Handsome face, full of forbearance.


    The next moment, he took a breath of cool air, and could not help holding down the back of Ruoyin''s head.


    "Um ~" Ruo Yin''s body trembled slightly and faltered with appropriate benefits.


    And her cheek, immediately painful, as if to burst like.


    Beautiful eyes are misty looking at the fourth master, innocently through pleading.


    The fourth master looked at the beautiful face and reflected her inner feelings.


    At this moment, the woman''s pathetic appearance, in his eyes, is charming + confused to the extreme!


    So he released the back of her head and let her breathe.


    Get free if sound, ease the breath.


    Just wanted to leave, he was held down by the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    But this time, he didn''t push it too hard, he pressed it gently.


    It''s good if you don''t leave...


    I don''t know how long it took. Ruoyin''s mouth almost lost consciousness, and the fourth master roared.


    If sound willow eyebrow micro Cu, "falter" for a while.


    Then he looked at the fourth master in a flattering way. His tongue and tip circled his red lips, licked them for a while and swallowed them slowly.


    At this time, the fourth master was breathing heavily.


    He looked at the woman''s pleasing appearance, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Turning his head and glancing at the head of the bed, he reached out for a piece of handkerchief and approached Ruoyin.


    In the dark, if Yin doesn''t know what the fourth master is going to do.


    The body then condition reflexes, retreats for a while.


    "Don''t move." Fourth master low command, gently to Ruoyin wipe corners of the mouth.


    Then buckle her under + Ba, slender finger belly, swimming between her bright red lips.


    Deep and charming + perplexed way: "this mouth, ye usually does not have white pain, more and more grinding + people."


    Compared with the charming and bewitching bass, the fourth master''s words are the root cause of Ruoyin''s mouth.


    All right, just praise her?


    The next moment, she looked at the fourth master angrily, grabbed his hand, put it on her face, and said innocently: "it''s so sour, please rub it ~"


    the fourth master rubbed her for a long time according to Ruoyin''s meaning, and then the two lay down honestly.


    Moreover, he also domineering pillow in Ruoyin''s neck.


    "Hiss ~ good pain ~" if the sound just lie down, pour a breath of cool air, the voice is more delicate than words.


    Hear if sound restless accusation, four ye deep voice way: "nonsense, ye didn''t move you."


    Ruoyin:...


    then, the fourth master taught Ruoyin with great care: "I have wronged you in these days. When you give birth to a child, I will give it to you."


    If Yin is speechless, the fourth master misunderstood her.


    Think she wants it?


    Thinking of this, she wrongly said: "fourth master, I mean you pressed my hair."


    In the dark, the fourth master raised his eyebrows, coughed lightly, and simply pulled out his arm.


    Then in the quilt, tight if sound hand, deep comfort: "sleep, tomorrow morning, to enter the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the elders."


    "Eh ~" is the answer.


    The next morning, Ruoyin woke up first.


    She turned her eyes and looked sideways at the fourth master.


    High nose, thin lips, thick long eyebrows, slightly pick up.


    Handsome side face, the facial contour is perfect and impeccable.


    If you can''t help sighing in your heart, how can someone sleep so beautiful.


    "In the early morning, the saliva is coming out." The fourth master opened his eyes with a lazy smile. His voice was low and soft. He was very comfortable to listen to.


    If sound head shrinks, wiped the corner of the mouth, "Ye is disgusted, where do I have!"


    "Then why are you staring at me?" The fourth master sat up.


    The dark silk lining is half open, and half of the strong body is exposed in the air at will, which is full of the wild + sexual light of men.


    "Because... Because the Lord is so beautiful!" Finish saying, if the sound swallows after saliva, turn round, chat up to change a topic: "I serve ye to change clothes."


    In order not to let the fourth master see her dishonourable appearance, think that she is fantasizing again.


    It''s all because the fourth master looks so good-looking and has such a good figure!


    Fourth master looked at Ruo Yin''s limited back, dark + dark stick on her back, in her ear deep bewitching way: "no, lest you be too shy to drill."


    Women become more shy when they are pregnant.


    Then, he also shaved the tip of his nose, and then he sent people in to wait on him.


    Ruoyin''s ears are bewitched by the fourth master.


    And her face, suddenly a + piece of Fei + red.


    Until mother Liu whispered, "Fu Jin, the old slave is waiting on you to change clothes."


    Ruo Yin opens her arms and waits on her.


    After eating too early, the Li family and the Song family came to the main courtyard to pay New Year''s greetings.


    After the two saluted, Ruoyin and the fourth master rewarded them.


    The fourth master glanced at the bell in the hall and said, "Fu Jin, it''s not early. Let''s go into the palace."


    "Yes." Ruoyin helped mammy Liu to get up and told Li: "today, my father and I are going to go into the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the elders. You should sit in the Yonghe palace of erniang first."


    "I listen to my sister." Li returned respectfully.


    Then, Ruoyin and the fourth master took the lead in going out.


    She is wearing a red flag dress and Cape.


    He had a large wing on his head, only a gold-plated hairpin.


    There are also a few exquisite jade hairpins, a red hairpin flower pinned on the side, looking happy.


    The fourth master was wearing a dark blue robe inside and a black flowing fox fur cloak outside.Surrounded by the servants, they got on the same carriage together.


    Li, with a big grid, sat on the carriage at the back.


    More than half an hour later, the carriage arrived at the palace.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master first went to the Qianqing palace to pay New Year''s greetings to Kangxi.


    Liang Jiugong saw the fourth master and Ruoyin and said with a smile: "four masters and four fortune Jin please come in. The emperor and the beautiful woman are in it."


    Smell speech, the eye son of 4 ye, tiny cannot observe ground to turn.


    He had never heard of the beauty in the backyard.


    But as Baylor, he could not interfere with the affairs of the harem.


    Until he came into the hall with Ruoyin, he saw Kangxi sitting on a dragon chair.


    And sitting next to Kangxi was Yu Nanguo''s dancer who had just been lucky last night.


    It seems that this is the beautiful woman in Liang Jiugong''s mouth.


    It''s just one night. Things change too fast.


    The fourth master is very good. He hides his emotions.


    He pulled his lips and knelt down with Ruoyin: "the emperor amah is auspicious. May the New Year bring peace and prosperity to the country and the people."


    "Ha ha... Get up." Kangxi said with a rare hearty smile.


    Then, Ruoyin stood up with the help of a servant.


    When she entered the temple just now, she didn''t pay much attention.


    Now when you get up and look straight ahead, you can see the gorgeous beauty on the high seat.


    Although she didn''t know much about beauty, she could see that she was a beautiful woman.


    She was white and beautiful in her pink and blue dress. A small black mole at the corner of her mouth added a lot of beauty to her.


    A melon seed face thin powder, eyebrows, eyes, are spring.


    Looking at her age and Ruoyin''s age.


    And beautiful beauty is pursing her mouth, looking at Ruoyin and fourth master with a smile.


    It was a high-profile look and a confident smile.


    At present, if the sound of the heart there will be some diaphragm.


    Originally, as a beautiful woman, you should behave yourself.


    However, her behavior showed a proud look.


    In addition, just now, if Yin and the fourth master knelt down to pay New Year''s greetings to Kangxi, it should be.


    But she was sitting on top of her, making it as if she had worshipped her indirectly.


    If Yin doesn''t know the background of qimeiren''s family, her identity as a beauty is enough to help others.


    However, the fourth master, who knew that Qimei was born in, should not talk about how much he was holding back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    But even if he was unhappy, he could not show it.


    During this period, Kangxi didn''t pay much attention to the beautiful women.


    He was just like a man who had nothing to do. He was rewarded with a lot of things.


    Then, after the fourth master and Ruoyin Xie, they left the Qianqing palace.


    Out of the Qianqing palace, the fourth master''s face stinks.


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master carefully.


    For a long time, only listen to four ye low way: "wronged you, big belly, still such diaphragmatic should."


    If the sound stops, don''t matter ground smile way: "Ye can do things, I have what good diaphragm should."


    "Huang amah, for some reason, is not like this in the past years. This year, qimeiren is sitting on the top of the table. She is a dancer sent by Yu Nanguo only yesterday." The fourth master was not happy.


    Now there is a vacancy in the back of the palace. There are no women around Kangxi.


    This time, if you get a imperial concubine to sit on top of it, it''s OK.


    But that beautiful beauty, whose birth is hard to tell.


    How can such a person deserve to sit beside Kangxi on a formal occasion.


    After listening to the fourth master''s words, a little surprise flashed in Ruoyin''s eyes.


    Shit, she just indirectly knelt down to a dancer.


    Thinking of this, she murmured, "that''s enough to cope with people."


    I don''t know the situation, she can also mean hypocritical.


    Can know the identity, if she still can''t carry clearly, estimate to make four ye unhappy.


    As far as she knows, the position of beauty is relatively low. Generally speaking, there is no title.


    But this gorgeous beauty entered the palace yesterday, and today she has received the title of "Qi".


    Qi means beautiful again.


    Look, it''s really pretty.


    The fourth master was sulky. After listening to Ruoyin, he was not so stuffy.


    He glanced at her. He didn''t know whether to comfort her or to comfort himself: "well, I don''t want to. I''ll go to the cilen Palace first, and then I''ll go to Su malagu after that."


    A moment later, in CIREN palace.


    The Empress Dowager sat in the hall, while the five princesses stood beside her.


    The Empress Dowager is not as conventional as Kangxi.


    However, her majesty is still there, but she is considerate and pregnant.


    Therefore, she did not wait for Ruo Yin to salute, she said: "give the seat, do not have to salute."


    Moreover, in order to avoid Ruoyin politeness.


    The servant girl on one side is holding Ruo Yin''s body.


    This means that the Empress Dowager is not just polite, but really considerate.


    "Thank you, grandmother." Ruoyin held the handkerchief, put it on his waist, and stood to thank him.


    With that, she and the fourth Master said good luck to the Empress Dowager.


    Then she sat down with the fourth master and drank tea.


    After a cup of tea, the fourth Master said, "the emperor''s grandmother, I think my brothers and brothers will come to pay New Year''s greetings to you, so my grandson won''t disturb you much."


    The Empress Dowager did not stay much, but she was rewarded with many things.


    At this time, the fifth princess also said: "fourth sister-in-law, you wait, I also have something to give you."


    She came to Ruoyin with joy.


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, a face of surprise, "you are still small, what gift to send."


    "I''m not young. It''s time to learn needlework." The fifth princess went to Ruoyin, handed the exquisite cloth bag in her hand to Ruoyin and said, "I embroidered a little tiger cap for you. It''s for children. If it''s not well embroidered, don''t blame it."


    "You have a heart. I thank you for not having time to learn needlework. I was the first to think of me." If the sound is big, he will accept the cloth bag.


    The fifth princess was innocent. She took Ruoyin for a few words, and then Ruoyin left with the fourth master.


    After leaving CIREN palace and on the way to Su malagu''s bedroom, Ruoyin opens the cloth bag and has a look.


    It was a water blue tiger cap.


    Two tiger eyes are strung with silver rings.


    There are two pieces of Dark Jade in the middle, which are very delicate.


    She put the little tiger cap in front of the fourth master and said happily, "the little tiger cap embroidered by little five is very beautiful. Moreover, this color is suitable for both boys and girls. She is clever."


    "You like it." The fourth master is gentle.


    Although he is not good at expressing himself, he naturally likes his daughter-in-law, who has a good relationship with his sister.


    But in the past, the relationship between Princess Wu and Ruoyin was not so good.


    The fourth master turned to think about it. Maybe it was Ruoyin''s personality that became pleasing.


    Who doesn''t like a likable person.


    Not long after that, they arrived at aunt sumala''s bedroom.


    When they got there, the servants in front of aunt sumala directly welcomed them in.


    After entering the room, she saw aunt sumala sitting in the room with a smile in her gray blue coat.


    And sitting next to her is the twelve year old brother.Although it is the relationship between the adoptive son and the adoptive mother, the two people talk and smile, just like their own mother and son.


    At this time, the fourth master came forward to salute: "I bring Fu Jin to pay New Year''s greetings to Su Ma La Gu."


    If Yin kept up with him and was about to perform the ceremony, she was helped by Aunt Suma herself: "don''t be so polite. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know how big your stomach is. Please sit down and sit down."


    She took Ruoyin to sit down and warmly called on the fourth master.


    At this time, twelve elder brother also came forward to salute: "fourth brother, fourth sister-in-law happy new year, here, I wish fourth sister-in-law a healthy baby."


    "Well, I like this one." Ruoyin beckoned to mother Liu.


    After mother Liu understood, she gave twelve elder brother a big red purse.


    Last night, Ruoyin asked mother Liu to prepare a lot of money bags, which were just in use.


    And twelve elder brother''s, naturally is the best kind.


    At the same time, Ruoyin has to look at twelve elder brother in a different way.


    However, at the age of about ten, they are more pleasant to hear than adults.


    Can''t boast, not to mention gender, can only say really nice words.


    From this point of view, he was taught very well by the sumala.


    Similarly, the fourth master was also called a slave. He rewarded twelve elder brother''s purse, which was a lottery.


    After sitting down, Ruoyin and Su malagu are chatting warmly.


    She found that Su malagu was a very kind elder, wise and kind-hearted, grand and dignified.


    Although he was over seventy, he didn''t have much white hair on his head.


    On the surface, only the corner of the eye, a few more loving eye lines.


    Presumably usually broad-minded, the years did not in her face, leaving many traces.


    After a casual chat, Ruoyin and the fourth master left.


    Aunt sumala got up and got some jewelry.


    After coming out, it''s not over yet.


    With Ruo Yin, the fourth master went to Yuqing palace.


    The prince lived in the palace and was the elder brother of the fourth master.


    In terms of identity, he is still the crown prince of a country.


    Since the fourth master is here, he is going to pay New Year''s greetings.


    At this time, Ruoyin held mammy Liu''s hand and walked slowly.


    She hasn''t been around for a long time.


    Although all the nobles live in the palace, there is still a long way to go.


    The fourth master noticed that Ruo Yin''s pace was slower, so he stood with his hands on his back and slowed down his pace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    After a while, they finally arrived at Yuqing palace.


    The crown prince and princess, sitting on the main seat.


    The prince is wearing a bright yellow boa robe, a pair of sharp eyes, as if he can see through everything.


    He sat there with the dignity of a prince.


    The crown princess, however, is wearing orange flag dress, with haughtiness and acrimony between her eyebrows and eyes.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master kneel, the princess''s expression is light.


    But the prince, he candidly said: "four younger brothers, four younger brothers and sisters, please get up quickly."


    "Thank you, Prince." Fourth master and Ruoyin are on the same path.


    "Fourth brother, you have a heart. On the first day of new year''s day, you come to pay New Year''s greetings." The prince finished and motioned to the eunuch beside him.


    The eunuch immediately received a pile of rewards.


    After the fourth master''s thanks, Su Peisheng took over.


    At this time, the crown princess finally opened his mouth: "this palace looks at the younger sister''s stomach, should be soon born?"


    "Back to the crown prince, the doctor in the mansion said, and estimated to give birth in mid March." Although Ruoyin doesn''t have a good feeling for the princess, after all, people don''t do anything to her.


    On the face of it, she still knows the rules when it''s time to be polite.


    "That''s very kind of you. When the younger brother and sister give birth to the emperor''s heir, please go and sit down in this palace." Obviously, it is a warm and courteous speech, but the crown princess said a stiff + stiff feeling.


    "Even if the Crown Princess doesn''t say so, the fourth master and I will certainly send the post. At that time, I''m afraid it will disturb the princess." If Yin stays here for a long time, the polite words become more and more smooth.


    Hearing this, the Crown Princess naturally said with a smile: "younger sister''s words are heavy, then the prince and I will go to sit down."


    "I''ll thank you first." Ruoyin gets up and thanks.


    After chatting for a while, the fourth Master said goodbye.


    Out of Yuqing palace, Ruoyin followed the fourth master to Yonghe palace.


    She breathed a deep sigh of relief. At last, she was almost gone. She was left to eat with Princess de Fei.


    When they arrived at Yonghe palace.


    Aunt Cui was far away and welcomed them into the hall.


    After entering the hall, Princess de sits on the high seat, and Li sits in the armchair below.


    Chunmei is sitting in the back with a big lattice in her arms.


    "Give my regards to e Niang. I wish e Niang a healthy and happy new year." The fourth master and Ruoyin kneel down together.


    "Don''t be so polite. Get up." After the imperial concubine motioned to Aunt Cui, she said again, "give me a seat."


    Then, Ruoyin takes a seat with the help of aunt Cui.


    This time, the princess was not polite.


    After Ruoyin saluted, she asked aunt Cui to help her, which seemed a little hypocritical.


    However, the temperament of Princess de has always been hard to understand.


    Princess De is to face the fourth master, also often said, not very happy.


    Therefore, Ruoyin didn''t think too much.


    After all, this is the style of Princess de Fei.


    Next, the princess and the fourth master have a match, not a talk.


    If the sound will listen to the rules.


    Almost to lunch time, fourteen elder brother, and seven princesses together into the temple.


    As soon as the fourteenth elder brother came in, he automatically shielded all the people and went to the imperial concubine: "e Niang, can I have a meal? I''m very hungry."


    "Almost, the sum Niang this calls a person to put meal." Princess de lovingly looked at the fourteenth elder brother, turned her head and asked the servant to set the meal.


    Seven princess is sensible way: "four brothers and four sisters in law happy new year."


    Not only that, she even took care of the Li family, smiling at him.


    The fourth master and Ruo Yin smile and answer, respectively let people reward seven princess purse.


    "Xiao Qi, you''ve grown a lot in the new year." If sound smile way.


    "Xie sisao''s praise." Seven princesses polite, with deliberate unfamiliar.


    If the sound is not a fool, she can see, seven princess eyes, timid.


    I want to be close to her, but I dare not.


    Even when talking, the eyes are looking at the princess, for fear of saying the wrong words, or close too much.


    It made her sigh in her heart.


    I don''t know what Princess de said to the seventh princess. She was so scared.


    But if sound, in seeing through this behind the scenes, or toward seven princesses will smile.


    Seven princess back to smile, timidly took back the eyes.


    At this moment, seven princess''s sensible, set off 14 elder brother''s not sensible.


    But they are all taught by imperial concubines, so they don''t believe that they can be treated differently.


    It can only be said that the fourteenth elder brother because of some reasons, clearly knows the etiquette, but deliberately does not put it in the eye.


    He only cares about selling himself in front of the imperial concubine. He has no other twelve elder brother''s politeness.


    Anyway, the fourth master is also his brother.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became a little awkward.Princess de looked at the face of the fourth elder brother''s coldness, pushed the fourteenth elder brother forward, and said with a smile, "look at you. I''m so hungry that I forgot to pay New Year''s greetings to your fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law. Go quickly."


    The smiling face of the lesson, and full of loving words, is not like teaching a child at all.


    I''m afraid it doesn''t matter if the princess herself.


    In the face of her two sons, the steelyard in her heart has long been biased.


    At this time, only 14 elder brother''s smile on the face was stiff.


    The next second, he solemnly said: "the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law have a happy new year. In addition, I wish the fourth sister-in-law a big fat boy."


    Fourth master light "um" a sound, let a person appreciate 14 elder brother''s purse.


    Ruoyin also asked people to reward the purse.


    It seems that Princess de usually doesn''t want to have a grandson, which makes the fourteenth elder brother know how to value men over women when they are young.


    At the time of meal, Princess de was very considerate. She put vegetables in her fourteenth elder brother, but she didn''t forget to ask: "now you are growing up, drink more bone soup."


    "Thank e Niang, I know." The fourteenth elder brother finished and glanced at the fourth master.


    It''s not the ordinary child''s eyes, but some proud eyes.


    It''s like showing off with the fourth master: look, e Niang loves me more.


    If Yin secretly looked at the fourth master, he saw his eyebrows frown, and his face was cold as ice. Obviously, he was very angry.


    The cold atmosphere continued until after the meal.


    When the servant served tea, she seemed to think of something. She said faintly: "by the way, old four, after the Lantern Festival, it''s time to draft. Now you have too few people in your backyard. It''s also time to choose some intimate ones."


    It''s like no one in the backyard of the fourth master.


    Li''s face was a little ugly at the moment.


    If the sound Mou son turns after turning, did not have much change.


    "It''s only the first day of the lunar new year, and it''s too early for erniang to say this." The fourth master returned faintly.


    "What''s the matter? In a few days, I''ll have the xiunu''s pamphlet." There is no backstage in the harem. The draft is that the six concubines work together.


    In addition, the Empress Dowager and Su malagu supervised the election together.


    The fourth master pulled his lips and said seriously: "e Niang, now both Fu Jin and Li are pregnant. I don''t want to mix in this draft. There''s nothing to choose from."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    "It''s because they are pregnant and the Soong family is unhappy, that''s why I let you accept people in your backyard." Princess de chased the Buddha beads in her hand and said casually, "no wonder you have fewer children. You are Baylor. There are fewer people in the backyard than my elder brother. Take nine elder brother for example. How long he has been married is more than you. Besides, there are more than dozens of three Bailes in the backyard. Even the five belles raised by the Empress Dowager are half as honest as you are in the backyard! "


    "E Niang''s words are not good, eight younger brothers are not less than me." The fourth Master said.


    "He, he is another matter. I heard that the main room of his family is difficult to deal with." She said, turning the beads on her hand, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "are you also?"


    With that, her sharp eyes swept straight to Ruo Yin.


    Suddenly, if the sound in the heart "clutters".


    OK, shoot her some cold arrows.


    She pulled her lips and was about to say something, so she heard the fourth master say, "e Niang thinks too much. I think that the backyard is full of people, so I don''t want to take too much."


    "Ridiculous! Can you decide this kind of thing! The draft is not only about selecting people, it is related to your future development, and it is only once every three years. If you don''t choose this time, in three years, others are ahead of you, far beyond! " Princess de finally changed her light tone and became excited.


    Although she is partial to fourteen elder brother.


    But she still hopes that the fourth master can develop well.


    In this way, her own face also has light, but also can be stained with light.


    After all, the fourteenth elder brother is still young. If she wants her mother to depend on her son, she can only place her hope on the fourth master.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall was quiet.


    Ruo Yin looked at the fourth master, and saw his eyebrows frown slightly, and the blue veins of his temples were jumping abruptly.


    After holding his lips for a moment, he meditated.


    But the words have not yet said, see the imperial concubine to help the forehead, a pair of exhausted appearance.


    Even the language was angry: "old four, you don''t and I contrary to come, I''m for you, this matter, e Niang own opinion, so decided."


    If the sound is simply, Princess De is the essence of the opera.


    After a set of plays is performed, the first thing is to say something.


    If it doesn''t make sense, I''ll face you.


    The key is to throw the face and look injured.


    Knowing that the fourth master is filial, she is like this. Can the fourth master come in the opposite direction.


    "In this case, according to the meaning of the sum Niang," said the fourth master, and then got up and said, "it''s not too early. I''ll go back to the house."


    He knew that everything was the same as before, and there was no room for discussion.


    As soon as he was old, Princess de arranged the Song family for him.


    Before long, Kangxi gave him a decree to marry him.


    The imperial concubine looks at four ye some stuffy leaves, then asks the person to give the reward thing, if Yin.


    After all, she didn''t care about anything else.


    She only cares about fourteen elder brother''s mood, fourteen elder brother is happy, in the heart suppresses not to bend.


    Ruoyin took the reward from Princess De, and then took the slave to keep up with the fourth master.


    Today, she understood.


    For concubines, the fourth master is not the one who asks for concubines.


    Even before it happens, it gets in the way.


    Although it didn''t work out as expected...


    because he was in the royal family, he had no choice at all.


    It can only be arranged by Kangxi and Princess De.


    At that time, when the girls are in the house, they can''t let it go.


    Otherwise, it will not hurt other girls.


    What''s more, when a woman gets lonely, she will have a moth.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the mansion.


    After the fourth master got out of the carriage, he didn''t look back and went to the front yard.


    Ruoyin looks at the back of the fourth master and is stunned for a while, then goes to the front yard.


    In the moment of turning her head, she found that Li''s face had recovered her long lost smile.


    After going far away, if Yin thinks of Li''s recent abnormality, he always feels flustered.


    Then she whispered to mammy Liu: "I''ll take some money from the storehouse and give it to the servants below. It''s a busy year. Don''t be careless. The more this time, the more careful you are."


    "Fujin, don''t worry. The old slave will arrange it properly." Mother Liu nodded and cautiously answered.


    Back in the main courtyard, Ruoyin plans to have a rest.


    When her clothes were all faded, Qiao LAN came into the room and said, "Fu Jin, Duke Su is waiting outside. She said that the fourth master asked you to go to the front yard."


    If the corners of her mouth twitch and her clothes are off, tell her this?


    She took a deep breath and said, "I see."


    Then, Ruoyin put on his clothes again under the service of Qiao Feng.


    When she arrived at the main courtyard, she saw the fourth master reclining on the chair.


    She walked cautiously to the fourth master and called in a small voice, "fourth master.""Well." Four ye opened his eyes and looked at Ruo Yin and said faintly, "you are here."


    If Yin sees the fourth master seems to be in a bad mood, he doesn''t ask why he called her.


    Just walked behind him and slowly pressed the acupoints on the head for the fourth master, "I haven''t massaged you for a long time. I''ll press my head for you."


    Although the fourth master didn''t say anything, the whole person relaxed and leaned on the chair, which was an agreement.


    Ruoyin''s hand is very lucky. It''s full of meat, soft and cotton.


    And when she pressed, she was strong and soft.


    Will not be weak, with the itch and itch like.


    Not to poke.


    So, press, four Ye''s breath, become even.


    After a while, if the sound is also tired, simply rest down.


    She looked around and found a mink cloak to cover the fourth master.


    And she was holding Mrs. Tang.


    Wrapped in his cape, he took a rest in a chair.


    After a stick of incense, the fourth master''s eyebrows moved.


    When he saw that he was leaning on his chair, sleeping soundly.


    I want to take her to bed and fall asleep, but I can''t bear to wake her up.


    She had to cover her cloak in her arms.


    The whole process, he was gentle.


    Can be so gently a cover, there is a small wind, toward if sound down.


    As a result, Ruoyin woke up suddenly.


    When you open your eyes, you will see a beautiful cheek.


    Then she looked down at the cloak that belonged to the fourth master. Nuo Nuo said, "master, you wake up."


    "Well, why don''t you go to bed and have a rest." Asked the fourth master.


    "This is my room. How can I climb my bed without shame." If the sound DU + mouth said.


    After the fourth master came back from the palace, his heart was not very smooth.


    Until Ruoyin pressed his head, he gradually relaxed.


    Now when I heard her speak like this again, the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously.


    He sneered and said, "I don''t see you hanging on the Lord at ordinary times. I don''t know how to be ashamed."


    If Yinjiao + angry stares at the fourth master, "I don''t have one!"


    It''s clear that... Is the fourth master who brought her bad, OK?


    The fourth master knew that she was thin skinned and was not good to tease her. He just asked, "are you full of sleep? It''s better to go to bed and have a rest


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    "No, it''s not good in the afternoon. I''ve been sleeping for a long time. It''s easy to get dizzy and bloated." Ruoyin took off his cloak and suddenly thought of something. He said with a smile: "by the way, today, I don''t seem to have given you a new year''s greeting."


    What I wanted to say last night, but I was so tired that I fell asleep.


    When I got up in the morning, I was forgotten by the fourth master.


    The fourth master looked at Ruoyin and said, "you''ve been with me since last night. You don''t have to deal with this."


    If the sound shakes his head, it means disapproval.


    "But I still want to talk to you She sat down directly on the fourth master.


    His arms were still clinging to the fourth master''s neck, and he said with a smile, "what can I say, eh... I wish you all the happiness in the new year, without pretending."


    "Oh? How can you know if you have pretended Fourth master raised Ruo Yin''s chin and looked at her directly.


    "No, that''s what I said." Ruo Yin rubbed in the arms of the fourth master.


    She knew that the fourth master was not easy.


    Father does not hurt, mother does not love, it is difficult to really happy.


    Usually he doesn''t like to laugh, sometimes even if he laughs, it seems to be perfunctory.


    It''s rare to have a genuine smile.


    And she also knew that the fourth master was lonely and cold, and didn''t like others to see through his feelings.


    "Is that true?" The fourth master raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s true, of course." If the sound nods, vows to say.


    Smell speech, fourth master loosen her chin, pour don''t say much.


    It seems that the woman said, there is nothing wrong.


    From childhood to adulthood, Kangxi had a preference for the crown prince, while he was indifferent to the rest of the princes.


    And Princess De, has always preferred 14 elder brother.


    However, Tong Jia, the empress of xiaoyiren, treated him very well since childhood.


    But this one went early.


    Therefore, since he was sensible, he was a little lonely.


    Most of the time, he is more tolerant.


    No one to protect him, only against his will to get along with others, in court stand.


    Say against the heart of the words, showing against the heart of the smile.


    Even in the face of the so-called relatives, he has to disguise himself.


    For the royal family, the communication between relatives is almost based on mutual benefit, that is, the contact with impurities.


    What''s more, sometimes it''s the closest people who hurt him the most.


    However, fortunately, he has been used to it for so many years, so he doesn''t feel like it.


    Until Ruoyin mentioned it, he didn''t know that there were still people who would care about him. Was he really happy?


    After all, in all these years, no one ever asked him that.


    So four ye mouth with a smile, to Ruoyin to a touch to kill.


    If Yin saw the fourth master smiling, he summoned up his courage and said, "I still hope that there is a place in my heart for me."


    Hearing this, the fourth master''s gentle eyes became sharp and sharp, like vigilance.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin said weakly, "I''m not greedy. I just hope the fourth master can treat me well and our children."


    The fourth master looked at Ruoyin and said, "get up first. I''ll show you something."


    "Things?" If sound head shrinks.


    Forgive her for being dirty and think of the fourth master''s big baby again...


    "what do you think?" Four ye on if sound some evil Mou son, immediately flicked her forehead, "Ye calls you to come, want to show you."


    As a result, she fell asleep and was delayed by her gentle technique.


    "Oh ~" Ruo Yin got up obediently.


    In order to avoid her wrestling, the fourth master held her hand all the time.


    He did not get up until she got to her feet. He took a stack of things that looked like account books from the side of the book case and put them on the semicircle table in front of Ruoyin.


    When the stack is placed in front of Ruo Yin, the corner of Ruo Yin''s mouth twitches.


    Well, where does it look like? This is clearly a pile of high-rise account books.


    If sound good-looking willow eyebrow a pick, surprised to ask: "Ye, you take these out to do what?"


    "That''s what''s for you." Fourth master''s eyes were firm and calm.


    If the sound of surprise, gradually turned into shock, the beauty of the eyes, opened even bigger.


    "But... But I didn''t care about it," she said


    Heaven!


    At first, she thought that it would be nice to live a leisurely life as a concubine.


    She was kept in the backyard by the fourth master. She had a wonderful and comfortable life.


    Eat, drink and sleep, only a baby.


    Well, the original owner has been married for so many years.


    The four masters just let the original owner hang the title of Fu Jin, so their actual rights are very few.Basically, those big events are the goal of the fourth master.


    Little things are seen by their owners.


    Let''s say, the original owner was the chief executive.


    The president and chief executive officer is the fourth.


    He''s a big guy. The whole house is at his command.


    If he wants to decentralize power, he can delegate power if he wants to.


    Obviously, judging from the current situation, the fourth master wants to delegate power to Ruoyin.


    She''s going to be promoted to CEO.


    Although the chief executive officer, as well as the chief executive officer, has the title of top management.


    But their rights are far from satisfactory.


    In a word, the chief executive officer is just like a pseudonym.


    And the CEO has real power.


    And the right is second only to the fourth master.


    In general, she can be good at asserting.


    Unless there is a major incident, we need to discuss with the fourth master.


    At this moment, Ruoyin looks at the account book in front of her. She knows what this pile of thick account books mean.


    On behalf of her, she suddenly became the highest right in the palace, accompanied by responsibilities and obligations.


    Of course, the fourth master is still the chairman of the board. He is also the source of all the highest power in the government.


    The fourth master looked at the murky sound on his face and said with relief: "don''t be in a hurry for a moment. You can take a look at these account books. You can read them after giving birth."


    "Thank you for your sympathy." Although Ruoyin''s heart is full of mixed feelings, but on the surface, or flattered.


    Since the fourth master has given her rights, he believes her more than before.


    She can''t offer a toast and refuse to eat or drink. It''s a shame to the fourth master.


    New year''s new year, she is still not a disappointment.


    Whatever she can do, try to do it well.


    If it''s not done well, it''s not too late to strike again, isn''t it?


    But she also asked herself in her heart that the fourth master trusted her more than before. Isn''t this what she always wanted?


    But why can''t she be happy.


    She knows.


    It is the heavy responsibility that presses on her heart and makes her inner joy disappear.


    Sometimes, people are so contradictory.


    When you can''t get it, try to reach it.


    When you get it, you will find that everything is not as beautiful as you imagine.


    With the right, she can not be unscrupulous, can not be so comfortable.


    Everything should be based on responsibility, and there are more things to consider.


    But why did the fourth master suddenly mention these things to her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    When Ruo Yin Xin was in doubt, he heard the fourth master solemnly saying, "Fu Jin, I''ll give you the whole house. You don''t have to report to me what you do in the future. As for the silver, you can spend it as you like, without being diligent and thrifty."


    He didn''t know Ruo Yin''s inner thoughts, but only saw the surface of Ruo Yin''s joy.


    And four ye weekdays, no less and if sound, say some tease + younger sister''s love words.


    But really serious up, he said, this is the real intention.


    Over the years, he did not give Ruoyin real power.


    It''s because Ruoyin always needs subsidies from her mother''s family.


    Where does this put his man''s dignity.


    She thought that since she had money from her mother''s family, she would keep her money.


    I don''t want what he gave me.


    But last year, Jue Luoshi came to visit his house. If Yin didn''t receive any help from him.


    Listening to the slave below, she also said a lot of nice words. The implication is that he treats her very well, and she can''t accept Roche''s kindness any more.


    From that time on, the fourth master was thinking that if a woman believed him so much, he must be like what she said.


    Treat her well and let her not worry about money.


    Her trust was not in vain.


    Fourth master thinks so, but if Yin doesn''t think so.


    She tilted her head and looked at the fourth master in surprise.


    Nani, isn''t the fourth master joking with her.


    The general man, not all want to be diligent and thrifty, gentle and virtuous.


    How come to her here? The fourth master is so crazy to drag and blow up the sky. He wants her to spend money.


    He has the demeanor of a domineering president.


    But she turned to think that the fourth master was not an ordinary man.


    So it''s just polite?


    Thinking of this, she felt lucky that she had realized early. If she took the fourth master''s words seriously, she would lose!


    So Ruoyin nodded and said, "thank you for your trust. When you should be diligent and thrifty, you should be diligent and frugal. I will try my best to do my duty well and manage the government well. From now on, I will try my best not to let you worry about trifles in the house. "


    The fourth master was pleased and said, "you should remember that in this mansion, you are the only woman in charge. You just have to do your own things and don''t care about others. Take good care of the fetus and don''t think about those useless thoughts


    Smell speech, if sound, eyes light turn.


    The fourth Master said something, alluding to the things that the original owner had done.


    She pulled out a smile and said, "don''t worry. Since I was seriously ill last year, everything has been clear to me. Now I just want to give birth to the child, raise the child and help him take care of the backyard."


    If the sound simply played Tai Chi.


    If you don''t admit the past, you will be displeased.


    But there''s no need, really.


    The fourth master stopped, and she was right.


    Since her serious illness last year, her temperament has changed dramatically.


    It would be all right for him to believe her more.


    After the words were opened, if the sound then let the slave, holding a thick account book, returned to the main courtyard.


    When she got back, she locked herself in.


    While looking through the account books, thinking about problems.


    Oh, my God!


    Her eyes were wide as she rolled.


    Even the corners of the mouth are almost closed.


    Before, she only knew that the fourth master was rich.


    But at that time, she didn''t know much.


    Now all the property and expenses in the government are almost transparent in front of her.


    As the real hostess of the house.


    Head of the backyard.


    She found that the fourth master was not rich in general.


    It was poverty that limited her imagination.


    Fourth master''s wealth is beyond her imagination!


    Even if these bright account books were in front of her, she could not give a general idea.


    It can only be said that the land and fertile land are full of a book.


    Those houses located in the capital are numerous.


    You know, in the capital, the imperial city of land and gold.


    These houses are a huge fortune.


    One of the hot spring villa has hundreds of rooms, not to mention other pavilions.


    Secondly, as for other wealth, silver and gold are not recorded by two units.


    It''s a unit of catties.


    Silk, all kinds of treasures, jade, precious jewelry, together accounted for five accounts.


    Of course, most of these lands and Zhuangzi were allocated to him by Kangxi.


    As for the property, a large part of it was inherited from the fourth master by Tong Jia, the empress of xiaoyiren.


    Among them, the dowry accounts for the majority.


    The rest is that the fourth master himself has been able to earn these years.Then, she found that the fourth master also had a lot of fierce dogs.


    It''s all local.


    For example: Mongolian mastiff, Langqing, Songshi, Tibetan lion, Xiasi dog, Mongolian dog, slippery bar.


    To say that in her previous life identity, she saw these dogs, in addition to surprise, only horror.


    Because she was bitten by a dog.


    But she learned from the memory of the original owner that Manchu people, in addition to fighting on horseback.


    He is also good at raising some fierce dogs for hunting or fighting.


    Remember the history of Genghis Khan, there is an invincible Tibetan mastiff Corps.


    Therefore, if the sound to these fierce dogs, the resistance is not so strong.


    It''s also useful for the fourth master to raise these things.


    He''s not a gambler. He can''t take it to a dog.


    It is said that a man has a bulldog, which is basically attracted by its personality, strength and strength.


    There is also a sense of accomplishment in conquering the bulldog.


    This is in line with the fourth master''s ruthless temperament.


    Ruoyin glanced at the account book briefly, and then stood up in a daze.


    She was a little tangled about whether to be a gentle, gentle and considerate main room with both political integrity and talent.


    But it was quite contrary to her temperament.


    But if she didn''t have the dignity of the main room, she could not do well in Fujin and manage the house well.


    Thinking, her whole head was big.


    In the end, she had an idea, and then put these two together.


    When she was in front of others, she would be a lonely Fujin.


    In front of the fourth master, she will continue to be herself.


    Yes, yes, yes, what else does she have to worry about!


    When I think of it, I can see the corner of my mouth.


    She doesn''t want to be a woman without thoughts.


    Otherwise, she would not have been kidnapped by morality.


    Don''t hold yourself up at that time.


    In that case, someone else will climb the fourth master''s bed and beat her baby.


    After trying to understand the relationship, Ruo Yin got up and said, "mammy Liu, ask people to prepare meals. Everything is light, but it should be nutritious."


    Now she no longer requires so much food, nutrition first.


    After mother Liu answered, she went out to command Qiao Feng.


    ------


    the next morning, Ruoyin woke up and saw a broad and straight dark blue figure sitting outside the screen.


    "Four masters?" she said


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    As soon as the voice fell, the fourth master turned his head and raised his feet to the bedside: "get up and have dinner, and then go to your e Niang''s house to pay New Year''s greetings."


    Ruoyin was stunned by the fourth master''s wealth yesterday, and almost forgot about it.


    So, half an hour later.


    If Yin had finished eating, he told the servant: "Qiaofeng, my Amar likes to practice calligraphy best. Now it''s hard to get free, let alone go to the warehouse and get the blue jade relief Langhao pen ready. I''ll prepare some tonics and snacks. By the way, I''ll bring some of the Dan she made a few days ago to my wife and sister-in-law. Last time they said they were good-looking, but unfortunately they didn''t have them. "


    In the past, these things were handled by the servants under the fourth master.


    Now, it''s her turn to take care.


    The fourth master is sitting on the armchair in the room, with a slender fingertip and playing with a jade ring.


    He looked at Ruoyin and ordered the servants.


    I think Ruo Yin can handle this.


    Know how to use expensive gifts.


    It would be most appropriate to add some trinkets to enhance family ties.


    A moment later, everything was ready. Ruoyin and the fourth master got on the carriage back to his mother''s house.


    After returning to Beijing, Fei Yanggu moved his address again.


    The governor''s house is located in the capital city, not far from the fourth master''s house.


    But it''s time for a stick of incense.


    Because every year, Ruoyin goes back to her mother''s home on the second day of the new year.


    That''s why the carriage stopped and a servant came to meet him at the door.


    There are slaves running to the house, while happily reporting: "four masters and miss are coming, go to inform the master and wife!"


    If the voice down after the carriage, by the slave ushered her to the front hall.


    As soon as he sat down and didn''t wait for a cup of tea, he saw Fei Yanggu and Jue Luo come in a hurry.


    And they are followed by the family of this mansion.


    Don''t care whether it''s the legitimate or the common people. They''re all here.


    For them, the fourth master and Ruoyin were the nobles of the family.


    After entering the house, they saluted Ruoyin and the fourth master one after another.


    The fourth master seldom said, "you don''t have to be polite. Get up."


    If sound then goes up to hold Jue Luo Shi, "forehead Niang quick rise."


    Then, Fei Yanggu chatted with the fourth master.


    Xinghui and Wuge, occasionally say two sentences.


    The rest of the people, though unable to get in a word, all sat in a proper way, reflecting good family education.


    And their eyes are full of respect for the fourth master.


    After a stick of incense, Jue Luo got up and said, "yin''er, let''s go to the main courtyard to talk about ourselves. In the front hall, let them talk freely."


    "Good." If the sound should be, to the fourth master''s eyes for a sign, then pull Jue Luo''s, and sister-in-law Ma Jia''s, went to the main courtyard.


    "Qiaofeng, bring me Dan Xie today." Ruo Yin holds Tang Po Tzu.


    Qiao Feng should be, will be prepared in advance of the Dan Xie, all placed on the table.


    Ma Jia looked at the glass jar on the table, which contained colorful Dan Xie.


    Suddenly, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes, "little sister, so many colors, how do you make it, usually I have seen red."


    "That''s how it''s made. Anyway, it''s made of flowers and juice of various colors." If the sound said to open a small pot of water blue, "this is with the blue chrysanthemum, and Lily fusion + together color."


    At this time, Jue Luo Shi, who had always been calm, could not sit still.


    Full of curiosity, "I heard it for the first time. It''s new."


    Then three women are in harmony.


    Talking about women''s favorite topics.


    "The first time I painted on my nails, it''s so beautiful."


    "What''s that glittering gold and silver powder in here?"


    "Gold and silver."


    "Little sister, you can play. Gold and silver are used to paint nails, but don''t mention, it''s shiny and pretty."


    It''s like this...


    when it comes to lunch time, those common people don''t eat together.


    However, if the sound of this vein, gathered in a large yellow pear inlaid marble table.


    The men touch their glasses bravely.


    Women, however, talk and smile, polite.


    Since it is rare to see each other, there is no rule of eating without saying anything.


    Full of temperament, originally hospitable, mouth is not idle.


    Ruoyin glanced at the fourth master occasionally, but she only glanced at him three times in total, and then met him twice.


    But soon, both of them looked away from each other.


    Ruoyin found that although the fourth master was cold-blooded, he was quite forthright when drinking wine, and he was not careless at all.


    Of course, the scorer.


    The fourth master usually takes a SIP to others.


    Therefore, Ruoyin could see that the fourth master was very polite to her family.After lunch, the servants clean up the food on the table.


    There are melons and fruits and tea.


    Now they are all legitimate families, and there is no distinction between men and women.


    A large family, chatting together.


    It was not until the afternoon that Ruoyin and the fourth master were ready to return to the mansion.


    Jue Luo Shi sent Ruoyin to the door, and then he took her to one side and told her: "yin''er, after the Lantern Festival, there must be new people coming into your house. You can''t be depressed like before. It''s not good for yourself or for children."


    "What e Niang said is reasonable. Which of the men here is not a concubine, especially the Royal relatives. In order to strengthen her power, women in the backyard are indispensable. I must be relieved." Ma Jia''s family followed Jueluo''s back.


    The two mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are in a good mood. They are afraid that their cheerful temperament will become depressed due to the draft.


    "I see. I''ll go back first." If you listen to them, it''s just like the Tang Monk chanting sutras.


    He turned and got into the carriage.


    ------


    the new year flavor here is very strong, almost every day, it is full of strong new year flavor and festivity.


    Until the Lantern Festival, the flavor of the new year did not disappear, on the contrary, it became lively again.


    Ruoyin ordered the servant early in the morning: "Qiaofeng, ask the dining room to make some colorful dumplings. The stuffing style is more. Make a rose stuffing, and then a pineapple and strawberry stuffing."


    "Well, is there anything else Fu Jin can tell you?" Smart way.


    "That''s it. I''m tired of eating too much dumplings." Ruoyin turned over the book and said, "if the fourth master comes at night, he will eat together, but he will not come. You''ll have it ready and sent to the front yard.


    Smell speech, after Qiao Feng should, hurriedly went to the dining room to order meal.


    If the sound is arranged properly.


    But the fourth master is still in the palace, chatting with Princess De.


    "I should have told ulanara about this kind of thing, but she has a big stomach, so I can''t ask her to enter the palace. I have already got the pamphlet about this year''s draft, so I want to ask you, do you have a favorite?" Princess De''s rare understanding.


    It''s a pity that the fourth master doesn''t care about the love between children and girls.


    He light way: "the son does not like, all hand over to sum Niang arrangement."


    "In this case, I''ll be relieved. I''ll just like to see some suitable ones. Then I''ll go with the Empress Dowager."


    "How many?" Fourth master''s brow, slightly imperceptible ground frown.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    "I look at your backyard. Ulanara and Li are both pregnant. There is no comfortable person to wait on. At least two people have to be drawn into the house. Otherwise, three or four should be all right. What''s more, the emperor mentioned you to me a few days ago. He said that you are cold-blooded, and asked me to check on you more and choose some kind of service. " She said, of course.


    In fact, it''s not so much about choosing more women.


    She might as well change her attitude towards the fourth master, which may be more effective.


    The imperial concubine moved Kangxi out and said that the fourth master was dissatisfied in his heart, so he had to retreat and ask for the second: "my son is busy with business, at most two."


    Smell speech, virtuous concubine canthus picked pick.


    Trying to persuade: "the fourth, in addition to enriching the emperor''s harem, the draft is to tie the marriage between the royal family''s children and grandchildren, or the marriage between the sons of princes and princes. I don''t need to say, you should know the importance."


    "My son knows." The fourth master''s voice became colder and colder.


    Every time I asked him to discuss with him, he would like to make his own decisions.


    The imperial concubine hears the coldness in the fourth master''s words. Her eyes are down and she is meditating.


    After a long time, she just said: "just, according to you, two on two, you let the house good Sheng tidy up, vacate two yards out."


    She knew the fourth master''s temperament.


    Don''t press too fast, or it will backfire.


    "The son knows, this period of time, annoyed sum Niang." The fourth master is unfamiliar.


    "It''s a family. There''s no need to be polite." Obviously, they are blood relatives of the family, but the words they can say are cold.


    Two mother and son, have explained the matter, also have nothing to say.


    The fourth master took a cup of tea and went back to his house.


    After returning to the mansion, he spent the afternoon in his study.


    Until dusk, Su Peisheng whispered, "fourth master, when it''s time to eat, I''ll ask the dining room to prepare meals."


    The fourth master didn''t lift his head, just a casual "um".


    Su Peisheng turned and was ready to give orders to his servants.


    Results just walk a few steps, listen to the voice of four masters behind the body: "no need, ye go to the main courtyard to eat."


    Su Peisheng turned his head and saw that the fourth master had already got up and went out. He followed him.


    When the fourth master arrives at the main courtyard, Ruoyin happens to be talking: "look, the fourth master will probably not come. Please remember to send this dumpling to the front yard."


    "Well, it''s a slave province."


    "I''m here to send whatever you want." The fourth Master heard it outside the door.


    Hearing this familiar voice, if the voice head is lifted, you will see the fourth master''s mouth smiling into the room.


    She came forward naturally and waited on the fourth master to clean his hands: "the LORD came just in time. I specially asked the dining room to make Tangyuan and taste it together."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um".


    He doesn''t have much affection for tangyuan.


    A moment later, red sandalwood round table, full of meals, and dumplings.


    Ruoyin filled a bowl of dumplings for the fourth master.


    After the fourth master took over, he was stunned and attracted by the colorful dumplings.


    Then, he did not say much, first took a bite, and then took another.


    "The dumplings are colorful and appetizing, and the stuffing inside is not greasy. It seems that there are more than one flavor." Four ye light way.


    "Yes, there are three flavors. One is rose stuffing, and the other is pineapple and strawberry stuffing. I prefer strawberry and pineapple stuffing. They are sour and sweet, but not so greasy." Ruoyin said and scooped a mouthful of strawberry stuffing.


    Four ye used to eat, except sesame and peanut flavor.


    It''s purple potatoes and pumpkin.


    There''s even lard flavor.


    For the first time, he has tasted flowers and fruits.


    For the first time, I thought that Tangyuan was not so boring.


    An hour later, the fourth master did not mean to return to the front yard.


    Ruoyin went to wait on him to change clothes and wash.


    When they lay down, Ruo Yin''s stomach was full of joy, "ah, the child kicked me again."


    "Kick you?" The fourth master looked serious and puzzled.


    "Yes, I''ve been skinny recently. I''m always kicking me. I feel and touch." Ruo Yin took the initiative to pull the fourth master''s hand and put it on his stomach.


    Four ye just put on, feel if sound''s belly, be kicked slightly protruding + rise by a small foot Ya son.


    Although he is not the first time to be a father.


    But it was the first time he felt fetal movement.


    Don''t dare to look at the rules in front of Mr. Li.


    "Does it hurt?" Asked the fourth master.


    "It doesn''t hurt. I guess it''s too boring in my stomach. Let''s have some activities." If the sound smile back, finally also whispered: "so naughty, do not know who like."


    The fourth master took back his hand and said, "it''s not like you."


    "I don''t know. I think it''s like my father. I have good physical strength." Ruoyin said in a bad voice.


    "Are you sure?""Sure."


    "I think it''s your mistake to remember. It''s better to feel my physical strength again." The fourth master is bewitching Ruoyin''s ear.


    If the sound ear root son a burst of hair + numbness, quickly shake his head to admit counseling: "Ye, I am wrong, like me like me."


    In the dark, the fourth master''s mouth raised a smug smile.


    He kisses Ruoyin''s ear and says gently, "sleep."


    Fourth master''s baritone, like magic.


    After listening to it, she fell asleep soon.


    ------


    after the Lantern Festival, the draft is in full swing.


    This day, Ruo Yin looks out of the window, and her thoughts are getting far away.


    A few days ago, the fourth Master said hello to her.


    It''s said that the imperial concubine has chosen two pretty girls and said that she has entered the mansion these days.


    She remembered that in history, there were a lot of glamorous goods in the backyard of the fourth master.


    I don''t know which two advanced governments this time.


    In the middle of her thinking, she saw Qiao Feng come in.


    Qiao Feng mysteriously walked to Ruoyin''s face and said in a low voice, "Fu Jin, there are two new masters outside. I''ve heard that they have just arrived. I''m here to greet you."


    "Tell me, which two are they?" Ruo Yin went out of the inner room and sat down in the upper seat of the hall.


    Know yourself and know your enemy. When you meet, you won''t be in a mess.


    "I asked, one is a man with yellow flag inlaid in Manchuria, and the daughter of Lingzhu, an official of Siping Dian Yi. She is the daughter of Nuo co Lu. There is another one, whose identity is almost the same. He is a man with yellow flag in the Han Army, a woman of wuzhu state, a magistrate, and Wu''s family. " Qiao Feng finished saying, also handed a letter to Ruo Yin, "this is the eunuch in the palace brought, respectively is the two small master''s xiunu Pai list."


    If you take the envelope, open it and look at it carefully.


    It was written on the list that the surname of nuico Lu was Fujin on the side of kubele.


    Wu''s name is zubeilege.


    She eyebrows surprised a pick, Wu Shi is the same as history.


    It''s just that this nucolo family was a lattice at the beginning of history.


    But what is written on the black and white paper is directly side Fujin.


    However, if the sound did not tangle at this point for too long, she put away the list of pretty girls and said, "call them in."


    At the same time, she had some curiosity.


    You want to know, how they look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    After Qiao Feng answered, he took people into the house.


    If sound light glances at a glance, immediately in front of a bright.


    It seems that the appreciation taste of Princess de Fei is OK.


    The two girls are both pretty.


    One was dressed in ivory white flag dress, with big wings on his head, looking dignified and virtuous.


    The makeup on the face is also light.


    Just the light in her eyes, betrayed her.


    Ruoyin''s eyebrows picked up. It''s a beautiful white lotus. The whole person is full of immortal spirit.


    I think this is nucolo.


    The other one was wearing a gorgeous orange dress with a word on her head.


    The whole person is bright and beautiful, a naive and lively appearance.


    If she guessed correctly, this is Wu.


    After they entered the house, Qi Qifu saluted.


    "My concubine, Niu cobalt Lu, please give my regards to Fu Jin. Fu Jin is lucky."


    "Servant Wu, please send my regards to Fu Jin. Fu Jin is lucky."


    The result is the same as Ruo Yin guessed.


    The ivory white flag is made up of nucolo''s family.


    Well dressed, it''s the Wu family.


    Judging from the appearance, Niu co Lu''s looks slightly better than Wu''s.


    If the sound face with the exclusive smile of the main room, the way: "do not be too polite, give seat."


    "Xie Fujin."


    "Which of you is older, you two?" If sound smile asks.


    "When I returned to Fujin, I was younger, and I was only two years older than the slave." Wu did not know whether he was really naive or not.


    In her case, she shouldn''t have said it in front of Nicolo Lu.


    What''s more, her words are also harsh.


    If you are two years old, you are two years old.


    The mouth that causes Niu cobalt Lu Shi to just smile, immediately a stiff.


    Then she laughed awkwardly and said nothing.


    But in the eyes of the Phoenix, there is pitiful pitiful.


    If the man saw, the proper will pity.


    At this time, if the sound as the main room, do not say a few words of Wu, all can not pass.


    What''s more, when a new person enters the government, he wants to establish prestige.


    So she put away the smile on her face and said, "Wu Shi, your status is lower than that of Niu co Lu''s family. You should know how to be humble and how to speak. What should be said and what should not be said should be known in mind."


    "What Fu Jin said was that I knew I was wrong." Wu bowed his head in fear.


    "You''re too young to understand at first. This time, I won''t care." If the sound is light and pure.


    "What Fujin said was that Xie Fujin tolerated a lot." Wu didn''t know if he was bluffing by Ruo Yin, and he didn''t dare to raise his head.


    If the sound sees Wu Shi to still be obedient, also did not investigate much.


    Instead, he talked about the main business: "a few days ago, the fourth master told me, and I asked people to clean up the two yards in the side courtyard. Go and have a look. If there is any shortage, please go to the main courtyard and tell me."


    "Yes, thank you very much


    "I think you are tired these days. Go and have a rest. There''s a family dinner at night, just our sisters."


    If only Wu was the only one, she would not have hosted a family dinner.


    Ask the good waiter to get a table of food and wine for Wu Ge Ge.


    The key is that in the middle of this, there is a nucolo''s family.


    As soon as people enter the door, they will be lucky.


    It can be imagined that the royal family had a lot to look at.


    The nuokolu family, like the uranala family of Ruoyin, is one of the eight surnames in the Qing Dynasty.


    Don''t look at the father of nucolo, who is an official of four grades.


    But her great grandfather was one of the five founding ministers of the Qing Dynasty.


    With this layer of relationship, the identity of Niu co Lu''s family also appears to be on a higher level.


    As for Ruo Yin''s instructions, Niu co Lu''s family and Wu''s family all nodded one by one.


    But Ruoyin asked mammy Liu to reward them with jewelry and sent them away.


    The reward of Niu co Lu''s family is thicker than that of Wu''s.


    It is not eccentric or not, but different identities and different treatment. This is the rule.


    What''s more, the fourth master just gave her the power. Now it''s a probation period. In all aspects, she should perform well.


    Now if you want to give it, you don''t have to take it from your own storehouse.


    Just pick it up in the office.


    The interior room is equivalent to the general storehouse in the mansion, which has everything in it.


    And those people were all trained by the fourth master. They could only follow the arrangement of the fourth master, and they could not do anything at all.


    So, there is no poison.


    It is from there to pick some things to reward the pregnant Li, they are not afraid.


    After Nuo co Lu''s and Wu''s family left, Ruoyin told mammy Liu, "tell me about the family dinner in the night with other places in the backyard.""Yes." Looking at Ruoyin''s growing up, Mammy Liu was afraid that Ruoyin was in a bad mood, so she said in a small voice: "Fu Jin, look at me. The Wu family is not comparable to you. It''s the nuobaolu family. She''s immortal. But she can''t compare with the master. The master doesn''t have to worry about it."


    "It''s a new comer, but I can''t see it for the time being. How can I care about it. It''s Niu co Lu''s family. You let the servants in the mansion make her yard more festive. At the critical moment, she can only be wronged. " Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    "That''s good. I''m afraid of..."


    "well, I don''t have to say much. I told you to do it." Ruoyin knows what mother Liu means.


    Nothing but worry about her sour and jealous, bad mood, bad for the fetus.


    In fact, compared with the people in the backyard, they are not favored.


    What she cared more about was whether those people would be honest.


    After all, those who are restless are the most irritated.


    At night, the family dinner is in the main courtyard.


    There was no fourth master, just the women in the backyard.


    If sound has been sitting in the room, until Qiao Feng said: "Fu Jin, small masters are sitting in the hall."


    She took mother Liu''s hand and went to the hall.


    People saluted: "Fu Jin auspicious."


    "Don''t be too polite. Everyone can sit down." Ruoyin sits down in the main seat of the hall and sweeps the crowd carelessly.


    For a while, she could feel all kinds of magnetic fields of same-sex repelling each other, spreading among people.


    In particular, Li''s face is radiant and full of sense of superiority.


    I don''t know why.


    After all the masters and sons were seated, there were servants to set the meal.


    At the time of the meal, the new co Lu family and Wu''s family came here for the first time, which seemed somewhat restrained.


    The Song family is very common.


    Although Li Shi didn''t say tricky words any more.


    But her eyes showed that she despised all the people in this room.


    During this period, Li seemed to have expected that the fourth master would go to nucolo''s, so he had been looking for a chance to pour his wine.


    Eyes in the eyes, very firm.


    There is a great sense that he will not give up until he is drunk.


    But he was not a vegetarian.


    At first, out of politeness, Li drank tea and she drank.


    After drinking three cups, she said: "sister''s enthusiasm, I feel, but my sister''s wine is not good, can''t drink more, so as not to be too drunk later, lose state in front of the sisters."


    "Elder sister, don''t give face, Li side Fujin, this is to look up to you, like I don''t have such a good fortune." Wu''s family was fanning the flames.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    She also wished that Nicolas was drunk, and had better be unconscious, so that she would have a chance.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little cold.


    All the women at a table knew that there would be someone to serve at night.


    Because according to the rules, the new two, the fourth master, must rest at one of them.


    Only after this rule, they can be regarded as seriously entering the government and passing the right path.


    Besides, the fourth master pays attention to the rules.


    At this time, Ruoyin didn''t cut in to help anyone, but turned to look at Li.


    See Li''s face some displeasure, but still endure: "just, drink not to drink less, lest say I bully the new comer."


    In fact, in her heart, she would like to see nucolo lose his temper.


    However, although she is a new comer, she is the same in identity and appearance as she is.


    If you really take it out to make a comparison, people may not point out that it is more noble than her.


    So on the face of it, she is not too strong, and people don''t necessarily eat her.


    Don''t make yourself embarrassed.


    After this episode, the family dinner was much quieter.


    After half an hour, if the sound did not leave more people.


    Just light way: "time is not early, all go back to have a rest."


    After the people should, Li Shi led the battle and left with the slave''s hand.


    When people are scattered, Ruoyin will wash and sleep.


    The next morning, mother Liu waited on Ruoyin to dress with great care.


    Qiao Feng brought the water to Ruo Yin and then said, "Fu Jin, yesterday, the fourth master stopped at the side Fu Jin who came to the side of the courtyard."


    "Well, I see. There''s nucolo''s. You''ll tell me how to do it. Don''t hurt her." If the voice doesn''t change, it''s authentic.


    This is in her expectation, so she is very indifferent.


    Originally she thought that the nuico Lu family and the Wu family were selected by the imperial concubine.


    But since she saw the list of xiunu yesterday, she knew that Wu was chosen by Princess De.


    The Nuo co Lu family was the marriage that Kangxi personally referred to.


    In other words, this kind of person is more dignified than the Li family who gave birth to a child and then helped him up.


    Li''s side Fu Jin, when he entered the door as a Ge Ge Ge, had no dowry, so it was very difficult for him to support himself in the future.


    And nuicolo, she had a dowry.


    It can be said that although she came in with Wu, Wu''s concubine was, in a sense, a concubine.


    He was married to his wife.


    At this time, the Han people paid attention to the system of one husband, one wife and many concubines.


    But the fourth master was a Manchu, and Manchu practiced the system of polygamy and concubines.


    And side Fujin, is one of the polygamy, is a wife, not a concubine.


    If it had not been for the flood in Jiangnan at the beginning of the year, many people would have been displaced.


    Kangxi specially ordered that the draft should be held as usual. However, he pointed out that the married Prince and brothers should set an example, and everything should be simple and should not be carried out wantonly.


    Otherwise, the new co Lu''s wife, who was in the Kangxi period, should have a decent wedding.


    Side Fujin is a royal daughter-in-law and a royal lady.


    It is a supreme honor to be a prince and a prince. There is no shame.


    In particular, the daughter''s family of Niu co Lu, a Manchu Family, is innocent.


    Although she is a few percent less than Ruoyin, her position in the government will not be much lower than Ruoyin.


    This Kangxi refers to the marriage of women, regardless of family background, or appearance and temperament, think to be outstanding.


    Such a woman has a great chance of righting herself.


    In other words, if the fourth master became an emperor and Ruoyin was seriously ill and left early.


    This new co Lu''s family is likely to become the queen of the stepmother''s family.


    Therefore, the nucolo family can not be compared with all the side rooms and concubines in the backyard.


    And facts have proved that Kangxi''s vision is indeed good.


    Nuobaolu is really outstanding, whether it is now or in history...


    for these things, if sound is indifferent.


    But the Li family in the partial hospital is not the same.


    She was in a side yard with nicolos.


    Push open the door, two are opposite.


    Last night, she saw that in the courtyard of nuocolo''s, there were bright red and happy window decorations.


    When she entered the government, she didn''t get this treatment.


    After some inquisition, it turned out that the Nuo co Lu family was the marriage of Kangxi himself.


    Isn''t that just riding on her head?


    In the morning, through the window, she looked at the nuobaolu family with her own eyes, and respectfully sent the fourth master away.


    So, don''t mention how upset she is."Last night at the family dinner, I knew that this Niu co Lu''s family was not simple. He was pure and pure and immortal! It turns out that the Emperor himself indicated the marriage! " Li said, gnashing his teeth.


    "Master, I think she will be disgusted if she is pure and clean after a long time." Kangxi refers to marriage, but Chunmei dare not say much, so she has to enlighten him from Niu co Lu.


    Li Shi leans on the chair, disapprovingly says: "what do you know? After a long time, it is another taste."


    "Yes." Chunmei lowered her head. She was still a girl. Naturally, she was embarrassed to talk about this topic.


    Li''s heart is not smooth, irritable way: "now in the house, except Song Shi is less than me, everyone wants to ride on my head!"


    "Where the master said, there is no Wu family."


    "Bah, the Wu family is not interested in looking at it, but he can throw some controversial words from time to time. He is also very beautiful. I don''t think it''s a good thing." Li said, breathing a little heavy.


    Spring plum a listen, busy to her obedience, "master son, you are not the same as them, you have a big grid under your knee, there is a belly, they are still early."


    "They are still early, but there is one in Fujin''s belly. Some time ago, the fourth master was still in charge of all the things in the house. Originally, I thought that I would give birth to an elder brother for the fourth master, and he could claim some real power. Now I don''t want to leave it to me! I''m so angry Li''s unconvinced tunnel.


    "Master, you are pregnant now, so you can''t say these bad words any more." Chunmei tried her best to persuade her.


    Li''s impatience pushed her away and said, "by the way, last year about Fujin, you said you would wait for a new person to enter the mansion. Now, if you have two new people, you should be able to do it?"


    "Go back to the master, now you can do it. As for the method, I have already thought about it. No one will guess us."


    Smell speech, Li Shi eyebrow a pick, way: "say come, I listen to."


    Chunmei looked around, attached to Li''s ear.


    Whispering something in a whisper, in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    I don''t know what she said. After hearing this, Li''s mouth began to smile with pride: "it''s late. It''s time for us to go to the main courtyard to see you well."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    After a while, people in the backyard gathered in the main courtyard.


    Nuico Lu knelt in the middle of the line big ceremony: "to the blessing of Jin, Fu Jin auspicious."


    If Yin Chao Liu mother a sign one eye, smile way: "get up."


    "Xie Fujin." With the help of mammy Liu, Niu co Lu got up.


    "There is a pair of golden chambered lotus hairpins in my warehouse. I''ll give them to you. From now on, Haosheng will serve the fourth master and open branches and scatter leaves for the royal family. " If sound road.


    Nuobaolu''s first time to serve the bedroom, she as the main room, to reward some decent things, meaning.


    It''s the rule.


    Qiao Feng gave the hairpin that had been prepared in advance and handed it to Niu co Lu''s family.


    Just sat down the new co Lu, busy and bashful dada way: "thank Fu Jin reward."


    And the slave around her helped her accept the reward.


    "At the beginning of the year, there were floods in the south of the Yangtze River. Emperor Alma ordered that all the beautiful girls and princes who were married were not allowed to do anything, so they wronged you." If the sound smile comfort.


    "I don''t feel aggrieved at all. It''s our family''s honor to be the side Fujin of the fourth master." Nuocolo''s grand square tunnel.


    If the voice nods, the face is full of professional gratification.


    It''s the long face of Lu family!


    Then, out of the rules, Li also gave a gold-plated bracelet, meaning.


    After some courtesies, Li''s mouth was finally Restless: "my sister looks really beautiful. I want to be lucky in the future."


    "Thank you very much for your praise. My sister is not so beautiful, but my sister is more beautiful and moving." The good nature tunnel of nucolo''s family.


    "Look at what you said. Fu Jin is here, how dare I claim to be bright and charming." With a smile of schadenfreude on his mouth, Li deliberately embarrassed the Niu co Lu family.


    A word can kill two birds with one stone.


    That is, she condescended to belittle Ruoyin, as if Ruoyin was not as good as her.


    But that''s not what she said.


    Therefore, it seems that the new co Lu family is not a person inside and outside.


    At this moment, nucolo''s face was a little ugly.


    Stunned for half a sound, she resumed a smile and said: "sister is bright and moving, Fujin is elegant atmosphere, elegant appearance, two are different temperament, naturally can not be compared."


    In a word, the situation was easily reversed.


    I saw Li''s mouth curled and did not speak. It was obvious that he was eating shriveled.


    In the past, the Song family loved to hold Fu Jin''s thighs, but now he has a new Niu co Lu family.


    Flattering is no worse than song''s.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, she wants to be a clear idle person can not.


    Only get a way: "good a clever mouth, with wipe honey like get, reward."


    It seems that there are still two brushes in this nucolo family.


    Not than the Song family, is always said by the Li face red, speechless.


    I''m afraid there will be some excitement in this mansion.


    ------


    the next few days were nothing.


    The fourth master went to the backyard on the day when he entered the house.


    After that, I never stepped into the backyard.


    It''s in the study in the front yard.


    And he wasn''t alone in the study.


    During this period, there were one or two officials and several elder brothers, which seemed to be discussing major issues.


    It seems that there should be some important business to do.


    Therefore, Wu''s place was delayed.


    I haven''t served the fourth master for so many days.


    Looking at the backyard, it seems that there is not much movement.


    But Ruoyin hears that the servants in the mansion have changed and become more snobbish.


    "Fu Jin, I heard that song Ge Ge was ill." Qiao Feng reports to the house.


    "Have you asked Dr. Feng Taiyi to see it?" If you ask.


    "No


    "If you are ill, why don''t you ask Dr. Feng to see it?" If the sound frowns.


    Qiao Feng changed Ruoyin with a wife Tang, and said, "I heard that Li Bian Fujin cherished his life and his body was rich in gold. He asked doctor Feng to check his pulse every day. He had to look at it several times a day. Maybe song gege didn''t dare to rob Li side Fujin."


    If the sound stops, song''s self-protection will not be too honest.


    It is no wonder that the first to enter the government, but the least sense of existence.


    She pulled her lips and said, "you''ll go and ask Dr. Feng to see him later. She''s a sensible person. She was fine a few days ago. This day, it''s not as cold as last winter. How can she get sick? "


    "Hey, you don''t know. All the servants in the mansion are human spirits, but after a few days of Kung Fu, they secretly divided into different schools." Qiao Feng shakes his head, some helpless.


    "Genre?" Ruo Yin looks puzzled.


    "Yes, now those servants like to add an introduction in front of them before they send out their errands. They are the four masters of the front yard, the master li of the main courtyard, and the new side Fujin courtyard of the side courtyard."


    "If you don''t, there will be no one to do the work? What does this have to do with song''s illness? " If sound picks eyebrow to ask."Of course, it has something to do with it. All the courtyards just mentioned by the slaves are full of sense of superiority when they speak. What''s going on in the house is also sorted according to the schools. "


    "Oh, by the way, song Ge Ge and Wu Ge Ge Ge in the backyard have been automatically divided into the ranks not to be spoiled by those slaves. What they sent their servants to do was always delayed to the end, and SongGe was always weak. It was estimated that something was lacking. "


    Hearing this, Ruoyin fell into deep thought.


    When she had just accepted the body of the original master, she was not ignored by those slaves.


    As the saying goes, hell is better than hell.


    Although he only served four masters once.


    But the appearance is good, plus Kangxi refers to the marriage.


    It''s more special than Wu''s.


    Unexpectedly, all of a sudden, they crowded into the ranks of upper class masters.


    Although Ruoyin sympathizes with the Song family, this is the rule here.


    Every slave is snobbish. The master who has a high position will look up to him.


    If the favored and not spoiled, there is no difference, that is not the rule.


    There is no equality here.


    All depends on one''s own ability.


    After trying to understand this floor, Ruoyin said: "you go to Song Shi''s place to have a look, she is already weak. Don''t leave the root of the disease. If you see what she lacks, go to the housekeeping room and get it to her."


    After Qiao Feng repeatedly answered, he was too busy to go out.


    She went out of the yard and asked doctor Feng.


    When Qiao Feng and Feng Taiyi arrived at the Song family, he was lying in bed, looking at the white and white face. He was very ill.


    "Song Ge Ge, my family Fu Jin heard that you were ill, so I specially asked doctor Feng to show you." Smart way.


    Servant girl, thank you for your help. Thank you for your help


    "All these are afterwords. It''s important for you to have good health." Qiao Feng was polite and turned to Feng Taiyi and said, "Feng Taiyi, please have a look."


    Feng Taiyi nodded, raised his feet to the bedside, across the veil and silk handkerchief, to pulse the Song family.


    After a long time, he said, "SongGe, do you have some diarrhea?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    "Yes, I had a little diarrhea at the beginning. It has become serious these days, and it has become vomiting and diarrhea." Song''s side on the silk pillow, very weak.


    "That''s right. Your pulse is a little weak. If I''m not wrong, it should be eating cold food and soup, causing gastrointestinal infection." Feng Taiyi is professional.


    "Doctor Feng, is there any way to save my master?" The servant girl in front of Song Shi asked anxiously.


    Feng Taiyi picked up the medicine box and said, "fortunately, it was discovered in time. If it is later, I''m afraid... It will be difficult to cure. I''m writing a prescription now. You can go with me to get the medicine. "


    After that servant girl should, follow Feng Taiyi to go out.


    Song Shi was grateful: "Qiaofeng girl, thanks to Fujin this time, otherwise I don''t know what to do. The maid went to ask for Feng Taiyi several times, and Li side Fujin all occupied the place."


    "It''s a heavy word. My family, Fujin, has always been kind-hearted. She also asked if you have any shortage and let the house of internal affairs make up for it." Smart way.


    Smell speech, song''s face slightly a meal, way: "have nothing short of, all very good."


    "Master, what''s so good? The meals that the dining room brings us every time are cold even if they are not fresh. The charcoal fire has burned out. I''ll send you a car. It''s been a few days. I haven''t got a letter yet. " A little servant girl was indignant.


    "Nonsense." Song Shi had no strength to reprimand, turned his head and said, "Qiaofeng girl, don''t listen to her nonsense."


    "Song Ge Ge, it''s not a slave saying you. Since Fu Jin asked me to come, she can help you. If you don''t treat yourself well, who will treat you well?" Qiao Feng is a little speechless.


    Song gege is too incompetent. Some people support him and he is timid.


    People don''t bully her. Who will bully her.


    Song''s face was stunned and thought about things.


    After a long time, she said, "well, I''ll let you go to the housekeeping room with you."


    Before that, she wanted to make the big things small.


    As a result, she was awakened by Qiao Feng''s words.


    If you put it in the past, someone said that Fu Jin had a good heart, she might have listened to it.


    But now it seems that Fujin is very different from before.


    At the same time, it can also hold down the Li family.


    ------


    at the beginning of February, the weather gradually became warmer.


    If Yin learns from the servant that the fourth master is busy, he doesn''t go to the front yard to disturb him.


    "Fujin, xiaodezi just came to talk with him and said that the fourth master would come to have dinner later." Qiao Lan''s way into the house.


    "It happened that Qiaofeng went to the dining room and ordered some food. It was estimated that when the fourth master came, he would have a hot meal." If the sound is light.


    Sure enough, after a stick of incense, if the residual light of sound, you can see a touch of dark blue figure.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that the fourth master came into the room in his dark blue robe.


    I haven''t seen you for a while. The fourth master''s handsome face looks more beautiful.


    The face of handsome charm is aloof and proud, and the dark and deep ice eyes are cold and clear with a little wild and unrestrained.


    His whole body exudes an irresistible noble arrogance.


    As soon as the fourth master''s front foot arrived, Qiao Feng followed the small Eunuch in the dining room, and the back foot entered the room.


    Ruoyin went forward to wait on the fourth master to clean his hands. He looked up angrily and joked, "what''s the wind that brings me here today? Don''t you go to my new sisters?"


    Fourth master long eyebrow a pick, mysterious ink pupil flashed a trace of surprise.


    Then, his mouth hook up a ruffian smile, way: "a few days no see, vinegar more and more big."


    If Yin turned his mouth innocently, he would sit down and eat.


    although she knows that four masters are busy in the study recently, they just want to peel.


    However, everything has a certain degree, and she knows to stop when it''s good.


    She thought that the fourth master would go to Wu''s when he was finished.


    It seems that he has a little conscience. He has not been hooked by the new girl.


    After busy, the first time can think of her this big belly woman''s main room.


    During the meal, Ruoyin specially caught turtle for the fourth master, "Ye, this is a pure wild turtle caught in the field, and its nutrition is no better than that of ordinary turtle."


    The fourth Master said, "yes, I don''t care. The key is you. You should eat more."


    If the voice nods, the face with understanding smile.


    Just the next second, when her eyes swept over a dish of vegetables on the table, her smile disappeared immediately. Instead, she was shocked.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin had a cold sweat and a layer of goose bumps all over her body.


    Then she frowned and angrily said, "who brought this amaranth?"


    The servants of Zhengyuan seldom see Ruoyin speaking in this tone.


    Frightened, they all knelt down.


    Qiao Feng then said: "Fu Jin, slave didn''t order this amaranth, thought it was a new addition to the dining room."


    At this time, from Ruoyin''s look, the fourth master saw that things were not so simple.He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    At the moment, Ruo Yin, a heart up and down, "puff and puff" jump.


    The brain is running at full speed, she recently ate the meal, all in the mind once.


    After feeling that there was no problem, she went back to the fourth master''s words: "fourth master, according to my point, turtle and amaranth will be poisoned, causing severe abdominal pain, or even death."


    Suddenly, the anger in the eyes of the fourth master is not less than that of Ruo Yin.


    He knows what that means.


    That cold used to the eyes, is holding a sharp light like an arrow.


    The blue veins on the temples are more protruding.


    "Su Peisheng, bring me all the servants in the dining room for interrogation!" The fourth master ordered coldly.


    After su Peisheng answered, he did not dare to neglect for a moment. He turned around and went out.


    Then, the fourth master turned to face Ruoyin and gently said, "let''s go on eating."


    It seems that he was not angry at all.


    If the sound nodded, the rest of the dishes were tested with silver needles.


    And she also confirmed that there were no other complementary meals.


    At this moment, even if the heart is cold, we can''t treat our children badly.


    However, she did not dare to eat miscellaneous, and specially picked up one or two dishes to eat.


    After Ruoyin and the fourth master finished eating, Su Peisheng came with the large army of the dining room.


    When they came into the house, they knelt down and saluted: "give greetings to the fourth master and Fu Jin."


    If Yin pulled his lips and was about to ask questions, he tightened his hand and gently comforted him: "give me everything."


    For some reason, if the sound of the mysterious and firm ink pupil, the heart is full of security.


    I believe that he can handle things well, and that he can give her a satisfactory result.


    Then, the fourth master turned his head and changed his gentleness in the face of Ruoyin.


    Ink pupil suddenly become sharp and sharp, sharp like an arrow to those kneeling slaves.


    Cold way: "this amaranth, who did, and who''s hand, ye want you to give an account."


    His voice was a chilling chill.


    This cold ignites the air all over the body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    It''s a defiant dignity.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became extremely oppressive.


    The air seemed to solidify.


    The whole room, clearly kneeling on the floor of the servants, but surprisingly quiet.


    The servants looked at each other for a long time. After a long time, eunuch Zhou, who was in charge of the matter, said, "fourth master, I have been cautious when I have been in the house for so many years. Especially in the food of Fujin, I have told the cooks carefully, and I have always been in front of all the cooks, without any mistakes."


    "This amaranth, as you call it, can''t make any mistakes?" The fourth master asked in a deep voice.


    After taking a deep breath, the eunuch of Zhou Dynasty said, "it''s really the servant''s fault. At night, nuicoolu, who was on the side of the courtyard, said it was the amaranth in the spring. So he asked the servant to order this dish. He ordered it today. No one else ordered it anywhere else. The slave didn''t know how it was brought to Fujin''s table."


    This kind of thing is not easy.


    Involved in the two masters, Zhou eunuch did not dare to talk nonsense.


    "Since you don''t know, it''s up to you." The fourth master did not give eunuch Zhou a chance to breathe.


    The Zhou eunuch immediately kowtowed: "fourth master, forgive me, I really don''t know, but I think it may be that the slave below doesn''t have eyes and serves the wrong meal." He said, pointing to the little eunuch behind him, he said, "this is the eunuch who serves food to Fujin today, as well as to Fujin on the side."


    When disaster comes, who cares so much.


    The eunuch of Zhou had been in the palace for decades.


    I worked as a young man again.


    For his character, the fourth master is actually trustworthy.


    At this time, he directly omitted the eunuch Zhou and looked up at the two little eunuchs.


    Just one eye, before speaking, the two little eunuchs kowtow desperately.


    "Spare your life, fourth master!" he said


    "If you want to live, you can make things clear." The fourth Master said carelessly.


    But it is this carelessness, which contains impatience and cold blood.


    Let those slaves feel more frightened, more afraid.


    One of the eunuchs said, "fourth master, when I delivered the meal, there was no problem. I ran into a pretty maid on the way. She bumped into me, and I looked at her more. When she helped me pick up the food box, fortunately, the food inside was good."


    "What a coincidence, I was also hit by a pretty maid, she also helped me pick up the food box." Another little eunuch, blushing.


    The two eunuchs, one for Ruoyin and the other for Niu co Lu.


    All belong to the people in the dining room.


    Although eunuchs have been castrated and castrated, they still have their own biological structure.


    This means that some eunuchs still appreciate women.


    In addition to individual dragon + Yang broken + sleeve good.


    Most eunuchs also have good friends.


    The eunuchs who are good at mixing with each other are Jiaofang geisha.


    If you''ve got a bad time, you''ll find a maid in the palace, or a girl from a poor family.


    Most of all, I dare not think about it.


    As soon as this is said, all wise people understand a general idea.


    But Qiaofeng seemed to think of something, also said: "Fujin, that little eunuch said right, when I came back from carrying food, I walked in front of him, and he followed behind. During this period, I heard the sound of collision. Turning around, I saw a maid with good appearance. Picking up the food box from the ground, she should not have knocked it down on purpose and changed it?"


    Servant girl can find out the truth by nodding


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and gave Ruo Yin a comforting look.


    Then he turned his head and said, "Su Peisheng, go and find me all the servants in the mansion. No one is allowed to be less!"


    After a stick of incense, the servants in the house, regardless of whether they were from the front yard, the main courtyard, the side yard or the back yard.


    Cleaning, or close to the maid, all gathered in the main courtyard.


    In groups of ten, they went into the hall to identify the eunuch.


    If yinben thought it would be a simple thing.


    The girl who can make the eunuch blush should be excellent and easy to recognize.


    But she found that she still thought too simple.


    More than 20 groups of servant girls passed in succession. The two eunuchs, together with Qiao Feng, failed to recognize them.


    Those servant girls were dressed in the same way, especially in a courtyard.


    It is estimated that the two eunuchs have facial blindness, so they are difficult to recognize.


    Until an hour later, the last group of servant girls interrogated, still did not find the replacement person.


    His face became more and more gloomy.


    All the servants in the room trembled and did not dare to get up on their knees.At this critical moment, if Yin doesn''t speak, he just looks at the fourth master.


    The smile on his face was somewhat forced and tense.


    You can see that you are very angry.


    The corner of the mouth is to arouse a sneer.


    Sharp ink pupil straight sweep a room of servants, just like overlooking all living beings.


    With this one glance, the room was silent.


    "This time, although we didn''t find the culprit, it was the fault of the dining room. All the servants in the dining room went to Su Peisheng for punishment, and each of them played ten boards."


    "Yes, thank you for your life!" People in the dining room kowtow and thank each other.


    They are satisfied without a stick.


    Next time, the fourth master played with jade and laughed colder than before. "Next time, I won''t beat you. It happens that I have a lot of fierce dogs and like to eat fresh meat."


    If someone poisons them, they poison them.


    But today''s matter, obviously is the dining room servant''s mistake.


    I was hit by someone. I don''t know how to check the food.


    At this moment, a room of servants, where dare to speak.


    Each kowtowed with a thump.


    It''s said that the fierce dog is very brave, can bite the fresh object crazily in a very short time.


    It resulted in bruises, broken muscles and veins, blood loss and death.


    It''s creepy to think about it!


    "If you want to kowtow, go out and kowtow. I don''t know if Fujin is pregnant and can''t see blood!" The stern rebuke of the fourth master was irresistible and oppressive.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The slaves all knelt and stood up when they came out of the door.


    After all the servants in the house have gone out.


    The fourth master put Ruo Yin''s hand in his palm and kneaded it. He said mildly, "this thing, I won''t give up."


    "I believe the fourth master, but... I''m afraid that the other party will not succeed and will continue to harm me. I''m afraid..." Ruoyin''s voice trembles when she talks.


    Butterfly micro rest like eyelashes, is fluttering.


    A pair of clear and bright eyes, at this time is stained with a layer of mist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    Like that Wang mist, at any time will be pathetic collapse.


    If the sound is pregnant in the body, inconvenient intrigue, painstaking labor.


    It''s a loss making business that hurts one thousand enemies and eight hundred self injuries.


    She had to rely on the fourth master and let him make decisions for her.


    The fourth master couldn''t bear to see the misty eyes of shangruoyin.


    Immediately to her to a touch to kill, "don''t be afraid, there is the Lord."


    Ruoyin nods innocently and leans on the fourth master''s shoulder.


    Today, if it wasn''t for her, she would pay more attention to the food.


    The first time I found amaranth on the table.


    Otherwise, if you eat the same food, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Light is miscarriage, heavy is a corpse two lives!


    The next day, turtle amaranth, or no progress.


    The servant of the dining room, however, was more cautious and did not dare to have a trace of negligence.


    But the servant girl who replaced didn''t find out, if sound heart, always is some flustered.


    If the backstage gangsters do not find out, they will represent each other and find the right opportunity to start.


    And the other side is dark, she is bright.


    It''s like a lamb crying for slaughter.


    On this day, Ruoyin summoned the people in the backyard to gather some clues.


    Compared with the servant girl''s initiative to harm the master, she believes that someone is doing advice to the servant girl.


    In this way, there is a motive for harm.


    It''s nothing more than peeping at her main room seat, or trying to murder the child in her belly.


    All the people in the backyard came to Qihou. If the sound was rare, they didn''t appear in the main room at the first time.


    Instead, he said casually in the room: "Qiao Feng, just say I''m not feeling well. I''ll go out after a rest. Besides, you should pay more attention to their small looks. "


    If Yin came here, it was the first time for people in the backyard to sit on the bench.


    If you don''t give them any color, they really think she''s Hello Kitty.


    After Qiao Feng should, he went to the hall and apologized and said with a smile: "the spring rain is continuous. My family Fujin is not feeling well. I''m afraid we should let you wait for a moment."


    All of us are smart people. When we hear this, we know that Ruoyin lets them sit on the bench.


    Seeing some embarrassment in the atmosphere, the Song family said with a smile: "it''s all right. Fujin''s body matters, and I''m willing to wait."


    As soon as this was said, the rest of the people looked at the Song family.


    Especially the Li family, the heart said that the Song family is fond of flattery, but never the first bird.


    This time, I don''t know why.


    Then, Qiao Feng stood in the hall and carefully observed the facial expressions of the little masters.


    Until half an hour later, Ruoyin held mammy Liu''s hand and came out unhurriedly.


    She sat down on the main seat, her eyes lightly swept Li and others.


    The expression is not as gentle as before, but full of inquiry.


    Ruoyin led his lips, and said faintly, "looking at the day of production, I''m more and more sleepy. Recently, there are always cheap maids who want to hurt me, but I still can''t find anyone, which makes me exhausted all day. "


    "In my opinion, Fujin is a man of great fortune, and he will be able to give birth to his heir safely." Nuico Lu''s smile way.


    Li''s a listen, rolled a disdainful white eye, "Oh, you can also see the face how? It''s really the cat crying and the mouse being merciful! I''ve heard about it. I don''t know who ordered amaranth


    "Elder sister, don''t be so bloody that I can enter the mansion. Fujin treats me like a sister. How can I harm people''s mind?" The words of Niu co Lu are true.


    "I don''t know what you said. I only know that there is a saying that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers." Li''s aggressive.


    Nuo co Lu''s face was full of grievances. She pursed her mouth defiantly and said, "Fu Jin didn''t speak. My sister is in a hurry to come out and put on a hat for me! Is it not my sister who is guilty and wants to pull a back pot? "


    "I''m not afraid of the shadow slanting. What''s wrong with me? Don''t yell to catch the thief here!" Li did not suffer at all.


    If the sound from just now on, has been observing people''s expression.


    Now, they quarrel with the Niu family.


    Then he began to reprimand: "well, it''s all the ladies who come out of serious families. They are quarreling here and there, like what words!"


    In a word, they shut their mouths to the Li family and the Niu co Lu family.


    Then, Ruoyin said, "I''m not here to see you quarrel, but the servant girl who committed the crime has not been found out. I''m not at ease. I want you to pay more attention to the servants in the yard after you go back. If you find anything wrong, please explain it to me in time."


    "Fujin, don''t worry. If I find out, I will tell him at the first time." The first speaker was Wu.


    Then the Song family.


    And then there''s nucolo.


    Finally, Li''s attitude was not salty.


    After finishing the affair, Ruoyin found a reason to send them all away.


    After all the people were separated, only the Song family remained.If sound looks at Song Shi, way: "your body is just good, also go back."


    "Slave... I''m here to thank Fu Jin. If Fu Jin hadn''t taken more care of me last time, I''m afraid..." Song''s tears were full of gratitude.


    If the voice waved, there is no so-called tunnel: "no harm, you have always been sensible, I will take care of you more, it is not a matter of much concern."


    "For Fujin, it may be a little work, but for the slaves, the great kindness of Fujin will always be remembered by the slaves. Although the slaves are usually cautious, they will try their best if there is a need for them in Fujin." It is rare for the Song family to express his mind directly.


    Hearing this, if sound willow eyebrow a pick, some surprised.


    In the past, it was the original owner of the mansion, the Li family and the Song family.


    Although the original owner suppressed the Song family, he also wanted to pull him to his own camp.


    But Song Shi has always been a horse in the eye, not willing to and the original main station in the same camp.


    This time, the Song family actually openly and secretly, sincerely expressed that he was willing to join Ruoyin''s camp.


    However, if Yin is not the original owner, she is not a gangster.


    After all, the same camp will pave the way for the Song family.


    Or occasionally, in front of the fourth master, he recommended the Song family.


    Although he had no feelings for the fourth master, she could not recommend other women to him.


    Besides, if she remembers correctly, the fourth master hates gangs in the backyard.


    So she said with a smile: "you rarely have this heart, I will remember, but now I''m in labor, and I don''t have time to take care of so much. If there is any difficulty, go to the main courtyard and make a noise. If I can help you, I will help you if you are sensible."


    You''re honest in the backyard and I''ll help you if you''re in trouble. If you''re not honest, it''s none of my business to die.


    Song''s slightly stunned, probably understand the meaning of Ruo Yin.


    She pulled her lips to say that she didn''t care whether she would recommend her in front of the fourth master. She just wanted to repay Ruoyin''s kindness.


    But she turned to think that it would be good.


    Anyway, she doesn''t need a recommendation, and Ruoyin doesn''t want to recommend either.


    But when she needs it, Ruoyin will help her.


    If there is a need for Yin, she can also give a small contribution.


    Isn''t it better to be a gentleman?


    Thinking of this, she said with a smile, "that slave will thank Fu Jin for his care."


    If sound see the sincerity in Song Shi''s eyes, she faintly "um" a, wave a hand to Song Shi to wave away.


    She went back inside and recalled the behavior of the Li family.


    Who is harming her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    The Song family has always been on her own, and has been suspected by her.


    After all, with the identity of the Song family, he can''t protect himself. There is no strength to harm people.


    In addition, song just wanted to join her, and she could see his sincerity.


    It''s not that life can''t go on, want to find a backer, but purely want to repay her.


    Otherwise, the Song family had already joined the original owner. Why live under the pressure of the original owner.


    The other three people, Wu''s suspicion is smaller.


    Li''s and Niu co Lu''s suspicions are not equal.


    These two people, Ruoyin always feel that they want to kill her.


    There''s no basis. It''s a woman''s sixth sense.


    She also confirmed that her eyes could feel the magnetic field repelling each other.


    Li couldn''t help saying that she was putting a hat on people, which made her suspect the most.


    Only those with a guilty heart will pull others out to disperse their suspicion.


    Although he had been very calm, he did not act excessively.


    But that amaranth, in the end is inadvertently ordered, was picked up, or intentional?


    The small eunuchs who could deliver meals were all from the dining room, not from the Nuo co Lu family.


    Therefore, it is not good to say directly that it is the good deeds done by nucolo.


    Thinking, Ruoyin''s whole head is big.


    She asked Qiaofeng: "I didn''t go out just now. Did you see anything?"


    Qiao Feng shook his head and said helplessly: "back in Fujin, the slaves are not very good-looking. They all drink tea quietly when Fujin doesn''t go out. The slaves really don''t see any fame."


    "I don''t blame you. I can''t even see it." If Yin sighed and wanted to start from other places, he raised his head and asked Qiao Feng: "you still tell me, what kind of servant girl you saw that day, and how high it looks."


    "Good." Qiao Feng respectfully stands in front of Ruoyin, showing the shape of memory.


    After thinking about it for a while, she said, "Fujin, the maid I saw that day is very feminine and tall. By the way, she still has a strange feeling..."


    "what strange feeling, you sit down and think about it and tell me again." Ruoyin sits down with Qiaofeng.


    Qiao Feng tilted her head and thought about it. After a long time, she said slowly: "Fu Jin, I remember. That maid is full of a kind of... Manless and shady, especially when picking up food boxes, she still holds her orchid fingers!"


    If the sound of the eyes light turn slightly, male or female?


    Shady?


    Tall?


    Orchid finger?


    Suddenly, she suddenly realized: "I know, that servant girl, looks like a woman, is actually dressed up by eunuchs, so we looked at all the servant girls in the mansion, but we didn''t find them. It turned out to be a crooked way!"


    "Yes, Fujin, why didn''t we think of this floor! What now? "


    "Come on! You go to the front yard and tell the fourth master about it. He should have a way. " If sound road.


    This kind of thing, if she interrogates by herself, is not so good.


    Besides, she still has more than a month to give birth, and she doesn''t want to work these things. She is tired!


    After hearing this, Qiao Feng was even more excited than Ruo Yin. He went to the front yard without saying a word.


    In the front yard, the fourth master met in the study.


    Qiao Feng was waiting outside the study.


    Until the guests leave.


    She was very careful and said to Su Peisheng, who just came out: "Duke Su, I have something important to tell you about in Fujin."


    Su Peisheng raised his eyebrows, took a look at Qiao Feng, and then said, "go inside and tell the fourth master."


    "Yes." Qiao Feng followed Su Peisheng into the room. After saluting, she whispered: "fourth master, the last time the maid changed amaranth, it''s possible that a eunuch pretended to be the one. Therefore, Fujin wants to ask the fourth master to make the decision and gather all the eunuchs in the mansion together, so that the last two little eunuchs can recognize each other together."


    The fourth master was originally writing with his head down. After listening to it, he stopped and raised his eyebrows. "Sure?"


    "Return to the fourth master, it''s true!" Qiaofeng returns earnestly.


    The fourth master first gave a meal, and then he ordered neatly, "Su Peisheng, go and call all the eunuchs in the mansion to the front yard." At last, he added: "don''t let the wind out, just say that the Lord is short of a close little eunuch, and he wants to pick a smart one in the house."


    "It must be. It''s very thoughtful of you." Su Pei Sheng answered with dogleg and went to work.


    After a stick of incense, the servants from all over the house gathered in the main room of the front yard.


    Eunuchs formed a long line from the main room to the front yard.


    And those eunuchs really thought that good things would come.


    Each face with a smile, a look eager to try.


    After all, the servants in front of the fourth master are respected for their money.


    After a few more years, you can still call yourself grandfather.But when they looked at the fourth master sitting in the upper seat, the corners of their mouths could no longer smile, and they all began to feel at a loss.


    Only because of the sneer on the fourth master''s face, it made people shudder.


    And four Ye''s ink pupil, let a person feel too sharp, as if one can see through all things.


    When Su Peisheng saw that all the people had arrived, he said, "since all the people have come, I will tell you that some people have reported that the person who changed the food for Fujin last time is among you."


    As soon as these words were said, those eunuchs were like being poured a basin of cold water.


    Everyone was wide eyed with surprise.


    I heard it was a servant girl last time. How did you find them?


    However, at the moment, the two small eunuchs in the dining room, as well as Qiao Feng, do not care how surprised they are.


    It has begun to check every face carefully.


    The fourth master was also careless, wandering among the eunuchs.


    His ink pupil was so black that he could see ice debris.


    He was sweeping the crowd like an arrow.


    However, with a cup of tea, he found a small eunuch with dodgy eyes.


    The eunuch had a female face, and his skin was white without a trace of blood.


    Lips are red as blood.


    A pair of Danfeng eyes are more beautiful than women.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, and his long eyebrows frowned impatiently. "Su Peisheng, call the three auditors to see if this is right."


    After a while, Su Peisheng took two eunuchs in the dining room and Qiao Feng to the eunuch who was full of women.


    All of a sudden, three people are staring at the eunuch in circles.


    Looking at the eunuch''s forehead, he was sweating and shivering.


    Qiao Feng said confidently: "fourth master, that''s it. Although I walked in front of me that day, I turned my head and saw that it was this man. No wonder he could dress up as a woman. He had such a female face."


    At the same time, the other two eunuchs, also in Qiao Lan''s identification, recognized the full sissy eunuch.


    The eunuch "Putong" knelt down and begged for mercy: "fourth master, please spare your life, I am wronged!"


    The fourth master returned to his seat without looking back.


    Someone brought the eunuch to him.


    Su Peisheng directly asked: "say it. If you have any grievances, please tell it quickly, or you will leave it to the king of hell."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    "Slave... I''m willing to say anything, just ask the fourth master to spare my life." The little eunuch kowtowed.


    "Presumptuous, how can you talk to the master and son? If you dare to harm the emperor''s heir, you still have a few dogs to beg for mercy!" Su Peisheng shrieked.


    The eunuch looked at the fourth master carefully.


    Four ye that pair of sharp ink pupil, just look at, he was scared immediately move.


    "Slave... When I first entered the government, I was a servant in the main courtyard. One year, my mother was seriously ill and needed money to cure her illness. So I asked Fu Jin for leave and said that she would go home to see my close relatives. However, Fujin disagreed, which caused my mother to die, but I didn''t even look at her last time."


    Su Peisheng secretly glanced at the fourth master and found his thick eyebrows frowning impatiently. Then he urged the little eunuch to say, "say the point!"


    "So I hate it. I hate that Fujin doesn''t give me the chance to go home and be filial to my close relatives. But for her, my mother would not have died! So, I want to revenge. Isn''t Fujin just about to give birth? I heard people say that eating amaranth and soft shelled turtle together will cause abdominal pain, especially for pregnant women. In serious cases, one corpse and two lives will occur! "


    "It happened that the meal time of Fujin and xifujin was different. I took advantage of this gap and changed the meal separately. It''s a pity that I was discovered in the end." Eunuch a face of regret, then also ang day long sigh, "mother, son did not revenge for you ah!"


    "You dog slave, you go into the house, your life is the master''s, your mother''s fortune is poor, you blame the master''s head, you are not virtuous!" Su Pei was furious.


    Qiao Feng said that the eunuch was familiar with him. He had been a poor eunuch before.


    He also followed: "I remember, there is such a thing, but my family Fujin is the most kind-hearted Bodhisattva, to blame... Can only blame the fate of your family so far."


    If you want to blame, it''s your bad life. When Fujin is the worst and most unreasonable.


    Now Fujin is the best master in the backyard!


    "Immorality, what is immorality? She Fujin is short of a slave around me. Why don''t you let me go back to be filial! What''s immoral is... "Before the eunuch finished speaking, he was stopped by Su Peisheng.


    At this time, the fourth master, who had not spoken, waved his hand to Su Peisheng to loosen the eunuch''s mouth.


    Then, he directly asked the key point: "tell me, who told you, amaranth and turtle eat together, will be poisoned, speak out, the Lord will forgive you not to die, well said, only one chance."


    Eunuch a listen, the eye son turns, immediately fell into the state of memory.


    For a long time, he replied: "fourth master, I heard two servant girls talking about each other in one night, but they didn''t see the real face. They said not only that amaranth and turtle were mutually exclusive, but also many other things."


    Seeing that the eunuch didn''t say anything, the fourth master winked at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood and asked in a low voice, "master, do you want to ask Fu Jin to come and have a look?"


    On hearing this, Mo Tong sweeps to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng was so scared that he didn''t dare to talk much. He told the following servants: "come on, drag this eunuch out to fight the board, and see if he can do something about it!"


    "Fourth master, spare your life. I really don''t know anything. I said it long ago..." the voice of the little eunuch was gradually moving away.


    The fourth master is casually leaning on the chair, playing with jade.


    Anyway, Qiaofeng means that eunuch was an official in the main courtyard.


    He didn''t want to call Ruoyin to mix.


    Women are usually timid, but now they can''t see blood.


    One is bad luck, the other is that she can''t bear to see such a scene.


    If it wasn''t for Su Peisheng, who had been waiting on him, he knew the truth.


    Otherwise, if someone else gets in the way, he''ll get out and fight.


    Then, a small eunuch screamed in the front yard.


    And the sound, with the increase of the board, gradually weakened.


    Until dying.


    A moment later, Su Peisheng reported to the fourth master: "Sir, the eunuch is no longer angry. I guess I really don''t know. I didn''t say why until I died."


    Four ye coldly "um" a, Mo Tong gently swept, coldly overlooking people.


    "Throw this eunuch out and feed the dog." The corner of his mouth aroused a bloodthirsty sneer, and said, "Su Peisheng, go down. If anyone hears that someone in the mansion can''t control his mouth, he will cut off his tongue and feed the dog."


    After su Peisheng answered, he asked cautiously, "is there anything else you want from the master?"


    "The rest of the eunuchs here, you look at the silver reward and tell them to do what they should do." The fourth master threw his robe and got up and entered the inner room.


    Leaving behind a group of eunuchs who had made a trip from the ghost gate.


    At the moment, they have no joy of being rewarded.


    Originally full of joy, thought there was a chance for promotion and pay rise.


    As a result, I watched a bloody and shocking drama, and almost didn''t pee my pants.


    Su Peisheng asked the people to receive the reward.


    He knew that the fourth master always valued the rules and had clear rewards and punishments.As soon as Qiaofeng returned to the main courtyard, he reported to Ruoyin: "master, the servant who switched meals last time was given by the fourth master..."


    "what did you give?" Ruo Yin asked.


    Qiao Feng is happy, opened a head, and now some dare not tell Ruoyin.


    But she also can''t deceive the master son, can only brave the scalp to return: "was killed by the fourth master''s staff, throw out to feed the dog."


    If Yin is surprised, feed the dog?


    Are those fierce dogs on the books?


    The original fierce dog raised by the fourth master still has such functions?


    She asked uncertainly, "are you sure this eunuch did it?"


    Qiao Feng nodded definitely and told the story all over again.


    "Since it is confirmed that it was the little eunuch who did it, he also deserved to die. This time, I found out earlier. In case I didn''t understand, I would let him take advantage of the vacancy, and then I could still sit here?" Ruoyin has no fear and pity.


    "If Fu Jin can think like this, I will be relieved." Qiao Feng didn''t expect that Ruoyin would be kind to the good people around her, but she could also carry it clearly. She sighed and said, "it''s a pity that the eunuch didn''t provide the servant girls who spread the rumors. Those people are evil and must be intentional."


    "You''re right. It''s a good one who uses a knife to harm people, but the people behind him are willing to take advantage of it. Not to mention that I haven''t caught those maids now. Even if I do, I can''t blame some people''s heads, but it seems that I''m a little guilty and can''t live. " Ruoyin talks while thinking about problems.


    She came here and carried many pots for the original owner.


    This matter, although the servant tried to kill the master, was enough to die several times.


    But the cause of the matter, in the end, is the resentment of the original owner.


    "Fu Jin, I don''t think so. I think you are the best master in the backyard now." Mother Liu sincerely comforted her.


    "Mammy is right. I think Fujin is sincere and kind." Clever wind follows.


    "You think so, but others don''t think so." At least those who have been hurt by the original owner, and those who do not belong to this yard and are not in the same camp as Ruoyin will hold bad ideas.


    But at the moment, her heart, also has a clear direction.


    She thought that she already knew who had done it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    So Ruoyin told mammy Liu, "well think about it. Send out all the servants who were sent to other places because of the conflict, so as not to be used by people in a few words."


    With the first time, there will be a second time. She doesn''t want to have a second time.


    "Well, the old slave has been waiting for him in the main court. It''s a simple job." Mother Liu said.


    "Fu Jin, but we haven''t found out the person who instructed him behind his back. What can we do?" Qiao Feng worries about the tunnel.


    If Yin sneered and said, "you said, eunuchs don''t know who it is, so now it''s a dead end. Even if you find a few girl films and say a few words that are not salty or bland, then what? The problem is that the eunuch himself has the intention to harm people, which is just used by people."


    "What do we do? Do we have another way?" Qiao Feng was anxious.


    "For the time being, we can only be cautious, especially Li''s side. We should pay special attention to guard points." If the sound instructs a way.


    Qiao Feng was surprised and said, "does the master think that this time it was Li side Fujin?"


    Ruoyin doesn''t speak, but she definitely nods.


    The Song family and the Wu family are two people who are hard to protect themselves.


    An honest duty, try not to let their own eyes.


    A few days into the house, not yet sleep, just thinking about how to dress themselves, where there is the mind to care about others.


    And these two people, even if harm Ruoyin, also can''t turn them to eat meat.


    The only people who can do it are those who are equal to Ruoyin.


    Kill Ruoyin, they have a chance to be on top.


    It happens that the Li family and the nuobaolu family are the same as Ruoyin.


    Originally, Ruoyin doubted these two.


    But now it looks like this time.


    It must be Li.


    Just a few days after he entered the mansion, no one would be stupid enough to go into the mansion and start.


    It''s not lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot.


    What''s more, although she was favored, she didn''t know much about it, nor did she use many servants.


    But the Li family is different, these years.


    Her influence in the government has taken root.


    And she knows that the owner has many weaknesses and has a handle.


    Can use these properly to achieve the goal of not killing Bo Ren, but Bo Ren died because of her.


    This move is really high!


    At night, the fourth master came to the main courtyard and Ruoyin was reading.


    If Yin read carefully, she leans on the imperial concubine''s couch.


    In one hand she holds a lady Tang, and in the other she holds books.


    I don''t know that the fourth master has come to her.


    "What are you looking at so seriously?" Fourth master magnetic tunnel.


    Hear this familiar voice, if the sound in the heart "clutters" can be.


    The first time she looked at the cover of the book instead of anything else.


    Fortunately, it''s not that kind of ugly book.


    It''s not a book left by Dr. Sun.


    It''s a travel book.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to explain it clearly.


    If sound will book seal bright to four ye see: "reading travel notes."


    The fourth master took the book, flipped through it at will and put it aside.


    He glanced at the clock in the room. It was ten o''clock at night.


    "So late at night?"


    "I have a big stomach and I can''t sleep well. Besides, there are so many things that I can''t sleep well Ruoyin naturally leans to the fourth master''s arms.


    Like a frightened cat, seeking solace.


    The fourth master''s hand pauses, then holds Ruoyin in the bosom to pacify.


    "The Lord has ordered that all parts of the house be on guard. Don''t think about it." The fourth master patted him gently on his back. His voice was low and soft, which was too pleasant to hear.


    Ruoyin tightly grasped the fourth master''s coat corner and explained: "that eunuch, I don''t know that things will happen. If..."


    "if people want to look forward, let the past go. It''s useless to think about it any more. I don''t think about it, and you can''t think blindly." The fourth master did not wait for Ruo Yin to finish speaking, and then he comforted him.


    The implication is: I don''t care about the past, only care about the present.


    Ruoyin doesn''t go on with this topic after she understands the meaning of Siye''s words.


    Instead, he took the fourth master''s hand and begged, "fourth master, I want you to accompany me more."


    Ruoyin seldom asks for the fourth master, which makes him feel unbearable.


    He thin + lips light pursed, light "um" a, "sleep."


    If the sound clever should, just before sleeping a second, her eyes, there is a flash of fierce intention.


    Good, Li. She remembered.


    One day, she will trample on Li''s feet.


    But not now.


    After all, at this time, she is still the most important.And her wings are not full.


    Generally speaking, if you are not sure about something, you won''t do it without authorization.


    Impulse is the devil. It kills itself and gives the enemy a chance to laugh.


    ------


    the story of turtle and amaranth has been turned over in Ruoyin.


    But there are always some people who don''t give up until they reach their goals.


    It''s like the Li family in the partial hospital.


    Her vicious face, wrinkled with anger, scolded Chunmei angrily: "look at what you have done. This is not a good thing to do. If Fujin eats it, it will save you trouble. But it is found that the people have not been poisoned, stupid!"


    "Master, I can''t believe that Fu Jin knows these things. Otherwise, I would be more careful." Chunmei kneels on the ground and dare not look up.


    "You''re just an afterthought. It''s useless to say that now! Try to find a way for me and see what happens next. " Li was impetuous and impatient.


    Chunmei took a deep breath and bowed her head to meditate.


    Then, she accosted the way: "but now the dining room is strictly guarded, this road is not able to go, only another way."


    At the moment, Li''s eyes, released a vicious light, she gnashing teeth and said: "I can''t control this, anyway, Fujin''s belly children, say nothing can let her give birth!"


    "This... This, I''ll try my best to do it well." Chunmei is not sure.


    Hearing the promise of Chunmei''s weakness, Li''s two words didn''t make a lot of comments, and then he said, "what''s meant is to try my best, to be sure, what I want is to have a miscarriage in Fujin."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Spring plum nods like garlic.


    "Listen, don''t say that I''m cruel and inconsiderate. I just want the child in Fujin''s belly to be gone. It doesn''t matter anything else. I don''t need the so-called body and two lives. I want Fujin to look at both children and children under my knees. I believe that in this way, she will suffer more than death." Li''s cruel voice contains a desire for blood and jealousy.


    Spring plum didn''t dare to muddle along and did not hesitate to answer.


    Li''s worried threat: "you should always remember that you can always follow me. I see you are smart. If you even lose this value, you don''t have to stay. I know your family well."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    "I don''t have to be a slave. It''s my good fortune to be a master all my life." Chunmei road.


    She embarked on this road of no return and could not turn back.


    Otherwise, she would know too much. According to Li''s temperament, she would not only kill people, but also implicate her family.


    "Good, you go out." Li''s proud smile, a line of teeth seems to bite people.


    ------


    last time Ruoyin protected song.


    The servants in the mansion did not dare to look down on the Song family.


    Although Ruoyin did not indicate that he was in the same camp as the Song family.


    But all discerning people can see a general idea and divide them into one camp in silence.


    It''s Wu. He''s so anxious that he follows the ants on the hot pot.


    I''ve been in the mansion for some time, but I haven''t been sleeping yet.


    Ruoyin probably knows something about the backyard from the servant''s mouth.


    But she didn''t have time to worry about it.


    At the moment, she is reading a book.


    There are snacks and snacks on the table next to it.


    From time to time, she pinched some food with her handkerchief.


    But her nose tip, always smell if there is no fragrance.


    If the sound of the smell is very sensitive, especially for drugs.


    She felt the smell in the air, like musk, but not musk.


    Although musk can be used as medicine.


    But it is also the magic weapon in the palace fight and the natural enemy of pregnant women.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin is no longer in the mood to read.


    She called granny Liu and asked, "have the servants in the yard not been transferred recently?"


    "Back to Fujin, without your command, the slaves dare not easily transfer." Mother Liu returned truthfully.


    "In this case, take Qiaofeng with you. Don''t make a fuss about it. Just clean it at will. By the way, you can have a good inspection to see if there is something similar to musk in my room." If the sound instructs.


    On hearing this, Mammy Liu was so frightened that she said, "what! I''ll call Qiao Feng to come in and clean up! "


    After a while, Qiaofeng to spring, to change quilts, cleaning on the ground.


    She went through every corner of the house with mammy Liu.


    But at night to rest, but still did not find the so-called musk.


    But that smell, but always inadvertently, if there is No.


    "Fu Jin, Lao Nu and Qiao Feng carefully checked it and smelled like that, but they never found a name." For a day, I haven''t found it yet. Qiao Feng is a little angry with herself.


    If it wasn''t good, she and mammy Liu could smell it.


    Musk flavor is not special, but because it can make pregnant women slide, plus the role of emotional.


    Therefore, the general servant girl in order to protect the Lord, how much some understand.


    "Since I can''t find it, I''ll forget it today, and I''ll look for it tomorrow. You''ll all go and have a rest. Don''t make people suspicious." If sound road.


    Qiao Feng and mother Liu should have waited on Ruoyin to wash and change clothes.


    When Ruoyin lies on the bed, her mood is a little chaotic.


    Although I''m not sure whether the house has been tampered with, put musk.


    But the heart is not steady.


    This night, Ruoyin almost stayed up all night.


    It was only when it was dark that I fell asleep.


    In the morning of the next day, Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng waited on Ruoyin to wash and change clothes as usual.


    Some of the maids swept the floor.


    Others fiddle with potted plants, watering them and pruning their branches and leaves.


    Ruo Yin opens her arms and changes clothes for her by mother Liu.


    A pair of eyes that seem to be confused are sweeping the servants in the house carelessly.


    At such a casual glance, she found that the servant girl playing with potted plants by the window looked a little nervous.


    If sound is thinking, window side but two pots of newly opened roses.


    There''s nothing to trim.


    But that servant girl since hit her to wake up, in that to make trouble for a long time.


    So, if sound pulled to pull lip, easy to smile way: "that rose is long insect?"


    In a word, the servant girl beside the window was scared to kneel down: "back to Fujin, no."


    "That''s the spring when the tide comes back and the roots rot away?" Ruo Yin asked again.


    "No... No." The servant girl came back trembling.


    See form, if sound Mou light turns slightly, the look is rare serious: "since there are no long insects, and no rotten root, what are you dallying about there?"


    "Slave... I saw that the flowers in that month were going to wither, so I took care of them more."


    Smell speech, if the sound glanced at the blooming roses, "so it is, you look at you, I am just asking casually, as for you scared sweating, go down."


    "Xie Fujin." After servant girl should, two legs flaccid went out.


    "Fu Jin, is this servant girl not to please? It''s better for me to send her away." Smart way.If you can''t, you can''t get rid of it


    This words a, Qiao Feng and Liu mother look at one eye, seem to understand what.


    If Yin helped her forehead and pretended to be uncomfortable, "Oh, my head is so dizzy. I can''t. I''ll have to lie down again and sleep in the cage again."


    Then, the servant who was working in the house was sent out by mother Liu.


    Qiao Feng closed the doors and windows, and moved the two pots of roses on the window to the house.


    For a moment, three people in the room looked at each other.


    Without saying a word, Mammy Liu scooped up the potted plants with a small shovel.


    With a shovel, Mammy Liu said in a small voice, "ah, there seems to be something under this."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she produced a sachet wrapped in cotton cloth.


    If the sound didn''t dare to smell, he just asked, "do you smell like musk?"


    Mother Liu put the cloth bag on the tip of her nose and sniffed, "Fu Jin, the old slave smells it, it''s the smell of musk."


    "There''s also this one." Qiao Feng shoveled open another pot of roses. "No wonder we didn''t find it all day. It was hidden in the potted plant."


    "Fujin, do we want to call in the servant girl just now? She must have done it. Otherwise, why is she so flustered?" Mother Liu said.


    Ruoyin shook her head and said in disapproval, "listen to me. Go and call doctor Feng. I''m dizzy and I can''t sleep well at night. Ask him to come and have a pulse."


    She also knew that this was done by the servant girl who was just making a fool of herself. Otherwise, how could she feel guilty.


    But this kind of thing, if direct call person to look up, appear a bit false.


    It was as if she had deliberately planted someone else.


    Many things, only when they happen and have bad effects, can they be convincing.


    For example, the tire has slipped, or it is red.


    But she''s fine now, without any discomfort.


    Then directly show these things to others and tell everyone that someone is trying to kill her.


    People will not believe it. Instead, they think she is suspected of planting someone else.


    At that time, the reason is not clear.


    She can only ask Feng Taiyi to feel the pulse and put the potted plants closer.


    Last year, she just let granny Liu boil the soup in the yard. Doctor Feng was so far away that she could smell it.


    So this time, if things don''t go wrong, Feng Taiyi will definitely smell something wrong.


    In this way, others find it more convincing than her own.


    Mother Liu didn''t ask much. She believed that pulse diagnosis was false. As for the real reason, Ruoyin had her own reasons.


    So she did not hesitate to say: "that Fu Jin and lie down, the old slave this go to ask Feng Tai doctor."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Mother Liu left the main courtyard and went straight to the residence of doctor Feng.


    But when she got there, she was told that Dr. Feng was in the partial hospital to examine Li''s pulse.


    She had to go to the side hospital.


    "Please tell me, my family Fujin didn''t sleep last night, and now I feel dizzy. I want to ask Dr. Feng to have a look." Mother Liu reports to the eunuch at the door.


    The little eunuch pauses: "you wait, I''ll report in."


    Li''s room, the small eunuch said: "master, Fu Jin side of mother Liu."


    "It''s really strange what she''s doing here." Li''s mouth curled and despised the tunnel.


    "She said that Fujin was ill and wanted to see doctor Feng."


    Smell speech, Li''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, she toward the side of the spring plum eyes.


    The eyes seemed to say: Yes, it''s very fast.


    And Chunmei''s eyes, in addition to surprise, or surprised.


    At the moment, Li couldn''t control so much. She said directly, "doctor Feng, go to the main hospital and show it to Fujin. She''s so precious. I don''t dare to press you here, lest something happen and blame me. It''s not a crime."


    "You and Fujin are both people of great happiness. There will be no accident." After Feng Taiyi said polite words, he went to the main hospital with mother Liu.


    When he came to the main courtyard, he saw two pots of roses inside, and was a little stunned.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen a rose in the room.


    After all, roses like warmth and sunshine, so it''s not easy to keep them in a dark room.


    But if Yin is the master, he is a great doctor. He can see a doctor well.


    There is no right to interfere with the preferences of the masters.


    He sat down beside the bed and felt Ruo Yin''s pulse through the silk handkerchief.


    He was very serious when he felt the pulse.


    Sometimes frown, sometimes pick eyebrows.


    A pair of eyes that have been through the world for a long time are turning and turning.


    After a long time, he said, "Fujin, don''t worry. Your body is not in any serious trouble. I think it''s due to labor and nervousness. However, when it comes to labor, you should walk around more in your spare time, which is conducive to production and can reduce the risk of dystocia. "


    "Well, I see. There is Dr. Lao Feng." If the sound is absent-minded.


    "That''s what I should do." Feng Taiyi''s guest airway.


    Ruoyin doesn''t have time to be polite to Feng Taiyi.


    Heart said that doctor Feng in the end smell that strange ah.


    If you smell it, why don''t you say it.


    If she didn''t smell it, she would have made such a play in vain.


    Had known this, she put the two pots of roses closer.


    Originally, she wanted to put it closer, but she didn''t put it at the head of the bed.


    But she didn''t know what was in the bag. If she was close enough to hurt her body, it would not be worth the loss.


    They had to retreat to the next place and put them on the small table next to Feng Taiyi.


    At this time, Feng Taiyi looked left and right.


    His old face was even more wrinkled. He was serious and sincere: "Fujin, when I checked your pulse just now, I smelled a very bad fragrance. This kind of fragrance may be very harmful to Fujin and the fetus. Therefore, I have a request that I and the medicine boy can check the things in the room."


    If Yin pretends to be surprised, in fact, he is very happy, waiting for you.


    But her face or light way: "in this case, Feng Taiyi please help yourself."


    After Feng Taiyi''s thanks, Yao Tong made a carpet search in the room.


    But the rose, the little table next to him.


    He turned around and found out.


    So, it wasn''t long before he found out what was fishy.


    Close to smell, he called the medicine boy over, pointing to one of the pots of roses, "you shovel the soil under this, how can there be medicinal smell in the flowers."


    The medicine boy was very obedient and opened the shovel without saying a word.


    After a while, the medicine boy was surprised and said, "master, there is a cloth bag under it."


    "Master, I have it under the bottom of the pot." Another medicine boy followed.


    When Feng Taiyi heard this, he didn''t care whether the soil was dirty or not.


    Take the cloth bag with mud directly.


    After opening it, he put it in the sunlight by the window and looked at it carefully and smelled it.


    If Yin can see feng Taiyi''s face, from the very beginning of seriousness, it becomes a shock.


    A moment later, he said to Ruoyin, "Fujin, I want to ask who takes care of the flowers in ordinary times."


    "All the flowers in my yard are taken care of by servants. What''s wrong with the flowers?" If you know what you''re saying.


    "Back in Fujin, this flower is not only a problem, it is a big problem." Feng Taiyi looks unbelievable.


    If the sound sipped a mouthful of tea, way: "this words how to say."


    "As soon as I entered the room, I could smell a smell of fragrance, especially when I was feeling pulse for Fujin. Sure enough, there is something called wuepileptic powder in these two pots of roses. "If Yin can see feng Taiyi''s look of panic when he says wudiansan.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "five epilepsy powder?"


    "Yes, it''s wudiansan. It''s a kind of poison. It''s made from musk and other four kinds of spices. It can confuse people''s minds. If you inhale its fragrance for a long time, you will get mad."


    "In the case of Fujin, if this thing has been heard for a long time, let alone the children, even the adults will die. Moreover, the servants in your yard come and go. Strictly speaking, the whole yard will eventually become a madhouse and eventually lead to fratricidal activities. Because it''s not simply maddening, it''s maddening Feng Taiyi said, a face of fear.


    If after listening to the sound, the back rubs to emit the cold sweat.


    She said how there was musk in it. It turned out that there was musk in it.


    If it wasn''t for her sensitive nose, she knew a little about herbs.


    Otherwise, let things go on, she can''t imagine.


    She thought it was just musk, but she didn''t think it was so complicated.


    It seems that the other party is not only fighting for the children in her belly, but also for her life, as well as the lives of all the slaves in the yard.


    What a cruel heart, this is a permanent disaster!


    Li?


    Is it because she didn''t hurt her last time, did you increase the chips this time?


    If Yin tightly holds the handkerchief in her hand, even the nail is embedded in the palm, and the blood overflows, she has never noticed.


    She took a deep breath and asked, "doctor Feng, I think I''ve been inhaling poisonous gas for several days. Can I help you?"


    "Fu Jin, don''t worry. I didn''t find the poison gas invading your body when I was feeling my pulse just now. But for the sake of safety, I''ll give you a prescription without side effects." Feng Taiyi said cautiously.


    If sound from yesterday, the spirit is highly tense.


    I didn''t sleep well last night.


    Now the tense nerves are finally relaxed.


    Body suddenly cold and hot, forehead and palm, is straight sweating.


    She felt her breathing heavy as if she were out of breath.


    But she still said, "then doctor Lao Feng will prescribe more medicine for me, so that my servants in the yard can also..."


    before finishing her words, she felt like she was out of her body.


    Her heart is more and more abnormal, not jump fast.


    But the heart suddenly tired, as if stopped in general.


    The next second, she was unconscious and fell straight down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    "Fujin!"


    If it wasn''t for mother Liu''s quick eyes and quick hands, Ruoyin was afraid that she would roll down from the bed.


    For a moment, the courtyard was in a mess.


    The room was full of panic.


    When the fourth master returned to his house, he Zhongkang was watching at the gate.


    Waiting for him to ask, he anxiously said: "master son, no good, Fujin has been unconscious from the morning until now."


    "What!" The fourth master frowned.


    After a pause, no matter how he Zhongkang replied, he went to the main courtyard in a big stride.


    When he got to the main court, the servants saluted, and he was too lazy to wave his hands.


    Go straight in.


    He raised his feet to the edge of the bed and saw the woman lying on the bed, motionless.


    The delicate face is very white, and the red lips in the past have no trace of blood color.


    There is no usual elegant and smart.


    He sat down by the bed and asked angrily, "what''s going on here?"


    The face, which has always been cold and used to, ignites the air all over the body.


    They were so frightened that they bowed their heads and knelt on the ground, shaking their heads. They did not dare to say anything.


    Feng Taiyi is an old man who has seen the world in the end. He told the story again.


    Finally, he said, "Fu Jin was still fine for a moment. He fainted when he said it. But I felt her pulse, and it was clear that there was no problem."


    In fact, he looks calm on the surface, but his legs are soft, almost kneeling.


    I had to put my arms on the ground.


    His forehead was even more beaded with sweat, dripping on the waxed floor.


    The heart said that the fourth master was angry, and the Emperor Kangxi was furious.


    At this moment, even Su Peisheng was on his knees.


    For the first time, he was very angry with the fourth master.


    After all, the fourth master is just sulky at ordinary times.


    Sometimes even if again the gas, the surface is also light.


    But now, in the eyes of the fourth master, there is obvious anger burning.


    Sure enough, the next second, I heard the fourth master roar angrily: "bring that dog slave to me, immediately, immediately!"


    His voice rolled like thunder and spread far and wide.


    He, who is used to reason, seldom loses his position.


    Instead, it was arrogant and violent.


    If Feng Taiyi had not said that if the sound was inconvenient to be disturbed, I''m afraid the fourth master''s anger would have been terrible.


    For the convenience of looking at Ruoyin, the fourth master interrogates directly in the main courtyard.


    But Ruo Yin in coma had a dream.


    This dream, said to be frightening, is also quite frightening.


    It''s funny to say it''s not scary.


    Because, she dreamed of black and white impermanence.


    In their dreams, they chattered with her and pulled the calf.


    "Hello, it''s you again!" A man said darkly.


    He was wearing a high black hat, his face was pale, his eyes were black, and he looked like a ghost.


    If sound is visual or auditory, the first feeling is creepy.


    She pulled her lips, plucked up her courage and asked in surprise, "again? Have we met? Are you a man or a ghost? "


    "Ha ha, brother Bai, did you hear me? He asked us whether we were human beings or ghosts. What a funny question!" Said the black cap.


    Results the next second, he was beaten on the forehead, "don''t talk nonsense with her, don''t you remember our business?"


    The man who said this was a man in a white hat, and his face was pale and pale.


    It seems that, even more than the black high hat, + want to over + degree of ghost appearance.


    A pair of panda eyes, black can''t be any more black.


    As if at any time can exude black congestion.


    At the moment, Ruoyin probably knows who these two brothers are. I''m afraid it''s black and white impermanence?


    She was amused and frightened at the thought.


    But no matter how afraid it is, I''d better ask the truth, "two heroes, am I dead?"


    "Do you want to die? If you want to die our brothers, you can make it, and you will be reborn." Bai Wuchang said.


    Ruoyin immediately nodded, such as pounding garlic: "good, good, hurry to throw me into the 21st century, I don''t want to stay in the Qing Dynasty any more, it''s really cheap maids as many as dogs, the Master goes everywhere!"


    "Dream, you, you are a body with many evils. In the 21st century, you will never go back. You have to go to hell and be punished!" Bai Wuchang said maliciously.


    If Yin was bluffed into swallowing, she thought about it.


    I didn''t do anything bad.


    He was not convinced and said, "you... Do you think I''m scared? I met disabled entertainers under the overpass in my previous life. Although they sing badly, I have donated money."


    "What''s more, I have slept in so many hotels, and I''ve done countless test reports. I''ve benefited so many couples who" applaud for love. ""Let me tell you, your body in the previous life has already been reincarnated into a human being. Now your body is the uranara family of the Qing Dynasty. I don''t need to tell you more about the evils you have done." Bai Wuchang said with a gloomy smile.


    Laugh if sound a burst of hair hair, "then how did you not accept me to go."


    Black impermanence sneered and said: "you think ah, if it wasn''t for the child in your belly, we would have taken you away. But the king of hell said that this child, with the destiny of heaven, was born to ride the wind for Sima, and the LORD was rich and noble! Female life to get it, for the big expensive weather, rich and noble peerless! It''s just a pity that you want to die on the stall... "


    " what does it mean that I want to die? I am also killed, OK. " If Yin rolled her eyes, and then she had an idea and asked with a smile, "two big brothers, what kind of man''s life is a woman''s life? Why don''t you tell me directly, is my stomach brother or gege, or will it be Honghui?"


    "Of course..." black impermanence moved his lips and wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang said, "if you want to know the result, you will know if you live on!"


    "Yes, you will know the truth when you live. In the 21st century, you have already been reincarnated by others, and you will definitely not go back! So, you will die in the future. Otherwise you will either go to hell or stay in the Qing Dynasty Black impermanence threatened.


    Then, there was no then.


    Because black and white impermanence, whew, disappeared.


    And Ruoyin fell into a coma again.


    In a coma, she has consciousness, but she can''t wake up.


    Just now black and white impermanence said that her child''s life is good, but also said a lot of children.


    Anyway, she remembered that both men and women were rich.


    This is nonsense. If the fourth master is Yongzheng in history.


    So, her children are the children of Yongzheng emperor, can they not be rich and noble?


    In this way, she also followed the rich and became the queen?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s motivation to survive again.


    She can''t let the glamour take her back.


    Besides, black and white impermanence said that she could not be reincarnated and would go to hell.


    Compared with hell, Qing Dynasty is nothing.


    It''s better to be bitter than hell.


    So she thought and woke up in a daze.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    After waking up, Ruoyin doesn''t remember what dream she had.


    I just know I''m not convinced and die like this.


    There was a gloomy voice told her that she would go to hell when she died, which made her wake up quickly.


    Oh, those people in the backyard just wish she died.


    Then she would not like others, cheap them.


    She wants to live well, but not as well as those people.


    After all, life is not only about the present, but also behind the face!


    If Yin opens his mouth, he finds his throat thirsty.


    Normally speaking, when she wakes up, mother Liu or Qiaofeng will serve her for the first time.


    Why didn''t you react at all today?


    She turned her head and found that there was no servant in the room.


    Only the fourth master rested on the chair at the head of the bed.


    When does the fourth master stay overnight? No wonder she wakes up and no one is waiting on her.


    I saw his face as jade, reclining on the back of the imperial chair, tall and thin, with a relaxed and handsome face.


    High nose, thin lips, handsome side face, perfect facial contour.


    If the sound can not help but sigh, so leisurely posture, can be so good-looking.


    Then she was thinking, would you like to wake him up and let him solve her thirst problem?


    Well, she''s really thirsty.


    So if sound pulled the lip, gently coughed.


    Fourth master''s sleep is very shallow, a little movement can attract his attention.


    His long eyebrow moved slightly, then the pair of deep ink pupil, then slowly opened.


    Just in the eyes, it''s cold.


    Until see wake up if sound, his eyes, just a little bit soft, "wake up how long, how don''t call me."


    Ruoyin: "she called him indirectly.


    If the fourth master was not happy, she would not be blamed.


    However, the considerate manner of the fourth master surprised her.


    It is not easy to keep the fourth master in front of his bed.


    Seeing that Ruo Yin was confused, he sat by the bed and put his hand between her forehead to feel her temperature.


    After finding nothing abnormal, he asked, "is there any discomfort?"


    Ruoyin pressed the fourth master''s hand and said timidly, "fourth master, I''m... Thirsty."


    Smell speech, 4 Ye micro Cu eyebrow stretch open, doting ground smile way: "I thought how big point matter, you wait, ye give you pour."


    With that, he turned around and poured tea on the table.


    If Yin is surprised, he thinks that the fourth master will call a servant to serve her.


    I didn''t expect the fourth master did it himself.


    She was so embarrassed that she almost didn''t blurt out the polite words.


    But soon she swallowed.


    The fourth master was willing to be considerate of her and asked him to do it.


    She doesn''t have to be too formal all the time to look different.


    After all, for a man like the fourth master, he should care more about power for women and power.


    There are so many women in the backyard, and the most important thing is beautiful women.


    From the Song family to the Li family, and then from the Li family to the Niu co Lu family and Wu family.


    Which one is not a top-notch beauty.


    But why does the fourth master not care about those people.


    It''s probably that everyone was trapped in the framework of the Qing Dynasty and acted according to the rules, which seemed boring.


    When the fourth master poured the tea, he first held Ruoyin against the head of the bed.


    And then I personally hold the cup to feed Ruoyin.


    You can drink water. You can drink it yourself.


    The fourth master didn''t know how thirsty Ruoyin was. In addition, he didn''t feed other people to drink water, so his experience was insufficient.


    Looking at Ruoyin''s cherry, I thought she drank slowly.


    As a result, Ruoyin couldn''t stand it. He reached out and tilted the cup violently. Finally, he drank enough.


    Only the next second, she choked and coughed violently.


    Four ye looks at if sound, Mou son has helpless color.


    He patted Ruoyin''s back and said in a deep voice: "I don''t want you to drink. What are you worried about?"


    If sound coughs several times, innocently toward four ye Du Du + mouth.


    "But I''m so thirsty. I''m so pitiful


    The fourth Master heard that he was pitiful for the first time.


    For Ruo Yin''s timid and innocent appearance, his heart softened.


    At the next moment, he gently took Ruoyin in his arms and comforted him: "well, well, I''m not cruel to you, but for your own good. The more thirsty, the slower you drink, do you understand?"


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, four ye although the language temperature and.


    But it''s still a bully. He''s trying to reason with her.


    What can she do, can only yield to the fourth master''s lewd + Wei, cleverly nodded, did not speak.Ruoyin nestled in the arms of the fourth master. His arms were strong and warm, and he had a sense of security.


    At this moment, silence is better than sound.


    The fourth master let Ruo Yin lean on his arms and sniff the faint fragrance of her hair, which is a kind of unknown fragrance.


    It makes people feel comfortable, just like her whole person, making him feel comfortable.


    For a long time, Ruoyin began to ask the fourth master, "Sir, how long have I been in a coma? Do you find out who is attacking me?"


    "I have interrogated your servant girl in the yard. She said that she was asked to do it by the Song family." The fourth Master said.


    "Song Shi? No way, absolutely not her If sound does not hesitate to deny.


    The fourth master stopped for a moment. Maybe he didn''t expect her to trust song so much.


    Surprised that she didn''t get carried away by the impulse.


    "Well," he said, "I also think there is something wrong with this matter, but the servant girl is very strict with her mouth. All the torture that should be done will be done. If the interrogation goes on, her life will be lost. She has to be saved, and she will be held in the firewood room for the time being, so that she will be tried again when she is better."


    If the sound understands, need not punish, servant girl is not willing to recruit.


    But we can''t use punishment all the time. If we die, we can''t get any words out.


    This servant girl is in her courtyard.


    It''s different from that kind of hearsay who is possessed and wants to harm her.


    It must have been ordered.


    The five epileptic powder is not common people can have, it must be from behind the scenes.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin said, "fourth master, send someone to search the yard to see who has five epilepsy."


    "It''s no use. My Lord has been searched for the first time. There''s no place in the whole house. Even the courtyard of song''s family has no five epilepsy."


    Ruoyin immediately drew out a wry smile.


    It''s not true. Since she thought of attacking her, she must have been well prepared. Where would she leave evidence for her search.


    And this time, it seems to be playing harder than last time.


    He was skillful in planting the booty directly to the honest Song family.


    So, is this planted by Li family or others?


    If it was planted by Li, it was pure planting.


    Let Ruoyin and song''s estrangement, the camp split.


    If someone else planted the stolen goods, they know that they can''t afford to offend the Li family, but they can also pick up the Li family, which is easy to catch fire.


    To do so will not directly offend the Li family, but also make him within the scope of suspicion.


    Anyway, we all know that the Song family is useless.


    She sighed and said, "well...


    " Shhh. " Four ye in Ruoyin ear soft voice comfort, "listen, you good rest, what matter, wait for tomorrow again."


    Ruoyin looks sad. She just wants to have a baby. How can she do so much.


    At this time, Su Peisheng whispered outside the door: "master son, it''s not good. The big thing is bad!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    "What a surprise The fourth master reprimanded him.


    "It''s the servant''s fault, but it''s really urgent. The servant girl in the wood room is dead." Su Peisheng shuddered.


    Smell speech, four ye and if sound look at one eye, both eyes have surprise.


    It seems that tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.


    The fourth master pondered for a moment and said to Su Peisheng, "come in and talk!"


    After a while, Su Peisheng came into the room.


    The fourth master directly asked, "what''s the matter? I told you to take good care of it."


    "The slave specially sent several people to guard it. But somehow, she suddenly killed herself by biting her tongue." Su Peisheng looked anxious.


    "Did you know that someone was talking to the servant girl during this period?" The fourth master asked coldly.


    "Back to the fourth master, there are always many people walking around the firewood room. In addition, there are also people who deliver food. But the servant girl has asked, and no one dares to talk to this servant girl. It is the servant girl who is bent on dying." Su Peisheng returned with a sad face.


    This is the residence of the fourth master. It''s a family house, not a mansion of the patriarchal clan. There is no place for prisoners.


    And now, whether it''s the front yard, the main courtyard, or the backyard, it''s where the masters live.


    That servant girl is bloody. It''s not suitable to put it in any yard. She is very unlucky, so she has to be put in the wood room.


    The servant girl knows who is trying to kill herself.


    Can you not let him, the eunuch, worry about it.


    A servant girl''s death, on behalf of the clues broken, where to find the truth!


    At this moment, the fourth master and Ruoyin understood that a good person would not suddenly seek shortsightedness.


    Although no one spoke to the maid during the period, the eye warning could also crush the last line of defense in the heart of the servant girl, which was fatal.


    That servant girl must have something more important than life in other people''s hands, so she would be bent on dying.


    It seems that some people want to kill people!


    Ah, this is to see that she is going to give birth. She can''t sit still and start to make trouble one after another.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became quiet.


    After a long time, I only heard the fourth master''s cold order: "Su Peisheng, call all the people in the backyard to the main courtyard!"


    Su Peisheng did not dare to linger for a moment. He turned around and went out.


    Although it is now in the middle of the night, no one in the house dares not to obey.


    Li, who has always been arrogant, has to stand up and sit in the main courtyard.


    In the courtyard, if Yin knows that the servant girl is dead, it is equivalent to death without proof.


    What the fourth master can do is to alarm the women in the backyard.


    Originally, the fourth master let Ruoyin rest, and didn''t want her to follow the blind mix.


    I can''t resist her poor look of timidity and innocence.


    Thinking of the recent events too much, leaving her alone, I guess she can not sleep, only secretly hide in the quilt tears.


    So, he only got the way: "OK, you''ll sit next to me later."


    If you listen to the fourth master let go of his mouth, he naturally nods his head and says nothing more.


    A moment later, the Li family, the Niu co Lu family, the Song family, and the Wu family came to the hall one after another.


    The fourth master took Ruo Yin''s hand and sat down in the upper seat.


    Li''s several saluted one after another. The fourth master didn''t let him go, nor did he say that he would be exempted from the ceremony. Even a simple gesture of waving his hand was not available.


    Make them a few strange embarrassment, can only chat up to get up, self-care seat.


    Just now, if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.


    Otherwise, I thought that the fourth master would always be cold to men and women.


    It turns out that the fourth master has a warm time, but the object is not them.


    But even if they were not happy in their hearts, on the surface, they still asked solicitously: "sister, I heard that you were in a coma. I wanted to come to see you, but the fourth master ordered that all the people except the servants in the main courtyard should not enter. I have more heart than strength."


    Li''s acting skills are very good, but if Ruoyin didn''t know what she was like.


    I really want to be moved by her sincere words.


    "With your blessing, I am still here." If the voice coldly returns, also regardless of four ye in front of.


    Li, aware of Ruoyin''s hostility, said with a smile: "my sister''s mood is understandable to my sister. If this happens, let alone my sister. I''m afraid that the next victim will be me."


    If the sound lightly glances at Li Shi, did not answer Li Shi again.


    After all, the original owner had harmed Li, so she still avoided this topic.


    At this time, the Song family timely interposed: "Fu Jin is safe, the slave will be at ease."


    Ruoyin doesn''t speak, but she nods to the Song family to show her understanding.


    Li''s mouth was turned away. If the fourth master was not here, she would have made fun of the Song family.


    At least this time, on the surface, it is the Song family''s biggest suspect.


    "I heard that my sister was in a coma in the morning, and my sister was worried, so she could only copy Scriptures for her sister in the yard, praying that she could get through the difficulties." It was the nucolos who said this.She is more capable of acting than Li''s, with a sisterly look, but almost no tears.


    If the sound looked at the Niu co Lu''s family, this is really smart, good will be a person.


    She then light return: "sister''s kindness, my heart receives."


    Then, Wu looked left and right.


    I think that everyone shows up in front of the fourth master, but she doesn''t perform well.


    I''m not dressed up for nothing today.


    So she said, "today, although I can''t go to the main courtyard to visit Fujin, I''ve been thinking about Fujin and looking forward to his early awakening."


    Ruo Yin follows the voice and looks at Wu.


    I saw her wearing orange red flag dress, the head of the flag, also don''t a big orange red hairpin flower.


    On the surface, not to mention, it was carefully dressed.


    This makes Ruo Yin''s mother Liu frown, and Wu Ge Ge Ge''s flowery clothes show off, which also means to say such big words.


    Are you sure you didn''t come here just to hook up and attract the fourth master?


    However, if the sound is not rigidly attached to the small section, she pulled the lip, some far fetched way: "you also have a heart."


    What else can she say? It can only be polite.


    These people, seeing the fourth master here, one by one, are loyal.


    It seems that all of them are bodhisattvas.


    Everyone is sensible and considerate.


    They treat her better than the fourth master.


    Let people see, are loyal concubines.


    If she doesn''t return, she looks like a villain.


    Just, Wu''s dress is too dazzling.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Wu.


    Even the fourth master also looked at Wu, and he did not look at him lightly at ordinary times. Instead, he looked at Wu for a long time.


    A pair of ink pupil light, also do not know is attracted by Wu''s bright and beautiful, or other.


    Wu''s deep ink pupil on the fourth master bowed his head and laughed shyly.


    The heart said that today''s son is not white dress up, how many days into the house, finally let the fourth master look at her.


    After watching it for so long, she was embarrassed.


    Does this mean that the fourth master is going to spoil her soon?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    In Wu''s fantasy time.


    "Wu Shi, Fu Jin has been in a coma for a whole day. You keep saying that you are looking forward to her waking up. But look at yourself, you still have the mind to dress up so beautifully. You can ban me for a month."


    "Fourth master... I... you listen to me..." Wu''s hesitation.


    I want to explain, but I can''t explain why.


    "I don''t want to see you now. You go out." The fourth master ordered without hesitation.


    If sound mouth corner twitch.


    Well, just now she thought that the fourth master and Wu''s eyes were on each other.


    One is obsessed with watching.


    A shy one.


    The picture is as beautiful as it is.


    Who knows the fourth master is so cold and heartless.


    Wu''s dress is beautiful.


    He was ungrateful and gave people a lecture.


    When she saw Wu''s smiling face, she was scared out of color.


    But he did not dare to disobey the fourth master, so he had to cry. He said, "if I know my mistake, I will go back to get punishment."


    With that, Wu left in a loss.


    Then, the fourth master''s sharp eyes swept the remaining three women in the backyard.


    If Yin can see, Li''s several were swept by the fourth master, embarrassed and afraid.


    Then, she heard the fourth master say coldly: "Song Shi, this time, that servant pointed out that it was you, but Fujin believed you, I will not investigate your responsibility, but, state-owned national law, family rules, you will be banned for a month."


    "Yes, I thank the fourth master and Fu Jin for their trust and are willing to be punished." Song said respectfully.


    She found that she was more and more deficient.


    This time, although she was pulled out to carry the pot.


    But if Ruoyin didn''t help her speak, the fourth master would not have spared her so lightly.


    "As for the Li family and the Niu co Lu family..." four ye just opened a mouth, was named two people, eyes have panic color.


    Li''s is particularly obvious.


    The nucolo family just flashed by.


    The fourth master glanced at both of them and went on to say, "before that slave died, you two slaves have been to the wood house. At this time, you can''t even manage the servants at the bottom. It''s a big mistake. When Li was pregnant, he copied the Buddhist scriptures ten times. "


    "As for the nuokolu family, go to the ancestral hall and kneel for me until dawn."


    "Yes." Li''s and nuobaolu''s were dejected.


    Seeing this, the eyes of the fourth master released a chilling chill.


    The moonlight outside shone on his handsome face, making him look more rigid and hard, and dignified.


    The deep ink pupil is sending out a black shadow which is unpredictable.


    Thin lips outline a cold arc, leading to a sneer.


    That smile, people only look at it, has been burning to the bottom of people''s hearts.


    "Do you have any objection?" Without any emotion, he blurted out from the fourth master''s mouth.


    If Yin saw Li and Niu cobolo, they knelt on the ground with fear. The atmosphere did not dare to make a sound, and shook their heads one after another to show that they did not dare to have any objection.


    "Good, all back." The fourth Master said coldly.


    Therefore, Li and Niu cobolo Lu''s family, after the blessing body salute, then left in dismay.


    It is not so much to leave as to escape from the fourth master''s coldness.


    For some reason, if Yin saw them in such a mess, there was some unconscionable darkness in her heart?


    Originally, after she knew that servant girl was dead, she felt lost and had no place to vent her anger.


    I thought it was over.


    But unexpectedly, the fourth master showed his attitude in front of everyone.


    Although this time, not all the people in the backyard were involved. Only one person did it.


    But the fourth master still gave everyone in the backyard a warning.


    What is the desire to add to the crime, there is no reason to worry about it.


    After all the people were dispersed, the fourth master put away his cold expression and said to Ruoyin gently: "can I have a rest now?"


    "I think my Lord will sleep with me..." Ruoyin''s face shows a timid and delicate look, like a cute cat with Sao + Jiao.


    The fourth master didn''t even think about it, so he said "um", which was a promise.


    When they were lying down, Ruoyin said sweetly, "fourth master, thank you today."


    Fourth master tight if sound hand, just light way: "sleep."


    It was already four o''clock in the morning.


    Li''s back to the side of the hospital, the corner of the mouth on a vicious smile.


    She lay down on the soft couch in the room and said casually, "Chunmei, I thought that you had done a good job this time, which would save my mind, but I didn''t say anything about you. But you see what you''ve done. Fujin has fainted. How can she be OK and make the fourth master suspicious of me? Why are you so useless? "At the end of the day, there was an uncontrollable anger on her face.


    "Master son, this time the Fujin incident was not done by the slave. The slave''s method has not been applied yet." Chunmei wronged tunnel.


    Li''s heart was startled and asked in surprise: "at this time, you haven''t done it, or do you mean to be wronged? Or, if you mess things up, you don''t want to recognize them? "


    Chunmei quickly knelt down and said, "master, this time it''s not me. I heard that this time, the other party killed Fu Jin and killed two dead bodies, but it also hurt the hearts of all the people in the main courtyard. But you just let me attack the children in Fujin''s belly. The ultimate goal is different. How could it be a slave?"


    "Why didn''t you tell me the other day?" Li asked unhappily.


    From Chunmei''s words, she confirmed that it was not Chunmei''s work.


    She knows how brave Chunmei is.


    She said that she had the courage to kill people in a yard.


    It seems that there are more powerful experts in the backyard than her.


    Two of them are new to the government. It''s a bit interesting. It''s creepy to think about them.


    In any case, the Song family is more advanced than her, a few Jin several Liang, she is still clear.


    "You didn''t ask me that I wasn''t, and I thought that if it did, we wouldn''t have to do it. If we didn''t, it would be too late." Chunmei is chatting down the tunnel.


    On hearing this, Li snorted coldly and said, "don''t think I don''t know about you. You''re just trying to borrow her hand to make yourself a success. How dare you!"


    "I don''t dare. I work for my master with all my heart. I don''t dare to have other devious thoughts." Chunmei kowtows to show her loyalty.


    "You stop for me, and you don''t have enough time to make things big enough. Let others know and doubt us more." Li stopped impatiently.


    Spring plum this just stops kowtow, ask cautiously: "master son, that our method, still do?"


    "Of course not. If something happens this time, the fourth master will definitely strengthen the defense of the main courtyard. Moreover, the fourth master has already sounded the alarm bell for me. If I still hit the south wall, I will not be able to get along with the fourth master. In case of failure of the plan, I will give it back to others!" Li hated the tunnel.


    "It''s still thoughtful of the master. Your most important thing now is to take care of your health." Chunmei is relieved. She doesn''t have to worry about doing bad things any more.


    "But how did Fu Jin harm me before? I can''t help her now. I''m angry when I think about it." Li''s face was angry, "no, I can''t be so cheap for her!"


    Spring plum just loose gas, by Li Shi said so, nerve again tight up.


    "What do you want to do?" she asked


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    "Give me a way to see how to do it. Even if it doesn''t harm Fujin, it can make her uneasy and disgust her to death!" Li''s eyes are full of evil.


    Chunmei was slightly stunned. After pondering for a moment, she knelt down to Li and whispered in a whisper.


    Then, both of them showed a knowing smile.


    Li Shi is more than ever happy, directly laugh out the sound.


    Obviously, she is very satisfied with Chunmei''s method this time.


    ------


    although there is no very satisfactory result about wudiansan.


    But also let the backyard stupid + stupid desire + move people, no longer dare to move if sound a hair silk.


    And this kind of family ugliness, the fourth master also let the house up and down block the news.


    The women in the backyard fight for each other.


    but if you use the five epilepsy powder, it''s a domestic clown, a huge family clown.


    When it came out, people thought that the people in the house were all people.


    Seriously, it will have a great impact on the fourth master in the imperial court.


    But these days, I don''t know who is spreading rumors in the government.


    it is said that this matter is directed and performed by Ruoyin, and no one is going to hurt her at all.


    If you know, almost did not jump.


    If it wasn''t for mother Liu that she couldn''t jump when she was pregnant and was not good for her children, she would have resisted it.


    In principle, the matter has been turned over from the surface.


    Those who do bad things behind their backs should be the happiest.


    Is it stupid to put a hat on her head?


    Think about the behavior of several women in the backyard that night.


    Although last time, Li didn''t do what he did.


    he was all right.


    The Song family has no ability.


    Wu''s stupidity is like that. There''s no one else. Where can he play such a big game.


    Therefore, Ruoyin still thinks that Li''s and Niu''s are the most suspect.


    "What do you think? It''s so late and you haven''t slept?" Four ye these days, know if sound flustered, basically in the main courtyard with her.


    If she heard the reputation, she would see the fourth master striding towards her.


    The dark blue robe corner curls up the turbulent waves, the sleeve follows his step, high takes up.


    If the sound Zheng Zheng Zheng after Zheng, only then returns: "in thought some matter."


    The fourth master sat down beside her. The mysterious Mo Tong was staring at her, as if he were exploring something.


    She was so upset by him that she confessed, "it is said that I played everything in the mansion, and that servant girl was forced by me."


    Anyway, the whole house has been spread all over the place. He must have known something about it. He might as well be frank.


    She has nothing to be afraid of.


    "I think about useless things all day long. No matter what others think, I believe you." He gave her a rare gentle smile. His pupils were as black as inky jade, shining with warm brilliance.


    Then, he called Su Peisheng and said, "I didn''t say that. All the people who talked nonsense cut their tongues."


    After su Peisheng responded, he did not dare to disturb the two people''s world of the masters, so he went out in a hurry.


    Heart said that when those people spread rumors, he thought it was the result.


    However, those dog slaves, also ate ambition leopard gall, it is necessary to cut a few tongues.


    At this time, Ruoyin''s eyes are a little surprised.


    She was thinking, this time, he believed her.


    So next time, will you believe her like that?


    "Well?" The fourth master raised the woman''s chin and asked her to look directly at himself.


    A woman is always confused recently. If she had not suffered recently, he would not have let her go easily.


    If sound is pulled to the chin by the fourth master, he has no choice but to look at each other.


    This just found that he had just lost his temper.


    In order to muddle through, she simply raised her head and stole a kiss on the chin of the fourth master.


    The fourth master was accidentally kissed by her.


    He looked down at her, and saw a layer of rouge under her greasy snow skin.


    Double eyelashes slightly droop, a small woman''s shame.


    I''m sorry to kiss him.


    If sound in the man''s mysterious ink pupil, saw surprise, and Jingguang.


    The next moment, her chin was firmly clasped by him.


    And her lips, he bowed his head and kissed her.


    The sudden kiss makes Ruoyin a little confused.


    After a while, she was smothered by a man''s kiss.


    He had to wave a small fist and beat his strong chest.


    The fourth master wanted to leave her lips, but he couldn''t give up, so he kept up with the addiction.


    After a long breath of strength, she will hold a deep breath.


    Then he gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    This kiss, enough to fall for three seconds.


    He is not a man of desire, but there is still a need for a normal man.But every time, somehow, the woman in front of him can always make him want to + can''t.


    Almost no lack of oxygen, Ruoyin put his hands on the fourth master and took a deep breath.


    The fourth master looked at the woman''s red lips and immediately shifted his eyes.


    Can''t see more, such a woman, more look will be out of control.


    He got up and called a servant to wait on him.


    A moment later, they lay down, and the fourth master did not touch Ruoyin again.


    It''s not that I don''t want to touch her, but I don''t want to hurt her.


    Ruoyin is a little heartless. She has a sense of security when he is around her.


    After a while, I fell asleep.


    It was the fourth master who closed his eyes and read the Buddhist Scriptures for a long time before he suppressed the evil fire in his heart.


    ------


    in the middle of February, the wind is soft, the air is fresh and the sun is warm.


    The garden in the mansion is full of life with all kinds of flowers.


    During this period of time, Feng Taiyi gave Zhengyuan a prescription for understanding wudian powder.


    Regardless of the master or the slave, they all drank the medicine he prescribed and asked for peace of mind.


    Ruoyin still has a month, and it will be the day of production.


    She''ll have to walk around more, and she''ll have a better life and get rid of some swelling.


    Just don''t know what happened, she came out of the main courtyard, only half way, right eyelid has been jumping.


    Originally Ruoyin felt relaxed and happy when she saw the scene of spring.


    Results by this eyelid son jump, a heart seven up and down.


    As long as you think of the old people always say, jump left wealth, right jump disaster.


    She didn''t want to go to the garden at all. She just wanted to turn around and go back.


    But as soon as she turned her head, she saw Li, in her thick coat and skirt, with an indescribable smile on her face, was approaching her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    Recently, the section of bed play has been blocked in the website, so it can''t be connected. My parents are confident that they can make up for their brain......


    ---


    if there is a flash of surprise in Yin''s eyes, it will be spring, and I don''t know what Li''s doing with such a thick coat.


    Then, Li came to her, Ying Ying Fu saluted: "sister, how clever."


    Ruoyin is too lazy to talk to her, just wave his hand to end all this.


    The next second, see Li Shi a pair of tottering appearance.


    He also extended his hands to Ruoyin for help.


    If the sound is not so silly, she not only did not help her, but also stepped back to avoid suspicion.


    Li is not a vegetarian, she staggered forward, holding Ruoyin''s hand.


    If the sound is to push, but not easy to push.


    Although there were few people in this place, Li and Chunmei, as well as her and mammy Liu, were in front of her.


    But if she was seen by others, she would jump into the Yellow River and could not wash it.


    She shook off her hand, trying to break free of Li''s bondage.


    But Li also grabbed her hand and fell back directly.


    The mouth also screamed: "sister, what do I hate with you? You push me again!"


    Ruoyin: "are you sure this is not what she wants to ask?


    At the same time, a bad feeling haunted her.


    It seems that it''s a blessing, not a disaster. It can''t be avoided.


    If sound is pulled by Li Shi, two people fall to the ground together.


    "Fujin!"


    "Master Li!"


    Chunmei and mammy Liu have come forward to care.


    At this moment, Li''s in the lower, if the sound in the upper.


    Fortunately, mother Liu pulled them away at the first time.


    This meeting, don''t ask, she probably understood.


    No wonder Li''s clothes are so thick today. She came here prepared.


    Do you want to disgust her to death?


    If you have no time to think about it, you can hear a deep and gloomy baritone on top of your head: "Fu Jin, you are so disappointed."


    For a year, he thought she had changed her temper.


    After all, she believed in her more than once.


    Who knows she never changed her mind.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would have pushed Li down if he had not seen her ferocious manner towards Li.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Is she still that delicate and innocent woman with clear and bright eyes?


    At this moment, Ruoyin was shocked.


    From the fourth master''s words, she heard that it was not as cold as usual.


    It was a voice of despair, sniffing, and cold to the bone.


    She looked up and saw that the fourth master was looking down at her.


    The scorn and scorn in her eyes was something she had never seen.


    He stood with his hands in the back light, and his whole body exuded a faint cool breath.


    Straight nose, handsome on both sides, silent and cold as ice.


    Cold strange mysterious ink pupil, has long lost the position.


    Instead, it was arrogant and violent.


    Looking at his brow locked, a pair of eyes showed sharp light like an arrow.


    What she felt was unprecedented depression and helplessness.


    At the moment, the air seemed to solidify in general, and the silence was frightening.


    But she was still on his cold eyes, fearless way: "Confucius said: you believe in the eyes, but the eyes are not credible. The heart is not enough. Fourth master, sometimes what you see with your own eyes may not be the truth. "


    Smell speech, four ye deep pupil, send out the black flow shadow that makes people unpredictable, mysterious.


    At this time, Li called out in fear: "ah! My abdomen is good ache, good ache, how to do, I can have nothing! My child


    If sound looks at Li Shi of one side, brow Cu Cu.


    She pulled her lips. Before she could say anything, she heard his thundering voice on her head, which made her ears Numb: "shut up!"


    If the sound is bluffing by him, the body is stiff and unable to move.


    Even the Li family was too scared to cry.


    If the sound slightly raised as heavy as lead head, looking at the appearance of strangers four ye, to the mouth, also like a stick in the throat.


    Judging from his look and angry face, he could not hear a word in his anger.


    The fourth master didn''t look at her any more. He just watched the slave lift Li up.


    Then, he thin + lips slightly pursed, face like ice, negative hand with the slaves turned away.


    Ruoyin looked at his cool and tall back, and finally summoned up courage to face him desolately and asked, "fourth master, you really can''t believe me like that day?"


    I saw the back of the fourth master for a moment.But soon, he returned to normal, did not pay any more attention to Ruoyin, and left.


    Until his back disappeared.


    If Yin then put up that poor little expression, coldly told mother Liu: "help me up."


    It seems that this time, the fourth master was even more angry than when she drank Kezi soup.


    He couldn''t hear a word she said.


    If he is cruel to her, it is better to punish her.


    There is nothing but contempt and contempt.


    She was like air and dust.


    In fact, the fourth master is not to blame for this.


    If you want to blame, it''s Li who is too good at writing.


    The main reason is that the original owner had hurt li many times when he was pregnant with a big Ge Ge.


    During this period, Li was pushed once more.


    The fourth master knew it well.


    Add the same thing, though it''s an illusion.


    But it''s also true and outrageous.


    Anyway, she tried to fight for it.


    If the fourth master doesn''t pay attention to her, she can''t help it.


    She can''t do anything that she kneels down to ask for forgiveness.


    Because she''s absolutely right.


    But she won''t let it go.


    Well, Lee has succeeded in breaking her bottom line.


    It is the clay Bodhisattva and the earth nature!


    As she said, her bottom line is children.


    Whether it''s someone else''s, or hers.


    And her purpose in the house is: people do not attack me, I do not prisoners, if people offend me, comity three points, people again attack me, I also a needle, people also offend me, cut off the roots!


    Obviously, Li not only broke her bottom line, but also exceeded her purpose.


    One day, she will make Li look good.


    But not at this point.


    Because her conscience doesn''t allow it, her body doesn''t allow it, and the situation doesn''t allow it.


    After she gave birth to the baby, she would come back and settle the account with Li.


    Whatever her dog + fart side Fujin, not happy is dry!


    As for her, Li''s can fix moths, so can she.


    She decided that she would be a happy woman.


    Be good to the people you like, trip the people you hate, and shake your face!


    After returning to the main courtyard, mother Liu helped Ruoyin to the bed and lay down. She asked with concern, "Fujin, are you ok? If you have any discomfort, you must tell the old slave the first time, and the old slave can go to ask doctor Feng."


    "Ah, I''m afraid that doctor Feng is still with Li''s. It''s the same thing if you can''t come over, please." Ruo Yin is self sarcastic.


    Li''s clothes are thick and heavy, but they are also true to fall. I''m not afraid of a contingency.


    This kind of person, in order to compete for favor, is really under the blood!


    Thinking about it, she felt a dull pain in her lower abdomen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    Oh, no, Li is well prepared. She wears too much.


    But she''s less dressed today.


    Just at the scene, she was very nervous.


    And the chaos around her, she didn''t notice.


    Now quiet down, she can feel the pain in her left lower abdomen, and the pain in her waist.


    And the stomach moved badly, as if to blame her.


    Ruoyin opened her mouth and frowned: "mammy Liu, hurry up! You go to see doctor Feng. "


    Mother Liu saw the pain on Ruo Yin''s face, but she didn''t care to ask, so she went to the side hospital.


    "Qiaofeng, put down the bed curtain, and I''ll lie down for a while." Ruoyin ordered.


    Qiao Feng was anxious, but she did as she was told.


    Ruoyin carefully examines itself.


    A moment later, her stomachache grew worse.


    Fortunately, she checked, the cloth belt, only a little brown, not a lot of bright red.


    But her first experience of these, how much will be very nervous in her heart.


    Pregnant October, nine months have passed.


    It''s the last month. If... She''s going to break down.


    These days, she has controlled her mouth, do not eat those bad food.


    Only eat a good diet for the fetus, although some, she is not those who like it.


    Therefore, she is still very concerned about the children in her belly.


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    At the critical time, emotional management and mentality are still very important.


    However, when mother Liu arrived at the side hospital, the servant refused to let her in. "Who, I don''t know that we are not feeling well on the side of Fujin. Is doctor Feng checking her pulse?"


    "You can''t know me, but you have to go in and give me a message. My Fujin has a terrible abdominal pain." Mother Liu thought it funny.


    We all look up and down.


    She is still a close mother around Ruoyin, and those people don''t even know her.


    After listening to mother Liu''s words, the servants in Li''s courtyard were stunned, and then pretended to be deaf and dumb, when mother Liu was the air.


    Obviously, from their standpoint, they would like to delay time.


    It''s better to make things worse.


    In this way, when things are over, they will be rewarded.


    Seeing this, mother Liu knew that these people had no intention at all.


    It seems that if you don''t use some tricks, you can''t make them obey.


    So, she yelled into the room: "you slaves, do you have any humanity? Is that how your Master Li taught you to be slaves? My family Fujin has a terrible stomachache. If you want to pass a word, you are pretending to be deaf and dumb! Do you still have Fu Jin in your eyes? "


    Sure enough, those servant girls listened to her shouting at the top of her voice, for fear that the fourth master in the room would hear her.


    All of them were flustered and nervous. They tried to cover mammy Liu''s mouth and tried to stop her: "stop shouting, Mammy Liu. Please don''t yell. Can''t I go in and help you with your words"


    "bah! I don''t want you little hooves to talk to me Mother Liu spat.


    While they were in a mess, he slipped right past them into the house.


    She was not at ease when she was told that they were the kind of people who would spread the word.


    When those little servant girls reacted, mother Liu had already entered the hall.


    But the fourth master was in the hall, and Su Peisheng was guarding the door.


    She can be disrespectful to Li''s servants, but not to the servants of the fourth master.


    After all, their positions are quite different.


    She knelt down directly and begged, "father Su, please do me a favor. Please come into the room and tell the fourth master that since my family Fujin fell down, she has been suffering from abdominal pain. She specially asked me to invite Dr. Feng, please!"


    "This..." Su Peisheng looked embarrassed. He glanced inside and said, "Mammy, please get up. Since it''s a matter of Fujin, it''s a big event. I''ll bring it here."


    Look, this is the attitude that a servant should have in the face of his master''s difficulties.


    Although he was a servant of the fourth master, he did not have a servant field in Li''s courtyard.


    It is the fourth master that he is devoted to.


    Now I look at the conflicts between the fourth master and Fujin.


    But he also saw that the fourth master was not the same to Fu Jin.


    In any case, Fujin is still the master of the courtyard. What she is carrying is a legitimate child.


    If something goes wrong, he has several heads, and he dare not neglect it.


    Su Peisheng turned around and went inside.


    Feng Taiyi has already checked Li''s pulse. He said truthfully, "Master Li, I have already checked your pulse. You are not in any serious trouble. I think you are just frightened."


    "A little scared, Fujin straight pushed me down. Is this like a little scare? I''m almost scared out of my wits!" Li''s voice is crying."You see, you can speak so vigorously. You must be lucky. I''ll prescribe a tocolysis pill for you. It doesn''t matter if you take it on time." Feng Taiyi said respectfully.


    Originally, his words were just for comfort.


    But in Li''s ear, let her immediately a little guilty.


    She changed into a very weak voice, "I... I''m just too worried about the children in my stomach. Since it''s OK, there''s doctor Lao Feng."


    If the old man hadn''t reminded her, she would have forgotten.


    She had to pretend to be poor and weak now, so that she would be pitiful.


    It also made the fourth master more disgusted with Fujin.


    Seeing that Li''s side was all right, Su Peisheng walked cautiously to the fourth master.


    Before waiting for him to speak, the fourth master asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with the noise just outside?"


    "The master''s son is Fu Jin''s intimate mother. I heard that the situation in Fujin was not good. After returning home, her stomach had been aching. The mother was worried and spoke a little louder. She wanted to ask Dr. Feng to go to the main hospital to show Fujin. She was still kneeling outside just now. Do you see?"


    Su Peisheng is a talker.


    It''s easy to say that mother Liu''s roaring outside is caused by her loyalty.


    See four ye Mou light tiny turn, eyebrow tiny imperceptible ground Cu Cu Cu.


    The ice cold ink pupil, has the black flow shadow in the flash, lets the human ponder incomprehensible.


    However, at this time, Li was bound to go to the end.


    She covered her stomach, ready to interrupt at the right time.


    Immediately opened his throat, moaned and groaned in pain, "ah, pain, stomachache! Feng Taiyi, are you sure I''m ok? Why is my stomach still painful? "


    Originally, she just spoke with a crying voice, and now she is crying bitterly.


    "Li side Fujin, I''ve just shown you carefully. It really doesn''t matter." Feng Taiyi was in a dilemma and his forehead was sweating.


    Fujin is the main room of the mansion.


    Although when I came, I heard the slaves talking.


    But he''s a doctor, and he can''t be saved.


    He had nothing to do with anything other than medical treatment.


    He''s just going to see the doctor and see the wound.


    So he secretly looked at the fourth master and wanted to know what he meant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    See four Ye''s eyes sharp sweep him one eye, command way: "Leng to do why, still don''t go to the main courtyard!"


    Although he was disappointed with the woman, he didn''t want her to get into trouble.


    "Yes, yes, I will go now." After the doctor responded, he left in a hurry.


    The fourth master saw that Li''s family was still fine, but doctor Feng also said that he was OK.


    As a result, Su Peisheng said that the main hospital also wanted Feng Taiyi, and the Li family groaned painlessly.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Generally speaking, the fourth master is calm and not emotional.


    He had seen it with his own eyes before, and he had great hope for Ruoyin.


    I hope she can get rid of all the bad behaviors and thoughts in the past.


    However, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    Therefore, he was rare at that time, and he was not calm.


    Can calm down, the woman''s sentence: Confucius said: believe the eyes, but the eyes are not believable. The heart is not enough. Fourth master, sometimes what you see with your own eyes may not be the truth.


    And she was behind him and asked sadly: fourth master, can''t you believe me like that day?


    These two words have been lingering in his mind.


    He frowned, and he was upset.


    He won''t go to the main courtyard, but he can''t stay here.


    He got up and glanced at Li''s family lightly: "you have a healthy body, don''t go out and walk around."


    Li thought that he could hold the doctor down, but the fourth master opened his mouth.


    Did he find something?


    Her heart bristled at the glance, and she had to pretend that she was unwell and accosted.


    The fourth master didn''t stay much, so he turned around and went back to the front yard.


    There have been too many incidents recently, and he has not dealt with the matters entrusted to him by Kangxi.


    Doctor Feng arrived at the main hospital.


    Ruoyin told him about himself.


    Then, doctor Feng felt her pulse.


    I saw his gray brows frowning together.


    Old eyes, but also worried about the color.


    Intuition tells Ruoyin that there is a bad situation.


    Make her a heart, follow Feng Taiyi''s expression and nervous.


    For a long time, Feng Taiyi touched his beard and said, "Fujin, you are in a good or bad situation. Fortunately, the fetal position is still stable, bad in your next month, there may be signs of miscarriage and premature delivery, and you can only lie in bed until delivery


    Hearing this, if the sound is surprised and happy.


    To her surprise, she can know her own situation from Feng Taiyi''s words. She is no longer optimistic.


    Happy is that the child is OK, there are remedial measures.


    She nodded and said, "then I''ll listen to doctor Feng and lie down. I won''t give up as long as I have a chance."


    "Fujin doesn''t have to worry about it. Everything goes with its own way. After all, the most important thing is his personal mentality. Once you find a lot of symptoms of redness or abdominal pain, I will inform you in time, and I will come to check your pulse every day. " Feng Taiyi is so meticulous.


    "Well, it''s Dr. Lau Fung." Ruo Yin is leaning against the head of the bed.


    "This is what I should do." Feng Taiyi politely returned, and then ordered: "in order to avoid the occurrence of premature delivery, I suggest that the midwife and nurse should be invited now."


    For this point, Ruo Yin looks at mother Liu.


    Mother Liu was in such a hurry that her eyes were red.


    Now I hear it''s OK. I''m more happy than Ruoyin.


    She understood Ruoyin''s meaning, and she choked back: "Fujin, please don''t worry. The old slave will arrange all these things."


    After everything had been explained, doctor Feng left.


    ------


    in a flash of time, it is March.


    Outside is the sun is bright, willows Yiyi, a hundred flowers contend for beauty.


    And Ruoyin can only lie on the bed in the room.


    Besides lying down, still lying down.


    Even the meals were fed by the slaves, leaning against the head of the bed.


    Last time, there was no one to talk about it.


    Maybe it''s because last time, some people said that Ruoyin was a self-directed actor.


    Su Peisheng carried several of them out.


    I heard that he was cut off his tongue and drove out of the house.


    No one dares to talk nonsense.


    And four ye this period of time, all in the study hard work.


    I don''t know if it''s too busy or something.


    No step into the backyard.


    This makes the women in the backyard very anxious.


    Originally, they thought that Ruoyin was in conflict with the fourth master.


    They are the ones who benefit most.


    But the fourth master seems to be having trouble with the whole backyard. Who is being punished?


    Cold violence, it is also a kind of torture for the women in the deep courtyard!This day, Ruoyin is leaning on the bed + reading.


    It was the book Dr. Sun had left him.


    She had a medical background. She could understand the contents after a basic look.


    If you look at it again, you can keep it in mind.


    It''s not necessary for her to copy.


    When she turned to the page about poison.


    I thought of that day''s five epilepsy powder.


    She thought it was Li''s, but she doubted it was not.


    But in any case, the mastermind of this matter is too vicious.


    She is not at ease until she is checked.


    So she called Li Fukang and said, "go to the governor''s office and send a letter to my fourth brother. You say I''m going to be born soon. Ask him to come to your house. Remember, as long as he comes alone."


    Feel Luo Shi and Fei Yanggu, both very painful to her.


    She does not want to worry the old people.


    After all, the five squares are young people. They can bear more.


    Besides, she needs five more squares to help her find one person.


    Although she is close to the slave, also can trust.


    But they are slaves, there is no private space.


    Even if you take the time to check, it is easy to be watched by others, which will frighten the snake.


    After Li Fukang answered, he went out to work.


    In the afternoon, Wu Ge visited the house.


    His reason is to visit Ruoyin, who is about to give birth.


    When her brother visited her, no one dared to say anything.


    What''s more, although the fourth master is in trouble with Ruoyin, he still has the right to keep the house.


    He was wearing a light blue robe with silver flowers on his cuffs.


    He was received by Li Fukang at the door and was walking to the main courtyard.


    Along the way, it has caused many servant girls to wait and talk.


    When he saw Ruo Yin reading in bed, he said with a worried face: "little sister, what''s the matter with you? Is it serious? Is someone in your family bullying you? Does the fourth master know? "


    If the voice of the mouth smoked, this seems polite fourth brother, has always been silent.


    This meeting, unexpectedly excited to ask her a series of questions.


    Her heart warmed.


    This is the family.


    No matter what happens.


    Always care about her and believe in her.


    Take her stand and think for her.


    She responded faintly: "four masters all know."


    "What! He knew that... "


    Ruoyin interrupted in time:" fourth brother, this is the fourth master''s house. Pay attention to your words. Sit down calmly and listen to me slowly. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    She had a very cold relationship with the fourth master.


    If it is heard by someone who wants to, it will spread to the fourth master.


    That''s making it worse.


    Wu Ge is angry and anxious, but he still eases his mood in Ruoyin''s face and sits down in the armchair.


    Ruoyin explained to him what happened during this period.


    After hearing this, Wu Ge was on pins and needles and frowned tightly.


    The mouth is even more aggrieved to say: "how unreasonable, the woman in your house, how can be so vicious, fortunately I did not marry a wife."


    If the corner of the voice and mouth twitch, how can she get from the words of the five squares.


    Heard the true meaning of his single: even if the whole world is full of sour smell of love, only I send out the fragrance of single dog.


    "When I didn''t say that, my fourth brother didn''t get married. You can rest assured that if you marry a wife and A-Ma, they will be good enough to help you She knew Fei Yanggu and Jueluo.


    They would not force Wu Ge to marry the right family. They would only marry the virtuous, just like her sister-in-law.


    She is not a lady of a big family, but she is also a girl of a decent family.


    Not like the royal family, most of them are tied marriages.


    As long as the family background is good, the rest is not much.


    Besides, there are always some people who are gentle and virtuous.


    After the person is the evil minded poisonous woman, only then exposed the dark side.


    After two people talked for a while, Ruoyin brought up the business: "fourth brother, I told you today that I had something to ask for your help. After you go back, don''t tell Amar and e Niang, lest they worry, especially AMA. She is just in shape. I don''t want him to work for me."


    "Little sister, you are all a family. There is nothing you can''t ask for. As long as you talk to the fourth brother, he will help you to the end. As for Amar and e Niang, I will follow you. " Wuge shows his attitude without hesitation.


    If the sound slightly a Zheng, really ¡¤ brother and sister ah, enough meaning.


    Wu Ge trusts her too much, and does not ask her what she needs from him, so he answers him.


    Trust her so much that you won''t ask him too much help?


    somehow, if these days were used to Ru Yin, they would like to peel.


    She pulled her lips and said in embarrassment, "if I say... I can''t stay in this house, I need the fourth elder brother to help me and help me get out of here."


    The first thing I saw was a daze, two sword eyebrows rebellious pick.


    Under the long eyelashes, that pair of eyes as pure as the morning dew, the eyes of the son, the soft ripples.


    Then, he burst out laughing, "little sister, although this matter is a little serious, but fourth brother I also promise you, you wait, I will take you away."


    Hearing the speech, Ruoyin chuckled.


    That is to say, the words of five squares are moving and amusing.


    She said angrily: "fourth brother, I tease you. This kind of thing involves the whole family. I won''t joke with you in the future."


    This fourth brother, usually looks very smart person, in front of her is a lengtouqing.


    He also dares to help her with this kind of thing, stupid brother.


    From childhood to adulthood, he was kind to her.


    As a child, she played behind him.


    He is very strong.


    If you really go where you go and fight with others.


    In his eyes, other big brother, miss and sister.


    The little bunny wants to bully his sister.


    I can''t see her hurt a little.


    She was wronged, and he felt sad.


    Always meet whatever she wants.


    When she makes a mess, he carries the pot for her.


    My sister is bigger than the sky.


    The perfect interpretation of what is true, Meikong.


    What is caring for your sister is everyone''s responsibility.


    Wu Ge scratched his head, but he was not surprised or pleased. He said, "ah? It''s a joke. I heard you say that someone in the mansion is not good for you. I thought you were serious


    "It''s because there are always people who want to harm me, so I can''t do what they want. I have to sit firmly in Fujin''s position, so that they can''t make my dog look bad to them." If the sound of mouth hook up a sneer.


    But even if the tone sneers and seeps into the person, Wu Ge still regards her as a little younger sister.


    He firmly said: "little sister, if you can think like this, I will rest assured that fourth brother will support you no matter what."


    "Brother Xie gave his full support." If the tone on the top of the five serious and simple expression.


    Then, she will fold the Xuan paper in advance to five.


    There''s information she''s written in there.


    "By the way, this time, I just want to ask you to help me find a servant girl''s family. The servant girl, named Xiaozhen, is dead. She is the one I told you just now and was bribed to poison my yard."


    She kept her voice down as low as she could.After listening to Wuge, he took the rice paper, took a close look at it and put it into the sleeve pocket.


    He cautiously said: "little sister, don''t worry, fourth brother will help you to check."


    "The fourth brother treats me well. I know that, but don''t worry too much. If you don''t affect your work, just check it for me. You can become a riding captain. You can''t act carelessly. I''m not in a hurry." If the sound is considerate.


    "Well, I can distinguish between the primary and the secondary, so I can rest assured." Five grid tunnel.


    All the words have been explained well, and the five squares have no intention of staying any longer.


    After sitting for a cup of tea, he got up and said, "little sister, this is for the fourth brother. Don''t worry too much about it, so that you can have a good life. The fourth brother is waiting for your good news and will come to see your nephew at that time."


    Ruoyin nodded with relief and asked the slave to send him off.


    Recently, the fourth master has been cold, even indifferent.


    In fact, she was not alone.


    It''s the whole backyard.


    It''s like talking to everyone in the backyard.


    But this does not prevent he Zhongkang from reporting to him the situation everywhere.


    In particular, he Zhongkang talked about the situation of the main hospital.


    Because he and his master Su Peisheng both thought that the fourth master cared about Fujin.


    "Fourth master, Fu Jin has been reading books in bed recently. Today, she met her brother from her mother''s house." When he said that.


    I saw that the fourth master had been reading official documents for a moment.


    The well-defined earlobe moved with it.


    He Zhongkang saw all these.


    Although the fourth master didn''t let her talk about the main courtyard.


    But it didn''t stop him from saying no?


    What''s more, with the fourth master''s temperament, if he really didn''t like it, he would have told him to stop talking.


    Therefore, he should stand out as a slave.


    He has to learn everything from the master to the son.


    ------


    at night three days later, if you are ready to have a rest, you will feel some abdominal pain.


    Under the body is a warm + flow + gush + out.


    She subconsciously looked down and saw a bright red on the sheet.


    This kind of red, with the Brown last time, is very different.


    At present, her eyes were pricked by the red.


    It''s still some time before she gives birth.


    It''s not a good thing to be popular now.


    She remembered what Dr. Feng had said.


    If abdominal pain, see red, there may be signs of miscarriage and premature birth.


    So, she quickly ordered the house is busy Liu mother: "quick, go to call the midwife, and then go to ask doctor Feng."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    After hearing this, mother Liu was shocked.


    Without saying a word, she threw down her work and went to invite someone.


    Ruoyin was lying on the bed and waiting...


    at this time, it was already very dark, although Qiaofeng stayed by her side.


    But her heart was beating, and she didn''t know if the child could survive.


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she was.


    The more scared, the faster the heart beats.


    Her body suddenly softened, and the whole person was lying on the bed.


    Brain a blank, almost do not know who they are.


    I don''t know what to do later...


    it wasn''t until the house became noisy that she realized that everything seemed to be on the arrow''s end.


    There is no protection, no protection.


    If you want to live, you can''t have it.


    Because at this time, those midwives are talking excitedly.


    "How... How did you get so much blood?"


    "Get ready for hot water, keep burning hot water!"


    When doctor Feng comes.


    He did not care to salute, and quickly across the bed curtain and silk handkerchief pulse.


    Then, even he said to the midwife: "this can only give birth, you deliver it."


    With that, he was an old man who could not stay in the delivery room.


    You can only give it to the midwife.


    But then, the midwife began to be in trouble.


    One of the midwives said, "the situation in Fujin is not optimistic. What about the fourth master?"


    Now if sound, the whole body is painful, especially below the waist.


    It turns out that the production here also needs to ask the family members?


    But the fourth master has not been involved in her business for a long time. If he doesn''t come, will she still be alive?


    Just as she was thinking wildly, she heard a servant girl anxiously saying, "fourth master, this is the delivery room. Fujin is going to give birth. You can''t go in."


    Here, men are not allowed into the delivery room.


    They think the delivery room is a dirty place.


    When a woman gives birth, anything dangerous can happen.


    It is also considered to have a bloody disaster.


    As the head of a family, the man who stands at the door is the pillar of the house.


    We must avoid women having children.


    They should not be affected by the disaster of blood and wealth.


    Especially the son of heaven, the status is noble, and can not enter.


    As a prince, the fourth master''s status is extremely noble.


    He can only resist the rules left by his ancestors.


    The lying Ruoyin could not see the fourth master, but he could hear the midwife explain to him.


    "Fourth master, Fu Jin fell last time, and her body was weak, and the female was easy to break. In addition, she had already shed a lot of blood earlier, and even the sheep and water were almost the same. I''m afraid there is a risk of dystocia."


    "Say the point." Fourth master''s voice is very cold.


    "I just want to ask you, if it''s difficult to have a baby or an adult." The midwife''s voice, sounds trembling.


    Ruoyin holds her breath and listens carefully.


    She just wanted to know, that ruthless man.


    Will it be like most feudal men when faced with this choice.


    As long as the legitimate children, but women as mole ants.


    Anyway, the legitimate child only in front of this one, but a lot of women have not?


    It''s been five years since the original Lord came into the house, plus the sixth year. I hope to have such a legitimate child.


    Next time, who knows, it''s going to take years.


    Maybe it''s the same thing.


    So, he will definitely choose to protect the children?


    When her idea came into being, she heard the fourth master say in a low voice: "we must ensure the safety of mother and son. If it is really not possible... Then protect adults."


    Always calm and decisive men, rarely procrastinate for a few seconds.


    Obviously, this result surprised everyone in this room.


    Who makes the fourth master look like a cold-blooded and heartless man at ordinary times.


    In this case, most ordinary people have to choose children.


    After all, the most important thing for the royal family is women.


    Even Ruoyin himself was shocked to doubt life.


    I didn''t expect that he looked cold on the outside, but he was a real man in his heart.


    Besides, didn''t he not believe her?


    But why do you say that?


    But anyway, he has a conscience.


    Well, he succeeded in arousing her morale.


    That''s what he said.


    I''ll give birth to him even though I''ve worked hard!


    At this time, she heard Su Peisheng impatiently urge the midwife: "Leng what Leng, go to deliver the baby!""Yes, yes, yes." Obviously, the midwife was also surprised by the fourth master''s words.


    Then the midwife turned into the room and asked for the door to be closed.


    Ruoyin lies like this, by the midwife, puts her into the best midwifery posture.


    "Fujin, I will try my best to deliver the baby. The rest depends on your own nature. The fourth master is a good man. You are lucky. If you can meet such an excellent man, you must strive for yourself." The midwife said a lot.


    Let''s encourage Ruoyin.


    After a while, if the sound has been + painful, even breathing is painful.


    There was also a strong smell of blood in the air.


    Her consciousness gradually blurred, but she could not help but stay awake.


    At first, she yelled at the top of her voice.


    Can shout, her voice will be weak down, into a low voice pain chant.


    Because my voice is hoarse and my physical strength is not enough.


    The midwife saw that she was already very weak, so she let people give Ruoyin some reference tablets.


    "Fu Jin, you should work harder, otherwise... The old slave can only protect you."


    Smell speech, if sound just confused consciousness, suddenly sober up.


    She said in a hoarse voice: "no, I want to protect the children, protect my children..."


    "but the fourth Master said, I want to protect you."


    If Yin remembers to read in a book, those midwives who protect their children are forced to take out the children, regardless of whether the adults live or die.


    But if you protect adults, they will use scissors to cut the children into pieces, regardless of whether the children are alive or dead.


    What the fourth Master said was Baoda...


    thinking of this, she glared and threatened the midwife: "if you dare to hurt my child, I will die in front of you."


    When the midwife listened, the scissors in her hand stopped.


    If she had listened to the fourth master''s advice and succeeded in saving the adult, she would have survived.


    But Ruoyin threatened her to die in front of her.


    Then she, the midwife, did not keep her children and adults.


    In this way, her neck would not be protected.


    "Fujin, why are you suffering?" The midwife''s face was embarrassed.


    "Come on, continue to deliver!" If the sound takes a deep breath, the mouth of the reference piece allowed.


    She didn''t have the time and strength to talk to the midwife.


    Midwife sighed, had to put down the scissors, with if sound.


    After a while, I heard the midwife say happily: "Fu Jin, see the head! If you work harder, you will be lucky in the future


    At this time, Ruo Yin''s hair has already been wet on the cheek.


    Beautiful willow eyebrows twisted together.


    Her eyes were red, and her beautiful eyes were covered with blood.


    But she listened to the midwife''s words, or bite + lip, Mao foot eat + milk strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    His nose was flapping and gasping for breath.


    Both hands are tightly pulling the bed sheet that has been soaked by sweat, and the blue tendons on the snow-white arm suddenly jump.


    She didn''t know how she got through.


    Anyway, she heard a loud baby cry, the corner of her eyes, lips, are soft up.


    Then the whole person is unconscious.


    One of the midwives saw Ruoyin fainting, and went to explore her breath for the first time.


    She was relieved to find that her breath was still there, only weak.


    "Fujin is still breathing. Let''s clean the baby and ask Feng Taiyi to come into the room and show it to Fujin."


    Hearing this, the servant in the room and the other midwives were deeply relieved.


    How close!


    Mother Liu has been in the house just now.


    When she heard that Ruoyin wanted to protect her children, she felt very sad.


    But as a slave, she could not fight against her master.


    Can only silently in one side to prepare hot water, waiting.


    At the moment, she saw that the baby was born, and if the sound was still there, she was happy to wipe tears on one side.


    At this moment, we are busy caring about Ruoyin and seem to have overlooked an important issue.


    Or mother Liu wiped her tears and asked the midwife holding the baby: "by the way, my family Fu Jin was born, is it elder brother or gege?"


    "Look, I forgot." The midwife looked under the child and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s still an elder brother. I said that Fujin is blessed. It''s really gratifying."


    On hearing this, Mammy Liu folded her hands and closed her eyes and said, "Amitabha, Buddha bless you."


    For a moment, everyone in the room was busy.


    Some are busy to wash the blood stains and dirt from the children and pack them with swaddling clothes prepared in advance.


    Some of them were busy cleaning up the blood and the sheets.


    After all finished, sprinkle bloody petals in the corner of the room.


    However, the child began to cry again when he was swaddled by adults! WOW


    Crying is louder than it was when you were born.


    Loud and clear cries hovered in the main courtyard, reverberating to the whole Chamberlain house.


    Hearing this cry, some people are happy and others are sad.


    The fourth master standing outside the door was surprised and puzzled to hear the baby cry again.


    The servants outside the door knelt down one after another and congratulated him: "congratulations to the fourth master."


    But he was cold faced and did not want to see these servants who congratulated him.


    Until the door of the delivery room was opened, the midwife came out with the baby in her arms and said with a happy smile, "Congratulations, fourth master, Fujin gave birth to an elder brother."


    The fourth master stopped and only glanced at the baby.


    He craned his neck to look at the room and saw the woman lying on the bed weakly, motionless.


    "Didn''t I call you Baoda?" His voice was so deep and cold that people were afraid to hear it.


    "Fourth master, the old slave wanted to protect the adults, but Fujin was reluctant to give up the child, so he gave birth to his brother. Fortunately, the mother and the son were safe at last. Fujin was just weak and passed out of coma. Ask doctor Feng to have a look. It should be OK." Even if the midwife was holding the baby, she was frightened to kneel down by the fourth master.


    Ordinary men, not the first time to see children, regardless of adults?


    No matter how the children are, they only ask the adults how they are.


    It is said that mother and son are safe, and his long eyebrows are slightly frowned, and then they stretch out.


    But he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he glanced at the nearby doctor Feng, and they went into the room together.


    After a while, after examining the pulse, Feng Taiyi said, "fourth master, Fujin was in a coma because she was too tired to produce. It doesn''t matter. When she wakes up, she can eat more nutritious and tonic meals. In addition, I will prescribe another prescription and take it for a few days, and it will be OK. "


    At this moment, the fourth master''s gloomy and handsome face finally softened.


    He raised his foot to the bed and looked at Ruoyin for a few seconds.


    The woman''s hair, already wet to stick in the forehead.


    In the ordinary days, the beautiful face is full of weakness.


    The corners of the mouth are soft and upward.


    At this time, although she is not as beautiful as usual, she exudes a higher level of beauty from the inside out.


    See him a dust laden heart for many years, suddenly warm, the ice outside, gradually melting.


    Then, he said, "Fu Jin gave birth to his eldest son. All the servants in the house are rewarded, especially those in the main courtyard. In addition, send another letter to the governor''s office to report the good news. "


    After su Peisheng answered, all the servants in the room knelt down to thank him.


    At this time, the fourth master came to the midwife and looked at the baby in the midwife''s arms.


    Although it was about 20 days premature, it was premature, so it looked smaller than the normal new born baby.


    His big palms made small movements, and he could not bear to hold them.I''m afraid I''m too hard.


    Finally, he finally took back his hand, just told the midwife: "Haosheng takes care of big brother, if necessary, just say it."


    "Yes."


    The next morning, if sound hazardly opened his eyes.


    She looked at the mahogany marble bed and the painted checkered ceiling.


    She was back in her infatuation when she first came here.


    But this time, she was full of "I''m still alive? Where''s my baby? Is it brother or gege


    "Fu Jin, you wake up. I just picked up the bird''s nest and jujube porridge from the dining room." Qiao Feng said while giving her porridge.


    Where does she want to drink porridge now.


    It''s full of her kids.


    Painstakingly pregnant in October, it is after twists and turns, not easy to give birth, not a look at it.


    So she said, "Qiaofeng, is the child OK?"


    "You said big brother ah, he is very good, in the morning, also saw the nurse is feeding." Qiao Feng was sitting in front of Ruoyin with a smile, "you don''t know. The fourth master was worried yesterday. I looked at it. I still pity you. I heard that you were all right. He just saw big brother. Otherwise, he always had a cold face."


    Ruoyin smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The heart says when he is not cold.


    But it was not easy for her to say such words in front of the servants.


    The dignity of the fourth master as the master and the son should be reserved for him.


    However, when she gave birth, his performance really surprised her.


    He didn''t trust her and tried to save her.


    What a wonderful flower!


    After drinking porridge, after half an hour, mother Liu brought medicine to Ruoyin.


    "Fujin, this is the prescription prescribed by Feng Taiyi, which is specially for women to drink in confinement."


    Ruoyin glanced at the pill, which contained dark brown juice.


    For these, she still understand, then also not affectation, do not need them to feed.


    A mouthful of feed, that just bitter.


    She simply took the medicine bowl and took a puff.


    After that, mother Liu waited on her and continued to lie down.


    After lying down for about a long time, an experienced mother came into the room, picked up her sleeve and said to her, "Fujin, the old slave has offended me a lot."


    If Yin was lying in a daze, hearing something wrong with the posture, he stopped: "you... Wait, wait, what are you going to do to me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    "Of course, it''s to knead your stomach, which can help you discharge the poison in your body and help you recover." Mammy said, of course.


    At this time, Ruoyin looked at the strong and strong mother carefully and swallowed her saliva.


    She had heard of it before.


    But when she really face, or some fear.


    After some ideological struggle, she nodded weakly, "then you should be a little bit more gentle."


    "Fujin, this is not light, light is the old slave''s dereliction of duty, on the contrary, a little more emphasis, is for you." Mammy talks straight.


    Also won''t lie to say not painful first, start again heavy.


    If the corners of her mouth were twitching, what else could she say to such a real old man.


    Can only close eyes, let her rub.


    Originally, she was thinking, pain on the pain, have children through, what is more painful than giving birth to children.


    But the next moment, she found out that she was wrong.


    Having a baby is a will power that motivates you.


    And this kind of pain of vigorously rubbing the stomach, she simply can''t imagine!


    She has been able to endure the pain, she called out: "hiss ~ pain... Good pain... Ah... Can''t do it... Too painful... Be gentle..."


    her voice is delicate and shows strong restraint.


    She kneaded her stomach, but she did her best and was not affected by Ruoyin''s pain.


    When it is time to start, the strength has not been reduced at all.


    Heart said this, even cry pain are so good, no wonder heard is very popular.


    People inside, see if sound wrinkled face, pour OK.


    But the fourth master was just in the hall of the main courtyard and heard the ugly cry of women.


    And behind him, there were a large number of slaves.


    The fourth Master heard the sound and stopped walking.


    Instead, he glanced at the servants.


    Frightened, the servants turned their heads and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Then, the fourth master sat down in the armchair in the hall, called Qiao LAN, and frowned solemnly: "you go in and ask you Fujin to be quiet."


    As a di Fu Jin, call so loud, I don''t know her voice is very good to hear, but also through point pin + soul.


    Do you look like a housewife.


    "Ah," said Cailan, and went into the inner room.


    Not long, if sound heard Qiao Lan''s words, a burst of grievances in the heart.


    I think the fourth master has a little conscience.


    Now she''s retracting her thoughts.


    Which Qing law does not allow people to cry pain!


    "Hiss ~" thought in her heart, but she still stopped her voice.


    He began to purr in a low voice.


    Mammy''s hand did not stop, and it was about to end, but the strength became stronger.


    She could even feel the blood coming out.


    The body came to bursts of heartbreaking pain.


    The pain made her shiver, even her tears trembled.


    Pain! What a pain!


    It was so sour that she really wanted to die!


    But she could only keep her voice down, sobbing and whimpering.


    Her voice was delicate and soft, and her grievances were outrageous.


    The fourth master was outside listening to the voice of the woman crying.


    A heart seems to be pulled up.


    For him, it is better for a woman to cry bitterly than to cry.


    With a sharp turn of his wrench, he sent all the slaves out.


    Only Su Peisheng and the maid in the courtyard were left.


    "Go, and let her call on." The fourth master ordered Qiao LAN.


    After Qiao Feng should, he learned the words to Ruo Yin again.


    If sound after listening to, cry more aggrieved.


    Who are you!


    If you want her to shut up, shut her up.


    If you want her to scream freely, she has to shout freely. Why?


    When she was intimate in bed, she was not so obedient.


    Not even now!


    Therefore, she did not listen to his words, but cry more aggrieved, more heartache.


    She hummed and hawed, and her voice seemed to be out of breath from time to time.


    In any case, how poor, how poor.


    Hum, cry to him!


    After hearing this, the fourth master of the hall turned his eyes slightly.


    The hand that + is playing with the finger is stunned.


    When he knew the woman was fighting her.


    The corner of his mouth, then good-looking up.


    It is a warm sun like smile, clean like spring + water, without a trace of impurities, let people look like a spring breeze.


    Su Peisheng, on one side, thought he was dazzled.He rubbed his eyes and was stunned.


    Oh, my God, he saw the fourth master smiling. It was the first time!


    However, at this moment, Yu Guang, the fourth master, noticed Su Peisheng''s attention.


    Immediately fierce turn head, take back shallow smile, ink pupil restores cold, sharp ground stare at him.


    He was so frightened that he knelt down and pleaded guilty.


    Master son Ye''s facial expression, simply switch freely!


    Laugh like a new moon, and be cold when you are cold.


    The fourth master didn''t pay any attention to Su Peisheng, so he let him kneel.


    Until the woman''s cry became less and less, and the mother saluted and left.


    He sat quietly for a cup of tea, and then he went into the room.


    With the indifference that no stranger should enter, he came to Ruoyin.


    The servants in the house were so scared that they didn''t dare to stay any longer. After saluting one after another, they went out of the room with a clear eye.


    If the sound originally also one side wipes the tear, one side draws out the breath.


    When she heard that the room was quiet, she knew who was coming without looking.


    Sure enough, she stopped to wipe tears, and saw a piece of dark blue robe corner, reflected in her eyes.


    When I looked up, I saw the fourth master standing against the light with negative hands, looking down at her.


    In the backlight, if the sound is not clear.


    Only half of his hard face could be seen.


    His eyebrows were thick, with a slight frown of impatience.


    Deep eyes are very good, pupils like ink.


    But his eyes were cold. At one glance, he seemed to be able to see ice debris.


    They looked at each other against the light, and no one let them.


    Finally, if the sound was stabbed by the light, he took back his eyes.


    And she just remembered that she had just given birth, and she was weak, and she certainly didn''t look good on her face.


    If she knew, the fourth master had seen her appearance yesterday.


    And at that time, it was much more embarrassing than now. I guess I will be speechless.


    She pursed her lips and propped up to salute.


    "No After the fourth Master said it lightly, he sat down on the side of the armchair.


    If the original meaning of the sound, it will not be more polite.


    She''s still in pain.


    Then there was a quiet, awkward silence in the room.


    After a long time, the fourth master began to speak: "yesterday, I heard the midwife say that you dare to change your decision without authorization? Don''t you know the consequences? "


    If the sound slightly one Zheng, she certainly knows the consequence.


    She survived yesterday.


    If she is determined to protect the child, it is likely that she will eventually die.


    Or neither she nor the child, it''s possible.


    "I know, but I was just... Trying to fight, to say that even worse things are, it''s just that. But this child, but my grandfather and I have been looking forward to for many years. If the child is gone, what is the meaning of my life? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    "What''s more, although I was in the delivery room at that time, I could also hear that my father tried to keep me, which made me want to give birth to the baby whatever I said."


    She said that sentence to him on purpose.


    The last sentence is her real idea.


    However, I can''t say that I was moved.


    But after she heard the fourth master say to protect her.


    As soon as she was excited, there was a sense of morality and morality in her body that she could not control. She had an impulse to give him a monkey.


    Anyway, I don''t know how. At that time, she was full of blood, just like that idea.


    The rest, she forgot.


    Of course, for the children, she also wanted to keep it from the bottom of her heart.


    "Nonsense, next time..." don''t do that next time.


    But the fourth master''s overbearing words just opened his mouth and found that this was not auspicious.


    It will be well produced next time.


    This time, for the sake of the safety of mother and son, forget it.


    After all, she was braver and stronger than he thought.


    Originally, he was ready to lose his children.


    But did not think, usually weak used to the woman, actually risked his life, gave birth to a legitimate son.


    He pulled his lips and said in an awkward way: "yesterday you just gave birth to a big brother. I took a look at it. At that time, you were all tired and dizzy. This time, you really worked hard."


    Ruoyin: "no words, the fourth master has seen her most embarrassed appearance. She really wants to drill a crack.


    However, at this time, she was also uncomfortable.


    She couldn''t say that "it''s not hard to give birth to the fourth master, no matter how hard it is.".


    Besides, she is working hard.


    But if she really said that she had worked hard, the atmosphere would be more embarrassing, right?


    "As early as before big brother was born, the Lord thought of a few names, and finally felt that Honghui seemed good." The fourth master talked about business.


    On hearing the word Honghui, if the sound of the whole person, even the pores are repelled.


    She tried to stop her speech, but her throat didn''t seem to be able to speak.


    After opening her mouth, she held back.


    Can only pray in the heart, hope that he can change his mouth immediately.


    See next second, four ye thin lips light open.


    "But... I think Hongyi is better. What do you think?"


    "I don''t understand this. It''s up to you." Ruoyin shakes her head and doesn''t want to make a decision on the name.


    Although she was so excited when she heard that he changed Hongyi...


    she pretended to be indifferent.


    Because, everything has a certain number, destiny is hard to disobey.


    What if I changed my name.


    In those TV dramas and books, there are often people who want to reverse fate.


    But in the end, they have to bear more serious consequences.


    She didn''t want to hurt her own children.


    So let it be.


    Fortunately, the fourth master didn''t force her, so he directly said the name in his heart: "then Hongyi."


    Smell speech, if sound is finally a deep sigh of relief, satisfied with the "um" one.


    The corner of the mouth is to raise the mother''s love smile.


    After all, Honghui is the name of her, and her shadow of history is removed.


    Another point is that the name is a bit big.


    She was afraid that the child could not bear it.


    Hui, also refers to the brightness around the sun and moon.


    Just like the six elder brother Yinzuo under the imperial concubine''s knee.


    The Zuo of guozuo.


    This Zuo character is more important than Hui character.


    Although it has the meaning of blessing, it also has the meaning of emperor.


    Children can''t stand it.


    Yin Zuo was just a few years old and disappeared.


    Yi character is good, common point.


    She hopes that Hongyi will become a real man, live a brave life and survive.


    This gives her a hope for the future of her children.


    Since the name is not the same, will not repeat the same?


    Originally, she hated the fourth master in her heart.


    However, she found that she was satisfied with the fourth master''s efforts to protect her and name.


    A qualified man.


    Before she gave birth, she thought he didn''t care about her.


    I knew she was going to give birth, so I came here as soon as possible.


    And no matter what happens, think about it for her.


    She also knew how to choose a name, and a name she liked very much.


    In fact, she has no requirements for her name, as long as it is not Honghui.


    At this moment, the business is over.


    And the two who were troubled in their hearts were silent again.The fourth master has always been silent.


    If the sound in the heart is uncomfortable.


    After all, he wrongly accused her of pushing Li.


    And the scornful look, the ruthless disregard, she remembered it.


    Fourth master is not a person who is good at chatting. He gets up and says, "you are in confinement. I will come to see you some other day."


    If the sound "um", there is no more to say.


    Until he came to the door, she looked at his back and asked, "fourth master, yesterday, why did you say you wanted to protect me?"


    The back of the fourth master was stunned.


    At that time, he didn''t think that much.


    That is to think that he may never see such a good woman again, his heart will be hard.


    In the heart is so think, but his mouth, but overbearing said: "you are the Lord''s fortune Jin, do not protect you, after this mansion, who gives Ye housekeeper."


    With that, he left with his servant.


    Since the mother and son are safe, they can only say those sensational words.


    Su Peisheng kept up with the fourth master.


    The heart says that the Lord and son really do. He cares, but he says this.


    Yesterday, he saw the unbearable in the eyes of the fourth master, and there was a trace of fear of losing.


    Ruoyin: "if you want to help him manage the house, you can find a housekeeper.


    If not, Su Peisheng, the eunuch''s chief inspector, can also manage it.


    In the past, when he didn''t give her financial power, didn''t the servants manage it?


    However, she also knows that the fourth master is sometimes ruffian.


    But seriously, I''m not a liar.


    She just wanted to ask.


    Since he doesn''t want to say it, that''s fine.


    Anyway, Hongyi has it. It''s useless to tangle with this.


    To avoid time, hurt the child''s heart.


    At the beginning, you amah wanted e Niang, not you.


    How bad.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin called mammy Liu: "you take big brother to me and I''ll have a look."


    After sister Liu answered, she came with her big brother and nurse.


    She handed the child to Ruoyin''s arms.


    Then, pointing to the four women who came into the room, he said, "Fujin, this is the nanny who is well told by the fourth master and let people choose carefully. Their conduct is very good."


    If sound first looked at the heart of Hongyi, small + face wrinkled, eyes are not open.


    A small + mouth, but it''s pink.


    She had heard before that all the babies were ugly.


    So, I didn''t care.


    Anyway, she is very confident about herself and the fourth master''s genes.


    No matter how ugly you are, you can''t be ugly.


    Then she looked up at the four nannies in the room.


    Rao is she has seen the world, also staring at those people''s body, pharyngeal saliva.


    In other words, do you want so much? She can talk to the fourth master and withdraw some?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    After all, her Hongyi is so small. How much can she drink? Where does she need four nannies.


    Besides, she was going to feed herself.


    So she pulled her lips and said to mammy Liu, "not so much."


    Voice just fell, the four nannies, like those who failed in the interview, looked worried.


    "Fujin, big brother is the legitimate eldest son of the house. The more these nannies have, the better. The fourth Master said that he would rather waste more food than reduce the grain of elder brother." Mother Liu laughed.


    Another way: "moreover, the old slave also checked, their nutrition is sufficient, put in a cool place after drying, still can not have a trace of dregs."


    "I know, but I can feed myself. Leave two at most." If sound road.


    Hearing this, the nurse in the room was shocked.


    Even mammy Liu said in surprise, "my good fortune Jin, you must not do it. You are a noble person. How can you stand this kind of crime? This is the work of the servants to feed the children."


    "But my elder brother was born prematurely. Although the future may not be certain, in order to avoid his weakness, he still has to drink from me." Ruoyin insists on his own opinion.


    "Well, this... Has to be approved by the fourth master. It''s not easy for me to make decisions." Mother Liu said with a face of embarrassment.


    If the sound willow eyebrow picks, also does not embarrass mother Liu.


    She knew that the people in the house, whether they were in the backyard or the servants up and down, were afraid of him.


    "If you go to the front yard, you will say that I have something to do with the fourth master and ask him to come over." If the sound said, see those nannies face some sad, then said: "you go down first, no matter what, the silver will not be less of you."


    Hearing this, the faces of those nannies were relieved.


    After mother Liu took them out, she went to the front yard to invite the fourth master.


    Ruoyin knows that the nanny here is more than just a baby.


    They were all selected after having children.


    Women from poor families have no way to make money.


    After being elected, they can''t take care of their husbands and their own children.


    This led to the early death of the nurse''s own child.


    As a result, many nannies have a good relationship with the children of their employers and are raised by themselves.


    For rich and noble families, employing a nanny is a symbol of identity.


    A lady in a rich family is particular about her demeanor and pomp.


    If show off the child, say oneself milk child, estimate to be despised.


    What''s more, those ladies are all clothes to stretch out their hands and open their mouths. They can''t bear to feed their children day and night.


    In this case, there is no time to compete for favors, but also leads to the body out of shape, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Such as Ruoyin''s royal family, the reason is even more cruel.


    Some of them are eldest and some are legitimate.


    Some of them are the eldest son.


    But there are also those who have a bad life and enjoy the highest right of inheritance, but die early.


    They gave other princes a chance.


    Generally speaking, you never know which Prince will be the future emperor.


    As long as they have the ability and reach the right age, every prince will have a chance.


    In the ancestral system of the Qing Dynasty, after the birth of the prince, no matter whether he was a concubine, once the prince was born, the biological mother would complete the mission.


    Their world, is immediately obtained, many princes, early exercise.


    The separation of the prince and his mother is to exercise their manliness.


    Don''t be as indecisive as a woman.


    The most important thing is to prevent the autocracy of the relatives of the royal family.


    After all, from ancient times to modern times, there are many people who seek to usurp the throne.


    As a result, many emperors took measures.


    Where can the hard fought land fall into the hands of outsiders.


    Just like emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, in order to prevent his relatives from monopolizing power, he killed Liu Fuling''s biological mother, Madame Gouyi.


    It became a sensational event of killing mother and son.


    However, with the passage of events, the killing of mother and son gradually changed.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there was already a perfect plan for the cultivation of the prince.


    After the birth of the full moon, the prince will leave his mother and be raised by the nurse.


    Only those who are on holiday can see each other.


    This uniform is better than killing mother and son.


    But it''s still cruel.


    In the feudal ruling system, there were many measures to solve the problems of inheritors and rivers and mountains.


    This has led to the situation that the royal family has no kinship and there is a big gap between mother and son.


    The fourth master is not the most typical example.


    He wasn''t raised as a wet nurse.


    It was raised under the knee of Tong Jia, the empress of filial piety and benevolence.


    But also with the natural mother virtuous concubine feeling indifferent.


    The royal family is indifferent.


    Love is more rare and precious.It''s almost impossible.


    After a stick of incense, the fourth master came to the main courtyard again.


    Only because when she came to the front yard to invite him, she looked worried and hard to speak.


    He thought that something was wrong with Ruoyin.


    When he saw a woman holding Hongyi, he asked, "fourth master, can I not have so many nannies and feed Hongyi by myself."


    He did not hesitate to reply: "such a small matter, why you personally feed, you have to raise the body on the line."


    "But as Feng Taiyi said, big brother was born prematurely, and his constitution is weaker than ordinary children. I want to feed myself. In this way, it will be good for his growth." Ruoyin said it seriously.


    She had studied medicine herself, and had read the medical books left by Dr. Sun.


    From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, blood is the most nutritious.


    But the baby can''t absorb blood, only turn it into milk + liquid to absorb.


    When the baby eats, the stimulus is transmitted to the pituitary gland and produces the hormone hormonal called prolactin and oxytocin. Prolactin conveys the command of changing blood into mother and milk, and oxytocin plays a role in promoting the discharge of mother and milk accumulated in the milk transfusion tube.


    Therefore, milk + liquid is realized by blood and is very nutritious.


    Hearing the woman''s very serious words, the fourth master frowned.


    No matter from which aspect, it is for her good, how can she not understand?


    He held his lips and said with patience: "no need. After the big brother is full moon, he will keep it in the front yard of my father. She will take good care of Hongyi. When Hongyi grows up, he will naturally choose some smart servant eunuchs to be his expert and teach him to eat and various etiquette


    If you have decided on your mind, you can''t give up easily.


    The children here are not fed for months.


    Basically, they should be fed to people over 5 or 6 years old.


    Isn''t she the same as the decoration?


    So, she said: "Hongyi was born by my life. I don''t want him to kiss others, but he treats me as a stranger. What''s more, his physique is weaker than that of ordinary children. If he is asked to be brought up by others, and a group of servant eunuchs teach him to walk and eat, I feel like I''m worried. At the same time, I''m also very sad. "


    Immediately, the fourth master raised a thick eyebrow.


    He did not understand why she was so obsessed with feeding her children?


    The next second, that deep eye son, can''t help but sweep a woman''s body in front of one eye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    At one glance, he withdrew his eyes.


    It is abundant + surplus a lot, hear to have milk not to feed, meeting very bilge + painful.


    Ruoyin doesn''t know what Siye thinks.


    She only knew, her child, she didn''t want him to be an emperor, just wanted him to live happily.


    Of course, this kind of thought can only be thought about in the mind, can not let the fourth master know.


    Otherwise, her negotiation will collapse.


    Gradually, I saw the fourth master''s eyebrows, frowning even more.


    It is not the kind of angry frown, it seems to be in order to suppress the inner feelings and frown.


    He wondered if, in those days, Defei Ken thought that, everything would not be like this.


    After pondering for a moment, his eyebrows frowned impatiently, "this matter is not as simple as you think, this is the ancestral system of the Qing Dynasty, you and I must not violate it."


    "Rules are dead, people are alive. Hongyi is a premature baby. Different from others, can''t we make an exception?" If sound emotion is excited, the eye socket is red because of argument, "is the mother still inferior to the wet nurse credible?"


    "My father''s milk and mammy are very good. I''ve been doing trifles in the front yard." Maybe in the eyes of the fourth master, my mother is not as good as a wet nurse.


    Hearing this, if the voice sneered, he began to speak freely: "but in history, the situation of nanny''s disorder in politics is not very common. There are too many princes who have been taught bad by servant girl eunuchs... "


    " enough! " The fourth master yelled.


    Originally he listens to the woman''s persuasion, the eye light is still mild.


    But the more you listen to it, the more wrong it is. Immediately, your eyes are sharp and sharp like an arrow, sweeping to the woman, "if you say this in front of the master, even if you don''t hear it, you will know the consequences if you ask others to listen to it?"


    "Lord, you can''t think you didn''t hear me." If Yin knew that she had said something wrong and made a taboo, she could only change her innocent appearance. Her mouth was pursed, and her misty eyes looked at the fourth master.


    The fourth master looked at the innocent expression of the woman, and the beautiful eyes with a mist in his eyes. At the moment, his heart was pulled together.


    Again, he always seems to be unable to resist her innocence, very poor.


    If the sound sees the fourth master''s eyes become gentle and empty, he seems to be thinking about problems.


    Then the heart knows that there is drama.


    He got out of bed with Hongyi and knelt down while the iron was hot.


    I asked her again


    "After all these years, I''ve been looking forward to Hony. I won''t let anyone take him away from me." If sound looks down at the heart of Hongyi, insisted not to rise.


    "If I don''t agree, can''t you afford it?" Man''s voice, there is a trace of anger.


    Who gave her the courage to threaten him!


    Ruoyin heard his displeasure, but still looked up, firmly on the man''s eyes, "fourth master, I really want to accompany him to grow up, when I beg you, don''t take him away from me, OK?"


    Voice just fell, a line of crystal tears fell from her delicate face.


    There was no cry, but tears kept flowing down.


    This pitiful appearance is more pitiful than the usual misty eyes with tears or crying.


    In fact, the fourth master hates women crying.


    But in front of the woman, cry pear with rain, even cry is so beautiful.


    He gave her a little pause, and he really couldn''t do anything about her.


    And the anger between his brows and eyes had disappeared.


    After pondering for a moment, he finally sighed in his heart and said, "this matter involves all aspects. I want to tell Huang AMA."


    "Thank you first." If sound tears into a smile, let him help himself up.


    "Don''t thank you so early. It''s still a question whether Huang Alma agrees or not." The fourth master finally coaxed the stubborn kneeling woman. He took out a light blue brocade handkerchief from his sleeve pocket, which was embroidered with silver dark lines. "Now you are in confinement. Don''t cry all the time. Do you want to cry blind yourself?"


    If the voice nods, glutinous ground should say: "know."


    On the brocade handkerchief, there is a light mint fragrance, which can stabilize her mood.


    In addition to the goal to achieve, she will stop tears.


    She knew that this kind of thing, mainly depends on the attitude of men.


    If he really loves her and Hongyi, he has a way.


    It seems that for a man like the fourth master, it''s impossible to be tough.


    Only crying children have milk to drink.


    ------


    the fourth master is a man of high efficiency. He will take action immediately if he has promised.


    Not a few days later, he was in the Qianqing palace to greet Kangxi: "the son minister greets the emperor Alma, the emperor Alma is auspicious."


    "No Kangxi waved his hand in an indifferent manner.


    The fourth master got up and took his seat under the arrangement of the servant.


    First, he talked to Kangxi about business affairs.


    Then, just find the right time, mention Hongyi, "Huang AMA, son minister a few days ago, just got a legitimate son, named Hongyi.""Hongyi? Not bad. " Kangxi said definitely, and then casually said, "if you don''t mention it, I''ll forget. How about it? Is everything ok?"


    He has a lot of emperor''s heirs, such as elder brother and Ge Ge Ge, as well as princesses, all dozens.


    He could know, except that the prince who lived in the palace gave birth to an heir.


    He didn''t know anything about the rest.


    On weekdays, government affairs are busy, and he does not take the initiative to intervene.


    "Thank you for your sympathy. My eldest brother is OK at present, but he was premature for more than 20 days. The doctor said that his constitution would be weaker than that of ordinary people, and he needed to take good care of him." The fourth master returned.


    Smell speech, Kangxi originally does not matter the eye son, suddenly becomes cautious and sharp rise.


    He stares at four ye straight, way: "not easy to have a legitimate son, but also out of this situation."


    "It was the children''s minister who neglected." The fourth master was accosted.


    "How is your daughter-in-law? I remember that she was very weak before. " Kangxi road.


    "Back to Emperor Alma, Fujin, she used to be weak. After giving birth to her eldest brother, she felt depressed because she was worried that the slave could not take care of her elder brother. In addition, the doctor told her that premature babies are not easy to maintain, and she would wipe tears all day The fourth master returned truthfully.


    He deliberately did not take the initiative to ask for it, but just like saying the usual words, he complained with Kangxi.


    In this way, Kangxi''s suspicions could be alleviated as much as possible.


    But Kangxi was cautious. His eyes were sharper than before.


    Like a sharp arrow, as if to see through the fourth master.


    The fourth master looked at Kangxi''s chin calmly.


    For a long time, only listen to Kangxi helpless way: "love son heart endless, she rarely gave birth to a child, want to accompany, is also excusable, so let her good life with big brother, big brother raised."


    It reminds him of his biological mother.


    When he was a child, he could not accompany him. When he ascended the throne, he enjoyed two years of happiness and died.


    Fortunately, now the Empress Dowager treats him very well, so he is also very filial to the Empress Dowager.


    Now, in Kangxi''s eyes, Ruoyin and Hongyi are mother and son.


    One is depressed and weak, the other is premature.


    No one is sure about the future.


    But a weak Prince is difficult to be an emperor.


    Besides, he had already made a prince, so he didn''t care much about it.


    After all, it''s a special case.


    When the fourth master listened to Kangxi''s initiative, he was more relaxed.


    Then he got up and clasped his fist: "thank you, ARMA."


    He knew that Kangxi had excluded him from the throne when he made this decision.


    Because Kangxi was very cautious in his succession, not only his son but also his grandson''s potential.


    However, he was relieved.


    It seems that this is what he has done recently, which can make her happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    In the next few days, Ruoyin''s medicine has been finished for a course of treatment, so there is no need to drink any more.


    And her stomach, has been rubbing for several days.


    Now you don''t have to put up with that pain.


    I don''t have to see the mother who rubs her stomach every day.


    For Hongyi, she is also considerate.


    Try to feed the baby yourself.


    Although it was only 20 days premature, it was premature.


    Compared with the kind of children born smoothly, there are still some differences, the constitution may be almost.


    Breastfeeding is good for a child and can make up for the lack of nutrition when he is born prematurely.


    Make him healthier, enhance his immunity and improve his intelligence.


    However, she is not a day and night care.


    She feeds herself during the day.


    Let the nurse feed at night.


    Otherwise, she would be a dog at night and be in a bad mood during the day. With a panda''s eye, she could not manage the house well.


    It''s not necessary.


    And the fourth master, also nurse mother Xie, from the front yard to the main courtyard to take care of her.


    Mother Xie is in her forties. She is very stable and easy-going, giving people a sense of freedom.


    On this day, Ruoyin asked mammy Xie with a smile: "Mammy, do you have children of your own?"


    Mother Xie''s face was stiff, and then she returned with a smile: "there was a daughter before. After entering the palace, she died of hunger."


    Smell speech, if the sound slightly a Zheng, this is embarrassed.


    But the words are said on this, say those polite words, can only make the atmosphere more embarrassing.


    So she changed the topic with a smile: "I don''t know the situation. When it comes to Mammy''s sadness, it''s better for Mammy to tell me how you got into the palace at that time."


    "After all these years, I''m not sad. I can only say it''s a great pity. Fortunately, the fourth master has been treating the old slave very well. I am very grateful Mother Xie returned sincerely.


    Then, she would smile and talk about that year.


    "When the fourth master was just born, he didn''t eat anything and kept crying. If he went on like this, he would die young. The emperor has asked many imperial doctors to treat him, but he can''t do it. A clever doctor who knows some fate says that he should find a woman who holds jade seal and steps on green dragon in the folk society, so that the little prince can grow up healthily. "


    If the sound of a flash of surprise in her eyes, and this is the first time she heard this.


    Then he asked with a smile, "but it''s too difficult. Where are the women holding jade marks and stepping on green dragons in the folk? Even in the palace, there are few such women."


    "Fu Jin, listen to me slowly." Mother Xie nodded with a smile and continued: "the emperor thought so at that time. He thought it was those quacks who couldn''t do it, so he deliberately found an excuse to excuse him. But at that time, the situation was urgent and there was no other way. The emperor sent people to look for it among the people. "


    "At that time, I was in the village to buy a piece of tofu, hold the tofu in my hand, and walk on the path in the field, ready to go home to cook. It happened to be found by the people sent by the emperor and said that I was the person they were looking for. And pointed out in front of the emperor that the bean curd in my hand is a folk jade seal, and the green field path is a green dragon. "


    "And then?" Ruo Yin can''t wait to ask.


    "Then the emperor reluctantly believed it. Let me try. At that time, it happened that when the fourth master saw the old slave, he stopped crying and could eat and drink. Since then, it has been my mission and a great honor in my life to take care of the fourth master. " When she spoke, she always had a loving smile.


    At the moment, Ruoyin''s eyes are wide open, which is too incredible.


    There''s something so amazing and so coincidental.


    At the same time, she really admired the literati.


    Scholars are different.


    Tofu is a jade seal.


    The path in the field is Qinglong.


    But not to mention, it''s quite like that.


    So, ah, a lot of things, we really prefer to believe that there is something, not to believe that there is nothing.


    No one can explain the true from the false.


    Then, she nodded thoughtfully, "it seems that there is predestination between Mammy and four masters."


    She finally knew why the fourth master treated mother Xie so well.


    She had always heard that mother Xie had a high position in the government.


    But mother Xie has been working hard in the front yard, and she doesn''t get out of the front yard.


    I didn''t think that there was such a story.


    In fact, even ordinary nannies are close to their mothers.


    Not to mention this kind of life-saving nurturing grace, compared with Tong Jia, the empress of filial piety and benevolence, who died early, there is also a cold and indifferent princess.


    Perhaps the amiable mother Xie can let the fourth master feel the existence of family affection.


    Originally, she thought the fourth master was a ruthless.


    But from his treatment of mother Xie, he is a heavy emotion and righteousness.


    However, thinking of this, Ruoyin thinks that it is right to bring Hongyi with her.


    She can''t imagine her own son smashing and kissing others."Fu Jin is joking. It can only be said that people have their own lives and that wealth is in heaven. The old slave looked at you and the fourth master. That''s fate." Mother Xie said.


    If Yin looked up at mammy Xie, jokingly said: "Mammy, don''t joke with me, I and fourth master, it is a fate."


    A kiss, a bed.


    But the hearts are not there for each other.


    In this dynasty, there was no free love.


    There are probably many such couples.


    It''s not a chance for husband and wife to treat each other as guests?


    Between her and the fourth master, the difference is not a little age gap.


    It is a generation gap between several dynasties, hundreds of years, and even across centuries.


    Take simple feeding children for example, in her eyes, feeding children is a small matter, not enough to fight for a blush.


    But in the eyes of the fourth master, this kind of thing should be handed over to the servants, and it should be reported to Kangxi.


    "I have no chance. I would have believed it if I put it in the past. But now, I don''t think so. I grew up looking at the fourth master. Others don''t know. Can I know that the fourth master treats you no more than before. I see it in my eyes." Mother Xie was smiling and comforting.


    If the sound on the smile, did not return.


    Mother Xie didn''t understand her mind.


    At noon, if Yin coaxes Hongyi, he doesn''t take a nap.


    Hongyi is very active in her light blue robe.


    His eyes and eyebrows were bent with laughter.


    Two feet are kicking and kicking in the air.


    The tongue is lovely to extend, the eye son of black shine, but look at if sound directly, some calm.


    See if sound can''t help but say: "the foot still kicks disorderly, no wonder when in the belly, the fetal movement is fierce, and then look at your small eyes, with your Amar God like."


    She said, smiling and poking him in the face.


    I''ll hold on to his little feet for a while and don''t let him move.


    In fact, I didn''t scratch hard. I just wanted to tease him.


    No, it''s just a copy of the fourth master.


    Then, she also murmured in a very low voice: "don''t learn from you, Alma. It''s as cold as a popsicle. No girl dares to get close to it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    At the same time, she didn''t expect it, but after a year here, she had children.


    It seems that there is a child, but in fact it is very good.


    Moreover, the more she looked at Hongyi, the more she liked it.


    Looking at his blinking big round eyes, I want to kiss him.


    "MUA..." big son smashes, much more pleasing than your Amar.


    As soon as the fourth master entered the room, he did not hear the woman mutter.


    It''s with Hongyi.


    The corner of his mouth was also slightly invisible.


    "As soon as I entered the room, I heard what you were talking about." The fourth master sat down in the room and looked at the woman with his eyes.


    If the sound after listening, the corner of the mouth pumping.


    Fortunately, she has always been cautious. If she is not good, she will either think in her heart or mutter in a small voice.


    Otherwise, if you let the fourth master listen, she will be finished.


    So, he didn''t hear me?


    This meeting son, in order to cover up her guilty heart, she continued to tease Hongyi, laughing and avoiding the heavy and light: "nothing said, just said that Hongyi is very pleasing, and looks very similar to the fourth master."


    For women, the fourth master disguised that she liked Hongyi, that is, he liked him.


    He raised his feet to the bedside and looked at the child in Ruoyin''s arms.


    "My child, of course, is like me." There was a little pride in his words.


    "It''s not fair. I''ve worked hard to give birth to him. He looks like a grandfather." If the sound is more authentic.


    The fourth master raised his mouth and gently touched the contour of Hongyi''s eyebrows. "Boy, in the royal family, calm down. You can''t cry all the time, just like your mother in forehead. You can''t stand it."


    In fact, women don''t cry very much.


    At the critical moment, he just blinked his misty eyes and said nothing.


    When it is especially critical, she will cry and say nothing.


    This kind of attractive, good figure, will be coquettish, can be cute, there is a spirit of women.


    It''s good everywhere.


    I love eating too much, I''m lazy and I don''t love housekeeper.


    Which main family is like her, does not make progress, does not work hard.


    At that time, the emperor Alma pointed her out to him.


    He just let her do as he wanted.


    Otherwise, it is not good to harm others.


    Let''s continue to hurt him.


    Ruoyin: "she gave a dry smile.


    Smile on the face, ha ha, in the heart @ $% &¡Á(!¡«@#£¤%¡£


    Revenge, pure revenge.


    At first, she thought he didn''t hear.


    It is easy to hear the people who are in the same company. The murmur in such a low voice can be heard clearly.


    The key is to hear, but also pretended not to hear, asked her what she was muttering.


    In the end, she was ridiculed in disguise!


    Once again, she felt the darkness of the fourth master.


    He can be so black about such small things that he can still get big things.


    Don''t offend him any more, or he will play bad!


    Seeing the woman''s face embarrassed, the fourth master knew that she was educated in disguise, which probably made him feel bad.


    Therefore, he looked at the woman and said, "Hongyi is very pleasing, and looks very similar to the fourth master." For the sake of this sentence, it''s no more to investigate the bad words she said behind her back.


    It was his woman who gave birth to a legitimate son.


    He took the initiative to change the topic and resolve the embarrassment. "The last time you told me to raise Hongyi, I told Huang AMA. He said that big brother was in a special situation, so let you take it."


    "Really! Thank you Ruoyin immediately put the unhappiness behind.


    Happily holding Hongyi out of bed, ready to salute.


    But she was overjoyed and hit the shelf of the bed.


    Take a cold breath immediately, "hiss ~"


    "slow down, can you still take care of your children The fourth master clearly had worries in his eyes, but his mouth was silent.


    Palm is to her rubbing head, "but also pain?"


    If the voice chat to avoid his hand, smile back: "no pain, I''m just too happy, did not expect ye to speak so well."


    Hearing this, the fourth master frowned. He took back his hand and asked in a deep voice, "is it that ye usually doesn''t mean what he says, eh?"


    Ruoyin was surprised and explained, "I don''t mean that. It means that ye is beyond my imagination. I''m surprised."


    When the fourth master saw the woman''s face turned pale, he stopped.


    One pregnant silly three years, probably said she.


    He pulled his lip and didn''t pursue it.


    He also talked about other things and changed the topic, "by the way, your amae Niang heard that you were born and would come to see you at your house. About these days, you let the servant prepare for it.""Well, let them see how naughty Hongyi is." If the sound of a mother''s family to come, his face is full of joy.


    Just, when does the fourth master need to tell her in person?


    Just like last year, when the two people were at odds, he also deliberately mentioned to her about Fei Yanggu''s battle in Mongolia.


    Now think about it. It''s a striking similarity.


    Do you want to make up with her?


    Hum!


    I don''t know!


    After all, what happened this time is not as good as that one?


    It was her fault.


    She''s not wrong this time!


    After a cup of tea, the fourth master knew that Ruoyin was still true, so he didn''t stay much.


    Just give her some time.


    Give yourself more time.


    Ruoyin, who achieved her goal thoroughly, let mammy Liu give her money and send away three nannies.


    Those three nannies got silver and didn''t have to starve their children. Naturally, they kowtowed to thank them.


    If the sound itself is not up, there is no need to urge + milk is full.


    If it wasn''t for the night when she couldn''t bear it, she would let the servants and the nanny take Hongyi.


    Or she won''t keep any.


    ------


    Ruoyin gave birth to a legitimate eldest son for the fourth master. Some people in the house are happy and others are worried.


    Li, in particular, was so angry that he broke his teeth.


    The rest of us don''t know.


    But in any case, they still have to choose a good day and go to the main courtyard to greet Ruoyin.


    This time, please, it''s not the same as before.


    Not between the halls, but inside.


    Ruoyin leaned on the bed and looked at Li''s several.


    She made no secret of her sneer: "my sisters are so leisure and elegant that I can sit here when I''m free, but I''m still in my confinement. I won''t entertain you any more because of my inconvenience."


    Although usually, she doesn''t entertain herself.


    It''s the servants who make tea, pour tea and pull chairs.


    But what she meant was not to welcome them, not to see them.


    Naturally, the slaves had already united with her.


    No chair, no tea.


    She used to be kind, but others didn''t have to be kind to her.


    As for now, those who come to the door will not deceive the white or the white!


    She finally understood that sentence, kindness to others is cruelty to oneself.


    In the future, as long as you know that the other party is not a good one, she is not happy to do it!


    Whatever she is!


    Now that she has children, she has to be strong to protect her.


    So, she has to give everyone in the backyard a hand.


    She was originally Di Fujin, and the fourth master gave her the right.


    Now, she has her eldest son, Hongyi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    Even if you lean on the bed, you can''t underestimate the dignity of being a housewife.


    "It''s the most important thing for Fu Jin to have a good body. I don''t care." Song said politely.


    Since if the sound wants to have a bad influence, it can''t be treated differently. It''s the same anyway.


    Li said: "my sister thought that my sister was weak, but now I look at it. My sister is full of spirit."


    "Originally, I was weak, but I saw Hongyi all day long. I was full of energy and energy." If the tone chin slightly tilted, some proud.


    At the same time, she said with a sneer: "by the way, the front son, the bottom slave took the account book to me, and I glanced at it casually, but I never thought that your monthly salary and the rest of the food and clothing expenses are almost over me."


    See Li Shi is a Zheng first, then embarrassed a smile, "younger sister I now, not in the belly still have an elder brother, of course have to be thicker."


    has the final say, "no brother, you have no choice but to wait for your birth." Not to mention your stomach, the eight characters have not been skimmed. Even if it is, we have to follow the rules. When I was pregnant, it was not the same. " If the sound is resonating, it is authentic.


    Li''s fake smile on her face froze. After pondering for a moment, she laughed back: "there are some things that my sister does not know. When I was pregnant last year, I told the House Office of the house, and the fourth master must have agreed. At that time, my sister was not in power, so it was possible that she did not know


    There was much pride in her words.


    It seems that she and the fourth master have some small secret.


    I hope that if the sound can overcome the difficulties.


    But if Yin said something today, he would not let it go easily.


    She pulled her lips and said, "you said that I didn''t hold power at that time. But now, since the fourth master has given me the power, I will take charge of the house. I don''t care about the previous affairs. Now, I have to reorganize the backyard, so as not to have too much unhealthy atmosphere!"


    If the sound looks fierce, there is no room for maneuver.


    Li''s only way: "then according to Fujin, everything goes as usual."


    "Who told you, I want business as usual." Ruoyin glanced contemptuously at Li, and continued: "now the flood in the south of the Yangtze River is flooding, the four masters are all simple. It''s good for you. As a side Fujin, you should set a good example, but the ethos is not good and people''s heart is not old. I''ll punish you for a quarter of your monthly salary and cut everything by half. "


    When Li was listening, he was furious.


    But if the sound of fire, she a side blessing Jin, there is no way.


    Had to secretly swallow this tone, the corner of the mouth hook up a dry smile, should sound "yes".


    "By the way, the servant girl beside you is uncomfortable to look at. She has a pair of eyes and is not decent at all. I will help you discipline the servant." Ruo Yin took a glance at Chunmei.


    Spring plum is if sound see heart hair hair, busy kneel down.


    Li glanced at Chunmei with a slanting eye and helped to speak: "Fujin, this girl is smart. She has been married from my mother''s house and has always been very responsible. You let her go. I''ll train her when I go back. I''ll see you next time. I''ll be honest. "


    "No need." If the sound denies Li Shi''s words directly, then orders: "come on, drag this girl out for me, hit 20 boards."


    If you can be Li''s confidant, you must be smart.


    I want to hurt her several times before coming here. This guy has no less ideas.


    Li''s pregnant now, she can''t punish.


    But it is more than enough to suppress and punish Li''s confidants.


    After finishing the rest of the children, she will give birth to her slowly!!!


    In order to avoid Li''s belly has a good or bad, the princess will certainly blame her.


    Besides, her bottom line is children.


    Whether it''s hers or someone else''s.


    Li Shi was knocked down by Ruoyin. She got up in defiance and said, "elder sister, you are too crazy to treat my servant like this. Aren''t you afraid that I will sue the fourth master?"


    "I''m so scared." Ruoyin looked surprised. When Li''s face was proud, she immediately said with a smile: "so, just tell the fourth master!"


    "Fujin, you... Are just too deceiving Li bit his teeth and said angrily.


    If sound sneers, coldly way: "don''t dare, bully too much, this kind of words, or more suitable for you, compared to what you do, I these are nothing."


    Li took a deep breath, and she found that she could not say Ruoyin.


    They had to sit down in a negative mood and let the slave pull out the spring plum.


    Then, outside heard the scream of spring plum.


    After a while, Chunmei was lying on the spring bench and was carried in, not a bit energetic.


    If you don''t lie down for a month or two, I''m afraid I can''t get out of bed.


    If the sound is far away, you can also see Chunmei waist and fart + thigh, and the clothing material is infiltrated by blood.


    Therefore, she impatiently said: "this kind of Cheap slave, also carry in do, get out, don''t dirty my eyes.""Yes." After the slaves answered, they carried out Chunmei again.


    "Well, that''s all for today. You all go back." Ruoyin began to bid for guests.


    At present, she has the deepest aversion to Li.


    The rest of us, we haven''t found anything yet. Let''s go.


    As soon as this word comes out, Li''s several, naturally also don''t stay much.


    One after another saluted and left.


    When he left, Li''s cheeks were bulging.


    Usually proud of the face, because of resentment become wrinkled.


    Fu Jin trampled on her very hard today. It was just wanton revenge.


    Is not want to let her know, she Fujin wants to deal with her, at any time can step on her feet?


    Hum, wait. She must tell the fourth master about this!


    Let the fourth master decide for her!


    When they all leave, Ruoyin is like nobody.


    She said it.


    From now on, she will be a happy woman.


    Be good to the people you like, trip the people you hate, and shake your face!


    In the afternoon, the fourth master came back from the palace, looking unhappy.


    Walk to the study, see Li Shi aggrieved to stand at the door.


    The fourth master frowned and went straight into the study.


    Li Shi wanted to keep up with him, and was stopped by the servant girl. "Side Fujin, the master''s son has been very busy recently. You''d better go back and have a rest."


    Li''s bite teeth, just want to scold dog slave, but think four Ye is in, then endure.


    But toward the study aggrieved shout: "fourth master, you can''t ignore me, you have not been to see me for a long time, did not look at the big grid, the big grid very miss you."


    Since she and Ruoyin wrestled together in the garden, the fourth master always ignored her.


    Su Peisheng knew that the fourth master was angry with Princess De, so he quickly advised Li: "Master Li, the master''s son is not in a good mood today. You''d better go back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    "But... But I was not in a good mood. Fujin punished my monthly salary, deducted my expenses and beat my servant girl for no reason!" Li was about to cry.


    "No... probably?" Su asked incredulously.


    "It''s impossible. You can let me in and I''ll leave with a word with the fourth master." Li was dissatisfied with the tunnel.


    Su Peisheng glanced at the study, but he was still adamant. "Master Li, the fourth master has not seen you. You''d better listen to the servant. Please go back."


    When the fourth master was in a good mood, he did not dare to make a blind decision.


    Not to mention when the fourth master is not in a good mood, if he makes up his own mind, he is looking for death.


    "Then give me what you just said to the fourth master." Li ordered.


    In order to drive her away, Su Peisheng nodded.


    Li is also his half master. Since she has said it, he will still bring her words.


    See him should, Li Shi just took slave, lost left.


    After su Peisheng entered the house, he looked at the fourth master''s face and carefully reported: "fourth master, Master Li said that Fujin had fined her monthly salary, deducted her expenses, and hit her servant girl."


    He cut out some words to make the fourth master sound less angry.


    Who knows, after hearing this, the fourth master ignored the question directly, except for a flash of surprise in his eyes. He asked, "how''s the matter that you asked you to check in person last time?"


    "Back to master son, I checked the last time that Fu Jin and master Li fell down together. There were few people at that time. Besides master Li and Chunmei, there were also Fujin and mammy Liu. At the first time, no one else was present."


    In fact, at that time, Li side Fu Jin called out, he and the fourth master just saw Fu Jin push Li master son.


    But he did not know what the fourth master thought.


    It''s better to be formal. Don''t annoy the master.


    "What else."


    "The slave has also interrogated Chunmei and mammy Liu respectively. They are the close slaves of the two masters and sons. They are nothing but that the public says that the public is right, the woman is reasonable, and the slave is not easy to handle." Su Peisheng talks to the tunnel.


    It might be better if there were other witnesses.


    But Chunmei and mammy Liu are too close to Li and Ruoyin.


    Their testimony is not credible.


    There''s nothing more to say than a good word from your own master.


    The fourth master took a heavy breath. He rubbed his eyebrows and leaned on the chair.


    In this world, he has no absolute trust.


    Even relatives are not amiable and untrustworthy.


    Who can believe it?


    But he is still entangled.


    Su Peisheng glanced at the fourth master secretly and knew that he was annoyed.


    Heart said that the emperor had many children and gave most of his father''s love to the prince.


    But also guard against the prince, and other princes.


    And the empress de Fei cares, I''m afraid only went to six elder brother, and fourteen elder brother.


    In her life, she gave birth to these two.


    Otherwise, how to treat the fourth master and other children is always light.


    Especially for the fourth master, he didn''t like to see him.


    This led to the fourth master''s early understanding.


    He is also very calm, decisive and rational.


    But now, he actually saw the fourth master emotional.


    However, all this seems to be due to Fujin.


    At night, when Ruoyin was ready to rest, the fourth master came.


    There are so many troubles in the palace that he is not in a good mood today.


    Then from the slave singing newspaper: "four masters to."


    If Yin hears the sound of singing and reporting, he turns to see him wearing a black robe, the corner of the robe is like ink, setting off turbulent waves of ink.


    The sleeves are carried high by the wind.


    Generally speaking, it means walking with wind.


    After the fourth master sat down in the room, the servants went out.


    There were only two of them in the room.


    Ruoyin leaned against the head of the bed, and the fourth master sat on the armchair beside the bed.


    She slightly side head, can see that piece of water chestnut clear handsome side face.


    Men''s dark and deep eyes are suffused with charming light and luster.


    Long eyebrows thick and dense, slightly upward.


    High + stiff nose, thin + lips light pursed.


    Even if only sitting leisurely, silent and cold as ice, all of them also publicize the nobility and elegance.


    She is an observant. She has just seen that as soon as he comes into the room, he is very aggressive.


    Is it for the Li family to start a teacher to investigate the crime?


    The next second, she heard him light way: "full moon wine, when do you want to do, steal full moon, or double full moon wine?"


    "Stealing the full moon is less than a month, and I haven''t finished my month at that time. I might as well have a double full moon. After two months, I just recovered, so as not to be sloppy and treat guests badly." She doesn''t want everyone to see her untidy.The fourth master was a good talker. He agreed.


    Then, he asked casually, "I heard you deducted Li''s monthly salary?"


    "Return to the fourth master, yes."


    "Reduced her expenses."


    "Yes."


    "And beat her maid."


    "Yes, so now, is the Lord here to set up a teacher and make a crime?" Ruo Yin asked without feeling.


    Anyway, in his eyes, she was already a jealous poisonous woman.


    Push the pregnant side room.


    Now we''re cutting the side room.


    Fourth master:...


    he didn''t speak, but he frowned a little impatiently.


    The expression on the face is very complicated, like walking on the edge of anger.


    Su Peisheng was so frightened that he was sweating. The master was not in a good mood today.


    When I arrived here in Fujin, I was not happy to talk about it. I was afraid that I would be angry.


    Seeing the fourth master did not speak, Ruoyin felt ignored.


    She pulled her lips and added to her negative airway: "if the fourth master thinks I have bullied Li, he can take away my financial power."


    As soon as his voice dropped, he saw that the fourth master was very gloomy.


    The moonlight shines on his handsome face, which makes his face more rigid and hard.


    Deep ink pupil, is flashing an unpredictable black flow shadow.


    It was chilling and unfathomable.


    Four masters thin + lips light open, raise a trace of sneer.


    He suddenly got up, turned his back to Ruo Yin and said coldly, "the right given by the Lord will never be taken back. Similarly, don''t let me hear you say such stupid words again."


    With that, he left.


    Why don''t you go out with the four Fu Sheng


    Then, he quickly followed the fourth master.


    I still see the fourth master''s patience in front of the woman.


    If this is changed to someone else, the master and son will be very angry.


    Not to mention Fu Jin, even the servants in this room should be punished.


    But master son Ye didn''t like this. He didn''t bear to punish her.


    I don''t want to punish the slave, or who will take care of Fujin.


    Just now, he had a cold sweat for Fujin.


    This one is really good at it!


    If you do not love the fourth master''s heart, you will know to cry.


    Who doesn''t know that the master and son are very controlling.


    All the people in the mansion must be under his control.


    Fu Jin came against him.


    Ruoyin looks at the fourth master''s anger and walks away, plus Su Peisheng''s words.


    The heart suddenly speechless.


    She is not su Peisheng. She knows everything about the fourth master.


    If Su Peisheng had not told her, she would have thought that the fourth master was supporting Li.


    Now it seems that it''s just because she was angry with the princess.


    When he mentioned Li''s family, it was mostly Li''s eye medication in front of him.


    But he didn''t say that she was wrong, except that he was very angry.


    She was not punished.


    She did not take back her financial power.


    She also means to rely on her financial power.


    Did he just mention it.


    In fact, indirectly agree with her practice?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    It is really a mysterious man, even angry, people can not see through it.


    If sound shakes his head, do not think, do not think.


    Anyway, she''s still in the period of confinement. He can''t help her.


    Er... She found herself, seems to be becoming more and more rogue?


    At this time, mother Liu came in and said with a worried look on her face: "Fu Jin, when the fourth master left, the old slave was very cold, but angry?"


    "As you can see." Ruoyin pulls up the quilt and lies down.


    "My good fortune Jin, how can I say hello to you? The fourth master has treated you very well these days. How can you make him angry? If the fourth master is not happy and takes away your financial power, the house will change again." Mother Liu tucked in a brocade quilt for her.


    If the sound stuffy way: "don''t worry, he said, the financial authority to me, will not take back."


    "Then you should get along well with the fourth master. You..."


    "OK, I''m sleepy." Mother Liu wanted to persuade her, but Ruoyin interrupted.


    She knew all those things, but she was uncomfortable in her heart.


    After all, he didn''t make it clear what happened last time. She couldn''t be wronged.


    After a pause, Mammy Liu retired.


    The next day, Fei Yanggu and Jueluo, with five squares, came to see Ruoyin.


    I also brought a lot of tonics for sitting in confinement.


    In fact, the four masters have everything.


    Parents are afraid of the shortage of children.


    Taking advantage of Jue Luo Shi and Fei Yanggu to walk in the park, Wuge takes the initiative to bring up business with Ruoyin.


    "Little sister, the servant girl you asked me to check last time, I have found her hometown, but when I went, her family had already moved away."


    "Move away? It''s a coincidence. " Ruoyin thinks it''s weird.


    "Well, I was surprised, so I asked people in the village. They told me that they didn''t know where Xiaozhen''s family had gone. They only knew that Xiaozhen''s younger brother was seriously ill. Some time ago, someone happened to visit their family and said that they were distant relatives. Maybe they went to see a doctor." Five grid road.


    If the sound is crooked and the head is crooked, it seems to have come to a dead end again.


    It seems that the other party is very cautious, even if Xiaozhen is forced to death, her family is also lost.


    It''s another matter whether we can leave the life of Xiaozhen''s family with the cruel and cruel means behind.


    Who knows if treatment is a cover.


    You can''t start until you cheat people away.


    She became more and more curious about who did this incident.


    I can''t tell the truth.


    Even avoid the eyes and ears of the fourth master!


    This kind of person, there must be someone outside the house with her inside and outside.


    Wu Ge saw Ruoyin sullen, then comforted: "but please rest assured, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will help you keep looking for it."


    If the voice returns to his mind, he is quite moved and says: "the follow-up of this matter may be difficult to find. Whether we can find it or not is a problem. The fourth brother is still focusing on his career. Let''s put this matter aside for the time being."


    "I know it in my mind." Five frames calmly return.


    As soon as he said this, Ruoyin knew that this sister accuser could not listen to her advice and would continue to investigate.


    Well, if you can''t persuade me, just let him go.


    For a long time, if he can''t find it, his own motivation will be reduced.


    As both Fei Yanggu and Wu Ge had work to do, they only stayed in the house for one day and went back.


    Leave Jue Luoshi to take care of Gu Ruoyin.


    In fact, there are servants in the house.


    Jue Luo Shi is mainly worried about Ruoyin depression, accompany her to talk about his own words.


    The most important thing is to take care of and dissuade Ruoyin when she can''t stand the rules of confinement.


    If you feel that Roche is not here, anyway, the fourth master will not come to her, and no one can settle her down.


    She can use Fu Jin''s coercion to force slaves to listen to her.


    The problem is, Jue Luo is in the main courtyard, and he doesn''t go anywhere.


    Every day in her ears like an old mother nagging, listen to her ears will be cocooned.


    "Yin''er, this window must not be opened, let alone go out to walk, will catch cold."


    "You can''t take a bath or wash your hair, or those cold air will come into your body. If you are old, you will get rheumatism easily."


    "And those fruits, too cold. If you want to eat them, you have to cook them hot. Otherwise, you will lose all your teeth, and it will be too late to regret."


    If the sound means... This is too unscientific.


    Do not know close the window, the air is not in circulation, can not breathe fresh air?


    Don''t know if you don''t wash your hair, you will breed a lot of bacteria, even lead to hair follicle blockage?


    Do not let eat fruit, how to add vitamin?Can it work just with the big supplements?


    The most important thing is that if she doesn''t walk around, she will become a pig!


    She had already gained weight during her pregnancy.


    As a result, the confinement was still full of tonic and lying still.


    At this time, Jue Luo said again: "yin''er, listen to e Niang''s words, think about why all the ancestors lived a long life, more than 90 or 100 years old. Therefore, we have to listen to the rules left by the ancestors, so as to live a long life."


    If Yin looks at the kind face of Jue Luoshi, what can she say?


    She has been the center of her life these days, and she has said all kinds of good things.


    So that she can have a good month.


    She couldn''t bear to retort and refuse.


    Ruoyin can only raise the sky and sigh.


    Come on, or hearing Roche, do as the Romans do.


    Take it for a while and listen to your ancestors.


    After all, it is not unreasonable for those ancestors to live long.


    This tolerance lasted a month.


    A month later, Jue Luo took Ruoyin''s hand and said goodbye reluctantly, "e Niang will go back first. Although you can bathe and burn incense, don''t wash it too often. You can still raise your body first. It''s easier for the next baby."


    Although it takes 42 days for Ruoyin to sit in confinement, it takes even two months to be precise.


    But the first month, if sound honest spent, I think the body has recovered almost.


    If we have a good foundation in the early stage, as long as we don''t go too far behind, there will be no problem.


    Jueluo was also the head mother of the governor''s house.


    She has been away from home for a month, and many things need her to deal with.


    So she had to go back.


    For Jue Luo Shi''s request, if sound in the heart rolled a white eye.


    Is this my mother? I''m looking forward to her having a second child.


    However, in her heart, there are many reluctant to give up.


    After all, she felt that during this period of time, she was accompanied by her heart and lung, and her heart was made of meat.


    But at the same time, she also has some small unconscionable joy, she can finally wash white.


    Recently, she can smell the sour smell of herself in the brocade quilt.


    Until she saw Roche leave, she turned into the room and looked at her big waist.


    Especially her breast, I don''t know whether it''s feeding the baby or being fat.


    She couldn''t see her feet, she could only see her chest.


    They all weigh ten jin, don''t you?


    If you put it in a modern, proper e cup.


    She was glad that the fourth master didn''t come recently.


    Otherwise, she looks so sloppy that she can''t even look down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    No, she must start to lose weight and take good care of herself.


    Otherwise, this image, to the double full moon wine day, she would not see people.


    Moreover, she is Fu Jin. She is afraid that the status of the head of the family is not guaranteed.


    How can you compete for favors?


    Thinking of this, she quickly told mammy Liu: "go, prepare water for me to bathe."


    As a result, as soon as his voice dropped, he heard eunuch singing: "four masters are here!"


    She was so scared that she ran to the bed without saying a word, and covered herself tightly.


    Even his head is stuck in the quilt.


    Therefore, when the fourth master went to the inner room, he found that the quilt on the bed was arched in a human shape.


    He looked at the sky outside and asked the servant in the room: "are you Fujin still sleeping?"


    It''s just a casual question.


    But that pair of deep ink pupil, seems to be able to see through all things at once.


    People dare not lie.


    All the servants in the room were trembling.


    How dare they speak in front of such four masters.


    How to say, how not.


    It''s a big crime to deceive the master.


    But if you tell the truth, it''s not good for Fujin.


    Seeing this, the fourth master knew it, and his anger rose.


    It''s really a woman who doesn''t know good or bad.


    It seems that I still treat her so well that I dare to hide in the quilt when I see him.


    He raised his foot to the bed, grabbed the quilt, and was about to lift it.


    Then heard the woman in the quilt, weak way: "fourth master, don''t lift my quilt, OK?"


    "Why." When he heard her delicate voice, his hands stopped.


    "I look so ugly now. Let me take a bath and see you later. Or... You can wait a month, and we''ll see you at Hongyi''s double full moon Ruoyin hides in the quilt and drags the brocade quilt tightly.


    Four ye thick eyebrow a pick, light way: "Ye don''t mind."


    He even saw her in a mess when she had just given birth to a child. What else can''t be seen.


    "But I don''t mind. I want to show the best side to the fourth master. I don''t want to see my bad appearance. In that way, I''ll be sad and worried... The fourth master will not like me. So, please give me some space and let me have some dignity If sound urgent explanation.


    For the first time, the fourth Master heard a woman talk to her like this.


    Her voice is delicate and soft, even with some crying,.


    As if he didn''t obey her, she would cry at any time.


    He couldn''t bear to refuse.


    It is undeniable that her words were very useful to him.


    Soon, half of his anger was dissipated.


    The best side is presented to him, which is interesting and fresh.


    His eyes slightly turn, after pondering for a moment, he finally releases the brocade quilt in his hand.


    Light way: "just, I will come to see you another day."


    If sound in the quilt, can hear the sound of man''s feet leaving.


    "Is the fourth master gone?" she asked uncertainly


    "Go back to Fujin. You can come out." Smart way.


    At this time, Ruoyin breathed a deep sigh of relief. It was so dangerous that she almost let the fourth master see her untidy appearance.


    ------


    the next month, the fourth master wanted to take time to watch Ruoyin, but he was too busy.


    Moreover, he remembered what the woman said, and he could see you in a month.


    Could there be the best in those days?


    It turns out that Ruoyin has been very progressive this month.


    Go to bed early and get up early all day.


    Get up in the morning and do morning exercises.


    I do yoga in the afternoon.


    Also specially let people make beautiful new clothes, spring clothes and summer clothes.


    She made those clothes smaller.


    In this way, for the sake of beautiful clothes, she will have the motivation to lose weight.


    What''s more, whether it''s a coat or something close to the inside.


    She had people make fresh ones according to what she liked.


    She didn''t make much change in the cloth belt.


    But the coat she changed a lot, mainly because to feed the children, to avoid the body out of shape.


    Because those belly bags are so loose that they can''t be flattered.


    Don''t men like to have a good figure?


    In order to avoid advantages becoming disadvantages, she has to take precautions in advance.


    at the same time, she also had a Chinese herbal powder mask.


    mask is something she learned before, and there are also some books left by Dr. Sun.


    she used it flexibly and made her own powder mask.


    Apply once every other night. Don''t mention how much water and moisten your face.At this time, compared with a month ago, she is too far away.


    She went from a slovenly child to a goddess, even more radiant than before.


    In the past, there were Li and song families in the backyard, which was better.


    Now there are more people in the backyard, more competitive, and more pressure on her.


    If you don''t make progress, you can''t do it.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with the fourth master.


    Always delicate, she will not allow herself to be lazy.


    Or should that sentence, there are no ugly women, only lazy women.


    In the end, the emperor will live up to those who have a heart.


    Although Ruoyin can''t return to her pre pregnancy figure, she still has some sensations.


    But I was able to put on my new clothes.


    At this time, she was wearing a red flag dress, and the cuffs were embroidered with silver dark lines.


    The left waist, embroidered with an S-shaped rose.


    Will her figure convex + appears graceful and graceful.


    This flag dress was specially improved by the tailors in the mansion.


    The coat is not the kind that covers the fart and the thigh.


    It''s waist length.


    The material below the waist is full of flag hem.


    She seems to be very tall.


    It was as if all the legs below the chest were big.


    And the waist, she let people do a little more waist.


    Compared with the straight tube, which is not feminine.


    She is elegant and beautiful, but she is also charming and charming.


    Looking in the mirror, she made herself a pretty lady.


    The clothes are already very festive and gorgeous, so make-up is a little lighter, so as not to have the smell of wind and dust.


    After putting on her make-up, she looked at herself in the mirror.


    Delicate make-up.


    Red flag.


    Clear and bright skin.


    Gradually, she showed a sense of achievement smile, this period of hard work is not in vain.


    The only drawback is her chest, which seems to be so big!


    Every day after big brother ate, still rise very much.


    But this is not the time for her to get involved.


    She turned and took over the Hongyi embrace in the arms of mammy Liu, "you make the dining room ready for life, and then greet the servants from all over the house. Today''s people are all distinguished guests, so they must receive every guest well, and do not neglect the guests."


    She saw from the list of invitation cards that today, not only the princes and the Fujins came back.


    Even the prince will bring the prince to congratulate him.


    I heard that many officials would have come, but they were all declined by the fourth master.


    Probably because he was worried that Kangxi thought he was forming a clique in private, he wanted to keep a low profile.


    "Yes, I told you in the morning. Please don''t worry about Fujin." Mother Liu returned cautiously.


    As early as the day when Ba Fujin received the invitation, he would like to come early.


    Therefore, she and eight ye are the first guests.


    When someone came to pick him up, she said to the eighth master, "Sir, you can go to meet the fourth master. I have to go to the backyard to find the fourth sister-in-law."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Finish saying, she can''t wait to go to the main courtyard.


    Not only that, she also said to the servants who served her at home, "go what you should do, I can find it myself."


    "But... Fujin said that we should be good at receiving guests." The servant said with embarrassment.


    "Yes, I want to walk here and then go to the main courtyard. If you listen to me, why don''t you treat me well?" Eight Fu Jin said with conviction.


    After that slave listened to it, it seems that it is such a thing, then let her.


    So, bafujin walked along a path full of tulips.


    But as she walked along, she lost her way with her maid.


    "Fu Jin, what can we do? We''ll let the servant just lead the way." The servant girl said anxiously.


    "The garden is so big that it can''t be lost. It''s a big deal to pull a passer-by to ask the way." There is no tunnel in bafujin.


    "Ah, Fujin, there seems to be a servant ahead." The servant girl was happy.


    However, the next second, the servant girl was pulled to the high flowers by eight Fu Jin and squatted down, "Shh, haven''t you seen the sneaky appearance of those two people? Besides, one of them is wearing a flag dress made of brocade. Can he be a slave?"


    Servant girl listened to her words, where dare to say more, immediately surprised to cover the mouth.


    Then, a woman in Lotus colored flag dress came to them with a servant girl.


    Because they were hiding, they couldn''t see the front clearly, they could only see the cloth.


    The two men could still be heard whispering.


    "When you went back to visit relatives last time, you had a good job." Said the woman in Lotus colored flag dress.


    "Master, don''t worry. The servant asked his wife. She said that she would deal with Xiaozhen''s family, and there would be no mistake. We can''t be found in Fujin. "


    "Well, that''s all. It''s just a pity that the woman gave birth to the elder brother. " Lotus root color flag dress woman said maliciously.


    "Master, what''s the matter? It''s hard to raise a premature child. If it''s born, who knows if it can be fed, and if it can be brought up."


    I watched the vicious voice of the master and servant drift away until it disappeared.


    Eight Fu Jin just pull the servant girl, walk from the other side.


    Out of the path, she casually found a servant to ask the way to the main courtyard.


    On the way to the main courtyard, she was pondering over what she had just heard.


    Big brother?


    Premature delivery?


    Fujin?


    All sorts of signs show that this matter has something to do with Ruoyin.


    She knew that Ruoyin had been born prematurely, but she didn''t say anything about it. Outsiders didn''t know about it.


    Now she knew that the backyard of the house was in a mess.


    She is really distressed by Ruoyin.


    It''s just that woman in lotus root color flag dress, in the end, is it from the mansion or from outside?


    With these questions, she went to the main court.


    Inside and outside the courtyard, they were filled with banquets.


    She was the first to arrive.


    But just then a delay, there are already three or two guests, first she sat in the main courtyard.


    She went directly to the hall and saw Ruoyin sitting on the main seat with a baby boy in her arms.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, long time no see, you are more and more beautiful!" Bafujin put everything behind him.


    She won''t talk until she knows why.


    If Yin heard her clear voice, he raised his head and said with a smile: "your mouth is more and more sweet. I was just saying that you should be coming soon."


    "Of course I will come on your good day." Ba Fu Jin smiles and is full of happiness.


    "Don''t be too polite. Sit down." If Yin points to the seat beside her, let her sit down.


    This scene, let the rest of the guests to see, feel that their relationship is not general.


    At least when they come, if the sound is not so easy-going, let alone let them sit in the closest position.


    Bafujin and Ruoyin are like-minded people, and they don''t care about the surprised eyes of others.


    Two people who haven''t seen for a long time are chatting about their daily life.


    After a while, the Li family and the Niu co Lu family also came to the hall.


    At this time, the servant girl beside Ba Fujin pushed her arm with her elbow, as if to imply something.


    Eight Fu Jin will, toward the servant girl eyes at a glance, so that the servant girl steady.


    Because they saw a woman who was just in the garden, wearing lotus colored flag.


    She believes in herself, and she will never mistake people.


    Young women, wear more colorful color, but few people wear lotus root color.


    Especially for that flag dress, the embroidery pattern on it is very simple.


    Except for the cuffs, necklines, and hemlines, there are patterns.


    The rest of the place, all plain, can no longer plain plum dark lines."I''d like to say hello to Fujin. I''m lucky." The party saluted.


    If the sound glances at Li Shi, light way: "excuse me, all sit."


    With all the guests here, she still has to make a show.


    "Yes."


    After Li and Niu co Lu sat down, they looked at Ruo Yin with a pair of eyes.


    From the moment they entered the door, they were attracted by Ruoyin''s feminine charm and then rejected.


    A feeling of envy when they meet each other in love comes from their hearts.


    Originally, they thought that if Yin had a baby, her appearance and figure would change.


    Now it seems that there has been a change.


    But people have become more beautiful.


    Li''s heart hated gnashing teeth, she just came to the main courtyard last month.


    At that time, Ruoyin was still a little fat.


    How long has it been? Thin where people should be thin.


    Where you shouldn''t be thin, it''s graceful.


    It seems that people in Fujin are fat and playing.


    She looked down and looked at herself. She was already swollen in her late pregnancy.


    No wonder the fourth master doesn''t like to go to her. It must be Fu Jin Gou.


    But she heard that the fourth master didn''t go to Fujin?


    At this time, bafujin looked at the Hongyi in Ruoyin''s arms and said with a smile: "fourth sister-in-law, he is so cute. Can I hold him?"


    "Of course." If the sound of Hongyi carefully handed to eight Fu Jin, "come here, let your eight aunts embrace."


    Bafujin really likes children.


    It''s probably two generations. I have a special love for children before I have a child.


    As she teased Hongyi, she found the right time and asked in a low voice, "fourth sister-in-law, is that the one who just wore lotus colored clothes belongs to your family? I haven''t seen it before."


    Ruo Yin glanced at the woman in the room and found that she was wearing lotus colored flag dress.


    "She, you don''t know it is normal, she is the side Fujin who was accepted by the fourth master at the beginning of the year, and the New Cobalt Lu family."


    Eight Fu Jin''s face was stiff and his eyes were shocked.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin asked casually, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, just ask casually. It''s rare to see such a plain girl." Ba Fu Jin''s chatting tunnel.


    Originally, she was still thinking about whether to tell Ruoyin.


    But now, she actually hesitated and began to tangle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Ruoyin didn''t doubt what bafujin was.


    After all, she would never associate Ba Fu Jin with Niu co Lu.


    She said with a smile: "you are right about this. Since the day she entered the mansion, she has been full of immortal spirit."


    Eight Fu Jin smile, did not speak, just bow to tease Hongyi.


    At the moment, her heart, all kinds of entanglement.


    How could she have never thought of such a plain and immortal woman.


    She is the same person as the woman who has just spoken with malice.


    Even what she saw with her own eyes and heard with her own ears could not connect these things together.


    At the same time, she was thinking, Ruoyin and nucolou.


    In her previous life.


    One is the queen.


    One is the queen mother.


    These two people, they''re both powerful characters.


    And if she wants to win, only one game will win.


    Don''t be the head of the wall.


    Otherwise, in the end, both ends will not fall well.


    After all, this is related to the future of her and eight Ye.


    If we compare the two women together.


    Ruoyin, who is the uranara family, has not had a good ending yet.


    In terms of the degree of being favored, in the previous life, nuobao Lu''s family seemed to be more favored than Ruoyin.


    In particular, Hong Li, the son of Nuo co Lu''s family, was favored by Kangxi and the fourth master.


    Her precious son, who is the head of the royal family.


    It is also the emperor of the Qing Dynasty who has been in power for the longest time and has the highest longevity in history.


    But she turned to think, to live a life, her three outlooks, said anything to be right.


    First of all, nucolo''s starting point was wrong.


    As a side room, she had the courage to harm the children in the main room.


    What''s the use of this kind of person, no matter how powerful she is?


    It''s better to be crisp, easy-going, magnanimous, true, good and beautiful.


    Such people, with whom, will not feel too complicated, too tired, but will feel comfortable.


    Is a reliable friend.


    Besides, many things have changed in this life.


    Who knows whether the new co Lu family will be so noble and incomparable.


    As for her not to be queen mother, it is too far away from her, she still don''t think about it.


    Let''s keep Ruoyin''s thigh first.


    So she had a thought in her heart.


    She decided to explore Ruoyin''s words first, and then tell Ruoyin about it.


    After a while, more and more guests came.


    Because Hongyi is the main character, no matter male guests or female guests, they all come to the main courtyard to have a look at this big brother.


    At this time, the fourth master was leading his brothers into the main courtyard and came to the crowd.


    At a glance, all the princes, dressed in all kinds of brocade robes, all jade trees facing the wind, imposing.


    In every act and action, they are all noble and arrogant.


    But fourth master''s handsome face and awe inspiring cold air are always the most eye-catching one.


    His whole body exudes a breath of no entry for strangers, and a rather dignified arrogance.


    It gives people a sense of mystery.


    It fascinates women.


    For a moment, the women came forward to salute.


    As the master of the fourth master, and Zhi Jun Wang, a wave of big hand, let the people up.


    Then, the fourth master looked up and saw Ruoyin wearing a festive look.


    At that moment, my eyes lit up.


    If it wasn''t for a good day today, it would be hard for a woman to wear a red flag.


    I haven''t seen her for a month. Her face is full of tenderness and tenderness.


    Her clothes wrapped her figure, especially her upper body.


    So at this moment, there was a scene of handsome men and women looking at each other in the main courtyard.


    Women''s face is beautiful, elegant temperament, make-up delicate, generous.


    Even if the red flag, in the light of her face, it also looks pale.


    He was dressed in blue.


    It''s just expressionless. It looks noble and inviolable. It''s stiff like an ice sculpture.


    Such a talented woman''s look at each other is bound to be sparks.


    Even with a trace of ambiguity.


    At this moment, the people around them become their foil.


    One by one, it''s eclipsed.


    As if there were only two of them here.


    They only have each other in their eyes.


    They seem to forget that there were many guests present.


    It''s like meeting another lover for a long time, looking at each other for more than six seconds.


    Fortunately, the fourth master still has his burden and reason.


    He took back his eyes and coughed quietly. "Fujin, the guests are almost there. You let the servant prepare for the meal as soon as the prince arrives."If Yin feels uncomfortable with the fourth master in his heart, he still has to give him face in front of outsiders.


    She drew out an elegant smile and said, "well, everything depends on your arrangement."


    A woman''s smile is appropriate for joy and anger.


    Goude''s heart beat very fast, and he gave a faint "um".


    He took all the princes to the banquet outside.


    Just now four ye and Ruo Yin''s four eyes are opposite.


    All the people present saw the scene in their eyes.


    But I envy many girls.


    And then they''re holding on to it.


    "It''s very good to see the fourth master treat sifujin."


    "Four sister-in-law''s every twinkle and smile is so beautiful that even our women envy it, let alone the fourth master."


    "Fourth sister-in-law, just now you and the fourth master and four eyes were opposite. It was really sweet and boring." It was the Tian family of the third master''s side, Fu Jin.


    Maybe the third master knows that Tian can''t get on the stage, and he''s afraid of embarrassment.


    So they sent Tian.


    If Yin thinks, this Tian family is more sociable than sanfujin.


    Speak in a good way.


    If you don''t have to say something, you won''t say a word.


    For these people''s compliments, if the sound is not serious, just smile meaning.


    Women speak with reservation.


    But at the end of the fourth master, all the brothers were making fun of him.


    "Fourth brother, you are lucky. Now that you have a legitimate son, you are considerate." The third master can''t stop talking.


    But this time, his words are regular.


    The fourth master didn''t keep up with him. It would be a good day.


    He just glared at the third master unwillingly.


    The third master knew that he was not angry, but he did not forget to laugh at himself: "you are still the fourth younger brother. You say that you are also a Manchu Family girl. How can your Fujin listen to you so much? Everything is arranged according to your arrangement. Even the eight younger sister-in-law''s shrewdness can change their sex."


    He is simply seeking truth from facts.


    "You''re OK. What about Yaqin?" He frowned.


    "Of course, eight younger brothers and sisters were at the bottom of the list, but now my brothers are my most unreasonable. Alas..." the third master sighed.


    "Don''t pretend to be pathetic here. There are more girls in your family than we are. What kind of things do you want?" The ninth master smiles.


    His words, on the third master''s true face of Lushan.


    All of a sudden, he brought the third master back to his original form.


    Third master impatiently glared at nine ye: "go, you boy is not bad, we are half a dozen."


    When guys are kidding.


    The fourth master looked on coldly.


    In my mind, I think of the red shadow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    In front of outsiders, she is quite able to act.


    A very loving look with him.


    Elegant and generous, listen to him.


    After a person raises an eye, it is the goblin of hook person!


    At this moment, I heard eunuchs sing newspapers.


    "The prince, the prince and the princess are here!"


    Hearing the speech, they all got up and went to the yard to meet them.


    Kneel, kneel, salute.


    The crown prince waved his hand in arrogance.


    The crown prince and princess were haughtily looking up at people with their nostrils.


    If the sound saw, heart said that the two husband and wife, not a family, do not enter a door.


    "Fourth brother, I heard that you were happy with your son, so I sent the jade pendant to my nephew Prince Road.


    The servants around him opened the gift box in public and presented them.


    In the gift box, there was a bright green jade pendant with delicate texture.


    From the sun, you can see that there are thick bands inside.


    The jade pendant is round, with a relief of a hundred sons.


    At first glance, it''s the best.


    If the sound glances at the gift box, it should be the best emerald silk species.


    She and the fourth master looked at each other, from the fourth master''s eyes, this gift can be accepted.


    Then he said with a smile: "the prince''s presence makes your family look bright. I''ll thank the prince for Hongyi."


    The prince looked at Ruoyin and was stunned for a second. He almost didn''t recognize it.


    Then he waved his big hand to show that it didn''t matter.


    It''s about talking to all the princes.


    But the people around, of course, are one after another to discuss, where will miss such a good opportunity to flatter.


    That is to say, the crown prince''s status is indescribable and extraordinary.


    The prince''s face was more arrogant, and the whole person looked more arrogant.


    The crown prince and princess have their own aura.


    Take your seat under the guidance of the minions.


    If Yin is the largest hostess in the mansion, the responsibility of entertaining the crown prince and princess will naturally fall on her head.


    Fortunately, the princess does not look easy to get along with, but it is not difficult to entertain.


    In the end is the crown princess, so many in, the temperament and dignity of a lady in the family, or can live.


    The prince and concubine spent the whole meal in silence.


    The maid in waiting for her.


    When her eyes glimpsed, the maiden would bring her some dishes.


    Today''s dishes are all made by Ruoyin''s dining room.


    Compared with the plain delicacies, there are some on the table, most of which are not eaten by those people.


    For example: fish flavored eggplant pot, Guoba meat slices, maoxuewang, chopped pepper fish head, spicy boiled fish, dry pot bullfrog and other home dishes.


    Of course, there are also several dishes often found at the banquet: ganlian Fu sea cucumber, Yehe shrimp, pineapple with fire goose, crane stewed bear paw, broad bellied pigeon, Longjing elbow.


    Anyway, I''m here today. All of them are distinguished guests. I also want some big dishes and town scenes.


    In order not to appear petty.


    However, it turns out that those people are used to the delicacies of mountains and seas, and like those spicy home dishes.


    On the dining table, many people repeatedly praised, saying that those meals were delicious.


    There are also several princes who praise the fourth master''s good fortune, implying that Ruoyin plays well.


    The fourth master responded with modesty, but his eyes glanced at the nearby table from time to time.


    When the last course was served, the servant brought a large pot of tea and a dessert.


    "This is the strawberry double skin milk specially made by Fujin, and there is also herbal tea to remove the fire. Please enjoy it."


    As soon as the voice fell, people looked at the red and white strawberries with double skin milk.


    The next moment, everyone is eager to taste.


    After a while, I heard someone say, "fourth brother, fourth sister-in-law is really thoughtful. This double skin milk tastes so good."


    It was shiye who said this.


    His voice was quite clear and could be heard by almost all present.


    If you don''t hear it, you don''t have to respond.


    But since she heard it, she naturally replied modestly: "the ten younger brothers are joking. These are the four masters'' explanations. I''m just doing it for you."


    With a light sentence, the credit goes to the fourth master.


    It doesn''t give people a sense of complacency.


    She is just a woman behind the fourth master and a woman who listens to him.


    It''s enough for the fourth master.


    The banquet did not break up until three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Everyone had a good time.


    At the same time, in people''s eyes, four masters and four Fu Jin are very loving.


    "Yaqin, we''re back home." Eight and four went to the hall.


    Eight Fu Jin slightly a meal, on the face said with embarrassment: "Sir, sit down for a while, my fourth sister-in-law and I have some whispers to say."With that, she winked at Ruoyin, and they entered the room.


    Left a look puzzled eight Ye.


    And the indifferent fourth master.


    There are a lot of hypocrisy among the Royal sisters in law.


    Such as Ruoyin and bafujin are rare.


    So, they let the women play around.


    But in the eyes of the fourth master, there was a strange look.


    It''s like eight Fu Jin quickly finish.


    He also had words with Ruoyin.


    After entering the room, Ruoyin finds that bafujin looks dignified.


    She asked mother Liu carefully, "what''s the matter? It''s very rare for you to look like this, but you''re in trouble? "


    "Hey, I can''t have a baby, what else can I do?" Eight Fu Jin for this kind of thing, has already learned from black.


    Then, she asked tentatively, "fourth sister-in-law, is there a person named Xiaozhen in your family?"


    On hearing the name of Xiaozhen, Ruoyin has goose bumps.


    After she took a deep breath, she said in surprise, "sister-in-law, how can you ask about this? Xiaozhen has... Killed herself by biting her tongue in the house."


    "Bite your tongue and commit suicide?" Ba Fujin was a little confused, and she said, "because when I was in the garden, I heard that Niu co Lu''s family and a servant girl say something... I have dealt with Xiaozhen''s family, so you can''t find them."


    Hearing this, if sound eyes light turn.


    Originally calm eyes like water, flash a touch of resentment.


    It had been so long, but she could not forget it.


    Originally, Xiaozhen is alive, and there are clues to follow up.


    Later, when Xiaozhen committed suicide, the clue was broken.


    Then she asked Wuge to go to Xiaozhen''s family, hoping to know something.


    Who knows the other side''s method is too fast, has also dealt with Xiaozhen''s family.


    It''s no wonder that when we go to five squares, we can''t find anyone.


    It seems that this matter can only come to an end.


    Now, even if she knew that she was the Niu co Lu family, she could not identify him in front of the fourth master.


    After all, evidence is everything.


    In order not to appear that she is sour and jealous, just argued for Li Shi.


    He turned to fight against nucolo.


    I can only say that we should guard against the white lotus.


    Although she had suspected nucolo a long time ago.


    But when the result is in front of her, she can''t connect the immortality of Niu co Lu''s family with this extremely vicious behavior.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    Maybe because of this, they always wear plain clothes and look at the immortals.


    In fact, in order to cover up the ugly heart.


    You can''t judge a person by his appearance.


    Know the person, know the face, don''t know the heart!


    She clenched her teeth, and an uncontrollable resentment crept up in her heart.


    Nicolos, right?


    Good. She won''t be merciful.


    But today is a grand full moon banquet.


    It''s not worth spoiling the full moon feast for this kind of woman.


    She took a deep breath and calmed down her mood. She asked bafujin, "how do you think of it? Tell me about it?"


    "In fact, after hearing this, I hesitated at that time, but I think the fourth sister-in-law is very good. It is necessary to tell you that my words must be true. Believe it or not, sister-in-law is at will." Bafujin is a straight-minded man.


    But she wasn''t straight in front of everyone.


    When she talks with Ruoyin, and she wants to deal with Ruoyin, it''s really true.


    If Yin was worried about bafujin''s misunderstanding, she replied, "I''m sure I believe what you said. Just after hearing you say that you were hesitant at the beginning, I was relieved that I was worried that you were too simple to say something in front of others. After all, the other party could do anything for the purpose of her. I was afraid that she would be unfavorable to you


    She doesn''t get along with bafujin many times.


    But her intuition told her more than once that bafujin was a good one.


    Therefore, she believed in bafujin''s words.


    Besides, there is no need to cheat her.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, don''t worry, ordinary people, I don''t tell her, even eight ye, I won''t tell her, this is a secret between us." Eight Fu Jin vowed to say.


    "Oh, by the way, nucolo also said that although you gave birth to big brother, it is a problem whether you can support her or grow up healthily. Therefore, you must guard against her."


    "I see. Thank you for telling me that." Ruo Yin is sincere.


    This kind of person looks harmless, innocent, mindless, pure and kind-hearted.


    In people''s eyes, she was in sharp contrast to those glamorous things in the backyard.


    All the women are dirty, she is pure.


    She is the white lotus that comes out of the mud.


    But behind it is ugly and cruel. A trick may cause a fatal blow to others.


    Well, there are still good people in the world, such as bafujin.


    If someone else changes something like this, you have to pretend you don''t know.


    Who would like to go through this muddy water? After all, the water in the backyard is deep.


    But bafujin was willing to fight for justice.


    So, for the sake of bafujin, she decided to try and give it a favor.


    Just a while ago, she left Dr. Sun''s book.


    It''s almost familiar.


    In her previous life, she had the foundation of medicine. In addition, she worked as an intern nurse in a top three hospital.


    Therefore, first help eight Fu Jin from a simple start conditioning, or can.


    As for the result, it depends on his own fortune.


    She pulled her lips and said with a smile, "I''ve seen that you have gained a lot of weight after a new year. Have you grown fat again?"


    Bafujin was puzzled by the sudden change of voice.


    Especially if the sound usually quite can chat, suddenly becomes straightforward, she is somewhat surprised.


    But in front of Ruoyin, she always has some lack of aura.


    Had to chat to return: "Spring Festival, greedy fierce, is long a lot of meat, let four sister-in-law see laugh."


    "Stick your tongue out and I''ll see." If sound serious ground says, still don''t forget to ask: "month thing can normal?"


    "Ah?" Eight Fu Jin first is a Leng, but the next second, she still obediently extended her tongue, vaguely back: "the moon sometimes normal, sometimes delayed some."


    If sound carefully looked at, and then said: "hand out, give you pulse."


    At this moment, bafujin seemed to understand something, rolled up his sleeves without saying a word, and extended his hand to Ruoyin.


    When feeling pulse, if sound also can some common sense question.


    "How is your usual sleep?"


    "Constipation."


    "How much water do you drink a day? Do you often feel dry mouth?"


    For these, eight Fu Jin are full of face worship answer.


    After a while, Ruoyin said, "your pulse is a little astringent, and your tongue is very red. In addition, you often feel dry mouth. Looking at the symptoms of dampness and heat resistance, I''ll give you a prescription for promoting blood circulation. You should take it for seven days, which is a course of treatment."


    "Good, good." Eight Fu Jin''s face of joy and worship.


    It was as if she had decided that if Yin could cure her.


    "Don''t be too happy too early. You should pay more attention to diet. You should stop frying, salting, greasy and sweet. Besides, summer is coming, and you can''t eat ice bowls." Ruo Yin explains everything in detail.Eight Fu Jin heard that this also can''t eat, that also can''t eat.


    His face suddenly shrugged and pulled down: "can''t eat, then what do I eat? You don''t know, fourth sister-in-law, if you don''t eat ice bowls in summer, you''ll be crazy. "


    "There are so many poor people who can''t afford to eat ice bowls. They are not crazy, and even live better." If sound does not hesitate to retort, a pair of eyes, is firmly looking at eight Fu Jin: "do you know, 80% of the disease, are eating out. Usually you just need to eat some light and nutritious food, fruits and vegetables, beans, fish and more. If you want to have children, you have to do this. If you can''t do it, I''ll say nothing. "


    Her manner had the haughtiness and sternness of a doctor.


    All of a sudden, eight Fu Jin bluff, immediately back: "can, I will listen to four sister-in-law, you can never be angry with me."


    She thought Ruoyin was joking with her.


    Knowing that the other party is serious, she will also seriously face these problems.


    For her and eight ye can have children, the rest of the things are nothing.


    No matter how difficult it is, she can face it.


    "I have nothing to be angry about. It''s your own body. In addition to eating, you need to control your weight and lose weight. " Ruoyin wrote the prescription and handed it to bafujin.


    Eight Fu Jin after receiving, puzzled to ask: "lose weight?"


    Obviously, she was puzzled.


    "Yes, let me tell you that when you lose 10% of your weight, you will have 20% more chance to have a baby. If you lose 20% of your weight, you will have 40% more chance. Of course, you can''t do things too quickly or too much. I think you can lose 20% at most, which is just right."


    Ruoyin looks at bafujin, a little fat.


    So fond of eating, especially sweets.


    So, she estimated that the blood sugar of bafujin was a little high, or the hormone was unbalanced.


    But there is no blood glucose and hormone testing equipment here.


    She is also not good to say these things to bafujin, saying is to cast pearls before swine.


    It''s better to simply and roughly explain how much weight you''ve lost and the chance to conceive.


    It must be eight Fu Jin, can understand at the same time, will increase motivation.


    Anyway, as long as the weight down, hormones and blood sugar which, naturally, will fall.


    Sure enough, bafu Jinyi heard that there were such good things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Happy not only eyes shine, but also desperately nod approval.


    Just the next second, she said, "but how can I lose weight?"


    "Running, start with a cup of tea, and then insist on running a stick of incense. Run once every other day. You can walk around the garden when you are free. Remember, you must insist. Then, before and after running, stretch. In a word, keep your mouth shut and open your legs. " If sound road.


    It''s hard to keep running every day, and it''s easy to rebound.


    It''s not as good as another day.


    Bafujin listened earnestly, but she was worried that she would forget herself, so she said, "sister-in-law, why don''t you write it on the paper for me? I''m afraid I''ll forget it when I go back."


    "I''ve written it on the prescription." Ruoyin pointed to the rice paper in her hand.


    Bafujin looked down and saw the dense words on the Xuan paper.


    They are all common Chinese herbal medicines.


    For example: safflower, angelica, Polygonum multiflorum, Atractylodes macrocephala, Codonopsis, etc.


    The rest is the daily need to pay attention to the matters.


    She was moved to say: "great, sister-in-law, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me. If you treat me sincerely, I will still. What''s more, it''s too early to thank me if you can make it. But if you do what I say, it''s no bad thing. "


    Before Ba Fujin married eight masters, she was a pure and innocent girl.


    In addition, the monthly affairs of bafu Jinyue are still normal, which should not be a problem.


    Therefore, she is quite sure of curing bafujin.


    But she can''t talk too much.


    In case of a slap and a slap, it would be embarrassing.


    "I believe in the fourth sister-in-law, but I''m very curious. How can you cure the disease? You wulanala''s family has not been brought up in the military camp for several generations. I haven''t heard of anyone with excellent medical skills?" Eight Fu Jin looks puzzled.


    "It''s just a coincidence that I''ve learned a little bit about it. I don''t want to tell ordinary people. Only the two of us know about this for the time being. Therefore, this is our secret." If sound mysterious tunnel.


    Eight Fu Jin patted her chest and vowed: "sister-in-law, don''t worry about it. I promise I won''t tell anyone about it! If... If you don''t worry, I''ll tell you a secret exchange. "


    "Don''t trade with me." If sound quickly stop.


    "In fact... I am reborn." However, bafujin was quick witted, and at the moment she stopped, she blurted out.


    When she heard that bafujin was reborn, her beautiful eyes were full of shock.


    One is because she thought that bafujin was going through, but she didn''t think about it.


    Second, she is too sincere. She has no sense of vigilance. She also tells her about this kind of thing.


    You''re not afraid she''ll tell it to others?


    She asked knowingly, "rebirth? What is rebirth


    "To be reborn is... To be dead once, and then to suddenly return to the environment of the previous life, to live again." In front of Ruoyin, bafujin is not taboo at all.


    "Ah? I probably... Understand what you mean, but I still don''t understand. It''s too complicated. " If you don''t understand the sound.


    It''s not a good thing to know too much about other people''s secrets.


    Then, she did not forget to say something serious and heartfelt: "you can have a snack. How can you tell others about such an evil family. I didn''t understand this time. If you let others know, you will be finished! "


    She hated that she had poked Ba Fu Jin on the forehead.


    Eight Fu Jin Leng Leng Leng, since understand meaning? Why don''t you understand?


    After some deliberation, she probably understood.


    It seems that the other party is a smart person. Be careful.


    I wanted to show my intention, but it''s embarrassing.


    She said, "this is my biggest secret. If sister-in-law doesn''t understand it, I''ll take it as if I haven''t said it. As a matter of fact, I don''t say it to anyone. I''ve told you so far. Even eight masters, I haven''t mentioned it. "


    Ruoyin can''t help but look at bafujin.


    However, after getting along with her a few times, he took out his heart to talk to her.


    She thought bafujin was stupid and naive.


    Now it seems that there is innocence.


    Stupid, it should be from people.


    After all, people who have been reborn for several decades can''t be so stupid.


    However, it is not easy for her to continue with the matter.


    Had to change the topic: "you come here once a month, I will give you a new pulse prescription, after the drug is finished, do not pour the dregs of medicine first, you can boil water to soak feet, it is best to soak feet before going to bed."


    At this time, outside came the eight Ye''s urging voice: "Yaqin, is it OK?"


    "Soon, soon, immediately." After bafujin answered in a loud voice, he got up and said, "fourth sister-in-law, I''ll go back first."


    "Wait, I have another secret to tell you." Ruoyin stopped her and whispered in her ear: "12-16 days before every month is a good day for pregnancy. You remember it."Smell speech, eight Fu Jin one face is surprised, the eyeball son dribbles to turn.


    She''s counting the next day, isn''t it now?


    Thinking of this, she blushed, nodded and went out.


    Eight ye and eight Fu Jin want to go back, four ye as a brother, they sent them to the door.


    If the sound is not mixed blindly.


    Hongyi was still young and had a lot of sleep, so the nurse took it down.


    she stole time, washed her face and put on pearl protein mask.


    The whole person lies on the Huang Li wood rocking chair.


    Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN pinch their shoulders and beat their legs.


    Therefore, the fourth master sent the eighth master away, and then returned to the main courtyard.


    See a layer of snow-white things on the woman''s face.


    As soon as his feet were lifted into the room, Su Peisheng approached him and whispered something.


    At present, the fourth master looked at the woman on the reclining chair, and the corners of his mouth drew a funny smile.


    Instead of entering the room, he turned and walked out.


    When she came to the main courtyard, she saw mammy Liu busy in the yard.


    Then he stopped and asked, "what''s on Fu Jin''s face?"


    "Huisi ye, it''s made of pearl powder. It''s said that it''s very good for women''s skin to apply it often." Mother Liu returned respectfully.


    Fourth master long eyebrow a pick, pearl powder?


    No wonder women''s skin, delicate + tender and translucent, originally applied this.


    However, he did not stay in the main courtyard, so he took the servants back to the front yard.


    Because he has more important things to prepare.


    Let the woman have a good rest.


    At night, he came back.


    At night, when the fourth master went to the main courtyard.


    Ruoyin has washed well, is wearing purplish red loose pajamas, back to the outside lying on the bed.


    She supported her cheek, looking at the hand eating Hongyi, full of joy.


    He even showed an old mother''s smirk.


    And this scene, almost become her daily life.


    Hongyi is too young to open his fingers.


    To be sure, he didn''t eat his hands, he ate his fists.


    Knowing that this is a sign of brain development, she specially wiped his hands clean.


    However, Hongyi has been eating from the afternoon to the evening.


    She was particularly worried that his meaty little mouth would be stretched out.


    He gently pulled Hongyi''s small hand.


    Although Hongyi still can''t understand adults.


    However, she was still patient and communicated with him in a child''s voice: "the darling of e Niang has been eating for a whole day, and we will not eat any more ~"


    she said www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Hongyi stares at her in a daze. The next second, there is no sign of "wow" and wails.


    Small mouth still aggrieved flat, with how much aggrieved like.


    Ruoyin shook her head helplessly.


    It''s really a little preserved egg.


    A second ago, or a lovely "little angel.".


    The next second, he is a "little devil" who makes noises.


    but she is such a big smash, and he has to coax him even if he makes himself cry.


    She sat up, picked up Hongyi and coaxed her voice to her: "son smash, don''t cry, don''t cry, don''t eat boxing today, drink good fight, sleep after drinking, eat boxing tomorrow, OK ~"


    while she was talking, Mammy Liu helped her to put down the bed curtain.


    If the sound then faces inside, back to the outside, raises the coat, feeds Hongyi to eat the supper.


    With this kind of nutrition holy products, where can Hongyi care to eat fist.


    Even cry, all of a sudden stop.


    That pair of tearful eyes, already slightly closed, a face contented.


    At this time, the fourth master stood at the door for a while.


    When he came, he was hearing Hongyi crying.


    The woman coaxed the child in a soft voice.


    These days, although he did not come to the main court.


    But I also know from the people below that she has brought Hony very well.


    At this time, he took a sharp glance at the servants behind him, and those slaves retreated to the yard.


    Only Su Peisheng was waiting outside the door.


    Then the fourth master came into the house.


    At the sight of him, Mammy Liu was startled, wondering whether to call out Ruoyin with his back.


    See four ye put the index finger on the thin + lip, the eyes motioned for a moment, meaning to let her out.


    She nodded to understand, but did not care about anything else, she took Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN out.


    Anyway, where hasn''t the fourth master seen Fu Jin''s body?


    All of a sudden, so big inside, only four ye and if sound.


    And there''s Hony to feed.


    Although if the sound is back to the outside.


    But the fourth master sat down in the chair on one side.


    And the bed curtain is made of silk yarn.


    Therefore, from this angle, he can just see the side face and figure of a woman.


    He reclined leisurely on the back of his chair, casually playing with emerald.


    The deep and mysterious eyes are looking at women at will.


    At the beginning, his eyes were just pure appreciation.


    Some days no see, her figure, seems to be more and more attractive.


    Although there is a bed curtain to cover it up, she is more beautiful than that standing in front of him without any inch of thread, and she is even more attractive and bewildering.


    It was a kind of hazy beauty.


    It''s just like the beauty and the beauty.


    At will can arouse a man''s desire to conquer, but temporarily can''t touch.


    So, gradually, the dark ink pupil, there will be a touch of light flash.


    When he noticed something strange in his heart, he took back his eyes in time.


    A gentleman like, eyes empty, looking at the front.


    This scene, is feeding Hongyi if sound, do not know.


    She only saw Hongyi''s eyes blinking and blinking, as if she was about to fall asleep at any time.


    He patted Hongyi on the back and coaxed him to sleep completely.


    When Hongyi fell asleep, she put him on the brocade quilt.


    In order not to wake up Hongyi, she is ready to lift the bed curtain and quietly let mammy Liu carry her to the East chamber.


    But she was just finishing her clothes and had no time to lift the curtain of the bed.


    When she turned her head, there were still some shadows of mammy Liu.


    Across the curtain, she could see only the fourth master sitting on the chair in the room.


    There was a flash of surprise in her eyes.


    God, how long has the fourth master been here? She doesn''t know!


    Just now, there''s nothing embarrassing about her, right?


    Er... Did he see her feeding Hongyi.


    But look at his serious forbidden + desire appearance, should not see?


    Then she took a deep breath to ease her inner feelings.


    Lift the curtain and get out of bed.


    "The fourth master has come, but I don''t know. If you neglect me, I will ask him to be more responsible." She saluted at a distance.


    The fourth master looked at her. Because it was at night, the woman''s hair was not as curled up as in the day.


    But random batch in the shoulder, a trace of a wisp are permeated with casual laziness.


    Then, he glanced at Hongyi, who was sleeping on the bed, waved her big palm and let her get up.


    If Yin Qi is behind her, she plans to go outside and ask mother Liu to come in.As a result, when he passed by, he took a big hand and sat down in his arms.


    Such a tour is really caught off guard.


    She turned her head in panic and didn''t go to see him. She just whispered, "let me go. I''ll ask the slave to take Hongyi to the East chamber and sleep."


    "It''s cold outside. You should stay in the house. I''ll call." The fourth master held the woman to the bedside and put it on the brocade quilt.


    Then he said in a very low and magnetic way, "wait for the Lord."


    If the tone is softened by the baritone of his sexuality, where can he speak.


    After a while, the fourth master called mother Liu in and took Hongyi from the bed.


    Then, Su Peisheng took some eunuchs and put the small ornaments that the fourth master asked the craftsman to do last time on the inner table.


    After everything is done, there are only Ruoyin and the fourth master in the room.


    The fourth master looked at the small ornaments on a table and said, "get up and have a look at these."


    If the sound of surprise "ah", she sat up, looking at the room half round table, full of ornaments, different shapes.


    She got out of bed, put on her shoes and sat down at the table.


    I saw that the table was full of exquisite ornaments carved from jade.


    There is also a box, full of sets of exquisite jewelry.


    Although it is night now, the ornaments and jewelry can also be penetrated by candlelight.


    At first glance, they are all made of fine jade.


    She didn''t pay much attention to jewelry.


    Anyway, the jewelry that the fourth master gave her can go around Baylor house.


    What attracted her most was the pink + color rose heart-shaped ornament.


    The bottom of this ornament is made of jadeite.


    It''s a heart-shaped, carved with countless roses.


    Among them, there is a emerald green four leaf grass decoration.


    At the bottom is a pot of brown agate, with a large clover in the middle.


    And the four leaf grass, and carved large and small four leaf grass lines.


    And under the big leaves, there is a snow-white cat lying on the ground.


    The rest of the jewelry and ornaments are fine, all in line with the style of the fourth master, also suitable for this dynasty.


    But these two, what she thought, did not match with the fourth master''s cold nature.


    Seeing that she was silent, the fourth Master said, "why, don''t you like it? I don''t like it when I ask someone to do it again. "


    She shook her head and denied it. She explained seriously: "I don''t mean that. I''m just curious. What''s a good day for me when I''m given so many things?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    "As early as when you gave me your birthday, you asked people to make it. It''s just that this kind of thing should be carefully carved and carved slowly. Now it''s just done. I''ll send it to you." He said faintly.


    Among them, I still want what she likes.


    After all, it was the first time for him to make a set of things for her.


    He didn''t know what she liked, so he could only do what she sent.


    She wanted to give it to him, and she liked it.


    Ruoyin thought at first that he had forgotten some day.


    Since it''s nothing else, it''s just that he simply gives her something.


    Naturally, she accepted it readily.


    Moreover, with the arrogance of the fourth master, he said that he didn''t like to do it again.


    But she can''t help but understand the flavor, and she is really free.


    Or that sentence, in front of this kind of Muggle, serious words, she will be finished.


    Besides, she really likes these little things.


    So she held the four leaf grass ornament and said with a smile, "I like all these things, especially the ornament, which is beautiful and simple, but also lovely. By the way, why is there a cat lying down here?"


    "Just like you, you are lazy cat, greedy cat, sometimes silly, or a stupid cat." He blurted out mercilessly.


    And what he said was true.


    That day, the craftsman said that the clover was too monotonous. It would be better to get an animal to match.


    He thought of cats for the first time.


    Probably in his eyes, the woman in front of him is just like a cat.


    Sometimes greedy, sometimes sleepy, sometimes cute, sometimes SA + Jiao.


    Ruoyin: "she couldn''t laugh or cry at his sudden sarcasm.


    Is he praising her?


    Or hurt her?


    Greedy cat and lazy cat, she recognized.


    As for the stupid cat, she will never recognize it!


    "Why, angry again?" Fourth master sees her DU + mouth is not happy, then frivolously raises her chin.


    If the voice faces him, the beautiful eyes look elsewhere: "where does the fourth master say, what does it mean to be angry again? I can''t dare to do that. I can only recognize him if he believes others or not."


    Voice just fell, four ye contains sharp black eyes, suddenly become sharp.


    Just the next second, his left corner of the mouth, then hook up a bad smile, fingertips in the woman''s lips rub + rub, "still said no, look at this small mouth toot, can hang oil bottle."


    If the sound is still the main point of image, he said so, then took back the doodle + mouth.


    It''s just a pretty face, full of grievances.


    The fourth master let go of her Xia + ba. After a silence for a while, he said, "well, I think about it for a while. You''re right. I shouldn''t think about things too simply. You can''t just look at the surface."


    "Sometimes it''s not easy to understand people and things. What you see with your own eyes and what you hear with your own ears may not be true. Even your heart may not be able to fully understand it. "


    "But... This time, I want to follow my heart. I still believe that you have changed and become beautiful and pure."


    If the sound is tiny, she thinks, he has not believed her all the time.


    He never thought that he would tell her so much.


    At that time, apart from her and Li''s, there were also close servants. There was no one else on the side.


    It is said that Su Peisheng has called Chunmei and mammy Liu for questioning.


    But I didn''t ask why.


    And this kind of close slave, questioning is not credible.


    That''s why modern lawsuits, where close people are witnesses, have low credibility.


    However, he still believed her.


    Although this trust came a little late.


    But also let her heart anger, eliminate a lot.


    At first, she was angry.


    Think about it in a different way.


    She knew that the fourth master was an extremely calm and rational man.


    He is not easily controlled by emotion.


    To be exact, I''m afraid he has no feelings at all.


    But what he just said is clearly like a rational man controlled by feelings.


    He''s an impulsive and emotional man.


    Rational arrogant he, need to go through a lot of inner entanglement.


    The struggle of thought.


    Still adhere to the idea of the heart, not moved.


    After all, he saw her push Li.


    And the original owner did a lot of bad things and had a lot of criminal record.


    But he just because the heart is partial to her, or chose to believe her.


    Since these days, she had a lot of grievances and resentment in her heart.


    It was her who was hurt, but the fourth master defended Li at the first time.


    But the fourth master is the prince, the man of the head of the family, and the pillar of the house.


    She can''t do anything about him. She can only take it out on Li.It''s no wonder that she embezzled Li''s monthly salary and food and clothing expenses last time.


    The fourth master just asked and didn''t make decisions for Li.


    Maybe at that time, the fourth master was in the inner struggle.


    It is said that he has been cold recently.


    Several times, Li took the initiative to look for the door, but they were all closed.


    Such as Li''s kind of old-fashioned, pregnant in the body, heavy punishment is not good.


    The penalty is as light as if it was not.


    Cold violence is the most serious abuse of Li.


    At this time, in the face of his calm eyes, she pulled her lips and said innocently: "I... I thought that I was a bad woman and didn''t like me anymore...


    since the fourth Master explained the matter, she still had to give it a step down.


    Otherwise, the fourth master''s temperament is hard to eat.


    Otherwise, her life in the house would not be easy.


    In the past, she did not care about herself.


    But now it''s different. She''s ambitious.


    That kind of legitimate son to see the concubine''s face to live, annoyed concubine, will be punished.


    She doesn''t allow it to happen to Hony.


    The fourth master gave her a touch to kill, pondering the way: "who said is not a bad woman, hook a man''s woman, are bad women."


    "No matter how bad you are..." she bit her lips and retorted weakly.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, and the essence of the ink pupil flashed.


    He felt that it would be necessary to tell women what "bad" is.


    At this moment, two pairs of talking eyes look at each other.


    Two people who have been uncomfortable for a few months, from each other''s eyes, have seen the long lost at will.


    In this way, it was a reconciliation.


    Smart people are like this, do not have to mention those unhappy things, can understand the meaning of each other''s words.


    A lot of time, see through not to tell the truth, then, or a good bed friend is not?


    Then, the fourth master pulled Ruoyin and sat down on his body. His eyes looked directly at her and asked, "do you hate me?"


    Hearing this, Ruoyin is shocked. She is tortured by the fourth master''s soul, which makes her feel numb.


    After pondering for a moment, she said with a smile, "at the beginning, I hated, but now I don''t hate."


    Say no hate, it seems that she is very fake, very pretend.


    It''s a bit disappointing to say hate.


    So, I can only say that.


    And when she spoke, her voice was very low and her head was low.


    Try not to expose your emotions and eyes as much as possible.


    After all, the man in front of him has a pair of sharp eyes, as if he can see through all the people and things at one glance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    In fact, there is love, there is hate.


    She had no love for the fourth master, and how could she hate him?


    What she remembered at that time was that Li had planted her and pushed her.


    But fourth master, she didn''t hate it.


    At best, he didn''t trust her.


    And that anger, perhaps as early as in the production, heard him say to protect her, it was a lot of elimination.


    The fourth master picked up the woman''s chin and stared at the beautiful eyes of the woman for a few seconds.


    It seems that she is not sure what she said. We have to see the truth.


    Ruoyin is innocent to the fourth master, trying not to panic, not show emotions.


    A few seconds later, the fourth master sighed in his heart, but he could not help taking the goblin.


    Obviously, he is a goblin, but his face is innocent.


    He gave her everything he could, but she was innocent and indifferent.


    Thinking of the last time she asked him to take back the financial power, his face sank and he said, "if you have given you financial power, you will never take it back. Remember that you are not allowed to talk about it in the future. Understand?"


    Ruoyin::...


    OK, how to mention this stubble.


    He just likes to settle accounts. How long ago has he been angry.


    Last time he was angry to leave, which in retrospect, forced her to say.


    She''s the housekeeper.


    The man saw that she did not reply, then he bit her ear and lobe punitively, and asked magnetically, "understand?"


    If the sound head shrinks, the body a burst of hair + soft.


    He had hardly touched her for months.


    So just then, I don''t know why, she''s very sensitive.


    Hands on his strong chest + chest, delicate way: "understand... But the Lord will also treat me well, believe me."


    "I haven''t cleaned up for a long time, and I''m more and more daring. Are you threatening me, eh?" He lowered his head, raised her chin, and gnawed.


    "Well..." the man''s breath, fiercely poured into her, she had no resistance.


    Gradually, she will be unable to rely on his generous arms.


    And his pair of men''s big hands, skillfully swimming on her body.


    The body that hasn''t been inspired for a long time, where can withstand such teasing + making.


    If sound like a kitten like a soft voice "um", the body is twisting around, trying to avoid his claws.


    But how can a man be like her? The more he hides, the more powerful his claws will be.


    Until every inch of his body was pacified by him, he carried her on his shoulder with one hand.


    Finally put her on the brocade quilt.


    Oh, no, not on the brocade quilt.


    But was pressed in the brocade quilt, a wanton fierce gnaw.


    His skill of kissing is superb, and she can''t help but murmur.


    This sound, however, was full of the breath on the tip of the heart, with a heavy nasal sound.


    Listen to the man pause, he looked at the beautiful + eyes such as silk woman.


    Eyes contain soft ripples, mouth raised a ruffian smile, "more sensitive + feeling, but kiss you, hum with hair + toon kitten."


    He can give her a new description of a cat.


    If the sound is so frivolous and teasing by the fourth master, his face is so red that he can pinch out + blood.


    She pulled aside the quilt and covered herself in it.


    She has no face to see people...


    she is also a woman. Her heart is restrained by herself, but her body still has feelings.


    Actually, it was only in the blink of an eye that he couldn''t stir up.


    All blame him, too can adjust + sentiment!


    The fourth master looked at the childish appearance of the woman hiding in the quilt, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    He opened her quilt, soft voice in her ear hoarse demagogue: "don''t be afraid, it''s not the first time."


    Ruoyin:...


    just because it is not the first time, it is out of control and frightening!


    Then, the man moved from her fragrant neck to kiss, and then to the White Pearl shoulder.


    A big hand is a skillful one.


    When the loose pajamas were stripped off, a set of clothes he had never seen came into his eyes.


    It''s a set of clothes that make men crazy.


    It''s not like the traditional belly bag and belt.


    It''s a purplish red sling, embroidered with white snowflakes.


    There is a V-neck silk yarn in the middle, which makes people commit crimes.


    The cloth belt under the body, although not much changed, is not as loose as before, and also with bud + silk edge.


    Make her already good figure better.


    The bright red color added some charm to her.


    It is full of girlish flavor and wild nature with feminine flavor at the same time.


    If sound was staring at him, his face was red and his hands were covered up and down.As if in this way, can block a man''s eyes, suppress his bath + hope.


    Little did not know that her posture, in the eyes of men, is to refuse to welcome.


    The fourth master gently picked her abdomen and slipped her shoulder belt half way.


    He leaned over and said, "where are the clothes made?"


    "Well... I made it myself." She asked the tailors in the housekeeping room to make those ordinary clothes.


    These cool and novel ones are all designed by ourselves.


    "It''s bad to embroider on weekdays. It''s quite good to do this, eh?" He teased and teased her as he teased her.


    "Because... Can prevent the body from getting out of shape." She answered truthfully.


    "Are you sure that''s it?" When the man was cold, the punishment seemed to bite her.


    A woman looks for herself. She looks so beautiful.


    These clothes are close to the body, and she is not for him?


    What''s wrong?


    Or is it hard to say?


    Or something else?


    Take a breath of cold air.


    Can the other party feel her strange, but the more issued up.


    What she said is true. What''s his complaint?


    After pondering for a few seconds, she can only flatter but shyly say: "the Lun family is... Want to show to the fourth master..."


    I hope that in this way, he can take pity on her.


    In the dark, the man brings up a satisfied evil smile.


    He took his robe off with ease.


    Strong and strong body, exposed in the cold air.


    A strong gas field is produced, which ignites the air around the body.


    The charm of men, which fascinates women, is suddenly aroused.


    At the same time, he stripped her naked.


    I want to see it. I haven''t touched it for so long.


    I wanted to pity her, but...


    a moment later, the room was full of dark air.


    A woman''s eyebrows are tight, and her hair patch is attached to the thin sweat on her cheek.


    She has not been served for a long time, obviously can''t stand it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    The next morning, because it is the birthday of Princess De, Ruoyin wants to go to the palace with the fourth master.


    Two people with early meal, the fourth master will return to the front yard, to prepare a gift for Princess De.


    The Li family and the Niu cobalt Lu family also went to the main courtyard to greet and gather.


    Princess De''s birthday, in their identity, also want to go into the palace to celebrate her birthday.


    Li was wearing a flag dress of rose red, always high-profile.


    On the contrary, nuicolu''s was wearing a white flag dress with broken flowers embroidered on it.


    Head with a simple exquisite Jasper exquisite hairpin, looking at the consistent low-key.


    When the two of them saluted her, she had no one to speak to.


    There was no sign of waving.


    It''s automatically blocking both of them.


    She didn''t even bother to look at them more. She took the servants and waited for the fourth master at the gate of the mansion.


    Li''s and Niu co Lu''s were shriveled and embarrassed.


    But not much to say, just embarrassed to keep up.


    The expression of Niu co Lu was a little surprised. According to reason, she had been in the palace for so long.


    It was always wrong for Fujin to treat the Li family.


    Can treat her, still very good, how just also connected with her to punish.


    If you really have a legitimate son, your tail will be up in the sky, right?


    After a while, the fourth master and Ruoyin got on the carriage together.


    Li''s and Niu''s were arranged to get on the bus by the servants.


    Half an hour later, they arrived at Yonghe palace.


    Aunt Cui came forward and said with a smile, "fourth master, some small masters are celebrating the birthday of the empress. I will take you to the side hall to wait."


    Four masters light "um" after a sound, went to the side hall.


    However, in the main hall, there are many concubines sitting in the hall, talking and laughing.


    These are the concubines under the jurisdiction of the imperial concubines.


    It''s nothing but beauties, nobles and promises.


    And among those people, there happened to be a gorgeous beauty who was favored by Kangxi recently.


    When they heard aunt Cui say that the fourth master was waiting in the side hall, they started up.


    "My mother is so lucky that now she has so many children and grandchildren, she is really envious of others." With a smile on her face, she motioned to the servant, "today is a good day for you. My concubine has prepared a gift for you. It is a beautiful hairpin in the shape of Ruyi, a white jade. Although it was given to me by Wansui, I think it is more suitable for your mother. Please don''t dislike it."


    She was a dancer sent by Yu Nanguo. When she came, she didn''t have any good jewelry.


    Now it''s on her body, on her head.


    As for those of high grade, which one was not appreciated by Kangxi.


    However, even if she didn''t say so, the Duchess knew it.


    But she said these things in public on Princess De''s birthday.


    It seems to show off deliberately.


    Such a good thing, Kangxi did not give it to her, but she did.


    It made the atmosphere very awkward.


    I saw the smile on the face of Princess De, and she was suddenly stiff.


    Then he said, "you have a heart."


    Instead of being angry at all, she was generous.


    After all, Kangxi didn''t give her a lot of things.


    Who let the beautiful woman be loved by Kangxi, and so proud.


    And although the status of Princess De is high, it is not good to offend the little beauties in her favor.


    After all, Kangxi was not a man in general.


    If he angered Kangxi, I''m afraid his position will not be guaranteed.


    The competition for favor in the palace is much more intense than that in the prince''s house.


    Hundreds of thousands of women, fighting for a man, can not be fierce.


    "My wife has always been under the care of my wife. All these should be done." Qimei''s mouth was full of laughter, but her courtesy was careless. Then, she glanced at Aunt Cui and said with a smile, "since the lady has come to visit, I will not disturb you much."


    The rest, too, followed suit.


    After the concubines left, Siye and Ruoyin were taken to the main hall of Yonghe palace.


    Then, the fourth master and Ruoyin several, they kneel in the center of the hall.


    "E Niang''s birthday is as good as it is, and all happiness and happiness are in peace."


    "Get up and get your seats." On the face of Princess de Fei, there is even a trace of anger.


    I don''t know if I was angry with the beauty.


    If the sound that just came, a face muddled.


    Shouldn''t your son and daughter-in-law be happy to see her?


    When they were seated, a few eunuchs came in.


    Among them, the leader said, "Madame de Fei, long live is busy with business recently, but he still remembers the mother''s birthday, and specially asks the servants to send a pair of blessing and longevity patterns to Bian Fang."


    Hearing this, everyone stood up.


    The imperial concubine is smiling to accept, let a person reward eunuchs silver.


    After this stubble, Ruoyin saw the original anger of Princess de Fei, which had already disappeared.See shape, if sound, eyebrows slightly pick.


    It turns out that even the women of this status were attached to Kangxi in the imperial palace.


    Kangxi''s every move affected the mood of the imperial concubine.


    After the eunuchs left, the fourth master also asked Su Peisheng to deliver the birthday gift.


    It''s Wanshou man''s hairpin and tin, and a blue and white vase for birthday celebrations.


    Aunt Cui presents the gift box to Princess De.


    The princess glanced at her casually, smiling and praising her filial piety.


    At this time, the New Cobalt Lu''s got up and said: "sum Niang, my concubine also prepared a gift for you."


    Princess de raised her eyebrows and said, "come up and have a look."


    Therefore, aunt Cui gave the gift that nuocolo had prepared to Princess De.


    "It''s not a good thing. It''s just a big red handkerchief with golden birthday characters. It''s embroidered by my concubine. I hope e Niang doesn''t dislike it." The New Cobalt Lu''s chatting ground says.


    Duchess spread out the handkerchief and looked at it carefully.


    "This handkerchief is well embroidered with bright lines and lively needling." She nodded with satisfaction, handed the handkerchief to Aunt Cui, and said with a smile, "it''s really rare to have a needle and thread of heart. This palace has a good life. You are so filial, child. "


    "Filial piety is my concubine''s blessing." He returned respectfully.


    "Sit down." Princess de waved her hand and saw that she really liked Niu cobolo''s family: "I''ve heard that all the children of the nuobaolu family have good family education. Today, I see that they are worthy of their reputation. If you serve the fourth brother, the palace will be at ease."


    He said it as if Ruoyin and Li''s tutoring were not good, and she was dissatisfied.


    Immediately, Li''s face was a little broken.


    In the past, no matter how she courted Princess De, she would not be courteous when Ruoyin didn''t show.


    At most, the mouth is more sweet, like to flatter, just flatter.


    Hum, it seems that this Niu co Lu''s family is more able to play than she is.


    However, she now has goods, and firmly believes that she is pregnant with a son.


    Then to the virtuous imperial concubine this dispensable thigh, does not care.


    At this time, if the sound surface is easy-going, but the heart sneers.


    Ah, it''s hard to carry the princess.


    Long before she came, she knew that Princess de would be bewildered by the appearance of nucolo.


    The world knows the family education of big families.


    Who knows about the pickling in the deep courtyard.


    Anyway, she won''t try to please her.


    But as a daughter-in-law, she will still abide by.


    In the past, the original owner did not flatter the princess.


    But Princess de didn''t take her seriously.


    On the contrary, he especially liked Li''s people who believed in Yin and Yang.


    A woman who doesn''t even like her son.


    As a daughter-in-law, she is frustrated to please.


    What''s more, after so many years of courting, Li didn''t say that he didn''t like it.


    For the praise of the princess De, Niu cobalt Lu''s first joy, then still modest way: "e Niang joked, I''m not better than you, where can you compare with the sisters."


    As soon as the imperial concubine listens, Mou son swept if sound and Li Shi one eye, pour also did not continue this topic.


    Instead, she motioned to Aunt Cui and said with a smile, "if you go back to this palace, you will be rewarded with some jewelry."


    "Thank e Niang for the reward." Nuocolo''s smile to receive the reward.


    However, the princess turned her words and said in an elder''s posture: "young, you should dress up well, and you should not dress too plain."


    "Yes, I remember it." The New Cobalt Lu''s accolade was accordant.


    She had always been used to plain clothes and wanted to be more detached from the world.


    Forget that the palace like some festive color, white is not very good.


    In addition to the New Cobalt Lu family, the rest of the people know that the princess De is really good for the New Cobalt Lu family.


    I want her to dress up better, happy at the same time, but also be favored.


    After such a interruption, the princess remembered Sun Tzu Hongyi.


    She glanced at Ruoyin and said with a smile, "you are all too filial. Let''s make this palace remember big brother. Take big brother to our palace and have a look."


    "It''s my concubine. It''s out of order." He has done everything and pretended to be sensible here.


    Her voice was soft and her face was timid. She looked at the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    But with just one look, she withdrew her eyes.


    Just take back the eyes of that moment, she pretended to be shy.


    In fact, in my heart, I want to take this opportunity to brush down the sense of existence.


    After all, the fourth master has not been to her for some time.


    This scene, called Li Shi to see, hate itching teeth.


    He also said that he had a tutor. In front of so many people, he sold pitifully here. He was shameless!


    If she was not pregnant, she could not serve the fourth master.


    Leave a lot of time for other people in the backyard. Otherwise, what can happen to her!


    If sound also can see the meaning of Nuo co Lu''s Secret stabbing brush face.


    Compared with others, she was more curious about the attitude of the fourth master.


    Just now, the soft voice of cobolo''s, and the timid appearance.


    It''s a man. Look, I''m still in love with you.


    But the fourth master is a man who doesn''t understand amorous feelings.


    In private, he has strong self-discipline ability, pays great attention to rules and principles.


    Not to mention into the palace, there is a princess.


    Just now he felt that nucolo''s behavior was out of order.


    It''s just that Princess De is in the mood, and he doesn''t say much.


    No need to be behind him.


    You can wait for Princess De to meet big brother.


    If Yin and Li did not express, she will send it again.


    The fourth master glanced at Niu cobalt Lu''s family lightly, and frowned imperceptibly. He said, "filial piety is good, but you should pay attention to the rules in everything. After you go back, you will copy the women''s commandments several times and remember the rules."


    "Yes." The new co Lu''s heart was lost, and his face was afraid and sensible.


    After calling the imperial concubine to see, more and more like and heartache.


    In any case, she was completely bought off by the pure appearance and filial behavior of nucolo''s family.


    He felt that he was very poor and did not dare to look conspicuous.


    The family is good, but he is low-key and filial.


    In particular, the expression of the new co Lu family was afraid of the fourth master.


    Let her think that the new co Lu family, in the Beile house life is not good, so only timid.


    So she helped to ease the atmosphere and said with a smile: "fourth, you are the same. It''s inevitable that she doesn''t understand the rules when she comes back to me. How can a filial person make everyone like it?"


    It seems that as long as nucolo is filial to her, it must be a good thing.


    If other people don''t understand, they don''t like nucolo''s filial piety to her.


    Seeing the fourth master''s face getting colder and colder, the Duchess changed her words again: "but Niu cobolo Lu''s, you''ve got some more rules today. After you go back, you''ll listen to the fourth master''s and copy the women''s commandments, and remember them next time."


    She didn''t dare to brush his face too much.


    "Yes, I must remember the instruction of e Niang." New co Lu''s clever answer.


    After de Fei nodded her head with satisfaction, she personally put a round jade on her neck for Hongyi in her arms. "Mamma''s big brother, wearing this Baifu jade pendant, will surely grow up healthily."


    Hearing this, the beginning of the river snow mouth slightly up.


    She finally heard a decent word from her mouth.


    There''s no motherfucker who doesn''t want to hear that, no matter who it is.


    What''s more, although Princess De is not pleasant, this sentence must be true.


    At noon, the fourteenth elder brother went to school and took the seven princesses into the hall.


    This time, the fourteenth elder brother, actually is sensible one time.


    He and seven princesses, the fourth master and Ruoyin salute, but also close to tease big brother.


    At this time, big brother has returned to Ruoyin''s arms.


    Therefore, she was surprised by the behavior of fourteen elder brother.


    Not only that, the fourteenth elder brother also took down the white jade pendant from his waist and said, "fourth sister-in-law, I have just finished class, and I haven''t had time to prepare for the ceremony. This is the jade pendant I have been wearing all the time. It can dispel evil spirits and protect peace. I heard that Hongyi was born prematurely and his constitution was weak, so I gave him this jade pendant. I hope he can be as healthy as I am. "


    Fourteenth elder brother''s sincere words make Ruo Yin''s heart warm.


    Fourteen, I don''t think I''m estranged from her.


    But for her, it seems that I like her from the bottom of my heart.


    She pulled her lips and said, "brother 14, I''m interested. It''s just that you always have this jade pendant. How can I bring it to Hongyi?"


    When she came out in the morning, she drank her own herbal tea.


    Finally, I saved my hoarse voice.


    Speaking at this time, although still a little dumb.


    But it''s not so obvious. It''s not the kind that people find out.


    Otherwise, the character of the princess De, it is estimated that she ignored the body, how can she take the big brother.


    "No harm, I also have a jade jade pendant, which was asked for by e Niang in the temple." Fourteen elder brother doesn''t matter to say.Smell speech, if sound is first embarrassed to look at the high seat on the imperial concubine.


    "You just take it. It''s rare that brother 14 is so sensible." Duchess smiles back, and her eyes are lovingly staring at the fourteenth elder brother.


    See virtuous concubine to agree, if sound turn head to look at 4 ye again.


    Although the fourth master didn''t speak, she confirmed his eyes, which could be accepted.


    So, she said with a smile to 14 elder brother: "that line, I will thank 14 younger brother for Hongyi, help him to collect first."


    Fourteen elder brother seldom smile and nod, walk toward the high seat on the imperial concubine.


    A moment later, the family sat on the table of the eight immortals of red sandalwood.


    Just when Ruo Yin spoke, she didn''t hear anything wrong.


    Besides, she didn''t know that the fourth master was there last night.


    But Li''s and nucolo''s knew that.


    Li''s side meal, one side in the heart secretly Fei abdomen.


    Really, as Fujin, I don''t know how to be reserved!


    My voice is a little hoarse.


    Thinking about it, her face was a little unhappy.


    She probably knew that, but she was always steady and would not show her emotions.


    When having a meal, the imperial concubine holds big brother in the bosom, occasionally amuses a tease.


    Maybe it''s rare to have a direct grandson. I can''t put it down.


    It made Li''s taste very bad.


    Cut, big brother can''t talk. What''s funny.


    Really had big elder brother, her big grid, was taken as the air by the imperial concubine.


    Otherwise, before, it was her big grid, which was held by Princess De.


    At this time, big brother may be hungry, flat mouth on the aggrieved cry.


    And the more you cry, the louder you cry.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin got up and went to the princess de and said, "e Niang, let me hold it to the nurse. He should be hungry, so as not to delay your meal."


    "It turns out that I''m hungry, so I''ll send people to the side hall to feed them." Princess de hands Hongyi to Ruoyin.


    If sound holds Hongyi, coax and hand over to nurse, let mother Liu follow to the side hall.


    When she sat down at the table again, she heard Li''s smile: "Oh, my sister, big Ge Ge is more sensible and sits on one side in a proper way. She is allowed to feed some soup and rice without crying or making any noise."


    She didn''t dare to say how big brother was.


    But the meaning of the words is that big Ge Ge is more sensible than big brother.


    I want to do something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    If you listen to this, it''s not good anywhere.


    Hongyi is her son and the eldest son of the fourth master.


    When is it allowed to gossip with the concubine.


    "Li Shi, I have to say a fair word. Big gege is two years old and Hongyi is only full moon. Do you think it is comparable?" With a slight smile on her lips, she added, "why don''t you compare it with other princes over four years old? They can recite the three character Scripture."


    Anyway, big Ge Ge Ge still lives with her for a period of time, calling her a di e Niang.


    She doesn''t mean to belittle big.


    Besides, it is not her style to belittle other people''s children and hold up their own children.


    Otherwise, what''s the difference between her and Li''s unreasonable people.


    But when it comes to Li, it''s OK.


    The fourth master was eating. After listening to the dispute between Li and Ruo Yin, he felt that Li was too unruly and frowned at once.


    He pulled his lips to help Ruoyin say something.


    But he turned to think, just now if sound has said very well.


    Not angry into shame, but smile all the way.


    In order to win or lose, they will not ignore their feelings and belittle the big lattice and make it very ugly.


    However, the meaning of her words, not only represents her dissatisfaction, but also looks like a joke, which is simply two or four thousand pounds.


    At this thought, he didn''t help.


    In fact, he didn''t like to mingle with women''s quarrels before.


    Help either end, will only make the gunpowder smell more intense.


    All kinds of careful thinking will grow up in the dark.


    It''s better to let Ruoyin face up to herself, and it''s time for her to exercise.


    After all, she is Fu Jin, who wants to show some dignity and oppress the backyard.


    You can''t protect her too much, otherwise it will hurt her.


    The fourth master didn''t speak, but Princess de said: "Li, it''s not the palace that talks about you. Dage is just the eldest daughter, but big brother is the legitimate son. Anyway, he is the most respected child in the house, and there is no comparison at all. As a side room, don''t you understand the rules? "


    All of a sudden, the imperial concubine will be son preference, and Shu Di different, show incisively and vividly.


    She has been secretly poking down the identity of the big box, regardless of the big box in the side.


    Just didn''t say that big Ge is not qualified to compete with big brother.


    "Yes, what e Niang taught me is that I am not sensible." Li''s mouth cleverly admit his mistake.


    But I hate it in my heart.


    At that moment of bowing his head, there was a touch of evil in his eyes.


    But it''s a premature Di elder brother, what''s great about it.


    It''s not sure whether you can support them later.


    What she was most afraid of before was that Ruoyin had her eldest son.


    In this case, if she had a brother in her belly, she would be suppressed everywhere.


    But if big brother''s constitution is weak, raise not big.


    At that time, if she had an elder brother, she would naturally become the eldest son.


    In this way, her eldest son and eldest daughter are all in her hands, so she will not worry about standing in the house.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little oppressive.


    Originally in the side of a good meal big grid, already can understand the adults.


    When she saw that Li was scolded by the imperial concubine, she could not raise her head, and they were discussing themselves.


    At that time, his eyes were full of tears, and he burst into tears.


    The words of Princess De''s hurting people have already been exported, but how can they be taken back.


    She gave a stern look at big Ge Ge and said, "what are you crying for? A common woman is a common woman!"


    Such a reprimand, originally in crying big Ge Ge, more and more cry sad.


    Li''s heart ached, but he did not dare to roar.


    Her mother-in-law was admonished. She could not speak at all.


    Otherwise, if one is not careful, there will be no rules.


    The New Cobalt Lu''s pinches the PA son, pretended to wipe the corner of the mouth, also conceals in the heart small secretly happy.


    If the tone is light, she thinks the princess is a little serious.


    It''s Li''s fault. There''s no need to reprimand him for not being sensible.


    According to her way of doing things, even if there is no hatred between the concubines in the future, they can also have enmity.


    She pulled her lips and wanted to say something to ease the embarrassment.


    But be robbed in front of the fourth master, "come on, take the big grid down to feed."


    His voice was cold, without any emotion, but with irresistible dignity.


    The eyes are also containing cold dark flow shadow, mysterious.


    At first glance, I feel angry.


    I don''t know. It''s a cry that reproaches Da Ge.


    Or not full of the words of Princess de too straightforward.


    He didn''t see Ruo Yin''s mouth moving.


    Compared with Ruoyin''s daughter-in-law''s identity, this villain should be done by him.See, the atmosphere on the dining table more and more embarrassed.


    Princess Defei held her handkerchief and wiped the corner of her embarrassed mouth.


    Maybe I know I''m heavy.


    The rest of them were relieved that the debate was finally over and they could eat at ease.


    Only fourteen elder brother, bow head to pick up rice.


    There was a flash of anger in his eyes.


    The princess doted on him when he was young, so he naturally stood on her side.


    After such an embarrassing scene, no one dares to speak at the dinner table.


    They all ate their meals honestly.


    After eating, the fourth master wiped the corners of his mouth. He did not sit down to drink tea and eat, so he said he would go back.


    The atmosphere is not right, and Princess de doesn''t ask her to stay, so she agrees.


    Back to the house in the carriage, a quiet.


    The fourth master''s arms are hanging under his knees, and his hands are heavy and powerful.


    The huge jadeite ring finger is embedded in the fingertip, showing the mature man''s manner!


    He leaned lazily on the back of the carriage and closed his eyes.


    "Fourth master, don''t you think... I should not have made a big deal of a small thing just now at the dinner table, and made the atmosphere wrong?" If the sound is weak ask.


    I saw the man closed his eyes and stopped, rolling under his eyelids.


    After a long time, he said faintly: "it''s none of your business. You''ve done a good job. You''re sensible. If you''ve been bullied, you''ll go back. You don''t have to ask me everything."


    He can''t do business. If he''s in the backyard all day, he''ll have a big head.


    In the past, she was too strong to crush the people in the backyard to death.


    There''s always something wrong with nothing.


    There is no need for him to adjust and teach.


    Now she is stupid and makes him uneasy.


    It''s time to let go and let her develop the ability and dignity of the main room.


    Ruoyin glances at the man who keeps his eyes closed.


    So, the fourth master is secretly poking to support her and suppress other people in the backyard?


    In fact, she also knows that the fourth master is very busy on weekdays.


    Often a head in the study to read official documents is a day.


    She couldn''t hold him back and distract him from the trivia of the backyard.


    In this case, how can he fight for the supreme throne?


    Only when she takes care of the backyard, can he be at ease to do big things.


    However, she lowered her voice and said in a coquettish way: "this is what the LORD said. At that time, if I bully the person on your sharp heart, don''t say that I''m not."


    If the sound may be the topic terminator, she said.


    In the carriage, there was peace again.


    Only the sound of wheels rolling.


    After a long time, she saw that the fourth master opened her eyes.


    That pair of deep ink pupil, is looking at her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Man''s thin + lip light open, sex + feeling of the left lip corner, hook up a touch of evil smile.


    He doesn''t know. Women are testing him.


    But he always likes to control others, not to be controlled or manipulated.


    Whether it''s business or feelings.


    Therefore, he said frankly: "since the Lord has told you, there is nothing to worry about."


    He mainly wanted to train her housekeeper.


    In this way, if he wants to go out on business, she can protect herself.


    If the sound is long "Oh", a pair of clever appearance.


    It seems that the fourth master is very careful not to fall into the pit.


    But she just tried.


    See if he cares, if he has, he has offended her.


    Then, she will see in his face... Under the cruel hand!


    Since he has nothing to worry about, don''t blame her for being rude.


    Li''s pregnant belly, last time can only find those slaves frustrated.


    Everything will have to wait until Li''s production is finished.


    She didn''t want to wear a hat that mutilated the side room during pregnancy.


    Otherwise, in case it reaches Kangxi, she will not be able to maintain her official status.


    We have to implicate the feiyanggu family.


    What''s more, Li Shi hates to return to hate, but the child in the belly has no hatred with her.


    As for the Niu co Lu family, ha ha ha ha...


    as a result, she was thinking about how to deal with him.


    Listen to the fourth Master said: "by the way, three days later, it''s the birthday of emperor Alma, you should prepare in advance."


    "Well, when I get back to the house, I''ll have people ready." Ruoyin immediately came back from his thoughts.


    Kangxi birthday, this is a big event, not careless.


    The fourth master changed his face immediately when he saw her. He thought that she could distinguish between primary and secondary.


    He said: "the cake you made for your father last time was very good. This time, I asked the servant to make one for Huang AMA."


    "Ah?" A, and then suddenly realized: "this can have, but I don''t know what style to do."


    It seems that he is very satisfied with the cake she made last time.


    Otherwise, I would not want her to make one for Kangxi.


    Only, she knew about Kangxi in history.


    She knew nothing about the rest.


    So, of course, I have to ask the fourth master.


    "It doesn''t have to be too fancy. Filial piety and heart are the most important. Anyway, there are birthday words and birthday greetings. You can do it as you like." The fourth master mentioned it at will.


    These days, he can see.


    Women look a little silly, critical moment, or know how to measure.


    Ruoyin wrote down his words in his head and said with a smile, "OK, this bag is on me. However, I would like to ask you, how many people are there in Huang AMA''s birthday party? "


    "It''s not the whole birthday. There should be not many people. Just some officials in the capital, as well as members of the royal family, add up to hundreds of people." The fourth master returned.


    "Thank you for telling me. I think I should know how to do it." If sound nods a way.


    It seems that she has to finish this time and have fun with nucolo.


    For the next few days, Ruoyin stayed in the dining room to make cakes.


    In her previous life, she loved baking, whether it was biscuits or cakes.


    The last time the fourth master was born, she was pregnant, so it was not convenient to do it by herself.


    On the birthday of Kangxi, Hongyi has been born.


    With the help of servants and nannies, she could pull herself out and do it herself.


    First, the cake made for Kangxi is a little big, and there are many new ideas.


    She was worried that the servants could not do a good job. If it was wrong, it would be bad.


    Second, she hasn''t done baking for a long time and wants to practice.


    On the eve of Kangxi''s birthday, Ruoyin wore a dark apron with a white cat embroidered on it.


    This apron was specially made by her servants.


    The cat is decorated according to the four leaf grass under the cat, specially embroidered.


    She looked at the huge cake in front of her, nodded with satisfaction, and told the servant, "be careful. You must remember to handle it gently. Move this into the ice cellar, and it will be sent to the palace in the morning."


    "Yes." When the slaves answered, they carried the cake and went out to the door.


    At this time, someone outside was singing: "four masters are here."


    If sound is surprised to pick eyebrows, four masters unexpectedly come to the dining room, it is really rare.


    It''s not too late for her to see you outside.


    "Four masters are lucky." She saluted herself with wealth.


    "No The man gave her a hand, then turned to look at the cake carried by the crowd.


    Originally, he just glanced casually.


    However, the cake was so attractive that he looked at it more.


    At the moment, his eyes flashed a touch of surprise.There is such a big cake... Is it too big?


    But on second thought, tomorrow''s birthday party was crowded, and it seemed just right.


    He was not at ease, and suddenly felt that women were reliable.


    That day, he did not mention a few words, and she was enlightened.


    And many things were made according to Kangxi''s preference.


    Then, with a big wave of his hand, he told the servant who was carrying the cake, "what should I do?"


    Smell speech, those slaves dare to continue to carry the cake away.


    If sound then shallow smile way: "Ye, how did you come to the dining room."


    The fourth master didn''t reply to her words, but just looked at the woman.


    She was wearing a lovely apron with white cats embroidered on it, which was consistent with her consistent image.


    On her body and hands, she was also stained with powdered cake material.


    Just when he went to the main courtyard, the servant said she was here. He was curious and wanted to see her.


    He pulled his lips and asked, "did you make that cake yourself?"


    "Yes." She returned with certainty.


    "These little things, just leave them to the servants." The fourth Master said and went out, ready to go to her main courtyard.


    Ruoyin followed up and said, "this cake is a little complicated. I''m worried that the servants can''t do it well."


    Four also steps to pause, "these days, hard you."


    "It''s hard for you to tell me what I''m doing. Besides, it''s the birthday of emperor Alma. I should be careful." I think there will be many princes to send Kangxi birthday gift tomorrow, offering a filial piety.


    The cake she made represents the wishes of the fourth master.


    Of course, it''s not careless.


    Otherwise, she and the fourth master would make a fool of themselves.


    Fourth master light "um" a, negative hand to the main courtyard.


    Ruoyin sees that this road is the main courtyard path. Is he going to spend the night with her tonight?


    But now, it''s not the time for her to get involved in this.


    Just now the fourth master has seen her cake. I think he knows Kangxi better than she does.


    So, she asked carefully, "Sir, do you think that Huang Alma would like this one I made?"


    "I think it''s good, but I still get tomorrow. It doesn''t agree with the emperor Alma." Four ye light way.


    Since the fourth master is so picky, they all say it''s OK. If Yin is in the heart, he is half relieved.


    When they returned to the main courtyard, they were bathed in water.


    Because Ruoyin''s body was covered with all kinds of food materials, he bathed separately with the fourth master and was served by different servants.


    Men usually have shorter bath time than women.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    Because women in addition to bubble fragrance, but also wipe oil and so on, a series of maintenance processes.


    So, after the fourth master bathed, Ruoyin hasn''t come out yet.


    He was dressed in a black silk lining, and lazily leaned on the chair.


    Slender finger belly, carelessly playing with jade ring finger.


    It seems that I am thinking.


    But it''s like waiting for a woman who hasn''t finished bathing.


    After a cup of tea, mother Liu came up to him in embarrassment and said, "fourth master, Fu Jin, she... Fell asleep by the bath bucket."


    In fact, under such circumstances, they can wake Ruoyin.


    But the fourth master is here.


    They thought, if sound bathes in the water lotus appearance, should let fourth master see.


    In this way, it is not a good way to enhance feelings.


    So, there was a scene in which the fourth master got up and walked to the inner room.


    Mother Liu then beckoned Qiao Feng Qiao LAN to go out, but also closed the door tightly.


    For a moment, the room is only left languidly leaning on the edge of the tub if sound.


    And the fourth master who is looking at her.


    The woman''s eyes were closed lazily, and the heat of the bath led to her delicate face, red.


    There was a trace of weariness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    It seems that she has been worrying a lot about the cake these days. She should be exhausted.


    But when he asked her, she did not deliberately ask for credit in front of him.


    At present, Rao is a cold hearted four masters, but also a soft heart.


    He went to the tub and pulled the woman out of the water.


    "Hula", the water is falling down the woman.


    He didn''t care.


    Just calmly, from the side of the wood, took a large bath towel, along the woman''s body, wrapped her.


    If the sound of sleep, just feel the body a burst of suspension, is surrounded by warmth.


    When the fourth master put her on the brocade quilt, the water drops on her body had been wiped dry by the bath towel.


    He gently removed the towel and covered her with a brocade quilt.


    Then he blew out the light and lay down beside her.


    In the dark, he could smell the faint fragrance of women.


    It''s the fragrance after bathing, interwoven with her own body odor.


    It makes people feel comfortable, but it can also evoke men''s most primitive Bath + look.


    It''s just like a little goblin who has cultivated well. Little by little, he can hook away the soul of a man.


    Suddenly, the fourth master''s body was slightly stiff.


    All over the blood, straight to the head.


    Turn a head to see, the woman just turned over, from lying flat to facing him, side lying.


    The smooth brocade quilt slid down her shoulder.


    A touch of Spring + light, if + hidden if + present, float in front of the fourth master.


    He couldn''t help turning over, putting his hand around her waist and holding her.


    But the woman''s beautiful face is full of fatigue.


    He couldn''t bear to take back the hand on her waist, but he couldn''t give it up.


    Just take a deep breath and try to keep the only trace of reason.


    He finally let her go after a gentle kiss on her shoulder.


    She had to go to the palace early tomorrow morning. She was tired for a few days, so she had a good rest.


    I''ll wait for the rest until tomorrow.


    The next morning, Ruoyin turned over and casually put his legs on the fourth master.


    He was still humming.


    These days, in order to make birthday cake for Kangxi, she is exhausted.


    It''s not easy to have a dream all night. After a full sleep, I feel comfortable.


    Fourth master''s vigilance is high, is if sound so a leg, that pair of deep and quiet cold eyes, immediately opened.


    When the beauty of the prosperous age was in front of him, the edge in the eyes suddenly disappeared.


    He glanced slowly down her face.


    The woman was sleeping like a lazy cat, and her long white legs were lying on him.


    His Adam''s apple rolled.


    Then, as a gentleman, he moved her leg away.


    But if Yin is sleeping comfortably, he puts his legs together at will.


    Just as the fourth master sat up, she put her legs on the place full of man''s charm when he got up in the morning.


    Suddenly, the man''s only trace of reason, collapse.


    He rolled over and pressed against her.


    Thin + lip in her ear bewitch way: "woman, you this is in hook + lead ye?"


    If Yin sleeps well, he feels pressed by something hot and strong.


    Then came a lazy bass.


    It''s like a walking subwoofer, magnetic and husky, low and soft.


    Some are overbearing and some are bad.


    It''s sexy, it''s ruffian.After being told to listen, the ear root son wants to be pregnant with + pregnant, minute minute defeated array.


    She rubbed her uncomfortable ears and opened her hazy eyes.


    A magnified peerless handsome Yan was placed in front of her.


    She can see, man''s eyes, stained with a layer of love bath mist.


    "Fourth master... You... What are you doing?" As soon as she opened her mouth, she found out how much her nasal voice was and how sweet her voice was.


    It''s the sound of waking up.


    Listen to but like desire + ask not + full of Jiao Yin.


    "You''ve put your legs on me many times, but you''ve asked me before you ask me?" Then he lowered his head and gnawed on her white swan neck.


    Ruoyin looks confused, which is her professional habit.


    In the past, when she was a test sleeper, she slept casually in order to test the comfort of the bed.


    Heaven and earth conscience, she did not want to hook the fourth master.


    She just wants to sleep well!


    But in any case, the body of the man, she has been inadvertently lifted up the interest.


    In a hurry, she stretched out a small fist and thumped it on him.


    However, the other side''s body is strong, but the pain is his own.


    Finally, she could only reach out to protect her neck and protested, "my Lord, you will enter the palace later. If you gnaw at me like this, people will see the problem, and it will be very embarrassing."


    Fourth master: "he did not speak, probably listening to her words.


    Instead of gnawing at her neck, he shifted positions bit by bit.


    From the lock + bone of sex + feeling, I linger on and forget to return to the abundant + soft in front of her body.


    If the sound clenches one''s teeth, does not let oneself make a sound.


    Did she remind the wolf?


    If you want to push him away, but you are worried that he will slide down again, it is really...


    fortunately, at this time, Su Peisheng kindly reminds him: "master and son, it''s almost time, and the carriage is ready, waiting for you and Fujin."


    Generally speaking, the work and rest time of the fourth master is very stable.


    In the morning, when it''s not light, you will wake up consciously without him calling.


    But today is a special day. I don''t have to go to the court. I got up a little late.


    He didn''t worry about anything else. He was afraid that he would miss the time and enter the palace late.


    If Kangxi''s birthday is late, it can''t be.


    He is a slave, besides serving the master.


    Besides proper flattery.


    We also need timely and kind reminders.


    Otherwise, if something goes wrong, his head will not be protected.


    Hearing the sharp voice outside, the fourth master frowned.


    He gnawed at the woman like a beast.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    It seems to be punishing her for her restlessness in the morning.


    Then, he magnetic tunnel: "let you go for the time being, wait for the night to come back, see ye how to deal with you!"


    If the sound is afraid of swallowing saliva, how to always clean up her.


    It''s clear that she doesn''t want to clean up at all, OK?


    However, she also thought in her heart, not easy to say provocative words.


    In case one is not careful, he will be provoked again.


    She''s still suffering.


    The fourth master sat up and asked the servant to come in and wait for the change and wash.


    After two people had a meal, Ruoyin first went to the ice cellar and checked the cake.


    Yesterday, she specially let the bodyguards in the mansion guard it.


    After finding that there was no problem, she told the servants below: "put the cake on the carriage, in addition, the carriage must be the most shock absorption."


    "Fujin, don''t worry. All the servants are ready." A steward clapped his chest.


    When everything is ready, Ruoyin and the fourth master get on the carriage.


    The carriage with cake followed.


    Fortunately, the roads in the capital are very smooth.


    When it comes to the palace, the cake is still good.


    Ruoyin was relieved and followed the fourth master to the hall of supreme harmony.


    When they got there, there were already many officials, princes and family members chatting at will.


    The fourth Master said hello to the princes.


    If the sound is far away, you will see bafu Jin.


    Just then, bafu met her and came to her.


    Thanks to her sister-in-law, eight Fu Jin so chatting.


    Otherwise, it''s really embarrassing.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, how can you come? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Bafujin walked a little faster.


    In the end, it is an important occasion, plus the birth of a lady, or focus on image.


    "This gift is a little special. I''m afraid that the carriage will not go fast enough, so I will delay the time." Ruoyin took bafujin''s hand and spoke at one side.


    Eight Fu Jin asked curiously: "fourth sister-in-law, what gift do you prepare? What does it have to do with the speed of the carriage?"


    "You''ll find out later." If sound mysterious return, she looked at eight Fu Jin, satisfaction way: "good, you are slim recently."


    "Yes?" Bafujin, who was praised, felt a little embarrassed when she was happy. She said in a small voice, "it''s better to use the fourth sister-in-law. Now I feel that the whole person is as light as a swallow."


    "Keep it going." After Ruoyin''s instructions, she glanced around and found that Lu Lu continued to be present. After that, she said, "OK, don''t talk about it. You can go to my house some other day. I''ll go to the fourth master first, and you''ll go to the eighth master. It''s time to take a seat."


    "Good." Eight Fu Jin should be.


    A moment later, everyone was here.


    The long black lacquer cases on both sides of the hall of Supreme Harmony were placed from inside to outside.


    Some dignitary ministers, as well as the prince, were placed in the palace.


    The rest sat outside the temple.


    The fourth master is the fourth Lord Baylor, who naturally sits in the hall.


    If Yin is a four blessing Jin, he will sit beside him in peace.


    Only this time, sanfujin was beside her.


    Originally Ruoyin didn''t feel anything.


    But sanfujin''s eyes are not very kind.


    It even means that the enemy has a narrow path.


    She tried not to look at each other and sat in a proper way.


    After a while, Kangxi sat on the Dragon chair above.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Kangxi is in a good mood today. He looks down at the crowd with a smile on his face.


    "You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to be stiff."


    "Thank you." After thank you, we all took our seats again.


    Then, some ministers with high status in the court organized groups to offer gifts.


    After all, some of the gifts are expensive. If they are given by one person, they are dangerous and even more likely to be greedy and dirty.


    If you form a group, Kangxi will share the blessings with the reward.


    If Kangxi didn''t like it, he would carry the pot together, and the punishment could be lighter.


    First of all, Nalan Mingzhu, as a representative of the regiment, came forward to offer a gift, "the emperor Wanfu Jin''an, and the ministers specially found the bottle with a hundred birthday patterns, but they forgot the emperor to accept it."


    Kangxi glanced at the normal size of the Baishou bottle, which had blue and white lines of longevity characters.


    He said with a smile: "good, you have a heart, reward!"


    If sound light look at this scene, see Zhi Jun Wang''s face, showing a happy smile.


    Yes, it seems that in history, Nalan Mingzhu was the confidant of Zhijun.


    It''s no wonder Zhi Jun Wang laughs so meaningful.


    Then, suo''ertu got up and said, "the emperor, my ministers have specially offered you bronze statue with longevity pattern. I wish the emperor a long life!"


    In the center of the hall, there were several servants immediately carrying a bronze statue with longevity pattern of one meter high, which was placed in the center of the hall.On the bronze statue, there are carved dragon with teeth and claws, and the word of longevity with dragon flying and Phoenix dancing.


    The characters of longevity are all over the bronze statue.


    Look, it''s more magnificent than the gift from Nalan pearl.


    For a moment, a trace of gunpowder was spreading in the hall of Supreme Harmony, and it was all the way to the outside of the hall.


    The ministers and princes inside and outside the hall held their breath one after another.


    Want to see the excitement, but do not dare to earnestly look at, can only point to listen to the ear.


    Even Ruo Yin felt a little wrong.


    In particular, the prince at the head of the court was very proud.


    As if to say: you Zhijun in the eyes of the solitary, calculate a fart! Look at the people under me. They are so generous! It''s not like you, so petty!


    Seeing this, the smile on Kangxi''s face was slightly stiff.


    He glanced at the crowd as if searching for something.


    A few seconds later, his face, full of insight all smile, said: "good, reward!"


    "Yes, thank you Sauertu finished and sat down.


    All of a sudden, the prince looked a little frustrated.


    His face was vexed and puzzled.


    The ceremony of Mingming suo''ertu is much higher than that of Nalan Mingzhu.


    Why does Huang Alma look happy when Nalan Mingzhu gives gifts.


    I didn''t even have polite words. I just gave them a reward.


    If sound lowers head to sip a mouthful of tea, it seems that sohetu, in addition to the crown prince a trench gas.


    Nothing else is as smart as Nalan Mingzhu.


    In Kangxi''s birthday, if you want to impress others, you just want to do something.


    "Your Majesty, I wish you happiness and longevity. The minister has nothing to take to hand, just in the home collection a peach grain bottle, small gift, no respect Alina got up and said.


    He is different from the first two. He doesn''t come in a group.


    It''s in the name of an individual.


    Anyway, it''s a small peach shaped bottle, which can''t lift any storm.


    At this time, people are looking at the vase size of the peach vase.


    This is half as small as the bottle from Nalan pearl.


    However, it is better to see the peach in longevity, which is colorful.


    Rose red peach, green leaves.


    If Yin thinks that the gift should be like this.


    Kangxi is the emperor. I haven''t seen any valuable gifts.


    It would be nice if the ceremony was light and the affection was heavy.


    Sure enough, Kangxi had a hearty smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    He said, "if you are used to the design of longevity peach, you are still rare. It''s rare for you to offer all the treasures at home. It''s really meaningful to appreciate it!"


    After a polite thanks, aline sat down.


    Because Ruoyin knew history, he knew that Alina was the Party of eight masters.


    She is accustomed to habit, secretly glance at eight Ye.


    But no matter who offered the gift just now, the eighth master always had a gentle smile on his face.


    Even if a Ling ah is quite popular with Kangxi, he still smiles as usual.


    Finally, Zhang Yanyu arched his hand and said with a smile: "the emperor, the minister asked someone to make a red sandalwood screen for longevity. I wish the emperor good health and longevity, and his life is equal to the sky."


    Like Alina, he also presented a gift in his own name.


    Then, someone carried the two meter high red sandalwood screen into the hall.


    On the top of the screen was carved dragon patterns, and in the middle of it was the silver character of longevity.


    Compared with gilded large characters, silver characters, on the contrary, appear low-key luxury and connotation.


    When Kangxi saw it, there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    Obviously, he was very satisfied with the ceremony.


    He seldom gave a hearty laugh and said, "good, good! You, you, just as I want to change a screen, you sent it. This screen will be put in my bedroom in the future


    Smell speech, see Zhi Jun Wang and Prince Ye face a stiff.


    Eight Ye''s smile is stiff, after stiff, return to the original.


    Maybe they didn''t think of any advice they could give to their confidants.


    In the end, it''s not as good as the screen made of wood.


    It is just that Zhang Yanyu, who has always been the right minister around Kangxi, has no sign of forming a party with anyone.


    Is it that he is simply offering gifts in his own name?


    During this period, Ruoyin didn''t dare to look at the fourth master''s face directly.


    But she took a sneak glance with her light and found that the fourth master was hidden very deep.


    We should say that the eighth master was smiling all the time.


    The fourth master is a light, not a smile.


    It can be said that it does not show a little emotion.


    In other words, isn''t this Zhang Yanyu under him?


    Or is it not his man yet?


    But, whether it''s true or not, she can think of it.


    The fourth master, a black fox, can''t let others guess his emotion from the surface.


    Otherwise, can he be the cruel and low-key fourth master?


    Next, several ministers gave gifts.


    Anyway, there are a lot of them.


    However, no one can beat Zhang Yanyu.


    After a cup of tea, the ceremony was finally over.


    Those who sit outside are not high enough to look at them from afar.


    At the same time, they are happy in their hearts.


    Fortunately, they didn''t take part in it. Otherwise, they would have made a lot of sweat.


    In the seemingly peaceful palace, it is a simple gift and a casual birthday celebration.


    In fact, all of them are walking on thin ice, and the undercurrent is surging.


    It seems that everyone has experienced a battle of wits and bravery.


    After the officials said it was time for the princes to fight wits and bravery.


    According to the rules, it was the prince who started.


    "Huang amah, the son minister knows that you often read memorials at night, so he presents a pair of white jade tables and lanterns with five blessings and longevity carvings. I hope the emperor Alma will accept it." Said the prince with a smile.


    He mainly thought that Kangxi used it every day.


    As long as you use it, you can think of his filial piety.


    And the white jade is the best jade he can use.


    It was made by the most powerful craftsmen in the capital.


    Today, he is among the princes and will surely be able to dominate the audience.


    Kangxi swept a pair of white jade table lamps in the center of the sweeping hall.


    Even if he sits on the top and looks at it from a distance.


    Also know that white jade table lamp jade quality is extraordinary.


    His eyes turned slightly and said with a smile, "you have a heart, enjoy it!"


    After a stiff face, the prince said thanks and sat down.


    He''s a bit of a bad start today.


    I thought how happy Kangxi could be, but the result was not that light.


    Zhi Jun Wang raised an imperceptible sneer at the corner of his mouth and said, "Huang AMA, didn''t you have a waist injury before? My son specially asked people to find a piece of purple jade and made a dragon belt. He can not only show the majesty of Huang AMA, but also activate blood circulation and remove blood stasis, which is very good for the body."


    "Hahaha, good, good. You are careless and careful at critical moments." Kangxi seldom kind eyebrow good purpose, then he big palm a wave, way: "reward!"


    After the prince of Zhijun bowed his hands to thank him, his face was smiling with pride.


    The key is that when he sat down, he also gave the prince a provocative glance.


    After the prince and Zhi Jun Wang sent him, he was the third master.


    The third master got up and said with a smile at will: "Huang AMA, my son''s ministers are not very talented and knowledgeable. I personally made a pair of landscape paintings with the character of longevity. I wish emperor Alma happiness as long as the East China Sea, and live longer than the south mountain, and don''t dislike it when you go to Huang AMA."Ruo Yin glanced at the painting unfolding in the eye temple.


    It''s not a simple landscape painting.


    It''s not like writing a birthday directly, with a landscape map beside it.


    Instead, he painted in the middle of the stone gray characters of longevity.


    The word "Shou" is surrounded by an evergreen pine.


    And there are stones and other plants in it. It''s quite new to see.


    There are pictures in words and words in paintings.


    There is the artistic conception of the combination of words and landscape.


    "You''ll be glib. You''ve got a lot of skills. You can use it on your mouth. If you''re really afraid of my dislike, you won''t give it away." Kangxi laughed and joked.


    The third master chatted and laughed, but did not speak.


    Immediately, Kangxi regained his rightness and said, "well, this painting of yours is very attractive to me, so I will hang it in my study and enjoy it."


    Although so far, among the princes, the third master was the happiest of Kangxi.


    But he didn''t get carried away. Instead, he gave his thanks with satisfaction and sat down in a low profile.


    On the contrary, sanfujin, next to him, had his chin up so high.


    I just want to see people without nostrils.


    Moreover, she turned her head and glanced at Ruoyin complacently and defiantly said: "four younger brothers and sisters, the Third Master of my family, has made a good start for you. Now, it''s your family''s turn to play. Don''t make fun of it. You can''t make fun of it. It''s hard to make the third master''s warm field stiff."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law. If you go on like this, I''m afraid it''s you who will make jokes and make the atmosphere stiff." Ruo Yin talks with a kind smile.


    Even when she finished speaking, her smile did not decrease in the face of the crowd, but the corners of her mouth rose more and more.


    It seems that she did not say anything exciting just now. She was just congratulating sanfujin.


    It made sanfujin angry but helpless.


    Because the third master scolded her in a low voice: "what are you doing? If you don''t take you out next time, you will lose face when you go home!"


    With that, he also cast an apologetic look at the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    "Hum!" Sanfujin gave Ruoyin a slight stare and had to give up.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master have no time to talk to such stupid people as sanfujin.


    At this point, they have more important tasks.


    The fourth master threw the corner of his robe and went straight to the center of the hall to salute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    "Huang Alma, today is your birthday. I wish you the eternal moon, the rising sun and the longevity of Nanshan. If the pines and cypresses are luxuriant, all will be accepted. "


    Hearing the speech, Kangxi eyebrows a pick, seems to be thinking about the meaning of the words.


    Immediately, he says with a smile: "old four, this word is fresh, reward!"


    "Emperor Alma, there is still a gift from my son''s minister, which has not yet been offered." Fourth master is calm.


    Kangxi gave a slight pause and said seriously, "Oh? Then send it to me first. "


    He thought that the fourth master was finished with his birthday greetings.


    After all, not every prince has a gift.


    After the fourth master nodded, he turned his head and looked at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood. He went outside the hall and asked someone to bring the cake in.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted by the things in the center of the hall emitting some mist.


    Although, they don''t know what it is and they don''t know what it is.


    But the eyes are just staring at it and can''t be moved away.


    Each with a question mark face, is that a giant decoration?


    The rest of the princes were talking about it one after another.


    The fourteenth elder brother asked the thirteen elder brother to the left: "do you know what this is?"


    "I want to ask you." Thirteen elder brother reluctantly returned,


    heart said that this is not your brother, you don''t know, where do I know.


    Then, he asked to the left ten elder brother: "ten elder brother, do you know what that is?"


    "I don''t know, but it looks like a giant ornament, but I can smell fruit and cream and eggs again." Ten elder brother tangled back.


    He said whatever he had.


    "You boy, you can eat." Nine ye said ten elder brother in a bad way.


    Thirteen elder brother bowed his head to drink tea and was laughing.


    Ten elder brother unconvinced ground to turn to ask nine ye: "what, nine elder brother you are not always clever, that you say, that is what?"


    "I guess..." nine Ye simply turned his head, ignored ten elder brother, directly asked eight ye: "eight elder brother, this question, or you say."


    With a gentle smile on his face, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    With that, he looked at the five masters on the left. He was honest and honest. How could he understand this.


    He smiles and looks at the third master.


    At this time, sanfujin couldn''t control his mouth again, "Oh, I think it''s a rare thing. It''s just a decoration. The gold inlaid one is almost the same. It''s not so good-looking that you can only rely on your body shape to win. It''s really a joke. "


    Smell speech, if sound with residual light glanced at San Fu Jin.


    She didn''t expect sanfujin, such a layman, to understand her mind.


    She just light way: "some people, always think that they know very well, in this mouth without cover up, will know who is the joke when you know the answer."


    But she wanted to paint it with gold and make a big cake.


    But there is no edible gold powder here, so you have to remove the outer layer.


    In this way, it seems troublesome and wasteful. I''m afraid some people will chew their tongue.


    Therefore, she simply made a low-key luxury with connotation.


    Sanfu Jin wanted to refute, but he was worried that he would turn around and be reprimanded.


    After biting her lip, she still shut up.


    Heart says you can be proud of how long.


    At this time, the third master is chatting with Zhi Jun Wang. He doesn''t notice that his daughter-in-law talks a lot.


    "Big brother, you often fight with Huang AMA everywhere. You know more. Tell me what it is." The Third Master said with a smile.


    Zhijun Wang chuckled and said, "where, third brother, you usually don''t read less. You don''t know, and I don''t know."


    Finally, he turned to look at the prince on his left.


    Just then the prince turned to look at him.


    The two wrong people, the moment they looked at each other, sneered at each other and sat upright again.


    However, Kangxi on the high seat has a serious face.


    I don''t know because I can''t understand what is in the temple.


    Still not satisfied with the present.


    Make if sound, whole person follows nervous.


    This is the first time she prepared for Kangxi''s birthday.


    If Kangxi didn''t like it, it would be really a joke and a disgrace.


    Then, Kangxi eyebrow micro Cu, way: "move over a bit."


    The fourth master nodded, his eyes motioned to the servant carrying the cake, and said with a smile: "it''s the children''s ministers who are not thoughtful, so let them move the cake closer to Huang AMA."


    He was very indifferent. He seemed to have made sure that Kangxi would like this gift.


    As soon as his words came out, all the ministers and princes in the palace were shocked.


    What?


    Is this a cake?


    Sounds like it''s edible, right?"Listen, I told you, it''s edible." Ten elder brother says with great pomp.


    After hearing this, Kangxi''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    He sat on a high seat and couldn''t see clearly.


    At this point, he can see clearly.


    It''s a pagoda shaped birthday cake.


    Off white bottom, red eaves.


    From the bottom up, there are eight layers.


    The bottom layer is the largest, and then up, the smaller.


    Around the cake was written the words "blessing is like the East China Sea, longevity is more than Nanshan".


    There are a lot of peonies and green vines that spread from the bottom up.


    There is a bright yellow dragon on the side, which is extremely majestic.


    On the top floor, there is a big red word of longevity.


    And the word Shou is directly erected.


    The most important thing is that every layer of cake is surrounded by mango, mulberry, mint and even bright red calcium fruit.


    The whole looks exquisite and elegant.


    There is novelty in the elegance.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand the fog around.


    So, he asked: "old four, since this is a cake, why is it in the hot summer, facing the ice fog?"


    "This... With all due respect, this cake was made by Fu Jin, the son minister. Therefore, the child minister doesn''t understand it very well. Let her explain it to Huang AMA." The fourth master turned his head and looked at Ruoyin.


    He only knew yesterday that he didn''t have time to ask Ruoyin at that time. As a result, he fell asleep.


    If Yin understood, she did not go to the center of the hall, but stood up on one side to salute, and said, "the reason why there is ice mist is that this is an ice and snow cake, which was made by her daughter-in-law and kept in the ice cellar. His daughter-in-law also married it a name, called ice and snow Xianglong pagoda Ruyi peony longevity cake. "


    People here like to name their meals as crazy drag cool hanging fried sky.


    She would do as the Romans do and come to take one.


    As soon as the words came out, people suddenly realized that the high-grade atmosphere was on the grade.


    A lot of people murmured: "my God, no wonder the ice and fog around, the original is frozen cake."


    "Don''t say it''s frozen. It''s ordinary. I haven''t seen it, let alone eat it."


    "Thanks to my claim that I know the most about eating, but I haven''t seen such delicious food. But my fourth sister-in-law has made such a big meal as soon as I make it. Maybe I have some luck..." ten elder brother swallowed his mouth.


    People''s opinion does not mean Kangxi.


    I saw Kangxi on the high seat, slightly frowning, staring at the cake in the eyes, some sharp.


    The whole person exudes the aura of monarchy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    After a few seconds, he laughed heartily and said, "ha ha ha... OK! Only peony is really national color. When flowers bloom, it moves the capital. You describe the peony very well. It''s the first time for me to see such a big cake. It''s very interesting. It''s just this. How do you eat it? Can you eat the whole thing? "


    "Ah Ma, the whole cake is edible, and you should eat it while it''s still frozen, otherwise it will melt." If sound smile back.


    "Well, cut a piece and give it to me. It happens that I haven''t eaten any plum for a long time." Kangxi directly ignored the rest.


    Because o''li is his favorite fruit.


    When he was young, he had a special love for him, so he sent people to plant in the palace.


    Smell speech, if sound toward four ye a glance.


    The fourth master asked the servant to cut a piece of cake decorated with a lot of Ouli for Kangxi.


    After Kangxi took over, he tasted it in front of the people.


    He tasted it meaningfully at first, and then, in his eyes, the light of surprise flashed by.


    Then he tasted a few more mouthfuls and wiped the corners of his mouth with a bright yellow veil.


    Then, he beamed at the fourth master and Ruoyin and said, "yes, this cake is full of color and flavor, soft and delicious. It''s sweet but not boring with plum. In addition, it''s cold. It''s really appetizing in this slightly hot may day."


    If sound smile, did not speak.


    The fourth Master said with a smile: "Huang amah likes it


    "People all say that the family relationship of the Tian family is weak. However, I can taste the birthday cake made by my daughter-in-law and realize the rare tenderness in the Tian family. This gift is the most heartwarming thing I can get! Reward Kangxi was full of air and genuine.


    He didn''t care if there was anyone else behind him. He gave the best of the match so early.


    It''s equivalent to killing!


    At the same time, he also wanted to tell the princes present that they should not fight with each other.


    "Thank you, Alma." Ruoyin and the fourth master are on the same path.


    At this moment, Ruoyin was relieved.


    Kangxi gave the highest evaluation, it seems that she really likes her cake, which shows that her hard work is not in vain.


    The pagoda and dragon on the cake were designed by her according to the image of Kangxi.


    As for peony and Ou Li, she deliberately added them by inferring Kangxi''s preferences based on history.


    It seems that she learned from history, but it is still useful.


    And he and the fourth master thought the same from the beginning.


    Emperor Kangxi has already reached the peak of power and status.


    I''m afraid he has enough material things, wealth or women.


    And what he pursues in his heart should be the purest and most beautiful family affection.


    After all, at this time, although the princes have not yet reached the stage.


    But it has also begun to fight openly and secretly.


    It must have been clear to Kangxi.


    Therefore, Ruoyin and four Ye''s family card can be played so smoothly.


    Since Kangxi said that Ruoyin made the best cake.


    Then, the reward in the palace can''t be less than that of other princes, at least a few percent more.


    After receiving the thick reward, the fourth master returned to his seat.


    At this time, his cold eyes, when on the sound, finally with some smile.


    Even tight thin lips, also slightly up.


    Ruoyin also gave him a gentle smile.


    Both of them came back with full load and got the best of today.


    The rest of the princes, who knew how to hide their emotions, looked fine on their faces, but their expressions were stiff.


    Don''t know how to hide, already unhappy.


    The heart said that this is the Fu Jin of other people''s family. He gave the fourth master a long face, which was just God''s assistance.


    But their fortune Jin, in addition to jealousy, there will be nothing else.


    Make a lot of Prince Fu Jin, face smile ha ha, heart MMP.


    In particular, sanfujin is like eating Xiang on the noodles.


    She did not expect how, a cake, would have been the best third master, the moment to compare.


    Not to mention later, there are those who did not play the prince.


    But if Yin is in the limelight, she can''t make trouble at this crucial point, so she has to take the opportunity to act.


    Then, Kangxi looked at the big cake in the center of the hall and said, "since this cake can''t be stored for a long time, I''ll give you the rest, so that you can enjoy the delicious food of this world with me."


    His words are full of pride and show off.


    The sharpness between the eyebrows and eyes has long been gone.


    Instead, it was a kind smile of relief.


    Of course, there was no lack of his Imperial Majesty.


    For a moment, the prince and the officials paid their thanks one after another.


    Many officials also flattered, just to say that Kangxi was blessed.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin are filial. They are a lot.The princes are more depressed, only ten elder brother is heartless.


    He said with a smile: "nine elder brother, I said, we also have good luck."


    See nine ye and nine Fu Jin, the surface is not very happy, did not pay attention to him.


    Before they played, Kangxi praised the fourth master and Ruoyin to the sky. It''s strange to be happy.


    Because four ye and if sound in front of proofing, and Kangxi also gave so high evaluation.


    The next Prince is not so prominent.


    In addition to the twenty-four filial piety screen presented by eight masters, Kangxi boasted a few more words.


    The rest of the people, Kangxi are light.


    As we all know, if there is no fourth master that one out, eight ye this screen, certainly can win the first prize.


    At the same time, many princes associate Zhang Yanyu''s screen when they come out.


    They all looked dignified.


    It''s not the same style as Zhang Yuyu, is it?


    That Zhang Yanyu was a powerful and important official around Kangxi. It would be bad for them if he was attracted by eight masters.


    Only the fourth master was cold and indifferent, as if nothing could affect his mood.


    At this time, Sanfu Jin ate the cake carelessly.


    The cake of Si Fu Jin is really delicious. No wonder Huang AMA keeps boasting!


    So, one by one, she kept eating.


    But in my heart, I''m thinking of the wrong idea.


    Then, in a voice that everyone could hear, she accosted Ruoyin and said, "four younger brothers and sisters, I heard you were weak before, but I never thought that you were so capable. No wonder big brother can be kept under your knees. I think you can teach him very well?"


    What he said immediately drew people''s attention to Ruoyin.


    Even if if if sound raises the Hongyi under the knee, only stems from the maternal love instinct.


    When she said that, it seemed special.


    A capable Fujin, who keeps his son by his side, will surely have great achievements when he grows up, and then he listens to his mother very much...


    the latter things seem to be able to fill a historical book about the usurpation of power by his relatives.


    Smell speech, if sound mouth corner slightly a draw.


    It''s true that you can''t stop your mouth when you eat.


    I''ve just been eating hard, but now I want to do something?


    Moreover, as soon as mentions this kind of vital question, Kangxi''s sharp eye, restored as before.


    At this time, Kangxi was staring at her.


    His eyes, like a sword that can see through everything.


    At the same time, it makes people shudder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    In order not to arouse Kangxi''s suspicion, Ruoyin said frankly: "the third sister-in-law is joking. I just do something that ordinary women should do. If this is also capable, the third sister-in-law also flatters me. What''s more, when Hongyi grows up, he is also taught by the fourth master. As a woman''s family, what can I teach him? "


    "What you do is really what ordinary women should do, but the problem is that ordinary women can make a little snack at most, where they can make a huge cake." Sanfujin refused to give up.


    Even if the third master pinched her arm secretly, she didn''t mean to stop.


    My sister-in-law loves to compare with each other.


    In particular, the sister-in-law in the royal family, who is good at performance and has the right to inherit, has a stronger sense of comparison.


    Since she was pregnant with Ruoyin, she has been on the bar with Ruoyin.


    In addition, she gave birth to gege, but Ruoyin gave birth to an elder brother.


    Her hostility to Ruoyin deepened.


    Now, they are appreciated by Kangxi.


    She can''t bear what she says!


    After a slight meal, Ruoyin said with a smile, "today, where can I do? Those new ideas are all taught by the fourth master. Otherwise, I don''t know those. I just follow the filial piety of the fourth master and do my duty as a wife and daughter-in-law, beating eggs and kneading flour. "


    She took her own hard work at will.


    It''s like everything she''s done is unimportant.


    And those credit, she attributed to the filial piety of the fourth master.


    At this time, she still put the sense of existence, the lower the better.


    Otherwise, in case Kangxi was not happy, he would take precautions against Fei Yanggu.


    Or, take back Hongyi''s life under her knees.


    Then, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Smell speech, Kangxi look serious, sharp eyes, or look at Ruoyin.


    It seems to be exploring the truth of her words.


    At the moment, the atmosphere is a little depressing.


    Everyone held their breath and did not dare to make a sound.


    Eight Fu Jin looked at all anxious for Ruo Yin, she pulled her lips, wanted to help speak, but still wisely shut up.


    Because she knew that Ruoyin had to solve this problem by herself.


    If she helped to speak, it would only aggravate Kangxi''s suspicion.


    Think she and Ruoyin are in a gang.


    In the last life, the eighth master was so wise, because after the crown prince was abandoned, the ministers pushed him to be the crown prince.


    Kangxi felt his position was threatened.


    Those officials all supported the eighth master, so they stripped him of his title.


    At the same time, Fei Yanggu is sitting inside the hall, and there are five squares sitting outside.


    They were also happy for Ruoyin. They thought Ruoyin performed very well.


    It didn''t take long for the results to be happy, and then they fell into worry.


    Tianjia is like this. If you don''t pay attention, you may be doomed.


    But they are worried, and they can''t help.


    Now it seems that it is a casual chat between sanfujin and Ruoyin.


    In fact, it has risen to the family affairs of the Tian family. It is not for outsiders like them to intervene.


    Otherwise, it would really add fuel to the fire.


    At this time, the happiest is sanfujin.


    There was a gloating smile on her lips.


    The fourth master, who had been sitting quietly, got up and said with a smile to Kangxi: "Huang amah, don''t listen to Fu Jin''s nonsense. In fact, she is greedy on weekdays. If she wants to eat this and that, she likes to think about a lot of food. The son minister asked her to make a cake for you."


    In this case, others can''t help her, and only he can help her.


    But he couldn''t hold it up, he could only say it as if he were joking.


    "Yes, yes, Huang AMA. Last time I went to Siye''s house to drink the full moon wine. Those meals were delicious." Ten elder brother is like a straw bag.


    Speak regardless of the situation, want to say, regardless of the image of elder brother.


    However, Kangxi knew that he was close to eight ye, but he would not think otherwise.


    On the contrary, I think what he said is true.


    He still knows the son of shiye.


    Simple mind, no bad heart.


    Sometimes, if you want to help others, you will be self defeating.


    After he pondered for a moment, he reprimanded ten elder brother with dignity, "look, how old are you? You are getting married. How can you eat it?"


    "What the emperor Alma taught is." Ten elder brother''s accolade bows his head and is obviously used to being reprimanded.


    However, Kangxi didn''t say much about him. Instead, he said to Ruoyin lightly: "old four Fujin, if you can eat it, it''s a blessing. Anyway, the cake you made today makes me feel comfortable. I''ll keep it going. Listen to Lao Si''s words and bring big brother up."


    It''s not a big deal. It''s just a cake.


    If all this is wrong, who dares to respect him in the future.


    He is no better than Princess De, at least he is a wise political + governance + family.When he was young, he was in power so far, where he was blinded by a few words.


    The most important thing is to see what he thinks.


    If he thinks it''s a good one, he can make a few mistakes.


    If he thinks it''s not good for him, even if it''s a good one, he can fix the other.


    If the sound is relieved, nod your head.


    Well, a crisis was finally defused by her wit.


    Sanfu Jin looked at Ruoyin to be trained, but there was nothing wrong with him.


    As you think, you should be convinced.


    She turned her head and glared at Ruoyin fiercely, then turned back and took back her eyes.


    As a result, in the moment when she turned back, the grim expression on her face was seen by Kangxi.


    Compared with sanfujin, he is stingy and stingy.


    If sound looks like, appears more dignified atmosphere.


    "Third, you read so many books of sages. Don''t always sing poems and make music with others. Teach you more about Fu Jin." Kangxi light way.


    Kangxi''s words, translated as: Third, your Fujin, has successfully attracted my attention. She does not seem to be very friendly with her sister-in-law. She is too rude in character. You can discipline her, otherwise the books will be in vain.


    The third master didn''t know the meaning of Kangxi dialect.


    He quickly got up and accosted, "what the emperor amah said is that the children should keep in mind."


    With that, he turned his head and glared at sanfujin.


    Even if sanfujin was not happy again, he did not dare to make a moth in front of Kangxi.


    But why, it''s always her who gets hurt?


    At this time, Liang Jiugong came to Kangxi and whispered, "emperor, a secret letter has come from Mongolia."


    He handed the yellow envelope to Kangxi.


    Kangxi eyebrows slightly pick, took the envelope, directly opened to see.


    Looking at it, his look became dignified.


    Then he glanced at the prince and the civil and military officials present.


    For a moment, he put the dignified on his face away, but tried not to show his emotions.


    "I have some unexpected things to deal with. This is the end of my birthday party."


    He had a firm tone, an irresistible chill, and an authoritative arrogance.


    With that, he got up and left through the Royal passage on the side.


    "Farewell to the emperor." All of a sudden, people have not come back to God, there is no sign of Kangxi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Just as we were ready to exchange greetings and leave one after another.


    Liang Jiugong came back again and said, "please wait for your majesty, Lord Bailey, and your brothers. The emperor asks you to move to the Qianqing palace for discussion."


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the hall was cold.


    People all have a bad feeling. Is it Mongolia that has a big problem?


    When the officials heard that the princes were still in business, they exchanged greetings and left.


    The rest of the prince and the prince Fujin looked at each other.


    Some people who had a bad relationship with Fujin went directly to the Qianqing palace without saying hello.


    For example, the third master, who snorted at Sanfu Jin, turned around and went to the Qianqing palace.


    This Fujin, who was not disciplined, made him lose face and lose his hair today.


    It seems that it''s time for him to act.


    Looking at the back of the third master leaving angrily, Sanfu Jin stamped his foot.


    The fourth master looked at Ruoyin and said mildly, "you go back first. I''ll go to Huang amah first. When you''re done, you''ll go back."


    At this time, there is another meaning of saying this: I will not go anywhere after I finish my work, and you will wait.


    "Well, don''t worry If the sound bows the head, coyly returns.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and went to the Qianqing palace.


    This let the side of sanfujin, the heart is not taste.


    After a while, she and Ruoyin walked together on the steps to go back, and the maid next to her followed.


    "Four younger brothers and sisters, you are lucky today, but you will not be so lucky in the future."


    If Yin didn''t look at sanfujin, she just went down the steps with a smile on her mouth.


    Then, she said casually, in the voice that only the two of them heard, she said: "I only know that people who love to laugh are not so bad luck. So, I advise the third sister-in-law not to be a bitter gourd face all the time, and be careful that bad luck will haunt you. In addition, if you are in trouble, please try to be in the important field Close it. Don''t worry. No one will treat you as dumb. "


    With that, she turned her head and beamed at sanfujin.


    For people who are like flies, who are always buzzing in their ears.


    She did not say something difficult to listen to, back to the past, are sorry for herself.


    Just in the hall, she was worried that there were so many royal relatives in the hall.


    She should keep a dignified and virtuous appearance, and do not agree with sanfujin.


    In order not to embarrass each other, cause Kangxi''s anger, lose the face of the fourth master.


    But now, although there were people around, they were all so far away that she could not hear what she said.


    Then she doesn''t care!


    "You... You said my mouth is..." Sanfu Jin was shaking with anger.


    She thought that if the sound would be as dignified as in the hall, she could hold it.


    It turned out that they were just pretending in front of the crowd.


    In private, even the words she found difficult to speak could be easily blurted out.


    And humiliated her with such ugly words.


    See Sanfu Jin gas straight jump feet, if sound a face innocent smile.


    At this time, she changed into a voice that everyone could hear and said in a loud voice: "ah, third sister-in-law, I didn''t expect emperor Alma would say that to you just now, but the most important thing for you is to reflect on yourself, not to hold on to me."


    With that, she pretended to be afraid and left without looking back.


    I can''t be provoked, but I can hide.


    Make three Fu Jin and behind the maid, embarrassed stay in place.


    Moreover, all the people around looked at sanfujin with that strange look.


    Those people were officials who came out of the palace and exchanged greetings on the steps.


    When they were in the temple before, they knew that sanfujin was a man.


    Did not think, now out, she is still so concerned, clearly is her own is not.


    Sanfujin can see a trace of scorn and scorn in the eyes of all.


    Teng, her anger rubbed up.


    It''s all caused by four fortunes!


    Today, she didn''t look at the almanac.


    First, Kangxi was in the hall, in front of the public, secretly poked that she was not dignified and illiterate.


    Then, in front of all the prince and sister-in-law, he ignored her.


    Now, she was humiliated by the four fortune Jin.


    In her life, she had never suffered such abuse.


    In her mind, however, there was nothing to refute.


    And she wanted to investigate at the same time, the other side also said that she was entangled in Kangxi''s words, deliberately find fault.


    No, she can''t just let go of sifujin, or she will be angry!


    That is to say that she won''t win the other party, and she will win by pulling her hair.


    However, when she reacts, Ruoyin has gone down the steps."Four brothers and sisters, stop for me!" She roared at Ruoyin''s back.


    No matter whether there are people around, they step on the high bottom basin quickly, trying to catch up with Ruoyin.


    As a result, I don''t know if it''s because she''s not in a good mood or she''s too anxious.


    As soon as there were few steps left, she staggered at her feet, and her whole body went straight forward.


    Then I heard her "ah" scream.


    The servants around her have not had time to help her.


    She directly fell a dog bite + excrement, face down heavily.


    If Yin only heard the sound of "bang" behind her, she looked back and saw that sanfujin was embracing the earth.


    Looking at that scene, she felt pain.


    Thanks to this time, the cosmetic industry is still underdeveloped, has not penetrated into the royal family.


    Therefore, sanfujin should not lose much.


    Otherwise, if the face of plastic surgery, this face will be broken.


    She felt helpless. Since sanfujin fell down, she couldn''t ignore it.


    After all, there are many officials watching her around.


    "Third sister-in-law, were you calling me just now?" She turned back, pretending to be worried: "Oh, how did you fall down, help up quickly."


    Mother Liu and Qiaofeng, knowing each other, followed Sanfu Jin''s servant girl and helped him up.


    Sanfujin''s eyes are red, and his nose has been worn through a layer of skin.


    She glared at Ruoyin hatefully and said, "you don''t have to cry about the mouse or the cat for mercy!"


    "Originally, I wanted to have a good talk with my third sister-in-law. Since she was ungrateful, I had to go back first." Ruoyin pretends to be helpless, but in her heart, she feels that sanfujin is at the moment funny and wants to laugh.


    But she still resisted the smile and told the servants around sanfujin: "please call the grand doctor to show you the master."


    "Yes." Those servant girls accosted.


    Then, Ruoyin turned around and left.


    Around those officials, also quickly left the scene, pretending that nothing had happened.


    They think that sanfujin was because Kangxi had told her that she wanted to attack from behind.


    As a result, stealing chicken doesn''t result in eating rice. It deserves it.


    Then, sanfujin was carried by the maid arm walking.


    There is still a long way to go before their carriage.


    She asked angrily, "you dog slaves, just now you can hear what Si Fu Jin and I said. When you go back, you must tell me the third master."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    After a slight pause, the servants nodded.


    Then he shook his head in embarrassment to show that he did not hear.


    "Did you hear it or didn''t hear it?" Sanfujin scolded him with a loud voice.


    Hearing the speech, I saw the slaves shaking their heads one after another.


    One of the maids even said, "when I return to Fujin, I''ve been following you all the time. I only heard four Fu Jin talking to you in a low voice, but I didn''t hear the truth."


    Although they are the servant girls around sanfujin.


    In fact, they were arranged by the third master to sanfujin.


    Because Sanfu Jin was so capable of doing it, she was killed or driven away by the third master for various reasons.


    Therefore, they will not just stand in the angle of sanfujin and talk nonsense.


    On the contrary, they will stand in the angle of the third master, and can''t be fooled by Sanfu Jin.


    After all, this sanfujin, who was in the house on weekdays, would throw dirty water on other concubines. His words were not credible.


    When Sanfu meets the servant and doesn''t collude with her, it''s just gas.


    When she was upset, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    "Fujin! Fu Jin A group of servants, immediately flustered, directly put her back on the carriage.


    At the same time, the princes have arrived at the Qianqing palace and are all seated.


    Kangxi sat on the top of the high seat.


    He cast a serious glance at the princes, and said in a deep voice: "the secret letter came from Mongolia. Gardan fled to Ningxia with his subordinates. What do you think of this?"


    Hearing the speech, Liang Jiugong took the secret letter to the princes and looked at them one by one.


    After a long time, the crown prince got up first and said, "Huang amah, this secret letter says that gardan led 100000 soldiers and fled from Mongolia to settle down in Ningxia along the river. This move was very fierce. The son minister thought that he wanted to swallow up kalka and other Mongolian tribes at any time, occupy Ningxia, and spy on the southwest, South and southeast regions."


    "However, fortunately, Emperor amah Yingming had already asked Dong E Feiyang to strengthen military training in Ningxia and Mongolia. If gardan dares to invade, feiyanggu will surely make him die. "


    After hearing this, Kangxi laughed at will and didn''t say good or bad.


    But ask Zhi Jun Wang: "Yin Yi, what do you think?"


    Zhijun Wang has been waiting for Kangxi''s question for a long time.


    It is not the first time that Kangxi fought against Galdan.


    As early as a few years ago, after the defeat of Galdan, Zhijun was thinking about the name of Fuyuan general.


    I want to find some close friends in the officialdom and give him a discount.


    I want to get the "handsome" flag.


    Who knows, Kangxi has already fought personally for Galdan twice.


    He couldn''t compete with Kangxi, so he had to give up in the end.


    In recent years, although Kangxi had his own expedition, he was also allowed to participate in the important affairs of the military department.


    His ambition was aroused again.


    Therefore, after pondering for a moment, he got up and said, "the son minister thinks that what the crown prince said is very true. If gardan dares to invade one step, the son minister is willing to ask for orders to go out to fight. As long as the emperor amah gives the child minister 50000 troops and horses, the son minister will take down the head of Galdan''s neck and present it to Huang AMA."


    After hearing the speech, Kangxi laughed, but he still did not answer and did not make any evaluation.


    He turned to the other princes and asked, "what about you, do you have any ideas?"


    Reasonably speaking, according to age and position, it is time for three elder brother to speak.


    He is always literate. If you ask him to sing poems and make music, he is the leader.


    But the military strategist''s strategy, he actually has no idea.


    He scratched his head, wondering how to respond.


    Seeing that he was in some trouble, the fourth master simply got up and said, "Huang AMA, I can''t say anything about it, but my son''s minister has some thoughts and wants to make a fool of himself in front of him."


    Seeing that the fourth master was speaking in front of the third, Zhijun was a little worried.


    He knew that the prince had been courting the fourth master for several years.


    Therefore, the relationship between the prince and the fourth master is closer than other princes.


    He was worried that the fourth master would help the prince talk, which would ruin his idea of Fuyuan the general.


    Then he said in a hurry: "the fourth younger brother, the third younger brother has not spoken, you snatch in front of him, isn''t it unreasonable?"


    "It turns out that the third elder brother also said that it was the child minister''s impoliteness." The fourth Master said to Kangxi lightly.


    For a moment, the third master was pushed to the top of the storm by the prince Zhi.


    The key is that he has no idea about the common military affairs.


    He thought that he could think about it a little more and talk about it later.


    As a result, Zhijun Wang was so good that he had no idea and could only speak with a stiff head.


    "No harm, the fourth younger brother said first, the son minister is not good at military." The Third Master said in a conversational tone.


    It''s better to tell the truth than to blow something impractical.


    The most embarrassing thing is to pretend to understand.


    This words a, big elder brother slightly a meal, the heart knows oneself said wrong words.At the same time, Kangxi''s smiling face suddenly fell down.


    He said: "I usually, how to teach you, brotherhood, brothers and sisters are happy, brothers and sisters are one heart, their profits cut off gold. It''s very kind of you. You don''t have any skills, and you don''t have the same heart. You''re the first-class. It''s so outrageous


    At this moment, the princes were afraid to speak.


    Especially Zhi Jun Wang, this is because of him.


    He bowed his head resentfully and did not speak.


    The third is embarrassed and looks for help.


    The fourth master''s face was calm and said, "emperor Alma, please calm down. What I want to say is some small opinions. Galdan stayed in Ningxia, but also wanted to attract local army and officials, intending to borrow troops, so as to revive. The son minister thinks that Huang amah is better than to let the people in Ningxia falsely promise Gerdan and lure him to go deep into the Gobi desert. The vast sea of sand and the barren land are covered with yellow sand. It is a difficult problem whether in action or in daily eating and drinking. "


    "Tagarden is an army of 100000 soldiers, but it is easy to fall into the plight of food shortage. But our army is different. The emperor Amar Yingming set up a post station and granary there. When our army enters the army, there is no worry about food. Just fighting a protracted war in the desert can make Galdan look pale. "


    "What''s more, Galdan used to rely on firearms to compete with emperor amah. But a few years ago, other countries have promised not to borrow firearms with Galdan. Without the firearm, Galdan would have no right hand. At this time, it should be told that the people of the world, gardan is greedy and greedy, and his heart is punishable. He should strengthen the defense of Ningxia and Mongolia


    "If the emperor amah fought in person, it would not only kill the morale of the other side and increase the prestige of our army, but also urge the Mongolian tribes to destroy Galdan together. On the basis of all the above, the son minister concluded that our army would surely be able to kill the enemy troops without leaving them! "


    With that, he looked firmly at Kangxi.


    At this time, the princes all around cast appreciative eyes to the fourth master.


    Why didn''t they think of that.


    However, Kangxi''s face became more and more serious.


    Than just listen to the prince and Zhi Jun Wang play words, even more scrupulous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Kangxi''s sword eyebrow slightly frowns, seems to be considering the fourth master''s words.


    After a long time, his eyebrows spread out with a smile of approval on his face.


    He opened a golden mouth: "well, the old four''s speech is still a little tender, and there are some shortcomings, but at least there are a few points that are desirable. After discussing with your elder brother, you will write a copy of the book and present it to me. "


    "Yes." The fourth master looked at Zhijun.


    Zhijun Wang got up to thank Kangxi and nodded to the fourth master.


    Since Kangxi gave the job to him and the fourth master.


    Well, it means that he still has a chance to fight for it.


    In any case, he thought that although the fourth master was quite resourceful in military affairs, he was not as brave as he was at war.


    As long as the opponent is not the prince.


    Who let Kangxi face other princes is still rational.


    But for the prince, it is spoiled to the bone.


    Otherwise, how to put the prince, used to lawlessness.


    Then, Kangxi regained his solemnity and said, "today''s affairs, the fourth and the Yinhe, you two should remember that if the folding is wrong, I will not despise rao''er and so on."


    He had his own way of educating the prince.


    Even if he was satisfied with the fourth master''s words, he would not show it.


    Words are only light, and will not praise.


    Fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang got up and repeatedly agreed.


    The errands given by the emperor, whether easy or not, are opportunities for performance.


    At this moment, the rest of the prince was relieved.


    So it was settled, and they didn''t have to rack their brains.


    However, there are still two people, I am afraid the heart is not good.


    That is the prince and the eighth master.


    The prince''s face was broken.


    Eight Ye is a light smile, do not leak color.


    Even if you don''t know what to do.


    In addition, today''s two times because of the order of the game, lost in the hands of the fourth master.


    His face, or with a refined smile.


    It''s hard to figure out what he''s thinking.


    Kangxi looked at the prince''s face, and said, "what you have just played is just a talk on paper. I''m here mainly to examine all aspects of you. Yin Ren, last year I personally captured the army. You were in charge of the state and the Ministry of household affairs. I asked you, what are your regulations for supervising the military provisions. "


    The prince had already discussed this issue with the fourth master.


    He immediately put back his lost look and said: "when he returned to the emperor Alma, when his son and minister were in charge of the country last year, he carefully considered that if the imperial court sent troops, grain and grass were the most important. Since the children''s ministers were ordered to supervise the Ministry of housing, they were naturally prepared for it. At the beginning of this year, the son minister ordered to urge the Ministry of accounts to ensure that the thirteen warehouses in the west of Beijing are in full stock. "


    "In addition, the children''s ministers also urged the prefectures and counties in Zhili, as well as the Ningxia area, to replenish grain in time. Without the permission of the imperial court, they were not allowed to transfer military grain. In order to be on the safe side, the Ministry of household, in addition to military grain, is also increasing its efforts to reserve forage, horses, etc., in case of emergency. "


    On hearing this, Kangxi showed his father''s kind smile and said, "yes, I know how to prepare for the rainy day. It seems that you have managed the household department very well. I''m relieved. Then, if I fight this year, you will still be in charge of the country. "


    As soon as he heard that Kangxi was going to fight personally, the face of Zhijun King collapsed again.


    However, Kangxi also said, "no matter how old four and Yin are, they will follow me to Ningxia. As for the rest, you will work with the prince in the capital. Do you hear me? "


    As soon as this is said, who dares to say "no".


    Everyone got up and agreed.


    Zhi Jun Wang heard that the crown prince was in charge of the country, when he bowed his head and agreed, he snickered.


    Compared with the crown prince, it seems that he can go out with Kangxi, which is quite good. He comforts himself.


    The prince''s face was sad.


    It''s prison again!


    He might as well go to the battlefield, maybe he can win credit.


    But the job of monitoring the country sounds like there is no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is called overlord.


    The supreme power is in your hands.


    It''s not a good job.


    If at this stage, he has some negligence.


    As soon as Kangxi came back, the first one would reprimand him in front of his ministers.


    If it''s done well, it''s even worse.


    When Kangxi was not in the capital, he did things in order. Where did he put Kangxi?


    Then, as soon as Kangxi comes back, he will find various small reasons to suppress the prince.


    It is even more serious than making mistakes and suppressing them.


    If you want to add a crime, why not.


    So, it''s a hot potato, no matter how hard he is.


    He suffered this kind of loss once last year.


    This year, are you still happy?


    Kangxi saw Zhi Jun Wang with a smile on his face and said in a deep voice, "Yin Yi, why, what makes you feel so funny?""No, I''m happy for myself." The prince of Zhi shuddered with fright. He was happy for a moment. He couldn''t help laughing.


    He quickly flattered him and said with a smile, "emperor Alma is invincible and invincible. The son minister admires your prestige on horseback. It''s a great honor for you to go out with the fourth younger brother this time, so I''m very happy."


    Kangxi saw things very thoroughly. He didn''t know the careful thinking of his sons.


    But he didn''t tell the truth, nor was he dazzled by the flattery of Zhijun.


    But with a wave of his palm, he said, "well, you''ll step back."


    The princes got up to salute and left one after another.


    They went out of the palace and exchanged greetings on the steps outside.


    It''s nothing more than a compliment to the crown prince.


    Zhi Jun Wang and Si ye can follow Kangxi and go to battle in Galdan.


    It was not easy for the prince to shake his face in front of Kangxi.


    But for the princes, he is the emperor.


    There is no place to pay attention to people''s greetings.


    He snorted coldly, then took the slave, did not return to leave.


    It made the atmosphere very awkward.


    However, fortunately, the prince has always been like this, and we have been used to it.


    Then the topic was transferred to the Zhijun king and the fourth master.


    Zhijun Wang and the fourth master were satisfied with the job and talked with a smile.


    "Fourth brother, thanks to your export help, otherwise, I really don''t know how to tell Huang AMA." Third master and fourth master walk together.


    Then, he said, "it''s just that I''m in the Taihe hall today. Your third sister-in-law... You know, I''m usually literate and not strong enough. She''s a good family, and she''s always disobeying my discipline."


    Your third sister-in-law''s position does not represent my position. She and I are not in the same boat.


    The fourth master stopped his pace, turned his head and said to the third: "don''t worry, the friendship between us will not be damaged by the small quarrel between sister-in-law. You and I are still brothers. This will not change."


    Three punches, three punches, and he''s handsome.


    After the third master hit the fist, he breathed a deep sigh of relief. What he was waiting for was the fourth master''s words.


    Many brothers, because of sanfujin, have a bad relationship with him.


    He said, "it''s so good. Alas, your third sister-in-law is too disrespectful."


    The fourth master has finished the key words just now.


    Now, listening to the third master''s sarcasm at sanfujin, he couldn''t help but feel a black belly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    So he patted the third elder brother on the shoulder and comforted him lightly: "third brother, you don''t have to blame yourself. I believe you can obey the third sister-in-law. After all, even a gentle man like the eighth younger brother can manage the fierce eight younger sister-in-law as if he had changed his personality. How could you be inferior to him when you read poetry and books."


    Smell speech, three Ye two eyes shine, immediately had the confidence.


    Yes, even the modest gentleman of the eighth master can put the clothes and clothes of eight Fu Jin in order.


    There''s nothing he can''t do.


    What''s more, his three fortunes are not as fierce as the eight.


    Thinking of this, he slightly jaw first way: "fourth younger brother, still your idea is good, no wonder emperor Alma takes a fancy to you this time, four younger brothers and sisters listen to you so. Why don''t you tell me what you can do to discipline women


    Fourth master''s face on the light, he said: "third brother, you don''t joke with me, you read a lot of women, but also ask me for advice."


    "I''m not joking with you. Just talk to me. If you listen to me like that, you must have a way." The third one used his shoulder to support his arm.


    "I really have no way, my family Fujin, that is a very sensible son, the pressure does not need me to manage." The fourth master returned with a smile, and then he said, "however, I heard that the prince and the elder brother discipline the backyard. They have several brushes, which are just to weaken the power of the main room and favor other women."


    Hearing this, the third master suddenly realized, "Oh," I see. I''ll say it! "


    "Third brother, I''ll just say it casually. Don''t really take it to heart." The fourth Master said everything and acted as a good man again.


    This is not over, he also said: "however, looking at your gentle appearance, I''m afraid you can''t bear to treat the third sister-in-law like this."


    That sounds like a good word.


    In fact, it is to give the third master a lot of encouragement.


    The third master laughed and didn''t make it.


    Instead, he changed the topic and said, "fourth brother, you must perform well when you go out with the emperor Alma. The third brother will wait for you to come back in the capital. Then you and the fourth brother-in-law will sit down at the third brother''s house. I will let your third sister-in-law treat you personally!"


    Although he did not prove that he was in a hurry, he would strictly discipline sanfujin.


    But the meaning of his words is a little to let sanfujin be a sign that he is from.


    "I can''t do it. I know the good intentions of the third brother. Besides, I don''t know when to return to the expedition. It''s too early to say that." This kind of polite words, meaning response is enough, there is no need to take it seriously.


    He didn''t want to be ruined by sanfujin.


    Or, he was bullied by the unreasonable sanfujin.


    The third master felt that his words were reasonable, so he didn''t say much, so he parted ways with the fourth master and rode away.


    Looking at the figure of the third master riding the horse, the fourth master stepped on the horse.


    He was as black as he was. After a few words, he said that he was full of chicken blood.


    It seems that if you don''t take Sanfu Jin as your control, you will not give up.


    But he was still indifferent and did not change his face.


    However, who let sanfujin deceive him again and again.


    On the way back to the mansion, the third master thought about how to deal with sanfujin.


    If he didn''t talk to the fourth master, he just wanted to be cold.


    But the fourth master''s sentence: no matter how the sister-in-law is, the words of brotherhood have been echoing in his ears for a long time.


    He always felt that he was sorry for the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    So when he went back to his house, he planned to make some noise.


    As a result, his horse stopped at the gate of the mansion, and the servant next to sanfujin stepped forward and said, "my Lord, Fujin is in front of the hall of supreme harmony. He was stunned by Sifu Jin. Although he wakes up now, he is clamoring to see you."


    The third master was slightly stunned. When he went to the Qianqing palace, everything was not all right. Why did he faint?


    He frowned helplessly and went to the main court.


    As a result, when he got to the main courtyard, he heard the voice of San Fu Jin scolding the slaves: "what''s the use of raising you stupid people? I''ve been following me, but I haven''t heard anything. I don''t care. When the third master comes, you have to help me lie. "


    "Why don''t you tell me what you want to lie about?" The third master raised his feet and went into the inner room.


    San Fu Jin''s face turned red, and he was obviously angry.


    She saw that the third master had entered the house and didn''t even salute. She cried, "master, you''ve come back. This time, you have to decide everything you say. Sifujin not only humiliates me by words, but also makes me wrestle. Look at my nose, I''ve worn my skin."


    Sanfujin pointed to the tip of his nose with a scab on his face.


    The third master glanced at her nose and then turned to look at the servant in the room.


    As a result, none of the servants in the room dared to speak.


    At last, a servant girl sent by the third master to the main courtyard said, "Fu Jin, you didn''t fall down in a hurry. As for your saying that four Fu Jin humiliated you, I didn''t hear you."


    Hearing this, sanfujin was so angry that she couldn''t catch her breath. She said: "I''m so angry. I told you so much...""Enough!" The third master did not wait for sanfujin to finish speaking, he stopped her directly, "Fujin, why don''t you tell me about it? How did she humiliate you?"


    "She... She said my mouth..." sanfujin really felt it was hard to open her mouth, but after questioning the eyes of the third master, she finally said quickly: "she said my mouth is (fart) (ëë), let me close when I''m ok, no one will treat me as dumb."


    As soon as he said this, the servants in the room wrinkled.


    It''s like holding back a smile and holding back a lot.


    With their understanding of sanfujin, they usually slander those beautiful concubines.


    But today''s son is too much, so ugly words, how dare to use slander Si Fu Jin.


    Looking at sifujin''s erudite, elegant and generous appearance, it doesn''t seem to be able to say these words.


    When they left, they were also told that they should seek the grand doctor to see sanfujin.


    This... Is too unreasonable to make trouble, plus the vengeance of the hand?


    It is not only the slaves who do not believe in Sanfu Jin, but also the three masters.


    He frowned, and immediately patted the tea table, reprimanded: "full of nonsense, when you are in the house, you slander the people in the backyard. When you are outside, you still slander your sister-in-law. What''s wrong with you slandering the fourth sister-in-law? In my opinion, even if you humiliate her, she may not say so."


    "I have no slander Sanfu Jin was extremely aggrieved.


    "Don''t think you don''t know. When you are in the hall of Supreme Harmony, when you see the emperor Alma asking me to discipline you, you will be angry with the fourth younger sister!"


    Sanfu Jin really wants to cry without tears.


    Humiliated, she has no place to complain.


    The slave didn''t hear and didn''t help her lie.


    My own man doesn''t trust her either.


    She shook her head and cried, "Lord, you have to believe me. Everything I say is true."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "Since you are still stubborn, I will take over your financial power and hand it over to Tian!" The third master finished and left angrily.


    Then, I went to the side room to have a rest.


    The best punishment for the main room is to spoil the side rooms and concubines and weaken her strength.


    Otherwise, all these years, will not have long memory!


    When the four younger brothers and sisters were in the Taihe hall, they were as picky as their own Fujin. They were all intelligent and generous. How could they be such people.


    It''s true. It''s not easy to lie!


    Sanfujin looked at the back of the third master''s leaving, his face panicked and depressed.


    In the past, when she made trouble, the third master at most kept her cold.


    She never regained her financial power.


    But now the right to side Fujin Tian.


    It was a great shame to her.


    She is a main room, not as good as a side room?


    Is that Si Fu Jin right? She is really going to be haunted by bad luck?


    ------


    compared with the tragic situation of sanfujin.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master are another scene.


    The fourth master kept his word. When he finished, he went back to his house.


    But when I got back to the house, I didn''t go to her.


    I do business in my study.


    Fourth master agreed to Kangxi, according to the case of Galdan, write a fold.


    He, who has always been serious about official affairs, naturally has no time to take into account other things.


    Until dusk, the fourth master looked at the article full of three Xuan paper, and finally stopped writing.


    Then, he carefully reviewed the content again.


    After finding that there is no problem, fold it and put it into the fold.


    At this time, he looked up at the darkening sky outside and asked, "Su Peisheng, what time is it?"


    "Go back to the master son, it''s time for dinner. Why don''t you ask the dining room to prepare the meal?" Su Pei is very popular.


    The fourth master faintly "um" a sound, got up and said: "don''t have to, the Lord bathes first, you go to the main courtyard, say ye later will have a meal."


    "Ah." After su Peisheng answered, he asked people to prepare water.


    He went to the main courtyard by himself.


    In the courtyard, Ruoyin is holding Hongyi and is teasing.


    Li Fukang came into the room and said, "in Fujin, Duke Su said that the master and son would come to have a meal in a while, so that Fujin could be prepared earlier."


    "Give Su Peisheng some silver and say I know it." Ruoyin gives Hongyi to the nurse on one side.


    She called Qiaofeng and ordered: "although March snails and April mussels, I have been eating them this year. I haven''t tasted them yet. Now I don''t need to eat them. I''m very greedy. You can go to the dining room, order a spicy snail, and then a spicy clam. These two must be fried and spicy, and the rest should be watched by them."


    "Well, just a while ago, the dining room told the servants that they had picked up a lot of fresh snails and mussels. But you were still in your month, and you couldn''t eat them. Now it''s OK. I''ll let them do it." Qiao Feng smiles back.


    The dining room knows that Ruoyin likes to eat these, so it will be ready in the spring.


    If the beautiful willow eyebrow picked it up and said, "they are interested. You can take some money and give it to them. In addition, remember to tell the dining room, snails had better choose a moderate size, otherwise the meat with large size is older, it is easy to have small seeds, and small ones are not easy to pop out. "


    "Yes." After Qiao Feng should, go to do business.


    When the dining room put all the meals on the table, the fourth Master arrived at the right time.


    He was dressed in a black robe with silver stripes on his cuffs, which he casually rolled into the middle of his wrist.


    Deep ink pupil, high + straight bridge of nose, sexy thin + lip, all publicize noble and elegant.


    Especially with his temperament, it is like an inviolable God.


    "Good luck." If the sound comes forward, salute.


    "Don''t be too polite." The fourth master helped her.


    If the sound is up, she can smell his unique light mint fragrance, especially good smell.


    At the same time, as his people, it seems that they will give people a cold feeling at any time.


    "I''ve just prepared the meal If sound smile way.


    The fourth master sat down at the table full of meals and said faintly, "I have only bathed when I come. I don''t need to clean my hands."


    When he spoke, his eyes were aggressive and he scanned Ruoyin''s body.


    I''m sorry to make it sound strange.


    "Oh," she said, after cleaning her hands, she also sat down at the table.


    During the meal, Ruoyin drank a bowl of special nutrition mushroom chicken soup.


    Another bowl of white rice.


    The rest of the time, she focused on snails and mussels.


    The dining room is very eye-catching, but also really picked a moderate size snail, stir fry a full plate.


    It tastes spicy and chewy.It''s really a delicious food that I can''t bear to throw away. I still want to eat it!


    When the fourth master was eating, he saw the snails one by one.


    The power of that little mouth is so fast that it seems that someone is competing with her.


    "Eat slowly. I won''t rob you." The fourth Master said, and he took a snail to try his taste.


    Delicious is delicious, but he is not very keen on it.


    On the contrary, fried mussels will be more to his taste.


    The key is that you don''t have to bang around.


    Smell speech, if the sound stops snails, "I haven''t eaten such an appetizing dish for a long time, and the restaurant is fried very delicious, can''t stop at all."


    She was very smart when she spoke.


    The fourth master was said by her, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    He glanced at the red lips of the woman, and his eyes turned slightly.


    "Since it''s delicious, then you can eat more."


    Nani?


    Is there something wrong with the painting style?


    If Yin lowers his head and continues to eat, he is puzzled.


    She thought that she had to be coquettish and cute to make the fourth master relax and eat whatever she wanted.


    But her eloquence and cute skills haven''t been played yet.


    The fourth master allowed her to eat whatever she wanted?


    However, at present, she can''t care so much about food.


    Whatever it is, it''s better to have a good time first.


    I tried to be a good eater, but I didn''t find the evil smile on the corner of the fourth master''s mouth.


    In the man''s mind, flashed an evil thought.


    Looks like eating snails, can exercise her kissing skills, including some skills?


    Otherwise, I can''t breathe when I kiss her.


    In some aspects, I like to yell at my mouth.


    Ruoyin, who knows nothing about it, is eating hard.


    She wiped her mouth contentedly until all the snails in the dish were eliminated by her.


    In the basin from Qiao LAN, he washed his hands carefully.


    With mint tea, gargle.


    After eating, she and the fourth master started the leisure mode after dinner and played chess.


    While playing chess, the fourth master casually threw a question: "the cake you made for Huang AMA is very good. However, ye didn''t tell you that Huang AMA likes peony flowers, and he never told you that his favorite fruit is Ouli."


    If sound in the heart is startled, look up to see four ye that pair of mysterious Mou son, is looking at her, still take a little inquiry.


    Oops!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Why did he suddenly ask?


    And she could never tell her that she came from the future, so she knew what Kangxi liked.


    After pondering for a moment, she didn''t care to return: "because peony is the national flower, so I described the peony on the cake. In the identity of emperor Amar, other flowers do not seem to be suitable."


    "What about Ollie."


    "It''s not simple. On the sunny slope to the east of the Imperial Palace, are not there planted with Ouli? I have seen them several times when I entered the palace. Once, I asked a maid of the palace, and she told me that Ouli was transplanted by Emperor amah in his early years! I thought that Huang amah liked him very much This is the truth.


    Otherwise, she would not dare to play with history alone.


    Only by combining history with reality can she boldly decorate the cake with plum.


    "Is it really that simple?" The fourth master raised his eyebrows.


    His eyes, straight at the woman, not let her a trace of + emotion.


    On the pair of deep ink pupil, if the sound intensity is installed calmly back: "of course, otherwise I think it."


    "It''s nothing. If you don''t understand anything in the future, don''t guess, just ask the Lord." Four ye light way.


    He also thought that the woman was pulling in the relationship in the palace.


    Only by buying people''s hearts can we know what Kangxi liked.


    However, she never thought that she relied on her own wit and care.


    See he did not ask again, the inquiry in the eyes also disappeared.


    If the sound then nods to answer, she holds a chess piece, falls into the chessboard.


    At the same time, she breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    Finally, I got rid of the suspicious fourth master.


    After a long time, the fourth Master said again: "in a few days, I will go out with the emperor Alma."


    "Ah?" Ruoyin looks surprised.


    After all, everything is normal during the day. How can you go out on a war at night.


    But soon, she returned to normal look, glutinous ground "Oh".


    "I''m afraid it will take more than half a year to go. You will stay in the house and take good care of the backyard. Try not to be tired of yourself." He picked up a black and bright piece and put it down neatly.


    If the sound slightly one Zheng, she knew.


    Generally stay in the main room in the house housekeeper, side room or concubine, then accompany to go out, love honey + meaning.


    So next, is he going to ask her to take the people in the backyard out together?


    No matter what, she won''t take the initiative to mention it.


    He just said, "well, I''ll ask the slave to prepare daily necessities for you."


    In any case, she would not recommend the backyard to take with her.


    Although the song''s temperament is good, but the body is not good, afraid is unable to eat.


    Li''s pregnant, certainly can''t go.


    She hasn''t had a good time.


    How can we put Nicolo Lu''s family so far away.


    As for Wu''s family, there is nothing wrong for the time being.


    But she just thought it was weird, it didn''t fit her eyes.


    Therefore, instead of recommending against your heart, diaphragm should be your own.


    It''s better to let it go.


    Anyway, if the fourth master has a need, he will take the initiative to bring it up.


    At that time, she will promise again.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and looked up to see that the expression on the woman''s face was somewhat strange.


    "Do you have something to say?" he asked


    "No, it''s my chess. It''s very good. I don''t know how to go at the moment." If the sound says, then frown to ponder the chess game.


    It''s good to cover up the inner thoughts so that he can''t see through them.


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master laughed and did not speak.


    In the past, when he was going out on business, she always recommended people in the backyard.


    Or say some insincere words, deliberately test him.


    Looking at her this time, with a sour expression, he could probably guess something.


    Therefore, he said: "the Lord is going to do business this time, the backyard will not take one."


    "Do you mean it? Don''t you bring those beautiful sisters in the backyard If there is joy on the sound surface.


    Since he offered to explain, she needed to let him know that she was happy.


    Although the general Prince goes out, the servants of the family will arrange servant girls.


    She doesn''t mind that much about it.


    Compared with the women who make them hate, they stay with the fourth master.


    Those housewives are nothing.


    No matter how good you serve, you should be a concubine.


    At this time, Su Peisheng, on the other side, was frightened by Ruoyin''s question and was sweating.


    Fujin, the backyard is your most beautiful. It''s true to say that!


    The fourth master knew that she was for this.


    Just now, I was embarrassed to talk to him.


    Then, he frowned heavily and said in a deep voice, "what the LORD said can be false?""No, no, no, that''s not what I mean." Ruoyin explains quickly. She looks at the chessboard to lose. She has an idea and says, "Oh, I''m going to lose again!"


    The fourth master glanced at the chessboard, and it was decided.


    Although she lost anyway.


    But her chess, in fact, can struggle a few steps.


    But she made a direct mistake, so that he could win her immediately.


    Looking at her clever appearance of changing the topic, he had no choice but to smile in his heart.


    Then he picked up a spot and won her.


    "Well, no more." He reclined in his chair.


    Ruo Yin glanced at him and saw that he was indifferent. It seems that she didn''t investigate her words just now.


    She was thinking that she was still sitting here after eating and playing chess.


    Is this another night with her?


    She pulled her lips and carefully tried: "fourth master, how about I serve you to wash and gargle?"


    "Well, set it up." The fourth master raised his feet and entered the inner room.


    If the sound is raised on the heel.


    A moment later, Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to wash.


    Slaves, they all retired.


    After washing, it''s time to change clothes.


    She stretched out her fingers and gently unbuttoned him.


    One, two, three...


    one, two. Three pieces...


    until the man was left with only black silk underwear.


    When the silk cloth is untied to his abdomen, the strong and strong abdominal muscles will radiate charming light.


    I really want to poke to see how strong his muscles are.


    When this thought came into being, her fingertips had already touched his abdomen.


    On the belly of the fourth master, there is a woman''s fingertip that gives him a touch.


    Immediately, his brows frowned.


    This goblin, tell her to wait and change.


    She can''t wait to hook him up?


    "That''s what Fujin did, changing clothes for you?" He said coldly.


    When he heard his low and cold voice, if the sound was slow.


    Oh, her hand, how can''t do it, touch his abdominal muscles.


    She took back her snow-white hands and put them behind her, like a little daughter-in-law who did something wrong.


    "That... Sir, I just... Want to test your muscles to see if they are even." She was serious nonsense.


    "What does Fujin think?" He asked her magnetically.


    Ruoyin raised his head and flattered him with a smile. He said sweetly: "I just confirmed my hand + feeling. My father''s figure is very even, and his lines are smooth and perfect. It''s excellent!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    The next day, the fourth master got up early.


    If the voice is seriously injured, I hear the rustling sound around me, then I open my eyes.


    Then he closed it again and continued to rest.


    At the same time, her mouth murmured.


    It seems to be complaining that men were too busy last night.


    The fourth master was waiting for him by the servant girl eunuch. He heard a woman''s voice behind him.


    Then he turned his head and glanced at the bed.


    See a woman Liu eyebrow micro Cu, a pair of uncomfortable appearance, mouth "hum" can''t hear words.


    He raised his feet to the edge of the bed with a thick eyebrow. He looked at the sleeping woman with a smile of pride.


    When the fourth master left, Ruoyin sleeps until the sun rises.


    She sat up and looked at the marks he had left on her body. It was a terrible sight.


    It seems that she didn''t fulfill her duty again in the morning, waiting on him and getting up early.


    However, who let him toss into the night last night.


    She just wants to serve him to wash his gargle, but she has more heart than strength.


    What''s more, whenever she thinks about last night, her face burns.


    She shook her head hard, no more!


    On the same day, the fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang presented the article.


    Kangxi was very satisfied. He said that he would leave in three days.


    Let the two of them go to exercise as well.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin explained the dining room.


    Let them make some "dry food" and take it to the fourth master.


    It''s said that the journey is not as hard as that of your family.


    In the past, the original owner did not prepare some dry food for the fourth master in addition to preparing daily necessities.


    But Ruoyin is different this time. She has prepared more than one kind of dry food.


    The night before the fourth master left, she looked at the food delivered by the dining room.


    It was full of tin boxes.


    And each box was very large, two feet high. It contained all kinds of stored dry grain.


    When Ruoyin was checking the quantity, there was a singing voice outside: "four masters are coming!"


    Smell speech, her eyebrow a pick, go to meet outside, "Ye Jixiang."


    Her voice was delicate and soft. Every time the fourth Master heard it, he felt as if someone was scratching her.


    However, his face but light "um" a, seriously into the room.


    If Yin is used to it, she gets up and keeps up with him.


    After entering the room, the fourth master looked at the tin box on the ground, which was packed with brocade cloth of various colors.


    Looking at different packaging, it represents different classification.


    What''s more, he seems to be able to smell the smell of food.


    "What are these?" He asked.


    Ruoyin naturally poured him a cup of tea and sat down next to him.


    Between the two people, separated by a small table a few, she said with a smile: "of course, it''s the dry food prepared for you."


    "No, I''ve been fighting with Huang AMA before. The army will provide dry food." The fourth Master said without hesitation.


    He never asked for food.


    Especially in the hard army, we should set an example.


    If Yin thought it was just some dry food, he would bring it.


    Who knows, her words just open mouth, he gave to refuse.


    However, she is not a vulnerable person.


    So she went straight to the pile of food.


    As if offering treasure, take out the food one by one.


    First of all, she took out a package of yellow bar paper, which read in green: Sesame compressed biscuits.


    Then the shopping guide started to introduce her enthusiastically.


    "four masters, this biscuit, it uses wheat flour, sugar, fat, milk, raw materials, sesame seeds, peanuts fry, almond, after mixing, compacted by high temperature, it is super nutritious, all concentrated essence, and dry mouth crisp, can bite directly eat, or can be boiling water, or boil to eat!"


    After that, she glanced at the fourth master secretly and said, "there are many kinds of biscuits. If you don''t like sesame flavor, there are scallion oil and minced meat flavor. The key is that eating one piece of this can at least cover a meal. For people with a small appetite, eating one piece can last a day''s meal! "


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin looks at the fourth master who is not moved by his eyes.


    Well, compressed biscuit recommendation failed.


    She glanced at the iron box, and then took a yellow bar paper package, on which was written the old jar of pickled cabbage instant noodles.


    "My Lord, you can''t miss this instant noodles. It''s good. It can be eaten immediately after boiling or boiling. What''s more, it''s not fried. It''s dried by the hot air of the big stove in the dining room. Most importantly, it''s not made of ordinary flour, but made of very nutritious buckwheat flour. "


    "There are many kinds of flavors, such as spicy beef flavor, and old pickle flavor. If you want to have a light point, you can cook it."The fourth master leaned on the chair and listened to the woman''s introduction.


    He glanced at the ground and saw a pile of ceramic bottles and jars.


    Finally, instead of silence, he asked, "what''s in those jars?"


    "Well, these are all pickles made in the kitchen jars. There are sour bamboo shoots, hot cabbage, pickled cucumber, pickled ginger, spicy foot stamping, etc. they are delicious. They are suitable for porridge, noodles and snacks in the morning." Say, if sound pharyngeal saliva.


    Express your love for these pickles.


    Finally, she said without confidence: "Sir, are you sure you don''t want to bring them? These are all developed exclusively by me. It''s not adulterated. It''s all made of healthy ingredients. If you''re out there, you can''t even buy it if you want to


    The fourth master''s expression was indifferent, and he was really a glib goblin.


    He glanced at the food on the ground.


    These days, he heard from Su Peisheng that she had been busy in the dining room.


    He said he was studying dry food.


    So that''s it?


    Then, he put his eyes on the woman.


    I saw her expression pathetic, like a pile of baby, no one knows the lost look.


    And her beautiful eyes are eagerly looking at him.


    With expectation and innocence.


    Again, she will always be at the right time, innocent to him.


    Make him as cold as he can not help but rise a trace of love.


    I can''t help it. Her innocent look is very useful to him.


    This kind of feeling is no less than the beauty of her aggrieved plea for mercy under him.


    So, he opened his lips and said, "you know, this time, my Lord went out with emperor Alma, not to visit mountains and rivers to enjoy happiness. In the army, they eat whatever they eat, even Huang Alma. I can''t be special. Do you understand? "


    "Oh, I see." If the voice looks disappointed.


    Although she can understand, the fourth master''s behavior is actually good.


    Instead of being a prince, he set an example.


    But in her heart, there is a little devil thinking, hum, without pulling down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    When you go out to war, I will make a packet of instant noodles every day.


    Those pickles are just right for breakfast in the morning.


    As for those who can''t finish eating, are there any compressed biscuits? I''d like to give them all to the servants!


    And she pouted and said, "since you can''t take it, I''d better give it to the servants."


    Voice just fell, see the iceberg face of the fourth master, slightly unhappy.


    His long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly. He clenched his fist and coughed softly.


    "You do these, at most can only take half, and you see to do it."


    These were the dry food she had prepared for him. When was it time for the slave.


    If we don''t, we''ll throw the wheel.


    But at least it was her intention that she could not bear to throw it away, lest she should be sad.


    When he heard the fourth master let go, Ruoyin was happy at first, and then he said in distress, "but... These are all very good. It''s hard to pick half of them."


    The fourth master did not speak, but cast a look of selfless iron to the woman.


    That pair of eyes seemed to say: anyway, this is the bottom line of Ye.


    So, after about a stick of incense time, Ruo Yin, suffering from the difficulty of choice, finally made a choice.


    She cut the pickles in half.


    Compressed biscuits, minus more than half.


    As for the instant noodles and spicy seasonings, she only reduced them by 20%.


    "Well, that''s all." She clapped her hands in satisfaction.


    The fourth master saw her face showing a happy look, and the corners of his mouth also raised a beautiful radian.


    He got up, opened his arms, and said, "set up."


    Ruoyin: "she thought that he just came here to have a look, but she never thought that he would spend the night here.


    The mouth did not say what she, the body is very solid to serve him to wash and change clothes.


    A busy to survive, two people both lie in bed + on.


    "You''ve been working hard these days." The fourth master lay on his back.


    "It''s all right. It''s really hard for me to go out with the emperor Alma." Ruoyin was lying on her back, and at last she said, "but... It will be a long time since I can''t see you again. People are reluctant to give up my Lord."


    Under normal circumstances, when a man of his own family goes out for a battle, does the main room have to show a reluctant side?


    Otherwise, the fourth master will go out to fight. If she laughs, it seems that she is not very decent.


    Sure enough, the fourth master listened to her words.


    The original rigid body moved and put her arm under her neck.


    "Listen, it''s hard this time. You''ll be fine in the house. If you have a little more free work next time, I will take you with you. " He coaxed gently.


    "It''s a deal." Ruoyin was rubbing against his arms.


    Her body has a light fragrance, let him smell very comfortable.


    As she brings him the feeling, fresh and comfortable.


    The next morning, Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to change clothes.


    After all, he''s leaving later.


    I don''t know when I''ll see you next time.


    If she doesn''t go to see him off at the gate of the mansion, those Yingying Yanyan in the backyard will have to brush their faces with their faces. They can''t go cheap.


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin sent the fourth master to the gate of the mansion.


    Sure enough, those people in the backyard had been waiting there.


    In addition to the Song family, the others were all dressed up with a smile even brighter than the sun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Li was wearing a red flag dress with a huge belly.


    If you look at it, I think it will be born soon.


    Take a look at Wu''s, wearing more gorgeous than Li''s orange red flag dress, a look is meticulously dressed.


    Even though she had always been dressed like a fairy, she was a little bit glossy.


    Maybe it was the last time I was instructed by Princess De.


    She was dressed in a lilac flag dress with dark patterns.


    Although not before, but compared with other people, still belong to the category of immortals.


    "Four masters are auspicious, Fujin is auspicious!" Several women saluted one after another.


    The fourth master stopped his pace and waved his big palm.


    If the sound is light, did not speak.


    Then, the New Cobalt Lu''s step forward, ready to take the lead.


    However, when she saw four ye neck, unknown scab, Leng a Leng.


    Is this mosquito bite?


    Or Fu Jin Yun?


    Although the fourth master took a rest in Fujin last night, he was cold and lonely.


    Fujin is a good or bad room, should not be so ignorant of etiquette?


    What''s more, it won''t break the skin?


    In this way, it must be mosquito bite!


    After comforting herself for a while, she was coquettish and Judo: "master, knowing that you are going to go far today, I embroidered a purse, hoping to use it."


    Seeing this, Li''s mouth curled up unwillingly.


    Cheap + people! Speaking is better than singing!


    Is not to want fourth master to see money bag, think of her new cobalt Lu Shi.


    So, Li sarcastically said: "sister, look at you always think thoughtful, this time I''m afraid it will be a miscalculation. On the way to March, there is no time for us to spend money."


    Niu cobalt Lu''s slightly a Leng, smile back: "elder sister said is."


    As for whether she thinks so in her mind, it is not known.


    Li Shi saw that she was honest, and did not say much. Instead, he pulled a big Ge Ge Ge and said, "big Ge, come, see you, Alma, and say good luck."


    She''s pregnant now, and she''s not in the mood for those gadgets.


    But big grid is her advantage, she has to make good use of it, much better than those broken purse!


    "Good luck, Ma." Big Ge Ge was very formal and polite.


    The fourth master looked at the big Ge Ge and said: "well, you are born in the mansion, listen to your sum Niang, as well as the di sum Niang''s words."


    "Good ~" the big big box is very happy to return.


    At this time, Li also glimpsed the mark on the fourth master''s neck.


    Because the material of the fourth master''s neck is a standing collar, which can cover nearly half of his neck.


    At the same time, he can cover half of the trace left by Ruoyin.


    The scabby red mark, it seems, is half hidden under the collar.


    The other half of them were exposed to the public.


    It looks like a mosquito bite.


    As a result, she did not button cobalt Lu''s mind more, that is, mosquito bite, also did not mention.


    Song Shi was honest and stood on the side, watching, without any indication.


    Maybe she should not have been spoiled. In addition, the fourth master was not in the house because he was going to fight.


    She was afraid that she would not dare to invite favors because she was afraid of being calculated and bullied.


    Then, Li glanced at Ruoyin''s eyes and said with a smile: "sister, even the younger sister Niu cobalt Lu, has prepared trinkets for the Lord. As a legitimate Fu Jin, her status is dignified. Doesn''t she show any indication at all?"


    This is a pun.


    The money bag embroidered by Niu co Lu''s family was belittled as a trinket when it came to her.


    He also secretly poked and said that if the sound was the main room, it was not virtuous enough.


    Even Niu co Lu''s family can''t compare with it. Anyway, he sent some small things.


    As soon as her words came out, the fourth master''s face became cold.


    Seeing that the fourth master was about to get angry, Su Peisheng said, "Master Li, you have a baby in the yard all day. I don''t know it''s a common thing. Fujin has made a lot of dry food in the dining room for the sake of the master''s son these days, so that he can eat better on the road."


    I''m afraid I''m not going well when I''m away from home.


    That''s why he had the courage to speak.


    I''m afraid that if the fourth master is not happy, he will be furious. This is not auspicious.


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, Li also found that the fourth master was very cold, as if impatient.


    She had to curl her lips and shut them in time.


    However, some of them are unconvinced. The army has all kinds of dry food, and I don''t know what strength Fu Jin blindly mixed up with.


    What''s more, even if it''s prepared, it''s also made by the dining room, not by hand!


    If Yin didn''t pay any attention to Li, the fourth master would not be unhappy before he left. It would be unlucky.


    It''s not too late for her to make them look good after the fourth master leaves.


    Then, from the sleeve pocket, she took out a small brocade bag.He said with a smile: "Ye, in this brocade bag, there is a Ping''an Rune given by my e Niang. It protects my peace and gives birth to Hongyi. Now, I give this to you, hoping that it can continue and bless your safe return."


    The fourth master glanced at the exquisite brocade bag and then looked at the little woman full of expectation.


    In fact, he doesn''t like these gadgets very much, and he doesn''t believe them.


    But he took it himself, "well, all of you go back."


    With that, he turned around calmly and stepped on the horse neatly.


    Ruoyin had been warm enough with the fourth master last night.


    If you don''t give up, you can say enough.


    At this time, he set out, and she would not say anything affecting him.


    Instead, he watched him leave.


    Don''t let him worry about the affairs of the mansion, rest assured to go out with Kangxi.


    When a group of people disappeared, she withdrew her eyes and glanced at some women in the backyard.


    Li said with a smile: "elder sister, I stood up with my stomach up. I was very tired, so I went back to sleep."


    "Sister, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back to the yard." Nuocolo''s road.


    "Fujin, I''m back." Wu followed suit.


    Song Shi glanced at Ruo Yin and did not speak.


    If sound looks at turn to want to leave several people, way: "slow down."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    Some time ago, it was the birthday of imperial concubine and Kangxi.


    In addition, she was very busy because the fourth master was going to go to war.


    Now it''s time to have fun in the backyard!


    Li''s several, walked a few steps, hears if sound''s sound, each pauses the pace.


    "Sister, what''s up?" Li looked back.


    Ruoyin straightened her back and put forward her style of being the hostess. She said, "in the next period of time, when the fourth master is not in your house, you will sit down in my main courtyard. I will set up new rules for you."


    With that, she took mother Liu''s hand and went to the main courtyard.


    Li''s several, just do not want to go, but also forced by the pressure of the main room, obediently follow behind.


    Now the fourth master is not in the house, their fate is all in Ruoyin''s hands.


    A moment later, Ruoyin sat at the head of the main courtyard.


    The rest of the people in the backyard sat at the bottom.


    The crowd first exchanged greetings with Ruoyin, which was almost the same.


    If the sound is not salty response, no matter how close, also can not wipe out the individual do those, heartless things!


    She casually picked up the cup on one side and said, "OK, now I''ll tell you the new rules. In the future, although you don''t have to come to me every day, you need to come to me every two days for morning examination. This is the first point."


    She is so diligent that she can''t stand to sleep in.


    "The second point is that Li is pregnant. If he can''t take good care of Da Ge Ge, he will let me take it with him for a period of time until Li''s birth, so that Da Ge can learn the rules."


    Li Shi slightly a Zheng, bite teeth, return way: "yes."


    "As for the third point, I haven''t thought of it yet." Ruo Yin smiles and glances up at the maid between Niu co Lu''s and Li''s, and pretends to be unknowingly asked, "whose servant is this? It''s very smart."


    As soon as this word comes out, everybody looks at that servant girl.


    "Back to Fujin, the slave Donglian was in the Fujin courtyard on the side of nuico Lu." Winter Lotus blessing body return way.


    "Oh?" If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, casual smile way: "just my this tea has no, as you come over, help me fill, and then serve."


    Winter Lotus slightly a Zheng, turn head to see to nuobao Lu Shi.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin said: "how, since you can serve the Niu co Lu family, you can''t serve Ben Fujin?"


    "I don''t dare. I''m just a little nervous for a moment. I''d better let mother Liu or sister Qiao Feng pour tea for Fujin." Donglian said tremblingly.


    Smell speech, if sound a clap nearby small table a few, make the cup cup cup on the table "bang when" ring, tea splashes.


    "The fourth master gave me the house, and everything in the house is in my charge. Don''t say you are a slave. All the servants in the house, including your master, have to listen to me. Anyway, I''ve left my words here, and I can''t help you! "


    Whether you want it or not, you have to be good for me.


    Niu co Lu''s pause, probably know if Yin''s mind.


    But in order to protect himself, he had to smile and say, "Winter Lotus, since Fujin values you, you go to pour tea, carefully, and it''s not much."


    Winter Lotus in situ Leng after a few seconds, showing a bitter smile.


    Finally, she went to Ruo Yin and poured tea carefully.


    Finally, he bowed down and offered it respectfully.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the tea cup and took it at will.


    But that cup of Zhan all came to her hand, Winter Lotus still does not let go.


    If the sound will cup to the Winter Lotus hand fierce push.


    Suddenly, tea poured on the hand of Winter Lotus, hot red.


    Donglian''s hands were scalded, the next second, "bang when" a sound, the cup will fall on the ground, smashed into pieces.


    "Bold and humble maid, it''s your honor for Fujin to offer you tea. If you shrink back, you still sprinkle tea on the ground. What do you mean?" Mother Liu yelled.


    Frightened, Donglian "Putong" knelt on the ground, "Fujin, you... I''m not sure for a moment."


    Even if it''s Ruoyin''s intention to be a slave, he can only carry the pot.


    "Don''t tell me that you can''t even serve a cup of tea. I don''t need a servant like you in this mansion." If the sound of the mouth, always with no so-called smile.


    Last time eight Fu Jin said, in the yard saw servant girl and Nuo cobalt Lu''s talk.


    And after the Nuo co Lu family entered the mansion, it was this winter lotus who kept busy with the Nuo co Lu family.


    It''s said that she is still a maid.


    Must be, usually is this winter lotus, behind the scenes to help Niu cobalt Lu''s advice, do all the bad things!


    "Fu Jin, forgive me. I won''t dare to do it again." Winter Lotus Dynasty if sound kowtow, as if smelling the ominous omen.


    After that, he turned his head and looked at Niu cobalt Lu''s family and cried: "master, you must save Donglian. Donglian has served you since childhood and doesn''t want to leave you!"


    The brow of Niu co Lu''s family was frowning, although there were many servants in her yard.But only this servant girl is the most intimate servant girl.


    The rest were servants arranged by the government, and she was not satisfied with them.


    If there are other things, she can not believe, only Dong Lian, the most efficient, she can trust.


    The last time, the idea of five epilepsy powder was that Donglian helped her out, and finally it was well done.


    No, we have to keep Donglian.


    So, she said: "sister, this is Donglian''s fault, but I didn''t discipline her well. When I go back, I will teach her a good lesson, and ask her to have a large number of adults to go around her once. I''m very grateful to my sister."


    "My sister is a kind-hearted girl. You must be too used to the people below. This time, I will help you discipline the disobedient slaves. If the slaves don''t obey the orders, they have to fight or fight to death. Otherwise, they won''t have a long memory." Ruo Yin glanced at mammy Liu.


    She would not believe that Nicolas would thank her for her cruelty.


    And she will not forget, at the beginning she was pregnant, how to treat her secretly!


    Mother Liu understood and said in a loud voice, "come on, drag this cheap maid down and fight to death!"


    Under normal circumstances, there will be a number of stick punishment.


    For example, ten boards, twenty boards, thirty boards and so on.


    And there are different consequences.


    Some are only skin and flesh, some are seriously injured or disabled, the most serious will die.


    But Ruoyin and mammy Liu''s words did not have these words, only said to fight to death.


    That is to kill Donglian alive.


    "No, Fu Jin, spare your life, master save me!" Donglian shouts at random.


    At the beginning, Niu co Lu thought that if Yin dealt with Donglian, it was the same as dealing with Chunmei, Li''s side.


    Play dozens of boards, lie down for a few months, you will be OK.


    Who knows this is going to be tough?


    At this moment, Niu cobalt Lu''s family could not sit still. He simply got up and said, "Fu Jin, Winter Lotus is wrong, but you can''t be guilty to death?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Ruoyin clapped her hands and said with a smile: "what a pair of masters and servants love each other deeply. My sister just saw it. She was your servant. She didn''t serve me sincerely. She knocked the tea cup to the ground. As a di Fu Jin, I couldn''t turn a blind eye to it, and let the slaves indulge."


    Seeing Ruoyin''s insistence on Dong Lian''s life, Niu cobalt Lu''s family threatened: "elder sister, if you force him not to take our backyard sisters for this expedition, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to kill my intimate servant girl while the fourth master is not in the house. Are you afraid that you can''t explain it after the fourth master comes back?"


    Ruo Yin chuckled from her nostrils: "tut Tut, this is the least threatening threat I have heard this year. However, I like to be more exciting. I also want to see if the fourth master will come to me for the sake of my sister when he comes back! "


    "As for the fact that the fourth master didn''t take you in the battle, it''s really not what I said. It was the fourth master who..." she said with a coy smile, "he told me on his own one night."


    "Yes, I know that you are not strong in your heart, but you have to think about whether you are not good enough and have no chance to continue to work next time. As Fujin, although I want you to share my worries with you, I don''t want to. I can''t force him to take you with me? "


    It''s really funny. If it wasn''t for being busy a while ago, or even if the fourth master was in the mansion, she would have thought she would meet the Niu co Lu family.


    If the sound is right, there is no way to refute it.


    In fact, people in the backyard all know that the fourth master is so ruthless that no one can decide what he wants to make.


    If the fourth master wants to take the people in the backyard to Ningxia this time, Ruoyin is just saying that he has broken his tongue and won''t play any role.


    Want to come, or fourth master is not willing to take them.


    But Niu co Lu''s family, just thought about mouth addiction.


    Her chest heaved violently: "since it was the fourth master who took the initiative to talk to her sister that she had a big brother under her knee and was deeply loved by the fourth master, why do you want to hold on to Donglian? Besides, Donglian is my maid, please don''t interfere."


    "Why should I punish Donglian? Is it true that my sister doesn''t have a point in her heart?" If Yin covered her mouth with a smile, she said again, "besides, you are a sideroom. What qualifications do you have for me not to interfere? Or do you mean that your servant girl deliberately knocked the tea cup to the ground


    Finish saying, she glanced at Winter Lotus impatiently, deep voice command: "all Leng do what, still don''t give me drag out to fight!"


    Oh, tell her not to interfere, she will!


    The slave who oppressed the Winter Lotus, without saying a word, directly dragged the Winter Lotus down.


    She was in a mess when she shut up after pulling her lips.


    Did Fu Jin know something?


    But soon, she denied it.


    No way!


    No one knows the story of wudiansan. She must be jealous of her beauty!


    Before long, Li Fukang came into the room and said, "Fu Jin, Winter Lotus is out of breath."


    Voice just fell, originally eagerly looking at the outside of the button co Lu''s family, instantly fell in a chair.


    Finally, she whispered, "my sister is really vigorous and resolute in doing things, but she is pitiful for my winter lotus."


    "I''m flattered. If my sister does something, it''s vigorous and vigorous." Compared with what nucolo''s family did, the five epileptics were fighting for the lives of all the people in the main court.


    At that time, if she hadn''t found out in time, where could she sit safely now.


    I''m afraid the people in the courtyard have already gone to see the king of hell.


    Compared with the New Cobalt Lu''s family, she let people kill Winter Lotus, what is it.


    If Yin glanced at the sunny weather outside, he said: "since you sympathize with Donglian so much, you must have something to do with her. I will punish you for kneeling in the sun for two hours."


    "Elder sister, we all belong to the same family. Don''t do too much. Are you not afraid of the fourth master coming back? Can''t you explain it?" He threatened again.


    "Then wait for the master to come back. I welcome my sister to blow the pillow side breeze." If the sound does not matter to smile, immediately in the air full tunnel: "but now! I''m not in the house for a day. The whole Chamberlain house is my housekeeper. "


    She told her not to do too much. It was really a joke.


    Oh, she has just begun, and the good play is still to come!


    She would like to see how he could do without his confidant.


    "Good! Very good! " He nodded, obviously unconvinced.


    Ruoyin didn''t care whether she was convinced or not, he directly ordered: "come on, put Nuo cobalt Lu to the side of Fujin, drag out and kneel down!"


    "Don''t bother you. I''ll go myself." The light way of Niu co Lu''s family.


    It seems that from the beginning, she underestimated Fu Jin and thought Donglian would not die.


    As a result, Donglian died, and Fujin not only took Donglian''s life, but also punished her.


    If you want to add a crime, you can''t help it!


    It doesn''t make sense to have ten mouths.Some time ago, she wanted to blow pillow side wind in front of the fourth master, and asked him to take her to Ningxia.


    But the fourth master was either busy or rested in Fujin.


    Who gave birth to a big brother, but also so beautiful, so favored!


    See the arrogant appearance of Niu co Lu''s family, if the sound heart, there is a way to fix people.


    She told the slave: "look at my memory. I just forgot to say it. Don''t say that I''m unreasonable and reasonable. The ground is dirty outside. You should remember to put a big iron chain on the Niu cobolo family. It''s better to use a hard one."


    I saw that Niu cobolo Lu''s pace of walking was still angry, and immediately stopped.


    The land in the mansion is cleaned by the servants every day. It''s dirty.


    That big chain, rugged, hard, where people kneel.


    She had never heard of anyone kneeling. It was the rule.


    However, I feel that kneeling on the ground is not enough pain, and I want to change the way to punish her!


    After nuocolo''s family was punished for kneeling, Ruoyin said to the rest of the people in the backyard: "OK, let''s call it a day. When you go back, discipline the servants well. In addition, all of you should be honest. If you dare to act recklessly, I will let you wait for the fourth master to come back. "


    Clearly is serious words, but she said with a light tone, but also unusual frightening.


    "Yes." All agreed.


    With the example of Niu co Lu and Dong Lian, they were afraid to say no more.


    As if this moment, they just know Ruoyin again.


    "Sister, when I get back, I''ll send the big box." Li returned respectfully.


    No matter what Ruoyin said just now, she didn''t dare to mix in.


    She is about to be born now. Besides gloating, she doesn''t want to be too popular at this time. She has to hide her talent and keep a low profile.


    If the sound swings his hand, he doesn''t say much.


    "Master, I didn''t expect that Fujin was so fierce that the big iron chain had to break the kneeling of nuocoulo''s knee." Out of the main courtyard, spring bamboo, Li''s servant girl, spoke.


    Chunmei, who had not been able to get out of bed after she was hanged last time, went on top of her.


    "It seems that the last time Chunmei was born in big brother, it is not suitable to see blood. Otherwise, it will end up with Donglian." Li''s road.


    "Yes, master, what shall we do next?" Asked Chunzhu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    "Next, of course, we''ll stay honest. In the future, Chunmei is not suitable to follow me, so you can take her place." Li''s casual way.


    Chunzhu pauses, worried that he is the next spring plum.


    At the same time, they want to raise monthly money.


    After a struggle between reality and ideal, he finally laughed back: "yes, the slave is willing to follow the master all the time."


    Li''s mouth with a smile, thinking about the problem.


    She knew that if the sound could not be without a reason, she would go to the nuocolo family.


    Otherwise, it would have been targeted as early as when he entered the mansion. Why wait until now.


    As for the main courtyard was under the five epilepsy powder, song she is excluded.


    The suspect is between Wu''s family and Niu co Lu''s family.


    Now it seems that it is the nucollo family?


    At the thought of this, the corners of her mouth sparked a smile.


    It''s heaven''s help that snipe and mussel fight for each other!


    Let them fight for life and death, and she will just take care of the baby.


    ------


    in the courtyard, Ruoyin is eating fruit and reading books.


    Taking advantage of the fourth master''s absence, she had to memorize all the books left by Dr. Sun in her mind.


    Although mother Liu and Qiao Feng were at her side, they were absent-minded.


    If you look up, you can see both of them. They are eager to talk but stop.


    He said, "if you have any words, please ask immediately."


    Hearing this, Qiao Feng winked at mammy Liu.


    Mother Liu asked cautiously, "Fu Jin, the old slave looks at you very steady at ordinary times. Why did you suddenly punish Niu cobalt Lu''s family today?"


    "Today, I''m deliberately picking up trouble, because the five epilepsy powder in our yard was under the name of nuocolo. As for why I killed Dong Lian and punished Li''s family for a random reason... "Ruoyin flipped through the book and casually said," I''m just disgusted with Niu''s


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng are her intimate servants. It is necessary for them to keep up with her thoughts.


    Mother Liu shook her head, saying she didn''t need it.


    He was very angry and said, "I can''t see that the Niu co Lu''s family looks like a model, an immortal, and is so vicious. If it is really like this, the old slave still feels light!"


    "It''s a little light, but we don''t have any evidence now. We have to be stingy first. After a while, I''ll find a way to let her spit out the truth. At that time, it will not be as simple as kneeling on iron chains." Ruoyin is firm and authentic.


    Qiao Feng nodded his head and said, "I know. Fujin wants to hide his own strength, so that he can let Niu co Lu fall into the pit, and then he will catch all of them!"


    "That''s about it." If the sound is light.


    Today, she deliberately looked for an unimportant reason to find the trouble of nucolo''s family.


    In order to create an unreasonable image of the main room.


    In this way, the New Cobalt Lu''s will be taken lightly, and finally fall into the pit.


    At this time, Li Fukang anxiously went into the room to report: "Fujin, Nuo cobalt Lu side Fujin fainted."


    If the sound glanced at the bell between the eye hall, light way: "you and look carefully, if really faint, let her courtyard slave take back."


    Before that time, I fainted.


    If you kneel enough hours, you can still?


    Really... What a delicate and tender white lotus, fragrant and beautiful, can not help punishment.


    If he really faints, this time it''s all, and next time we''ll continue to play.


    She now has no evidence, can only change the way to complete the cobalt Lu family, but can not play to death.


    Otherwise, the nucolo family, at least from a large family, should be punished to death by her.


    It''s not good for her and the fourth master.


    She had to let nicolos tell the truth herself.


    By then, everything will be OK!


    However, if she pretends to faint, she has a lot of ways to deal with it.


    When Ruoyin had a meal, he took a nap and woke up.


    Mother Liu said with a smile: "Fu Jin, that Nuo co Lu''s family really can''t help but punish, Feng Taiyi has seen, it''s heatstroke fainting."


    "In the end, it''s lack of exercise. After a while, I get heatstroke." If the sound stretched a little, said meaninglessly.


    Mother Liu took a puff from the corner of her mouth, only to find that her Fujin was quite black.


    The sun in May is poisonous.


    But in the heart actually feels, strange Jieqi.


    She went to wait for Ruoyin to change her clothes and said, "I heard that her knees are purple. Doctor Feng said that after a few days, she would still have pus. Next, I''m afraid she can''t get out of bed. It''s a pity. How could I faint? If only I could kneel a little more. "


    "Don''t worry, there''s a long way to go. It seems that the big iron chain works well." Ruo Yin said with a satisfied smile.


    By the way, the big iron chain is divided into self created punishment types.In the future, if you''re not happy with people, let''s kneel on the big iron chain.


    Although not comparable to durian, but compared with the ordinary penalty kneeling, or kneeling washboard, or slightly better than a few chips.


    It''s a pity that there is no durian here, otherwise it will be sour!


    "It''s better for Fujin." Mother Liu felt that her family Fu Jin was particularly powerful.


    Even if you punish kneeling, you can also punish flowers.


    "You should keep a good eye on the backyard, especially the Li family and the Niu co Lu family. Every move of the Niu co Lu family should be reported to me. As for the Li family, there is no need to pay too much attention to it." If sound road.


    Mother Liu frowned and pondered for a while, and asked in a puzzled way: "the old slave doesn''t understand why he should keep an eye on Li side Fujin, but he doesn''t have to look too tight."


    "Flies don''t bite seamless eggs. You look too tight. How do those flies sting? We have to leave some gaps for flies to sting. We just watch. If there is wind and grass moving, we will act again."


    "Master, do we still have to do it Mother Liu asked in a low voice.


    If the sound closed the book, his eyes radiated a threatening light, and said faintly: "Li Shi, it''s what I want to do, but not now. I don''t care if she''s in confinement or not


    Now the fourth master is not here, and she is in charge of the house.


    If at this juncture, Li''s children have problems.


    Whether it is Princess De, or public opinion, will blame her.


    What''s more, the fourth master has too few children, which is not conducive to future development.


    She hated Li, but she didn''t hate children.


    Today, in addition to pure revenge, I also want to make an example of him.


    However, she would not think that those people would be honest.


    Especially the New Cobalt Lu''s knee is rotten, I''m afraid I will think, how to fight back?


    This meeting, mother Liu suddenly realized to answer.


    She knows, Fujin this is to pay attention to the backyard trend, but not involved.


    Wait until things go bad, and then do it.


    And, also want to keep Li side Fujin belly''s child.


    Otherwise, if you jump into the Yellow River, you won''t be able to wash it.


    In the afternoon, Li was still obedient, and sent the big grid.


    However, in one day, the sky changed in Chamberlain house.


    However, the fourth master did not know anything about the house.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Although in the mansion, he left he Zhongkang and xiaodezi.


    Before leaving, he also specially explained the affairs in the house, so that they could watch the point.


    Write to report to him at that time.


    But he just started. He Zhongkang just wanted to report and had no place to deliver letters.


    So, everything is a sequel.


    The army started in the morning and has been on its way all day.


    Now, people are on a stream and stop to have a rest.


    Eat dry food, fill the kettle with water, and then set off.


    At this time, the fourth master sat on a clean slate and chatted with the princes.


    Originally, this time, he and Zhi Jun Wang were appointed internally.


    But Kangxi temporarily added three and nine masters to come in.


    At present, it is stipulated in the army that one meal a day, mostly steamed bread, corn buns and bread.


    All the way, the third master sang poems and music on horseback.


    When he saw the beautiful scenery, he opened his mouth and came.


    Therefore, it is estimated that he can eat only by enjoying the scenery and writing poems.


    Oh, no, this time he came out with two beautiful concubines, Chen and Wu.


    Jiuye was able to live all the way, and obeyed the rules of the army.


    However, he also brought a beautiful concubine with him.


    The prince of Zhijun could not stand it for a long time. When he was on his horse, he filled his stomach with some food, which was probably prepared by the government.


    As for women, he did not bring any of them, just like the fourth master.


    "Fourth brother, a few days ago, I said that I would wait for you to come back. It''s good. My brothers will come together." The third master pinched the cake at will.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and pulled the sesame flavor compressed biscuit into his mouth.


    Before only listen to a woman blow very strong appearance, but he did not taste.


    This is the first time to taste, naturally have to chew carefully.


    Suddenly, there is a sweet taste in the mouth.


    He was sure in his heart that the taste was good and the taste was good.


    Crispy and delicious, eating to the mouth has a sense of fragrance.


    "Senior four, don''t you let people get military food?" The Third Master said, glancing at the unknown food in the fourth master''s hand, looking at Fang Fangzheng''s, he thought it was a cake, and then he said, "I''ll tell you, it''s useless to eat this kind of heart. You''d better go to get the army''s food, or you''ll be hungry if you can''t make it at night."


    The fourth master showed his packing bag to the third master. "It''s OK. It''s not a snack. It''s a compressed biscuit made by Fujin''s dining room. I eat it, and it should be stronger than that of military food."


    The third master picked his eyebrows with a look of disbelief.


    He pinched a small corner from the fourth master''s hand.


    When he chews, he can feel the mixture of various ingredients, strong fragrance.


    After swallowing, he immediately poured his saliva, and said: "don''t mention, I''m more satisfied with this saliva. If I eat a piece of it, I won''t be able to last for a day. The key is that it''s quite fragrant. It''s better for the third brother to exchange this pancake with you."


    "No need. There are still a lot of compressed biscuits in my bag. They are peanut, black sesame, red dates and minced meat. I''ll ask Su Peisheng to give you what you like." The fourth master doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    Hearing the speech, the third master''s eyes were shining, and he said, "that''s good for the kidney. Take some more bags of red dates and give them to my two concubines. You know, red dates are good for women. "


    "Not for your third master." The fourth master did not agree with the third, but coldly told Su Peisheng.


    After su Peisheng answered, he went to take it.


    He murmured in his heart that the third master should not lead the master and son of my family bad. The fourth master doesn''t understand these things.


    When Su Peisheng gives the biscuit to Sanyo according to his orders.


    The third master took it with a smile, but he did not forget to dig at his family Fu Jin: "fourth, you are better than Fujin. The third brother can''t be blessed with you. This time I came out, I didn''t want to tell your third sister-in-law. As a result, she heard that I had brought two concubines out. If she didn''t help me prepare anything, she would make trouble with me."


    The fourth master still didn''t take over. He just thought that there were more food prepared in Fujin. This is just the tip of the iceberg.


    Thinking about it, the corners of his mouth raised a good-looking arc.


    At this time, the third master was surprised and approached and said, "ah, fourth, what''s going on around your neck?"


    With that, he reached out to touch it curiously.


    The fourth master''s body deviated and stroked himself. He said, "it''s probably a mosquito bite and scratched a few times. It''s like this."


    "You''re all scratched. You need some medicine."


    "It''s all right. It''ll be fine in a few days." The fourth master is serious.


    In my heart, however, I was thinking that the little wild cat was a little bit too wild. I was not good at technology, so I even rushed to gnaw him.


    The good name says to leave a trace, let him remember her.


    It made him feel as if he had been bitten by a mosquito on his neck.Fortunately, the collar can cover up some, otherwise if others know, he seems to be more serious than the third master.


    "Oh ~" the third master dragged an old long sound, as if believe not believe.


    Reading countless women, he always felt that things were not so simple.


    A mosquito bite is a red envelope with a scar in the middle.


    How can a big piece of red, there is a faint Sha print on the edge.


    Look, it doesn''t look like mosquito bites.


    Instead, it''s like the traces he left on women?


    But he loves to leave traces on women, but he won''t bite the skin.


    But on the fourth master''s neck, a small piece of skin was broken to form a scab.


    So he thought about it.


    He is such a man, no woman dare to bite him, let alone the fourth master so cold man.


    This time, I didn''t see the woman in the backyard.


    Usually also cold, see a beautiful woman, also light.


    How can a man who does not understand amorous feelings allow women to make mischief.


    This thought, he finally, or give up the idea, probably mosquito bite, scratch skin.


    After all, compared with the woman who has broken the skin on the fourth master''s neck.


    Mosquito bite, more convincing him.


    After a short rest, Kangxi in front of him gave orders and was ready to start.


    Speaking of Kangxi, he brought a lot of little girls this time.


    Most of them were picked in this year''s draft, and there was that gorgeous beauty.


    Emperor, no matter when, the most important thing around is a beautiful woman.


    Even if he doesn''t take it, the servants at the bottom will try to find him.


    ------


    in the next few days, Ruoyin would read books, bring Hongyi, and teach big grid rules.


    During this time, the people in the backyard, however, were regular, and they also came to the morning on time.


    Only nuobaolu''s knee is purulent, can''t get out of bed, still lie on the bed.


    "Master, Fu Jin is too cruel. I haven''t heard of it. The punishment is kneeling with iron chains. Look at your knees. When can you get better? Don''t leave scars. Otherwise, what will you do when you serve the master." The one who said this was Dong He, a servant girl newly promoted by Nuo co Lu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    Nicolas looked at her knee, and she wanted to remember the moment.


    In her life, except for her parents or noble people, she has knelt down.


    From childhood to adulthood, I haven''t knelt for so long.


    Not to mention the punishment of kneeling, kneeling on the rusty iron chain.


    At that time, she felt a stabbing pain in her knee, coupled with the hot sun, and gradually fainted, no consciousness.


    At first, her knee was just red and swollen, blue and purple.


    Feng Taiyi said she would have pus, but she didn''t believe it.


    Results the next day, the purple place began to inflame, itchy and painful.


    Slowly, also really had the yellowing abscess.


    As long as you use a silver needle to puncture, you can squeeze out a lot of yellow and white pus.


    After squeezing, the whole knee looks like a blood hole.


    Disgusting at the same time, but also shocking.


    The key is, just squeeze finished, the next day again, I don''t know, when is the beginning.


    After a long time, I don''t know whether she comforted herself or slowed down a little before answering Dong he''s question.


    "I don''t need my knee to serve the fourth master. It''s dark. I can''t aim at my knee. What''s more, the skin on the knee is darker, which is not a matter of much importance. " The light way of Niu co Lu''s family.


    "The master said so." Winter Lotus bowed his head to answer the way.


    She''s still a girl, she doesn''t understand that.


    But the general meaning is also known.


    But refers to the knee scar, does not affect the sleep.


    In any case, when you are in the deep, where will you pay attention to these small details.


    New Cobalt Lu''s mouth said so, but in the heart, in the end is concerned about.


    After she pondered for a moment, she began to notice, "is Li''s stomach OK?"


    "Go back to the master, I hear it''s very good." Winter lotus root.


    "That''s strange. Fu Jin didn''t do anything to Li?" He was puzzled.


    "No, not only that, but also Fu Jin took Da Ge Ge very well. At first, I thought that Fu Jin was going to abuse Da Ge Ge Ge!" Winter Lotus is also very difficult to understand.


    After a moment''s meditation, she raised a hatred smile and said, "I really can''t understand Fujin any more. However, no matter what she thinks, I will make her a villain."


    "The master means..."


    "if you go to dredge up the relationship, you''d better get rid of Li side''s children and plant it on Fu Jin''s head." Nuocolo''s road.


    "It''s a good way to kill two birds with one stone." Winter Lotus nods to approve, then she frowns, tangled way: "can if be discovered by Fu Jin, that how should do?"


    "As long as you''re a little more secure, Fujin can''t find out. The last time she killed Donglian, she just gave me a reason. In my opinion, she''s just a woman who can''t hold her breath and is unreasonable. She''s easy to deal with."


    "The servant is at your disposal." Winter Lotus laughs back.


    Nucolo''s jaw is slightly bow, did not speak.


    Heart said five epilepsy powder that time, if only had not been discovered.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid she would have been righted for a long time.


    ------


    in a flash of time, it was in the middle of June.


    This day is Ruoyin''s birthday.


    When the fourth master was not at home, she asked the dining room to set a table of food in the main courtyard.


    After greeting all the people in the backyard and having a simple meal here, I had a birthday.


    "Fujin, the little master of the backyard, are all here and waiting for you." Qiao Lan''s way into the house.


    Ruoyin is wearing a bright red flag dress and a delicate make-up.


    She faintly "Er" a, hold mother Liu''s hand, went to the hall.


    As soon as she appeared, people were attracted by her elegant and atmospheric temperament and her beautiful appearance.


    Moreover, they did not dare to sit down, and they got up one after another and said, "Fu Jin is auspicious."


    Ruo Yin glanced at them and didn''t let up.


    But in the main seat after the seat, just said: "all up, today is my birthday, sit at a table, do not be formal."


    "Xie Fujin." After several answers in the backyard, they took their seats.


    Ruoyin glanced at the crowd carefully.


    First of all, the honest and honest Song family.


    And then there was the gorgeous Wu family.


    Then there is the Li family with a big belly.


    Li''s family is about to give birth. I don''t know if it''s fat or edema.


    The whole person looked, a little fat.


    Finally, it was the nucolo family.


    Nucolo is a lucky man. I heard that his knee is well.


    I''ve been applying the medicine of Feng Taiyi, but I haven''t left any scars.


    It''s just that it took months.


    At this time, the dining room will meal one by one on the table.


    Qiao LAN and Qiao Feng tried all the dishes with silver needles."Elder sister, today is your birthday, but I don''t know if the fourth master has given you a gift." There was a kind smile on his face.


    No matter how kind she smiles, Ruoyin feels fake.


    She was staring straight into the eyes of nicolaolu.


    Well, I''ve confirmed the look. It''s the one who wants to do something.


    She said with a smile: "four masters are not in the mansion now. I don''t know what my sister said. Where can I start?"


    "I think that the fourth master is extremely fond of his sister. Even though he is far away, more or less, he will show some kind of expression?" He said with a smile.


    This sounds like sincere admiration and blessing.


    In fact, he was digging a hole and insinuating that the fourth master was just like this to Ruoyin.


    However, Ruoyin could not let her talk nonsense. She sat upright and raised her eyebrows and said, "sister, I''m very curious. How do you know so much? If you say that the fourth master has treated you like this, thank you very much, but it''s human nature. In my impression, the fourth master didn''t treat you like this, so you only entered the mansion. How do you know so much?"


    Smell speech, nuico Lu''s face a burst of red, a burst of white.


    She didn''t know the meaning of Ruoyin, which was to say that she was a talented person, but she had no sense of shame and knew so many things that she should not know.


    After an embarrassed smile, she said, "to be honest with my sister, when I was in the mansion, amah and e Niang were very affectionate. Sometimes, even if Amar went out, she would ask people to send intimate gifts to e Niang in advance, or bring some small gifts to e Niang when she came back. In addition, the fourth master has never treated me like this, but I just entered the door. "


    Her birthday, in winter.


    It''s still early.


    So, she didn''t think there was anything to lose face about.


    There will be a long time to come!


    "Oh, so it is. You have so many wives and concubines in your backyard. It''s really envious of others if you can treat your wife like this." In fact, Ruoyin doesn''t know about the affairs of Nuo co Lu''s family.


    She''s just guessing.


    After all, in this dynasty, every man with some status and financial resources.


    There are almost no fewer women in the backyard.


    Sure enough, after listening to her words, the New Cobalt Lu''s face, immediately became very ugly.


    "Sister''s praise." Nuo co Lu''s shin San tunnel.


    Her father is a man of love.


    It''s not only good for the main room, but also for my concubine!


    "It''s a relatively easy job for you, Alma. But the fourth master is going to fight this time. You and I should not think about useless things, but look forward to his safe return. What''s more, the fourth master is always strict in his business. How can he be compared with your Amar? " If the sound is full of air and genuine.


    That man, always cold and heartless.


    How can you understand the romance and prepare a gift for her in advance?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    "My sister said so." According to the law of nuicolu.


    But in her heart, she felt that Ruoyin was just incompetent, so she looked for high sounding reasons to prevaricate in the past.


    Men, no matter how brave the heroes are, are sad about beauty pass.


    No matter how cold and heartless a man is, there are times of tenderness.


    It''s just that I didn''t meet the right person.


    But she just entered the mansion, and now she doesn''t get the heart of the fourth master, which doesn''t mean she won''t get it in the future.


    Fu Jin has been in the government for several years, but he has not got the heart of the fourth master.


    I''m afraid it''s all over my life.


    Ruo Yin glanced at Niu co Lu''s and asked with a smile: "some days ago, I heard that my sister''s knee is not good and she can''t get out of bed. Now it seems that it''s all right?"


    "Back to my sister, although it''s almost agreed, I still feel uncomfortable." I heard the faint smell of cobalt.


    As if warning: don''t get rid of the scar, forget the pain.


    She was scared to find fault.


    However, after today, everything is different!


    Then, all the meals on the table were tested, and people began to eat.


    Niu co Lu''s, Wu''s, song''s, all hold wine cups and propose a toast to Ruoyin.


    Li was pregnant, so he replaced wine with tea.


    If the sound smile should, then holding a cup, gently sip a sip of wine, meaning a bit.


    Just as the crowd was having a good time, Li Fukang went to Ruoyin''s side and whispered, "Fujin, Duke he is waiting outside with xiaodezi, and he has a Ruiyi building as an official."


    Although this is not a big statement, it can be heard by all present.


    Li''s face changed immediately.


    Nucolo''s, to say nothing of it.


    If Yin eyebrows a pick, Ruiyi building?


    Isn''t that one of the best jewelry shops in Beijing?


    What are you doing here?


    She pulled her lips and said, "he Zhongkang has always handled affairs safely. If you want to have something important, let them in."


    After a while, he Zhongkang entered the room.


    He was followed by Dezi and a man.


    The man held a water blue enamel jewelry box in his hand.


    Now, people seem to understand something.


    "Good to Si Fu Jin. Hello, everyone. I''m the steward of Ruiyi building. Last month, the fourth master picked out a few kinds of jewelry here. He said that he would not be in the house at that time. Let''s send someone to deliver it to our shop." Steward.


    With that, he opened the jewelry box.


    All of a sudden, a box full of jewelry, presented in front of everyone.


    Inside the box, there are patterns of storage.


    There are earrings, necklaces, beads and so on.


    But the most striking is the long double hairpin with Jasper edged flowers in the middle.


    It is decorated with beautiful gems, each shining, dazzling.


    Only one eye, almost did not blind people''s eyes, a look is a good product.


    At the same time, it appears luxurious and connotative, representing the symbol of identity.


    At this moment, the face of nucolou was slightly embarrassed.


    She just stabbed and mocked. If Yin didn''t receive the gift from the fourth master, her face would be slapped, burning with pain.


    Before this steward came out, she still felt that if the tone was no more than that, it was just a pet room.


    Relying on the right and status of the main room, it is just a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    But now it seems that the reality and her idea, there is a little deviation?


    Also feel hit in the face, and if sound.


    After all, a moment ago, she was still boasting of the fourth master''s coldness, prudence and preciseness, as well as concealing her uncertainty.


    As a result, the next moment, people''s jewelry shop, they brought the gift.


    How can she be round?


    "I just said that the fourth master has always been very strict in his work. How can he be distracted on the way to March. It turned out that I had already prepared it a month ago. This kind of heart is really rare. I will certainly live up to the fourth master and take good care of your family. "


    Her words and deeds are full of the atmosphere that the main room should have.


    Even if I received my favorite gift, I didn''t show off in front of my concubine at the first time, or showed a shy expression.


    It is the first time to maintain the image of the fourth master.


    It shows that this matter was prepared in advance, and it will not affect the fourth master during the March.


    Also secretly poked that the fourth master is not nostalgic, probably just want her to take care of the house.


    After a few words, the steward nodded and said a few auspicious words, and then said, "since the jewelry has been brought, the small one will not stay much."


    If the sound should be after, let people reward the steward.


    After the steward left, the atmosphere of a few women on the table suddenly changed.


    "The fourth master really wanted to send me something without saying hello in advance, which made me unprepared at all. I was really muddled just now, and I almost didn''t lose my attitude in front of you, which made the sisters laugh." As she spoke, she looked defiantly at Niu cobolo.The dignified main room image, she just in front of outsiders, has been stabilized.


    Now, it''s also time to show off in front of some glamorous goods.


    "If you say hello in advance, you won''t be surprised. And what you said just now seems natural and generous. The servant looked at it, and it was excellent. It didn''t lose its attitude at all. " Song Shi sincerely, and more and more admire Ruoyin.


    The corner of the mouth of nucolou''s mouth was drawn in embarrassment.


    Get spoiled still sell good, who can joke, envy envy hate to return almost!


    She pulled out a stiff smile and said, "sister song is right. It''s really good for the fourth master to treat Fujin."


    The appellation of this backyard is not divided by age or position.


    But who is the advanced government, who is the elder sister.


    The Song family was the first woman of the fourth master, but she was not the elder sister of the Niu co Lu family.


    Wu listened to each elder sister''s words, lowered his head to clip vegetables, shivering in the side.


    She is just a novice who has just entered the mansion, and has not been sleeping.


    All of you here are her sisters.


    Therefore, she has no say in this respect.


    "You can talk nonsense. All right, have a meal, or the food will be cold." If the sound is not salty or light, the topic is ended.


    She couldn''t see through the gifts given by the fourth master.


    Isn''t he always very cold, cruel, merciless, and has no great feelings for women?


    How could you have prepared a gift for her in advance?


    Thinking about it, she can only be summed up as the fourth master wanted to buy her with a gift, so that she would not be a moth in the house.


    During the meal, a smell of conspiracy spread among the people.


    In order to cover up the tension in his heart.


    Next, she just lowered her head to pick up food.


    Look how arrogant you are in Fujin. If Li''s in the trap later, can you still be arrogant?


    Li''s appetite is bigger than that of ordinary people.


    Her idea now is to try to keep a low profile.


    Although she had just been jealous to death, she could only turn grief and anger into appetite and eat hard to relieve her hatred.


    Li''s eyes swept the meal on the table, eyes locked in a bowl of thick soup, "give me a bowl of chicken soup."


    Her body now, drinking chicken soup is the most nourishing.


    When the slave around her should be, nuocolo''s eyes, flash a touch of joy.


    Plus a flash of evil.


    It seems that her idea is right. She knows that Li will definitely choose chicken soup.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    As long as Li Shi drinks this soup, the child in the stomach will not be able to keep.


    And her people will direct Ruoyin.


    In that case, if the fourth master is not in the mansion, things will go to Kangxi and Princess De.


    Everything will be out of control...


    at this time, some of you don''t know the vicious mind of Niu cobolo, and they all look as usual.


    Only if sound, the evil in the eyes of nuobao Lu''s family can be seen.


    She glanced at the eye chicken soup and motioned to mother Liu.


    Mother Liu understood and gave Ruoyin a bowl.


    If the voice after, did not drink.


    After a slight smell, her face immediately became serious.


    Even the eyes are very sharp.


    Earlier in the day, she heard from mother Liu that the people of the nuocollo family were not very peaceful and moved about in the dining room.


    I guess I want to do something.


    Now, there is purslane in this soup?


    Although it is called longevity dish, it is also a kind of traditional Chinese medicine.


    It has the functions of clearing heat and dampness, detoxification, detumescence, inflammation, thirst and diuresis.


    Of course, in rural areas, people regard it as pig grass.


    But the key is, if she remembers correctly, the purslane has the function of sliding the tire!


    She glanced at the chicken soup in the bowl and found no green leaves or anything.


    On the contrary, it''s so ordinary that it can''t be more ordinary.


    It seems that the purslane was dried and ground into powder and put into the soup.


    And on the table, only Li''s pregnant.


    So, is the new co Lu family deliberately aimed at Li''s?


    Moreover, there is the meaning of killing two birds with one stone.


    The children in Li''s belly have been pregnant for more than half a year and have been safe and sound.


    But when the fourth master was not in the mansion, something went wrong.


    Then, people will suspect that it was Ruoyin.


    Or, think it''s her dereliction of duty.


    But either way, it''s not good for her.


    She glanced up at Li Shi, who was about to drink the soup. She did not stop it.


    She just put the porcelain bowl in her hand and said angrily, "Granny Liu, go and ask, who made this chicken soup today? In addition, send for doctor Feng. "


    Her voice was strong and angry.


    Li Shi, who was about to drink soup, was startled.


    The hand holding the porcelain bowl also shook.


    Immediately, the rich soup was poured on her hand.


    "Hiss ~" she took a breath.


    The servants on the edge came to wipe her hands one after another.


    The New Cobalt Lu''s originally secretly pleased, was if the sound such a interruption, she has a kind of unknown premonition.


    But I have to keep calm as much as possible.


    For a moment, a few of you know that something big is going to happen and where there is a mind to eat.


    A moment later, Feng Taiyi arrived first, "Fujin, I don''t know what you call me, so why."


    "Doctor Feng, I smell this bowl of chicken soup. Please help me to see if there is any problem." If the sound is light.


    After Feng Taiyi nodded, he tried with a silver needle.


    Then he beat it with a spoon and sniffed it on the tip of his nose.


    Soon he had the answer.


    "Fujin, this chicken soup is not poisonous." Feng Taiyi bowed back to one side, "but I found that there were purslane and coix seed in the soup. Moreover, both of them seemed to be ground into powder and blended into the soup. Both of them can cause pregnant women to have a slippery fetus. If they are added together...


    speaking of this, he glanced at Li Shi and said, "Li side Fujin, this soup... You didn''t drink it?"


    Li''s brain is full of slippery fetus, the whole person is confused.


    It''s all right for her, Leng is to feel that the whole person is not good.


    After a good half sound, she swallowed and salivated. She was shocked and said, "I almost drank it."


    "That''s not drinking." Feng Taiyi breathed a deep sigh of relief and said, "fortunately, you didn''t drink it. Otherwise, the combination of Ma Ya Jian and job''s tears will definitely smooth the fetus."


    "I said, chicken soup smells strange. It''s something that shouldn''t have been added." Ruo Yin squinted and glanced at nucolou.


    Just one eye, the heart of nucolo''s family, a burst of heart.


    As if their own careful thinking, has been pierced if sound.


    But then what? She has arranged for this matter to be put on the head of Ruoyin.


    Li''s face was pale as he covered his big stomach.


    Then, mother Liu came, followed by eunuch Zhou and cook Niu.


    "Fujin, I just heard from Mammy Liu that you have something to do with servants, but the meal is not to your taste?" The eunuch of Zhou saluted.


    Ruoyin sneered and said, "what''s more, there''s something wrong with the chicken soup. There''s something wrong with the chicken soup. It''s made of slippery ingredients.""That''s right. The soap and coix seed are both slippery. Don''t tell me, you don''t know." Li asked aggressively.


    Hearing the speech, Zhou eunuch immediately knelt down.


    Cook Niu was still standing. When he knelt down, he didn''t dare to stand.


    Alas, it is not easy for them to work in the dining room.


    Think of ways to get some fresh ingredients.


    Not only that, but also to make the meal extremely delicious.


    But all the women in the backyard are not the masters of peace.


    Make them sit in the dining room and smash the pot from the sky!


    The last time Fujin was pregnant, and there was something wrong with the diet in the main hospital.


    Now Li side Fujin is pregnant, which is also the birthday banquet of the Zhengyuan. There is something wrong with it.


    "Fu Jin, Master Li, I know that these two things can''t be eaten by pregnant women. How dare you put them in chicken soup. What''s more, today''s birthday banquet, the servant also told me carefully that Li side Fujin was pregnant and should not have some food materials, so he should never put them away. In the whole process, the slave has been guarding the dining room and has not left for half a step! " Zhou explained.


    Because he was worried, his old cheek was wrinkled even more.


    "Yes, Duke Zhou has been guarding it all the time. He can make decisions for the slaves. The slaves concentrate on making soup, and don''t let go of purslane and coix seed." Said the cook.


    "You two, you say that you are innocent. Is it hard for you to say that you are innocent? Are there any other people who have replaced each other?" If the voice is deep, ask.


    "That''s not possible. Since the last swap incident, the minions have made people mark dishes and food boxes. No one dares to change them." The eunuch Zhou vowed.


    Ruo Yin turned her head and motioned to mammy Liu.


    Mother Liu handed the food box and Tang Gu to eunuch Zhou for inspection.


    After a while, the eunuch Zhou said, "Fu Jin, the slave has confirmed that the Tang Gu and the food box have the unique mark of our dining room, and will not be replaced."


    "Well, someone took the opportunity to sprinkle soap powder and coix seed powder in the soup." Ruoyin glanced at the servant in the room and ordered, "come, bring all those who have touched the chicken soup box to me."


    After a cup of tea, three servant girls were brought to Ruoyin.


    There are two servant girl''s eyes, full of fear, but very calm.


    Only a servant girl, eyes Dodge, dare not see if sound.


    Vaguely, there is a trace of ill intentioned adultery.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    "Say, who among you was instructed, and who directed it?" Ruo Yin''s hands are folded on one side of his waist.


    Two servant girls shook their heads in terror and said in the same voice: "Fu Jin, I am wronged!"


    The servant girl''s first glance was to hide his eyes.


    Then he looked at Ruo Yin and pulled his lips.


    "Think about it carefully and tell me again. Don''t think that you can die with your heart. If you let me find out that you are suspected of planting bribes and slander, Ben Fujin..."


    speaking of this, Ruoyin drew a sneer and said, "you will report it to the fourth master and Huang amah, and settle accounts with your family. Who will let them teach you such an unfilial girl, right?"


    This words a, just pulled pull lip, prepare to speak servant girl, immediately stop in place.


    On hearing that he wanted to report to the fourth master and Kangxi, the servant girl was frightened and shivered.


    Originally, her family was very poor.


    There is someone in the family who is ill, but has no money to cure.


    She had no choice but to collect money to treat her family.


    And she also knew that once the east window incident happened, her life would not be saved.


    However, if things happen to the fourth master and Kangxi.


    For the crime of murdering the emperor''s heirs, their family may have to punish nine clans.


    What she has done so hard is in vain?


    Even worse than the original situation.


    I thought I would use my own life for the life of my family.


    This is good. It''s the life of a large family.


    Which is more important, she has not read a servant girl, or clear distinction.


    Thinking of this, the cunning in the servant girl''s eyes disappeared.


    Instead, it was a face of desire and silence.


    It seems that they are hesitating, entangled and engaged in ideological struggle.


    Seeing this, one side of the Niu co Lu''s family, scared to pinch a cold sweat.


    Things are different from what she imagined.


    No, she has to say something before the maid changes her mind.


    So, she led her lips and casually said, "you talk well. Fu Jin and I are here. No matter what the situation is, we will make decisions for you."


    This said, as if she is the master of the house, in the steady servant girl.


    Don''t be afraid. I can keep you anyway.


    "Oh, my sister, why are you so excited? Is this maid a relative of your family? If you do something wrong, you still have to decide? In my opinion, it should not be the Li family who should make the most of the decisions? " If the sound means to say.


    In a word, he said that he was speechless and blushed.


    It''s not an excuse. It''s guilty.


    Don''t excuse me, and worry about the servant girl''s rebellion.


    However, she finally closed her mouth and said nothing more.


    "One thing you have to make clear is that I am in charge of the house now. I''ll leave my words here. If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll never give up! " If sound holds Cup Cup Cup Cup Cup Cup, gently pursed a mouthful, gently asked sharp topic: "that winter lotus, you should know?"


    Her voice was faint, but it was a great threat.


    After hearing this, people were frightened.


    The servant girl nodded to show that she understood.


    It is said that Donglian just knocked over the cup and was killed by the staff.


    She was ordered to commit murder to the emperor''s heirs. Did not the whole family have to finish it?


    "But as long as you tell the truth, I will protect you from death. Of course, you have to have enough reasons to convince me. However, you can''t stay in this mansion at that time. I will give you some money. You can go to other places and find a way to live." If the sound is light.


    She can see, just the words of Nuo cobalt Lu''s family, let servant girl some shake.


    And what she needs is to let the servant girl steady.


    For a moment, the maid bowed her head, as if in meditation.


    She understood the meaning of Ruoyin''s words. Let her know who is the hostess in charge of the house. Don''t stand in the wrong line.


    At the moment, Li''s hatred ground stares at servant girl.


    Nuocolo''s face was calm, and the handkerchief was about to be broken.


    "Do you understand? My patience is limited, and I will only give you one chance. After this village, there will be no shop." If the voice mouth with a smile, casual way.


    After thinking for a moment, the servant girl bit her teeth and knelt down to Ruoyin and said, "Fu Jin, I was ordered by others."


    "Nonsense!" The angry voice of nucolo stopped.


    "Sister, don''t get excited. Otherwise, I will suspect that you ordered her." If sound turns head, Chao Niu cobalt Lu''s family picks up a cold smile.


    "That''s right. My sister seems to have a guilty conscience." Li seems to be aware of it.


    It''s rare to be in the same camp with Ruoyin to repel Niu co Lu.


    Niu co Lu''s family shook off the handkerchief and said with a stiff smile: "the sisters are laughing. I''m afraid that the servant girl will make a trick and wronged a good man.""My sister is really a little nervous and starts to speak freely. I didn''t beat her at all." Ruo Yin is proud of her face.


    At most, she is coercion and inducement, isn''t it?


    Then, she said to the servant girl, "say it."


    "Fujin, it''s like this. My family is very poor and I live in a remote village. My mother is seriously ill, but she has no money to cure her illness. It happened that Dong He, the servant girl of Fu Jin on the side of Niu cobalt Lu, came to me and asked me to help her with her work...


    "you are lying about me. I have been recovering in the yard recently. How could I let the servant give you money to do evil things?" Nicolas argued loudly.


    Ruoyin frowned and shook his head, as if annoyed by the repeated arguments of nuocolo.


    She didn''t even look at nucolo, she directly ordered: "come on, block the mouth of nucolo''s!"


    If Niu cobalt Lu''s family has been making trouble, it will affect the servant girl to tell the truth.


    Besides, she was noisy.


    "Look who dares! I am the side of the fourth master With a tap on the table, nucolo rose.


    But the slave of the main courtyard, where to care whether she is side Fu Jin.


    They only recognize Ruoyin, who is the first lucky Jin.


    So, without two sons, nuocolo''s family was tied up and his mouth was blocked.


    "Go on." If sound light command.


    The servant girl was still in a state of palpitation. She saw that Ruoyin had two brushes.


    The heart says to stand on the right team, otherwise on the button cobalt Lu this position, how to protect people.


    The servant girl continued: "at that time, Donghe asked me to secretly put coix seed and Ma Ya Jian in chicken soup at Fujin''s birthday banquet. She said that Li side Fujin wanted to keep fit and would definitely drink chicken soup. He also said that if anyone asked, I would say it was ordered by Fujin. "


    "What is her reward for you?" If you ask.


    "At first, Donghe gave me fifty taels of silver, and she said that she would give me another fifty taels of silver, a total of one hundred taels, so that my mother would have money to cure her illness."


    "Here''s the banknote. Show me." If sound road.


    The servant girl took out a yellowing silver ticket from the sleeve pocket and handed it to Ruoyin.


    If the sound is connected, the silver note will be slowly unfolded.


    Then, the corner of her mouth, the potential must be up.


    Because on the silver note, the evidence is solid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    Ruoyin brightened the silver note in front of the crowd and said, "look, sisters, the signature of this silver note is deposited in the ticket shop by the Nuo co Lu family. I think it is the dowry given by Nuo co Lu''s family, which was used by her to buy people''s hearts."


    As soon as Li heard this, he took the silver note and looked at it carefully.


    After seeing that it was a real silver note, she covered her chest angrily.


    In the slave''s comfort, sit back to the chair, is obviously angry.


    Ruoyin sneered and looked at Niu kuolu''s, and said, "sister, what do you do here is to give silver and gold hairpins, which are better than the silver notes in black and white. My sister can''t speak now. Why do you want to do this. Because last time I punished you, you held a grudge. If you want to let Li miscarry and then plant it on my head, is that the case? "


    The mouth of nucolo''s mouth was blocked. He could hardly argue.


    Can only ferocious and chagrin at if sound.


    Li''s chest, violent ups and downs, a face of panic uncertain.


    She pointed to nuobao Lu''s family and said, "since you entered the mansion, I knew you were not a good stubble. As expected, you have a cruel heart and want to harm my children in my stomach!"


    Then, she turned to Ruoyin and said, "Fujin, you must make decisions for me."


    "Even if you don''t say it, I have my own discretion!" If Yin himself and nucolo''s family, there is an indelible hatred.


    She ordered neatly: "come on, beat the slaves in the main courtyard with 20 boards each. As for the nucolo family, I will directly press it to the Chai room, and I will interrogate myself later! "


    She didn''t all die with sticks.


    In any case, if the twenty boards are tolerable, they will save their lives.


    I can''t bear it. I can only say that my life is shallow.


    Not only that, she also glanced at Li Fukang and said, "drag this servant girl to the back of the mountain and die with a stick!"


    Smell speech, servant girl is surprised to see to if sound, "Fu Jin, you... You say to want to protect me not to die?"


    "I mean you won''t die, if you have enough reasons to convince me, but you don''t If the sound of willow eyebrows, impatiently frown.


    A moment later, the originally noisy dinner party was quiet again.


    She helped her forehead and said to Li: "you all step back."


    Song got up and bowed down.


    Before Li''s departure, she did not forget to let Ruoyin make the decision for her.


    Half an hour later, Li Fukang and a small eunuch, carrying a black cloth bag, arrived at Ruoyin''s room.


    "Untie it." If the sound is light.


    When the black cloth bag was untied, what was lying inside was the maid who had just pointed out Niu''s co Lu''s family. Her mouth was blocked by cotton cloth.


    The servant girl thought she was dead, but when she saw Ruo Yin, she was surprised and afraid.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me. I keep my word. But you really made mistakes. If I let you go so easily, I would be in a mess in the future. I''ll give you a hundred taels of silver. You can take your mother to cure the disease and find a good family to marry. " Ruoyin sent someone to investigate, the servant girl''s family is really sick.


    A hundred taels of silver is enough for ordinary people to eat and drink for years.


    It will take years if we are frugal.


    This time, the servant girl seems to have done a bad thing, but also helped her.


    If the servant girl listened to the New Cobalt Lu''s, planted in her, she is afraid to face a disaster.


    And, this servant girl still has some human nature.


    Because saving her family and giving up her own life can be regarded as a filial daughter.


    It''s better than that kind of simple for money, for others, and greedy for life and death.


    It was for this reason that she released people.


    Otherwise, if she is to speak credit again, she must not count her words once again, and take the servant girl''s life.


    But she could only let people go secretly, otherwise all the servants in the house would not like to commit crimes.


    It''s over. Just tell the truth.


    After listening to Ruo Yin''s words, the servant girl was stunned at first, then red eyes and nodded in response.


    "You are also stupid. You should be a good man in the future, and don''t do anything harmful to nature for the sake of money. It''s up to me to decide the gain and loss this time. Otherwise, you''ll have all the money in your hand. I''m afraid your own life will be lost, and the family hasn''t got the life-saving money. " Ruo Yin finished and motioned to mother Liu.


    Mother Liu understood and took a hundred taels of silver notes from her room and gave them to her servant girl. She said, "my family is very lucky. This is a hundred taels of silver, and there are some broken silver notes."


    At this moment, the servant girl seemed very excited and her tears came out. She should have something to say to Ruoyin.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin said, "Li Fukang, remove the cloth from her mouth."


    "Ah." Li Fukang should, to the servant girl relaxed.


    The servant girl who got rid of the situation tried her best to kowtow to Ruoyin. "Thank you Fu Jin. You are a good man and a benefactor of the slave. Unfortunately, the situation does not permit. The servant girl can''t repay the kindness by your side. If there is a next life, I will be willing to be a cow and a horse for you.""Well, I don''t have time to listen to you." If Yin can''t see this kind of scene, she waved her hand and said, "Li Fukang, take her to change into eunuch''s clothes, return her indenture to her, and send her out."


    Therefore, the servant girl left under the leadership of Li Fukang.


    In the afternoon, news of the house spread.


    Two of the servants in nuocolo''s courtyard died.


    The rest of them are still alive and can''t get out of bed for months.


    Once upon a time, Ruoyin learned what the fourth master taught her.


    If you don''t obey your orders, you just have to fight and kill one after another.


    Because she found that it was no more modern here.


    If someone breaks the law in modern times, you can find the police and check the millet.


    But here, there are some domestic ugliness, we will not treat Tang Gong lightly.


    Masters and sons have the right to decide the life and death of slaves.


    In particular, if Ruoyin''s position is brought to court, not only the fourth master''s face will be lost, but also the royal face will be lost.


    It''s better to shoot a few in private to make an example.


    Otherwise, if she had been kind, those servants would not have been in trouble.


    All disobey discipline, will regard her as a paper tiger, behind the scenes, still not how to be presumptuous.


    As for Nicolas, she would do everything possible to make her spit out the truth.


    Including the last five epilepsy powder, the new enemy old accounts together.


    If she could, she would even use torture.


    If the New Cobalt Lu family obediently recognized, then, the New Cobalt Lu''s side Fu Jin title, should be unable to protect.


    It''s lighter. It''s going to take a lower position.


    More seriously, I''m afraid that I will be driven back to my mother''s house to remove the title of Royal daughter-in-law.


    But before that, she had to find a way to hold a meeting for the servants in the mansion.


    I hope that in the future, we can try our best to avoid being bribed.


    After all, since the fourth master has given her the right to be a housekeeper, she has to do her duty.


    In the afternoon of that day, she called all the servants in the mansion to the main court.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    It doesn''t matter which courtyard is the servant girl or eunuch.


    At the first time, they stood in line at the entrance of the main courtyard.


    People are curious, but also some fear, the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    I thought there was something wrong with the house. I wanted to ask them.


    In the past, they thought that Fujin was a man of uncertain joy and anger.


    Later, they changed their views and felt that Fujin was an easy-going master.


    But now, they thought that although Fu Jin was more easygoing than before, he felt like a mirror in his heart.


    Be serious and lose your life every minute.


    Ruoyin sits in the upper part of the hall and looks down from the door to the front door of the main courtyard.


    She said with dignity: "I look at you as if you have nothing to do...


    her voice is not big or small, but it is sonorous and powerful, so that all the servants here can hear clearly.


    As a result, before she finished her words, all the servants in the yard knelt down one after another.


    Ruoyin''s Willow eyebrow picked up and went on: "you are either courteous to this master, or you are a dogleg in front of that master. You should prescribe medicine today, or you will prescribe medicine tomorrow. In your spare time, I will implement a management system. "


    With that, she motioned to Li Fukang.


    After meeting Li Fukang, he cleared his throat and said, "next, let me read the new management system of the mansion."


    He followed Ruoyin''s system and read: "first, you are not allowed to chew your tongue in private. If you find that once, you will deduct monthly money. If you are serious, you will cut your tongue and drive out of the house."


    "Second, follow the orders of the heads of the courts. If they give orders at the same time, the orders of the highest rank shall prevail."


    "For example, Fujin and Li side Fujin give orders together, and the orders of Fujin shall prevail. Of course, if the fourth master is in the house, the order of the fourth master shall always prevail! If there is any violation, you will be killed with a stick on the spot! "


    "Third, we should develop good habits. We should not do anything furtive. Once we find out, we should finish the board and then drive out of the government. If it''s serious, you''ll die with a stick! "


    Li Fukang said, then pause.


    The slaves thought they had finished, but they saw Li Fukang turn over a page again.


    They were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and shivered. These three alone scared them out of their wits.


    There''s more in the back?


    Li Fukang cleared his throat again. As the crowd trembled, Li Fukang read: "fourth, if you have been in the government for a year, you will get 10% of your monthly salary and 6 more days of rest every year. More than three years, monthly money plus 20%, more than 10 days of rest. For more than five years, the monthly salary plus 30% and the annual rest is 15 days. For those who have been more than 10 years, the monthly payment will be increased by 50%, and one day''s rest will be added every year, with the upper limit of 30 days. "


    As soon as this word came out, those servants were dumbfounded.


    Originally everyone was trembling, but now they all look happy, but they feel unreal.


    During this period, a little servant girl plucked up the courage to ask: "don''t say to add days, is usually a two-month visit, do not let people, then how to do?"


    There is no labor law here.


    Only those who are able to do more work, the longer they have been working, the more they will not let go of the masters.


    Ruoyin just glanced at it lightly and did not speak.


    Li Fukang continued to read: "fifth, the two month visit to the relatives should be changed to once a month. If your master does not let anyone go, come to the main courtyard to find Fujin."


    "Sixth, if you see a sneaky or suspicious person on weekdays, you can report it to the main court. After verifying that the situation is true, you will be rewarded heavily!"


    "Seventh, those who perform well will be promoted once a year, namely, the maid, the consul and the steward."


    With that, Li Fukang finally stopped.


    And the servants at the bottom were very happy.


    At first, they thought it was all from the punishment system.


    I didn''t expect that the last few items are all reward system and promotion system.


    In this way, as long as they perform well, there will be a way out.


    Will not have a lifetime with the same monthly money, have to find a crooked way.


    Finally, Ruoyin got up to make a summary: "if you have anything else you don''t understand, you can ask the servants in my main courtyard in private. They are all people who have come here. Since I implemented this system last year, many of them have increased their monthly money. However, if you do something wrong and you are disqualified, some people should not think that they can be unscrupulous when they are in charge. I will drop down at any time according to the situation. "


    Her eyes, glancing at the crowd, asked in a deep voice, "do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand!" A group of servants with hit chicken blood like, Qi Qi Ying way.


    "Very well, get out of here!" Ruoyin turns around and enters the inner room.


    What she wanted was to let all the servants understand that it was not only a way to help the courts do evil things.


    A good job is no worse than collusion in secret.


    Of course, out of selfishness, her system, together with other places in the government, will respect her even more.Her position in Fujin will be stronger.


    I''m afraid that the days when the servants were not used will never come again.


    At night, after dinner, Ruoyin coaxes Hongyi to sleep.


    I went to the wing room again and looked at the big lattice whose eyes were asleep.


    Then, she asked mother Liu on one side: "what''s the matter with Nuo co Lu''s family?"


    "Back in Fujin, I heard that she was quite comfortable in the Chai house. She ate the food she had delivered as usual. She had a good appetite, just like nobody else." Mother Liu came back.


    "Oh?" If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, "I am also time, go to meet her for a while, I would like to have a look, later she is still free to get up!"


    A moment later, Ruoyin took mother Liu''s hand and went to the dark wood room.


    She glanced at the firewood room, which faced all kinds of firewood, branches, straws, weeds and so on.


    He sat on soft weeds with his eyes closed.


    It seems that she is very comfortable, as mother Liu said.


    If sound retracts the look, the atmosphere sits on the chair which Qiao Feng brings.


    After hearing the movement of the firewood room, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Sister, you are finally here," she said with a smile


    "I''m looking forward to my sister''s words." If Yin leans on the rose chair leisurely and casually says: "however, the bright people don''t speak in secret, I''ll only give you one chance. If you call things out obediently, you don''t have to suffer from flesh and blood. Otherwise, don''t blame my people for being merciless."


    At night, the light was dim, and the light was slanting on Ruoyin''s face. She could not see her expression clearly, but only outlined her beautiful half face.


    Let the words, from her sexual + feeling of the lips said, there is a threat.


    At the moment, she looks like a queen in the sky.


    He is looking down on a mole ant.


    Only see the eyes of Niu cobao Lu''s, after a glimmer of panic, he recovers indifferent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    It seems that I have known for a long time that I am going to suffer from some flesh and blood.


    She sneered and said, "if you want to add a crime, you have no reason. If you want to fight, you should be punished. I will follow my sister''s will."


    "Tut Tut, I can''t see. My sister looks very pure and beautiful. At the critical moment, she''s very good at toasting and not eating and drinking." Ruoyin said with a smile, just the next second, her face a cold, deep voice command: "come on, torture!"


    In any case, to avoid someone to move to rescue the soldiers, she has controlled the slave in the courtyard of nuocolo''s, and there is nothing to worry about.


    If the tone gives an order, there are two servant girls who control the Niu co Lu family.


    The needle is wrapped in the wind.


    Qiao Feng also discussed with mammy Liu: "Mammy, how to choose a good one?"


    "Whatever she is, I''ll pick the long one. It''s deep enough!" As she said, she chose the longest one.


    Qiao Feng nodded his head, and said, "I''ll choose the thick one, so that the hole on the skin will be big enough."


    The two men sang and agreed, and they came to the nuicolo family.


    Looking at the silver needle with cold light in their hands, Niu cobalt Lu''s family shivered.


    However, Qiaofeng returned the guest''s way: "the side blessing Jin, in the past my family fortune Jin heart is good, therefore, the slave is still the first time to stab the person, if stabbed to your vital point, that has offended many."


    Usually they serve Ruoyin, but they are very steady.


    At the critical moment, it''s not only frightening, but also very effective.


    This word really frightens the New Cobalt Lu family, don''t know the key point?


    Isn''t that going to kill people?


    As soon as this question came into being, the needle in Mammy Liu''s and Qiao Feng''s hands quickly and accurately stabbed her.


    That kind of a needle not flat, a needle again from the tingling feeling, spread in her body.


    In fact, Ruoyin had already taught mother Liu and Qiao Feng a lesson before she came.


    After studying medicine, she taught them to avoid the key points and not to kill people.


    It''s estimated that even if they get thousands of stitches, they won''t be fatal.


    But also can let the nuobao Lu''s, the pain is unbearable.


    Otherwise, if you kill the new co Lu family, not only did not ask to come, but also spread the matter.


    However, there are still some threats in language.


    Little by little, destroy the resistance consciousness of the other side.


    At the beginning, the new co Lu family is still very backbone, gripping his teeth.


    But within a minute, nucolo''s voice was like crying.


    At the end of the day, it was probably repeated at the site of the ligation, and the pain increased.


    Therefore, whenever mother Liu and Qiao Feng prick.


    "Ah!" he cried out


    Ruo Yin looked at him indifferently. His face was twisted because of pain.


    At that time, when she was pregnant, she was framed repeatedly. How painful and miserable she was then.


    Now, how happy I am.


    Of course, a moment of pleasure does not mean anything.


    If the New Cobalt Lu''s all recruit, that is enough happy.


    But this time, the New Cobalt Lu family unexpectedly wants to plant her.


    She would not have sat here if she had not.


    As a result, she had no sympathy for Nicolas.


    At the moment, Ruoyin enjoys the pleasure of being a Mammy.


    We can''t wait for the whole company.


    As a result, before long, he snorted, his eyes closed, and his head drooped.


    For a time, the dark wood room, which was full of screams, suddenly became quiet.


    Mother Liu and Qiaofeng were in the same place at that time. It seems that they didn''t stick to the key points?


    See form, if sound light mouth: "look, still have gas."


    Now, there is no gas, can not change the status quo, panic is useless.


    After mother Liu answered, she stretched out her hand to probe the nose of the cobalt Lu family.


    Then surprise reply: "Fu Jin, there is gas."


    "It''s no use!" When she heard that she was angry, Ruoyin was relieved. When she calmed down, she said, "splash her with water and keep away from the key points. I''d like to see how tight her mouth is!"


    As a result, nucolo was splashed awake again.


    When she woke up again, she looked up at Ruoyin and asked: "now this situation, the elder sister should be most targeted at, shouldn''t it be Li side Fujin? Why did she bite me? I''m innocent."


    Ruoyin sneered and said, "do you think everyone is as dirty as you, starting at the innocent children in the pregnant woman''s belly?" Ruo Yin stepped forward and patted his pale face.


    "Why is that sister aiming at me He asked directly.


    "If you want people to know, unless you don''t do something for yourself, what have you done? Don''t you have a few beeps in your heart?" Ruoyin turned around, sat back on the chair and looked down at Niu cobalt Lu''s family from a commanding position. "I''m aiming at the people who once harmed me. I really think that I''m a cat and a dog like you who can afford to plantAs soon as the words came out, he was stunned, and his eyes flashed with panic and guilt.


    But soon, she regained her composure and said with a smile, "at most, you guessed me and scared me here. You can''t catch me. Otherwise, why do you have to take pains to torture me here?"


    "And one more thing, you think I will influence your position, so you beat me, sister. Am I right?"


    "It''s a joke. To tell you the truth, I admire your pure appearance and shameless spirit. In front of me, who can kneel in front of me in the Zhengli mansion is not how to influence me Ruo Yin answers with pride.


    I really haven''t seen such a brazen person. The skin is thicker than the wall.


    If he was favored, narcissism would be fine.


    Obviously there is not a high sense of existence, but there is a pet like self-confidence.


    He framed others and thought others were jealous.


    Nuo co Lu''s light response: "no matter how my sister treats me today, I will not be afraid of it!"


    Ruoyin casually cocked her legs and said, "I know you''re not afraid. Because last time you killed Xiaozhen''s family, you killed all of Xiaozhen''s family. But this time, the maid pointed out your dirty behavior in front of all the people, and I''ll let you return it with money and interest."


    "So, please put away your shameless self. In front of me, what are you worth?"


    New Cobalt Lu''s first is a Leng, then burst out laughing.


    It sounded like a fearless, confident laugh.


    "What are you laughing at? It seems just a little light." Mother Liu and Qiao Feng looked at each other, and continued to tie them with their lives on the Niu co Lu family.


    One after another screams, then resound in the quiet night sky.


    After a moment, he looked at Niu co Lu''s wife, but he couldn''t bear it. Ruoyin said, "sister, why don''t you say it''s necessary? As long as you tell me about the last five epileptic powder and the murder of Li''s family, I will avoid your skin and flesh suffering."


    Nucolo pulled his lips feebly, trying to say something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    However, it may be that she is in pain.


    So, she just pulled out a smug smile and didn''t say anything.


    Then he fainted again.


    See button cobalt Lu Shi still does not move, if sound way: "continue to splash awake, until she moves."


    Although the New Cobalt Lu just did not speak, but also from the smile, we can see that the New Cobalt Lu does not want to recruit.


    Needle - fainting - splashing wake up, so repeatedly, it was early in the morning.


    Can button cobalt Lu Shi really enough to carry, the skin on the body are full of holes, but still do not want to move.


    Probably also know, as long as the recruitment, what will be the consequences.


    Ruoyin looks at mammy Liu and splashes water on the fainting nucolo family for countless times.


    She did not understand how a weak woman could endure so much.


    What''s more, why does he smile so confident that he is really not afraid?


    Just at this time, mother Liu said: "Fu Jin, Niu co Lu''s splashing can''t wake up, but there is still gas."


    On hearing this, Ruoyin got up and said coldly, "it happens that I''m a little tired, so we''ll all withdraw and leave some useful ones here. We''ll keep watch early tomorrow morning when she wakes up."


    In the morning of the next morning, Ruoyin took people and went to the firewood room after dressing up.


    After last night''s torment, nucolo looked at him.


    The whole face, no blood color.


    The clothes were wrinkled and mottled with blood.


    The hair is in a mess. It''s a mess.


    Seeing Ruoyin coming, she hugged her arms and curled up in the corner.


    "Sister, we have met again. We haven''t seen each other all night. Did you have a good rest last night? Do you want to understand? Move or not?" Ruoyin sits in the rose chair in the room.


    As soon as she arrived, she went straight to the point.


    "My whole body is very painful, and my stomach is hungry. It''s better for my sister to let me have enough food to have strength to move?" Nuicolo''s cunning reply.


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    Yesterday, she was aware of the confidence in Nicolo''s manner.


    Especially that smile, a pair of potential in must get the appearance.


    So just now, the words of nucolo let her smell a trace of something wrong.


    Even if he was really hungry, he had self-respect.


    In general, it is not so deliberate to ask.


    What else would you tell her when you''re full?


    When she was a three-year-old.


    Guess, just want to delay time?


    But she clearly controlled the servants in the nucolo''s courtyard, and no one went out to tell the news?


    So, where does the confidence of nucolo come from and what is the bottom card?


    But in any case, what she wants to do is to fight against nucolo''s family and seize the time to interrogate him!


    "My sister is hungry, I can understand. However, I see that my sister has the strength to negotiate terms with me, so it should not be too hungry. It''s better for you to recruit directly. In this way, I will let the dining room do whatever you want to eat. " With that, Ruoyin glanced at mammy Liu.


    Mother Liu understood and pinched the button cobalt Lu''s hand.


    Put the instruments of torture prepared in advance, put them on the small bill in the room, and pull them apart.


    Because of last night''s needle punishment, the New Cobalt Lu family did not move.


    Today, I changed the way of playing, and I was punished.


    Then, there are two servant girls, the two hands of Nuo co Lu''s family, one by one corresponding to the gap in the son.


    He thought it was a needle. Seeing that he had changed the instrument of torture, he was shocked and his eyes widened.


    Trembling way: "no... no, my hands, to play the piano, you can''t do this to me!"


    If Yin sees the fear of Niu cobolo''s family in his eyes, he hears that every time the fourth Master goes back to nuobaolu''s place.


    Nuobao Lu''s family can play the piano for the fourth master to show the talented woman''s side.


    So, she deliberately bluffing Niu co Lu''s family: "I heard that my sister played a good piano, so I specially asked people to find a pair of Yuzi. I hope that my sister will not let me down and move earlier. If I destroy my hands, how can I play the piano to the fourth master in the future?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mammy Liu and Qiaofeng pulled the cuanzi and clamped the fingers of nuoco Lu.


    "Ah! Ah! Just at the beginning, nucolo screamed.


    Just at this time, Qiao LAN came into the room. She whispered in Ruoyin''s ear: "Fujin, it''s not good. Aunt Cui brings a group of bodyguards to our house, and also says that she wants to find Niu cobolo''s family."


    Ruo Yin''s heart "clutters" for a moment, she glances at Niu co Lu''s one eye.


    He was smiling triumphantly at her.


    Probably had guessed something from Qiao LAN and her look.


    "Sister, don''t waste your heart and effort. Aunt Cui is going to find her soon." It was the road of nuico Lu''s tiaoming.


    She wrote a letter to her mother''s family long before she killed Li.It shows that she will let the servant girl return to her mother''s home to deliver the letter on the day of Ruoyin''s birthday.


    If the servant girl didn''t show up, she was imprisoned and asked her family members to go to the palace to find Princess De.


    Originally she thought that Princess de sent someone to look for her last night.


    As a result, last night, she directly passed out, did not wait.


    Although it''s late to come now, it''s not bad.


    Thanks to Aunt Cui''s coming, otherwise, if this kind of torture continues, she will really be unable to resist and will call on all of them.


    If Yin willow eyebrows frown slightly, it seems that this new co Lu family, as early as before the event, had made the worst plan.


    It''s very clever. What has not happened has already been expected.


    She said that he had never been afraid from beginning to end.


    It turns out that there is a princess who can''t carry it clearly. Give me support!


    After pondering for a while, she told Qiao LAN: "you go to stabilize aunt Cui first, how long can you be stable?"


    Then she asked the door of the wood room to be closed, and she ordered, "tighten up the dog more!"


    "Yes Mother Liu and Qiaofeng responded together.


    Then, the shrieks of nucolo''s family were louder and louder.


    "Stop her mouth for me." If sound road.


    Otherwise, the target will be exposed soon, and aunt Cui will find it immediately.


    She managed to seize the opportunity to torture the nucolo family with impunity.


    This time, she had to ask the truth.


    Otherwise, the next time, we have to wait until when.


    Maybe, there''s no next time.


    Opportunity is only once, lost is very difficult to come again!


    The eyes of Niu cobao Lu''s eyes are lax and his hands are dripping with blood.


    If the sound then let a person loosen the mouth of nuocolo.


    Must be, now the New Cobalt Lu family, just want to call, also can''t call out.


    "Sister, don''t you want your hands?" She sneered and walked up to the nuocolo family, "five epilepsy, where did your poison come from, where did you bury Xiaozhen''s family? Come on


    Although it is said that the nuico Lu family conspired against the Li family, the truth has been revealed.


    But Ruoyin wants to have an end to his own murder.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to bring the nuocollo family to justice with only one criminal evidence of murdering Li.


    Only the evidence of murdering the main room, plus the evidence of Li''s, can make the nucolo family fall into the abyss of eternal destruction.


    Niu co Lu''s family:...


    seeing that Niu co Lu''s family did not speak, Ruo Yin gave a severe order to mother Liu: "pull it to the end!"


    As soon as his voice was off, he might be worried that his hand would break, so he finally murmured for mercy: "stop pulling, i... I said, I said everything... The last five epilepsy powder was..."


    "bang!" A sound, also did not wait for the new co Lu family to finish speaking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    Aunt Cui, with his bodyguard, broke the door of the wood room.


    If she clapped her forehead, aunt Cui could not come back later.


    Only a little time later, she can let you know, nuico Lu''s pure fairy beauty under the appearance, hiding what an ugly heart!


    As a result, everything failed at the moment when Aunt Cui broke the door!


    Up to now, the New Cobalt Lu family certainly will not recruit again.


    Sure enough, where will the New Cobalt Lu family recruit.


    But immediately pretending to be a poor white lotus, she said to Aunt Cui: "aunt Cui, please help me, Fujin, she... Wants my life!"


    Fortunately, everything is just right.


    Otherwise, the last line of defense at the bottom of her heart would have collapsed and would have been almost taken.


    Aunt Cui quickly walked up to Niu co Lu''s house. After a careful examination, she asked Ruoyin, "how can you suppress the new side room so mercilessly?"


    "I think it''s necessary to remind you not to mistake your identity. As a principal, I have to report to an old slave like you if I discipline a disobedient side room? " If the tone chin slightly tilts, quite arrogantly said.


    An old servant in front of Princess de was also a slave in front of her.


    Don''t think it''s from the palace, it can be so noble.


    If you have a sense of interest, she can give three points of a smile.


    If you don''t understand the taste, then she won''t be polite.


    Aunt Cui knew that her voice was a little tough just now, but in her heart, she was somewhat unconvinced.


    The fourteenth elder brother and the seventh princess should be polite when they see her.


    However, at present, she is not in charge, or to ease the mood, gentle way: "even if it is discipline, you should not make people all over the body is injured? This time, thanks to empress de Fei''s invitation to the slave, otherwise, it would be fatal! "


    "I''m sorry, it''s the first time I''ve done this kind of thing. You''ve found it. Don''t be in a hurry to complain for her. If I punish her like this, it''s natural for her to make a big mistake. Why should I do this to her?" If sound road.


    "Then I don''t care. I only know that empress de Fei asked me to bring Nuo cobalt Lu side Fu Jin into the palace." Aunt Cui is unreasonable.


    "I''ll tell you what you mean. I''m going to have to protect nicolos." If sound light asks.


    "It''s not a slave. That''s what the lady means." Aunt Cui came back.


    If the voice on the face of a cold, said: "if I do not release people?"


    If there is a master, there is a slave.


    Aunt Cui, like Princess De, can''t carry it clearly!


    Stubbornness!


    Aunt Cui is so amazing that she takes out a clear white jade token from her sleeve pocket and lights it in front of Ruoyin.


    "Niang Niang had expected that you would not let people go, so she asked me to take her personal token with me. If I saw the token, if I saw empress Defei, how about it? Is sifujin still unwilling to let people go?" Aunt Cui is full of confidence.


    Ruo Yin glances at the token in aunt Cui''s hand, which is engraved with the character "de".


    Ah, the word "de" doesn''t agree with Princess de. it doesn''t deserve it at all!


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, aunt Cui asked aggressively, "why, can''t sifujin want to rebel?"


    Ruo Yin glanced at the bodyguards behind aunt Cui and saw that there were several feet long swords pinned on their waists. It was not a good stubble.


    It seems that as long as she does not agree, she will draw a knife to help aunt Cui.


    I think, Princess De is ready to be a bully. Otherwise, what are so many bodyguards to do.


    She drew up a smile and said: "I dare not, since the sum Niang has handed over the token, it''s a big deal. Let you take the nuobaolu family away!"


    As far as she knows, when Kangxi is away, most of the rights of the harem are in the hands of Princess de and Princess Yi.


    If she doesn''t, she has to find a way to deal with her.


    "That''s good. In addition, please come to the palace with me." Aunt Cui said.


    "Obedience is better than respect. Let''s go." Ruo Yin holds mother Liu''s hand and walks out of the wood room.


    Aunt Cui is a person who takes care of the overall situation. She goes to Ruoyin and says, "Fujin, please allow the servant to change his clothes and put some medicine on him. Otherwise, he will be seen by others when he enters the palace. I''m afraid it''s not very good-looking."


    If sound glanced at the eye button cobalt Lu Shi, light way: "please, I wait for you in the front door."


    To the front door, she directly on the carriage, with Li Fukang way: "go, call Li Shi, together into the palace."


    After a stick of incense, aunt Cui came out with Niu co Lu.


    The key is, Li Shi also came out, and if Yin sat in the same carriage.


    The party got into the carriage and drove into the palace.


    Half an hour later, they arrived at the palace.


    In the carriage, Ruoyin and Li did not speak.


    Li himself was killed, want to revenge, that is Li''s business.She made a bet that Li''s hatred of nucolou was deeper than her hatred.


    In any case, if a person''s obsession is too deep, she will not help her to speak.


    Therefore, she did not ask Li to help her, otherwise it would be very degraded.


    In the same way, if the Li family hated the Niu co Lu family thoroughly, she did not need to say that Li would explain the facts clearly.


    In Yonghe palace, Princess de sits on a high seat.


    All saluted together: "e Niang auspicious."


    The imperial concubine glanced at Ruoyin, then Niu co Lu and finally Li.


    Then, she casually said: "look at you are not very big belly, or have hurt in the heart, how can not stop some, get up."


    If the sound of the mouth smoke, want to say stop, if the princess is willing to stop, not blind mix, then she will thank God!


    When she got up, she took her seat in the palace.


    Fart + share just touched the chair, the imperial concubine said: "nuobaolushi, come to me quickly, let me have a look."


    Ruo Yin glanced at Niu co Lu''s family, and saw that Niu cobolo''s eyes turned red immediately. With the help of aunt Cui, she went to the princess De.


    And, in front of the princess, also shed tears.


    A pair of want to wipe tears with hands, but ten fingers are wrapped in gauze, helpless poor look.


    But this scene, in Ruoyin''s eyes, is funny.


    Princess de sympathizes with Niu co Lu''s family. She reaches out her handkerchief and wipes it with her hands. She says, "don''t be afraid, my child. E Niang will make the decision for you."


    Then, she stares at Ruoyin solemnly, "old four Fujin, today, you must make it clear that what happened to nuokolu''s family. You have to make her hands look like this. I heard from Aunt Cui that you also pricked a lot of needle holes in Niu co Lu''s body. You are so poisonous. "


    Smell speech, Li Shi was scared to hit a shiver, no wonder last night, she heard the woman scream.


    It''s probably the voice of Nicolas, right?


    My God, I can''t really see that Fujin''s method is very cruel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    "It''s hard to talk about the poison of Huie Niang. What''s really poisonous is that the nuokolu family in front of you bribes the servants in the mansion and tries to murder the emperor''s heir in Li''s belly. Do you say that the daughter-in-law can sit back and ignore it." If the sound is like the truth.


    As for the five epilepsy scattered, there is no evidence, she will not say, lest she said eight things.


    Ah, it''s all Princess de and aunt Cui. It''s bad for her!


    Otherwise, the New Cobalt Lu''s family has already called, I''m afraid all the hand punches have been pressed.


    "It''s impossible. If you look at the pitiful spirit of Niu co Lu, you''ll lose your life. If you don''t hurt others, you must be wrong." The imperial concubine did not want to think, so she made a conclusion.


    Ruoyin is really the behavior of Princess De, and feels deeply helpless.


    Does Princess de really know the Nuo co Lu family?


    But last time in the palace, I met.


    After receiving the handkerchief embroidered by nuobao Lushi, was he bribed?


    She pulled her lips and responded, "how can''t it be? Yesterday, at my birthday party, the chicken soup was filled with purslane and coix seed. Both of these two ingredients have the function of sliding fetus, and they are aimed at Li''s family. At that time, a servant girl clearly pointed out that it was Niu co Lu''s family who gave her the silver ticket and asked her to plant it on me. If I hadn''t found out in time, I would have suffered if I hadn''t found out in time


    The imperial concubine let nuoco Lu''s retreat to one side and sat down, then said: "you say so, this palace still feels puzzled. Since it is a murder, why do you find out in time?"


    Hearing this question, Ruoyin sneered and said, "e Niang, it''s not supposed to be discussing nuocolo''s family now. Why did you ask me instead that there was a medicinal smell in the chicken soup that I discovered early, or was it my fault? The daughter-in-law dares to ask you, if I did not find out in time, I was planted, will the sum Niang defend me like this again? "


    Princess Defei was asked for a moment. She was stunned for a while, and then she felt a little guilty: "of course, you are all daughters-in-law of this palace. You should be treated equally."


    If sound in the heart of a sneer, a good sentence of equal treatment.


    This word, perhaps virtuous concubine does not believe by herself?


    She said, "yes, I admit that nucolo looks more harmless, innocent and mindless than I am. But sometimes, the more such a person is, in private, it may cause an irreparable fatal blow to others. "


    "If e Niang still does not believe, let Li Shi say, yesterday son, she is also present."


    If the sound throws the topic to Li, it depends on Li''s taste.


    Li Shi, who was temporarily named, was a little stunned.


    She had been fighting with Ruoyin for several years.


    Yesterday, or for the first time, I admire Ruoyin.


    She knew that if Ruoyin wanted to hurt her when the fourth master was not in the mansion, the child in her belly would have been gone.


    As for nucolo, she disliked this kind of person who was soft and vicious.


    Now, she can also be regarded as really aware of the viciousness of nucolo''s family.


    So she got up and said, "yes, e Niang, thanks to Fujin yesterday. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to meet you here. It was also clearly indicated on the silver note yesterday that it was the ticket number of Niu co Lu''s family, which must have been given to the maid by her. "


    Li said, with a cry.


    Anyway, she also held her thigh for several years. She still knows her temperament.


    Crying children have milk to drink.


    Sure enough, Princess de saw Li with a big stomach and cried.


    At that time, I couldn''t bear it. I turned my head and looked at Niu cobalt Lu''s family.


    The nucolo family was a watcher. Seeing that she seemed to change her mind, she also squeezed out a few tears.


    In addition, he knelt down and said: "e Niang, I was wronged. Since the last fight, Fujin punished my body to kneel on the iron chain for a long time. In the afternoon, I had been thinking about my mistakes behind closed doors in the yard. Where would I go to murder Sister Li..."


    before she finished her words, she looked like she was on the verge of falling and could not kneel straight.


    In the end, he fell straight down.


    Seeing this, aunt Cui quickly stepped forward and helped her up.


    "Let sum Niang, and elder sisters see smile, concubine body whole body is really ache unbearable." The Niu co Lu family, who was helped up, was chatting up.


    If the sound in the heart secretly scolds a play essence, really can add the play!


    Seizing the opportunity, she will take some eye drops in front of her.


    The imperial concubine was originally moved by the Li family.


    However, by such a comparison, nucolo''s is still much more pitiful.


    What''s more, Li''s taste has changed for a long time in her heart.


    But Niu co Lu''s family has always been a pure fairy beauty.


    She has lived in the deep palace for a long time, and she has seen a lot of the tricks of competing for favor.


    True or false, false or true.


    She only believes in her intuition.


    Anyway, at the moment, she is Xin Nuo co Lu''s family, is wronged.


    In particular, if Yin and Li are against the nuobaolu family, she is more and more biased toward the nuobaolu family.He felt that he was walking on thin ice in the mansion, and he was very much like himself at that time.


    "Old four Fu Jin, you see, what kind of torture you have made to the Nuo co Lu family. You can''t kneel down straight. If she hadn''t just said it, I don''t know. You punished her not long ago. What''s the matter with this kneeling iron chain? Can you give us an explanation? " Virtuous concubine fights against injustice.


    If Yin pulls his lips, he is about to explain.


    Niu co Lu''s family snatched in front of her, understanding way: "e Niang, I don''t blame Fujin, Fujin and Sister Li are so anxious for the emperor''s heir that they wrongly blame the concubine, which is understandable."


    He cried bitterly.


    Occasionally the body moved, as if affected by pain, the face twisted to wrinkle.


    It''s a pity.


    And her words all show that Ruoyin wrongs her.


    She was wronged.


    But at this time, she still seems very sensible, helping Ruoyin to say good words.


    Ruo Yin glanced at Niu co Lu''s family lightly and said: "e Niang, the last time she was punished for kneeling, she must have done something wrong, and her daughter-in-law just punished her. As for why, the daughter-in-law doesn''t want to say now, because the daughter-in-law thinks that the key point now is that Niu cobalt Lu''s murdering Li''s family, and ask e Niang to distinguish between the primary and the secondary."


    Kneeling iron chain thing, if she said to the virtuous concubine to listen, is a little bit of loss, then do not do more explanation.


    The key is also the imperial concubine, the New Cobalt Lu''s plot against the emperor''s heirs, not necessarily much care.


    On the contrary, she has found fault. Do you want to be too partial?


    "Presumptuous! We still need you to teach! " "Niu Niu''s wife, however, kneels down to see the iron imperial concubine?"


    "Fu Jin said yes, that''s right. I have nothing to say." He returned wrongly.


    The tears fell like no money.


    Princess Defei sighed. She was more distressed than seeing seven princesses crying.


    She said: "old four Fu Jin, according to my palace, Niu co Lu''s family is gentle, kind, tolerant and filial to this palace. She should not have done such a treacherous thing. It is estimated that the servant girl is too loyal and makes suggestions without authorization. Finally, when she sees that the matter is revealed, she moves the Niu co Lu family out. Besides, it doesn''t mean anything. Maybe it was stolen? "


    "Or, the servant girl was bribed and deliberately planted to frame up the Niu co Lu family. What do you think?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    Ruoyin: "feel like a fart!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was the mother of the fourth master, she was an elder.


    She is also a high-ranking concubine.


    Or she''s going to burst into swearing.


    All in all, the imperial concubine still wanted to protect Nuo cobalt Lu''s family.


    With her and Li said so much, in the ears of Princess de Fei, it is just nonsense.


    At the moment, she is not only angry, but also deeply helpless.


    This woman, Princess De, is simply the broom star in her destiny.


    It seems that after she came here, most of her unhappiness, or some important and decisive bad things, have nothing to do with Princess de Fei!


    So, she raised her head to the imperial concubine and only responded with a dry smile.


    Seeing this, Princess de patted the armrest and frowned: "how, old four Fu Jin, are you going to rebel?"


    "E Niang''s words are heavy. Rebellion can''t be talked about, but the daughter-in-law doesn''t accept it!" Ruo Yin looks at Princess De.


    Clear eyes, stained with a stubborn.


    "No matter whether you accept it or not, this palace has made the decision. No matter what, you are wrong. As the main room, you can''t look up and look down. How can you be so cruel to the side room?" Princess Defei is like a diehard.


    No matter what Ruoyin says, she can eventually shift the responsibility to Ruoyin.


    However, he always retreated.


    Only because in those years, the imperial concubine was a maiden, and her status was lower than that of many concubines in the imperial palace.


    At that time, as long as it was a woman in the harem, she had to call out her sister.


    Everyone takes her as a soft persimmon pinch, clearly she did nothing, the disaster always starts from her body.


    It''s not easy for her all these years.


    Therefore, it was not only Niu co Lu''s last time embroidering PAZI to show filial piety and win her attention.


    She also saw the shadow of herself in that year from nucolo''s body.


    In her eyes, Ruoyin and Niu cobalt Lu''s family were just like those who framed their own concubines.


    People always like to be similar to themselves.


    Just like a quick talker, chatting with slow-moving people, will feel impatient.


    And a person with a gentle voice and a loud voice will also feel uncomfortable.


    Ruoyin: "what else can she say.


    What Princess de decided will not change.


    She is really speechless, this virtuous concubine, is old muddle headed?


    But she turned to think about it. She was only in her thirties, and she still had charm. She talked about how old she was?


    Clear is born to carry not clear just!


    She glanced at the poor nucolou, and her tears did not stop.


    If you want her to act pitiful in front of the imperial concubine, just like Niu co Lu''s and Li''s.


    No way!


    For this kind of unclear person, it is a waste of her tears.


    When she saw Ruoyin, she ignored her again and again.


    Then will one side of the cup straight to if sound in front of the smash.


    If Yin did not hide, fortunately, when the cup rolled in front of her, it fell into thin pieces.


    Looking at the cup in front of if sound splashed in front of split, button co Lu''s pretended to be a face of panic.


    Then he bowed his head and wiped away his tears with a proud smile.


    Oh, as long as she holds her thigh, she will not be afraid of Ruo Yin.


    "Do you think that if you have a big brother under your knee, you will be bold. The fourth brother is filial and respectful in front of this palace. How dare you take this palace seriously? Do you believe it or not, as long as this palace wants, we can let the emperor take back his life and separate big brother from your mother and son! " Princess de Fei''s voice was deep and dignified, with an aggressive threat.


    It sounds like a panic.


    It doesn''t sound like a mother-in-law to her daughter-in-law.


    It''s like an evil witch.


    If Yin sneers in his heart, threatening his daughter-in-law, it is estimated that she can do it.


    However, with the virtue of the princess.


    I''m afraid she can do anything if she damages her dignity as an elder.


    "No, my daughter-in-law is just excited." She was finally able to pull back her edge.


    When she entered the palace, she was counted as Li''s not helping to speak.


    Did not count, the princess confused to this point.


    Princess de glanced at Ruoyin and said, "you just said that you didn''t accept it. Now, the emperor has given most of the rights of the harem to our palace and Yifei. Do you want those people in the harem to make decisions for you, let them see the family ugliness of the palace and laugh at the palace?"


    If the sound shakes his head, light way: "since the sum Niang gives the button cobalt Lu family to make the decision, then according to the sum Niang."


    "Nuobaolu, you go back to the mansion with Li. After you go back, take good care of yourself and walk less. Otherwise, the palace can''t help you next time."


    She had a clear and righteous look, and the New Cobalt Lu''s natural clever response."Old four Fu Jin, you will stay in the palace, accompany this palace." She said.


    Smell speech, if sound heart a startle, "sum Niang, so I''m afraid not appropriate, big brother is still in the house, need me to look at it."


    What? I just don''t trust her. I''m worried that she will continue to make trouble with Nicolas.


    I want to let her go after she gets well.


    Really, trust between people.


    This time, since she has promised to Princess De, she will not start again on the New Cobalt Lu family, OK.


    After all, the most critical moment has passed.


    It is also disconcerting to investigate again.


    I can only say that she didn''t lose anyway.


    People used torture on the nuobaolu family, which made the nuobaolu bleed and shed tears.


    At least at that time, she was happy.


    It''s just not addictive.


    However, there is a long way to go...


    "no, there are still nannies in your house. There are many princes in Fujin''s family who have given birth to Emperor''s heirs, so they can''t keep them around. They are not all good." The imperial concubine went back without hesitation.


    She just wanted to teach Ruoyin a lesson, so as to save her lost dignity.


    Let Ruoyin know that the dignity of her royal mother-in-law is inviolable.


    Perhaps for her, compared with dignity and dignity, family relationship is nothing.


    If sound ponders for a moment, had to bite teeth should.


    She only hopes that Hongyi can be well in the house and not be harmed by adulterers!


    In the next few days, she is probably middle-aged and has strong body hormones.


    In addition, Kangxi was not around, so he went to bed late at night.


    Also let Ruoyin accompany her fan, until she fell asleep, Ruoyin can retreat.


    The last time I was in the palace, if Yin was pregnant, the fourth master advised her a few words.


    Therefore, Princess de didn''t dare to move too much.


    This time, Princess de doesn''t pity Ruoyin.


    Before dawn in the morning, she asked Ruoyin to wait on her to get up.


    In fact, it wants to establish prestige.


    Usually something is OK, but also like to call if sound pinch shoulder beat legs.


    Almost all the work done by those servant girls was done by Ruoyin.


    However, if there is a pause in Ruoyin, she will take big brother''s upbringing to talk about things and threaten Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin used to have nothing to worry about, but now, in addition to her mother''s family, big brother is the person she most cares about here.


    No matter whether Princess de really frightens her, or whatever, she doesn''t want to go to the probability blog.


    Because, once the imperial concubine really let Kangxi take back his life, it was a hundred donkeys, they could not be pulled back.


    She can''t afford to gamble.


    In order to Hongyi, even if she had a hundred kinds of impulse in her heart to kill her, she could only endure it.


    On this day, she beat her sore shoulder and sat in the side hall arranged by Princess de Fei.


    "Fujin, when will the fourth master come back? The empress de Fei doesn''t take you as a daughter-in-law." Mother Liu beat her waist heartily.


    Thinking that as long as the fourth master comes back, Princess de will surely put Ruoyin back.


    "How can I know? The fourth master didn''t communicate with me again!" If sound helpless tunnel.


    ------


    at the same time, as far away as the border between Ningxia and Mongolia, Siye was sitting lazily on the chair in his tent, reading military books.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    He was dressed in a dark blue robe and was sitting lazily on a chair in the tent.


    The summer sun, through the window, shines on his beautiful face.


    The long eyebrows frowned rigorously, with sharp black eyes and thin lips.


    Like an eagle in summer, it is cold and proud, lonely and full of vigor.


    In the sun, his expression is focused, and his whole body exudes the unique domineering and strong power of successful men, which fascinates women.


    Sometimes he opened the book at will, sometimes frowned, as if he was recording the contents of the book, and then marked it with a bold pen.


    In the tent, there is a small hollowed out copper pot.


    The pot was burning with charcoal, and there were servants guarding it.


    There is a little boiling water inside, with pickled cabbage leaves and red oil floating on the top. It''s cooked instant noodles.


    "Fourth master, the noodles are cooked." A moment later, the eunuch was holding a tray of cooked noodles.


    The fourth master did not lift his head. He was probably attracted by the contents of the book.


    He just light "um" a, eunuch put noodles on the simple book case.


    After a while, he closed the book of war and ate noodles.


    Although boiling water can also eat, but he always feel that it is not cooked well, chewy.


    Anyway, with a small pot, which put a few pieces of charcoal, a sudden water boil.


    Now that we have reached our destination, we have won another battle.


    So, it''s no harder than on the road.


    That compressed biscuit, although the taste is good, but if you eat it every day, it is also a little boring.


    Su Peisheng used a snow-white porcelain dish and filled it with spicy chopped peppers.


    He found out that the fourth master ate military food, noodles, congee and steamed buns.


    Always like to dip some chopped pepper, probably appetizer.


    It''s lucky that Fu Jin has prepared these recently. The fourth master ate fairly well.


    Otherwise, in the past, even if the fourth master could not get used to the army''s food.


    But he refused to put on airs. He always ate the same food as the army, and he was thinner every time.


    This time, not thin, but also did not grow weight.


    The fourth master is slow to eat instant noodles, which is full of aristocratic temperament.


    He was used to eating delicacies, and felt that it was very good outside.


    He didn''t come out with Kangxi before.


    At that time, however, Fujin would not prepare these for him.


    Now she seems to be more and more virtuous.


    At this time, he did not know the situation in the mansion.


    If you know, I''m afraid you won''t think so?


    Just then, a little eunuch came in.


    When the eunuch was at the door, he gave Su Peisheng a yellow envelope and went out again.


    Su Peisheng glanced at the envelope, stepped forward and cautiously said, "master, he Zhongkang has written."


    Fourth master thick eyebrow a pick, way: "you read letter."


    Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master who was eating noodles and opened the envelope directly.


    Most of the time, as long as the fourth master asked, he would read the letter, which is not a rare thing.


    Open the envelope and unfold the letter inside.


    He took a cursory look at it first, so that he could not read it later.


    But just a glance, he was surprised, secretly glanced at the fourth master.


    Oh, ah, is Fujin too good?


    The letter actually said that she had killed the close servant of nuocollo.


    He also carried out torture, needle punishment and punishment in turn.


    The fourth master who was eating noodles did not wait until Su Peisheng read the letter.


    Looking up, he saw that Su Pei Sheng ton was in the same place, looking surprised, unlike the usual style.


    He asked, "why, did the letter say that Fujin is OK?"


    Su Peisheng was stunned. He said that Fujin was very good. The house was going to turn upside down.


    He held his lips and said, "master, I don''t know if I should read the contents of this letter. Why don''t you eat noodles first and read them to you, or do you have a look at them yourself?"


    "Read it The fourth master''s voice was firm, with irresistible dignity.


    Su Peisheng was so scared that he didn''t dare to talk nonsense and said "yes".


    Then, after clearing his throat, he read:


    "Hello, master, I''ve been instructed by you to pay close attention to the movements of the whole house, especially the main courtyard you specifically asked. On the day you left the mansion, Fujin killed the servant girl who was married to Fu Jin on the side of Nuo co Lu, and then executed the needle punishment and the death penalty on the side of Nuo co Lu, killing two of the servants in the courtyard one after another, and the other were seriously injured... "


    originally, he was still buried in eating noodles, but the more he heard, the more wrong he was.


    He simply stopped, and before Su Peisheng finished reading, he frowned and interrupted: "wait a minute. Is there a reason for Fujin to do this?"


    "I went back to my master and said in the letter that the first time I killed my maid with a stick was because she knocked over her cup when she was serving tea to Fujin.""The second time, he punished Nuo Kelu and the servants in the courtyard because he bought the slaves and wanted to murder Li''s children." Su Peisheng replied.


    Hearing this, the fourth master picked up a book on the bill and threw it at Su Peisheng''s head.


    He reproached with displeasure: "I can''t be a servant any more. I can''t finish reading at the critical moment, eh?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s the servant''s fault. I''ll remember it next time." Su Peisheng is really speechless.


    Even if he''s in charge, he can''t argue with the master, or he''ll die.


    Well, just now... He''s going to finish it in one breath.


    Is it not that the fourth master can''t help but interrupt him when he hears about Fu Jin?


    "Follow up?" The fourth master asked.


    Su Peisheng looked at the letter in his hand and said, "what did you say just now? Oh, speaking of Nuo co Lu''s side Fujin, he put Ma Ya Jian and job''s tears in chicken soup at Fujin''s birthday banquet. Fortunately, Fujin discovered it early, and Li side Fujin was safe. That night, Fujin personally interrogated Niu cobolo''s side Fujin, during which he used needle punishment. Finally, after Niu cobalt Lu''s side Fujin fainted, he interrogated him Stop. "


    "Until the morning of the next day, Fujin again executed the punishment on the side of Nuo co Lu. Finally, aunt Cui, who is in front of Princess De, arrives and takes them into the palace. After the empress de Fei kept Nuo co Lu''s side Fu Jin, she asked him and Li side Fujin to go back to the house and stay in the palace. "


    "In addition, everything is well in the house, and the servants are very progressive. Only because Fujin has listed a few new management systems, he still hopes that the fourth master will take care of his health, so don''t worry about it."


    With that, he squeezed a cold sweat for himself.


    For the first time, I was sweating when I read my faith.


    The fourth master gave a little pause, and the deep ink pupil swept to Su Peisheng and asked coldly, "no more?"


    "Go back to my master, I have finished my study. I''d like you to have a look at it again." Su Peisheng handed the letter to the fourth master.


    After looking at the content of the letter.


    After reading the letter, he threw it into a small hollowed out copper pot burning charcoal.


    Although it is not a multi secret content, he has formed a habit of vigilance by collecting confidential documents and letters all year round.


    In the letter, there seems to be no big problem.


    I didn''t expect that stupid cat could manage the house properly, and the method was quite cruel?


    If the New Cobalt Lu''s real mind is not pure, then, Fujin discipline is also common.


    Just Princess De, why do you want to circle Fu Jin in the palace?


    After thinking about it, he had only one idea. He had to let Princess de let his stupid cat go back to his house.


    And the only way is to write.


    At this time, a sharp voice interrupted the fourth master''s Thoughts: "the emperor has arrived!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    As soon as the voice dropped, he saw Kangxi wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and carrying his hands into the tent.


    When the fourth master was surprised, he didn''t care to eat noodles and got up to salute.


    Usually they are their sons, go to Kangxi camp to discuss.


    But it was the first time that Kangxi took the initiative to come to him.


    With a wave of Kangxi''s hand, the fourth master was spared.


    He read the books on the book case and the noodles with fragrance and said, "fourth, it''s good to love learning, but we can''t forget to eat and sleep. Now it''s almost noon. Are you having breakfast or lunch? "


    This son is always silent.


    When I was a child, I used to work more than other princes.


    It doesn''t look like having lunch in advance, but it''s like having breakfast.


    But he can''t say too much, in case he guessed wrong.


    The fourth master calmly said: "what the emperor''s mother said is that the children''s ministers are too obsessed with reading books in the morning, and they forget for a while that the meal they used is breakfast."


    "At this time, how can we only eat noodles? Noodles are easy to eat, but also easy to be hungry." Kangxi''s free way.


    "The generals and soldiers are fed with military food. It''s against the rules for the children to open a small pot, so they can''t be too extravagant." The fourth master asked Kangxi to sit down in the tent and himself.


    The tents for temporary settlement are relatively simple.


    There is only one book case high enough.


    The rest, are small and small table table, not short, not suitable for men to sit together to chat.


    Therefore, the fourth master and Kangxi sat down on the desk.


    The smell of the old pickled cabbage instant noodles comes from time to time.


    Su Peisheng is eye-catching and offers tea quickly.


    Kangxi was very satisfied that the fourth master was the prince, but he did not engage in special behavior.


    It''s like cooking a small stove.


    Unlike other brothers, they can''t bear hardships and can''t control their bodies.


    At the beginning, when I was on the road, I didn''t dare to delay the trip, but I could still hold on.


    Since arriving at the destination and setting up a tent, the local people have been able to eat and drink and serve them with fish and meat.


    What''s more, there are girls who deliberately make the characters look like girls.


    This time, the Prince did not follow.


    In the past, when he took the prince on a expedition, he would have been traveling with him.


    A large number of people are waiting on him, and the meal can''t be repeated. His appearance is almost over him.


    After taking over the cup, Kangxi said, "it''s not like when we were on our way, we have changed from one meal a day to two meals a day. Since the victory of the flag last time, I have asked people to improve the food of the army at noon. Although the food can''t be stable for a long time in the war abroad, today''s food is roujiamo, which is better than your food. You''ll let the servant take it later. "


    There was some surprise in the fourth master''s eyes. He said, "rougamo? That''s very kind of you. Since the capital came here, I haven''t eaten meat for a long time. I''ll let the servant take it later. "


    Although he felt in his heart, no matter how good the military food, he did not make the instant noodles delicious.


    But when Kangxi said so, he had to say a few words.


    "The main point is to go quickly and eat while it''s hot, otherwise it''s late and it''s gone." Kangxi said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the fourth master glanced at Su Peisheng.


    Su Pei Sheng understood and said with a smile, "I''ll let you take it."


    Then, Kangxi glanced at the noodles on the book case and said, "since you''ve cooked all the noodles, you can eat them. You don''t have to be restrained, or it will be pasted off."


    "No problem, this noodle was baked by hot air when Fu Jin was in the house. Compared with ordinary noodles, it''s not so easy to paste." The fourth Master said.


    It''s not right for the old father to watch himself eating noodles.


    What''s more, the old father was Emperor Kangxi.


    It is said that Ruoyin was prepared for the fourth master when he was in the mansion.


    Kangxi''s sword eyebrow, then surprised to stir up, "hot air drying? Can you eat this kind of noodles


    "It''s not only delicious, but also very elastic and convenient. It doesn''t have to be cooked for a long time, or even can be soaked in boiling water, so it''s called instant noodles. If you don''t dislike it, I''ll let you cook a bowl. " The fourth master warmly invited him.


    Kangxi once again glanced at the instant noodles, only to see that the soup bottom is rich, the noodles root is clear.


    And that dish of spicy chopped pepper, red color.


    At the same time, there is a mixture of spicy and sour food aroma.


    All of a sudden, his appetite was stimulated.


    He seldom said casually: "OK, it''s time to have lunch."


    So the fourth master made a sign to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng quickly asked people to cook a bowl for Kangxi.


    Then, Kangxi and the fourth master, taking advantage of this gap, chatted again.


    "Speaking of this time, thanks to the good writing of your last Chen note and several useful methods, I synthesized them. I didn''t expect that this battle could be so straightforward!" Kangxi road.


    He thought that the battle was going well today, so he went to the fourth master.The fourth master''s face was as usual, and he said: "the emperor Alma flattered me. The children''s ministers are just armchair soldiers. Where is the heroism and bravery on the horse''s back, Huang Alma led the soldiers to fight and win the battle, which is really powerful. So this time, it''s mainly Huang AMA who is brave and resourceful! "


    He was in charge of the battle field, but he did not fight this time.


    When he was free, he would also write a statement to Kangxi and put forward some of his own opinions.


    Zhi Jun Wang, who had many experiences of going to war many times, led the front camp of the imperial battalion and counsellor''s military aircraft with the internal minister sohetu and the general, e. feiyanggu and Fuquan.


    The third master is in charge of the camp with red flag.


    Nine Ye has never been engaged in a proper job. This time, Kangxi just wanted to take him out to practice. He didn''t expect anything else.


    Therefore, Jiuye is pure out to play soy sauce.


    Kangxi chuckled and said, "however, what you have put forward is that you deliberately create the illusion that you are willing to cooperate with Galdan. This idea is excellent. All of a sudden, gardan was trapped in the sand, like a cage animal, and lost tens of thousands of troops! It''s just that Galdan was so cunning that he ran away again! Next time, if you have any good thoughts, please submit them together


    "I beg your pardon. I wrote Chen Tiao last time. I''ve exhausted what I''ve learned. I can''t think of anything else. Today, Galdan is the fish on the chopping board, and he is left to be slaughtered by the emperor amah. The children firmly believe that the next day of war will be the death of Galdan and the end of the war of rebellion. " The fourth master returned quietly.


    The last Chen Tiao has already attracted the attention of many princes.


    Even if he doesn''t care about this, with his understanding of Kangxi.


    Kangxi was a very ambitious emperor. He did not allow anyone to be too popular, even if he was his son.


    As long as he is alive, he is the master of Qing Dynasty.


    If someone is too popular, he will be killed in the cradle by Kangxi.


    So he gambled.


    Gambling on Kangxi was just testing him.


    After all, Galdan''s forces were greatly damaged.


    It doesn''t matter whether his opinion is good or not.


    This kind of gentle refusal, even if Kangxi did not feel progressive, but also hide the edge.


    A disobedient son can be said at most.


    But it would be a bit hard to do if he was a son with too much edge.


    Because the relationship between him and Kangxi was not only the relationship between father and son, but also the relationship between monarch and minister.


    At this moment, I saw Kangxi''s sophisticated eyes, and immediately got sharp.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    He was staring at the fourth master for several seconds, as if he were exploring.


    Fortunately, at this time, Su Peisheng cautiously stepped forward and said, "emperor, your noodles are ready."


    Then, just listening to Kangxi''s hearty smile, he said to the fourth master: "fourth, you still lack of exercise. This time, your performance is already good, and it will be better to practice more in the future."


    Obviously, he was very satisfied with the fourth master''s answer.


    "The emperor Alma said so." The fourth master responded calmly.


    It looks like he''s right.


    Kangxi did not say that he was not progressive.


    It can be imagined that if he had just made a promise, he would have been in trouble.


    Next, the father and son buried themselves in eating noodles.


    Kangxi first was forthright to say a mouthful of noodles, chewing, his eyes, there is light in flashing.


    It''s a natural surprise in the face of delicious food.


    Then, he took another mouthful of noodle soup, and said: "fourth, no wonder you give up military food and eat this noodles. It turns out that the noodles are so delicious, sour and spicy, and smooth and refreshing."


    The corner of the fourth master''s mouth, finally with a smile, said: "the emperor Alma likes it. It''s better to let the servant bring you some back to the camp."


    Su Peisheng was very eye-catching. When he heard the fourth master mention it, he immediately went to prepare.


    Kangxi did not refuse, but said with a smile, "you are a good Fujin. You know how to eat. Last time I was born, her cake was very good, and many ministers praised it."


    "Don''t praise her. She doesn''t know how to eat. She is just greedy. Seeing the children''s ministers go out to the war, they are just like women and people, worrying about this and that. They are a whole bunch of food. " The fourth master was modest, but he was very proud.


    There are few daughters-in-law who can be appreciated by Kangxi.


    Looking at him, he seems to be making a mockery of his own fortune, but in fact, he turns and praises, but the boasting is not obvious.


    "That''s not true. Your fortune is very good." Kangxi once again sealed the chapter of good people for Ruoyin.


    This reminds him of Tong Jia, the late empress of filial piety and benevolence. Ming''s family is very good and has his favorite.


    But always doing what ordinary women do.


    Do the duty of an ordinary wife, think for him everywhere.


    In the past, she would have prepared this and that for him when he went on a war.


    But since the death of empress xiaoyiren, no woman in the harem would treat him with such sincerity.


    Fourth master didn''t know what Kangxi thought at this time. He bowed his head and grinned. There was a twinkle in his eyes.


    After a while, he ate almost all the noodles in his bowl.


    He put down the silver chopsticks and wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    He took apart the compressed biscuits on the book case and said, "Huang AMA, you can taste this, which is also made by the dining room of Fujin. He said it was a kind of compressed biscuit. After eating it, he felt very full. Last time, the son minister gave the third brother several bags. He ate all the way from the capital. He saved other food and military food."


    "Yes, the third one is a weak scholar. He can''t eat any more." Kangxi took over the compressed biscuit from the fourth master.


    He didn''t know the power of the compressed biscuit, so he took a bite and chewed it.


    "Well, this biscuit is also good. It''s rich and crisp, sweet but not greasy. Not to mention, it has a strong sense of fullness. It''s full of the aroma of grains and grains. I''m afraid I can''t finish this bowl of noodles if I eat two more mouthfuls." Kangxi praised.


    So the fourth master told Kangxi all these ingredients.


    During this period, he did not less turn around, boasting of his family Fu Jin.


    After hearing this, Kangxi''s eyes turned slightly and said: "since they are all made of Cereals, it must be good for the soldiers to eat, which is good for their health, nutrition and convenience, but this time, they have gone out to fight. If the next time, there is a suitable opportunity for you to enter the palace and teach the Ministry how to do it, it will be used as the next reserve of military food. "


    "Huang Alma, in fact, you don''t have to wait for the next time. These ingredients are commonly used. It doesn''t take long. After a while, we are not just going to replenish a batch of military food from the capital. We might as well let those people from the Hubu of Fujin religion do it, and then we will transport them back. " Fourth master''s face is light, in the heart still has some fluctuation and the small expectation.


    Although Galdan lost tens of thousands of soldiers and fled again.


    On the other hand, Kangxi''s troops suffered more or less losses.


    It takes a period of time for the wounded and martyrs to settle down, to find a place to escape from, and then to rearrange the troops.


    In terms of time, it is enough for Ruoyin to prepare the next batch of military food.


    Kangxi frowned and pondered for a moment, then returned decisively: "it''s OK. I''ll leave it to you. You two should write and discuss."


    "Can you write back to Beijing?" The fourth master asked in surprise.


    From the capital to here, he has been abiding by the rules of the army for several months.


    Until he knew that Princess de had put Ruo Yin in the palace, he was ready to break the rules and write to her.


    But I didn''t find a good way to talk about Princess de without hurting her family.Now, the arrival of Kangxi is simply helping him.


    With the Emperor Kangxi''s instructions, the imperial concubine just doesn''t want to let people go. Does she have to let him go?


    That stupid cat has the most casual temperament.


    If you are enclosed in the palace, you will feel stiff.


    Hongyi, in particular, was born with her around, and she will certainly miss it.


    Kangxi wiped the corners of his mouth and said, "your elder brother and third brother have already communicated with the mansion. Lao Jiu is on the way, so he wrote back to the mansion. Why, you haven''t written back to Beijing yet?"


    "The officers and soldiers throw their heads and shed blood on the battlefield. In rare cases, they will write home, and their children will think that they should abide by the rules of the army, just like them." The fourth Master said.


    "Well, you are good. I will allow you this time. In the future, you don''t have to be too rigid. If you should contact the government, you still have to contact." Kangxi was pleased with the tunnel.


    The fourth master nodded.


    After a cup of tea, Kangxi got up and left the tent.


    Liang Jiugong, who was beside him, also took some instant noodles and compressed biscuits prepared by Su Peisheng.


    After seeing off Kangxi, the fourth master sat down in front of the case.


    After he had thought over the words in his heart, he wrote a letter like a flying pen.


    Finally, let Su Peisheng take it and send a message back to Beijing with a flying pigeon.


    The flying pigeons are excellent carrier pigeons, specially trained.


    The nose is compact, long and flat.


    The wings are thick and powerful, and the feathers are soft and glossy.


    Quick reaction, quick flight.


    From here to the capital, if the situation is good, it will be in two days.


    If it is windy and rainy, it will be delayed, but not too slow.


    As long as there is no accident, it will arrive in about three days.


    At night, the fourth master was reading a book.


    Su Peisheng came in. He murmured, "fourth master, you are tired after reading for a whole day. There are some local girls outside. I will let them come in and wait for you to settle them down?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    The fourth master looked up at the flower and bird clock next to him. It was eleven o''clock at night.


    He closed the book with a faint "um" sound.


    Su Peisheng went to the door and winked at the three elegant and simple girls.


    In a low voice: "after you go in, you will serve the fourth master well. Do you hear me?"


    Generally speaking, when the princes go out, if they don''t have a favorite woman around them, the servants will arrange for them to reduce their anger.


    It is not good to keep out of trouble at a young age.


    Take the beautiful nine masters for example, from the capital with a beautiful concubine to follow, handsome men and beautiful women are not comfortable.


    In addition, Jiuye is just playing soy sauce.


    It was probably a flurry of leisure. When I arrived at the local area, I was lucky for two girls.


    This kind of turbulence is likely to catch up with the third master.


    The third master brought two beautiful concubines along the way.


    When I got here, I heard that I had a little girl and threatened to take it back to the capital.


    Now the girl is in harmony with the two concubines and sisters.


    The prince of Zhijun is in the palace of the capital, and his favorite is the princess.


    So this time, he gave full face to the princess and did not take the beauty with him.


    But at his age, full of blood, he had already tasted the most wonderful things and couldn''t hold back.


    Plus he leads the vanguard, is a bloody man.


    The hormone in that body is much more vigorous than other men.


    After arriving at the local place, he secretly pokes the hint under the slave, lets the human give the search.


    Guess, he didn''t bring a woman out, also know the local can look for?


    In the end, he was infatuated.


    I chose a girl who looks like a princess.


    It is also a perfect interpretation of "people like you".


    It''s just a pity that girl can''t bring her back to Beijing.


    At most, I can only reward some silver, or where is the face of the princess of Zhijun?


    As for Kangxi, it goes without saying that local officials sent many top-notch girls to honor him.


    According to these princes, Su Peisheng felt that it was necessary to select some pretty girls for the fourth master.


    Some time ago, the fourth master was busy in military affairs.


    At that time, he didn''t dare to mix with Galdan before he started fighting with him.


    Because he knew that the fourth master would not be careless about the military for a moment.


    In the army, self-discipline is very strong.


    He was afraid that he would be punished if he sent some girls at the critical moment.


    Today, the first war has been won and Galdan is trapped in the sand.


    If you don''t mind your business, you can''t mind.


    It''s just that the fourth master''s temperament is always cold.


    Rao is Su Peisheng, but he can''t see his preference for women.


    I have to go in and serve everything.


    The rest depends on the fourth master.


    I hope the fourth master can understand his good intentions as a slave?


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s advice, the three girls, naturally blushing, should have.


    They are about twenty-eight years old, each with its own style.


    There are small jasper type, there are naive type, there is a very good figure.


    Of course, beauty is definitely the top of the local.


    In any case, all of them are beautiful as water ~


    can arouse the heart of men to show mercy and cherish jade.


    Before they came, their family said that they were chosen to serve the fourth master.


    If they are taken in by the fourth master, they won''t have to be farm girls in the countryside, and they can go to Beijing to enjoy their happiness.


    For a moment, three girls Yingying went to the fourth master and saluted him. Tiantian said, "my little girl was asked by Duke Su to serve him."


    When the fourth master came out before, he would also face these situations.


    Sometimes, it''s the servants who arrange the girls.


    Sometimes, it''s from the local vassal.


    If it is a slave to arrange, it depends on the mood.


    If the king offers it, he has to give some face anyway.


    He gave a faint "um" sound, naturally and domineering to open his arms.


    The girls wait to change clothes, clean hands, and wash.


    Those girls are pure and lovely people.


    Now, seeing the fourth master so handsome, a heart has been pounding wildly.


    Each face, with the flowers of spring like, smile Jiaojiao + shame incomparable.


    A girl in a pink and colored skirt fumbled to untie the fourth master''s white jade belt.


    His black hair cascaded over his shoulders, covering half of his face.


    But still can see, her face is a little shy light red.


    Another girl had a melon seed face with thick and long eyelashes and big eyes.She is a peasant girl with white skin, beautiful appearance, slim figure and weak and delicate.


    He is squatting at the foot of the fourth master, taking off his boots.


    She looked up at the fourth master with a smile. She said softly, "fourth master, please lift your feet and take off your shoes."


    The fourth master calmly raised his left foot and then his right foot.


    There was another girl, who looked about sixteen or seventeen years old, with a beautiful and vulgar face.


    A black soft hair, clean comb in the back, tied a pigtail.


    Snow white melon seed face, slender willow eyebrows, by a pair of black and clear eyes, showing intelligent light, but also with some hidden ambition.


    She carried a tray, chest and chest to the fourth master, not the two of her shame.


    Because of her good figure, there is a kind of ripe fruit smell.


    When she got to the fourth master, she stuck the tray in front of her left hand.


    Holding a cup of mint water in his right hand, he handed it to the fourth master: "fourth master, please gargle."


    Fourth master''s cold thin chin gently touched the cup, sipped a small breath of mint tea, and then vomited into the empty cup of the tray.


    This made the other two girls feel unhappy, secretly scold the fox spirit.


    In this way, the fourth master''s attention is on her chest, isn''t it?


    He did not look good in the whole process.


    Obviously, the girl carrying the tray, compared with the two in front of her, will choose to live, and seems to have some means.


    Moreover, her appearance and figure were above the two girls.


    After some washing and dressing, the three girls were very serious, but they didn''t know who the fourth master would stay.


    The other two are not confident.


    There is only a girl with a pigtail, who is determined to get it. At least, she is also a local village flower.


    Usually in the village, many men adore her.


    Many people from neighboring villages came to propose marriage.


    But she didn''t look up to any of them. She was born with a good face.


    Don''t suffer with the farmers!


    So, she didn''t pay any attention to the other two.


    They were no match for her in beauty and figure.


    She just looked at the fourth master eagerly and made eyes.


    As a result, the fourth master is particularly puzzled.


    Wearing a black silk lining, he waved his palm and said, "OK, you all step back."


    As soon as the voice fell, the smile on the girls'' faces stopped abruptly.


    What?


    When you''re undressed, tell them this?


    When the three girls lost, they knelt down one after another.


    The girl in the pigtail said: "fourth master, is it the little girl who did it well enough?"


    She sobbed as she spoke.


    The body in front of the rich + full, also with sobbing and beating.


    Like a restless rabbit, it is bound to catch the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    It''s a rare opportunity for the royal family to go on a tour or go on a expedition. It can be said that it is a rare opportunity in a hundred years.


    If you miss this time, there will be no next time.


    The fourth master sat leisurely on the chair and looked at the girls kneeling in the tent and refused to go out.


    Continue to do not understand the amorous feelings of the tunnel: "well, your training is not appropriate, the service is not convenient."


    What he wants is to serve him in a proper way.


    It''s not the people who are shaking their hands or staring at him.


    And, all Jiao smile like that, he clearly did not do anything, all feel scared panic, or say uncomfortable.


    As soon as this was said, two girls were sad and left in shame.


    Only the girl in the braid was kneeling in place, from sobbing to crying, "fourth master, what are you dissatisfied with? Just say it out and I''ll change it."


    Crystal clear tears from the big eyes, across the delicate face.


    I can''t help seeing this pitiful appearance.


    Unfortunately, she came to the wrong place.


    If you run into the three masters, or Kangxi, I''m afraid I have to hold them in my arms and comfort them.


    But the fourth master is a man with strong self-restraint ability. He frowned and said coldly, "go out! I hate women crying


    At this moment, no matter how thick the girl was, she couldn''t stay.


    This is the object sought after in the village. Where has he been humiliated.


    They were sent to the door, but they were all driven out.


    In the face of one, two, three girls left in shame.


    The fourth master found out that he didn''t love to cry.


    Look at these three, just let them go out and cry like this.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they were innocent girls from ordinary people''s families, they were not the trained ones.


    Otherwise, what he said may be even more venomous.


    Su Peisheng is at the door and sees the two girls coming out.


    I thought it was the fourth master''s favorite.


    Look at that one. If you want a face with a face and a figure with a body, you need to be spoiled for a while.


    As a result, he was about to close the door.


    Hearing the fourth master''s cold and angry voice, the last girl also covered her face and ran out.


    Heart said that when Fu Jin cried, you would like to rely on her.


    How to change it into someone else? You''re disgusted?


    Before he could figure it out, the fourth Master said, "Su Peisheng, get out of here!"


    Su Peisheng''s heart "cluttered" for a moment.


    No, he didn''t do his job well?


    But the three girls, the top one is good, how can they not agree?


    After entering the tent, Su Peisheng only looked at the fourth master and knelt down in front of him.


    Because the fourth master''s eyes, which were cold as ice blades, were sweeping him fiercely.


    Su Peisheng said in a trembling voice: "master, what can I do for you?"


    "What can I do for you? I didn''t tell you. You just gave me a pile of yingyingyingyanyan. You are a good manager now. Should I reward you, eh? " The fourth master raised his foot to Su Peisheng''s shoulder.


    This time, he took Su Peisheng with him.


    There are two maids in the front yard, willow leaves and willow flowers.


    These two have been in the mansion for many years. They originally meant to be maid maids.


    But the fourth master held the idea of not eating grass on the edge of the nest. He was stunned by the willow leaves and willow flowers. The young girl became an old girl.


    Before that, Su Peisheng said that the local girls would serve him.


    He thought that willow leaves and willow flowers were not well and asked for leave.


    So Su Peisheng called some local girls to the top.


    Although the affairs of the servants looking for girls are everywhere among the princes.


    However, he thought that Su Peisheng had no guts to arrange such affairs without explaining to him.


    He didn''t know until the three girls looked at him with ambiguous eyes.


    Su Peisheng covered his shoulder and fell back. He knelt down again.


    I thought I could surprise the fourth master.


    Now it''s all right. It''s scaring yourself.


    He said to himself, "the slave should die, the slave should never make his own decisions, but the slave''s heart is for the master''s good."


    "Now that the war is not won and the emperor Alma has not really captured Galdan to quell the rebellion, you want to make ye degenerate, don''t you?" Fourth master''s thick eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    Su Pei Sheng''s mouth twitched. My Lord has spoiled a few girls. As for depravity, is it so serious?


    Before Su Peisheng finished his words, the fourth master reprimanded him in a deep voice: "stop, they are them, ye are ye. In troubled times, ye, as the prince, can not use his identity to get special treatment, but to set an example! The officers and men are fighting hard. Is it good for you to enjoy your good fortune here? ""Yes, yes, the master is very righteous. It is a slave who is stupid." Su Peisheng is no longer in charge.


    But kowtow, and knock "Dong Dong" sound.


    Well, it''s not bad.


    It shows that he has served the fourth master for many years, and he still knows his preferences.


    He thought that the girls did not look like the fourth master.


    It''s not the girl''s problem. It''s the fourth master who doesn''t attach importance to desire. He cares about the overall situation!


    A good beauty, but refused.


    The fourth master didn''t know what Su Peisheng thought. If he did, he would have to kick a few feet.


    The fourth master looked at Su Peisheng, who kowtowed hard, and said coldly, "don''t go out and get punished. If you are good at making opinions in the future, you don''t have to wait on him."


    "Yes, yes, thank you." Su Peisheng responded respectfully.


    When he got out of the tent, he took the fifteen board army staff.


    This military staff is not more than ordinary staff punishment. The fifteen army staff is enough to make him suffer from skin and flesh.


    I''m afraid I can''t get out of bed for a long time.


    ------


    in summer, the weather is full of vitality everywhere, and the sun is especially bright.


    The next night, a gray carrier pigeon, quietly stopped in the chamberle house.


    In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, the fourth master specially sent the letter to Beile house.


    In order to avoid the princess thought it was Ruoyin''s accusation, he wrote the letter.


    Otherwise, how do you know if Yin is in the palace and send the letter to the palace directly.


    The next morning, Ruoyin was offering tea to Princess De.


    Aunt Cui came into the room and said, "Niang, there is a little eunuch outside asking to see him. He said that he was the servant of the fourth master."


    Smell speech, if sound heart is startled, but the surface does not leak voice color.


    The imperial concubine glanced at Ruo Yin and said faintly, "isn''t old four going out to war? Where''s the slave pretending to be?"


    "He said his name was he Zhongkang. This time the fourth master went out to battle, he took Su Peisheng with him, and he stayed. He also said that the fourth master wrote a letter to sifujin. " Aunt Cui said.


    "In that case, let him in." Princess de Gao said on the ground, and then casually said: "it seems that someone has informed the old four."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    If the sound mouth corner smoked, please, she is in the palace all day.


    There is no time to tell the news.


    The key is that she thought, and she didn''t know where the fourth master was.


    Why is it important for you to send a letter?


    Otherwise, with the letter of the fourth master, you can''t go all the way, just write to her skull, deepen your feelings?


    After a while, he Zhongkang went into the hall and said, "I''d like to send my regards to Madame de Fei. Empress de Fei is auspicious."


    "Get up, the fourth elder asked you to deliver the letter. What''s the matter? Don''t worry about your daughter-in-law and be afraid that our palace will bully sifujin." She was dignified.


    As soon as he said this, he Zhongkang did not dare to rise.


    After cursory salute to Ruoyin, he knelt on the ground and said, "Niang, the fourth master has always been filial to you, and he will not think so. In addition, the war is tight and there is no important thing. If you want to come to the fourth master, you won''t be bothered. "


    Anyway, he is the second in charge of the fourth master. His words are still commendable.


    Princess de didn''t speak, but her face was still stiff.


    Maybe I think that Ruoyin is just a woman, how big a problem can be solved.


    But it''s just that the couple are bored and want to find a proper reason.


    Ruoyin said, "since it''s an important matter, bring me the letter."


    Hearing this, he Zhongkang got up and handed the letter to mother Liu.


    Mother Liu handed it to Ruoyin again.


    If after the sound is received, in front of the face of the princess, it will be opened.


    The letter was full of words.


    The fourth master''s handwriting is bold and powerful.


    In addition, the traditional Chinese characters are too complex to understand.


    She frowned and read word by word for a long time before she understood the meaning of the fourth master.


    It turned out that Kangxi thought compressed biscuits and instant noodles were good.


    Let her teach those who are in charge of military food in the Ministry of household to do a good job and send them to Ningxia.


    She said, where does the fourth master write to her.


    It was a full page of paper, full of business, not even a polite word to her.


    In this way, it''s just like the style of the fourth master. It''s very serious to do things.


    After reading the letter, Ruoyin catches a glimpse of Princess de looking at her.


    Thinking that there was nothing shady in the letter, she simply said: "e Niang, the fourth master really has something to talk about with me. You might as well have a look."


    In case the Duchess think she''s been tipped off.


    In this way, the cold affection would be even worse.


    In fact, she doesn''t matter.


    But Princess De is the mother of the fourth master, and the fourth master is the most filial. She doesn''t want the fourth master caught in the middle.


    Princess De is a Leng at first, and then beckons to Aunt Cui.


    When the letter came to Princess de Fei''s hand.


    After a close look at it, she can see that there are four masters'' fingerprints and Kangxi''s seal.


    At once, the attitude turned 180 degrees and said with a smile: "on the last birthday of the emperor, someone cut a piece of cake. It tasted good. Later, I learned that you made it. It seems that you are very talented in the dining room. Since the emperor and the fourth brother have said so, you can collect them and go to the Ministry of household to prepare."


    She read the letter just now.


    Every word of the fourth master is in order, and all he says is serious.


    It seems that Ruoyin did not inform the fourth master.


    "Yes." If sound deep relief.


    is finally able to get rid of the awesome cage of the princess.


    A letter, will be the princess to deal with, there is no word to say.


    "Yes, Fujin, get ready. Big brother was ill yesterday morning." He Zhongkang said.


    Smell speech, if sound just happy mood, momentarily fall into bottom again.


    "Since big brother is ill, why didn''t you tell me so early, but put it off until now?"


    "The servant came yesterday, but the bodyguard at the gate of the city refused to let the servant enter the palace. Today, the guards only let the servant into the palace when they saw the seal on the fourth master''s envelope." He Zhongkang returned.


    If the sound nose is sour, the gills bite tight and bulging, try not to let their own tears.


    Her tears can only flow in front of her trusted person or fourth master.


    It must not be seen by Princess de and the servants in the palace.


    Oh, it''s a coincidence. Although Hongyi is a premature baby.


    But since she was born, she and the nurse, as well as a number of servants, have taken good care of them.


    I haven''t had any disease so far.


    As a result, she only entered the palace for a few days, and Hongyi became ill.


    If you let her know, it is a treacherous person, she must peel the skin of each other!


    After she turned her head and told mammy Liu to clean up, she asked he Zhongkang, "is big brother seriously ill? What did doctor Feng say


    "Doctor Feng said it was caused by weakness. As for the specific situation, please ask him after you go back. I don''t know much about it." He Zhongkang returned.When she saw Ruoyin, her eyes were even more unhappy than that day.


    He said: "big brother is a premature baby. It''s true that it''s not easy to raise. However, you have to arrange the military food first. It''s related to the grain of tens of thousands of soldiers."


    The first sentence seems to be a deliberate departure from the relationship.


    Big brother is weak and has nothing to do with her.


    The last sentence is not close to family.


    If the sound slightly a meal, a stomach of anger has no place to spread.


    But in the end, she still pulled out a smile and said, "the sum Niang said is, the daughter-in-law should bear in mind."


    Because, after some calm thinking.


    She knew that Princess Defei was a diehard who didn''t make progress in oil and salt.


    No matter how much is useless, it''s better to be superficial and friendly.


    This time, the imperial concubine is to help new cobalt Lu''s a big.


    She didn''t believe it. Next time, nucolo would have such a good fortune.


    Speaking of it, she would like to thank them and give her a gong Dou lesson.


    She didn''t know much about Gong Dou. Gradually, she learned a lot.


    It''s them that make her strong.


    One day, she will give them all back!


    At the same time, she knows that there are Feng Taiyi and servants in the house to take care of Hongyi.


    She can''t go back and solve a lot of problems.


    It''s better to do what Kangxi ordered, and her future status and discourse power can be promoted.


    If the work is not done well, she and the fourth master will be reprimanded and punished by Kangxi.


    He had to be ridiculed by other princes and Fujin.


    After all, as the Duchess said, this can be related to the grain of tens of thousands of soldiers, so we can''t be careless.


    So, she was able to distinguish between the primary and secondary.


    Those officers and men fought with the enemy on the battlefield, and could not see their families all year round.


    Adhering to a family is not round, a person hard million people sweet purpose.


    Why not?


    Well, she seems to have been taken by the fourth master, becoming more serious and patriotic?


    Besides, if she doesn''t understand the overall situation.


    I''m afraid Princess De, the first one who can''t spare her, still has to keep her in the palace.


    Then she didn''t waste the kindness of the fourth master.


    And she didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    After mother Liu is ready, Ruoyin goes out of Yonghe palace.


    Before she left, she gave a jade Guanyin pendant to Hongyi, and asked Ruoyin to take it away, saying it was safe.


    Just walking down the steps, Ruoyin said to Princess de: "you go back and stabilize the situation in the mansion, especially the big brother there. You can live and guard."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    Mother Liu is old and experienced. With her in the house, she can feel at ease.


    "But... What will you do?" Mother Liu was worried.


    "I''m Si Fu Jin, they can''t bully me!" If sound doesn''t matter tunnel, "but you are different, big brother is in the mansion, I don''t trust, you give me a good look at the mansion."


    Hearing this, mother Liu was shocked and said, "you mean...


    " Shhh! I''m not sure now, so I let you go back. " If sound road.


    In this way, mother Liu was obedient and went back with her burden on her back.


    Ruoyin took the letter from the fourth master and went to the general affairs office of the Ministry of public affairs, where he was in charge of military pay and food.


    When we got there, the people there had a good attitude.


    She was assigned a batch of military food workers.


    There is also a granary of food for her to use.


    In addition, even the crown prince has joined in this matter.


    Fortunately, at this time, the prince has a good relationship with the fourth master.


    It''s said that if Yin has something to do in the Department of housing, it is to let all departments cooperate.


    With the prince''s relationship, Ruoyin''s business will be more smooth.


    However, her only hope was that there would be no mistakes.


    What''s more, I hope to go back to my house early and take care of Hongyi.


    Therefore, she taught those workers to do military food day and night, and strictly controlled them.


    This kind of thing, she dare not neglect, otherwise it will be over!


    Every day, apart from eating, she only took two hours off.


    Besides, she is easy-going and has no airs.


    At night, I sleep with those female workers in the collective shop.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Ruoyin with a new look and thought she was capable and hardworking.


    They worked harder than they were slaves.


    In the end, after eight days and nights, tens of thousands of military provisions were sent out of the warehouse.


    Ruoyin saw a cart of military grain loaded into the car with his own eyes, and his face showed a gratifying smile, and he also had a sense of accomplishment in his heart.


    In addition, out of selfishness, she also asked someone to bring her a letter from home to the fourth master, hehe...


    then, she took the carriage and went back to Beile house.


    After returning to the mansion, big brother''s illness has been cured.


    Listen to Feng Taiyi and mammy Liu say that big brother is pure weak constitution, coupled with the hot weather, resulting in illness.


    This let her carry a heart, and the body full of chicken blood, from always ready for palace fighting state, immediately relaxed.


    It''s good that it''s not hurt.


    ------


    a few days later, Ruoyin was shaking a rattle to tease Hongyi: "Er smash, look what is in E Niang''s hand, eh ~ eh ~ eh ~"


    I can see that Hongyi blinks his dark eyes, and after a look, he is not interested.


    That pair of eyes seemed to say: what, it''s this thing again, it''s boring!


    Ruoyin''s mouth twitched and said, "look at you, you are so calm that you look more like your Amar. You can''t say anything at a young age. If you don''t play rattle, what do you want to play? Do you want to play 18 kinds of martial arts


    I don''t know if Hongyi understands the speech.


    Anyway, it''s grinning and dancing. It looks like a little fun and hard.


    If you can catch his hands, you will kiss him.


    "Fujin, bafujin, are waiting in the hall." Li Fukang''s way into the house.


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, will Hongyi to one side of the nurse, way: "I am coming, you give her a cup of rose tea, that she drank well."


    "Ah." Li Fukang answered and went out.


    When Ruoyin got to the hall, he saw that bafu Jin was much thinner than before.


    But not morbid thin, but the whole person is very spiritual, especially energetic, not fat or thin.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, here you are. Your rose tea is very delicious." Eight Fu Jin put down the cup, got up and said with a smile.


    "Just like it. I''ll let your servant girl take some back later." Ruoyin took bafujin and looked at it carefully. He praised him and said, "well, you''ve got a good effect. You''ve become more and more slim."


    "The fourth sister-in-law''s method is better. I feel that after taking the Chinese medicine you prescribed, exercising every day and soaking feet with Chinese medicine, the whole person is relaxed and energetic every day." Eight Fu Jin said with flying eyebrows.


    "Yes." Ruoyin and bafujin sit down and naturally feel the pulse for bafujin.


    For a moment, both of them were quiet and did not speak.


    After a long time, if the voice band laughs: "your pulse condition, already better than the last time, then stick out your tongue and I have a look."


    Eight Fu Jin put out his tongue obediently.


    "It seems that the damp heat in your body has been sweating through exercise, and the traditional Chinese medicine is almost ready. I''ll give you a new prescription. It''s the same as the last time. Remember to soak your feet, and you can''t drop your exercise. " Ruo Yin said, then let mother Liu take paper and pen.


    At noon, Ruoyin left bafujin for dinner.Eight Fu Jin see four ye not in, is to sincerely and if sound more dull.


    In the afternoon, Ruoyin also taught bafujin yoga.


    At dusk, bafujin is ready to go back with rose tea sent by Ruoyin.


    She said with a smile: "fourth sister-in-law, you just taught... Yoga method is very good, I will practice this from now on, it is much easier than running."


    "That''s fine." Ruoyin smiles and sends off bafujin.


    After the Jin Dynasty, we went back to the Yellow mansion.


    Pinch a count, it seems that the day of + pregnancy?


    So, she immediately let people prepare water to burn incense to bathe.


    Then he dressed up again and put on beautiful clothes.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she said with satisfaction: "go to the front yard and say that I have made spicy fried crab, and I want to let Bayes have a taste. Although it is June now, and the crabs are not big in autumn, the crab yolk is so fat that it runs all over the mouth. "


    After the slave should, he went to the front yard and learned her words to the eighth master.


    Eight ye after listening, long eyebrow a pick.


    Then warm eyes, playing with the ripples.


    The corners of the mouth light pursed, but also a touch of spoiled smile.


    This kind of smile, seems to be able to make the hot summer, become gentle and self-contained.


    He gave a faint "um," and "I see."


    Recently, I don''t know what happened. His coquettish, shy and reserved Fujin behaved strangely.


    I bought medicine from the outside and said it was for body conditioning.


    He also let the government doctor read, the government doctor said, that prescription is very strange, but also very wonderful.


    Anyway, it''s not bad for the body. It''s OK to try to recuperate.


    Not only that, there are always a few days every month, Fujin is very active?


    And it''s the kind of endless initiative that keeps pestering him.


    Either the servant invited him to have tea, or he tasted delicious food.


    Or ask him to write or read books.


    They will be very attentive and well dressed.


    It seems to be specially dressed for him, which implies something.


    Does she want it?


    After that, he went to take a bath.


    Sure enough, Guo Luoluo was waiting for him at the front door of the main courtyard with a plum blossom lantern in his hand.


    She was dressed in a rose red flag dress, with a light green smoke gauze skirt and a large bow tied around her waist with soft gold thread.


    The hair on the temples is low and slanting with a few jade hairpins, showing a slender and enchanting figure.


    In the moonlight, she looks delicate, soft and charming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    That pair of bright eyes, from seeing him, they smile like crescent moon.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi leans by the door and looks at the man coming towards him.


    He was dressed in a white robe with a crescent moon, a beautiful face, a straight nose and a cherry blossom like thin lips.


    Perfect lip shape, it seems that at any time with a warm rise.


    His body is long and elegant, with a black jade ring on his hand, showing extraordinary noble spirit.


    The whole person has a natural noble and extraordinary gentle breath.


    "Good luck." Guo Luo''s family came forward to salute.


    This man, Rao, has seen so many times in his previous life.


    But each time, as when she first met, she was moved.


    For a moment, each other''s eyes were shining.


    It''s the light of appreciation attracted by the opposite sex.


    Eight Ye helped her up and said, "how can I wait outside? It''s cool at night."


    "It''s so delicate. The wind in summer is cool!" Guo Luo Luo and eight ye entered the hall with a smile.


    As soon as eight ye entered the room, he saw that the dining table was full of meals.


    Guo Luo Luo''s is pulling him, waiting for him to clean his hands.


    During the meal, Guo Luoluo picked vegetables to eat.


    That spicy fried crab, she ate half, did not dare to eat.


    The fourth sister-in-law said that she should open her legs and keep her mouth shut.


    Crabs are cold. She should eat less.


    "Isn''t this crab specially made by you? Why don''t you eat it? It''s not delicious." Eight Ye is surprised to ask.


    "I have someone make it for my Lord, but I heard that it''s not good for women to eat too much. I can''t eat too much." Guo Luo and Luo Shi seriously returned.


    Eight Ye''s eyes light slightly turn, the corner of the mouth good-looking upward.


    His Fujin used to only eat, which is to catch delicious food, how to persuade how wayward!


    Now you know the taboo?


    However, for the sake of her rarely being so sensible, he did not say much.


    After the meal, the two took a walk in the house to eat.


    Return to the main courtyard, Guo Luo Luo''s will wait on eight ye to change clothes.


    When they lay down, they did not speak.


    But between the bed and the tent, there is a warm and ambiguous smell, even the breath is hot and hot.


    Guo Luo was a little confused, which was different from the past.


    In the past, when he came at night, he was very active.


    Sometimes when we have dinner, we will talk about some things and make fun of her.


    Or when she changed his clothes, he couldn''t help kissing him.


    Further back, it is also in the moment of lying down, strong pressure down.


    Take the previous few times for example, she asked the slave to invite him over, and he was also very anxious.


    But now, all lie down for a long time, why hasn''t he indicated?


    Is she too active recently?


    He has no hope to conquer?


    But these questions, she can only ponder in the heart, can not ask him personally.


    Otherwise, it would be a shame!


    However, now is her special period, must hook eight ye to want her.


    Therefore, she does not do two endlessly, to eight Ye''s bosom to embrace, "Ye, want to embrace."


    Eight Ye has been lying flat, the woman suddenly embrace, let him surprised and happy.


    Especially the whispering, sweet, his heart was melting away.


    But he still pretended to be calm and perfunctory: "what? It''s late. Go to bed. "


    "But... But they can''t sleep." Guo Luo Luo is in his arms.


    "Why can''t I sleep?" Eight ye asked playfully.


    "Oh, it''s just... It''s too hot to sleep." Guo Luoluo''s answer was not true.


    "Really? Then let the servant come in and fan you In the night, eight Ye gentle eyes, flash a touch of cunning.


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo slightly a Leng, busy way: "no, no, do not want them to fan, that fan is hot wind!"


    Call a servant to come in. How can she handle affairs with eight masters?


    "Sleep, then. It won''t be hot in the second half of the night." Eight ye light.


    "Oh." Guo Luo Luo Shi sees oneself all throw oneself in the arms, eight Ye has no interest.


    Simply angry, back to the lying position.


    Small + mouth also aggrieved ground flat, what.


    For eight ye, she has no charm?


    I feel that I can''t be spoiled. I don''t have children under my knees.


    The more you think about it, the more wronged you are, the more tears you can''t stop flowing.


    Feeling the strangeness of the woman around him, he opened his eyes and took a look.


    I saw a woman show + straight nose towering, heart a soft, way: "good, cry what."


    "I don''t like me anymore." Guo Luo murmured in a low voice.


    Eight Ye couldn''t cry or laugh. How could he forget that her mind was sensitive and sensitive.Just teasing her, she can think that much.


    It seems that he needs to prove everything with his actions.


    The next second, he would hold her in his arms, bow his head and kiss her.


    He invades her mouth and dances with her sweetly.


    But it is a kiss for a while, each other''s body, have the most thirsty + hope reaction.


    After a while, two people will not have inch + wisp.


    Eight Ye slender finger belly, in the woman''s snow + back stroking.


    Then turn over a pressure, and the woman ambiguous look.


    At this moment, two pairs of eyes full of emotion and bath have sparks flashing.


    Then, eight Ye began a new round of offensive.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi in he gives her, then a little cooperation, will oneself vigorously welcome up.


    A moment later, there was a sound of breathing, breathing and singing in the room.


    Eight Ye looks at the woman active and charming appearance, naturally is mercilessly loves her.


    The beautiful hair between the forehead of a woman has been attached to her cheek for a long time.


    He reached for her hair and tied it behind her.


    He bowed his head in her ear and asked, "tell me, why are you so active recently?"


    Guo Luoluo''s: "seeing that the woman did not answer, the eighth master became more and more Meng Lang.


    "Say no?" again


    "Ah... Um..." the woman Jiao + exclaimed, "I don''t have... I just love eight masters very much...


    in order to prevent the man from forcing her evil again, ask her.


    She had to say that.


    Fortunately, eight Ye is still satisfied with her answer.


    But the whole blood was more tumbling.


    The whole person is more wild.


    After a long time, the two people finally hugged each other for breath and breath.


    The slaves prepared the water.


    When scrubbing the body, Guo Luo''s Phoenix eyes are still staring at eight masters, charming + eyes like silk.


    The whole person is clinging to eight Ye''s neck, will not let go.


    Eight Ye slightly a Zheng, looking at the eyes of the dignified lady, is Mei + confused looking at himself.


    "Greedy little thing!" One morning in mid July, Ruoyin got up and stretched himself.


    The morning light shines on her beautiful face, with a trace of lazy Mei + state.


    Mother Liu came forward to wait on her to change clothes.


    Qiao Feng hurried into the house and said, "Fu Jin, the spring bamboo beside Li''s family has come. It is said that Li''s stomach aches early this morning. I''m afraid it will be born."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    "Let Dr. Feng go and have a look. As for the midwife, I don''t have to worry about it. Li has already invited her." If sound doesn''t matter.


    Last time, the nuocollo family was rescued by the imperial concubine, and he had a high fever all the time.


    The hospital is full of disabled people who have been ill for more than half a month.


    So this period of time, the house is flat and light, there is no storm.


    Li had to wait for production safely.


    If the sound uses the early meal, then also went to Li''s partial courtyard.


    They are all adults. I hate them.


    What we should do is to walk away from the scene.


    Otherwise, it will be cheaper for others.


    Bad, but my own reputation.


    All the way, the slaves met her and saluted respectfully.


    Since the implementation of the last management system, the servants in the government have more respect for her.


    It doesn''t mean on the surface, but on the bottom of my heart, I admire and respect.


    When we got to the side yard, we saw the Song family, Wu family, and Niu co Lu family, who were already waiting there.


    Several people saw if sound, salute one after another: "Fu Jin auspicious."


    If the sound swings his hand, just want to say something, listen to the delivery room, came a loud baby cry.


    "Wow, ah ~" the cry was loud and bright, startling several women.


    If the sound Leng a Leng, this... Born?


    Then, I saw the spring bamboo came out and saluted with joy, "good luck in Fu Jin, good to you, my master has been born, and he is an elder brother!"


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, this is in her expectation.


    Because like history.


    It''s just that Li''s speed of giving birth to children is too fast.


    However, it is easier for people who have had a baby.


    She turned her head and glanced at the others.


    It was found that except for the Song family, the Wu family and the Niu co Lu family, they were not very good-looking.


    If sound can ignore, she got up and went into the delivery room.


    New Cobalt Lu''s several, also followed into the delivery room.


    Li Shi saw Ruo Yin and said with a weak smile: "the elder sister is coming. The midwife will take the second elder brother to Fujin and have a look."


    After the midwife should, she will give her second elder brother to Ruo Yin.


    Ruo Yin glances at it and looks as ugly as when Hongyi was born.


    But between the eyebrows and eyes, or can see, more like the Li family.


    Only Na Ying Ting''s small nose is similar to the fourth master.


    She sat down in the armchair and said, "my son is like a mother. Gold hits the wall. The daughter is like father, and the street is full of money. I see, second elder brother is very much like you, which is a good thing


    "By my sister." Li''s voice is a little low, probably because he was too tired after production.


    Then, the Song family also said auspicious words.


    "My sister is blessed to have both children and her children." The name of nuocolo also means.


    Li''s face immediately sank and threw his face away. "Sister, don''t say things against your heart here. If you don''t have you, I''m afraid my luck will be better."


    Listen, I''m still breathing for the last time.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    The New Cobalt Lu''s bite lip, a face of forbearance, as if the last thing, is not her.


    And the aggrieved one is always like her.


    She also said wrongly: "if my sister is still angry, just let it go to me. But my sister has just finished giving birth, and her body is empty. Don''t be angry and damage your own body. As for the last time, chicken soup had slippery food, which is really not my intention. I will take good care of the servants in the future. "


    She was pricked with needles and tortured. She didn''t move. She survived.


    Now it''s even more unrecognizable.


    Li Shi sneered and said, "sister, this is cursing me. Do you want me to be angry?"


    "That''s not what I mean." He murmured.


    "Well, it''s a good day today, so I''d like to say less." If the sound is stopped in time.


    She didn''t plan to stay any longer when she saw that Li was too tired. In addition, the atmosphere was too embarrassed, so she simply got up and said, "my sister gave birth to the fourth master. Although the fourth master is not in the house, there should be rewards in the rules."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mammy Liu handed the tray prepared in advance to Li.


    In the tray is a pair of carved red gold bracelets.


    There is also a jade pendant with a blessing in the air.


    "Xie Fujin." Li''s smile thanks, the corner of the mouth also brought up a light complacency.


    She thought that Ruoyin would not come. She wanted to grasp this point and spread Ruoyin''s bad words everywhere.


    But if the sound came, she was not very convinced.


    I feel that Ruoyin is playing a good role in her good days.


    If the sound will Li Shi''s complacency, not to mention, she is a bit of a show today.


    "That sister will have a good life. I''ll come to see you some other day." Finish saying that, she then took the slave, toe Gao Qi Yang left.Ruoyin, who came back to the main courtyard, ate the sand ice made by the dining room, just like nobody else.


    Mother Liu was worried, "Fu Jin, don''t you worry? Li gave birth to an elder brother!"


    "Well, I know." If the sound is faint.


    "From the slave''s point of view, the Li family will certainly be more arrogant after giving birth to her second elder brother. What can we do in the future?" Mother Liu asked anxiously.


    "What can I do? No matter how different she is, she can still pass the elder brother. Besides, the elder brother is the legitimate eldest son." If the tone is full of confidence, "by the way, you have been paying attention to Li''s side recently. If there is anything wrong, please report it to me. It''s also time for us to give Li some color to see and start to go online."


    She will be the mouth of sand ice, bite "creak creak" sound.


    There was no need for mother Liu to say that she knew that Li could not settle down in the future.


    Just when I was in the partial hospital, I was so tired that I looked proud.


    Hearing the speech, mother Liu responded with joy.


    Next, Ruoyin''s life went on as usual.


    She also allowed Li''s mother''s family to visit Li.


    A few days later in the night, sultry for a long time in the summer, finally it began to rain.


    Ruo Yin lies in a reclining chair.


    There are two big ice basins nearby, which are piled with high ice.


    Servant girl is fanning for her, Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN are massaging her.


    Listen to the rain outside, nose tip can smell fresh natural flavor.


    At this time, mother Liu came into the room, "Fujin, Li''s servant, was so arrogant that he said that there was a big Ge Ge and a second elder brother under Li''s knee, which would be more favored than Fujin. They also said... They also said that the elder brother was a premature baby..."


    what she said later, Mammy Liu did not dare to say, which was really too bad to hear.


    But even if mammy Liu didn''t say it, Ruoyin could probably guess what kind of words those people would spit out.


    Li is really a small family.


    But having a son is like inheriting the throne. I don''t know the convergence.


    She shook her head and said scornfully, "tut Tut, some people, how can''t be so calm? This is not forcing me to punish people."


    Her tone is very calm.


    In fact, I was very angry.


    Her own son takes care of her every day.


    Where to get others, or slaves to say three or four.


    It''s even worse than being told directly about her.


    She''d rather have a grudge against her.


    There''s something to say to her.


    Don''t talk about Hongyi.


    Mother Liu noticed Ruo Yin''s tone and was calm.


    I know that if the mood is not smooth, Li will suffer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    Then, Ruoyin ordered: "call all the people in the backyard. If the Li family refuses to come over on the pretext of being in confinement, she will be taken over by the betrothal. There are also a few chatty slaves, also brought to me, I would like to see how brave they are. Since they have the ability to fart, I will let them pay the price! "


    After a cup of tea, all the people in the backyard went to the hall of the main courtyard.


    Li, as Ruo Yin had expected, was taken.


    As soon as she entered the room, she did not salute, but asked, "sister, why did you let the servant bring me here, just because I gave birth to my second brother. Do you want to treat me again as you did with nucolou?"


    With that, she shook off the slave who was holding her, found an armchair and sat down with an air of dignity.


    "Your servant can''t keep his mouth shut. Of course, I have to take you here. The upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked." If sound smile back.


    The servant girl just came in.


    Li Shi turns a head to see, those a few servant girls, be her courtyard exactly?


    Ruo Yin glanced at several servant girls and said coldly, "who said... My Hongyi is premature and hard to feed. Who said that the second elder brother is more capable than the elder brother in the future?"


    The servant girls looked at each other and did not dare to answer.


    They were also servants under the Li family. They were used to Li''s boasting.


    They also developed the problem of bragging.


    Or in the house.


    See all don''t answer, if sound then way: "don''t say is, come on, cut a tongue at will, throw a person out of the mansion."


    As soon as the voice dropped, a servant girl immediately said, "I said, I said... Slaves often listen to Li side Fujin saying so. She told us that the second elder brother has more potential than the big brother, so we naturally listened to the words, and then we slipped away."


    "Bold and cheap maidservant, big brother is the eldest son of the emperor. Can you talk about it at will?" Mother Liu rebuked in a deep voice.


    "You dog slave, how can you talk nonsense?" Li''s angry retort.


    Anyway, she just doesn''t admit it.


    "Oh ~" Ruoyin suddenly realized and said, "that''s what it is, that''s it. The one who just admitted to me voluntarily was dragged out to play ten boards. The rest of them all cut their tongues and threw them out of the house. I don''t need to be a gossip slave in this mansion!"


    Li''s slightly stunned, want to argue, but in the firm eyes of Ruo Yin on the top, witty shut up.


    Through the experience of Chunmei and Niu cobolo, she knew that if the sound was given an order, it would not be withdrawn.


    What she didn''t know was that if Yin was weakening the strength of her side court, it was also an example.


    Now, the only thing to be thankful for is that she is in confinement.


    No matter what, she couldn''t be punished.


    As a result, several servant girls were dragged out.


    The remaining women in the backyard looked at each other.


    If Yin glanced at the Li family who was sitting calmly, he said casually: "Li Shi, as a side Fujin, you have ulterior motives. The following crimes have instigated the servants in the courtyard to curse big brother."


    "No, I didn''t. They said it." Li is secretly congratulating.


    However, after being called by Ruoyin, the whole person was scared for a moment, and then sat back in the chair awkwardly.


    "You don''t have to quibble. The sisters must have heard the servant''s words just now?" Ruo Yin glanced at the Song family.


    The meaning is obvious, that is to let them testify.


    "Back in Fujin, I just heard the servant girls say that it was Li Shangfu Jin who taught them to say it." Without Ruoyin''s protection, the Song family did not dare to go through this muddy water.


    Since she was ill last time, Ruoyin helped her, so she must unite with Ruoyin.


    Then, Wu also stood dogleg on the side of Ruoyin and said, "yes, yes, I just heard that."


    Seeing that Niu co Lu''s family kept silent, Ruo Yin asked with a smile: "what about Niu co Lu''s family? Just what the servant girl said was so clear, didn''t you hear it? I can leave my words here. My sister was lucky last time. She could hide once, but not the next time. "


    After being stunned, Niu cobalt Lu''s family replied with a smile: "Xie Fujin reminded me that my sister just heard it. The maid said it. Sister Li was used to saying it, and they also said it."


    She understood the meaning of Ruoyin''s words, but she didn''t dare to fight against it.


    Last time, it was not easy to go through the gates of hell.


    In the next few days, I didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    "Very well, since everyone has heard about it, I will enforce the right of the main office and take good care of it, so as not to have a bad atmosphere and no rules in this house." Ruo Yin said, and then cast a cold glance at Li.


    Scared Li Shi flustered way: "Fu Jin, you... What do you want to do, I''m in confinement, can''t stand a trace of punishment."


    "The son of heaven has committed the same crime as the common people. You are just a woman in confinement. Why can''t you be punished?" If the sound laughs with amusement, direct order: "come person, pull Li side Fu Jin out, kneel till dawn!"Her voice was very gentle, always calm and indifferent.


    The eye son is even more extraordinary, as if to say: as early as in your day and I against, should think of. I am not a sideroom and concubine like you who can plant and frame up.


    It was this unusual silence and indifference that made several women in the backyard aware of their fear.


    It''s all like this. It can hide emotions... Terrible!


    What''s more, it''s raining hard outside. Li is sitting in the moon.


    A woman can''t have a rest if she has a cold.


    Now how good, Li''s night rest is not good, but also drenched into a drowned chicken, can not it be cold?


    When I get older, I''m sure I''ll get sick.


    If the sound can not control so much, she watched Li''s being dragged out.


    He got up and went into the room and left a sentence: "sisters, go back and have a rest. I''m tired."


    "Yes." After the woman in the backyard answered, they left with their umbrellas.


    That night, Li wanted to cheat in the middle of the night and pretend to faint.


    After being found out by the servants in the main courtyard, she shakes, shakes and pinches people. She doesn''t send her back.


    Then she couldn''t stand it and woke up.


    Wake up, can only continue to bite teeth and kneel.


    Fu Jin, you are cruel!


    So, such a kneeling, kneeling to the dawn, she really fainted.


    But at this time, although the rain was small, it did not stop.


    That is to say, during her confinement, she knelt down in the rain all night!


    Seeing that she couldn''t wake up, the servants in the main hospital sent her back to the hospital and invited Feng Taiyi.


    Anyway, it''s dawn, and I''m almost kneeling.


    Early in the morning, Ruo Yin changed clothes by mother Liu.


    Qiao Feng told her something new: "Fujin, you don''t know. Li''s body is really tough. In the middle of the night, she wants to pretend dizzy. After being discovered by the people below, she kneels down to dawn in a false manner, and then she really faints. As a result, after seeing it, doctor Feng said that it was no big problem and it would be fine to take a few days off. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    "I can''t see the root of the disease in this month. I hope she can be as tough as she gets older. " Mammy chuckled.


    If the sound on the smile, did not speak.


    Compared with Li''s pushing her down, he planted the booty on her.


    What is her reply.


    Although that matter, the fourth master already believed her unconditionally.


    But in the end, she was moved.


    Otherwise, her perseverance, which can be premature.


    In history, the son of uranara was a poor man.


    It makes her worry more about Hongyi and whether she can grow up healthily in the future.


    But no matter how worried she was, she could not be too superficial. If she let her depression collapse, it would be more than her gain.


    So she had to try not to think about it.


    Read books and books every day to enrich yourself.


    Since history caused Hongyi to give birth prematurely, she let Li''s next life have a taste of the disease left by her body.


    Feeling a little unsteady in her breath, she took a deep breath.


    It can be regarded as a correction for the disobedient people in the backyard.


    I just don''t know. What will the fourth master feel when he knows it?


    After nuocolo''s, he was shut down in a small black room to prick needles.


    Li was punished for kneeling in the rain.


    In the following days, the backyard was honest and did not dare to give out a single moth.


    But we all have a hope that the fourth master will return to the mansion as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, this day, really can''t live on!


    Fujin is too broad to be afraid of!


    Make them dare not make any mistakes!


    -----


    Kangxi and siyeren, who were far away in Ningxia, had already obtained the escape place of Galdan.


    Emperor Kangxi ordered that Dong''e feiyanggu, sun Sike, Bo Ji, Li Linlong, Zhaowu General Ma SiHa, etc.


    They led thousands of elite soldiers to encircle and suppress Galdan.


    At this time, Kangxi, with his brothers, was patrolling the Yellow + River Levee.


    During the inspection, he saw a pair of men and horses coming, headed by Dong E Fei Yanggu.


    Kangxi just stood there waiting for them to report.


    After dismounting, Fei Yanggu knelt on one knee and said, "emperor, since the last escape of Galdan, the base area has been occupied by his nephew. His generals and men, who heard that they were surrounded and suppressed by our army, surrendered one after another and wanted to submit to you. As for Galdan himself, he has committed suicide by taking poison! "


    It was said that Galdan committed suicide by taking poison. All the people present showed a sincere smile.


    Zhi Jun Wang was even more arrogant: "I thought that Galdan was so capable that he escaped several times and ended up betraying his relatives and committing suicide. It was a failure to the extreme!"


    Only Kangxi and Siye were indifferent.


    Perhaps all of a sudden, Kangxi asked calmly and sternly, "are you sure you committed suicide? Is there a body? "


    He went on three expeditions to Galdan, doing his best every time.


    But when all this was really in front of him, he felt too sudden.


    "Back to the emperor, there is a corpse. I want to come to gardan and take poison soon, and his face is still very clear. At the end of the day, the corpse has been transported to the military camp. I will obey the emperor''s decision." Feiyang road.


    Hearing this, Kangxi was so excited that he knelt down on the dike to thank heaven and earth.


    Four masters and others also followed Kangxi''s example to thank heaven and earth.


    An hour later, they returned to the barracks.


    Kangxi immediately went to confirm the body of Galdan.


    Gardan was lying flat on the stretcher, bleeding from his seven orifices, and his blood was black.


    Although the seven orifices on his face were bleeding, Kangxi also recognized that this was the enemy he had always wanted to conquer.


    Kangxi personally confirmed that the body was the queen of Galdan.


    On the face of the dignified slowly faded, replaced by the winner''s smile.


    Then he straightened up and ordered in a deep voice, "OK! Good! Under orders, the remains of Galdan were immediately sent to the capital city and hung at the gate of the city for public display. According to Wu Sangui''s example, his remains were smashed and scattered on the execution ground! Make an example of yourself


    His voice reverberated in the barracks like a thunderbolt, which made the ears of those present numb.


    The whole person is full of imperial domineering and arrogance of absolute authority.


    Perhaps gardan also knew before his death that if he was caught by Kangxi, he would end up miserable in addition to being summoned to surrender.


    It''s either a thousand cuts or a split car.


    It''s better to end it on your own.


    Therefore, even if he is in a desperate situation, he should finally have his own thoughts and principles of politics and governance.


    Better a broken jade than a whole tile.


    Moreover, he did not accept the surrender of the Qing Dynasty, which reflected the valuable integrity of the Han king.


    After listening to Kangxi''s words, the officials and generals on the spot flattered a lot of people with lofty aspirations.


    At the same time, I also think that I can never make mistakes in the future.Otherwise, I''m afraid there''s not a whole body.


    As we all know, over the years, the rebellion of Galdan made Kangxi worried and worried.


    Moreover, Galdan was a cunning man and escaped several times.


    It caused great crisis to Kangxi and the imperial court.


    The people were displaced.


    Kangxi didn''t mean to set an example to others.


    There are also those who let the rest of the vassal kings and the Mongolian generation be honest.


    At the moment, Zhijun Wang looked at Kangxi with adoration on his face.


    Rather than worship, his eyes are more about yearning for the supreme power.


    As if to say: one day, this king will also become, like the emperor Alma.


    Although Jiuye is not engaged in a proper job, he is also a vicious man.


    When it''s critical, it''s not worth your life to poison people.


    We will not give up until we reach our goal.


    He used to be a rich man in Qing Dynasty, but now he doesn''t do business, so people give him a nickname, Viper nine master.


    Therefore, he agreed with Kangxi''s practice.


    To the enemy, we should be cruel!


    As for the third master, he disagreed.


    He read books that taught him to respect his enemies, especially those who had passed away.


    Because it''s the enemy that makes you stronger.


    But he only dares to think in his heart and dare not refute.


    In order to avoid being scolded again, then, the wedding will become embarrassing.


    The fourth master is light in the whole process, whether on the surface or between words.


    It''s not that he has no ambition, but that he has never been angry with his appearance.


    They will not show their ambition on the surface.


    On the same day, Kangxi convened important officials and held a meeting.


    At night, Kangxi''s luxurious imperial tent was full of generals, ministers and princes.


    Kangxi sat at the top of the table, looking down at the crowd.


    Even in his middle age, his imperial domineering spirit is no less than that of that time.


    On the contrary, because of his rich experience and stable position, he became more and more majestic.


    Compared with his physical charm, perhaps his personal charm of men and politics is more attractive.


    "In addition to exterminating kardan, I also inspected the situation in various parts of the border and inspected the local military and civilian production. In addition, I have decided to let the Mongolian tribes of irut submit to the Qing Dynasty, which is a plan for ten thousand years. "


    His voice is as loud as a bell, which makes everyone here full of hope for the future.


    "The emperor is wise, long live the emperor, long live!" They were all in high demand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    So, three days later, Kangxi visited the territory of Junggar, that is, the territory of Galdan.


    It is just that things are different from people. Galdan''s territory has been occupied by his nephew, zewai alabutan.


    This time, although Kangxi''s extermination of Galdan was inevitable.


    However, the defection of zewai alabutan has brought the casualties of both sides to a minimum.


    On this day, he personally welcomed Kangxi, officials and princes.


    At night, we also prepared a bonfire party for everyone.


    "Dear emperor, please light the campfire for us." He put his hand on his chest and invited him sincerely.


    Kangxi sword eyebrow a pick, the atmosphere took a Mongolian young man''s torch, lit the central pile of wood.


    For a moment, the originally dark venue suddenly became bright.


    In fact, the venue is very casual.


    It is in the Mongolian steppe, surrounded by yurts.


    Then, there was a young man with a thin back and a girl in red.


    They were dancing local dances and singing Mongolian songs.


    Mongolian people are very simple, their songs are basically related to scenery, river, mother, father, horse and grassland.


    The young man''s voice is a little hoarse, like a smoke voice, heroic to the extreme.


    The girl''s voice is loud and clear, and the voice is high!


    After singing a song, several girls appeared, offering snow-white hada to Kangxi and everyone.


    They were all dressed in red, with warm smiles on their faces.


    Not only that, they also toasted everyone.


    Because they are nomadic people, the toast is not ordinary wine, but horse milk wine.


    After Kangxi took the lead in drinking it, officials and princes could not get used to it, but also had to take a draught.


    The fourth master took up his cup and did not frown.


    When the head is raised, it is drunk.


    See a few princes look handsome, the girls are all Jiao + shy retreat.


    Among them, some like Zhijun Wang''s craziness, some like the gentleness of the third master.


    Of course, most people like the indifference and mystery of the fourth master.


    As for Jiuye, his elegant and beautiful appearance is also quite popular.


    After presenting hada, it is a wrestling event.


    Then, Mongolian girls, singing and dancing around the bonfire.


    After the scene became lively, he glanced at Kangxi and said, "the emperor, I have something I want to give you?"


    "Oh? You may as well present it to me. " Kangxi road.


    A moment later, I saw someone carrying up a cage. In the cage, there was a little boy in distress, about ten years old.


    Even though Kangxi saw a little clue, he still asked, "is this?"


    "Back to the emperor, this is sebuten barjul, the son of Galdan. I would like to offer him to you to show his sincerity in submitting to you this time." He said respectfully.


    Kangxi glanced at the little boy in the eye cage and asked, "you are the son of Galdan?"


    I saw SEB Teng barjul, the whole person was trembling, did not dare to return a word.


    "Presumptuous, the emperor asked you, you dare not return!" He drew a dagger from his waist and threatened sebuten barjul.


    So that the fear of sebuten barzhu, eyes more afraid, where to speak on.


    "Hold on!" Kangxi''s voice stopped.


    "Yes Then he took back the scabbard of the dagger.


    "Since you have such sincerity, I will send him to the capital, and let the crown prince give instructions to the princes and ministers, the officers and soldiers of the eight banners, and the people to read and see him, and to be detained by the vassal court." Kangxi road.


    "Yes, everything is arranged by the emperor." He returned.


    On hearing this, sebuten barjul has a complex emotion in his eyes.


    That''s the emotion he shouldn''t have at his age.


    maybe, this is the best ending for him.


    The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. His father was defeated by Kangxi.


    He did not have the ability to control alabutan, otherwise this territory should be his.


    But for his value, I am afraid that he would have been killed.


    If this time, Kangxi did not send him to the capital.


    I''m afraid that Kangxi will die just as soon as he leaves.


    However, the behavior of Zawa alabutan is really disagreeable.


    This sebuten barjul, at least, is his younger brother. Although he is not a relative, he is also a brother.


    It''s a person, not a thing.


    Zhijun was a straightforward and quick talker. He asked ZEWANG alabutan with some disdain: "is this how you treat your relatives? You betrayed Galdan and occupied his territory, and trapped his son, your brother, in the cage. This makes us believe that you will be loyal to the Qing Dynasty. ""Princess Huizhi, you don''t know. I never regard Gerdan as a relative. I believe he never regards me as a nephew. Because, Galdan killed my brother and robbed my woman, so I have a feud with Galdan! As for the word "betrayal", some words are heavy, Zhijun may not understand, this is my cooperation with the emperor. And I, too, have been completely subdued by the emperor''s courage and strategy! " It''s very nice to hear what zawabatan said.


    Kangxi also timely resolve the embarrassment, said: "Yin Yi, you don''t understand this, don''t mix up blindly, quickly apologize!"


    Whether or not he is sincere, at least his attitude at the moment is excellent.


    It''s even down to the dust.


    Now that you are obedient, you don''t have to fight.


    Otherwise, it will be the common people who will suffer in the end.


    As for the future, who said it clearly.


    In the future, if he is a Tsai Wan, he will be as ambitious as Galdan.


    If he were alive, he would solve it by himself.


    If he is not alive, there are his sons and grandsons who will fight for him.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve just been quick at the moment. Don''t take it to heart." Forced by the majesty of Kangxi, Zhi Jun Wang was not willing to, and had to make a careless apology.


    He was aware that Zhijun was insincere. In the face of Kangxi, he still offered Zhijun a glass of wine.


    Here comes a cup of love and hatred.


    After this, the bonfire party continued to sing and dance.


    The third master patted mosquitoes and said, "there are so many mosquitoes here that you are covered with bags."


    After that, he turned his head and looked at the fourth master who was the same as nobody and asked, "Hey, fourth, why don''t you react at all? Don''t mosquitoes bite you?"


    The fourth master held a folding fan in his hand and said, "I have peppermint oil prepared by Fujin for me. Naturally, no mosquito will bite me."


    On hearing this, the third master thought of Fujin, who was inhumane in his own family. He had no choice but to say, "all the people know that your family''s Fujin is good. You should think that I haven''t asked about it."


    Really, they were bitten by mosquitoes.


    I was fed a handful of dog food!


    Half an hour later, the bonfire party was finally over.


    Kangxi took the lead in leaving the banquet, and the rest followed the slaves to the yurt arranged in the past.


    Fourth master''s yurt is above the average.


    The outside is made of several layers of wool felt.


    It''s quite spacious inside, with a round, pointed skylight at the top.


    In the middle, there are incense, Buddha statues, prey, paper and pen, books and books.


    The horse pole and saddle are hung on one side of the wall.


    At this time, willow leaves and flowers came in to wait on the fourth master to change clothes and wash.


    After washing, the fourth master was about to rest when he saw Su Peisheng come in. "Master, there is a dancer outside. Why don''t you let her serve you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    As soon as he said this, the fourth master''s eyes, which were as cold as ice blades, swept straight to Su Peisheng.


    As if to say: This is not a long memory, the last army stick is not enough?


    Su Peisheng immediately bowed his head and explained in a low voice: "it was sent by ZEWANG alabutan. I heard that the emperor and several masters also have it. It is said that it makes you feel the passion of Mongolian girls and respect you."


    It''s none of his business this time.


    Smell speech, four ye slightly a meal.


    The purpose of Kangxi''s current inspection is to see the sincerity of cerwai alabutan.


    This is also the way to treat guests.


    If he refuses directly, it may not be conducive to the development of peaceful relations between the two sides.


    After pondering for a moment, he finally said, "let her in."


    A moment later, a girl came in and looked at her sixteen or seventeen year old.


    She was dressed in red Mongolian clothes, with a black belt around her waist, which made her waist very thin.


    The whole person walks, particularly light and vigorous, like a red cloud in the sky.


    He wore a red hair cover on his head, and a chain pendant with agate, jadeite and precious stones hung on both sides.


    The pendant was casually attached to her shoulder and swayed with her steps.


    "My name is Tana. In Mongolia, it means pearl. I came to serve the fourth master under the command of Khan." Tana saluted and introduced.


    It''s not a bit of a twister.


    When Su Peisheng saw her enter the house, he prepared to go out and leave a space for the fourth master and Tana to be alone.


    But when he lifted his front foot, the voice of the fourth master came from behind: "Su Peisheng, your tea is cold. Come and pour it!"


    "Get it!" Su Peisheng turned around and poured tea for the fourth master.


    "Fourth master, I can do it too." Tana laughs.


    "This servant has been waiting for me all the time. The tea art is good, so I''m not used to pouring tea." Four ye light way, in the speech, many have fastidious.


    Originally embarrassing things, Tana did not show embarrassment.


    Instead, he said with a smile, "let me dance for the fourth master."


    After that, she did a preparatory action and began to dance without waiting for the fourth master to speak.


    After pouring tea for the fourth master, Su Peisheng stood beside him.


    If the fourth master didn''t stop him, I''m afraid he would have gone out.


    Therefore, he knew what the fourth master meant. He wanted him to stay here.


    So, in the yurt, there are four masters, Su Peisheng and Tana.


    Tana is a very good dancer, and she can sing and dance.


    Her singing is melodious and graceful, and her dancing is graceful.


    Now and then, it''s like a graceful white swan.


    Now and then one leg flying around, like falling leaves with the wind.


    From time to time, the dance is cheerful, like a light spring swallow, which is natural and graceful.


    The whole yurt is full of her passion.


    Moreover, her jewelry and hair ornaments swayed with her dance steps.


    It added a little warmth and bold charm to her.


    She had the confidence smile of a prairie girl.


    Mongolian clothing sets off her particularly mysterious and hot, full of exotic customs.


    Give a person the feeling, besides sexy, can''t find other words to describe.


    For a time, the room is full of dense fragrance of women.


    Although Su Peisheng didn''t know much about women, he could see it.


    This Tana was trained professionally.


    What''s more, how can he look more like Fu Jin?


    If it was not for the different styles of Mongolian clothes and Manchu clothes, otherwise, I would really think that Tana is Fu Jin''s sister!


    Thinking of this, he secretly glanced at the fourth master.


    I found that the fourth master was light all the way.


    There was no special appreciation or disgust.


    It''s to watch carefully and respect each other''s feelings.


    Then, Tana finally finished the dance. Gasping for breath, she put her hand on her chest and bowed to the fourth master.


    At this time, her eyes because of dancing and more charm.


    Every move shows a variety of customs.


    Fourth master stares at Tana for a few seconds, because Tana and his Fujin are too similar?


    Otherwise, just now, how could he have an illusion? It was his fortune.


    He didn''t feel like it until Tana was done.


    His stupid cat is much more delicate than Tana, which is a kind of unspeakable beauty.


    Seeing the fourth master in a daze, Su Peisheng said that this statue of Fu Jin should have a play.


    "Well, yes, you girls on the grassland are very enthusiastic and full of vitality." The fourth master clapped his hands and praised him. Then he turned to Su Peisheng and said, "reward!"


    Su Peisheng was stunned slightly. After answering, he handed the tray to Tana.On that tray, there are two ingots and ten taels of gold ingots.


    If other dancers dance, at most two silver ingots will do.


    But this is not sent by zewai alabutan. We should give more.


    They are more generous and dignified than their tribe.


    Seeing this, Tana glanced at the two ingots of gold ingots and said, "fourth master, the sweat asked me to serve you, not to collect money. Therefore, I can''t take this gold ingot."


    "Cough, cough..." the fourth master coughed a few times, and his face looked uncomfortable.


    He also looked at Su Peisheng with a vague look.


    What do you mean by making Su Peisheng a little confused?


    "Su Peisheng, go and get me your medicine." The fourth master ordered coldly.


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng was surprised.


    Medicine? You are very strong, not to mention the recent, is the whole year, also less medicine?


    But soon, he looked at the gold ingot in the tray and finally understood.


    He handed the tray directly to Tana''s hand and said, "Miss Tana, my master is not feeling well recently. You''d better take the silver and withdraw it. I''ll wait on the fourth master to take medicine."


    My husband is a little sick recently, so it''s not suitable to be indulgent. You should go where you come from.


    Tana was stunned and looked at the fourth master.


    From the moment she came in, she did not feel that the handsome man in front of her was morbid.


    Even if compared with their Mongolian warriors, except that they are not so fat.


    Body and body shape, very mature and stable.


    It''s a pity that he is very ill now?


    Otherwise, how can''t you indulge and desire?


    She looked at Jin Yuanbao in her hand. She just wanted to leave a good impression on the fourth master, so she didn''t accept it.


    But now, that matter is all yellow, this gold dollar treasure, do not accept white do not accept.


    "Fourth master, take good care of yourself. Tana will go back first." Then she took the two ingots of gold ingots and left.


    After Tana left, the fourth master stopped coughing, "Su Peisheng, shut the door, I want to rest."


    "Ah At this moment, Su Peisheng suddenly realized.


    I thought Tana and Fujin looked like each other and could play.


    Now it seems that the wrong thing is that Tana and Fujin look too similar. Does the fourth master feel guilty?


    If you change it to another Mongolian girl, it will be.


    I''ve met four masters before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Alas, the fourth master is really becoming more and more abstinent...


    in the next few days, he said that his stomach was uncomfortable and he was not used to the Mongolian diet, so he was always sick and stayed in the yurt.


    During this period, Kangxi also sent people to ask.


    Su Peisheng said that the fourth master didn''t want Kangxi to worry about it. It would be OK in a few days.


    Kangxi also said that the gentleness of the third master was all sustained, but the fourth was not.


    For a moment, the image of the fourth master was spread in the tribe.


    If the fourth master had a son and a daughter under his knees, everyone would have doubted whether he would have refused to raise his hand.


    Thinking of such a beautiful and hot Mongolian girl, I can''t feel it...


    only the people who don''t + lift, or the fool will deliberately refuse?


    It was not until a few days later, when Kangxi had finished his inspection, he took his officers and men back to the dynasty.


    He also ordered that the Mongols be allowed to cultivate and develop trade with the Han people in several places nearby.


    But they must be bound by each other, and there must be no dispute.


    On the way back to Beijing, the third master laughed at the fourth master, saying that it was not easy to lie down in Mongolia.


    Such a decent Mongolian girl has no luck.


    After all, these days, Kangxi, Zhijun Wang, Sanye and Jiuye all felt the strong enthusiasm of Mongolian girls...


    no one would have thought that Su Peisheng was right.


    The fourth master pretended to be ill because of his guilt.


    When he returned to Beijing, Kangxi sympathized with the fourth master and let him ride in the carriage.


    "Master, this is the sesame flavor compressed biscuit you want." Su Peisheng handed the biscuit to the fourth master. Then he lowered his voice and said, "there is a letter from the prince to the carrier pigeon."


    With a faint "um" sound from the fourth master, Su Peisheng pulled down the curtain and continued on the road.


    The fourth master in the carriage opened the envelope and looked at it.


    It turned out that the prince knew that Kangxi would return to Beijing immediately. He was a little anxious for a moment.


    Worried about whether he was right or wrong, he wrote to ask the fourth master and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, the fourth master was still young. For the prince, he was also a brother in his heart, thinking that he could help him.


    Therefore, he did not even care to eat biscuits, so he returned a letter to the prince with a bumpy carriage.


    Let Su Peisheng rest in the afternoon, let the carrier pigeon to the capital.


    Then, as he looked through the books in the carriage, he did not notice and saw some envelope folded into a heart.


    This envelope was brought by Ruoyin when the army grain was delivered last time.


    The soldiers were very satisfied with the food, especially the instant noodles.


    If you want something light, you can have the taste of mushroom and vegetables.


    If you want to eat more, you can have pickled vegetables, spicy and butter flavors, which are very suitable for the public.


    This made him quite proud of himself, which was even more proud than his own recognition.


    Therefore, he could not help but open the letter that had been read several times and read it again.


    A few months no see, women''s words not only did not grow, seems to be worse?


    But fortunately, there is still a shadow of Juanxiu.


    In the letter, she did not have a formal format.


    It''s like writing what you think of.


    And it''s not a sentence after sentence.


    It''s a few lines to the left and a few lines to the side.


    There was a heart outside, and a whole sentence was written.


    After sorting it out, it is roughly like this: fourth master, I miss you so much, sometimes I fall asleep when I think about it. Moreover, I pinch my fingers every day, counting the days when ye left. How I wish that what I saw before I went to bed, what I saw when I woke up was still Yeh. Well... The rest of the words, after my father comes back, I will quietly say ~


    between the lines, it seems that I am full of dependence and missing.


    In the middle of the writing paper, there is a red lip print.


    Look, it''s not the same size as her lips.


    Smell still have light lip paper fragrance, estimate on her, according to oneself''s lips, kiss on the paper.


    Thinking of this, he raised his slender finger belly and gently stroked it on the red lip impression.


    The next moment, he put his hand on the strawberries she planted before he left.


    After a few months, I saw the man''s neck, the original "mosquito bag" has disappeared.


    Instead, it was a black mole the size of a sesame.


    This mouth is very powerful.


    Thinking of what she said at that time that he always left a mark on her body, she would also like to gnaw one on her neck. It''s better to leave a few more days'' impression, or he will forget her.


    Now, this mole will stay for a lifetime.


    He also said that he always gnawed her a trace, it was clear that her body was delicate and tender, which belonged to the skin texture easy to leave traces.


    Besides, he never gnawed a mole out of her.


    Then, he folded the letter and put it in the book. His mood was somewhat complicated.A Fu Jin, gnawing his neck out of moles, and writing such a greasy and unrestrained letter, is there a bit of reserve?


    When he goes back, he must be punished!


    ------


    on an afternoon in mid September, the sky was blue and the clouds were white.


    The air is fresh and full of light autumn.


    Kangxi teachers arrived in the capital.


    The vast army looks very majestic.


    The officers and men agreed with each other, solemn and unsmiling.


    Fourth master and Zhi Jun Wang, as well as generals, rode horses in front.


    We are also puzzled. As soon as we leave Mongolia, the fourth master''s illness will be cured.


    Kangxi''s Dragon banishment was surrounded by them, a little bit of escort.


    At this time, civil and military officials met at Desheng Gate.


    The Empress Dowager sat on the gate of the city and watched all this from a distance.


    Beside her, there were a number of concubines, which was also a welcome to Kangxi.


    The fifth Princess stood next to the Empress Dowager and said with a smile, "Laozu Zong, do you think the one wearing the Tibetan blue robe is the fourth elder brother?"


    "Let''s see." The Empress Dowager raised her eyebrows uncertainly along the direction pointed by the five princesses, and then said with a smile: "it looks like your fourth brother. This army is really a place for training people. The fourth one is steady. After staying in the army for a period of time, in addition to a little sunburn, the whole person looks masculine and more resolute."


    The fifth Princess:...


    in principle, she and the Empress Dowager have a tacit understanding.


    Grandparents and grandchildren are always chatting.


    But the good thing is that they get along with each other at will.


    Therefore, the fifth Princess saw a man wearing black armor, her eyes slightly stunned, some surprise.


    The man wore a red cape representing victory.


    Also riding a horse, behind the fourth master.


    He seems to have a little Tan, too.


    However, it seems, or beautiful, red lips and white teeth, high nose, very handsome.


    It''s just... Why is he here?


    This time, did he go out with the emperor Alma?


    Sitting on the horse''s back, he always felt that someone was staring at him, which made him feel monitored.


    He looked around casually and saw a girl in purple flag on the gate, looking at him.


    At that time, he raised his eyebrows. Isn''t this the fifth princess?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    So, he is magnanimous, returned five princess a sunny handsome smile.


    He rode on his horse and went on.


    The Empress Dowager saw this behind the scenes, laughing and joking: "OK, the little five of the mournful family has grown up, saying and talking, but he doesn''t return, so his eyes don''t know where to look."


    "Oh, Laozu, don''t make fun of me. I''m looking at the fourth elder brother." The fifth princess was coquettish.


    Anyway, the five squares are behind the fourth master.


    She took the fourth master as a shield.


    But the eyes of the Empress Dowager have lived in the palace for a long time, and have seen many people and things.


    Where will be this little girl film to flicker in the past.


    She smiles at the old mother beside her and says, "the girl is big. It''s also time to find her future husband-in-law. As long as she is upright and upright, she is good to the girl, and she will be at ease."


    With that, the Empress Dowager showed full reluctance.


    The fifth princess was brought up by her. She was smart, sensible and clever.


    At the age of getting married, she can''t stay with her all the time.


    "I don''t, I''ll always be with my ancestors." Five Princess flat mouth said.


    "What a duplicity girl." The Empress Dowager took five Princesses'' hand and said with a smile.


    Then, the mighty men and horses entered the city gate.


    The prince who met at the door looked nervous.


    He has received the letter from the fourth master.


    There is a way, and he has been arranged.


    But I''m afraid it''s the same as last year. In front of the civil and military officials, Kangxi scolded him bloody.


    He was also afraid that the forces at the bottom would be weakened by Kangxi.


    A moment later, they followed Kangxi''s Dragon drive to the hall of supreme harmony.


    The crown prince handed the pamphlet to Kangxi, which recorded the recent events, "Huang amah, when you are not in the palace, your son''s ministers will know that the political affairs are difficult to be broken, and they are in great trouble every day. They are really too busy to do a lot of things well. Please punish the emperor Alma."


    He was not as confident as he had been last year, and the officials around him did not laugh.


    This is what he realized according to the fourth master''s letter.


    In fact, the fourth master was cautious, probably afraid that Kangxi would intercept the letter.


    After all, there is nothing that can''t be done and can''t be counted as a matter of fact that Kangxi''s sophisticated politics and family governance can''t be done.


    Therefore, in his letter, he just let the prince relax, saying that there is no perfect person and no one can do everything well. As long as there is no big mistake, the love of emperor Amar to the prince is not willing to be punished.


    The prince realized the truth from his words.


    It seems that he doesn''t need to do his job perfectly. He will be criticized.


    But you can''t mess up your errand. Just leave a little problem.


    After a glance at the prince, Kangxi looked at the pamphlet.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall was very quiet.


    The prince was so scared that his forehead was sweating.


    He had done a good job before and had been taught a lesson.


    This time, after listening to Lao Si''s words, he made a few small mistakes, which made him even more nervous. It was a sword walking in the wrong direction.


    If it is true as the fourth said, he should treat this brother well in the future.


    If on the contrary, the fourth brother, like other brothers, envies his position as Prince, which is not a good one.


    Well, he won''t be polite to the fourth!


    After a long time, Kangxi closed the book and said: "Yinren, when I was not in Beijing, you managed things well. It''s a good thing for you to value Hubu, but the rest of the departments should not be loose, especially the Ministry of rites, which is in charge of the government orders of etiquette, sacrifice and tribute. How can you leave me alone because I am not in the palace. During this period, although there are no foreign guests to meet, but if there is an emergency, would you be in a hurry and lose your face? "


    "It''s the child minister''s thoughtlessness. I''ll remember it later." Prince Road.


    "Well, if you know something wrong, you can change it. You can''t be too good. Forget this time and remember next time." Kangxi gave a light command.


    After the prince should, he was relieved.


    Next, Kangxi didn''t scold him or punish him.


    It seems that the old four''s method is still useful.


    Then, the Emperor Kangxi made a sign to Liang Jiugong.


    Liang Jiugong understood and spread out a bright yellow Edict and said: "in this expedition to Galdan, the emperor''s three sons granted their lives and were ordered to take charge of the red flag encampment. His talent was transcendent. He not only wrote poems to praise the officers and soldiers, but also wrote pamphlets to praise my military achievements. I was quite impressed, so he was named the king of Chengjun. "


    As soon as this was said, officials congratulated the third master one after another.


    But the third master himself was a little confused.


    In the beginning, he couldn''t go.


    Later, Kangxi said that he was too weak and asked him to practice in the army.


    In today''s words, he is too Niang + gun, and needs military training.


    Although this time, Kangxi gave him work.


    But he still felt that he was not doing well.When it comes to poetry and lyrics, Laosi is more attentive than he is.


    At that time, he was still a little loose.


    But the fourth is different. He has been working hard in the army and setting an example.


    It is said that he wrote "the great reading of langjuxu mountain" and "Gongcheng huiluan two songs", praising the military exploits of Kangxi.


    What''s more, the method of the first battle is still the idea of old four.


    Thinking of this, the third one glanced at the fourth.


    Just one eye, just opposite to the fourth master''s eyes.


    On the fourth master''s face, he didn''t care to say: "congratulations to the third brother. I''ll take some pots of good wine to visit the third brother''s house some other day."


    He said that he didn''t care whether it was fake, but he knew that he was still a bit eager to get ahead this time and was remembered by Kangxi.


    In the world, there is no absolutely fair thing.


    Especially in the Imperial Palace, injustice can be seen everywhere.


    There are many things that seem fair on the surface, but they are not.


    Many people are living an unfair life, care or not, do not need to deliberately performance on the surface.


    He doesn''t have a negative mood just because he can''t get justice.


    On the contrary, he will know that he will be more cautious and low-key next time.


    "Good! It''s a deal The third master laughed back.


    Then, Liang Jiugong read Zhi Jun Wang, Si ye, Jiu Ye.


    The reward is the same for all three of them.


    It''s nothing but real estate and Chuang Tzu, or jewelry and medicinal materials.


    Nine ye see oneself hit soy sauce, fight with the Zhijun king of the battlefield.


    And the resourceful fourth master.


    To receive almost the same reward is to be overjoyed.


    Nine Ye is on the face to smile ha ha, Zhi Jun Wang heart ha ha ha ha.


    This time, Zhijun king killed the enemy on the battlefield and acted as a vanguard, which was a great achievement.


    But Zhijun is already a princess, and he was granted the title the year before last.


    He thought that this time he could seal two words in front of the Zhijun king and become a prince, but he did not stop there.


    Kangxi''s sharp eyes lightly swept, will look at the look of the brothers in the eyes.


    Liang Jiugong was still reading: "the wulanala family of the four Fu Jin Dynasties, with its bright heart and orchid quality, is diligent and virtuous. He has developed a variety of practical and nutritious military grain for the imperial court. Instead of the traditional military grain, he has given a plate of golden grain as a reward."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    All the officials and brothers were shocked.


    They have long heard of the fact that Si Fu Jin taught people to do military food.


    But did not put in the heart, thought is only a woman, can have how much ability tut.


    Until they heard the edict of Liang Jiugong.


    Only when the eunuch''s bright plate of grain and gold came to know that the four fortunes were really capable.


    People don''t just know how to make cakes.


    They are very good at developing military food.


    To say that Kangxi gave ordinary gold plates, that''s enough.


    But it was a golden plate with hemp, millet, millet, wheat and Shu carved on it.


    These grains are inseparable from people''s daily life.


    It''s a gift of representativeness and supreme glory.


    "Thanks to the emperor amah, the son minister once again on behalf of Fujin, said thanks, I think she would be very happy if she knew." The fourth master saluted.


    "Fourth, I heard that you Fujin was duty bound to forget food and sleep for the last military grain incident. The female workers who worked with me said that she was more diligent and conscientious than everyone else." Although Kangxi is not in the palace.


    But every move in the palace, he is very clear.


    As for the pamphlet handed over by the prince, in fact, he already knew it in his mind.


    "Thank the emperor amauzan." Fourth master''s heart, originally some unhappy, but also in this moment disappeared.


    He felt that his Fujin was rewarded by Kangxi as much as he was rewarded by Kangxi himself.


    When he was down, the prince took the initiative to join the fourth master.


    Even he felt that the reward from the fourth master was not fair.


    In fact, he is also in the bottom of his heart, hoping that the fourth master can rise.


    After all, he has been courting the fourth master. If the fourth master becomes more powerful, it will be good for him.


    However, the third master has a good relationship with him, but his work is not reliable.


    Therefore, he patted the fourth master on the shoulder and comforted him casually: "fourth, thanks to you this time, but you should be more open-minded and try harder in the future. Third, he is older than you. It''s common for you to become a governor first. If you''re in front of the third, he''ll have no place to put his face on as a brother. "


    "What the prince said is just that the emperor Alma cherished the prince. In addition, I am also sincerely happy for the third brother Four ye light way.


    It was afternoon when I returned to the palace.


    In addition, it was not early morning, and it was almost dusk.


    The fourth master politely declined the prince''s invitation and stepped on his horse.


    On the way back to the house.


    ------


    in front of the Chamberlain house, if there are people in the backyard and slaves waiting at the front door.


    As early as in the afternoon, the spies came to report.


    It is said that Kangxi''s class will return when it is dark.


    "It''s getting dark. Why hasn''t the fourth master come back yet?" Li murmured.


    She was dressed in a rose red flag dress, and her hair was curled in two small hands, which was black and shiny.


    Guess, there''s no less polish.


    At first glance, they are well dressed.


    It''s just that she just finished her labor, and during the confinement period, she doesn''t like Ruoyin to do exercise, instead she lies down and doesn''t move much.


    Look, I''ve gained a lot more weight than before.


    "My sister has just finished her confinement. If she finds it difficult to wait, I''d better go to the mansion and have a rest. When the fourth master comes, I''ll let the servant know." He was dressed in a lilac flag dress and said with a smile.


    "Who says I find it hard to wait. For the sake of the fourth master, it''s worth waiting any longer." Li''s eyes glared at him.


    I found myself fatter.


    The figure of nucolo''s family is too slim and pure, isn''t it?


    But even so, she has to wait all the time, never give each other a chance to drill holes.


    When Ruoyin heard the argument between Li and Niu co Lu, he turned his head and glanced at it.


    See two people are very good at dressing up, know to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses.


    When I turned back, I saw that Wu''s clothes were very gorgeous.


    Orange flag, delicate makeup.


    Wu noticed Ruoyin''s eyes and flattered Ruoyin with a smile.


    Then, Ruoyin takes back her eyes. Recently, Wu has been trying to please her.


    Thanks to her special dress today, she changed a lovely pink + red dress.


    Since the birth of Hongyi, she felt like a ripe fruit that could not be hidden.


    In order not to be compared by these little girls, she had better make herself more lovely.


    After a while, people heard the "dada Da" sound of the horse''s hooves.


    Then, a pair of men and horses appeared in front of everyone.


    Fourth master is in the front, he is wearing a dark blue robe, and his sleeves are flying high in the wind.


    The black pupil is shining with mysterious color.Dusk fell on him, making him look more mysterious.


    Every move is full of mature man''s self-confidence and domineering, which fascinates women and makes them surrender.


    "Hoo ~" when the horse rode to the front door, the fourth master stopped his horse.


    For a moment, the horse stood on its hind legs, straight up on its front legs.


    If Yin is Fujin, she is at the forefront.


    People are attracted by beautiful characters, not only men, but also women.


    Therefore, she was just attracted by the charm of the fourth master.


    It seems that he is more beautiful and masculine than before.


    It''s not just Ruoyin who finds the fourth master more handsome and charming.


    Even the nucolo family felt the same way.


    They exaggerate more than if sound.


    If the sound is just in the heart to think, on the face of good or bad or reserved reserved, take back the eyes.


    But the nuico Lu''s, that pair of crazy eyes, never left the fourth master.


    After the fourth master glanced at the crowd lightly, he stepped off the horse under everyone''s attention.


    "Auspicious four masters!" They all knelt down.


    The fourth master handed Su Peisheng the horse and whip in his hand and glanced at the people in the backyard.


    Finally, the eyes stay on Ruoyin who is wearing the red flag.


    She combed her hair on a shelf with a white jade cicada hairpin pinned in her hair.


    The face is painted with delicate make-up.


    Held in a dignified and elegant manner, but also showing a playful and lovely.


    That pair of big beautiful eyes, is looking at him divinely, as if can speak, touching people''s heartstrings.


    "No gift." The fourth Master said this to everyone.


    But his pace, but toward Ruoyin.


    When he was near, he helped Ruoyin a little more. "You''ve worked hard when you''re not in the house."


    Li immediately rolled his eyes, where did Fujin work hard.


    Obviously, it''s cool. What''s bitter is they, OK!


    The Nuo co Lu family was punished by needle and death.


    She just laboriously gave birth to second elder brother, kneeling in the rain all night.


    That is really bitter gourd mixed with Coptis, bitter on the bitter!


    "Fourth master Xie, you are in the army. That''s really hard. I''m nothing." If sound looks up, toward four ye Jiao + shameful smile way.


    The fourth master was stunned for a moment. From his point of view, the dim yellow light just sprinkled on her face.


    Added a little bit of hazy beauty to her.


    There is an indescribable charm between every frown and smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    Just like the rose in the evening, beautiful but not demon, gorgeous but not vulgar, charming.


    "In the afternoon, the spy reported that he was going to return to the mansion. I thought that he had worked hard all the way, and specially asked people to set up a family dinner, which was in the main courtyard." If sound road.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and strode to the main courtyard.


    Since it was a family dinner, the nuico Lu''s several also followed.


    Just now they didn''t see it. When the fourth master saw Fujin, it was different from when he saw them.


    No, I haven''t seen them since I saw Fujin!


    A moment later, everyone was seated at the main courtyard''s family dinner.


    "Ye, it''s the season to eat crabs now. I''ve steamed big crabs. They''re very fat." Ruo Yin points to the steamed crab in the middle with a smile.


    At this time, the crab is fat, steamed to eat, and then dip in a little sauce, so as not to lose the original flavor.


    The fourth master followed the direction of her finger and saw a large plate of orange and orange crabs in the middle.


    Everyone has a big slap in the face. There are about five Liang.


    He said lightly: "it''s just that ye haven''t eaten crabs for a long time, so I''ll try them."


    In the army, it''s hard to eat meat, not to mention crabs.


    After so much self-discipline, it''s time to indulge.


    Therefore, Su Peisheng, needless to say, made eight pieces of Silver Crab.


    "Come by yourself." The fourth master didn''t wait for the slave to peel the crab shell for him, so he made eight pieces of crab himself.


    Seeing that he seemed to be in a good mood, he accosted him and retired.


    "As the saying goes, when the autumn wind blows, the crab feet itch and the chrysanthemum blooms. When you smell the crabs, you will have a round navel in September and a sharp October. I''ll have a big one for you He was a bit of a pedant, trying to gain some attraction.


    It seems that there has never been a conflict between her and Ruoyin.


    The fourth master was concentrating on peeling the crab shell, but he didn''t lift his head.


    What''s more, he paid attention to the image, so he didn''t want to play with the crab there.


    Can only give a slave to make a color, Winter Lotus picked a crab for her, help her peel crab shell.


    Then, the rest of them were stripped by slaves.


    If Yin can no matter what image is not image, she cares about whether she eats well or not.


    It''s good to have slaves shelling, but it''s not addictive.


    I can''t feel the fun of shelling myself.


    What''s more, the fat and flowing crab roe can be eaten in a bowl with his own permission?


    She took the small square table, round hammer, axe, fork, scissors, tweezers, chisel and spoon in front of her.


    Cushion, knock, chop, fork, cut, clip, pick, Sheng, these are eighteen kinds of techniques, and they are all proficient.


    The nature of a food, show incisively and vividly.


    As a result, those women in the backyard did not understand how to eat Ruoyin.


    Heart said that as the main room, how can you eat like this, not a lady at all.


    At this time, the fourth master glanced at Ruo Yin, who was gnawing crab legs, and thought that she was very real.


    With her lovely make-up, she looks very cute.


    He gently smile, in the end is can''t help reprimand: "can''t eat reserved point."


    It is clearly a reprimand, but let people hear a trace of doting.


    If the sound of the meal, finally put down the crab legs, completely peel the shell before biting.


    Next, the fourth master and Ruoyin discussed how to peel the shell, which would be faster.


    Make the women in the backyard, all red eyes.


    It seems that the fourth master and Ruoyin are a couple with a good heart. They can''t fit in at all.


    After a cup of tea, the fourth master motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood and brought the golden plate of grain awarded by Kangxi to Ruoyin. "Fujin, this is the emperor''s reward. He said it was the last military grain. You have done a good job and specially rewarded you."


    Ruoyin''s heart is startled. When she wants to pick it up, she looks at her hands stained with crab meat residue and crab yolk.


    Had to stop in place, flattered at the same time, embarrassed to ask four ye: "Ye, i... I have oil in my hand, can let the slave help me to get it."


    The fourth master''s face sank and looked at the woman seriously.


    I can''t believe that such a casual woman can manage the house in an orderly way.


    Then, he light way: "see in your meritorious share, then accurate."


    "Thank you, fourth master." Ruo Yin smiles and signals to mammy Liu, who takes over the golden plate.


    Ruoyin didn''t expect that Kangxi would reward her with something so meaningful.


    On the first day of returning to Beijing, the reward came down.


    It seems that the military food should be very popular, right?


    Seeing that Ruoyin became the focus of the family dinner, people were not good-looking.


    But the mouth still said nice words, congratulations.


    It seems that Fujin will not only manage the family, but also punish people, and there will be a lot of them!Wu thought that he should hold Ruoyin''s thigh.


    Li looked around as if he was waiting for something.


    After a while, I saw that someone had brought the second elder brother.


    After seeing him from afar, Li said with a smile: "fourth master, you haven''t seen the second elder brother. I still think that you can give me a name."


    When the second elder brother was born, the fourth master was not in.


    So, there''s no name yet.


    And she had already ordered the servants. When the family dinner was about the same, regardless of whether the second elder brother was sleeping or not, she asked them to bring him.


    If sound glances at the eye two elder brother, only sees two elder brother a pair not to wake up the appearance.


    But two elder brother sleeps to return sleepily, but that pair of eyes son, actually bright, specially lovable.


    New born children, sleep extra much, according to the law, this time, designated to sleep.


    But the Li family but lets the human embrace, a look is specially wakes up, sends to contend for favor.


    The fourth master probably understood, but no one would hate his own children.


    Two elder brother was born two months ago, he has not seen.


    At this time, when he saw the second elder brother in the slave''s arms, he wiped his hands and got up and looked at it carefully.


    But he also had the smell of crab on his hand, so he didn''t hold it.


    After pondering for a moment, he said: "looking at the two elder brother''s clear eyes, although tired, the pupil is as bright as the sun, moon and stars, so he named him Hongmin."


    As soon as this word comes out, Ruoyin''s heart is shocked, and there are some rigid micro expressions on his face.


    His greatness is different from the name in history.


    But Li''s son is still Hongmin.


    The word "Min" means sunlight, which is similar to that of Honghui.


    In history, Hongmin''s fortune was thinner than Honghui''s, and it disappeared when he was only two years old.


    Just don''t know, these two elder brothers, can you grow up healthily in the future?


    Li''s smile back: "good, Hong Min good, called Hong Min, then I''ll thank you for Hongmin."


    Four ye light "um" a, way: "ye see two elder brother some lack, still let a person take back to sleep."


    Li slightly after a meal, smile to let the slave hold down two elder brother.


    When the fourth master sat down to eat again, he saw that Ruo Yin and complexion were not quite right. He thought she was eating.


    After the second elder brother was taken away, Li was still very active. It was obvious that he wanted to take the fourth master to her room to rest.


    The new co Lu family is also inviting favor, but it is not as obvious as Li''s, probably to stabilize the image of a lady''s reserve.


    Wu''s and song''s are of low status, and occasionally they say something.


    In autumn, Ruoyin''s appetite is much better than that in summer.


    She was preoccupied with eating either this dish or that one.


    A man, if his mind is on you.


    If you don''t bother to ask for favors, he will stay at night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    If the mind is not in, no matter how attentive it will be, it will only annoy people.


    Anyway, she spent a lot of effort in dressing and dressing up, and she also showed what she should have done.


    It would be outrageous to compete for favors on the table like a concubine.


    At the end of the family dinner, the fourth master took the lead to put down the dishes and chopsticks and went into Ruoyin''s room.


    For a while, the woman on the table understood, but also some disappointment.


    It seems that the fourth master is going to rest in the main courtyard.


    If sound then rises, light way: "sisters all scatter."


    With that, she followed in.


    Li looked at Ruoyin''s back, gritted his teeth and left.


    Oh, the play is just beginning, who laughs to the end is not sure!


    Four ye see if sound into the house, then asked: "big brother, ye heard that he was ill for a while, good all?"


    "It''s strange to say that when I came back from the palace, he was all right. However, the elder brother went to bed early. As early as the master came back, the servant carried him to the East chamber and went to sleep. Why don''t you see him again tomorrow?"


    It seems that she is right. He Zhongkang usually communicates with the fourth master.


    Otherwise, she didn''t say anything, people seem to know everything.


    However, she didn''t want to invite her children.


    She just wants Hongyi to have a good rest and grow up peacefully and healthily.


    "It''s OK." The fourth master got up and flattened his arms and said, "let people prepare water and bathe."


    If the voice is slightly stunned, it is reasonable to say that he used to eat in the past, and the fourth master would play chess, practice calligraphy, or take a walk in the yard to eat.


    Like today''s, there are still few bath arrangements.


    In the end, she could only blame the tiredness on the fourth master''s road and wanted to have a rest early.


    So she told the servant to prepare water, and then she went to wait on the fourth master to change clothes.


    A moment later, the slave prepared the water and withdrew. There were only Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    Fourth master''s body is very strong, every muscle line, is very perfect.


    It will not only make women addicted, but also make men envious.


    Not much time, also do not know is the bath + bath water is relatively hot, or how.


    His forehead, then exudes bean + big sweat bead.


    However, his eyes were slightly closed, and the expression on his face was more serious.


    During the period, I don''t know because it was too dusty all the way.


    I still think that the venue is too small to display.


    Or something else.


    The fourth master did not act in a hurry. Instead, he sat in the bath and bucket abstinently, waiting by Ruoyin, which made him appear to be very abstinent.


    From time to time, there is a tricky question to ask.


    "It''s said that you have renovated everything in the mansion?" He opened his thin lips and dropped a time bomb to Ruoyin.


    If the sound is to give him to wipe the body of the hand slightly a meal, then continue to rub his back.


    She sighed at first, but said, "I didn''t know that people were dangerous because I had been protecting me in the mansion before. Since the battle of Da Ye, there have been troubles in the house one after another. I have no way to do it. Otherwise, there will be no chaos in the house. "


    She didn''t say much about anything else. She wanted to come to he Zhongkang and told him all about it.


    Therefore, she flattered the fourth master first.


    Later, they all said, "it''s all they do. I just implement the right of the main office." The exhibition is incisive and incisive.


    Make her look like a white rabbit.


    I don''t know if the fourth master will eat this set.


    Although the fourth master''s cold eyes were closed, the long eyebrow was slightly picked.


    Light way: "Ye gives the house to you, you will let go of the tube, other I also don''t care much, but only a little, you have to remember, everything is not too much, Ye''s bottom line is the son."


    His voice was cold, with irresistible dignity.


    Since the right has been given to her, he will be fully responsible for her, and will not interfere more.


    But there are still some ugly things to say ahead.


    In order not to clean up a hair, it is difficult to recover.


    "If you don''t tell me, I also know it. So this time, when Li was pregnant with her second brother, I found out in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable!" If the sound timely invitation for credit.


    Fortunately, her bottom line is her offspring, whether it''s her or someone else''s.


    I thought that the fourth master would blame her when he knew she had punished the people in the backyard.


    So that she has several sets of plans to deal with in advance, has not been put into practice.


    After all, men like the fourth master should like women who are good at controlling.


    And before her, also has been walking is Jiaohua route.


    All of a sudden, he became the main room to destroy the flowers. He was afraid that he would be disgusted.


    "Well, I heard about the second elder brother. It''s hard for you." The fourth Master said, leaning on the bathtub, seemed to be very relaxed, "you will manage the house in the future. If necessary, let people go to the front yard and say it.""Thank you. The house is very good at present." If sound smile back.


    Indeed, as she said, recently, the backyard is a disgrace of peace.


    As for her account with the Li family, as well as with the nucollo family, she had already made an account.


    Without root or basis, she can''t talk about it again, and it''s useless to say it.


    In addition, in this dynasty, men basically only outside, regardless of the inside.


    In the backyard fight, the wife punishes the concubine. If the concubine is favored and blows the pillow side breeze, the man will manage a little bit.


    If you don''t want to be a concubine, don''t make too much noise, just turn a blind eye.


    Obviously, the fourth master didn''t mean to support those people in the backyard.


    And Ruoyin also has the determination to do well in the Lord.


    Don''t want to be too dependent on men.


    Especially a man of the Qing Dynasty, if you can rely on it, the sow may really be able to climb the tree!


    The fourth master is also a person who does great things. If he is in charge of the outside world and has to worry about the trivial things inside and outside, it is a little bit of that...


    in a short time, Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to bathe and put on a loose black nightgown.


    She bathed in the afternoon.


    When the fourth master went to bed, she put out the light and lay down.


    But before she had time to get close to the bed, she was taken into the arms of a man who was rolling and scalding.


    The next second, she''s under him.


    As the fourth master was about to kiss him, Su Peisheng''s voice came from outside: "master, Master Li has sent for a message. It is said that after the second elder brother goes back, he is mentally deficient and crying. Big Ge Ge Ge hears two elder brother cry, also cry ceaselessly, want to invite you to have a look


    For a moment, the dark atmosphere in the room was half broken.


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just looked at Ruoyin.


    If the sound is also quiet, did not say let him go, also did not say not to let go.


    When he was pushed away, his face was as black as coal.


    So, they looked at each other quietly for a few seconds, and if the tone was finally virtuous, he said: "look at the second elder brother''s family dinner, his spirit is not enough. In addition, he is still so small, why don''t you go and have a look?"


    The second elder brother slept well and was awakened by the servants under the Li family.


    Go back to sleep again, can not cry?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    Children''s sleep temper is the biggest!


    "Well, go and have a look." The fourth master is not absurd enough to abandon his son and daughter for the sake of sex.


    Besides, more than half of the children in the mansion are in Li''s place.


    So he got out of bed and dressed himself.


    If you smile on the voice, it seems that men always have two sides to what they say.


    Or that sentence, if you take it seriously, you will lose miserably!


    She propped up and tried to get out of bed to help him change clothes.


    "No, you have to rest." He dressed calmly and stopped her.


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, come on, originally you can always dress by yourself, then she can lie down impolitely.


    A moment later, the fourth master left the main courtyard and went to Li''s.


    I watched it all night, and the fourth master didn''t come back.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin was not a woman who looked forward to love and miracles in the backyard of the Qing Dynasty.


    After the fourth master left last night, she slept better than anyone else.


    The next morning, she got up early.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng are waiting to wait.


    Seeing that she got up earlier than usual, I thought she got up early because she thought about things.


    Mother Liu comes forward to wait on Ruoyin to change clothes.


    Qiao Feng is waiting for her to wash and wash, and he still says the words of running Li''s head.


    "Fu Jin, I have inquired about it. The big brother and big Ge Ge have nothing to do with it. It''s just the crying of children. I think she''s trying to intercept Hu!"


    "That''s right. Li is a real underdog. His child is so young that he is used to intercepting Hu. Especially the second elder brother, I don''t know how to say it. Tut tut tut." Mother Liu''s face was contemptuous.


    After listening to the duet singing by mother Liu and Qiao Feng, if the voice is light, you will inevitably encounter a ghost if you walk too much at night. If you cut too much, it will make people think there is a ghost. What we do is to observe the change. Of course, don''t forget to send some gifts later


    After hearing this, Mammy Liu seemed to respond with a sudden realization.


    In fact, Ruoyin is selfish.


    It''s the first time that she has come here to experience jiehu.


    Probably because she is Fu Jin?


    I''m afraid there will be a second time for this thing.


    Even in the future, there may be other people who are more windy and want to play with a truncated Hu.


    Therefore, she deliberately let the fourth master go to let him know the true face of Li.


    In order to avoid her pestering him, it seems that she is not virtuous, but also makes him feel ashamed of Li.


    She preferred his guilt to her.


    Of course, she can''t decide whether the fourth master will go or not.


    Well, from the way he looked last night.


    The fourth master is still very responsible for his children.


    This moment, if the sound on the face of laughter ha ha, but in the heart of Li''s a pen.


    It''s interesting. After a period of time, I can see that Li still laughs. Do you dare to cut Hu?


    If the sound uses the early meal, the backyard people, as usual, come to see you.


    Don''t think about it. Li is the last one to come.


    "Oh, the sisters are here." Li was wearing a red flag dress with red light on her face. She was like a woman with proper Zi + run.


    Then, she came forward to Ruoyin salute: "sister to Fujin please."


    If the tone light "um" a, is let up.


    After Li got up, he held the slave''s hand and sat down in the room.


    "Oh, I''m sorry to say that. Last night, two elder brother and big Ge Ge were crying so much that I asked people to go to the fourth master. Only later did I know that the master had rested here in Fujin. Thanks to the master''s arrival, the sisters stopped crying and had a rest..." Li''s embarrassed smile made me laugh, "it made me, one I didn''t sleep well. I came late. I can''t stand Fujin. "


    Li Shi''s words, said that called a cheap, plus proud ah.


    What''s more, it sounds like an apology, but it''s uncomfortable to hear.


    Especially ah, also said so ambiguous + ambiguous, so Jiao + shy.


    Yesterday, the fourth master went into the main courtyard in front of all the people. Don''t say she didn''t know.


    Big Ge Ge and two elder brother don''t cry, but she didn''t sleep well all night.


    It''s... It''s impossible to be crooked.


    If sound indifferent a smile, pull out a touch of modesty, through alienated smile, way: "where sister said, two elder brother is still small, is to have more care."


    Li gave a slight pause and answered with a smile.


    Just in my heart, just like a punch on cotton, it''s not so refreshing.


    When the fourth master was not in the house, she was oppressed by Ruo Yin.


    I just wanted to have a mustache last night.


    The first victory of the house fight must be sounded.She has a good face and talks about pomp.


    Otherwise, how can she be so powerful in this mansion.


    Originally thought, cut off the Fu Jin Hu, so long, finally can be proud of a time.


    Who knows, the other side doesn''t care.


    At that time, her heart, there is a strange idea, in the heart of a flash.


    But soon, the idea was swept away by her.


    Impossible. How could Fu Jin not love the fourth master?


    What''s more, men like the fourth master, who are rich, powerful and powerful, are also handsome and resolute. They are still the second generation of the emperor.


    Which woman will not feel when facing him.


    Therefore, she felt that it was just the sound of the surface.


    It''s Fu Jin. It''s calmer than her!


    In the following days, the fourth master just returned to Beijing, and he was bound to be haunted by official affairs.


    First of all, I went to the third master''s house to celebrate.


    After that, the prince organized the bureau to gather the brothers together.


    During this period, Li cut off Ruoyin again.


    It''s said that big Ge Ge and two elder brother are still good.


    If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, is also the time, gives the Li family some color to have a look!


    Three days later in the evening, Ruoyin put Hongyi on the broad imperial concubine''s couch and made nutritious fruit and vegetable mud in the feeding room.


    Of course, this is also Ruoyin, specially let the dining room do complementary food.


    For example: milk banana paste, peanut purple rice paste, grapefruit juice, carrot rice flour, strawberry juice, fish puree and so on.


    And Ruoyin''s hand is a bowl of silver fish mud.


    It''s almost phosphorus free.


    Silver carp is rich in calcium, high protein and low fat, which is conducive to the improvement of immune function and longevity.


    In particular, physical weakness, malnutrition, indigestion, the most suitable.


    "Zhuang Zhuang, ah ~" Ruoyin scooped a spoonful of silver fish mud and fed Hongyi happily.


    Zhuang Zhuang is her nickname for Hongyi''s marriage.


    As the saying goes, cheap name makes a good living.


    But in the royal family, no matter how cheap the name is.


    She named him Zhuang Zhuang Zhuang, hoping that he would grow up healthily and healthily.


    Hongyi can sit now and has four front teeth.


    According to Ruoyin''s instructions, he opened his mouth and chewed with his front front teeth.


    Just then, outside came the shrill voice of Su Peisheng: "four masters are here!"


    If the sound after listening, do not go outside to meet, but continue to feed Hongyi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    After a few seconds, she got up and was ready to go out.


    Just then, a dark blue figure appeared at the door. Who is not the fourth master?


    "My Lord is here?" Ruo Yin is holding a porcelain bowl and holding a small porcelain spoon. He looks at the fourth master and laughs.


    I was just about to meet you. How could you come in.


    As soon as the fourth master entered the room, he saw that the woman in the pink blue flag dress was looking at him tenderly and smiling.


    After glancing at the porcelain bowl in her hand, she went to Hongyi and sat down.


    Light ask: "feed what."


    "The fourth master of Huisi, the silver fish paste is steamed with silver fish and beaten into mud like. It is nutritious and digestible." If the sound said, then continue to feed Hongyi.


    "This kind of thing should be done by the servants." The fourth master was playing with his fingers.


    These days, listen to the people in the house said that she brought Hongyi very well, always personally.


    "How can it be the same? I personally feed my family to be strong, and he can eat more. Besides, I have nothing to do, so it''s not a big deal to feed." If Yinchao Hongyi smiles and asks, "right, Zhuang Zhuang?"


    Hongyi didn''t understand, but he didn''t reply. He just chucked his food in his mouth with a smile.


    The silver fish mud melted in the mouth, and he opened his mouth to eat.


    Seeing this, the fourth master picked his eyebrows and asked, "Zhuang Zhuang?"


    "Yes, I gave him a nickname. How about it? Is it OK?" Ruo Yin asked complacently.


    Fourth master:...


    "the name is taken by the master. I will not be so stingy as to refuse the right to take a nickname, right If sound Du mouth way.


    Seeing that she was wronged and miserable, the fourth master turned his head and seemed to be thinking.


    After pondering for a moment, he said: "strong on the strong, the nickname is simple, easy to raise."


    He''s heard about this, too.


    Take the prince''s family as an example. An elder brother gave birth to a weak and sickly body. His nickname is Niuniu.


    After feeding Hongyi, Ruoyin asked the servant to take Hongyi to the wing room for a rest.


    Then she poured a cup of Oolong tea for the fourth master and sat down beside him.


    After the fourth master took a sip, a light smell of tea spread in the mouth.


    Suddenly, the eyebrow of tiny frown, then slowly unfold.


    If Yin secretly glanced at him, it was not that he didn''t see it. Since he entered the room, the other party''s face was not very good-looking.


    When the fourth master was away, he spent a lot of money in his house and bribed many people.


    As a result, she had already inquired.


    The third and fourth masters are the people in charge of the red flag.


    The third master was promoted to be the prince, but the fourth was still a concubine.


    In addition, things are busy in Korea and China. Is it a bit of a bad mood?


    "Sir, what''s interesting about your visit to Ningxia and Mongolia this time?" She asked curiously.


    In fact, she is deliberately looking for topics.


    She knew that beauty and night cultivation were not enough.


    If you want to get more love, you have to leave your heart.


    She hoped that he would be the first to think of her and tell her what he had in mind when he was not in a good mood.


    The fourth master, who had a cool face, was surprised and looked up at her cautiously.


    According to the law, if someone else ate the flat, they would not ask again.


    However, Ruoyin is thick skinned. She is not ashamed to ask: "please tell me about it. I''m so old, and I haven''t been to such a far place yet."


    She had a pure smile, a little woman who had never seen the world.


    But in the heart is muttering, really, a few months did not see, how more stable, more scrupulous!


    He, who was already black, seemed to be deeper.


    It''s like thinking big things all the time.


    Seeing the women''s repeated requests, the fourth master finally opened Jinkou: "Ningxia is located in the upper reaches of the Yellow River in the west of China. It is adjacent to Shaanxi in the East and Mongolian tribes in the West and North. There are rich mineral resources, mountains, plateaus, plains, hills and river valleys, and good natural landscape..."


    he talked about Mongolia from Ningxia, and interesting things happened on the road, or How spectacular the Yellow River is.


    However, Ruoyin, a fake housemaid, traveled around in her previous life and saw a lot of the world.


    But still pretending to understand nothing, holding his chin, opening his eyes, was surprised.


    From time to time, they also praise the venue and make exclamations like "Oh, wow.".


    Still keep flattering: I''m so powerful, I''m so powerful.


    It''s true that they are flatterers who walk.


    It seems that the man in front of her is the best man in the world.


    Obviously, she is so ancient and strange that the fourth master is very helpful.


    The handsome face, who has been stretching, finally smiles gently.


    The inner unhappiness also disappeared a lot.At the same time, the male chauvinism in the body has also risen to a high level.


    Seeing him smile, Ruoyin timely threw a sour question: "the LORD said so much, but he has not told me what the Mongolian girl looks like. I heard that the Mongolian girl can be enthusiastic!"


    The fourth Master heard the sour taste in her words, and after a pause, he said with venomous tongue: "no matter how warm you are, you will not have thick skin."


    Generally, he doesn''t speak, and others will not continue to ask.


    But her face is as thick as the wall, and she is flattering!


    "No, I''m telling the truth." She explained with a red face. She was in a hurry.


    See, the fourth master did not continue this topic.


    Just got up and said, "OK, it''s late. Wait on the Lord to arrange it."


    If the sound clever should, then went to wait on him to change clothes.


    What''s more, Ruoyin found that he had a black mole on his neck, "eh, I remember that there was no mole on my neck?"


    "It was bitten by a cat, and then it became a mole." The man blurted out without hesitation.


    "Oh ~" Ruoyin didn''t think much at first.


    It was not until I lowered my head to unbutton him that piece of neck seemed to be the place where she had bitten the skin.


    Besides, he often said that she was a stupid cat. Did she bite her?


    Then the melanin precipitates and becomes a mole?


    Thinking of this, she had no conscience to "poo Chi" laugh.


    When she discovered that she had lost her temper, she held back her smile.


    It''s just the shrugged shoulders that betrayed her.


    "What are you laughing at?" The fourth master saw that she was so heartless that he bit her cheek.


    "Smile at this mole, will always stay on my body, and think it represents their own, in the future, I''m afraid it will never be forgotten." She looked up at him with a provocative smile, which was a little woman''s gesture.


    Looking at a woman who laughs like a cunning fox, the man''s deep ink pupil is emitting the essence of the prey.


    The next moment, his left hand will take the woman''s waist.


    The right hand is directly across the clothes, she plays + between applause.


    "Ah ~" Ruo Yinjiao + hum.


    At this time, it happened that Su Peisheng''s voice of disappointment came from outside: "master, Master Li has sent a message to tell you that the second elder brother is ill. I want to invite you to have a look."


    At the moment, the fourth master''s long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    If the sound is drooping head, mouth hook up a smile.


    It seems that Li wants to do the same thing again. He doesn''t know how to stop when he is good.


    And this is exactly what she wants!


    Therefore, she stretched out the slender jade + finger, changed the passive to the active, and hooked the fourth master''s blue jade Python belt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Her voice was tender and soft, with a weeping plea for mercy.


    But in response to her, there is nothing more than men''s more and more Meng Lang''s behavior.


    Obviously, begging for mercy is useless here.


    Who let tonight''s little wildcat, especially will tease.


    It''s bound to let the woman know the consequences of provoking him.


    Finally, the fourth master fought more bravely, and put her on the bed shelf, standing to ask her back.


    I have to say, this posture is very exhausting for men.


    If there is a slight mistake, it is easy to lose life and root.


    Fortunately, the fourth master had good physical strength, and he held a man in his arms. All of them were stable and loose.


    This night, destined to be impure.


    The red waves turn red, and the spring scenery in a room is beautiful...


    the consequences are very serious.


    Until the horizon of the fish belly white, if sound completely soft into a pool of spring mud, just be let go.


    Su Peisheng thought that he had hallucinations all the time. How come it hasn''t stopped for so long.


    The master and son have to go to the early court in the morning.


    This gentleman has always been a man who knows how to be measured and harsh on himself. It is rare that he is so indulgent today.


    When the room finally quieted down, he glanced at the horizon, which made people quickly prepare water.


    It seems that the backyard, which can make the master forget himself, will be lucky.


    The next morning, the fourth master got up early.


    The eunuch, a servant girl in a room, went to wait on him to change his clothes and wash his clothes, but he did not dare to make much noise.


    After some washing, he raised his feet to the bedside.


    The sight in the woman''s body light across, her neck and clavicle, are Yin + Red traces.


    Then, the corner of his mouth, then satisfied with a touch of arc.


    By the time Ruoyin wakes up, the sun has gone up.


    Sitting up, she took a breath.


    I don''t know where I offended the cold-blooded beast last night, all night!


    With her sitting posture, the brocade is gently sliding down, and the purple and red marks of her body appear in the air.


    Looking down at her own body, her eyes are burning pain, I really want to hold myself, love myself.


    This... Is worse than ever.


    Especially if sound''s skin is snow-white, it looks even more shocking.


    She blushed at the thought of last night.


    The man, absolutely revenge, still remember that she left a mole on him.


    Especially before she fell asleep, he still did not forget to teach her a lesson: let her behave next time, if there is no straight line, or not reserved enough, she can not get out of bed.


    She really believed in him, and said that she was duplicity.


    In her opinion, it was he who was duplicity.


    With the words of reprimand on the mouth, the body is honest and practical.


    Dragging her fast falling body, she got up under the service of mother Liu.


    But how to stand fast unstable she, or Qiao LAN and Qiao Feng holding the change.


    Body brought her pain, let her once again in the heart scolded four ye.


    Clothes love beast!


    When I bathed him a few days ago, I still looked like a man who had no desire.


    Once on the collapse is a hungry wolf beast, the contrast is also too big.


    Then, she pulled her lips and said to mammy Liu, "is there any plaster for pain relief in our yard?"


    Mother Liu secretly glanced at the trace on Ruoyin''s body, and the place she could see was like this.


    Isn''t it even more miserable where you can''t see it?


    Alas, the master and son don''t know how to cherish the fragrance and cherish the jade. It''s hard to destroy flowers.


    Thinking about it, she changed Ruoyin''s clothes and said with a smile: "it didn''t have any at all. But after you passed out last night, the master specially asked someone to take a jar of plaster for relieving pain and swelling. The servant wanted to give you the medicine. The master sent us all out. He gave you the medicine himself. If you still feel pain, put it in the drawer at the head of the bed. I will give it here You can do some more. "


    Smell speech, if sound white + fair face, "Shua" of a red through.


    Yesterday, she was really overdrawn and bullied.


    She didn''t remember anything except what he said.


    In addition, as soon as he woke up in the morning, he did not have a personal shadow, but did not think that he actually gave her medicine by himself!


    It seems that the prince of Qing Dynasty is not easy to be a prince.


    In the daytime, I am entangled in business affairs, and I am entangled in bed and affairs at night. I have to deal with the aftermath after I finish my work.


    It''s not easy to sleep later than night owls and get up earlier than big cocks.


    Hong Hong was in a trance for a while, and she said, "no need. I''ll apply the medicine later."


    Mother Liu said, "master, you don''t know. The second elder brother was really ill last night, and he had a high fever."


    "Oh? And things like that. " If sound picks eyebrow way."No, not only that. After knowing this in the morning, the master was furious. He beat each of the servants who took care of the second brother-in-law for 20 boards. He also selected some slaves from the front yard and moved the second elder brother to the yard closer to the front yard, which was taken care of by mammy Xie." Qiao LAN agreed.


    Even mammy Liu mixed in, "I heard that Li had been crying for a long time, but the fourth master didn''t pay any attention, and went directly to the court."


    "It''s time! Originally, after the full moon, she can''t be kept around all the time. She should be Fu Jin of our family. If she cried a little, the master and son would like to accept all of them. What''s more, the situation of the eldest brother is different from that of the second elder brother. Our master is virtuous and virtuous. We don''t want to see her virtue. Can you let her take care of her? " Qiao Feng despises the tunnel.


    She really can''t see Li''s small family.


    "Just your mouth is broken!" If sound angry stare at Qiao Feng one eye.


    Generally, she doesn''t cry well.


    Oh, but she is quite satisfied with the result.


    Let that Li Shi cut off the Hu, now I''m afraid it''s hard for him to protect himself.


    My dear son, all of a sudden he is not around. I''m afraid he has no capital to cut Hu.


    So this story tells us.


    Life can not be too greedy, to seek things from facts, not to play with lies.


    Otherwise, even if it turns out to be true, no one will believe it. It''s just asking for trouble!


    it''s pitiful for the second elder brother, who has such a good mother.


    After the meal, if sound with the slave, personally went to see two elder brother.


    Fortunately, the flag had a high collar, which covered all the bruises on her neck, otherwise she would not have the face to go out.


    When she got there, she was received by mother Xie.


    Since Ruoyin weaned, mother Xie went back to the front yard.


    They had been together for a while before, and they chatted with each other and were quite casual.


    Ruoyin sits at the head of the bed and looks at the sleeping second elder brother. His face is a little red. It is estimated that the fever has not completely subsided.


    "I''m relieved to have mammy taking care of her second elder brother." If sound comforts way.


    Mother Xie modestly responded: "I owe the trust of the fourth master and Fu Jin, and I will try my best to take care of my second elder brother, and I will not let you down."


    If the sound is pleased to nod, said a few decent words, then returned to the main courtyard.


    For a while, people in the backyard all know that the second elder brother left Li''s arms.


    Basically, it''s all schadenfreude.


    Who let Li''s domineering and domineering in the mansion offended people.


    At the same time, it also eliminated some people''s bad thoughts.


    In particular, she had no children under her knees.


    But see Li cut Hu several times, also want to follow suit, pretend to be ill cut Hu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    After all, a few days ago, she thought Fujin didn''t care.


    I don''t know what''s going on in the backyard.


    The starting hand that calls a quick accurate ruthless, directly two elder brother from Li''s side to get away.


    Seeing this situation, she did not dare to pretend to be ill.


    At the same time, as the party, Li''s eyes were swollen as if they had been stung by bees.


    Originally neat room, she has long been a mess.


    "Master, please calm down. It''s a big deal that you can find a chance to bring back brother Er back." It was Chunmei who said this.


    She was injured last time and has been lying for months.


    Now, although it is not a big problem, but the body in the end left a scar.


    Every rainy day, the tail vertebra is painful.


    "Do you think there''s such a good answer? I''m sure he won''t make a decision, or he won''t change his mind. Pity my Hongmin... "Li''s crying was so loud.


    "With mother Xie taking care of her, the second elder brother will be OK this time. Besides, you can go and have a look." The plum blossoms in spring are drooping.


    According to the law, after the full moon, brother was moved to another yard, which is a common thing.


    But Li''s crying was as loud as mourning.


    "Why can Fujin keep big brother in front of him, but I can''t! On what basis Li Shi pinched her handkerchief and beat her chest. She didn''t breathe last time.


    This is a typical case of red eye.


    "Oh, master, if you want to understand a little bit, that big brother is a premature baby and is not easy to feed. The fourth elder brother and long live master must have been relieved because of the poor care of the elder brother. Otherwise, the elder brothers of any family are not kept by the nurse or other places. " Chunmei comforts.


    Xu is Chunmei words played a role, Li slightly after a meal, tears are finally stopped.


    "You are right. You must be looking at her pity. Oh, I want to see how long the elder brother can live!" Li''s mouth sparked a smile of schadenfreude.


    "Master, it''s good that the master has figured it out. When our second brother-in-law was born, the cry shocked the whole Baylor house. It''s not the kind of premature baby that big brother can compare with."


    Li, who was leaning on the chair to wipe his tears, immediately got up and wiped the corners of his eyes and said, "OK, second elder brother, this is a foregone conclusion. But there''s something you can do to help me find out. "


    "What''s the matter?" Chunmei asked cautiously.


    Should not... This let her harm big brother?


    "I heard that after Fu Jin''s confinement, what kind of exercise do you do in the main courtyard and the kind that can lose weight, you ask people to ask more about what actions they have, what they need to do, and what they need to do. Their meals can be matched." Li hated the tunnel.


    Think of Fu Jin sitting in the month out, to restore a good figure, with fat play like.


    She was on her way to gaining weight, and she was out of control.


    Just a few days ago, the fourth master actually said she was "fat"!


    But she has been very restrained in her diet recently. What can she do.


    Now it seems that I have to eavesdrop on the corner and learn something.


    Hearing that she was just eavesdropping on the corner, Chunmei was relieved and said, "master, please don''t worry. It''s all in the slave."


    "Well." Li nodded with satisfaction.


    ------


    since fighting with the fourth master all night, Ruoyin''s body has been in pain for three days.


    During this period, she also didn''t mean to let the servant daub the medicine. She did it quietly before going to bed.


    In the past three days, she was worried about the slow progress or complications, that is, she even walked less.


    Now, the pain is not painful, and the swelling has disappeared.


    But in her heart, she has left an indelible shadow on that incident.


    Especially for the fourth master, as long as the word "four masters" is mentioned, the posterior alveolar pain is faint.


    This morning, she threw a soft water blue blanket in the yard and was ready to practice yoga.


    As a result, Qiaofeng suddenly took a cup and gave her water to drink.


    Generally speaking, without her command, Qiaofeng would not be like this.


    Sure enough, Qiao Feng handed her the cup and said in a low voice, "master, the slave at the bottom is reporting that someone is watching you do sports through the fence and the moon gate."


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow tiny a pick, ask: "inquire clear, who is the person."


    In this Bailey house, it is impossible to have such a change of state.


    Except for the backyard crowd, no one else would want to peek at such things.


    "Mammy Liu has inquired about it. It''s Li''s side. It''s estimated that Li''s son has gained a lot of weight in her confinement. Looking at your graceful figure, she wants to steal from her teacher." Smart way.


    "Well, I see." If the sound of the mouth, aroused a mischievous bad smile, seems to have a bad idea.


    So next, she deliberately increased the decibel, and Qiao Feng pulled some of the No.For example: "exercise is important in persistence, at least half of the day must be in exercise, so as to have effect."


    "At the beginning, you don''t have to do any stretching, just do vigorous exercise, the more intense the better."


    "It will be very hot after exercise. At this time, you should drink ice water immediately to lower the body temperature."


    "Coupled with excessive physical exertion, the supplement of big fish and meat, and fried food."


    It''s like this...


    Qiaofeng is also smart. No matter what Ruoyin says, she follows along.


    The two sang a duet and played a duet.


    Not only that, Ruoyin really let Qiao Feng go to the dining room and order a lot of big fish and meat.


    Of course, there is no shortage of fruits and vegetables.


    Anyway, she gave them to the servants.


    I eat chicken and soup, and fresh fruits and vegetables.


    The next few days, when Ruoyin was in motion, he asked the servant to clear the corner.


    Anyway, those bad habits have already been practiced by Li Shi?


    This afternoon, Ruoyin was doing sports in the yard again.


    But this time, it''s not yoga.


    It''s the fat burning movement.


    A room of servants, some with snow-white towel to wipe her sweat.


    Some serve tea and water.


    There are servant girls who are shouting slogans for her.


    As for these slogans, they are all taught by Ruoyin.


    She can practice yoga quietly and alone.


    But this kind of intense exercise, if no one to play with, active atmosphere, it is really a bit difficult.


    "Master, come on, hold on for another five seconds, five, four, three, two, one... Well, have a rest." Qiao Feng came forward and wiped Ruoyin''s sweat.


    "The rest is over, the next action, open and close jump..." after about a few tens of seconds of rest, Ruoyin continues to repeat the action.


    Just doing it, I suddenly became very quiet.


    Even Qiao Feng, who has been shouting slogans, has closed his mouth.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin''s original fast action has turned into slow action.


    Finally, it just stopped moving.


    She was surprised to look around, and found a touch of dark blue mountains and rivers cloud Teng hem, appeared in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    too bad!


    She had not been seen by the fourth master before.


    Later, the fourth master went to Mongolia, not to mention.


    In a hurry, she did not lift her head, and saluted with blessing: "Ye Jixiang!"


    The fourth master didn''t speak. He just looked around the sweating woman in front of him.


    She was wearing a bright red dress with silver embroidery on it.


    He was wearing a pair of loose, dark trousers underneath.


    It looks a bit like the dress of a prairie daughter when riding a horse.


    Extremely neat.


    However, the long eyebrow frowned slightly when she saw the big Beaded sweat on her snow neck.


    At this time, the slaves around, in order not to disturb the time when the masters and sons were alone, also timely dispersed.


    If the sound from the ground to stand up, some of the cramped standing in place.


    The beautiful eyes looked back at him.


    He was dressed in his usual navy blue robe, cold and clear with a slight look in his eyes.


    The dark and bottomless ink pupil is like a pool of deep water, which makes people have no place to breathe.


    The whole body is full of arrogance of the royal family.


    "As Fu Jin, if you don''t stay in the house, you run into the yard and play around." He just passed by.


    As a result, I heard a lot of noise in the yard and cheers.


    Curious, they raised their feet into the yard.


    In the past, I think she is different from other women.


    But it''s no surprise that it''s so bouncing.


    Now it''s getting worse.


    Ruoyin laughed, took the fourth master''s arm and said, "Sir, I''m moving my muscles and bones. Can''t you guys dance with guns and women can''t stretch out. Otherwise, why my birth after Hongyi, how to restore the body so fast. "


    She sweats a lot from exercise, even her palms are sticky.


    "That can''t be such a mess. The Fujin of any family, jumping like you, makes the yard noisy. Do you have any rules?" The fourth master abandoned her wet hands.


    It''s just that it''s not very powerful.


    "That''s not my fault." Her bright red lips, slightly toot, aggrieved complaints.


    The fourth master only thought that she was unreasonable. Well, how could he talk about him.


    He held his hand in place, his left hand pinched her chin, and his eyes scanned her white and red face.


    The slender finger belly swam between her lips and said coldly, "this mouth is smart. The LORD says you, but you talk about him. Tell me what he did to you."


    Smell speech, if sound''s chin, although is can''t get rid of his palm.


    He looks down at her chin, but he struggles.


    His face was hard to say: "the Lord hurt me... I hurt my body for several days. I can''t do more activities and dredge my muscles and bones. Besides, I''m in my own courtyard, and there''s nothing wrong with me. So don''t be angry with me, OK?"


    I saw the fourth master''s thick eyebrows picked, and there was a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    It seems that I didn''t expect the other party to mention this.


    His heart, suddenly a little hot.


    It was a little bit menglang last time, so red and swollen when I applied the medicine to her.


    Thinking of this, he coughed gently and took back his hand pinching her chin.


    "I''m sweating so much that I haven''t washed it yet." He didn''t leave a word like this and went into the room.


    If Yin looks at his straight back, the heart knows that he is silent.


    She bowed her head and sniffed the sweat on her body and asked the servant to prepare water for bathing.


    A moment later, she was bathed in the bath and bucket full of petals.


    After bathing, she specially changed a bright red feather yarn household dress.


    By the time she went out, it was already dark.


    And the fourth master was actually reading official documents in her room?


    Under the dim candle light, his expression was very focused.


    Sometimes frown at the official document, and sometimes write.


    In every move, there is a mature man''s unique domineering and self-confidence, which fascinates women.


    Ruoyin Liumei picked out and knew that he was going to stay here, so he called Qiao Feng: "if you don''t eat too much at night, go to the dining room and ask them to make a rotten meat noodles. Cut the streaky pork into pieces with the size of your fingers. Then put some dried chili to stir fry. Sprinkle some scallion, ginger slices, large ingredients, and boil until the diced meat is crisp and rotten to make bittern. Don''t cook the noodles for a long time. Pour the cooked marinated meat and spread the boiled vegetables ¡£¡±


    Qiao Feng nodded and recited it silently in his heart and went out.


    Ruo Yin sees that the fourth master is still concentrating on reviewing official documents.


    He went into the inner room, and when his hair was dry, he let Qiao LAN comb his hair at will.


    Finally, tie it to the right with a ribbon.


    Just then, Qiao Feng brought the noodles back.For a while, the eight immortals table in the hall was filled with scallion, ginger, garlic, vinegar and chili oil.


    There are also all kinds of small dishes with Sao Zi.


    Although today''s noodles are mainly stewed meat, saozi.


    But also can not do without agaric, day lily, tofu, potatoes, carrots, beans and other vegetables.


    In addition to boiled vegetables, there are egg skin, leek and garlic sprouts.


    After all, it is the emperor''s second generation dining, no matter how common, the show will not be too small.


    Ruo Yin glances at the four masters who are still working hard.


    He walked up to the book case in front of him. He said sweetly, "Sir, it''s time to eat. I''ll wait on you to clean your hands?"


    Fourth master:...


    Xu was too involved, and the man did not reply to her.


    Then, she coughed a little, and her voice was a little sweet: "it''s time to eat."


    the call of "Ye" was melodious and tactful, as if she had taken eighteen turns.


    I saw the fourth master holding the pen''s hand for a moment, and then put down the Langhao pen in his hand.


    I finally looked up at her.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. When you look at it, you are stunned for a few seconds, and your soul is almost taken away.


    I saw a woman in bright red feather gauze, graceful figure, long hair with a red ribbon at random tied to one side.


    It''s like seeing flowers in the fog, with a hazy lazy beauty.


    The next moment, he would get up, light "um" a, is agreed.


    A moment later, they were sitting on the table of eight immortals for dinner.


    The fourth master glanced at the five colored saozi on the table and the red bowl.


    Immediately appetite, Chi Chi Chi slip on the open eat.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master sit face to face.


    When he heard the noise of eating noodles, he knew that the noodles were to his taste.


    Actually, every time he eats here.


    She comes to her own taste.


    As a foodie, she thinks that what she likes to eat is delicious.


    The fourth master was very satisfied with her behavior.


    Never deliberately ask him what he likes and what he wants to eat.


    But every time I stay with her, I can eat comfortably.


    After a while, they ate up the noodles.


    Even the various colors on the table were eaten.


    The fourth master is a model worker. After eating, he sits in front of the book to review the official documents.


    See, if sound with a handkerchief to wipe the corner of the mouth.


    It seems that the other party is not only dining here, but also means sleeping.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    Recently, the sex drama chapters on the website have been blocked, so they can''t be connected. The parents are confident that brain tonic HA is needed...


    ---


    this is the time. If Li still doesn''t understand what''s going on, she''ll have nothing to eat these years.


    Then, obviously angry.


    She said, how can the people at the bottom inquire about the matter so quickly.


    Now it seems that Fujin must have deliberately put false news to her.


    She thought she would get a good way to lose weight.


    I think I''ll be in good shape. I can go to the fourth master and have a look.


    However, it didn''t work out.


    Her figure is not good, but more and more bloated, but also hurt her own health.


    But she can''t blame anyone.


    After all, she is a eavesdropper, and she is not forced to exercise by others.


    This kind of thing, said does not have much luster.


    Therefore, she can only eat Coptis mute, there is no way to say.


    At this moment, she looked at the smile nightmare if the sound of flowers, the heart is really angry.


    In addition, without comparison, there is no harm.


    His figure is bloated, but Ruoyin''s figure is graceful and incomparable.


    The jealousy in her heart grew stronger.


    After clenching his teeth, Li pulled out a stiff smile and said, "what my sister said is that I also heard that sports can shape my body. But now it seems that what others are suitable for may not be suitable for me. In the future, I will still be my own, so as not to suffer from other people''s heresy."


    "If you can think of it like that, it''s better. The same person has different life. My sister should live her own life well. Don''t be a follower. Otherwise, this time it won''t be a big problem. Next time, it will be hard to say. " If the sound means something, the tunnel.


    "Yes." Li said.


    "Well, since it''s not a matter of much importance, I''ll go back. I haven''t seen big brother all night. I''m worried about it." Ruoyin holds mammy Liu''s hand and leaves with a smile.


    Looking at Ruoyin''s proud back, Li''s teeth are almost broken.


    Knowing clearly that her second brother-in-law is not around, she seldom meets several times a month.


    Still mention big brother with her, this is to want to piss her off!


    For a time, two elder brother was taken away, plus Li Shi fell ill, then spread in the mansion.


    The people in the backyard feel that they have something to do with Ruoyin.


    The backyard suddenly became peaceful.


    But those who were courteous became more and more enthusiastic.


    Wu, in particular, runs to Ruoyin almost every day.


    The implication of defection should not be too obvious.


    At present, the four tones are the most.


    After all, there is a big lattice under her knee, which is the only girl in the house.


    The second elder brother, though not kept under her knees, was also recorded under her.


    And then there were the nuokolu family and the Song family.


    The rest of the time, the fourth master is bored in the study.


    Pity Wu. I''ve been in the mansion for half a year. I don''t know where to offend the fourth master. It''s still a place.


    Therefore, Wu''s intention is to stay in Ruoyin and brush his face in front of the fourth master.


    Especially a few days ago, when the fourth master came to work hard, the Wu family became more energetic.


    Two or three days, run to Ruoyin.


    It''s not to make some snacks, it''s soup and so on. It''s said that it''s filial.


    Just like today, Wu was carrying a red sandalwood box and laughing: "Fujin, I made sesame roll and jujube mud cake, but I didn''t feel interesting to eat alone, so I sent some for you to taste."


    Her dress is very gorgeous + Li, consistent orange red flag.


    The small two heads on the head are full of jewelry of various colors, as well as the butterfly hairpin which has been red gold.


    The makeup on the face is also the appearance of meticulously dressed up.


    Ruo Yin glanced at Wu slightly and motioned to mother Liu.


    Mother Liu understood, according to the commonly used silver needle test, follow the normal procedure.


    In fact, Wu''s appearance is not bad, belonging to the type of relatively gorgeous + Li.


    In addition, she was quite high-profile, but she seemed a little tacky.


    After confirming that there was no problem with the meal, Ruoyin pinched a piece of jujube mud cake and tasted it, "the taste is not bad. In fact, you don''t have to run to my main courtyard all day long. You can do it at will."


    Don''t run into my yard if you have nothing to do.


    "What Fu Jin said, you are Fujin in the mansion. You usually have to work hard, and the servants can''t share your worries for you. You can only give you some food to show respect to you." Wu''s skin is very thick.


    Even if I understand, I pretend I don''t know.


    If sound good-looking willow eyebrow a pick, did not speak, just casually squeezed a piece of sesame roll, chewing carefully.


    Clear beautiful eyes, also slightly squint, seems to be thinking about things.It seems that she has met her opponent. She is so brazen.


    She''s even more cheeky than she is. She can''t even get rid of her.


    But she can not come hard, otherwise spread out, people still have no how to spread rumors.


    At this time, the most important thing for women is fame.


    Not to mention Ruoyin''s identity, if the reputation is destroyed, the future will be very painful.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Wu is a sensible person who knows how to respect her as a Fujin.


    If she is tough, she seems to be her fault.


    Moreover, each other''s faces were torn, and they were not very good-looking.


    You have to have a plan.


    A lot of things don''t have to be solved without tearing your face.


    One side of the Qiao Feng looked in the eye, anxious in the heart.


    The heart said that Wu Ge Ge was really true. He was too thick skinned. He had to stay in the main courtyard all day long.


    What delicious food has not been eaten by my own owner? Would he like to have Wuge''s snacks.


    Wu gege thinks that the fourth master is often in the main courtyard, so he can be familiar with him.


    If you get the master''s appreciation, that''s all.


    However, during these days, the master and son regarded her as the air, and did not know where her courage came from.


    In a flash of time, it was ten minutes before dusk.


    Seeing Wu sitting steadily, he didn''t mean to leave at all.


    It''s like the chair in the main courtyard, stuck with her fart + strand.


    If sound then light way: "Wu Shi, the day is not early, also arrived meal time, you go back from a courtyard."


    It''s a euphemistic reminder.


    Now this sentence is to drive people directly.


    But Wu''s face is really thick. She said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll sit down for a while. If Fujin wants to eat, I''ll wait on you."


    At the same time, her eyes were looking out expectantly.


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, took!


    Just then, outside came supeisen''s shrill voice of singing: "here you are!"


    The next moment, I saw the fourth master enter the hall.


    He was wearing a dark blue robe, the backlight will be his very + pull out of the body, appears more magnificent.


    After staying in Mongolia for a while, his flaxen complexion, which was getting healthier and healthier, made him look very resolute.


    Well defined facial features, deep cold eyes, and handsome cheeks.


    The whole person appears wild and unrestrained, evil and steady.


    His ink pupil is very cold, like the cold light in winter.


    Just a glance makes people dare not look directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    "Good luck." Ruoyin and Wu salute together.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and helped Ruo Yin.


    Seeing this, Wu''s head drooped and he did not dare to see it.


    Compared with Wu''s cramped, if the sound in their own territory, it appears more atmospheric.


    "Sir, you haven''t eaten yet, have you?" She asked with a smile.


    "No The fourth master sat down on the chair in the room.


    "Qiaofeng, you go to the dining room and ask them to stew a yam crucian carp soup, and then a cold mixed stick chicken shreds. The sweet food is Yang Zhi manna. Now it''s dry and dry. It''s just right to eat Yang Zhi manna. Let them do the rest. He said he was eating in the main courtyard and told them to eat carefully, otherwise I would deduct their monthly money. " When Ruo Yin talks, a pair of four masters is the backbone of flattery.


    There is also a proud attitude that the fourth master is here for her to do whatever he wants.


    Qiao Feng nodded and went to the dining room.


    I don''t know why.


    Every time the master comes, the master''s words and deeds, as well as his ostentation are greatly improved.


    And more and more courteous.


    Partial Lord son Ye eats her that set to seem to get, also not disgusting son.


    Next, Ruoyin is not idle for a moment.


    She personally served the fourth master, changed his official clothes, and served him to clean his hands.


    The dog legs in and out of a hurry, please do not mean too obvious.


    People''s hearts are made of flesh. She is so courteous that the fourth master sees it.


    Maybe it was her behavior that satisfied his inner male chauvinism.


    He didn''t say anything, but he was still warm.


    Even the cool thin lip corners, have raised a good-looking arc.


    The Wu family on one side glanced at Ruoyin and four masters from time to time.


    In fact, the Wu family has a selfish intention, that is, to learn Ruoyin and see how Ruoyin serves the fourth master.


    Don''t say to learn all, is to learn two verve, she will be satisfied.


    But after her observation for a period of time, people''s expressions and words are charming, full of atmosphere and self-confidence, as well as a trace of small woman flavor.


    It''s not that she can learn from her grid level.


    So she had to give up the idea.


    After a stick of incense, the small Eunuch in the dining room put the meal on the table.


    Ruoyin filled a bowl of fish soup for the fourth master, and helped him set up the dishes and chopsticks.


    After that, I can eat by myself.


    Wu Shi is just a grid. Without the permission of the fourth master, she can only stand by and watch.


    Not only to help the dishes, but also to serve the four masters and Ruoyin.


    This is not the first time in recent years, as it is today.


    So, Ruoyin is very comfortable to eat.


    Wu''s family had stayed with her several times before, and had met with the fourth master who had left meals.


    But every time, the fourth master did not go to the Wu family''s table for dinner.


    The fourth master always served the cloth dishes, such as soup, rice and vegetables.


    Therefore, he has been used to it for a long time, so he can eat with ease.


    Wu''s family is also willing to act as a foil.


    Her requirements are not high. It doesn''t matter if she can''t serve the table or eat or not.


    As long as you can brush your face, that''s it.


    When the fourth master finished his soup, Wu''s family served him a bowl of rice.


    I don''t know whether it''s Wu''s hospitality, or his success in brushing his face, or something else.


    After the fourth master took over his job, he said faintly, "you don''t have to stand and wait. You also sit and eat."


    If Yin is bow to eat, but after listening to the fourth master''s words, the heart is still startled.


    Looking up, she nodded shyly and said, "thank you."


    Then, Wu sat down at the table and joined the team.


    If outsiders look at it, they will feel that this is a warm scene of wives and concubines.


    But that''s not the case.


    At this moment, each of the three has his own mind.


    Ruoyin thinks that Wu''s face has been scrubbed for a long time. Is he finally going to have a hard time.


    Otherwise, before this, the fourth master didn''t pay any attention to Wu''s family. How can she sit at the table this time.


    Curious, she raised her eyebrows and glanced at Wu.


    Well, it''s a pretty girl.


    The fourth master ate as usual.


    He is more busy recently, the prince is more and more disrespectful, and Zhi Jun Wang''s needle point to wheat awn.


    Kangxi was often enraged.


    He is a prince at present, and he is very busy.


    Recently, if I hadn''t seen Wu Shi here in Ruoyin.


    He almost forgot that there was one in the backyard.


    At first, he thought Wu and Ruoyin were just getting closer.


    I can see it almost three times.As suspicious as he was, he had to think about it carefully.


    From Wu''s courteous attitude, there are frequent times in the main court.


    He seemed to understand something...


    suddenly, his cold eyes suddenly became gloomy.


    Although Wu sat at the table, he did not dare to eat.


    Her face was shy and timid, and her heart fluttered.


    I feel my spring is coming.


    But until after eating, the three drank a cup of tea.


    Wu didn''t wait for what she wanted to hear.


    No matter it''s fourth master''s or Ruo Yin''s, there''s no such thing.


    At this moment, she felt that she had been fooled and cheated, but she still pretended to be OK and said, "my Lord, Fujin, I think there are still some things in the yard, so I will go back first."


    Fourth master is playing with jade, but he doesn''t speak.


    This is in Ruoyin''s territory. He will give Ruoyin some face.


    If the sound is a light "um" a, is agreed.


    After Wu''s loss and leaving, the fourth master''s face became more gentle.


    That tiny frown long eyebrow, also slowly unfolds.


    Was he wrong?


    At first, he thought Ruoyin wanted to promote Wu.


    He had always hated the backyard Gang, but did not say much.


    Just in the heart, in the end is some unhappy and bored.


    What''s more, he also heard that the Song family and Fujin were close together.


    As a result, he just sold Ruoyin''s personal feelings and let Wu sit down and have a meal together.


    But these days, also did not see her in front of him, said Wu Shi a good word.


    In this way, it is Wu''s wishful thinking.


    If Yin originally thought that the fourth master and the Wu family, it was Lang Youqing, my concubine intended to.


    But in fact, it doesn''t seem to be what she thinks?


    She knew that in this dynasty, many of the main rooms could not be spoiled, so they helped the concubines under the background. Such things were also common.


    But it won''t happen to her.


    If sound can no matter how virtuous the main room of other home, recommend women to their men.


    Anyway, she can''t push a man to another woman''s bed.


    Well, she is Si Fujin.


    She''s not rare about pulling, skin and bars!


    After the Wu family left, the slaves retired.


    For a moment, the room became very quiet.


    The fourth master raised his head and glanced at Ruoyin''s eyes. He saw a crystal rose hairpin, a pearl hairpin and a small pink and colored silk flower on her head.


    Look at all the things he had prepared for her birthday this year.


    It''s not that he Zhongkang said that she likes those small jewelry very much.


    But today, I saw that she was wearing all her own gifts.


    The heart was pleased by these small details.


    "By the way, the last time you were born, I was not at home. I''ll give you a birthday gift today!" When he spoke, his face was deliberately strained, and there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    If the tone on his rare bad smile, the heart suddenly has a bad premonition.


    I always think that birthday gift is not a good thing.


    But he still said with a smile: "I didn''t ask the steward of the jewelry shop to send a box of jewelry last time. How can I have to make it up. What''s more, my birthday has passed for so long, so I don''t have to spend any money on it? "


    The jewelry box last time cost a lot of money.


    It''s a great ceremony, isn''t it more valuable?


    "I asked you to manage the government''s finance, not to let you manage the government''s finance. It''s just a matter of a few silver, and there''s no need to save it." The fourth Master said and called Su Peisheng.


    I know you have a lot of silver.


    After a while, Su Peisheng came in with a small box.


    The box is made of red sandalwood.


    Although not as exquisite as the enamel jewelry box of last time.


    But it gives people a solemn sense of holiness.


    There is a little mystery.


    Ruoyin takes the box in Su Peisheng''s hand.


    Even at this moment, she was very curious and doubted whether the whole gift was inside.


    But she was still sensible and asked the fourth master, "Sir, can I open it now?"


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and said, "open it."


    So, Ruoyin gently unscrewed the small key and opened the box.


    The next second, there was a book in the box.


    The cover is different from those simple blue and black.


    On the contrary, it is a paradise as the cover, blue sky and white clouds as the bottom.


    Green Lake, zhonglingyuxiu mountains and rivers, all over the mountain peach + source, pink + color peach blossom.


    The middle title of the book is also very suitable: "peach + source Flower Shadow".


    Does she look like an illiterate and uneducated person?


    Or did the fourth master know that she had been longing for a life in paradise, so he sent her such a book?


    Curious, she looked up at the fourth master at the moment she opened the book.


    See the other side with that kind of good time bad smile, playfully looking at her.


    She returned to the fourth master with a charming and simple smile, and finally opened the book at will.


    At the first glance, she felt that her eyes were hot.


    Because that first page, is a pair of men and women hugging each other and kissing, resist death entanglement + soft ink painting.


    Her body, subconsciously fell back, full of shock.


    No!


    She must have opened it in the wrong way!


    The fourth master is such a cruel, upright, mature and steady man.


    How could... Send her such an educational book!


    You can turn the page of the most forbidden + taboo ink painting, mixed with text interpretation, and action analysis.


    It''s not bad how she opened it. This is a book that teaches people to do that kind of thing.


    When she knew what was in the book, she closed it immediately.


    His eyes did not dare to look at the fourth master, but looked down at his own toes, a shy face.


    Where there is just the dexterity.


    There are just hot faces and evasive eyes.


    And she just wanted to find a portable carpet and get into the cracks.


    Usually her skin is thick, but for this aspect, her skin is as thin as paper.


    Especially in front of such an enigmatic man.


    Always feel a look, an action, a word, he can see through her mind.


    Seeing this, the fourth master pretended to ask deeply: "why, you don''t like this book?"


    If you say you don''t like it, the man in front of him will be unhappy.


    What''s more, I''m afraid she can''t help but accept the books.


    But if you like it, it seems too unrestrained?


    "Well?" The man did not get a response, impatient eyebrows, voice with cold questions.


    "As long as it''s from my father, I like it. It''s just that... I haven''t read this kind of book before, and I''m a bit out of shape at the moment." Ruoyin responded, and then said, "in fact, I married my father. My mother has taught me, and there are small paintings on the bottom of the box in my dowry. I don''t need to send me this kind of book."


    The fourth master coughed a little without expression and solemnly said, "I don''t want to teach those moms well, or you won''t always cry for pain. And this book is a book that the Lord specially asked people to look for. There are many things about bed and bed in it. It is specially designed to teach young girls who are not out of the cabinet. "


    Since that time she hurt, she has some rejection to some things.


    Occasionally, when I was chatting with the third master, I heard that there was such a book, so he asked people to find a book with her.


    "But I''m not a girl who hasn''t left the cabinet." If sound red face back, beautiful eyes also fog.There is a lyric that says, if goodbye can not red eyes, whether can still red face.


    Ruoyin, at the moment, is both anxious and blushing.


    What does this have to do with her.


    Last time, she didn''t wait on him for half a year. He didn''t know how to pity him.


    On the contrary, she was more crazy than ever. She had been in pain for several days.


    Besides, this kind of thing, isn''t it all men''s hard work?


    If the farmland is damaged, it has always been the problem of cattle. It must be that the cattle are too thick + Lu.


    What''s wrong with the field?


    "It''s good to say that all these years, big brother has been born, and he can''t serve people." Four ye light way.


    Ruoyin: "let her curse in her heart.


    This man, looking at the cold as ice, no strangers into the cold look, in fact, is a rascal!


    Seeing her drooping head, the fourth master knew that her face was thin, so he got up and said, "this kind of thing should be treated as a matter of business. Since the book has been given to you, you should read more, read more and learn more. Half a month later, I want to accept the results. "


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, really hit the bottom of my heart, admire the man in front of, strange will be serious nonsense.


    This kind of dirty words, however, he can say it in a strict manner, and he never talks or laughs during the whole process.


    Finally, like a teacher, I have to check my homework regularly.


    It is really a perfect interpretation of the vulgar.


    She took a deep breath, raised a smile of shame and shyness, and said, "I know, I will read this book well."


    The other side is so serious, she is generous.


    In order not to appear her thought is very impure, set off the other side is very honest.


    At the moment, the fourth master, who had already got up, gave a light "um" and left with the servant.


    After watching the fourth master leave, if the sound on the surface of the red, but still did not disappear.


    Today''s thing, a look is to be prepared, have you planned for a long time?


    In fact, she also saw recently that she and the fourth master''s house + thing is not very harmonious.


    Every time the fourth master''s mood is very high, but she is very resistant, weeping.


    It is reasonable to say that if others were to be her, she would have thought of a few ways in a hurry, and should not let her own men worry about it.


    But the fourth master specially for her to find a textbook level to see pictures and tell stories.


    I don''t know if it was her luck or her misfortune!


    However, a very serious thing occurred to her.


    You can hand in homework for endorsement and copy.


    It''s just this... How to accept the results.


    The fourth master practiced it in person?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    It''s a little embarrassing to think about it...


    it seems that as the saying goes, men have two hobbies: pulling good women into the water, and persuading women from the bad world to be good.


    She is not a good woman, whether in the past life, or now.


    Look at the degree of the book''s hot eyes. The fourth master didn''t pull her into the water, but pushed her into the puddle.


    However, fortunately, the fourth master is not cold to the wind dust woman, according to the memory that.


    He hated the women of the wind and never went to the land of willows.


    That is to say, some singers and dancers were sent to him as concubines, and he refused with scorn on his face.


    As the fourth master''s attitude is firm and serious, Ruoyin firmly remembers the three points of "reading more, seeing more and learning more", and does not dare to relax for a moment.


    She knew that the other side would either not make a decision.


    Otherwise, we can''t easily deceive the past.


    It is bound to hand in a qualified "homework" in half a month.


    So for a while, she was holding a book.


    The servants in the courtyard thought she was reading the account books or the books about self-cultivation.


    Only a few close to the maid, occasionally glimpsed the contents of the book, red face turned over the head.


    At the beginning, Ruoyin still looks red and heartbeats.


    Later, looking at it, he thought with shame, which posture is good, easy to have a child.


    Even when to make what kind of sound, and timely welcome + close, the book is clearly written.


    She is a dedicated, diligent and studious little woman.


    A few days later, Ruoyin, who thought he had learned a lot, still had some unknown timidity about the day when he handed in his homework.


    After all, books are dead, people are alive.


    At that time, the on-the-spot adaptability is very important, we should learn and use it flexibly.


    However, mother Liu and Qiao Feng are looking forward to the day for their parents....


    -


    the day of Ruoyin''s homework is coming.


    I don''t know where the evil wind blows, or the problem of seasonal change, which makes the sky over the capital full of dark clouds.


    Such gloomy weather always makes people feel bored.


    Whether it is staying in the house or doing business outside, the mood is not so good.


    As if the gloomy sky, at any time there will be a downpour.


    After coming down to the court, he returned to the mansion with a complicated mood.


    He is not only a bachelor, but also a prince.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s a prince.


    On the contrary, huifei is his sister, and her son Zhijun is the object of his support.


    In recent years, the competition between the crown prince and Zhi Jun Wang has become more and more intense.


    So he is caught in the middle, it is not good to be a man.


    Although he was secretly a member of Zhijun Wang, on the surface, he was still in a dilemma.


    Today, a prince and Zhi Jun Wang had a dispute in the court.


    He did not pay attention to protect the calf, and helped Zhi Jun Wang say a few words.


    Angry prince in front of the public and Kangxi''s face, ridiculed him a few words.


    It seems that even Kangxi''s face is not very good-looking.


    At this time, he returned to the mansion, and there happened to be a clever maid who came forward to pour her a cup of tea.


    After receiving it, Nalan pearl looked up at her maid.


    I saw the maid with a soft braid and a petite figure.


    A pair of eyes is like talking.


    At that time, he was attracted by the girl''s clear and bright pupil.


    The maid raised her eyes and saw the other side looking at her. She immediately bowed her head shyly. "My Lord, I still have other chores to do. I''ll step back first."


    Then she ran away.


    In principle, if this happened to other officials.


    I''m afraid I''ve long been in love with my concubine.


    But this is what happened to the Pearl of Nalan.


    Both inside and outside the mansion, it was known that Madame Mingzhu was Aixinjueluo, the daughter of Prince azig.


    He is extremely envious and cruel to his servants.


    Nalan Mingzhu was not allowed to get close to the maid or have a conversation.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.


    Nalan Mingzhu looked at the back of her maid, and thought about it. She looked forward to the beautiful eyes of God.


    It''s just because of the tigress at home.


    He still had no choice but to shake his head.


    Just then, Madame Mingzhu came. She was dressed in splendid clothes, and the shelves of the main room were full.


    When I entered the room, I saw a man in a brown official uniform.


    Originally a literati, he sat there drinking tea and Pondering over something. His face was full of silly smile."Master, as soon as I came in, I saw you clubbed and laughed. But in the hall, what good things happened?" She was stunned for a moment, then went into the room and saluted.


    Pearl came forward to help her, casually revealed a guilty heart, perfunctory way: "nothing, on the court, are state affairs, where there will be funny things, but think of some things, feel funny."


    "The master told me that there was something funny to say, and I was happy to say it." Asked Madame Mingzhu.


    As a woman''s intuition, she always feels wrong.


    Pearl slightly a meal, heart guilty ground clenched fist cough, "it is just a little matter, you ask so, I forgot."


    "Forget it, forget it." Madame Mingzhu bowed her head and laughed, and her eyes flashed a touch of evil.


    The next morning, she sent away the Pearl to the upper court.


    Turning around, she envied and said, "go, take the little Sao hoof that poured tea to the master yesterday, and bring it to me. Isn''t she trying to hook a man, I''ll make her a success!"


    "Yes, I think the maid is new. I don''t know the rules of our family." An old woman said.


    A moment later, Mrs. pearl sat in the front seat of the hall.


    The venomous eyes half squint, is sending out bloodthirsty light.


    She and Pearl husband and wife, bed together for so many years, where can not know, from a man yesterday did not tell the truth.


    In fact, yesterday she saw the cheap maid, shy and flustered ran away.


    Entering the house, I saw the Pearl smiling like a man who was homesick.


    In this regard, she has always had a good ear and bright eyes, where she can not understand the twists and turns.


    It''s just a deliberate act of ignorance.


    Because, she has been jealous of fire, is bound to send that man, a big gift!


    So, near noon, Nalan Mingzhu went back to the palace as usual.


    Just to the hall, I saw his wife sitting there smiling.


    See him come, also did not have the usual enthusiasm, but with that seeping smile, looking at him.


    At that time, his heart "cluttered".


    Every time she looks at him with this kind of eyes, it is the vinegar jar overturned, the event is not good.


    "Is Madame waiting for me here?" He entered the room and sat down at will.


    "The master is busy with his business. As the housewife of the house, I want to show more sympathy for him. In addition, I am too old to serve the master as he wishes. Outsiders always say that I am a tiger dominating the master. This time, I will be virtuous and send a big gift to the master, and I promise that I will like it." The Pearl lady rare understanding ground smile way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    "No words." Naran pearl soft voice.


    Then he thought of the maid yesterday.


    But in fact, there are still some small expectations in his heart.


    If my wife really figured it out, it would be a wonderful thing.


    Those colleagues, which are not wives and concubines, are full of children and grandchildren.


    Take long cordo, for example. Even his wife, his father-in-law''s concubine, robbed him to be his beloved concubine.


    However, he still disagrees with this point.


    After all, the literati who had drunk ink were different from those rough people who practiced martial arts in longkodo.


    Although he thinks his wife is a tigress.


    But in this world, there is no really henpecked, only willing to listen to his wife.


    Otherwise, he was a bachelor, how could he be held back by a woman.


    So, the relationship between him and his wife is really good.


    Of course, most of them are because his wife''s surname is Aixin Jueluo''s, so she can''t be provoked!


    Madame Mingzhu just laughed and asked the servant to give him an embroidered iron box.


    He may have some illusions before the box reaches the Pearl.


    And when the old rusty iron box fell on his hand.


    His nose tip, then smell a disgusting smell.


    It''s like rust, it''s like blood.


    His hands trembled slightly with curiosity.


    This reminds him of many years ago, he praised a maid "hand really white.".


    As a result, the next day, I received the handmaid''s severed hands.


    This time, he guessed something.


    Until he opened the box and saw what was in it, the whole person trembled.


    At the same time, I was shocked and mixed with feelings.


    Because the box, is a pair of bloody eyes, shocking.


    After taking a breath, he seemed to understand something.


    However, he still led his lips and asked calmly, "is this


    "Back to the master, it''s the eyes of some humble maidservant, the one who made the master laugh when he thought of it yesterday. I looked at her all over her body, and there was nothing to make eyes on. Only those eyes were very beautiful, so I asked people to dig them out and give them to the master." Mrs. pearl returned triumphantly.


    Pearl closed her eyes, took a deep breath and asked, "how did you do with that girl?"


    "She doesn''t like to hook men, so I''ll have her eyeballs dug out and thrown into the back hill to feed the dog. Can''t she keep it at home and wait for her to climb into your bed?" When Pearl asked about the whereabouts of the maid, she became more angry.


    Looking at a pair of eyes in his hand, Nalan Mingzhu was deeply distressed.


    I didn''t expect that he didn''t answer anything yesterday and hurt the girl.


    As long as the thought of that pair of beautiful eyes, suddenly became the dead fish eyes, no trace of light, but also full of blood and turbidity.


    Finally, the girl was killed by wild dogs.


    The whole woman in front of him became angry and scolded! Shrew! This is nonsense


    "You... You scold me like this for a cheap maid. I''ll fight with you!" She had never been so angry.


    Whether before or after marriage.


    So, she bullied on the body of Nalan Mingzhu.


    He even knocked down the iron box in Nalan Mingzhu''s hand.


    A pair of bloody eyes, he ran down on the ground, looks very frightening.


    The Pearl was still fooling around with women. When the box fell to the ground, he couldn''t stand it.


    She pushed the shrew like woman in front of her and left angrily.


    Looking at the Pearl and go, pearl lady Leng in situ.


    Sure enough, men get worse when they have money. At the beginning, he is a more honest man of letters.


    If her mother''s family was not a big family, she would not be able to cure this man.


    As soon as Mingzhu left, she never went back to her house.


    This time, it can be said that after he got married, he lived a lot of years, and for the first time he ran away from home so hard.


    Little did not know, this leaves, and his wife Yin and yang two farewell.


    Three days later, a shocking news came out of the whole city of 1949.


    That is the wife of the Mingzhu family, who was killed by a slave.


    And that servant is the father of the girl whose eyes have been dug.


    He was angry at the news of her daughter''s tragic death.


    Take advantage of the Pearl.


    Sneak into the lady Pearl''s room and stab her abdomen several times with a dagger, killing people on the spot.


    Even Kangxi was shocked by this kind of thing.


    I''m afraid the prince and the prince are selfish.


    He sent the fourth master to comfort him, and supervised the Ministry of punishment to thoroughly investigate this time.


    Finally, it can be imagined that the father of the maid was sentenced to death.Regardless of the antecedents and consequences, this is the distinction between the nobility and inferiority of this dynasty.


    "Thank you for your care." Nalan Mingzhu, dressed in mourning clothes, sent the fourth master to the gate of the mansion.


    "You can''t be reborn after death. Please forgive me for your misfortune. The emperor Alma said that you can finish the affairs in the house and return to the imperial court." The fourth master patted the Pearl on the shoulder with just right strength.


    The Pearl looked grateful and knelt in the direction of the gate.


    In fact, there is no place for him to complain.


    His wife is Aixinjueluo, whose family has the full support of the prince of England.


    This time, although the mistake is not in him, but how is also because of him.


    In the future, I am afraid that the British Prince''s family will not support him like that.


    And sohetu has always been a close enemy to him, just afraid that he will take the opportunity to suppress him!


    The fourth master glanced at the Pearl of Nalan and looked around the Pearl house.


    Then, he shook his sleeve, looked up at the cloudy sky, and got on the carriage back to the house.


    It seems that those rumors are right. He has been to Mingzhu''s house these days.


    It can also be regarded as the luxurious decoration of Mingzhu mansion, which is comparable to the royal garden.


    It''s going to take a lot of money to build it.


    But he didn''t have to worry about it.


    There will be people who are more worried than him...


    on the way back to the house, it will be drizzling with light rain.


    Gradually, it''s getting bigger and bigger.


    Listening to the rain beating on the hood, the man''s long eyebrows, can not help but frown.


    In recent days, it has been raining endlessly.


    It''s not a good thing for the crops of this season.


    After a while, the carriage stopped at the Chamberlain house.


    It was a dark afternoon, but it became darker because of the rain, as if it was already dark.


    Su Peisheng and a group of small eunuchs were busy putting up their umbrellas. They wanted to surround the fourth master with an umbrella and not let him get a drop of water.


    To the front yard, servant girls and eunuchs are courteous to serve.


    The fourth master spread his arms and let them change his clothes and shoes.


    Even if you go to that station at will, you will feel the majesty of the heavenly family and the supreme nobility.


    Finally, he sipped warm ginger tea and went to the cold.


    At the same time, if sound of the main courtyard is reading a book, listen to Qiao Feng way: "master son, I have inquired about it. I just came back."


    "OK, I see. Please wait on me to take a bath and make up." She put down her book.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    As a result, the main courtyard became busy because of the fourth master''s return.


    Water, clothes, jewelry...


    after a stick of incense, Ruoyin changed into the beautiful clothes carefully prepared, combed a small shelf, and wore all the exquisite jewelry given by the fourth master.


    At the end of the day, she put on a soft and misty makeup.


    Looking at her beautiful and beautiful master, Qiaofeng timidly asked, "master, is it a little bit...


    after that, Qiaofeng did not dare to say.


    As a matter of course, what the master wants, they are not qualified to interrupt.


    But this time, she really couldn''t see it anymore.


    "My good fortune Jin, you are the housewife in the house. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to go to the master''s son like this?" Even mammy Liu, who had always been steady, was blushing for her master.


    "Of course not. Bring me my brocade and satin cloak." Ruo Yin looks at the mirror carelessly.


    I was relieved when I heard that I was going to wear a cloak and a room full of servants.


    But I still feel nervous for Ruoyin.


    Just think about it, she will dress like that and go to gousiye.


    That person is cautious and harsh to people and things.


    In the past, it was not that no one took the initiative to go to the study under various guises.


    But when it wasn''t something left, people were thrown out.


    Seriously, they were punished.


    At that time, the Li family, so favored, was driven out by the fourth master and banned for a long time!


    Compared with the worries of the servants, Ruoyin held mammy Liu''s hand and went to the front yard with mysterious confidence.


    Since the fourth master rewarded him with a book, he has never been to her main courtyard.


    It means that she will be cold for a while.


    The wind direction in the backyard is a little unstable.


    And it''s time for her to take the initiative.


    Otherwise, they all thought that she would be out of favor.


    When she got to the front yard, she went straight to the study.


    Do not want to think, so hard-working men, or not in the house, or is the study hard work.


    Sure enough, to the study, the door is closed, waiting for two rows of servant girls and eunuchs.


    When they saw Ruoyin, they saluted one after another.


    "Fu Jin Da''an!" He Zhongkang trotted to Ruoyin.


    "Get up." If the sound waves a hand, "look at Ye is very busy recently, I let people do pine nut Lily crisp, and milk fruit fish."


    "OK, I''m criticizing the folding inside. I''m going to inform the master." After he Zhongkang called, he knocked on the door of the study.


    If the sound is not angry, know he Zhongkang is just a second in command.


    I don''t have much power. Everything depends on what Su Peisheng and the fourth master mean.


    Then the door opened a small crack.


    He Zhongkang and Su Peisheng were whispering and saying something.


    I still hear the magnetic sound of the fourth master.


    But because of the distance, I can''t hear clearly.


    After a while, he Zhongkang turned his head and said with a smile from a distance to Ruoyin: "Fu Jin, please come inside. Please let me in."


    If sound tiny jaw head, took Qiao Feng''s food box, said to mother Liu: "you wait outside. If I haven''t come back in an hour, you can go back and pick me up in the morning."


    She is different from those concubines. In the front yard of the fourth master, she can rest as she wants. No one dares to say no.


    Of course, the premise is that the fourth master invites him on his own initiative.


    If Yin came into the room with the food box, all the servants in the study went out and brought the door with him.


    She didn''t come back here. She went straight to the screen inside.


    Just, when she put down the food box, she went to the book case.


    The fourth master did not look up at her.


    If Yin is thick skinned and brave enough to come today, he will not give up until he reaches his goal.


    This little setback was nothing to her.


    She took a deep breath and said sweetly, "Sir, no matter how busy you are, you should combine work with rest. I have prepared snacks and sweets for you, so you can taste some."


    Fourth master: "when she saw that the man ignored her and just looked at the book, she sat down opposite him.


    Mischievous to cover the other side''s fold.


    "Ye, it''s not easy to send food. Don''t just care about writing!"


    Fold by the woman''s snow-white small + hand to block, four ye had no choice but to look up at the bold woman.


    She is the first woman who dares to make such a fuss when he is busy with his business.


    She was wearing a water blue cloak with snow-white feathers on her side collar, which was quite lovely.But the makeup on her face made her look very blurred, like a lazy little wild cat.


    All the time, no longer tempting him.


    Although the beauty of the present, very pleasant.


    But he still frowned, expressing his displeasure at her mischief.


    "If you only come to deliver food, you can go."


    If Yin''s mouth falters, does he know she''s here and has something to look for him?


    That''s why he let her in on purpose?


    She took back the hand that covered the fold and said with a smile, "of course not to send things. I have something else to ask for your help."


    "So it seems that you care about the truth, but it is true to ask him to do something?" The man''s face sank.


    "Master... I don''t mean that. It''s the first thing to care about him. Then, I just want to ask him for help." Ruoyin vomited powder and tongue towards him.


    An innocent look of hope that his adults don''t remember villains.


    In my heart, I''m complaining about the other party''s abdominal darkness. I really need to be careful when I talk to him.


    There are pits on the left and right!


    "Tell me." Originally propped up on the desk, in writing posture, he reclined leisurely on the back of his chair.


    One hand is placed on the armrest at will, and the other is playing with jadeite finger.


    That pair of deep ink pupil, is languidly looking at her.


    Ruoyin put her chin on her hands and said, "yes, sir, Wu always likes to go to my place recently. I know her intention very well. But I''m greedy. If I want to get more, I pretend I don''t know. But if it goes on for a long time, it''s not the way. So, I want you to help me. Let people talk to Wu Shi and tell her to stay in the yard when she''s free. Don''t run to me. I won''t help her


    Looking at the appearance of the little woman holding her cheek, the fourth master has a long eyebrow.


    The eye son stares at her directly, seem to be in affirming her words the true and false.


    I want to know whether she is acting or showing her true feelings.


    A few seconds later, he chuckled and said, "it''s really a small vinegar jar. If you know about it, you will let people know Wu."


    If sound a face is flattered, cover mouth to do harm to shame shape, murmur way: "thank you, Ye is very good."


    "That''s it. Nothing else?" The fourth master asked casually.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    "Well, nothing else. As long as I eat these meals with my work and rest, I will be satisfied." Ruoyin put the food in the box on the desk.


    The fourth master glanced at the snacks and saw that the appearance was very good. It was very appetizing.


    But he just glanced at it and said, "it''s all women''s food. If you want to eat it, you can eat it while you sit down, and you have to read official documents."


    Ruo Yin rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Who stipulates that snacks and desserts are women''s patents?


    I''m afraid it''s the advanced cancer of the straight man of iron and steel!


    But the fourth master opened his mouth. I think he is really busy.


    Then look at his thick eyebrows, already impatient frown, she had to obediently obedient, carrying the food box to one side to eat fruit fishing.


    Or I''m afraid the other party will drive him out.


    The fourth master was obedient when he saw a woman.


    It seems that she has a strong desire to stay here.


    So, his mouth, then raised a touch of everything knows the bad smile.


    She doesn''t have to wear a cloak after all this time in the house.


    What''s more, in this late autumn, although it''s a bit cold, it''s not necessary to approve a cloak from the main courtyard to the front yard.


    The only thing that makes sense is that there is a lot of knowledge and material in it!


    So, you can''t come directly. You have to cover it with a cloak.


    However, he always has a dark stomach and can not see through it.


    If she doesn''t move, he doesn''t.


    In order not to make him look like a maniac.


    Sleep from a lucky Jin, the whole is like forcing a good girl.


    Ruoyin, under the pressure of being seen through by him, smiles at him.


    The fourth master looked indifferent and continued to review the book.


    Ruoyin is here with a mission.


    So, she drank a small bowl of milk and fruit.


    He glanced at the fourth master secretly.


    His expression is attentive, and his actions are full of the confidence and arrogance of successful men.


    Sure enough, serious men fascinate women most.


    After looking around for four weeks, she took a small step and sat down opposite the fourth master.


    Four ye who bowed his head to write seemed to notice something. His eyes turned slightly, but he did not look up.


    Ruoyin pretended to pull the bow on his cloak and said casually, "ah, I''ve been here so long, I''ve forgotten to understand the cloak."


    With that, she untied her cloak.


    Long see through all the men, continue to write down, did not pay attention to her.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin bit his teeth and asked in the sweetest voice, "where is your clothes hanging?"


    "Find your own place." The man didn''t look up.


    If sound looks around, Rao is she saw the left wood, also had to pretend not to see.


    "What, where there is wood, people don''t see it at all."


    "If you can''t see it, you can''t leave it at will. It''s not a big deal. Don''t you see that you''re busy." The man''s voice is a bit hoarse, like impatient.


    Ruoyin is going to be very angry with this man.


    He wants to end the topic, but she won''t let him.


    So, she simply played tricks and threw the cloak on the book case.


    "And" the man''s Cape "on the pen.


    The fourth master raised his head and looked at the woman coldly.


    In his eyes, there is a black flow shadow in flashing, around like a layer of ice, people shudder.


    The woman who took off her cloak only wore a bright red wrap and chest style Ru skirt.


    The outside is covered with a thin layer of feather yarn.


    It perfectly interprets the three characteristics of the Tang Dynasty''s open style clothing: thin, transparent and dew.


    The graceful figure of a woman is more attractive against the background of Ru skirt.


    The man''s Adam''s apple rolled, as if there were ants crawling.


    If the sound Du Du Du mouth, preemptive tunnel: "not ye let me put it casually."


    How the fourth master is in the dark, her small tricks, which can not be seen in front of him.


    It seems that everything is as he expected. There is something in her.


    "Fujin, you are bold. Under the guise of delivering meals, you don''t know how to be reserved." Four ye light way.


    Just that pair of cold eyes, but did not leave the woman for a moment.


    It''s like you can catch fire at any time.


    "Sir, you hate it!" If you stomp his feet angrily, "it''s you who let people read books, but you are not reserved enough. What do you think of me?"


    However, when she stomped her feet, she was already tightened by the rope of Ru skirt, which became a wave not even, a wave rose again and again.


    It affects every nerve of a man anytime and anywhere.


    The man was choked by her, simply cocked up + two legs, "come here."If the sound moves small broken step, just arrive at four ye, straight toward his bosom.


    The fourth master was caught off guard.


    He stretched out his left hand and took her a hand. "No clothes can cover the body."


    "It''s said in the book that you should wear some strange clothes occasionally, which can increase the relationship between husband and wife." If there is anything, let the book go back to the pot. Anyway, he sent the book.


    The fourth master saw her cleverness and asked, "is the book still telling you how to pounce on Ye''s arms, eh?"


    She buttoned the woman''s chin and made her look directly at herself.


    I don''t know if it''s good or bad to send her that book.


    "How did you know that was taught in the book." If the sound blinks big beautiful eyes, sweet way: "but I am not because of the book, I feel cold, thinking about the warmth of Ye."


    "So you want me to keep you warm?" He raises eyebrow to ask, the strength on the hand also big several%.


    If Yin chin eats ache, delicate way: "no... not."


    She was eager to explain, but could not explain why.


    He then loosened her chin and said, "yes, but I remember that half a month''s assessment period has come."


    It''s time to check and accept the results. You can do it as you see fit.


    Ruoyin looked at her toes and said, "I know."


    Then, she raised her hand, bit by bit, to untie the fabric of her body.


    When the Ru skirt is gone, it is a small sling with more sexual feeling.


    "Go on." The man commands hoarsely.


    And his eyes, also just with appreciation.


    It''s like enjoying a natural beauty painting.


    Ruoyin bit her lip and reached out to untie the buckle behind her back until the last trace of cloth slipped from her pearl shoulder.


    Without inch wisp of she, both hands protect the body in front of, stand in the same place.


    On her body, there is the mark of cloth material, shallow, not very obvious.


    "Put your hands down and sit on him." He crooked his lips, evil charm tunnel.


    Ruoyin: "the man in front of him is really good or bad.


    At the moment, where there is usually serious appearance, some are just wily to prey!


    "It seems that you didn''t read that book very well." The man micro angry way, with silk strong pressure, "Ye is not strong beg, you and go back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Recently, the section of bed drama has been blocked in the website, so it can''t be connected. My parents are confident that they can make up their minds and fill up their minds......


    - - -


    however, she doesn''t care. Anyway, the book has been remembered by her.


    Strange to say, I don''t know the skills in the book are really useful.


    It still plays a psychological role.


    Anyway, from last afternoon to night, she didn''t have the shadow before.


    The fourth master kept his word. Since that day, Wu never came to the main courtyard to harass Ruo Yin.


    And he stayed in the main courtyard for several days.


    This makes Ruoyin have to sigh: sure enough, reading makes people like "spring breeze", and knowledge can change people''s "destiny"!


    In the next few days, every time Wu came back to the main hospital, he was divided into two parts.


    I don''t dare to be disgusting, but I''m unfamiliar.


    If sound is Fujin, she disdains to form a clique with the backyard.


    I''m not afraid that others are unfamiliar with her, but I''m afraid that someone will stick to her, and the diaphragm should be her own.


    But Li Shi and Niu co Lu Shi, then with that kind of can fire jealousy vision, looks at the spring breeze if sound.


    Li, in particular, used to visit the fourth master''s study.


    The final result can be said to be a disgrace.


    Be driven away, reprimanded, banned.


    People are more than people. They are very angry.


    How to change Fujin, went in the afternoon, came out the next morning, tired even the morning province of that day.


    Moreover, the reward of the fourth master never stops!


    ------


    compared with the seemingly peaceful backyard, there is already an undercurrent in the hall.


    The worst is Naran pearl.


    And his bad luck means the bad luck of Zhijun.


    After all, Zhi Jun Wang doesn''t speak very well on weekdays, which offends many people.


    Nalan Mingzhu is his most powerful and strong backing.


    Before the death of Madame Mingzhu, Nalan Mingzhu was jointly played by sohetu party and sued Kangxi.


    At the moment, several ministers in the hall of supreme harmony are impeaching Nalan Mingzhu.


    In fact, the fight between sauertu and Nalan pearl has long been a beautiful scene in the court and a joke after dinner.


    Kangxi was used to it for a long time.


    As a dictatorial emperor, he was not angry.


    On the contrary, the more happy they fought, the happier Kangxi was.


    Sometimes I can''t see it. I just want to be a peacemaker and say a few words.


    But this time it''s different. Nalan pearl is not here.


    Only sauertu party was eloquent in that, and made the matter of the pearl public in the court.


    Some time ago, he was also upset by Nalan Mingzhu.


    Nalan Mingzhu said in public that the prince was not right, which made Kangxi face hard.


    No matter how bad the crown prince is, it is also the crown prince chosen by him.


    Where is the irony.


    This does not show clearly in the face of Kangxi, Kangxi eyes do not?


    But at that time, Kangxi did not attack, but secretly remembered in his heart.


    Suo''ertu guessed the mind of Kangxi, then took advantage of the Pearl lady''s death, came to such a.


    Looking at Kangxi''s dragon face, more and more gloomy.


    And those ministers are still talking about Nalan pearl.


    "The emperor, Nalan Mingzhu was corrupt and abused his power. Whenever there was a vacancy in the imperial court, his cronies would speak up and recruit people. He also threatened that whoever gave more money would have his post."


    "Yes, emperor, at the end of each year, local officials, large and small, break through the threshold and line up to give gifts to Nalan pearl. Some of the backstage is not hard, and they can''t see the prime minister when they want to give gifts. In order to give a gift, some people who come all the way have to stay in the inn near the Ming Dynasty residence for ten days and a half months. "


    "Not only that, the decoration on the house of the Prime Minister of the Ming Dynasty was luxurious, and the decoration was extremely luxurious. The pavilions and pavilions in his mansion were built according to the gardens in the south of the Yangtze River. The pavilions and waterside pavilions were so luxurious that they were built with white marble carvings. Every winter, the servants in the prime minister''s office of the Ming Dynasty collected feathers of various colors and made them into birds such as wild ducks and birds, which were placed on the surface of a lake ten acres wide for decoration


    So much has been said about these obvious crimes.


    If those trivial matters add up, I''m afraid it''s impossible to finish three days and three nights.


    The other officials present were envious and resentful.


    Tut Tut, look at other people. The lake in the house is ten Mu wide.


    The total area of their house is less than 10 mu!


    They are all officials. They live a royal life, but they live a poor life.


    Kangxi listened to the people''s speeches and turned over the memorial to impeach the Pearl.


    He knew that this was sauertu''s crackdown on Nalan pearl.And he was also dissatisfied with Nalan Mingzhu, so he followed this step.


    Otherwise, if there are so many officials on the scene, if there is no one to say, who is still honest and upright, everyone will be greedy for money.


    For a moment, the emperor''s authority hovered over the hall.


    Kangxi''s eyes were colder and sharper than ever. He sneered and said, "I never thought that good officials were sold out by Yu Guozhu and Nalan Mingzhu."


    Looking at Kangxi''s Long Yan''s fury, people who dare to look up and peep, bow their heads one after another, waiting for the fall.


    "Nalan Mingzhu and Yu Guozhu, on the surface of being modest, are secretly corrupt and perverted the law, open their eyes to money, abuse their power for personal gain, and form parties for private gain. Now they intend to lock their members into the patriarchal clan''s government and depose their posts!"


    Hearing the speech, the officials readily accepted it.


    Even the fourth master, who always had a cold face, was smiling in the corner of his eyes.


    Only Zhijun Wang arched his hand and said, "Huang amah, the son minister thinks that it''s too hasty. After all, Mingzhu has been conscientious in his official career for decades...


    " wanton! My mind is set! " Kangxi angrily reprimanded, "if there are any more people pleading for the Pearl, they will be locked into the clan house together!"


    His voice was so loud that officials fell to their knees.


    As long as Nalan Mingzhu falls down, Zhijun has no advantage in front of him.


    If the Zhijun king is locked up in the zongrenfu, not to mention.


    The other buddies who are ready to move have the same idea as the prince.


    I hope Zhi Jun Wang doesn''t mind. He''d better go to zongrenfu.


    In this way, in order to restrain the prince, Kangxi will promote a valued prince.


    In any case, although the third master is a princess, he has always kept a low profile, and he must not be able to do so.


    And the position that can contend with the crown prince is either a prince or a prince.


    In this way, they have a chance.


    It''s a pity that Zhi Jun Wang has been kneeling on the ground and shudders for a long time.


    He is a prefect. If he enters the zongrenfu, there will be no room for him to turn over.


    Even if they are released, they will not be able to hold their heads up.


    They had to kneel on the ground and speak with the officials: "the emperor / emperor Alma is wise, long live the emperor / emperor Alma."


    Seeing this, Kangxi threw a bright yellow robe corner and left angrily.


    After Nalan Mingzhu was sent to the prison, they thought that there was only one party in the court.


    However, this Nalan pearl is not a vegetarian either.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    Nalan Mingzhu has been around Kangxi for many years, and has become a veteran in the imperial court.


    He knows all the twists and turns of intrigue.


    Even if it is shut in the zongrenfu, all of a sudden guess the context.


    He found his own sent in the side of the undercover so that the other party impeached him with the crime of conspiracy.


    So, the next day on the court.


    The atmosphere that just subsided suddenly became tense again.


    "Emperor, the minister thinks that Nalan Mingzhu is not only so simple as to form a party for personal gain, but also suspected of conspiracy." A minister said.


    For a moment, sauertu looked at the minister in surprise, with a look at pig teammates on his face.


    The Pearl has entered the patriarchal clan''s mansion, but also blindly mixed with what, has he agreed?


    However, he immediately understood that this man was only afraid of being a traitor.


    After pondering for a moment, Kangxi said, "the Pearl has followed me for many years. Apart from loving money and collecting money, no one dares to rebel."


    "Emperor, you can''t judge a person by his appearance."


    Kangxi picked his eyebrows and found it interesting that he refused to let go.


    Looking around the officials at the bottom, he thought that it was soertu who wanted to kill all the Nalan Mingzhu. He said, "somebody, take the Nalan pearl to the temple, and I will ask myself."


    A moment later, Nalan Mingzhu, dressed in a prison uniform, was taken to the temple and knelt.


    His hair was dishevelled, and his beard was long and untidy, where there was his former prestige.


    In the past, officials who flatter him will not bother to look at him for fear of being implicated.


    Nalan Mingzhu also disdained to look at his former colleagues and enemies, but first kowtowed to Kangxi: "emperor, the minister deserves to die, betraying your cultivation."


    He knocked three times in a row, each with a heavy dull sound.


    Even the marble floor of the hall trembled faintly.


    After the three bangs, a bright red bag appeared on the Pearl''s head, which was as big as a quail egg.


    The sauertu looked scornfully.


    Kangxi asked lightly: "Pearl, some people say you have rebellious heart, I ask you, can this matter?"


    Nalan Mingzhu first glanced at suo''etu, and then said in fear: "back to the emperor, Minister... Wolf''s ambition, guilt, courage, rebellious heart, please surrender."


    He said it in tears, just like a ghost forced him to say so.


    For Nalan Mingzhu''s Frank recognition, people were surprised.


    Even Kangxi on the Dragon chair had to think about it a few times.


    Kangxi, who has been on the throne of God since his childhood, is very good at playing the art of emperor.


    We should always prevent ministers from threatening their own throne.


    Let them fight openly and secretly to show their own authority and dignity.


    All of a sudden, he discovered something was wrong.


    The crime of treason is punishable by nine ethnic groups.


    If the Pearl was convicted, then the Nalan Mingzhu clan disappeared completely in the Qing Dynasty.


    This means that the whole court is full of people from sauertu.


    Kangxi frowned at the officials below, but his brain was running at full speed.


    Originally, the Pearl and suo''ertu are holding back each other.


    Now only soertu is the only party in power. Isn''t this court going to mess up?


    After all, there was such an example in the Ming Dynasty.


    There was no mutual restraint in the imperial court, and finally the emperor had his idea.


    Looking at the time passing by, Kangxi finally said sternly, "OK, I know about this. I will send someone to find out."


    After retiring from the court, sao''ertu gave a cold hum to the pig''s teammate and traitor and left.


    All the pearls were called, but Kangxi didn''t give the order.


    Obviously, Kangxi had scruples.


    The next day, Kangxi issued a decree and cut off Nalan Mingzhu''s title as a bachelor.


    However, he cherished his talent and brought Nalan pearl to his side for advice.


    Everyone knows that Nalan Mingzhu is really an old fox.


    Corruption has become so, but also admitted that there is a rebellious heart, can still stay with the emperor to be a red man.


    Want to come to the emperor is to keep the Pearl, continue to contain suo''ertu.


    Then, Nalan Mingzhu''s reinstatement is just around the corner.


    Sure enough, one day in October, Kangxi was in a good mood and ordered to organize an autumn hunting a few days later.


    All civil and military officials, royal children, can bring their wives and family members to participate.


    And announced the restoration of Nalan Pearl''s Bachelor''s degree.


    It has to be said that Nalan Mingzhu is very good at playing dangerous chess.


    Although Mingzhu''s power was not as good as before, he was still the Prime Minister of the Qing Dynasty.


    It is more than enough to contain the figure.


    On the first day of his reinstatement, he had a quarrel with sauertu in the court.After going down to the court, the prince of Zhi shouts happily and holds a banquet in the restaurant to welcome back the Pearl.


    The fourth master and some brothers were invited.


    At the dinner party, he drank the muggy one by one.


    More unhappy than the prince.


    However, he was not happy in his heart.


    The prince is on the surface.


    After all, sauertu is the prince party, and Mingzhu is the Zhijun King party.


    When he thought of the fall of the Pearl, chaotang almost supported him.


    The results of white happy, but also in this against the heart of the smile, drink.


    Over the years, he fought with Zhijun for many years.


    But there was no progress at all.


    Looking at this big brother did not deal with, the younger brother below is going to grow up.


    There is a big brother on the head, and the princess Zhijun is against him everywhere. The back wave below wants to shoot him to death on the beach.


    The pressure on the prince is really great.


    After Naran Mingzhu incident, the fourth master realized once again that there is not so much fairness and unfairness in the world.


    Some are only the most stable situation after weighing the pros and cons.


    On the table, the prince thought that the fourth master was unhappy for him, and the wine cups of the two brothers collided one after another.


    In fact, the fourth master wanted Nalan Mingzhu to fall.


    But he was not because of the crown prince or selfish.


    But I have a pure heart, because the pearl is not worth the common people''s courage.


    I also think of my own things...


    when my brothers get together, they all use wine to win over their feelings.


    The prince and the third master have the best liquor capacity, while the fourth one is above the average.


    But after all, the prince is a prince, so we don''t dare to drink his wine.


    Although the third master drinks well, he doesn''t drink as much as the fourth.


    Because the fourth master is the most popular among all the brothers, and the one who is in the relationship with his brothers is OK.


    Leading to the end of a dinner party, he was drunk and blushed.


    The ninth master next to him was drunk. He was carried by his servants, and his mouth was still shouting: "you can still drink..."


    the fourth master can walk, but he only takes space walk. Su Peisheng comes forward to help him leave.


    When he got to the Chamberlain house, he was supported by Su Peisheng to the upper room of the front yard.


    As soon as he got to the room, he saw that he was wearing a lotus colored flag dress and carrying a red sandalwood food box. He stood in front of the front yard corridor looking forward to it.


    When she saw the fourth master coming back drunk, she was surprised, and then she was very happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    As early as in Fujin to the study to send meals, and successfully won the favor of the fourth master, she also wanted to take a chance.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I came back, I was lucky enough to catch the fourth master drunk.


    You know, people all say that wine can make people happy.


    So she quickly handed the food box in her hand to the slave around her.


    Pull out a lady''s smile and salute: "Ye Jixiang."


    Fourth master:...


    "side Fujin, the master and son were drunk, and the carriage bumped again, and fell asleep." Su Peisheng supported the fourth master, and in a low voice, he responded to the nuicolu family.


    Smell speech, Niu cobalt Lu''s secretly looked at four ye.


    The fourth master leaned against Su Peisheng with his head slightly lowered, showing only his hard edged side face. He was very handsome.


    Long eyebrow is very thick, frown not very comfortable.


    The deep ink pupil is suffused with black gold light.


    Even if it''s drunk, the whole body shows arrogant domineering, and the slightly drunk man''s wildness, which fascinates women.


    "Duke Su, go and get people to prepare sobering tea. I''ll help you." New co Lu''s volunteer tunnel.


    It seems that Su peidun is embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Niu cobalt Lu''s family was displeased and said, "why, I''m a side fortune Jin, and I can''t move Duke Su any more? Is there anything more important than the fourth master''s body now?"


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. It''s just that the master is so drunk that I''m afraid you can''t support it." Su Peisheng responds with a chat.


    "Don''t worry about this. I can handle it." The New Cobalt Lu''s family said, then directly forward to support four ye.


    Su Peisheng had no choice but to give the fourth master to the nuico Lu family.


    He''s just a slave. He''s lucky.


    You can''t screw your elbow too much + your leg.


    When he took over the weight of the fourth master, the whole man almost lost his footing.


    "Can it be done, button side Fujin?" Su asked anxiously.


    "Go and prepare the sobering tea." The Haikou that Nuo co Lu''s family boasted about himself was that he knelt down and helped the fourth master close to the house.


    Fortunately, at this time, the slave around her came forward to give her a hand.


    But on the whole, there is still some difficulty.


    Su Peisheng looked at the back of Niu cobolo''s family, but he couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    In the past, he thought that this was a delicate man.


    Now it seems that people who are weak are clearly people with ideas.


    Drunk people, the body is very heavy, the most difficult to help, but she Leng is to bite teeth to help the fourth master into the house.


    Then, Su Peisheng shook his head and said to he Zhongkang, "go and prepare sobering tea for you."


    "Ah." He Zhongkang trotted away.


    A moment later, Niu co Lu''s family took the sobering tea and fed it to the fourth master one by one.


    Although wine can help, it can not be drunk.


    How much also must have some consciousness, otherwise is not in vain?


    Xingjiu tea is cooked with Pueraria lobata, and some other materials are added, so the effect is very significant.


    Just a cup of stomach, let the four masters who were still in a state of lethargy, wake up half.


    But on his face, he was still slightly drunk.


    Just that pair of eyes, in the end is open, also looked around.


    Seeing that he was sitting at the head of the bed, he asked, "where is Su Peisheng?"


    "Back to the fourth master, Duke Su was too busy at the moment. I took my servant and wanted to give him some food, so I helped him." The new co Lu''s collection of good words.


    He ignored the fact that he oppressed Su Peisheng with his identity as a lateral Fujin.


    Although the fourth master woke up half drunk, his head was still a little uncomfortable, even his stomach.


    He sat up and frowned, "go back and ask Su Peisheng to come in."


    "This..." nucolowston was in place.


    The fourth master still has alcohol in his body. He can''t hear that others don''t follow him.


    Therefore, when she heard the murmur of the nucolo family, her thick eyebrows frowned, and the deep ink pupils swept straight to the nucolou family, showing a chilling chill.


    He thought he was drunk and didn''t want to be seen.


    But do not know, his appearance, but let the New Cobalt Lu''s very obsessed.


    "Fourth master, i... I have something to tell you." The voice of Niu co Lu''s Jiao Dao.


    "Say it The fourth master leaned on the head of the bed, closed his eyes, and frowned impatiently.


    Scared to admire his new cobalt Lu Shi, the bottom of my heart rose a trace of fear.


    But as long as you think about it, this opportunity is not easy for her to seize.


    Then stay anyway.


    So she sat by the bed and said in a coquettish voice: "Sir, there is one thing I have never dared to say, but I feel very sad when I think about the bullying I''ve suffered before."


    Fourth master: "it is..."The New Cobalt Lu family secretly glanced at the fourth master and thought he had gone to sleep again.


    But under his eyes, clearly in slightly moving, why not respond to her?


    As a result, she had to continue to sing the one-man show, wiping tears and saying in a more delicate voice: "when you went to Ningxia, you just left with your front foot, and Fujin was always targeting me, and locked me up in the dark ward round and severely beating me. Therefore, you must make decisions for me. Fujin is really deceiving people."


    She was very sad when she spoke and squeezed out a few tears of sympathy.


    That pair of delicate Phoenix eyes, already full of tears, looking down is still pitiful.


    Fourth master: "it''s a pity that the man with his eyes closed can''t see at all.


    "At that time, fortunately, e Niang helped me to be fair, otherwise I would never see you again." The New Cobalt Lu family said finally, unexpectedly is to move out the imperial concubine.


    I hope the fourth master can look at the face of Princess de and value this matter.


    Little did not know that the mother child relationship between the fourth master and the imperial concubine was really embarrassing.


    Therefore, when he heard nucolo mention the princess, he was no longer silent.


    But do not understand the amorous feelings of the way: "e Niang said that you are sensible, clever, filial piety, the Lord now seems, may not be so. In addition, since the Lord has given many of his family''s rights to Fujin, he will not interfere in the affairs of the backyard. "


    Hearing this, the New Cobalt Lu''s heart was startled.


    This is not what she imagined.


    As a matter of fact, as early as the fourth master came back from Ningxia, she wanted to complain.


    But at that time, Li and Fujin took the lead.


    The number of times the fourth master went to her courtyard was very few, so she had to bear it.


    This time, she finally caught the fourth master drunk, and she wanted to take this opportunity to give him a delicate and pitiful feeling.


    Then the other party embraces her into the bosom consolation, will certainly make the decision for him.


    Can Rao is she so use everything, fourth master is always closed eyes.


    What''s more, his meaning is very clear.


    That is: trust Fujin, she even said that the mouth is useless, and also insinuate that she is not as sensible as Princess de said.


    To be honest, she is very guilty.


    "It''s all my fault. I said the wrong thing." The New Cobalt Lu''s head drooped with a guilty heart, a kind of carefully educated appearance, and then twisted his slender waist, got up and said: "I think the Lord is tired, I will serve you to rest."


    Her face was red and her words and deeds were sensible and considerate.


    Being coquettish in fear and fear, people can''t help holding them in their arms to coax them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    "Go out and ask Su Peisheng to come in." Finally, the fourth master opened his eyes and glanced at Niu cobalt Lu''s family lightly.


    His eyes, like a sharp arrow.


    The voice is full of irresistible dignity and alienation.


    At that time, Niu cobalt Lu''s body trembled slightly and obediently said, "yes... That ye should have a good rest. I''ll go back first."


    Just as she turned around, a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes.


    The really cooked ducks flew away.


    She thought she was top-notch in appearance and figure, so she was not as good as eunuch Su Peisheng.


    Since the fourth master woke up, he had been calling Su Peisheng.


    It seems that Su Peisheng is really a celebrity around the fourth master!


    When she got to the door, she put away her displeasure and said with a gentle smile, "father-in-law Su, I want you to go in, and I''ll give it to you."


    "Yes, yes, yes, button master. Take your time." A ceremony prevailed in supei.


    How could he hear something sour in his words?


    After seeing him off, Su Peisheng turned around and went into the room.


    As a result, a white porcelain cup was smashed at the foot of the door.


    Originally, his reaction was very quick, but he just accepted it.


    The master wants to be angry. He is a slave. Of course, he can''t dodge.


    Otherwise, there is suspicion of unfaithfulness.


    What''s more, if the master''s anger is suppressed, his fate will be even worse.


    Fortunately, it''s autumn now, and his vamp is thick enough to not hurt him.


    It''s just that the tea is hot.


    He endured the pain of being scalded by the tea, limped to the fourth master''s bed and knelt down, "master, what can I do for you?"


    "Who asked you to call nuocolo''s family to Tiandu?" The man''s face, slightly drunk, became chilly.


    "Slave... I''m wronged. It''s not the servant who called me. It''s Nubi Fujin who waited for you in front of the front yard. Seeing that you were a little drunk, he came to serve you. The servant advised him, but she didn''t listen." Su Peisheng also complained in his heart.


    The heart said that the New Cobalt Lu did not have that diamond diamond, don''t take this porcelain work.


    Four masters are drunk like this, but they still don''t forget to invite favors. It''s strange that you can please me.


    He was turned into a stranger inside and outside.


    After hearing this, the fourth master probably knows the situation.


    But still the heart is not smooth way: "go, call Fujin."


    "Bang!" After su Peisheng answered, he went to visit in person.


    It is bound to be as fast as possible to invite Ruoyin, the life-saving straw, to make atonement.


    A moment later, Ruoyin, led by Su Peisheng, arrived at the gate of the front yard.


    Su Peisheng asked in a low voice: "Fu Jin, I''m drunk today. I''m not very happy. Please pay attention."


    He doesn''t remind people.


    "What''s the matter?" If the sound is diffuse, ask without heart.


    "Hey, it''s not the bad things in the court. It''s not convenient for me to talk about it. Anyway, Fu Jin served in the hall for a while, but I couldn''t stop him. Finally, I didn''t let him go." Su Peisheng is a personal genius. He knows what to say and what not to say.


    He won''t break his mouth about the court.


    But in the backyard, he can remind a few words and make his position clear.


    Ruo Yin nodded thoughtfully and said, "I know. I''ll help you with some nice words if I serve you comfortably later."


    With that, she went into the room.


    Su Peisheng grinned at Ruoyin''s entering the room. This one deserves to be Fujin. His words are atmosphere.


    As soon as she entered the room, she smelled a smell of wine. It seemed that Su Peisheng was right. She drank too much because of his bad mood.


    So she went to the bed and sat down.


    Looking at the wild man who was keeping his eyes closed, he whispered, "Ye ~"


    the fourth master is indeed a man who keeps his eyes closed, but he is called back by the sweet voice of a woman.


    He opened his eyes and glanced at the woman in front of him and said faintly, "you are here."


    If the sound Du purplish mouth, the left hand holds the nose, the right hand affectation fan wind.


    A weak can''t help but smell the wine, dislike the way: "Ye how to drink so much wine, smell this smell, will smoke me."


    See her a look of disdain, the man''s cold eyes filled with ice, instant become sharp up.


    How dare she despise him?!


    Fortunately, Ruoyin went on to say, "if you drink too much, what''s more important than your body. As for your drunkenness, don''t let me know who makes my father so angry, or I''ll have to make him look good!"


    When she spoke, she was very angry.


    He also waved his small fist, his ambition to fight against injustice for the fourth master, and his worries in his eyes were very obvious.


    After the fourth master had a look, Junlang''s cold noodles were finally milder.


    It''s just the one who made him angry, but Kangxi.So he pulled his lips and tried to reprimand her for being unruly.


    But in the end, I swallowed the words.


    Well, it''s rare for someone to be so comfortable and real in front of him.


    As long as he doesn''t say, she''s not unruly.


    "If you have time to talk empty words, you don''t have to knead my temples and have a headache." He said coldly.


    The unhappiness in my heart has been eliminated.


    If the sound wriggles the body, does not want to say: "a bit of wine flavor, I dare not close to press."


    She said so, but her hand was obedient and pressed for him.


    But not to help him press the temple, but to rub his left and right ring finger on the Guan Chong point.


    "It''s useless to press the temple. I''ll knead the Guan Chong point. It has the function of promoting Qi, promoting diuresis and arousing the mind. It can not only relieve alcohol, but also prevent drunkenness."


    "How do you know so much?"


    If the sound is asked by the man, the heart has no reason to be guilty.


    She would not tell him that she had been a little nurse in her previous life, and that she had read the books left by Dr. Sun.


    Only flattering way: "all said that behind a successful man, need a good woman, as long as the master is good, I will read more books, learn some useful methods, nothing."


    Fourth master thick eyebrow a pick, and was caught off guard by the woman''s dog leg.


    Then, if the sound is regular, press + press the acupoint with the thumb joint rigidly and gently, and then release it.


    After pressing + several times in succession, he began to untie the robe of the fourth master.


    The fourth master has also seen some medical skills, and her statement has been seen in books.


    I felt that she looked at how and how, in fact, it was quite reliable, so let her go.


    After helping him untie his robe, Ruoyin pressed the acupoint of Shimen at the chest and abdomen.


    "I usually stay up late, but I drink too much today. I can relieve the liver and gallbladder and protect the liver on schedule."


    Her technique is very soft, but her strength is just right.


    The fourth master could feel a faint pain at the acupoint. After the pain, there was a feeling of fever, which made him feel comfortable, so he let her chatter.


    But in my heart, I was laughing. I said that I didn''t dare to get close to him. As a result, I got closer to everyone and started to untie his robe.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing a man with a smile on his mouth, Ruoyin asked, "what is your smile?"


    "nothing." The fourth master coughed softly and said in a low voice: "emperor Alma ordered autumn hunting to be held in three days. Officials and princes can bring their families and wives with them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    "Master, I want you to greet the people in the backyard and go to the front yard to meet the gazelle gatherer." Mother Liu went to the front.


    If the sound of willow eyebrows pick, RBT?


    After searching the memory of the original owner, she did not have much impression.


    He asked, "which family is it? Do you have a good relationship with him?"


    "Master, you don''t remember. She is the eldest daughter of longkeduo family and the niece of empress Tong Jia. Tong Jia picks antelope, which is the antelope of antelope. If I remember correctly, she''s just 15 this year. She''s just waiting for the word. When she was a child, she was very close to her husband, but when she grew up, she had little contact with her husband. " Mother Liu reminded her patiently.


    After all, Miss Cailing, since the death of empress Tong Jia, has seldom been in contact with the government, and it is normal not to remember.


    After such a reminder, Ruoyin seems to have a clue.


    Finally, I found a little girl named Cailing in my memory.


    She suddenly realized: "it''s her. She hasn''t seen her for several years. The visitor is a guest, so go to the meeting."


    As a housewife, she came to a guest and wanted to have a good reception.


    As for whether the other side is good or bad, it can only be blocked by soldiers.


    Then, if the sound takes a group of people in the backyard, they arrive in front of the house.


    Before the guests arrived, they had to stand in front of the door and wait.


    At this time, the fourth master also brought a group of servants to the door in person.


    There are few guests who can be met by the fourth master in person. Obviously, the guests are qualified.


    As to whether the actual status is qualified or the mental status is qualified, it is not known.


    "Good morning, sir." Ruoyin and others saluted one after another.


    The fourth master waved his hand and didn''t speak. He just stood in front of him and watched.


    Ruo Yin takes a peek at the fourth master.


    She actually saw the rare softness in the corner of his eyes?


    Since the fourth master came out, Li''s a pair of Phoenix eyes, on the fourth master secretly.


    Nuicolo''s face is not obvious, but also from time to time secretly glance at the fourth master.


    After a while, a fine silver red carriage stopped in front of the Chamberlain house.


    Although the carriage was not very luxurious, it was a top-notch one compared with the expensive women in the capital.


    Silver Red bottom, embroidered with silver rose dark lines.


    The first two rickshaw pullers are big and big, and they are good at training.


    First of all, she looks like a servant girl.


    After they got out of the car, they helped pull the curtain. "Miss, it''s Baylor house."


    Then, the carriage in the first light, is a white jade hand.


    After the servant girl held the hand, a girl of fifteen or sixteen appeared in front of everyone.


    She has an oval face, big eyes and pink lips.


    She is petite, wearing a pink flag dress, embroidered with dense patterns, and holding a pink hazel brocade ribbon lotus Satin handkerchief.


    The head of the flag was combed, and a large light pink flower was pinned in the middle.


    On the edge of the small silk flowers, and a few Hosta son.


    The whole person is like a fresh flower full of vitality, with a pure and beautiful moving charm.


    But in that pair of big eyes, there is a coquettish, looks not very easy to get along with.


    "Good luck." Li several, and a group of servants saluted.


    Ruo Yin and the fourth master stood in front of him with a smile on his face.


    In those years, empress Tong Jia gave birth to a lattice, but she was ruined.


    Since then, the heartbroken, Kangxi heartache, let her accept Tongjia Cailing as an adopted daughter, but also sealed the Ge Ge.


    "Get up." Tong Jia picks the antelope with a delicate smile and sweeps her eyes in the crowd.


    After she fixed her eyes on the fourth master, she trotted towards him.


    When there were still a few steps to go, he went straight to the fourth elder brother''s arms and said, "fourth brother, I haven''t seen you for several years. The antelope wants to die for you!"


    This scene, however, shocked all the people present.


    Li''s eyes were wide open.


    Even Ruoyin was a little surprised.


    She stood on one side and looked at it. She saw that the fourth master was hit by Tong Jia''s antelope, and the whole person stepped back a few steps.


    When he stabilized, a pair of hands hanging in the air, did not embrace Tong Jia Cailing.


    At the same time, the body also slightly back, so that both sides as far as possible not too close.


    However, they did not push the other side away.


    "Look at you, how old you are, and how heartless and heartless you are. How can you get married in the future?" He gave a deep reprimand.


    It can be said that behavior, all through the care of the elder brother.


    "If a man doesn''t have a good thing, he doesn''t want to marry." Tong Jia picked Ling''s mouth to talk. When he saw the four masters'' frown, he turned his words and said with a smile: "well, fourth brother is an exception."


    Looking at Tong Jia picking antelope tightly hanging on the fourth master''s body, if the sound eye light turns slightly.If not, she was just guessing.


    Now, she thinks that Tong Jia''s arrival of picking antelope is out of the ordinary.


    Otherwise, I haven''t seen each other for several years. It''s unreasonable to visit when I''m ready to marry.


    You know, in the Qing Dynasty, there was no opposition to close relatives marriage, and they did not know the harm.


    On the contrary, there is a kind of fertilizer and water does not flow outside the field, the meaning of Pro Plus Pro.


    Also commonly known as "Uncle relatives, generations of relatives, broken bones and tendons.".


    Especially for the royal family, like emperor Shunzhi, the first queen came from her cousin.


    As a result, the second queen, the niece of the first queen, is now the Empress Dowager.


    It''s just the character relationship. Don''t be too confused.


    Even the harem of Kangxi was filled with a pair of cousins.


    However, it seems that Tong jiacailing and Siye have no substantial blood relationship.


    After all, the fourth master is only the adopted son of empress Tong Jia, and his biological mother is Princess De.


    Although Tongjia Cailing was raised under the knee of empress Tongjia when she was a child, she obeyed her will and accepted her ancestors when she died.


    Therefore, the cousin relationship between her and the fourth master is not related by blood.


    But anyway, we''re all adults.


    It is unreasonable for cousins to be so intimate, especially in this dynasty.


    Anyway, in Ruoyin''s opinion, all sisters who have no blood relationship are playing ambiguous and ambiguous!


    What''s more, it is even more obvious when the man is handsome and the woman is beautiful.


    At this time, Tong Jia picked Ling probably feel embarrassed.


    Finally, he loosened the claw hanging on the fourth master and spat out powder tongue to him playfully.


    Later, he said with a smile: "good fourth sister-in-law. This time I live in the house, I have to bother my sister-in-law to take care of her."


    If Yin is shocked, does this mean to stay?


    She looked at the fourth master, and saw that there was no objection in the other party''s eyes. She also said faintly: "live here, the fourth elder brother''s house can still lack your rations."


    Smell speech, if sound then smile back: "that line, all are a family, don''t talk about not caring about, but I and your fourth brother will go to autumn hunting in a few days, later I and mammy Xie squeak, your food and clothing, she will arrange well."


    She had been here for a year, and she had made such polite remarks very easy.


    "Ah?" Tong Jia plucked the antelope and frowned on the willow eyebrows. He turned his head and asked, "fourth brother, I have a hard time coming here. You are going to hunt in autumn. Can you take the antelope with you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    "If you want to follow, you can ride a horse when you are a few years old." The fourth master doesn''t care. He walks into the room as he talks.


    "The fourth brother is very kind. I thought we would be unfamiliar after so many years." Tong Jia picking antelope is not polite at all. He keeps up with the fourth master with a pretty and innocent smile on his face.


    Ruoyin then took mother Liu''s hand and walked forward. Originally, she wanted to go hunting alone with the fourth master.


    Now it seems that there is such a light bulb in the middle, I''m afraid it''s enough.


    Seeing this, Li''s family has been enjoying himself in his heart for a long time.


    What they can''t get, of course, they don''t want to live well.


    It''s a good show to have such a small ancestor.


    Several people went to the hall of the main courtyard and sat down.


    Ruoyin made the slaves serve tea.


    "Ouch, it''s said that women have changed in their 18th year, and gege has become a big girl. I almost didn''t recognize it just now. It''s really more and more beautiful." Even if Li doesn''t like Tong Jia''s antelope.


    However, she always does a good job on the surface.


    She is very good at that kind of ostentatious communication.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to cover his face with a veil. He smiles with shame and says, "thank you for your praise."


    "Sister Li is right. Although it is the first time for me to see Ge Ge, I am also attracted by her beautiful and elegant appearance." Nucolo followed.


    Smell speech, Tong Jia picks antelope surprised to see to Niu cobalt Lu Shi, "this is?"


    "This is also your little fourth sister-in-law, who just entered the door at the beginning of the year, Niu co Lu''s family." Li Shuluo''s response.


    "Oh... How are you, little sister-in-law." Tong Xiaojia.


    But the big eyes looked at nucolow carelessly.


    After half a column of incense, the crowd drank a few cups of tea, said some compliments, talked about the family routine, and then dispersed.


    It''s autumn hunting day.


    Ruoyin personally changed Hongyi into a small blue brocade robe with moderate thickness.


    Because she didn''t trust to leave him in the mansion, she sent someone to tell him that she wanted to take Hongyi with her.


    It is said that he has been exercising since childhood, so that he can see the world.


    I don''t know that the fourth master is fond of his father and wants to exercise this legitimate eldest son.


    Still immersed in the joy of meeting my little cousin again, I didn''t have time to care about anything else.


    He is rarely very good at talking, and he promises to go hunting in autumn with Hongyi.


    "Fujin, that antelope gatherer is really not a good stubble. You must guard against her when you go hunting in autumn with her this time." It is not unreasonable for mother Liu to say so.


    It is said that the fourth master is not going to eat in Lingge courtyard recently.


    It''s the one who invited cailingge to eat in the front yard.


    As a slave, can she not plan for her family.


    "I see." Ruoyin hands Hongyi to mammy Liu.


    Then, looking at the clothes displayed by Qiaofeng and Qiaolan, she casually pointed to: "take this, this, and those, and then pick some beautiful jewelry. It''s not much more. It''s fine and light."


    The two of them grew up together.


    If they had their own intentions, how could she stop them.


    It''s better to be good at yourself than to deal with those useless ones.


    Soon, Ruoyin changed into a red flag.


    I''ve got a little bit less complicated.


    On the head also randomly matches several small silk flower, two jade hairpin son.


    And put on a sweet and fresh light makeup, and set off.


    When she arrived in front of the house, just four ye and Tong Jia picked antelope, they came out side by side.


    The fourth master was dressed in a black robe with dark silver lines on it.


    He stood in the middle with his hands down, surrounded by a group of slaves.


    The morning light on his handsome face, so that he suffused with a layer of gold, showing the incomparable dignity.


    His whole body exudes a faint cold breath, toward Ruoyin head-on.


    At this time, next to the green flag wearing Tong Jia antelope, do not know what to say to him.


    That pair of cold ink pupil, actually more than a trace of gentle and shallow smile.


    "Good luck." If the sound to wait for him to approach, then yingyingfu body salute.


    Four ye looked up at her one eye, slightly after a meal, light way: "avoid."


    Then, Li pulled the big grid and brush a wave of existence in front of the fourth master.


    It''s just saying nice things.


    The New Cobalt Lu family is considerate way: "Ye and Fu Jin arrive over there, must pay attention to safety, my body is waiting for you to come back in the mansion."


    Take a look at this saying. I can''t find any fault. I even care about Ruoyin.


    However, if Yin didn''t pay attention to her, she got on the carriage.


    The fourth master glanced at Ruoyin lightly and did not speak.


    At this time, Tongjia Cailing mouth: "fourth brother, I want to ride with you."


    After listening to this, Li held her handkerchief and covered her mouth with a snickering smile. The fun had just begun. She let them bite the dog.The fourth master pauses and glances at Ruo Yin who just got on the bus.


    If Yin then turned back, pretended to be generous and said with a smile: "Hongyi is still the first time to go far away. It may be noisy and noisy. If you dislike the noise, you can have a ride with sister Cailing."


    When a woman talks, her chin is slightly tilted, and she looks unconcerned.


    However, she succeeded in arousing the rebellious psychology of the fourth master.


    He turned his head to Tong Jia and said, "you are a girl who hasn''t been out of the cabinet. You''d better take a car alone."


    Don''t look at Tong Jia picking antelope usually has no rules, but she grew up with the fourth master in the palace.


    I have a good understanding of the fourth master''s temperament.


    If you are serious, you won''t change your mind.


    She had to flatten her mouth and ride alone in the Silver Red carriage.


    The fourth master turned his head and got into a separate blue carriage.


    Ruoyin put down the curtain shortly after getting on the bus.


    At this point, she didn''t know what was going on outside.


    When she thought that the fourth master and Tong Jia would ride in a carriage.


    He heard Su Peisheng say outside the car: "Fujin, you should get off the bus and take a ride with the master."


    "There are carriages and carriages all over the place, and I will take the same one." If you don''t think about it, blurt it out.


    "That''s a big difference. You don''t know. The master asked the servant to choose a carriage a few days ago. The wheels of the cart are wrapped in good leather, and the shock absorption effect is excellent. Inside the car is spacious. There are two soft beds with thick cushions to keep you and big brother comfortable. "


    Su Peisheng said a lot of good words, which sounded very anxious.


    It is bound to take this ancestor to the master son''s carriage.


    Otherwise, if the master is not happy, he will suffer the most.


    Since Su Peisheng has said so, Ruoyin is not a difficult master.


    She got out of the carriage with Hongyi in her arms.


    When passing Tong Jia''s carriage, the other party lifted the curtain, looked at her faintly, and then put down the curtain.


    If sound Mou light turns slightly, oh, how did she see a trace of unwilling heart in each other''s eyes.


    Well, is that a fox''s tail?


    Then, Ruoyin was taken to the carriage of the fourth master.


    For a moment, only four masters and Ruoyin were in the car, as well as the Hongyi in her arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Not to mention, the carriage of the fourth master is dark blue embroidered in shape, which is particularly simple and atmospheric.


    In front of the horse is still two headed, one black, one chestnut.


    Looking at the horse with developed tendons and solid hooves, it has good endurance.


    Not only that, if the sound fart + a drop cushion, the whole person feels the comfort, and her ordinary carriage is not the same.


    When Ruoyin was seated firmly, the carriage began to go on the road.


    Along the way, Hongyi was pretty good and didn''t cry.


    It''s just that he''s learning to speak, and it''s hard to avoid babbling.


    If the sound also patiently said with him two mother and son can understand.


    In the carriage, there is no so-called big eyes and small eyes.


    From the moment he got into the car, he leaned back on the cushion, closed his eyes, and hung his palms on his knees.


    For Hongyi''s noise, did not pay any attention.


    It is said that the autumn hunting was conducted in Mulan paddock.


    From the capital city to Mulan paddock, it can be regarded as a step to the neighboring province. It takes about 3-5 days to take a carriage.


    Fortunately, there are two soft beds on the carriage, one on the front and the other on the side.


    The fourth master needs a rest. It''s in the front.


    If the sound will take Hongyi, in the side of the soft couch rest.


    On the third day, the fourth master was reading a Book of war.


    Ruoyin is holding Hongyi, telling stories and feeding strawberry rice paste.


    Rice paste is a kind of rice paste that has been prepared by people for a long time and can be soaked in boiling water. The strawberries are granny Liu. They crush them and mix them with rice paste.


    Maybe it''s the right taste of Hongyi. After a while, a bowl will be at the bottom.


    Ruoyin said with a happy smile: "our family is strong and strong, eating has never required the amount Niang to worry about, so as to grow tall."


    Probably inspired by her, Hongyi ate harder. The meat was small and his mouth was "chucking".


    Also looked up at Ruoyin, dark big eyes, a pair of "I''m good, good to listen to words, good obedience" look.


    Ruo Yin touched Hongyi''s head and comforted her.


    After feeding the last bite, he put the porcelain bowl in the carriage drawer, took a small cup of water and fed him with a spoon.


    Just finished rice paste Hongyi a little thirsty, drinking water is also "bar Ji Ba Ji".


    Ruoyin didn''t feed Hongyi since he had teeth.


    But in the Qing Dynasty, the general princes and nobles drank until they were about 6 years old.


    Some even drink until they are teenagers, or adults, until they die.


    Because here, many palace nobles, they will women''s milk, as the growth of longevity juice, said to be able to strengthen the body.


    Even some ministers have a group of nannies at home.


    There was a prime minister named Zhang Cang in the Western Han Dynasty. It was said that he drank it every day, which made his skin white to the point of disgusting.


    Even if there are more than 100 wives, they all live to be 104 years old.


    It seems that his batch of nannies, more or less, played a role.


    So, Ruoyin just didn''t feed Hongyi.


    But the nannies did not withdraw, and they still fed as usual.


    However, if the sound is to let people use the ceramic container to contain, did not let them feed directly.


    After all, Hongyi is growing teeth and loves to bite.


    Nanny is also a human being. She can''t bear the pain, and she is not willing to let others bear it.


    In addition, Hongyi will gradually grow up, and can continue to do so, but must have the rules to eat.


    In addition, Hongyi''s body was deficient in preterm birth. From the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine, it can replenish blood and essence, replenish qi and soothe Liu, nourish the face and promote muscles, nourish the kidney and strengthen tendons, hearing and eyesight, which can really help him.


    At this time, the fourth master saw Ruoyin feeding Hongyi drinking water with a small spoon, and asked: "I heard that you are feeding him with a spoon now."


    "Ah?" These days, Ruoyin is used to the four masters who cherish words like gold. When he hears such a sentence, he is stunned for a moment, "yes, you must grow up strong and strong. Sooner or later, you can''t always grow up with a nanny."


    Voice just fell, see four ye just think of what like.


    He lifted the curtain and whispered something to Su Peisheng.


    A moment later, Su Peisheng knocked on the car body and handed in a delicate carved wooden box.


    The fourth master sat on the front of the horizontal, and naturally received by the side of Ruo Yin.


    "Fujin can hold on firmly. There is something there that can''t be broken. The whole capital can''t be bought with money." Su Peisheng said with a face.


    However, the fourth master gave a cold stare, "I want you to talk more."


    Su Peisheng shut up and put down the curtain.


    Ruoyin learned from Su Peisheng''s words that the contents were rare goods.


    Since there is only one set in the whole capital city, then Li''s family certainly does not have it.


    And she is the only one.


    After pondering it out, she cast a questioning look at the fourth master."Open it." The fourth master leaned leisurely on the cushion.


    "Oh." Ruoyin unscrewed the clasp of the box and opened the cover.


    When she saw that there were three foreign objects in it, her eyes were staring straight.


    One is a suction apparatus for women, and the two containers are made of silver, with intricate patterns embroidered on the outside.


    And the pressure suction device is actually golden, with a circle of roses embroidered on it.


    If the sound in the hand weighing a moment, heavy, can be sure that it is made of red gold.


    The other is a glass bottle with a beige milk and mouth on it.


    Although the glass seems to be very common, it is still very precious in ancient times.


    It is said in journey to the West that Sha Seng, as a rolling curtain general, broke the glass cup by mistake at the peach blossom party.


    He was beaten eight hundred boards by the Jade Emperor and suffered from flying swords every seven days.


    Finally, he almost beheaded. Thanks to the help of barefoot immortal, he saved his life and was demoted to Liusha river.


    You can imagine how precious glass was in ancient times.


    Although there was a glass factory in the Qing Dynasty, there was only one glass factory in the Yangxin Hall of the house of internal affairs.


    What''s more, they only made all kinds of glassware for the royal family.


    The last thing is a red gold handle, carved with retro patterns and hung with six small bells.


    One end is spoon shaped, and the other is off white gutta percha polished with ivory.


    In addition to giving children teeth to chew fun, but also when the bell and spoon.


    It''s just that the bell made of red gold should not be too luxurious.


    If the gemstone is not easy to fall off and cause the baby to eat by mistake, I''m afraid it will be inlaid with gems?


    Ruo Yin can''t help clapping for the fourth master in his heart.


    This one is very rich, but it''s only for children.


    One by one, they are either made of silver or made of red gold. They are almost inhuman.


    However, these three things given by the fourth master seem to be foreign goods.


    Although foreign ships gathered at the port of ShiSanHang, foreign trade prevailed.


    But he is not accompany Tong Jia to pick antelope recently, still have time to clean out this kind of foreign goods?


    "Well, if you don''t understand, there are instructions on how to use them." The fourth master thought she didn''t understand.


    "Well, when I understand it, I''ll teach the servants to use it." If Yin had understood it as early as the second he opened the box, he couldn''t say, "in addition, thank you for sending me and Hongyi these things, thinking about our wives."


    When she spoke, she always had a smile on her face. It was a kind of smile from the heart.


    With a smile in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    "It''s just small things. If there''s anything good in the future, I''ll leave it to you." The fourth master is crazy to drag dazzle cool, hang to blow up heaven and earth.


    His words and deeds are very casual.


    As if those in the eyes of others incomparably precious things.


    Stuff that you can''t buy with your head broken.


    In his eyes, it became something that he could reach out of his hand.


    And he did so for a reason.


    At the port of ShiSanHang, almost all the foreign ships from major countries and regions of every continent were gathered.


    Many countries have had direct trade relations with the thirteen banks.


    There are global trade routes to all continents.


    The fourth master naturally caught the business opportunity.


    He has always believed that we should learn from each other to make up for our weaknesses.


    There are good things about foreign goods, and many things in Qing Dynasty are also excellent.


    Why can they only sell things to the Qing Dynasty?


    So he organized a group of confidants to sell tea, silk and porcelain from Qing Dynasty to other countries.


    In any case, he has done it, and the rest will be left to the servants.


    The slave will hand in the money on time.


    He was the first one to show respect for some precious and rare foreign goods.


    That''s where we''re just getting rich.


    "Zhuang Zhuang, do you hear me? Alma loves you." Ruo Yin faces her face to face and speaks with great determination.


    Anyway, from this point of view, the fourth master is good for Hongyi.


    It''s a way of expressing father''s love for this man who is not good at words.


    Hongyi first took a look at Ruoyin, then turned his head and looked at the fourth master.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin said with a smile: "if you know, you will nod, if you don''t know, you will shake your head."


    Hongyi is still young and has not learned to speak.


    But she recently discovered that he could understand adults.


    Sure enough, he nodded twice.


    Moreover, he also turned his head and grinned at the fourth master, revealing a few small front teeth that had just grown out.


    See four Ye''s thin + lip, also raise good-looking radian, chuckle.


    This small fawning spirit, and his mother''s virtue.


    Then, because Hongyi was just full, he felt sleepy.


    Ruoyin would hold him in his arms, telling stories and coaxing him to sleep.


    What she told was a story from Aesop''s fables, which she had read as a child.


    "Prometheus created men, and put two pockets around each of them, one for the faults of others, and the other for his own. He hung the pocket with other people''s faults on his chest and the other on his back. As a result, people are always able to see other people''s shortcomings quickly, while their own are always invisible. "


    "What does this story tell us?" Ruoyin gently patted Hongyi in her arms. Fortunately, the carriage swayed and swayed, which saved her a lot of things. Then she said to herself, "it tells us that people often like to find fault with others, but ignore their own shortcomings."


    As early as last month, she slowly told Hongyi a variety of stories.


    This can not only improve his listening ability, but also help his language development.


    At this time, her arms of the Hongyi, blinking eyes, as if at any time to sleep.


    But as soon as her story was over, Hongyi opened her eyes again.


    Ruoyin thought hard and prepared to tell another story.


    At this time, the fourth Master said in a deep voice, "what''s wrong? It''s clearly that after Pangu created the world, Nuwa created people."


    He didn''t quite agree with a woman when she spoke up in an extraordinary way.


    But I just want to hear what flowers she can say.


    Sure enough, the more you say it, the more wonderful it will be.


    Fortunately, there is a good moral in the end, but we should be diligent.


    Ruoyin: "just watched him look down and read a book. I thought he would not listen.


    Who knows that the other party not only listened, but also patiently waited for her to finish the lesson.


    But she can''t say that this is the God of another country.


    Maybe she felt the embarrassed magnetic field in the carriage, her heart''s Hongyi small explosion, suddenly sober up.


    Small body, restless move.


    A small + mouth also flat, as if because want to sleep and can not sleep, at any time to cry out of grievance.


    "If you don''t cry, you''ll sleep." If the sound coax in the bosom of the Hongyi.


    At the same time, he looked up at the fourth master.


    "Give it to me, my Lord," he said Four ye light way.


    If the sound slightly a meal, still think oneself is appear phony.


    But she looked up, the man is looking at her, a pair of "not quick to send him to Ye''s arms" look.


    So she gently picked up Hongyi and handed it to the fourth master.


    Just as she listened attentively, she wanted to see what kind of fairy tales the fourth master could tell.People began to talk about the classic of mountains and seas, or about Nu Wa mending the sky in the classic of mountains and seas.


    Besides, he said it in ancient Chinese.


    It is bound to use the local popular ancient myths and legends and fables to wash away those messy stories told by Ruoyin.


    If the corner of the mouth is drawn, the generation gap across the century is so big that it is simply insurmountable!


    In other words, is Shanhaijing a story that Hongyi can understand at this age?


    Don''t you think Shanhaijing is more divine than her fairy tales?


    but who let the other four Beller, he has the final say.


    I don''t know whether Hongyi is too sleepy, or the fourth master''s smoky bass has magnetic charm, which has played a very good soothing effect.


    Suddenly, Hongyi fell asleep.


    Ruoyin sighs in her heart, her big son smashes very good belt, and does not pick, for others have long been bored to cry good fella.


    However, the fourth master is born with a good voice, which is very demagogic.


    Even if the sound is drowsy, the ears will be pregnant.


    Fortunately, she still has a trace of the only sense, will Hongyi arrange to sleep on the side of the soft couch, covered with brocade quilt.


    As a result, he turned around and was held in his arms by the man''s long arm.


    She wants to talk but dare not say, wants to struggle but dare not struggle.


    One is to know that the man in front of him can''t be excited, and the more he struggles, the more domineering he is.


    Second, Hongyi just went to sleep and didn''t want to wake him up.


    Besides, she can''t do it while the child is sleeping here!


    As a result, she can only stare at the man who does not play according to the routine.


    The fourth master raised her chin and rubbed her gently.


    Then attached to her ear in a low voice bewitching: "don''t move, or you can''t guarantee that you will do something later."


    Then, he said he would not move, but he would kiss the sound wall on the car.


    If the sound is surrounded by men in a narrow corner, can not move.


    The man''s breath, fiercely pours into her sandalwood + mouth, greedily grabs belongs to her breath.


    Kissing and kissing, that pair of big palms began to swim across the material on her body.


    All of a sudden, the kiss was dizzy if sound, make particularly sober, raised the paw and gently hit his hand.


    You''re playing with men


    Don''t be too sarcastic.


    Where do you want to go? I just want to explore your heartbeat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    If the voice face rose red, in the car so warm + ambiguous, stabbing + exciting, can not the heart beat fast.


    But he didn''t think so.


    This is the only one who can say "wipe + grease" so fresh and refined.


    She looked at the restless palm that stayed in her heart and swept it with all her strength.


    As a result, the next moment, her waist was dragged down by the man, and her body was suspended in the air.


    From wall to couch.


    "Don''t move." The man''s pleasant voice rings again.


    This time, if the sound is not so obedient.


    If you don''t resist, you''ll be waiting to be eaten here.


    So she turned over and died together.


    They both rolled to the carriage mat.


    Fortunately, there are good wool probes in the car, which are soft and soft.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll have to fall all over the place.


    "So you like a wider field." Fourth master is meaningful.


    For him, it was just a change of venue.


    When he turned over, he pressed the sound of Ruo under him.


    Just then, the carriage ran over a big stone and gave it a violent jolt.


    It''s a natural jolt.


    I don''t know who''s in the car. There''s a silent pantomime.


    In the car, the fourth master and the woman are not only close to each other.


    Even the faces are coming together.


    He could even see the tiny hairs on her face and smell the faint fragrance of her body.


    If the sound has not responded, just feel a whirl, she was pressed by him.


    A pair of arms were also held high by her, pressed in the fine wool carpet.


    He can only see the lines of his throat and his face.


    As if at any time will be her crazy bite + bite, swallow.


    "Fourth master, don''t be here..."


    "well..." before she finished her words, she was kissed again by him.


    His thin lips are slightly cool, just like his people, cold and cold.


    It''s like the ice and snow in winter. Even if it''s chilly, it''s still addicted to the beautiful snow scenery.


    Gradually, she was completely immersed in his superb kissing skills, gently + panting.


    Originally deliberately repressed breath, also become rapid up.


    All of a sudden, the car is more and more decadent.


    It was as if a random move could ignite the whole carriage.


    "Whoa, whoa..." a baby cry completely destroyed the atmosphere.


    Hongyi''s cry was loud and aggrieved. His dark eyes turned and turned, and no one could see his shadow.


    It seems to be saying: why is he alone in the car.


    Ruo Yin, lying on the floor mat of the carriage, finally returned to a trace of God, and stretched out his fist to beat the man''s strong chest.


    The fourth master raised his head and looked at his crying son. At last he stood up and reclined in the carriage.


    The deep ink pupil, also immediately restored the previous cold meaning.


    It''s as if the bullying of women just now no longer exists.


    Ruoyin, who was liberated, had no time to sort it out. She sat on the edge of the soft couch and coaxed Hongyi with a soft voice, "don''t cry or cry. E Niang is playing hide and seek, which does not appear."


    With that, she glared at the fourth master with a coquettish look.


    The fourth master''s face was indifferent. It was just a kiss.


    Who knows that she has been resisting, he is more up to tease + tease her mind.


    It''s really a heresy. As long as you touch her, you can''t stop him from controlling him.


    Hearing the comfort, the cry stopped suddenly.


    Confused glance at the eyes do not know where out of the IF sound, a pair of fleshy feet in the air disorderly + pedal a few times, and then fell asleep.


    In this scene, the fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    After Hongyi''s interruption, the fourth master continued to read and recovered from his high cold appearance.


    If the sound, then lift the curtain to see the scenery.


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, it makes you surprised.


    She looked from left to right, from front to back, and there were motorcades everywhere.


    It''s obviously several times more than when we started.


    She put down the curtain and asked curiously, "my Lord, why are so many people around all of a sudden?"


    "In order to train the army, Huang amah has opened up a hunting ground of more than 1 million hectares in Mulan paddock. Basically every year, he leads princes, ministers and elite soldiers of eight banners to visit Mulan paddock. Of course, shooting is the main way. What you see is just the people who attended Mulan Qiumi. I think it is not far from Mulan paddock that they gradually gather together." The fourth Master said without raising his head.


    If you smoke at the corner of your mouth, it will be more than 10000 square kilometers if you have more than one million hectares?Originally, she thought it was a simple autumn hunting.


    You can see more and more people in the team, and then you know that this is not just for fun.


    It''s a serious autumn hunt.


    In the afternoon of that day, Kangxi stopped at Rehe Palace on the way.


    The fourth master and the rest of the brothers settled down in Rehe palace.


    "Master, Fujin, Rehe palace is here." The carriage had stopped, and Su Peisheng whispered outside.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" to express his understanding.


    Only then did Su Peisheng lift the curtain.


    Little Dezi bowed his back and was ready to wait on him.


    The fourth master stepped on xiaodezi''s back to get out of the car.


    After Ruoyin gave her Hongyi in her arms to mammy Liu, she took Cai Lan''s hand and stepped on the back of xiaodezi and got off the carriage.


    Here, princes and nobles can''t jump out of the carriage. It''s really disrespectful and damaging.


    You can''t always wait with a small bench.


    Stepping on the back of a small eunuch is the most convenient and fast way to show his status.


    This is the difference between high and low here.


    If she loves him, she doesn''t step on his back.


    The fourth master will feel that xiaodezi is weak and she can''t bear to step on it.


    The final result is likely to be that xiaodezi has no job and can''t support his family.


    So all she could do was try not to put all the weight on her back.


    As soon as she got off the carriage, she was attracted by the view.


    Everywhere are green mountains, green water, blue lakes and clouds.


    The fourth master glanced at the woman who was stunned. Did he keep her in the house for too long?


    "Let''s go. It''s better inside." After he said that, he raised his feet and walked forward.


    If the sound "Oh", follow him.


    The fact that he is more charming is not proved by the fact.


    Up and down the green trees, can not see the edge.


    The surface of the lake is covered with lotus leaves, and pink lotus flowers are blooming all over the lake.


    Classical pavilions, pavilions, pools, pavilions.


    The whole style is simple and elegant mountain village wild interest as the style, highlighting the purest scenery of nature.


    Let just casually pass by Ruoyin, as if in a fairyland on earth.


    The fourth master walked ahead, and the steward of the Palace said something to him.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope and chatters around him.


    Ruoyin will follow, walk slowly and enjoy the scenery.


    After a while, the steward took them to a waterside pavilion. "Four masters, four fortunes, this is another courtyard arranged for you by the slave. You can be satisfied with it. If you don''t like it, the slave will rearrange it."


    "No need." Fourth master light way, anyway is only temporarily settled in the place.


    "What about me? Do I live here, too?" Tong Jia picks antelope to ask suddenly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    "Cailingge, of course you don''t live here. This is specially prepared for the fourth master and the fourth Fu Jin. The place you live is not far from here. It''s a small pavilion. I''ll take you to have a look." The steward laughed back.


    Tong Jia picked the antelope and looked at the waterside pavilions with pleasant scenery. His eyes swept gently on Ruoyin and the fourth master and said, "I don''t want to go. It''s so beautiful here. I''m going to live with my fourth brother and my fourth sister-in-law. I don''t want to live alone!"


    The steward looked up at the fourth master with a stiff smile.


    The fourth master did not hesitate to say: "nonsense, be obedient, and go to the place arranged with the steward."


    "OK..." Tong Jia picks antelope low head, disappointedly left.


    After settling down, the fourth master went to greet Kangxi.


    Ruoyin asked the servants to prepare their beds and daily necessities.


    I have to say that the waterside pavilion arranged by the steward is very good, which is close to the mountain and by the water.


    If you put it in a modern, proper five-star resort.


    After everything was done, she took mother Liu''s hand and planned to walk around the palace.


    Anyway, Hongyi was sleeping again, so he gave it to the nurse and the slave.


    I heard there are 72 scenic spots here.


    It''s not easy to come here. If you don''t have a good stroll, it''s different from not coming.


    As a result, when she visited half of the scenic spots, she saw several people in front of the palace.


    Looking from afar, it seems that the door is two months old brother, because of something to dispute.


    When she approached a little, she found that the quarrel was the fourth master of his family, as well as the young fourteen elder brother.


    Come on, this fourteen elder brother, age is not small, temper is not small.


    At a young age, I dare to challenge the fourth master of cold noodles.


    When he approached again, Ruoyin saw that the two brothers were very tense on their faces.


    Next to Tong Jia Cailing, a face of injustice, eyes are also red, like the appearance of crying.


    "Why, there is her everywhere." Mother Liu murmured.


    Ruoyin, with a slight smile on her face, walked towards the fourth master.


    Since I met on the way, I have to say hello.


    The result just approached, listen to 14 elder brother''s mouth to rave: "four elder brother likes elegant Xing, take a cousin who has no blood relation at the side, is really a good elder brother. It''s just that I''ve heard that longcodo dotes on Li Si''er to the point of spoiling his concubine and destroying his wife. I just don''t know that the fourth brother is so attentive. Does longcodo appreciate his kindness? "


    He bit his good brother and beloved wife very hard.


    All the meanings inside and outside the story mocked the fourth master, even his mother and brother were not good at each other.


    But with no blood sister, get along very well.


    It''s just that they don''t have status in the family of Princess de Fei.


    Longkeduo, the elder brother of Tong Jia, was a key official in the court.


    The fourth master''s insinuation that he is close to Tong jiacailing is to show his affection to longkeduo.


    Tong Jia picked the antelope, who had just wiped his tears, squatted down on the ground and cried out: "Wuwu...


    that looks very pitiful.


    "Fourteen!" Fourth master slightly angry way.


    His face was even more grim.


    The chill spread from him, making people feel chilly in this golden autumn season.


    It seems that those chills will eventually turn into countless ice cream, piercing the hearts of those present.


    Fourteenth elder brother only knows that the fourth master is happy and angry, but does not form in the color.


    At this time, I feel very strange when I see the four masters who are slightly angry.


    At the same time, there is anger.


    It''s really hateful to attack him for a woman without blood relationship!


    "Tut Tut, it''s not easy. When the fourth brother is angry, my younger brother is still rare..."


    if the voice does not wait for elder brother 14 to finish his angry words, he comes forward and says with a smile: "the fourteenth younger brother misunderstood me. It''s actually my idea to take the younger sister Cailing to hunt in autumn, which is not the fourth master''s intention. It''s because I think that younger sister Cailing seldom comes to your house. If you leave her in the house, you will not neglect the guests, and you will not be able to explain your feelings and reasons. Then she proposed to bring the gazelle with her, but she didn''t think about it... "


    speaking of this, she looked up at the fourth master with a guilty smile," my Lord, I''m the one who blamed me for my thoughtlessness. "


    Fourth master slightly meal, the woman''s sudden acting skills, let him unexpected.


    That pair of eyes in her face after a glance, is finally with the way: "no harm, you have always been sensible and generous, who knows 14 partial like malicious speculation."


    Fourteen elder brother originally had a lot of words to accept, but was interrupted by Ruoyin, he had to shift the target to Ruoyin.


    With a sneer, he said, "it seems that the fourth elder brother is right. The fourth sister-in-law is really good. The best thing is to go to longkeduo and give Tong Jia the antelope to the fourth brother. At that time, can I see that the fourth sister-in-law can still laugh?"


    As soon as this word comes out, the eyes of the fourth master suddenly become sharp.


    Even long thick eyebrows, also impatient micro wrinkle.


    He didn''t know how to quarrel with fourteen.But now, when he heard fourteen saying his fortune, he had no reason to be angry.


    He is more manic than others directly say, his woman, only he can say, when is the turn of others.


    So, he approached fourteen elder brother, raised his hand to pull fourteen elder brother''s collar.


    As a result, the hand has not yet been raised, if the sound is not light or heavy push down, to avoid a disaster.


    If the music fork is hit in time, everything seems very ordinary, but the fourth master is approaching.


    She''s here to fight, not to fight.


    The fourth master looked at Ruoyin in surprise, and heard the woman speak with indignation: "if the eight characters have not been written off, the fourteenth brother can say so, not to mention that it has an impact on the reputation of Cailing. Is that how you speak in front of your elder brother and sister-in-law? Or do you use your skills to bully girls and disobey your brothers? You bully the gazelle and cry on the ground. Is that what a gentleman does


    In everyone thought that 14 elder brother this violent temper, estimated to have to quarrel with if sound.


    After all, the fourth master is more tolerant to this younger brother, and he is very noisy.


    If the voice starts to speak aggressively, isn''t it going to be a fight?


    As a result, the fourteenth elder brother just curled his mouth, snorted coldly, and left with the servant.


    Looking at 14 elder brother''s back, if sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    It seems that the fourteenth is not so annoying that it is worth teaching.


    Take a look at Tong Jia picking antelope which is still shivering on the ground. Is it that 14 elder brother''s pet concubine destroys his wife and injures her?


    She still knew about the scandal of the longcordos.


    Who made Li Si''er infamous.


    Then, the fourth master let the servant support Tong Jia to pick the antelope back to the pavilion.


    Tong Jia picked antelope is still obedient, but the sadness on his face has not been reduced.


    She choked: "four brothers and four sisters in law, then I will go back first."


    Tong Jia Cailing originally thought that if the sound saw her this kind of appearance will gloat.


    I didn''t think that people would do things well, and they didn''t let people down.


    On the contrary, in order to take the overall situation into consideration, he surrounded the fourth master and her everywhere.


    Instead of fanning the flames, we should show the style of leading families, and clarify the truth and calm down the flames of war.


    After all, the fourteenth elder brother is the fourth elder brother''s own younger brother.


    It''s not good for anyone to make too much noise to Kangxi.


    In this way, it not only protects the face of the fourth master as a brother, but also reduces the big and small matters. Both sides are more decent.


    After Tongjia picks the antelope to leave, the fourth master''s eyes, in Ruoyin body stayed for a long time.


    His eyes were sharp, as if he were exploring something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    After a long time, if Yin could hardly stand the baptism of sharp eyes, he said faintly: "did you just stroll around the palace?"


    "I always feel that if I don''t visit here, I''ll come for nothing. Anyway, I''ll go shopping if I have nothing to do." If sound smile back.


    "Coincidentally, I just came from Huang AMA, so you can go shopping with me." The fourth Master said and walked ahead with his hands.


    Ruoyin then took mother Liu''s hand and followed her.


    At first, it was the fourth master who held the right of direction.


    But gradually, Ruoyin sometimes stretched his neck to see where the fourth master could always go.


    She would stop when she saw beautiful flowers and trees, or grotesque rockeries.


    The fourth master has been to the palace many times. As a man, he doesn''t love these things.


    But also will stop, with her playful appreciation of flowers, smell flowers, play with some.


    When she''s happy enough, go to the next scenic spot.


    Just like at this time, if the sound is stopped in a place, don''t forget me in the flowers, gently pinch a flower, smell the fragrance of the flower.


    The fourth master stood on the path, watching her put the flowers on her nose and inhaled, looking intoxicated.


    There seems to be a thrilling elegance and beauty.


    People are more beautiful than flowers.


    This made him suddenly remember that she once said "I hope the fourth master will not forget me".


    "I''ll take some of them and let them go back to the house." He didn''t talk much all the time.


    As soon as she heard that she wanted to pick flowers, Ruoyin immediately came out of the flowers and said, "no, we''ll stay here for a day. We''ll go to Mulan paddock in the morning, and we won''t be able to see it for long."


    After hearing this, the fourth master didn''t say that he was depending on her or not.


    Anyway, he didn''t intend to take back what he said.


    In his eyes, if he really likes something, he can just possess it, regardless of all the rules and regulations.


    It''s just that he didn''t really like it, no matter what.


    When I was a child, I wanted to learn my teacher''s lessons and hope that the weak empress Tong Jia would be healthy.


    All of these, after the death of empress Tong Jia, were disillusioned.


    Originally, in addition to paying attention to the crown prince, the second one was him.


    As a result, after the death of empress Tong Jia, the second important thing was the elder brother, and then the younger brothers.


    But he did not know, was ranked by the emperor Alma.


    Later, he lived in a Ge Suo and gradually returned to Princess De.


    Then, he seems to have a new idea, want to sum Niang treat him as well as the sixth brother.


    But no matter how he does, the sum Niang is always light to him.


    Until the sixth brother to go, may be a son of e Niang, his attitude to him only slightly changed.


    As a result, the birth of the fourteenth brother brought everything back to the prototype, even worse.


    He is that father does not ache, mother does not love Yin Zhen.


    Since then, he did not know when he had become more reticent.


    It became the four Bailes of the Qing Dynasty.


    Don''t fight or rob, just do your own thing.


    Because he knew that even if he did well, he couldn''t compare with the prince''s position in the heart of emperor Amar.


    There is no 14 younger brother in the heart of e Niang.


    He who has no relatives to rely on can never be lazy and lax. He should work harder than others.


    But when he is good at himself, he should not be too eye-catching, otherwise it is easy for him to attract the wind.


    This situation is difficult to balance and control.


    It also let him ignore a lot of things, no leisure to find people and things like.


    Even if there is, it may be just an idea.


    At the next moment, I was fully engaged in the business.


    At the moment, Su Peisheng knew the fourth master better than anyone else. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he probably knew what he meant.


    So Su Pei Sheng motioned to the slave on the edge.


    A few servant girls eunuchs cut flowers in a swarm.


    The fourth master looked at all these things and let them cut them.


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, get Le, when she did not say anything.


    After a while, the fourth master continued to walk around the palace with Ruoyin.


    The servants behind them were holding flowers of shape and color.


    Make if sound in order not to spoil flowers, is to see again good-looking, also far look at it.


    After a stick of incense, they finally returned to their home.


    As soon as the fourth master came back, he asked Su Peisheng to take out the official documents and read them.


    Ruoyin cut and designed the flowers carefully before putting them into the vase.


    In this scene, the corners of mother Liu''s mouth were smiling.


    I really hope the master and the master can always be so beautiful.


    At night, because I had to rush to Mulan paddock in the morning.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin went to bed early.When Ruo Yin lies down with her eyes closed, a man''s magnetic voice rings in her ear: "in the daytime, your deception skill is very good, and you have cheated the fourteenth younger brother."


    I think you can cheat me today. I don''t think so.


    Today''s day things, let him look at women with a new look.


    She even for him, would rather bear a bad reputation, and conflict with others.


    At the same time, he saw with his own eyes that her face did not change, talking about things that did not exist at all.


    This is what he dislikes most.


    For a moment, he even thought that the woman in front of him was not as deep as what he saw on the surface.


    However, only such a light words, but if sound startled sleepless.


    I thought the afternoon was over, but he suddenly raised it.


    She could clearly hear the questioning and inquiry in his words.


    Suspected of her? Or did you find something?


    When she was really an unpredictable man, every time she thought she knew him enough.


    He always can not play according to the routine, let her in a mess.


    If the sound has no reason for a burst of guilty, to say that after she came here, she really fooled him a lot.


    But anyway, she won''t admit anything.


    If Yin turns over, half of his body lies in the arms of the fourth master.


    He put out his hand and thumped the man''s chest. He said angrily, "I really hate you. For whom am I? I''m still questioning me here. I knew I should have pretended not to see it at that time and just passed by."


    Really, little punches hit your chest ~


    "you dare!" He took her by the waist.


    A faint fragrance came from the tip of my nose.


    Obviously, the taste is very light, but it seems to be a surging fan + medicine, which makes the blood boil all over the body.


    Partial woman Jiao + soft body, still in his arms restlessly moving.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, eyes such as silk looking at him.


    The bath that the heart wants to conquer can be ignited at the touch of the elixir field.


    Da Zhang can''t help but go down again and again...


    this night, the fourth master taught the woman a lesson with his actions.


    It was not until Ruoyin''s whole body was knocked red and in a trance that he said in her ear: "if you dare to cheat me, it''s not such a simple punishment...


    however, it''s not easy to punish Ruoyin www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    His voice was magnetic and hoarse, bewitching and cold at the same time.


    There is an awe inspiring coldness and absolute authority arrogance in the speech.


    Seeing the woman''s tired face, he did not answer, so he clasped her chin vigorously, and his strength was so strong that he left a bright red five finger color on her chin.


    The pair of deep ink pupil, staring at the woman''s Scarlet face, forced to ask: "do you understand?"


    "Sobbing... Know... Good pain, sleepy..." if Yinmei eyes fan + leave, whispered should way.


    The snow-white hand also lightly hit to buckle the big palm of chin.


    After that, the whole person was still curled up on the brocade quilt and slowly approached him, "Ye, it''s so cold, how about sleeping...


    the fourth master looked at the woman like a cat, curled up and just leaned towards his arms.


    In addition to the soft voice of the soft + soft heart, Rao is as cold as him, but also soft.


    He let go of her chin and pinched her cheek vigorously.


    Knowing that she is not quite sober now, she is also pleased by her answer.


    She was covered with brocade on one side.


    The next morning, Ruoyin woke up early and waited on the fourth master to get up.


    She didn''t remember the events in the latter half of the night.


    But also know, fourth master does not like to deceive him, to her trust, also reduced some.


    He is really a strange man. He doesn''t like women who are too stupid, and even less like women who can''t control them.


    It''s hard to be a woman, but it''s even more difficult to be a fourth master''s woman.


    It seems that we should be more careful in the future. I knew that I would not have been in the muddy water yesterday.


    But at that time, she thought that she would eat and wear four masters.


    It''s not enough to pretend that you don''t know how to turn around and walk away.


    Shake your head, forget it. Don''t think about the past.


    The fourth master looked at the woman carefully waiting on him, and looked pitiful all the way.


    Male chauvinism in my heart has risen a lot.


    Well, she''s a plastic woman.


    He is in a good mood, naturally will not be difficult, big way: "OK, button a button with no strength like, you go to have a meal."


    After listening to this, Su Peisheng took the initiative to wait on him.


    Fu Jin was tired last night and wanted her to have a meal.


    How come to master son Ye mouth, listen to so awkward.


    "Oh." If the sound is relieved to have a meal, she will not be polite.


    Half an hour later, they got into the carriage and rushed to Mulan paddock.


    Mulan paddock is not far from Rehe palace. It starts in the morning and arrives at noon.


    If the sound of the carriage, it will be frozen in place.


    Then she had an impulse to run on the grassland.


    Oh, no, they are all here. Naturally, they are riding horses on the grassland.


    Compared with Rehe palace, this is the endless grassland.


    Everywhere green color + want to flow, gently into the clouds.


    It seems that as long as you reach out, you can reach the horizon.


    The breeze was gentle, the green waves were rippling, and the air smelled of soil and grass.


    You can see all kinds of animals.


    It''s really the sky and the wild.


    Cattle and sheep can be seen in the wind and grass.


    "Wow, I want to ride a horse." If the sound is finally unable to help, closed eyes, open arms, said aloud.


    At the same time, she secretly regretted that the place might have been cut down after many years....


    the fourth master did not take a few steps, but she heard the woman exclaiming in the back.


    Immediately long eyebrow a pick, way: "want to ride to ride, ye accurate."


    If Yin heard the sound, immediately opened his eyes and said happily, "really, can I really ride?"


    "The servants at the bottom have already built yurts here. Go to have a look first, have lunch and have a rest. In the afternoon, if you want to ride, let the slave accompany you." The fourth master walked ahead.


    A moment later, Ruoyin followed the fourth master to the yurt.


    They should be in a safe place with few animals.


    Otherwise, there are yurts all around. I want to settle here.


    The outer end of the yurt is made of several layers of wool felt.


    Inside, I found that it was quite spacious, with a circular spire skylight at the top.


    In the middle, there are incense, Buddha statues, prey, paper and pen, books and books.


    The horse pole and saddle are hung on one side of the wall.


    After a while, a slave brought a large piece of beef and mutton, a complete roast goose, a pot of butter tea, a pot of milk tea.


    The milk tea here is very pure. It is mixed with milk or goat''s milk. It belongs to the most important drink here.


    In addition, there is a plate of milk tofu, a dish of yogurt pimple.For a moment, the room was full of delicious food.


    However, if the sound is a little afraid, I always think that the beef and mutton should be very smelly.


    But she didn''t smell that smell.


    At this time, the fourth master had already started to eat under Su Peisheng''s service.


    Ruoyin first drank a warm butter tea, tasted it carefully, and found it was mellow and delicious, and had a strong milk flavor.


    Then, she tasted milk tea, which also had a strong milk flavor and a little salty taste.


    If Yin likes the taste more, he puts the cup of milk tea in front of him.


    Looking at the food in front of her, she took a chopstick of milk tofu, soft and soft, and melted in the mouth.


    Then, she pinched a piece of yogurt to eat, but did not contain meat.


    The milk bumps are fresh, not dry. They taste sweet and sour.


    All of a sudden, she captured Ruoyin''s stomach, and she stuffed two pieces of yogurt in one lump. "Well, this is delicious. It''s sour and sweet, and it''s full of milk flavor."


    The fourth master glanced at the saucer of yoghurt. Su Peisheng immediately said to xiaodezi, "go, let people make more yoghurt bumps."


    "Ah." After xiaodezi answered, he went out.


    If the sound eating yogurt pimple, while sipping a smile.


    Ha ha, love to eat things, some people keep adding, is also a great beauty.


    The fourth master ate Su Peisheng''s cut meat. When he looked up, he saw that the woman''s mouth was full of quail eggs, just like two quail eggs.


    There was a satisfied smile on his face.


    Immediately like a man in love, he playfully put a large piece of mutton into the woman''s bowl, "eat less snacks, eat more meat."


    Well, he just saw that she didn''t like meat, on purpose.


    When seeing the half palm sized meat in the bowl, I feel that the whole person is not good.


    In fact, she doesn''t love meat.


    When she was in the mansion, she loved meat.


    She loves pork, mutton, beef, goose, duck, etc.


    It''s because the cooks in the mansion have excellent cooking skills. Those braised hooves, boiled beef, roast mutton kebabs, stewed duck meat...


    which one is not made? It has no fishy smell and smell, and it is also spicy and delicious.


    But the meal in front of her, meat is meat, tofu is tofu.


    Everything is the original color of the food, and the original taste.


    It''s hard for her to say.


    But the man''s deep eyes are staring at her, like surveillance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    "Can we not eat meat? I can also eat roast goose." Although she knew that he would not take it back if he had opened a golden mouth, she still retreated and asked for the second place to discuss the conditions.


    "Naive, many adults also picky food, Hongyi is more obedient than you, he does not take picky food." The fourth Master said and put a piece of meat into her bowl, "if you don''t eat meat, don''t go riding in the afternoon, you''ll stay in the yurt."


    What!


    He even said that she was childish, and he compared her several months of Hongyi with her. It''s really hateful.


    If the sound is too late to chew the yogurt lumps in the mouth, let it bulge in the mouth.


    I don''t know who forced her to talk nonsense last night, and who was naive...


    however, Hongyi is not picky.


    He always eats what he is fed.


    Well, for the sake of praising her big son, I don''t care about him.


    The key is that she wants to ride a horse. She finally walks on the grassland and says that she can''t waste her time in a yurt.


    As a result, she chewed off the yogurt bumps in her mouth.


    "Sweet smile way:" no, I must go to ride a horse, the big deal is to eat meat, ye can not go back to regret oh. "


    With that, she gulped at the meat.


    The fourth master saw that the woman''s mouth was as sweet as honey, so he held his breath in his heart.


    However, when Ruoyin took a bite of meat, she found that the meat did not have the smell of smell she imagined.


    "Sir, why is this meat not smelly at all?" She has always been broad-minded and forgets about men threatening her.


    "The cattle and sheep here grow up eating only Allium mongolicum, especially before being slaughtered, will eat a lot of Allium mongolicum, which can remove the fishy smell of cattle and sheep, and retain the original flavor of beef and mutton." Four ye light way.


    "So it is." Ruo Yin suddenly realized.


    Hehe, it''s not easy to be a lamb to be slaughtered. You should be so sensible.


    In order to make themselves delicious, we have to eat scallion and then be slaughtered.


    No wonder people here eat the original beef and mutton. She thought they could eat mutton.


    After lunch, Ruoyin and the fourth master took a lunch break in the yurt for half an hour.


    After waking up, the fourth master is no longer in the yurt.


    If the sound changed the body is red flag, combed a small two.


    Don''t two small purple silk flowers, two Jasper hairpins.


    Hongyi is still young, which is the age when he sleeps a lot.


    She looked at Hongyi, who was still taking a nap in the tent next to her. She asked where the fourth master of xiaodezi was and went to find him.


    After a while, she found the fourth master riding a red horse in the paddock.


    There are a lot of brothers around him who are also practicing on horseback.


    Su Peisheng, Xiao Dezi and others were waiting.


    Far away, you can see the fourth master riding like an arrow.


    His body is straight and straight, one hand is domineering and the other is leisurely holding the reins. His momentum is free and easy like flowing clouds and flowing water, which fascinates women.


    Seeing him riding, Ruoyin didn''t disturb him.


    He walked directly to Su Peisheng, who was holding a horse. The horse was brown, a little smaller than the fourth master''s.


    If the sound is not disturbed, but the fourth master saw a touch of red from afar, it is difficult to move his eyes.


    Simply riding on the horse, toward if sound.


    Close to, see a woman dressed in red, head a few simple exquisite jewelry.


    Carrying a delicate bag with Black Embroidered silver leaves.


    I don''t have a small dagger inlaid with precious stones at my waist.


    It looks very professional and has the style of prairie daughter.


    Not only that, she also patted the horse that Su Peisheng was leading.


    It''s not the neck of the horse, it''s flattering + thigh. It''s like testing the muscle strength of the horse.


    "Come on, be obedient and give you something to eat." Ruo Yin has a gentle dialogue with the horse.


    Said also from the small bag to grab a feed ball.


    The ball is not an ordinary ball. She prepared it for riding.


    One is about the size of a thumb. It is made of beans, wheat, wheat bran, corn and grass.


    Looking at Ruoyin''s air, the fourth master felt that he was a good horseman.


    Yeah, she''s full.


    In addition, Fei Yanggu is also a martial arts practitioner. She will definitely ride a horse, otherwise she will not be full of momentum.


    This conjecture made him feel very long faced.


    Therefore, he said to Ruoyin faintly: "you should ride the horse led by Su Peisheng first. It is calm and gentle, and it is shorter. It is more suitable for you."


    "I don''t want to be docile. I want to ride the horse." Ruoyin looks at the jujube horse that the fourth master rode, and returns firmly.


    The horse on which the fourth master rode was muscular, with a red and bright mouth.


    The skin is bright, the neck and waist are thick and strong, the shoulder and back muscles are plump and smooth, and the knee joint structure is obvious.It''s a good guy running on the grassland.


    Even a head is more than a head higher than the horse led by Su Peisheng.


    By contrast, the horse led by Su Peisheng is just like a good little horse. It''s boring!


    Fourth master long eyebrow a pick, think she is in favor of his horse, the way: "if you like the horse you ride, there is a horse of this breed in the stable."


    "No, I''ll ride with you." Ruoyin held his head high, and once again stood firm.


    Smell speech, the brow of 4 Ye tiny cannot observe ground frown.


    It turned out that his Fujin was fighting this idea.


    Bed + no skills, out of bed skills than anyone else.


    In the spare time of horse riding practice, they all want to hook him up for love.


    Immediately, he said in a deep voice: "nonsense, the Lord wants to practice riding and shooting. In a few days, the emperor Alma will inspect the elite soldiers and soldiers, as well as the riding and shooting of the princes. It''s not fun."


    The meaning of the words is very obvious: I have business, I have no time to accompany you.


    After listening to Ruoyin, he blinked his big eyes twice and said, "but I can''t ride a horse. If you don''t take me, how can I ride?"


    "What, you can''t ride a horse!" The fourth master was hardly angry.


    That pair of deep ink pupil, in woman body sharp sweep, seem to want to see through her.


    I can''t believe a woman dressed like an expert.


    Ju, ran, no, Hui, Qi, Ma!


    "Yes, I don''t know how to ride, so I have to ride with you, otherwise I would have ridden by myself." If the sound is right and forceful to return.


    The fourth master looked at his face for granted, but he was a innocent woman.


    I couldn''t help biting the back alveolar, and said: "you can''t ride a horse. You still have such a big posture. You look like an expert. I don''t know. I thought you were a horse racing girl, but you were just a fake and a layman."


    This woman can''t ride a horse. Just stay.


    He just took her out to relax, but he didn''t expect her to go to the racecourse.


    Why do you have to brag about riding.


    They flatter their necks, flatter them and feed them with meatballs.


    Make him think she''s capable.


    "But... But they also want to have a try because they see that he is so domineering when riding. If you want to say that you can''t ride a horse, you should be prepared in other aspects. " If the sound lowers the head to swing + to make the finger, a pair of pretty daughter-in-law appearance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    "Fourth sister-in-law, you''re here too. Why don''t we both ride together?" Eight Fu Jin smiles about if sound.


    She can ride a horse, but eight Ye wants to take her around.


    She loves eight masters from herself, so obedience is better than respect.


    Ruoyin looked at bafujin bird nestling in his arms like a man. He held her tightly, as if afraid of her falling down.


    What a wonderful couple, she sighed in her heart.


    Then he looked up at the four masters behind him. His face was gloomy.


    She and he, at most, are a pair of small enemies?


    "Eight sister-in-law, thank you for your kindness, but I can''t ride a horse." If sound calm return way.


    Eight Fu Jin eyes have a flash of surprise, but she did not say anything bad.


    "Oh, well, I''m not a good rider either." Eight Fu Jin instead smile comforts, "that does not disturb first, we went there to stroll."


    After eight ye and eight Fu Jin ran far away, four masters galloped again.


    A moment later, Ruoyin couldn''t stand it. She shook his arm as if she was coquettish and begged for mercy: "my Lord, I can''t do it. If you ride slowly, my farts and strands will bloom."


    As she said this, she leaned gently against him.


    Sure enough, the fourth master was hard to talk about. He rode the horse half slowly and then slower.


    When the horse came down quickly, Ruoyin understood that he was angry with him.


    She had just thought of it, and now it has been confirmed.


    After that, there were several elder brothers again and again, jokingly called.


    The fourth master finally calmed down his anger and strolled around the paddock with Ruo Yin.


    Completely forget that at the beginning, only promised to take a woman to ride a circle.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope and comes to them on a brown horse.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, fourth elder brother wants to practice riding and shooting. You should not rely on him all the time. It will hurt him." Just when she saw this scene from a distance, her heart was already very sour.


    When she was a child, the fourth brother also took her to ride a horse.


    But since she grew up, the fourth brother has never ridden her like this.


    At this time, the fourth master will Marton in place.


    Originally, if Yin, who was still leisurely and leisurely, heard this, her beautiful eyes half narrowed.


    The beautiful face of Tong Jia picking antelope is full of jealousy.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes is to radiate jealousy of the light, straight at her.


    It seems that he is really angry. No wonder his words are sour.


    Now that you have confirmed your eyes and met the person you met, Ruo Yin also put on a good posture to fight.


    Originally slightly leaning against the fourth master, she immediately turned into a pool of soft mud, completely leaning against the fourth master''s arms.


    Tong Jia Cailing is not sour, then she will be more angry with her.


    "I''m the wife of the fourth master who was married by a fair match. I can only help him. How can I harm him? On the contrary, some unknown flowers look beautiful and smell fresh and harmless. In fact, they are harmful agents." If the sound means something, the tunnel.


    "You... You''re accusing mulberry trees." Tong Jia picks the antelope to shake the whip in the air.


    "I don''t have it. I''m just chatting with my sister Cailing. I''ll give you a reply. Don''t take your seat." If sound cloud light breeze light smile way.


    Tongjia Cailing wrinkled nose, she said but if sound, had to wrongly look at the fourth master, "fourth brother, you see four sister-in-law, she bullied me!"


    "Take the antelope, don''t be unreasonable to your fourth sister-in-law." Fourth master''s face is cold, a pair of elder brother training younger sister''s tone.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope not to get the support of the fourth master, instead was admonished.


    The mouth immediately pouted up, the body also twisted a few times, hair whine way: "fourth elder brother, you do not ache to pick antelope, you were not like this before!"


    Her voice originally belongs to the kind of better to listen to, such a whine, let the man crisp the bone, make the woman sour vinegar jar.


    Even if the sound heard, all of them had goose bumps.


    Are you sure it''s not her Tongjia picking antelope that provokes first, so soon the villain first complains?


    "Nonsense, you are still that you, in the fourth brother''s heart will never change." The tone of the fourth master was gentle.


    As soon as this word comes out, Tong Jia picks the antelope''s face to show the joyful color, in the eye also has a touch of satisfied color, straight sweep to if sound.


    I have to say, this words let if sound Jiao + body a shock.


    In her impression, the fourth master is not a man who promises easily.


    Not to mention in the outside, in front of many people, to say such sincere words is simply more difficult than to ascend to heaven.


    And she could also hear that his tone was spoiled and helpless, even with a trace of magnanimity.


    All this must be due to his and Tong Jialing''s childhood.


    Did they trust each other very much when they were young, so that when they grew up, they couldn''t wipe out the beauty in each other''s hearts?Feeling the woman''s body shaking in his arms, the fourth master pushed her forward and said faintly, "OK, it''s time for you to train, and go down."


    If it wasn''t for picking antelope to interrupt, he almost forgot and promised to take her around the paddock only.


    If the sound pulls the reins down, just as mother Liu ran to help her, "master, be careful."


    As soon as Ruoyin''s feet landed, Tong Jia picked the antelope and said straight, "sister-in-law, I heard that you are also a man. I will challenge you. Let''s have a race."


    It means: what kind of woman is hiding around the fourth brother? Let''s have a duel between women.


    "Take the antelope, my master can''t ride a horse." Mother Liu took the lead to protect the Lord.


    "Ah? Ha ha ha... "Tong jiacailing covered his stomach and said with a smile:" this is the best joke I''ve heard this year. As a man, no matter male or female, they are all heroes on horseback. The fourth sister-in-law can''t ride a horse. It''s a shame for us. "


    When she spoke, she was smiling and loud.


    For a time, it caused many elder brothers and Mongolian men to look sideways, and they could not help laughing.


    Fourth master''s brow, also can''t help but frown.


    Mother Liu saw that the fourth master frowned, and knew that the event was not good.


    In this dynasty, although the Manchu and Han families were highly respected.


    However, in fact, they chose to marry because of their strong Manchu background.


    So most of Fujin are Manchu.


    Han people''s choice of marriage is lower than the starting line.


    Many of them are illiterate.


    But riding is still very good.


    So it''s a shame that he can''t ride a horse.


    But at this time, Ruoyin raised his head and said in a loud voice, "who says I can''t ride any more, I''ll compare it!"


    Who is afraid of who!


    Although Tong Jia picks the antelope to ride on the horse back to be very confident, looks is the high master in the master.


    But she must not be counselled in her momentum!


    Not look down on her, she let Tong Jia Cailing regret.


    As early as entering the racecourse, he saw Tong Jia picking antelope and strolling in the paddock.


    Therefore, let the fourth master take her to ride a horse, deliberately angry with this super light bulb with blind titanium eyes.


    Who knows, I got hooked so quickly.


    It''s really young. It''s not exciting at all.


    "If you keep your word, sister-in-law can''t go back on your word." In the eyes of Tongjia Cailing, he also thinks that Ruoyin is a master who can''t be excited, "it''s just that who loses and who wins, there must be a bet, otherwise it''s won, and it''s funny."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    If you don''t know how to ride a horse and try to be brave, you should make a big bet and call her shameless!


    "Say it If sound hands around the chest, contemptuous mouth.


    Although Tongjia Cailing is angry by Ruoyin''s disdainful gesture, she finally seizes this opportunity and has to strike while the iron is hot.


    When she loses, can she be so arrogant.


    "Whoever loses will be sent for a day." Tong Jia picks the antelope or says the wager matters.


    If she opened her mouth, she was about to open her mouth, but she was preempted by the fourth master: "pick the antelope, don''t make any noise. Your fourth sister-in-law can''t ride a horse at all. There''s nothing like that. If you win, you won''t have much glory."


    This sounds like to persuade Tong Jia to pick the antelope.


    But only Su Peisheng knew for whom the fourth Master said this.


    However, if the tone does not wait for Tong Jia to pick the antelope to speak, he says to him, "you can have a bet. However, this bet has to be changed. You''re too boring. Who can be sent is not a messenger. Can you be a slave to serve people?"


    Inside and outside of the story, it is ironic that Tong Jia is not as good as a slave.


    She''s not rare to be sent free.


    "Fourth brother, you hear me. It''s the fourth sister-in-law who is determined to compare with me." Tong Jia Cailing didn''t want to give up the opportunity to let Ruoyin lose face. He got a cheap price and sold himself: "sister-in-law, I can put the scandal in front of me. The losers can''t play tricks and cry. In addition, you can tell me what good ideas you have."


    "In my opinion, if anyone loses, he will ride around the paddock and shout:" I''m useless. I''m a defeated general. I''m disgraced! "


    Just said that she lost face, she let Tongjia Cailing in front of all people, personally bear.


    Tong Jia picking antelope or the first time to hear this play, feel strange for a moment.


    She looked at Ruoyin, and her posture was quite enough, but she just said, "Fujin can''t ride a horse.".


    In any case, when she was a few years old, she could ride a horse, and she was very sure of it.


    Don''t say she can''t ride a horse. Ruoyin won''t pay attention to it at all.


    "OK, just follow what the fourth sister-in-law says." Tong Jia picks the antelope to appear to be straightforward to return, "four elder sister-in-law says a competition time, also lets go back to practice, lest say I bully novice. But the time should not be too long. If it is delayed to return to Beijing, I will win directly. "


    "OK, then..." Ruoyin pondered for a moment, "three days later."


    Time has changed, she wants to win the heart is very urgent, not less than Tong Jia Cailing less.


    It''s also time to teach this one a lesson, so as not to always be shameless to follow when the light bulb.


    Tongjia Cailing thought that if sound would delay time, he did not want to be told directly three days later.


    She asked incredulously, "fourth sister-in-law, did I hear you correctly just now? Are you sure it will be three days later?"


    "Sure." If sound affirms a way.


    Then, listening to the fourth master''s cold hum, riding away with his whip, he was obviously angry.


    What he wanted to stop was that women could not ride horses, which made him lose face in front of his brothers.


    But when he saw a hint of cunning in a woman''s eyes, he withdrew.


    He wants to see what she''s up to.


    Think of his kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    Su Peisheng looked at his master''s back. He didn''t know when he started. He and Fujin had been separated from each other.


    He has never seen the fourth master treat any woman like this.


    Maybe, even the fourth master doesn''t know.


    That night, Kangxi set up a bonfire banquet in the paddock.


    The men gathered together, while Kangxi sat at the head and talked.


    They were arranged in another bonfire.


    If Yin and bafujin play well, they will naturally sit next to each other.


    In the middle was a burning bonfire, with two rows of logs on the edge.


    Women sit in front of the law and gossip in twos and threes.


    Ruoyin swept around the audience and found that there were only eight masters and four masters.


    The rest of them brought either side rooms or concubines.


    It seems that everything is specialized in technology.


    The first wife took care of the trivial matters at home and became a yellow faced woman.


    The concubine accompanies to come out to have a tour of the mountains and rivers, at night Lang Qing concubine idea, very happy.


    As the saying goes, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    The delicate women are very sensitive.


    However, the time of a cup of tea has been divided into three schools.


    If Yin and bafujin are the main room, they have their own aura, and play well, the rest of the people are unable to blend in.


    Moreover, since Kangxi appreciated Ruoyin''s five grains gold plate, she was in the main room circle, which was also top-notch.


    The side rooms are not only afraid of Ruoyin and bafujin, but also disdain those coquettish concubines.


    Naturally, they gathered together to chat, so as not to speak in the wrong way and to look at them.However, the concubines did not feel inferior to themselves. On the contrary, because they were favored in the mansion, their tails were very high.


    So there was such a scene.


    Even though they were sitting around each other, they could still fight against each other and start a war.


    This one said that the one who served my concubine was not, while the one who said that the side room was not.


    "I''ll tell you, I''m a concubine. I''ll always be a concubine. I''ll never make it."


    "That is, I don''t know which corner came out. I''m a small family. I can''t do anything but hook men."


    "What''s the matter? Men just like new women. There''s always a day when they get tired of them. When the old people and the new people are all in order, sooner or later they will be killed."


    Here, women are attached to men.


    With the love of men, concubines may be better than the main room.


    Or you can put on a show in front of a man, as long as he eats your way.


    But as long as you lose the favor, if you behave, you will be left out.


    Even if he was killed by the main room, no one paid attention to it.


    More seriously, a man may want to serve his concubine at any time because of their low status.


    In the same way, it''s OK for the principal to keep his duty. If he meets with a man, he will be neglected and looked down upon.


    When these words reached the concubines'' ears, none of them was vegetarian.


    Although you and I did not name the names, they were on the bar.


    "Let me tell you, there is a side fortune Jin in my house. He is not as good as his concubines. He doesn''t even have a reward for his first bedtime. His monthly routine is not as good as mine."


    "So, ah, what''s the big deal? It''s a no go position."


    "I really take myself seriously. My status is not as high as that of my family, and my love is not as good as ours..."


    so much so...


    Ruoyin and bafujin on the side of me knock melon seeds and peanuts and eat fruits.


    Although the two did not mix in, but listening to those gossip, also had enough addiction.


    Sometimes when I hear the news of the explosive point, they look at each other and smile.


    I have to say, the women''s party was very good, PIP.


    Who''s in the room? Who''s wearing the green hat.


    That scene, it is an amazing spitting star war.


    The key is that everyone has a lot of laughs and nightmares, not as noisy as a street shrew.


    Just when Ruoyin was not concerned with himself, she did not know who was dead or alive, and actually brought the topic to her head.


    BR, I''m sorry to hear that.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    The women in the noble family are rich, powerful and powerful. They pay a nurse to feed them, which is a symbol of status and power.


    Only lower servants would do this.


    If you feed the baby again, you will change your figure. How can you compete for favors.


    The heart said it must not be spoiled, just break the pot.


    Therefore, they think that Ruoyin is not favored and has no identity.


    So, a pair of bad eyes, brush to see if sound.


    When they saw Ruoyin''s body, they didn''t respect her as much as before.


    I think it''s just a woman who can''t be spoiled. Otherwise, I can''t feed my children by myself.


    Besides, there are countless wives who have survived in name and in real life since ancient times...


    if you look at the source of the sound, it is not Tong Jia who jumped out of the antelope.


    It must have been she who told the news to everyone that they said it.


    That Tongjia Cailing and Ruoyin do not match, naturally will not sit with Ruoyin.


    But her identity is a little embarrassed, father does not hurt, mother did not, put in the side room pile is not brilliant.


    It''s only in the concubines that you can splash.


    My concubines are mostly servants. I haven''t seen anything in the world.


    It was said that she was the adopted daughter of empress Tong Jia, or a title of gege, surrounded by treasure.


    It''s long and short.


    "The eldest brother of the fourth sister-in-law''s family was born prematurely and had a weak constitution. Naturally, the fourth sister-in-law had to feed her for a period of time. Besides, this is their family''s business, and they haven''t eaten your milk. Are you qualified to whine there?" Eight Fu Jin with Ruo Yin, usually in front of Ruo Yin convergence.


    However, those people were too annoying, she put on the shrewdness of previous life.


    It is a pity that she has been married to the eighth master for many years, and she has no children under her knee, so she does not have an advantage.


    "If I remember correctly, eight sister-in-law has been childless and has a good relationship with myna all these years. Now she has no children and no daughter. So, it seems that eight sister-in-law is not suitable to say this?" Tong Jia picks the antelope politely to smile, also a face pity.


    On the surface is the appearance of polite younger generation, but the words that can be said are as poisonous as snakes and scorpions, biting people''s heartbreak.


    No one in the capital knows that bafujin often goes to the temple to ask for children, and everywhere he asks for ways to have children.


    Tong Jia picking antelope words, is undoubtedly to the heart of eight Fu Jin stab knife.


    All of a sudden, eight Fu Jin, who was just in combat, received 10000 critical hit damage, and only 10% of his blood was left.


    Can''t give birth to a child, but her two life pain!


    If the sound sees eight Fu Jin Wan Yan''s, pulls her behind the back to protect.


    "Listen to the meaning of sister Cailing, you are not a girl out of the cabinet, you are very qualified to discuss these topics?" Her straight back, easy-going eyes in the past, rarely swept to Tong Jia''s Gazelle like a sharp blade. "How can I deal with things? You can''t talk about it everywhere, because a mother''s love for children is not something that people like you who don''t love and whose mother is absent can appreciate."


    Come on, hurt each other!


    Since the other party has made public what they think is not good, she has hurt her friend.


    Then, she also opened Tong Jia''s scar that Cailing cared most about in public.


    Sure enough, Tongjia Cailing''s eyes began to turn red after hearing Ruoyin''s words.


    The lips, which were still rude, were shaking slightly.


    Xu is the darkest scar exposed in public, she has no face to continue to stay.


    "Hum" one, then cried and ran away.


    Looking at Tongjia Cailing flustered away from the back, Ruoyin''s eyes, first swept the side of Fujin that pile.


    Then the line of sight fell on the pile of concubines.


    With her chin slightly raised, she opened her mouth in a very high posture: "it''s not your fault to be illiterate. It''s your fault that you take the idea of illiteracy as a benchmark for praising things. If you think that you are married into a famous family, you will be superior to yourself. Even if you invite a nurse to feed you, the blood flowing in your bones is not the blood of a slave. I have always thought that only those who are inferior can think of good things as dirty and dirty. "


    A few words, do not need to bring dirty words, will those people say red on the face.


    Even if one person faced dozens of people, she did not explain, let alone panic.


    Some of them are calm, elegant, generous and decent.


    Moreover, her eyes are very sharp, people dare not look directly.


    There is a great "beep and try again" momentum, emanating from her body.


    "Let''s go, eight younger sister-in-law. It''s too harsh here for a decent person like us." With that, she took bafujin and left calmly.


    Seeing this, although the trained people did not say anything, they still saluted and watched them leave.


    Obviously, they were frightened by Ruoyin''s momentum.


    Everyone began to doubt life, as if they were really wrong.


    Are they really illiterate? It seems to be!Originally, they were more than one level lower than Ruoyin and bafujin.


    If it is more serious, they can not afford to offend.


    Just was that Tong Jia picks the antelope to say on the Xing tou, a did not manage to shut up.


    Who knows that Tong Jia picks antelope really without saying, let a person say a word to cry to run away.


    What is it to leave the mess to them!


    When Ruoyin pulls bafujin away, he looks up and sees a bonfire in the distance.


    Because it was at night and she couldn''t see clearly, she took bafujin for a walk in the paddock.


    "Eight younger brothers and sisters, it''s really hard for you just now." If the sound says sincerely.


    "It''s nothing. I''m useless. I have to thank my fourth sister-in-law for helping me out." Eight Fu Jin smiles back.


    She admires Ruoyin from the bottom of her heart and can say high-profile words calmly in that situation.


    At the end of the day, women have already left in bad mood...


    but the men are still in the mood.


    In particular, Zhijun and the crown prince, you say, I a word, the fight is inseparable.


    The rest of the brothers also echoed a few words.


    There are only four masters and eight masters. They never participate in it. They just talk about each other.


    One looks cold as frost, the other looks gentle.


    I don''t know if their hearts are as peaceful as on the surface.


    It was not until late at night that Kangxi took the lead in leaving the banquet, and they were helped back to the yurt by the servants.


    The fourth master is in good condition today. He is not very drunk. He is half sober and half drunk.


    When Su Peisheng helped him to Ruoyin''s tent, Ruoyin had already dated Duke Zhou.


    Yurt is very quiet, because in Rome do as the Romans do, there is no bed, only a very spacious floor.


    The floor was covered with thick cotton and a good wool blanket.


    Through the candlelight and veil, the fourth master could see the woman lying on the floor, sleeping soundly.


    He waved and asked Su Peisheng to help him go to Hongyi''s yurt to have a rest.


    In the first half of the night, the paddock was still very quiet.


    As a result, in the late middle of the night, a group of wolves came out of nowhere.


    The sound of "crying" echoed in the dark night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Ruoyin, who was still asleep, was suddenly awakened by the howling of wolves.


    The wolf howled deep and desolate, like the wail when fighting against people.


    Ruoyin heard that people here live by raising cattle, sheep and horses.


    Sometimes in order to make cattle, sheep and horses eat good grass, they have to make yurts where there is fresh grass.


    When it is cold, there are often snowstorms.


    Or, like now, meet a wolf at night.


    In a better situation, the wolf just bit the animals bloody.


    It''s a near miss. It could endanger your life.


    So the people here really depend on the weather.


    If the sound tosses and turns, he can''t sleep any more.


    Open your eyes and look around.


    Oh, the fourth master is not here.


    This time out, or the first time with her to sleep, because she and Tong Jia antelope bet?


    Fortunately, mother Liu and Qiaofeng are at night in a corner of yurt.


    Before she could shout, Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng had already been guarding her by the bedside. Maybe they were awakened by the cry of wolves.


    "Master, you are awake, too." Qiao Feng put a silk pillow on her waist.


    "The wolf outside is barking so badly. Listening to this sound, there are more than one. It seems like a group of wolves. It''s strange that I can fall asleep." If sound road.


    "No, there are so many birds and beasts in the paddock. I''d better go out and have a look at it and see what the situation is." Qiao Feng said he was going out.


    If Yin immediately stopped her, "it''s too dangerous. You''re a girl. What can you do when you go out? There are many guards on the paddock. If there is a situation, they will deal with it at the first time."


    Qiao Feng just went to the door and came back.


    For a moment, the yurt quieted down.


    Calm down if sound, suddenly remembered that Hongyi is still in another yurt.


    Originally just uneasy heart, suddenly become seven up and eight down, jump extremely fast.


    She can even hear her breathing and heartbeat, and the whole person is extremely anxious.


    The wolf is extremely cold-blooded and ferocious, and likes night activities best.


    If you start to be cruel, you can bite people to the bone.


    "No, I have to see big brother myself." She said and lifted the quilt.


    "Master, you can''t go there any more. The wolf barks badly. If you go out and meet a wolf, what can you do?" Qiao Feng advised.


    Mother Liu also followed: "what Qiao Feng said is that there is chaos outside now. Big brother and fourth master are together, and they will be OK."


    If Yin only thinks about Hongyi at the moment, where can listen to their words, go outside barefoot.


    Anyway, Hongyi''s yurt is just around here.


    Just as she came to the door, there was a knock outside.


    Mother Liu asked, "who is it?"


    "Four masters are here." Su Peisheng sang the newspaper in a shrill voice.


    Smell speech, if sound, mother Liu, Qiao Feng three people look at one eye.


    Qiao Feng opened the door quickly.


    Then he saw the fourth master coming in wearing a dark blue robe.


    If Yin shoes are not enough time to wear, mother Liu approved a brocade coat for her, she went on the ceremony, "please Ye Da''an."


    The fourth master glanced at the woman with a sleepy, lazy look on his face, apparently just waking up.


    Then he helped her, "this big night, where are you going barefoot?"


    "I heard a wolf cry outside, so I didn''t feel at ease. I wanted to see Hongyi." If the sound stands in place, the feet are red.


    "Nonsense, no matter how much you care about Hongyi, you can''t go out at night at risk." The fourth Master said in a deep voice, but when he saw the woman''s cramped posture and making clothes and looking down at the toes of her feet, his heart softened. "The Lord just came from Hongyi. He cried for a while, and just fell asleep. Those wolves were all solved by the guards in the paddock. They are all right."


    If the sound bowed his head "Oh", pointed the ear to listen, really did not hear the wolf cry.


    Then continue to lower his head, two feet Ya son staggered.


    It''s like a shy and astringent new daughter-in-law who doesn''t know what to do.


    The fourth master found a chair and sat down. His deep eyes looked at the woman again.


    Finally stay on her red feet.


    Originally indifferent eyes, immediately cold down.


    Like the lake in winter, there is a thick layer of ice, with a chilling light.


    Then, that pair of eyes son swept a few of mammy Liu one eye, coldly way: "how to take care of your master son, the foot is red become such?"


    Smell speech, a room of servants on the "Putong" knelt down.


    When mammy Liu knelt down, she knelt down to Ruoyin and helped her put on her shoes.


    At this time, Ruoyin felt his feet cold.


    Just too worried about Hongyi, his brain was blank and his consciousness was unconscious.


    Now that Hongyi is safe, I found that foot Yazi is red.Her skin is very white and tender, usually a little bit of imprint, it is particularly obvious.


    It''s autumn now. The temperature difference between day and night on the grassland is big, and the night is even colder.


    It''s like wearing a fur coat in the morning, wearing a yarn in the afternoon and eating watermelon around the stove.


    "My Lord, it''s none of their business. I insist on going out to have a look. I haven''t got time to put on my shoes." Ruoyin doesn''t want to involve the servant.


    Knowing that she has always been considerate of slaves, the fourth master no longer tangled with women wearing shoes.


    He rubbed his eyebrows, as if he were not feeling well.


    I had drunk a little wine at night. I was dizzy. I heard the wolf barking before I had a good sleep.


    At this time, he is also very tired.


    But I don''t feel at ease here, so let''s have a look.


    Now seeing that she was all right, she got up and said, "since you are OK here, you should rest early. Hongyi has a master to guard it."


    With that, he left without waiting for the woman to respond.


    The next day, Ruoyin had a breakfast and played with Hongyi for a while.


    She gave mother Liu a task: "you can find a few local horsemen to teach me."


    Since we have made an appointment with Tong Jia, we should take it seriously.


    Whether it''s riding, practicing or acting.


    Can''t say that self-taught talent?


    After all, hard work is more convincing than self-study.


    In her previous life, she traveled all over the place except as a sleep tester.


    He also saved a lot of money and started a equestrian club with friends.


    The only reason why we opened the equestrian club was because we received a famous designer''s home stay experience.


    The B & B is in Inner Mongolia.


    Sometimes the fate between people is very subtle, maybe you get along with a person for a lifetime, and there is no progress.


    But some people, only one face, trust each other, tacit understanding, three views fit.


    She and a famous architect, that''s how it feels.


    After knowing each other for a few days, they decided to open a equestrian club together.


    There are horse riding teaching, field riding, organizing leisure holidays and family gatherings.


    Occasionally, it will undertake the planning of events.


    Therefore, with these experiences, Ruoyin is confident of her riding ability.


    Compared with Ruoyin''s confidence in riding a horse, Mammy Liu is also full of confidence. She thinks this job is too simple.


    "Well, it''s all about the slave. It''s hard to find anything else on the grassland. The man who sets the horses is a lot of them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Hearing this, Ruoyin stood on his horse and said, "wait a minute, who told you that I''m going to find a grassland man to teach me how to ride a horse!"


    "But you didn''t say you couldn''t, the servant thought. A man may be more experienced than a woman." Mother Liu is serious.


    "There is no distinction between men and women in riding horses on the grassland. Women are not necessarily inferior to men. Remember, I only want women, girls and women. Even if I have less experience, I can''t find men to teach them." If sound speaks clearly in advance.


    She is the prince Fujin. If she wants a man to teach riding, she needs to have a reputation. Don''t you let people gossip about it.


    "Well, it''s the slave who didn''t think well enough." After that, mother Liu said, "but master... You don''t know how to ride a horse. Do you really plan to compete with the antelope


    "Of course, do as I say." If the sound gently stirred a mouthful of milk tea, said: "in the future, you don''t have to counsel in the house. We don''t pick things up, and we are definitely not afraid of things. You have to understand this truth."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I understand."


    Mother Liu worked efficiently and was able to answer Ruoyin''s business. Half an hour later, she brought a young girl and two middle-aged women.


    Ruoyin looked at the three jockeys in front of him and asked a few questions.


    One of the women kept the last one.


    Next, she did not use the horse selected by the fourth master.


    Instead, he bought a white horse with 800 Liang silver.


    When the jockey led the white horse to her, she was sure of her eyes and met the right horse.


    If it was not for seeing it with my own eyes, Ruoyin couldn''t imagine it.


    A horse can be as white as a white jade ornament.


    The whole body''s fur color is snow-white and pure, without a trace of impurities, as if approved a body of silver silk.


    When patting its body for examination, its tail will swing up happily.


    The black eyes were big and bright, and the horse''s mouth was very bright red.


    The whole gives people the feeling of wild, like a lion like a dragon, incomparable God Jun, like a spirit beast in the sky.


    "This horse was originally a small + male colt. Later, in order to make its temperament a little stable, it would not be unable to find a different breed of female colt, which would affect the competition. It was trained to be a colt with concentration." The jockey introduced.


    "Very well, then I''ll take this one." When Ruoyin had no problem, he patted the white horse on the neck and said, "what name should I give you... Since you are as white as jade, you might as well call you Ruoyu, well, Ruoyin...


    after selecting the horse, Ruoyin followed the jockey to practice in the grassland.


    For the next three days, besides eating and sleeping, she rode a horse.


    Occasionally I can see the fourth master. He is not only practicing horse riding, but also setting a target. I can see him hit the bull''s eye several times.


    Of course, sometimes you can see Tong Jia picking antelope riding in front of her.


    On the day before Ruoyin and Tong Jia compete to collect antelope, the fourth master looks up at the dusk.


    The vision falls on the white horse that smears Mint color Qian Ying.


    These days, almost every day to see her riding this white horse around, but he has his own business to be busy, also did not pay attention to.


    Now when I look at the white horse, it''s a fast runner.


    In horse racing, horse factor accounts for 67% and jockey factor only accounts for 34%.


    But what he thinks, women are not like a few days of learning novice.


    Although it''s not a very good kind, but it''s also outstanding.


    Good. He''ll cheat if he''s good.


    In the past, she would put on the airs of Fujin. Every day, in addition to running the family, she copied Buddhist scriptures, and everything was what the prince Fujin should look like.


    Occasionally he plays tricks in the backyard. He turns a blind eye to the so-called husband wife relationship.


    Between each other, has always been a respectful way to get along.


    But since she woke up from a serious illness last year, her temperament has changed dramatically overnight.


    At first, he thought it was a ghost''s door, and it was normal for him to change his temper.


    But gradually, everything seems to be more than a change of temper.


    She always seems to have many faces to deal with him at all times.


    Sometimes elegant atmosphere, sometimes delicate, sometimes cute and clever, sometimes shy and timid.


    Stubborn, looks unchanged, gentle tone, but there is a trace of arrogance and rebellious in the eyes.


    The government and the backyard have been reorganized, but they are not soft hearted.


    It''s a changeable goblin that has become a spirit. It has many faces.


    And no matter when she is, she can perform vividly.


    To say that a person can completely possess so many aspects, it must be false.


    But it can''t be all fake.


    As to which side of her is true, I''m afraid only she knows.


    And a not sincere Fu Jin, no matter how interesting, he does not want to explore.


    The heart also followed a little cold, waiting for her different before.Such a capable little woman, if still respect each other, afraid is unable to cure her.


    If Yin is riding on the head of Xing, I don''t know someone is staring at her for a long time.


    I don''t know how beautiful she is at sunset.


    When she finished her practice and rode back to the yurt, the first thing she did was to let mother Liu prepare water for bathing.


    Then, if the sound of the yurt, on a burst of intolerable calls.


    "Hiss ~ ah ~ lighter... Especially on the inner side of the leg. It hurts... Ah, it''s a good feeling... I love this...


    when the fourth master came to the closed door, I heard the woman''s voice of pain and happiness.


    The thick eyebrow immediately tight frown, the face is gloomy fierce, the eye son is filled with anger.


    Su Peisheng also heard the sound, and his steps immediately stood in place.


    Although he couldn''t see the expression of the fourth master, he could see it from his stiff back.


    He also guessed how smelly the fourth master''s face was.


    He really can''t imagine that such a big thing happened when the fourth master didn''t come to see Fujin for a few days.


    It is said that the men on the grassland are majestic, bold, bold and heroic.


    It''s easy to catch fire when you face a woman with chivalrous and tender feelings...


    however, it''s estimated that those who can wear green hats for the fourth master have not been born yet.


    Even if it is born, dare to lose the cover of the Tian family.


    With the cruel and vicious iron hand of the fourth master, the man''s head must fall to the ground and disappear into the world.


    "Fourth master, my master, she..." mother Liu looked at Su Peisheng behind the fourth master, and Qiao LAN nervously blocked her.


    The fourth master glanced coldly. Despite the obstruction of mother Liu and Qiao LAN, he almost bit the back alveolar and rushed in with a gloomy face.


    Negative in the back of the hand, a little swing, did not let the slave follow.


    Su Peisheng didn''t dare to follow in at all. It''s better for him to pretend to be deaf and dumb and not know about green hat.


    Otherwise, it will damage the dignity of the Tian family. If you know it, you will not be able to cherish it.


    Mother Liu was relieved to see that Su Peisheng didn''t go in.


    In fact, she and Qiao LAN did not want to stop the fourth master.


    The reason why she was nervous was that she didn''t want to let Su Peisheng go in because her master was in it...


    the reason why she was nervous was that she didn''t want to let Su Peisheng in www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    After the fourth master entered the yurt, the door was closed.


    He raised his foot and went straight to the veil.


    And women''s voice pain chant, still reverberating in the ear, there is a strong trend to call more intense.


    Through the veil, it has been confirmed that there are two people close to each other...


    every step, his blood thirsty irritability and movement will increase by one point.


    "Shua" once, he directly pulled off the hazy veil.


    The veil was originally very thin, he pulled it so that it directly tore up a large piece.


    Then, accompanied by a woman''s "ah" scream, the white beauty body appeared in front of him.


    And with the woman together, is not what other person, is intimate servant girl Qiao Feng only.


    The woman, with her hands and feet open, was lying on a fine woolen blanket with her face toward him.


    "My Lord, what are you doing? You can''t make a sound when you walk. Your soul will be scared away." If sound shakes to pull one side of quilt, cover quickly on the body.


    Generally speaking, when the fourth master comes, Su Pei will sing the news.


    Otherwise, it''s mammy Liu who is outside. At least she will squeak.


    But this time, in the case of knowing nothing about love, Ruoyin is really unprepared.


    However, the other side is still trying to make a dead man''s expression. What did she do wrong?


    Lying down is also shot, ask for her psychological shadow area.


    The fourth master didn''t see the bad things, and his anger was half gone.


    He clenched his fist and put it on his lips and coughed gently. "You call yourself so loud that you don''t know when you come."


    Ruoyin:...


    the corners of her mouth puffed. Even if her face was buried in a soft wool blanket, she could feel the heat on her face.


    Although he didn''t see any part of his body.


    But it was the first time to lie on my stomach like I had just done, with my hands and feet open. Didn''t you see everything?


    Think about it and feel shame and shame.


    Please, she doesn''t want face!


    Just as she was hiding her face in the blanket, the cold command of a man was heard behind her.


    "Take off the quilt." The fourth master sat directly on the wool blanket.


    If the sound can feel the soft + soft floor shaking, and sink down a bit, "Ye... This is not good, it''s very cold."


    "Don''t grind and haw, or I''ll talk about it directly." Just before she could see clearly, she put on the quilt.


    The line of sight faintly swept to the wound, but not sure.


    Think of the horizontal and vertical are the same, if the sound will bite teeth, turn over lying flat, carefully lift the quilt.


    Fortunately, she was not completely naked. She wore Mint colored cloth belt under her body and the same color suspender on her upper body, so she was not too embarrassed.


    Fourth master''s eye son, swept on the woman''s body one eye.


    The wound that ended up in her leg.


    The next second, raise your hand and take off her feet.


    For a moment, the wounds were completely in front of his eyes.


    Women''s skin is white and tender, and the skin on the inner side of the leg is more delicate and tender, as if blowing + bouncing can be broken.


    It''s just the root area. Even if you wipe the medicine, you can still see that it''s red and swollen.


    In some serious places, blisters have also occurred.


    Some were skinned and turned out.


    There are also a few broken after the formation of blisters.


    A woman is injured, the degree of heartache, and beauty is directly proportional.


    With the beauty of fairies and the figure of goblins.


    But the general man looked, estimated a heart to break into two pieces.


    But the fourth master is not an ordinary person. How can he feel distressed? He just asked casually: "did you hurt yourself on horseback?"


    After asking, Junlang''s face was as cold as ice.


    The whole body also exudes the faint indifference breath.


    Everything is light, cold.


    It''s like the quiet before the storm.


    If the sound is weak and the mosquito sounds like "um", then you turn your head and don''t look at him.


    There is a kind of person who just sits idly.


    A gentle tone, or a casual action.


    They are charming, oppressive and aggressive.


    The whole body is cold, as if at any time to freeze people in place, let people breathless.


    The fourth master is such a person, even if he doesn''t seem to be angry now.


    But also let Ruoyin feel enigmatic, who knows if he will be angry next moment.


    When Ruoyin thought the fourth master would discipline her.


    But the fourth master just glanced at her lightly and continued to cover her with brocade.


    Then he turned his head and told Qiaofeng, "let Su Peisheng take the herbal skin clearing cream from the master''s tent."


    Qiaofeng couldn''t stand the air conditioning of the fourth master for a long time. Naturally, he trotted out.If Yin saw that the fourth master didn''t hurt him, he asked Su Peisheng to take the medicine instead.


    The good-looking willow eyebrow was surprised to pick, and his face also turned back, smiling at the fourth master.


    But the fourth master just looked up at her coldly and sat on the side of the + play trigger.


    It has to be said that when the fourth master is not a murderer, he is more terrible than the murderer.


    You said that if the words of reprimand came out, he would know where he was angry.


    But he did not make a sound, a mysterious appearance, Ruoyin felt that he was really guilty.


    "Sir, I don''t care. I just ride a horse and rub it. I''ll be fine in a few days."


    Fourth master:...


    "just now Qiaofeng has smeared me with herbal juice. It seems that it''s a bit miserable. In fact, it''s still very effective." When she came out, she didn''t expect to get hurt, so she didn''t take any medicine.


    What Qiaofeng has just painted for her is the herbal medicine taken from the grassland on the spot, and then ground into the medicine juice.


    Fourth master: "no response has been received for two awkward conversations. If Yinyi smiles, he will not speak again.


    After a few circles of clear pupil, she simply pulled the brocade quilt and covered her cheek, revealing only the smooth forehead and black hair.


    All of a sudden, the yurt is very quiet.


    She can even hear her own breathing and heartbeat, and the sound of a man playing with the fingers.


    Fortunately, the scene didn''t last long, and Su Peisheng''s voice came from outside: "Sir, I''ve got the ointment."


    "In." The fourth master sits like a bell.


    Then, we heard the rustling sound of walking. It was su Peisheng and Qiao Feng coming in together.


    "Master, do you see this ointment?" Su Peisheng handed a small blue and white porcelain pot to the fourth master.


    God knows how nervous he was out there.


    That kind of feeling is no less than being a green cap.


    Fortunately, Qiaofeng told her that it was Fujin who was injured. She was smearing the medicine for Fujin. Only then did those voices come into being.


    Er... No, he has no green hat to wear!


    After the fourth master took it, he opened the lid and smelled, "well, this is it. You go out."


    Hearing this, Qiao Feng is shocked. Su Peisheng has just asked her to come in.


    But the fourth Master said, "you go out." does the fourth master want to smear the medicine for the master himself?


    Su Peisheng sees Qiao Feng Leng in place, then uses the dust to shake her.


    Then they went out together and closed the door tightly.


    Ruoyin thought that Su Peisheng and Qiao Feng could break the deadlock.


    Who knows those two people''s legs have not yet stood firm, was thrown out again.


    Leaving her in the bed, she was shivered by the fourth master''s cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    Anyway, she would hide in the quilt without showing her face and watch the change, otherwise it would be her who was embarrassed.


    However, even more embarrassing things happened when she was hiding in the bed.


    Under a gust of wind, the brocade was lifted.


    Startled, she immediately pulled the brocade quilt and sat up.


    But her feet were strongly pulled by the man, and lay down: "lie down."


    "Fourth master, I can do it myself. If I can''t, it''s OK to ask Qiaofeng and mammy Liu to do it for you. How can I bother you?" If the sound is hard to speak.


    "Why, if you have the courage to ride a horse, now you know how to be shy?" The fourth master raised his eyebrows.


    Slender finger abdomen, has been smeared with a layer of light green ointment.


    Fix her foot with one hand, and put it on directly.


    "Hiss ~" Ruo Yin takes a breath of cool air, "pain and pain! Be gentle, sir...


    the fourth master seldom smears, and his technique is inevitably clumsy.


    His brow was frowning, not provoked by women.


    But she thought she was already very light, but she was still crying for pain.


    Cry a heart, also followed to pull up.


    The strength on the belly is also very light, like touching and touching the most precious treasure.


    If Yin thought that his frown was angry with her, and his strength was lighter, she would close her eyes.


    Such as pearly white teeth, tightly + biting purplish lips, do not let their pain out of the sound.


    "Wow, it''s strange. It''s still painful just now, but now it''s cool and refreshing." The pain is no longer crying, comfortable can always say, "ah... Yes, yes... Here a little more... Hiss, you can''t be lighter ~"


    but she has such a satisfied and charming voice.


    In the ears of the fourth master, it''s like charming and confused.


    The blue veins on the man''s forehead suddenly jump, and the back of the hand smeared with medicine is even more violent.


    It was a cool late autumn, but his forehead exuded sweat.


    Beauty, at present, only a few pieces of cloth wrapped.


    And he can''t have a bad idea.


    She had to be smeared gently.


    After all, the woman is injured, or from that place so close to the skin.


    When has he been so subdued?


    A heart is not smooth, he then gnash teeth ground way: "it is besmear medicine, you call again try again."


    The man''s voice is hoarse and magnetic, in this narrow yurt, it appears to be particularly sexual + feeling.


    It''s like walking on the edge of forbearance and outbreak.


    It seems as if a woman can clean her up in minutes if she dares to protest.


    If the sound can not try, she has been physically and mentally exhausted, can not withstand any devastation.


    Besides, tomorrow is a good day for her and Tong Jia to gather antelope. She must keep her energy up.


    So she covered her mouth to keep herself from making a sound.


    The ears are clean, and the fourth master will wipe them quickly.


    But after a while, those wounds were covered with a layer of light green ointment.


    As a result, as soon as he looked up, he saw the woman''s Willow eyebrows frown slightly and her beautiful eyes closed tightly.


    A want to cry, but endure hard, pathetic look.


    It''s like being intoxicated with joy.


    He couldn''t help rolling the Adam''s knot and covering the brocade quilt for her, "OK."


    Ruoyin opened her eyes and whispered, "thank you for your help. It started to hurt a little, but now it doesn''t hurt so much. It''s really a miracle drug."


    It''s not a lie.


    She could feel the extreme coolness of the wound and the faint fragrance of mint and herbs in the air.


    It seems that it''s much better than the herbs she made temporarily.


    The fourth master took a handkerchief and rubbed the ointment on his finger''s abdomen and made a direct decision, "don''t compare yourself with the antelope tomorrow."


    "No, why not? I must." Ruo Yin''s eyes are wide open.


    It was said that after three days, the competition was cancelled temporarily. It seemed that the competition was not good enough and it was a good idea.


    "How can you compare with others when you are injured like this? It''s not self mutilation, eh?" The man looked at her with burning eyes.


    I can''t imagine a woman riding to desquamate, but also horse racing with people.


    If he had not come here at night, he would not have known that she was so badly hurt.


    "It''s because I''m hurt that I have to keep going. Otherwise, I''ll hurt myself in vain and let people see the joke." Ruoyin''s attitude is firm.


    Four ye see her attitude is firm, face a sink, voice also cold a few minutes, "who dares to see you joke?"


    "It''s not my good cousin picking antelope." Ruo Yin murmured.


    "The gazelle is too young to be sensible, and the Lord will speak of her."


    "That''s not good. I''ve already decided on it. I''ll compare everything tomorrow. It''s no big deal to wear thicker pants." If sound looks up, good-looking eyes with four ye straight at.


    For a time, deep and mysterious ink pupil, on the clear and delicate firm beautiful eyes."Are you sure?" he said


    "Sure, sure, and sure." Ruoyin comes back with his chin raised.


    She did not expect that the body was so delicate that she could hurt herself by riding.


    But these days, she endured the pain to practice the horse, for what.


    Is not to Tongjia mining antelope hard trample at the foot, let Tongjia Cailing later see her can not lift his head.


    If she cancels the gambling game, with Tong Jia''s temperament of picking antelope, she must see once, and take this matter out to mock once.


    So, no matter what she said, she would not cancel the game and make herself the one who couldn''t raise her head.


    Even if she lost in the paddock, she should not be a cower behind the fourth master.


    What''s more, it''s not sure who wins or loses!


    The fourth master stares at the beautiful face of the woman for a few seconds. He only says "good" lightly, and then he gets up and leaves.


    No one knows what he is thinking.


    The next day, Ruoyin put on a neat red flag and was ready.


    "Master, it is said that today is the day when the Lord Wansui is inspecting the elite soldiers and princes and ministers on the general platform." Qiao LAN came in with breakfast.


    "Oh?" If the sound pursed purplish purplish lip paper, "listen to who said."


    "Go back to the master, the paddock has been spread for a long time. The servant just saw Mr. Su, and he asked him to tell you that he would go to the general station with the fourth master." Qiao LAN arranged the breakfast and went back.


    "I see." Ruo Yin looks in the mirror. Fortunately, she is wearing elegant and light makeup today, but she can wear it on any occasion.


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin stepped on Black Embroidered boots and went to Hongyi''s tent next door, which was the fourth master''s tent.


    However, when she got there, she didn''t see the fourth master, so she teased her with Hongyi.


    "Fu Jin, the master has already gone to the general counter. He said that he would let you go later." Little Dezi bowed his head.


    Even he, the third leader, felt something wrong between the fourth master and Fu Jin.


    If the tone light "um" a, will Hongyi handed to the nurse.


    Then, she took mother Liu''s hand and went to the general order platform.


    Meanwhile, Tong jiacailing is dressing up.


    A group of servant girls surrounded her, either combing her hair or powdering and rouge.


    "Miss, today is the day for you to make a bet with sifujin. To be on the safe side, shall we play some tricks to let her carry a big somersault? It''s better to make her suffer a blood loss at the same time of embarrassment." Said a servant girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    "Who made you want to have a bad idea? Let''s face it!" Tong Jia picks antelope from mirror, stare servant girl one eye.


    The servant girl immediately put down the rouge box in her hand and slapped her hands.


    Then another servant girl said, "Miss, the fourth master treats you so well. In case... It''s not good for you in the future."


    If you lose, you will lose face and lose your hair. She did not dare to say that.


    "What''s the disadvantage? No matter what, the fourth brother will treat me well. Besides, he doesn''t like me between men and women at all. He just treats me as a sister, and I won''t be a concubine. " Tong Jia picks the antelope at will.


    "But in this world, it''s the fourth master who can give the young lady happiness and treat her well. If she wants to, she can stab him in front of him and tell him about it, and he will come to propose marriage."


    "Then you don''t understand the fourth brother. I think he can promise me anything but this one." Tong jiacailing picked a Weiling hairpin from the jewelry box and handed it to the servant girl, "OK, you hurry to make up for me. I can see that the fourth brother treats the fourth sister-in-law differently from other women, so I can''t take this risk. You don''t want to think about framing people. Otherwise, I won''t be able to protect you if the fourth brother starts to be cruel. "


    "Yes, all the servants listen to the young lady, but the last time sifujin let you lose face in the bonfire night banquet, the servant cried for you and thought about this time..." the servant girl stopped.


    "This time, the fourth sister-in-law can''t ride a horse. I''m not sure to win." Tong Jia picks the antelope and belittles the enemy.


    "Can..."


    "not so much. But, you know the fourth brother, or I know the fourth brother, is not horse racing? No matter how win or lose, I have a way to make him lean towards me. Don''t make it a little late, just wait for me Tong Jia picks antelope finally is not to listen in, directly interrupted the servant girl''s words.


    ------The officers have already gathered their troops.


    There is a yellow Luo umbrella on the stage, as well as tables and chairs carved with dragon patterns, which is supposed to be the position of Kangxi.


    There were two rows of black lacquer banners under the stage. The prince and the officials sat in turn according to their identities.


    The elite soldiers of the eight banners, dressed in uniform clothes and armed with a sword three feet long, stood upright.


    Ruoyin finds the fourth master sitting in front through xiaodezi.


    Like the big guy, the fourth master sat waiting for Kangxi''s arrival.


    Suddenly, Yu Guang swept a red shadow, getting closer and closer, and finally sat next to him.


    The mysterious ink pupil turns slightly and sips a sip of tea.


    If the sound swept around the eyes, it was obviously oppressive, but it was quiet and terrible.


    A moment later, a voice "the emperor is coming!" It broke the silence.


    Then, Emperor Kangxi stopped in front of the crowd.


    "Welcome to the emperor. Long live the emperor The crowd yelled.


    Ruo Yin bowed his head, followed by a kowtow ceremony.


    Kangxi went directly to the commanding height of dianjiangtai and sat down domineering.


    He first stepped on the stage and looked around to get a panoramic view of the whole paddock.


    In autumn, the green sea is surging and the cool wind is blowing.


    Then, the line of sight swept the Eight Banners elite soldiers, princes and ministers.


    My heart suddenly has a kind of "ascend the magnificent world, the vast forest to return" feeling.


    "Flat." Kangxi''s voice was like a great bell.


    "Thank you." When they got up, they all took their places.


    Then, Zhijun King volunteered to say: "Huang amah, the son minister recently led his troops to practice several arrays, and they can conquer the enemy very well. It''s better to take advantage of the good weather today and make a fool of him in front of him."


    "I''ve heard that you''ve been training hard in platoon and array recently. I''ll see if you''ve made progress." Kangxi road.


    At this moment, people''s eyes, one after another, looked at the straight princess in the brown robe.


    Zhijun Wang first smiles at Kangxi, turns around, and immediately changes Zhang Chunfeng''s proud face and glances at the prince.


    His complacency, stabbed the prince''s eyes, so that the prince''s eyes have a touch of evil.


    In a short time, Zhi Jun Wang led a group of hundreds of elite soldiers.


    With a neat step under the stage, he first laid out a policy, and then formed a round array and a long snake array.


    One time the offensive team battle, the other the defensive team battle.


    Ruoyin looked at Zhi Jun Wang''s hard work in leading the troops, but he was neat and uniform.


    But it''s not so much leading troops as performing.


    One by one, the momentum in the mouth is enough, but the Kung Fu is not improved.


    Several tired on the surface, as if for training, a few days and nights did not sleep.


    It seems that these people have been oppressed by Zhijun in recent days.


    At this time, the opposite Prince whispered: "it is really a show."After listening to Ruoyin, a good-looking willow eyebrow pick.


    Although Zhi Jun Wang''s team is lack of spirit, it is OK on the whole.


    Moreover, from the perspective of Kangxi, it may not be a beautiful thing.


    At the end of the performance, the prince of Zhijun led his troops to clasp his fist.


    Kangxi''s face was a little heavy, and his sharp eyes swept the king Zhi and the elite soldiers and said, "Yin Yi, your formation is well rehearsed, but the long snake array is powerful and looks spectacular, but its combat effectiveness is weak. Why are the elite soldiers so tired?"


    After hearing this, Zhi Jun Wang was shocked, and his back was half cold.


    He knew the weakness of the long snake formation, but he only thought that the long snake formation looked powerful, which was just the town scene.


    But did not think, was Kangxi in front of the big guy, pointed out the point to say.


    He said in dismay: "I remember the instruction of Huang Alma, and I know that today is the day for Huang Alma to review the elite soldiers. These days, he has been training hard all day and night. He is a little tired. Please forgive him."


    "The so-called benevolence is not in charge of the army, thick but can not be used, love can not make it, chaos can not be cured, such as arrogance, can not be used." Hearing the explanation, Kangxi, instead of blaming him, said happily: "you have done a good job. The elite soldiers have been training day and night, and they can still persist in it. It''s not easy. Reward!"


    This words a, originally sees the good play prince, is to startle the big tooth.


    "Thank you, Alma." Zhijun Wang took his elite soldiers to thank Kangxi and receive the reward.


    "Don''t remember that it''s not appropriate to be too lenient in charge of soldiers, but you can''t lose the kindness you deserve." Kangxi''s words are sincere and sincere.


    "Yes, I will keep it in mind." Zhi Jun Wang Dao.


    In front of Kangxi, he was like an obedient eldest son.


    Can return to the seat again, when facing the crowd, the face of satisfaction, but more obvious.


    Then, several other officers and soldiers took the elite soldiers to drill for a time.


    Ruoyin was originally in the stage of watching a play, but suddenly a cavalry team broke the spotless practice of setting up arrays on the land.


    And the leader is her four brothers and five squares.


    Make originally indifferent to her, a heart also with the horse on the heroic posture hanging up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    I saw five squares of valiant horsemen, wearing silver armor, leading dozens of cavalry, and arraying various formations in the paddock.


    It''s like now, they have a diamond array.


    And the horses they rode on were also dressed in defensive armor.


    When fighting, cavalry is a sharp weapon with high attack power.


    A spear a few meters long, or a sharp saber, can be easily handled.


    In the case of high-speed charge, as long as the saber is leveled and swept, it can cause a fatal critical attack on the enemy, just like cutting vegetables.


    Therefore, cavalry is generally used to charge.


    Its commanding momentum not only encourages the morale of the friendly side, but also creates a strong sense of oppression on the enemy side.


    However, the only drawback is that the defense is not very good, and we have to cooperate with the heavy armored infantry.


    If it can be matched properly, it is a powerful force.


    It''s obvious that the five marks are enough homework.


    The diamond array he''s putting out today seems to have a strong penetrating force.


    For a moment, heavy armor and spears, sabers in the air, the sound of "boom" sounded in the paddock.


    And the elite soldiers are united in pace, strong and powerful.


    All of them were full of energy and fighting spirit.


    Obviously, there are dozens of people in the team, but there are tens of thousands of people unstoppable, vast and magnificent.


    It was several times more powerful than those of the hundreds of Zhijun.


    Surrounded by tens of thousands of miles of paddock, the west wind bursts, the horse neighs, the elite soldiers are majestic.


    This scene, all affected and shocked the hearts of everyone present!


    Even Kangxi on the stage was staring straight.


    The sharp eyes have already turned into soft pity eyes.


    If sound is excited goose bumps brush again and again.


    If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she did not know that the sister controlled brother in front of her had such a great ability.


    I''m so happy and proud of him.


    At the end of the drill, the five squares still took everyone to shout: "long live the holy emperor in the prosperous age of the Qing Dynasty!"


    Waves of sound and momentum, shaking people''s eardrums to crack, difficult to distinguish things.


    "Good! Very good! " Kangxi slightly jaw head, clapped hands, not to hide the color of praise for the five.


    But on weekdays, all around him were ministers in the court.


    Therefore, he was not familiar with Wuge, so he called Liang Jiugong forward, "go and ask who is the leader of the army, and call him to come."


    You know, today so many soldiers and eight banners elite soldiers drill, Kangxi did not call forward to ask questions.


    Only pay attention to the five squares, let people specially come forward.


    This is a complete face in front of Kangxi.


    It''s also the face of ulanara''s parents.


    "Yes Liang Jiugong gave an order to the bodyguard on one side, and the guard ran down to take the words.


    In a short time, the five grid in the eyes of the people approached.


    When he saw Ruo Yin, he indicated with a slight jaw that there was no shadow of the old sister control.


    May be a long time in the barracks infection, a pair of bright big eyes flashing stern eyes.


    If the sound also slightly nods, but did not dare to show too much expression, drag his retreat.


    She knew it was time to be serious and not to play.


    "I will lead the five squares of uranara. Please see the emperor. Long live the emperor." Five grid line kowtow ceremony.


    "Oh?" Kangxi sword eyebrow pick, wulanala family in the Qing Dynasty, but one of the eight surnames, "which family?"


    "Back to the emperor, the minister''s father is ulanara fejangu." Five boxes respectfully return.


    Hearing this, Kangxi nodded thoughtfully and said, "last year, I heard that Fei Yanggu was in a bad health. How are you now?"


    "Thanks to the emperor''s care, my father has been treated by a doctor, and his body is no longer in any way." Five grid road.


    Kangxi swept the bottom of his eyes and seemed to be looking for the shadow of Fei Yanggu, "how can I not see the ancient Fei Yang?"


    "My father, as the commander of the nine gates, maintained the order of the nine gates in the capital city, but he did not come here this time."


    Kangxi nodded slightly to express his understanding. He almost forgot that Fei Yanggu was appointed the commander of the nine gates last year.


    The nine gates in the capital, however, maintain the order of the Imperial Palace and belong to the forbidden army.


    And this position is not for anyone.


    If you are not a Manchu or a trusted official, you can''t hold the post.


    As an emperor, Kangxi even forgot and would not admit it.


    He brought the topic directly to the key issues.


    "Five squares, the array just now, but did you come up with it?"


    Wu Ge shook his head and said with a smile, "when I go back to the emperor, I dare not ask for credit. The array just now is a new one formed by many elite soldiers of the imperial court and the army camp after rehearsal day and night."


    He is not a person who likes to invite merits. How can he teach his skills in front of Kangxi? Isn''t he looking for a thorn and a thrill?"It''s the first time that I''ve seen your formation. When you attack high, it can maintain the defensive function. It can wash the parts repeatedly, concentrate the attack on the middle, and can punch through the opponent powerfully. The key is that there are still heavy infantry left behind to finish the exercise. The whole exercise is perfect Kangxi enjoyed the tunnel.


    Huairou and eunuch are both eunuchs and eunuchs.


    As it is now, it is rare for a person to be fully praised.


    The five squares won''t flutter, but he scratched his head sheepishly. "The emperor is wise and can see through the effectiveness of this array at a glance."


    "I just heard that you''re just a valiant rider?" Kangxi didn''t wait for a reply, but he said to himself: "with your ability, as well as being a man without arrogance, arrogance and rashness, and having achieved great success, you are really a meritocracy leader. I will make you deputy commander of the left and right wing forward camp."


    "Emperor, how can I..."


    before Kangxi finished speaking, he said, "I say you can, you can be!"


    "Yes, I thank the emperor for his kindness, and I will certainly live up to him." Politely, the next five squares, no longer ink, neatly kowtow to Kangxi.


    Modesty and blood gas switch freely, grasp very well.


    Kangxi waved his hand with satisfaction, indicating that he should step down.


    For a time, the men present, some admire, but also envy.


    Kangxi was not a man with a fever of mind. He had to rely on his real ability to appreciate him on such occasions.


    As a result, many people shook hands with him and exchanged greetings.


    They expressed their intention to attract the new star of chaotang.


    It is not possible for anyone to upgrade from the first three to the second.


    After that, several groups of elite soldiers conducted drills.


    But with five excellent drills, those became plain.


    Until the end of the last batch of exercises, Kangxi could not help but sweep the princes under his eyes.


    Before I looked at my sons carefully, I heard a clear female voice ring out: "Huang Alma, we all can gallop on horseback. As the saying goes, if you can''t ride a horse, don''t hunt, if you can''t pull a bow, don''t go to war. Just a few days ago, my son-in-law made a bet with my fourth sister-in-law to see who can ride faster. I want Huang amah to witness it for us. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Tong Jia picks the antelope to beat the Kangxi Emperor Alma.


    As long as she is still a gege, her address to Kangxi will not change.


    Son and minister can be called here.


    In history, there was a lady Liu who had a very high level of knowledge and status, so we called her Mr. Liu.


    The ancients were very wise. Some appellations had nothing to do with gender.


    What Confucianists observe is the monarch, the subjects, the father and the son.


    In the whole world, is it King''s land. Is it the king and minister who leads the land.


    Strictly speaking, the whole world is the land and jurisdiction of the king.


    The people who live in this land are the subjects of the king.


    At this moment, Ruo Yin''s mouth is pumping.


    Is Tong Jia plucking antelope too bold.


    It''s just a little struggle between women. On such an important occasion, will Kangxi be brought in?


    It''s just that she''s going to lose. I''m afraid she''ll cheat.


    What''s more, she wanted to humiliate her in front of Kangxi, eight banners elite soldiers, civil and military officials, and princes.


    This Tong Jia picks antelope, how much self-confidence, just dare to do so.


    Don''t you fear being beaten in the end?


    Ruo Yin looks up at Kangxi in the stands.


    I saw Kangxi''s face a little surprised, a pair of did not recognize Tongjia Cailing expression.


    Yes, there are dozens of children under Kangxi.


    Some of them are excellent and intimate, but they can recognize them.


    Some of them are not allowed to be spoiled and have never met since they were born.


    Therefore, he may not know all about his son and grandson.


    Not to mention Tong Jia''s adopted daughter who has recognized her ancestors.


    After looking back for a long time in his mind, Kangxi felt that the girl in front of him was familiar, but he didn''t think of who he was. He asked directly, "who are you?"


    As soon as this word comes out, Tong Jia picks the antelope on the face some to be unable to hang, in the heart also can''t help being disappointed.


    When I was a child, I often met her, but I forgot her in the past few years.


    But she didn''t dare to give Kangxi a face, so she said with a smile: "Huang AMA, you don''t remember your son''s minister, I''m Tong Jia picking antelope!"


    To say that the world, than standing in front of but can not recognize more humiliating.


    That is, standing in front of others and reporting their own home, but the other party seems to have not thought of it.


    Kangxi read in a low voice "Tongjia Cailing", frowned and recalled.


    After a long time, his eyes are bright, and he sweeps his eyes to Tong jiacailing.


    "It''s a gazelle gatherer. If it''s a girl''s eighteen years old, I can''t tell how old she is this year." Kangxi said with a smile.


    "Back to the emperor Alma, the antelope is 15 years old. It''s just hairpin." Tong Jia picks the antelope and smiles back.


    Kangxi nodded thoughtfully. He seemed to think of something. He even sighed like an elder, "life is really fast. On the fifteenth day, we are getting married. Looking at it, we are somewhat similar to your aunt and quite fond of riding horses. When I first saw your aunt, she was riding on the grassland."


    "My aunt is the empress of filial piety and benevolence. She was once a mother of virtue and talent, gentle and gentle, and collected antelope. How can she compare with her aunt?" Tong Jia picks the antelope and droops his eyes.


    Kangxi chuckled and said, "you are sensible. No wonder your aunt hurt you when she was a child, and she kept saying that she would find you a good family in the future, but it''s a pity..."


    speaking of this, Kangxi shook his head a little dejectedly.


    Now, lonkodo''s fidgeting.


    Just now he has been in a state of indifference, as if the conversation with Kangxi was not his daughter.


    But this daughter seems to be chatting with the emperor, sad, this is what a sin ah.


    The most important thing is that Li Si''er, the beloved concubine of the family, also wants to let my nephew marry Cailing.


    I complained to him several times about it.


    Therefore, he did not hold back, and said, "the emperor, I beg your pardon on her behalf. This child has always been arrogant and has no hidden words. I hope that in the near future, the husband''s family can take good care of her temperament."


    Originally, he wanted to use his father''s tone to ease the atmosphere.


    In addition, let Kangxi know that Tongjia Cailing is about to get married, and that empress Tong Jia''s thoughts are about to be achieved. I hope Kangxi doesn''t mind.


    It''s a pity that Kangxi was recalling the past and did not fully receive his meaning.


    And successfully misunderstood what he said.


    Kangxi glanced at all the elder brothers under his eyes and said, "since you are waiting for the word, many of you have reached a certain age..."


    "emperor, this must not be done!" Long Keduo was nervous and denied it before Kangxi finished speaking.


    I''m afraid that if Kangxi finishes speaking, everything will be a foregone conclusion.


    Although Tong Jia picks the antelope to hate long Keduo, but this time, father and daughter rarely united front.


    She blushed and said, "emperor Alma, my son''s ministers don''t want to marry yet!"


    But all this, in Kangxi''s eyes, all seemed to be polite and a little girl''s shyness.He frowned and said, "empress Tongjia didn''t want you to marry to the place where the courtyard was located. She mentioned it to me again and again. If you can, you can check it a little bit. Just today, my friends are all here. "


    In the royal family, it''s common to have a relationship.


    If one''s own daughter is reluctant to use it as a marriage, the adopted daughter is OK.


    This is what empress Tong Jia thought of. Before she died, she insisted on letting Tong Jia adopt the antelope and enjoy the title of "Ge Ge Ge".


    However, if it was not for Tong Jia''s appearance today, Kangxi almost forgot.


    The last words of empress Tong Jia lying on the bed before her death.


    Since he remembers what happened, he must do it.


    It''s also an expression of guilt.


    When an emperor wants to do something, he doesn''t care what others think.


    Even if it might have something to do with his son.


    Anyway, this Tong Jia picks the antelope, regardless of which aspect, matches the elder brothers or deserves.


    "Emperor, how can Minister He De..." longkeduo said flattered words, but his face was sad.


    It''s over!


    It''s late!


    When Kangxi opened his mouth, there was no other way.


    At this moment, he didn''t care about Tong Jia picking antelope at all, just thinking about how to explain to Li Si''er when he went back.


    I have to sleep in my study again.


    Tongjia Cailing was moved by Kangxi''s words, but she tried to resist the impulse to cry.


    And the brothers are really people sitting in the field, the pot from the sky.


    However, Tong Jiacai antelope beauty is top-notch, and young and beautiful, but it has attracted the attention of many brothers.


    But everyone knows that longkordo has been spoiling Li Si''er all these years.


    This legitimate daughter has been growing up in the goromafa family. If she marries her, she can''t win over longkodo.


    If the sound is light looking at this sudden marriage drama.


    She wants to see who Tongjia will choose.


    Who will Kangxi marry her to.


    At this time, Kangxi''s eyes swept several adult elder brother.


    Finally, he put his eyes on the fourth master and asked, "fourth, you grew up with Cailing. Is the relationship OK?"


    "Back to the emperor Alma, Huang e Niang taught her children and ministers that they should be filial to their elders and that they should be friendly with each other. The children''s ministers have always regarded the gazelle as their own sisters." Fourth master''s words are very clear, she just takes Tong Jia Cailing as her sister.


    No one knows what Kangxi thought.


    "The emperor AMA... The antelope first mentioned to you that he wanted to ride a horse with his fourth sister-in-law. How could he say that, he mentioned marriage." Tong Jia picks the antelope red face to talk, the whole person also wriggles does not know what to do.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    "Ha ha ha ha..." Kangxi chuckled. He looked at Tong Jia''s antelope and glanced at all the people present. He thought that Tong Jia was embarrassed and said, "then you should discuss with your fourth sister-in-law quickly. As for your marriage, I remember. When you return to the capital, you will be asked to pay more attention to the right prince by the six imperial concubines in the imperial palace. It is also a matter of concern to your aunt."


    Since Kangxi said so, it means that Tong Jia has no choice but to marry the prince.


    However, judging from Kangxi''s words and deeds, it seems that the fourth master is the most likely.


    If, Kangxi really gave Tong jiacailing to the fourth master.


    Whether the fourth master and Tong Jia are willing or not, they have to accept it.


    Otherwise, it will be a protest, and it will be beheaded.


    More seriously, if it causes the Dragon Yan to be angry, he will have to kill the whole family.


    Tong Jia picked antelope is not expected, he just want to let Kangxi as a witness.


    As a result, it costs too much to take a lifetime.


    At this time, see Kangxi relaxed.


    She immediately replied, "yes, my son is going to prepare."


    Seeing this, Ruoyin also gets up and plans to prepare.


    When she got up, the fourth Master said coldly: "if you regret now, it''s too late. I''ll make the decision for you."


    "No need." If the tone returned slightly, he walked away.


    Looking at the woman''s resolute back, the fourth master''s face was cold, and the wrench in his hand also turned vigorously.


    An ungrateful woman!


    It''s not that I haven''t seen her riding horse these days. Compared with the antelope gathering, her riding skill is afraid to be hanging.


    A moment later, Ruoyin and Tong Jia are ready to pick the antelope.


    If the sound just a horse, good-looking willow eyebrow gently Cu Cu.


    The flag dress was a straight tube, so she wore thick cotton padded trousers inside, and she could not see that she was bloated.


    But even if there are thick cotton padded trousers separated, she was rubbed under the big, really very painful.


    Fortunately, her micro expression is not obvious, outsiders can not see.


    Only when the fourth master saw the woman on the horse, he took a look at this tiny detail.


    Let her not compare, must obstinate, this just begins to eat ache ground frown, this!


    Ruoyin and Tongjia pick antelope on the horse, two people in the starting line closer to everyone, secretly fighting.


    Before he started, Tong Jia picked the antelope and said: "sister-in-law, look at me. I will win you. Later, you will say those disgraceful words in front of the big guy."


    When she spoke, she was very pleased with her smile.


    It seems to have been a winner''s gesture.


    That''s what got her locked up for the rest of her life.


    She will win whatever she says.


    So if you say it, you will be very aggressive.


    It seems that he would like to spread his Qi on Ruoyin.


    "Tut Tut, how long have you had this illusion?" Ruo Yin looks at Tong Jia Cailing with the look of a mental patient. Then, she smiles arrogantly and says, "I hope you can smile so brightly later."


    At this moment, Tong Jia picked antelope to know that there is such a kind of people, there is no need to put harsh words.


    It is a sentence of light clouds and gentle breeze that can also make people vomit blood.


    She pulled her lips, but the words of her counterattack were not yet spoken.


    A loud and clear horn sounded.


    Two people also do not care to fight, have to whip the horse, in the round paddock horse racing.


    Then, in the endless paddock, there are two beautiful figures riding their own horses, carrying out the so-called competition.


    From a distance, Tong Jia picked the antelope and the brown horses had the upper hand.


    But the next second, Ruoyin shook the whip in his hand, the white horse was like the wind, galloping fast.


    Four hooves, long mane flying, a piece of dust rolling.


    All of a sudden, the white horse left the brown horse far away.


    And the white horse was still running towards the end.


    The four hooves felt as if they didn''t touch the ground.


    Looking at the fourth master, the Third Master said with a smile: "fourth, my younger brother and sister are very good at riding. They all say that the emperor must ride the yellow horse, the prince must ride the white horse, the censor must ride the green horse, the righteous must ride the yellow horse, the great hero must ride the red horse, the fierce general must ride the black horse, and the literati must ride the gray donkey. Like my sister-in-law, a woman can ride a white horse so well. I''ll see you for the first time. "


    The fourth master doesn''t have time to talk to the literate third master.


    His light "um" a, eyes also did not leave that wipe the red beautiful shadow.


    A few days ago, I saw her riding on the racecourse. It was just common.


    But now it''s like an arrow riding a horse. It''s not her who''s throwing off the antelope gatherer.


    Interesting. It seems that she not only cheated him, but also rode well.


    Just riding so fast that you can''t break your skin again?


    Thinking of this, he bit the back alveolar hard.


    After a while, Ruoyin, wearing a red flag suit, rushed to the initial starting point, that is, the end point.She left a rein, such as jade, two front hooves stare at the old high, old domineering.


    On the face of lively, if also full of confidence.


    At the moment, she is a simple and elegant beauty in the eyes of outsiders.


    A red dress sets off her extraordinary beauty.


    Elegant temperament, appropriate make-up, confident manner, make her shine.


    Even if there are so many people around, she is also the most dazzling, the most outstanding one.


    She has a stunning posture, like ice snow skin, graceful graceful figure.


    But it belongs to the kind of beautiful but not vulgar.


    Three points of intelligence, three points of elegance, three points of modesty, and a trace of independence and self-confidence, bright and gorgeous can not be square.


    Her temperament is complex and elusive.


    People clapped their hands and called "good".


    Even Kangxi also slightly jaw head, quite admiring way: "old four Fu Jin, you this riding skill is not inferior to the men, worthy of Manchu children!"


    "My daughter-in-law, I''m not happy with you." If voice modest response, also lazy in situ and so on Tong Jia Cailing.


    Directly let people take away Ruyu and sit back to the fourth master.


    Compared with Ruoyin, Tong Jiacai''s hope is greater, and his disappointment is greater.


    If we had known the result, we would not have brought Kangxi out to testify and paid for our marriage.


    It''s a loss to my wife and a soldier.


    The more I think about her, the more angry she will be, the more uncomfortable she will be. Finally, she will ride while crying, and her eyes will be blurred.


    Fortunately, her horse and her tacit understanding is good, it is in this case, she can safely arrive at the destination.


    At the end of the line, there were many people around.


    When Tong Jia picks the antelope, he quickly wipes out his tears.


    She went to the crowd, sensible way: "emperor Alma, is the antelope riding skill is not good, lost to the fourth sister-in-law, Cailing lose heart convinced."


    But the eyes are still red, and the heart is hard to avoid and hate if the sound of a few points.


    I think Ruoyin must be able to ride a horse!


    "Well, it''s not terrible to lose. The fear is that you can''t afford to lose. Only when you can afford to lose, can you win." Kangxi road.


    "The emperor Alma said so." At this time, Tongjia Cailing had an evil idea. She wanted to tell everyone about ruoyingshuo''s bet, so that people could feel that sifujin was not as elegant and generous as he appeared, so she tried to speak cautiously, "but sisao told Cailing that day...


    she said that to Cailing www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    "Picking antelope, your fourth sister-in-law was just talking to you for fun." But before she finished her words, the fourth master interrupted immediately and turned to look at Ruoyin: "but?"


    Ruoyin sneered in his heart and said with a benevolent smile: "what the LORD said was that I was joking with sister Cailing that day. It was just a casual exchange of views. Don''t take it seriously. It''s over."


    If it was not for the fourth master to interrupt, it is estimated that Tong Jia would have said the bet.


    Right now, that Tong Jia picks antelope, also has the meaning of forcing her to withdraw the bet.


    Otherwise, if you make trouble on the table, let Kangxi and the public know.


    Not only did Kangxi feel that she was a lucky Jin, but she was not a good gambler, so she was reprimanded.


    The outsiders also talked about it.


    Anyway, at the moment, her attitude is made clear, it depends on what attitude Tong Jia Cailing is.


    Fortunately, Tong Jia Cailing hears Ruoyin''s saying so, and then he smiles and gives up.


    Kangxi was regarded as playing among young people, and he didn''t pursue it.


    People are entitled to watch a women''s horse race.


    If the corner of the voice''s mouth stirs up a sneer, it seems that Tong jiacailing listens to the fourth master''s words and cares about his opinion very much.


    When Tong Jia picks the antelope to return to Ruoyin and the fourth master, sits next to the fourth master.


    Tong Jia picked the antelope and whispered, "sister-in-law, you must be able to ride a horse. Fortunately, you can''t ride. You''re a big liar. You''re shameless!"


    "You''re glad to hear that I don''t know how to ride a horse and want to race with me. Now what qualifications do you have to question me? If you lose, you lose. I don''t know who said it''s not allowed to cry when I lost. If I look at who is crying now, I''m really open-minded If sound is not polite to reply.


    "This time I took your way. It''s impossible for me to say that bet. Even if I owe you personal affection, I''ll give it back to you one day!" Tong Jia picks the antelope and sobs.


    "A man who doesn''t keep his word and can''t afford to lose will only make me look down on him. He can''t expect you to repay me." If the sound slants the eye, glances contemptuously the Tong Jia picks the antelope one eye.


    Tong Jia picks antelope originally not easy to hold back tears back, the result is if sound so said.


    In the good-looking big eyes, the tears fell off again.


    She grabs the corner of the fourth master''s coat, showing a timid look for help. "Fourth brother..."


    the fourth master looks at Tong jiacailing, who is crying in his eyes, and glances at his indifferent voice.


    Then, Chao Ruo Yin said in a deep voice, "go back to the yurt for me."


    "My Lord, why should I go back? She is the one who loses, but she is the one who is crying and humiliating now." If sound slightly turns head, exquisite side face is full of anger.


    "That''s enough. Isn''t it shameful enough? You don''t listen to me now." The fourth master put the cup in front of him slightly.


    The hunt is not over. Huang AMA has not played yet. She has just raced so fiercely that her wound must have been broken.


    If you don''t go back to apply the medicine, do you want to stay here and wait for the wound to become infected.


    If Yin blinks his eyes, he turns his head and looks at Tong jiacailing.


    Fang Zheng was hiding beside the fourth master, and the little poor man seemed to smile at her.


    The look of crying and laughing was worse than crying in her eyes.


    She gave a cold "hum" and got up straight.


    Behind him came the soft voice of Tong Jia picking antelope.


    "Fourth brother, I want to eat that golden fruit. Would you please take it to someone else?"


    The voice was delicate and soft, no big or small, with a trace of proud provocation, just fell into Ruoyin''s ears.


    If the sound footstep stops, the corner of the mouth sneer more and more thick.


    Then, without looking back, she left with her slave.


    It seems that at this time, winning or losing doesn''t matter at all.


    She is a crying child. She is more popular when she loses.


    It made her win, but she was disgraced.


    After Ruoyin left, Kangxi on the stage carefully swept the sons at the bottom.


    This autumn hunting, one is to inspect the ability of the Eight Banners elite soldiers.


    The second is to try the skills of the princes.


    Although they all practiced in the Forbidden City, they did not practice much on the battlefield.


    It''s a mule or a horse, and it has to be pulled out.


    Let them show the prestige on the horse''s back in the hard work of our ancestors.


    The first thing he saw was the elder Zhi Jun Wang, the prince, the third and the fourth.


    Then there are five masters, eight masters and nine masters.


    There are also ten masters who have grown up into teenagers.


    Later, when he was too young, the fire was not even a little bit worse, he took back his eyes.


    Well, looking at them one by one, they are dressed in neat clothes and sitting like clocks, but they are somewhat calm.


    But Kangxi''s sharp old eyes, reading countless people, always feel that those sons.


    It seems that he is more handsome and unrestrained than bold and brave."The Eight Banners'' sons and generals have shown their skills. How have you learned recently, prince?" Kangxi asked the prince with a smile.


    Just such a question, the crown prince felt on pins and needles. He got up and said, "back to Emperor Alma, my son''s ministers study hard every day, and my husband also praises his great progress."


    Hearing the speech, Kangxi laughed and did not speak.


    Instead, he continued to sweep his eyes to other princes and asked, "how are you doing?"


    The princes looked at each other, and no one dared to compare with the prince. They were even more embarrassed to rob the prince of the limelight.


    Only Zhijun Wang arched his hand and said: "Huang amah, my son''s ministers have trained all kinds of arrays recently. As long as someone dares to invade the Qing Dynasty, I''d like to ask for orders to wipe out the traitors."


    "Well, I''m very glad that you are so filial." Kangxi looked at Zhi Jun Wang with a slight smile on his face. Then he turned his words and said, "I haven''t seen you riding and shooting for a long time. You take your brothers and follow me to the paddock to hunt. If you win, I''ll get a lot of rewards!" Kangxi said and rubbed his hands on the stage.


    "Yes." No matter how unwilling they are, they dare not disobey Kangxi.


    Who made him emperor Laozi.


    Each face nervous, but also showing a little excitement, want to make a good performance.


    A moment later, Kangxi cleared the court.


    All the women''s family members were sent away, leaving only a few officials, elite soldiers, and princes.


    And he himself, riding a group of brown and yellow horses, in the front.


    The horse was muscular and shiny.


    As soon as he lifted his whip, he flew away with his horse and man.


    Officials and princes naturally follow.


    For a moment, the horses were roaring and the dust was flying.


    Everyone was in a spirit of 120000.


    Because they are getting closer and closer to the center of the paddock, which is the most dangerous place.


    And Kangxi also galloped his horse straight ahead.


    After a while, Kangxi suddenly tightened the rein and stopped.


    When they catch up, they stop.


    "Where is this?" Kangxi asked suddenly.


    People looked at each other, some could not understand the meaning of Kangxi, dare not answer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    But there are always those who come up with the limelight and say, "Hongshan."


    "Where is Hongshan?" Kangxi asked again.


    Obviously, he was not satisfied with the answer, and even thought it was nonsense.


    This can make people confused, Hongshan is not Hongshan, but also Huangshan?


    Seeing Kangxi''s face more and more gloomy, no one answered.


    Kangxi then asked the crown prince, "Yinren, come on."


    The prince was startled and thought that he was unlucky.


    Having been a prince for so many years, he always asks questions at such critical moments.


    He looked around and said, "this is the place where emperor Alma hunts here every year."


    Kangxi snorted coldly, "think well, speak well!"


    The prince patted his forehead and secretly looked at his brothers to ask for help.


    As a result, the help didn''t reach him. In order to keep the prince from getting too popular, he replied, "this is where the king of longevity tiger was once killed by Emperor Alma."


    As soon as he said this, Kangxi closed his eyes and looked at the sky with disappointment on his face.


    The king''s fire in my heart has been ignited.


    He frowned, and before he opened his mouth, people felt the pressure of the superior and circled in the sky.


    Fortunately, at this time, Wuge yelled: "this is the land where the emperor once defeated Galdan!"


    When Kangxi heard of the reputation, he seemed to have never thought of the questions he had not answered.


    But I got five right.


    In the heart of the five, also more strong appreciation.


    He said, "well, yes, in the early twenty-nine years, gardan colluded with Luosha and led ten thousand people to attack zhasak. I personally led a large army to fight against the rebellion. At the end of July, Galdan led his army to Ulan Butong. Before he could stand firm, I gave him a head-on attack. More than 3000 defeated troops fled back to bukhardam. This is the place of bloody war. You don''t know the battle of protecting the country! How can we remember the hardships of our ancestors in starting a business and how to stick to the territory of today''s thousands of miles? Lizi opened his mouth to the art of war and strategy, closed his mouth to poetry and etiquette, but he forgot his ancestors and didn''t know the way to protect the country. If we go on like this, the Empire will be safe in a hundred years! "


    Then he closed his eyes and sighed for a long time.


    The words made everyone speechless and ashamed.


    Before the hunting started, the atmosphere dropped to a low point. It was a bad start.


    Seeing this, Wu Ge waved his whip and said in a loud voice: "if you want to inherit the emperor''s virility, you must look at the red mountain battlefield. All the princes, drive your horses into the paddock to hunt and show your majesty!"


    Smell speech, originally also Wanyan people, finally is to raise the spirit, eager to try.


    However, everyone did not dare to make any suggestions and looked to Kangxi one after another.


    See Kangxi tiny jaw head, express approval.


    Then they did not dare to stop for a moment and drove directly to the deepest part of the paddock.


    Who knows that the horses of the people just ran a few steps, and then they had a little trouble.


    The prince''s valiant, angry black horse suddenly hissed and shivered in place.


    With such a tremor, the prince almost fell off his horse.


    The prince was so angry that he couldn''t get over it.


    At least he was also a prince of a country, and he was almost embarrassed by the horse.


    He raised his whip and gave the horse a big swing.


    "Stop it. Livestock and life are both spiritual. Maybe there is a situation." Kangxi drank up the prince who was fighting with Ma. He put his hand between his lips and motioned for everyone to be quiet. After listening carefully, he said, "there is a fierce tiger nearby. Listen to the sound ahead. Hurry up and hunt the tiger with me!"


    Sure enough, the crowd rode forward a few steps and heard the roar of the tiger.


    Hearing the roar of the tiger, lonkodo stood on his horse and said, "please return to the emperor and all the princes to take a rest. The tiger will be handed over to the Minister for settlement."


    Kangxi put a big hand, said: "no, you are standing by, the princes follow me to hunt tigers!"


    With that, he did not give the princes a chance to breathe, and he went straight ahead.


    All the princes behind him were stunned for a few seconds.


    Finally, the four masters with a calm face took the lead to keep up with Kangxi.


    The rest of them recovered and rode with them.


    After a while, there was a brown tiger in front of him, who was eyeing everyone.


    It''s at least one foot long and about half a foot high.


    Where is a tiger? It''s a giant tiger.


    Not only that, it has black stripes, strong and powerful limbs, tail like a rattlesnake, a section of black and white interlaced.


    The tiger dominates the paddock and is not afraid of people at all.


    On the contrary, after meeting people, I still feel excited.


    A pair of tiger''s eyes are full of bloodthirsty light, and the big mouth of blood is opening ferociously.


    At the same time, it was coming straight at the crowd.


    Zhi Jun Wang saw this situation and immediately drew his arrow and bow.


    The rest of the princes, too, were all at daggers and aimed at the tiger.Only the fourth master frowned and did not draw the arrow.


    It''s a shame for a man to shoot a tiger at such a distance.


    Sure enough, just as the fourth master was ready to continue to rush forward, Kangxi reprimanded in a deep voice, "shooting a tiger a hundred feet away is a coward''s act. It''s a disgrace to me. Please put down your bow and arrow and follow me!"


    With that, he took the lead in riding forward.


    You know, the general tiger, are able to capture larger than their own living animals.


    Even 900 kilograms of bison, they can eat it.


    The occlusal depth is 10 inches.


    But this giant tiger is obviously more fierce than other tigers.


    Before meeting people, each is smaller than its body, is completely ignored.


    However, the princes were afraid and had to rush forward.


    Assessment is everywhere. They should perform well.


    The horse ran fast. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the tigers were only about 20 feet away.


    It is not only the princes who are afraid of tigers.


    Even the mounts under them were so frightened that they did not dare to go forward for half a step.


    Those horses usually listen to the master''s words and cooperate with each other.


    When it comes to life and death, how to whip with a whip is not willing to move forward.


    That''s the king of longevity. They don''t want to die!


    For a moment, the princes were struggling with their mounts.


    Kangxi was like being nailed to the back of a horse, sitting like a bell.


    Moreover, his mount is not afraid of the tiger at all. On the contrary, because of his control, he rushes forward more quickly.


    At this time, the fourth master was surprised that Kangxi was in front of him.


    He didn''t care to compete with the horse. He directly drew the bow and shot the first arrow at the tiger.


    With a whoosh, the arrow landed firmly on the tiger, but it was not at the critical point.


    Then, Zhi Jun Wang, San ye, Wu ye, Ba ye, also shot the tiger one after another, but it was not fatal.


    The rest of the princes, when the horse was frightened, did not shoot at all.


    However, the arrows that were shot did not kill the tiger.


    On the contrary, it aroused the tiger''s infinite animal + nature. It roared, shaking the dust and shaking the whole ground.


    Kangxi, however, sat on his horse''s back and looked back at his sons.


    And he saw the horses of the princes, who were epileptic and paralyzed.


    The crown prince yelled at him: "Huang AMA, run back, run quickly!"


    If Kangxi didn''t run, he couldn''t run.


    If the tiger really rushed, they all had to fall into the tiger''s mouth and become the tiger''s food.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    This scene, angry Kangxi scolded: "coward! Useless things


    Then, he turned back, took the bow and pulled the arrow, and as he rushed forward, he shot at the tiger.


    When the tiger rushed to Kangxi''s horse, before people could see the situation clearly, the tiger howled.


    The sharp arrow just went into the tiger''s mouth.


    It''s a straight arrow from the back of the tiger''s throat.


    The tiger was no longer strong enough to make a good fortune. He let out a "ow" and fell to the ground.


    The body also can''t stop pumping + twitching, blood has been flowing out of the mouth.


    The officials in the distance came riding around and yelled: "congratulations to the emperor. Even if it''s meaningless, you have to get married.


    "Master, the fourth master is very angry. It will be better in a few days. You must not be sad. You must be relaxed and take your body as the most important thing." Qiao Feng comforts the way.


    "The general trend of the world, long division must be combined, and long-term integration must be divided, which is normal." If sound closed eyes light way.


    Qiao Feng tilted his head and read Ruo Yin''s words again. He did not understand: "master, what do you mean by this? How can I not understand it at all."


    "There is a certain inevitability for people and things in the world. In particular, people get along with each other. At the beginning, there will always be separation and combination, commonly known as the running in period. If the running in is good, it will be a lifetime. If the running in is not good, it may be missed in my life


    "But you are the fourth master''s fortune, and you will never miss it in your life." Qiao Feng wipe good medicine, give if sound pinch legs, a pair of listen to the appearance.


    "Running in can enhance people''s feelings, and sometimes it can hurt people''s hearts. That''s why some people say that they can''t keep people''s hearts, but they can''t keep them." If the sound is at will.


    Qiao Feng understood the meaning, she did not understand the way: "the master, do you believe this?"


    "From the point of view of the truth, this is very right, but from the emotional point of view, we should cherish it when we have identified it. Don''t believe it." If sound made a yawn, wave hand way: "OK, don''t say."


    "Oh." Qiao Feng thought that if Yin talked about the sad place, he shut up in time.


    She was thinking, since the master said to identify a person, don''t believe it.


    The master also said this at the beginning. Isn''t the fourth master the person he identified?


    It''s impossible. The master used to love the fourth master!


    It must be that she didn''t understand the meaning. She was wrong.


    a moment later, Qiao Feng saw that the mask was almost dry, and the sidewalk said, "master, can you mask this mask?"


    Ruo Yin: "master son?" The wind calls softly.


    Ruo Yin:...


    seeing the situation, Qiaofeng''s mouth slightly puffed,.


    Come on, her master is heartless, and he fell asleep.


    She thought it was too sad.


    therefore, she volunteered to remove pearl powder mask for her.


    He wiped it gently with a wet towel and put on a moisturizer.


    At this time, Qiao LAN quietly came over and did not speak. Qiao Feng reminded him, "keep your voice down, master is asleep."


    "Asleep?" Qiao LAN looked surprised at the sound that he had been asleep, sighed, and said, "ah, where is our master''s mask?"


    "You little girl film know more, know what loneliness is." Mother Liu came over and gently hit Qiao Lan''s forehead.


    She is Ruoyin''s eldest slave, and always treats these little girls as if they were girls.


    A word, said Qiao LAN face "Shua" suddenly red.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin heard that the princes were reprimanded by Kangxi in the paddock.


    So they all doubled their practice of riding and shooting in the paddock, and the fourth master was no exception.


    But she knew that no matter how busy she was, she would not have never entered her yurt again.


    It seems that this means the cold war.


    Fortunately, she is a sensible person. She won''t get on the pole and move forward.


    Since he wanted to calm down with each other, she took good care of her leg injuries.


    "Go to the next door, bring big brother here, and say next, big brother and I live together." She told mammy Liu lightly.


    Mother Liu sighed in her heart, but she agreed.


    These days, the fourth master didn''t come to Ruoyin.


    But Ruoyin went to see Hongyi in the yurt of Siye.


    It''s also a coincidence that every time I go back, he''s not there.


    In order to avoid meeting each other unnecessarily, she took Hongyi and saved the yurt next door.


    This situation lasted until Kangxi returned to Beijing.


    Even on the way back to Beijing, the fourth master did not take the same carriage with Ruoyin.


    He just left the most shock-absorbing luxury carriage to Ruoyin and went back to Beijing by ordinary carriage.


    It was not until the carriage stopped at chamberley house and the moment they got out of the carriage did they take a long time to see each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    The fourth master was dressed in a dark blue robe, and the servants of the mansion came to serve him.


    The man is permeated with the breath that the stranger does not enter, fierce and indifferent.


    Jun Lang''s side face turned slightly and glanced at Ruo Yin sharply.


    As if only a look, can be frozen in the early winter.


    If the sound also does not have the smiling face of the past, so lightly stands in place, received his one eye.


    She could feel the sharpness and sharpness in his eyes.


    It''s colder than looking at strangers. It''s an aggressive look.


    After a second of standing still, she held the hand of mother Liu and went on.


    "Welcome the fourth master and Fujin back to the house." Li''s first line, with the backyard people sweet salute.


    If the sound light glances at the crowd, all dressed up to show.


    It''s like a butterfly in winter. When I get close to it, there''s the smell of all kinds of perfumes.


    "Ah Ma, di e Niang." Big Ge Ge also saluted with a smile.


    If the tone up and down the big grid, "big grid good, get up quickly."


    Big Ge Ge was about to get close to Ruoyin, and Li pulled the corner of his clothes from behind and returned to the original place.


    The fourth master touched the head of the big grid and gave a light "um" to Li.


    Li immediately bowed his head and chuckled, a face of shame.


    I don''t know if the fourth master has seen it. Anyway, he releases Li''s family at the next moment, raises his feet and goes to the house.


    Seeing this, they all looked at Ruoyin.


    It is a person who can feel that the fourth master is not in the right mood with Fujin.


    Li''s "ha ha" smile, and then glance at a proud face of Tong Jia Cailing.


    Then, she took Tong Jia''s hand and said with a smile, "sister Cailing, it''s hard all the way."


    Tong Jia picked the antelope quietly and put aside Li''s hand. "Little sister-in-law is polite. I have a good time on the grassland. The fourth brother takes care of me."


    "Ha ha." Li gave an embarrassed smile.


    If you say it, a fool can see it.


    Fu Jin is not planted in you this small fox spirit body.


    So, even if Li doesn''t like Tong Jia''s antelope, he has to pull a relationship with his face.


    She can''t follow the footsteps of Fujin. She still hopes to invite favors.


    At the dinner party at night, big Ge Ge was taught by Li''s mouth to be very sweet. He also said that he had painted a picture and wanted the fourth master to see it.


    So at night, the fourth master went to Li''s and stopped there.


    The next morning.


    Li Shi can be a showman, just drag to the last.


    She was wearing a Chinese dress with Rose Embroidery and dark lines.


    As she recovered her figure, she tied her waist tightly.


    It looks very mature and attractive.


    On the face is full of happiness smile.


    To the main courtyard, she is the etiquette line, "please Fu Jin Da''an."


    "Get up." If the sound is light.


    Li got up with a smile and sat down on the side.


    Fart + share just touched the stool, and looked at Ruoyin anxiously: "elder sister, look at your face some haggard, but tired in the grassland?"


    "Xu is the reason for acclimatization." Ruo Yin touched her cheek.


    She had a good sleep yesterday.


    Today''s fine make-up, how can you haggard?


    "Oh, it''s really different from the same person. After she came back, she was even more lively and playful than before. She also told me a lot of interesting things." Speaking of this, Li shidun, as if to know what big secret, "how sister looks, but even thinner than before."


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, the weather is cool, her appetite is much bigger than summer.


    In Mulan paddock, it is delicious to eat and sleep.


    The body is getting richer and fuller.


    But Li Shi said that she was thin. Is it because her eyes are not good?


    It seems that some people in your family have broken their mouths, and Li''s family knows the grapevine and deliberately teases her here.


    She raised her willow eyebrows and said with a smile, "yes, people have different lives. They are all sisters. The Lord only took me, but my sisters stayed in the mansion. My husband and I are not at home these days. Is everything OK in the house? "


    As a matter of fact, she had already learned from mother Xie that everything was well in the house.


    Just asking on purpose.


    As soon as this word comes out, the Niu cobalt Lu''s surface slightly a meal.


    Li''s hand is tightly holding the handkerchief, ah, to have not been Tongjia Cailing robbed the limelight.


    It''s better to be honest with them at home.


    I think so, but I feel uncomfortable in the end.


    However, she has always been a good face.


    Even if you lose, you have to win or lose in face.


    "The elder sister is so lucky that the younger sisters are no better than the elder sister. It''s important for them to stay in the mansion. If they are not careful, they will lose weight just like the elder sister, and the younger sister will be distressed. How can they serve the Lord?"It''s like caring about Ruoyin, but in fact, it''s trying to win or lose.


    He also mentioned that the fourth master had gone to her last night.


    "When I was in Mulan paddock, although Hongyi was a little bit skinny, he often took care of us. When outsiders saw me, they all said that I was lucky and growing rich and plump. How could I get to my sister''s place and change my appearance?" If sound sat up straight at will, "according to me, ah, there is a period of time no see, sister is really thin, even the eyes are not very good."


    At this time, the Song family also agreed, "just now the slave still feel puzzled, where Fujin thin, it is clear that the pearl is smooth and graceful."


    Even the New Cobalt Lu family also said with a smile: "the song sister said is extremely right."


    Li''s glance at the Song family and the Niu co Lu family shows that the Song family has always been friendly with Fu Jin.


    I don''t know which tendon is wrong.


    She snorted, "flatterer!"


    If Fujin is really thin and haggard, she can continue to tease.


    She just opened her eyes and told lies.


    Those people in the backyard, one or two, helped Fujin speak.


    She couldn''t talk about it.


    I think of the news I heard yesterday. Before Fujin and the fourth master didn''t make a fuss, they both lived together.


    This kind of thing, often think of, don''t mention how angry she is.


    Yi chat ended, if the sound looked at the outside of the day, light way: "OK, all go back."


    "Yes." They got up to salute and left with their servants.


    The next few days, the fourth master just returned to the capital and was very busy.


    I met many officials and brothers in my study.


    But every day, we eat with Tong Jia.


    The best gifts are sent to Tong Jia''s residence one after another.


    The servants of the family were talking about it.


    All hold Tongjia Cailing, thinking that her popularity will surpass Fujin.


    At this time, an unexpected guest came to the government.


    It broke the backyard that was about to change.


    "Fujin, there is a golden border carriage in front of the door. The servant next to the man is clamoring to look for your mistress, that is you!" Li Fukang was anxious and embarrassed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    Generally speaking, the guests who come to the government are all written in advance or have made an appointment.


    This is the most basic etiquette.


    But the man did not say a word, he would go directly into the house, see or Fujin.


    He has been around Fujin for many years. He is not familiar with Fujin. He doesn''t know.


    It can be said that there is not even a meeting.


    Looking at that fierce and unreasonable shrewdness, it''s really chilly.


    It''s not that she should not be allowed to enter the door. She just said that she should be informed and scolded the dog servant there. She was really arrogant.


    Ruoyin is changing cotton cloth for Hongyi. She hears that Li Fukang''s tone is not right.


    Turn around to see Li Fukang face some ugly.


    This slave has been working for him all the time. He is the steward in the eunuch.


    He has always been steady enough to deal with things. Even when eight Fu Jin and the Crown Princess come, they are not surprised.


    Today, she saw panic in his eyes.


    Is this guest a very difficult host?


    She held Hongyi in her arms and asked, "how can you know who the man is


    "Go back to the master. The coachman said it was the fourth lady."


    "Four ladies? Which one? " Ruoyin has some doubts.


    She thought she was bigger than the princess.


    It''s bigger than bafujin.


    As a result, Li Fukang, who had seen a lot of people in the world, was a little disoriented by a mere lady.


    It seems that this lady is not simple.


    "It''s the four ladies of the longcordos." Li Fukang said.


    Li Si''er was originally a servant girl of a businessman. Later, he was given to longkeduo''s father-in-law.


    Then Longke polychrome + Bath fumigation, and snatched over to be a concubine.


    It can be said that the goods have been changed several times.


    But I can''t resist the fact that longodore is in the palm of his hand.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, this will make sense.


    Speaking of Li Si''er, she is a famous shrew in Beijing.


    The degree of its shrew, that is, the peak period of bafu Jin''s ferocity and shrewdness, can be regarded as a little sorceress.


    No wonder Li Fukang saw a lot of big scenes, but he was afraid of Li Si''er.


    As the saying goes, people are afraid of dead faces, and trees are afraid of peeling.


    Other people''s princesses and concubines, eight Fu Jin, are to face, reason, also for their own men to fight for face.


    No matter how high the status is, it''s not good to be out there too much.


    But this Li Si Er is different, probably originally comes from the corner.


    Low status, no education.


    One does not understand the rules; the second is money; the third is jealous; the third is jealous; the fourth is vicious like a snake and scorpion...


    in any case, there are many such words that have been spread in the capital for a long time.


    It''s the kind of woman who brings longodore back and throws it away again and again.


    But longuedo doted on her, and he was so spoiled that he was in a state of lawlessness.


    This also caused Li Si''er to be more and more arrogant and arrogant.


    "It''s a guest. Take her to the main hall. I''ll come later." Ruo Yin glanced at Li Fukang and stabilized him, "don''t panic. This is our fourth master''s territory. If she dares to spill her hands, she will be overwhelmed."


    In the end, it was the concubine of longkodo, the Minister of the central government. There was no reason to drive him away.


    When it came out, people thought that the four Baylor house had slighted the guests or was afraid of her.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Inspired by Ruoyin, Li Fukang felt confident and went to invite people.


    A moment later, Ruoyin gives Hongyi to the nurse and looks in the mirror.


    After there was nothing wrong with it, she took mammy Liu''s hand and went to the main hall.


    Just to the entrance of the main hall, a strong smell of powder, on the nose.


    She put on her handkerchief and rubbed it gently on the tip of her nose and lifted her foot into the hall.


    There sat a young woman in her twenties and not yet thirty.


    The woman was wearing a purple Hanfu with a high pearl collar.


    The broad waistband was embroidered with dark golden lines, which tied the waist tightly.


    It appears that the waist is particularly thin, and several pieces of flesh in front of the body are more obvious.


    Her hair was high and her mother''s mother was all over her head.


    The so-called dianzi is like a circle of hollowed out round hat inlaid with various gems and emeralds.


    In general, copper or silver wire is used as hair support.


    But Li Si''er is made of red gold.


    It is inlaid with a variety of gold flowers, point green, and colorful gems.


    It''s full of jewels.


    The makeup on the face is more gorgeous, a pair of big eyes, full of a Wang spring.


    In every move, there was a smell of wind and dust.


    Seeing Ruoyin coming in, Li Si''er, instead of saluting, looks at Ruoyin with her slender peach blossom eyes.He even asked impolitely, "it seems that you are four fortune Jin. Is that how your family entertains distinguished guests?"


    If sound light glance at Li Si Er, did not say yes, also did not say no.


    I didn''t pay any attention.


    She just turned her head and asked Li Fukang, "who did you just say came?"


    "The fourth lady of longcordo."


    "Well, all I know is that longodore''s original wife is no longer alive. How can a fourth lady emerge? Are you sure you are right?" If the sound quality is doubtful.


    Li Fukang knew that his master was intentional and was preparing to cooperate.


    Li Si''er, who was on the other side, could not bear to explain: "it was my master who married a short-lived ghost, which made the house uneasy. Fortunately, I met me. Seeing that I have the ability of Wangfu, he wanted to carry me to be the lady of string string. No, the official position is becoming more and more prosperous day by day!"


    Smell speech, if the sound mouth corner smoked, just don''t know after many years, Li Si Er still can be so confident.


    If she remembers correctly, longodore is not getting richer and richer every day.


    As for the way, I think we all know it well.


    Anyway, Li Si''er has taken bribes in private.


    At this moment, not only if sound is disgusted by Li Si''er''s impudence.


    Even mother Liu felt that Li Si''er was shameless to the extreme.


    Who didn''t know that longodore died in a strange way.


    It''s good to say that people are short-lived ghosts. Can people die without her?


    Take a look at these years, since the death of his original wife.


    It''s the lonkodo family that''s upset.


    Those concubines are disabled and abandoned.


    Either they can''t escape a dead word, or they are driven out of the mansion after being disabled.


    It''s going to be as bad as it''s going to be.


    It''s also true that Li Si''er doesn''t let go of her original match, let alone those concubines who have no status.


    Ruoyin sits down at the top of the table and takes on the posture of a hostess.


    "It turns out that it''s the fourth lady. If you want to go to the Sanbao hall, tell me, what''s the matter." She squinted at Li Si''er, her face full of I don''t know you. You''d better give me a funny expression, "Ben Fujin is very busy. Unlike some people, he has nothing else to do except visit blindly all day."


    Li Si''er couldn''t hear the irony in Ruoyin''s words.


    She was in the palace ladies'' circle in the capital, and everyone was frightened and respectful to her.


    Even a lot of Prince Fujin also wanted to flatter her, by the way, to bring longkodo.


    No matter who she went to, she would go if she wanted to, and would not go if she didn''t want to.


    Even at other people''s banquets, she gives the host a look, or makes a lot of noise.


    Those people, because of longcodo''s pet and fear of offending her, can only bear it.


    And she, too, has not been ignored for a long time.


    It was only a few years ago, when she was not a longkordo.


    At this time, where she could stand Ruoyin''s ridicule, she was bound to fight back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    Li Si''er held up his chin and said with his nostril: "ha ha, my master loves me. He doesn''t let me take care of those trivial matters. He just pays me a lot of money. As for me, I know that sifujin is busy, and I am busy taking concubines for the fourth master. As long as my master dares to look at other women, I will let him look good. If I don''t say it, men should be taken good care of, otherwise, it won''t work. "


    If the sound of the mouth slightly up, a sneer on the face.


    In history, longkordo was indirectly killed by Li Si''er.


    A man who was dragged to death by his concubine.


    Can it be compared with the last four masters who became emperor?


    What''s more, Li Si''er didn''t let longkoduo look good, but he killed all his love enemies.


    If you own a man, you need to kill many lives.


    Well, this man is not worth fighting for.


    If you really have love and righteousness, where can you see other women.


    She looked at Li Si''er coldly and said, "the royal family, unlike the small family outside, is the most important thing for the royal family to continue its blood relationship. It is absolutely impossible for the royal family to do such things that harm others and not benefit themselves. Sooner or later, they will be punished. What''s more, some people think they understand it very well. In fact, they can''t even touch it. They just come to my house and say they are concubines. "


    Then she got up and said, "I don''t think you have anything important at all, so I don''t want to accompany you."


    "You..." Li Si''er was just about to have a fit of temper, and then he put up with it.


    No, she has a mission.


    You can''t just go back.


    If the sound can not care so much, directly beckoned to the slaves: "come, see off the guest!"


    "Don''t... don''t do this!" Li Si''er changed his arrogant attitude and said with a smile: "Si Fu Jin, we have something to say. I''m here today to find the antelope."


    But for longkordo''s bad work, she would not have asked for help.


    If Tong Jia picks the antelope seriously, one foot enters the royal family.


    In case of bad luck again, the dependent man inherits the throne.


    Well, the first one must have killed her.


    Otherwise, she would not mind her own business!


    Rather than leave such a disaster, it is better for her to get a foot in it and let Tong jiacailing marry her nephew.


    This not only avoids the worries of the future, but also allows Tong Jia to collect the property of the antelope''s family and fall into his nephew''s house.


    Anyway, her nephew is to meet a disciple who loves one.


    Let him go to harm Tong Jia and gather antelope.


    If you want to blame Tong Jia''s mother for picking antelope, if she hadn''t stopped her.


    She''s long been a lonkodo.


    There is no need to serve the old man for so many years!


    Ruoyin, who was going to leave with her face, was stunned after hearing Li Si''er''s words.


    It seems that everything is the same as she thinks.


    It happens that she doesn''t like Li Si''er.


    I don''t like Tong Jia''s antelope.


    Let them know.


    "I was looking for the antelope. I would have said no. It''s a very important guest of our family." If the sound eyes light slightly turn, turn head to tell Li Fukang, "go, pick the antelope grid, say there are guests looking for her, remember not to say who, tell her, come to know."


    She can guess with her toes that Tong jiacailing and Li Si''er are enemies.


    If Li Si''er comes to the door directly, I''m afraid Tong Jia will not show up.


    "Bang." Li Fukang went to invite Tong Jia to collect antelope.


    After a while, Tong Jia picks antelope as expected with a slight smile on his face and is led into the main hall by Li Fukang.


    Just that smile, in the moment of stepping into the main hall, immediately frozen in place.


    At first, she thought it was goromafa, or granny goromar.


    But did not think, to find the door, is her life''s most hated enemy.


    It''s a pity that the other side has been protected by longkordo. She has no ability to kill Li Si''er.


    Otherwise, she would like to cut Li Si''er into pieces!


    At this point, if someone else, she must turn around and leave.


    But Li Si Er is different, she will not show weakness in front of this woman.


    "What do you come to my fourth brother''s house? If you don''t hurry, you can go back from where you came from, so as not to pollute the fourth brother''s house." Tong Jia picks the antelope to point at Li Si''er, and scolds.


    "How can you talk? I''m a distinguished guest from sifujin. What are you?" Li Si''er stands up and faces Tong Jia''s antelope directly.


    For a moment, they both looked like proud peacocks, holding their chin high and looking at each other with their nostrils.


    Then, Tong Jia picked the antelope and snorted. He turned his head and looked at Ruoyin. "The idea that the fourth sister-in-law made was that you were so indifferent when I said how to be in Mulan paddock. As a result, when you came back to Beijing, you invited Li Si''er here. It''s really a physical group and a group of people."


    "Only those who are narrow-minded can judge others by themselves. If you want me to see, you and Li Si''er are the same thing. If you don''t say a word, you will stay in the house, and one will come to visit directly. " Ruo Yin shakes his long sleeve and sits down at the top.The servants and bodyguards of the court were protecting her.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope slightly a Zheng, in the eye flash a touch of doubt.


    Listen to this, is Li Si''er coming uninvited?


    At the same time, Li Si''er looks at the people he brings. He thinks that this is the territory of sifujin, so he has to concentrate his firepower on Tong jiacailing.


    She went up to pull Tong Jia to gather antelope. "I came to the house today to find you. Your father and I helped you find a good family. My nephew, at least, is a scholar. Although he has several concubines, he has not married a real wife. If you marry in the past, that is the main house, much better than being a concubine."


    Listen to this, Li Si''er is a housemaid origin, the family certainly is not good.


    It''s strange that her relatives can get well.


    The only one who can handle it is a poor scholar.


    However, that nephew was still a man who was idle, idle, and full of ideas.


    Those ordinary girls can only be used as concubines.


    The door of the main room is always open just like a rich and powerful family.


    But if they have good conditions, how can they look on him.


    "Who told you I was going to be a concubine, I would rather marry a beggar than your dog!" Tong Jia picks the antelope to open Li Si''er''s hand, "You cheap + prostitute, I see you still die this heart, here don''t welcome you, you give me roll, roll!"


    "What! You dare to scold me Li Si''er took a breath.


    "I don''t dare to be scolded. What I''m talking about is the fact that the housemaid who gave her a gift changed her hand several times. What''s the difference between her and her family and prostitutes? Isn''t it cheap and prostitute?" Tong Jia picks the antelope to curse a way.


    Li Si''er has never been scolded so much in his life.


    She raised her hand on Tong Jia''s antelope arm, pinched up a piece of meat and turned it around mercilessly.


    "Hiss ~" Tong Jia picks the antelope to eat the pain, covering the pinched arm.


    "You''re such an uneducated little + Sao + hoof, as useless as your mother. I don''t know how to go home after all these years. I have to take you back today and teach you how to be a man by the way." Li Si''er makes color to the servants around him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    For a moment, the servants around them were surrounded by their own masters.


    Li Si''er had an idea in mind, although Kangxi had a real hammer.


    But she still wants to take Tong Jia''s antelope back, and then give some medicine to her nephew to cook cooked rice.


    When the time comes, let longkordo and the fourth master help to make a good word, life should be saved.


    Even if you can''t keep it, it''s none of her business. She''d like to destroy Tong jiacailing.


    Anyway, as long as Tong Jia picks the antelope and does not marry into the royal family.


    "I don''t go back. It''s not my home. I hate everyone there!" Tong Jia picks the antelope to push Li Si''er vigorously.


    For a moment, the slaves on both sides rose from protecting the master to pushing and shoving each other. It was very lively.


    If the sound then sits at the top, light looking at this farce.


    Gradually, Tong Jia picks the antelope side to lose power obviously.


    Because when she came, she only brought a few people, thinking about the safety of the fourth master''s house.


    Thanks to her half, Li Si''er is better than her.


    The servants of Baylor''s family were always respectful to her.


    But now the fourth master was not in the house, and the servants did not dare to make good decisions without Ruoyin''s orders.


    Seeing Tong Jia picking antelope is about to be dragged away by Li Si''er''s people.


    Tongjia Cailing suddenly turned his head and looked at Ruoyin. He summoned up courage and begged with crying voice: "fourth sister-in-law, help me. Cailing don''t go with her. Please, or I''ll be finished!"


    At that time, she came to Baylor house because goromafa got the news on the grapevine.


    It is said that she and Ji, long Keduo and Li Si''er collude to find a family for her and want to take her away.


    However, the judge''s position and power are not as good as longkodo. If she continues to stay at home, she will be taken away by longkodo by tough means.


    At that time, her cheap father did everything possible to take Li Si''er away from Guo Luoma FA.


    Therefore, she ran to the fourth brother''s house in a hurry.


    I want to say that no matter how arrogant longkodo is, he doesn''t dare to rob people from the fourth brother''s house.


    But sometimes, it''s really what you''re afraid of.


    Who knows Li Si''er still came to the door.


    It would be better if the fourth brother was in the house.


    However, the fourth elder brother was not there, so she could only place her hope on her sister-in-law who was not very sure.


    It doesn''t matter even if the chance is slim and you need to be humble.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to go back with Li Si''er.


    Because of Li Si''er''s vicious character, he will not let her go even by any means.


    If sound from Tong jiacailing''s eyes, see the fear of the future, and low desire.


    She is not a cruel person unless she has to.


    Although Tong Jia picks the antelope, he loves to stick to the fourth master.


    But from the beginning to the end, it did not harm her.


    In addition, I heard that Tong Jia''s mother was killed by Li Si''er.


    If let Li Si''er take people away, Tong Jia picks the antelope therefore to have the matter, her conscience can feel bad.


    In the end, she was a young girl...


    so, she saw that Tong Jia had not moved the fourth master out to threaten her.


    On the contrary, if you sincerely ask her, you might as well give her a hand.


    The key is Tong Jia''s temperament, though charming.


    But it is much better than Li Si''er.


    From the first sight of Li Si''er, she was disgusted.


    She would rather help Tong Jia gather antelope than let Li Si''er such a villain succeed.


    If the sound raised his hand, light stop: "slow down!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the servants and bodyguards in the main courtyard stopped Li Si''er at the door.


    Some even joined the scuffle.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope and kicks Li Si''er.


    It is also scratching and pinching. It is bound to return all the wrongs just suffered.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah Li Si''er''s scream echoed in the main hall.


    Those servants around her, in front of Tong Jia picking antelope, have a fight.


    However, the servants of Ruoyin Zhengyuan were carefully selected by the fourth master.


    Not to mention both literature and military, at least the military is top-notch.


    Within a few moments, Li Si''er''s side was completely defeated.


    Seeing Li Si''er''s face scratched a few seals, his body is estimated to have been pinched a few cyan.


    The head is full of jewels, has become a chicken nest.


    As much as you''re in a mess, you''re in a mess.


    Ruoyin said, "all right, stop!"


    Li Si''er''s people have long been unable to fight back.


    If the tone stops, it will stop.


    "Si Fu Jin, how dare you beat up the wife of an important official in the court!" Li Si''er sits on the ground and points to Ruo Yin.


    "Oh, I don''t see the wives of important officials in this room. I only see crazy women who are embarrassed and unreasonable." Ruo Yin drew up a scornful sneer and said, "I was just trying to persuade you to fight. However, since you have said it, if you don''t beat you, I will feel uncomfortable."With that, she motioned to the servant in the main court.


    Those slaves got to know each other, raised their fists, raised their feet, and hit Li Si''er.


    When Li Si''er''s face is covered with a lot of colors, Ruoyin waves his hand and signals the slave to stop.


    With the help of the servants, Li Si''er finally got up.


    It''s just a mess all over.


    The best brocade weaving clothes are broken in several places.


    She was angry and said, "Si Fu Jin, you... Don''t pretend to be stupid here. Do you dare to say that I was Li Si''er at the beginning?"


    "You shrew, you must be a fake four madams. There is no serious wife who visits your home without informing in advance. You don''t even know how to salute when you see my family Fujin. Even the mud legs from the countryside know better than you. You won''t be so arrogant and noisy." Mother Liu spat at Li Si''er.


    "Bah, you also deserve me to salute... You... Um..." Li Si er''s mouth was covered before he spoke.


    "You''re making trouble with me. I haven''t said anything yet. Instead, the villains report first. Come on! Get this fake four ladies out of here! In the future, pay more attention to it. Don''t bring any cat and dog into the house! " If the sound is light.


    She said at the beginning that if Li Si''er dares to throw money on his family.


    Li Si''er can''t bear it.


    Then, with the help of the bodyguards, Li Si''er rolled out of the Beile house.


    Before she left, she was cruel and cruel: "you wait for me. Don''t want to rely on any of you. My master will come to settle accounts with you."


    It''s really a heresy. I thought that sifujin would not like to see Tong jiacailing. She would be in a camp with her.


    He thought it was easy to take Tong Jia to pick antelope.


    Who knows, everything is reversed!


    In the main hall, Li Si''er left.


    Tong Jia picks antelope finally is unable to help, sits on the ground to shed tears.


    The slave on the side helped her, and she refused to let her.


    It doesn''t look like crying.


    On the contrary, it seems that I have been holding back for a long time, and I feel sad and sad in my heart.


    After a long time, she was probably tired of crying. She wiped her tears. With the help of the slave, she respectfully said to Ruoyin: "thank you very much for your help. I will tell you that you are very good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    At first, she almost thought that Li Si''er was called by Ruoyin.


    Until Ruoyin didn''t give her to Li Si''er, instead, he helped her drive Li Si''er away.


    She realized that Ruoyin and Li Si''er were not the same people at all.


    "You don''t have to thank me. I''m not helping you. At least you are a guest of your family. As a housewife, I have reason to protect you. Otherwise, it will be spread out that people will regard us as the place where the Baylor house is. If you come to a humble woman, you will be able to forcibly take away the guests." She would have been able to do it if she had been ripped off.


    Can Tong Jia Cailing attitude to her suddenly 360 degrees turn, she is really a little uncomfortable.


    "Anyway, what the fourth sister-in-law has just done will be remembered in her life." Tong Jia picks antelope low head, more and more in front of Ruoyin can''t lift his head.


    "Although I am biased against you, the reputation of the fourth master''s family must be preserved. Therefore, I advise you to stay in the house to complain recently and not to go out. I said to the public that a rash woman has come to the house and scared you sick If sound road.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to nod a head, had never been clever: "yes, I listen to four elder sister-in-law."


    Suddenly, Ruoyin got a layer of goose bumps. She waved her hand and said, "OK, you should go back and wash your face, tears and snot will be brushed."


    "Well." Tong Jia Cailing wiped the tears on his face with a handkerchief. When he got to the door, he turned to Ruoyin and said, "sister in law, I''m wrong. I won''t stick to my fourth brother. Don''t worry about it."


    If the sound slightly a meal, she did not speak, just a touch of embarrassment and polite smile.


    This Tongjia Cailing''s attitude to admit mistakes is also too good!


    After Tong Jia picks the antelope to leave, Li Fukang has some worries way: "master son, we are so to four madams, do not matter?"


    "What''s the fourth lady? Remember, our family has never been to the fourth lady, and I''m just driving the humble woman out." If she doesn''t understand the rules, she will not let it out


    "Oh..." Li Fukang nodded.


    Winter night, especially early.


    The clock of flowers, birds and insects in the main courtyard was less than six o''clock, and the sky outside was already dark.


    Ruoyin''s face contentedly embraces the Hongyi in her arms.


    The little guy holds the glass bottle by himself, his eyes are half asleep and half awake.


    Long and warped eyelashes, shrunk in the lower eyelids.


    The meat toot small + mouth, still sucking.


    Until Hongyi''s mouth completely stopped, she quietly took the glass bottle away.


    Let the nurse hold it and go to the wing room to have a rest.


    "Master, big brother is full. What do you eat at night?" Qiao Feng handed her a cup of flower tea.


    "In the evening, if you have too much to digest, let the dining room make a snail powder to be spicy. Put more snail meat and bean skins. The most important thing is to make more pickled bamboo shoots. The last time I made a small dish of pickled bamboo shoots, it should be fed to the cat. " If the sound of the tea gently.


    After Qiao Feng should, hold a smile to go to the dining room.


    Heart said you are not a cat.


    Even a man as cold as the fourth Master said you were a cat.


    The people in the dining room have always been efficient, plus if sound only ordered snail powder.


    Unlike hard dishes and soups, it takes a long time.


    Therefore, after a stick of incense, Qiaofeng went back to the main hall with the "smelly" meal.


    When the meal was on the table, Ruoyin couldn''t wait to clip a few pickled bamboo shoots and said with satisfaction: "well, this thing needs to be put in the jar for a long time. It''s much more fragrant than last time."


    Smell speech, Liu mother mouth corner smoked, confirm this is fragrant?


    Are they smelling the same thing?


    Qiaofeng and Qiaolan are wrinkled and suffocated by the smell of sour bamboo shoots.


    I don''t know how the master can eat this kind of food and enjoy it all the time.


    As if those stinky food, is the world delicious.


    Fortunately, the master and son are not here. Otherwise, who can bear the smell.


    Ruoyin doesn''t matter how much, she eats better than anyone else.


    So, just in the blink of an eye.


    In the hall of the main courtyard, there is a sour smell floating in it, which makes people can''t help but cover their nose and frown.


    "Fu Jin, do you want to go to the front yard and say something to the fourth master?" After all, mother Liu is an old man, and she can bear it.


    Even if you smell bad smell, you can still open your mouth and breathe.


    And she also wants to take advantage of this opportunity to go to the front yard to show her kindness to the fourth master and invite her to be spoiled.


    After all, the fourth master has not stopped here in Fujin for a long time.


    If we go on like this, the backyard will be in chaos.


    "Don''t you think the fourth master doesn''t know if I don''t tell you. Don''t forget that he is the real master in this mansion. Besides, this matter has something to do with Tong Jia picking antelope. If the fourth master really cares, he will come to ask me. " Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.If the fourth master came, she would have said everything.


    After all, Li Si''er is longkeduo''s favorite concubine, which is related to the relationship between the fourth master and longkodo.


    This kind of thing can''t be concealed.


    As a result, as soon as the voice was down, the lights in the hall flickered.


    Then, the room was more than half dark.


    If the sound turns his head, he will see a dark blue body standing in the middle.


    In every move, there was a natural Royal domineering air.


    The man stood with his hands down, and the light slanted on his handsome cheek, sketching out a strong side face.


    It''s hard to resist the wild charm.


    Only his long eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    The mysterious ink pupil is full of disgust and is looking around.


    Finally, that pair of eyes, falls on is eating if sound body.


    Seeing that the woman was eating, and she always had a pleasant fragrance, he decided that it would not be her taste.


    But it seemed that the stench that made him frown was from the food in front of her.


    If the sound on the eyes of the fourth master, he put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth.


    The feeling of the fourth master is always so strong.


    Just one stop there, the house is very quiet.


    "Good luck." She rose to salute.


    "Well, no more." The fourth master stepped forward and helped her.


    If the sound slightly a meal, it seems that this mood is good.


    Then, she said with a smile, "Sir, have you had your dinner?"


    The fourth master stopped his eyes on the red lips of the woman.


    Then I glanced at the food on the table, which gave out a faint smell.


    Can he say he''s eaten?


    But he just came back to the house today and didn''t eat.


    God knows how surprised he was when he came back to the mansion and heard about the events of the day.


    Even Tong Jia picks the antelope to help Fujin speak.


    Then he came and smelled the whole room.


    "What you''re eating is just stinking." He did not answer rhetorical questions.


    "It''s called snail powder. It smells a little smelly, but it''s delicious. If you don''t believe me, I''ll send someone to give me a bowl and you''ll know it." If the sound of offering treasure seems to have to say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    "No The fourth master refused without thinking about it, and his dislike was not concealed.


    Su Peisheng, on one side, wanted to laugh, but did not dare to.


    At the same time, there was a smell from the tip of his nose, and he felt that he was about to faint.


    You should know that the fourth master used to be the most pure hearted and few desires, and paid attention to health preservation.


    There''s never a heavy taste in the food.


    But since last year, the fourth master has always been here in Fujin, just like a changed person.


    In other people''s place, at most it means something.


    To Fujin here, you can love until dawn.


    There are icebergs in other people''s places. When we get to Fujin, we can only be regarded as old popsicles sold on the streets of Beijing.


    The ice power is smaller, but it can also bring a little sweet.


    In other people''s place, this one is not delicious, that one is not.


    Here in Fujin, what kinds of pork intestines, beef and mutton, fermented bean curd, brain flower, Hu spicy soup are all welcome, and you can eat them with relish.


    It completely subverts his understanding of the fourth master these years.


    But today, he bet that the fourth master would not accept the smell of the house.


    At this time, Ruoyin feels that the fourth master looks disgusted.


    Like a teacher in charge of a class in a previous life, they all have the feeling of laying equal stress on Zhuang and harmony.


    I remember that when I was studying in school, the head teacher stipulated it clearly.


    During the break, you can have snacks, breakfast and drinks.


    But snail powder can never be brought in.


    The reason is: because it is too smelly, will affect the problem!


    In fact, Ruoyin also thinks that snail powder stinks, which is a debris flow in the gourmet industry.


    But undeniably, it''s delicious.


    In the face of such a man as the fourth master, Ruoyin knows that it is useless to persuade him.


    You can try one, sir It''s not for him.


    So she had an idea, and her eyes turned around. She said regretfully, "it''s also true that a man who is so domineering and elegant as my father can''t eat this kind of food. He can''t bear the smell."


    It sounds like a compliment, but in fact it means something exciting.


    Fourth master''s eyes light slightly turn, the woman that little trick, in his eyes is not enough to see.


    And look at her smart look.


    The white and red face is too delicate to speak of.


    Hook people''s beautiful eyes are smiling at themselves, purplish lips gently, slightly raise a good-looking smile.


    It seems to be saying: Sir, you can''t do it ~


    the fourth master can''t believe it. The exciting words just said came from such a mouth.


    He had always been calm, but was aroused by a word from a woman.


    If you don''t clean up for a few days, you can go to heaven.


    "What are you waiting for? I''ll prepare a bowl for you." He said, and sat down leisurely in the chair in the room.


    If Yin''s strategy succeeds, he beckons for Qiaofeng. "You go to the dining room again and ask them to get the same kind of food as me, but with more powder and more boiled vegetables."


    Su Peisheng, who witnessed all this, suddenly lost his big teeth.


    The fourth master usually takes things calmly, even if it''s a big thing.


    Just a rare advice?


    No, it should be rare to be uninhibited.


    At this moment, he thought he knew the fourth master very well.


    As long as the fourth master is here in Fujin, everything is possible, and all rules and regulations are invalid.


    Especially, smelling smell is not a great thing. It''s really...


    when the dining room heard that the fourth master had a meal in the main courtyard, he used the fastest speed to send the fourth master''s snail powder.


    Before the snail powder was sent, Ruoyin kept staring at the fourth master.


    The fourth master didn''t have to eat, and she didn''t like it.


    Until the fourth master''s share was put on the table, she continued to eat her own bowl.


    And when eating, one face is satisfied by the delicious food.


    On the top of the sea, you can see the red dishes.


    It was filled with white rice flour and bean husks.


    There is also a stewed egg, a hoof.


    On the edge of several dishes, there are sour beans, sour bamboo shoots, fungus, peanuts.


    It looks like it''s selling well. It''s appetizing.


    First, the fourth master took a bite of the powder with bean skin and sour bamboo shoots, and then he couldn''t stop.


    Although he didn''t say it was delicious, he recognized the snail powder in his heart.


    The rice noodles are smooth and vigorous, the red oil is bright and spicy, and the sour and salty taste of sour beans is just right.


    The fungus is crisp and delicious, the peanut rice is fragrant but not greasy, and the screw meat tastes delicious and chewy.


    The Hoolock is fat and thin, and the soup bottom is rich and delicious.Even the sour bamboo shoots with frown are hot and sour.


    The whole mouth is the taste of food collision, along the throat to meet the stomach.


    It''s fragrant but not rotten. It''s appetizing to smell, salivating to think of, and rolling to eat.


    Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master eating so delicious that he didn''t know whether to laugh or not?


    After about one stick of incense, Ruoyin and the fourth master ate all the snail powder.


    Even those small dishes in the side dishes, have eaten seven or eight.


    Seeing this, the slaves conspicuously endure the stench and clean up the table.


    One by one, one after another.


    Only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room.


    Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to wash his hands and gargle his mouth. Then they sat in the room with big eyes and small eyes.


    She glanced up at the man, and his handsome cheek smelled worse than snail powder!


    He took the initiative to tell the whole story of the day.


    Then, she asked cautiously, "Sir, should this matter not matter?"


    "Why, this will know to be afraid." The fourth master asked.


    As soon as he looked casual, Ruoyin knew that he was OK. She said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of you. Li Si''er is not a thing. She ran to my house to make a fool of herself. When she came up, she wanted to take the gazelle away. What''s more, there are men in her family and four masters in my family."


    The beautiful face is delicate and full, a pair of "there is the Lord, everything is not afraid of" flattery like.


    Inside and outside, it was full of accusations.


    The fourth master was flattered by a woman''s words.


    Then he said calmly: "it''s not a matter of much importance. If there is such a thing in the future, you may ask people to blow out. Everything has its own master."


    "Hee hee, I knew you were the best." If the sound surface with a charming smile, and said: "but ah, Cailing today cry very sad."


    Smell speech, four elder long eyebrow a pick, seem to casually ask: "how do you see this matter."


    "Hongyi and I are both raised by my father in the mansion, but we can''t elbow out. What''s more, Li Si''er is a rare product in a hundred years. It''s really disgusting. If you let the antelope follow, you will certainly suffer. No matter how much I hate takin, I won''t ruin her whole life. " If the sound does not have the taboo to say the heart thought.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Seeing that what she said was reasonable and true, he asked, "why do you hate to pick antelopes?"


    "Because she always sticks to him and is hostile to me." Know why, don''t you have points in your heart?


    For such a frank answer, the fourth master chuckled and said, "what do you have to say? I''ve been working hard for you recently. Take care of the antelope."


    Facing such a straightforward woman.


    The fourth master, who has always been in a dark stomach, is a little uncertain and can''t see through.


    "I''m not afraid that I bully the gazelle?" Ruoyin deliberately sour tunnel.


    "If you intend to harm him, you will give her to Li Si''er." The fourth master looked at the woman with a smile, and then said seriously, "picking antelope is not what you think. You will know when you are busy. It''s just that Li Si''er. It can''t be so cheap for her. "


    If he dares to shout in front of his woman, he has to let someone clean it up himself.


    Ruoyin was surprised by the fourth master''s words.


    It''s not what she thinks. What''s that like?


    Besides, Li Si''er, who eats by his face, has been caught in his face and made such a big embarrassment.


    Do you think it''s cheap?


    Then, the fourth master gently took a sip of tea, and said solemnly and coolly, "what happened last time, do you know wrong?"


    When the business is over, it''s time to settle accounts with the little woman.


    "Ye, I know it''s wrong..." Ruoyin looks away from her face.


    In the face of such a black and cold man, it''s important to admit mistakes without saying a word.


    These days, he wanted to have a cold war, so she didn''t take the initiative to look for him.


    Now he took the initiative to walk into her main courtyard, trying to play the trick of making a teacher guilty, so she cooperated.


    I remember a little sister once said that quarrel is a way of communication between husband and wife.


    If the husband and wife even quarrel is superfluous, it shows that the relationship has completely faded.


    And she and he, have no feelings at all, talk about how to fade.


    Anyway, if she didn''t love him, there would be no resentment. It would be all right to accommodate her.


    Women can bend and stretch.


    She can''t quarrel with someone she doesn''t love.


    There is no need to question at all. It is meaningless.


    In any case, he was still the four belles, three wives and four concubines of the Qing Dynasty.


    And she was just the tallest flower in his backyard.


    So, just know each other well.


    There is no need to do meaningless things, so that both sides will be embarrassed.


    At the same time, if you can''t help but think in your heart.


    If the other person is the one she loves, she should be excited.


    You can smash whatever you have in your hands.


    If you don''t have it in your hand, you can smash it on the edge.


    The decoration in the house, porcelain, antiques, whatever is expensive will be smashed.


    It must hurt his flesh!


    Then, she won''t see him, or even run back to her mother''s house.


    Even if it''s on fire, you may even fight yourself!


    But she just doesn''t love, at least for now.


    The fourth master looked directly at the woman sitting opposite. Her words and deeds were just like what she thought.


    Every time, I had a good attitude, but I didn''t change after repeated teaching.


    This big and small things, deceived him again and again.


    Look at that delicate face, full of "weak, poor, innocent."


    The conversation just started, making him look like a bullying man.


    He coughed lightly and said faintly, "tell me, where is the mistake?"


    If Yin smiles at him, knowing that he''s here today, he must be gathering antelope for Tong Jia.


    "Last time in Mulan paddock, I shouldn''t have quarreled with sister Cailing and made her cry angrily."


    "Wrong!" Men deny it coldly.


    If Yin is surprised, it''s not this one, then where does she offend this one?


    She thought to herself for a while, and then she said, "that''s why I shouldn''t bet with the gazelle, let alone race with her."


    Just in case, she said two things directly. Could she always get the right one?


    This time, the fourth master is not right or wrong.


    Just stare at the woman directly, that pair of sharp eyes radiate + give out aggressive dim light.


    As if to say: are you afraid not stupid?


    Seeing this, if the voice embarrassed a smile, the front of the story turned: "no, that... I''m just joking. Don''t take it seriously."


    "It''s not funny at all." The man said without a smile.


    If Yin smiles and falls into thinking, "let me think about it again, it should be... I take Hongyi away from my grandfather''s tent?"


    With that, she looked carefully at the fourth master.


    Find each other''s eyes, become more cold, as if can burst out + stabbing ice.


    "Come here." The man said in a low voice.It''s no wonder that every time I admit my mistake, I have a good attitude. I don''t even know where I am wrong, so I admit it.


    Ruoyin looked at the sharp in his eyes, instead of walking past, he nestled in the armchair, "Ye, what are you going to do? It looks like you want to hit someone. Oh, you don''t want to hit me."


    "I never beat a woman. Come here!"


    If the sound of the mouth smoke, this is not to beat women, but toss up, more ruthless than beating people.


    Or which woman is completely dissatisfied and gives bailing and poisonous wine directly, which is not more thanbeating people?


    "You have to tell me what''s wrong with me." She talked weakly about the terms.


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master raised his eyebrows impatiently.


    With that can kill people''s eyes, straight sweep to Ruoyin.


    "If you linger a little longer, you will suffer a lot later." The man''s eyes are like a sharp blade, but the cool thin lips lift up a playful arc.


    It''s like a subwoofer.


    Magnetic and hoarse, low and heavy.


    It''s a little overbearing and a little ruffian.


    Through sex + feeling through bad.


    The words are more ambiguous.


    After hearing this, the woman did not dare to resist, but was afraid.


    Ruoyin stands up with the armrest and walks towards him.


    It''s time to come, but I can''t hide.


    It''s better to be sensible and less tormented.


    It''s just that every step she takes, she feels very heavy.


    The fourth master reclined on the back of his chair, playing with a huge emerald finger.


    A pair of mysterious ink pupil, light looking at the woman walking towards him.


    She is wearing red Begonia and a pink face of goose egg, blowing + playing + can + breaking.


    That pair of beautiful eyes is very clear, always hold a layer of hook people''s wave light, let a person can sink in at once.


    Clearly wearing a straight flag dress, can not cover up the graceful figure.


    Even if the pace is normal, it seems that I always feel a twist.


    It has a strong impact on people''s vision, like what they are inviting.


    Bit by bit, destroy the man''s cold attitude.


    And that has been frozen heart, are gradually hot up.


    If Yin tries not to look at him, so as not to expose his mind.


    She always felt that the man''s sharp eyes seemed to penetrate her whole body, including her heart.


    Finally, she pursed her lips and stood in front of him without saying anything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    The next day, Ruoyin sleeps until the sun goes up.


    There was also a lingering and soft smell in the quilt, which made her cheeks hot.


    I can''t imagine the four Bailes of the Qing Dynasty.


    She was forced to say a lot of shameful things last night.


    You have to say it before you give it to her, or you will torture her all the time.


    What? It''s just a apprentice!


    When mother Liu saw that her family Fu Jin was on her face like peach blossom, she showed her aunt''s smile.


    Hehe, the charm of Fujin is really not small.


    Even she, an old woman, felt very happy.


    Not to mention men.


    No wonder there was a lot of activity last night, and it kept tossing until midnight.


    "Where is the Lord?" Ruo Yin asked casually.


    "I''m going to take a rest today. As soon as I practiced my sword in the yard, I went back to my study." Mother Liu said with a smile.


    "Oh." If the sound is blurred to stretch.


    "But I heard that the fourth master was not feeling well. Doctor Feng ran to the front hospital twice today."


    If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, can''t, last night still alive and vigorous, powerful incomparable, not as?


    After the meal, the servants in the main court were busy.


    Ruoyin smashed walnuts in the house.


    In winter, there are countless dry goods and nuts in the capital.


    Pine nuts and walnuts are the most popular.


    If it''s OK in the daily life, I''ll smash it.


    Today''s Crispy walnut is very easy to peel, two walnuts put together, gently a pinch open.


    If you pull it slowly, all the walnut meat will come out.


    She peels and eats, some meat is used for porridge, or to make complementary food for Hongyi.


    The distractor in the middle, she put it alone in a white porcelain jar.


    Seeing this, he wiped the Qiao Feng on the table and said anxiously: "master, you want to eat walnuts. I''ll peel it for you. The nail oil you just painted is not good-looking if it is damaged."


    "It''s OK. It''ll be all right in a minute." Ruoyin raised a Buddha like smile.


    Qiao Feng pursed her lips, and finally the words in the bottom of my heart were pressed down.


    Just with a rag in hand, she rubbed it back and forth on Ruoyin''s Walnut peeling table.


    "Qiaofeng, the table is going to be shaved by you. If you have something to say, don''t swing around in front of me. Your eyes are almost dazzled." If sound looks up, helplessly looks to the clever wind.


    Qiao Feng accosted him with a smile, stopped wiping the table and said, "master, I heard that Li Bian Fu Jin, Niu Bian Fu Jin, song Ge Ge, Wu Ge Ge, and they all went to the front yard to offer hospitality, either making soup or making snacks."


    I''m so worried. Those people in the backyard are breaking the front yard door.


    As far as her family fortune is concerned, she still has the mind to peel walnuts here.


    "Well, I''ve known this for a long time. Let the dining room make a pigeon stewed with Cordyceps sinensis, add a little Dangshen and sea cucumber, red dates, yellow rice wine, and sprinkle some medlar. When you''re ready, bring it over and I''ll send it to the fourth master."


    If the people in the backyard ask for favors, she won''t follow suit.


    But the fourth master was not well. As a wife, she still wanted to see her.


    "Good!" Qiaofeng slipped away and went out.


    An hour later, Qiao Feng carried the food box and returned to the main courtyard.


    If Yin tasted the taste personally and felt it was suitable, he said to Qiao Feng: "take that small jug of walnut distraction wood together and go to the front yard."


    "Ah?" Qiao Feng thought he heard something, "master, it''s useless. Just throw it away."


    "Throw what still, this is a good thing, rare, used to soak in water, good for men and women, tonifying the kidney, strengthening essence, promoting blood circulation, blood tonic effect, waist pain, sleep is not good, but also has a strong effect, especially in winter cold hands and feet, drink this effect is very good, but also can enhance resistance, anyway, many benefits, but should not drink more." If sound stabbed Qiao Feng''s forehead.


    It''s pure sulfur. It''s not very good.


    Hearing this, Qiao Feng immediately opened his mind and suddenly realized: "Oh... No wonder the master has been peeling walnuts here. It turns out that he wants to send this to the front yard together with the soup."


    She understood that she took the jar of distractor as a treasure, put it in the eating box and gently covered it for fear that it would be broken by accident.


    A moment later, Ruoyin went to the study in the front yard.


    He Zhongkang saw from a distance, and then he went forward to strike a thousand: "lucky Jin."


    "Get up, sir." If sound light asks.


    "Back in Fujin, I''m going to review the official documents. Please wait here for a moment. I''ll let you know. " He Zhongkang said.


    Then, the study opened a crack in the door.


    After a while, he Zhongkang returned with a smile: "Fujin, master said it''s cold outside, please hurry in."


    If sound "um" a, Chao Qiao wind made a color, let her appreciate the slave in the front yard.


    Then, carrying the food box, she went into the study.


    As soon as she entered the room, she whispered to Su Peisheng at the door, "how is your body?""Maybe it was a rainstorm a few days ago. I was outside to inspect. I was drenched in some rain. I didn''t suffer from the wind and cold." Su Peisheng shook his head anxiously and did not forget to rescue Ruoyin. "Well, the end of the year is coming, and a lot of official business has to be busy. I have drunk the medicine prescribed by doctor Feng in the morning, and I have been busy until now. I haven''t even eaten lunch. I can''t persuade you. Thanks to you, please help me to persuade him."


    If you nod, you understand.


    After su Pei became popular, he went out in a conspicuous way.


    If Yin saw the fourth master working next to the desk, he put the food box on the black lacquer strip in the room.


    As a result, I saw several food boxes on the bill.


    One, two, three, four.


    It seems that Qiaofeng is right. Everyone in the backyard has been here. She is the last one.


    "It seems that I''m not here at the right time. I''ve put so many food boxes here. Have you eaten them or not?" Ruoyin goes to the desk and looks at him with his chin.


    His face was normal and not sick.


    "Busy, not eating." Fourth master is light, did not look up.


    At the same time, the ink pupil that is reading the official document is turning slightly.


    It''s all afternoon, and everyone in the backyard has come.


    He thought she would not come.


    After all, under normal circumstances, she will not come if there is nothing else to ask him.


    "There are so many food boxes. Which one will you like to eat?" Ruo Yin sat down opposite him, blinking big beautiful eyes, and asked delicately.


    "Of course, you eat them in order. If you come last, you will eat them last. If you are satisfied before then, you will bring them back." The man didn''t lift his head, so he was in the dark.


    "My Lord, how can you do this?" If the sound was so angry that he stamped his feet, one accidentally stepped on the foot of the fourth master under the book case.


    At this moment, the fourth master just wanted to ignore it.


    He stopped writing right hand, looked up at him, "last night just crying for mercy, this meeting son ran to the study, with his feet under the table hook ye, eh?"


    Man''s words are full of jokes.


    Just that pair of mysterious eyes, but serious and serious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    If the sound of the mouth twitch, in front of outsiders, secretly close under the table, that is called hook.


    She''s a mistake at best.


    "Oh, I was just in a hurry, and I stepped on it accidentally, not on purpose. It''s mainly because I let my servants cook the Cordyceps and pigeon soup. The people in the dining room have been cooking it for a long time. It''s the most nourishing weather to drink. It''s very suitable for your body. If you don''t eat it, it''s a pity. "


    The fourth master saw that the woman was anxious, and his face was slightly wrinkled. He said faintly, "say it, how do you want to arrange it?"


    "I think... At least we have to put them on the table together and try some of each."


    "No, they were all sent in the morning. They were already cold. It''s just that my lunch is useless. You can eat it while it''s hot. " The fourth master put down his pen and ink and walked to the side of the book case.


    Li''s several food delivery came over, all things left at the door, people go back.


    But the fourth master was busy and did not listen to advice.


    It was su Peisheng who, after reminding him at most once, did not dare to talk nonsense.


    If Yin thinks he''s right, it''s not delicious when it''s cold.


    It happened that she had brought it here and could eat it while it was hot. It seems that she came at the right time.


    It''s just that, I''m afraid, he already thought so.


    But deliberately said that kind of words to tease her.


    Black fox, it''s black to the extreme.


    But seeing that he did not feel well and was still so diligent, he set the soup for him.


    Fortunately, Qiaofeng was thoughtful and prepared a pile of vegetables and rice.


    You can''t choose one dish from the other.


    Xu was really hungry. He took ruoyinsheng''s rice and ate it like wind and wind.


    "Please eat slowly." Ruo Yin said and poured him a cup of hot tea.


    Looking at a meal have no time, lunch drag to now, but also eat so fast man.


    She couldn''t help shaking her head in her heart. It''s really hard to be the prince of Qing Dynasty.


    Like the fourth master, it is even more difficult for a prince whose father does not feel pain and his mother does not love him.


    In the spare time of the fourth master''s meal, Ruoyin cooked a pot of distracted wood tea with the tea set in the room.


    He called Su Peisheng again, handed the small jar of distraction wood to Su Peisheng, and said, "put this away. You can use this tea to drink for me in the past few days. Just a handful at a time will do. This winter, you can finish drinking this small pot."


    Su Peisheng took over the small, shallow jar.


    If you look at the distraction wood inside, isn''t that the waste wood core in the walnut?


    However, he was also the chief manager of the front yard. He knew that the master''s orders were only obeyed.


    It''s just that I''m curious about other women.


    It''s not embroidering money bags, brocade bags and shoes for the fourth master.


    It''s all kinds of exquisite ideas and meals.


    If you peel off the walnut shell, directly send walnut meat, pour also want to pass.


    Like Fujin, he was the first to eat walnut meat and send some thin pieces of wood.


    The key is that it is not enough to feed cats.


    However, the fourth master was more approbated and said: "how do you know that walnut is a good distractor?"


    "I read it in a daily medical book." It would have been very natural if Yin had thought of the speech well.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, and he had seen it in medical books.


    A little guilty if Yin, naturally pulled to other topics, "Ye, you can''t get wet in the rain, really when you are a body of iron."


    "It''s been OK for several days in a flash, but I didn''t realize it until this morning." He slightly breathed the distracted wood boiled water. There was no special taste, only a trace of walnut fragrance.


    "Oh." If she nods, she seems to be thinking about something. When Su Peisheng goes out, she whispers, "Sir, you won''t be tired last night, are you?"


    Originally, she was just out of good intention to care.


    It''s true that he worked late last night.


    But after she said it, she was surprised whether she had said something wrong.


    It seems to sound like a question of his physical strength.


    So, when she on the man''s cold and angry Mo Tong, just know it''s late.


    The fourth master''s hand holding the handle of the cup was tight and loose, loose and tight.


    Finally, he put the cup on the bar and made a big bang.


    Then he got up and went to the woman who was trapped in the armchair.


    First he glanced at her from above, and then he bent over slowly.


    "If you''re tired, you''ll know when you try." He put his arms on the arms of the chair, leaving her nowhere to go.


    She had to know how to say that.


    Ruoyin saw the blue veins on the man''s forehead and swallowed his throat with fear.


    She put her hands in front of her body and said weakly, "Sir, I''m quick at the moment. I don''t mean anything else...""What you say is like water thrown out." The man approached with air conditioning.


    "Master, i... I really know I''m wrong. I just want to care about you. I didn''t expect... I''ll never say such words again. In fact, I''m the most powerful." In the face of high pressure like air conditioning, Ruoyin says good and obedient while trying to escape from the man''s arms.


    As a result, he bent a little and was pulled back and pressed on the back of the armchair.


    The next second, that bright red lip, was domineering seal.


    Men''s kisses are aggressive and aggressive.


    Just when Ruoyin thought that he was going to be done by the fourth master on the spot, Su Peisheng''s voice came from outside: "master, longkordo, please see me."


    For Ruoyin, the sound is like a timely help.


    She opened her eyes, and there was a flicker of joy in her eyes.


    Just by the fourth master saw a positive, fierce in the woman Tan mouth swept a circle, then impatiently to the outside: "call him in."


    Then, he pointed to the screen with the curtain hanging behind him. "Take a small stool and sit in the back."


    The meaning of the words is very obvious. Don''t try to run away. I''ll take care of you when I''m busy.


    Ruoyin couldn''t help but turned his eyes, but he moved a small bench from the room and sat behind the screen.


    I thought longkordo was coming. The fourth master would let her back to the main courtyard.


    The result still can''t escape from each other''s Wuzhishan.


    The fourth master wiped the corners of his mouth and went out.


    After a while, Su Peisheng welcomed longkodo into the outside room of his study.


    As soon as he entered the room, longkordo bowed his hands.


    The fourth master sat at the head of the table, and said lightly, "I''ll give you a seat."


    After longuedo sat down, Su Peisheng served tea.


    However, it was obvious that longkordo did not have time to drink tea, so he sat down and went straight to the subject: "Sir, to tell you the truth, I came to your house today to seek an explanation."


    "Oh?" Four ye long eyebrow a pick, a pair of completely do not know the appearance, "nearly the end of the year, ye recently busy business, I do not know why?"


    Loncordo listened and glanced down.


    He still knows that the fourth master is a desperate Baylor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    "Yesterday, the minister''s concubine went to the house as a guest, and was finally kicked out of Baylor house. Not only that, but also Fujin had her beaten up, with several scars on her face and several bruises on her body. Minister... I don''t know what Sier did wrong. Sifujin wants to treat her like this?" Lonko was angry on many fronts.


    That pair of resourceful eyes, it is suffused with a trace of heartache and intolerance.


    Li Si''er is about 20 years younger than him, but he has always been a treasure in his hand.


    Even if she contradicts her parents and kills women in the backyard, he is used to it.


    Let alone beat her and scold her.


    As long as I think of my concubine on the tip of my heart, I''m being chased and beaten.


    There was a fire in his heart, and he was bound to ask for an explanation.


    The fourth master touched the jade in his hand, clenched his fist and coughed gently. He said, "a few days ago, the Lord and the prince were inspecting the capital. They were caught cold, but they didn''t go to the backyard. They didn''t know about it. However, I heard from the servants of the mansion that a country woman came to the house and brought some villagers to make trouble. When they came up, they would drag the gazelle away, and Fujin drove it out ¡£ Besides this, I don''t seem to have heard of any other guests


    "Master, doctor Feng has just decocted the medicine." It happened that Su Peisheng had brought a steaming bowl of porcelain, filled with dark brown medicine juice.


    It''s hard for him to believe it or not.


    He still knows things about the court.


    If it is true as the fourth Master said, the body is not unwell, it is not unreasonable not to know.


    He frowned and said, "no matter how busy you are, you should pay attention to your health. As for Si''er, she really paid a visit to your house yesterday. If not, I didn''t want to disturb you. Since my wife died, she has been in charge of my family. She has been the wife of the minister. She is also my wife. I hope you can give me an explanation."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin behind the screen felt more and more that longkordo was not a human being.


    Both inside and outside, Li Si''er is being praised and discussed.


    If longkeduo treats his real wife, he has ten percent of Li Si''er''s affection.


    His wife would not have been killed by Li Si''er.


    Oh, it''s true that the scum man matches the chicken!


    Perfect match! Perfect match!


    The fourth master blew the medicine juice in his hand and drank it all night without frowning.


    He handed him the medicine bowl and wiped the corners of his mouth with a blue pad.


    Then he said, "it''s all right. If you are busy, it will be the end of the year. As for what you said, you tell me the appointed time of the fourth lady and Fujin, or the post of visiting the house. I will ask people to call Fujin for questioning. If it is true, I will treat him according to family law. "


    In the end, it''s the elder brother of empress Tong Jia, and he''s half uncle.


    He was also an important official of the court, who had made a lot of contributions.


    It was Kangxi, who looked at longkeduo with great admiration.


    So, it doesn''t make sense, because people like Li Si''er make trouble.


    We should leave a little leeway for everything.


    Every important official of the court may be of great use to him in the days to come.


    Meet three points of love, what''s the matter, after autumn to settle accounts.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, was "cluttering".


    He lowered his head and pretended to sweep the dust on the tea set with a brush.


    Isn''t Fujin in the house? The master''s son is sure that longkordo doesn''t dare to ask Fu Jin to come?


    There is nothing wrong with the fourth master''s words.


    However, lonkodo was silenced.


    The complexion is red.


    He couldn''t hang on his face, and he loved Li Si''er. He stopped talking for a long time.


    At this time, he couldn''t help being annoyed.


    I heard that Si''er didn''t say anything, so he went to Baylor house to ask for help.


    If Si Fu Jin admits it''s OK, but Si Fu Jin doesn''t recognize Si''er, it''s a bit difficult.


    After a long time, he did some ideological struggle.


    Finally, she sighed and said: "return to the fourth master, about this, four son she did not mention with the minister, wait for the minister to go back, well ask her to say again."


    To say so, it''s really shameless.


    Alas, it seems that this matter can only be a dumb loss.


    This kind of behavior of the fourth son can be said to be trespassing Baylor house and causing trouble.


    Whether it was spread or made to Kangxi, it was not good for him and Li Si''er.


    "Well, it''s no small matter. You should ask as soon as you get back." The gentleman''s face is smooth.


    It must be a minister I''m sorry to say that.


    He knows what kind of woman he has.


    A moment later, lonkodo saw the folded books as high as a mountain on the book case. Without any delay, he left.


    When there was no movement outside, Ruoyin lifted the curtain and said in a coquettish way: "ye still have the family law to treat it."


    At the same time, I admire the black fox.The person who just came to the door to ask for explanation left with guilt on his face.


    At first, she was worried about the quarrel between the fourth master and longkordo.


    After all, in history, longkodo was a great hero who helped the fourth master to ascend the throne.


    "Stingy." The fourth master swung his hands back, and all the servants in the room went out. "If you don''t say that, longkordo can give up? It''s just that you are wronged. "


    "If you can''t do it for that kind of person, I won''t be wronged if you think about me." She does not feel aggrieved. It is Li Si''er who should be wronged.


    I''ve scratched my face and I''ve been beaten.


    On that day, he swore to find longcordo to support him, but there was no place to cry.


    Can only mute eat Coptis, there is a bitter unspeakable.


    The fourth master did not speak, but approached the woman step by step.


    Looking at the man''s eyes with the unknown light, close to himself.


    If sound repeatedly back a few steps, "Ye, you... What do you want?"


    "You don''t think it''s all right?" Men''s secluded tunnel.


    If the sound Shan Shan a smile, is about to say a word, heel back in the small stool.


    When the center of gravity was unstable, she was about to fall on the ground. A strong arm bent her and held her up.


    Panic, if the sound raised on the pair of mysterious ink pupil, seems to have lit a bear bath fire.


    She grabbed his arm and got up in a panic and turned her head away. "Fourth master, the study is heavy. We can''t be here..."


    "how about not being here?"


    If the sound of the face, "Shua" once, red, as if to pinch out + blood.


    Of course, you can''t do anything here!


    She pulled her lips and shifted the subject. "Isn''t it necessary for me to review official documents?"


    "Don''t try to talk about some things. Why don''t you tell me where you can find them." As soon as the man took her waist, his strength was so strong that there was no gap between them. He bent over her ear and bewitched, "here or in my bedroom, or go back to your main courtyard, eh?"


    The man''s breath swam between Ruoyin''s white neck and ears, which made her tremble her shoulders like a reflex.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    If Yin sits in the sedan chair, the heart says that he has a conscience and knows that he has a top sedan chair.


    Otherwise, she could only limp back to the main court.


    The man was too cruel, but he didn''t say a good word. If she was not happy, she couldn''t get out of bed.


    Last night, she passed out unconscious.


    Otherwise, it may have to continue to suffer.


    Think about the man''s cold words last night: "the next time you dare to challenge my physical strength, I will let you know your mistakes completely!"


    She couldn''t help shivering, unable to lean on the sedan chair, and felt that her body was completely hollowed out...


    so, even when she returned to the main courtyard, she continued to lie down and sleep until the afternoon.


    This day, she did not get out of bed, can only rely on the bedside to read and account books.


    However, when the news reached the backyard.


    In the backyard, the vinegar of a hundred years old was overturned, and it tasted sour.


    Li did not know how many valuable China he had broken.


    He was so angry that he bit through the skin of his mouth.


    They sent meals, even the fourth master''s face could not be seen.


    However, Fujin went in yesterday and came out in a sedan chair early this morning.


    This is a good thing, just come to them, OK?


    Hum, take advantage of Fujin''s position and abuse power for personal gain.


    Look at which family Fu Jin like her, specially hook the soul of men, even the fourth master is ill!


    A few days later, longkordo did not come to talk about Li Si''er.


    But after coming to court, he apologetically told the fourth master that it was a misunderstanding.


    This is the end of the story.


    However, there was a gloating news from the capital.


    "Fu Jin, I heard that Li Si''er, wearing a veil, bought a lot of jewelry in the capital city and almost set up a whole jewelry shop. However, when she passed an alley with her slave, a group of bandits suddenly rushed out and robbed her Mother Liu gloated.


    If the sound of green plum wine, after tasting carefully, just said: "these? The bandit only robbed money, not lust? "


    When the original owner got married, Fei Yanggu sent several dowry Chuang Tzu to the original owner, and there was a special steward to take care of it.


    It is a pity that the original owner did not manage well and went bankrupt one by one.


    Now, this is the last winery, which is barely maintained.


    No, I''ll send her some wine made this year to honor her.


    Among them, there are fruit wine, glutinous rice wine, rice wine, osmanthus wine, etc.


    from the beginning, she has been able to use a cup of tea every day and drink a small half cup, but still can not get drunk.


    This let her know that the original alcohol can be slowly exercise out.


    It''s no use drinking too much, and she''s not greedy.


    Just want to let alcohol accelerate blood circulation, nourish skin, promote metabolism, beauty and beauty.


    Mammy Liu was stunned by Ruoyin''s words. "Li Si''er''s kind of goods that have changed a few times is also longkeduo''s favorite. It is said that those bandits did not rob women, but they beat Li Si''er and the servants around her fiercely."


    Smell speech, if the sound "Puff Chi" a smile, "should, let her wound is not good, go out to flaunt wealth, there are not many around have to use slaves, do not rob her who robbed."


    "That''s not true. I heard that Li Si''er ate dumb Ba Kui in our place last time, and has asked longkodo to equip her with more body methods."


    "Oh?" If the sound of willow eyebrows pick, the corners of the mouth hook up a meaning unknown smile.


    The bandits are looking at jewelry. It seems normal.


    If you only hit people and don''t rob money, it''s a bit fake.


    But since Li Si''er is equipped with more bodyguards, he should not be beaten by reason.


    This reminds her of what the fourth Master said that day, "it''s just that Li Si''er, it can''t be so cheap for her."


    And yesterday said "just, after all, is wronged you."


    Why does she think it has something to do with the fourth master of black fox?


    Thought of this, she "ha" a, this matter, pour like the fourth master that the sinister person does.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin guessed right.


    In the study in the front yard, Su Peisheng whispered: "Sir, the matter you told me last time has been done by the servants. Li Si''er was beaten black and blue. It is estimated that he can''t go out for some days."


    The fourth master, who was reading the book, gave a light "um".


    The people under him are well-trained and always do things neatly without leaving any traces.


    When Li Si''er was robbed, long Keduo personally led people to search the capital.


    But I didn''t even catch the hair.


    But Li Si''er offended many people in the capital. Instead of getting sympathy, he stole a lot of fun.


    However, longkeduo suffered a lot. He was angry outside and was ridiculed by Li Si''er when he got home.


    There are so many people who hate Li Si''er that he has no way to start.Some people in the capital joked that Li Si''er was disgusted in the whole capital except for him, longkeduo.


    Think about him and get angry!


    Longkodo went from his colleagues in the imperial court to all sorts of relatives who were in trouble, and then to the slaves.


    He checked them one by one, but there was nothing suspicious about them.


    Alas, he thought of everything, but he would not think about it.


    After all, he is the fourth uncle and half uncle.


    The fourth master''s temperament seems to be colder, but he is the most popular one in the elder brother, and he can''t fight for it...


    besides, the fourth son of his family suffers a lot. There''s no reason to ask for a second meal.


    ------


    recently, there has been quite a lot of silence in chamberle house.


    The main reason is that Tong Jia picks the antelope and keeps his word. He doesn''t stick to the fourth master as usual.


    She claimed that she was ill, and had been sleeping in the yard, never going anywhere.


    However, shiye, I heard that Tong Jia was ill with the antelope. He went to the house for several times and sent all the precious medicinal materials to the house.


    "Fu Jin, I''ll see. The ten masters have a play with the gazelle gatherer." Mother Liu couldn''t close her mouth when she spoke.


    Recently, the fourth master treats Tong Jia to pick the antelope well. She has been looking at it all the time and is anxious for her own master.


    Therefore, she is willing to make a pair of ten masters and cailingge.


    Even if you don''t agree with ten masters, you can do it with three masters, five masters, eight masters and nine masters.


    However, these masters, all have a good wife, I''m afraid it''s a little bit of suspense.


    After the ten masters, they are all hairy boys, not reaching the crown.


    Well, if you think about it, you still have to do it.


    If sound knows, smile at will, not seriously.


    "it''s not possible. I''m not the one who has the final say."


    "Looking at the ten masters'' hospitality to our house, and the servants all say that their eyes are full of drama, why don''t you count them? Don''t you play with emotion? " Mother Liu was a little worried.


    Smell speech, if the sound can''t help but "chuckle" a smile, the main court slave with her for a long time, is really what to say export.


    "Let''s not say whether they are interesting or not, the key is whether they will agree or not. Don''t forget that day in Mulan paddock, long live Master said that he would let the six concubines of the Imperial Palace be in charge."


    Hearing this, mother Liu''s face became dignified.


    It''s none of her business for Tong Jia to marry.


    But only a little, never marry the fourth master.


    Otherwise, in the future, the house will have to turn over the sky!


    This kind of suspense day did not last long, Kangxi then issued a decree to the fourth master''s house.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    For a time, all the people in the mansion knelt in front of the mansion to receive orders.


    All of them were afraid and uneasy.


    Only four Ye''s face is light, a face is indifferent.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope is the protagonist, since is kneeling in the front.


    And her face, too nervous to look like.


    Then, the little eunuch said in a sharp voice: "Fengtian carrier, the emperor said: Tongjia''s linggege is smart, filial, courteous and outstanding. The Empress Dowager and I are very happy. After the selection of the six imperial concubines, the emperor''s ten sons are similar to their age, which can be called heaven''s natural beauty. In order to become a beautiful woman, he specially betrothed cailinggege to the ten sons of the emperor as Fujin and included in the Royal Jade Butterfly list I''ll leave it to the Ministry of rites and get married at the right time


    As soon as this was said, everyone was shocked and happy.


    Especially those in the backyard, they should not be spoiled. If Tong Jia picks the antelope and enters the mansion, where can they live a good life.


    The fourth master threw off his robe and went to court.


    If Yin looks at the direction of the fourth master''s departure, this is what he said. Will it be OK for a while?


    Mother Liu put her hands together on the spot and read "Amitabha."


    These days, she has been worried that Kangxi will give Tong jiacailing to the fourth master.


    Now, of course, I am relieved for my family.


    As soon as the edict was issued, Tong Jia picked the antelope himself and found Ruoyin.


    "Master, gather the antelope and ask for a meeting." Li Fukang said.


    If the sound slightly a meal, she looked at has been draped in the shoulder hair, "let her come in."


    A moment later, Tong Jia, dressed in a light purple flag, entered the house.


    The one who follows is just a maid.


    The servant girl carried a wooden tray with teapots and cups on it.


    Seeing Tong Jia picking antelope with cup, he kneels down to Ruoyin.


    She put on the cup and said, "please, fourth sister-in-law, take the antelope and offer tea to the fourth sister-in-law."


    If the sound Mou light turns slightly, toward mother Liu made a look.


    Mother Liu gave the tea to Ruoyin.


    If you see Tong Jia''s coquettish color in the eyes of the antelope, it will be replaced by respect.


    He did not put on airs. After the slave had tried to be non-toxic with a silver needle, he took a small sip.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, may I have a conversation with you?" Tong Jia picks the antelope to ask carefully, as if afraid if the sound does not agree.


    Ruoyin then sent the slaves out, leaving only mother Liu to wait on her.


    Then, Tong Jia picks the antelope to follow to open the speech box like, with if sound talked about the past.


    "I grew up with my fourth brother when I was a child, but he was older than me. I have always been a follower behind him. I remember that one autumn hunting year, I was only six years old, so I had to ask my fourth brother to take me on horseback. As a result, in a jungle, I met two flat necked snakes with my small arms, and the two snakes held up most of their bodies with a high spirited and" hissing "their letters First of all, it wrapped the horse''s hooves, making the horse fall to the ground, and then sprayed poison on me and my fourth brother. "


    "At that time, I saw the snake with its head raised and its legs were almost as high as mine. My fourth brother protected me behind me and prepared to take off the bow and shoot arrows. But there were two snakes in front of me. When the fourth brother shot through one of the snakes, the snake body was straight into the ground. The other snake went mad and was about to bite. I didn''t know where the strength came from after I saw it, so I rolled out in front of the fourth elder brother


    "The snake took a bite on my leg, and then it wrapped around my body tightly. No matter what the fourth brother did, he would not let go. Fortunately, I was rescued when other elder brothers and officials arrived. At that time, the imperial physician who was accompanying me treated me promptly. However, despite that, I was in a coma for seven days, and my aunt also asked someone to do something about it. Only then did I wake up. "


    "If you don''t die in a disaster, you''ll be lucky." Ruoyin is most afraid of snakes. She gets goose bumps when she thinks about it.


    Not to mention the six-year-old Tong Jia picked the antelope. He was so brave that he took a bite at the mouth of the snake for the fourth master.


    Otherwise, the fourth master will be bitten.


    In this age of fever and heatstroke can be fatal, the loss is saved, otherwise the fourth master''s heart guilt is deeper.


    "Since then, the fourth elder brother has treated me better. In the past, he would have been cruel to me. He helped me to make any mistakes. For this reason, he was very sensible and suffered a lot of punishment from Huang AMA and his aunt." Tong Jia picks the antelope to recollect these, in the eye cannot help but smile with tears.


    Just speaking of this, she sighed and said: "when I was a child, my aunt was the Huange Niang of my fourth brother and I. she treated me and my fourth brother as if they were her own. Unfortunately, after my aunt died, my fourth brother and I had less contact. He went back to Madame de Fei''s side, and I also went home. It was really Huange Niang''s presence, home and feelings. If the emperor''s wife is not here, they can only go to the same destination by different routes. "


    "But I hear that you live in your guoluomafa''s house, but you have a conflict with Li Si''er." If you ask.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to shake his head, a tear falls from that pair of stubborn eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that when I went home, what was waiting for me was a more cruel thing. When I looked all over the corner, I didn''t see e Niang, but I was told that she was locked up in the firewood room by Li Si''er."Tong Jia took a deep breath and choked: "when I found e Niang, she was already delirious, unable to recognize people, and her face was sallow. In the cold winter months, her thin and petite body, with only a thin coarse cloth single dress, was the lowest slave in the house, and she was more respectable than her. Spotted blood was leaking through her thin clothes. I opened her dress and saw that there was no good skin in her body. Some of the flesh had gone unnoticed. It was almost like a human *.


    "Even so, when she heard that I was a gazelle gatherer, she took my hand and said to me," the antelope of e Niang has come back. Darling, listen to e Niang''s words and go back to your guoluomafa. Otherwise, Li Si''er will not let you go. I didn''t expect that night, e Niang passed away. Maybe she has been waiting for me, or maybe she is really in pain. "


    "As a result, before my mother was buried, Li Si''er said that I was a killer. As soon as she came back, she killed e Niang and wanted to lock me up. My bastard Amar, seeing that I was a man named by the Lord vivacity, was a little afraid and didn''t forbid me


    "After e Niang was buried, I was taken to the house by guoluomafa. I never went back to the house where I stayed for less than a year, but full of shadows and hatred. I hate all the people in that family, hate those dog slaves, betray my e Niang, but help tyranny


    "He hated longkeduo, abandoned his wife, and let Li Si''er cruelly bully my e Niang, but he adored Li Si''er. Oh, no, it''s infatuation."


    "I hate my eldest brother. As a legitimate son, as long as he is more filial and often greets e Niang, my e Niang will not be bullied like that. However, he was like a coward. He even avoided his own mother. He was afraid that he would offend Li Si''er and violate longcordo''s taboo. When e Niang was buried, he said hypocritical words. He thought that e Niang had a bad life, but he didn''t expect to be so bad. It''s unfilial. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    "I hate myself too. I know that Li Si''er is the one who killed e''niang, but I can''t do anything about it. Watching Li Si''er cross the better, hate, I hate!"


    Ruoyin looked at Tong jiacailing, who was crying into tears, and tried to comfort him: "nothing is better than to live. It is better to live freely than to live with hatred, otherwise it is very painful. The reincarnation of the heavenly way, how can heaven spare anyone? It''s not that we don''t report, but the time has not come. "


    Tong Jia picked Ling wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and choked: "sister Xie is relieved. I thought you would give me to Li Si''er that day. I was very scared, but you didn''t do that. I really admire you from the bottom of my heart. I''m modest but not timid, tolerant but not cowardly."


    "I''m just an ordinary person." If sound faint smile, did not put on the head high hat.


    "No, you are a very good person. So, please take care of the fourth sister-in-law with the fourth elder brother. I can see that the fourth brother treats you differently. He mentioned you many times in front of me, but he never mentioned anyone else. In fact, since the death of my aunt, the fourth brother''s life has been very difficult. "


    "Before I thought the fourth brother was married, I was not as good to me as I used to be. Then I heard that you are the favorite in your family, so I envy you. But recently, he has done all his own things for my marriage, which has delayed a lot of business. I just realized that my fourth brother is an adult, and there are a lot of important things waiting for him to do. It can''t be like that when he was a child. " Tong Jia picks the antelope and takes a deep breath.


    If the sound of the mouth smoke, Tongjia Cailing is to label her as a good person.


    Then, two people chat again, Tong Jia picks antelope then to leave.


    Before leaving, Tong Jia picked the antelope and said sincerely: "fourth sister-in-law, I owe you the favor, but I can''t do it for the time being. In the future, as long as you need me, you can tell me, I will help you to the end!"


    If the sound is a little girl for a while by the righteousness flushes the mind, then did not care, smiles should sound "good".


    It was not until many years later that she realized that the other party was serious and had fulfilled her promise.


    ------


    as the Chinese New Year is approaching, if we delay it, we will have to wait until next year.


    As a result, Tong Jia''s wedding date was set on the eighth day of November.


    In order to prevent Li Si''er from giving up, Tong jiacailing has always lived in Baylor house.


    A few days before her marriage, Tong Jia''s family members also arrived at Baylor house.


    Only long Keduo and Li Si''er are not there, and even Tong Jia''s big brother is not there.


    In the early morning of that day, the Chamberlain house was full of excitement.


    In the battle of marrying his daughter, the fourth master made a lot of banquets for Tongjia Cailing.


    Even the dowry, like a daughter, is very rich.


    There are all kinds of jewelry and silk, furniture, and several Chuang Tzu.


    Plus Tong Jia''s dowry from Guo Luoma FA.


    Even if Tong Jia''s antelope is not favored in the future, he will be able to live and clothe for the rest of his life.


    As soon as the auspicious time arrived, in a burst of noisy gongs and drums, as well as the deafening sound of gunfire sounded.


    Ten ye with the wedding procession, riding a tall horse, to pick up the bride.


    Along with it came a long line of betrothal gifts.


    As for the betrothal gift, the fourth master and Ruoyin, as well as the Guo Luoma FA of Tong Jia''s gathering antelope, agreed with each other, and all of them were taken with the dowry by the wedding procession.


    Or Tongjia picking antelope wind scenery to marry out.


    Then, with the help of the slaves, Tong Jia picked the antelope and was led to the main hall under the red cap.


    Ruoyin, the sister-in-law, took the lead in taking a set of red gold jewelry as a dowry and rewarded Tong jiacailing.


    Li''s several, then also followed suit one after another, sent some jewelry.


    Then, a group of people beat and beat her to the door of Chamberlain house.


    At the door, Tong Jia''s Guo Luo Ma FA and Guo Luo Ma Ma, who had been gathering antelope, had already cried red eyes.


    The old lady was no longer able to stand on her feet. She could only be helped by a slave.


    The old man was a man in the end. His eyes were red, but he didn''t cry. He stepped forward and said, "I''ve been waiting for most of our lives to see you get married. We''re so happy to see you get married."


    Thinking that it was a happy day, the old man put the four words "die without regret" in his heart.


    "Guoluomafa, guoluomama, picking antelope, thank you for your nurturing grace." Tong Jia picks the antelope''s voice to tremble, said also kneels down the younger generation''s kowtow ceremony.


    This scene made the old lady cry even more.


    Even the old man, who had been forced to bear it, turned his head too far and couldn''t bear to see it.


    After Tong Jia kowtowed, he said, "the gazelle is also grateful to the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law for their care these days."


    "Well, when you are free, you will often come back and have a look. If you are bullied by the tenth brother or someone in his family, you can tell the fourth brother that he will make the decision for you!" The fourth master stood with his hands down and his fists were tightly packed behind him.


    A word down, if the sound to help Tong Jia pick antelope, "well, happy day, anyway, married in the capital, want to meet is easy."After Tong Jia picks the antelope to get up, he pours directly to Ruoyin''s arms.


    Feeling the emotion of the people in my arms, even the shoulder is shaking, if the sound then patted her shoulder to comfort, "really is a childish."


    Tong Jia picks antelope in if sound bosom to cry meeting, just don''t give up on the ground big red sedan chair.


    Then, all dowries and betrothal gifts are carried and carried by people, following.


    For a while, the capital was bustling with music, firecrackers, and dozens of miles of red makeup and carriages were orderly arranged from the East Street to the north end of the street.


    Watching the big red sedan chair and the jubilant brigade gradually walk away.


    Until the lively sound can''t be heard, Ruo Yin turns his head and looks at the fourth master.


    In fact, everything is not what she thought.


    It was she who started to be biased.


    The fourth master is not ambiguous to this sister who is not related by blood, but is the purest affection between brother and sister.


    The man who grew up in the Forbidden City but didn''t get the care of Kangxi and Defei.


    We should cherish this simple and pure affection.


    Although not pro, but better than pro.


    At the same time, she saw that the fourth master was so good to Tong Jia''s antelope. If she gave birth to a daughter, she would be a daughter slave?


    It''s no wonder that although the fourth master is very cold, he will always be gentle to big Ge Ge.


    At this time, it happened that the fourth master was turning to see her.


    After two people looked at each other with a smile, the fourth Master said coldly: "the big brother will be one year old next year. You should add a sister to him quickly."


    This listen is to let add a younger sister, translation is: hurry to add a legitimate daughter to the Lord.


    Smell speech, the slave on the side all droops the head, endure to smile, the feeling is sweeter than today''s joy candy.


    If the sound then glances at the slave around the eye, and then look at Li''s several, the eyes can spout fire.


    She didn''t care what the backyard thought.


    But on weekdays, she was dignified in front of the slaves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    So this meeting, the face is a little shy flustered.


    She raised her head and glared at the man, "this is not my own business."


    With that, she tossed her handkerchief and asked the servants to prepare the carriage.


    She and the fourth master, although they can be regarded as Tong Jia''s family.


    But in fact, she is also the elder brother and sister-in-law of shiye.


    So they are going to the banquet over there.


    When the carriage stopped at shiye mansion, it was almost noon.


    Ruoyin is glad that this time is just right.


    You don''t have to pull so many calves, you can eat at the table.


    After they got out of the carriage, they happened to meet fourteenth elder brother and got off the carriage.


    Fourteen elder brother is still a young boy, he is wearing a silver gray robe.


    A pair of deep eyes, with a stubborn and straightforward, and even a trace does not belong to his age of maturity.


    He was followed by several minions with various gift boxes in their hands.


    The fourth master saw the fourteenth elder brother, after a cold hum, he took the slave into the mansion.


    Obviously, the two brothers have not had a good relationship recently.


    Ruoyin then said with a smile to the fourteenth elder brother: "Oh, the fourteenth brother also comes to drink the wedding banquet. Do you want to rely on the Lord longkodo, or do you want to win over ten younger brothers?"


    The fourteenth elder brother is first a meal, then think of the last time''s matter, chat with smile way: "four elder sister-in-law don''t laugh at me, today is ten elder brother''s big happy day, let''s go in quickly."


    He still has no prejudice to Ruoyin.


    This sister-in-law is generous and sensible. She speaks straight and says what she wants.


    Laugh when you are happy, but hate when you are not.


    For example, she still remembers the last time he was in Rehe palace, and seizes the opportunity to tease him!


    Better than her sister-in-law.


    He was much better than his brother. He had a sinister face and could not say a word for a long time.


    The ghost knows what insidious idea he is making in the bottom of his heart. He is just a vicious Lord.


    Ruoyin was just saying it casually, and then he took the servant into the mansion.


    As soon as I got into the mansion, I saw longcordo and the gentlemen at the banquet in the courtyard.


    Li Si''er, on the other hand, stretches his head and looks into the hall, but he doesn''t want to get close.


    Ah, these two should have been the mother''s family, but they only appeared at the wedding banquet of shiye.


    At this time, bafujin didn''t know where to come out, took Ruoyin''s hand and said, "sister-in-law, we''re going to worship heaven and earth. Let''s go and have a look."


    If Yin has not had time to respond, the whole person is pulled to the hall.


    After death, Li Si''er''s scornful and sour voice came: "thank you are still the Royal daughter-in-law, but it''s just worship, as if you haven''t seen the world before."


    Originally let eight Fu Jin pull Ruo Yin, stopped.


    She turned to Li Si''er and said, "is it the Royal daughter-in-law? You can''t say three or four. I''ve seen a lot of people like you who can''t eat grapes and say sour grapes. I''m afraid I can''t get married in a fair way in my life


    With that, she changed from passive to active, pulling eight Fu Jin, "eight younger brothers and sisters, let''s go!"


    Left Li Si''er stomped his feet in the same place.


    When she came out today, longkordo repeatedly reminded her not to make trouble at the banquet.


    This is not an ordinary wedding banquet, but the emperor''s wedding banquet is not good for Kangxi.


    She turned her head to look at the people around her and returned to the banquet indignantly.


    Although longcordo is a pet of her, he does not want to marry her in the open and aboveboard way. He just carries her to be the lady of sequel.


    Hum, for decades, she has fallen in love with sifujin. She has remembered what she said!


    If sound enters the hall, see ten ye and Tong Jia to gather antelope to kneel down, offer incense.


    Ten ye''s e Niang Wenbi has passed away.


    As an emperor, Kangxi would not take part in such an occasion.


    But early in the morning, the ten masters will bring Tong Jia to the palace to greet Kangxi and his brothers.


    After offering incense, someone handed shiye a large section of safflower silk, long.


    After he took it, he held one end in his hand and gave the other to Tong jiacailing''s palm.


    Then, ten ye approached Tong Jia to pick the antelope. In the ear of Tongjia Cailing, he said in a voice that could be heard by two people: "I''m going to pay homage to the hall. You can hold on to the silk. If you fall down carelessly, you will feel distressed."


    Tong Jia picks the antelope in a low voice "um", the face under the red cover head, is simply red through.


    If sound looks at this scene, although is does not know what the young couple said.


    But the corner of the mouth can not help but hook up a touch of aunt smile.


    Then, a high pitched male voice sounded in the hall:


    "worship heaven and earth!"


    "Two obeisances to the high hall!"


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    "Happy red candle should be in the flower hall, and relatives and friends are on both sides. The new couple join the heaven and earth to worship, and a thick flower leads to the bridal chamber. "Voice just fell, see ten ye than everyone is anxious, pull the bride to go.


    Seeing this, the crowd of melon eaters began to make a fuss.


    "Let go, let go, let go!"


    "The ten masters are going to enter the bridal chamber, they are going to enter the bridal chamber!"


    If the sound saves handkerchief to cover the mouth to smile secretly, turn head to see four ye to look at her straightly.


    That pair of deep ink pupil seems to say: smile what smile, you are not without.


    She then haughtily raised her chin, coquettishly returned a small white eye.


    Just as the tenth master was about to lead the bride away, a shrill female voice came from somewhere: "ouch, I''m here to wish the bridegroom that the bride will have a noble son early. When you get married next time, you must remember to invite me to have a wedding banquet."


    As soon as this word comes out, if the sound hears the voice to look.


    It''s Li Si''er who is dressed up in a fancy way.


    Li Si''er held the servant girl''s hand with a sour and mean face.


    Originally, Li Si''er wanted to be patient, but she just couldn''t see Tong Jia picking antelope well.


    When she saw ten ye and Tong Jia picking antelope biting ears, she could not bear to say anything.


    "There''s a shrew everywhere. It''s really a disappointment to the wedding banquet." Eight Fu Jin murmured in one side.


    If Yin looks up at shiye, it depends on whether he can bear it.


    In this feudal age, there was no divorce and remarriage.


    Even if you don''t like it, you can take a concubine at most.


    But Li Si''er said that the next marriage, such words, is very unlucky.


    I saw originally to be jubilant ten ye, a footstep, eye light sharp sweep to the culprit Li Si''er.


    "Somebody, throw out the troublemaker." If it wasn''t for today''s marriage, we shouldn''t see blood or anything.


    Otherwise, he would have to give Li Si''er a beating.


    I''ve heard Cailing say that Li Si''er is no longer a human being. If my daughter-in-law is angry today, her daughter-in-law will be gentle at night.


    "Dare you, I am longcordo''s concubine!" Li Si''er held his head high.


    If the word "Concubine" is said from other people''s mouth, it looks like that.


    No one says that to his family.


    Just at this time, longerdo came to understand what happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    He bowed his hand to the tenth master and said, "ten master, fourth son, she is not sensible. She has not seen this kind of scene. Inevitably, he said something wrong. In fact, his heart is good."


    "Lonkodo, do you think your father is a three-year-old child? She is a woman of years, not a fool. Her heart is black when she says such words." Ten ye tightened Tong Jia''s hand and said in a loud voice: "today is the day of my great joy. It''s better not to hit people. If you want to help her speak, you can take her to roll with you!"


    He was the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, and unlike other princes, he would not offend important officials if he wanted to inherit the throne.


    In any case, he had no sense of the throne. He would not offend anyone who offended him or not.


    Longkeduo was also an important official of the imperial court at any rate, and was usually highly praised by his colleagues.


    Even the elder brothers were polite to him.


    It was the first time that I was driven out in front of people like this.


    Face on the face of him, a cold hum will take Li Si Er to go.


    At this time, a lot of elder brother came up to persuade ten ye, and some people advised longkodo.


    But when the atmosphere came to this point, longkordo had no face to sit down and have a good drink, so he had to take Li Si''er away.


    Ten ye took Tong Jia to the bridal chamber, and then came out to entertain the guests.


    Without longkordo and Li Si''er stirring here, the wedding banquet is much more harmonious.


    It''s just that the guests are so bad that they can drink shiye liquor.


    Especially the brothers, one by one.


    Ten ye is a straight-minded person, usually what to say.


    It''s just that the mouth stinks and the temper is bad, but the heart is not bad.


    Therefore, his brothers and brothers have a good relationship with him.


    At this point, in the face of a cup after cup of wine, ten ye raised his head is to drink all.


    In his heart, he drinks when he is happy, but he drinks hard.


    If you are not happy, you can shake your face.


    If the sound sees ten ye come to drink not to refuse, shake head to smile, be a simple person really.


    In the afternoon, if Yin had a meal, he said hello to the steward of shiye''s house, and left with his servant.


    As a result, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and the fourth master, who was slightly drunk, also got on the carriage.


    If the sound in the heart is surprised, surprised to ask: "the Lord does not make the bridal chamber with them?"


    The answer to her was a sharp stare from the fourth master.


    As if to say: do you think the Lord is like the man who makes the bridal chamber?


    If the voice bitterly pursed her mouth, turned to look like elsewhere.


    In fact, if the fourth master makes trouble in the bridal chamber, the picture is very interesting, isn''t it?


    Thinking about it, she chuckled.


    After the carriage began to run, the fourth master saw the woman giggling for no reason and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Ah... It''s nothing. It just reminds me of the meeting that I married my grandfather." She grinned at me.


    The fourth master leaned on the carriage and glanced at the woman.


    After a long time, he quietly said a "little fool..." on the cushion, closed his eyes.


    If the sound is heard, the whole person will go out of the body like the soul.


    The hair all over the body immediately stood up, goose bumps fell all over the floor.


    Beautiful eyes, unbelievably looking at the man in the car.


    Even with his eyes closed, he sat upright.


    The man''s body is upright on the cushion, and his hands are on his knees at will.


    The handsome facial features are like sculpture. The corners of the mouth are slightly picked up, and a lazy and good-looking arc is raised.


    It''s hard to show the casual and relaxed side of character.


    She couldn''t believe that such intimacy came out of that cold thin lip.


    At this time, only one thought hovered in her mind.


    That is, he must be drunk, drunk and talking nonsense.


    Just when Ruoyin was dreaming, the magnetic voice of a man like a spring breeze sounded in her ear.


    "Can you see me in a daze?" He did not open his eyes, smile like a smile, so that women fascinated.


    If Yin swallows his saliva, how can he not open his eyes and know that she is looking at him?


    "My Lord, you are strange today." She said.


    The man thin lips light open, secluded way: "say, how strange?"


    His voice is low and deep, with a bit of domineering and ruffian.


    As if as long as a woman does not speak well, she should look good.


    Ruoyin heard what he said and was bullied by him in order not to repeat the mistake of saying the wrong thing before.


    Then only funny back: "strange good-looking."


    Then, in response to her, the man breathed evenly, and there was silence.


    I don''t know whether he heard it or not.


    ------


    it was night, and the wedding room of shiye was full of red and festive color.


    The flaming candle of joy made the wedding room a little red, and the air was full of sweet red light.Even in the cold winter, drunk shiye, in this kind of atmosphere, all feel dry and hot.


    Even the breath is hot.


    He has been filled with a lot of wine today, and he is a little unsteady and staggering at this time.


    He walked the serpentine route, toward the woman sitting in the wedding bed.


    Just wasted a lot of strength, finally those brothers and friends who made trouble in the bridal chamber were driven away.


    Otherwise, the skin of the antelope face is thin, where can we stand it.


    "Sir, is that you?" Tong Jia picks antelope to hear footstep sound, ask in a low voice.


    "Of course it is... Yes." Ten ye''s face is red, his eyes are confused and separated. Fortunately, his ears are still very smart, but his words, some of them are big tongues, with vague words.


    Tong Jia Cailing saw that his words were vague, and he knew that he had been filled with a lot of wine. She covered her head, so she wanted to get up and help him.


    But ten ye didn''t want to, he drunk way: "don''t move, wait for ye there, wait for ye to come to you."


    Tong Jia picks antelope just to get up, the body slightly a meal, then sat down again, the heart is also warm.


    See woman obedient, ten ye contentedly ground chuckle, pace also quickened some.


    When he came up to the woman, he lifted a beam of scale from a table burning a candle.


    He didn''t rush to pick up xipa, but he was stunned at the spot.


    Ten ye rubbed his eyes and couldn''t believe it was true.


    Yes, she finally married him. He married her.


    "Antelope, I''m going to lift your veil."


    "Well." Tong Jia picks the antelope and responds to the mosquito sound.


    The next moment, ten ye opened the red cover, a beautiful face, appeared in front of him, he was stunned.


    The woman was dressed in a bright red wedding dress with intricate patterns embroidered with gold and silver threads.


    She is fragrant and delicate, the jade is tender, the dimple is more beautiful than the flower.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to look up to see the man in red Xi Pao, drunk standing in front of him.


    Thick eyebrows raised upward, long and curly eyelashes, there are a pair of clear eyes, eyes with a trace of rebellious look.


    The bridge of the nose, red lips, a bad and straightforward cross woven smile.


    He added a trace of uninhibited to the sunshine.


    He had a good laugh, the kind of smile from the bottom of his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Later he would climb. Seeing that the fourth master didn''t even want his mother, he went straight to the fourth master.


    If you can imagine, if you can walk in the future, if you will take off your feet, you will be in his father''s arms.


    The fourth master, who had a gloomy face, was gentle when he saw his son at his feet.


    He bent down and picked up Hongyi.


    At the moment when Hongyi was held up, his hands tightly held the fourth master''s neck.


    By the way, he raised his head and gave a kiss on the chin of the fourth master, and he called out: "amah ~"


    when he heard his son calling himself for the first time, he was surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    Then, his heart trembled, and he held Hongyi in his arms more tightly.


    Also raised his head and pinched the tip of the little guy''s nose, a face spoiled.


    The anger I felt when I entered the room was more than half gone.


    Even the corners of his mouth are full of smile.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin poured a cup of tea for the fourth master, and was reluctant to say, "come on, I raise a little white eyed wolf. I change his diaper every day, and I feed rice paste to teach him to talk and play with him. But every time I see him, I know to drill into my arms."


    "Chen Laonian''s Vinegar jar, you can also eat the child''s vinegar. It''s good for him to be close to his father, not to others." The fourth master glared at her fiercely and sat down with the child in his arms.


    Ruoyin pinched a piece of candied fruit on the small table table and mumbled: "anyway, you two kiss me. When I have a lattice, I will ignore you. Just teach my lattice to comb good-looking hair and wear beautiful skirts."


    As soon as he said this, he turned his eyes slightly. Although he didn''t say anything, he kept it in mind.


    At this time, Hongyi probably understood, and was not bad in the fourth master''s arms.


    Instead, he stretched out his little hand and hugged him.


    "OK, e Niang is joking with you. Your alma is busy on weekdays and seldom comes here. You''d better stay in your Amar''s arms for a long time, and e Niang asks people to order food."


    When Ruoyin said this, he called Qiaofeng and said, "ask the people in the dining room to bring a pot, and put the spicy pot bottom. For the night, remember to ask them not to put ginger slices, but to prepare some vegetables, mushrooms, bean curd skin, oil tofu, beef balls, mutton slices, potatoes, tripe, goose intestines, and consumptive fish, all of which should be strung with bamboo sticks. They don''t need to be cooked. Just bring them here ¡£¡±


    This weather, eat spicy hot is the most suitable.


    She wanted to eat it a few days ago.


    It''s just that the fourth master is here today. Let him have a good time.


    "Well, I remember. What about big brother?" Asked Qiao Feng.


    Ruoyin pondered for a moment and then said, "big brother, let''s eat shrimp and bean curd paste."


    Tofu and shrimp are rich in calcium, which is very good for children''s growth and tooth development.


    This time the meal is more complex, Qiao Feng and if sound again, went to the dining room.


    As there is no need to cook it, the restaurant has prepared the ingredients and spicy soup base.


    The copper pot and the food materials were brought here one after another.


    When it came, charcoal was already burning in the pot.


    Although the bottom of the soup in the pot is not boiling, it''s already blazing. It should be boiling soon.


    When the table is full of food, Ruoyin asks the slave to carry Hongyi to the wing room to feed supplementary food.


    At ordinary times, she might feed Hongyi and eat by herself.


    But today''s spicy hot, and bamboo sticks, so hot pot, not too much.


    After a moment, the bottom of the soup in the pot boils.


    Ruoyin throws a string of tripe into it and burns it.


    The fourth master began to throw other strings in.


    "No, no, no, those will be released later." If sound stops Tao.


    "The pot will go down." I don''t know why.


    "It''s not the problem. Whether it''s hot pot or spicy hot pot, the first batch of tripe is the most enchanting ~" she said, licking her lower lip, a look of aftertaste.


    However, she looks like this, in the eyes of the fourth master, that is incomparable marketing + soul charming + charming.


    His eyes stayed on her face for a moment, and the fourth master withdrew his sight.


    In his opinion, it''s not food, it''s her beauty.


    Under the charcoal fire foot, after a while, the tripe is ironed.


    Ruo Yin grabs several strings and puts them in front of the fourth master.


    From a hand to grasp a bunch of tripe, the side of the head on a bite big.


    Chew carefully, she then a face of satisfaction.


    The fourth master looked up and saw the woman''s satisfied expression. Then he looked at his belly and ate it.


    Then, Ruoyin put goose sausage, sliced pork, mushrooms, bean curd, beef balls, mutton slices, and fish in the pot.


    Finally, the potato chips are thrown in and scalded.


    During the period, as a man''s fourth master, in addition to silent eating spicy hot, also ate a bowl of rice.


    Ruoyin just eat spicy hot at the same time, occasionally drink a drink of Laoyin tea.Because it''s a perfect match for Malatang and Laoyin tea on a snowy day!


    After eating and drinking, there is still a lot of meat left in the pot.


    If sound then let slave carry down cent.


    The servants of the court were very happy to receive the gift.


    They smell it, and they''ve been drooling for a long time.


    I can''t stop because I''m full.


    Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to wash up, and the two played chess in the room.


    If the music chess skill is not as good as the fourth master, but the means to play is not shallow.


    From time to time, you have to repent, but you can''t win.


    It is true that he killed him without leaving his armor intact.


    During this period, while playing chess, the fourth Master said something serious: "in a few days, it will be the birthday of the emperor mamma. You will enter the palace to celebrate your birthday with you."


    "Oh, what am I going to prepare?" If you ask.


    "You don''t have to choose something too expensive. You just have to choose something small."


    Ruo Yin suddenly realized "Oh".


    According to the fourth master''s idea, he chose a large gift.


    But small, intimate gift, need her to choose.


    She nodded thoughtfully and seemed to have an eyebrow: "OK, sir, just take care of the external and internal affairs of the Lord, and I''ll take care of it."


    Four ye light "um" a, hand holding a black chess into the chessboard, "you have to lose again."


    If the sound slightly a Zheng, looking at the chess board that has won or lost.


    Raising your hand is like rubbing the horse and hanging the chess pieces.


    Chagrined way: "no, no more. I don''t want to lose face. I don''t want to lose face. I don''t know how to show mercy and cherish jade."


    She doesn''t play chess like this with others. She loses anyway.


    But in front of the fourth master, it''s OK to have a temper occasionally.


    Looking at the woman, the eyes of the fourth master suddenly become sharp.


    He usually hates people who are not good at chess and have poor chess skills.


    No one would dare to play chess with him like this.


    Even if you regret chess, now you still mix the pieces together. The chess pieces are not too bad!


    But in the face of angry Liu Mei down Cu, blushing face of the charming woman.


    He asked himself, was it just too cruel?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    The man pulled his lips and said, "no matter men or women play chess, there is only chess competition. It has nothing to do with compassion."


    "Yes, yes, you are right." If sound perfunctorily tidies up the chessboard.


    After a cup of tea, Ruoyin serves the fourth master to change clothes.


    She blew out the candle and lay down in pairs, when they were both wearing only one tunic.


    As a result, as soon as he lay down, the man''s strong body pressed up, as if to insert her into the body.


    "Don''t move. I''ll give you a grid." He said darkly.


    Therefore, in order to realize the great plan of getting a woman as soon as possible, the fourth master worked hard until midnight...


    -


    in the next few days, Ruoyin prepared for the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    Let a person find the best carpenter in the capital, specially made a thing.


    When the Empress Dowager was born, she went into the palace with her prepared gifts.


    As it was too cold and snowing, Ruoyin put Hongyi in the mansion and took care of her mother and nurse.


    When we arrived at the CIREN palace, when we entered the hall, Ruoyin heard the lively voices and laughter.


    Looking up, Kangxi and the Empress Dowager are already sitting on it.


    Although the Empress Dowager was not Kangxi''s biological mother, in Kangxi''s eyes, she was better than her biological mother.


    When he was two years old, his mother died early.


    He was the Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang, and she taught him to grow up.


    Later, the Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang passed away, and only the Empress Dowager was left by him.


    The key empress dowager is the Mongolian nationality on the Horqin grassland, who is open-minded.


    She never interferes with the regime because she is a empress dowager.


    On the contrary, she eats, drinks and has fun every day.


    There are several batches of Prince and Ge Ge who grew up under her.


    She also often went to various places to play, not happy.


    Because of this, coupled with her childhood teaching, Kangxi respected her very much and basically responded to her every request.


    At this time, long black lacquer strips were placed on both sides, and many elder brothers and wives, as well as concubines, were already sitting on both sides.


    The appearance of beautiful men and women is always eye-catching.


    As soon as the fourth master and Ruoyin entered the hall, they attracted many people''s attention.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin and Siye have a high profile appearance, but they are low-key.


    After entering the hall, they saluted Kangxi and the empress dowager, and took their seats on one side.


    As the Empress Dowager is not the whole birthday, there will be no officials on this birthday, only members of the royal family.


    A moment later, Kangxi took the lead in offering a congratulatory gift to the Empress Dowager.


    If sound looks, everything is extremely valuable.


    From hairpin to hairpin, from bracelet to armor, there is even food, and wear all kinds of silk and satin.


    It''s just dazzling.


    Then, the princes followed suit and offered a congratulatory gift.


    All kinds of them are valuable.


    In the end, it''s time for women to present their gifts.


    First of all, the concubines presented gifts.


    Then the prince fujinli, the first to bear the brunt was the princess of Zhijun. "Laozu Zong, this is the longevity quilt embroidered by my granddaughter-in-law a few months ago."


    If the sound, to the spirit.


    I saw the maids holding the sheets folded like tofu, unfolding little by little.


    Finally presented in front of the public, is a bed of crimson quilt, with gold thread embroidered with complicated patterns, as well as golden longevity characters.


    Look if sound is stunned, she embroiders a small thing, all crooked, ancient people can play so.


    Such a comparison, those embroidered handkerchief, handkerchief, and money bag, in front of the single side of this quilt, it is a small wizard.


    "That''s very kind of you." The Empress Dowager said with a smile, but in her eyes, there was a slight alienation.


    "Filial piety to the ancestors is what sun''s daughter-in-law should do." When the princess of Zhijun finished, she went back and sat down.


    "Oh, sister-in-law, it''s a coincidence this year. I embroidered sheets." The princess smiles and walks to the middle to salute.


    Then, there is a group of maids, holding the same fold into tofu sheet unfolded.


    Ruoyin glanced at the princess of Zhijun, and the air smelled the embarrassing smell similar to the one wearing a shirt.


    I saw that the princess was right. The two people''s gifts were almost the same.


    The background color of Zhijun is crimson.


    The background of the princess is red.


    Besides, the bed sheet of the princess looks very smooth and satin.


    The four corners are embroidered with classical lines of gold and silver thread.


    In the middle, gold and silver threads, as well as various colored threads, are embroidered with various patterns of longevity.


    "Laozu Zong, this is a complete set of brocade quilt for longevity, which is sewn by sun''s daughter-in-law with the best natural silk. It can warm the winter and cool the summer when it is covered on the body." The princess is proud of her way.


    Seeing this, the princess of Zhijun looks embarrassed.


    Zhijun''s smiling face collapsed in an instant.Kangxi today is to accompany the empress dowager, he did not speak, the right to speak to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager stretched her neck and looked at it carefully, and she was sure to say, "well, the moral is good. You have a heart."


    After the crown prince and princess, according to the seniority, it is three fortune Jin.


    "Sun''s daughter-in-law was lucky enough to get a piece of precious jade, so she went to the craftsman in the capital to make a pair of Jingfu long cotton hairpins." Sanfu Jindao.


    It''s said that it''s Jingfu''s hairpin. Ruoyin is relieved.


    She thought that she was going to bump into the gift with sanfujin.


    However, how did she see the rare understanding from sanfujin''s face.


    This is not like to be tricky, love to make trouble, she is not pleasing to the eye?


    As a result, sanfujin seemed to know that she was paying attention, and he also gave her a slight smile.


    Smile if sound perfunctorily returned a smile, took back the eyes, even what the Empress Dowager said did not hear clearly.


    She only heard the third master teaching to him: "fourth, see, woman, if you don''t obey, you''ll have to cold her severely. You can see whether your third sister-in-law is obedient now. Where can she stab people everywhere?"


    The fourth master took a sip of tea and did not speak.


    However, Ruoyin''s mouth twitches. Don''t teach the fourth master bad. Her family is cold enough, so there''s no need to be cold.


    If she knew that it was the fourth master who taught the bad third master first, she might vomit blood three feet on the spot...


    when Ruoyin was stunned, someone bumped her with elbow: "fourth younger sister, it''s your turn."


    If the sound returns to God, it is sanfujin who reminds her.


    Then smile slightly, meaning politely.


    Then, she motioned to mother Liu and went to the center of the hall.


    First of all, he gave the Empress Dowager cancan a smile and said, "Laozu Zong, the present prepared by sun''s daughter-in-law is quite ordinary, but you should have never seen it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng carried a bucket in.


    The wooden barrel is just like Ruoyin said. It is ordinary, and it is relatively small. The traditional Chinese characters of longevity are carved on the edge of the barrel.


    For a moment, the concubines, who were busy watching the scene, were chirping.


    "What''s this? It''s not as big as my bath basin."


    "That''s it. It''s better to be a footbowl."


    "Cut, I don''t want this kind of foot basin made of fir." It was jiufujin who said this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    "All right, stop it!" As soon as the Empress Dowager spoke, the palace was quiet again, "old four Fu Jin, what''s the use of this barrel?"


    Somehow, the fourth master felt that his fortune must have some ideas.


    This barrel is more than that simple.


    So a small fox spirit, where can do ordinary barrel.


    "Back to my ancestors, this wooden bucket was specially made by sun''s daughter-in-law to find a carpenter in the capital. Although it is made of fir, she believes that valuableness cannot be used as a basis for measuring the quality of a thing. If a thing is very valuable but not suitable for itself, it should not be used. If a thing is cheap, but it is good for people, then it is good. " If the sound returns seriously.


    "How do you say that?" The Empress Dowager asked with a smile.


    "Just like cypress, it has high density, good texture and luster, which makes it more expensive. But its corrosion resistance is general, it is not suitable to soak feet. But although Chinese fir is cheap, it has medicinal value, it has the effect of dispelling wind, relieving pain, dispersing blood stasis and hemostasis. In addition, it is light and has good antiseptic property. If it is combined with Chinese herbal medicine package, it can also play a good role


    "What''s more, sun''s custom-made foot bath bucket is not a common one. It''s a deep bucket design, and there are 88 grinding wheels under it, which can promote blood circulation, expel cold and promote metabolism. In winter, it can promote Yang and nourish the body; in summer, it can dispel dampness and heat; in autumn, it can moisten the lung and intestines; in winter, it can warm the Dantian. It can make the ancestors sleep stable, healthy and long-lived


    When Ruo Yin was talking, mother Liu took off the lid of the bucket and showed the wooden bead pulley inside.


    For a time, people were shocked by the seemingly ordinary but actually mysterious cask.


    Looking at the wooden beads with big fingers and imagining that it would be wonderful to step on them to soak their feet?


    In addition, if the sound of witty words, the barrel boasted.


    They start to doubt life.


    Have their feet been white for decades?


    "As the saying goes, high tables and low benches are all wood. In my opinion, no matter how good the barrel is, it is still wood. But I really admire my sister-in-law for her eloquence. She talks about wood as if it were more valuable than gold. " It was jiufujin who said this.


    If the sound turns to look at the nine Fu Jin, compared with the previous more sour three Fu Jin.


    Jiufujin one look is not easy to provoke that kind of, plus the look in the eyes has a poisonous color.


    It''s not inferior to the nine masters of poisonous snake.


    She wondered that she had not provoked this one before.


    Why did you fight against her all of a sudden.


    Is it that there is a school between the brothers, and jiufujin is following suit?


    She glanced at Jiuye beside Jiufu Jin, and sure enough, the corner of her mouth was with a sinister smile.


    Then, she took back her eyes and said in a neutral way: "nine younger sister''s words are wrong. Why is a book with wonderful stories or rich contents worth more than white paper, or even priceless? I think you can understand this truth."


    Smell speech, nine Fu Jin was blocked speechless.


    There was no retort for the moment.


    The empress dowager, who happened to be on the top, also said in good time: "the old four Fu Jin is really clever. This barrel is just in line with the wishes of the AI family. It happens that the AI family has not been sleeping well recently. The grand doctor has opened a herbal package, saying that it is soaking feet before going to bed. After that, the maid of the palace presses my feet. But the AI family is old, and the soles are dry and not easy to press. It''s greasy to apply essential oil. Now, where are you You need other people to press it. It''ll be fine after you''ve soaked yourself. "


    Nine Fu Jin a listen, where dare to talk more, chatting to sit down.


    At this time, even Kangxi, who had been reducing the existence and didn''t want to highlight himself on the Empress Dowager''s birthday, all laughed and said, "the emperor''s wife likes it."


    With that, he asked Liang Jiugong to reward Ruoyin some jewelry.


    After receiving the reward, Ruoyin goes back to sit next to the fourth master under the envious eyes of everyone.


    The fourth master glanced at the woman with his remaining light, and asked in a voice that could be heard by two people: "how do you know you want to send this to the emperor mamma?"


    If the Empress Dowager did not speak, he would not have asked her.


    The key is also too coincidental, the Empress Dowager just at night to soak feet, she sent a wooden bead roller bath.


    "Five sisters told me." If the sound such as the truth said, but also turned to the fourth master smile.


    Four ye slightly a Zheng, then took back the eyes, "you pour is clever, quite can walk the back door."


    "Through the back door, we should also have strength. First of all, we must have good popularity. Secondly, we should give things to the satisfaction of our ancestors." Ruo Yin said and pinched a plum cake, a satisfied face.


    The fourth master did not speak, but he did not like to eat in public. He also squeezed a plum cake and chewed it carefully.


    A faint fragrance of plum blossoms spread among the teeth.


    The fifth princess has been growing up beside the Empress Dowager. Ruoyin can come with the fifth princess.


    The fourth master loved to see him.


    Then, several Prince Fu Jin gave their wishes.But with Ruoyin that novel barrel, others, it seems very common.


    After all, the Empress Dowager celebrates her birthday every year.


    In addition, those people who are not good at words are precious things. In a word, they are not as good as wood.


    After all the people offered their birthday gifts, the Queen Mother dismissed them.


    The general meaning is to leave everyone to eat in the CIREN palace.


    But it will be a while before lunch, so we can go around the palace.


    If you can''t stand the serious atmosphere in the hall, you should not only sit upright, but also smile.


    Therefore, she almost immediately held mother Liu''s hand and wandered around the palace.


    Unconsciously, he went to a plum garden.


    She wanted to enjoy the plum in the snow. Before she could enjoy the plum well, she saw a man and a woman talking and laughing in the plum garden.


    It seems that someone got the first place.


    In this dynasty, it''s very romantic to have an appointment to enjoy plum.


    The woman''s voice is clear and crisp, like a valley of orchids, for Ruoyin, there is a loss of familiar.


    The sound of the south is clear and clear, and seems to be more familiar.


    Ruoyin is not a good person.


    However, the two voices were so familiar to her that she had to see them.


    But she didn''t want to rush in and disturb the date.


    So she had to sneak into the plum garden through the rockery.


    It doesn''t matter whether you look at it or not.


    Good guy, it turns out that Wu Ge and a girl in plum red flag dress are enjoying Mei inside.


    It''s just that girl''s back to her, she can''t see each other''s face.


    I had to pray in my heart: turn, turn your face, so that she may see who her sister-in-law is.


    Mother Liu looked at her Fu Jin''s pursed buttocks. She was a real scoundrel.


    Qiaofeng is holding an oil paper umbrella with red plum, covering snow for Ruoyin.


    It''s a pity that if you can cover your head, you can''t cover your buttocks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    She didn''t know where to hold her umbrella for a moment.


    Alas, which Fujin family eavesdrop on the corner like his own master.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin did not maintain this position for a long time, because she had already seen the girl''s face.


    She covered her mouth and tried not to make her own voice.


    Quietly Mo Mo took mother Liu and Qiao Feng to leave.


    "Master, who have you just seen? You look excited." Asked mother Liu.


    "My fourth brother and five princesses, of course." If the sound smile to return, in any case are their own people, say it is OK.


    No wonder I didn''t see the five princesses in CIREN palace.


    It turns out that Wu Ge and Wu Ge are here to enjoy Mei.


    In plum garden, Wu Ge and Wu princess did not know that someone had peeped at them.


    "Princess, it''s cold outside. I''ll take you back to the CIREN palace. If it''s windy and cold, it''s hard to get well. Besides, it''s easy to slip in the snow. Besides, when you come out to enjoy plum blossoms, you don''t take any maids with you. It''s too unsafe." Different from Ruoyin''s imagination, Wuge is not a private meeting with Princess Wu here.


    But with a bodyguard patrol in this area, happened to meet a person walking in the snow five princess.


    Out of politeness, he saluted the fifth princess.


    Then, the fifth princess said that she would go to the plum garden. There was no one around and asked him to accompany him.


    For the sake of safety, he asked the guards to patrol well and accompanied her here.


    The fifth Princess held a bunch of plum blossoms in her left hand and picked them in her right hand.


    The heart is a little uneasy, how should she say to the dull youth.


    It was because she saw him patrolling with his bodyguards on the steps that she followed alone.


    "Do you remember me?" She asked casually, but her heart was full of expectation.


    "You are a princess of a country. All the people in Qing Dynasty remember you." I went back in five squares.


    On hearing this, the fifth Princess frowned and said, "no, I mean you remember one winter when my maid lost her. Did you send me back to the benevolence palace?"


    "This... I don''t remember." Wu Ge said frankly that he really didn''t remember it. Then he turned around and said, "but I have seen the princess elsewhere, so I still remember you."


    "Oh." The fifth Princess stopped picking plum with disappointment.


    Five frames slightly a meal, dark eyes in the five Princess face politely swept a look, "OK, I''ll take you back."


    The fifth Princess faintly "um" one, walked in front.


    Wu Ge followed behind to protect him. He knew his identity and didn''t think about Princess Wu in that way.


    The main reason is that he has his own goal. Within three years, he wants to go to the battlefield.


    So he won''t have a wife for the time being.


    When he sent the five princesses to the steps of CIREN palace, he arched his hands and said, "princess, I have something else to do."


    "You go." Five princesses pretended to be indifferent to shake hands.


    Just when the other side turns around, he stands on the steps and looks at the back of five squares.


    This scene was just seen by the Empress Dowager standing on the corridor.


    "This is the same person as I saw at the gate last time?" The Empress Dowager asked her servants at will.


    I saw the slave stretched his neck and looked at it carefully. He replied, "when I go back to the empress dowager, I will look at it. It''s the same person. It''s hard to find such a person in the guards of the Forbidden City with lanterns, just because of his strong and upright back and extraordinary bearing."


    The Empress Dowager sneered and said, "you flatterer, you flatter me here without a glance at the eight characters."


    "The slave is telling the truth." I was laughing.


    "OK, you send someone to inquire and find out which family it is. You can find out the details for the AI family." The Empress Dowager solemnly ordered.


    "Yes, you can take it easy. I can handle it well."


    After about a stick of incense, the birthday banquet of CIREN palace began.


    Ruoyin is a walking eater. Try not to participate in people''s jokes, but concentrate on eating the food in front of you.


    In this royal family, there are several really simple.


    Most of them are human beings. They smile on their faces. Who knows if they are calculating.


    After eating, the brothers were called to the Qianqing Palace by Kangxi to discuss things.


    Ruoyin then saluted the Empress Dowager.


    As a result, he got out of CIREN palace, and some people came after him.


    "Si Fu Jin, empress de Fei, please go to Yonghe palace and sit down." Aunt Cui said with a smile.


    Ruoyin looks around and finds that Princess De is holding the maid''s hand to go to Yonghe palace.


    Meanwhile, he gave her a very stern look.


    This is always the case. Ruoyin is used to it.


    Since aunt Cui has invited all of them, she will go.


    So, when she and aunt Cui arrived at Yonghe palace.


    I saw that Princess de was already sitting on the top of the table. A maid in palace on the left and right side pinched her shoulders and beat her legs.The one on the left is slightly fat, the one on the right is thin.


    "My daughter-in-law says hello to e Niang." If sound salutes.


    "You still regard this palace as the e Niang. I thought that your wings would fly to the sky. I haven''t been to Yonghe palace for a long time. I don''t know this palace any more." As soon as she opened her mouth, she was very aggressive.


    If you don''t understand, I haven''t offended this one recently. How come the gunpowder smell is so heavy.


    It''s like it''s going to explode.


    "The sum Niang misunderstood, today''s son Hongyi did not bring, daughter-in-law had thought of a few days to clear up, take him to greet you." She returned respectfully.


    I just felt speechless.


    If you want to say that Princess De is easy to get along with, she is OK.


    As a daughter-in-law, she regards her as a good mother-in-law.


    However, Princess De is not clear, so she can only say that every new year''s festival, the first 15 days of the first day of the lunar new year, as usual, to please.


    You can''t run to Yonghe palace with your face on.


    Isn''t that just to increase the damage, to add to each other?


    She doesn''t like her anyway, doesn''t she?


    It is said that the fourth master often goes to the imperial concubine to have a cup of tea after going down to the court, and he is very angry.


    "What a glib mouth." Princess de reclined on the back of her chair, her eyes half narrowed and swept to Ruoyin. "Just now in the CIREN palace, you can say that you will say, why, now you run to this palace to be wild?"


    If sound mouth corner smoked, flustered way: "daughter-in-law dare not."


    This one has been picking her thorn since she entered the temple.


    No matter how good she is, it doesn''t help.


    It made her heart beat.


    To say that although the character of Princess De is not very good, but also not to the point of finding fault for no reason.


    It must be something that didn''t suit her. She was so difficult.


    At first, she thought that the princess just invited her to Yonghe palace for tea as usual.


    Ah, now it seems that drinking tea is fake and censure is true.


    What''s more, she felt vaguely that something big was going to happen?


    Just as she was thinking, aunt Cui was motioned by Princess De''s eyes and came to help her up.


    When she got up, she looked up and saw the maiden on her left, looking at her with slightly hostile eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    what? What did she do?


    Even the maids are hostile to her?


    Then, she sat down with the help of aunt Cui.


    As a result, her buttocks just sat down, and Princess de showed her eyes to the maiden on the left.


    I saw the maid face the princess, a face of shame, completely lost the hostility just saw her.


    Then, the maid of honor came to her with a cup and knelt down and said, "Fu Jin, I''ll offer you tea."


    Ruo Yin looks at the cup in front of her, but she doesn''t receive it.


    She looked up and looked at the first of the Duchess, princess a face let her take the meaning.


    Then, she took the cup, but the heart is full of confusion.


    Usually, when she comes to Yonghe palace, she is usually served tea by Aunt Cui.


    Even if it''s a maid serving tea, she just needs to bend down slightly.


    You don''t need to kneel. After all, it''s not the time to celebrate the new year.


    Not to mention tea, after all, just a slave.


    "This is Guo''s, which is selected by our palace for the fourth elder. Since you and Li gave birth to a big brother and a second brother, my stomach has not been moving. When Guo was a child, he served me. He adjusted and taught very well in all aspects. The buttocks are big, and she is a good child. But she has a low status. After entering the mansion, she will carry a grid. " Duchess made up her mind.


    Smell speech, if sound on the face smile ha ha, heart ha ha ha ha.


    Princess De wants to lift the people around her. To put it bluntly, there is no need to find such a poor excuse.


    She and Li only gave birth this year, which began to urge the second child.


    After giving birth to a second child, are there three or four children waiting there.


    People''s hearts will never be satisfied...


    at this time, I didn''t pay much attention to Guo''s Ruo Yin, so I could not help but take a closer look at the people in front of them.


    The little girl was wearing a light orange Palace Dress, about 28 years old, with a slightly round oval face.


    Dark eyes are very smart, skin color is not white, but not yellow, belongs to the kind of health, the face has a good complexion of light red.


    The whole person has a pure and beautiful breath.


    Guo De Fei''s body size is not the key.


    In front of the body, it is estimated that it can''t be described with a few pieces of meat.


    It has to be described in terms of a few catties of meat.


    With such a baby face, it''s really childlike + Giant... Mattress!


    It''s the kind of girl the elders will like. She''s innocent and easy to raise.


    She turned her mouth slightly, and Ruoyin felt that many of the elders in the palace had nothing to do when they were full. They always ordered the mandarin duck spectrum at random.


    On the spur of the moment, they have decided on the fate of others.


    "E Niang, this Guo''s family is just a maid of the palace. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to carry it as a Ge Ge?" She said faintly.


    The status of maiden is very low, OK? It''s good to give a concubine at most.


    She was introduced by Princess De, so she could be like the girl in the innocent official''s house. Is she a Ge Ge?


    On hearing this, the anger on her face should not be too obvious.


    She is from the palace maid to climb this position, do not say a few words are not comfortable in the heart.


    "What''s wrong with the maids? It''s just that they''re not brilliant in the draft, but there''s something to be desired. That''s why they dropped out of the draft and stayed in the palace. The family is a little worse than that of the big family, but it is also the innocent girl of the local small official family. "


    If Yin feels the fury of her, she will think of her origin.


    Some people are sensitive and like to sit in the right place.


    Her eyes slightly turn, euphemistic way: "it''s a matter of great importance. The daughter-in-law has to go back and discuss with the fourth master. After all, this Ge Ge is given to him."


    Well, she tried to show that she didn''t have much power. She had to wait for the fourth master to decide everything.


    If there is anything, let Princess de and fourth master fight bravely.


    But Princess De is extremely stubborn. Once she has made up her mind, she has to achieve her goal.


    And in the matter did not mention before, thought of many problems, early prepared.


    "No need. When the former Emperor came to this palace, I mentioned it to him. He heard that Guo''s family was with me, so he made a decree and allowed him to enter the palace three days later." The princess said to Aunt Cui.


    Aunt Cui spread out the imperial edict of Kangxi in her hand. "The Guo family of Yonghe palace has been serving the imperial concubine ever since she was a child. She has always been diligent, sincere, pure and perfect. Now she gives it to the fourth Prince Yin Zhen as a Ge Ge Ge, and she will go to the zhubeile mansion three days later."


    "I thank the emperor longen." Guo''s face was beaming and took over the edict.


    If the sound is full of brain is "three days later into the Chamberlain house.".


    It seems that the imperial concubine is really well prepared. The imperial edict has already been drawn up by Kangxi.


    I''m afraid things can''t be done. There''s a wave of mandatory operations.


    Who dares to resist the Emperor Kangxi''s will is the prince, who dare not.


    In this case, it was the princess who played a major role.


    As long as Kangxi''s family is innocent, it''s not.And this edict also means that Guo was personally ordered by Kangxi.


    In addition to the relationship with the imperial concubine, I''m afraid it will be bigger than the Song family and Wu family.


    No wonder, Guo looked at her with hostility.


    Now think about it, that is the feeling of envy when the enemy meets.


    After pondering for a moment, she said faintly: "since it was ordered by Huang AMA and e Niang, her daughter-in-law readily accepted it."


    She said, she took a jade bracelet from her right hand. "Today I came out in a hurry. This bracelet is my gift to sister Guo."


    "Xie Fujin." The Guo family took it up impolitely.


    Then, Ruoyin got up and said with a smile to Princess de: "e Niang, since it''s settled at this time, the daughter-in-law will go back to the mansion first. It''s also good to inform the sisters in the mansion that the slaves can tidy up a yard and let sister Guo live in the house."


    Looking at her posture, she didn''t mean to discuss.


    She was just asked to announce the results.


    Now that the result has been announced, she has not left.


    She was disgusted at this place for a long time.


    "That''s good." The virtuous imperial concubine light way.


    Therefore, this matter is a matter of certainty.


    Ruoyin then holds mother Liu''s hand and quickly turns to leave.


    Just walked out of Yonghe palace and was preparing to go down the steps. He saw elder brother 14, who was climbing the steps.


    When he saw Ruo Yin, his eyes dodged and he felt guilty.


    Since I met her head on, if Yin was not the one to avoid, she called out "Fourteen brothers.".


    "Four sisters in law." Fourteen elder brother means to answer, but the expression is a little stiff.


    See the situation, if sound frown puzzled.


    This has always been an open-minded and frank young boy, how this will become timid.


    She is not a very big person, as for in front of her?


    Suspicious, really suspicious.


    This makes her very doubt, the imperial concubine suddenly raises Guo''s for the grid, is not 14 elder brother''s handwriting.


    After all, the imperial concubine regards fourteen elder brother as the bone and flesh on the tip of her heart.


    Think about the increasing conflict between the fourth master and the fourteenth elder brother.


    And the seemingly peaceful relationship between her and fourteen elder brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    "The fourteenth brother saw me like a ghost." If sound half joking tunnel.


    "No... No." Fourteen elder brother some falter.


    "Ming people don''t speak in secret, but the fourteenth younger brother really disappoints me. I thought you were a straightforward person, but I never thought that you were a person who was Frank on the surface, but actually hiding behind the e Niang." If sound shakes head, slightly some disdain.


    According to the behavior of the fourteenth elder brother, she thinks it is the 14th elder brother who complains with the imperial concubine.


    In order to get more involved in the affairs of the fourth master''s house, the imperial concubine got Guo into the mansion.


    Otherwise, four ye just and fourteen elder brother not in, she also and fourteen elder brother conflict a few words.


    Then, Princess de carried Guo.


    All of this, it''s a coincidence.


    It is not very credible to say that there is no writing by brother 14.


    Fourteen elder brother is not a very tolerant person, he heard if sound wronged him, immediately on the anxious.


    "A man is brave, but this is not what I did." "If you don''t, I will go up the steps


    With that, he took the servants around him and went into Yonghe palace without looking back.


    If Yin looked back at her upright little body, full of grievances and stubbornness, and absolutely arrogant and uninhibited.


    Isn''t it really brother fourteen?


    Originally, she was not sure, so she deliberately provoked the boy.


    I didn''t expect that this boy can''t be excited. He''ll blow up all of a sudden.


    Since he said no, it was not him.


    Otherwise, it''s just his straightforwardness. He''s really bold.


    I am afraid he will appear before they ask him.


    If sound shakes his head, just, don''t think about it.


    Anyway, it''s a foregone conclusion.


    After the fourteenth elder brother entered the hall, he glanced at the Guo family who was pinching the shoulder for the imperial concubine. He was dissatisfied with the way: "e Niang, did you give the Guo family to the fourth elder brother to do the lattice?"


    Guo, who was pounding her legs for Princess De, immediately stopped.


    But when she closed her eyes and enjoyed the massage, her eyes suddenly opened and her eyes burst with sharp light.


    Immediately after seeing 14 elder brother, become gentle again.


    She said with a smile, "why, but ulanara has looked for you?"


    "No, you don''t know that the maid in the palace has broken her mouth." Fourteenth elder brother shirked the responsibility on the slave at will.


    "Those with broken mouths, if caught by our palace, will have to be torn." Said the princess majestically.


    The voice was not loud or small, just fell into the ears of all the servants in the hall.


    She loved her fourteenth brother and trusted him.


    Besides, this son always has something to say in front of her, and hardly tells lies in front of her.


    "E Niang, can''t you stop Guo from entering the fourth brother''s house?" Fourteen elder brother walked quickly to the princess De.


    Hearing this, Guo''s hand shaking her legs slightly.


    She was a maid in court. She had a hard time getting married. She still married the prince.


    If this opportunity is missed, she will have to stay in the palace until she is old enough to let go.


    In the meantime, you have to keep your head.


    Otherwise, it''s all in vain!


    "There are too few children in your fourth brother''s family. E Niang, this is for his good." Princess de touched the moon forehead of the fourteenth elder brother, with a kind face, "how, compete with your fourth brother for favor. Don''t worry. When you grow up, e Niang will also pick you some good girls. Maybe she will be more water-saving than Guo''s


    "I''m stupid. I''m not as good as my mother said. I''ve been able to serve my mother in my life and have the opportunity to serve the fourth master. It''s just a blessing that I''ve cultivated for three generations." Guo''s mouth is as if it had been smeared with honey.


    I''m afraid that after listening to the fourteen elder brother''s words, she will be ruined.


    Imperial concubine glanced at Guo lightly, waved her hand, and motioned her to step aside.


    After Guo''s retreat, the fourteenth elder brother left the imperial concubine closer. He frowned impatiently and said, "e Niang, you know the son doesn''t mean this."


    The servants around her are arranged by Princess de. whenever there is anything, she likes to take eye drops with her.


    This is not, although he and the fourth brother''s relationship has not been very friendly.


    But recently it''s a very unfriendly one.


    In addition, there seems to be a conflict with the fourth sister-in-law on the surface.


    The servant of good deeds told e Niang that only then had Guo Shi''s matter.


    Guo''s family was trained by e Niang. Even if he didn''t have him, sooner or later he would come to the fourth brother''s house.


    But he just didn''t want to be the one who helped.


    He felt like a little man.


    If you want to sue in front of the sum Niang, let the sum Niang support, it is not like words.


    To this end, he purposely changed the slaves around him and re elected a group of them."It''s not that. What''s the matter with you recently? It used to be very respectful of e Niang''s idea." Princess de leaned over and left a back head for elder brother fourteen, "your fourth brother was not with e Niang since he was a child. His heart is cold and wild, and we are not on the same road at all. If e Niang doesn''t put a person beside him, how can we know the root and the bottom of the matter? In case...


    in case he shoots us one day, there is a measure.


    In fact, the most disgusting thing for the princess is to listen to the slave saying that if sound contradicts 14 elder brother.


    This makes her feel that Ruoyin is spoiled by the fourth master, and she has to plug someone to block Ruoyin.


    But I don''t know that my fourteenth brother likes Ruoyin.


    At this moment, two mother and son, who have always been close, seldom have different opinions.


    But Princess De is the mother of fourteen elder brother, even if fourteen elder brother''s temperament is straight, also won''t be too unruly.


    Qi to Qi, filial he still know how to measure.


    "OK, my son knows. I''ll go back to my study and do my homework first." And when he had finished speaking, he turned and went out of the hall.


    Looking at the fourteen elder brother''s slightly angry back, the imperial concubine took a sip of tea and asked faintly: "you go to ask, just when ulanara''s family left this palace, did you run into 14 and said something that shouldn''t have been said?"


    "Go back to the master, I just wanted to tell you. Brother fourteen replaced all the servants you had planted beside him, and then he chose some new people from the house of internal affairs again..." aunt Cui said, glancing at Princess de secretly.


    "What, there was a change of people!" Princess de Fei looks surprised.


    The cup in the hand also fell on the ground, and it didn''t matter if it was broken.


    Aunt Cui squatted on the ground and hastily cleaned up the ceramic fragments below. "Those new people don''t listen to us. They just listen to elder brother fourteen''s dispatch. So... I can''t ask them at all. I don''t know what brother fourteen and four Fujin said. But I heard that they took a face on the steps and said a few words."


    On hearing this, the princess murmured to herself, "that was chosen for him by this palace several years ago. How can he say that he can change it? Where can the new people serve him, know his preferences, and even don''t know the details."


    With that, her resentment of Ruoyin deepened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    Then, the princess turned her head and said with a headache: "this old four Fu Jin is a great skill. Let''s forget the old four. Anyway, the old four is a cold stone with no hot cover and an immature white eyed wolf. But even my fourteenth is because she has a gap with this palace. "


    The more she said, the more angry she was, and her hands were gathered into fists.


    It''s chilling to say the words one by one.


    "Master, calm down." Aunt Cui gave the porcelain to the maid in law.


    She wiped her hands with a handkerchief and kneaded her temples skillfully.


    "Don''t you arrange Guo''s family with the fourth master? If you want to come here, he is young and has a good figure. Next year, he will add a grandson to you. Everything will be different. As for Si Fu Jin, I can''t make any waves when I want to come. " She is worthy of being an old servant around her. She knows how to coax her.


    One side of the Guo''s face blushed after listening.


    Princess de took a deep breath, and she was coaxed into a lot by Aunt Cui.


    When Aunt Cui saw that Princess de was in better condition, she asked, "master, elder brother fourteen... We still..."


    before she finished speaking, she waved her hand and sighed helplessly, "Fourteen''s temperament is the most clear in our palace. He is straightforward, simple and good-natured, and pays attention to emotion and righteousness. In general, no decision is made. If a decision is made, nothing can be said. "


    "In this case, the master should not worry too much. I see, brother fourteen is not a reckless person though he is young. Looking at the new slaves, they are decent. I think they are all carefully selected by elder brother 14. " Aunt Cui flattered her according to her words.


    "Well, I can''t help it." Princess de shook her head, a look of regret, "you reward some money bags in the past, tell them to serve 14, if you dare to make mistakes, your head is waiting to fall."


    For this little son, the princess is still very painful.


    Fourteen elder brother since childhood and her special kiss, mouth is also particularly sweet, temperament and very suitable for her.


    Now the fourteenth elder brother and she have a gap, she can no longer intervene.


    When the child is old, she can''t always protect her own ideas. Let him learn to grow.


    As long as he can be good, she can tolerate anything.


    ------


    when Ruoyin went back to his residence, he had a courtyard cleaned up and made room for Guo''s family.


    The news that Guo''s going to enter the mansion was sent up and down in the mansion.


    For a moment, the whole house was boiling.


    Especially in the backyard, people are jealous and expectant.


    On the same day, I heard that the fourth master returned to the mansion with a fierce face and went directly into the study.


    He also punished several servants in the front yard.


    Three days later, a small pink sedan chair was carried from the Forbidden City into the chamberle house.


    According to the normal process, Ruoyin was rewarded and a family dinner was held at night.


    It''s just a grid. She doesn''t go to the banquet with the hostile look in her eyes.


    They just told Li and nuobaolu that they would be "entertained".


    Li and nuobaolu, see children + Yan + Giant mattress Guo, attitude can be good strange.


    They were either cynical or filled with wine.


    Guo''s family is just a lattice. He is not good enough to be irrigated by two side Fujin, but he dare not refuse.


    Finally, Guo''s heart gave birth to a plan, life buckle throat, on the spot almost spit out bile.


    In this way, she would wash up later, so that she would not be so drunk and would not have to drink any more.


    Sure enough, the banquet was over.


    After the end of the show, the dark current in the night just began to surge.


    In almost every yard, there was a faint candle light.


    Like the eyes of the night, waiting or peeping at something.


    Li, in particular, could not sleep when he thought of Guo''s beauty and figure.


    Only Ruoyin of the main courtyard had been sleeping in the warm quilt and went on a date with Duke Zhou.


    Just when people thought that the fourth master was going to stay with Guo''s, he went to the courtyard that nobody could have imagined.


    The next morning, where the fourth master stayed last night became a hot topic in the mansion.


    Qiao Feng told Ruoyin early in the morning, "master, I heard that master son Ye stayed in Wu Ge Ge Ge last night."


    "Did you get the wrong number? Are you sure it''s Wu''s, not Guo''s?" Mother Liu, who is changing clothes for Ruoyin, asks incredulously.


    "How can I get the wrong number? At that time, I was also puzzled. I asked people several times, but they all said that he had stayed in wugege." Qiao Feng finished and secretly winked at mammy Liu.


    Considering that Ruoyin would not be happy with Ruoyin, Mammy Liu said, "it is said that amah of wugege is clean and honest. The emperor has recently promoted him from the county magistrate to the magistrate. It is better than before."


    In and out of the story, all the stabbing shows that Wu''s daughter depends on her father.


    Ruoyin listens to the oboe early in the morning and turns his eyes."Well, I''m hungry. I''ll ask the dining room to make noodles and cakes."


    In the Qing Dynasty, which elder brother was not a group of wives and concubines.


    That is to say, all businessmen and officials who have some status and financial resources are wives and concubines.


    There are few people in the backyard like the fourth master.


    This time it''s the devas.


    Next time, it might be Kangxi cypress.


    Which one, she and the fourth master can refuse.


    Since this is the case, she has nothing to care about.


    Even if how much care, things will not change because of her ideas, why increase the worry, too unrealistic.


    However, I didn''t know that the fourth master lived there.


    Is it because of the relationship of interests or serious.


    But one thing is very clear, the fourth master is not satisfied with this kind of thing, so he deliberately ignores Guo.


    Ruoyin grinned and curled her lips. As long as she didn''t stay here, she could say anything.


    If Guo''s first day in the mansion, the fourth master will stay with her.


    As the main room, she not only did not persuade the rain and dew, but also dominated the fourth master.


    It''s not very good.


    In particular, Princess de should invite her into the palace for tea.


    Maybe she will be detained in the palace to create opportunities for Guo.


    After all, it''s not the first time that she has done this kind of thing. She should be very handy.


    Instead, she''d better stay at home.


    After breakfast, people from the backyard came to the main courtyard to greet them.


    Ruoyin alone called out Wu and Guo, and each gave a pair of gold bracelets.


    Although the Guo family didn''t go to bed, it was the first time since he came into the mansion.


    Wu''s family was the first to go to bed. According to the rules, he must be rewarded.


    "Xie Fujin." The two of them went together.


    Ruo Yin looks at the two men kneeling in the middle.


    Guo''s heart is obviously not smooth, a face aggrieved and sad.


    Wu''s face is like a delicate flower. She looks happy and wears a ten percent new gold-plated hairpin on her head.


    At first glance, it was the reward for the first time.


    "All my sisters, get up. From now on, they will take good care of the fourth master, open branches and scatter leaves for the royal family, and extend the offspring. " If sound road.


    "Yes."


    After Wu and Guo took their seats.


    Li Shi twisted his head, a face of disdain.


    I knew that ye would go to Wu''s place. I should have drunk him last night.


    But she always felt that Wu Shi was just a cushion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    After all, the first night Guo entered the mansion.


    Wushi robbed Guo of the limelight, but it was on the bar?


    Thinking of this, she squinted at the opposite Guo.


    Compared with the Wu family who had been in the house for such a long time, she thought Guo was an opponent.


    No matter what ye didn''t go to Guo''s, it would never be cold in the future.


    Now Guo''s face has not been revealed. If he does, he must be a cruel character!


    At this thought, she looked up and down at Guo, and said scornfully, "it was dark last night. I didn''t look at it carefully. Today, I can see that this figure is not what a girl''s family should have, but it is more abundant and moist than those who have had children!"


    "The elder sister''s words are heavy, but when the slave is in the palace, the imperial concubine treats the slaves very well, and the cost of food and drink is excellent, so she has a good life." Guo''s heart of discontent, smile back.


    Li chuckled and said, "if you want me to tell you, there are many maids in the palace who have the opportunity to serve the Lord long live. Especially the people around the concubines have more opportunities to show their faces. If you don''t, the maids will eat with eunuchs when they are lonely. Are you sure... You''re still a baby? "


    All the people present frowned.


    From the original forbearance, Guo''s face turned red. Because of the excitement in front of him, he fluctuated violently and trembled.


    But her status is not as good as Li''s, and she can''t be spoiled.


    Only to see if sound, face full of grievances, want to let if sound to her decision.


    Li''s speech is a little hard to hear, if the sound is to say.


    Her face a heavy, rigorous way: "Li Shi, you are also, always the mouth to talk without a gatekeeper."


    "Fu Jin said so." Li covered his mouth with a smile and turned to Guo: "look at me. I can''t stop talking, but my heart is good. My sister should not go to her heart. You are innocent since you are the one arranged by Emperor Alma and e Niang. "


    With that, she rolled her eyes uninteresting.


    Guo did not speak, but his eyes were red, and he felt humiliated.


    Li Shi humiliated her like that, actually wanted to say a few words and a few words to deceive her.


    Therefore, she continued to look at Ruoyin, hoping that Ruoyin would make the decision for her.


    Ruoyin receives Guo''s eyes, but she does not intend to make decisions for Guo.


    She will not forget the hostility when Guo looked at her in Yonghe palace.


    So, she won''t help the white eyed wolf.


    She looked at the outside of the sky, light command: "last night there was a heavy snow, you should pay attention to keep warm, the charcoal fire is not enough to come to the main courtyard to say, I asked the slave to deliver it. In addition, the snow in front of the door is ordered to be cleaned up by the servants. Don''t slip and fall. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. "


    The meaning of the words is obvious: everyone sweeps the snow in front of his door, but I don''t help anyone.


    "Yes." Everyone should say.


    "Well, it''s coming to the end of the year. I need to look at a lot of books. You can stay in the yard and don''t have to come to see me." It''s cold in winter. She''ll lie in.


    After hearing this, Li said a few words of greetings and left with his servants.


    In the next few days, the fourth master stayed with Wu for three days.


    Then, in the backyard.


    But I didn''t go to Guo''s.


    If you have some toys for him, please take them.


    In this way, if Yin feels more and more, Wu''s family is really unjust.


    When the newcomer enters the door, Wu''s family carries the pot for three days.


    Winter passed quickly, and it was early December.


    These days, Ruoyin stays in the main courtyard and takes big brother to look at the account books.


    Because it''s too cold outside. When I leave the room, my nose is red and my breath is white fog.


    Take a few steps as if your ears are going to fall off.


    That is to pour a basin of hot water on the ground, can instantly condense into ice.


    On this day, Qiao Feng took many fresh lemons from the dining room.


    "Master, is this your lemon? It''s so sour. How can you eat it?"


    "Press it into juice and stir it with honey, which can beautify and beautify her face." If sound light command.


    Qiao Feng believes in Ruo Yin.


    Soon, she took a bronze ware, like a kettle on the bottom, with a screw handle on it.


    Cut the lemon in half, stir it slowly, you can squeeze the orange juice, only lemon slices and dregs.


    If the sound saw, I really admire the wisdom of the ancients, such a simple thing, the effect can not be worse than the juicer.


    However, looking at the yellow lemon, she has an evil idea in the breeding...


    "Qiao Feng, cut a small piece of lemon for me." If sound smile way.


    Then, Qiao Feng cut a small lemon to Ruoyin.


    If the sound is received, then lean to Hongyi''s mouth.


    Hongyi is a non picky eater. He always eats whatever she feeds.At this time, he didn''t know that people were dangerous. He didn''t hesitate. He gnawed at the lemon.


    Results bite down the moment, small body acid to shiver!


    Bright big eyes, narrowed into a line.


    Wrinkled face.


    It has a small mouth full of meat and lemon juice.


    The more sour you taste, the more sour you taste.


    In the end, I could only open my mouth slightly and I couldn''t move.


    In this scene, you can''t help laughing and looking back and forth, "ha ha ha ha..."


    witnessing all this, she can''t help but sniff at the corners of her mouth. She is so sour that she doesn''t dare to eat it.


    Don''t talk about the big brother who is under one year old.


    Alas, it''s not easy to stand up for such a mother as Fujin.


    In this whole mansion, the fourth master can conquer Fujin.


    However, Hongyi didn''t cry, just looked up at Ruoyin.


    Bright eyes don''t understand to look at the laughter if sound, mouth also wronged Du Qi.


    That appearance, as if in the silent question "why do you treat me like this? I''m just a child under one year old."


    How can she do this if she is soft in her heart for the poor and innocent expression of her son?


    Heart so think, but her hand, or can''t help holding up the lemon, continue to Hongyi mouth together.


    Can''t help, who let this guy sour to deformation appearance, really too cute.


    This time, however, honyi was obviously not fooled.


    But the whole face turned, leaving only the back of the head for Ruoyin.


    A pair of "just blame me too naive, now don''t think I will eat" appearance, mouth tight.


    "Zhuang Zhuang, one mouthful, just another, OK?" she coaxed.


    Hongyi shakes his head like a rattle drum and struggles to go on.


    Bad sum Niang is so afraid that he wants to leave.


    If sound doesn''t matter, lemon is a fruit anyway, and it also helps to develop the taste buds of the baby in the long tooth period.


    She is also to try once, later is to feed Hongyi to eat lemon, also can put honey Da, otherwise too sour to stomach is not good.


    She held the lemon in her hand, and kept circling with the courage to avoid.


    Dangling, she deliberately seems to want to feed to the left, but actually to the right.


    As a result, Hongyi took another sip of lemon.


    All of a sudden, the small body was sour and shivered.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." if the sound laughs and trembles, but I don''t know that there is a chill gradually approaching.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    She put the lemon on the side of the small table a few, free hand pinched the face of Hong Yi, "Zhuang Zhuang is not angry ha, sum Niang does not tease you."


    Hongyi doesn''t obey. He will go down with his short legs.


    At this time, a voice of anger sounded: "you are so when the sum Niang."


    If Yin looked up, he saw the fourth master entering the room.


    He was followed by a crowd of slaves.


    There were also a few servants, carrying things in all directions, covered with a layer of cloth, like boxes for holding things.


    "When did you come, my lord?" Ruoyin gets up a little guilty.


    Just bullied Hongyi, did he see it?


    Just as she got up and gave Hongyi to the nurse.


    Hongyi waved his small hand and threw himself into the arms of the fourth master.


    Small short leg is also excited to stare, the mouth sends out "cackle" laugh.


    Only Amar will be able to take him out of the sea of suffering.


    The fourth master raised his feet and took over Hongyi.


    Then, he sat on the chair beside him, with Hony on his lap.


    If the sound then quickly Qiao Feng good lemon honey water, to four ye poured a cup, "Ye drink tea."


    The fourth master took it with a cold look and said, "is there a lemon here?"


    "Huisiye, it''s a mixture of lemon and honey. It happened that there was fresh lemon, so I asked people to cut some and try Hongyi''s taste, and I was seen by the Lord If Yin sits aside and explains wrongly.


    Why is it that every time you do something bad, the fourth master can run into it?


    "You can''t do it like that, you can''t do it.


    Ruo Yin lowered his head, played with his fingertips, and whispered, "I see, I just... I just can''t help it..."


    the father and son sitting opposite looked at Ruoyin like this.


    The woman''s face is full of "weak, innocent, I''m wrong.".


    First of all, Xiao Hongyi was conquered by Ruoyin''s acting skills. He cheerfully called out "e Niang" and comforted him.


    Then, the fourth master coughed softly, "OK, pay attention next time."


    Every time it''s her that makes him look like a villain.


    Smell speech, if sound head up, the expression on the face immediately switched to happy.


    She pointed to the square object carried by the slaves and said with a smile, "Sir, what''s inside?"


    "Guess." The man said at will.


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, with the answer: "jewelry?"


    Fourth master: "No


    "Silk? Marten? "


    The fourth Master said: "yes, you know, I''m not so smart. You''d better tell me, it''s too hard to guess!"


    The fourth master chuckled and motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng asked people to carry it to Ruoyin.


    Then, as soon as the curtain was lifted, there was an iron cage, and a snow-white cat was lying in the cage.


    Pink ears, pink nose.


    It has grayish brown hair around the corners of its eyes.


    With the charming pupil of sea blue, it is as sweet and moving as smoking makeup.


    Seeing the curtain lifted, the white cat looked around lazily, and then went down meekly.


    However, such a movement, all appear beautiful and elegant.


    Ruoyin couldn''t help but reach for his hair.


    The touch on the hand is not too good, it is that kind of very loose and soft feeling, like a fluffy puppet.


    Thinking of this, she was surprised, this is not called fairy cat puppet cat?


    However, this cat is a foreign breed, which should not have existed in the Qing Dynasty?


    Just when she was curious, the cat moved and rubbed against her hand. She was coquettish.


    "Wow, it''s so cute. I''m a girl." Ruo Yin soothed her and scratched the cat''s stomach.


    The cat lay on his side enjoying himself.


    "Old man? Maiden heart The fourth master looked directly at the woman.


    She''s not a girl, she''s a little woman.


    The key is that the old man and the girl are called together, which is too inconsistent?


    Ruoyin was a little stunned and quickly changed the topic: "my Lord, where did you get this cat? It''s so lovely. It''s quiet, gentle and elegant. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a sweet cat. Its hair is my favorite. It''s as white as jade."


    "It''s from the bottom."


    The bottom slave is doing import and export business in the thirteen trades.


    A batch of silk was sold last month, and buyers were very rare.


    If there are many cats in it, they will continue to cooperate.It can be said that this type of cat, the capital is a unique one.


    And he does these things, except his own people, no one else knows.


    He didn''t want women to get involved.


    The fourth patriarch of male chauvinism always thinks that women are in charge of the house.


    All the things outside are carried by men.


    Even if something goes wrong, she won''t be implicated.


    If Yin Zheng Zheng Zheng, it seems that he does not want to, then she does not ask.


    "Why did you want to give me a cat instead of a dog?"


    "It likes quiet, you like to move, just complement each other. Anyway, they are all cats, so you don''t have to make fun of Hongyi." Four ye light way.


    In fact, in Mulan paddock, she didn''t like the horse he arranged.


    Then she bought a white horse by herself.


    And then he was thinking.


    Since she likes snow-white, she will send her a snow-white small animal, no matter whether she likes it or not.


    In the end, the cat is the most suitable for her temperament.


    If the sound mouth one Jue, is not willing to, "I only heard that the human and the human disposition complement each other, has not heard the cat and the human complementary."


    Seeing her angry, the fourth master chuckled and said seriously, "the distraction you made last time is very good. After drinking several times, you can finally rest at night."


    As soon as this was said, Su Peisheng was the most responsive.


    He was really anxious for the fourth master. If he wanted to send him away, he had to find the reason why he couldn''t fight.


    When he was in Mulan paddock, the fourth master asked him to look for white cats everywhere.


    At that time, Fujin didn''t send distractors.


    However, the fourth master was shrewd and cautious. He often read official documents late into the night, which hurt his nerves and brain.


    Often lying in bed thinking about things, resulting in a bad night sleep.


    Thanks to the distraction wood sent by Fujin is very good, the effect is simply too remarkable!


    Since the fourth master boiled water with distractor wood, he could fall asleep every time he lay down.


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, this is to tell her, send the cat to her just because of the distraction wood?


    "As long as you are good, everything is worth it." She smiles back.


    "Well, you don''t know, fourth master. The walnut was peeled by Fujin himself last time." Smart way.


    Looking at you, you will be angry at me


    Qiao Feng covered his mouth with a smile and went out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    If sound is embarrassed ground: "Ye, you don''t listen to her nonsense!"


    The fourth master''s eyes swept the woman''s face.


    Finally, he stopped on the delicate jade hand coated with beautiful nail oil, and said lightly: "after that, let the slave do it."


    "It''s so delicate. I stripped myself, and the slave''s, that''s different. Originally, I''m different from the sisters in the backyard. I can''t do embroidery, and I can''t give you brocade bags and money bags. But for me, it''s OK. " Ruoyin opens the cage and sits on the chair with the cat.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly. It was very rude for women to smash walnuts.


    As a result, she said, as if elegant and warm.


    Man thin lips light open: "you are Fu Jin, and they are not the same."


    "No, I''m just like them. I''m a woman of my father. I''m willing to do these things for him." Ruoyin looks directly at the fourth master, and his beautiful eyes show a shining and sincere light.


    She didn''t believe men''s lies, especially in this dynasty.


    I''d rather believe in ghosts than in men''s mouths.


    What are you different from them? You don''t have to do this...


    if she does not do anything and let those people in the backyard pay attention, the difference between people will be obvious.


    And she, I''m afraid, will be reduced to the original owner.


    Besides, she always thought that only by appearance and bedtime, she could only get temporary favor.


    If you want to be in favor for a long time, you still have to leave your heart.


    Otherwise, without distracted communication, it would be difficult for a man with strong male chauvinism like the fourth master to get his real respect.


    The question involved was too sincere. The fourth master looked away from him and said, "the cat hasn''t been named yet."


    Ruoyin looks down at the cat in his arms and knows that the fourth master asked her to name the cat.


    I wanted to see the physical characteristics of cats, so as to identify gender.


    But she did not see the obvious characteristics, and she really did not understand this aspect.


    "Is the cat male or female?" he asked


    "Back in Fujin, I heard that she was a mother, but in order to make her temperament stable and healthy, she had to be sterilized. In addition, there are so many masters in our family that no one can bear to cry at night." Su Peisheng returned.


    If the sound nods, it means understanding.


    Cat spring, but will change temperament, emotional irritability, "Ao Ao" call people at night can not live.


    "Since she is a female, her hair is as white as snow, and it''s snowing outside, it''s called snowflake." Ruoyin grabs the belly of the snowflake and shouts "snowflake snowflake, little snowflake ~"


    then, snowflake gives a face "meow", which means she agrees to the name.


    Amused if sound can''t help but laugh, look up to see Hongyi waving small hands, mouth "babbling ah".


    As if to say: how can there be more lovely than me, I also want to touch.


    If the sound then holds the snowflake, gathers together in front of Hongyi.


    I saw Hongyi very light, light from the head of snow, touched the tail, then took back his hand, grinning.


    During this period, snowflake is really docile, did not resist at all.


    If you look at the sound of the heart will melt, can not help but say: "if you have a cat, and then a dog, a pair of children under the knee, this life will be enough."


    Then, she bowed her head and laughed to cover up the loneliness in her heart.


    Such expectations, if placed in ordinary people, may be a common thing.


    But in the royal family, it may be a luxury.


    Hearing the speech, the tip of the fourth master''s heart twitched for no reason.


    He could feel that the words she had just said were from the bottom of her heart.


    A cat, a dog, a pair of children, this life is enough.


    So simple and pure little beauty.


    "There are only fierce dogs there, not suitable for you, but it is not impossible..." the man said, pretending to look at the woman mysteriously, and evil smile said: "if you give me a lattice, you will satisfy your wish."


    But when he finished, he was not happy for any reason.


    His woman, how can only so little pursuit.


    Not to say that the pattern is bigger than him, but it can''t be so small.


    Thinking of this, he had a relaxed face, because two different ideas in the heart of the conflict, so his face became gloomy.


    "Ye, you are really..." if the voice is red, it seems that you can pinch the bleeding.


    She hasn''t noticed the mood shift in men.


    I just looked at a room full of servants.


    Although they all hang their heads, they all hear.


    The fourth master caught sight of the woman''s blushing face, which spread all the way to her ears and white neck.


    In her body, there is a kind of charm from the inside to the outside, which is emanating towards him.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng, a striking figure, soon asked the servant to take big brother to the wing room.He took all the servants in the room out and closed the door.


    All of a sudden, the room that originally came to oppress a lot of people, only Ruoyin and fourth master were left.


    Oh, no, and little snowflakes.


    Fourth master opened his arms and said faintly, "settle."


    If the sound "Oh" a, the first snow to get outside, let people look at.


    Then close the door inside and wait for the fourth master to change and wash.


    After the two men finished washing, before they could change their clothes, she was knocked on the wall of the house by the fourth master.


    The man''s strong arms bound her to the wall.


    A high pressure of cold air ran through her from the top of her head.


    If the sound played a shiver, do not understand why.


    Obviously, it was still good just now. How could this meeting be like having a deep hatred.


    "Sir, I know I''m not smart enough." If the sound covers the cheek, as if blocking the face at the same time, but also to block the man''s cold line of sight, "if I didn''t do it well, I''ll change it."


    "Sure you''re not smart enough?" The fourth master raised his eyebrows.


    If she''s not smart, there won''t be any smart people.


    Ruoyin: "at least in the face of Ye...


    " you are my lucky Jin, I don''t allow you to have that kind of negative thinking. " When the man finished, he leaned down to kiss.


    I don''t know whether it''s the inner resistance or the fear that she will affect his decision-making. He kisses vigorously.


    If Yin wants to say something, it has no right to speak.


    Negative thoughts?


    It turns out that such a beautiful thing is a negative thought in his eyes.


    Fourth master''s thin lips are cool, with irresistible aggressiveness.


    Bit by bit, it controls the whole brain of a woman, even the whole person.


    This makes Ruoyin feel that the man in front of him is mysterious and unpredictable.


    Clearly he told her the idea directly, but she still felt that the other party could not guess.


    Even if she can touch him now, it seems to be nothing. Who knows if he will change his temperament in the next moment.


    But her lips, like her thoughts, were so confused that they danced with him.


    For such an active woman, the fourth master kisses and kisses her and presses her on the brocade quilt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    This night, the red candle flickers in the room, the hair is disorderly, and the red silk is rolling waves.


    In the middle of December, Ruoyin has already ordered people to buy new year''s goods in advance.


    At the same time, she was upset about one thing.


    It''s the fourth master''s birthday right now. Last year, some of them were too hard and gave a lot of fresh and romantic ones. I don''t know what to send this year.


    But the general direction, she still had the bottom.


    Anyway, it''s still a warm card. If you want to be novel, you must have never seen it before.


    "Qiao Feng, warm a pot of Osmanthus to brew." Who let wine make people''s mind hot, inspiration continuous ah.


    "Go back to the master, the osmanthus wine is finished." The wind goes up the road.


    "When you''ve finished, let the steward of the winery deliver it again." Ruo Yin chucked his mouth in boredom.


    Qiao Feng gave a slight pause and said in embarrassment: "master, this is the case. A few days ago, when the slave and mother Liu went out to buy things, the manager of the winery said... It was that the business of the winery could not go on."


    If the sound startles the eye to open double, but after the surprise, is a burst of speechless ah.


    Fei Yanggu gave the original owner nearly ten dowry Chuang Tzu, but there was only one left.


    Originally, the officials and dignitaries in Beijing still like drinking.


    If you have something to do, you have to prepare good wine when you come to the house.


    Moreover, there are many Manchu people in the capital, although they are not as enthusiastic as the Mongolian people.


    But there''s no nonsense on the table.


    Ruoyin still wants to earn some extra money from this winery.


    But now it seems that her plan is in vain.


    "Don''t you make some money this year? Why can''t you open it?" She asked.


    "Back to the master, the steward of the winery said that since the founding of the ShiSanHang, many foreign goods from abroad have been transported to our Qing Dynasty. There are many high-ranking officials and dignitaries in the capital, and these foreign goods have basically flowed to the capital. I heard that those people in the capital like to drink foreign wine, especially the rich and noble families. When guests come to their homes, they like to display bottles of foreign wine on the table. Therefore, several wineries in the capital are closed down. " Qiao Feng shook his head helplessly.


    Ruo Yin turned her mouth and suddenly realized: "so it is..."


    when Qiao Feng saw that Ruo Yin was a little pale, he thought he was not happy.


    He said, "if you want me to tell you, those people are all worshipping foreign countries. What''s good about foreign wine? It''s not enough to drink such a small bottle. It''s our wine jar


    "You can''t say that. Each has its own good and its own flavor." Just like in a country, people''s beer is better than ours.


    Good drink to the people of their country, the tap in their home is beer.


    Qiao Feng "Oh" a, way: "master son, slave to see whether there are osmanthus wine elsewhere in the house, if not, ask people to buy a jar outside."


    "No, no, no, come back." Ruoyin stopped Qiao Feng, who was going outside. "You help me make up. Let''s go to the winery and see if I can turn a loss into a profit before it closes completely."


    "Really Qiao Feng immediately happily pulls Ruo Yin in front of the dressing table.


    Somehow, if someone else said that, she would not believe it.


    After all, the market is like that, people do not buy is not to buy.


    But this word from the mouth of Fujin, she felt full of confidence.


    It seems that you can manage the winery in a good way.


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin changed into a red flag.


    The hairstyle is not good, the whole is too exaggerated, it is too discernible.


    She let Qiaofeng lose two heads, decorated with a few silk flowers, and a silver inlaid jade hairpin.


    Then she took mother Liu''s hand and was ready to go.


    But just out of the main courtyard, the snowflake followed.


    Always quiet snow, around if sound circle.


    Seeing this, if Yin was worried about stepping on it, he only got a way: "snowflake is obedient, go back quickly!"


    Instead of listening, the snowflakes turned faster.


    If sound lowered his head, he felt dizzy in front of him.


    Mother Liu caught the snowflake and held it in her arms. "Master, wait. The slave will put her in the cage, and it will not run around in front of you."


    "Meow ~ meow ~ meow ~" snowflake toward Ruo sound, sweet meow three times.


    Sea blue eyes, also innocent and looking forward to looking at Ruo Yin.


    It seems to be saying: pity me, take me out to play ~


    my heart will be sprouted.


    She waved her hand and said, "just give it to me."


    So, Ruoyin carried the snow and got on the carriage.


    The carriage was small, but there were two fire pots in it.


    In the brazier, there was a red charcoal fire. It was warm.Ruoyin took a blanket from the carriage drawer and covered it with snow. He said to himself, "little snowflake, it''s almost new year. Let the servant sew you some new clothes in a few days, so that you won''t be cold."


    Snowflake lazily "meow" a, as if in response.


    The road was slippery in the snow, and the carriage drove slowly. It took more than half an hour for the carriage to stop at the winery.


    When she got there, Mammy Liu went to call her first.


    When Ruoyin got out of the carriage with snow, the steward and the winery''s assistants were all around on both sides.


    When I looked up, there was a big plaque hanging at the door, with the big black words on it: "Chateau seinde."


    The first feeling of Ruoyin is that the name is very formal, especially in line with this dynasty.


    "Respect four fortune Jin, four fortune Jin auspicious!"


    If the sound did not speak, just walk slowly in the crowd.


    Usually that pair of easy-going eyes, is scanning each fellow.


    Finally, the line of sight pauses for a few seconds on the scruffy steward''s surface.


    Then she went straight into Chuang Tzu.


    In her impression, the original owner has never been to Chuang Tzu, and has always been in charge of affairs.


    And she was the first to come back to Chuang Tzu.


    If you don''t take it seriously, I''m afraid those people will not be disciplined.


    After a while, the steward followed up, "how did you come?"


    "This is my Chuang Tzu. I can''t come?" If the sound is light.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The steward smiles back.


    "We''re going to close down. We still care what we do." What she wants is a surprise check.


    In addition to seeing the most authentic winery.


    You can also see the human nature of the winery.


    After a smile, he said, "I''ll take you to the wine store."


    "No, I''ll take care of the account book." Ruoyin sits in the armchair in the room.


    After a pause, the steward should say, "yes, yes, I''ll take it."


    Then, the slaves all served several cups of tea, and no one in charge came out.


    "Go and see why it takes so long to get an account book." Ruo Yin tells mammy Liu.


    After mother Liu answered, she took two bodyguards to find someone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    A moment later, the steward of the winery, with his brown brocade bag in his arms, was taken to Ruoyin by the guards.


    See the situation, if the sound is clear.


    She casually grasps the belly of snowflake, light way: "how, take an account book so long, this is to plan to run away?"


    "No, no, no, I dare not." The steward returned in great fear.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What about the books." Ruo Yin asked impatiently.


    The steward was embarrassed and didn''t dare to answer. He just held the burden in his arms tightly.


    Just like holding a big baby.


    See this situation, if the sound Dynasty bodyguard indicated one eye.


    The bodyguard took the burden from the steward''s arms and opened it in front of Ruo Yin.


    There was a blue shell account book, a bundle of gold bars, a pair of silver bills, and a large black mink that looked very valuable.


    "Bold, you are in charge, where there are so many gold bars and silver tickets." Mother Liu said, she went up to count, and then went back to Ruoyin, "master, I''m afraid there are thousands of taels of silver in it. With gold bars, I''m afraid there are 4000 taels."


    If the sound is heard, the corner of the mouth arouses a sneer of disgust.


    Frightened, the steward quickly begged for mercy: "Si Fu Jin, the villain has been working in the winery for more than ten years. You can see that the face of the lady and the master can spare the servant this time."


    If the sound is too lazy to pay attention to this kind of person, directly ask people to plug the mouth of the matter.


    She told the bodyguard, "you take him to the ticket number, take out the silver ticket, and deposit it again. If he doesn''t cooperate, you will report to the official. Anyway, we have someone on top of us."


    As a matter of fact, she just said that because she was afraid of life and death.


    Sure enough, the steward heard there was someone up there.


    He immediately thought of the fourth master of cold noodles and Fei Yanggu, the governor of nine gates.


    If you think about it again, it will be the Emperor...


    so, the matter went smoothly.


    However, in the time of incense, things will be done.


    With that pile of silver tickets, Ruoyin let the people beat the steward and drive out.


    She also called master Zhao, who was making wine, and wrote several prescriptions for medicinal wine and foreign wine.


    "This is the prescription I asked for from a miracle doctor, specially for the treatment of rheumatism due to lumbago and leg pain." In fact, she wrote it by herself.


    "What''s more, if a man drinks well, the amount of ginseng and deer antler should be in accordance with what I''ve written. It can''t be too much or too little. We must use genuine medicinal materials. Don''t give me the whole western shellfish. And a little bit, if you do, pack and leave the wine."


    "As for this, it''s the tonic wine that women drink for beauty."


    ...


    there are no less than ten pieces of prescriptions.


    Master Zhao looked at the various prescriptions with bright eyes.


    There are Cuscuta seed, peony skin, bitter almond, tangerine peel, angelica, angelica, Cyperus, etc.


    There are also some strange ways to make wine that he has never seen or heard of.


    In this regard, he seems to see hope for the future.


    At first, he thought the winery couldn''t go on. He was going to be laid off.


    But it''s hard to find wine making. I can only work as a coolie.


    Liu village, I didn''t expect it.


    Now that the family can make a living, the winery doesn''t have to be scattered.


    After all, he has worked here for decades and still has feelings for the winery.


    Ruoyin finally finished the recipe for wine making, and she drank a big sip of tea thirsty.


    "I''ll give you one of these prescriptions. If a third person knows, you should know. My fourth master has many ways to make you live, not, like and die!"


    No way, who let this dynasty look down on women''s ability.


    If they don''t move the cruel and insidious fourth master out, they will not be afraid of her as a woman.


    Hearing this, master Zhao immediately knelt down and said, "Fujin, please rest assured. Even if you take advantage of a hundred slaves, I dare not violate your meaning, let alone the fourth master. As for the prescription, I will keep it in mind and burn it. In a word, the prescription is there, and the slave is there. If the prescription is leaked, the slave will not die. "


    Seeing master Zhao''s sincere attitude, Ruoyin nodded slightly and said, "do well, our goal is not just this family, but to sell wine to all parts of the world. At that time, I will give you double wages."


    "Thank you very much. As long as I can support my family, I''m very satisfied." Master Zhao respectfully returned, but said, he was embarrassed to ask: "Fujin, I think you have a few wine recipe too chaotic, can you eat problems?"


    "Fu Jin told you, you have a few courage to question." Mother Liu protects the main tunnel.


    Ruoyin raised her hand slightly and motioned to mother Liu not to speak.


    She knew that master Zhao was referring to the foreign wine, so she was not angry.On the contrary, he felt that he was not a flatterer. He really wanted to work hard here, so that he could summon up the courage to ask these questions.


    "Don''t worry. The prescription I gave you is the best."


    "Since Fu Jin explained it again and again, the servant was relieved." Master Zhao said.


    Then, Ruoyin called the people from the winery and held an emergency meeting.


    A middle-aged man who looked honest and steady was re elected to be in charge.


    At this time, she was sitting at the head of the table, looking down at the slave below.


    "The times are advancing. Our winery can''t be the same as before. For example, we have to talk about books in the morning, cross talk in the afternoon, and sing and dance in the evening. "


    As soon as he said this, those guys were so surprised that their eyes would stare out.


    If it hadn''t been for the serious look on Si Fu Jin''s face, which didn''t look like a joke, they would have laughed out loud.


    Now I have to close my mouth and hold back the smile in my heart.


    Storytelling again?


    Cross talk again?


    Singing and dancing again?


    This picture, just think about it is very exciting!


    Regardless of their surprise, Ruoyin said directly, "as for those storytellers and crosstalk speakers, as well as those who can dance and sing, the new director Chen will be responsible for recruiting them."


    "What''s more, we don''t encourage guests to drink more here. Each person will limit a small pot of wine, and he will not continue to spend any money after drinking, so as not to go crazy here. But we don''t limit the amount of wine we buy back. "


    "Anyway, let''s not forget our original intention. We have to develop sideline business. We mainly sell wine. Oh, no, we are not. We are winemakers of nature. We should bring the purest wine to you. Let us know that the wine we brewed by ancient method is no worse than that of the outside. Remember?"


    As for the foreign wine, we still have to make it.


    After all, there are still some people who will like it.


    To do business is to meet the needs of all customers.


    It''s going to last.


    "Yes, remember!" Guys, I''ve never heard of that.


    Anyway, they sound very expectant. The guests should like it, too?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    "Although Fujin can rest assured, I will certainly manage Shengde winery well." Chen Guanshi vowed.


    If the sound heard the word "Shengde", it would frown.


    It''s not that the name is bad, it''s just that she changed the style of the winery.


    The word "Shengde" is not suitable for this winery.


    And, she thinks, in this era where there are no advertisements.


    The name of the winery is a living signboard, which should be eye-catching.


    So, after pondering for a moment, she said, "our winery is going to be healthy and happy in the future, so we have to change our name and call it... Forget worry winery."


    If all the sounds are said like this, the guys naturally have no second words, and they should be under one mouthful.


    Things are accounted for good, if sound with the servants and bodyguards left.


    The people of the winery sent the elegant master to the door one after another.


    They don''t know her strategy, but they sound like that.


    The point is that this master is much better than those ladies and ladies.


    It is clear that he does not wear gold and silver, nor jewels, but his whole body temperament is more respected than the atmosphere.


    They were full of confidence immediately.


    After leaving the winery, Ruoyin didn''t go back to the mansion immediately.


    Instead, I strolled around the capital to see if there was anything new that could be used as the birthday gift of the fourth master.


    As a result, I came to a busy street and saw a street full of people.


    "Let''s go and have a look." If the sound raises the foot to go to the lively place.


    When she got closer, she saw a pillar built inside.


    There''s a middle-aged man in the middle who works in the middle.


    Others blow fire, play with knives and guns, and break stones on their chest.


    But this middle-aged man, but holding a white towel hanging around.


    I don''t know what material the towel is made of. It''s very wide anyway. It''s suitable for making bath towel.


    The most important thing is that in the middle of the towel there is a beautiful woman in a purple Chinese dress.


    Behind him, there are all kinds of towels painted by beauties.


    "Take a good look. If I pour this hot water down, the beauties in this painting will untie their clothes. Do you believe it or not?" The middle-aged man said very lewdly.


    "I don''t believe it. It''s not a female ghost who lives in it. How can she take off by herself?"


    "That is, I don''t believe it. Even if the living people are here, they will not take off in public, let alone the people in the towel!"


    "Well, it''s just a rag. I really think it''s different to paint a beautiful woman!"


    So much...


    most of them are men.


    Women and girls are curious and expectant.


    Eyes shy, a want to see, but also embarrassed to see the appearance.


    Anyway, everyone present said they didn''t believe it, but they were curious.


    Only if the mouth of Ruoyin smoked, this is not a long lost art and prostitute towel?


    Has this Dynasty already existed?


    Just when she was surprised, the middle-aged man had poured a basin of hot water. "Today, whether you believe it or not, I bet you will rush to buy it later!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw that the beauty in the purple Hanfu had already appeared in front of everyone.


    A rather beautiful woman''s body leaked through the air in the street.


    As if through the towel, you can feel the woman''s taste.


    For a moment, the crowd exploded.


    Women have a shy face, quickly covered their faces and ran away, "Oh, my God, I think it''s fake. There are people who dare to do such things in broad daylight!"


    Can not be seen by people you know, or they don''t want to marry.


    Men have to pay out their pockets, this "give me a piece, I want to take this bath every day."


    "Give me a dozen, and I''ll take a bath every day."


    However, if the sound is not clear enough, it will be pushed to the last place by the crowd.


    Looking at a swarm of people rushing to the front to buy a towel, if the voice flinch, directly turn around and plan to leave.


    However, she whispered to one of the bodyguards: "keep an eye on the man who sells towels. When he is finished, bring him to me."


    As soon as the voice dropped, I saw a group of bodyguards dressed up and rushed towards this side.


    "It''s over, commander in chief is on patrol. Let''s run!" The crowd became more heated and noisy.


    All of them left their silver and ran away with towel before they could find the broken silver.


    Make just turn around if sound, don''t know which do not know how to hit.


    The bottom of the flowerpot at the foot is not steady, and it falls straight to the left.


    Fortunately, she was supported by mother Liu on the right and pulled by Qiao Feng on the left, but she didn''t wrestle.But Qiaofeng falls to the ground and seems to have hit two men on the left.


    "How to walk, stand unsteadily, still come out of the world!" A man asked displeasantly.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. We were also pushed by someone, and this is how we bumped into you." Qiao Feng rises behind, apologetic tunnel.


    If the sound is carefully looking at the two men in front.


    One was dressed in dark gray casual clothes, with sharp eyes and cautious expression.


    It seems to be paying attention to people and things around at any time, like a role of guard.


    The other was a man in a light gray cotton linen robe.


    He wore a round black hat, a white fox fur cloak and pure black boots.


    Apart from that, he had no other decoration.


    Even the purse and jade pendant on the waist are not available.


    The man''s eyebrows are like swords, and his long and thin eyes of Danfeng are like a man without any feelings, but they are full of sorrow in their eyes.


    His face was white, white and white.


    Even the blood color on the lips was very little.


    Even with the help of people around him, his body is very thin.


    The walk was rickety.


    He''s the kind of person he is talking about.


    But his temperament is very complex, handsome at the same time, but also does not lose the masculinity of men.


    See the other side a pair of critically ill look, if the sound did not say anything, help Qiaofeng to go.


    But behind him came the guard''s voice: "you don''t want to go, hit my husband, can''t be so cheap you."


    "It''s not over. I''ve said that it''s someone else who bumped into us, and I bumped into you. If you ask me to deal with it, who do I want to deal with?" The clever wind is loud.


    Ruoyin then stepped forward and said, "a big man, stingy like this. However, if a woman accidentally bumps into her, she can''t get a piece of meat. Let''s say, we''ll pay for the money. "


    If we say, just now she thought the other party was critically ill.


    Now, she thinks the other party dressed up like this and chattering is trying to touch porcelain.


    "You... You dare to insult my husband with money..." the guard looked very angry and said in a loud voice: "don''t think it''s great to have a few stinky money. Hurry up and apologize to my husband!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    "What if I say no." If sound finish saying, a few bodyguards around her, go forward to protect her.


    As a result, the guard was not afraid. When he whistled, he did not know where several secret guards came out and surrounded them one after another.


    For a moment, the hands on both sides were equally matched, and they all looked at each other in a bad way.


    "Well, I''m afraid now. If I''m afraid, I''ll apologize to my husband. Maybe he''ll be merciful and help you avoid the pain of flesh and blood."


    If Yin Chao stands behind the guard, the ill Jiao man sneers.


    Such a person, looking at their subordinates, certainly is not a good one.


    It''s a lonely life to be concerned with women like this!


    Then, she cheered up the morale of the people on her side. "Listen, we are not troublemakers, but we are not afraid of anything. Give it to me!"


    It''s really bad luck to come out and have a look around.


    Since the other party wants to fight in groups, she will be with you.


    Just when the two sides were about to fight each other, an old and powerful voice rang out: "stop


    The voice just fell, the fight on both sides, all stopped.


    If sound then nerve a stretch, "sound son?"


    If she remembers correctly, is that her name?


    And this voice, how can you be so familiar with it?


    When she turned her head, she saw Fei Yanggu in his official uniform, followed by a group of patrolling bodyguards, coming towards her.


    "ARMA, why are you here?"


    Fei Yanggu didn''t have time to answer Ruoyin, so he went to the sick man.


    He arched his hand and said, "Mr. Shu, it''s better to hear that you are in a bad condition."


    "It goes without saying that if your daughter hadn''t hit my husband, he wouldn''t have coughed like this." The guard didn''t like to tunnel.


    If the sound curls its mouth, there is no end to it.


    She turned her head and saw that the so-called Mr. Shu was really coughing with his handkerchief, looking like he was suffering from pain.


    Not only that, Ruoyin also saw the cotton handkerchief in his hand, exuding bright red blood.


    She is not afraid that the other side is strong, but that the other side is too weak.


    But also can not be weak into such a bar, hit on spitting blood, then how to be a man?


    "Yin''er, please apologize to Mr. Shu." Feiyang road.


    Can she say no if she has a slight pause?


    Can see each other coughed up blood, as if she was really a sinner.


    She took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    But I haven''t spoken yet.


    Listen to the mouth that spills blood silk, send out two words "need not".


    Ruoyin finally heard the man say a word.


    His voice was cold and weak, as if to say these two words, had exhausted all his strength.


    "Sir, why don''t you let her apologize to you!" The guard is not willing.


    If Yin saw that the guard was stubborn, he said what he had not come and said: "Mr. Shu, listen to your name, you should be a person who has read poems and books. You should know that you can''t blame innocent people for your mistakes. If Mr. Zhang''s subordinates insist on asking for an explanation, I will catch the person who just bumped into my servant girl and ask him to apologize to Mr. Shu. But I want to remind him that no one is wrong. In addition, my servant girl has just been met by your subordinates. I also ask Mr. Shu to give me an explanation. After all, men and women are not compatible with each other! "


    As soon as he said this, the guard lifted up his sleeve and looked like he wanted to fight.


    I saw that Mr. Shu didn''t say a word, but just glanced at the guard a little coldly, and the guard dared not speak any more.


    Then, Fei Yanggu put Ruoyin behind him and said, "Mr. Shu, I''ll tell you for yin''er that he doesn''t know your situation, otherwise, he won''t be rash."


    See Mr. Shu light "um" a, way: "the governor of speech heavy."


    "Sir, let''s go back and show the doctor." The guard around him worried.


    So Mr. Shu bowed his hand at Fei Yanggu and left.


    "Sir, how did you just let that woman go


    "Cold front." The man gave a cold cry.


    Smell speech, has been how how how to shout cold front, "creak" a, immediately kneel down.


    His knees were in the snow, and he didn''t feel cold.


    Then, without complaint, he offered the whip with a barb in his hand, "Sir, my subordinates are willing to be punished."


    Whenever a gentleman calls his name so coolly, he knows that he has done something wrong and will be punished automatically.


    When he was a child, he was a premature infant less than July. His body was more than half weaker than ordinary people, and his resistance was also very weak.


    After being poisoned by the people around him, he can only rely on pills to maintain.


    But it''s poisoned every once in a while.


    Just a moment ago, the husband was suddenly poisoned, but the woman bumped into him, which made the poison spread in his body and caused hemoptysis.In the past, Mr. Zhang even ignored himself. He taught those reckless people a lesson.


    Just like the last time, the crown prince was proud of his pet and forced him to have tea with him, trying to win him over.


    However, he was not afraid of his majesty and refused directly.


    Why are you angry about this today?


    Is it because that woman is Fei Yanggu''s daughter?


    However, before he could understand, the gentleman had gone far away.


    Then, a whip on his body "crackle" sound.


    The barb on the whip tore his clothes, and a sharp pain came from his back.


    It made him bite his teeth and kneel more straightly in the snow.


    ------


    on the other side, Ruoyin took Fei Yanggu''s hand and asked curiously, "Amar, do you know that Mr. Shu? Who is he? It''s not difficult for him to stay in the house and walk out when he is so ill."


    It was the first time she had seen such a sick man.


    If you put it in modern times, it''s really the God of touching porcelain!


    "He is a gentleman invited from Jiangnan by Wansui. He is good at planning. I heard that he is proficient in family affairs, state affairs and world affairs. When he first arrived in the capital, he was deeply loved by him and became a popular man around him. Whenever he entered the palace, he would talk with him for a long time all night." Feiyang road.


    "He''s so powerful that he doesn''t even have an official position. He''s just a gentleman''s address." It''s no different from ordinary counselors.


    Fei Yanggu sighed and said: "it''s also a genius who is envious of heaven. He was framed and poisoned in his early years, but he still has no solution. His viscera ache unbearably every few days. Just now, you should happen to meet him when he was poisoned and was coughing blood! Therefore, his body and bones may have been poisoned in the court. He can''t have an official position like a normal person. Besides, I heard that he doesn''t want to be an official either. "


    "No wonder I saw him coughing up blood just now, but I didn''t expect that there were people who were not greedy for their work." If the sound is at will.


    "Well, he is not greedy for meritorious service, but long live Lord has given him the title. As long as he has done meritorious service, the title will gradually rise."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    "Oh." Ruoyin nodded and asked, "by the way, Amar, you haven''t told me. Why are you here?"


    "Don''t mention it. I just received the news that some people in Beijing spread bad habits. They sold beautiful towels that would change their clothes. They just ran into you, didn''t they bring you bad?" Fei Yanggu asked earnestly.


    Ruoyin shook his head and said, "no, I happened to be wandering in this street. The crowd was in chaos. Then I had a conflict with Mr. Shu. It was too late to fight."


    "You, you... This time you are facing Mr. Shu. Next time you encounter something like this, don''t be afraid to beat it directly. Otherwise, you''ll find Amar, who is usually at the gate over there, just turn around and get there." Fei Yanggu approached and said that he didn''t let the guards around him hear him. Then he stood with his hands on his back and said, "OK, amah is going to catch the man who spreads bad habits."


    With that, he took the bodyguard behind him and went to the East.


    If he hadn''t arrived in time just now, the bodyguard beside yin''er would probably have suffered less than Mr. Shu''s dark guard.


    After Fei Yanggu left, Ruoyin called Chen Biao, the bodyguard leader beside him, "how about, let you follow that towel seller, follow me."


    "Don''t worry, master. It''s hidden in our carriage." Chen Biao said.


    A moment later, Chen Biao and Ruoyin, as well as mammy Liu, entered the carriage together.


    I saw that middle-aged man was hidden under the soft couch, his mouth was blocked by cotton cloth.


    After the carriage was running, if yinlian was afraid of being caught and didn''t dare to shout, he let people loose his mouth.


    "Say, how do you make that towel?" She asked.


    As a result, he nodded and said, "I don''t know."


    Ruoyin raised his chin and forced him to ask, "if you don''t say it again, I''ll give you to the governor, but if you say it well, I can keep you safe."


    The voice just fell, the middle-aged man''s face showed joy, looking at Ruoyin seriously repeated: "if I don''t say, you give me to the governor, if I tell you, you guarantee my safety?"


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s way of speaking, Ruoyin is a little puzzled.


    Ordinary people say they don''t know. Shouldn''t they shake their heads? Why is he nodding?


    What''s more, this man has a kind of unclear accent.


    She''s not sure where the accent is, but it''s a bit strange.


    But anyway, let''s get the towel.


    "Of course, let me tell you, I''m a nobleman in the palace. If I say a word, no one dares to catch you!" In order to achieve her goal, she boasted.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man nodded and pondered for a moment. "I think those things are on the shelf I built. Can you help me with them? There are special pigments and powders in it. Just paint with special paint on the towel and soak it in water mixed with special powder


    Ruoyin saw that he spoke very seriously and looked at her sincerely.


    She suddenly had an intuition that the other party might not be from Qing Dynasty.


    But she still asked Chen Biao to take those materials.


    A moment later, when Chen Biao brought those things.


    Ruoyin casually drew something on the towel and then scalded it with hot water from the carriage.


    After the chemical change, she laughed with satisfaction.


    Ha ha, why not take this as a gift for the fourth master?


    Next, she took back the smile on her face and let Chen Biao plug the middle-aged man''s mouth again.


    "I''m sorry, I think I''m going to break my promise. At the beginning, I wanted to fulfill my promise, but you are not from Qing Dynasty, but from other countries. Don''t blame me for being rude."


    The middle-aged man was shocked. He didn''t say anything and the other side didn''t extort a confession. How could he know that he was from another country?


    "At first, you tried to avoid my words, but you used the wrong way of nodding. Even if you made a deal with me, you didn''t need to say affirmative sentences. In addition, you had a strong foreign accent. No matter what I said, you always looked at me sincerely and nodded for affirmation, but this only made me more sure that you are from other countries. As for which country you are, you want to come I don''t have to say, you know yourself best. " If sound simply let him die understand.


    The middle-aged man has a guilty heart in his eyes, but he still shakes his head desperately to get the right to speak.


    See the situation, if the sound is not soft hearted at all, but deep voice taught.


    "When you come to our country, you don''t behave well, but you spread a bad atmosphere here. How much harm do you do to our girls and children? You can''t do it without handing you over to them."


    This kind of person has a purpose at first sight.


    When people sell this kind of things, they sell them secretly.


    But he sold in the most lively street, and set up a shelf, which is not afraid of death.


    The more you think about it, the more strange it will be.


    But she vaguely felt that these were not things she could control.


    Then, she ignored the middle-aged man''s behavior of shaking his head and whispered to Chen Biao: "take him out of the car and give it to me, Amar.""Yes." After Chen Biao answered, he threw the middle-aged man out of the car.


    Then Chen Biao jumped directly out of the carriage.


    Ruoyin went straight back to the main courtyard by carriage.


    Then she dived into the room and began to paint on the towel.


    Although she did not draw as well as an artist, she was in school in her previous life, but she was a representative of art class. Her basic knowledge of sketch and painting was not built.


    If she didn''t get into Beile house, she would like to make a living in the Qing Dynasty.


    Such a painting, Ruoyin''s painting won''t be finished until dawn.


    Finally, she felt uneasy and put it in the water with dissolved powder and then went to sleep.


    ------


    on the birthday of the fourth master, the family was in a state of joy.


    It is clear that the new year has not yet arrived.


    The birthday of four is not diligent.


    He was busy and didn''t go back until dusk.


    It''s just the beginning of the family dinner.


    I heard a voice, "yes


    So, across the distance, if the sound will take the backyard several salute one after another: "please Ye Da''an, ye Jixiang!"


    When the fourth Master heard the reputation, he saw the people in the backyard, as well as the servants. They all saluted with great pressure.


    Finally, I set my eyes on Ruoyin.


    Her temperament is very complex, three points intelligent, three points elegant, three points dignified.


    It also shows a trace of independence and self-confidence.


    In the crowd, not to mention the most beautiful one, but she must be the best one.


    "No ceremony, no formality." He raised his feet and helped Ruoyin.


    Then, big Ge Ge, big brother, two elder brother, one after another called "Amar", the family banquet began.


    When eating, if the sound is different from last year.


    The last gift she gave last year is now the first.


    "My Lord, this year I have prepared your birthday gift early, and please accept it with a smile." She had a brilliant smile.


    As long as I think of the painting on the gift, it is shameful and mean at the same time.


    I really want to know how he would feel when he saw the towel that would change?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    Ruoyin''s smile and nightmare are like flowers. In the eyes of those women in the backyard, they are hooking up the fourth master.


    Mother Liu, on one side, presented a dark blue brocade box in front of the fourth master.


    However, the fourth master didn''t give much face. He always felt that the woman''s face was full of malicious smile.


    As a result, he only faintly "um" a sound, even the gift box did not open.


    Not to mention the present.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng took the gift box from mother Liu and stepped aside.


    The fourth master''s attitude was in accordance with Ruoyin''s mind.


    Originally, she was thinking that if the fourth master opened it, he would have to persuade him to go back and look again.


    The people in the backyard, seeing that Ruoyin had a bad start, all became enthusiastic.


    From Li''s beginning to give gifts, and finally by Song Shi, who did not fight to rob.


    There are only a few gifts they give each year.


    It''s nothing more than changing the way to embroider different things and patterns.


    For their birthday gifts, the fourth master opened them and took them out for a look.


    The mouth is also very official to say "have a heart", "embroider well" and so on, meaning.


    This makes people in the backyard feel that they are better than Fujin.


    They were looking forward to whether the fourth master would stay with them at night because he liked their birthday gifts.


    In particular, Guo''s four masters just said that she embroidered well.


    I didn''t have the chance to see the fourth master before, and I didn''t have the chance to show her merits.


    But tonight, is everything going to be different?


    In the next family dinner, Guo was more active than anyone else.


    No matter who talks or asks for favors, Guo always has a word to say.


    Especially when the fourth master spoke, she showed more exaggeration.


    It''s not a look of adoration.


    It''s the sound of a silver bell.


    It is harvest four ye many eyes, but every time is the kind of slightly frown.


    At the same time, Guo was also despised by Li.


    Just like now, Li is turning a corner to invite a favor. "Fourth master, big Ge Ge Ge has always told me that he wants to make Hong Min, so I want to ask him to spend the Spring Festival this year in my yard. When the Lantern Festival is over, let mother Xie take him back to his own yard."


    Obviously, she knew that the fourth master didn''t have much important things to do during the Spring Festival.


    Such a day is not a good time for her to ask for favors.


    But she only took the second elder brother to live in the yard for a while, then she had the confidence to invite favor.


    Of course, she is also worried about her second brother.


    But it''s this that she cares more about than competing for favors.


    The fourth master looked up and looked at the big grid of eating obediently. He said faintly: "it''s Spring Festival, it''s time to be lively and lively. You''ll ask people to take the second elder brother back to the courtyard to live."


    "Thank you. I''d like to toast you." Li''s mouth couldn''t be closed with a smile, so she looked up and drank all the wine in the glass.


    The fourth master sipped the wine gently.


    For this point, if sound, who has been concentrating on eating, can understand.


    She doesn''t care what Li''s starting point is, but from the perspective of Da Ge Ge, who has always respected her, it is a most common and beautiful thing that her second elder brother can celebrate the new year with Da Ge Ge Ge.


    "To slave said, sister''s idea is really open, this is not new year, even the Lantern Festival things have been thought well." Guo''s face with a naive sweet smile, with Li''s.


    The flesh that laughs before the body foot Jin, quiver.


    Li didn''t know the meaning of Guo''s words, so she just put on a smile. She wanted to invite favor.


    And she Guo''s also to get the fourth master''s attention.


    When Li''s attention was focused on Guo''s body, his gills immediately swelled with anger.


    Cheap + people, as for like to eat the chicken soup like a smile, has been a crazy random trembling to laugh constantly!


    Li''s cold hum, unconvinced retort: "sister is worthy of the sum Niang sent the person, is a little eye power, strange will see the needle."


    Just now she had to endure Guo for a long time.


    No matter who talks, they always echo there, as if they are familiar with everyone.


    Ah, anyway, the fourth master and the mother and son of the princess are not harmonious, so she deliberately said so.


    It''s better to let ye hate Guo because she hates her.


    Guo was also proud of the fact that he had been sent by the imperial concubine.


    At this time, the four long eyebrows in his hands.


    He didn''t care if the slightly hot tea splashed on his hand.


    Then, he took the handkerchief from sushi.


    First, wipe the corners of your mouth, and then calmly wipe the tea stains on your hands.


    Mysterious and cold eyes, like sharp ice, coldly swept everyone.


    Then, without a word, he left the table first.This has been eating if Yin, only to find that today''s protagonist left.


    However, it seems that she hasn''t reminded him yet.


    So, she called out to the man''s straight voice: "master, don''t forget to wash your bath with the towel I sent you tonight!"


    I saw that the man who was still in a big stride stopped for a moment and left with his servant.


    Ruoyin thought, she just yelled so loud, he should have heard it.


    But you must use it when you take a bath. When you encounter hot water, you will have a wonderful effect.


    Otherwise, I thought she would give me an ordinary towel.


    Originally, at the family dinner, everyone''s gifts were clear at a glance.


    Only Ruoyin''s gift was not seen by the fourth master.


    This makes the backyard a few, be curious, want to know what Fu Jin sent.


    But now, their only curiosity is gone when they know that Fujin just sent a towel.


    It''s just a towel. How can you rub it to make flowers?


    Li thinks that if sound is at this juncture and wants to invite favor, it is in this pair of secret signs.


    He couldn''t help but say, "sister, it''s really not my sister who says you. There are so many towels in my yard. It''s his business to use any one of them. You''re so impatient..."


    "I want you to say it!" If the sound does not wait for Li Shi to finish speaking, he warns unhappily: "do you believe it or not, I can let the second elder brother not return to your courtyard for the Spring Festival."


    Smell speech, Li Shi is like a frightened bird, suddenly think of the last time.


    If she hadn''t cut her beard, she would have offended Fu Jin.


    The second elder brother would not have been taken away by mother Xie so early.


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and said, "don''t be angry. I just said something wrong. Please don''t remember villains."


    If the sound faintly glanced at Li Shi one eye, rises coldly way: "OK, all scattered."


    People in the backyard answered "yes" and left one after another.


    Li Shi held his breath, holding the slave''s hand and turning away.


    Today, except two elder brother can spend the new year with her, other things are not very smooth.


    I don''t know if the fourth master left the banquet because of the estrangement between him and the imperial concubine.


    If so, she made a taboo at night.


    But it seems that she can''t stand the argument between her and Guo, which makes her leave the drama indignantly.


    However, how could she feel that he was helping Guo''s bitch out of the siege?


    When the family dinner broke up in displeasure, Ruoyin took off the hairpin on her head.


    A head of black and beautiful hair, randomly spread in the shoulder.


    I put on the loose red again.


    Just as she was about to lie down and have a rest, a sharp eunuch''s voice came from outside: "here you are!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    The next second, a touch of cool breath of dark blue figure, directly into the room.


    Under the candlelight, the man''s mysterious ink pupil is shining with golden light.


    It makes him look more cold and unpredictable.


    Cold thin thin lips gently pursed, a bit of Yingrui gas.


    However, he had a towel on his hand, which made him feel both solemn and harmonious.


    Seeing that the fourth master entered the house alone, the servant in the room went out with a clear mind.


    It''s colder in the oven than it''s outside.


    If the sound then the corner of the mouth smoked, extremely reluctantly line a ceremony.


    If he wants him to take the towel back to wash his bath, why did he come to her with the towel?


    Do you think the picture on the towel is too hot to blame?


    Or did you come to her after washing too much?


    After the fourth master approached, he said faintly: "ask people to prepare water, and the master wants to bathe."


    "Ah?" If Yin looks up in surprise and he hasn''t bathed, it''s not a question of starting a teacher.


    "Ah, what? Didn''t you make it necessary for me to bathe with this towel? " He threw the towel in his hand on her and sat down leisurely in the chair beside him.


    It is not when you leave the table that you clamour for a bath with this towel, and you will have face and give you this arduous task.


    At the family dinner, I felt that with his understanding of women, she would always make some strange things.


    And it''s also likely to be the kind that can''t see light.


    In order not to affect her majesty, he did not open the gift box at the family dinner.


    Who knows when she left the banquet, she yelled at his back and asked him to take a bath with the towel she sent.


    Originally, he thought there was something hidden in the towel.


    But when he returned to the front yard, the gift box was just a towel.


    If there is a difference, it is that the beauty in the painting is herself.


    But what does it have to do with his towel at night?


    There is only one possibility.


    She seems to be indifferent to everything at home dinner.


    In fact, I was very enthusiastic and wanted to hook him up.


    That''s why, at the end of the day, I hinted at him.


    For women rarely positive performance, he is very helpful.


    He brought people to the main courtyard.


    If Yin looks at the towel in her arms intact, it seems that he is not a teacher to blame, but misunderstood her.


    She just wanted him to go back to take a bath and found the secret hidden in the towel.


    And he must think she was stabbing him.


    No, it''s a date.


    Ruoyin sighs in her heart, alas, it''s really...


    but now, there is no way, so she can only let mammy Liu prepare some water.


    A moment later, the water mist around, hazy.


    After the slaves had prepared the water, they did not dare to stay any longer and went out.


    If sound then serves four ye to change clothes, unties one button after another button.


    She only dared to give him that kind of towel, in a large part, because she was not present when he saw it.


    If he likes it, it''s none of her business.


    If you don''t like it, when he comes to set up a teacher to make a crime, his anger will be relieved. At most, she will say a few words.


    In short, whether he likes it or not, she can suffer less.


    But if you find out the mystery on the spot, the explosive power of the human body is much stronger than that after a while.


    She was worried that if he liked it later, she would be miserable at night.


    If you don''t like it, it''s estimated that you will scold in anger, and then you''ll leave with your face?


    "What do you think, absent-minded?" A magnetic sound sounded over her head.


    If sound shakes head, return a way: "nothing, think this button how so difficult to solve."


    She was puzzled by the intricate silver buttons.


    He also helped him to unload the belt, jade pendant and Buddha beads into the silver plate on one side.


    Every time something is put into it, the sound of collision between the object and the silver plate will be made.


    This means that she is one point closer to the disclosure of the matter, and her heart is also sinking.


    At the same time, it also means that she has to witness the next thing and accept the unknown.


    Finally, when the fourth master lifted his feet into the bath bucket, Ruoyin didn''t take the towel he gave him.


    Instead, he took a clean towel from the wood.


    But she this little trick, in the eyes of the fourth master, which enough to see, the man light way: "use you to send that piece."


    If sound "hey hey" a smile, way: "right, almost took wrong."


    She gritted her teeth and finally took the towel she had painted.


    Alas, I have to accept all these gifts even when I kneel.


    Ruoyin throws the towel into the bucket and begins to take a bath every time.During this period, the fourth master kept his eyes closed and did not speak.


    Finally, Ruoyin pulled the towel dry and gave it to him.


    The fourth master took the dry towel and went to his waist at will. He lifted his feet and went out of the bath.


    Drops of water from his strong and strong muscle lines, full of male charm, fascinate women.


    If the voice side over the face, glance at the chemical reaction towel.


    I can''t help praying in my heart, "don''t find it, don''t find it.".


    At this time, only listen to four ye casually way: "this towel how fade."


    If the sound is too late to stop, the man has spread out the towel.


    She witnessed with her own eyes that a man''s lazy expression turned into a chill in an instant.


    Scared if Yin immediately lowered his head, did not dare to see him.


    After a long time, he heard the man smile and ask: "yes, the painting on the towel, but you?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Can''t he see that she painted so clearly?


    See a woman''s face disapproved, the man''s face more and more gloomy.


    It''s like a bolt from the blue.


    He bit the back alveolar fiercely, almost from between the teeth asked: "say, who is the painter?"


    Drawing so sexy, does she understand reserve?


    He didn''t know that there were female painters with such skillful painters in the capital city.


    If you let him know, which male painter drew it.


    You have to dig out the bold painter''s eyes and feed the dog!


    Pull out the man''s tendon again.


    Let him dare to make such a damn money!


    "Painter? There are no painters. I painted them myself Speaking of this, Ruoyin looks proud.


    I saw a man''s face in addition to questioning, slightly eased some.


    "Can you draw?" he asked incredulously


    "It''s strange that many of the ladies in the capital can play music, chess, calligraphy and painting." If the voice saw his face slightly softened, he went up and asked with a smile, "how about, I''m not bad at painting?"


    The fourth master snorted coldly, and said with venomous tongue: "still playing Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, but I remember that your chess is very bad."


    If Yin turns a white eye in my heart, please, which pot can''t be opened.


    "But I''m really good at painting. If you don''t believe me, just sit there and I''ll paint you on the towel."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    It was the silence of the man who answered him.


    After a long time, he said coldly, "don''t paint yet! Only on paper


    Although she said it sincerely, he also believed that she did have a talent in painting.


    But this kind of thing, related to the bottom line that he can''t tolerate, can''t make do with it.


    He had to see her draw it herself.


    If the sound is crisp, then go to prepare the materials.


    Because he could feel it, as long as she said "no".


    It''s going to be a storm waiting for her.


    "To paint well, you don''t have to deal with all those fancy things, just use normal materials." With that, he put on his coat calmly and leaned on the bed to read.


    He doesn''t want to change clothes.


    "I will paint well, but I can only draw the background, not the color, because if I want to paint, I have to draw till tomorrow morning." In this regard, if the sound is very magnanimous.


    As long as his focus is not elsewhere, she is not afraid.


    "Whatever you want."


    Then there was silence.


    Only the voice of a man idly turning the pages.


    There are also women sitting in front of the desk, seriously painting the rustle.


    Ruoyin looks up at the man from time to time, and then continues to write.


    Half an hour later, she painted the last shadow, and the portrait of the fourth master was finished.


    She carefully took a look in front of her. After confirming that there was no problem, she went to the bedside and handed it to the fourth master.


    Like a good lady who hands in her homework.


    The man who is reading a book has a glance at the drawing, and the black shadow is flashing in his eyes.


    He put down the book in his hand and took the drawing paper to examine it carefully.


    The painting is nine points similar.


    However...


    "what''s wrong with this look? You can tell me." The man pointed to the pair to kill like cold eyes, cold sweep to the woman.


    Ruoyin said to the man''s deep ink pupil, he was afraid to swallow his saliva and explained: "Sir, your eyes are like this. Otherwise, the people in our family are afraid of you. I have already drawn a little gentle. You should stop looking at me like this. People are really afraid ~"


    after hearing the words, the fourth master gave a little pause, which seemed to realize that he was My eyes are too sharp.


    "What about the yellowish light on this side?"


    If Yin glances at the painting, he thinks there is something wrong.


    After finding what he said, he was relieved and replied, "because you look good, as soon as you appear, there will be no sound around you. Everything will be eclipsed and become your foil."


    With that, she secretly glanced up at the man.


    "Don''t think you can muddle through with all your sweet words. It has something to do with the light on the edge?" The man''s handsome cheek, in the light appears more and more strong.


    "Of course, it has something to do with it. I don''t know how to say it, anyway..." Ruoyin tilted his head for a moment, and finally thought of how to describe it. "My Lord gives people a wonderful feeling, that is, no matter you stand, sit, lie down, just like now, you lean on the bed at will, which gives people a strong sense of oppression, or a sense of aggression, which makes people feel small, I didn''t dare to get close to you, so I drew a yellowish light on the edge. You are just like a man with brilliant light. "


    Fourth master: "Sir, can you understand what I mean?" She asked carefully.


    "You have made such an ugly painting that you leave it in my custody in order not to wander outside." The man put the picture in the book.


    Ruoyin didn''t care about anything. She just asked, "Sir, I''ve tried my best to draw it. If you don''t believe it, I''ll draw a pair of it for you to see on the towel."


    "No, I believe you are." Half an hour can make him look like that.


    The color painting on the towel is probably her own painting.


    So he spread out the ugly towel.


    Originally, it was a picture of her wearing a red Tang costume of crabapple.


    But after he bathed, she on the towel became a person without inch thread.


    Under the candlelight, her beautiful eyes are affectionate, her skin is like coagulating fat, and her posture is graceful and full of mature charm.


    Her face, however, is shy and dignified, forming a contradictory and natural sexy atmosphere, forming a natural beauty painting.


    Let any man see, will be infatuated.


    After watching for a few seconds, he kneaded the towel in his hand into a ball and said faintly, "you know your advantages very well."


    Then he got out of bed and without hesitation threw the towel into the largest brazier in the room.


    "Rub" for a while, the brazier lit a high fire.


    There was a burning smell in the room, with wisps of smoke.


    In the end, the towel melted into the brazier.


    It seems that everything just happened is just an illusion, and it has never happened."Come on, who taught you about this evil towel." The man sits lazily by the bed, mysterious eyes, dark and terrible.


    "I saw it from the street the other day, and then I took the middle-aged man''s words and gave him to me, Amar. He told me how to do it." If the sound is true.


    On hearing this, the fourth master raised his eyebrows and said, "did you catch the traitor from abroad?"


    "No, I just want to know how the towel is made. If I can''t catch him, Amar can find him." If he didn''t hide the man''s carriage, Fei Yanggu would have found him, "do you know him?"


    , "I don''t know, but this incident was mentioned in the court. He is a foreign country. He sells vulgar towels on the surface. Actually, he wants to degenerate the people."


    Ruoyin suddenly realizes that she was right to give Fei Yanggu the last time.


    "It turns out that he is a spy from abroad, so he will come to a bad end."


    "Well, the emperor Alma has ordered the execution of the split car."


    If the sound of a straight, in the chest draw a cross.


    "Amitabha, God, the great emperor, Hallelujah."


    Brother, you want to die. Don''t blame me.


    "God talks all day. Turn out the lights and rest." The fourth Master said.


    If sound stretched lazily, "today is a bit late."


    After blowing out the candle, she couldn''t help lying down and asking him, "how can you burn what I gave you?"


    That''s what she thought was fun.


    It''s not a very straightforward picture. It will change when it comes to hot water.


    Besides, he once sent her a very straightforward picture reading and story telling book.


    Compared with the books he sent, it was a total loss.


    But did not think, will be burned to ashes by him.


    Er... It seems that he was burned in the last book.


    It''s really a man who broke the bridge.


    Just, is he satisfied with her gift or not?


    Well, she has to know.


    In this way, the next time you give a gift, you can avoid mines.


    "If you don''t burn it, you can keep it for others to see." The man turned over a pressure, the words are full of dissatisfaction.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    If the sound is slightly stunned, he means that he is afraid that the beautiful painting will be scattered elsewhere, so it will be burned?


    "So... Do you like this gift?" After saying this, she felt that this kind of question was not suitable for him, so she asked: "don''t be angry with me. I drew it without sleeping all night, but I was burned by him. If you are still angry, I will feel very sad."


    The man on the body pauses, the deep ink pupil half squints.


    Even if the candle is blown out, but the weak moonlight, still can see him arouse a touch of evil spirit ruffian smile.


    He leaned over her ear and bewitched: "it''s really stupid. You haven''t seen where you are."


    Cold lips, along the root of a woman''s ear, slide to the sex + feeling clavicle, "no matter how beautiful the painting is, it''s not as good as the real person, just like now..."


    the broad palm of a man makes the woman play in the applause, so that she can''t get out of his hand how she struggles.


    In fact, he had the painting in his mind long before he burned the towel.


    Even if you close your eyes, you can see them.


    Not long after the fourth master''s birthday, it was 30 years old.


    On that night, four masters, Ruoyin, Li and nuocoulo were born.


    The four went into the palace for the new year''s feast in a carriage.


    Just at the gate of the hall of Supreme Harmony, they met the princess De, and they all saluted.


    "No gift." The princess spoke lightly.


    At the same time, there is another elder brother pulling the fourth master to talk.


    After waiting for if the sound rises behind, the virtuous imperial concubine then discontented ground to ask: "how did Guo Shi not follow?"


    "It''s the daughter-in-law who is negligent. In a few days, she will bring sister Guo into the palace and let her have a little talk with her." If the sound on the face of the smile ha ha, in the heart ha ha ha.


    All along, the annual banquet was attended by Fujin and side Fujin.


    When, it''s the turn of Ge Ge''s concubine.


    Besides, it has been like this for a long time.


    She didn''t want to quarrel with Princess Defei if there were not many VIPs around.


    Otherwise, it''s not good on both sides.


    After all, outsiders don''t care, just gloating and laughing.


    Besides, today''s new year''s Eve is unlucky.


    Can only endure a calm, home and everything!


    Sure enough, Princess de had a lot of resentment.


    But when he saw that Ruoyin had a good attitude, he said, "it''s so good," and he took the servants into the temple.


    Looking at the back of Princess De, not only is Ruoyin uncomfortable.


    Even Li''s and Niu''s are not very happy.


    It seems that they are not as good as Guo gege.


    Especially the New Cobalt Lu family, before Guo''s entering the mansion, the imperial concubine was most satisfied with her.


    Every time she enters the palace, she can hold her hand and chatter for a long time.


    Now, everything has changed.


    "Well, let''s go into the hall and have a seat." If the sound is light.


    Ah, maybe Guo''s life is not long.


    Who knows who is the next daughter-in-law?


    After a while, Ruo Yin sat down beside the bar on the right.


    The fourth master was on the side, saying something to the brothers.


    But after chatting for a while, they went back to their respective places and sat down.


    But after a while, some people came into the hall.


    Seeing that all the people were almost there, the eunuch outside sang aloud: "Mr. Shu is here!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, I saw many officials and elder brother, stretching their necks and looking out the door.


    Then, he saw Mr. Shu, with a black round cap on his head and a long braid at the end of his head.


    He wore his usual cotton and linen robe.


    Step on minimalist black boots.


    Wearing a white fox coat.


    Looks a little better than last time.


    This time, he was not surrounded by a guard, but a woman in Lotus colored Han clothes.


    The woman was slim in body and mind, simple and elegant in dress.


    A hair at random site of a hanging temples Xiao bun.


    The top of the hair is high, and the bottom of the hair is gently held by silver wire, and it falls on the right side, making her look like a bird.


    Such a woman, give people a will live, can take care of the home in good order.


    Ruoyin thinks that this woman and Mr. Shu are very well matched.


    However, the two of them seemed to be so out of place with everything here.


    Compared with these people in official clothes, gold and silver, a school of jewels.


    On the contrary, they seem to live in a paradise, not in the world.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of those ladies and officials, their dress is too simple, not enough jewelry.But in Ruoyin''s eyes, it''s not that they don''t deserve here, but here they don''t deserve them.


    After all, it is not easy to stick to one''s own style among so many nobles.


    It takes a lot of courage and confidence to do it.


    I saw Mr. Shu with the woman, under the guidance of the maid, actually sat down beside Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    Ruo Yin glanced at his own position, because the fourth master was the fourth prince, the seat was relatively front.


    But Mr. Shu was only in the position under the fourth master. It seems that Kangxi really looked up to this Mr. Shu.


    When Mr. Shu sat down, a faint fragrance of medicine was introduced into Ruoyin''s nose.


    Er... This is really the master who is immersed in the medicine jar!


    If the sound gently sipped tea, looked up and found that everyone was looking this way.


    It was Mr. Shu and the woman who looked at no one else.


    Many people also murmured about this counselor who made Kangxi look at him with great admiration.


    After a cup of tea, a shrill "the emperor arrived, breaking the strange atmosphere.".


    "Welcome to the emperor, long live the emperor, long live!" And they bowed down.


    Kangxi Longyan Weiwei, dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe and black dragon boots, sat down on the top of the painted gold dragon chair.


    Sound like a great bell: "flat body!"


    "Thank you." All of them were together.


    Then, a group of brightly dressed dancers, singing and dancing in the palace.


    The crowd was also chatting and drinking.


    The fourth master and Mr. Shu are close together. I don''t know when they have a chat, and they touch the glass together.


    This makes Ruoyin unable to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    Because that very fairy woman raised her cup and said to Ruoyin: "Si Fu Jin, I''ll replace wine with tea, here''s a cup to you!"


    The woman''s voice is soft and clear, which makes people feel more comfortable after listening to it.


    If Yin picks up the cup in front of him and laughs back: "I can''t drink too much, so I''ll drink tea together."


    For a moment, four white ceramic cups touched lightly.


    If Yin wants to touch Mr. Shu''s cup, he takes it back immediately.


    This one is so weak that she''d better not touch it.


    In case she coughs up blood again later, what should she do in front of so many people.


    But it is such a subtle action that produces a subtle reaction between each other.


    Not to mention that the woman was slightly stunned.


    Even the fourth master of the black fox noticed something strange.


    The ice cold ink pupil has the black flowing shadow to flash, the dark eye which does not see the bottom, only lightly swept if the sound one eye, lets the human be unable to breathe.


    Only Mr. Shu had no expression, as if nothing had happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    After taking back the cup, if the sound detects that the atmosphere is not right.


    Then he touched a cup with the woman and asked with a smile, "by the way, I don''t know how to call you."


    "I''m Mr. Shu''s doctor. Just call me doctor Yan." Doctor Yan always talks with a soft and polite smile.


    "So you are a doctor. I said how to be upright. However, few women practice medicine. You must be a doctor with benevolence and benevolence." Ruoyin is really unexpected.


    These two are such a perfect match that they are not a pair?


    Unfortunately, it''s a pity.


    After a harmonious chat, the awkward atmosphere gradually disappeared.


    The fourth master and Mr. Shu continued to talk.


    Two hours later, the feast is over.


    After Kangxi took the lead in leaving the banquet, everyone went back to their homes and looked for their mothers.


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master and got on the carriage back to the mansion.


    After the carriage drove, the fourth master leaned on the cushion to keep his eyes closed.


    After a while, the man''s cold voice rang out: "may know Mr. Shu."


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, truthfully way: "can say to know, but also can say don''t know."


    "That is to know." Deep and indifferent tone, seems to be as usual.


    But Ruoyin still recognized the dissatisfaction in the man''s tone.


    "I don''t know each other. Last time in the streets of the capital, Qiaofeng met Mr. Shu in confusion, and then he coughed up blood. His subordinates still grabbed us to apologize. Finally, we almost got into a fight. Fortunately, my Alma arrived in time."


    With that, she glanced at the man secretly.


    The light in the carriage was weak and slanted across his cheek.


    The dim light, outlines the man''s strong side face.


    A thick, slightly frowned brow frowned impatiently.


    The next second, that pair of mysterious ink pupil suddenly opened, and staring at her.


    If you look around, you can see ice debris.


    He was so frightened that he shivered.


    It''s so cold...


    even if there are two braziers in the carriage, she feels extremely cold.


    "That''s all?" He asked.


    "Yes, because of this, I didn''t dare to clink a cup with him just now. I was afraid that something would happen. If I coughed up blood again, I would not be a sinner in everyone''s eyes." If the sound returns very seriously.


    In the dim light, the man looked at the woman''s face.


    The dark eyes are showing the color of inquiry.


    Then, he said faintly, "well, he''s hurt. Stay away from him."


    "Oh." Although his voice was milder than before, Ruoyin still heard a faint warning.


    As if to say: you give ye away from him.


    The fourth master seems not satisfied with the woman''s perfunctory answer.


    Direct slightly rises, imprisons the woman in the narrow carriage cushion, came a car Dong.


    He said again, "stay away from him."


    Around a dark, if sound raised his eyes but can see the anger in his eyes.


    All the way to the bottom of the human heart.


    She didn''t say a word to Mr. Shu at the new year''s banquet, but she didn''t touch the corner of the cup.


    But why did he keep asking.


    What on earth made him feel misunderstood?


    If the voice side over the cheek, not face him, "I know, but I didn''t do anything with him today."


    "Don''t forget who you are." The man''s big hand clasped her jaw and made her look directly at herself.


    Does she know that there is an aura between people.


    It''s a kind of aura that doesn''t need too much intersection, just a look, and you can know it.


    Especially when he knew she knew Mr. Shu.


    The feeling that they knew, but he didn''t know, was damned bad.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and was about to say something, so he was bitten by a man...


    after the carriage returned to the mansion, the fourth master and Ruoyin both went back to the main courtyard to watch the new year.


    You have to be old enough to rest.


    After a cup of tea, the main courtyard between the hall, burning bright candlelight.


    Ruoyin and Hongyi are feeding dried meat to snowflake.


    Years ago, she had snow clothes made.


    Therefore, snowflakes wear red and festive new clothes.


    One side "meow meow" call, while eating with relish.


    The fourth master was sitting on the armchair in the room, one hand hanging on his knee and the other playing with a huge jade ring.


    Ruo Yin said in her heart, "boring man!"


    After a while, the snow was full, and the food was not so active.


    If sound then touched Snow''s belly, "OK, do not feed you, while waiting to rest."


    Originally lying on the ground, the snowflake "meow" a few times, and went to sleep in the bamboo basket with cotton blanket in the hall.As a result, Ruoyin changed from feeding snowflake to feeding Hongyi.


    "Strong, come on, eat walnuts."


    "Some more jerky meat." She pinched a small piece of dried meat, put it into Hongyi''s mouth, "eat meat long meat, do not eat meat, lean and thin."


    Hongyi bit the preserved meat with his front teeth, and did not forget to reread, "seven meat meat meat, no meat meat meat!"


    When Ruo Yin petrified in situ, thinking about how to teach him the correct pronunciation.


    He listened to the four masters who had not spoken for a long time and gave a gentle smile.


    Then, the two mother and son looked at the fourth master.


    The fourth master made a fist with his right hand and coughed gently. He said, "the pronunciation of big brother, you should be patient and teach more."


    "Who said my strong voice is not good." Ruoyin put Hongyi face to face and taught: "Zhuang Zhuang, read red carp and green carp and donkey with e Niang."


    Hongyi is a good child who listens to her mother''s words, and suddenly enters the tongue twister state.


    He held his small hands tightly and his dark eyes widened.


    "Red carp fish and green carp fish and donkey"


    finally, he read the tongue twister word by word.


    It''s just that the whole process is like slow motion.


    However, the baby''s fat face turned red with too much seriousness.


    The little fist has not been released.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin opened Hongyi''s fist and asked the fourth master to one side, "how, is it great to be strong?"


    The fourth master was preparing to speak bitterly, so he looked at Shang Hongyi with eager praise.


    "Well, progress." He said faintly.


    Hongyi, who was praised, opened his mouth and asked Ruoyin to continue feeding walnuts.


    If sound peeled good walnut kernel stuffed to Hongyi, way: "strong, e Niang also want to eat walnut, to sum Niang share a piece of good."


    In order to make Hongyi not selfish and stingy, she often taught him this way.


    For her, Hongyi didn''t even think about it, so she grabbed a piece of walnut and put it into Ruoyin''s mouth.


    When Ruoyin wants to teach Hongyi to feed the fourth master, Hongyi does not need to say anything from her, so he reaches out to the fourth master with his left hand holding the walnut kernel, "Amar, eat it!"


    It''s just that Hongyi''s hands are very fleshy. He always eats his fingers in.


    Just like when he was eating walnuts, his fingers were eaten once.


    Therefore, Hongyi''s hands are shining with Bright Baby saliva.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    Ruoyin has no aversion to his son.


    However, the fourth master is not necessarily cold.


    Ruo Yin looks up at the man.


    At first, he glanced at Hongyi''s hand.


    Then his eyes fell on the walnut kernel in Hongyi''s hands.


    Just when Ruoyin thought that the fourth master would not eat the walnut in Hongyi''s hands, the fourth master had already bent over slightly and took over the first feeding of his son.


    Half an hour later, PI spent the whole night sleeping in Ruoyin''s arms.


    If the sound also did not let the person take him to the wing room, directly put in the brocade quilt to sleep.


    However, Ruoyin and the fourth master kept watch until early in the morning before they both lay down.


    As Hongyi fell asleep in the middle, neither of them made any bad noise. They lay down and fell asleep.


    The next morning, with early meals, the fourth master went back to the front yard.


    After about a cup of tea, the fourth master''s reward came to the main courtyard.


    There are jewelry and silk, but also Hongyi''s toys.


    Then, the people in the backyard went to the main courtyard to greet Ruoyin.


    On the first day of the new year''s day, they were honest. They all left a mouthful of "sister" and another mouthful of "sister" shouting Ruoyin.


    The mouth also said all kinds of auspicious words.


    And if he had rewarded them with jewels and purse, he sent them away.


    "Well, last night, you were tired, so go back." She said.


    "Yes." When they answered, they got up and left one after another.


    Only the Guo family walked slowly behind.


    He walked, turned back, and continued to sit down in the main hall.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin glanced at Guo and asked, "Guo, what did you miss here?"


    "No Guo shook his head.


    "Do you have something to say?"


    Guo nodded his head and said wrongly: "Fu Jin, I don''t know what I did wrong. The fourth master... He has not flattered me so far, and even my yard has never stepped further."


    "You should know that my father is busy and there is a large family in the house who wants him to support him. You should be patient and wait longer." If the sound meaning is comforting.


    Guo sighed and said, "but no matter how busy he is, he will go to other sisters or come to you."


    Busy is an excuse. I can go anywhere else. Why don''t I go to my yard.


    If the sound gently mouthed tea, for what you did not count in your heart, just do not look up to you.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Guo, who was innocent and beautiful and exquisite.


    If you put it in the backyard of any man, it''s a role that needs to be spoiled every night.


    It''s a pity that I got into the wrong house.


    If Yin pulled his lips, he said, "the Li family and the Song family, as early as ye was in agoso, they had been around all the time. The Niu co Lu family and the Wu family were also more advanced than you. The LORD went more frequently. That''s a common thing. Anyway, if you''re in the house, you won''t go on like this all the time. It''s not like that Wu hasn''t served the Lord for half a year. Now it''s all right. "


    "Fu Jin, I can''t afford it. When Princess Defei asked the servant to go into the palace, she told the servant to serve the fourth master well. However, after several days, the slave couldn''t hope for anything. How can I explain to the lady de Fei in the future?" Guo said sadly.


    "E Niang has lived in the deep palace for a long time. She has a lot of worldly knowledge. I think it will not be difficult for you."


    Guo shook his head and said a good word: "Fu Jin, your mother said to me that you are gentle, virtuous, considerate and generous. All along, you have been working hard to take care of all the people in the mansion, and you have been wholeheartedly opening branches and leaves for the royal family..."


    after hearing the speech, if the voice frowned slightly, she would not believe that Princess de would praise her so much.


    It''s just that Guo wants to join her, so she will be obedient.


    I still can''t move her out.


    Guo thought that it was good to enjoy the cool with her back.


    But I don''t know, in fact, it''s this relationship that can''t be favored.


    He wanted to hold her down.


    It''s a pity that she always eats soft rather than hard.


    No way to threaten her!


    "It''s useless for you to say so much in front of me. The fourth master is Lord Bailey of the Qing Dynasty. I can''t control who he wants to stay with." This man is a thunder.


    He has countless thunder spots on his body. It''s bad luck to step on it.


    When Guo saw Ruoyin''s words, she was still a little reluctant. She knelt down, her eyes slightly red, and her voice choked: "does Fujin no longer consider it? As long as you help the slave today, the slave will regard you as the master. If you let the slave go east, the slave will not dare to go west."


    "Oh, look at that. If I don''t help you, you won''t be obedient, will you?" Ruoyin put the cup fiercely.


    "No... I don''t mean that."


    "No, it means a few." Ruoyin raised his chin slightly, looked down at the Guo family kneeling on the ground and said coldly, "on the first day of the new year, you cry in my main courtyard. Do you have any rules? This is to curse me for having a bad year"No, no, no, I dare not." Guo knocked his head to the ground.


    "Kneel outside till noon." If the sound is not pleasant.


    Everything was fine, but it was really bad luck for Guo to cry here.


    Guo answered "yes" with fear and stood up.


    "Remember, I want you to kneel to the north." If sound road.


    After a pause, Guo nodded.


    When she turned around, she bit her teeth and held back.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and a piercing wind was blowing, which brought the snow from the north.


    If she was kneeling to the north, the snowflakes would pop in her face!


    After Guo''s leaving, mother Liu spat and said, "you really don''t want to be shameless. If you don''t weigh up your identity, you will be threatened by Madame de Fei."


    "Just a slave." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    Such as Guo''s thick skinned, gentle refusal is still entangled.


    It''s more of a cry to refuse.


    If not for the first time, give her some color to see.


    I''m afraid I''ll come to the main courtyard to annoy her.


    It''s better to give a bully the first time and let Guo cut off this idea.


    Save from time to time to play crying drama in the main courtyard, God annoyed!


    At the same time, it also means that she and Guo have a good relationship.


    The next day, Ruoyin and the fourth master, as well as the Li family and the Niu co Lu family, went into the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the nobles in the palace.


    Guo''s family is a good child, just as she said.


    Physical fitness is just one class.


    I knelt in the snow all morning yesterday, but I have nothing to do today.


    Therefore, the Guo family also followed.


    In the carriage, the fourth master asked lightly: "did you punish Guo yesterday?"


    "No, she doesn''t understand the rules. On the first day of the new year''s day, I kneel down and cry. I''m a big living person. It''s not a curse that I''m not going well this year. I won''t punish her." If sound full face of course, then Liu eyebrow a pick, coquettish ground mumble: "ye but love Guo sister?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    "It''s more and more unforgiving. It''s all nonsense." The fourth master glared at Ruoyin fiercely, and said without a smile: "you know that you are going to pay a new year''s visit to e Niang today."


    If Yin''s eyes were stunned, he remembered, "yes, I forgot this. If it hadn''t been for mother Liu''s reminding me this morning, I would have left Guo''s family in the house."


    Said, she smiles to ask: "the Lord, should not matter?"


    "Now you know you''re afraid?" The fourth master looked at the woman and didn''t know how to do it. Finally, he was very positive and said, "it''s OK."


    Somehow, if Yin heard his affirmative answer, he would have confidence.


    Just as she was relieved, she lifted the curtain and looked out.


    After death came a man''s serious command: "don''t think about it, where can Guo curse you?" Finally, he said, "this year we should be good, you add a grid."


    "I know!" Ruoyin turns around and makes a cute face at him.


    Every day I know to call her Shengge, and her ears will be cocooned.


    Generally speaking, for the royal family, no matter how many sons they have, they always prefer boys to girls, and hope that the next child will still be the elder brother''s.


    After all, no one knows whether a son is reliable or not. Only when a son is born can he be guaranteed.


    How to get to him, she must be born with a grid.


    If she is pregnant with a second child, the pressure will be very big.


    When they arrived at Yonghe palace, after everyone had done the junior ceremony, the imperial concubine gave a seat and let people have tea.


    He also rewarded people with jewelry and money bags, even a few children.


    It''s lucky.


    After sitting for a while, the fourth master is going to pay New Year''s greetings to the emperor, Empress Dowager and aunt sumala.


    If Yin wants to take care of big brother this year, he doesn''t follow him and stays in Yonghe palace.


    She looked up and looked at Princess De, who was supposed to have a happy new year. She looked in a good mood and had a rare smile on her face.


    Guo Shi is worthy of being a dogleg beside the princess de. even when she entered the fourth master''s house, she did not forget her deep-rooted servility.


    She went to Princess de with a low eyebrow, squatted down and beat her legs.


    "You, you are a real person. You are all old four people. You can not forget your origin. You are so considerate and filial to this palace. This makes the palace very happy."


    With that, she motioned to Aunt Cui.


    Aunt Cui was rewarded with a pair of gold hairpins.


    Guo''s face was flattered and flattered. He said "can''t want it" and held the hairpin firmly.


    See this scene, if the sound can not help but hook lips.


    Li turned his eyes and called Guo a mean thing.


    After a stick of incense, Princess de suddenly said, "aunt Cui, the plum blossoms in the back garden are blooming. Take them to have a look, or go to the side hall."


    Smell speech, everybody is human essence, where don''t understand the meaning in the words of imperial concubine.


    This is to put people aside and talk to Guo individually.


    If Yin glanced at her, she went to the side hall with the maid.


    In this winter, we still don''t appreciate Mei. She wants to bring Hongyi.


    I just don''t know when the two servants, Princess de Fei and Guo''s, were on the secret code.


    There was no improper expression on Guo''s face.


    She didn''t say what she shouldn''t have said, and she didn''t ask much.


    Is it that Princess de deliberately cared for Guo?


    Do not wait if sound want to understand, people have arrived at the side hall.


    Li and Niu co Lu didn''t follow. It''s said that they went to appreciate Mei.


    Leave big Ge Ge and two elder brother here.


    If you step into the side hall, you will see seven princesses sitting in the room doing embroidery.


    The little girl had a delicate face, but she was too thin.


    According to the law, if gege and princess in the Forbidden City are not ill, the food is very good.


    It should be well developed, very early.


    But the seventh princess will be 13 years old after this year. In another year or two, she will get married.


    It seems that she is still childish. At most, she looks like a teenager.


    His words and deeds are also full of timidity and gentlewoman.


    The flag dress, which was straight, was even more baggy on her.


    It''s like a girl who steals clothes from adults.


    In addition to the feeling of purity, there is no other word to describe.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you are coming!" The seventh Princess found her and said hello from a distance.


    As a result, one is not careful, the needle pierced the hand.


    But she just frowned, pretending nothing had happened.


    If Yin sees that she looks wrong, when Aunt Cui goes out, she asks, "I just saw your hand like...


    " Shhh! " Seven princess grabbed her sleeve and whispered: "here are all the people of e Niang, and just now aunt Cui is in, I can''t let her know, otherwise let e Niang know, it''s time to scold me."Smell speech, if sound eye some inconceivable.


    The natural sum Niang, incredibly afraid to this point.


    It''s not too much to say it''s stepmother, right?


    Thinking of this, she worried way: "then don''t embroider, big new year''s, have a good rest."


    "It''s OK, fourth sister-in-law. E Niang wants me to embroider this pair of embroidery with surplus every year before the Lantern Festival. I have to do it quickly." The seventh princess said nothing.


    As if it were all her job, she was used to it.


    At this time, fourteen elder brother came out of a room.


    When he saw Ruo Yin, he nodded lightly and went out.


    Like the fourth master, he wanted to pay New Year''s greetings everywhere. Ruoyin didn''t say much, but just nodded his head to show his face.


    Look at the vigorous background of fourteen elder brother, and then look at the seventh princess.


    Ruoyin can''t believe it. It''s a mother''s son.


    Fourteen elder brother''s height and body shape are beyond his age.


    Even though she is younger than the seventh princess, she looks like her brother.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I heard that the eldest brother will be one year old after new year''s Eve. When the time comes, I will ask e Niang to allow me to go to your house." Seven princesses embroidered the work in her hand and said with a smile.


    Ruoyin''s heart warmed up and said, "it''s good that you have this heart. You''re a good girl."


    I hope you can find a good family, and you don''t have to live in fear.


    I hope you can... Live for a long time!


    She prayed sincerely in her heart.


    Alas, there were too many differences between men and women in ancient times.


    Take a look at the 14 elder brother just confident appearance, is younger than seven princess two years old.


    I''m afraid that a few years ago, I ran all over Beijing and went wherever I wanted.


    However, the seventh princess wanted to go to the palace, but still had to ask.


    As for whether we can get it or not, it is still a problem.


    This is the "Yang family has a daughter who has just grown up, raised in boudoir people do not know."


    At the same time, the other side of the princess said: "Guo, you were not like this before, how now beat legs are powerless, the old four house did not give you enough food?"


    As soon as Guo heard this, he was very excited.


    That''s what she did on purpose to attract the princess''s attention.


    It''s hard to get into the palace. It''s not too bad if you don''t tell me all the grievances in the palace.


    In particular, Fu Jin punished her to kneel in the snow, and she said that she would let Princess de make the decision for her.


    It''s better to let Princess de lock Fu Jin in the palace, so she will have a chance!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    Guo pretended to reply: "where the master said, slave... Everything is fine in the fourth master''s house."


    "In front of this palace, you are still hemming and hawing. If this palace can harm you, say that this palace is in charge of you!"


    Guo was asked by the imperial concubine, and his heart was in a state of pain.


    But she did not dare to cry in front of the princess.


    This is usually the most superstitious person. She cries in front of her old man during the Spring Festival. She is expected to kill her with two mouths!


    Guo sighed and said, "master, are slaves not good enough?"


    Princess de glanced at Guo and said, "nonsense, you are one of the thousands of people selected in this palace. No matter what your appearance and posture are, they are top-notch. If you are not good-looking, there will be no good-looking people in the world."


    "Well... Then why hasn''t the fourth master been to the servant''s yard so far, and he hasn''t been lucky to him." The more Guo said, the smaller he became. He was very sad.


    "What! The fourth one didn''t touch you The princess looked surprised.


    Men like new women best.


    Just like Kangxi these years, but more addicted to women than when they were young.


    Always a batch of women to send to the Qianqing palace.


    Not to mention the man, is a woman''s imperial concubine, if it is not carrying the imperial concubine''s frame, otherwise she looked at Guo''s body''s front foot Jin''s flesh, could not help but pinch.


    But Guo''s looks are so beautiful that they can''t get into the eyes of the fourth?


    The imperial concubine bit her teeth and said in displeasure: "he is really a rebellious son. The man selected by our palace is the Buddha''s face even if he doesn''t look at the monk''s face. He''s such a fool!"


    Smell speech, Guo''s heart a joy, she wants this kind of effect.


    I hope the princess will be angry and support her.


    Guo pulled his lips and said wrongly, "yes, if you don''t get face from the fourth master, how can you not see the edict of long live master!"


    It sounds like a consolation, but it actually means to add fuel to the oil.


    On hearing this, Princess de frowned.


    She didn''t like Guo''s gossiping behind the fourth master.


    A woman, no matter what kind of contradiction happens to men at home, should also maintain the image of men, not so.


    Seeing that Princess de didn''t speak, Guo continued to feel aggrieved and said, "master, the slave has been living in the mansion so hard. You must make decisions for the slave!"


    Princess de frowned and leaned back in her chair.


    After pondering for a moment, she sighed and said, "it''s not easy to do this. If things get too big and let long live know, it''s not so simple. Therefore, you have to be smart. If you can''t, you can rely on the old people in the house. "


    After all, long live is the king of Guo.


    She didn''t like the son, but she didn''t want to hurt him.


    The reason why Guo was sent into the government was to know the roots of his son who was as cold as a stone.


    By the way, eliminate the spirit of the old four Fu Jin.


    Guo''s heart "cluttered".


    Yes, compared with the fourth master, she is nothing but a slave.


    She flattened the corners of her mouth and said, "my mother''s words are very true, but the old people in the house are just like that. Song gege is weak and doesn''t go out in the yard all day. Li side Fujin is not good, and the slave is not good for her. As for Niu side Fu Jin and Wu Ge Ge Ge, the fourth master had fewer days to go to them. "


    Here head, especially Li Shi, every time I see her, it''s not hard words, it''s a small punishment for her. Make her hide too late, where dare to go to Li Shi.


    Originally thought that Fujin looks like a good match, the result is only a fox spirit.


    In addition to trying to dominate the fourth master, he is also very cunning.


    Yesterday, she was punished for kneeling in the snow all morning. If she hadn''t been in good health, she would have been ill.


    Hum, one by one, they are not good friends.


    Then, she glanced at Princess de secretly and said: "finally, I went to the main courtyard to ask for help from Fujin. But not only did Fu Jin not help me, but also ridiculed me. I was punished for kneeling in the snow on the first day of new year''s day. Now my knees are still blue and blue. If I hadn''t come to pay you a new year''s day today, I''m afraid I could not get up in bed."


    The imperial concubine snorted coldly, took Guo''s family and sat down beside her, and said, "no wonder you have no strength to beat your legs. How could you be so abused and treated on the first day of the lunar new year? This palace knows that she is a jealous woman. You are better than her to find Li. In the past few days, she has been staying the most


    If this is the case, she will talk about the uranara family.


    Guo''s smile, she is trying to create that kind of Fu Jin pet crown backyard effect.


    However, she could only tell the truth.


    "Back to my mother, that''s not true. For the first few days when I came into the mansion, I stayed with Wu Ge Ge Ge, and then I occasionally stayed with other sisters, but Fu Jin didn''t go there very much."


    Smell speech, virtuous imperial concubine glanced at Guo Shi one eye, looked at a pair of cowardly useless appearance, she faintly angry.


    If uranara was favored, it would be better.Wu is the most popular one recently, if she remembers it correctly.


    Long live master recently mentioned that Amar of Wu''s family should be the magistrate. It''s reasonable for the fourth elder to favor him.


    "You are too. You don''t have any eyesight. Since the fourth elder doesn''t often stay in the main courtyard, how can ulanara carry you? She can''t get any meat from herself, and how can she share your share of the soup?" She said, shaking her handkerchief in her hand, she said with deep heart: "anyway, the road is for you. How to walk in the future depends on yourself. The palace is in the palace, and it is the water in the distance, which can not save the fire nearby."


    She had to be favored in the palace.


    Where there is so much time, in charge of other people''s affairs.


    If it''s OK with Guo''s work, pull it.


    But this pair of useless appearance, she looked upset, pull is also in vain.


    Guo sipped his lips and bowed his head in the end and answered "yes".


    But in those eyes, there was a touch of evil.


    At the same time, she secretly made up her mind that no one could rely on her, so she could only rely on herself in the future.


    She will not let herself be wronged in vain. One day, she will make them look good!


    At this time, the imperial concubine solemnly said: "this palace asks you again, uranara family, whether you really punish you to kneel in the snow, if so, what is it for?"


    Guo''s heart surprised, how good, suddenly asked about this.


    She said in a trembling voice: "back... Back to your mother, it''s... Fu Jin said that the slave knelt down in front of her and cried at the beginning of the new year''s day. He was cursing her, so he punished him, but he really didn''t mean to curse her!"


    Even at this moment, she did not admit her mistake.


    Just telling someone else''s wrong.


    Princess de closed her eyes and complained: "you are too. You don''t know this kind of rules. I''m a slave of Yonghe palace. It''s disgraceful of this palace. Even if you don''t know what to say, fourth brother, it''s not what you can say


    As soon as he said this, Guo immediately knelt on the ground, his forehead touching the ground.


    This... Is not what she imagined.


    Who knows, this is not over!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    "After that, you don''t have to go into the palace."


    "Master, don''t do it. What''s wrong with the slave? Tell him to correct it!" Guo said in dismay.


    She is just a grid. If she is not supported by the imperial concubine and can not be spoiled, how can she live in the future.


    Isn''t it for her to live and die?


    Then why send her to Baylor house.


    "You go out and kneel outside for half an hour." Defei was disappointed.


    Guo used to serve her in front of her, but it was very considerate. She looked smart.


    But I didn''t know. It was just a little smart.


    It''s going to take a long time.


    Princess de Fei''s words are clear enough.


    Guo is not willing to disobey the meaning of imperial concubine.


    She walked out with heavy steps.


    Oh, kneel again!


    Since I entered the Chamberlain house, my knee is not a knee.


    Either Li or Fu Jin punished her.


    Now even Princess De, she has begun to punish her, but also to get rid of the meaning of her relationship.


    Originally, she wanted to let Princess de make the decision for her, but she failed to achieve her wish. Instead, she was punished to kneel down again, which was really a failure to the extreme.


    She took a deep breath and secretly vowed that one day she would have a firm foothold in Chamberlain house!


    At noon, Yonghe palace has dinner.


    If the sound then and Li several, returned to the front hall.


    When they saw the Guo family kneeling outside the door, they could not help but wonder.


    What''s going on?


    Li''s and nuobao Lu''s eyes flashed with surprise, and then with a smile of schadenfreude, they entered the hall.


    If Yin glanced at Guo''s family lightly, he carried Hongyi into the hall.


    She thought that Guo''s situation would not be good if she complained with Princess De.


    Who knows it''s all the opposite.


    This made her suddenly remember that the fourth Master said very definitely in the morning.


    Recently, he didn''t go to her yard very much. He had expected these things and let Guo lose power in front of the imperial concubine?


    What''s more, is Wu really a swordsman?


    Whatever it is, as long as Princess de doesn''t bother her, it''s more important than anything.


    In the next few days, the fourth master was busy.


    There are many noble people in the capital city. The fourth master is busy making new year''s greetings to his brothers and uncles.


    Then, the younger brother and the servants would like to pay him new year''s greetings one after another.


    Such a day, has been maintained until the fifth day of the fifth day, also do not see the fourth master free.


    "Master, someone from Chuang Tzu has reported that everything is ready and the decoration has been roughly rectified according to your order. You can open the winery on a good day!" Mother Liu said.


    At this time, Ruoyin is sitting in front of the book case to write a marketing plan.


    "Let me see if there is any good day..." she looked up and looked through the calendar on the book case. "Well... Send someone to reply. It''s set on the eighth day of the first month. It happens to be the golden day. We all pay close attention to the new year, but we are still resting. We can have a lively and happy New Year


    "Well, I''ll tell them." Mother Liu went out laughing.


    The next day, Ruoyin wants to go back to her mother''s home to pay New Year''s greetings to her.


    This year, the fourth master had something to do, so she went back to her mother''s home with Hongyi and snowflake, as well as a few proud servants and bodyguards in the main courtyard.


    As he had written a letter early, he would come to pay New Year''s greetings.


    So, when the carriage stopped at the governor''s house.


    There were two rows of servants in front of the door.


    If you listen to the carriage, you will see Fei Yanggu, Jueluo, big brother and sister-in-law and Wuge standing in front, looking forward to it.


    As soon as they saw her, they saluted one after another.


    Then he took Ruo Yin to the hall.


    The family got together, as if there were endless topics.


    Hongyi is really a good baby. Sitting in Jue Luo''s arms, he is not afraid of life at all and does not cry or make noise.


    He can take whatever he feeds him.


    During this period, Ruoyin was involved in the opening of the winery.


    "Ah ma''e Niang, I was not good before. I didn''t manage the dowry Chuang Tzu you gave me. There was only one winery left. Recently, I took care of it again and prepared to open on the eighth day of the eighth day of the lunar new year."


    Originally, she just told them that even if there was only the last dowry Chuang Tzu left, she would make a good business and never let them down.


    As a result, Fei Yanggu thought that Ruoyin was not easy.


    "No matter what, Chuang Tzu has paid for it. Amah will let you choose some good ones for you."


    "Yes, it happens that e Niang has several good Chuang Tzu in her hand. When she goes back later, you will take back the title deed." He is very considerate.


    Not only that, but also the elder brother and sister-in-law, who also said that there were several places under Chuang Tzu''s control, and they wanted to give the land lease to Ruoyin.The family perfectly interprets the harmonious phenomenon of Ruoyin''s lack of money and full support from the whole family.


    It''s like the title deed is just a piece of paper.


    Wu Ge, the sister control, put down his bold words: "little sister, there are several Chuang Tzu in my brother''s hand, and no one has been taking care of them. You can take them. Don''t be polite to me."


    "Fourth brother, I can''t want you. If you don''t have any help, you can find a daughter-in-law to help you take care of it." Ruoyin knows that Wuge sympathizes with her.


    Chuang Tzu is in charge of things. How can no one take care of it.


    Immediately, she looked at her happy family and said, "you are also true. Chuang Tzu has paid for it. There is no reason for her mother''s family to continue to make up for it. I can understand the wishes of my brother and sister-in-law. As long as you come to my winery for a drink on the eighth day of the eighth day of the lunar new year, it''s better than anything else. "


    Can feel Luo Shi heartache if sound, again a few words.


    But in the end, Ruoyin refused.


    After lunch, Ruoyin quietly found five squares and asked, "fourth brother, how are you and my future sister-in-law?"


    As the eight characters had not been left, she did not mention it to Jue Luo and his sister-in-law.


    Worry about putting pressure on the five squares.


    "What the future is not the future, there is no matter, where do you hear from." Five frames very seriously.


    "Ah?" Ruoyin said in disbelief: "but at the end of last year, I saw you and five princesses enjoying plum in plum garden."


    On hearing this, Wu Ge suddenly realized: "you are talking about that matter. It was just by chance that I met her on patrol. There was no servant around her. She asked me to accompany her to Meiyuan. Later, I directly returned her to CIREN palace."


    Hear five square calm answer, if sound some speechless.


    Well, she thinks too much.


    However, from the narration of Wuge, it is possible that Princess Wu is interested in Wuge.


    It''s just that she''s such a dull brother. She doesn''t know what she''s pretending to be all day long.


    "Fourth brother, are you really not interested in the fifth princess?" She asked.


    "Not at all." There was no hesitation in the five squares, and the answer was clear.


    "Isn''t she what you like?"


    "It''s not that she''s not good enough, but I don''t want to talk about love between children and girls for the time being. I want to practice martial arts, lead the army, and strive to defend our country in the battlefield like Amar!" The five squares are firm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Good personal quality does not allow him to talk about the girl behind his back.


    "What does this have to do with your going to the battlefield? According to your opinion, so many officers and men should not marry and have children, and all of them should be single." Ruoyin is angry and funny.


    Listen to the meaning in the words, is to fight in the battlefield, do not marry.


    Let alone when there will be a war, even if there is a war, he will have to fight for a long time without a round. It will not happen for three years or five years.


    So, what kind of logic is this.


    "You don''t understand." Wu Ge chuckled and asked casually, "what do you think of Princess Wu?"


    Don''t give it to me. If the fourth brother falls in love with her one day, I will tell you what you think She didn''t want to make a decision because of her ideas.


    This is not good for five squares and five princesses.


    After all, they are so good people, it is worth looking for a sincere person to live a lifetime.


    The two brothers and sisters chatted for a while, and Ruoyin got on the carriage with all kinds of snacks given by Jue Luo.


    After leaving her mother''s house, she didn''t have the first time to go back.


    I went to the dentist''s.


    The eighth day of the new year is about to open. Everything else is ready. It seems that there is still a shortage of staff.


    When she arrived at the toothshop, she picked out a few girls with good appearance to serve tea and water.


    Do not ask for crooked melon split dates, let the guests see do not want to come a second time.


    I don''t want to be too good to be frivolous.


    In any case, it''s a regular, medium posture.


    Then, he went to Wu Fu''s place with the dentist.


    "One on one, I''ll take a look at it after a few moves." She said.


    But when dozens of martial arts men fought against each other, she was in a bit of a dilemma.


    Looking at those people, one by one, the muscles are strong, so they are all fake.


    Even she couldn''t see those tricks.


    Not to mention maintaining the order of the winery.


    In the end, she picked only three that seemed to be barely passable.


    Let Chen Biao take them to the winery first.


    However, these three martial arts men alone will certainly not work.


    After all, her winery business model was quite novel in the Qing Dynasty.


    Not to mention that there are alcoholics addicted to drinking, if only a pot of wine, do not give a refill, afraid it will make trouble.


    Besides, if business is booming, other colleagues will find fault.


    I don''t have much Kung Fu. I can''t.


    This is not a small place, this is in the capital, where crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    But... It seems that there are many good skills under the fourth master.


    Just like Chen Biao and those bodyguards, it was the fourth master who called to protect her safety.


    Thinking of this, she chuckled, hehe, it''s settled!


    Therefore, Ruoyin plans to go to the fourth master after returning to the mansion.


    But the slave told him that the fourth master had gone out and had not come back.


    At dusk, the fourth master returned to the front yard.


    The man glimpses Li Fukang running to the main courtyard. After a slight meal, he plunges into the study.


    "Master, fourth master... Back to the front yard. I just saw it." Li Fukang ran so fast that he was out of breath when he spoke.


    If the sound sees his panting enough choking, the way: "OK, from a down to receive the reward."


    Li Fukang smiles and answers, and then he quits.


    Ruoyin called Qiaofeng and told him carefully: "go to the dining room and ask them to take the pan for pancakes. Set up a bracket under it and make a fresh grass carp weighing two or three jin. Then mix some shrimp, mussel, corn, lotus root, potato, cucumber, celery and mushroom, and make it with bean paste. I will take someone to get it in half an hour."


    "Well, is there anything else the master wants?"


    "Let them make it spicy and sprinkle some prickly ash to make it spicy and fragrant." If Yin thought about it and said, "no, that''s it."


    After Qiao Feng should, trotted out.


    as like as two peas in Li Fukang very worried.


    It''s really from a yard.


    The efficiency of handling affairs can be called a miracle.


    Half an hour later, Ruo Yin looks up and glances at the wall clock in the eye hall and takes the servant to the dining room.


    Just walked to the door of the dining room, the smell of delicious food, to the tip of people''s nose.


    It''s so loud that my mouth is going to flow out.


    When the servants of the dining room saw her coming, they knelt down one after another and saluted, "Fu Jin auspicious."


    "No If the sound is light.


    "Fujin, you''ve just come. The cook has just finished the roast fish. The servant asked him to make a few dishes of cakes and small dishes The eunuch Zhou met with a smile.


    Ruoyin followed eunuch Zhou and went to the cow cook to have a look.


    I saw a grilled fish with all kinds of color, flavor and other food in a baking tray.


    She was in such a good mood that she let mammy Liu appreciate the people in the dining room.I went to the front yard with my meal.


    As soon as she entered the front yard, the servant on the road saluted and said, "master, the master is in the study."


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, really is a model worker, just came back to go to the study.


    A moment later, Ruoyin arrived at the door of the study and saw Su Peisheng come out in a gloomy mood.


    That look of embarrassment, like the appearance of being driven out.


    "Good luck, please." Su Peisheng beat thousands with great efficiency.


    "The Lord is in it." If you ask.


    After finishing his meal, Su Peisheng murmured, "Fu Jin, please persuade him. He didn''t eat when he was out today. He came back to the dining room to cook food, and he didn''t let anyone bring it in. What can I do?"


    "Take those meals and give them to the servants." Ruoyin said with a smile under Su Peisheng''s surprised expression: "don''t worry. Let''s see what I''ve asked people to carry."


    Su Peisheng stretched his neck and looked behind Ruoyin.


    He saw a pot that he had not seen very much. There were delicious fish and other food lying in it.


    "That would be nice." Su Peisheng swallowed his mouth and then said in embarrassment: "it''s just that the master is very busy today. The servant nagged a few words and was expelled. It''s not easy to help you with your words at the moment."


    The fourth master drove him out. If he went in again, he would be punished.


    Besides, he couldn''t let other servants in to talk.


    As for Fu Jin''s means in front of the fourth master, he still believed.


    But he still had to remind this guy that there was nothing he could do.


    If Jin fu''er wants to go in by himself.


    If there are consequences later, I will see whether Fu Jin Dou can hold the anger of the fourth master.


    If Yin understood Su Peisheng''s meaning, she said faintly: "it''s OK. I''ll go in by myself."


    Ruoyin goes to the door and knocks three times.


    Anyway, it''s basic courtesy.


    Or tell the people inside that she''s coming in.


    Then, she just motioned to the person behind her, pushed the door and entered.


    As a result, she entered the house with her front feet, and there was an object in front of her. With the impatient "rolling" of the man, she hit her directly.


    It is estimated that the fourth master regarded her as Su Peisheng or a slave.


    Fortunately, if sound is sensitive, slightly to the right side of the body, lucky to escape a disaster.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    She covered her chest and looked at the book with thick palms under her feet, secretly congratulating.


    Thanks to her quick reaction, if it hits her forehead or face, she has to smash a bag or break her face.


    At this time, many servants on the edge came to care about her, and they were dismissed by her.


    We can''t create chaos at the door, or the man inside will have to throw a knife out.


    She looked up at the study and saw no man in front of her.


    I just don''t know how he hit her in front of her.


    It''s got to be a lot of strength and accuracy, right?


    But even so, she did not dare to rush in too rashly.


    Or poke your head into it.


    After all, no one knows what will happen next time.


    "It''s me, my Lord," she said in her sweet voice


    Then, answering her, it was quiet.


    But in any case, it is better than the word "roll".


    "I''m coming in." She said, and went a few steps forward.


    Behind her, the slave also followed her into the house.


    Su Peisheng, who was watching outside, was even more relieved.


    Just when he heard the fourth master''s angry "roll", a heart was raised to his throat.


    What''s more, fortunately, the book didn''t hit Fu Jin.


    Otherwise, even if Fujin had spared him, the fourth master would not have spared him.


    Ruoyin came into the room and saw the fourth master reading the official documents like nobody else. It was not very good-looking on the surface.


    He told the servants to arrange the meals and let them go out.


    She went to the desk and sat down opposite the man.


    But the other party turned a blind eye to her.


    "Fourth master, do you know that book almost hit me in the eye." She had little confidence to beg.


    I saw the man who was busy in the official document, finally looked up at her.


    Then, the man''s eyes, in her face.


    Maybe she looked down and wrote again after seeing that she was not hurt.


    So, Ruoyin was ignored again!


    "Sir, are you listening to me?" She stamped her feet anxiously.


    In the face of a man working hard, I''m really helpless.


    Probably can''t stand the interference of women, the man light way: "you are not good."


    "I..." he said right, she is really good, so that she can''t say anything to refute, only aggrieved way: "although I did not suffer from trauma, but I suffered internal injury."


    "Internal injury?" The fourth master raised his eyes and looked at the woman again. He said seriously, "where did you get internal injury?"


    Ruoyin put his hand on his left chest and said innocently, "of course, it''s my heart. At the moment of entering the door, my heart was shocked by a hundred thousand points."


    I saw the man was also full of worry eyes, instant recovery cool.


    The eyes also moved away from the woman''s undulating body.


    "Thick eyebrow impatiently micro Cu," had better not in front of the master play temperament. "


    His voice was not generally cold, but also impatient.


    Originally, his study has always been a forbidden area for women in the backyard.


    He doesn''t like to be disturbed in his study.


    But she is a Fu Jin, and also a sense of propriety, the basic every time is something to come, but it does not matter.


    But he''s really busy today.


    Busy to stack the official documents approved, but also one by one reply, let people send out.


    He has always been a man who can create a sense of crisis for himself.


    Even rest Mu also basically did not indulge.


    After a few days'' rest, the official documents piled higher and higher every day.


    If he doesn''t finish marking, he will feel uncomfortable.


    To be exact, he did not rest these days, busy with new year''s greetings and receiving guests.


    In addition, there is a problem with the ships engaged in export business in the thirteen banks. This matter must be dealt with as soon as possible.


    If Yin saw his gloomy and terrible face, he would know that he was not in a good mood today.


    It seems that she came at a bad time.


    This man, do you want to work so hard.


    Even if you are busy, you can''t skip two meals.


    But she couldn''t say that, or Su Peisheng would suffer.


    But she also has a difficult task in her own body, must have the courage to fight with the fourth master bravely.


    She sighed: "it''s a pity that the grilled fish I asked people to make used more than 20 kinds of ingredients, which combined the three cooking techniques of salting, roasting and stewing, and adopted the cooking method of one roasting and two stewing. I want to eat it with wonderful taste and rich nutrition."


    With that, she beamed at the fourth master and said, "however, since you are busy, I''m also very sensible. The fish weighs three catties, and I can''t eat it all by myself. I''d better give it to the guards below."


    Seeing the fourth master''s face getting colder and colder, she meant to salute: "Sir, I won''t disturb you more."Then she turned to go.


    But in my heart, I was counting: one, two...


    "wait a minute." Sure enough, before three was counted, a cold command came from behind.


    If the sound slowly turned around, pretending to be surprised: "Ye, what''s the matter, but what order?"


    Women''s little tricks are not enough to see in front of the fourth master.


    But even if he knew that, he also used it.


    He didn''t eat it at noon, but she talked about the grilled fish.


    Moreover, the tip of his nose did smell the fragrance that he had never smelled.


    It''s the spicy flavor of fresh fish cut, roasted and stewed.


    A second glance at the list of good meals.


    That can not say the number to the pot, the bottom is still burning a small fire, fragrance in the spread.


    Little by little, it stimulated his sense of smell.


    It made him really have an appetite. He was a little hungry.


    Of course, none of this matters.


    The most important thing is that she said she would give the roast fish to the guards below.


    He can''t bear it!


    It was a grilled fish that she made specially for him. Even if she threw it away, it could not flow into the guard''s mouth.


    But he can''t let her throw away the grilled fish...


    looking at the woman''s smiling face, her beautiful eyes are shining with aura, looking at him without blinking.


    You said that grinding people does not grind people.


    Then, the fourth master bit the back alveolar fiercely, got up and said, "wait on ye, clean your hands, have a meal!"


    If sound "hey hey" a smile, Black Fox also has time to be cheated.


    She came forward with a smile and said, "that''s right. No matter how busy you are, you can''t stop eating. People know that you are busy. As soon as you come back from the outside, you will let the dining room prepare meals."


    The fourth master, without expression, was served by the woman.


    Seemingly empty state, but listen to the woman''s long-lasting complaints in the ear.


    Her voice is delicate and soft, even if she complains repeatedly, it sounds like she is coquettish.


    A moment later, the two sat down by the bill.


    There are a lot of fish today. If the sound doesn''t let people prepare soup, otherwise the soup will prop up the stomach, and there will be no appetite for fish.


    Therefore, she directly served a bowl of rice to the fourth master, "Sir, this roast fish is delicious, and the sauce is also very delicious."


    The fourth master took the job and gave a gentle "um" sound.


    I don''t know, so he was moved by the woman''s consideration.


    I don''t know. If I knew the way of women later, I would be so gentle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Because the roast fish was very delicious, the fourth master ate three bowls of rice directly.


    It seems that she is right. This kind of grilled fish is more fresh and delicious than ordinary cooking fish, and the spicy food is unique.


    During the period, even if the upper layer of fish is eaten clean, revealing the fine fish bones.


    The fourth master didn''t mean to turn the fish over.


    If sound did not take the initiative to turn, anyway, there are shrimp and mussels.


    There are also small dishes and snacks on the side, so you can eat them without turning them over.


    The reason why she didn''t turn over the fish was that she had heard about it before.


    In ancient times, many people could not turn over fish because they thought the shape of fish was like a boat.


    If you turn over a fish, it means capsizing. It''s not very auspicious.


    However, the fourth master still means that.


    He never turned over fish when he ate fish.


    In addition, there are some problems with merchant ships recently, which makes them even more taboo.


    After the meal, if the sound called the slave to clean up the table.


    Su Peisheng took the servants into the room to clean up. Seeing the four masters'' full face, he could not say how much he admired Ruoyin.


    Tut Tut, Fujin is really a means!


    Ye is not in a good mood. He can still coax him into obedience and obedience.


    When the slaves cleared the table and went out, Ruoyin thought: how to tell the fourth master her purpose.


    However, before she could speak, the fourth master spoke first.


    He wiped his mouth, raised his feet to sit in front of the desk, light way: "do not need to send food to the front yard, you take care of yourself and big brother."


    If the sound of the mouth pumping, the heart said: you think more, I have a purpose.


    But she couldn''t say it clearly, or she would be unhappy with the fourth master''s temperament.


    In addition, she had to sincerely say: "the Lord thinks I want to, if you eat on time, I don''t have to worry about this heart."


    Then, she continued to sit opposite the fourth master, and without speaking, looked at him.


    The fourth master, who was full of food and drink, was completely bought off by Ruoyin.


    It is the so-called eating other people''s mouth is short, take people''s hands soft.


    He had no previous air conditioning, just a light way: "listen, don''t make trouble, go back to the front yard."


    If the sound slightly pauses for a moment, timidly opens a mouth: "that... Lord, I want to ask you a thing."


    As soon as the fourth Master heard it, he picked up his thick eyebrows.


    It''s like what she did.


    I don''t usually come to the front yard, but I will find him.


    "Say it


    "It''s the dowry Chuang Tzu that Amar gave me. Now there''s only one winery left. I''ve made a new plan. Now everything is in order. There''s only a few martial artists missing. But on the eighth day of the junior high school, it''s open." She said that and raised her eyebrows at him.


    A smart "Ye, you know".


    A man as smart as he should know what he means when it comes to this.


    See four ye Mou light to turn slightly, light asks: "and then."


    If the sound startles the eyeball to all stare big a few minutes, she is sure, he knows clearly, but intentionally does not say.


    But as long as she thought of asking him for help, she still regained her smile.


    "I think... My Lord should have trained a lot of skills. OK, can you lend me some martial arts men? I will give you money." She showed that she would not take advantage of it.


    Voice just fell, the man''s face a little heavy, "ye sent you that money?"


    "Not bad, not bad!" She quickly shook her head and temporarily changed her voice: "I mean money for those martial arts men."


    It''s the first time I''ve seen people who are so afraid of money.


    The mention of giving him money was like insulting him.


    Sure enough, talking about money hurts feelings!


    "That doesn''t have to be. They all signed contracts of sale. If you dare not, you can tell me."


    "I can trust the people I have trained, and I''m sure I won''t be disobedient." Ruoyin flattered with a smile and then asked, "so, did you agree?"


    "Who said yes." The fourth master coughed and coughed slightly, and was almost surrounded by her. "My Lord asked you, what do you want a martial arts master to do when you open a winery? It''s not a martial arts school."


    He was really puzzled. The winery was not only the waiter, the steward, but also the winemaker. If not, he would be the cashier.


    If the voice frowned and frowned on the willow eyebrows, she said, "Oh, I just want it! Because I''m going to open a very different winery, and I''m afraid that others will come and find fault, so as not to delay the business. "


    "You''re confident that you''ll find someone else before you start business." The fourth master is very angry and funny. She really doesn''t understand her logic. At last, there is no so-called tunnel: "if the business can''t be done, I will support you."


    Any woman, hearing a man say this, should be moved.


    But if there is no sound.


    After all, there are more women in the backyard. Who knows if he said that to others.


    If you are serious, you will lose.At this time, she just thought about how to persuade the black fox.


    She pulled her lips and played the family card: "I don''t support me all the time. Even if my winery makes money, I still spend my money. I mainly think that e Niang amah gave me such a good Chuang Tzu, but I was defeated. It was a waste of their efforts and good intentions. Therefore, even if there was only the last Chuang Tzu, I also wanted to manage it well, so as to live up to their wishes. "


    What he said was sincere.


    In fact, she knew where the fourth master cared.


    It''s nothing more than male chauvinism, which thinks that it''s natural for men to raise women, and there are no women in public.


    Therefore, she only played the family card without harming the dignity of the fourth master.


    For this man, there is no good fruit to eat, only soft to overcome the strong.


    Sure enough, the fourth master''s eyes lingered on the woman''s face for a few seconds, and asked faintly, "how many."


    "Fifteen, please." If the sound returns without thinking.


    I''m afraid that if I miss this moment, I won''t have a chance.


    "Well, I know." He waved her to step back.


    If the purpose of sound is achieved, it is enough.


    Yingyingfu salutes herself and turns away.


    In the morning of the next day, the fourth master gave the martial arts master to the main court.


    Originally, Ruoyin only needed 15, but he directly adjusted 30 powerful Wufu to come here.


    And those people showed good skills.


    See if sound clap hands applaud, this a strong and powerful, extraordinary skills, it is far stronger than the tooth line.


    Besides, the fourth master''s people are more reliable than those who don''t know their way out.


    Then, if Yin rewarded them with money, he asked Chen Biao to take them to the winery to familiarize themselves with the environment.


    In the morning of the eighth day of the lunar new year, Ruoyin changed into a red flag dress. It''s a celebration.


    But the hair ornament on the head is not high-profile, just simply don''t silk flower and jade hairpin son.


    After dressing up, she went to the front yard.


    After all, the fourth master gave her a double amount of martial arts, so he had to go to the winery to sit down.


    Whether he will go or not is another matter.


    But as long as you think of the cool and handsome fourth master sitting in the winery listening to books, crosstalk, singing and dancing, the picture is very funny.


    Just don''t know, he such big iceberg, that hi atmosphere can move him?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    As soon as Ruoyin arrived at the front porch, he met the fourth master, who was dressed in navy blue and was surrounded by slaves.


    "Thank you, sir." She came up to him and saluted.


    "Thank you." Men thin lips light pursed, do not matter to go out.


    Ruoyin followed him and said with a smile, "of course, thank you for your atmosphere. I''ve directly adjusted 30 martial artists to me."


    Four ye Mou light turns slightly, light way: "it is a few trifles, ye want to go to court."


    "Yes, I thought he was fine today. I wanted to ask you to sit down at the winery." The man''s pace is very big, if the sound has to be fast to keep up with, "it''s better to... Master, come to my winery to listen to cross talk. It''s funny."


    Don''t say she has no conscience. Cross talk is the most suitable for him.


    At least it can be fun.


    Fourth master: "it''s really not possible. You are always free in the evening. There are singing and dancing events in the winery at night, which is lively." Well, if cross talk can''t drive him, then sing and dance together.


    Fourth master: "usually, he opens his own shop, and he doesn''t show up.


    Not to mention a small winery.


    And, make sure she says it''s a winery?


    "I don''t like excitement." The fourth master stopped in front of the carriage and leaned over the woman''s ear and said, "take good care of the winery and don''t make any mischief. Otherwise, the Lord will ask someone to seal up your winery."


    Then he got into the carriage.


    "My Lord, how can you bully others and abuse your power for personal gain?" If the sound gas to pinch waist, but the man has been riding the carriage away.


    Looking at the carriage which has been gradually driving away, she also tooted her mouth and waved a few punches.


    In fact, she just meant it.


    If you don''t go, you can''t go. Why don''t you speak hard.


    In this kind of time, shouldn''t you speak auspicious words.


    How can a man say such a warning to his woman on such a good day.


    This is also in the Qing Dynasty, if put in the modern, designated note Gu Sheng!


    However, the man sitting in the carriage clearly saw Ruoyin''s hair blowing.


    After about a cup of tea, Ruoyin also took a carriage to the winery.


    When she arrived at the winery, the servant in front of the door was already welcoming her.


    In addition, there are many people around who are expected to drink after opening.


    The martial arts men surrounded a circle to escort Ruoyin.


    Such a large battle, coupled with Ruoyin''s charming.


    People around him began to talk.


    If you sound dressed up in a high profile, they can guess.


    But if the tone is low-key, luxurious and connotative, it''s not easy to guess.


    A moment later, as soon as the auspicious time arrived, the sound of "crackling" guns rang out.


    Master Zhao introduced all kinds of wine.


    Those people were stunned and even doubted whether the wine of these years had been wasted.


    Then, Mr. Chen delivered his opening speech.


    If Yin cuts the scarlet silk, the winery will officially open.


    Because of a free tasting event.


    There were many people at the door who were attracted to try the wine.


    But that cup is very small, just as big as a white wine cup, just a small sip.


    Not only can taste the good or bad wine, but also make people feel not good, want to continue to taste.


    Ruoyin sent Wu Fu and his servants away and asked them to help entertain the guests.


    After rectification, the winery has become more antique.


    There are also elegant seats and private rooms.


    The storyteller on the first floor is already telling stories.


    Ruoyin went directly to the private room on the second floor.


    When I was climbing the wooden ladder, I saw a familiar figure.


    It was a man in a cotton and linen robe and a white fox hair cloak.


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, this side does not have the guard and the doctor, actually also dares to go out.


    However, the last time the people around him whistled, there were a lot of dark guards.


    I''m afraid it''s the same this time. It seems that there is no one around, but actually there are many secret guards hidden in the dark.


    Passing by, she did not say hello, but pretended not to know and went upstairs.


    But she was in front of her.


    If the sound still thought tacit understanding causes, all go to the same direction the reason.


    Then he moved to the right.


    As a result, the other side was in front of her again.


    After going back and forth three times, she could be sure that the other party was on purpose.


    She looked at the man in surprise and saw him standing in front of her at will.


    The right hand is actually holding a glass wine cup, which is filled with colorful cocktails.


    Ruoyin thinks that this cocktail is not in line with his outgoing temperament.At the same time, an idea flashed in her mind that this guy would not want to touch porcelain again, would he?


    But within a second, she denied the idea and looked at each other in a puzzled way.


    Beautiful eyes, full of questions, as if to say: what do you want to do!


    "You''re running away." Mr. Shu was slightly cold to the beautiful eyes of Ruoyin and asked lightly, "how are you afraid of me?"


    His voice was low and cold, which made his scalp numb.


    If the fourth master''s voice is aggressive and cold.


    And his voice, more like a lifeless cold.


    It''s even cold-blooded.


    "Well, I''m afraid you cough up blood." If the sound is faint.


    In fact, what she is afraid of is the fourth master of "vinegar king".


    Last time, the fourth master gave her a serious warning.


    "You don''t have to hide from me. I don''t cough up blood every day, but once a month." He directly put his hand on the wall and didn''t let Ruoyin pass.


    It''s a very serious condition.


    But he said so, like a little thing.


    It takes a lot of pain to build such a strong heart.


    Ruoyin is so amazing!


    "Mr. Shu, I don''t know why you''re doing this, but obviously it''s not for you." Ruoyin looked at the arm in front of him and said, "if you do this again, I will call someone."


    "All right, just shout." Mr. Shu doesn''t care about tunnels.


    It was as if she had expected that she would not dare to shout.


    If Yin is helpless, she really dare not shout.


    Otherwise, everything seems to be in order.


    Yes, he has no family. Talking to a woman is nothing.


    But she is a family member. Her reputation is very important, OK.


    Just then, she could hear more and more excitement below.


    And there was the sound of "pedaling" on the wooden ladder.


    Therefore, she simply turned around and left without arguing with Mr. Shu.


    The winery has more than one wooden ladder.


    It''s on the opposite side and on the side.


    As soon as she turned around, Mr. Shu took a sip of the cocktail and said, "I ask you why your shop sells this kind of wine."


    If the sound steps slightly a meal, originally is to like the cocktail, "but is not easy to do business, the wine maker will have the idea of foreign wine."


    "What about the way you run your winery, and other wines?"


    "I don''t know anything about it. If Mr. Shu is interested, I think you should ask the steward and the wine maker in Chuang Tzu." With that, she left without looking back.


    In my heart, I thought, is the cocktail too good to drink?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    Is it good to drink so much that Mr. Shu, who is not a man in the dust, becomes abnormal?


    But even so, Mr. Shu can still give her a safe and harmless, no sense of aggression.


    Such a person, or really a good person.


    Or it''s too hidden.


    Unlike the fourth master, even from a distance, it gives people a strong aggressiveness.


    Just from Mr. Shu''s abnormal, he seems to have different feelings for cocktails?


    Besides, he seems to be very interested in her business model?


    Ruoyin shakes her head and doesn''t think about it.


    After she went down the stairs, sure enough, a clerk came up with the guests.


    Then, she called the servant to follow, from the other side up to the second floor compartment.


    Mr. Shu on the opposite side looked at the beautiful red shadow and outlined the cool radian of his mouth.


    That pair of eyes seems to be light, but with sharp and firm.


    At this time, I don''t know where Leng Feng came out. "Sir, do you want to find a time for your subordinates to hang up all the staff of this winery and ask them again."


    He had never seen his husband smile at the back of a woman.


    And it''s that cold smile.


    I''ve never seen a man pick up a woman on his own initiative, and still stand in the way of others frivolously.


    After all, his husband did not eat the fire!


    In the past, when I was in the south of the Yangtze River, my husband was the object of admiration of all kinds of beautiful ladies.


    But as long as the other party is closer to him, he will wink at him and ask him to drive people away, or to use force to solve the problem.


    "What''s the rush?" Mr. Shu stepped on the wooden ladder and said, "let''s have a few more cocktails, and go upstairs to open a private room."


    "Well, how long will it be open, sir, in the afternoon or in the evening? "Leng Feng asked.


    Mr. Shu only returned four words: "can be strong open."


    So at the end of the day, Leng Feng directly ordered a private room for half a year.


    But after Mr. Shu knew, did not say any more, seemed to be acquiescence.


    Leng Feng doesn''t understand. Is he going to stay in the winery?


    If Yin sits down in the private room, you can see the storyteller at the bottom and hear the storyteller''s voice clearly.


    The private rooms are semi open.


    There were doors and windows, but there was only a veil hanging down in front of them.


    Those who belong to the inside can see the outside.


    But people outside can''t see inside.


    After listening to the story telling of a stick of incense, Li Fukang went into the room and said, "master, here comes the governor."


    "Bring them up quickly. By the way, some wine of all kinds will be served, and some snacks and dishes will be served." If sound road.


    Li Fukang answered and went out.


    Soon, Fei Yanggu, big brother Xinghui and Wuge came up.


    "Brother Amar, I knew you were coming, so I asked someone to leave a private room." Ruoyin gets up with a smile and asks them to sit down.


    Qiao Feng pours wine for several masters.


    Feiyanggu several, the gift and red couplets to send, "this is my brother and I a little heart."


    If Yin glances at a few atmospheric boxes and some red banners, they are similar to modern banners.


    It''s just that the banner is made of cloth and the red banner is made of paper.


    Looking at the different handwriting on it, they probably wrote it by themselves.


    She let the slave take it with joy.


    Also specially ordered: "those red in front of the door pasted."


    "With the red sheet of the governor and the two lords, our winery will be very prosperous." After the servant said auspicious words, he went to work.


    Facing more than ten kinds of wine on the table, Fei Yanggu chose medicinal wine without thinking about it.


    Xinghui and Wuge are both interested in cocktails. They are probably colorful and very rare.


    "Little sister, how come your wine is the same as rainbow? It''s not all made of dye. Can you be poisoned after drinking it?" Five grid questions.


    "You can''t drink it with dye. It''s called cocktail. It won''t be poisoned." Ruo Yin smiles back.


    "Cocktail? Is it the wine soaked in chicken tail? I''d better not drink it. "


    "It''s not chicken tail. It''s made with wine, juice and wine." Ruoyin said, and drank a cocktail.


    She was worried about her ability to understand the five squares.


    After she drank, she drank most of the cup after five squares.


    As a result, I didn''t control my drinking, so I drank all the wine in the cup.


    "Little sister, your cocktail is very good, sour and sweet, with a little strong fruit aroma, refreshing and endless aftertaste."


    As soon as he said this, Xinghui also drank two cocktails in a row.


    As all of them had official positions in their bodies, they could only sit for a while and then leave. They didn''t even dare to drink more wine.Before leaving, they threatened to buy some jars of wine to drink for Ruoyin.


    If sound means for them, only send not sell!


    He also said to Wuge: "fourth brother, the cocktails you want are not in jars. They can only be mixed now. If you want to drink later, you can come to the winery to drink, or I will ask the winemaker to give you a recipe for mixing wine."


    "Well." He scratched his head.


    On the first day of Ruoyin''s opening, they said they would not accept the wine.


    But Ruoyin could not take their money.


    Finally, feiyanggu several, only willing to accept carrying a small pot of wine back.


    Ruoyin personally sent them to the door of the winery and watched them leave.


    At this time, a few small eunuchs like people, to the winery.


    Some of them carried red banners, others carried large boxes.


    When she was surprised, the leading eunuch said, "Fu Jin, this is what the fourth master asked the slaves to send."


    Then, the little eunuch gave Ruoyin a look at the gifts sent by the fourth master.


    Ruoyin looked at it and found that the fourth master was quite familiar with it.


    Let a person send a pair of atmosphere purple spirit Donglai calligraphy and painting.


    There is also the decoration of the God of wealth holding the gold ingot, which means to attract wealth.


    As for the red piece, it says: hundreds of boats compete for the current, unique, Fu Bi Zhu Tao, guests such as flowing water, Sichuan never stop, I wish my wife a great business, four into the treasure, eight road to wealth!


    The last signature is Aixinjueluo Yinzhen.


    She took a close look at the free and powerful characters. Isn''t it the handwriting of the fourth master?


    It''s really a duplicity.


    He told her not to make a fool of herself or seal up her winery.


    As a result, people sent a lot of things to the back foot.


    However, it actually says "my wife" and "Yin Zhen".


    It''s not like the style of the fourth master. After all, this one has been very low-key.


    Originally, Ruoyin wanted to be a low-key shopkeeper.


    Now, there is the fourth master.


    Who doesn''t know that the behind the scenes manager of this winery is Fu Jin of the fourth master?


    Thinking of this, she finally understood the meaning of the black fox.


    It''s about swearing in sovereignty with everyone.


    If Yin turned his eyes in his heart, he said to the servant, "put these away, put on the place that should be placed, and hang up what should be hung carefully."


    After that, they were also asked to bring some small eunuchs to the table on the first floor and rewarded them with silver and wine.


    The eunuchs collected the money, drank the wine, and visited the winery. They were almost sure about it, so they went back to report to the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    After all, they don''t just give gifts and red couplets.


    It came with a mission.


    Although the fourth master didn''t come, they had to make it clear after they went back, didn''t they?


    At noon, the storyteller pulled down and exchanged two fat men for crosstalk.


    If sound then let a table of dishes, listen to cross talk while eating.


    I have to say, these two cross talks were very good. They talked so well that they almost burst into laughter.


    "Master, just now the steward told the servant that the seats at the bottom were full. Even the private rooms on the second floor were all reserved, and one of the guests reserved it for half a year." Qiao Feng laughs hard.


    At the beginning, she believed that the master had this ability!


    If the sound had already guessed the result, it was not much reaction.


    Just casually ask, "which drunkard ordered here for a year?"


    "It''s said that it was Mr. Shu who was in conflict with us last time. I also saw the guard named Leng Feng paying money at the front desk." Smart wind return.


    "Cough, cough..." Ruoyin is really choking.


    This disease becomes so, still be a drunkard, be equal to chronic suicide?


    It was night, and as soon as midnight passed, lanterns were lit inside and outside the winery.


    Especially inside, there are colorful rose lights everywhere.


    Make antique elegant seat, private room, appear more mysterious.


    Originally Ruoyin thought it was so late, there should be no one.


    I didn''t expect the first floor to burst.


    Looking down from the second floor, she could see the dancing posture of the dancer and her beautiful singing.


    There''s no way. There''s no DJ here. I can''t help it.


    Although it is not as lively as a bar, there is also a clean atmosphere.


    Anyway, it was very lively in the Qing Dynasty.


    The guests were chatting in twos and threes, playing dice and drinking games that they could not understand.


    Just then, in the private room on the second floor.


    There were a group of attractive guests.


    I saw a man who could be called a monster in the private room.


    He is not like other men, with a moon forehead and a braid.


    It''s a dark jazz hat that covers your forehead.


    Cold and rebellious blue pupil, extremely deep and mysterious eyes.


    Under the nose, there are two thin lips with pride.


    The most noticeable is the row of black earrings on his left ear, which are shining with dazzling light.


    It''s not Asian at first glance!


    He was wearing a white stand collar shirt with a fiery red jacket in the middle.


    Outside is also the flaming red dress, which is inlaid with dazzling diamonds.


    The lower + body is not tight and loose black straight pants.


    Black boots with a very long tip, probably 14 inches, with metal spurs on the key boots.


    Every kind of clothing on his body, all high-profile to the extreme.


    But with such an evil face, it is impeccable.


    He just reclined on the bench, watching the dance and listening to the music.


    There are several men and women with more profound facial features behind him, like guards.


    Besides, someone pinched his shoulder behind him and knelt in front of him to beat his legs.


    On the left was a woman with extremely deep facial features.


    The one in the right hand is an Asian face.


    It is really the display of embracing left and right incisively and vividly.


    His whole body exudes the arrogance of arrogance, and contempt of all noble breath.


    And his big palm, also restless in the woman''s body.


    It''s not a random walk.


    It''s a very crude + Lu action.


    Give a person a kind of full of evil spirit, but also very disrespectful to women''s feeling.


    This is not over, suddenly came in a girl in a princess skirt at the door.


    It''s not an exaggeration. It''s the pink poncho princess dress.


    The girl seems to be of the same blood line as the man.


    She had a foot high pink hat on her head, very exaggerated.


    The hat is full of feathers, flowers, all kinds of exaggerated gem composition.


    The skirt is very long, covering the ankle, and the skirt is very wide.


    It is embroidered with intricate embroidery and inlaid with precious stones and colored diamonds.


    The sleeves are fluffy, but the cuffs are tight.


    She was hung with jewels and pearls.


    The collar is square and the neckline is very wide.


    The upper body is almost completely + exposed to the outside, the waist has to be lifted very high, and it''s tight.


    "William, why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time!" The girl sat down directly in the elegant seat.


    Obviously, she has seen nothing strange about men''s behavior.


    "Well, I didn''t expect there was a place to drink." The man said, bowing his head playfully and frivolously picking up the chin of the left woman, in front of all the people, came a French deep + kiss.The people around him did not change their faces, as if they had been used to it.


    And the girl said, "William! If you want to kiss me, can you wait until I''m away. "


    "Shanna, I''ve always been like this." Instead of listening, the man kisses the woman on the right.


    Since the woman on the right is an Asian face, she looks reserved and shy.


    The man then and she played you shame me to favor the game.


    Not only kiss her, but also swim on her.


    The girl named Shanna was so angry that she drank two cocktails.


    Originally everything was stable with a little skin in it...


    but Shanna is a heroine, drinking ten cocktails in a row, just like drinking water.


    However, Ruoyin has regulations here, which advocates the principle of "drinking a little to please one''s feelings" and "drinking too much to hurt one''s nerves".


    Therefore, the upper limit of other wines is one pot.


    The limit for cocktails is 10.


    This time, Shanna called the man, quarreled: "what a poor place, cocktail only allowed to drink ten, then do not sell wine ah."


    "I''m sorry, our shopkeeper''s regulations have a ceiling for each kind of wine." Steward Chen bowed his head and paid for it here.


    He didn''t dare to see who let the childe in the room too much.


    "I don''t care. I have a lot of silver. I''m going to have a good drink today." ''cried Shanna.


    "Miss, it''s the rule of the winery. Please don''t be embarrassed." Mr. Chen advised me with good words.


    "Since you can''t be the master, call your shopkeeper!" Shanna disdained the tunnel.


    And the guards behind her, also swarmed forward.


    Chen Guanshi''s eyes turned slightly. He was about to ask Wu Fu to drive out when he heard a knock on the door outside.


    And it''s Ruo Yin who knocks on the door.


    She had planned to go back to the house, but when she passed the private room, she heard a lot of noise inside.


    At first, she thought it was a dispute between the guests.


    But listen, listen, it seems that someone is picking a fault.


    So she had someone knock at the door.


    After a few seconds, there is no response, she let Chen Biao push the door open.


    The front door is not locked, it''s just a cover.


    I thought it was just a girl''s temper.


    But as soon as she entered the door, she was stunned.


    Rao has seen a lot of the world, she was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    The house was full of decadence, and there were nearly twenty people.


    There are both men and women.


    Besides Asian faces, there are European faces.


    She knows that Wai people are more unrestrained, but they are not likely to gather in her winery www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    Fortunately, after she looked at it carefully, she found that only the demon like man, like a playboy, was holding around there.


    The rest of us are all in order.


    He looks like a foreigner, but not quite.


    On the contrary, it is like the appearance of Takeshi Kaneshiro and Beckhams, full of British temperament, like a hybrid.


    "Master, you are here." Steward Chen came forward to salute.


    If the voice is slightly gnarled, before she opens her mouth, she hears Shanna saying, "you should not be the shopkeeper here. If so, I advise you to be sensible and serve me a cocktail. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "How dare you! How dare you behave in front of my family Fujin The reprimand of mother Liu.


    At the same time, the bodyguards behind Ruoyin, as well as the Wufu outside the door, also maintain the posture of protecting Ruoyin.


    For a moment, the needle point on the wheat awn, the room full of gunpowder smell.


    Ruo Yin looks at the girl who is talking, with a head of flaxen wavy hair on her shoulder.


    Thick long eyelashes, deep big eyes, sex + feeling rich double + lips, it seems that this is a pure crooked Chinese.


    But listen to the accent, Chinese is very smooth.


    Look at the girl''s clothes, it is simply not too unrestrained.


    Pink + color princess skirt, the top is very tight, set off her figure very angry.


    And the neckline was as low as it could be.


    As if as long as you walk faster, you can jump out.


    Listen to each other''s tone of voice, this is not miss temper, this is Princess disease!


    She sneered and said, "I''m sorry, miss. If you are a wife, please put on your clothes and respect your husband and the simple people in our country. But if you are engaged in a bad occupation, please quote the price. I can respect your profession and see if I can let the servants at the bottom take care of your business


    As soon as this word comes out, people on the side of Ruoyin cover their mouths and smile secretly.


    Fu Jin''s ability of swearing without swearing has reached the perfect level!


    Shanna didn''t understand much at first, but after a few seconds, she still understood.


    "What a bad job, I''m William''s fiancee!" She pointed to the man in her arms and said, "all the women in Qing Dynasty are in charge of their own affairs. I think it''s because of your bad career that you have this winery, so you are in public here."


    With that, she would raise her hand to fan Ruo Yin.


    As a result, the hand was held in mid air.


    It was not anyone else who held her, it was her fiance.


    Not waiting for her surprise question, Ruoyin held mammy Liu''s hand and ordered in a high posture: "somebody, throw her out to me!"


    Shanna turned to look at William: "help me! Help me... "


    I thought the other party would save her. After all, in addition to being bad, this man would not leave her in a foreign country.


    But she yelled and broke her throat. The man who was the fiance didn''t help her or even take a look at her.


    She came to Qing to look for him. He treated her like this.


    It''s terrible!


    It was not until Shanna was blasted out that the man who regarded everything as air looked straight at Ruoyin.


    His dress is so long that he can cover his fart and thigh when he gets up.


    There was a long row of metal buttons on the jacket and the dress, about ten or twenty.


    If she remembers correctly, Hu people at this time forbid ordinary people to wear such luxurious clothes.


    Only the nobles and the royal family can wear the jacket and dress.


    Here, the Hu people generally refer to the people outside the Qing Dynasty, as well as the country.


    Ruoyin''s eyes can see that the tip of his shoes is very long. Ordinary Hu people can only wear six inches, gentlemen only wear 12 inches, nobles can wear 14 inches, and royal families have no restrictions.


    His shoes were at least 14 inches long, so it was certain that he was either a nobleman or a member of the royal family.


    "This lady, that crazy woman just now has nothing to do with me. You can see that she is a complete Hu, but I am different. I am of mixed blood, so you can''t drive me away." William is fluent in Chinese.


    Obviously is very counseling words, but he said a little not afraid of the momentum.


    If you can see that his attitude is fair, it is not difficult to listen.


    But he looks too frivolous to be a good man.


    Take a look at the tall and strong guard behind him, where is a person who is afraid of things.


    At this time, William stepped forward a few steps, body slightly forward, palm is ready to play Ruoyin.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin was very defensive, and the whole person stepped back two steps.


    And the bodyguards and servants around her also stepped forward to protect her.


    Seeing this, William chuckled: "you misunderstood me. I am a man of the empire that never sets, not a bad man. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to have the basic etiquette of our country with you. "If the corner of the voice and mouth twitch, she has no misunderstanding.


    Just expected that he would be close to the face and personally, this just retreated.


    Perhaps it was too concave, and William took off his jazz cap for politeness.


    After the hat was taken off, the man''s short hair was combed back.


    Exposed the smooth forehead, as well as that angular and handsome cheek.


    At the same time, it shows masculinity and masculinity, which fascinates women.


    He took up two glasses of wine, one for himself and the other for Ruoyin: "come on, in the words of Daqing, it is... Drink a good wine and make a friend!"


    After he took off his hat, Ruoyin felt more and more that he was a dandy in love.


    She glanced at the foreign wine cup that the other party handed over, and said faintly, "I''m sorry, I only sell wine, but I don''t accompany wine."


    With that, she turned around and left with the servant and Wu Fu.


    Looking at the red shadow, the corner of William''s mouth, a touch of evil radian.


    "There are so many interesting women in Qing Dynasty..."


    -


    when Ruoyin dragged her tired body back to her house, it was already after midnight.


    When she got off the carriage, she saw Li Fukang and xiaodezi standing at the door.


    "Fu Jin, please go to the front yard."


    Smell speech, if sound heart "Ke Deng" for a while.


    How could she have the fear of sneaking into a bar and being discovered by her elders.


    I thought the fourth master was busy recently, so I didn''t have time to take care of her.


    Even if she comes back late, he doesn''t necessarily know.


    Who knew that he got off the carriage, and the other party invited him to the front yard for tea.


    If you take a deep breath, you will have to face it sooner or later.


    She went to the front yard for a moment.


    He Zhongkang took her to the study directly.


    She entered the room with her front foot, and the servants closed the door.


    If the sound turns to look at the closed door, the heart has no reason to be nervous.


    Then a look back, show the tip of the nose hit a wall of meat.


    Looking up, the fourth master was looking down at her with a gloomy face.


    If Yin stepped back a few steps, farfetched and said with a smile: "my lord... You asked me to come, but what''s the matter?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    Looking up, the fourth master was looking down at her with a gloomy face.


    If Yin stepped back a few steps, farfetched and said with a smile: "my lord... You asked me to come, but what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know how to come back?" Men''s secluded tunnel.


    "This is not the first day of business opening. I have to sit down and collect money from now on." She returned with a forced composure.


    Man''s eyes, in the woman''s body after a glance, step by step on her feet.


    In the end, when the two bodies were close to each other, he bent down fiercely.


    She sniffed at her neck and clavicle with her eyes closed.


    This action of man is like the prelude of ambiguous and ambiguous.


    Junlang''s cheek is almost close to the woman''s neck, and the expression of sniffing gently makes people suffocate, which makes women indulge.


    If the sound is breathing nervously, the front of the body fluctuates violently because of the acceleration of the heartbeat.


    Then she closed her eyes, held her breath, and leaned back slightly.


    She could even feel the breath of a man on her neck.


    Numb...


    "have you drunk Then he opened his eyes.


    That pair of deep ink pupil, looking directly at the woman''s eyes, as if to see through the thoughts in her heart.


    If sound timidly nodded, way: "well, drink a little bit."


    "How much is a little bit."


    "Sir, you know, I had a bad drink, so I had two."


    The fourth master snorted coldly and turned to go to the book case. "You''ve made a lot of progress. I remember you poured a cup, didn''t you?"


    Ruoyin: "this is a proposition.


    She could hear the strong dissatisfaction in the man''s words.


    It was as if he would punish her severely if her answer was not correct.


    She just stood there, waiting for him to speak.


    "There''s a West Lake Longjing on the table. You can drink more, and it''s not easy to get sleepy at night." After the man sat down, he read the document.


    If you listen to this, how can you be so familiar?


    She remembered being bullied all night by him the last time he said that.


    Finally, the sedan chair was carried back to the main courtyard.


    After going back, she had been lying in bed for a day and a night before she recovered!


    She bravely stepped forward and whispered, "Sir, I will wait on you to change your clothes and wash your clothes."


    In this kind of time, the person who knows the current affairs is a hero.


    It''s a little bit less punishable.


    The fourth master glanced at the woman with a red flag, which made her skin white.


    Her head hung slightly, like a child who had made a mistake and was afraid of being punished.


    He could even see her eyelashes trembling with fear.


    If you have the courage to come back at this time, you have no courage to face him.


    Even want to hook him to forgive her?


    What a light thing!


    After rolling his Adam''s knot, he took back his eyes and said faintly, "I will go to court in a few days. I still have a lot of official documents that have not been approved. You will grind ink for me."


    "Ah?" If Yin looks up in surprise, he doesn''t mean that.


    She thought he was angry and wanted to be punished with shame.


    After all, his style in the past is to press her on the brocade quilt.


    At the thought that she thought too much, her delicate face immediately turned into a red apple.


    This man is really unpredictable.


    Every time she thinks she knows him well.


    Then, he was beaten in the face!


    "In a daze." The man didn''t lift his head, he knew she was in a daze.


    I can even imagine how delicate and shy she is at the moment.


    But he can''t look, or he can''t stand it.


    If the sound "Oh", sit down opposite the fourth master.


    Holding the ink ingot in my hand, I grinded it.


    During this period, when she was tired, she rubbed her wrists and drank tea.


    But I can''t bear that Duke Zhou wants to date her.


    The eyelid son can''t stop to fight, the head also a towering.


    The fourth master, who was writing, noticed that the book case was shaking slightly.


    Look up to see a woman''s face tired, head bit by bit.


    Seeing that he was about to plunge into the black ink, he raised his hand and held her chin.


    Her face was more delicate by candlelight.


    He could see the tiny hairs on her face.


    Then look at, originally gently drag the big palm, the strength is a little bit big.


    Grinding goblin, quietly hook people!


    "Um ~" if Yin chin is painful, he opens his eyes vaguely.


    She rubbed her eyes and murmured, "Sir, it''s too late to sleep."


    The fourth master suddenly took back his hand and said, "well, you don''t have to grind it for a while."That sentence you go to sleep, always did not say.


    If Yin was honest, she would not go to sleep if he didn''t say so.


    He just moved the ink tray aside and watched him write with his hands dragging his chin.


    Looking at it, he fell asleep on the desk.


    A moment later, the fourth master looked at the little woman who was sleeping soundly, and the corners of his mouth were still looking up.


    He raised his feet to her, patted her face, ready to seriously talk to her about coming back late.


    But before he spoke, the woman hugged his big + leg.


    His face was rubbing against his waist and abdomen.


    He was used as a pillow.


    "Yes, I''m wrong. I won''t be late next time. Would you let me go to bed? I''m so sleepy that I can''t do it anymore ~" her voice is tender and soft, soft and soft without a trace of strength.


    It sounds like a whisper.


    The fourth master''s admonition to his mouth was swallowed again.


    He bent down and lifted her up.


    Also lazy to take her to the bedroom, directly put her on the couch in the study.


    Gnashing teeth in her ear said: "next time come back so late, don''t want to sleep, ye have a way to fix you."


    If you are disobedient, if you do not teach, you will not be able to go to heaven in the future.


    If the sound is weak and "um", I don''t know if I hear it.


    Seeing a woman tired and sleepy, her beautiful face is full of tiredness.


    The fourth master thought she was wrong.


    After covering her with brocade quilt, he continued to review official documents.


    I didn''t lie down until dawn.


    In the next few days, although the fourth master did not punish Ruoyin again.


    But I don''t know how to get to her main courtyard.


    It''s very mean to cool her down.


    Fortunately, there is a strong flavor of new year in ancient times, that is, the Lantern Festival is approaching, and there is still a new year''s flavor everywhere.


    The steward of the winery calls for someone to come and talk every few days.


    In the morning, it''s very good to call in the person in charge of business. People with various needs go to the winery for recreation. " Li Fukang said.


    If sound carelessly peels pine nut, ask: "can say which kind of wine sells well, in addition, does anybody make trouble?"


    "Yes, it''s all said." Li Fukang quickly went on: "at first, those foreign wine sold better. Later, people with some minor problems after drinking our medicinal wine said that the effect was remarkable. If they had nothing to do, they would go to our winery to drink Xiaoxu. And then it spread from one to another, but the medicinal wine sold better than those foreign wine. "


    "There are also troublemakers. I heard that some of my colleagues were inquiring about our news, but when they knew that you had a commander in chief and a deputy commander in chief, they didn''t dare. Especially when they see the red couplet written by the fourth master, they dare not find fault


    "They are wise, and don''t look at how hard our master and son''s backstage is!" Mother Liu said.


    If sound faint smile, did not say what.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    In the 37th year of Kangxi, the Lantern Festival has not yet arrived, and the new year flavor has not disappeared.


    There was a worrying news from the palace.


    The original festive atmosphere, into a light sadness.


    "Master, it is said that the seventh princess is ill. It is said that she is still very ill and can''t get out of bed." Qiao Feng said anxiously.


    For the seven princesses, she had some impression that she was a kind Lord.


    Even when she was treated as a servant, she never said anything serious.


    It has always been a warm voice, with a smile.


    However, when Ruoyin heard the news, his heart "cluttered".


    There was no reason for the knee to be soft, almost did not stand firm.


    It was mammy Liu who helped her to stand still.


    In history, this girl went this year.


    It''s just like the innocent girl who thinks of her.


    No, it won''t!


    "When did it happen? Is the news accurate? " Ruo Yin asked in a hurry.


    "I heard that it was just these days that someone came to pass a message in the palace. After hearing this, I rode into the palace. It is estimated that this meeting has already been in Yonghe palace."


    Every word of Qiaofeng is like a record hammer, pounding heavily on Ruoyin''s heart.


    "Come on! Let Li Fukang prepare the carriage. I want to go into the palace. " Ruo Yin orders in a panic.


    After hearing this, Qiao Feng immediately went out to inform Li Fukang.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin got into the palace almost without any delay.


    Since there is such a thing, she, as a sister-in-law, has to go into the palace to see her.


    Hongyi is still young. She doesn''t know the personnel, so she didn''t take it.


    The palace can''t compare with the house, and it''s not careless at this time.


    When arriving at Yonghe palace, Ruoyin can feel a trace of compassion when walking on the steps.


    From the vermilion gate of Yonghe palace, you can see.


    She felt that every step under her feet was heavy.


    I wanted to see the little girl, but I didn''t dare to.


    When she arrived at the door, aunt Cui didn''t take her seriously in the past, but welcomed her in directly.


    Eyes are also red, slightly choked: "four fortune Jin, you can count, seven princess has been reciting you."


    "How can the new year''s Eve get sick Ruoyin asked as she followed aunt Cui to the seventh princess''s room.


    It''s difficult. I only get along with each other several times.


    The seventh princess was still talking about her.


    But when she was in the palace before, the imperial concubine interfered.


    If she doesn''t mix her feet, maybe she can teach seven princesses more and change her timid temperament.


    "Well, the princess has been sensible since she was a child. She thinks that illness during the Spring Festival is not auspicious. She is afraid of bad influence. She thinks that she can stand by herself. As a result, she can''t resist such a drag. That''s why I became a great doctor and became what she is now." Aunt Cui shook her head and looked sorry.


    If Yin Zheng Zheng Zheng, she can imagine.


    This is what the little girl can do.


    How can a princess live more humble than a maid in law.


    Even if the maiden is ill, she may have to see a doctor. She can''t hide it.


    Soon, Ruoyin followed aunt Cui to the seventh princess''s room.


    It was a girl''s boudoir, with pink decorations inside.


    But the smell of medicine in the room is so strong that people can''t imagine it. This is the taste of a girl''s boudoir.


    In Ruoyin''s heart, the seventh princess is of this age.


    It should be the best time to be interested in flowers, perfume and rouge.


    In a few years, you''re going to get married, right?


    Just as she was thinking, a very weak voice pulled her back to reality: "fourth sister-in-law..."


    if her voice came back to her mind, she found that there were many people in the room.


    Duchess is sitting at the head of the bed.


    Fourth master and fourteen elder brother stand by the bed.


    Although the fourth master''s face is cold, it is not difficult to see that his heart is uncomfortable.


    And, after seeing her, he had a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    Xu didn''t expect her to come.


    Fourteen elder brother''s face has the tear mark, the eye is also red, looks like has cried the appearance.


    If the sound comes forward, first is to give the imperial concubine a gift.


    Then, she squatted directly on the edge of the bed.


    I looked at the girl in front of me.


    Seven princess complexion is waxy yellow, the lower eye socket is blackened, the lip is dry and white.


    The youth of the past has been gone.


    The relationship is that although the printing hall is not black, it is not much better. There is a dark brown haze.


    She tried to control her own mood, with a little worried smile: "silly girl, how can you make yourself sick?"


    See seven princess slightly a meal, difficult pull out a smile, "I''m ok."Look at this silly girl, all sick can''t get out of bed, still standing in the angle of others comfort.


    Try to play a sensible girl who is pleasant to others.


    "Well, you''ll be OK." If the sound returns.


    At this time, seven princess looked at the side of the princess, said: "e Niang, I want to speak with four sister-in-law alone."


    Imperial concubine slightly a Zheng, that pair of dissatisfied blood silk Mou son, looked at if sound.


    Then he called the fourteenth elder brother and the fourth master.


    "Old four, fourteen, let''s all go out."


    The fourth master lowered his eyes, looked at the woman squatting on the edge of the bed and went out.


    Then, in the boudoir full of medicine, there were only seven princesses and Ruoyin.


    There are also a few maids, who are just watching at the door.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I seem to be dying. I feel that the whole person is light and floating, and my eyes are sometimes blurred." Seven princess road.


    "What nonsense, I don''t want you to say that about yourself. You''re just sick and you''ll get better in a few days." Ruo Yin holds her hand and feels her pulse quietly.


    When she felt the seven princess pulse weak, specious, the heart can not help but "cluttered".


    Seven princess''s pulse is very shallow, as if floating on the skin.


    Soft and weak, lack of recovery.


    If you press it without roots, your pulse will beat very fast.


    It''s as fast as boiling water. You can''t count your pulse.


    In traditional Chinese medicine, this pulse is called kettle boiling pulse.


    A cauldron is a pot for cooking.


    Boiling is boiling water.


    And this pulse, generally appears in the dying person!


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I know my own body." The seventh Princess laughed and said, "you are the only one who makes me happy in the Forbidden City. When I am with you, I can always be very casual. I don''t have to worry about so much. It''s a pity..."


    it''s a pity that e Niang doesn''t let her get close to the fourth sister-in-law.


    As she spoke, she drew out a wry smile.


    Then she was panting for more words.


    Ruoyin helped her get along with her temper and tried to resist the impulse of heartache and tears, "don''t say it. Four sisters in law all know that you are a good girl. You can have a good rest."


    "Well." Seven princesses cleverly nodded and slowly closed her eyes.


    Ruoyin helped her tuck in the quilt and went out with a heavy step.


    At the same time, she had an idea in her mind.


    Although there are some broken pulse in traditional Chinese medicine, there is no remedy.


    But she still wanted to try.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    She remembered that Dr. Sun said in a book that some veins were Jue Mai in ancient times.


    But in modern times, it can be saved.


    When she got outside, she didn''t show any emotion on her face.


    Anyway, I didn''t feel so sad inside, but I didn''t laugh.


    As a brother, the fourth master has to keep watch in the palace.


    Ruoyin said hello and went back.


    After all, there is no one in charge of the house, big brother is still in the house.


    When Ruoyin went back, he looked through the book and found that the original saved pulse was another one.


    Even Dr. Sun''s books point out that this pulse is not saved.


    But she still wanted to try.


    So she found more than ten medical books and read all night by candlelight.


    ------


    it''s night, in Yonghe palace.


    The seven princesses, who had been pale during the day, suddenly turned red and moist.


    In the middle of the night, the fourth elder brother and the fourteenth elder brother were guarding.


    In the latter half of the night, it was the princess who kept watch by herself.


    Looking at the seven princesses with red complexion.


    Somehow, Princess de was not happy, and even began to ache in her heart.


    Seeing the seven princesses who had been sleeping well, she suddenly said with a naive smile: "e Niang, I want to eat hot pot, the one you have not allowed me to eat. I also want to try some spicy food. Every time I watch 14, I always drool."


    Imperial concubine slightly a Zheng, saw a lot of scenes of her, know that this is a return of light.


    After a long time, she responded with a heavy voice "good", rarely good to say: "e Niang listen to you."


    Then turn around and let the slave prepare.


    At the same time, a series of tears ran down her face silently.


    But when she faced the seventh princess, she quickly wiped away her tears.


    In the end, it is a piece of meat that falls from one''s body. How can there be no feelings.


    But she was in the palace, and if she wanted to survive, she didn''t have so much time to look after her.


    But she had to admit in her heart that she did prefer fourteen.


    When she sat back to the bed, the seventh Princess murmured to her: "e Niang, I always feel that I am unnecessary. I am not a son. I can''t do things for Huang AMA like the fourth brother, nor can I coax e Niang to be happy like 14. And I didn''t grow up in front of my ancestors, just like the five sisters


    "Oh, you child, I knew that... E Niang would not be too strict with you, but e Niang is for you..." Princess de knew that the seventh princess had no sense of security.


    But I didn''t expect the seventh princess to feel so insecure.


    She used to use "if you don''t obey, you will be sent to other concubines." This kind of words frightens the seventh princess.


    And every time the effect is very good, she will try again and again.


    She''s wrong! She should not be educated in this way!


    In fact, she has always been very strict with every child.


    But the fourteenth elder brother is very close to her and loves to be coquettish.


    So she couldn''t be completely cruel to fourteen.


    Sometimes you can get used to it as much as you can.


    However, there are seven rules for her to urinate.


    "I know that e Niang is for my good." Seven princesses smile slightly, relief way: "forehead Niang also need not worry for me sad, I think this is very good."


    Princess de pulled her lips and didn''t know how to answer.


    Fortunately, the servant brought in the hot pot.


    "Small seven, want to eat what to say with the sum Niang, sum Niang clip to feed you."


    "I''ll do it myself." Seven princesses, who could not get out of bed for several days, sat up quickly and put on shoes.


    Then he sat down at the table and gargled with the servant.


    This scene, see Defei mixed feelings, a inexplicable sadness surged into her heart, as if she had guessed the ending.


    This reminds her of the deceit of the early Shang Dynasty. She was still lying in the hospital bed and couldn''t move, but she was laughing with her on the night of her death. She was tired of being coquettish in her arms...


    then, the seventh princess, with the servant''s help, ate the hot pot.


    Princess de was sitting on the side, rarely looking at the seven princesses with doting eyes, and said with a smile: "children, eat slowly."


    Eat slowly and sit one more time.


    "E Niang, you also eat." The seventh Princess invited with a smile.


    Princess de shook her head and said with a smile: "e Niang doesn''t eat, e Niang looks at you to eat."


    She was afraid she would never see it again.


    Today''s seven princess is not afraid of spicy, even if the pot floating with a layer of red oil and dry pepper Festival, she will eat it.


    Even the hot soup prepared by the dining room, she only occasionally drank a few mouthfuls.


    After about a stick of incense, the seventh Princess belched without hesitation.


    She wiped the corners of her mouth, said nothing, and went straight to the book case."Xiao Qi, are you full?" Princess Defei got up to keep up and spoke to the back of the seven princesses.


    But to answer her, there was silence and a little uneasy servant in the room.


    See seven princess complexion more and more red + run.


    I don''t know if it''s a pot or something.


    But that pair of eyes, has no focus, like a puppet.


    She went to the desk and ground herself.


    Imperial concubine came forward to comfort a few words, she did not return, it seems that can not hear the words of Princess De.


    Then she sat down in front of the desk and wrote.


    The seventh Princess spoke stiffly as she wrote.


    It''s like a robot with no feelings.


    "E Niang, in fact, I always like to write running script."


    Duchess looked closer.


    The seven princesses are elegant, elegant and powerful, clear and elegant.


    Seven people are really free, their heart is simple and quiet like chrysanthemum.


    On a closer look, there seems to be a shadow of Wang Xizhi, but there are seven princesses'' own writing style.


    At this time, the heart of Princess de seems to be cutting with a knife.


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she always thought that the seventh princess would only write elegant regular script,


    in fact, everything was not what she imagined.


    The seventh princess has been hiding her inner love.


    Just to try to be a good girl she likes, a good boy.


    She found that her own understanding of this daughter seems to be too little, can be said to be poor.


    She had no idea what the seven princesses liked.


    Not only did she not know what she liked to eat, the font she liked, and what color of clothes she liked to wear...


    just when Princess Defei was in a daze, the seventh princess finally stopped writing, collapsed on the back of her chair, and said powerlessly: "e Niang, I don''t regret being your daughter in this life. If there is a next life, I would like to be your daughter, act coquettish in your arms and listen to you talk about interesting things. At that time, would you please treat me better


    Princess de looked at the seven princesses who were weak, as if she had just been alive, completely another person.


    And the seventh princess has also exhausted the whole body strength, in the last moment of life, do what they like.


    The princess said, "well," and she couldn''t say anything else.


    "Just, the embroidery work that e Niang asked me to do, I''m afraid I can''t finish it..." with that, the seven princess''s head went straight down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Seeing this, she felt heartache.


    She reached for the tip of Princess seven''s nose.


    There is no breath under that Xiu + Ting nose.


    However, fortunately, the seventh princess finally closed her eyes.


    Otherwise, she would be guilty for the rest of her life.


    Princess de looked at the four big characters on the table: take death as life.


    The tip of my heart was pounded hard.


    She rolled the paper into the pot and threw it to one side.


    And these four words, except for her and seven princess, no one knows.


    She didn''t want to be known.


    Otherwise, it will spread to Kangxi and she will be finished.


    How ironic is it that a princess who grew up before her birth and mother wrote such four words before she died.


    Then, she fell to the ground and covered her eyes with tears.


    It was a long time before she regained her consciousness and slowly moved her shaking hands away.


    It was only one night, but she felt as if she had spent spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    After a while, a wail came from Yonghe palace.


    That is the princess in crying, is want to suppress but can not help crying, is a kind of tearing heart and lung crying!


    "Xiao Qi, why did you go like this, leaving a white haired woman to send a black haired man to her wife?" She cried and was heartbroken.


    She was so sad, as if she could do her best.


    However, such a loud cry also awakened the fourth master and the fourteenth elder brother who were resting in the side hall.


    At the moment of leaving the house, the two brothers gave a tacit look at each other and hurried to the room of the seventh princess.


    ------


    "master, news has come from the palace that the seventh princess is in mourning." Qiao Feng enters the house from the outside.


    When Ruoyin heard the news, she was still flipping through the medical books.


    A moment of surprise and shock, so that her hands of the book directly fell to the ground, she did not go to pick up.


    She was still in shock, and her heart was even more dull and painful.


    It was as if something was pressing on the top of my heart, out of breath.


    In the end, it''s hard for fate!


    Ruoyin couldn''t believe it. She said she was different from other women in the Forbidden City.


    She couldn''t even forget that the seventh Princess embroidered and said to her with a smile, "fourth sister-in-law, I heard that after the new year, the eldest brother will be one year old. Then, I will ask e Niang to allow me to go to your house."


    It''s all agreed. How can it be like this...


    didn''t you say that you should catch up with the embroidery work on the Lantern Festival? What''s this...


    it''s still good on the second day of the new year''s day tomorrow.


    In two or three years, you can get married out of the palace.


    How can, how, how!


    Yes, it is such a girl. She is innocent and considerate of others.


    She was only 12 years old, and before she could be herself, she disappeared into the Forbidden City forever.


    Ruoyin walked to the yard, looked up to the sky with white fish belly, just a faint meteor across the sky.


    Instead of crying, she giggled at the sky powerlessly.


    Then, she made a wish to the meteor, hoping that the seventh princess could live happily in another world.


    And she went to Hongyi''s wing room in despair.


    Tired and sleepy, she seems to be afraid of losing.


    He had to hold Hongyi tightly in his words until he fell asleep.


    The funeral of the seventh princess was held after the Lantern Festival.


    On the 17th day of the first month, the seventh princess was buried.


    It''s said that the seventh Princess begged Princess de specially before she died, so that the servants around her would not be buried with her.


    Pity her wish, but it didn''t come true.


    A princess, who had been ill for several days in the palace, found out.


    It is impossible for the princess to point such a spearhead at herself.


    She can only order that the slave around the seventh princess was not well cared for, which made the seventh Princess ill and finally died.


    Then let those slaves, all of them, be buried with them.


    In order to stabilize her position, she can only do so.


    In her eyes, only the dead can''t talk and let things out.


    Therefore, those who know the truth must die!


    Perhaps, this is not the best liberation for the seven princesses.


    Except for the servants buried with them.


    Since then, she has become more and more fond of chanting sutras and chanting Buddhism, and seems to be repenting something.


    After the funeral of the seventh princess, the fourth master dragged his tired body back to the house.


    His eyes were bloodshot as they met him at the door.


    Seems to be a few days and nights did not sleep, tired to the extreme.


    After he came back, he went directly into the study, and no one was allowed to disturb him.It was not until three days later that he changed his official uniform and went to court as usual.


    Just that pair of mysterious eyes, become more and more profound.


    And if the sound, then more cautious with the Hongyi.


    It has to be said that the seven princess incident made her heart full of uneasiness.


    Because the results of the seven princesses are consistent with the results in history.


    Early death.


    This made her even more afraid that Hongyi would repeat the same mistake.


    Therefore, she day by day, to Hongyi''s clothing, food, housing and transportation + everything is very detailed.


    If you can do it yourself, you must do it yourself.


    I like to hold Hongyi in my arms and don''t talk.


    Just hold it quietly.


    Hongyi seems to feel Ruoyin''s mood, and always makes cute actions to make people happy.


    ------


    sadness can never be sustained.


    After all, people have to look forward.


    The first month has not passed, many trees have grown green shoots, appear to be vibrant.


    In the palace, there was a rather unpleasant happy event.


    "Fujin, I heard that qimeimei was pregnant with a dragon heir for two months. As soon as he was happy, he promoted her to a concubine before she was born, but she was promoted to several positions." Qiao Feng tells Ruoyin the news he hears.


    If the sound of a listen, eyebrows a pick.


    Kangxi, an old man, had no new offspring for a long time.


    It''s old and old, and the concubine''s stomach has been enlarged. It''s a little proud and joyful.


    It seems that the princess has a strong rival to compete for favor.


    In the past, even if the beautiful woman was favored, she was from another country and had no children.


    Now I have a dragon seed in my stomach.


    In case it is an elder brother, Kangxi can''t hold it in the palm of his hand.


    Because in recent years, Kangxi didn''t pay much attention to the older Prince and love the older prince.


    On the contrary, we pay more attention to the youngest ones.


    Fourteen elder brother is one of them.


    I''m probably used to the ugly faces of several adult sons.


    I especially like being young and not sensible and feeling the real Royal affection.


    When Ruoyin was meditating, a shrill voice was heard outside: "here comes Ye!"


    Since the seventh Princess died, the fourth master has not stepped into the backyard for a long time.


    Even her main courtyard has never been here.


    Now listening to Su Peisheng''s high pitched voice, it seems that he is not in a good mood.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin went to the door of the hall to salute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    See a man with a face, directly ignore her salute.


    The man''s broad sleeves are high, and his long eyebrows are displeased.


    Walking with the wind like, directly from her in front of, into the interior.


    Scared a room of servants atmosphere do not dare to make a sound.


    If Yin glanced at Su Peisheng, Su Peisheng blinked hard and motioned to her, but he didn''t blind his eyes.


    If the sound nodded to show that understand, followed into the interior.


    After Qiao Feng just reported to her, she seems to know what the fourth master is angry about.


    I guess it''s about the promotion of beauty to concubines.


    If she remembers correctly, the fourth master hates this concubine.


    There is also a possibility that the fourth master was in a bad mood and went to the imperial concubine after going down to court.


    Princess De is not in a good mood, and she doesn''t give the fourth master a good look. The two mother and son have a conflict.


    What''s more, these two results are in the balance.


    She glanced at the fourth master secretly and saw him leaning on the biggest chair in the room.


    But the finger in his hand was spinning very fast.


    Ruoyin is used to playing with four masters, but he never turns so fast.


    You can imagine how upset this person is.


    Ruoyin doesn''t dare to disturb this one.


    It''s just that quietly Mo went behind him and pressed the acupoints on his head.


    He applied the moon''s forehead with a hot towel.


    He also loosened his braids and divided them into several layers.


    Then use the horn comb to do scraping on his head.


    After some waiting, she helped him to comb his braid again.


    At this time, the original fidgety plus play trigger four ye, finally not so impatient.


    The trigger finger in the hand just twists and turns.


    Even, he took the initiative to speak with Ruoyin: "Huang amah is really... That gorgeous beauty is just a dancer sent by other countries. As soon as she was pregnant, she was promoted to a higher position."


    If the sound is heard, it will come to interest.


    Before he was angry, he would not speak at most, or say something else.


    But it''s rare to talk to her directly like this.


    It seems that the fourth master is no longer walking the kidney for her, and has begun to lose heart.


    And that''s what she expected.


    After all, kidney walking alone is not a long-term solution.


    When you lift your pants after sleep, you are forgotten.


    But it''s not the same if you miss your heart. It''s his heart that will leave you a place.


    Although the position may be narrow, it is better than none.


    In this way, walk kidney and heart, can long pet not decline.


    Even if I get old and look bad, my life will not be worse.


    If the sound pack does not know "ah", displeased with: "that dancer is enough to promote the position of concubines, at best, it is a regular life, at most, it is good to be a noble person."


    There was a little anger in her voice.


    It has to be said that her words are in the heart of the fourth master.


    There are not many people who dare to tell the truth in front of the fourth master.


    Especially when he is angry, people dare not give out the atmosphere.


    Where dare to say those treacherous words.


    After all, the fourth master is a master of rules.


    But they only see the surface, but never know, this is the most duplicity.


    One set on the surface, one set on the heart, talking about people like the fourth master.


    It seems to be a conventional, but there are many black ideas in my heart.


    Just like he always said that women should be virtuous, virtuous and polite.


    But in fact, I just like Ruoyin, who sometimes doesn''t know the rules.


    No one can follow the rules completely.


    Besides, isn''t that boring?


    How to say, the fourth master is also a man, those normal men should have seven emotions and six desires, he has.


    Only in front of outsiders, he has always maintained a cold, low-key style.


    And the real side of him can not be seen by everyone.


    Even, he only shows the dark and sinister side of his character only after being human.


    Now, he began to show this side in front of Ruoyin.


    After a long time, the man said again: "Huang AMA always pays attention to the rules. As for the position of concubines in the Imperial Palace, she is always very cautious and will not arbitrarily raise her position. Especially those with low status, it is more difficult to climb up than to ascend to heaven. But this time, they easily mentioned the beautiful beauty, which led to the disorder of the harem, and the e Niang was very angry


    Smell speech, if sound mouth corner smoked, it seems that she guessed right.


    The fourth master ran to the Yonghe palace and got angry at the imperial concubine.


    Tut Tut, no wonder I was so angry when I came back.


    As for the imperial concubine''s position, she also knows a little bit.In those days, she was not a concubine, but a little maid in court.


    Even if I was pregnant with the fourth master, I didn''t get promoted.


    Later she gave birth to the fourth master, but she still didn''t get promoted.


    Finally, the fourth master was placed under the knee of empress Tong Jia, and Kangxi took pity on her and promoted to a concubine position.


    Therefore, it is no wonder that the princess will be upset.


    Although she is a maid of honor, she was chosen by a serious talent show.


    The Emperor Kangxi made such a move that she was not as good as a dancer from other countries.


    I think it''s not only princess De, but many people in the harem have been beaten in the face.


    "In my opinion, that Qipin is not a good one. One day, Huang amah will be tired of her." If sound road.


    Four ye opened his eyes, thick eyebrows a pick, "how do you know?"


    "It''s intuition, a woman''s intuition." She had met Qibin several times.


    The woman gave a sharp and mean feeling.


    At the beginning, she was just a little beauty. She dared to challenge her.


    Now that I''m in the position of a concubine, I can''t lift my tail to the sky.


    Kangxi was the emperor of the dynasty. It was good to watch at the beginning.


    I''m tired of seeing people for a long time.


    The fourth master chuckled and said, "it''s the same as the real thing."


    If Yin jiaochen glared at him, "it is


    After Ruoyin''s charming relief, the fourth master was in a relaxed mood.


    Lazy to go back to the front yard, he directly asked Su Peisheng to move the official documents to the main courtyard.


    If the sound is to sharpen ink, while reading.


    The tacit understanding of the two people is rare and highly compatible, just like an old husband and wife.


    At night, the fourth master was eating in Ruoyin.


    If the sound of the evening meal is always simple, let the dining room do Shaanxi Bian Bian noodles.


    After a stick of incense, two large bowls of noodles were placed on the table.


    There are also various kinds of saozi.


    There are minced beef, yellow flowers, fungus, carrots, tofu, beans, potatoes, a total of eight saozi.


    After the fourth master cleaned his hands, he looked at the pasta and saozi with complete color, flavor and shape, and his appetite suddenly opened up.


    A moment later, they were full of food and drink and played chess.


    This time, Ruoyin found that the fourth master was not so cruel.


    She had been eaten to pieces several times before.


    Now it''s going to sneak water.


    Or you''ll leave her some pieces in the end.


    Or it''s a sudden mistake and you lose.


    Maybe he didn''t do this kind of thing. The fake loss was too obvious.


    So, if the sound will smile.


    The fourth master looked up and saw the woman holding back a smile, and said faintly, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Laugh at the sun coming out from the west, and you will be very kind to me Ruoyin holds a white character and falls into the chessboard.


    The man sneered and said, "I''ll let you know which side of the sun comes out."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    Nutrition should be distributed to the one in the stomach, which can''t keep up with the nutrition and make the body weak.


    Ruoyin''s focus is different from that of mother Liu.


    She asked the fourth master strangely, "Sir, when did a doctor Wu come to our house, and doctor Feng?"


    "Doctor Feng went back to the countryside a few years ago. He said that his mother, who was over 90 years old, was dying. If he wanted to go back to the country to accompany his mother for the last journey, he allowed him to go back to his hometown and asked someone to find a doctor to replace him first." The fourth Master said.


    The fourth master looks cold on the surface, but he is not ungrateful.


    Doctor Feng came from the hospital. There is no reason why he should not be filial.


    "Oh, I see." In this way, Ruoyin makes sense.


    A moment later, Ruoyin and the fourth master finished washing.


    Before they could have breakfast, they went to song''s yard.


    When he got there, he saw an old man who had already felt the pulse of the Song family.


    Moreover, Li''s several, also stands in the room, one face anxiously looks.


    As for whether it is real anxiety or false anxiety, it is not known.


    When they saw Ruoyin and four masters, they saluted one after another: "Ye Jixiang, Fujin Jixiang!"


    The fourth master took a seat in the armchair.


    Ruoyin sat down in the armchair and waited for Doctor Wu''s results.


    I don''t know if song''s pulse is strange.


    During this period, Doctor Wu had a long pulse.


    And in the eyes, there is a cautious and surprised light flashing.


    After a long time, Doctor Wu went to Ruoyin and the fourth master, bowed his hands and said, "fourth master, Fu Jin, I''m here to congratulate you! Song Ge Ge is happy, so he can''t keep up with the nutrition, leading to fainting


    After hearing this, Mammy Liu curled her mouth with an expression that I had already guessed the result.


    If sound eyes light slightly turn, glimpses lie on the bed + on, complexion wax yellow Song Shi.


    But even so, it can not cover up the joy of song''s face.


    The other women in the room, however, had different faces.


    But even if the heart diaphragm should, they still smile on the mouth said some auspicious words.


    One by one, on the left, "sister song is very lucky.".


    Another "sister song will be able to safely give birth to the emperor.".


    Song Shi was an honest man, and he said thanks with a smile.


    "There is no way." Only the fourth master could not see the joy and anger on his face, and said something about it.


    "Yes, I do. I''ll give song Ge a prescription. I''ll drink it every three days." Doctor Wu began to write prescriptions.


    When Doctor Wu handed the prescription to the servant beside song Ge Ge, song Ge asked weakly, "doctor, do you have any other instructions? If I eat your prescription, I will certainly be able to keep the children in my stomach?"


    There was joy and uneasiness in her voice.


    And this uneasiness was probably brought to her when she was pregnant last time.


    When she was pregnant with the eldest daughter of the emperor, she was born under the attack of Li and Fu Jin.


    And all kinds of pregnancy experience, in the end, is to her and the child, caused a lot of harm.


    As a result, the eldest daughter of the emperor is a weak lattice, and she will die in less than a month.


    Since then, she has been in poor health.


    She has always thought that she can''t bear herself. This time, she will try her best to keep the child.


    Doctor Wu hesitated for a moment and said, "Song Ge Ge, my prescription is very effective for you, but you don''t have to worry too much. Otherwise, if you work hard and hurt your mind, I''m afraid I can''t do anything about it."


    "Well, then there will be doctor Lao." Song Shi nodded and said.


    But the color of worry in my eyes is obviously more serious.


    If Yin saw that the atmosphere was a little cold, he comforted the Song family: "you just have to take care of yourself. Don''t worry about anything else. If there''s anything missing in the yard, let someone come to the main courtyard and tell me."


    As for song''s pregnancy, she doesn''t care.


    The fourth patriarch carried out the system of polygamy and concubines.


    She would not kidnap him with modern monogamy.


    So, she has no reason not to be pregnant.


    After all, she doesn''t love the fourth master.


    What she wants to do is to be a regular main room, which is her present status.


    And, manage your heart.


    In any case, the royal family''s favorite is to have many children.


    Even in terms of inheritance, it is closely related to this.


    What''s more, it''s better for the Song family to be pregnant than for other people in the government.


    This is the only one in the backyard.


    At least for now.


    "Well, thank you very much Song nodded and laughed back.


    Ruoyin really can''t bear to see Song Shi more.


    One is that song''s face looks too weak.


    Second, in history, the Song family was not lucky.He was a child less man to death.


    Obviously, she was the first woman of the fourth master, but she was overtaken by one woman after another.


    If Yin sighs in his heart, he just doesn''t know. Can song''s child keep it?


    "Song Shi, you should remember that you should pay more attention to food and clothing. You should not be greedy on weekdays. You must let the servants at the bottom look carefully at what you eat and what you can''t eat." She told the Song family uneasily.


    That sounds like casual self-criticism.


    But discerning person still can understand, she is to let Song Shi pay more attention, don''t let the person drill the vacancy.


    Anyway, she can only do this, the rest, but also depends on Song''s own.


    She can''t help Soong give birth to the baby, nothing.


    After hearing this, the Song family said thanks again and again.


    "Well, let''s all go. I''ll go back and feed big brother breakfast." Ruo Yin said and got up.


    But I don''t know if it''s too fierce.


    She felt dizzy, and she was black for a few seconds.


    Under the foot of the flowerpot is an unstable, almost fell.


    Looking at Ruoyin''s body leaning back, the four masters on one side were quick and quick, and stopped her waist and caught her.


    "Why are you so careless?" The magnetic voice of a man rings in her ear.


    It is clearly a reprimand, but let people hear a trace of doting.


    Ruoyin holds the forehead with one hand and the small table with the other.


    Half of the strength is in the arms of the fourth master.


    "Thank you." If sound shakes his head, don''t understand a way: "I also don''t know how, just dizzy can''t, in front of also black, otherwise is the ye to hold me, nearly will fall a big."


    If we want to say that things happened in the coming month, we can still say in the past.


    But since she got here, she has been kept in captivity by the fourth master.


    Usually want to eat anything, not with the front yard squeak, fourth master will let people go outside to buy her.


    If it''s really impossible, I''ll buy it from the thirteen trades.


    In addition, she will change the way to let the dining room do it every month.


    Therefore, is the weekdays to the moon, she does not take dizziness.


    Now... It''s really strange!


    Ruoyin and the fourth master were like no one else. They were seen by Li and stabbed in their hearts.


    The fourth master helped Ruo Yin to sit down and said to Doctor Wu, "come and show Fujin."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Then, sit down in the armchair.


    Doctor Wu answered "yes" and felt Ruoyin''s pulse through a silk handkerchief.


    Compared with the cautious and surprised song''s pulse.


    At this time, Doctor Wu was nervous.


    Just now he also saw that the fourth master''s concern for Fujin was different from other women.


    Right now, the fourth master is staring at him with that pair of chilling sharp eyes.


    Let Rao, who has been eating for decades, is scared to death.


    As a result, only in the blink of an eye, his forehead has been sweating.


    After a while, Doctor Wu relaxed his mind.


    His face was beaming with joy, and he bowed his hand and said, "congratulations to the fourth master, congratulations on the fourth master. Fu Jin is also very happy. You have double happiness."


    Smell speech, see four Ye''s mouth corner, raise a good-looking radian.


    "Good, good! Reward The fourth master ordered boldly and turned his head to Ruoyin and said, "do you hear me? Give me a lattice, and then I will give you a dog."


    Compared with the fourth master, Ruoyin was much calmer. She glared at him coyly, "what kind of dog is not a dog? I''m not willing to have another elder brother."


    Last time she just said she wanted a dog, so he gave her a lecture.


    Now, in order to get a grid, she has been promised in advance because she really doesn''t want to have integrity.


    The fourth master gave a light smile and said, "elder brother, it''s just better to be gregarious."


    At this moment, even a fool can see.


    The fourth Master heard that Ruoyin was pregnant, and he heard that song''s was pregnant, which were two different attitudes.


    Even as if no one else''s flirting.


    Li''s several, originally startled as if by thunder.


    Now I''ve been stuffed with a handful of sour dog food. Don''t worry. It''s not smooth.


    Wu''s mouth, is opened into a 0-shaped, and even put his hand on the stomach.


    How other people one after another pregnant, like pregnant eggs.


    She waited on the fourth master, but there was no movement.


    Compared with the mood of the people, Ruoyin is no better at the moment.


    Her monthly affairs were delayed for some days.


    But she calculated according to the normal time. During her warm-up period, she didn''t serve the fourth master?


    On the contrary, some time before the warm-up period, the fourth master took a rest at her place for a while.


    Is it because her physiological period is in disorder, which leads to the early warm period?


    She pulled her lips and asked Doctor Wu, "doctor, how long have I been pregnant?"


    "It has been more than a month since I returned to Fujin."


    "That''s the time." Four ye didn''t wait for Ruo Yin to talk, he reminded a puzzled Ruo Yin on his face: "did you remember last year''s birthday?"


    Hearing this, if the voice is red, "Ye is really..."


    in front of the public, it is really embarrassing.


    What''s more, he''s very persistent every time.


    It always reminds her that the noodles are always hot.


    "Oh, sister song and Fu Jin are really very lucky people. Either they don''t care about it, they will join together in a bosom. It''s really the sisterhood that we envy." Li said something that seemed pleasant to hear, but in fact it made people nauseous.


    "I wish you all the best in advance." The New Cobalt Lu''s family finish saying, toward four ye coquettish smile.


    She was able to cajole people. When she heard the fourth master say that she wanted a grid, she was anxious to be obedient, for fear that others would beat her.


    As for the Soong family, she has always been a snob, where you can flatter him.


    "I wish the gege of Jin Huai and the elder brother of sister song." Guo did not offend either side.


    But more and more, it seems that the nucolo family is a powerful one.


    Make new cobalt Lu''s embarrassed smile, way: "look at me, almost forget this stubble, song elder sister can be pregnant with elder brother, it is good."


    Wu has never been able to speak. I intended to make a summary based on what everyone said.


    But she pulled her lips, and before she could speak, the fourth master spoke.


    "All right." The fourth master tightened his hand and then let go. He got up and said, "I''m going to go to court."


    If the sound several, then walked to the door, saw off the fourth master.


    Then, the fourth master''s figure went far away, and the smile on their faces immediately stopped.


    The drama of sisterhood ended.


    Go back to each hospital directly and think about their own things.


    If Yin knew, everyone would think that she had known that she was pregnant and wanted to steal the limelight from the Song family.


    In fact, she really didn''t want to steal the limelight of Song Shi.


    She is the one who doubts the result now.


    However, this kind of thing is a double happiness.


    But for the backyard, it''s like a double cannon in the backyard!


    However, two of them were pregnant.They have more chances to be favored.


    In the next period of time, the fourth master often went to the main courtyard to sit down.


    If you have good ones, send them to Ruoyin first.


    Then there is song''s.


    For the rest of us, there is very little left.


    As for fortune, it''s rain and dew.


    as like as two peas, who was just like Wu, was late.


    "Master, this is the pine nuts just sent by the Lord. It''s good to eat. There are also two varieties, one of which has lived for decades and has never seen one. " Mother Liu held two tin boxes and put them on the table in front of Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin opened the two boxes. One was full of Pinus koraiensis.


    Each one is the size of an index finger, and they are all open with thin seams.


    There''s no chemistry here.


    Only manual opening.


    The other box is ivory pine nuts.


    Apricot yellow, very thin skin.


    If you don''t open your mouth, it''s better to peel than Pinus koraiensis.


    If put in modern times, it is the appropriate Brazilian pine nuts.


    It seems that the fourth master has made some foreign goods again.


    "No wonder you haven''t seen it. This pine nut is only available in other countries." Ruo Yin said, then grabbed a big one for mammy Liu, "come on, since you haven''t seen it, now you''re not only seeing it, but also tasting it."


    At the beginning, Mammy Liu didn''t want to. She said it was given by the fourth master. How could she eat it.


    But in the end, he could not resist the generous Ruoyin, so he carefully put it into his pocket and was reluctant to eat it.


    "So it is. I said, it''s wonderful to look at it." Mother Liu said, and then turned to her side and whispered, "I''ve heard that this ivory pine nut is only sent to us."


    After the eyes smile, if no light.


    She is wondering, this is more than a month, why there is no pre pregnancy symptoms.


    It is eating high fat pine nuts, there is no reaction at all.


    At that time, she didn''t want to vomit.


    Sometimes I even vomit when I drink water.


    It''s like spitting up what you eat!


    And this time, except for always dizzy, nothing else happened to her.


    It was the most incredible thing for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    At night, when the fourth Master arrived at the main courtyard, he saw Ruoyin eating pine nuts like a squirrel.


    From time to time, I also feed Hongyi.


    Seeing this, he felt comfortable when he saw it from a distance.


    There is a kind of self sent things, can be greedy cat like, is also a beautiful thing.


    At this time, Ruoyin is eating.


    Hongyi was sitting in the arms of a slave.


    She''s pregnant now, so it''s not easy to hold Hongyi.


    Worry about the child who gets crushed or kicked in the belly.


    After all, don''t be careful, don''t you?


    Then, she looked up casually and saw that the fourth master was coming with his servant, and she made a gesture to salute.


    However, he was helped by the fourth master, "you have a body now, and you will be free from the ceremony later."


    If sound smile, did not speak.


    The next second, Hongyi staggered to the fourth master.


    Holding the big + leg of the fourth master, he held up the pine nuts peeled in his hand, and offered the treasure as if to say, "Amar, eat."


    The fourth master bent down to hold Hongyi and tasted a few.


    Then he sat down on the chair and asked, "which of these two tastes better?"


    "As long as it''s a treat, it''s delicious." If sound road.


    "As long as it''s from Amar, it''s delicious." Hongyi read it again.


    Listen to the fourth master can''t help laughing, pinched the face of Hongyi, "two little flatterers."


    Hongyi doesn''t understand the meaning of flatterer for the time being. He should praise him and grin happily.


    "I''m not flattering. I''m telling you the truth. These two kinds of pine nuts taste very good. None of them is bad. They don''t taste bitter. They have a fresh fragrance. What''s more, it must be the best that you can deliver to my main courtyard. " Ruoyin is telling the truth.


    She''s just the kind of person who can carry the goods.


    What tastes good and what doesn''t.


    Once in her mouth, she knew there was Muyou.


    The fourth master snorted coldly and said, "I don''t hurt you in vain."


    Only this top-level Pinus koraiensis, that is to let people choose carefully, pick up big.


    As for the ivory pine nuts, it cost a lot of money to buy such a can.


    Ruoyin chuckled his mouth for a moment, and then he said, "it''s just that the mouth will be spoiled by the Lord. Other pine nuts can''t be eaten. It''s just a taste of Gala."


    "If you can''t eat it, don''t eat it. If you want something later, ask someone to come to the front yard and say it." The fourth master doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    His women, of course, are accustomed to him.


    ------


    after the first month, the sky in the capital was gray for several days.


    It''s like a precursor to a storm.


    Make originally feel abnormal if sound, in the heart more uneasy.


    Finally, there was a thunderous spring rain.


    As soon as it cleared up, Kangxi held a Cuju competition in the Forbidden City.


    It''s on a spacious lawn in the Forbidden City.


    The people involved included the prince, as well as the officers and men.


    At this time, they were divided into black team and blue team, playing football wantonly on the grassland.


    Kangxi sat on the high platform and watched with interest.


    And sitting behind him was Mr. Shu, who looked ill and delicate.


    Four Ye was assigned to the blue team, wearing the Qing Dynasty version of the blue uniform, he is very good at passing.


    Not only that, the critical moment can be like a gust of wind, let the opponent by surprise.


    It''s like now, he''s got the ball to the gate.


    The goalkeeper was five in black.


    Four ye a side kick, the ball straight to the goalkeeper.


    Seeing that the ball was about to enter the door, the fifth master held up his hands and lay on his side. He stopped the ball outside and ejected several feet away.


    They are all lost, just a little bit!


    Just as the ball rose in the air, the fourth master jumped gently.


    That irresistible posture, full of male charm, so that everything around him is eclipsed, the eyes of all the people focused on him.


    Only listen to the "bang" sound, the man with a smooth forehead vigorously a top.


    The ball again flies in a straight line towards the gatekeeper.


    This time, five Ye is still lying on his side, and the ball has entered the door before he can stop him.


    "Good old four! My brothers will see you The third gave a thumbs up to the fourth and held out his palm to fight against him.


    Four handsome and three Ye hit a palm, modest way: "where, the brothers let me."


    "What a header!" Sitting on the platform, Kangxi couldn''t help laughing and said, "the old four usually looks stuffy and silent, but on weekdays, I''m impressed by all aspects."


    "Well, the fourth master played well." On the edge of Mr. Shu, light with.


    That pair of mysterious and cold dark eyes, always light.


    It seemed that no matter what happened, it would not arouse his interest.I don''t know how long after that, the Cuju game has finally come to a successful end.


    Although the fourth master chased the wind and electricity on the grassland, his performance was excellent.


    But in the end, he only got third place.


    The first is Zhijun.


    The second is the prince.


    The third is the fourth master.


    The result is in line with his style.


    He never does the first, but he doesn''t do the countdown.


    Just showing a sharp angle is enough.


    At dusk, they washed themselves in the palace bathhouse and changed into clean robes.


    The fourth master went to take a bath there.


    He put on the blue robe and went to the hall of supreme harmony.


    Because Kangxi set up a banquet there.


    Men''s banquets include drinking.


    In addition, just playing football happily, the relationship between people has also been promoted a lot.


    This is what Kangxi wanted to see.


    At the end of the show, everyone was slightly drunk.


    Some of the liquor is not good. They have already taken snake steps and need help.


    The fourth master was in a good mood today, so he drank more.


    No, Su Peisheng and he Zhongkang are on the left.


    By the time we got back to the house, it was completely dark.


    The fourth master intended to go to the main courtyard.


    However, his consciousness is now confused by alcohol.


    The entrance to the house is the front yard, which has a long corridor.


    In the middle is Ruoyin''s main courtyard.


    Zuotong Li''s and nucolou''s.


    On the right are Guo, song and Wu.


    Su Peisheng only knew that the fourth master walked through the front yard and went back.


    It looks like I''m going to stay with the master in the backyard.


    As for where to go, he can''t decide.


    He can only come by the fourth master.


    The fourth master glanced up at the gate of the main courtyard and walked towards it.


    It''s just that serpentine walk, it''s off track.


    In addition, it was not clear when it was dark, so I went straight to the right.


    And in the garden, I happened to meet Guo.


    Guo had been wandering around the garden to see if he could meet the fourth master by chance.


    So she''s dressed up today.


    Guo was dressed in a red flag.


    There are two small hairpins on my head, with a few silver hairpins on them.


    On the surface is wearing delicate make-up.


    She has been in the mansion for several months, not to mention being spoiled. She has never even been in bed.


    All the people in the house laughed at her behind her back.


    The servants didn''t take her seriously.


    What to say, she can''t be so flat and light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    Since others can''t rely on others, she depends on her own ability to occupy a place in the house!


    At this time, she saw the fourth master from a distance, and then walked towards him.


    When she got closer, she also saluted yingyingfu, "Ye Jixiang!"


    Fourth master: "Guo gege, I have drunk too much." Su Peisheng said with a smile. He just looked up at Guo''s dress and was familiar.


    Looks like... Is it like Fujin?


    Guo knew that in this backyard, Fujin was the most favored.


    But Fu Jin was pregnant and could not serve the fourth master.


    She wanted to make a hole in the dress of Fu Jin.


    She was surprised to see the fourth master.


    Now I heard that the fourth master had drunk too much, so he was even more overjoyed.


    If the fourth master is not drunk, her chances of cutting pet are slim.


    But when the fourth master was drunk, she had confidence.


    After all, drunk people, blurred vision, see everything seems illusory.


    It''s like waking up but not waking up. It''s like a dream.


    People will be more impulsive.


    And she is just like Fujin in dress, isn''t it best to take the fake for the real?


    Thinking of this, she stepped forward to support the fourth master.


    He also lowered his voice and made his voice more like Fu Jin. "My Lord, how can I drink more? I help you go back to your room and have a rest."


    She has also heard about these days.


    Every time the fourth master is drunk, he likes to go to Fujin.


    Therefore, her tone also appears more ordinary and coquettish.


    As soon as Su Peisheng heard the voice, the whole person got goose bumps.


    What kind of sound do you learn?


    It seems that the voice is a little familiar. The fourth master, who was originally inclined to hang his head, looked up sideways and glanced at Guo.


    Suddenly, two double images appeared in front of his eyes.


    One is the shadow of Guo.


    One is the shadow of Fujin.


    Guo, who was staring at by the fourth master, was nervous to death, but he pulled out a can smile on his face.


    Finally, the fourth master blinked his eyes with a headache and half squinted.


    In front of the double shadow disappeared, only Ruoyin that Qiao + Li face.


    Therefore, he faintly "um" a, is agreed.


    As soon as Guo heard this, he was afraid that the fourth master would repent when he was sober.


    He Zhongkang was quickly put aside, and together with Su Peisheng, they helped the fourth master to her yard.


    God knows how nervous she was, how fast her heart beat.


    I didn''t expect to imitate the road of Fujin. It''s really easy to go!


    A moment later, Guo helped the fourth master to his own small yard and went straight to the bedroom inside.


    When she got there, she went straight to the fourth master''s arms.


    "Father Su, you go out." She was nestled in the arms of the fourth master with a shy face.


    It was clearly her own initiative, and it was as if the fourth master had to hold her in his arms.


    See, Su Peisheng is not good to continue to stay.


    He shook the dust in his hand and dived all the servants in the room.


    It seems that Guo Ge Ge has some means.


    In addition to dressing up according to Fujin, he also has more tricks than the button side.


    If you don''t want me to drink sobering tea, you can stop.


    I''m afraid that when I wake up, it will be another scene.


    After all the slaves have retired.


    Guo began to take the initiative to untie his clothes.


    As a child + Yan + Ju + mattress, she is confident in her own posture...


    the next morning, Guo''s bedtime was like a powerful bomb in the backyard.


    All the people in the backyard were jealous and broke their teeth.


    At this time, people in the backyard gathered in Ruoyin''s main courtyard morning province.


    Guo''s first visit to his bedroom was bound to earn back all the humiliations he had suffered before!


    So, she put on a lot of airs.


    It didn''t come until after Li.


    That''s the last one.


    She was wearing a mint colored flag dress, and her face was full of shyness and beauty like a new woman.


    "Sisters, I drank too much last night..." at this point, Guo covered her mouth and said with a smile, "my sister has been waiting on you until late at night. I hope you don''t blame me."


    That''s what she said, but she didn''t want to blame.


    Clearly, the meaning of this is to draw hatred.


    What''s more, it''s full of bitchy look, and people can''t help thinking about it...


    for a time, the magnetic field of same-sex repulsion spread among people, making the air full of gunpowder.


    "Cut, what''s the matter? I heard that the Lord didn''t even give you a reward this morning. It''s in our family, but it''s a waste of time!" Li disdains tunnel, can say words, but sour.In the backyard, anyone who goes back to bed will receive a reward from the fourth master and Fu Jin, or from other courtyards. This is the rule.


    But she heard that the fourth master didn''t give Guo a reward.


    Originally, when Guo couldn''t be favored, the Li family was not satisfied with Guo because of his appearance and proud posture.


    Usually, whenever I meet you, I have to make things difficult.


    Not to mention the first time I''m in bed.


    With this little white face and proud posture, will you still get it in the future?


    So now she takes the opportunity to tease Guo.


    Guo is not a good stubble either. She smiles at Li and says, "what Li side Fujin said is that the fourth master didn''t get any reward this morning. Maybe he was tired last night, and it''s not necessarily that he forgot. In any case, no matter whether the Lord''s reward or not, the slave doesn''t matter. As long as he can continue to serve him in the future, he will be satisfied. After all, the reward is just something out of the body. "


    "It''s better to say than to sing." Li Shi didn''t think so.


    Guo straightened his back and said: "is it a reward for Li Fujin to serve him every time?


    That''s why I keep talking about it? "


    Hearing the speech, Li was blocked by Guo and speechless.


    After all, it was not appropriate for her to return.


    She curled her lips and gave it a cold hum.


    "Good luck, please." Guo Shi, who was in bed for the first time, and Li''s quarrel made a big gift to Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin glances at Guo, who is dressed like her.


    This reminds me of what Qiao Feng said in the morning, saying that Guo was imitating her.


    She faintly "um" a, say the old saying: "from now on, serve ye well, open branches and scatter leaves for the royal family."


    According to the rules, she doesn''t want to be rewarded.


    As soon as the voice dropped, mother Liu gave the gold bracelet she had prepared in advance to Guo.


    After receiving it, Guo stepped back and sat down.


    The complacency on the surface should not be too obvious.


    Then, the New Cobalt Lu family also means a bit.


    The rest, like Guo''s, are of Ge Ge''s position, so there is no need for them.


    Li Shi Da did not intend to reward since he knew that the fourth master did not reward him.


    She not only did not give Guo a reward, but also gave him a sneer.


    There is a kind of meaning of "you wait, I will not kill you later".


    After a few casual greetings, Ruoyin sent them away.


    After Li''s several left, Qiao Feng couldn''t help but spat: "that Guo''s clothes and clothes are like you, and the head shape and head shape are like you. Even the hairpin on your head is similar to your style. I''ll be angry at what I see. I dare to compare with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    If the sound smile, way: "don''t worry, your master son is not so easy to imitate."


    Well, she''s changeable.


    Not to mention Guo''s external imitation is not in place.


    Not to mention the inside.


    In the next few days, people thought that the fourth master would continue to stay with Guo.


    After all, this kind of thing needs to rest for three days in a row.


    But the fourth master didn''t go to Guo''s.


    Even the reward has never come down.


    It seems that the fourth master does not want to see Guo.


    How proud Guo had been a few days ago, how disgraceful he is now.


    ------


    after being diagnosed with pregnancy, Soong stayed in the yard all the time, and did not dare to go anywhere.


    But she couldn''t bear Li''s enthusiasm and ran to her yard almost every day.


    Either give some food, or send some satin.


    Originally, Li wanted to fight with Guo.


    But she found that it seemed that the fourth master was just like that to Guo.


    Then the target was transferred to the Song family.


    Compared with the Guo family, the Song family has a royal heir in his belly.


    At that time, the Song family was the first to enter the government.


    Li followed.


    The two of them are each other''s first love enemies.


    "It''s said that you are weak. I''ve sent some bird''s nests for you. It''s good for you to let the servants cook and drink." Li is extremely enthusiastic.


    Song pulled his lips and said with a smile, "thank you, Li side. I''m afraid I can''t eat because of my poor appetite recently."


    "You''re not alone now. Even if you can''t eat, you have to think about your children." Instead of his usual arrogance, the Li family was particularly gentle.


    The Song family said that Li could not, so he perfunctorily made a few remarks.


    Li''s things have been delivered, so he will not stay any longer.


    After Li''s departure, song ordered the slave in a deep voice: "give me all the things that Li side Fu Jin sent me, and throw them away!"


    Even if the rabbit is in a hurry, it will jump off the wall.


    She didn''t believe it. Li just sent things to her.


    When she was pregnant with the eldest daughter of the emperor, Fujin just suppressed her.


    Li did a lot of pickling secretly.


    If it were not for Li, how could she have come to this point.


    Now running to her flattery, it may be the weasel to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken.


    After the servants in the house have thrown things away.


    Soong asked people to check to see if there was anything hidden in the house.


    Li''s chair was also exposed to the sun.


    She had spent a lot of time under the command.


    But her heart, but more and more fear.


    Until three days later, she didn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    "Master, it''s not good. It''s not good. Song gege is red!" Li Fukang trotted into the room to report.


    "What!" Ruo Yin is shocked.


    The distance from Song''s diagnosis of pregnancy, but also only ten days, how to see red.


    As long as the thought of song''s frail appearance, she felt that song''s this time was enough!


    Ruoyin, as the mother of the family, took mother Liu''s hand and went to the song''s yard.


    As soon as I entered the room, there was a strong smell of blood.


    It seems that it is not so simple to see red, but shed a lot of blood.


    The Li family were standing anxiously in the room.


    Doctor Wu and two old women were waiting on the Song family.


    Ruo Yin walked to the bedside and saw that the Song family was much thinner than a few days ago.


    Under the eyes and face also black, a suffering, sleep is not good appearance.


    After she saw Ruo Yin, her godless eyes blinked.


    The chapped lips pulled, and before the words came out, a tear fell from the corner of his eye to the silk pillow.


    See, if sound soft voice comfort: "don''t talk, you and good lie down."


    With that, she sat down in an armchair.


    A moment later, Doctor Wu shook his head and sighed: "Fujin, SongGe has lost too much blood, and the child in his belly can''t be saved."


    "Well, why can''t you keep it, but what have you found out?" If sound is really confused.


    The last time opened the birth protection medicine, Song Shi has no reason to miscarry so quickly.


    Doctor Wu sighed and said, "I said before that I wanted song gege to worry less, but I felt that SongGe was a miscarriage caused by mental exhaustion."


    Smell speech, if sound Mou light turns slightly, "that how should do now?"


    For the time being, it is still song''s body that matters.


    Others, I''ll talk about it later.


    "I can only make a prescription, let song Ge Ge drain the toxins in his body, and then take good care of his body." Doctor Wu said, with a regretful face: "it''s a pity that song gege hurt his body this time. I''m afraid that he will never be pregnant again."As soon as this word comes out, it turns out that Song Shi is just a silly tearful one.


    He was covered in the quilt and sobbed. He was very sad.


    If Yin did not speak, he nodded to Doctor Wu, which was accurate.


    She turned her head and looked at the Li family. She had wiped her tears with a handkerchief. Her eyes were even redder than those of song''s, and her tears could not stop flowing.


    As if the miscarriage was their own.


    Ruo Yin looked at the handkerchief in her hand. She had made preparations before she came.


    He used a handkerchief dipped in onion juice in advance, wiped the corner of his eyes, and joined the "sad" crying team.


    After Doctor Wu gave the song''s prescription, Ruoyin dismissed Li''s family.


    He stayed in Song''s yard and interrogated the servants in his house: "how did you serve song Ge? Did you have a miscarriage?"


    "Fu Jin, the slaves have been serving song Ge Ge well. They don''t know what''s going on. That''s it." A servant girl knelt on the ground and cried back.


    "After a few days'' absence, you have become so thin that you can take good care of it?" If the sound of a table.


    "When I returned to Fujin, I was wronged. It was Ge Ge Ge. She didn''t eat or drink, and she couldn''t sleep well at night. She was so upset that I couldn''t persuade him..."


    hearing this, if Yin Liumei picked up, "there''s nothing bad in your yard?"


    "No The servant girl shook her head.


    "Without bad things, how can you be unstable?"


    The servant girl hesitated for a moment and replied, "yes... It''s Li side Fujin who comes to the yard to see song gege every day and laughs abnormally. Ge Ge is worried that she has something bad every time she comes, so she becomes more and more haggard, unable to eat and sleep well."


    Hearing the speech, if the sound suddenly understood.


    This is the way of the Li family.


    If Li really wanted to frame up the Song family, he would like to hide far away. Where would he go.


    The reason why the Li family came to the Song family was to make him fear.


    In this way, the Song family can have a miscarriage without any effort.


    She can also be left clean.


    If Yin sighs, the Song family is too timid and honest.


    Fear can frighten out the problem, not in vain let people take advantage of the loophole.


    It''s exactly what Li meant.


    It''s OK to say that Li''s threats are good. But Li''s voice is warm and his face is full of smiles every day. He can''t find any fault at all.


    Ruoyin, who knew the truth, rewarded the Song family with a bunch of tonics, and went back with his servants.


    This place has a strong smell of blood, and she can''t bear to smell it.


    As for the miscarriage of the Song family, the fourth master knew it only after he was in the imperial court.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    At that time, when the Song family saw the red, a small eunuch came into the palace to report to the fourth master.


    But the fourth master is a very rational man. Even so, he will not act rashly.


    After all, things have happened. He can''t go back and change the result.


    But wait for the next Dynasty, the first time back to the house.


    When he knew that song''s miscarriage, he did not go to song''s yard.


    It''s just that people sent a lot of precious supplements to the past.


    He also ordered the death of all the servants in the song''s courtyard and replaced them with new ones.


    Then, I shut myself up in my study.


    No one knows what he''s thinking.


    But as we all know, the Song family did not take good care of the eldest daughter of the emperor before, and was not so favored at the beginning.


    Now she has miscarriage and hurt her body, so she can''t be pregnant any more.


    In the future, I''m afraid it will be difficult.


    "Master son, I know song Ge miscarriage, will not..." Chunmei asked in fear.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s strange to blame the Song family for being useless. I didn''t do anything. Fortunately, I gave so many things for nothing!" Li''s face was proud with a smile, "besides, there are two elder brothers and big Ge Ge under me. I always prefer to be arrogant, but I won''t like that kind of coward! Two times pregnant with the emperor''s heirs died of no disease, it''s a waste! "


    ------


    a few days after Song''s miscarriage, Ruoyin felt that she was not as comfortable as she was.


    Originally, song''s miscarriage was in the past.


    But Princess de doesn''t know which tendon is not pulling, and calls Ruo Yin into the palace directly.


    When Ruoyin arrived at Yonghe palace, Princess de was already sitting at the top.


    And is using that kind of witch like eyes, sweep like if sound.


    "I''d like to ask you to be very kind." If the sound is regular and polite.


    For a long time, the palace is still quiet.


    Obviously, she didn''t mean to let Ruo Yin rise.


    "Old four Fu Jin, this palace hears Song family miscarriage?" Princess de asked lightly.


    If Yin is surprised, how does Princess de know about this?


    What did the fourth master say?


    No!


    The fourth master and the imperial concubine have always been incompatible with each other. The imperial concubine doesn''t ask, and he won''t take the initiative to say it.


    She looked up at her and found that she was staring at her in the same way that she was interrogating a criminal.


    "Yes." Ruoyin kneels on the ground.


    "That palace asks you, why does the Song family miscarry?"


    "Because song''s body was weak, and Li often went to see her, she was worried. She could not eat well or sleep well, and finally gave birth because of exhaustion." If the sound is true.


    "Do you really think that this palace is a three-year-old child?" she said, "do you really think that you are a three-year-old child in this palace. According to my palace, you can''t see Song Shi''s good, and you''ve moved your hands and feet behind your back to let the people of song''s family know nothing about it, and finally let song''s family carry a timid pot!"


    Ruoyin sneers in her heart, and princess Defei has been making a black pot for her more than once.


    "E Niang knows, how much harm you do to me." She stood up, raised her head and straightened her chest and said, "I respect you as an elder. You can punish me for not liking me, but you can''t unjustly treat me. This time, you must bring out the evidence, otherwise, it will be empty mouth. "


    "Good... Good, good!" Princess de was so angry that she laughed, "ulanara, now that you have the ability, you dare to question this palace. Now the palace tells you that I have no evidence, how can you take this palace?"


    "You are the concubine of the imperial palace. Naturally, the daughter-in-law can''t do anything about it."


    "In the past, my palace wondered why there was such a big space in the house when the fourth elder had been married for so many years. Now I think about it. It''s not you who are a demon in the mansion! Are you also responsible for the Ge Ge of song''s early war? " The imperial concubine demanded in a high manner.


    "My daughter-in-law is still that sentence. If e Niang has no evidence, just listen to other people''s nonsense, she will definitely be me, and I will die! I won''t recognize it! " If the sound also domineering back.


    At this time, Princess de got up a little excitedly and looked at Ruoyin more condescension, trying to overpower Ruoyin in in momentum.


    "Look at you. You can''t stop talking about death. Do you still have the appearance of Prince Fujin?" With a sneer, Princess de said in a high posture of her elders: "if you really think you have an emperor''s heir in your stomach, I dare not do anything to you. I tell you, the palace will punish you to be forbidden for one month in the palace and kneel down in the Buddhist hall for a whole morning. You can repent in front of the Bodhisattva."


    If Yin is wronged for no reason, he is already very angry.


    Don''t keep her in the palace.


    She gave out a sneer directly from her nostrils. She pinched her waist and said, "well, I''m going to leave today. I''d like to have a look. This servant of Yonghe palace can''t stop me!"


    Princess de was completely infuriated by Ruoyin''s action.


    She felt Ruoyin was challenging her authority and dignity as an elder and a concubine.Only listen to her deep voice order: "come on, give me the uranara family, and all the slaves around her!"


    So, in the blink of an eye.


    The bodyguard of Yonghe palace held mammy Liu and Qiao Feng up.


    After all, he is a bodyguard in the palace. His skill is quick, accurate and ruthless.


    Soon, Ruoyin was also taken in front of the imperial concubine.


    However, she was escorted. Ruoyin also held her chin high and said with a smile to Princess de: "it''s just that I don''t know people clearly. I think I''m so great. To uphold justice here is to help tyranny!"


    She finally understood why, in the beginning, the princess let the bodyguard outside.


    "Well, you uranara, you dare to criticize this palace." The princess said, motioning to the bodyguard on the side, she said, "kneel down for me!"


    If Yin didn''t speak or kneel down.


    She didn''t do anything wrong. Why should she kneel? It''s impossible!


    But those bodyguards are not vegetarians. After receiving the signal from Princess de Fei, they kick the knee joint of kick Ruoyin.


    First of all, if Yin''s feet are unstable, almost did not stop, but still stable.


    The second time, Ruo Yin falters.


    Third, she couldn''t resist. She knelt down in front of Princess de with a "puff".


    Seeing this, Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng had been weeping for a long time.


    When did their owners receive such unfair treatment.


    This kind of kneeling is different from the kneeling in peacetime. Usually, it is a kind of ceremony voluntarily performed by the younger generation to the elder.


    But at this time, kneeling is not voluntary, is forced to salute to Princess De.


    It means that even if she is wronged, she is also surrendering to the surface at this moment.


    This makes Ruoyin feel humiliated!


    She tried to endure the humiliation in her heart and held her head high and said to Princess de: "I am much better than you even if I kneel down!"


    "For the sake of your child, I just wanted to ban my feet, but now my palace has changed my mind." Princess de was so angry that she covered her chest and ordered in a rage: "come on, I''ll be punished. I want the pain that I can''t see, but don''t affect the children."


    Smell speech, the side has a Mammy to smile a way: "master son please rest assured."


    At this time, there was a singing voice outside: "four masters are coming!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    Princess de suddenly looked at the door and said, "stop him for this palace!"


    "I see who dares!" Accompanied by a cold magnetic sound, a touch of dark blue figure, appeared in Yonghe palace.


    He walked in the middle against the light, followed by dozens of bodyguards.


    The backlight slanted across his cheek, outlining the masculine side of the man.


    And his thick eyebrows were frowning impatiently.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is bursting with the light of killing people.


    No one dares to invade.


    For a moment, the bodyguard who had been ordered by the imperial concubine was in place and hesitated.


    If the sound turns to look at one eye, have to say, he in the backlight, appears to be more tall and straight.


    Even inexplicably, she will have a sense of security in her heart.


    That sense of security has nothing to do with feelings.


    It''s pure. If you feel he''s there, you don''t have to be afraid.


    At this time, he looked like a hero in her eyes.


    Is he here to save her?


    Walking into the back of the hall, the fourth master seldom beat around the Bush and said directly, "e Niang, why are you doing this?"


    With that, he looked at the woman kneeling in the hall.


    Obviously, it is humble kneeling and posture.


    However, she knelt down in a proud and proud manner.


    Such a stubborn image, compared with selling poor, more people have a desire to protect.


    It caused his heart to ache.


    "Senior four, you have not disciplined a woman well, which has made her harm the backyard. Now my palace will help you discipline her!" The Duchess said with a straight face.


    "My woman, good or bad, is my own business." Fourth Master goes to Ruoyin and pulls her up.


    It seems to have known for a long time that Princess de Fei is a stubborn person.


    He was too lazy to explain nonsense.


    It''s just an overbearing oath of sovereignty.


    Just at this time, the eunuch outside sang and reported: "Fourteen elder brother arrives!"


    "I guarantee with my personality that the fourth sister-in-law is not that kind of person." As soon as he entered the temple, he opened his mouth in a hurry.


    He was doing his homework. After listening to the servant''s account, he came immediately.


    Seeing this, Princess De''s face became more and more ugly. She said, "anyway, no one can talk today."


    "What if my son says I have to take her away from here?" The fourth master looked directly at the princess.


    "Old four, dare you!" Princess de sharp to the eyes of the fourth master.


    With the elder''s posture, he suppressed the fourth master.


    Instead of being bluffed by the imperial concubine, the fourth Master said coldly: "e Niang, my son wants to ask, when did I give you the illusion that sound is someone you can touch, eh?"


    His voice was very cold, like the cold wind in the Arctic, and his heart trembled.


    And his eyes, is a kind of long-standing sharp and sharp.


    That pair of usually extremely cold ink pupil, only lightly glances at, lets the human shiver.


    In the face of such a fierce fourth master, the whole person of Princess De is stunned in situ.


    She couldn''t believe that the son was a little cold.


    But no matter what she said, she was still filial to her and would not contradict her.


    Even if not happy, will also follow her, at most stuffy silent just.


    But now, this silent filial son, for the first time in his life, spoke to her in a warning tone.


    When the imperial concubine was stunned, the fourth master held Ruo Yin up and continued: "no matter what happened before, but now I put my words here. Today I am going to take her away. If e Niang wants to move her, she may as well weigh it."


    Then, he did not wait for the imperial concubine to answer, he ignored to hold Ruoyin to go outside the temple.


    At the same time, when passing by the princess, the man''s thin lips outline a cold arc.


    Slightly up the corner of the mouth showed a sneer, it seems that there is always a hatred in the bottom of my heart.


    "Over the years, e Niang has not changed at all, preferring to believe other people''s words rather than the closest ones."


    Hearing this, she was shocked. She didn''t know the meaning of this sentence.


    She is so stupefied in place, watching the fourth master take Ruoyin away.


    Even if the relationship between the son is worse, it is the relationship between mother and son, and the relationship between daughter-in-law is different.


    He can''t ask the bodyguards to come forward and beat people. No matter who wins or loses in the end, it''s a shame.


    If it comes to Kangxi, she''ll be in trouble.


    The reason why she had confidence before was that the fourth master would not disobey her.


    Now, she''s wrong about people.


    What filial piety, is the white eyed wolf raised by others!


    Fourteenth elder brother glanced at the Defei who was lost in spirit and advised: "e Niang, are you ok?"


    "Go away, you too! Get out of here Princess de shook off fourteen elder brother''s hand and said in a sharp voice, "the fourth is confused by ulanara''s family, and Xiao Qi is also confused. Now even you think ulanara is good. Yes, this palace is a meddler!""Then why don''t e Niang think about it from another angle? Maybe fourth sister-in-law is really good. After all, our brothers and sisters are not idiots. How can they be really confused? It''s e Niang and fourth sister-in-law who are still pregnant. You are just like this. It''s really confusing.


    Fourteen elder brother finish saying, also be angry to shake the sleeve to leave.


    After the fourteenth elder brother left, aunt Cui stepped forward and rubbed the eyebrows and temples for Princess De.


    "Master, did we really make a mistake


    "It''s impossible. I heard my deceit. The fourth said that empress Tong Jia treated him well and was in the back seat. He had only empress Tong Jia as his mother. There''s no such a humble life and mother from my maiden background She said with gnashing teeth.


    Aunt Cui wanted to persuade her, but she finally swallowed her words.


    Over the years, if the master could figure it out, he would have figured it out.


    How can she make sense in a few words.


    ------


    at the same time, a romantic scene appeared in the palace.


    I saw a man in a dark blue robe, a princess in a man''s arms and a woman in a lilac flag dress.


    Behind them, followed by a group of eunuchs and servant girls, as well as bodyguards.


    The man walks with wind, and the cloud Teng pattern on the corner of his robe sets off waves of dark blue with his steps.


    The wide sleeves are fluttering with the wind.


    A man''s face is extremely handsome, and his body is straight and masculine.


    Even if there is a beauty in my arms, the pace is very smooth.


    As if the arms are not holding a person, just a small lazy cat.


    The only drawback is that his face is too cold, so cold that people only look at it once and dare not look at it again.


    But the heart will also because of the so-called mystery, can''t help but secretly look at the second eye.


    But such a romantic scene, looking at more, the maids blushed and bowed their heads.


    I wish I could meet such a man in my life.


    At this time, Ruoyin, who was held tightly by the fourth master, just buried his head in his firm chest.


    She caught a glimpse of the palace ladies looking at her with envious eyes.


    He was embarrassed and said, "fourth master, please let me down. I can walk by myself."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    "No The man did not hesitate to return.


    Ruoyin: "well, she doesn''t have the strength to refute his words.


    He just, for the first time, called her Yin Yin.


    It seems that... It''s much better than those greasy little wildcats, little things, little idiots and so on.


    "Wronged you." The gentle voice of a man comes from his head.


    "I don''t feel aggrieved if my father is there." If the sound says so, but tears do not strive to flow out.


    Just in Yonghe palace, she was wronged by Princess De, helpless and hesitating.


    I was forced to kneel down without a tear.


    At that time, she held her breath.


    Feel no matter what, can''t cry there, others will laugh at her.


    But now, she knew that the fourth master would not laugh at her.


    What''s more, he suddenly appeared like that. He also gave her support and took her away directly. Think about all super man!


    At this time, she is like a wronged child, as long as adults gently coax.


    Full of grievances can no longer help.


    She just leans in the man''s arms, her hands clinging to his neck at will.


    Tears with the broken line of beads like, from the pair of beautiful eyes flow through the delicate face.


    It was a cry without a cry, just a shaking body.


    Like tears that have been suppressed.


    Such a pitiful appearance is more pitiful than crying.


    "Cry if you want to." The man said.


    "No, it''s embarrassing." She said and rubbed her tears against him.


    The fourth master looked disgusted, but he held the woman''s arm more tightly.


    Then, Ruoyin, like a cat, curled up in the arms of the fourth master.


    At the same time, she secretly vowed in her heart that one day, she would let the princess look good.


    Now the fourth master is just Belle, and she is just a Beizi Fujin.


    When will the fourth master become the emperor and she will become the queen.


    As long as she''s still in favor, she won''t let her life be easy.


    Let Princess De also feel the helplessness and pain of being wronged!


    After returning to the mansion, Ruoyin thinks he can''t sleep.


    After all, she hasn''t had a good sleep for several days.


    However, she did not expect that because the fourth master was resting in the main courtyard, she could hardly get a good sleep after lying down.


    This night, silence is better than sound.


    Accompany each other, as if enough.


    When he woke up the next day, the fourth master had already gone to court.


    If sound brain is very confused.


    She vaguely felt that things were not as simple as they had imagined.


    It must be someone in the backyard who complained to Princess de and got the play yesterday.


    And Li''s family has long been black.


    Guo''s family is also in the new year''s time, is pulled black by the German imperial concubine.


    So these two are unlikely at present.


    Not to mention the song and Wu families.


    Is... The nucolo family?


    Ready to get up if sound, just sit up, even feel dizzy, whole body fatigue.


    This kind of feeling is not like the feeling when she is pregnant with Hongyi.


    It''s an unhealthy feeling.


    "Master, I will wait on you to change your clothes." When she approached, she found her face was not good-looking. She asked anxiously, "but where is it that you need to call doctor Wu?"


    "No Ruoyin pulled mammy Liu''s sleeve, "that Doctor Wu often comes to Ping''an pulse, but he doesn''t see any problem. It''s useless to call."


    If Dr. Wu was called, it would be useless to appoint him, because she is now very suspicious of Dr. Wu.


    "You mean..." mother Liu was surprised.


    If the sound "Shhh" a sound, backhand to a pulse.


    It was found that the pulse is really like the pulse, but compared with a few days ago, the abnormal pulse is more obvious.


    A few days ago, she had been suspicious and felt her pulse.


    But the pulse at that time was not so strange, she did not care, but today, there is something wrong.


    This is very similar to the pulse condition mentioned in doctor sun''s book. If it is, it is not a good thing!


    "You and Qiaofeng clean up, prepare some more gifts, and go back to my mother''s home with me, and the rest are quiet." To be on the safe side, she is not sure. She plans to go back to her mother''s house.


    There are doctors in Fei Yanggu''s family. Although they are not as powerful as Dr. Sun, they should understand this pulse.


    As for going to other medical centers in the capital, they are easy to be followed up.


    In this way, returning to his mother''s home in the name of visiting relatives will not make people suspicious.


    After arriving at the governor''s house, Fei Yanggu and Wuge were in important positions, not at home.


    Only Jue Luoshi is at home."Yin''er, why are you thin again?" Usually if sound is not thin, feel Luo Shi every time see her, have to say one or two.


    Recently, if Yin is not feeling well, he is really a little thinner. He feels more worried.


    If Yin and Jue Luo''s family talk, he mentioned the main purpose of this.


    "E Niang, is the doctor in our family OK?"


    "It''s the doctor you saw when you were a child. Although he was not as good as Dr. Sun, he was also approved by him. After all, your alma and your brothers are all martial arts practitioners. You have to have a good doctor in your house Jue Luo''s road.


    "That sum Niang can ask her to feel my pulse for me."


    "Yes, it''s not a big deal." Jue Luo Shi said, let the servant call the doctor.


    Suddenly, she seemed to be aware of something, whispered and cautiously: "I heard that you are pregnant again. How did you suddenly go to your mother''s home to have a pulse check? Is there something wrong with the doctor in your family?"


    "Well, there seems to be a problem." If the sound returns in a small voice.


    As soon as he heard this, he sent most of the servants out of the house.


    "But when you were pregnant with Hongyi, was that doctor Feng still good?"


    Ruoyin shook his head and said, "doctor Feng is a good doctor, but his mother is dying, so he goes back to his hometown to be filial. For the time being, a doctor named Wu is in charge of the hospital''s medical affairs."


    Hearing this, feel Luo''s face surprised color, the tension in the heart is also more and more thick.


    But her mouth or comfort way: "it''s OK, you are good now, it doesn''t matter, everything will wait for the government doctor to show you later."


    If the sound nods, absentmindedly "um".


    A moment later, the doctor came.


    It was an old man about the same age as Dr. Sun, but a little younger than Dr. Sun.


    He was dressed in a loose robe and a long goatee.


    The face looks more friendly.


    If the sound is in the memory of the original owner when he was a child, there will be this one.


    I can be trusted to stay in the government for so many years.


    As soon as the doctor came into the house, he bowed his hands to the doctor.


    Then he arched his hand at Ruoyin and said, "Miss, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Yes, I had some minor illnesses when I was a child, but you cured them all. Now that I''m married, I still have to run back to trouble you." Ruoyin politely laughs and mentions the business by the way.


    The government doctor eyebrows a pick, know what to say, what should not say.


    What should be asked and what should not be asked.


    Then he said directly, "there''s no trouble. I''ll give you a pulse."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    Then, Qiao Feng put a silk handkerchief on Ruoyin''s hand.


    The government doctor began to pulse Ruoyin.


    It was quiet in the room.


    If the sound can be seen from the puzzled expression of the government doctor and the time of pulse diagnosis beyond normal, we can see that there is indeed a problem.


    After all, according to the years of experience of the government doctors, it is not so difficult to be a pulse lover.


    After a long time, the doctor touched his beard and thought, "Miss, there is something wrong with your pulse."


    "If you say that, there is a real problem. To tell you the truth, since I found out that I was pregnant, I have been dizzy. I can''t sleep well at night. My appetite is much smaller than before. But strangely, I don''t have any symptoms of pregnancy vomiting. " She did not wait for the government doctor to ask, she took the initiative to say the symptoms.


    The doctor nodded and pondered the situation of Ruo Yin.


    "If I have not guessed wrong, you should have been poisoned by Wuzi water."


    "Poisoning?" After hearing this, the whole person was trembling.


    Her eyes, but also in Ruoyin body worried to sweep.


    If sound tight feel Roche''s hand, let her relax.


    Then he asked the Xiangfu doctor, "is this seedless water toxic?"


    "This poison is colorless and tasteless. It is in the state of clear water. There is no difference between drinking it and boiling water. It can''t be tested even with silver needles. However, after drinking, it will delay people''s monthly affairs, dizziness, weakness and sleepiness, creating the phenomenon of pseudo pregnancy and pulse


    This word a, false pregnancy two words heavy hit in if sound heart.


    She touched her flat abdomen. No wonder she hasn''t changed a bit recently.


    There are no normal pregnancy symptoms.


    It turns out that all these are false pregnancies!


    If the sound had been long before it came, I would have guessed about it.


    Because Dr. Sun''s book also said that this kind of pseudo pregnancy love pulse, but the name of the poison is different.


    Therefore, she is not sure if she has no experience.


    Now even the government doctor also said so, she was sure that this is poisoning caused by pseudopregnancy.


    However, after trying to understand, she was also relieved.


    Before did not expect is the false pregnancy, she then worried whether has eaten the unclean thing.


    Will it lead to miscarriage, or hurt the child in the belly.


    Now that it is false pregnancy, it is not necessary to worry about so much.


    If the sound takes a deep breath, eases the mood for a while, ask: "that can have antidote method?"


    "This poison is not harmful, it just makes people''s monthly affairs chaotic and produces the happy pulse of false pregnancy. Is not detoxification, until the toxin is absorbed by the body and then discharged from the body, it will naturally happen. Usually, people who don''t know it first think it''s miscarriage. Finally, when the pulse of pseudopregnancy disappears, people will mistakenly think it''s fake. "


    Smell speech, if the sound probably understood, is to lead to endocrine disorder.


    It seems that this poisoned person is trying to make people think that she is doing anything to win favor.


    She had always suspected Doctor Wu before, but now she wanted to confirm Doctor Wu''s suspicion more. She asked, "is it difficult to diagnose the pulse condition of false pregnancy?"


    "It''s not difficult. Anyone who has some medical skills will find problems when they feel the pulse. As long as they spend some time and diagnose more times, they can understand." He just found the problem at the first time. After several times of pulse, he knew the problem.


    If the sound is slight, it seems that Doctor Wu is certainly not a good one!


    These days, Doctor Wu asks her for peace pulse every few days.


    She was always said to be in a good position and healthy.


    However, even she, who was on her way out of school, noticed the problem. She didn''t believe that Doctor Wu didn''t understand.


    "Can you infer now, how long will I be able to do monthly affairs?" She had better know in advance.


    Otherwise, if there is no guard, in front of the people shed blood, tragic!


    "According to each person''s physical condition, I can only ask the female medicine girl to give you a needle, which can help you discharge the toxins in your body early and recover earlier. After all, it''s the medicine that has three parts of toxicity, and it still needs to be solved if it can be solved. " The doctor said, beckoning two female medicine children.


    At this moment, if Yin also wants to get rid of the poison in his body earlier, he doesn''t refuse.


    "Well, since you can detoxify it, you''d better get rid of it." Jue Luo had heard that he was poisoned, but he was still scared.


    Now that I know that there is not much harm, I am relieved to take the sound of Ruo to the inside.


    After a while, Ruoyin was lying on the bed in the room, and two female medicine children gave her a needle to detoxify.


    Qiao Feng and mammy Liu, as well as Jue Luo, accompanied her in the house.


    If the sound lies on the brocade quilt, only feels a stabbing pain from time to time on the back.


    Fortunately, the two medicine children were skillful in needling, but they felt pain when they just stabbed. After a period of time, the acupoints were hot and no pain.


    Lying on her stomach, she couldn''t sleep and could only think about problems.


    She vaguely felt that the one who reported song''s miscarriage in front of the imperial concubine and secretly poisoned wuzishui was one person''s work.It''s just so many people in the backyard. Who''s going to kill her?


    At first she thought it was nucolo''s.


    Now I''m a little uncertain.


    However, after all, after all, when she returned to the house, she had to solve the matter as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, after a long time, her stomach will not show her bosom, and the moon will come.


    Then, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Well, miss, you can get dressed and get up."


    After about half an hour, Yao Tong helps Ruo Yin to take out the silver needles one after another.


    I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. If I feel more comfortable all over.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng go to wait on Ruoyin to change clothes.


    After getting dressed, the doctor was still waiting outside.


    When he saw that Ruoyin came out, he handed a prescription to Ruoyin: "this is my prescription. It''s very useful for your present situation. Only take it for seven days."


    "Good." After taking the prescription, Ruoyin gave it to Jue Luoshi.


    Jue Luo knew that it was not convenient to fill the medicine after Ruoyin went back.


    Then let the slave around him hurry to fill the medicine.


    In the afternoon, Ruoyin went back to the house by carriage after having lunch at her mother''s house.


    Before leaving, she repeatedly thanks the government doctor, but also let people reward the doctor''s money.


    As for the herbs, they were mixed in the snacks that Jueluo brought her.


    Back in the house, Ruoyin asked mammy Liu to hide the herbs in the servants'' rooms.


    Let Qiao Feng pretend to be ill.


    Mother Liu is good at decocting medicine in the yard.


    To be on the safe side, Ruoyin and other servants in the yard all rested.


    Then she boiled and drank the medicine with mammy Liu and Qiao Feng.


    You can''t let the fourth master know about this kind of thing. Otherwise, we can''t explain the reason.


    And she had an idea in her mind.


    Since the other side wanted to harm her, she would plot against the other side.


    Even if it''s bleeding, you have to pull your back!


    The next morning, Ruo Yin just got up and gave mother Liu and Qiao Feng the task of catching the ghost.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    "That man must be in our yard. So you two, pay attention to every move in the yard. If you see anyone suspicious, let me know, but don''t make a fuss If sound light command.


    "Don''t worry, master. I was blind before, but I didn''t find out. Now it''s happening. I have to keep my eyes open and catch the one who is picky Mother Liu vowed.


    Qiao Feng also red eyes, followed nodding.


    "Well, the villain didn''t write on his face, so you don''t have to blame yourself. Go out and work quickly. It can''t be delayed. You must find out within three days." Ruoyin waved her hand and sent them away.


    After mother Liu answered, she went out with Qiao Feng.


    On this day, mother Liu and Qiao Feng hardly did any other work.


    I just want to catch the ghost early.


    Two pairs of eyes, even in the work, also from time to time to look at the yard servants.


    Finally, the emperor pays off those who have a heart.


    When it was dark, they found the sneaky Xiaoqing.


    After looking at Qiao Feng, mother Liu followed Xiao Qing.


    Walking along, I found that Xiaoqing actually walked to the courtyard of Guo gege.


    After a while, Guo''s servant and Xiaoqing whispered something, and gave a gold bracelet.


    And the gold bracelet was very clear to mammy Liu.


    It''s the bracelet that Guo gege sent to his bedroom for the first time.


    I''ll go back to the green bracelet.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng found a place to hide.


    Then, they secretly follow Xiaoqing and return to the main courtyard.


    "Master, I found that Xiaoqing and Guo gege had contacts today. Guo gege gave Xiaoqing a gold bracelet, which is the style you sent to Guo gege." Mother Liu said.


    If the sound in the heart a surprised, surprised way: "sure?"


    What she doubted most was Niu co Lu''s family, but she didn''t expect that it was Guo''s.


    But isn''t it that she doesn''t want to see Guo?


    What''s more, Guo didn''t have the waist token of imperial concubine. How did he get into the palace to complain?


    "It''s true, I saw it with mammy Liu." Qiao Feng said definitely.


    "Is there anyone else suspicious?" If you ask.


    Mother Liu shook her head and said, "no, the others are honest and honest. This little green is furtive, and she has caught up with Guo Ge Ge Ge. She must be her."


    "In this case, I''ll have a flower feast tomorrow. You two will take advantage of this time to take Qiao LAN and go to Guo''s yard to search for Wuzi water."


    "Well, but how can we know if it is seedless water? After all, it is colorless and tasteless, and silver needles can''t be tried out." Qiao Feng asked anxiously.


    "Yesterday, the doctor of Er''s house said that if you put a little bit on the rice paper, the rice paper will turn black, that is, Wuzi water." Ruoyin told them how the doctor had taught her.


    "Master, what if someone is in Guo Ge Ge''s yard?" Qiao Feng asked again.


    If the sound has not had time to answer Qiao Feng''s words.


    Mother Liu knocked on Qiao Feng''s head and said, "you''re stupid. You don''t see Guo gege. Every time she comes out, she learns from Li xiefujin and pays attention to ostentation. However, she is just a lattice. There is an old mother, a maid and a little eunuch. On weekdays, she comes to the main courtyard to greet you. All three slaves will follow. Where else is there in the house?"


    "Yes, mother Liu can see it clearly. I think so." Ruo Yin said, smiling to Qiao Feng: "it seems that you have nothing to learn from mother Liu."


    "What the master said is that the slave will learn from mother Liu." The wind should be skillful.


    Mother Liu was so embarrassed that she changed the subject and said, "master, all the servants in our courtyard are resting. I''ll give you some medicine?"


    "Well, go ahead." If you open your arms lazily, you''ll have a rest after taking the medicine.


    Seeing this, mother Liu went to boil medicine.


    The red crabapple in her loose dress is waiting for her.


    After a stick of incense, mother Liu boiled the medicine well and took it to Ruoyin.


    If the sound blows gently a few mouthfuls, hold one''s breath, one mouthful dried that dark brown medicine juice.


    Then, she handed the bowl to Qiao Feng and said, "OK, you go to have a rest."


    As soon as the voice falls, there''s a dark blue corner on the door.


    The next second, the man took a few slaves into the house.


    When Ruoyin glimpses the corner of the robe, she is shocked for a second. Then she pinches a sour candied fruit from the dish on the table.


    He took the tea cup in front of him and gently sipped rose tea.


    To get rid of the bitterness and medicine in your mouth.


    Then, she glanced at mammy Liu and Qiao Feng and motioned them to retreat.


    Fortunately, mother Liu and Qiao Feng follow Ruo Yin, and they are not less frightened.


    For the fourth master''s cold noodles, Baylor.


    In the heart is afraid, but the good psychological quality makes them look very insipid."Sir, you are here." Ruoyin gets up with a smile, but doesn''t salute.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and went to the woman.


    Just in time, mother Liu and Qiao Feng saluted slightly, and then they would go out.


    When passing by, four Ye''s nose tip, faint smell a smell of Chinese medicine.


    He glanced at the medicine bowl in Qiao Feng''s hand.


    Once upon a time, this scene also appeared.


    On that occasion, she was carrying him on his back to drink Kezi soup.


    And this time, what''s going on?


    For a moment, the man''s face suddenly became cold.


    That pair of deep eyes son, also sharp ground swept Qiao Feng one eye.


    Seeing this, Mammy Liu pulled Qiao Feng to go out and said, "you girl, I usually ask you to wear more clothes, but I don''t listen. It''s cold now. If you want to ask for leave to buy medicine outside, just tell me. You have to bring a medicine bowl to find Fujin. I don''t know that Fujin has a body now. Can''t you smell this smell? "


    Mother Liu was like an old mother, swearing and pulling Qiaofeng out.


    Qiao Feng, like a chicken, went out with mammy Liu.


    Ruoyin sees that the fourth master''s face changes faster than the sky changes. It seems that he is already in the mode of suspicion.


    Alas, who let her have a criminal record of secretly taking avocado before.


    But no matter what, she had to throw the pot to Qiao Feng.


    Otherwise, the man would ask Dr. Wu if he was to take birth protection medicine.


    After a lot of investigation, she was found to be flustered, and it was over.


    If you tell her that it''s the external birth control drug, I guess he''ll let people check if there''s a problem with the medicine.


    In a word, nothing can make the fourth master feel that she is taking medicine.


    Otherwise, with the degree of this man''s abdominal black, in case we find out the medicine she took, it is the medicine that expels the toxin left in the body.


    Then she really jumped into the Yellow River.


    Even if she is framed, she seems to be a fake pregnancy created by competing for favor, secretly conditioning her body here.


    And it''s a series of plans.


    No, she can immediately catch behind the scenes frame her person, let the other party pay a painful price, must not fail at this moment!


    "My Lord, I''m really tired to be pregnant. No matter how long I sleep recently, I haven''t enough." She raised her eyes and looked at the fourth master. Her hands caressed her stomach and said with a smile, "no, I''ve changed my clothes. I''m ready to have a rest. My Lord is here."


    With that, she also deliberately relaxed her body to make her abdomen look slightly pregnant.


    Look at it is a lazy little woman''s posture.


    But only she knew how fast her heart beat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    The fourth master glanced at the woman''s stomach, and said faintly, "listen to what you mean. Should ye not come?"


    "Well, no matter how late you come, people will be happy." Ruo Yin took the fourth master''s arm and said with a sweet smile, "it''s just that the little guy in the belly is sleepy."


    If the sound can be strong, say well.


    Just want to intoxicate him with sweet words, let him have no reason to think about other things.


    They all pretend to be very protective of children.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng threw the dust in his hand and sent everyone away.


    He walked behind and helped to close the door.


    "Creak", the door closes.


    The man pulled his arm out of the woman''s arm.


    "Did you just drink birth protection medicine?" With that, he sat down beside the bed in the room.


    If Yin Jiao smiles, the whole person sticks up again, "where ah, I am safe now, I don''t need to take medicine. I heard it just now. It''s the slave who caught cold. "


    If she just took the fourth master''s arm.


    Now the whole body is glued to the fourth master''s arm.


    A look full of attachment.


    The fourth master lowered his head and glanced at the woman who could drill into his arms. As soon as he lifted his palm, he buttoned the woman''s chin.


    She also looked at the woman''s face in the candlelight.


    "Yes." Finish saying, the man then stoops to kiss the woman''s lips.


    I wanted to see if there was any medicine in her mouth.


    Can be a fierce kiss, there is no trace of medicine and bitterness.


    There are only women full of fragrance and a trace of sweet and sour taste.


    "Well..." Ruo Yin struggles gently, and her beautiful eyes are half squinting.


    The preserves in her mouth had been eaten by her for a long time, and the bitter taste of traditional Chinese medicine in her mouth was completely replaced.


    And it''s not that obvious candied taste.


    On the contrary, it is the subtle, hard to detect the sweet and sour taste, which makes men unable to extricate themselves.


    After kissing each other for a moment, they were rolling.


    The candle flickered, and the beautiful men and women in the room were kissing like crazy.


    There is a lot of out of control ambiguity in the spread.


    "Sir, we can''t do this. We have babies in our bellies." Ruo Yin put his hands on the man''s strong chest.


    The fourth master stopped, and finally stabilized the last trace of reason.


    As soon as she entered the door, she had more protection for her children.


    As long as the mention of children, the eyes are suffused with soft light.


    There was no medicine in the mouth.


    Thinking of this, the man sneered at himself.


    He thought of where she was. At that time, she was not pregnant. Because she was weak and worried about having an unhealthy child, she ate the Kezi soup.


    But she''s pregnant now, and it''s almost as good to take birth control pills.


    Since it''s not taking birth protection medicine, naturally it''s the servants who take the medicine.


    He calmly got out of bed and blew out the candle.


    Then he lay down, patted the woman on the shoulder and said, "sleep."


    If the sound is sweet and sweet, you will close your eyes.


    At the same time, the heart is also a sigh of relief.


    Finally, the iceberg was coaxed.


    This gentleman, that is, when she is pregnant, if she kisses again, she can be abstinent.


    The rest of the time, they were man eating beasts!


    Because of sleeping well at night and sleeping early.


    The next morning, Ruoyin got up early, waited on the fourth master to change clothes and wash, and then watched him turn to leave.


    When the fourth master turned around, he looked back involuntarily.


    I saw a woman looking at her with the eyes of infatuation.


    After he was slightly stunned, he withdrew his eyes and left with his servant.


    When the fourth master leaves, Ruoyin turns and walks into the room.


    Originally adored the eye son, instantaneous is replaced by sharp.


    She pulled her lips and told her faintly, "go to the backyard and say that spring is coming. The flowers in the house are all in bloom. I set up a flower feast and ask everyone to enjoy the flowers together."


    After mother Liu answered, she asked the servants in the main courtyard to deliver the message.


    A moment later, the people in the backyard were curious.


    After all, Fujin never loved these tricks.


    And pregnant in the body, not good in the yard to hide, how dare to come out to enjoy flowers.


    Not afraid of pollen allergy?


    But although curious, everyone, whether they love to enjoy the flowers or not, have to support.


    Who let others be Fu Jin and have a baby in their belly, they will naturally have to be obedient.


    Even the Song family, who is still sitting in a little month, is also haggard.


    The place to enjoy the flowers is in the back garden of the mansion.


    There are all kinds of flowers there, and most of them are in full bloom.


    There are also several cobbled paths in the garden leading to all parts of the backyard.At this time, Ruoyin gathered several backyard pavilions.


    Due to the good geographical location of the pavilion, you can see the surrounding flowers and green grass.


    The whole garden is very beautiful.


    It is just a gust of wind blowing, all bursts of flower fragrance.


    The most dazzling, should be peony and Begonia flower, red gorgeous.


    It makes other flowers look inferior.


    After all of them arrived at Qi, Ruo Yin glanced at Guo''s eyes.


    Sure enough, Guo really took the only three slaves in the courtyard to support the scene.


    It was so good that she hoped that mammy Liu and Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN could find Wuzi water.


    If it is really Guo''s, she will let Guo pay a painful price for it!


    After a while, the slaves brought the fruit snacks to the stone table in the pavilion.


    Ruoyin pinches a strawberry, strawberry is not only beautiful, but also sour and sweet, just in line with her taste.


    Li Shi peeled the orange, carelessly swept Ruoyin behind him, and said faintly: "what about the mother and slave around my sister? How are they all changed into new faces?"


    "You say mammy Liu and them." If Yin pinched the green strawberry leaves, said: "Qiao Feng is sick, Mammy Liu and Qiao LAN will take care of her, along with the decoction."


    "If you want me to say, my sister is really a Bodhisattva. She is just a cheap maid, and she cares about their life and death. It''s not my sister. I say, my sister is in a special period now, and the servants who have to be used by her should still be by her side, in case... "Li Shi said, with a sharp look in her eyes, she said with a smile:" ha ha, look at my mouth, I almost said something wrong. "


    After her death, she looked after me with a good look. But today, after listening to my sister''s words, I knew that my sister didn''t care whether the slave was alive or dead. "


    As soon as this remark comes out, it''s not to mention that Li''s servants are wronged.


    Usually they are the dog slaves in Li''s mouth.


    No matter what''s wrong, as long as Li''s mood is not smooth, they will be free to beat and scold.


    Li turned his head and glared at them, and they were scared back to normal.


    "That''s not what I said. If you have to use a slave, you should treat it well. Besides, my sister is just worried about her sister." The servants under the Li family are loyal only by coercion and inducement.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    But she didn''t want to look too bad at this time.


    In case those lackeys with soft ears are attracted by Fujin all of a sudden, it will be bad.


    "Oh, the servants that have to be used are worth their lives, and those who are not used can be ignored." If the sound doesn''t understand, nod.


    This makes Li''s not very useful around the slave, but also by the critical hit damage.


    At the moment, Li also realized that he had said something wrong.


    The corners of his mouth trembled, but he couldn''t find the right words.


    Had to pull out a chat up a smile, on the witty shut up.


    More said more wrong, she still eat good flowers to eat.


    Anyway, she couldn''t say that Fu Jin had a sharp tongue.


    Then, several slaves picked some flowers, put them in vases, and brought them to the pavilion for everyone to enjoy.


    "This year''s Begonia flowers, really good, very beautiful." Ruoyin put a bottle of Begonia flowers on the tip of his nose and sniffed, and his face was intoxicated.


    And let the slave around appreciate the slave of picking flowers.


    Li''s and Niu co Lu''s echoed a few words, and they also rewarded the silver.


    Guo just saw Ruo Yin''s intoxicated expression when she heard the flowers.


    It''s a beauty that no one else in this backyard can match.


    It made her feel bad.


    I''m still here to enjoy the flowers.


    It''s just that Fujin is pregnant in the backyard.


    Under the guise of enjoying flowers, Fu Jin actually showed off his children.


    She thought Fujin was pregnant, and the fourth master would often go to her yard.


    But since the last time the fourth master was drunk, she cut it off once.


    After that, the fourth master never stepped into her yard.


    And every time I meet by chance, my attitude is extremely cold.


    Therefore, she attributed all this to Fujin''s unwillingness to carry her.


    If Fu Jin said a few good words to her in front of the fourth master, she would not be like this.


    If you are really a jealous woman, if you are pregnant, you don''t know how to carry the backyard. You just have to be a pet.


    But, ha ha, it''s a fake pregnancy anyway.


    It''s going to end badly.


    Hum, tell her not to lift her!


    After lunch, the flower feast is over.


    Ruoyin got up and said, "well, let''s call it a day. I''ll help my sisters."


    Li''s several, since politely a smile, watched Ruoyin leave first.


    Then Ruoyin took the servant''s hand and walked through the crowd.


    Passing by Guo''s, Ruoyin''s mouth slightly raised a sneer.


    When Ruoyin came back to the main courtyard, mother Liu had already looked forward to waiting for her to return.


    "What, how is it going?" Ruo Yin turns to hold mother Liu''s hand and asks lightly.


    Mother Liu glanced around her eyes and whispered, "master, there you are!"


    Then, Ruoyin and mammy Liu walked through the hall and went directly into the inner room.


    Inside, Li Fukang is outside.


    Qiaofeng and Qiaolan have been waiting inside.


    "Master, you see, this is what you call the water without children. Then Guo''s place is on the side of the vase, which made us look for it for a long time at the beginning." Qiao Feng handed Ruoyin a white porcelain bottle with palm size.


    Qiao Lan also followed to spread out the Xuan paper in his hand: "and this rice paper, I dropped a drop of water on it, and it turned black."


    "The house is not disordered, and no one can see it." Ruo Yin takes the bottle in Qiao Feng''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, master. There''s no confusion at all. We''ll take care of what it''s like." Qiaofeng replied, "and you have a flower feast, and most of the servants are waiting on it. Besides, Guo Ge Ge Ge''s yard is very slanting, no one can see it. "


    Ruoyin says "um" at ease.


    She opened the lid of the bottle and smelled it. It was colorless and tasteless.


    Then it dripped water on the rice paper.


    But in the blink of an eye, the rice white rice paper turned black.


    "So it seems that the Wuzi water in our courtyard should be that Guo bought Xiaoqing and then Xiaoqing If the sound will cover the bottle again, and handed to mother Liu, "this you temporarily put away, then it will be useful."


    Interestingly, she always thought that the most important means in the backyard was Nicolas.


    But did not think, this is not very eye-catching Guo, means seems to be more than the New Cobalt Lu.


    "No, I can''t believe it''s that Guo Ge Ge if I didn''t see it with my own eyes." Mother Liu shook her head and looked scornful.


    "This time, you''ve done your work quickly and well. You''ll go down and get the reward later." If sound road.


    After several replies, mother Liu felt embarrassed and said, "but it''s still the master''s way. As long as you find the ghost in the yard, the ghost will meet with the outside, and then you can find Guo Ge Ge."


    If it was not for the master''s idea, they would not have found wuzishui in Guoge''s house in such a fast time."No matter how good the method is, you have to be active in handling affairs." When Ruo Yin talks, her eyes turn slightly and seems to be thinking about problems.


    "To tell you the truth, I was worried about whether Guo Ge Ge would destroy the evidence." Mother Liu was afraid to think about it.


    If the evidence is destroyed, it will be much more difficult.


    "Don''t forget, the government doctor said that the seedless water is very precious. A small bottle needs to be exchanged with gold, but only a few drops at a time is enough. This kind of magic weapon of house fighting, with the family background of Guo, where willing to throw, must be reserved for future use. "


    If Yin had seen jewelry in Guo''s eyes, he would have thought that there would be no Zishui in Guo''s yard.


    Then, she bowed her head and pondered for a few seconds, then sneered and said, "since she is unkind, don''t blame me for my injustice."


    "Servants, but at the command of the master." After hearing this, Mammy Liu drew closer.


    Therefore, the four masters and servants are quietly discussing things.


    Until the end of the day, there was an expression on every face that it was necessary to kill Guo.


    ------


    "a ~ Choo!" Meanwhile, Guo sneezed.


    She was looking in the room for the remaining bottle of seedless water.


    But she looked at it carefully beside the vase in the yard, but she didn''t see the seedless water.


    Finally, she did not find her and called the only three slaves in the yard to ask questions.


    "Do you see a small white porcelain bottle beside the vase at the door?"


    "No The little eunuch was the first to return.


    A servant girl like man, after thinking about it, said: "master, I''ve seen it a few days ago."


    "Did you touch it?" Guo asked.


    "Of course not. The small bottle doesn''t work. It''s almost as good as a medicine bottle." The servant girl returns.


    As soon as Guo heard about the medicine bottle, he felt guilty.


    "What kind of medicine bottle is not a medicine bottle, it is an ordinary bottle." She said without good breath, "by the way, do you want to go out of the government in a few days?"


    "Go back to my master, I will be able to go out to visit my relatives in a few days." The servant girl returns.


    "Well, I''ll give you a gold bracelet. When you go out to visit relatives, you can bring me something. It''s the same as the wharf last time." Guo took a small cloth bag from under the pillow and gave the gold bracelet to the servant girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    At that time, she just left the seedless water at the door.


    It''s not like hiding as a baby.


    It''s just that you don''t get noticed.


    But forget that those servants will not take care of it.


    But now she is in urgent need of no son water, can only bear the pain to exchange for water without son with gold.


    After servant girl should, did not dare to ask more, accepted.


    ------


    ten days later, Ruoyin got up with a burst of abdominal pain.


    After sitting up, she looked down and saw a bright red sheet on the sheet.


    She had already finished the medicine given by the government doctor.


    I thought it would take months to recover.


    But I didn''t expect that the drug effect was so fast, but ten days later, the month came.


    She called for Qiao Feng and cautiously ordered, "let mother Liu prepare water to wash my body, and you will burn all the clothes and sheets I changed."


    "Good!" Qiao Feng said to help Ruo Yin get up.


    As a result, before Ruo Yin got up, there was a shrill singing voice outside: "Ye is here!"


    After hearing the speech, the master and the servant looked at each other, and if the sound stood, he lay down again.


    Qiao Feng helps if Yin to tuck in the quilt.


    After the fourth master came in, he saw such a scene.


    In his official uniform, he raised his feet to the bedside.


    Qiaofeng looks as usual, and her heart beats back to one side like a drum.


    Ruoyin could only pretend to sleep far away. As soon as he approached, she gave a dreamy "um ~" and turned over.


    Pretend to open your eyes in a daze.


    After all, eyelashes can''t help shaking when people are not asleep.


    Therefore, pretending to sleep in front of the fourth master doesn''t work.


    "It''s really a lazy cat. At this time, snowflakes all know to welcome ye at the door, but you are still sleeping." The man stood at the edge of the bed with a funny smile in his mouth.


    "Is it late?" Ruo Yin asked lazily.


    "It''s not too late. It''s just coming to court." The man said and sat down by the bed.


    "If I knew you hadn''t woken up, I wouldn''t let Su Peisheng sing the newspaper." The man raised his hand and held the green silk of the woman''s forehead. "Awakened by the sound of singing newspaper?"


    "Well... People still want to sleep." Ruo Yin murmured.


    The fourth Master heard that the pregnant woman was sleepy and said, "sleep is enough. I''ll come to see you some other day."


    He tucked her in.


    But at this time, his nose smelled a trace of blood.


    Dark eyes flash through a touch of flow shadow, eyes suddenly become sharp up.


    "How can I smell the blood." The fourth master was surprised to open half of the woman''s quilt, "are you injured?"


    All of a sudden, if the sound of the heart beat faster, the heart beat faster and faster.


    She pulled over the quilt and said, "my Lord, it''s very cold in spring. If you lift my quilt like this, there will be cold wind pouring in."


    Fourth master slightly a meal, that pair of sharp eyes, the woman looked up and down again.


    He raised his hand, ready to lift the quilt completely again.


    Seeing the situation, Qiao Feng lowered his head and closed his eyes.


    My heart beats fast. It''s not my own.


    Master and son can''t see it!


    Just then, there was a sound under the bed.


    Small snow hanging a palm big fish, quietly Mo Mo ground to climb out.


    Finally, it still stopped at the feet of the fourth master. After putting the fish on the ground, he enjoyed the "meow" sound and enjoyed the fish without scruple.


    Ruoyin has always been good to servants and pets in the mansion.


    There is a small pond in the yard, where a group of palm sized live fish are raised. Every morning, someone will give snow a live one.


    "Little snowflake, how can you eat fish here?" Qiao Feng angrily went forward to hold the snowflake and said apologetically to the fourth master and Ruoyin: "master, master son, it''s the slave who didn''t take good care of her and let it break in. The servant will take it out."


    But in my heart, I gave snowflake a thumbs up.


    Thanks to your mischievous behavior, you eat fish under the master''s bed.


    Otherwise, the master will be found by the fourth master.


    If the sound wrapped in the quilt stretched a stretch, sweet smile to invite the fourth master, "Ye, I still want to sleep, as well as you come in to warm the quilt for me."


    Her smile is very calm, her eyes are full of aura of light.


    The fourth master is a man who doesn''t follow the normal way.


    The woman so bold invitation, he took back the hand that was about to lift the quilt.


    Then he got up and said, "you have a good health. I will come to see you some other day."


    Finish saying, then brush sleeve turn to leave.


    How dare you let him warm her bed.


    She''s the first one to talk to him like that!


    If it was not for the sake of her pregnancy, she would have to deal with it severely.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin kept his eyes closed.It took a long time for her to calm down.


    Until Qiao Feng and mother Liu came into the house, she was under the care of mother Liu.


    Washed the body, put on the clean clothes, pad the monthly affairs belt.


    Qiaofeng used wooden bucket to pack the clothes and cotton cloth stained with blood.


    Then he took the bucket to the utility room, closed the door and burned the fire.


    After lunch, Ruoyin said, "you can find a chance to do it while Guo is not in the house. Be quick."


    "Yes." Mother Liu responded excitedly.


    They have already figured out a way and are ready.


    Only wait for the master to see red, can let that Guo''s own fruit!


    At dusk, mother Liu came back with a smile full of achievement. "Master, Guo Ge Ge is wandering around the garden again, and the slave has done it."


    If the tone of light "um" a, said: "it is also time to call doctor Wu, said to call him to come to please peace pulse."


    So after a stick of incense, Doctor Wu went to the main hospital with a medicine box on his back.


    If sound also let him feel pulse as usual.


    When Doctor Wu felt his pulse, he felt happy at first, and then asked nervously, "Fu Jin, I want to ask you, is there anything wrong with your body?"


    It''s really strange. It''s obvious that he should have seen red. How could he just ask him to ask for peace pulse?


    However, if he really saw the red, he could get the golden Kezi again.


    "Bold, my master is fine. Are you cursing my master?" exclaimed mammy Liu.


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean anything else, just ask casually." Doctor Wu said, and then cautiously asked, "since Fu Jin is not ill, can I give you another pulse?"


    If the tone light "um" a, put the white wrist pad on the wrist pillow.


    Then, I saw the sweat big as beans on Doctor Wu''s forehead.


    "What''s the matter with Doctor Wu? He can sweat so much with a peaceful pulse, but his medical skills are not good." If the sound is careless.


    Hearing this, Doctor Wu''s heart "cluttered".


    It seems that Fujin knows everything.


    So he went down on his knees.


    "What are you doing?" If you know what you''re saying.


    "Fu... Fu Jin, I deserve to die." Doctor Wu was shaking and shaking.


    If sound shallow smile, way: "good, how to die."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    With that, she gave Li Fukang a sign.


    Li Fukang helped Doctor Wu up.


    After Doctor Wu got up, he also gathered his tears and said, "Fu Jin, I should not be greedy for money. I took the golden Kezi given by Guo gege."


    "Well, you Doctor Wu, my master has no injustice or hatred with you. You collude with Guo for money!" Mother Liu yelled.


    Ruoyin glared at mammy Liu and gently said to Doctor Wu, "Doctor Wu, I heard that your family are all in the small hospital in the capital. If you say that you have done such a thing, what can you do with it?"


    Her tone was gentle, without a trace of anger.


    But Doctor Wu was upset.


    "No, Fujin, old... I will testify for you that Guo gege gave me the money, so that even if I can diagnose that you are a fake happy pulse, I will also say that you are pregnant." Doctor Wu said in dismay.


    Ruoyin sneered and said, "tut Tut, it would be nice if you had said that, but it''s too late now. I don''t need you to tell the truth now, I want you to lie! "


    "Good, good, as long as you spare my family, I will help you with anything." Doctor Wu nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s right." Ruoyin''s fingertip with red nail polish gently taps on the table top, "now I''ll tell you the truth, I''ve come to the moon. If I''m not mistaken, is Guo going to let you expose my false pregnancy? "


    "Yes, yes, yes, she also said that it would be given to the slave, Jin Kezi, when it was done." Dr. Wu replied.


    "But now, I want you to say that I have miscarriage!" If the sound sinks into the voice.


    Guo framed her false pregnancy, how much punishment can there be, after all, no human life?


    At most, he was demoted from gege to concubine.


    But if she puts a cap on Guo''s son.


    Oh, then everything is different.


    Although she is only endocrine disorders, but also to Guo redouble return!


    After all, fortunately, she discovered it earlier.


    Otherwise, in the dark, people will think that she is making a fake pregnancy to compete for favor.


    How can she stay in the house in the future? It will only become a laughing stock.


    And this thing, will also become her lifetime stain.


    "Ah? Why? " Doctor Wu was puzzled.


    "Don''t ask me more about this. I have my own opinion. Just cooperate with me. You have to think clearly, I have great power in this mansion, or the power of the Ge Ge Ge who is not favored by Guo. In addition, you should think about your family members in the capital Ruo Yin stares at Doctor Wu.


    Doctor Wu didn''t dare to look at her. He said in panic, "I know what to do."


    "Now, do you know what my pulse is?" If you ask.


    "Back in Fujin, you have lost too much blood and have miscarriage. The child can''t be saved."


    "Very good. When you meet the fourth master, you will say so." If the sound full ground nods a head, and enjoin a way: "see four ye don''t be afraid, learn this word in the brain well."


    When Doctor Wu thought of the chilly face of the fourth master, he was not afraid of it!


    But they can only respond to the "good" and quit.


    After Doctor Wu retired, mother Liu took Xiaoqing to Ruoyin again.


    "Come on, you made the seedless water." For Xiaoqing, Ruoyin is more direct than Doctor Wu.


    After all, for a dying man.


    And a person who is still useful should be treated differently.


    "Wronged, master. I don''t know anything. I didn''t do anything." Xiaoqing kneels on the ground kowtow, tears also Bata Da to drop.


    Ruoyin went to Xiaoqing, put her hand on Xiaoqing''s chin and said, "look at this little face. How pitiful it is to cry. If mammy Liu hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, I would have been fooled by you!"


    Just then, mother Liu came with a gold bracelet in her hand and said, "master, look, this is the bracelet that the servant found in Xiaoqing''s bag, the one you gave to Guo gege at the beginning."


    If the sound took the gold bracelet, looked carefully, is a little familiar.


    She threw the gold bracelet in front of Xiaoqing and said, "what do you say about this bracelet?"


    Xiaoqing looks at the gold bracelet rolling down on the ground, drooping his head and dare not make a sound.


    After a long time, he whispered, "master, slave... I know I''m wrong."


    "Know your mistakes? What''s wrong? " If sound asks coldly.


    "I shouldn''t have taken the gold bracelet from Guo Ge Ge Ge, and then poured the seedless water she gave into the small porcelain pot where you drank water." Xiao Qing choked.


    If the tone of light "um" a, "it is so ah, that is very easy to do. Come on, drag this picky slave out to me and kill him with a stick. Immediately, immediately


    However, it is not uncommon for the master to kill the wrong servant.


    Moreover, such a disloyal slave will not kill her with a stick.


    She just needs Xiaoqing to sit down and collude with Guo.As for Xiaoqing, he was killed by a staff because he had no son.


    was killed by her own misfortune, and she has the final say.


    In order not to talk nonsense, she can only kill Xiaoqing staff.


    After all, only the dead are the most obedient.


    That night, just as everyone was ready to rest.


    If the news is popular, it will spread in the house.


    The fourth master was reading the official documents. After hearing the news, he came to the main courtyard in a big stride.


    Li several, also rushed to the main courtyard.


    Even the Guo family, also excited to the main courtyard.


    She has been waiting for this day for a long time!


    In the courtyard, the fourth master sat on the grand chair in the outer room with a gloomy face.


    Already see red, Mammy is cleaning again, he a man is not suitable to enter.


    Li''s several stood in the room, a pair of eyes did not blink, straight looking at lying on the bed + if the sound of white complexion.


    They may hope more than to keep their children.


    As for Ruo Yin''s pale complexion, it was deliberately made up.


    Her willow eyebrows were frowning, as if in agony.


    After a moment, Mammy cleaned quickly, and Doctor Wu also meant to put the next pulse.


    Ruo Yin turns her head and looks at Doctor Wu walking outside.


    In fact, she is very nervous at this moment.


    When everything is ready, it is up to Doctor Wu to see if he is interested.


    Otherwise, everything will have to play!


    So, although she was lying on the bed, her ears were pointed.


    She could hear Doctor Wu say, "fourth master, please forgive me for my powerlessness. Because Fujin lost too much blood, he had a miscarriage, and his baby couldn''t be saved."


    Smell speech, if sound close eyes, deep relief.


    Then she heard a loud crash of porcelain on the ground.


    I don''t want to know.


    Then, the fourth master went to the bed, but did not speak.


    The man''s eyes were scarlet, and the veins on his forehead were jumping.


    At first glance, he was very angry.


    This has always been able to hide emotions of men, rare terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    That pair of dark eyes, is flashing bloodthirsty red flow shadow.


    Seeing this, Li''s several were afraid to speak.


    I had to wipe my tears secretly with a towel stained with onion juice, pretending to be sad.


    I''m afraid the fourth master thinks they are not sincere enough.


    Guo''s face was shocked as well.


    This is different from what she wants!


    The fourth master looked down at the pale woman and put away half of his anger.


    He sat down at the edge of the bed and asked Ruoyin gently, "is the body still unwell?"


    Ruoyin pulled the fourth master to expect a corner and said pitifully: "my Lord, it''s me who is useless. I haven''t been able to protect our children. When it''s getting dark, Doctor Wu said that my fetal position is a little unstable and I need to get some medicine. But before I can take the medicine, I''m already red."


    The fourth master put a silk pillow on Ruoyin''s waist. He held her in his arms and let her head rest on his shoulder. He said hoarsely, "dear, if you don''t cry, we will have children. You are still young."


    "But my heart is still very sad, after all, she is a small life, in case it is a small grid." If Yin knew that the fourth master wanted her to have a grid, he said so on purpose.


    Then, she continued to embellish her words: "when I saw the red, Mammy Liu caught a traitor and said that the maid had put musk sachets in my quilt. Therefore, the Lord must make decisions for me!"


    The fourth master just came. I don''t know the situation.


    Now listening to Ruoyin''s words, her originally gloomy complexion suddenly became sinister.


    The icy ink pupil, in an instant, turned into a sharp ice. She swept straight to mammy Liu and asked, "can there be such a thing?"


    "Go back to the Lord, it is true." Mother Liu knelt down.


    "Bring the man!" This is a personal interrogation.


    After sighing, mother Liu said, "that girl deserves to die. The master knows it''s her. She has already killed her staff. Now she lies in the wood room."


    The fourth master listened and looked down at the woman in his arms.


    Deep eyes, it seems that there are complex black flow shadow.


    "At that time, I heard that the servant girl said that it was sister Guo who asked her to put on musk. At the same time, I was so upset that she was killed by a staff." Ruoyin said and looked up at the fourth master with tears in his eyes: "didn''t you teach me that? I didn''t obey. I killed one of them. The one who caused me to miscarry was to kill me, but I couldn''t get rid of it, whimpering... "


    after that, she sobbed bitterly.


    And the reason why Xiao Qingzhang was killed is that Xiaoqing should have died.


    Second, there is no proof of death.


    The third is to make an example in the main court.


    The fourth master felt the pain on the tip of his heart and turned his head to sweep the Guo family.


    Guo''s face was still muddled, and he made every effort to wink at Doctor Wu.


    Being swept by the fourth master, his double + legs were straight and soft, and he knelt down with a guilty heart.


    Well said, Fujin is a fake pregnancy, how can this become miscarriage?


    "Fourth master, the servant is wronged. You should be the master of the slave!" Guo''s road.


    Mother Liu carried the gold bracelet and several sachets on a tray and handed them to the fourth master.


    "Master, this bracelet was given to Guo gege by Fujin when he went back to bed. However, it was found in the bag of the traitor Xiaoqing. What''s more, Xiaoqing also confessed that the sachet was put in the quilt by Guo gege


    "Guo, what else can you say?" The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    "Fourth master, I''m really wronged." Guo knelt on the ground and wept.


    Ruoyin then small pitiful as if to pull four Ye''s clothes Cape, is preparing to speak.


    Li interrupted: "in my opinion, I''ll find out if you let people search Guo Ge Ge''s house. If she had made the brocade bag, maybe she would have it in her room


    Smell speech, if sound then did not speak, just looked up pitifully to four ye.


    What she wanted to say was the same as what Li wanted to say.


    But this kind of words come from Li''s mouth.


    It''s much better than saying it from her mouth.


    Anyway, satin was originally from Guo''s yard.


    Musk, she also called mother Liu to hide in Guo''s yard.


    As long as Su Peisheng goes to search for it, he will find it.


    And the Guo family, also thoroughly finished!


    The fourth master tightened his tight hand and motioned coldly to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng and his bodyguards went to search Guo''s yard.


    Suddenly, Guo fell to the ground.


    Although she didn''t know which play Fu Jin played.


    What musk sachets? She never made them.


    But in her heart, she felt guilty and nervous for no reason.


    She murmured to herself, "how could it be miscarriage, how could it be?"


    Then, Guo turned to see Doctor Wu and asked, "is Fujin really a miscarriage?""Back to Guoge, I have been a doctor for many years, but I still can''t make a wrong diagnosis of this pulse." Doctor Wu''s acting is very smooth.


    Guo''s "ha ha" laughed twice and finally understood.


    It seems that Doctor Wu was bribed by Fu Jin. He sang double roles with Fu Jin and bit her in turn.


    A moment later, Su Peisheng came.


    "Master, this is what the servant led people to search in guogege''s yard. Not only the satin is the same as that on the sachet, but also a large amount of musk is found in Guo Ge Ge''s cabinet."


    "Wronged, wronged, fourth master, I didn''t do anything. Even if I did it, I would destroy the evidence and stay in the yard." Guo knelt down in front of the fourth master, crying, and even began to talk nonsense.


    The fourth master didn''t even look at Guo, but just glanced at Su Peisheng''s evidence.


    Then he asked the servant of Guo''s yard, "have you ever seen these things?"


    The three slaves shook their heads one after another, indicating that they had not seen it.


    One of the maids, frank and lenient, has a very high ideological awareness.


    She pointed to the gold bracelet and said, "I remember that gold bracelet. Because it was Guo Ge Ge who asked the slave to give it to Xiao Qing, but I didn''t know why Guo Ge gave it to him. "


    Smell speech, four Ye''s face, permeate let a person shiver cold.


    Make the air in the room drop to a few degrees below zero.


    It seems that people can be frozen in place at any time.


    Everyone in the room was scared to breathe.


    I saw the fourth master cold eyes kneeling in front of the Guo, as if looking at a dying man.


    He did not take a trace of emotion underground order, "someone, drag Guo out, give a white Ling."


    Hearing this result, if Yin lowers his head and wipes the tears from the corner of his eyes, the corner of his mouth even brings up a satisfied smile.


    Then there was Guo''s escort.


    Guo''s life and death struggle, shouting: "no, don''t ah, fourth master, you can''t kill me. What I have in my stomach is your child!"


    Voice just fell, four ye deep eyes, more and more cold up.


    It''s like a hole in the ice. It''s so flooded that you can''t breathe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    "Well, in this case, Doctor Wu will take care of his pulse. In case he is pregnant with the emperor''s heir." Li is not too busy to watch.


    She did not want Ruoyin to be better, nor did she want Guo to be better.


    Anyway, if you can stir her up, try to mix it up.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng motioned to the guards to take Guo back.


    The master is angry now, but as a slave, he must protect the Royal descendants.


    This is not the time to breathe.


    In case Guo Ge Ge is really pregnant with my father''s child.


    But it was discovered after Guo gege hanged himself.


    Then he was guilty.


    It will be a disgrace to his career as chief executive.


    Even, he would lose his head.


    "Doctor Wu, please give Guo Ge Ge a good look." Su Pei is very popular.


    Then, under great pressure, Doctor Wu went forward to check Guo''s pulse.


    Guo''s eyes, which can kill people, stare at Doctor Wu.


    If Yin rolled a white eye in his heart, Guo would not really be pregnant.


    A startling surprise flashed in Doctor Wu''s eyes, and then he went to the fourth master and bowed his hand and said, "congratulations to the fourth master. Guo gege is really pregnant!"


    "Oh, Hello, sister Guo''s life is really hard. It''s really hard for her to die. The Communist Party served him once and became pregnant with the emperor''s heir." Li''s sour tunnel.


    New Cobalt Lu''s several, also followed to say a few good words.


    However, only they know the bitterness in their hearts.


    If the sound is light, did not speak.


    But at the moment, Guo is looking at her with that kind of provocative and proud eyes.


    Therefore, Ruoyin, who had been leaning against the fourth master''s arms, immediately drew a distance from him and leaned on the silk pillow.


    Now that she was a miscarriage, she did not mean to say congratulations.


    Besides, she could not say that Guo was the one who hurt her.


    If she remembers correctly, she heard that the fourth master was drunk once and stayed with Guo.


    After that, he never stayed in Guo''s yard.


    This time, I was pregnant. It''s really a high hit rate!


    Feeling that the woman pulled away from his shoulder, the fourth master''s left shoulder was slightly stiff.


    That pair of dark eyes, coldly glanced at Guo.


    The ink pupil is suffused with scarlet light, all the way to the bottom of people''s heart.


    Then he spoke faintly: "Guo is ruthless, crafty and immoral. Now he is demoted as a concubine. All his food and clothing are treated according to his concubine. As for the servants in Guo''s yard, all of them will be killed with sticks! "


    With that, he left.


    After watching the play, Li left with them.


    Well, Guo is a concubine, so she can rest assured.


    That''s a lower position than Greg.


    It''s not the life of others who gave birth to elder brother. It''s even hard to look at the children.


    The Guo family, however, was helped back to the courtyard by Haosheng.


    As a result, the Guo family became the first concubine in Beile''s house.


    And the only concubine.


    At least for now.


    In the morning of the next day, things in the house were one after another.


    "Master, I just went to the dining room to eat early. I heard from the servants in the mansion that Doctor Wu hanged himself!" Qiao Feng said in surprise.


    If the sound of willow eyebrows a pick, but also some unexpected.


    "It was fine yesterday. How could you commit suicide? Are you sure it wasn''t killed? "


    "I heard from the two medicine boys that they went back well last night, and there was no one in the room. They hung on the beam of the house in the morning."


    If the sound is thoughtful and nods, it is really strange.


    There was no relationship between her and Doctor Wu.


    Why does Doctor Wu want to die?


    What can not bear the result, this just fear crime suicide?


    However, as early as Doctor Wu''s muddy waters, he should have thought of such a result.


    After all, it''s hard to make money.


    Ruoyin shook his head and said faintly, "it seems that the water in the backyard of Chamberlain house is deep and turbid. It''s not that a little doctor can get through. If you can''t, you''ll have to commit suicide to protect your family. "


    ------


    since Ruoyin had a miscarriage, the fourth master took a two-day rest and shut himself up in his study.


    But in a month''s time, the backyard had two miscarriages.


    I don''t know what he felt in his heart.


    But two days later, as soon as he opened his study.


    The servants in the front yard knelt in front of him.


    Wait on him to change and wash.


    His face is a little tired, and his handsome cheek has a little stubble. He looks full of yuppie''s male charm and wildness.


    When the door opened, Su Peisheng was relieved.He thought that the fourth master would not go to court today.


    In the past, there were fewer people in the backyard, but there was less pickling in the backyard.


    Now these one by one, are not good stubble!


    Thanks to the fact that he used to laugh at the prince and the third master, great things always happen in the backyard.


    Either the side Fu Jin miscarriage, or the concubine miscarriage, but also delayed the court.


    Unlike the fourth master of his family, he is diligent and has a good backyard.


    Now it looks like the same thing.


    Alas, the Royal water is not only the brothers, but also the backyards!


    After a stick of incense, the fourth master changed into a dark blue official robe and came out in a big stride.


    He had a great body, a handsome face and a masculine look.


    The stubble on the chin has been repaired.


    Beautiful face Pang Hui reflects the morning light, with the nobility and domineering of a king.


    The temperament of the whole body is mysterious and complex, like a mixture of various temperament, which is hard to understand.


    He was still the four Baylor of the Qing Dynasty.


    Nothing can destroy him!


    But since then, every time the fourth Master goes down to court, he will sit down in Ruoyin.


    I''ll go back to the front yard when I''m busy.


    Otherwise, he usually stays in Ruoyin''s main courtyard or works.


    The rest lasted for a month.


    Ruoyin''s little moon also sat for a month.


    Xiaoyuezi shouldn''t have been sitting for so long, but I''ve heard that it''s good for the body to have a baby next time.


    The fourth master ordered Ruoyin to sit for a month.


    And those supplements and rewards, no money seems to have to send to the main hospital, almost no break.


    Then in the blink of an eye, it was the end of February.


    There was no other doctor in the house.


    Because I heard that doctor Feng had buried his mother and was going back to Beijing.


    During this period, if sound then uses medicated food to recuperate the body.


    It''s three parts of poison. Although the water without seeds is not a poisonous poison.


    But can change person pulse state and endocrine medicine, also is not what good, must recuperate well.


    In fact, she thought she would be treated coldly by the fourth master, just like the Song family.


    Because, he can also feel that although the fourth master does not like women who are too arrogant,


    he seems to dislike women who are too useless.


    The song clan is an example.


    Two pregnancies, one did not feed, one was scared to miscarriage.


    How to say, it seems a little useless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    The fourth master is a man. He can''t guard the backyard every day and take care of the trivial affairs of women.


    He''s a baby. He has a lot of big things to do.


    He can only take care of the things in the backyard when they have a clue.


    Of course, it may not be entirely fair.


    Sometimes, more or less, it depends on which side the fourth master''s heart is inclined to.


    The rest, you need the backyard women to protect themselves.


    This is also the first time Ruoyin thought calmly and framed Guo after something happened.


    Because she didn''t want to be a woman who depended on the fourth master.


    Although he may spoil her now, who knows what will happen in the future.


    However, the fourth master stayed with her almost every day for a month.


    And it''s very formal and forbidden.


    Even hand in hand and PRO + Pro are not.


    It''s not necessarily true that a man treats you well when you''re pregnant.


    It''s probably because of the baby in your stomach.


    If he talks sweetly when he''s going to sleep with you, it''s not necessarily true.


    It is likely that the lower + Half + body controls the thinking.


    But if you can''t sleep after you have a miscarriage.


    I also accompany you every day, enjoying fresh jewelry, satin, snacks, fruits and so on.


    At this time, I still wish to treat you, that is, I really want to treat you.


    "Master, all the people in the backyard are here to greet you." Li Fukang reports in the room when he is stunned.


    Ruoyin looked at herself in the mirror and gave a faint "um" sound, then she took mammy Liu''s hand and went out.


    Speaking of, this month, she has been in the body, backyard also has a month, did not come to greet her.


    In the hall, Ruoyin received the envious eyes of the crowd.


    Ruoyin can probably understand this look. She has a miscarriage and can''t serve the fourth master.


    The fourth master stayed with her all night.


    Make them look like decorations.


    However, the eyes of the crowd were envious. When they saw her, they still stood up and saluted: "please Fu Jin Da''an."


    If sound sits down in the head, light way: "exempts, bestows the seat."


    Then, her eyes, inadvertently stopped on Guo''s body.


    Guo was dressed in red Begonia, with a hairpin and a hairpin. She was still dressed according to her.


    However, her eyes subconsciously fell on Guo''s stomach.


    After a month, how could Guo''s stomach still be as big as before and not show any feelings at all?


    "If you want me to tell you, after the baby of Fujin is finished, how can sister Guo''s stomach look like a fake one?" Li''s heart sound of Ruo Yin was suddenly expressed.


    Smell speech, see Guo''s full of Qi, make oneself the stomach to look bigger.


    "Sister Li gave birth to two, but I don''t know why she didn''t show her feelings in the first three months?" Guo said Chao Ruoyin with a proud smile and said: "anyway, it''s not a matter whether the stomach is big or not. The main thing is to be able to be born safely."


    If Yin raised her eyebrows, she also said with a smile, "well, it''s good to have a baby safely, whether a child is born or not, and whether an adult can do well is another matter."


    It was because she was pregnant in her stomach that she saved herself from death.


    But all the discerning people can see that the fourth master didn''t pay much attention to Guo.


    At that time, once the child is born, perhaps Guo''s life will not be preserved.


    After all, Guo can''t be spoiled, and the baby will be taken away when he is born.


    A concubine, without children, is a character who can be crushed to death at will in the backyard.


    It''s as mean as a slave.


    As soon as his voice dropped, he saw a stiff face and seemed to be thinking something.


    I''m not very happy anyway.


    But the duck''s mouth was still dead, and the duck said, "everything can be blown away by time. The previous things are not all my fault. It''s the servants who are good at making opinions. As for the children in this belly, if they are born in the future, I think the Lord should look on the children''s face and treat me well


    After all, he called my name all the time and loved me until midnight. He wanted to be more or less affectionate towards me


    Guo is also really cheeky, the last thing, has been obvious.


    If she hadn''t got a seed in her belly, she would have gone to see the king of Yan and boasted here.


    He also put the blame on the servants.


    The most important thing is that she has the audacity to talk about her relationship with the fourth master and stimulate everyone.


    And Guo''s words, no doubt for the backyard women, listen to the heart strange not strong.


    Li Shi, in particular, immediately snorted and said, "Guo, I''m not talking about you. Originally, Fujin always said that I didn''t have a doorkeeper. I think you''re not a doorkeeper either!""That is, you and ye''s business, close the door to come from a clear, but also take out to say, I am not ashamed of you!" The Wu family was also very angry.


    Compared with Li''s and Wu''s impulses, Ruoyin saw a trace of reluctance on Guo''s face.


    If the situation is really as Guo said, with the children in Guo''s belly, there is no reason not to be reconciled?


    This reminds her of Doctor Wu''s suicide. Is it related to Guo''s family?


    At that time, Dr. Wu was obviously surprised when he felt the pulse.


    But it seems more like fear than surprise.


    I was afraid that I would commit suicide that night.


    Ruoyin glanced at Guo''s flat abdomen again, and seemed to understand something.


    Yes, since Guo can make people give her water without children, leading to false pregnancy.


    Guo himself can drink the water without son to make a false pregnancy.


    Thinking of this, she has an idea, smile and light way: "OK, everyone is better than a little more."


    Then, she said with a very gentle smile: "sister Guo, I haven''t rewarded you since you were pregnant in your stomach."


    With that, she touched the bracelet on her left hand and motioned to mammy Liu.


    Mother Liu was stunned for a moment, and then she went to the warehouse to get a pair of gold bracelets.


    As the master said, those people in the backyard love to shine.


    Every time you give a reward, you get gold jewelry.


    Moreover, just after the master touched the bracelet on her hand, she took the gold bracelet, which should be right.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin sees mammy Liu holding a pair of gold bracelets and thumbs up in her heart.


    She attracted Guo and said with a smile, "come on, this pair of gold bracelets is my reward for you and your baby."


    Guo slightly a meal, do not understand if sound what trick.


    Do you want to make her miscarriage?


    But she didn''t have it. What was she afraid of?


    So she got up and came forward, ready to receive the reward.


    But mother Liu pushed her directly to Ruoyin.


    If the sound also directly pulls Guo''s wrist, secretly gives Guo''s pulse.


    With the other hand, he slowly put on the bracelet for Guo.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    When Ruoyin put on both bracelets for Guo.


    In her mind, she already knew.


    , as like as two peas, the pulse of Guo is almost the same as her pulse.


    It seems that she guessed well that Guo is a fake pregnancy!


    At this time, Guo did not know that he was recognized by Ruo Yin.


    I just look at the golden bracelet on my wrist, and my face is full of pride.


    It seems that as long as there are children in this family, even Fujin will swallow her anger.


    It''s a pity that she''s a fake.


    She wanted to use the fake pregnancy to compete for love.


    If the fourth master dotes on her, it''s better to act like a real one.


    However, the fourth master can hardly even look at her, and she can only be used to harm people.


    Hum, don''t think Fujin will miscarry, she will.


    She wants Fujin to taste this taste too!


    "Sister and sister Guo are really sisters. No matter how big the feud is, they can smile away their gratitude and hatred. I really admire them, I admire them!" Li, who did not know, disdained Ruoyin to wear gold bracelets for Guo himself.


    The heart said that Guo''s harm to Fujin miscarriage, Fujin also so flatter, deserve to be killed!


    Ruoyin''s head is full of Guo''s pseudopregnancy, so she has to find a way to debunk it.


    Even Li''s long-winded and teasing words were not heard.


    He said directly, "well, that''s all for today. You all go back."


    Li''s mouth curled and left with his servant.


    When Guo turned to leave, there was a touch of evil in his eyes.


    A moment later, Guo returned to his small yard.


    Now, she was demoted to concubine, and there were only two slaves in the yard.


    A mother too old to be old.


    A little maid under ten years old.


    "Don''t worry, master. As long as you give birth to the emperor''s heir, you will be different in the house from now on." The servant girl saw Guo''s worried appearance and went to comfort her.


    Guo Shi rolled a white eye, did not pay attention to servant girl.


    The fourth master didn''t sleep with her. Where did she come from.


    These days, only she knows.


    The fourth master didn''t feel for her at all, and he even hated her.


    At first, she didn''t understand where that rejection came from.


    But slowly, she seems to know, that kind of rejection comes from the princess.


    Even if she is in excellent shape, the fourth master is drunk.


    She took off all her clothes, and the light was in front of him.


    His mouth but called Fu Jin''s name, also kicked her out of bed, let her "roll"!


    Then he fell asleep.


    Thinking of this, Guo held the bottle of seedless water from the drawer.


    Anyway, she also hurt Fu Jin. She drank it herself, and she could hardly use it later.


    After thinking about it, she bit her teeth and emptied all the water in the bottle.


    He smashed the white porcelain bottle into pieces.


    We can''t drag it any more. If we drag her stomach again, we''ll be exposed.


    No matter whether the fourth master can spare her from death, she will revenge Fu Jin.


    Even if you die, you have to stink Fujin''s reputation!


    ------


    in the main courtyard, Ruoyin is trying to find a way.


    But Guo''s false pregnancy, she can not be too active.


    If she had asked other doctors to see her, it would have seemed that she had planned all this, as if she had already known the truth.


    This is not going to work.


    It has to be made public naturally and without any trace.


    But in any case, her measures should be well done.


    Therefore, she called for mother Liu, handed the bottle of childless water to mother Liu, and said, "you can find a time to hide this childless water in Guo''s house."


    The evil in Guo''s eyes always makes her feel that Guo is trying to kill her.


    So, she has to do something early.


    After mother Liu took it, she carried a small bottle.


    When it was dark, Mammy Liu came back,


    "master, now that Guo is learning to be good, she doesn''t go out all day, which makes me wait for her bath to sneak in and hide."


    If sound listened to, smile way: "that is not good, Guo''s that figure, white let you see."


    "Good figure is good, but as long as I think that she is not a good one, no matter how good the figure is, it is no different from fat meat." Mother Liu was angry when she thought about it.


    Ruoyin Chueh chuckled. It was the first time I heard that.


    When Ruoyin waited for an opportunity to expose Guo''s true face naturally.


    In the morning of the next day, it was bright, and the servants around Guo came to the main courtyard.


    If Yin was still in a daze, she would listen to mother Liu: "master, the servant of Guo''s side has come. It is said that Guo has seen red and shed a lot of blood. She kneels and cries outside."If Guo is really pregnant, Ruoyin may be a little anxious.


    However, she knew that Guo was a fake pregnancy, so she said casually: "send her back. Now there is no doctor in the house, and doctor Feng has not come back. She can only ask him to take the waist tag and go to the palace to ask the grand doctor."


    With that, she stretched slowly.


    Originally, he wanted to expose Guo without any trace.


    Now it''s better. Guo can''t wait for herself. If she wants to dig her own grave, she will accompany her to the end.


    Ruoyin got up, changed her pink flag, and put on a lip makeup to make her look more delicate and pathetic.


    In case Guo slanders her later, she will complain in front of the fourth master.


    After looking in the mirror, she went to the front yard of the fourth master.


    Su Peisheng, Su Peisheng and a few of his servants are laying a floor outside the fourth master''s house.


    However, a few bodyguards stood upright and guarded outside.


    When they saw Ruoyin coming, they patted Su Peisheng''s quilt and whispered, "Duke Su, here comes Fujin."


    When Su Peisheng heard the word "Fu Jin", he immediately got up.


    Chao Ruo Yin hit a thousand, said: "please Fu Jin Da''an."


    Looking at that dog leg''s appearance, he is worthy of being a red man in front of the fourth master.


    "Get up, but you are still in it." Ruoyin pointed to the tightly closed vermilion gate.


    Su Peisheng glanced at the front door and said with a smile, "when I went back to Fujin, I read the book until late last night. It happened that I was resting today, so I got up late."


    "Oh." If sound if thoughtful nod, way: "can let me in? I have something to discuss with Ye."


    "Good, good. I''ll open the door for you. Just push it." For Ruoyin, Su Peisheng is a good talker.


    This is now the favorite person in the backyard.


    He didn''t dare to offend.


    As for the others, it depends on the meaning of the fourth master.


    After opening the door, Ruoyin will go in.


    So he quickly closed the door.


    If the sound is not the head back, and now the outside sky is bright, there is light through the window.


    She walked quietly around the furnishings and tables and chairs in the room in the dim morning light.


    When she got to the bedside, she almost tripped over a small stool under her feet.


    If the voice subconsciously covered her mouth, fortunately she did not scream out.


    Then, she retaliated by kicking the stool under her feet.


    ------


    aunt Bing: to make a statement: I touched my little chest and said that on June 29th of last month, I did change 25 chapters and 50000 words, which is equal to 50 chapters of others! So, those old fellow who said I didn''t explode more, you stretched your right hand and touched the left chest. Would your conscience really not hurt? I... Was even worse than Dou!


    , in addition, I am 1 chapters and 2000 words, others 1 chapters only 1000 words, my 1 chapter is 2 chapters of others, 8 chapters of others are my 4 chapters. How many times do I have to say, you can remember, my dear old fellow!


    Now we update 4 chapters and 8000 words every day, which is equivalent to 8 chapters of others. You still think that I am less and less here. I am really blue and thin, and Lentinus edodes ~


    How about writing 10 800 word compositions for college entrance examination every day?


    Maybe you can look at a chapter for a few minutes, but I code a chapter, from the outline, detailed outline, conception, to the revision after writing, at least 2.5 hours a chapter, or even longer.


    Therefore, I hope you can understand and understand each other. I thank you very much for your love of this book. But when you urge the shift, please be gentle and friendly.


    watching you urge the watch, I am also very anxious. After all, in addition to three meals a day, I have to see a doctor, Chinese and Western medicine to regulate my body, do exercise, and I sit in front of the computer to code words in the rest of the time Sometimes I can''t care about sleeping and eating, but I''ve been working hard and never give up ~


    finally, I sing a song: what do you want me to do, what do you want? Your sudden comments are enough to make me sad ~ I don''t want you to do what, nothing, you accompany me through the road I can''t forget ~ no matter what, what will happen, I will write this book well until the fourth master and the sound sound are perfect!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    Although this action is very naive, but she was scared of the heart, at last is more comfortable.


    Then she moved slowly towards the bedside.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    as she approached the bedside, she called in a low voice: "Sir, I''m up."


    ...


    to answer her, it was quiet.


    He said hello in advance, mainly because he knew that the fourth master was very cautious and had a sword beside his bed.


    If I go forward, I will be stabbed.


    Without a response, she sat down directly by the bed.


    The man was lying flat on the bed.


    His sleeping posture can be described as stiff.


    Just like a trained soldier, he has strict requirements for himself at any time and place, and his posture is straight.


    High + straight nose, thin lips with sex + feeling, and thick eyebrows slightly picked up.


    The profile of Junlang''s face is clear and masculine.


    Such a man, is sleeping, all through a cold.


    As if at all times in a state of alert, refusing people thousands of miles away.


    When Ruo Yin was stunned, the next second, the man opened his mysterious and deep eyes.


    "Why did you come?" Deep and dull voice, showing the lazy taste of the morning.


    "To wake you up." If sound "cackle" laugh way.


    The next second, she was a man''s long arm area, the whole person rolled to his strong chest.


    "Why, in the early morning The man turns over a pressure, in her ear next to hoarse bewitching.


    He knew that as soon as a woman came in.


    At the moment, smelling the fragrance of a woman''s body, the Adam''s apple rolled.


    Fourth master''s voice belongs to hoarse, showing magnetic charm, and very low.


    If the sound ear roots a burst of numbness, look up to see a man''s mouth hook up a ruffian bad smile.


    There is also that hoarse and magnetic subwoofer, as long as a mouth, I do not know how many women''s ears to crisp off.


    She put her hands against his chest and pushed.


    However, his power is so powerful that no matter how she pushes, it is like pushing and playing.


    Ruoyin is overwhelmed by his manly charm and mature strength.


    At this moment, beautiful men and women look at each other.


    The body is also close together, as if to melt each other into the body.


    When the fourth master bowed his head and was about to kiss a woman.


    If the sound is out of time, the way: "Ye, Guo''s red."


    Voice just fell, just that moment of beauty, instant was broken.


    The fourth master left Ruoyin and lay on his back again.


    He closed his eyes and was quiet for a few seconds, then sat up and said faintly, "wait on the Lord to change clothes."


    Ruoyin got up and waited on him to change and wash.


    During this period, the fourth master called Su Peisheng in, "take ye''s waist token and go to the palace to call two grand doctors."


    "Bang!" After su Peisheng answered, he quickly went out.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin and the fourth master arrive at Guo''s yard together.


    Once inside, there was a faint smell of blood in the room.


    Guo Li''s chair is just waiting for the doctor.


    The Li family, however, stood in the room with the Guo family.


    Half an hour later, two middle-aged doctors arrived at Guo''s yard.


    After bowing to the fourth master and Ruoyin, they followed the slaves into the inner room.


    A moment later, Ruoyin can hear the conversation between Guo and Taiyi.


    Because Guo''s room is small, only a hollow screen is separated between the inside and outside, so you can hear it clearly.


    "Miss Guo, your pulse is abnormal. Are you sure you were pregnant before?" A doctor is asking.


    "Of course, a month ago, the doctor in the mansion gave me pulse and said that I was pregnant. Can I have a fake


    "I don''t mean that. It''s just that your pulse is very normal. It doesn''t look like a miscarriage." On the contrary, it looks like something happened in the coming month. But this is the royal family. They dare not make a final decision. They have to ask, "where is the doctor who gave you pulse taking before? Can you ask him to come out and tell us about the pulse at that time?"


    "Loving pulse means loving pulse. There is no such nonsense." Guo Shi was a little annoyed and embarrassed: "besides, the doctor who gave me pulse diagnosis last time has already died."


    In fact, she has been here for a long time.


    But I just went to the main courtyard yesterday, so I decided to tell you.


    She knew that if she felt pulse on the same day, she would definitely find out the abnormality.


    But for several days in a row, even the doctor couldn''t find out the situation.


    The two doctors were embarrassed by Guo''s bad attitude.


    This is not over, Guo said directly: "anyway, when I was in the main courtyard last night, I drank tea from the Fujin courtyard and polluted my mouth. When I came back, my stomach was very painful and I saw red at night."All the people in the room were stunned.


    The doctor pretended that he couldn''t hear. He came to see a doctor well. He actually heard such a family scandal.


    It''s not good to know too much about the royal family. It will lose its head!


    "I''m really wronged that sister Guo said that. Yesterday, all the sisters went to my yard to have tea. I also rewarded you with a pair of gold bracelets. How could you frame you. What''s more, how can I attack you in my yard Ruo Yin said angrily.


    Don''t look too obvious on the face of being wronged.


    It seems to have been greatly wronged.


    At this time, the Song family on the edge said: "fourth master, Fu Jin, slave has a word, I don''t know when to speak improperly."


    The fourth master didn''t speak, but his face was gloomy and terrible.


    "Go ahead." If it''s accurate.


    "Yes, I''ve heard that there is a kind of liquid medicine called wuzishui. Once a woman drinks it, it will create a false pregnancy, and eventually it will happen again, like miscarriage." Song''s road.


    Smell speech, if sound in the heart is surprised.


    She knew that the Song family knew how to be measured, but she never thought that the Song family understood the sense of propriety.


    Almost for her to tear Guo''s role as a God.


    This woman is not so stupid. Why can''t she keep her own child?


    Song''s words, like a bomb, exploded in the hearts of all the people present.


    No matter who knows or doesn''t know, everyone looks surprised.


    The Guo family on the bed + denied: "I don''t know what Wuzi water is."


    This sounds a bit like there is no silver here.


    Although the doctor did not give a strange pulse, but also suspected.


    It''s just that it''s not easy for them to express their doubts directly. What if it''s not?


    Now someone opened his head, and the doctor said to the fourth master: "fourth master, what song gege said is not unreasonable. To be honest, I have thought about this aspect, but Miss Guo''s pulse is normal, and I''m not good at wronging people."


    "How can it be, you one by one, don''t be so bloody here. I don''t know what wuzishui is. If you don''t believe it, you can search my yard!" The Guo family is full of confidence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    "Well, who knows if you''ve destroyed the evidence, so you''re clamoring for search." Li''s road.


    If sound then way: "since sister Guo is so sure, then search Bai."


    Su Peisheng glanced at the fourth master. Seeing that he did not speak or contradict him, he acquiesced.


    He took his bodyguards and searched Guo''s yard.


    Guo was originally very confident. She would hear Ruoyin, but she had no reason to feel guilty.


    The musk sachet of the last time was also found in her yard, although she didn''t know it.


    A moment later, a voice broke the silence in the yard.


    "I found a small bottle. It looks like water, but I don''t know if it is!"


    Guo looked up and saw the white porcelain bottle, and the whole person began to shake.


    The color of horror in his eyes was unabashed.


    This, is not the bottle that she has been unable to find, how can it appear here?


    She turned her head and looked at Ruoyin, who was looking at her with provocative eyes.


    Guo''s heart beat like a drum on the spot and couldn''t breathe.


    It turns out that she has been manipulated by others for a long time.


    It''s over, it''s all over!


    He took the white porcelain bottle and smelled it. He said, "well, seedless water is colorless and tasteless, but it has to be dropped on paper."


    Then, the doctor drops water on the paper. The rice paper, which was originally rice white, turns black.


    Then, the doctor put the blackened paper in front of the fourth master and explained, "the fourth master, just found in Miss Guo''s room, is indeed seedless water. It is colorless and tasteless, and it turns black immediately when it drops on the paper."


    The doctor turned his head and glanced at Guo.


    There was a flash of disdain in my eyes.


    This concubine is really brave. She took fake pregnancy medicine and planted it to Fujin.


    The fourth master stared at the blackened paper, and then asked in a sharp voice, "Guo, what else can you argue about?"


    "No way. I threw it away." Guo murmured to himself and gave up sophistry. Then he glared at Ruoyin fiercely and said, "it''s Fujin. She framed me and hid a bottle in my yard."


    "Guo Shi, you don''t have to push everything on me. Since you said that you threw it away, maybe you didn''t throw it away. Anyway, it also means that you did hide the seedless water!" Ruoyin''s aggressive retort.


    Guo pulled his lips and wanted to say something else.


    "That''s enough." The fourth master snapped, and then with his sharp eyes, he swept straight to the Guo family.


    It was as if he was not sweeping a man, but a dying man.


    Then, he ordered coldly, "somebody, throw Guo out and feed the dog!"


    As soon as the pronunciation fell, someone went up and put Guo''s family in front of him.


    Guo''s broken pot has been broken. She said in a crazy way: "Fujin, you didn''t expect it. Last time I complained to Princess Defei that you framed song''s family, because I knew that Princess de would eat Goubuli steamed stuffed bun outside the capital every morning, so she stayed there and asked the servants around her to help me enter the palace and bring words."


    "And I made your fake pregnancy medicine. You pretended to have a miscarriage and tried to kill me. Where do you think you are better than me? In terms of ruthlessness, you are more ruthless than me! Ah ha ha ha ha... "Guo shuddered and shook everything out.


    In order not to make Ruoyin better.


    Even if it was just a slight gap between the fourth master and Ruoyin, she was satisfied.


    This is a word, some people doubt, after all, Guo''s crazy appearance.


    It''s too much like a madman who has to bite before he dies.


    It is said that people will die, and their words are also good.


    But the Guo family, belongs to the person will die, its speech is also evil!


    After the doctor solved the matter, looking at the fourth master''s gloomy face, he didn''t dare to get the reward, so he went back to the palace.


    Then, the Li family and the slaves, do not know when, also went out.


    For a moment, Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room.


    The man stepped up to the woman, with his big palm directly clasping the woman''s chin. His cold eyes seemed to penetrate her.


    The air around, quiet, astonishingly quiet.


    It seems that even the air suffocates people until their heart stops.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Are you a fake pregnancy or a miscarriage?" He asked.


    Ruoyin gently pulled the corner of his sleeve, drooped his head and tried not to look at his eyes.


    "Lord, you have to believe me, I do not have false pregnancy. If I wanted to have a false pregnancy, I would have done that for a long time. Why wait until today? Besides, I often stay with me. Can I use false pregnancy?"


    The fourth master saw through the woman''s eyes.


    The big palm directly from the woman''s chin, slowly moved to that slender snow + neck, directly vigorously buckle.


    Forced her to look him in the face.


    Cold eyes in her delicate face swept, straight hook on that pair of beautiful eyes, as if to see through her heart.


    "So?" The man turned his head, grabbed her neck vigorously, and lifted her up directly, "you still haven''t told the truth!"Ruoyin thought that the fourth master was terrible.


    It was so horrible that I never knew him.


    Her feet gradually broke away from the ground and became suspended.


    As if the man who sat with her for a month was not him.


    He was not the one who held her in his arms in the morning.


    Only the cruel man in front of him is the real one.


    Her face was flushed with blood, and her veins began to protrude from her neck.


    "Cough..." her voice was so bad that it seemed to break and suffocate.


    Ruoyin raised her hands and struggled to grab the other''s arm, resisting.


    But she is just an ordinary woman, where is the fourth master''s opponent.


    He learned martial arts in the Forbidden City since he was a child.


    At this time, mother Liu, who had come to silence, threw herself at the feet of the fourth master and cried, "master, please let Fu Jin go. If you go on like this, you will die!"


    "Go away!" The man kicked open mammy Liu with one foot, and her thick eyebrows frowned with displeasure.


    He gazed slowly at the woman''s beautiful face, which was gradually filling with blood.


    It''s like looking at a pet who is afraid of death.


    Even if he is so strong that the skin on a woman''s neck is white.


    There was a strange smile on his face.


    It was a kind of far fetched smile, tense, a look is the heart is not smooth sneer.


    Finally, when his eyes fell on the innocent tearful eyes of the woman, he suddenly released her.


    "I said that I hate to be cheated by others, especially women." With that, he turned around and didn''t look at her any more.


    If the sound was suddenly released by him, the whole body fell to the ground, gasping heavily.


    Fortunately, Mammy Liu and Qiao Fengyan held her fast.


    Looking at the man''s resolute indifference, she yelled at his back: "that master, have you ever thought why I want to cheat you, you have let me know you, you have understood me again!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Now that she has torn off the hypocritical faces of each other, she simply boldly becomes herself.


    I saw, the man''s straight back slightly a meal, secluded way: "you can''t help looking at yourself too low, if you can see the Lord one day, the Lord may not be able to see through you."


    If the sound stupidly sits in the spot, finally still by Liu mother to help return to the main courtyard.


    This man''s mood is too insidious and unpredictable.


    It''s more difficult to guess than the result of the world cup!


    In the next few days, Guo''s false pregnancy and the framing of Ruoyin miscarriage spread widely in the government and even in the capital.


    Originally, domestic ugliness should not be publicized.


    But the Guo family was forced into the government by imperial concubine De.


    The fourth master wanted to let the princess know how bad her choice was.


    Therefore, instead of blocking the news, it allowed the news to grow wildly on the streets of the capital.


    When she knew about it, she felt embarrassed.


    Aunt let Cui sent many supplements and rewards to Ruoyin.


    After all, she had to send Guo to the government. She framed Ruoyin''s miscarriage, and she had a false pregnancy, which made the fourth master''s house all over the place.


    Her conscience, at last, felt sorry.


    "Master, I heard that Guo gege was dragged to the dog farm, but in the blink of an eye, the fierce dogs were torn to pieces, and finally there was no bone left." Mother Liu said.


    Ruoyin: "she frowned, which was like that man''s style.


    Or do not touch his bottom line, can still be placed in the house when a decoration.


    If it reaches his bottom line, the poisonous factors in his body will explode directly.


    However, this method of death was not torture in the Qing Dynasty.


    After all, it''s more common to feed a dog than to have a car crack, a thousand cuts, a split body, and a live boil.


    Mother Liu, seeing that Ruoyin didn''t speak, coaxed: "master, I think the fourth master still has you in his heart. Even if he doubts you, he still kills Guo without hesitation. This is for your sake."


    Guo must die. If he does not die, it means that Guo''s crime is not serious, and he did not harm the emperor''s descendants.


    However, if the sound of false pregnancy suspect can not be removed.


    "Maybe it''s because of big brother and my title of Fujin." If you don''t think it''s true.


    It was the first time she had seen him so horrible and bloodthirsty.


    If you really have her in my heart, how can it hurt so much.


    "It''s not like that. The fourth master also ordered that Guo''s crime was extremely serious. When he died, he envied you and made a wild speech. He told his family to block the news and not to discuss this issue any more. The violator would be killed with a stick." Mother Liu said good things.


    Anyway, she is a cheap bone. The fourth master kicked her and forgot it.


    This will only think about how to make Fujin and the fourth master as good as ever.


    If sound touched the bruise mark on the neck, light way: "don''t say, I want to have a nap."


    Her skin is very white, belonging to the constitution of easily silting.


    Her neck was just blue that day, and then it was blue.


    If it was not for the high white collar of the flag dress, it could be stably covered, otherwise it would be impossible to see people.


    Oh, we can see how much strength the man used at that time.


    I''m afraid she would have gone to see the king of hell for a long time.


    ------


    after a few days, doctor Feng finally returned to his residence.


    After he heard about the affairs in the mansion, he came to Ruoyin to plead guilty.


    "Fujin, it''s my fault. If I hadn''t left, so many things would have happened to my family."


    Ruoyin sits at the top of the hall and looks at Feng Taiyi, who is kneeling on the ground.


    With a sigh, he said, "things are changeable. Your mother''s affairs are justifiable. Even if you are in your house, you may still have other things. After all, a man with a bad heart will do something else anyway


    "Thank you for your sympathy. I''m very grateful." With the help of Li Fukang, Feng Taiyi stood up.


    If sound is reasonable, she let mother Liu reward Feng Taiyi silver as a reward for his conscientious work in the house.


    And some of his mother''s death.


    Feng Taiyi was kneeling to receive the reward, extremely grateful to leave.


    Ruoyin looks at Feng Taiyi''s old back, inexplicably reminds him of Dr. Sun.


    She looked up at the sunny day outside and said, "it''s a nice day today. I haven''t been to the garden for a long time. You can go out and bask in the sun with me, and ask the nurse to hold big brother in her arms."


    "Ah Mother Liu smiles and goes to the wing room.


    A moment later, Ruoyin, dressed in a mint colored flag dress and holding mother Liu''s hand, went to the garden.


    Hongyi was held by the nurse and followed.


    If she was in her own yard, she would let Hongyi sit on her.


    But there are many servants and many people in the family.


    If she is holding Hongyi in the garden, those slaves will be disobeyed.It''s spring and the weather is getting warmer.


    The flowers in the garden are more colorful.


    Ruoyin walked slowly on the path paved with bluestone slabs.


    She first fed the fish in the lake in the backyard for a while.


    Then around the lake and rockery, you get to the garden.


    Just lift feet into the garden, bursts of flowers on the nose, let Ruoyin whole mood are smooth a lot.


    Looking around, it is full of flowers of various colors, super beautiful!


    The garden is different from the outside. Outside is the road paved with bluestones.


    The garden was covered with strange pebbles.


    And the pebbles are different in color.


    There are black, gray, white, camel and striped.


    Seeing this, if Yin''s heart had a plan, she turned her head and said, "mother Liu and Qiao Feng, as well as the nurse and elder brother stay, the rest are waiting outside."


    "Yes." After a group of servants answered, they retreated to the door.


    If the tone does not say a word, sit on a stone bench, "Qiao Feng, help me take off the bottom of the flower pot."


    "Ah?" Qiao Feng didn''t understand, and even said in horror: "master, you must not be lucky. This stone is dirty and hot in the sun, and it will hurt your feet."


    "Yes, master. Qiao Feng is right this time." Mother Liu knelt in front of Ruoyin, echoing the clever wind.


    In case the master and son meet me, it''s over!


    "It''s spring now, the sun is warm, how can it be hot. And the sun is not that strong in the morning. " If Yin said, he started to touch the shoes, "forget it, I''ll take off myself."


    "Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Mother Liu said, and Qiao Feng a person to serve if Yin a foot, help her take off the shoes.


    Then, Ruoyin held mother Liu''s hand and stepped on the concave and uneven pebbles.


    In the morning, the sun was warm and warm on the pebbles. The temperature was just right.


    Ruoyin felt that it was like a natural plantar massage, and the whole soles of the feet were warm.


    In a good mood, if she saw the flowers she liked, she would stop and let Qiao Feng pick some and put them back in the house.


    At this time, she was attracted by a red rose.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    He pointed to the rose and said, "Qiaofeng, go and pick some roses."


    "OK, I''ll pick more. Some will be put in the room, and the rest will be dried in the sun. It''s also very good to bathe the master." Qiao Feng said and ran away with the basket of flowers.


    If the sound is slow and leisurely, also goes to the rose.


    When she reached the rose bush, she leaned over.


    Holding mother Liu''s hand, she gently grabbed a bunch of red roses and took a deep breath, "well, it''s so fragrant..."


    then, there was no servant to answer her.


    Strange ah, usually no matter what she said, Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng would agree with her.


    This is the basic rule of servitude.


    Then, aware of something wrong with her, she turned her head and saw some of mammy Liu kneeling down.


    Then, she shows + very nose, hit a flesh wall.


    The tip of the nose suddenly into a familiar light mint.


    Ruo Yin rubbed his nose and looked up at her. He looked at her with cold eyes.


    The man was dressed in a navy blue robe with a black cloak embroidered with various intricate patterns.


    After a few days'' absence, he seems to have become more mysterious.


    Look at him, behind him, is in lilac flag dress of nucolou''s family.


    New Cobalt Lu see if sound to look at her, bow head a face coquettish line of salute.


    Then he looked at Ruoyin''s feet and looked at Ruoyin''s feet with the surprise of "Oh, my God, Fujin walked barefoot in the house".


    If Yin hasn''t had time to say anything, she sees the fourth master''s eyes falling on her feet.


    The woman''s toenails were painted with lilac.


    It appears to be white + fair feet, more white + tender.


    Seeing this, the fourth master''s heart was filled with anger.


    The next moment, without saying a word, he untied the black cloak calmly and threw it at Ruoyin''s feet.


    "Flutter" a sound, with a gust of cold wind cover.


    If the sound originally had some cramped feet, it was covered by a man''s broad cloak.


    "Fu Jin didn''t understand the rules. If he behaved badly in front of him, he would be punished for one month." After the cold order of the man, he left in a big stride.


    With that kind of sympathetic eyes, Niu cobalt Lu looked at Ruoyin and left behind the fourth master.


    At last, he turned his head to Ruoyin with a look of schadenfreude.


    Hony just focused on playing with his own finger.


    Until now, it seems that the man was his Alma.


    So he turned his head and called out "amah" to the fourth master.


    After the fourth master stopped, he turned his head and looked at Hongyi. He gave a faint "Er" and left with the servant.


    If Yin looks at the man''s straight back, she is really speechless.


    He was punished before he even had time to salute.


    Er... Why does she always bump into the fourth master when she doesn''t understand the rules?


    She wanted to take advantage of the fourth master''s cold war with him, and she would be able to have a free hand. Anyway, no one cared about her.


    Now, I''m not easy to go out to visit the garden, and I''ll be banned for a month!


    Is not barefoot Ya son, the foot is not the indecent part.


    The Qing Dynasty is living more and more.


    People in the Tang Dynasty also bare + chest + exposed + back.


    Mammy Liu knelt down in front of Ruoyin and put on the bottom of the flowerpot for her.


    "My good fortune Jin, I have long advised you, but you must not listen." The focus of clever wind is long and deep.


    If the sound did not matter to throw away the handkerchief in the hand, helpless way: "OK, stroll around again, go back."


    "Fu Jin, but the fourth master asked you to ban your feet." Mother Liu whispered.


    "Yes, the foot ban will be imposed immediately, so we need to have a good stroll. Who knows what month it will be next time we come out." If the sound of course said.


    Mother Liu took a puff from the corner of her mouth. She still held Ruoyin and walked around for a while before returning to the main courtyard.


    That night, he Zhongkang came to the main courtyard and beat a thousand in front of Ruoyin and said, "Fu Jin, the master''s son asked the servant to take the elder brother to the front yard."


    Ruo Yin is slightly stunned. It seems that in the garden during the day, the fourth master saw Hongyi and wanted to be close to his son.


    He didn''t want to come to her yard, so he took him to the front yard.


    She''s not the kind of person who occupies the child and doesn''t let her father see her.


    Besides, she had no choice at all.


    If you agree or disagree, you have to take it to the front yard.


    If the sound swings the hand, the way: "big elder brother is in the wing room, you carry to go to the front yard."


    "Bang." After he Zhongkang answered, he hit a thousand again and went to the wing room.


    A moment later, Hongyi is carried to the front yard by he Zhongkang.


    The fourth master is waiting for a meal. He has already asked the people in the dining room to make supplementary food for Hongyi."Amar." When Hongyi saw the fourth master, he called sweetly and threw his arms at him.


    The slave handed Hongyi to the fourth master, who sat on his leg with him.


    Now there are only three children in the house. Li''s two are afraid of him.


    Either they don''t shout, or they shout very quietly.


    Unlike Hongyi, I only kiss him when I see him.


    As soon as Hongyi got to the fourth master''s arms, he looked very active and gave him a kiss on his chin.


    The fourth master''s heart will melt.


    It was the woman who brought up the idea that she was more lively.


    After holding for a while, the fourth Master said, "ah Ma is going to have dinner. Sit aside and ask them to feed you."


    Only see Hongyi obedient nodded, "I send a few to eat."


    "What?" Fourth master''s thick eyebrows and slight frown did not hear clearly.


    "Send some to eat." Hongyi said a little bit on the corner of his mouth.


    Now, the fourth master seems to understand.


    Royal children are delicate, especially boys.


    Generally, before going to school, they are fed by slaves.


    Even after school, it was served by servants.


    The fourth master handed Hongyi to the servant and asked in an incredible way, "are you sure?"


    "Well." Hongyi nodded his head and said, "the sum Niang taught me to send some rice to eat."


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, and the court servant made a wink, and he began to eat.


    Slave to Hongyi moved a small bench, just to be able to take a short piece of the law.


    In front of Hongyi, there is a bowl of soft rice, chicken and emerald soup, mashed potatoes and liver paste, and pork balls the size of a thumb.


    After seeing this, Hongyi was stunned and seemed to be frightened by the large amount of food in front of him.


    Usually, e Niang only gives him a bowl of rice, the rest of the dishes are very small, now so much, how can he finish eating.


    Forget it. Eat it first.


    Holding a silver spoon, he took a few sips of chicken and jade soup.


    Then he gulped on soft rice.


    From time to time, dig vegetables with a spoon.


    When the fourth master looked up, he saw that the food was delicious.


    A piece of meat toot small + mouth, has been eating non-stop.


    And, while eating pork balls, the little guy said with a tearful smile: "e Niang said... Eat meat... Long meat, don''t eat meat... Thin and thin."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    The fourth master has a thick eyebrow, which seems to have been heard from that woman...


    he looks at the little guy in front of him, and he has never seen such a good child to eat.


    When big Ge Ge was three years old, he was always asked to feed. Even the slave chased after him, he could not feed a few.


    The second elder brother is also under the slave now to feed the meal, but also picky food fierce.


    But in front of him, Hongyi was not picky at all. He ate everything and enjoyed himself.


    No wonder it looks like a little bun. It''s fat and soft.


    Although it''s premature, it doesn''t look worse than a normal baby.


    It seems that Fu Jin didn''t understand the rules, but he taught the children well.


    After a while, the fourth master wiped the corners of his mouth and was satisfied.


    But Hongyi, who sits opposite him, is still trying to eat.


    Hongyi picked up a porcelain bowl the size of an adult''s palm and drank it down one mouthful at a time.


    At the end of the drink, he still held a bowl and drank it.


    Looking at the bare bowl, he put it down and made a small burp.


    The fourth master thought that the little guy would not eat.


    Who knows that Hongyi''s black and clear eyes fall on the pork balls again.


    Little meat hand did not hesitate to dig a spoonful of meat balls, chewing carefully.


    Seeing this, the fourth master took away the bowl in front of Hongyi and said, "OK, don''t eat it. It''s easy to hold up if you eat too much at night."


    "E Niang said... No waste." Hongyi tried to protect the bowl in front of him. On his small face, he was very serious.


    Hearing this, the fourth master could not help laughing.


    It''s small. It''s full of mouth. It''s long and short.


    How can you teach Laozi with a gentle voice?


    He tried to resist the smile in his heart and said with a straight face: "your e Niang taught very well. You are in a rich family, but you don''t forget that the food is hard to come by. But today, when you eat in Amar for the first time, the servants don''t have a good amount, so they don''t eat first. Next time, they are told to do well. In this way, they will not waste and you won''t have enough food."


    "Good." Hongyi lowered his head and touched his round stomach. He couldn''t eat it.


    The fourth master touched Hongyi''s moon forehead and asked the slave to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Then, the fourth master sat on the chair, and the father and son glared at each other.


    It was about a cup of tea.


    Hongyi couldn''t sit still, so he took the fourth master''s hand and went out.


    Mouth also Nuo Nuo Road: "AMA, I want to return to the main courtyard."


    Before I came, I told him that I would go back to the main court after dinner.


    This meeting son has eaten a meal obediently, say what all can''t sit down.


    What serious eyes Amar has!


    The fourth master was pulled to the front yard door by the little guy. He picked him up and asked, "why go back to the front yard? Did your e Niang teach you to do this before you came here? "


    "Well." Hongyi heavily nodded his head. When the fourth master''s eyes were shining, he said again: "e Niang asked to drink ¡Ô to sleep."


    Obviously, the fourth master is not very satisfied with Hongyi''s words.


    He glanced faintly at he Zhongkang, who said in a striking way: "when the slave went to the main courtyard to ask for instructions from Fujin, Fujin didn''t teach big brother anything, just let the slave go to the wing room to hold big brother."


    Four ye stood in the same place and looked in the direction of the main courtyard for a few seconds.


    Then, he walked back with Hongyi in his arms. "In this case, we won''t go back to the main courtyard, and we can drink in the front yard."


    On hearing this, Hongyi immediately flattened his mouth.


    "Why don''t you want to be with Amar?" The fourth master''s face sank.


    Hongyi was scared to be a Leng at first, then shook his head and said: "think of e Niang."


    "Be obedient. You are in the main courtyard every day. Now it''s time to be in the front yard. Amar will teach you the rules." The fourth Master said.


    As a result, Hongyi''s mouth was more flat, and his clear eyes were full of tears.


    The fourth master was stunned. His innocent appearance was like his mother.


    He took the handkerchief from the slave''s hand, wiped the corner of his eyes to Hongyi, and tried to communicate with him in a reasonable way: "stay for a while, then let your e Niang take you back, otherwise you always stay in the main courtyard, not in the front yard, which is unfair to Amar."


    Hongyi tilted his head to listen and nodded.


    Finally succumbed to the fourth master''s eroticism and awe, obediently answered "good."


    It''s just that the small + mouth is still flat, very aggrieved.


    At night, Ruoyin didn''t expect Hongyi to come back, so he called Li Fukang: "you go to the front yard and see what''s going on. Why hasn''t big brother come back?"


    Thinking of the uncertain temperament of the fourth master, she worried about whether the elder brother made the fourth master unhappy.


    After Li Fukang responded, he trotted to the front yard.


    After a while, Li Fukang came back, "Fujin, the slave went to the front yard to ask. The people in the front yard said that the elder brother was very flattering. He left him in the front yard and now he has gone to sleep."Ruoyin is surprised, which is different from what she imagined.


    But since they all sleep in the front yard, it''s hard to hold them back for a while. We can only see when the fourth master will send Hongyi back.


    However, Hongyi stayed in the front yard for a month.


    This month, the fourth master has never been to Ruoyin''s main courtyard.


    There is a big intention to put big brother in the front yard.


    For the backyard, it''s rain and dew.


    On weekdays, even if he ran into Ruoyin''s mansion, he was indifferent to her.


    As for such a protracted war, it depends on which side is not calm.


    But if the sound, from the original calm, began to become not calm.


    What is the black fox thinking?


    In fact, Ruoyin didn''t let the slaves go to the main courtyard these days.


    She even let the slave go several times.


    Li Fukang, Mammy Liu, Qiaofeng and Qiaolan were all there once or twice.


    But the people in the front yard always refused to let the elder brother come back on the ground that the fourth master wanted to keep the elder brother in the front yard for a long time.


    This kind of thing, to Li Shi several, pour is very envious.


    Li went to see the second elder brother several times.


    Every day in front of two elder brother nagging.


    Every time, the second elder brother nagged and cried.


    However, for Ruoyin, she still wants Hongyi to be with her.


    If the fourth master put Hongyi beside him and occasionally taught the rules, it would be normal.


    After all, he is the father of the child and has the right and obligation to do so.


    But if you keep Hony in the front yard, she won''t do it!


    Besides, Hongyi is about to turn one year old.


    Therefore, Ruoyin''s ban for one month passed.


    She couldn''t help it any longer.


    "Fu Jin, all the dogs and slaves in this mansion are snobbish, but I haven''t come to our yard for more than a month, so they forget who the real mistress of the mansion is!" Mother Liu carried fresh milk and handed it to Ruoyin.


    Qiaofeng followed mammy Liu and put the breakfast on the table.


    If the sound gently …Ý mouth milk, sitting in front of Huali Tiao, light way: "how again."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    "The slaves just want fresh milk. They say that because of their weak health, they should first squeeze them to deliver them." Mother Liu said indignantly.


    "I think that Nuoshi Fujin just learned from you. She didn''t say she wanted to drink milk when she just entered the mansion. Now she is clamoring to drink milk every day. The servant looks at her and thinks it''s you. You are a natural beauty. If you don''t drink, you will be white and red." Clever wind comes forward to echo.


    If the sound is to see through, there is no so-called tunnel: "this is servility, which is favored, they will please who, who let your master son, I am not pet now."


    "Those people are so insightful. If the elder brother can be in the front yard, the master must attach importance to the elder brother and have a master in his heart." Mother Liu comforted.


    Qiao Feng gave Ruoyin a bowl of millet porridge, and said: "or the dining room has eye power. No matter what, it is always the first time to make breakfast for our Fujin, and then manage other hospitals."


    "Oh?" Ruoyin Liu Mei picked out and said, "the eunuch Zhou in the dining room is a personal genius. After decades of training in the Forbidden City, he is naturally a man who understands the rules. Later, you can ask someone to reward him with some money."


    "Ah." Qiao Feng should.


    After eating too early, Ruoyin said: "Qiaofeng, you wait for me to change clothes, and then call Qiao LAN. Her hands are really skillful. The last time I combed my hair, it''s nice and not cumbersome."


    "Master, are you going out?" Asked Qiao Feng.


    "Brother mu, I have to go back to the courtyard today." If the tone is in the must tunnel.


    As soon as the words came out, Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng looked at each other with a look at each other, and then they got busy.


    Their master is not easy to hand, a move is not!


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin changed into a bright red flag.


    On the head combed a shelf head, black forehead hair, don''t a purple duck flower hairpin, a pearl Jasper step shake, delicate with elegance.


    At the same time, she also put on her own elegant lady makeup.


    If sound in front of the mirror to turn a circle, found no problem, said: "go, go to the front yard."


    A moment later, when Ruoyin got to the front yard, the servants were not as enthusiastic as before and told her where the fourth master was.


    On the contrary, they all have a kind of fear to avoid it.


    If Yin Liu eyebrow slightly a Cu, is not more than a month has not been four ye latent.


    As for that?


    She went to the hall of the front yard, where the servant told her that the fourth master was in the study.


    Then she went to the study.


    To the door of the study, he Zhongkang saw her, as if to see a ghost.


    Really, no exaggeration at all.


    He Zhongkang had met her before, belonging to the kind of respectful salute.


    Now I saw her, but I saluted in panic.


    Moreover, Su Peisheng was not in the study, but waiting outside the door.


    When Su Peisheng saw Ruo Yin, he hurried forward and said, "please Fu Jin Da''an."


    Ruoyin looks at Su Peisheng kneeling in front of him. This is the chief manager in front of the fourth master.


    How can I be like those servants today? Seeing her is like seeing a ghost?


    It''s like I''m afraid she''s going into the study.


    She looked up at the closed door of the study.


    Is there someone in it?


    Guests?


    or women?


    "The Lord is in it." I can''t care so much. I''ll ask you first.


    Su Peisheng glanced back at the closed door and said, "back to Fujin, my Lord is really inside."


    "I have something to do with you. Please give me a word." Ruoyin ordered.


    After a little hesitation, Su Peisheng knocked on the door of his study.


    "Master, Fujin has something to do with you." He reported in a shrill voice.


    However, it was quiet inside.


    Su Pei Sheng ton is at the door, a bit in a dilemma.


    He was embarrassed to smile at Ruoyin, and then summoned up his courage again and said, "my Lord, Fujin has something important to talk to you about."


    This time, after a few seconds inside, came a man''s cold and thick voice: "no see."


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng was slightly stunned. Then he turned to Ruoyin and said in embarrassment: "Fujin, the master and son may be busy inside. He can''t see you for the time being. Why don''t you come back another day?"


    Ruo Yin looks at the closed door.


    It''s not easy today. She just came.


    He will go to court tomorrow, and I don''t know when.


    But in a few days, Hongyi will be one year old.


    This is Hongyi''s first birthday. It can''t be passed by carelessly.


    She can make do with other things.


    This is the only thing that can''t be done with.


    At present, she is such a precious son. At that time, the royal family will also come to the palace.


    But it was the first time that she handled such a scene. She had to discuss many things with the fourth master.She didn''t expect that the house was in such a mess that the guests were not comfortable.


    If the sound takes a deep breath, the heart says that there are no more than three things.


    If she doesn''t let in the third time, she will go back and find another way.


    It''s a big deal. I''ll block him at the front yard all morning. Anyway, he''ll go to the morning tomorrow.


    I don''t believe I can''t see him!


    So, she went to the study door, knocked three times, sweet way: "Ye, big brother is one year old immediately, I want to tell you about big brother one year old thing."


    This time, the study is still quiet.


    If the voice is depressed and flat mouth, it still can''t work.


    Well, she''d better get up early tomorrow and stop him in the front yard.


    But as she turned around, a cold voice came from the room: "come in."


    It was a voice with no emotion at all, as if commanding strangers.


    It''s like the cold current in the Arctic. It seems that people can be frozen in place at any time.


    Ruoyin is no exception. She stops for two seconds before turning to the door.


    Su Peisheng rushed forward and opened the door to Ruoyin.


    At the moment of entering the door, if the sound of the nose tip, you can smell the fragrance of flowers.


    That''s the smell of perfume powder on women.


    And she was sure that there were women, not guests, in the study.


    When she went around the outer room and into the inner room.


    I saw the fourth master sitting in front of the desk reading official documents.


    When he wrote, his expression was attentive, and his bright hand was writing fast on the fold.


    The whole body exudes the calm and domineering characteristic of successful men, which makes women addicted.


    And opposite him, sat a woman in Lotus colored flag.


    From the back, the woman seems to be rubbing ink.


    "Good morning, sir." When Ruoyin came to the desk, the woman stopped grinding, turned her head and saluted Ruoyin, and said with a smile, "here comes my sister."


    If sound gets up to see, it is nuico Lu''s family originally.


    According to the servants in the mansion, the nuocolo family has been very popular recently.


    Now it seems that this is true.


    If Yin Chao Niu cobolo Lu slightly jaw head, the eyes also swept on the Niu cobalt Lu''s body.


    It seems that he is more charming than before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Even the smile at the corner of the eye is full of flattery.


    I don''t know if the New Cobalt Lu''s family has specially nursed the body.


    The original thin body, but also a little bit of meat, looks very good.


    "Now that my sister has come, she has gone back." He is delicate and soft.


    The tone is full of want to stay, but forced to taste.


    It''s very sensible to look at it.


    Moreover, she looked at the fourth master reluctantly.


    "Don''t avoid it. Keep grinding." The fourth Master said.


    The New Cobalt Lu''s family slightly a Zheng, then was flattered to answer the voice "is".


    At the same time, he took a provocative look at Ruoyin.


    The eyes seemed to say: it was the fourth master who asked me to stay.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin looks up at the fourth master.


    Coincidentally, the fourth master also looked up at her, and there was a black shadow in his eyes.


    The woman wears a bright red flag dress, lining the snow-white skin, more and more white + fair.


    Her oval face is more delicate with the high shelf head.


    The willow eyebrows are curved, the delicate nose is beautiful and firm, and the face is reddish in protein.


    Like Begonia flower like lips, slightly open.


    It''s plain clothes.


    Can match in her body, always have a kind of dignified and charming interwoven contradictory feeling.


    For a time, the beautiful eyes like autumn water, and the mysterious and deep ink pupil on the eye.


    And when two people make eye contact, it seems that there is a flash of lightning, which makes "Zizi" sound in the air.


    However, the fourth master took a look and continued to write.


    Ruo Yin looks at the Mo''s Niu co Lu''s family, as well as the four masters who write fast.


    What a scene of Lang''s affection and concubine''s idea, on the contrary, seems that she is unnecessary.


    "Since my sister and fourth master have something to do, I won''t disturb you." If the sound said to the fourth master Yingying Fu salute, "anyway, it''s not much of a matter, another day it''s the same."


    No wonder Susie won''t let her in.


    It turns out that nucolo''s in there.


    Su Peisheng was afraid that she would be embarrassed or humiliated.


    At first, she thought it was the fourth master who met the guests.


    If she knew nucolo was in it, she would never come in and disturb her.


    She looks like a light bulb. She''s embarrassed inside.


    Since the fourth master doesn''t allow Niu co Lu to leave, she can go.


    People should be free and easy.


    So she turned and went out the door.


    But she had not gone a few steps, behind her came a deep command from the man: "stop!"


    Ruoyin stopped at his feet, but he went on to the door.


    If he told her to stop, she would stop. Wouldn''t it be a shame.


    Then, when she went to the door, she heard the fourth master say coldly to Niu co Lu: "you go out."


    When Ruoyin came to the door, the guard at the door stopped her and didn''t let her go.


    At this time, nucolo''s family also came to the door, but the guards let him leave.


    "Why can she go out? I can''t go out." If the sound of the heart is not smooth, looking at the guard in front of the sword and hand, angry voice: "get out of the way!"


    "Fu Jin, please don''t let me be embarrassed." The guard said.


    At this time, Su Peisheng also came forward and said, "yes, Fujin, you can go into the house. I''m really in a dilemma."


    If the sound can''t go out again, it''s not good to have physical contact with those male bodyguards.


    With those servants and bodyguards, it is obvious that they are hard to do.


    I''m afraid that if she breaks out, they will be punished or punished.


    Thinking of this, she felt that her own affairs should be solved by herself, so as not to hurt the innocent.


    Biting her teeth, she turned her head and walked into the study.


    Just as she walked back, the door slammed shut.


    Go to the study again, the man has not been writing.


    But like a great master, he reclined on the back of his chair.


    With his domineering legs, he looked at her.


    "I really think you can go in and out of my study if you want to."


    Dressed up like a goblin, run to him and swing around and want to go?


    I think it''s light!


    "I don''t want to experience the happiness of boudoir with sister Niu. How can I disturb you?" Ruoyin sits in a chair far away from the fourth master.


    "It''s just..." the man was ready to say, and then he swallowed it again. Why should he explain it.


    Then, he led his lips and pointed to the folded pieces piled up in front of him. Impatiently, he said, "I''m busy. You have something to say."


    "It''s big brother''s birthday party. I''d like to ask you who will come and who you need to send the post to. Then, I''ll let the government arrange it early." Anyway, there are only two of them in the room. I still have to talk about the business."Who told you that big brother is going to hold a new year''s banquet?" The man asked in displeasure.


    "Ah?" Ruoyin was a little surprised and said, "but the royal brothers, since they were born, don''t they all need one of the three, the full moon banquet and the one year old banquet?"


    Fourth master: "seeing that he was silent, Ruoyin said anxiously:" besides, Hongyi is the legitimate eldest son of our family. Do you want to let him live a year old casually? This will make people laugh. "


    She is not a vain person. She doesn''t have to be the most expensive and the best. She just wants to fit herself.


    The food is not too precious, or 9981 process, as long as delicious.


    But Hongyi is different. He is the Royal brother.


    If he''s over the age of a horse tiger.


    When he grows up, the royal brothers will laugh at him.


    She is not afraid of being compared, but afraid that Hongyi will grow up and be wronged and treated unfairly.


    The fourth master saw the woman''s anger in his eyes.


    The man''s thin lips light open, iron heart way: "children''s birthday, Ye''s birthday is from simple."


    "Sir, that''s not the same!" If sound stomps the foot to say, that pair of eyes son are angry red.


    It''s as if a man would cry if he didn''t agree.


    "All right, but I''ll tell you casually. I''ll take you seriously." The fourth master turned his finger and said, "don''t worry about Hongyi''s birthday. The master has already sent out the post, and the servants in the front yard are already working on it. You can do the rest."


    Smell speech, if sound bit bite lip, stare a man one eye.


    She thought he had forgotten it, but he had not forgotten it. He had already told a good servant.


    I''m making fun of her here!


    After a long time, she didn''t know what to say, and gently "Oh".


    Four Ye is light "um" a, way: "if have nothing, you go out, ye still have something."


    If the sound is stupefied, sit in the same place.


    Everything was different from before she came.


    He should have known about her since the last time he held her by the neck.


    So this time, she thought he would be very fierce and cold to her, or even more terrible than the last time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    But he did not, on the contrary, chatted with her about family affairs.


    Maybe that''s what happens to adult relationships.


    Even if there are cracks, it doesn''t seem to make a lot of noise, hurt each other, or break down emotionally.


    It''s a light alienation.


    Even if at the moment the heart has already thousands of troops, but the surface is still cold talking about family matters.


    Are there some things, both helpless and powerless, to the end would rather suppress, who is not willing to mention?


    Ruoyin is holding her handkerchief tightly, and finally she is ready to get up and leave.


    As a result, the fourth master spoke at this time, "you still know the age of big brother. This month, you put him in the front yard regardless of asking. I thought you had forgotten big brother for a long time."


    The man''s tone is very smooth, like a man with rich experience.


    Obviously, it was an interrogative tone, but he said a plain tone.


    How could she forget Hongyi if the corners of her mouth smoked.


    How to listen to his meaning, there is a smell of questioning her forgetting him?


    She shook her head, no, how could he have thought so.


    "I didn''t care about Hongyi. I asked the slave to pick him up in the front yard several times. It was the servant in front of me who didn''t let Hongyi go back to the main courtyard."


    "Then you..." the man said pause, "you have hands and feet, will not come to the front yard?"


    "Did you not say that you would ban me for one month? How can I come to the front yard?" Ruo Yin asked.


    I saw the corner of the man''s mouth hook up a cold thin sneer, "this time I know to be obedient, but when I should be obedient, I''m against you."


    If Yin knew what he was alluding to, she thought about it and decided to make it clear with him.


    Anyway, he already knew, probably, and there was nothing to hide.


    Moreover, he may have been suspicious of her for a long time.


    In the end, what Guo said was just the last straw that overcame suspicion.


    She pulled her lips and confessed, "my Lord, about Guo''s business..."


    "I have only one chance. I have given you last time, and I don''t want to hear you say any more hypocritical nonsense in the future." The man raised his right hand and gently scratched his chin.


    It seems to feel the stubble.


    If Yin intends to speak, he will not be struck by his words.


    She covered her ears and said to herself, "I was framed by Guo. She bought Xiaoqing from my yard and put childless water in my drinking jar, which led to my false pregnancy. Later, when I got to know it by chance, I was very angry and planned to make a plan. "


    "Then, it turned out to be what the Lord saw." She said, somewhat disheartened.


    For a moment, the room was very quiet, and even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    "It turns out that you can tell the truth with your mouth. I thought you were going to keep it from me all the time." The man changed a comfortable position and continued to lean on the back of the chair. He rubbed his eyebrows and asked impatiently, "why didn''t you say anything to me at the beginning?"


    If Yin bit his lip and said, "because Guo has hurt me with false pregnancy, I may not be punished too much, but I don''t want to let her go easily."


    "Don''t you believe that the Lord will punish her severely?"


    "It''s not like this..." Ruoyin really doesn''t know how to say it.


    Talking to such a man, you are fighting wits and courage all the time.


    "no, what is it like, eh?" The man asked.


    "It''s because the Guo family was carried into the house by Huang AMA and e Niang. I think that just setting me up for false pregnancy can''t make her disappear in the house. Only by setting up the emperor''s heir can she be punished the most." Ruoyin said, turning her head away from him, she said to herself, "Oh, I''m such a woman who must report the abuse. Does the Lord hate me more?"


    Instead of telling him the truth from someone else''s mouth.


    She thought it would be better to tell her all about it.


    But the fourth master didn''t get angry or disgusted after listening to the woman.


    Instead, he gave a gentle smile and ordered, "come here."


    Ruoyin first pauses, then raises his head and walks towards him in a big way.


    Finally, stop a few steps away from him.


    "Stand closer." The man''s right foot in front of the point very close, motioned the woman to come over.


    Ruoyin then moved a few steps toward him, but still did not stand where he pointed.


    "Why, are you afraid of me?" The man is very cold.


    If the sound nodded, and touched the neck: "last time ye pinched me can ache, now there is a little green mark."


    The voice just fell, the fourth master pulled her wrist and let her fall into his arms.


    Then he pulled off her high flag collar.


    I saw a woman''s white neck, half a circle of light blue traces.


    He severely bit the back alveolar, "how do the servants in the main courtyard serve them? A month has passed, and how has it not disappeared?"If Yin turns his eyes in his heart, it is not because of you.


    Want to return to think, her mouth is aggrieved way: "shut slave what matter, they have to smear medicine for me every morning and evening."


    Fourth master:...


    "it''s not that ye didn''t love me. At that time, I thought I was going to die." If the sound twist body, play temperament as if back to him.


    The fourth master was staring at the woman''s neck.


    I don''t know if women often talk about death. He doesn''t care about the dead word.


    "If I had told you the truth, I didn''t want to hurt you." The man attached himself to her neck and gave her a kiss, like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    At first, he just wanted her not to evade the problem, so he pinched her chin and asked her to look at himself.


    But she still didn''t tell the truth, and he was angry.


    "When you see that you are angry, don''t fight against me. You should be obedient. The truth can''t be annoyed, but you can cheat people. Can you understand me if you like to be obedient?"


    In fact, as early as under the woman, the slave was carrying the medicine bowl.


    And the bloody time on her bed.


    He had doubts.


    After all, no slave would drink medicine in the master''s room.


    What''s more, the smell of blood did not decrease after the snowflakes were taken away by slaves.


    Later, after Guo said it, he questioned her once.


    He could see the obvious guilty dodge in the woman''s eyes.


    After that, he asked the slave to check, and it turned out that everything was wrong.


    That made him more sure of the truth.


    If the corner of the voice''s mouth is puffed, it''s angry. How much can he send?


    But even if he speaks in a good voice now.


    She could sense that men''s words were like warning or tone + teach.


    What a woman who likes to be obedient will fart in her ears.


    In the backyard, which woman didn''t obey his orders.


    But who does he really like?


    As for this time, I met Guo, who was a woman he didn''t like.


    I''m afraid everything will be different if you change to nucolo''s and Li''s?


    She tooted the mouth, Jiao + hum a, retorted: "but ye said never hit a woman, not to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    However, the fourth master did not punish Fu Jin.


    He also followed the conspiracy of Fujin and took the life of Guo.


    With his understanding of the fourth master, it would not be such a simple thing to change to someone else in the backyard.


    After all, the fourth master has a strong sense of control and hates being cheated.


    He thought that the fourth master would punish Fu Jin severely this time.


    But did not think, this is good.


    It seems that between husband and wife, it is really a quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed, which is not something he can understand.


    And Fu Jin''s means, that also called a clever, know how to touch the tiger whiskers.


    I know that the fourth master has such a domineering temperament. He eats soft rather than hard.


    Otherwise, if Fujin and the fourth master meet each other, the last one who will suffer will be Fu Jin himself.


    I guess big brother, she doesn''t want to go back.


    After all, there is no woman in the whole mansion who dares to contradict the fourth master.


    But Fujin is not like other female masters in the backyard, not completely obedient.


    On the contrary, he made up with the fourth master after a cold war.


    But will be hard to get and indulge, as if to leave, grasp just fine.


    Let him, the chief manager who gets along with the fourth master every day, admires him!


    I don''t know how long after that, when Su Peisheng heard that there was no movement inside, he asked people to prepare water to wait on him.


    After some scrubbing, Ruoyin felt that he was about to collapse.


    The fourth master saw that she looked like a pool of mud and had no energy, so he let her go.


    Let her rest on the couch in the study.


    And he changed his body into a clean robe, and then read the book.


    If yinben thinks that it is enough to be sneaked into this position today.


    But at night, a little bit back to her vitality, and was bullied by men like hungry wolves.


    On this day and night, the fourth master did not know how many times he asked for a woman to give up.


    It seems that only in this way can he feel that she is his.


    Only this time, she is the most obedient, most at her disposal.


    The next day, Ruoyin woke up in the afternoon.


    She looked around and found herself in the front yard.


    "Fu Jin, you are awake." It was Liu Hua, a maid in the front yard.


    If sound sits up with difficulty, feel that the body is not his own.


    As long as you move a little, you will feel pain everywhere, especially in that place...


    I didn''t know what happened to the fourth master yesterday.


    Asked her for a whole day and a night.


    And all the way, no matter how she felt, it was as rude as never before.


    It seems that I want to spread the anger of these days on her.


    It wasn''t long before dawn when he lay down. He was still in front of the court and asked her again.


    At this time, Ruoyin began to wash and change clothes with the help of willow flowers and leaves.


    But she was like a pool of tender tofu, supporting her whole body on the maid.


    Because she really can''t move, move pain, even the strength to lift her feet.


    "Fu Jin, you are finally reconciled with me. I haven''t seen him go to court for a long time, and his face is full of high spirited smile." Liu Hua wiped her hand to Ruo Yin and said with a smile.


    "Not really." Liu Ye combed Ruoyin''s hair, and did not forget to echo: "you don''t know that I was drunk and stayed at Guo Ge Ge''s place. All of them called your name, and didn''t let Guo Ge Ge sleep at all."


    Smell speech, if sound is first startled.


    She knew that Guo could not be spoiled, but she did not expect that Guo had never been in bed.


    After all, such a child + Yan + Giant + mattress little girl, is a man can not hold it.


    Not to mention a man as vigorous as the fourth master.


    As for the fourth master''s attitude towards himself, Ruoyin is not very clear.


    It won''t be love anyway.


    For such ambitious men as the fourth master, compared with women, perhaps the supreme imperial power and throne is what he loves from the bottom of his heart.


    And the woman is only his accessory, is the stepping stone on his way to success.


    Even if he had a little bit of a crush on a woman in the backyard.


    It''s impossible to give up another woman for the sake of one woman.


    Because in this way, it is tantamount to giving up most of the rights.


    In any case, the backyard is also closely related to power.


    After all, whether it is the first wife or the youngest wife, there are people in the family who are officials in the imperial court.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin swears secretly in his heart.


    If one day, the fourth master falls in love with her.


    She also wanted to let him know all the evil he had done to her.


    However, this kind of thing, just think about it, don''t take it too seriously.


    Immediately, if the sound sees the willow flower and the willow leaf, stares at her directly, then the face is red.


    These servant girls have been waiting in the front yard.Even if the masters are sleeping, they have to wait outside and follow the news.


    It reminded her of what had happened last night, and they must have heard it.


    She quietly changed the subject: "when I came yesterday, Nuoshi Fujin stayed in the study for a long time?"


    "No, when you came, Nuoshi Fujin was just here. I heard that she was looking for the master to discuss things. It seems that someone in the family is ill and wants to go back to her mother''s house." Liu Hua Hui.


    If the tone of light "Oh" a, there is no talk.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin was carried back to the main courtyard by a sedan chair.


    After going back, Ruoyin drank a bowl of porridge and went on lying down.


    It is said that there are only tired cattle and no farmland.


    But why didn''t the fourth master have a rest at all, but could he still be in high spirits?


    This reminds her of four masters once let go of words: again deceive ye, ye let you not get out of bed.


    As a result, Ruo Yinzhen lay in bed for three days and three nights.


    I don''t know if the fourth master came here with a pinch of time.


    Three days later, the slave in the front yard sent the elder brother back.


    ------


    on the first year of Hongyi''s life, guests gathered in the house.


    There were civil and military officials, as well as Royal relatives and relatives. Even the crown prince and princess were present.


    As soon as the auspicious time arrives, Hongyi will have to catch up with the week.


    It was held in the hall of the main courtyard.


    At this time, the hall has been decorated with a festive atmosphere.


    The guests also gathered here to see what the eldest son of four Baylor was like.


    Here, we attach great importance to these, and almost every family will let their children catch up with the week.


    Even if some people are poor, they still have to hold a ceremony for their children.


    It not only represents the hope and sustenance of future generations, but also a good lottery.


    At this time, the ground was covered with a large red wool blanket embroidered with five blessings.


    There are pens, ink, paper, inkstone, abacus, coins, books, food and treasure clothes on the blanket.


    Ruoyin put Hongyi on the carpet and said with a smile, "Zhuang Zhuang, do you see many things around you? Go and choose three things you like."


    Hongyi pointed his ears and nodded his head in a vague way. He said "good" to him.


    Then he staggered on.


    After walking a few steps, I didn''t move steadily, so I just climbed forward.


    When everyone was holding their breath, Hongyi grabbed a colorful silk flower, turned his head and said with a smile: "e Niang, little Fafa, so beautiful."


    Then he climbed back.


    See, the guests around are not good-looking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    To say that the girl took a little flower, it is still excusable.


    When a boy takes a small flower, he has some wrong painting style, which means playing with things and losing his will.


    Sitting at the head of the four ye saw, the surface of the light looking at all this, no voice.


    At this time, the Li Si''er said: "Oh, this big brother is really good. When he grows up, he will be able to...


    Longke looked at the gloomy and terrible face of the fourth master. Without waiting for Li Si''er to speak, he glared at him fiercely.


    "Si''er!" he said in a deep voice


    Li Si''er glared back at Longke duo and stopped.


    Longcordo didn''t plan to bring her today.


    But she always wanted to join in the fun when the post arrived.


    So last night, however, Haosheng served longcordo, and after some hard and soft work, he was able to come out.


    In order not to block the way back, she decided to say it half the way.


    It''s true that the uncle who is afraid of his nephew is just like him!


    But even so, people can guess what Li Si''er is going to say, which is not a good thing.


    Maybe it''s "embroidery girl" or "flower picker".


    Hongyi is still young. I don''t know what adults think.


    He only wanted to give the most beautiful Fafa to e Niang.


    Then, he climbed to Ruoyin''s face, and offered treasure to Ruoyin, saying, "e Niang, here you are."


    Ruoyin takes the silk flower in Hongyi''s hand and kisses it on Hongyi''s hand.


    With a gentle smile, he said, "it''s great. We are the most filial. We know that e Niang likes flowers, right?"


    As soon as the words came out, many guests also joined in the fun and boasted along with Ruoyin''s words.


    Don''t make the atmosphere too embarrassing.


    In the end, they are all famous people in the capital. We all know the rules.


    Not everyone is as sharp and rude as Li Si''er.


    "Well, e Niang''s wear... Looks good." Hongyi pointed to if the sound on the head.


    If the sound is about to be warmed up by Hongyi, this big son is really a favorite mother of strength.


    But it''s not over yet. People around are waiting to see the fun.


    She then said to Hongyi: "Zhuang Zhuang, there are many things there. Go and catch two more."


    "Well!" Hongyi places his head heavily.


    This time, he seemed to have made up his mind to climb directly towards the brush, ink, paper and inkstone.


    When he got there, he directly picked up a writing brush.


    he was as happy as a child who got a toy.


    "Write..." said, he took a Langhao pen, in the side of the paper at random draw.


    Although it is just like a symbol, people around him boast that Hongyi will be "talented" and "brilliant".


    Seeing this, the corner of the fourth master''s tight mouth, at last, it is not easy to notice the rise.


    This is not over, Hongyi turned around and took another dagger.


    The dagger was not a toy dagger, but a Mongolian dagger.


    The copper scabbard is embroidered with complicated patterns.


    When Hongyi pulled out the scabbard and saw the cold light on the blade, the little guy immediately got excited.


    When he was in the main courtyard, he was taught very well by Ruoyin. Even if there was a circle of guests on the side, he was not afraid of living.


    At this point, he held the dagger directly, and he wanted to play with the +.


    The men present met, but it was nothing.


    The women were so frightened that they might throw a dagger at them if they were not careful.


    At this time, a slave came to the fourth master and asked for instructions: "master, the sword has no eyes, but let the slave take the dagger from big brother''s hand."


    "Take what you take!" The fourth master glared at the slave, and his eyes were fixed on Hongyi, who was sitting on the blanket. "We love the seeds of xinjueluo''s family. We don''t have any advice. Let him play!"


    Voice just fell, the prince said boldly: "the fourth younger brother said this is right!"


    Then, see Hongyi moved a little fart + shares.


    So that he was facing the crowd, just facing the door.


    In this way, the dagger in his hand will not be rude to people.


    "Biubiubiu... Whew... Whew..." his little flesh, with a dagger in his hand, was waving in the air.


    Seeing this, the crown prince clapped his hands and said, "good, good. It seems that my great nephew will be both intelligent and brave in the future, and he can be both literate and martial arts."


    After the prince''s death, the servant was rewarded with a set of long flowing pool jade inkstones.


    This is his uncle Huang''s first year gift to Hongyi.


    The rest of the princes, along with the gifts.


    Officials said a lot of nice things.


    What is outstanding, both political integrity and ability and so on.


    Anyway, they let them say all the good things they should say.


    The fourth master, who had been boasting coldly, glanced at the Ruoyin beside his eyes and laughed softly.Li Si''er is not very good-looking.


    I didn''t see the excitement. I was slapped in the face.


    If the sound can not control so much, she quickly went to Hongyi and squatted down and said: "Zhuang Zhuang, OK, we don''t play this, it''s too dangerous."


    She was scared just now.


    Originally, she wanted to have the dagger removed from Hongyi''s hand.


    But the fourth Master said that, and everyone''s eyes were looking forward to it.


    She is also not good to refute the fourth master''s words, after all, he is a man of great face.


    He can''t lose face in front of people.


    You can only be a nervous bystander.


    "Oh." Hongyi shakes the dagger in his hand and hands it to Ruoyin.


    But she found that it was not good to use a sharp knife head against Ruoyin.


    Finally, he closed the scabbard and handed it to Ruoyin.


    If Yin took the dagger, picked up Hongyi, and said with a smile: "the strength of e Niang is wonderful!"


    After the week, the feast begins.


    Everyone also took their seats in the courtyard and between the halls.


    Ruo Yin holds Hongyi and sets a private table inside.


    At this time, on the inside, there are the same dishes as the outside, and a bowl of longevity noodles.


    Ruoyin handed Hongyi a silver fork and said, "come on, Zhuang Zhuang, eat noodles by yourself."


    Hongyi took the fork in her hand and ate it carefully.


    Just at this time, bafujin came in with his servants.


    When someone came in, the light in the room darkened.


    Ruo Yin looked up and said with a smile, "eight younger brothers and sisters!"


    After eight Fu Jin approached, he took Ruoyin''s hand and said, "sister-in-law, I miss you."


    "Since you miss me, you can eat with me. I can''t finish eating by myself anyway." Ruoyin took bafujin and sat down beside him and said, "by the way, you used to come here every month to check my pulse and ask for prescriptions. How come you haven''t come for months?"


    Smell speech, eight Fu Jin face on a red, bow head coyly way: "to be honest, I have already pregnant."


    "Ah?" If the voice startled off the chin, then smile not close mouth, warm greeting: "that''s a good thing, quickly sit and eat more."


    "So, I''m here to thank the fourth sister-in-law. If it weren''t for you, I couldn''t have a baby." After eight Fu Jin finished, the servant behind her presented an enamel jewelry box.


    "Look at what you said, mainly depends on your own persistence, and the fate of you and the child." If Yin knew that bafujin was pregnant and had come to visit him in person, he would have been sincere in giving gifts.


    Let Qiao Feng take it for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    Then, she told mammy Liu: "go to the storehouse to get some red swallows, and let bafujin take them back later."


    Compared with Ruoyin, bafujin said politely, "you don''t have to be polite. I have everything in my house."


    "You have everything in your house, but it''s better to eat the red swallow, especially at this stage." If sound road.


    Eight Fu Jin Tiantian laughed and was not polite. She just said, "I had wanted to come to your house for a long time. However, eight ye said that she should pay more attention to her early pregnancy and not let me go out. Today, if it wasn''t for my elder brother''s age, I begged him for a long time that he would let me follow."


    "It''s not easy for you to get pregnant. He loves you and sympathizes with you." Ruoyin felt that she had been stuffed with a handful of dog food.


    Originally thought that eight Fu Jin would be sweet to respond, but never thought, eight Fu Jin just lightly sighed, "Oh, if only it was that way."


    If sound looks up, see eight Fu Jin on the face dejected, a face sad appearance.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Eight Fu Jin shook his head, "don''t say those unhappy, let''s have a good meal."


    Ruoyin nodded and asked nothing more.


    Since the other party does not want to say, she is also embarrassed to ask again.


    After all, every family has its own difficult classics to read. It''s human nature that people don''t want to say it.


    But she vaguely felt that it might have something to do with the eighth master.


    Should it be that eight Fu Jin is pregnant, and eight Ye is out there?


    No, I looked at them before. They both looked like a couple of gods and fairies.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, feel or do not think so much, eat first.


    During this period, bafujin looked at Hongyi with a kind face, just like seeing his own child.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, if I have a child, no matter boys or girls, I will be satisfied as long as I have half of Hongyi and cute."


    "Look at what you said. It must be stronger and more lovely than my family." If sound modest smile back.


    After lunch, the guests sat down again and left each other.


    For bafujin, Ruoyin personally sent her to the door.


    When he got there, the eighth master was already talking to the fourth master.


    Then, eight Fu Jin did not say hello, he first got on the carriage.


    Eight Ye just don''t hurry not slow ground got on carriage to leave.


    If Yin picks eyebrows, the couple are not as loving as before.


    Almost all the way there was no eye contact or other communication.


    It seems that every family has a hard time to read.


    "What do you think? I''m looking at the carriage here."


    If the sound turns to look, it turns out to be the fourth master.


    He said: "nothing, eight younger sister-in-law is pregnant. I''m just happy for her."


    If she is not sure, she will not talk to the fourth master.


    But this kind of happy event can still be said.


    "Pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me about it Four ye light way.


    "Maybe I forgot. Besides, men don''t talk about big things." If Yin says, go to the house.


    After seeing off the guests, the fourth master stayed in the main courtyard.


    Xu is today Hongyi gave him a long face, he seems to be in a good mood.


    Ruoyin glanced at him and complained, "my father is really a cruel father. When he was only one year old, he let Hongyi play with swords. I was afraid of it."


    "What are we afraid of? We Aixin Jueluo family have learned literature and martial arts since we were a few years old and galloped on horseback." The fourth master is playing with the finger. There is no tunnel.


    "But that knife is very sharp. In case...


    " no accident, I know that boy must be promising. " The fourth master did not wait for her to finish speaking.


    If the sound curled her lips, she glared at the man with a coquettish look.


    As a result, something went wrong.


    The man rested in the main courtyard at night...


    -


    when Hongyi is one year old, it is the birthday of Princess De.


    On this day, the fourth master took Ruo Yin, Niu co Lu, Li, and several children into the palace to celebrate her birthday.


    It''s the same thing.


    But the birthday is still going.


    In the end, it''s the mother-in-law of Ruoyin, who is the name of the fourth master.


    If you don''t go to celebrate your birthday, the gossip in the Forbidden City will spread faster than anywhere else.


    When I arrived at Yonghe palace, I just met a group of concubines coming out of Yonghe palace.


    Among them, there was the pregnant concubine.


    It''s not surprising to see her at a glance, but her battle is too eye-catching.


    On one side of her left and right hands, a servant girl supported her.


    Now in April, no matter how big the sun is, let the slave hold an umbrella.


    Look at that belly, also just show bosom, put hands on abdomen, seem to be about to quack to fall.A moment later, the fourth master went into the hall with Ruoyin.


    After the ceremony, Princess de was given a seat.


    Su Peisheng offered the birthday gift prepared by the fourth master.


    That is a pair of ten thousand year song Zhu hairpins.


    Not to mention the quality of jade, the name alone is very lucky.


    But the imperial concubine just glanced lightly, then let the slave put it away, didn''t even touch it.


    Then, the fourteenth elder brother stepped forward and handed a pamphlet to Princess de personally.


    "E Niang, this is a Buddhist Scripture copied by her son. It''s a birthday gift for you."


    She took the book and flipped through it eagerly.


    Squinting his eyes, he looked at several pages carefully, as if studying the handwriting on it.


    Then, she said with a pleasant smile, "fourteen, your handwriting has improved."


    "A few days ago, Huang Alma taught her son to write, so I improved a little." Fourteen elder brother smiles back.


    "Good, good, you should be sensible in front of your emperor Alma. This Buddhist Sutra is first collected by e Niang. It''s rare that you have this filial piety." She put the Sutra on her lap and was reluctant to leave her body.


    This is not over, the two mother and son of the princess, as if no one else said out of the heart of the words.


    It''s like taking the fourth master and his family as the air.


    On the left, "only e Niang is the best."


    "The fourteenth of e Niang is the most filial."


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Nicolas had made a mistake, they might have talked until dark.


    "E Niang, I have also prepared a gift for you this year. Please accept it with a smile." The New Cobalt Lu family rises a way.


    The slave around her held a delicate box.


    But the present that can be taken out is not satisfactory.


    Like last year, it was embroidered with a handkerchief.


    It''s embroidered with the pattern of blooming flowers and wealth. It''s very good to look at it.


    But if it''s the first time to embroider these, it''s a bit interesting.


    The things that she sent to embroider year after year was that she was not bothered with embroidery, and those receiving gifts from imperial concubine were also annoyed.


    It''s really her fourteenth. Even if I copy Buddhist Scriptures for her every year, she feels filial.


    The virtuous concubine light "um" one, only looks at, lets the human accept.


    If Yin glances at Niu co Lu''s, he finds that he is somewhat disappointed.


    Not being praised, the nucolo family returned to his seat in desperation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    During the meal, the imperial concubine is also very warm to the fourteenth elder brother, chopsticks to the fourteenth elder brother bowl clip unceasingly.


    However, the imperial concubine to four ye and if sound several, then appears to be much colder.


    After giving some small pieces to some children, they hardly spoke.


    If the sound can feel, the mother child relationship between the fourth master and the imperial concubine has become more cold.


    But at the same time, the conversation is much more polite.


    That''s what people are like. They shake their faces to those close to them.


    But polite to strangers.


    Anyway, no matter what, Ruoyin''s right now is just like that.


    It''s just that they keep the Royal mother-in-law and daughter-in-law with only dignity.


    The fourth master had a cold face and had lunch. He didn''t want to stay any longer, so he went back to the mansion with Ruoyin.


    Not long after the birth of Princess De, it was the birthday of Kangxi.


    For Kangxi, Ruoyin had prepared the Birthday Ceremony early.


    This gift for Kangxi is more difficult than that for the fourth master.


    If the fourth master doesn''t like her gift, he won''t say it. At most, he will be cold to her.


    But if you give a gift that Kangxi doesn''t like, you''ll be reprimanded in public.


    Lose face at the same time, will be ridiculed.


    On the day of Kangxi''s birthday, Ruoyin and the fourth master took a carriage to the hall of supreme harmony.


    At this time, the eunuch was reporting a gift from Ruoyin and the fourth master: "four Bailes and four fortunes present a longevity gilded and inlaid treasure tripod and a jar of medicinal wine."


    Hearing the speech, everyone looked at the center of the hall.


    I can see that Wanshou gilt inlaid Baoding, both in appearance and in appearance, looks extraordinary.


    It''s that small jar of wine that seems a bit out of fashion.


    It looks gray, but the wine jar made of ordinary clay is not suitable for such a splendid Taihe hall.


    It was only wrapped in red cloth, and a diamond shaped red paper was pasted on the jar, with various herbs written on it.


    See this, the rest of the prince some disdain.


    The heart says that wine is not a good thing. As for offering it as a gift, do you still use such a rustic jar?


    Little did you know that good wine is to be served in this jar.


    Kangxi was different. As soon as he heard that it was medicinal wine, he asked people to pour a cup to taste it.


    Seeing this, the ninth master reminded him painstakingly: "Huang Amar, drinking too much will hurt your health. You''d better drink less."


    He is filial and considerate for Kangxi''s body.


    In fact, it is creating dissension.


    Kangxi lightly glanced at the eye nine ye, there is a flash in the eyes of sharp.


    Then, he took over the wine cup of the slave, light way: "no harm."


    Kangxi first smelled it carefully. A strong smell of wine made him run straight to the tip of his nose.


    Among them, it also has the flavor of various medicinal materials.


    Then he took a small half and tasted it.


    "Well, this wine is full-bodied and mellow. It is sweet and soft in the throat. The tail is as long as possible and the mouth is fragrant." Kangxi nodded and affirmed the tunnel.


    If Yin laughs back: "since the emperor Alma likes it, her daughter-in-law will send some filial piety to you in the palace every month."


    "Chuang Tzu?" Kangxi originally easygoing sword eyebrow, surprised a pick.


    "Yes, the wine was brewed by the servants of Chuang Tzu, and her daughter-in-law knew that Huang amah had won many battles on horseback when he was young, but he also suffered a lot of injuries. This kind of wine, which is warm in nature, is specially made for Huang amading. It has a pungent and bitter sweet taste. It has warm blood circulation, dispersing medicinal power, warms intestines and stomach, and dispels powder Wind cold, invigorate Yang Qi and eliminate fatigue Gifts, of course, the greatest effect of gifts.


    Let the recipient feel 100% sincerity.


    Otherwise, no matter how good the gift is, without the flattery of a clever mouth, it will be plain.


    At the beginning, Kangxi thought the medicinal liquor was bought outside.


    Now after listening to Ruoyin''s words, he looked at the wine jar in front of him and took another sip.


    Then he said, "old four Fu Jin, this medicinal wine is really good. It seems that you can not only take care of the household chores, but also manage Chuang Tzu. Few people in the palace can make this kind of good wine."


    As soon as this word comes out, the rest of the prince and the prince Fujin have their own thoughts in their hearts.


    Come on, last year, the fourth Fujin won the first prize with a large cake on Kangxi''s birthday.


    This year, he bought Huang AMA''s heart with food.


    It seems to be a common medicinal wine, but it has been highly praised.


    On hearing this, if the voice chatted with a smile, I was embarrassed to say, "the emperor Alma praised me, but my daughter-in-law couldn''t manage the family, let alone manage Chuang Tzu. I lost all the Chuang Tzu I got from my Alma. Now there is only one winery left, which was almost collapsed. Now it can only be regarded as a turning point."


    Kangxi listened, not only did not blame, but also a bright smile.The rest of the princes and officials also burst into laughter.


    This kind of smile is not the kind of ridicule.


    It''s funny from the bottom of my heart.


    As for the princes, they probably thought Ruoyin was a powerful character.


    As a result, I heard that Chuang Tzu had only one family left. It didn''t look better than the women in their family.


    In the royal family, remember to be in the limelight.


    Many of them are short-lived, and they are basically in the limelight.


    However, straw bags are always popular.


    After all, everyone hates pig like teammates.


    For friends and foes who like pigs.


    It''s just like the old ten in a straw bag. It can be said that he is the most stupid of the brothers.


    However, he was treated as a group pet by several black brothers.


    Every time Kangxi examined the princes, it was like dozens of princes with a bronze.


    If he saw that the crowd was laughing happily, he pretended to be embarrassed and sat down.


    Fourth master is satisfied with Ruoyin''s performance.


    Both advantages and disadvantages are obvious, not too conspicuous.


    In the end, it was his lucky Jin, and his style was almost the same.


    But if Yin just sat down, the voice of the third master came from the side: "fourth, I knew that Huang amah liked drinking so much, so I sent a jar of good wine."


    Fourth master: "the third master is a nagging person. If you don''t say anything, you will feel flustered.


    Even if he doesn''t pay attention to the wine in Beijing, there is still a lot of wine that he doesn''t care about


    "Third brother, you are also a person who has read books. How can you even believe that kind of deceptive trick?" The fourth master didn''t intend to take care of it.


    But the third master spoke with such a spirit that he couldn''t hold back.


    The third master disapproved and said, "how can it be fake? The winery is called forget worry winery. I have bought several jars of wine specially designed for men. The effect is very good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    "You don''t know how good the medicinal wine is," he said in a low voice, "I drink half a cup every night. At night, two of them are like flowers to serve my concubine and kneel down to beg for mercy."


    When men get together, it''s hard to avoid talking about women.


    If the Third Master said this to another elder brother, maybe it would be right.


    But the fourth master is a man who doesn''t understand customs.


    And as soon as he heard that it was the winery, he swept the Ruo Yin on the edge of his eyes with his spare light.


    Then he frowned and said faintly, "although the wine is good, the third brother should not be greedy for a cup. Besides, if you drink too much wine, you will lose more than you gain if you empty your body every night."


    "Don''t worry, I just drink at night and sleep well. Occasionally I go to the winery to sit down, hear books, listen to crosstalk, and beautiful women dancing and singing ~ "the third master is holding a folding fan in his hand, and the wind and flowing tunnel:" it''s all men. Don''t say the third brother treats you badly. If you want, I''ll send some jars to your house some other day. "


    Originally, Ruoyin heard that the wine of the winery was good, and she had a sense of accomplishment.


    After all, the wine sold by the winery helped the guests.


    No matter what the guest''s needs are, it''s not a bad thing.


    At the same time, she felt that the fourth master didn''t understand the customs and feelings. When the third master introduced good wine to him, he began to speak a lot of truth.


    As for now, she heard that the third master was going to give him wine, which made her legs weak.


    Never!


    She made her own prescription for medicinal wine, but she still didn''t know the power of the wine.


    The fourth master bullied her out of bed on weekdays.


    If she drinks that wine, does she want to see the king of hell?


    Fortunately, the fourth master is a person who knows how to keep fit. Even though the medicinal wine is good, it is not suitable for everyone.


    So, he said directly, "no, I can handle it easily."


    "Yes, only those women in your family can cope with it. Unlike my brother and I, the beauty in the backyard is as beautiful as clouds." Third master is not willing to show weakness.


    Men, everything else can be counselled. In this respect, we should be strong!


    Just as the third master and the fourth master were fighting each other, Mr. Shu on the edge immediately said, "Si Fu Jin, you forget about the scenery of Zhuangzi is very unique, and the wine is really good, but I think the cocktail is better."


    If the sound accolades to Mr. Shu politely nods.


    Anyway, it was the red people around Kangxi who talked to her. In front of so many people, it was to mean something.


    Mr. Shu was followed by doctor Yan, who was like a fairy.


    If the sound also faces the facial doctor politeness shallow smile.


    I don''t know if it''s the reason why the weather is getting warmer. Mr. Shu looks a little better.


    "What, fourth sister-in-law, are you the owner of the winery The Third Master seemed to hear the secret of Tianda. His face was incredible. "My God, every time I go to that villa, I always have a full seat, or I have to book in advance. Don''t you make a lot of money?"


    "No, Chuang Tzu has reorganized it again. At the beginning, it will still lose some money." It''s the same in any business.


    In the early stage, we have to invest in the cost. After a few days, we can return the capital or make money.


    However, the third master is right. The winery lost money one month ago.


    The second month belongs to the balance of no loss and no profit.


    By the third month, it was already a big profit.


    But she does not like to dazzle these, or low-key good.


    Most of the time, disaster comes from showing off.


    "Oh," he said, patting him on the shoulder with a folding fan, and said, "fourth, you are not interesting enough. If you don''t tell me about this kind of thing, I just talked about it there."


    "It''s just a little Chuang Tzu. I don''t know, and I haven''t been there." The fourth master returned coldly.


    "You are so..." it''s hard to understand the amorous feelings.


    The third master didn''t seem to be very happy when he saw the fourth. He turned his lips and didn''t go on.


    Ruoyin feels cold around.


    Looking up, he saw that the fourth master''s face was very tense. He seemed to be in a bad mood. He didn''t even look at her.


    It turned out that the cold air was coming from him.


    Just when Ruoyin thought that a man was going to be sulky, he saw that the fourth master''s thin lips opened gently, and a demon like smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said mildly, "the wine you sent to me last time is not bad. Remember to send another jar to my room tonight."


    "Ah?" If the sound is a little confused at the beginning, what is this?


    She has never delivered wine to his room. He is afraid that he is not mistaken.


    However, when she on the man''s domineering eyes, instantly understand.


    Ruo Yin nodded and said, "well, what kind of drink do you want? I''ll send the servant to your room at night."


    "The wine is casual." The fourth master glanced at Mr. Shu on the edge of his eyes and said, "however, you must deliver it to my room in person."


    If the sound slightly a Zheng, should sound: "know."The conversation between the couple made Mr. Shu pause while he was drinking tea, and then returned to normal.


    Then, it seems, everything is back to its original state of peace.


    At this time, the small eunuch reported a birthday gift from eight masters.


    If the sound looked left and right, but did not see the figure of eight Fu Jin.


    In the past, no matter what, when the eighth master entered the palace, he would take eight fortunes with him.


    Many princes, even if they don''t agree with their wives, have to take their wives with them.


    Under curiosity, when eight ye walked back from the center of the hall, Ruoyin stopped him: "eight masters, eight younger brothers and sisters, why didn''t you come?"


    I saw eight Ye slightly after a meal, the gentle way back: "Yaqin, she has a big stomach, in the house at ease to raise the fetus, I did not let her out."


    "Oh, I''ll see her at your house some other time." She hasn''t visited bafujin since she was pregnant.


    Eight ye that pair of gentle eyes son turn to turn, smile back: "good, thank four elder sister-in-law care Yaqin."


    With that, he went back to his seat.


    If sound then takes back the eyes, sighs in the heart, the royal family is really all movie emperors!


    However, even so, Ruoyin also saw a trace of unnatural from the eyes of eight Ye.


    In the past, when she mentioned Ba Fu Jin, he would always answer her easily.


    But this time, eight Ye''s eyes, but there is a different light.


    It is a kind of flowing shadow with a touch of alienation.


    Or the plastic brotherhood between the eighth master and the fourth master is estranged.


    Or there is a estrangement between the eight masters and eight Fu Jin.


    But in any case, these two results are not what she wants to see!


    After Kangxi''s birthday banquet, the fourth master didn''t say a word, so he raised his feet and walked outside the hall.


    Ruoyin moved and followed him.


    When they got to the carriage outside the palace, the groom pulled up the curtain for the fourth master.


    The fourth master stepped on the back of xiaodezi and got on the carriage.


    Ruoyin followed him and got on the carriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    When both of them were sitting in the carriage, the coachman asked, "fourth master, are you going back to the mansion?"


    "Don''t go back to the house." Man light way.


    If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, surprised to ask: "Ye, don''t return to the mansion where to go? I''m still waiting to go back and bring Hony. "


    The fourth master didn''t reply to Ruoyin, but said to the coachman outside: "go to forget worry winery."


    "Ah." The coachman responded and drove the carriage.


    Then, the fourth master leaned on the back of the carriage and closed his eyes.


    Ruoyin asked cautiously, "Sir, don''t you like to go to that kind of place?"


    "Didn''t you ask me to go to your winery last time?" Men don''t answer rhetorical questions.


    Last time she asked him to go, but he didn''t go to court.


    Later, even if I was free, I didn''t like to go.


    But today, I heard that Sanye and Mr. Shu praised her winery.


    Let him inexplicably rise in the heart of a son want to see the impulse.


    Otherwise, I always feel that his family Fujin and others have topics he doesn''t know, which kind of feeling is damned bad.


    Ruoyin: "how long has it been since I asked him to go last time.


    Now several months have passed, and I want to go because Mr. Shu and Mr. Sanye say that her winery is good?


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the winery.


    The fourth master took the lead in getting out of the carriage and went directly to the winery.


    After Ruoyin keeps up with him, he finds that he has let Su Peisheng open a private room on the second floor of the front desk.


    "I can''t take your money here. What do you want to drink? I''ll let the people at the bottom send it to you, and then let them set up a private room for you."


    "Just give me all kinds of wine and open the best room." The fourth Master said and went straight to the second floor.


    If Yin looks at Su Peisheng''s silver note left at the front desk, it is a silver note with a face value of two thousand Liang.


    The money at this time is valuable. Even if the fourth master opens a private room and drinks a few jars of wine, he will only have a couple of silver if he dies.


    Then, she said to the back of the fourth master: "I haven''t given you any money yet."


    But the fourth master didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He didn''t return to her at all.


    It''s on the second floor.


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, come on, this son also don''t know which tendon is wrong today.


    He spent two thousand taels of silver to stay with her in a private room of several taels of silver, plus wine.


    You have to know that a small magistrate who does not eat or drink for 20 years can save up to two thousand taels of silver.


    The fourth master is simply a moat without humanity!


    Then, Ruoyin told the front desk and went to the second floor.


    When we got there, a man had already taken the fourth master to the empty room No.1.


    Here, the rank of Yajian is sorted in thousand characters.


    Heaven is the first word in the thousand character text.


    Therefore, the word of heaven means the highest, the largest and the strongest.


    Room 1 is equivalent to the modern presidential suite and business elegant room.


    If sound into, see the man leisurely sitting in the elegant room on the chair, while + play trigger, while listening to the crosstalk below.


    As a result, before she could sit down, Su Peisheng did not know where to walk around and went to the fourth master to whisper something.


    Then listen to the fourth Master said: "this elegant room location is not very good, since there is more suitable, go to another room."


    If sound is surprised to stare eyes, this word of the day room 1, already is the best elegant room, OK.


    Is there a better room? Why doesn''t she know?


    Before she could react, the fourth master took Su Peisheng to another room.


    If the sound will follow, she wants to see where there is a better room.


    As a result, she followed the fourth master to the so-called "good room", and happened to meet Mr. Shu who came out of the next room.


    After seeing Ruoyin and the fourth master, Mr. Shu did not show much surprise.


    Instead, he nodded in an elegant way, which was a reflection of his face.


    Now, Ruoyin finally understood.


    Where does the fourth master want a good room? He just wants to live next to Mr. Shu?


    But what about living next door?


    I really don''t understand!


    She looked up at the plaque on the door room and said, "Sir, I think we''d better go back to the tianzihao room."


    "Why." The fourth master lifted his feet into the room and sat down directly in the chair in the room.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng dismissed the servants and servants of the winery.


    He walked at the end of his own way, closing the door tightly.


    "Because the local brand does not agree with my identity, and the walls and ceiling of the local brand are not as good as those of Tianzi, and even the sound insulation effect is not very good." Ruo Yin explained.


    Who knows the fourth master listened to the woman''s words, the thin lips of sex + feeling light open, the corners of his mouth hook a touch of evil charm radian, "so good."Smell speech, if sound in the heart speechless ground turn a white eye, sit down next to four ye.


    Between them, they can stand on the table table table to listen to crosstalk.


    A moment later, a servant put all kinds of wine and fruit plates and snacks on the table.


    If the sound carried a cup of sea blue cocktail, gently took a sip, quite enjoy.


    Just when she was enjoying herself, she heard a magnetic voice from four masters: "I want cocktails."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin almost didn''t start to spray wine.


    She coughed gently and pointed to the glass cups of various colors on the table. "These colorful ones are all cocktails. Please drink them."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the fourth master picked up a cup of dark blue gradually changing cocktail and drank half a cup.


    The man''s thin lips gently pursed, and his throat knot rolled slightly, as if to taste the taste of wine.


    The wine is really good and the decoration is good.


    However, he is not a man who tastes wine, looks at scenery, listens to music and dances...


    Ruoyin glances at the fourth master secretly, and she thinks that this man never does things for no reason.


    Did he drink cocktails because he heard Mr. Shu say that cocktails are delicious in Taihe hall?


    Then, he deliberately lives next door to Mr. Shu and drinks cocktails, too?


    As for the fourth master drinking cocktails, she can think of nothing more than being interested in new things.


    But why to live next door to Mr. Shu, she was puzzled.


    At night, however, she seemed to understand a little bit.


    "Sir, it''s dark now. We should go back." Is listening to the music if sound, carelessly tunnel.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master listened to crosstalk and occasionally chuckled.


    But he didn''t read the song and dance at night. Instead, he began to read books in the room.


    The man casually turned the pages of the book and said, "well, it''s dark and slippery. I won''t go back to the house today. I''ll go back in the morning."


    "It''s OK. Don''t we all go back to our house at night every new year''s Eve. Besides, it snows at that time. Now it''s summer. There''s no slippery road." If the sound does not understand the tunnel.


    "It''s late. Set up." The fourth master got up straight and held his hands flat.


    If Yin, who had wanted to persuade him, turned his lips and had to wait on him to change his clothes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    The fourth master''s eyes stay on the rice dumplings in the hands of women.


    Suddenly, eyebrow slightly frown Cu, light "um" a, lift a foot to enter a room.


    If the sound curls its mouth, raise its feet to keep up.


    To the hall, the slaves met the fourth master, where they dare to make zongzi, carrying the ingredients to go out.


    If Yin then said: "it''s OK, just wrap it here. Wrap it as soon as possible and steam it, so as to eat Zongzi as soon as possible."


    The fourth master''s eyes fell on the woman''s slender jade + finger painted with water blue Danxie.


    Her hands were white and tender, like those of a baby.


    Take a look at the messy ingredients. Look at the dirty ones.


    Therefore, he said bluntly: "this kind of thing, let the slave do it, I have something to say with you."


    Su Peisheng understood the meaning of the fourth master.


    Also, looking at Fu Jin''s slender jade hands, plus a fairy like appearance, is not quite in line with dumplings.


    After all, how can a fairy''s hand be used to make zongzi.


    Thinking of this, he swept the dust and sent out all the servants.


    If the sound also had to wait in the clever wind clean hand.


    When she and the fourth master were in the hall, she asked curiously, "Sir, what''s the matter?"


    This man, ordinary things, won''t tell her.


    What the Royal Palace told her was not what she wanted.


    It''s the kind of one that''s going to show her.


    Sure enough, the fourth master played with the finger and said lightly: "in a few days, eight younger brothers want to accept the side of Fujin, you and ye go to his house to congratulate."


    This news, in Ruoyin''s heart, immediately caused a big + wave.


    Her little heart was so shocked.


    Suspecting whether there was a auditory hallucination, she asked mysteriously, "Ye, you just said that the eighth master wanted to accept the side of Fujin, right?"


    Even if the fourth master wants to accept the side Fu Jin, it is more credible than the eighth master.


    "Mischief, this kind of thing, still can have false not to be accomplished." The fourth master is serious.


    Get a definite answer, if the sound of the whole person is not calm.


    After all, she saw with her own eyes that eight ye and eight Fu Jin scattered countless dog food.


    Then your eyes meet, full of love.


    But a couple who envy others.


    Originally, she thought that the eighth master was a clear stream among many princes.


    Now, it''s just a debris flow.


    Thinking of this, she murmured: "sure enough, the men of Qing Dynasty are pig hooves!"


    "What big pig hooves?" The fourth master saw the woman murmuring, but only heard the pig''s hooves clearly, and the rest didn''t.


    If sound is asked by the fourth master, the whole person is shaking, and then smile back: "Oh, I said Dragon Boat Festival to eat pig hooves."


    Bodhisattva, the fourth master had better not hear.


    The fourth master glanced at the inexplicable woman, and his eyes turned slightly, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Ruoyin was relieved in his heart, and then asked with some perplexity: "is not eight ye and eight sister-in-law all right? And eight younger sister-in-law are not easy to be pregnant. How can he accept the side room at this crucial point? They are not very close to each other, and they want to have one person for each generation in one generation!"


    The fourth master''s face sank. It seemed that the words of a woman made him sound unhappy.


    He even looked forward to her in a generation of two.


    As well as the envy and chagrin between Baye and bafujin.


    He pulled his lips and almost wanted to ask her if she wanted to live a life of one person.


    But the next moment, he immediately rejected the idea.


    This is the case. What else can I ask.


    Even if asked, it doesn''t change anything.


    Therefore, he coldly said: "men''s things, you don''t understand don''t ask."


    Recently, the prince''s behavior is too rampant, leading to undercurrent in the court.


    Many princes and officials are not very obedient to the crown prince.


    The eight masters, who have always been gentle as a modest gentleman, are excellent in all aspects of character and have won many people''s hearts.


    A lot of elder brother and minister, all secretly poke and eight Ye private alliance.


    As the saying goes, if you don''t want to be the emperor''s son, it''s not good Baylor.


    Who doesn''t want a throne that seems within reach?


    So, eight Ye''s heart then some wild.


    He also felt that he was better than the crown prince in everything, so he wanted to take a side room. On the surface, there were too few children in the mansion, so he wanted to pass on the reception.


    In fact, they want to win the hearts of the people.


    If you listen to the tone of the fourth master, you can probably guess something.


    It''s just that eight Ye''s wings are hard and he wants to expand his power.


    "Then I can ask, which girl is the eighth master going to marry?"


    "It''s the first sister of Cyrus alabtan." For this, the fourth master is not taboo.If Yin Liu eyebrows a pick, "this is not the big nephew who betrayed Galdan?"


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, light "um" a sound.


    Now, Ruoyin is more sure. Eight Ye is in marriage.


    So she began to worry about bafujin.


    He is a little despicable, but he is now a Khan of the Junggar tribe.


    Then, if his own sister, if put in the marriage, it must be the person who wants to marry with his head broken.


    This kind of family, put in the royal family, when a real wife, not to mention side Fu Jin.


    This marriage, even more on the Royal Jade Butterfly, belongs to the polygamous system of wives, to marry openly.


    If you marry into eight Ye''s house, you will be equal with eight Fu Jin.


    What''s more, I heard that the girls in Junggar have strong body and strong temperament.


    No wonder bafujin was so depressed in front of her last time.


    It is estimated that at that time, there will be signs.


    Alas, she only hopes that bafujin''s children must be kept!


    If Yin and four ye chat casually for a while, the slaves put the steamed dumplings on the table.


    Because zongzi is wrapped in zongzi leaves, Ruoyin doesn''t know which one he likes, so he asks, "what flavor do you like?"


    "At will." Four ye finish saying, if sound really picked up a tube brown.


    However, it just seems casual.


    In fact, when she saw that the rice dumpling rope was black, she became evil.


    Sure enough, when she peeled it, it was black dumpling meat.


    When she handed the zongzi to the fourth master, the fourth master''s eyes had a flash of disdain, "change one."


    "Didn''t you just say it was casual?"


    Fourth master:...


    the corner of a man''s mouth slightly puffed, which was when he thought it was normal zongzi.


    If he knew that there were such dark zongzi, he would take back what he had just said.


    Ruoyin didn''t give up on the introduction: "Ye, this tube Brown looks not good-looking, but it has a very nice name, called Bama longevity brown, which is made of black glutinous rice, pork, chestnut and mung bean. It tastes good."


    Her voice is very nice and comfortable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Finally, the fourth master took her peeled palm and bit it.


    A man with thick eyebrows seems to be good.


    In particular, mixed with mung bean, eat up with a faint smell of mung bean, people will not feel bored.


    But even if the fourth master thinks it''s delicious, he is not a person who is good at talking about it.


    If the sound through his big mouth eating zongzi, we can see that this to his taste.


    She glanced at the rice dumplings on the table, picked a yellow rope, peeled the leaves, and there were banana and coconut palm inside.


    After eating zongzi, the fourth master asked Su Peisheng to take the official documents to the main court for approval.


    Of course, it is necessary to rest in the main courtyard at night.


    ------


    May 18th is the day when Bayes accept the side room.


    Ruoyin wore a mint colored flag dress and a light makeup.


    He took the carriage with the fourth master and went to the eighth master''s house.


    In other people''s happy day, should not wear too eye-catching.


    This is the unchangeable rule of life.


    When we arrived at Bayes Baylor house, many carriages had stopped in front of the door.


    If the sound of the carriage, you will see the red double happiness in front of Baylor house.


    The red lanterns were hung high, and the red silk was tied everywhere, showing a festive look.


    Even from a distance, you can hear the noise of the house.


    As well as the continuous spread of congratulations.


    She can even imagine how busy it is here and how cold the heart of bafujin will be.


    According to her understanding of bafujin, this woman who lives a heavy life has no less love for him than in her previous life.


    "Si ye, Si Fu Jin, please come in." The servant at the door made a "please" sign.


    Ruoyin entered the mansion after the fourth master.


    As soon as he entered the door, the eighth master, who was chatting with the guests, came to meet them. "Four brothers and four sisters-in-law, I''m busy today. Please sit in the table. If I don''t greet you properly, you should be more tolerant."


    "Today is your happy day. If you are busy, you don''t have to say that. Fourth brother wishes you a son soon." The fourth Master said, and motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng asked the servants behind him to present the gift.


    The fourth master and the eighth master looked at each other with a smile, and then they went to the table.


    They looked like brothers.


    As if those intrigues were no longer there.


    If Yin glanced at eight Ye lightly, he followed him closely.


    She is like a little daughter-in-law who is rubbing a banquet after a man, without saying a word of joy.


    In the end, she played well with bafujin, which was not what she wanted to see.


    As long as she thought of bafujin, the words she loved, she couldn''t say.


    The fourth master walked in front of him. Suddenly, he said in a low voice, "I know that you are good with eight younger brothers and sisters, but since you are here, you have to behave. This is the basic politeness. On weekdays, I don''t know how to be restrained in front of the Lord. When I get outside, please be careful. If you don''t understand, just look at how other people''s Fujin does it. "


    In the palace, a woman is a man''s second face.


    He didn''t need her to prop up a second face.


    But he had to make her understand the hypocrisy.


    Even if you don''t like it, you can''t show it.


    If she can deal with affairs tactfully, in case of the death of emperor Alma a hundred years later and the new emperor ascends the throne, even if he does not sit on the throne and is stripped of his title, she will be less involved.


    But she didn''t know how to deal with affairs tactfully. In case... Her situation might be worse than him.


    Does she understand these principles?


    If the sound was scolded by the fourth master, he was stunned at the spot.


    Then, in a voice that two people could hear, he said, "I know, but I don''t treat everyone like this. I know when to be tactful and when not to be hypocritical. As far as I am concerned, eight younger brothers and sisters are good friends. If you can''t treat friends sincerely, it will only make them feel cold."


    She also knows that the fourth master is for her good.


    If the new emperor ascends the throne in the future, many royal people will be implicated.


    Take history as an example. When the fourth master ascended the throne, none of his brothers had a good life.


    Either the knights were cut off or they were allocated to the imperial mausoleum.


    As for their women, life is certainly not much better, but their lives can be preserved.


    In history, bafujin was too protective of his husband and didn''t know how to deal with affairs tactfully, so he ended up in a frustrated situation after committing suicide.


    The fourth master was slightly stunned. It seemed that the woman would answer him so sincerely.


    Originally he was the one who taught people, but she said it as if he was wrong.


    He snorted coldly, shook his sleeve, lifted his feet and walked into the room.


    If the sound follows, the two people will sit in the room.As a result, before the stool was hot, I heard the sound of gongs and drums.


    There are also the voices of the crowd: "let, let, the bride to worship heaven and earth."


    If you listen to the music, you will be excited and leave the table directly. You will go to see the excitement with the crowd.


    As a result, when he got to the hall, he saw eight Fu Jin sitting at the head of the hall.


    She didn''t look very well and her smile was stiff.


    Is that pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes, although not red, eyes around also some swelling, seems to be a few days and nights of appearance.


    Eight Ye is holding the big red silk, the other end of the flower silk, holding the bride.


    In front of the eight ye, the pace is very slow, seems to be very concerned about the feelings of the new daughter-in-law, very know how to pity.


    Such a man is really a warm man. He is gentle and considerate to everyone, as gentle as a modest gentleman.


    When the two scarlet figures stand in the middle, a high pitched male voice will ring out in the hall:


    "worship heaven and earth!"


    "Two obeisances to the high hall!"


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    Ruoyin saw that the bride''s movements were very gentle, and she could not help murmuring: "isn''t this bride from the Mongolian tribe? How can she behave? She is more delicate than the women of Jiangnan generation. She looks like a little sick and delicate."


    "You''re right. It''s said that Aruna''s body is weak and sickly. She''s weaker than ordinary women."


    Ruoyin heard the familiar voice and turned around to see when the fourth master, who had never liked to join the party, had arrived at her side.


    "Oh," she said.


    So this side Fu Jin is called Aruna?


    As far as she knows, Aruna means purity in Mongolian.


    Take a look at the other side of this snake waist, as well as that graceful fox walking posture, it seems not a good stubble.


    This made her think that Aruna was a cruel character.


    Compared with those strong, straight and strong Mongolian girls.


    It seems that this kind of woman with delicate body and weak body is easy to get the love of men.


    When Ruo Yin thought about the problem, he suddenly heard the sound of "bang Dang" in the hall, which seemed to be the sound of broken porcelain.


    Then there was a woman''s scream: "ah!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    When she came to her senses, she stretched her neck and looked into the hall.


    I saw eight Fu Jin in front of, majestic lie already broken big black tea cup.


    The tea, with its tea leaves, had already splashed the ground.


    And the back of the bride''s hand was already red.


    Eight ye then holds the bride''s son Aruna''s hand in the palm, the soft voice asks: "how, whether has scalded."


    Aruna shook her head. "Eight ye, today is our big day. This pain is nothing. It will be good to apply some ointment later."


    Then she also across the cover, soft way: "please don''t blame my sister, just because I accidentally knocked over the tea cup."


    Look at that. It''s very good.


    Both a sensible and tender look.


    It seems that he is very considerate of others. He takes all the mistakes in his own body and advises him not to blame bafu Jin.


    This did not intend to be angry eight ye, do not say eight Fu Jin, all feel bad.


    See. Ruo Yin''s lungs are going to explode.


    I just guessed that Aruna is not a good person.


    Sure enough, I played this trick on my first day in the mansion.


    It depends on whether the eight Ye''s sharing warm man is protecting his newly entered wife or the eldest wife with his child in his belly.


    "You are pregnant, and your body is inconvenient. I can understand it, but I will not do it again." Eight Ye didn''t even have a title, so he said eight Fu Jin directly.


    It seems that no one is to blame, but in the end it is in favor of Aruna, a new comer.


    It is believed that it was bafujin who knocked the tea cup to the ground.


    Then, she listened to Aruna''s delicate and weak way: "sister, before I went into the mansion, I heard people say that you don''t like to marry me. But even if my sister doesn''t like me any more, she can punish me after I get married with my husband. Why do you deliberately embarrass me on such a happy day, and make eight Ye look shameless. I also ask my elder sister to look at the face of eight masters. I''ll spare my sister once today. If my sister doesn''t like it, she will change it. "


    With that, she sobbed in a low voice, as if she had been wronged.


    As soon as this was said, people around him began to talk about it.


    "He also said that bafujin changed his temperament. Now it seems that is not the case."


    "Yes, this kind of thing, if you want to make trouble in private, why do you have to move to the table and make the house dirty."


    "Especially on such a happy day, it''s very unlucky."


    Such clouds and clouds...


    if the sound of Qi pinches the waist, Liu Mei can not help but frown.


    The underworld is just a dirty trick.


    But this one has such a good mouth.


    He said that he would not blame him.


    But when the eighth master really did not blame, she pushed eight fortunes to the moral public opinion.


    From the whole process in a clever poor, afraid of being bullied little lamb.


    Eight Fu Jin looked up at the guests, only to feel that they were talking so much that she was dizzy.


    She pulled her lips, and finally said: "you don''t want to wrong me. I didn''t overturn the tea cup at all. It''s you who are weak enough to hold the cup unsteadily. Your hand shakes before I catch it."


    However, she was so confident that she seemed to be shrewd in the eyes of the public.


    "What the elder sister says is what it is. As long as the elder sister is at ease and does not move the fetal gas, the younger sister will be satisfied." Aruna pretends to be innocent.


    Seeing things develop in the worst direction, if you raise your feet, you have to mix them together.


    But when she took a step forward, her arm was held.


    She looked back and said firmly to the fourth master: "Sir, I''ve decided on this today. I can''t do it. Seeing my friend framed, I stood by and watched as a stranger."


    "Don''t mix up with other people''s family affairs." The fourth master clasped the woman''s wrist vigorously, and his deep ink pupil looked directly at the woman''s eyes.


    It is a pair of beautiful eyes, is showing a firm and clear light.


    Then, the strength of his hand slowly decreased until she completely released her hand.


    He came here knowing that bad things could happen.


    If she is too impulsive, he can control her.


    Never thought, or lost to her eyes of good will.


    If Yin broke free from the shackles of the fourth master, he went directly into the hall.


    "Although eight younger sister-in-law has a bad temper, her heart is still good. After all, my sister-in-law has just been pregnant, but I''m still scared Then she tightened Ba Fu Jin''s hand and said, "in my opinion, is it that the bride can''t see under the cover of her head, and that she didn''t pay attention to the tea when she served it, so she knocked over the tea cup."


    If the sound does not say too dead, only understatement.


    She just wanted to make the guests no longer doubt bafujin, but also to doubt Aruna.


    Anyway, those people said that the wind is rain, and the grass at the bridge head fell very fast.By the way, wake up the confused eight Ye.


    If sound''s action, let eight Fu Jin flustered heart, immediately incomparably at ease.


    Even if the people present don''t believe her, the eighth master doesn''t trust her.


    But she was also very moved at the moment.


    Sure enough, many guests around thought about it for a moment.


    They started talking again.


    "Yes, yes, that''s what I thought just now. Is it possible that the bride can''t see the tea under the veil?"


    "It''s reasonable to say that normal people don''t look at people on happy days."


    "You said that just in case the cup was knocked over in bafujin''s stomach, the consequences could be unimaginable."


    Gradually, the discussion fell to the bride.


    Seeing that the general situation is not good, a sharp voice just rings out: "happy red candle should flower hall, relatives and friends are on both sides. The new couple join the heaven and earth to worship, and a thick flower leads to the bridal chamber. "


    As soon as this word came out, eight Ye didn''t say anything, so he took Hua silk and led Aruna to go through the crowd and go to the bridal chamber.


    Left a lonely face of bafujin.


    If the sound see eight blessing Jin mood is not very good, the way: "go to your courtyard to have a meal, just I am hungry."


    "Good." Ba Fujin held her hand tightly.


    Ruo Yin can even feel Ba Fu Jin''s hand shaking.


    When they had finished worshipping heaven and earth, they also took part in the feast and drank the wedding wine.


    However, Mr. Shu, who is sitting in a seat far away, looks at all these things lightly.


    The fourth master turned to sit down and saw Mr. Shu''s eyes following a beautiful figure.


    Then, the two men''s eyes on each other for a few seconds.


    Confirmed the look again.


    At this time, a gazelle on a wine table bumped his elbow into shiye''s arm and threw a fatal kick: "I didn''t expect that myna got married to the side room and treated his eighth sister-in-law like this. If you married a concubine, would you not treat me like this?"


    Ten ye is eating big pig''s hooves quickly. He always talks without a gatekeeper, and replies directly: "isn''t it normal? In the Qing Dynasty, if anyone has financial resources and status, which one is not a wife and four concubines, especially those who are princes and sons, you don''t understand a lot of things."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    The voice just falls, Tong Jia picks antelope to trample his foot big under the table.


    "Yes, I don''t know anything, just you!" Her feet are still called on by the ten masters to crush vigorously, "I don''t care how many you marry, but you can''t stop being nice to me even if you marry more concubines, or you can do it as you please."


    Poor threatened straw bag old ten, only to find that he said the wrong thing.


    Even though his feet were gnashing with pain, shiye still squeezed out a smile from his beloved wife and gave Tong Jia a big chicken leg.


    He also patted his chest and swore: "yes, yes, I can''t look up to others with you. No matter who you have a conflict with in the backyard, you are the first to protect you and teach them a lesson! "


    Tong Jia picks antelope cold hum a, "this is also almost!"


    When Ruoyin and bafujin arrive at the main courtyard, bafujin looks like a woman abandoned by eight masters and cries on Ruoyin''s shoulder.


    She cried bitterly, as if she had lost her most precious thing and could never find it again.


    If the sound gently patted eight Fu Jin in the bosom, "cry, cry out of the heart will feel better."


    Bafujin''s shoulder was so strong that his tears were just like beads that had been broken.


    So that the surrounding air, are stained with a layer of sadness.


    Until the slaves put their meals on the table, Ruoyin said with relief: "well, you are pregnant now, or eat more nutrition."


    "If you don''t eat, you can''t eat." Bafujin wiped his tears and said.


    "How can I do that? I can''t cry until I''m full." Ruoyin holds bafujin and wipes her tears with a handkerchief.


    Smell speech, eight Fu Jin did not hold back, "Puff Chi" a laugh.


    If the sound of a guest to pull eight Fu Jin sit down at the table, "you are now the critical moment, nothing else to think about, giving birth to a child is the most important."


    I don''t know whether bafujin listened to it or not. After nodding his head, he was wronged.


    "The new comers are not good at stubbornness. You should guard against them." When eating, if the sound still asks again and again.


    Eight ye and eight Fu Jin feelings, she is not easy to talk.


    But this kind of thing, she felt that it was necessary to remind Ba Fu Jin as a person who had come over.


    After the meal, eight Fu Jin to personally send her to the door, if the sound did not let send.


    After telling her to pay attention to everything, she followed the fourth master back to the house.


    It''s night. Bafujin, who really has no appetite, is forced to use the evening meal and is ready to rest.


    But she just changed the loose inner garment, and the eunuch outside sang and reported: "yes


    As soon as the voice dropped, a figure appeared at the door.


    The man is wearing a crescent white robe with silver flowers on the cuffs. His facial features are clear and deep, and his dark and deep eyes are still so gentle.


    "Good luck." Guo Luoluo saluted politely.


    Eight ye a quick step forward to help her, "is not said to be good, had the body pregnant not to salute."


    His voice was magnetic and gentle, and wrapped the woman warmly.


    But as soon as Guo Luo Luo Shi thought of the day, she was angry.


    She pushed the man''s hand away without trace, and said in a distant voice: "today is the day of my great joy. I can''t run into the wrong room."


    "How can I talk to you? I''ve been busy all day. I''m free now. I didn''t go anywhere. I came to see you." Eight ye again went forward to pull the woman''s hand, "are you OK during the day?"


    But when his hand touched Guo Luo Luo Shi, he was once again thrown away angrily by Guo Luo.


    "Yes, I am the bridegroom''s official today. Naturally, I have to be busy. I am busy entertaining guests and drinking in the daytime, and I have to work hard at night. Why do you come here to pretend to go to your bride?" Guo Luo Luo''s eyes were scarlet, and he tried to resist the impulse of crying.


    As long as the thought of his greeting do not say a word, marry people back, her heart on the pain.


    In the last life, he had discussed with her that he wanted to accept Fujin, which was also called Aruna.


    But she was fierce and fierce at that time. She heard that he wanted to accept the side room. She was still the legitimate sister of Junggar Khan. She refused without thinking.


    And one cry two make three hang, with the death force.


    Since then, he has never mentioned the need to accept the side room.


    Living a life again, she thought of his good past life, and felt that she did not know how to cherish.


    Say what, this life also want to change the shrewd disposition, do a good wife''s responsibility.


    I wanted to be good with you every day, but you didn''t appreciate it.


    Even in his life, he did not discuss with her, he directly said that he wanted to marry Fang Fujin into a matchmaker.


    What are these?


    Oh, is it her one-sided wishful thinking?


    "Yaqin, I thought you had changed your temperament. Now it seems that you are still determined not to change. Before closing, you were all pretending, but now you are only accepting a side room, and your true face will be revealed. Thanks to Aruna, I came to see you, but I didn''t expect that you are such a face. Compared with her, you are just too poor. " Eight Ye suddenly came forward to hold the woman''s two armsThe face that is used to gentleness, ignites the fire to be unusual terrible.


    Guo Luo Luo''s arm aches, and his willow eyebrows frown slightly.


    She sneered and said, "yes, I am a vicious and shrewd woman. She is a gentle and kind-hearted little woman. She said that when I knocked over the tea cup, you should believe her. We have been together for many years, but you would rather believe a woman who just married, but you would not believe me. Have you ever thought about how I feel, or how my children feel in my stomach? "


    "Don''t talk about children. It''s because we''ve been together for so many years. I know you too well. You''re a jealous woman."


    "Since you married into the mansion, all the concubines in the mansion have died. There is only one surname Meng, who is a good-looking man. You have picked it out. You are fat and full-bodied, and you are not good-looking. I can bear it. What do you want to do after all these years of kindness. Today, I didn''t say that you deliberately overturned your cup. I just said that you were pregnant and could not move easily. It was a shame to you The man''s tone is very gentle.


    It is clearly a quarrel, but let him say the smell of criticism.


    This made him feel like a grinning clown.


    He was a man with no disturbance in his heart. He seemed to care nothing about everything, including her and her children.


    Oh, no, now what he cares about most is the woman he just married.


    Guo Luoluo held up his chin and looked down: "it doesn''t matter what you think of me. I really see him. Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. I just want to rely on the Junggar tribe to expand your strength and strengthen your great ambition hidden under your gentle appearance."


    Smell speech, eight Ye suddenly loosen woman''s arms.


    Immediately raise the hand right palm, will raise in the woman''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    Finally, the servant girl on the side quickly knelt down and said, "eight ye, please, Fu Jin is still pregnant. You can''t move the fetus."


    Then he took back his right palm and stood still with his negative hand.


    That pair of dark deep eyes, is sweeping in the woman slightly + long + from the abdomen.


    "Don''t think you know him very well. What I covet is not power. Men often face a woman. It''s hard to avoid boredom. It is Aruna''s beauty that I covet. After all, she is the most beautiful woman in Junggar tribe. "


    With that, he seemed to think of something wonderful. He gave a gentle smile and turned around and went out.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi looked at the tall and straight figure, disappeared in the night.


    The man''s words echoed in his ears: "the man is greedy for the beauty of Aruna, after all, she is the most beautiful woman in Junggar.".


    The man''s voice is cool, thin and soft, with lazy hoarse, but it makes people feel trance for a moment.


    In a trance, she wondered if she had never really known him.


    Even now, she couldn''t believe it.


    Such romantic and unruly words came from his mouth.


    She felt that her nerves were tense, as if she were going to go mad at any time.


    But these words come from a man''s mouth.


    These words, to her, were a mockery of her unrequited love.


    He trampled her love on the ground and trampled it to pieces...


    "don''t be sad, master. He''s just angry. It''s ok if he''s angry." The servant girl on the edge supported her powerless, soft voice comfort.


    Perhaps such comforting words, even she did not believe.


    After all, the eighth master has never been so heartless.


    Eight Fu Jin shakes his head, light way: "impossible, this is just the beginning."


    Then, with the help of her servant girl, she covered herself and lay down for a rest.


    But the candle light in the room just blew out, and there came a trace of women''s suppressed shallow chant.


    It''s a natural voice from the throat when a man and a woman make friends.


    That sound melodious and tactful, through her eardrum, straight through her left heart, like a million arrows pierced the heart.


    It''s a voice too small to be heard.


    She felt it was deafening.


    Guo Luo Luo''s main courtyard and Aruna''s side courtyard are two independent courtyards, each living in its own.


    But it was built back to back.


    It''s like the adjacent courtyard.


    This reminds her that before Aruna entered the mansion, the servant girl put so many good courtyards, but she chose the yard next to her. It was for this.


    There are no soundproof walls or glass.


    Especially between bedrooms and bedrooms, it is really separated by a wall.


    Therefore, the suppressed voice can be poured into the eardrum.


    With the words the man said when he left.


    Guo Luo Luo''s tears could not stop flowing.


    She is thinking about the man who loves and takes care of her every day.


    Is it being nice to another woman now.


    He is not pressure on other women, mercilessly love.


    Is it possible to ask the woman if she is in pain, and then gently seduce her and give her everything...


    this night, Guo Luoluo''s mind is full of these thoughts, and she can''t sleep at all.


    In addition, on the other side of the wall, from the originally repressed shallow chant, it became the "ah Oh" sound without scruple.


    The voice that makes people blush and heartbeat, just like a Nightingale, is full of breathless super long tail.


    Even, it is mixed with delicate weeping and begging for mercy...


    and this voice, until the dawn, accompanied by a woman''s begging for mercy and a man''s low roar, gradually quieted down.


    Guo Luo Luo''s pillow has been wet with tears.


    She dragged her heavy and tired eyelids and covered her face with the quilt, and then she fell asleep.


    But she did not sleep long, the servant girl came to call her: "master, side Fujin has come to greet you. She is kneeling in the hall. There are also eight masters in the hall. "


    As for other, servant girl did not dare to say more.


    Guo Luo Luo''s eyes opened vaguely. She was lack of sleep. When she sat up, she felt dizzy.


    She wanted to sleep a little more.


    But before Aruna entered the house, the eighth master protected Aruna very well.


    She hasn''t met Aruna yet.


    At this time, she would like to see what kind of beauty the woman who took over her husband last night.


    What kind of face does the woman who makes eight Ye covet beauty and calls her the first beauty of Mongolia.


    So she got up on her tired body.After some dressing up, wearing a light purple flag dress, went to the hall.


    Just walked to the door of the hall, heard Aruna innocent way: "eight ye, is not my sister dislike me, so it has been so long, just do not want to see me."


    "Don''t think too much. Yaqin is pregnant and sleepy." As for the eight Ye''s words, I don''t know whether he is helping bafujin or to coax Aruna.


    Then, Guo Luo Luo raised his feet and went in.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw eight Ye wearing a white robe and sitting lazily on one side of the chair.


    Straight straight bridge of the nose, lip color Fei ran, soft smile if Hongyu falling, sweet as Qinmi.


    In silence, even if gentle as a gentleman, people dare not approach.


    That beautiful side face, the outline is like a knife cut general, angular clear but also does not lose the soft beauty, makes the woman heart.


    However, Aruna, dressed in a silver red flag dress, knelt beside the eighth master.


    The body is propped up on eight Ye''s knee.


    It seems that I was so tired last night that I couldn''t even kneel down.


    A goose egg face floating a touch of red haze halo, Jiao + Mei full, looks like a well moistened woman.


    A pair of smart eyes flashed under the curved eyebrows.


    The eyelashes are long, the eyes are big, and the skin is like clotting fat.


    The figure is slim and slim, weak and delicate, which makes people feel pity.


    That is, when you look down, your eyes are full of ambition.


    At this time, eight Ye is wearing the right palm of white jade trigger finger, is touching Aruna''s head, gently soothing.


    Looking at it, it''s a good group of Lang''s feelings.


    Let her this pregnant wife, like an outsider.


    This scene, the visual impact of Guo Luo Luo is very big, severely hit the infatuation that she loves eight Ye.


    As long as the thought that last night was such a beautiful woman, making friends with the eighth master, she felt heartbroken.


    The whole body''s blood rushes to the heavenly cover.


    Heart like someone with a blunt angle knife, in little by little scraping her heart tip, scraping her heartache.


    It hurt so much that she almost didn''t stop.


    If the servant girl did not hold her tightly, she would not even walk steadily.


    Ah, this Aruna is afraid of her bullying her, so she asked eight ye to support her?


    And eight ye also with Aruna''s Mei + skill, really like a big master, sitting there to support Aruna.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    "Sister, you finally came. I thought you didn''t like to see me." Aruna saw her coming, and immediately kept a distance from eight ye, straight kneeling.


    Eight Ye''s eye son, then in eight Fu Jin stomach light glance.


    "It''s serious." Guo Luoluo sat down at the head.


    Why did she just get up now? Didn''t the two of them count the beeps in their hearts?


    If it had not been for their loud cry at dawn last night, she would have been short of sleep.


    "Aruna greets her sister." Aruna went back to bed and bowed down.


    After the ceremony, she also took the cup from one side of the maid''s hand, knelt down to Guo Luo''s feet, and offered the cup: "my sister has given my sister tea, and I will ask her to take care of her more."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi looks at the cup in Aruna''s hand.


    Yesterday already saw the other side''s fierce, she then had the guard mentality.


    Just flatten your palms and wait for her to serve them honestly.


    But Aruna knows how to borrow a seat. When the cup is delivered to her palm, she stealthily grabs Guo Luo Luo''s hand from the side and pours the cup to her.


    For a moment, yesterday''s scene happened again.


    The white porcelain cup broke to the ground with a crash.


    Guo Luo Luo''s jaw dropped with astonishment.


    "Ah Aruna screamed in pain as usual.


    Originally sitting on the side of the eight ye, stride to Aruna side, grabbed Aruna''s hand, gently blowing.


    "Sir, it''s blistering." Aruna said pitifully.


    "The pig''s hooves, which had been scalded yesterday, will be scalded again today. Can they not blister? For the sake of acting, you are really willing to hurt yourself, but you are not tired of playing this game all the time. I am tired of it." Guo Luoluo disdains tunnel.


    Smell speech, eight Ye Mou Guang coolly swept Guo Luo one eye.


    "Can''t you stop it? I asked Huang Alma to give her to him. If you''re angry, you''re going to attack him. Why do you aim at her everywhere?" Eight Ye supports Aruna to get up, and big palm still holds Aruna''s hand.


    It''s like protecting a woman you love.


    Guo Luo Luo''s eyes fell on the two tightly held hands.


    Yesterday, eight ye took Aruna with red silk.


    But today, he actually held Aruna in front of her.


    And for the sake of that woman, to break with her husband and wife.


    She held her lips, gasped for breath, and said in a radical way: "anyway, I don''t believe what I say. After all, she blew the wind in my ear all night, didn''t she?"


    "You..." eight Ye Mou light turns slightly, will one side shy Aruna protect behind, sink voice to Guo Luo Luo Shi way: "you are simply unreasonable!"


    "Yes, I''m against her, I''m unreasonable, everything is my fault, OK?" Eight Fu Jin was so angry that he rubbed his eyebrows and said negatively: "so, please take care of your newly married little woman. I don''t welcome her in this main courtyard. If you have anything to do in the future, please see my main courtyard bypass!"


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of your child, I would have to have you punished." Eight Ye''s eye light coolly swept Guo Luo Luo''s one eye.


    Instead, he gently said to Aruna, "let''s go!"


    Aruna light "um" a, the whole body is leaning on eight Ye body.


    It''s like a terrified pet.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi just sat at the head of the table, watching the man lead her the woman she hated, and resolutely left.


    If the eighth master marries, he is a sensible person.


    She was embarrassed the day she got married.


    I''ve been doing that dirty trick early this morning.


    Even the eight masters who have always been calm in mind have been fooled in the past.


    No wonder some people say that if a man falls in love with someone, he will be blinded by love no matter how smart he is.


    He thinks that all the women he loves are good.


    So he trusted the woman and protected her.


    Before, when she was not pregnant, she longed for a child.


    Until the beginning of the year, she was diagnosed with pregnancy.


    She simply thought, had the child, she and eight Ye''s sentiment, will be more good.


    But the reality is always opposite to the imagination, always opposite.


    And she also found that, she has always thought of a good man, but also so.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there were no so-called good men.


    In the last life, it was just that she was too shrewd and ferocious that the eighth master tolerated and tolerated her.


    In fact, he didn''t love her at all.


    Whether it''s a previous life or this one.


    All this is her willingness, is her love too humble, humble to the dust.


    Become a dust under his feet.


    That night, Guo Luoluo lay down.


    The terrible voice, then across a wall, and into her ears.Ah, the newly married couple should be tired of living a long time.


    Unable to sleep, she simply went to the wing room to sleep, but the voice was a little bit small.


    With the quilt covered and not listening carefully, there is almost no sound.


    At the same time, she was thinking, if that Aruna could not invade the river from the well, she would bear it for her children.


    But if Aruna still pressed her step by step, she would go back to her mother''s house and not stay in the house.


    Let them be happy in the house!


    ------


    in May, there was a light rain.


    After a while, it cleared up again, and a colorful rainbow appeared in the sky.


    Warm wind blowing people''s cheeks, nose tip smell, is the fresh smell of soil.


    Let everything become romantic and pure.


    But as the sun came out of the clouds, everything was as warm as the scorching sun in the sky.


    It radiates purity and vitality, and the air is full of unrestrained breath.


    At this time, a smile full of hope was on the five lattice surface, which happened to come out of the hall of Supreme Harmony in Kangxi.


    He was dressed in a black official uniform, his thick eyebrows raised slightly.


    Under the long and slightly curly eyelashes, there are a pair of clear eyes like morning dew, upright nose bridge, thin and moderate lips, healthy skin color and upright body.


    But when he got off the steps, he saw the five princesses just around the corner.


    It''s also a coincidence that this year he can always meet the five princesses in the Forbidden City.


    Not enough chance encounter more times, he naturally understand something.


    "I hear you''re going to war, aren''t you?" Five princesses in front of the five squares, never cover up, what to say.


    Five frames of light "um" a, is a response.


    And that pair of embarrassed have God''s eye son, also can''t help but gently swept five princess one eye.


    Today, she is wearing a pink blue flag dress with a pair of wings on her head.


    There is a big pink silk flower in the middle, surrounded by a few small silk flowers, and exquisite hairpin.


    She has a pair of clear and bright eyes.


    On the young + tender goose egg face, there are two smears of faint red.


    Standing in front of him with a brilliant smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    He felt a pure and lively breath from her.


    That kind of youth breath, can infect the surrounding people.


    It''s something he can''t see in the army, or in other girls.


    Just then, I don''t know what she thought.


    Unexpectedly, he gave him a sweet smile and said, "can you not go? If you don''t go, I can ask Huang Ma to change her personality. If not, I will ask her to tell her


    Hearing the speech, the corner of the mouth that the five squares just prepared to rise, immediately shrugged and pulled down.


    He said with a straight face, very serious and rigid: "princess, it''s a national event to eradicate the traitors and maintain the peace at the border. It''s not a child''s play. You can change what you want with your mouth. What you call a change of person is the opportunity I have been waiting for for."


    The fifth princess has never seen the five squares so serious.


    She flattened her mouth and said pitifully, "well, don''t be angry. I know you are a man of integrity and have great ambition. But I just want to... Try to keep you, even if it happens."


    With that, she drooped her head in disappointment, like an innocent girl injured.


    Even though she knew there was no hope, she still wanted to pluck up the courage to try.


    Hearing these silly words, no matter how hard you are, it''s not good to repeat them.


    He held his lips and said, "I''m going to a medium-sized Mongolian tribe this time. The people there are stupid, stupid, lustful and active, and want to rebel. Long live God sent me there. It''s more than just fighting. If we win the war, we have to stay there for three or five years to stabilize the peace at the border. "


    "Ah?" The fifth Princess opened her mouth in surprise. "It takes so long. Since you have to go, can I follow you?"


    Here, the average girl will get married at the age of fifteen.


    What''s more, there are 12-year-old married people.


    If you don''t get married until you are 18 years old, it''s an old leftover woman, commonly known as an old girl.


    Wu Ge Cu frown, light way: "Princess body gold, battlefield affairs are changeable, where is your daughter''s home can go."


    With that, he passed by the fifth princess.


    And in wiping shoulder, pause, way: "I am just a martial arts man, really not worth the princess like this, Princess suitable for better people."


    Then he lifted his feet and walked away.


    But before he went far, he heard the voice of five princesses shouting from behind him.


    "Wulanala Wuge, please listen to me. No matter how long you are in Mongolia, I''ll wait for you to come back in the Forbidden City. If you don''t come back one day, I won''t marry. If you haven''t returned to Beijing in three years, I''ll go to Mongolia to find you!"


    She is the treasure in the Empress Dowager''s palm, as long as she does not marry, the Empress Dowager will not be willing to marry her.


    Kangxi was very filial to the Empress Dowager and would not force her.


    Hearing such a sincere and bold confession, the steps of five frames were stunned.


    Instead of being punished for his big strides, he made every step very small.


    It seems that... I want to walk slowly.


    Then, the five princesses again directed at the young man''s back and said: "anyway, I don''t care if you have a wife or not, I''ll let the emperor Alma betroth me to you, because it''s me who takes a fancy to you first!"


    Hearing such overbearing and obstinate words, Wu Ge stopped.


    Then he looked back at the five princesses.


    She was smiling at him from afar, her eyes bent like crescent moon.


    The sun shines on her and brightens her aura.


    Between a frown and a smile, a noble and sincere look naturally reveals itself.


    People have to marvel at her elegant light.


    Like the rainbow in the sky, people can''t help but stop, look up and enjoy it.


    Girls have taken the initiative to this, as a man, if he has not expressed a bit, it is too bad.


    He took off the diamond jade pendant on his waist, which was carved with complicated tiger patterns.


    Then he went back.


    When she got to the fifth princess, she handed her the jade pendant, "this jade pendant, which I took with me since I was a child. Now I give it to you. If I return to Beijing in the future, if I don''t marry and you are not married, I will propose marriage to her and ask the emperor to betroth you to me."


    "But if I die at the border, I hope you find a good man to marry."


    "No, I won''t allow you to die." The fifth princess took the jade pendant and her eyes were red.


    Wu Ge looked up and saw that she was going to cry. She didn''t know how to comfort her.


    He''s a rigid and bloody man who doesn''t have intimate contact with girls when nothing is certain.


    Therefore, he held his palm in the air and did not have time to meet the five princesses.


    He took it back on his own.


    Then he turned around and really left.


    And his heart, there is a feeling of palpitation, but also some helpless and bitter, but also a little sweet.After leaving the palace, Wu Ge went back to his house.


    He asked his subordinates to take a carriage of things and went to the Chamberlain house.


    When he arrived at the gate of Baylor house, the servant saw him and said, "five commanders, are you looking for master son or Fujin?"


    "Go to the fourth master first." There are some rules in five squares.


    If it''s a private matter, he can go to Ruoyin first.


    But if the public and private sectors are mixed, he''d better say hello to the fourth master first, and then go to Ruoyin''s.


    Therefore, he pointed to the carriage behind him and said, "take my subordinates with you to the main courtyard first."


    "Good, good. Please come in first." The servant said with a smile.


    So, just a cup of tea, that full of gifts of a carriage, to the main courtyard.


    "Master, the fifth commander has sent a cart of things. Please go and have a look." Li Fukang reports with a smile.


    Is holding the magnificent if sound, willow eyebrow a pick.


    She gives Hongyi to the nurse on one side and goes outside the main courtyard.


    When they arrived at the front porch of the main courtyard, they saw a dark brown carriage stopping at the door.


    Ruoyin comes closer and has a look. Hey, it''s really a cart full of things.


    There are various wooden boxes and exquisite Enamel Jewelry boxes.


    And some satin and children''s toys.


    See appearance, if sound is faint, have a kind of bad feeling.


    Although today is her birthday, it''s not enough to send so many things.


    How does she feel? Five squares are different.


    So what do you mean to send all the following gifts in advance?


    Ruoyin looks at the gifts and picks up some toys for Hongyi to play with.


    The rest, let all the slaves into the warehouse.


    At noon, Ruoyin looked up at the sunny day outside and said anxiously, "my brother hasn''t come yet. It''s time to have lunch. The fourth master still leaves him in the front yard. I don''t know if this is my birthday."


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was a little eunuch''s singing and reporting voice: "four masters are here, five officers are leading!"


    Smell speech, if sound then hold Hongyi, went outside to meet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    "Good luck."


    "Hello, Ma." Hongyi is full of milk.


    The fourth master stepped forward to help Ruo Yin, "what kind of ceremony is holding the child?"


    If the voice looked at the fourth master with a coquettish look, he looked up and looked like five squares. "Fourth brother, you are really. Why do you ask people to send so many things? My warehouse can''t put it down."


    "No, just a little heart." Wu Ge modestly returned, and Chao Ruoyin and big brother played a thousand, "four blessing Jin auspicious, big brother lucky!"


    Ruoyin quickly put dahongyi down and helped five squares.


    After several people entered the hall, the servant put all the meals on the table.


    On the dining table, Ruoyin found that he underestimated five squares.


    It is no wonder that in a short period of time, Kangxi referred him to the position of deputy commander.


    Because he was in front of the fourth master, hiding well, he was not the brother of the sister control.


    It''s a brother-in-law.


    Always put "you have to take big brother." "Add more children to the fourth master." don''t be angry with the fourth master on weekdays. Everything depends on the husband. " On the lips.


    And, like that, he''ll come with his mouth open.


    She would have taken it seriously if she didn''t know her temperament.


    However, the fourth master is very comfortable with the words of five squares. The corners of his mouth are always up.


    "The sound is very good in your family. You can rest assured that you are sensible and obedient." The fourth master patted his shoulder and said, "it''s you. When you get to Mongolia, you can write letters if you have nothing to do. In recent years, don''t cut off contact."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin was shocked.


    She was not numbed by the fourth master.


    I was surprised by the five squares.


    Ruoyin put down the dishes and chopsticks and anxiously asked, "what''s going on? My brother is fine. How can I go to Mongolia? I''ll listen to you. It''s still several years? It''s not something that''s been committed, is it


    In her heart, she always felt that she had been sent far away.


    It''s because of offending the emperor, the kind that can''t see is pure.


    Fourth master thick eyebrow micro Cu, training way: "nonsense, where is a crime, five grid this is heavy responsibility, go to Mongolia to fight."


    "Yes, the fourth master is right. This is an opportunity that I have been looking forward to for a long time Wu Ge follows the words of the fourth master.


    If the voice curls his mouth, he simply does not speak.


    When men are together, there is no woman''s topic at all.


    After eating, the fourth master was very good and took the slave back to the front yard.


    Leave Wuge and Ruoyin two brothers and sisters, say some personal words.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin rushed Hongyi to Wuge Huaili.


    As early as when she saw Hongyi in Wuge and her eyes were shining, she knew that this uncle wanted to hold his nephew very much.


    Hongyi is also very good, holding the neck of five squares, he called out "uncle."


    "Ah." Wu Ge is so happy that he kisses Hongyi on his face.


    "Uncle Hu Ji... Stabbed people like Amar!" he said


    For men, when hormones are produced quickly, beards grow faster.


    But the long beard does not pierce people.


    That kind of stubble only exposed sharp angle, just prick life pain.


    Hongyi''s appearance made him laugh.


    Ruoyin looked at this scene and couldn''t help but remind: "fourth brother, you went to Mongolia, everything should be good, remember to write home to amae Niang every month, if you are free, also write a few letters to my family, so that I can feel at ease."


    "That''s for sure." Five squares are positive.


    After the two brothers and sisters chatted again, Wu Ge said, "by the way, I want to ask you a question. What do you think of the fifth princess?"


    If Yin Liu eyebrow a pick, she remembers Wu Ge once asked this question.


    At that time, her answer was to see the meaning of Wu Ge''s own. If Wu Ge liked Wu Ge''s princess one day, she could tell him.


    So, she asked happily: "fourth brother, you enlightened?"


    Five frames pursed his mouth, a shallow smile, a light "um" one.


    "Well, since you have said so, I naturally know everything. Anyway, I think the fifth princess is very good. She is lively, intelligent, naive and brave, easy-going and kind-hearted. It was raised by the Empress Dowager again. It can''t be wrong. "


    Ruoyin praised the five princesses, but he could not say: "you said you should have figured it out earlier. It is estimated that you can carry a baby in your belly now, but now you have to think about it. You have to go to war and stay in Mongolia for three years and five years."


    With that, Ruo Yin sighed.


    According to historical records, the fifth princess was also a poor person.


    Not to mention that she was not married to five.


    It''s that she disappeared in her twenties.


    If Wu Ge stays at the border for three years or five years, if there is a good or bad one, the marriage will be yellow.


    And this miss is likely to be a lifetime.But after the seven princess fate is difficult to violate, she also does not want to mix these.


    Everything is fated. It depends on the fate of the five princesses and five squares.


    "Marriage is a lifetime thing, I don''t want to be too hasty." Five grid is serious.


    If Yin glanced at his eyes, he saw a rare infatuation from his eyes.


    So she said: "OK, Mongolia, you can rest assured to go, as for my future sister-in-law, I will help you to guard in the capital."


    Wu Ge chuckled, as if waiting for the words.


    After sitting for a while, he left.


    Not long after Wu Ge left, Li Fukang came into the room and said, "master, Duke Su is here. It seems that he has brought a lot of gifts and is waiting outside."


    "Oh." If Yin today just received a gift of five squares, she received a soft hand, but this did not prevent her from taking care of the fourth master, "please invite him in for a cup of tea."


    Anyway, Su Peisheng has always been a slave and helped her a lot.


    He is the chief manager of the fourth master''s side. He wants to give some face.


    Not long after, Su Peisheng was invited to the main hall by Li Fukang.


    Behind him, there were several small eunuchs and servant girls, all of whom were not carrying boxes, but carrying large boxes.


    Su Peisheng went into the room and said, "Fujin, this is a gift for your birthday that the fourth master specially asked me to send you."


    "Put it down and have a cup of tea." Ruo Yin said and motioned to mother Liu.


    After understanding, mother Liu poured them a cup of tea and gave them money.


    Ruoyin asked Su Peisheng, "where is your Lord?"


    "The Lord has just gone out, and when he comes back in the evening, he asks the servant to give you a message that he will have dinner with you at night." After su Peisheng returned, he took a sip of tea and left with the slaves.


    If sound asked Li Fukang to send Su Peisheng away, mother Liu opened the gifts sent by the fourth master.


    "Master, although I don''t understand jade, I can see that this set of white jade jewelry is excellent. It''s crystal clear and warm." Mother Liu handed a Silver Carved box to Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    Ruoyin, it''s a set of white jade jewelry, with hairpins and forks, as well as step shakers and clips. All of them are carved with beautiful shapes, which are very exquisite.


    "Fu Jin, and this pendant, it''s going to blind the servant''s eyes." Qiao Feng presented a palm sized enamel box to Ruoyin.


    I saw that it was a heart-shaped pendant, the chain was just thick and fine, the material looked very shiny, it should be platinum.


    It is surrounded by pure and shiny white diamonds, wrapped in the middle of the sea blue heart-shaped gem.


    Blue is melancholy, but also gives people a quiet, mysterious, calm and gorgeous feeling.


    Ruoyin put the pendant on the back of her hand. She couldn''t put it down.


    The bluer and purer the sapphire, the more precious it will be.


    However, it can''t be blue to black, which is a bit too much.


    The Sapphire Pendant that the fourth master gave her is blue to purple indigo.


    Chess is colorful and can be called the best of sapphire.


    I don''t know where the fourth master got such a foreign product for her.


    At this time, Qiao LAN handed a wooden comb to Ruo Yin, "master, there is a wooden comb here. It looks different from the wooden comb we usually use. She has patterns and is very bright."


    Ruo Yin took the wooden comb in Qiao Lan''s hand and studied it carefully.


    The comb handle is carved with small plum blossoms, and a leaf shape is hollowed out in the middle. It looks small and delicate.


    The material of the comb has a very smooth golden texture. When you smell it, there is a faint fragrance.


    If you touch the comb with your fingertips, you can clearly feel that the wood is warm, delicate, soft and smooth like jade.


    It is clear that there is no paint, but it has a stronger luster than paint.


    Then, as if she got the most treasure, she said, "tut Tut, this is the golden silk ebony comb, it will be more and more bright."


    In the end, it''s the fourth master who has no human nature in the moat. It''s worth sending a comb.


    Originally, Phoebe is very precious.


    Jinsixan ebony, not to mention.


    "Ah, is it precious?" Qiao LAN saw his master saw the comb, more excited than to see the gem, can not help asking.


    "Well, it is extremely precious wood. It does not grow in the soil, but sinks in the water or is buried in the soil, and then gradually forms after hundreds of thousands of years. It is not too much to say that it is a rare treasure because it belongs to non renewable wood. " Ruoyin explained to them.


    Hearing this, Qiao LAN nodded and said, "no wonder you often hear what people say. Even if there is a box of treasures, it''s better to be ebony... What''s going on? I forget it."


    She scratched her head and fell into a state of contemplation.


    If sound poked Qiao Lan''s forehead and said with a smile, "it''s better to have a box of jewelry than ebony.". And ten thousand taels of gold will be sent to the underworld in exchange for ebony sacrifice to the gods. "


    "Yes, yes, that''s what the master said." Qiao LAN scratched his head and accosted him: "it turns out that wood can be more precious than that treasure, but I saw it today."


    "You are so excited that you have to use this comb to comb the master''s hair." Qiao Feng is laughing and joking.


    "Ah?" Qiao Lan''s face was embarrassed, "with such a precious comb in my hand, my hand will shake."


    Ruoyin chuckled, stretched out and said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll sleep for a while."


    After a few of mammy Liu''s answers, she carried all the babies down and kept them alive.


    Ruoyin sleeps until the afternoon.


    After a wash, she called to Qiao LAN: "sleep hair is disordered, you comb a shelf hair for me, use the comb that ye sent."


    "Well." After Qiao LAN should, take that comb very carefully, comb to if sound.


    Can be combed and combed, if the sound felt that the hair was torn raw pain.


    At first, she was attracted by the gorgeous appearance of the golden nanmu, but she didn''t think so much.


    Besides, the precious wood must have come from a good carpenter.


    But now by Qiao LAN such a comb, feel not quite right.


    "Hiss ~" if the sound takes a breath of cool air, I can''t help it. "Qiaolan, don''t comb it first. Have you found that the comb is a bit stuck when combing my hair."


    Smell speech, Qiao LAN immediately kneels on the ground, "master, it is the slave hand is clumsy, hurt you."


    Even if she found something wrong with the comb, how could she say there was something wrong with it.


    After all, the comb was sent by the fourth master, and it was valuable.


    If Yin helped her up, she said in a soft voice, "it''s not your problem. I mean the comb is not well done. Combing your hair will fight. Didn''t you find it?"


    Such a question, Qiao LAN is not so afraid, but she also dare not say bad things.


    Just nodding and responding to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin took the comb in Qiao Lan''s hand and looked at it in the direction of light.I don''t know. I found many flaws in the comb.


    Not to mention the flowers carved outside can not help but see, is the gap between the comb, there are many fine small defects, no wonder lost hair pain.


    "Such a good wood was destroyed by a poor carpenter." Finish saying, she throws that wooden comb casually in a jewelry box, "Qiao LAN, change a comb, continue to help me comb my hair."


    "Ah." After Qiao LAN should, changed if sound has been holding ox horn comb.


    All of a sudden, the hair is much smoother and can be combed to the end.


    At dusk of that day, the fourth master went back to his house after finishing his work.


    Su Peisheng, with a room full of servants, was waiting at the door.


    The fourth master strode to the main courtyard, and said faintly, "how about the main courtyard?"


    Su Peisheng was a personal genius. On hearing this question, he immediately replied: "the slave sent the things to the main courtyard. Fujin looked very happy. He also rewarded the slave with a few silver coins and asked about your situation. It is estimated that the meals in the main courtyard are ready this time."


    The fourth master listened and his eyes turned slightly.


    The pace of the meteor has become faster.


    When they got there, the fourth master didn''t let anyone sing the newspaper, and she didn''t allow some mother Liu to report to Ruoyin.


    It''s just walking into the house.


    When I got to the door, I heard the conversation between the woman and Hongyi.


    "When I meet you, Amar, remember to call him. Although he doesn''t come often, he has business to do. He''s busy making money to Zhuang Zhuang flowers and giving Zhuang Zhuang Zhuang a good future, right?" Ruoyin hopes Hongyi feels that he has a good family.


    So, even if the fourth master doesn''t come to her every day.


    She would not complain, let alone complain to the children.


    On the contrary, he tries his best to set off the image of the fourth master''s father in Hongyi''s heart.


    "Yes, Amar is the best. He also buys flowers and flowers for e Niang." Hongyi points his little head.


    The fourth master asked people to send some jewelry from time to time, and occasionally Hongyi was there.


    Many times, he just didn''t understand the hairpin, hairpin and step shake.


    But when you look at the patterns and patterns carved on it, you will know it''s Huahua.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    Hearing this, the fourth master''s thin lips raised a nice radian.


    Then he lifted his feet and went into the room.


    When I was chatting with Hongyi, I suddenly felt that the light in the room was dim.


    Turning around, he saw that the fourth master, dressed in a dark blue robe, had already come to her side.


    "AMA, AMA." Hongyi grinned at the fourth master and leaned forward slightly, throwing himself into his arms.


    If the sound meaning says Hongyi, "don''t make a fuss, your Amar just came back from outside, let him sit and rest for a while."


    "No harm." The fourth master picked up Hongyi.


    Therefore, the two father and son ignored Ruoyin directly.


    If Yin stares at the two father and son, he asks the servant to put all the meals on the table.


    A moment later, the table was full of meals.


    There are braised pork loin with cucurbit, spicy pork tripe, golden chestnut Fugui chicken, dry pot ribs, spicy chicken, boiled beef, longevity noodles, sushi, Shouwu pigeon egg soup.


    The rest is Hongyi''s complementary food.


    Then, a family of three, sat on the table to eat.


    If you sit on a high chair, you don''t have to sit around.


    The chair is specially made by Ruoyin and is suitable for children like Hongyi. It is safe.


    After eating, Hongyi began to feel sleepy.


    Ruoyin asked the nurse to take him to the wing room to wash and sleep.


    Then, only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room.


    The fourth master reclined leisurely on the imperial chair, casually pulling + playing with the huge emerald.


    The deep and mysterious ink pupil falls on a woman''s black and shining hair.


    "Today''s trinkets, but I still like them."


    If the sound mouth corner slightly pulls out, the heart says that the fourth master can be really ditch inhuman.


    Everything is priceless. In his eyes, it is a gadget.


    After pondering for a moment, she said contentedly, "it''s very good. I like every kind of white jade jewelry."


    "Sapphire Pendant is also very good-looking, I have not seen so pure blue pendant."


    "As for the comb..." Ruoyin said pause, and then said: "comb is also very good, wood is also very precious, so, I especially thank you."


    However, the eyes of the fourth master swept lightly on the woman''s delicate face.


    It seemed to see the far fetched in her eyes.


    Especially when she was talking about combs, the expression on her face was a little strange.


    This made his mood, which had been quite good, suddenly became gloomy.


    He led his lips and said with a smile: "what''s wrong with the comb, but the wood is not good, or it''s not done well. Just tell me."


    If the sound on the man''s smile, somehow, she is feel in the heart of the panic.


    The fourth master is a rare person to smile. He has an iceberg face all year round.


    Unless there''s something to be happy about.


    He can give a smile of charity.


    But more often than not, he''s smiling.


    If you think about the sound, try to make your own words, answer a little more tactful.


    "I like all the things that my master gave me. The wood of the comb is also very good, that is..." Ruoyin said, looking up at the fourth master, he said, "it''s that there are some defects in the comb, like inferior products, which make my hair fight. In comparison, it''s a waste of such good wood."


    She was really sorry for the wood.


    As soon as his voice fell, the fourth master was not angry.


    On the contrary, he said gently: "in this case, you bring the comb to my master."


    Cold used to the man, suddenly so gentle, if sound only feel hair in the heart.


    It''s like the quiet before the storm.


    A moment later, Ruoyin took out the comb from the inside and handed it to the fourth master, "look, it''s this one."


    The man took the golden nanmu comb.


    The slender fingertips gently rub the flower carvings on it.


    He took a closer look at the light.


    Looking at, his pair of mysterious ink pupil, dyed with a layer of cold black flow shadow, people shudder.


    If the sound sees the fourth master''s face gloomy and terrible, the hair on the body will be cold out.


    She suddenly had a bold guess. She said that the comb could not be carved by the fourth master himself?


    Otherwise, even the cheap wooden comb in the market would not be so bad.


    Instead, it looks like someone who has never carved it.


    In particular, the use of gold nanmu ebony, not to casually find a carpenter.


    Unless... The sculptor is the fourth master!


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin Nao made up for the fourth master of iceberg and carved a comb in the room.


    Then, she had no conscience to laugh?


    But she didn''t have time to laugh.The fourth master came to the window and stood still, leaning back slightly.


    The right arm is in a far throw position.


    At the next moment, he threw the wooden comb into the lake outside the courtyard.


    With the sound of "Putong", the wooden comb fell into an artificial lake outside the courtyard in a parabola arc, with circular ripples spreading outward.


    See the shape, if the sound surface on a stiff, immediately Leng in situ.


    She went to the window and saw nothing but the surface of the lake.


    Look at the hands of men, there is no so-called wooden comb.


    She looked up at the fourth master and asked, "why did you throw it away?"


    The corner of the fourth master''s mouth aroused a sneer, cold and merciless, without a trace of emotion.


    "If you don''t like it, why don''t you keep it? You might as well throw it away."


    With that, he turned around, brushed his sleeves, and went out.


    This is the first time in my life that I made a gift by myself, and I was despised.


    An ungrateful woman dares to challenge his bottom line like this.


    It seems that he is still too used to her, which makes her anger him again and again.


    So the four masters, who were in a good mood and were completely destroyed, turned and left directly.


    If the sound stays in place, but in the blink of an eye, the man will be warm and cold switch freely.


    It turned out that he was just lying on her words.


    In order to know that she is not satisfied with the wooden comb, cheat her to take it out and throw it.


    If she had only guessed before, the comb was carved by the fourth master himself.


    Now, she can say with great certainty that he must have made the comb.


    Otherwise, he will not fight for a comb made by others.


    If she had known that the comb was carved by him, she would have paid attention to her words.


    After all, who made the gift himself.


    Being thrown aside as a waste, but also said a lot of problems, will be in a bad mood.


    What''s more, the senior fourth master is estimated to be as cold and indifferent as he is usually, and how angry he is at the moment.


    How much effort he took to carve a wooden comb made him disappointed.


    If you are proud of him, you will feel very shameless.


    It''s like some of his intentions, trampled on mercilessly.


    Oh, Ruoyin sighed.


    It seems that if you are on your knees, you have to bear it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    So, without saying a word, she ran out of the hospital.


    When she ran to the artificial lake, she did not hesitate to jump in a beautiful posture.


    Although the pool is an artificial lake, it is not shallow at all.


    If it wasn''t for the good swimming skills of Ruoyin, it would have been terrible.


    She remembered the direction of the fourth master''s throwing. It was in the corner of the pool.


    Then locked in a corner, arms in the pool under the smear look.


    Now, all the servants were frightened.


    A moment ago, I saw four masters talking and laughing with Fu Jin.


    How the next moment, the fourth master left in anger.


    If Fujin doesn''t care, he will jump into the lake and can''t stop him!


    A few eunuchs and bodyguards, even if they can swim, dare not go into the water.


    If they are seen by the fourth master, they will be finished.


    However, several servant girls who could swim, jumped down the lake one after another and swam to Ruoyin''s side.


    "Fujin, what can you think of? Don''t do anything stupid. I''ll help you to the shore."


    "Yes, yes, your golden body. The lake water is cold at night. It will be bad if you catch a cold."


    Several servant girls are persuading by Ruo Yin.


    However, Ruoyin sent all the slaves away, leaving them alone.


    I just plunge into the cool lake and look for the comb.


    From time to time his head poked out of the lake to catch his breath.


    However, the fourth master, who had already walked out of the main courtyard, did not expect that the woman would jump into the lake.


    He just walked out of the main courtyard, and Li Fukang caught up.


    "Master son, Fujin... Fujin, she jumped into the lake." Li Fukang was so anxious that his tongue curled and his words were not round.


    Smell speech, 4 Ye thick eyebrow a pick, black face to go back.


    No wonder he just heard a "puff" behind him.


    Accompanied by the panic of the slaves.


    When he came to the artificial lake, he saw a corner of the lake, rippling.


    From time to time a small head appeared on the surface of the lake.


    Isn''t it his little Fujin?


    See, four ye thick eyebrow tiny frown.


    The next second, he jumped without hesitation.


    "Ah, ah! Master Su Peisheng jumped on the bank.


    "No one is allowed to come down!" The fourth master ordered him to swim towards the woman.


    As soon as the words came out, the maid who was originally in the lake also quickly climbed onto the shore.


    The heart said that the lake was contracted by the fourth master and Fujin. They''d better get out of here quickly.


    For a moment, the lakeside, which was originally lively, became more lively.


    The slaves, one by one, stomped on the bank.


    This may, although it has begun to heat up.


    But the lake water at night is still a little cold.


    Now the masters and sons are so good at playing. They don''t have a good rest in the house at night, and they run to the lake to soak.


    This... What''s this called.


    Su Peisheng, on one side, could see through his eyes.


    However, he could only follow the fourth master''s advice and stretch his neck on the bank and watch from afar.


    Four masters have already swam to Ruoyin''s side.


    He took the woman out of the water like a chicken.


    But Ruoyin struggled desperately and plunged into the water again.


    As if there were rare treasures under the water.


    Seeing this, the fourth master plunges in again, directly from the bottom of the water and holds the woman horizontally.


    "You don''t want to die. Do you know how deep the water is here?" he scolded


    Ruoyin''s right hand was clinging to his neck at the moment he picked her up.


    The left hand is holding the hard to find gold nanmu comb.


    It was like finding the lost treasure for a long time, and was full of joy in front of him.


    "Fourth master, you see, I found it, so it is mine now." Then, she grabbed his neck and whispered in his ear, "Sir, what is sent out is just like water thrown out, and it can''t be taken back. This comb has been mine for a long time. Now you throw it away and I take it out again. It belongs to me completely. You have no right to throw it away any more...


    I don''t know if the fourth master can''t stand it Women''s chatter.


    Still can''t stand the woman in the ear to breathe hot air, hot blood rushed to the sky cover.


    Or by her silly words and wet body to hook.


    In any case, no matter how many slaves around him, he domineered the lips of women.


    The fourth master held the woman, bowed his head and kissed her aggressively, sweeping her fragrant sandalwood and mouth.


    Ruoyin began to struggle to push the man, after all, there were a bunch of slaves around.


    But the more she pushed him, the more wild he became.With each kiss, his temperature went up a little bit.


    After a while, the man went to the shore and put the woman down.


    Then he put her against the lake, close to her, so that there is no gap between each other.


    The thin lip of sex + feeling, and infatuated to kiss up.


    Ruoyin climbs his neck and gently responds to her.


    The moonlight sprinkles on the faces of handsome men and women, and reflects the light red on their faces.


    The thick ambiguous atmosphere spreads between two people.


    At the moment, a pair of beautiful women and men are kissing each other.


    The man is tall and straight, kissing the woman in an overwhelming posture.


    The woman''s figure is petite, seem to be unable to resist his fanaticism, willow eyebrow micro Cu.


    However, they are well integrated into the moonlight, which seems to be a romantic and aesthetical painting of midsummer night.


    For the early summer night, add a touch of warm color.


    The servants around him, as early as the first moment of the fourth master kissing Ruoyin, turned around and pretended not to see it.


    Even Su Peisheng turned around.


    At first, he did not know why the fourth master was angry.


    It was not until he saw Fu Jin picking up the comb from the lake that he had guessed about it.


    It is estimated that Fujin didn''t cherish the wooden comb sent by the fourth master. The fourth master was angry.


    No wonder the fourth master was angry.


    He saw with his own eyes that after the fourth master had finished reading the fold, he kept up the night by candlelight and carved it with a knife and a knife.


    He had also advised, but it was just a comb, and the best carpenter could carve it.


    But the fourth master didn''t listen.


    After working for several nights, the comb was carved.


    At that time, he thought it was a new thing, which caught the soul of the fourth master and made him pay such attention.


    After all, in this backyard, the fourth master never gave anything that he had made by himself.


    But I never thought that the owner of the wooden comb turned out to be Fujin of the main courtyard.


    You know, this wooden comb has the meaning of getting entangled in old age and getting married.


    But Fu Jin disliked the wooden comb carved by the fourth master himself.


    Tut tut... He had to admire Su Peisheng for his hard work.


    However, people in Fujin have a way.


    A moment ago, the fourth master was furious.


    I''ll be with you the next moment.


    If you can make the four masters who always face the frost, their emotions can change so fast, it is estimated that they will be lucky.


    Just then, the sound of "clattering" was heard by the lake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    It turned out that the fourth master took Ruoyin to the shore.


    He carried her directly into the inner room of the main room.


    The slaves were quick to send hot water to the inner room.


    After a while, the water mist was wrapped around the interior, which surrounded Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    Usually, Ruoyin attends the fourth master''s bath.


    Sometimes they bathe separately.


    Anyway, it''s rare to have a mandarin duck bath like this.


    What''s more, Ruoyin tonight is the one served by the fourth master.


    The man leans lazily on the edge of the wooden bucket, and the cotton handkerchief is gently poured on the woman.


    I don''t know how long, the man''s voice hoarse way: "turn around, face Ye."


    Smell speech, originally still enjoy if sound of hot water baptism, the face Shua red.


    She put her hands around her chest, slowly facing him.


    Little did not know, this posture, as well as this to refuse to return to welcome the appearance, see the man''s Adam''s knot, suddenly rolled a few times.


    Fourth master''s handsome cheek is close at hand.


    Only one eye, she saw the scarlet light in his ink pupil, and the evil charm smile in the corner of his mouth.


    She took a deep breath and asked weakly, "that..."


    but she didn''t know how to go on.


    "Say it The fourth master''s sharp eyes swam on the little woman.


    But if he can''t comb my hair well, it''ll make me feel better


    She tried to reason with him tactfully.


    I''m afraid that if one is not careful, he will be offended again.


    "Yes." The fourth master looked at the woman in front of him and chuckled. Then he picked up her chin frivolously and said in a magnetic way: "you just said that the comb is yours now. You have the right to distribute it. Why do you ask me again? If you don''t remember, I''d better help you recall..."


    his voice is low, just like a walking subwoofer, magnetic and hoarse.


    With a little overbearing, with a little ruffian, showing hoarseness, showing bad.


    Let the woman''s ear root son, minute minute loses the array.


    If the voice and eye waves flow, drooping head does not go to see him.


    But he put the back of his head on the edge of the barrel and kiss.


    And that already scattered hair, by the man''s finger belly around the finger seam.


    Slowly, his lips moved away from her lips, but lingered in the clavicle of sex + feeling, down and down again...


    he left a large area of bright red five finger color, and Yin + Red trace on her body.


    "Ye... Don''t bully me here..." she kept her last trace of reason and put her hand against his strong chest.


    "No way." The man''s index finger, fell on her lip, "pain you are too late."


    I don''t know how long after, two people''s temperature is even higher than the water temperature.


    The fourth master did not want to spare her.


    It was a mess, and the ground had been splashed with water.


    Bath towel and handkerchief were scattered on the ground at random...


    the next morning, Ruoyin was woken up by himself.


    In her bewilderment, she felt dry and hot all over.


    It''s like being burned by fire, and the whole person has a burning sensation.


    It was as if she were going to be devoured by the fire.


    The uncomfortable burning sensation penetrates her skin a little bit, churns in her blood, reaches the heart, and then to the brain.


    She turned over uncomfortable and accidentally fell into the arms of the fourth master.


    Because of the temperature difference, she wanted to cuddle up to the man''s arms.


    As if only in this way can her body feel the cool.


    The fourth master took a rest today, so she had a pain last night.


    At this time, there are many hot people in my arms.


    He woke up immediately.


    Open an eye, see the woman''s face is pale, but the face is very red.


    It''s like the one with altitude sickness.


    Purplish lip is slightly dry crack, seem to be very painful appearance.


    He subconsciously raised his hand and put the back of his hand on the woman''s forehead.


    Suddenly, the back of the hand is like putting it on Mrs. Tang.


    Fourth master brow is tight frown, the deep ink pupil has a sharp light to flash.


    Then he called in the servants to wait in the room.


    "Su Peisheng, if you go and call doctor Feng, you will say that Fujin is ill."


    When Su Peisheng heard this, he couldn''t help but say "yes" and went out quickly.


    A moment later, doctor Feng came to the main hospital with the medicine box on his back.


    If sound is still lying on the bed, half awake, uncomfortable all over.


    Fourth master is sitting on the side of the armchair, a pair of eyes son did not leave the woman.


    After a long time, doctor Feng got up and said, "fourth master, Fujin''s body is feverish due to wind and cold. When I prescribe a prescription, Fujin drinks it twice a day for seven days. It should be OK.""Sure?" The fourth master caught sight of a woman with a miserable face on the bed.


    "Back to fourth master, I''m very sure. But when Fujin drinks medicine, try not to adulterate other food, otherwise the medicine effect cannot play so good effect


    Fourth master''s eye light slightly turns, the light "um" one.


    Then, he stayed in the main hospital to review the official documents.


    When Ruoyin wakes up, it is already dusk.


    Seeing the movement in the bed, the fourth master put down his writing brush and raised his feet to the bedside.


    "Wake up." He helped her sit up and put a silk pillow on her waist.


    "Hiss ~" if the sound takes a breath of cool air, she was dizzy and uncomfortable, but her body was still a burst of pain, she coyly glared at the man, "I didn''t know how to pity me yesterday, my body will be broken by you."


    People say that the four Bailes of the Qing Dynasty were ruthless.


    If Kangxi gave him a job, the bad luck would be miserable.


    Because he doesn''t accept bribes, whether it''s money or sex.


    Once, in order to bribe and bribe him, he was sent to the first Huakui in the capital. He was only a performer. He had not broken his body.


    As a result, he not only confiscated the fourth master, but also added a crime of bribery.


    But Ruoyin thinks that the rumors are really untrustworthy.


    This gentleman is a beast in clothes. He is a disgrace!


    The fourth master belongs to the kind of bed + lust like a devil, and a saint like Buddha under the bed.


    At this time, in the face of the woman''s anger, he coughed gently to cover up his embarrassment and completely lost the Meng Lang look of last night.


    "You lean on it first. I''ll send someone to bring the medicine."


    "Medicine?" If Yin helped her forehead and frowned, "how long did I sleep?"


    "I''ve been sleeping all day." The fourth Master said, and asked the servant to carry the medicine.


    After a while, Qiao Feng carried the silver tray into the room.


    In the tray, it was a snow-white porcelain bowl with dark brown medicine juice in it.


    The fourth master was sitting by the bed with a medicine bowl.


    Then, he scooped out a spoonful of medicine juice, gently blew it, and handed it to Ruoyin.


    If change to normal, if the sound is not hesitant to drink.


    But she''s really sick today. She''s sick because she smells the medicine.


    In addition to the high fever, the mouth also has no taste, really do not want to drink.


    So, she made the temperament to say: "do not want to drink."


    "Be obedient. After drinking, I will let the servant make delicious food for you."


    Ruoyin seldom heard the gentle tone of the fourth master.


    This let her listen, how is it like to coax a daughter?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    After she bit her lip, she retreated and begged for the condition, "let me put some brown sugar in it and stir it, or drink a mouthful of medicine with a mouthful of sugar."


    On hearing this, the fourth master''s face sank, and he said: "nonsense, doctor Feng said that this medicine should be drunk alone, otherwise it will not work."


    "But I''m sore and powerless, and I feel sick when I smell the medicine, and I feel like vomiting." She blinked her big innocent eyes and resisted.


    The fourth master did not understand the amorous feelings. Instead, he solemnly said, "if you don''t drink this medicine, your body will not stop heating. Do you want to burn into a fool?"


    With that, he took a sip of medicine, pinched the woman''s chin, and poured it into her sandalwood mouth.


    For a moment, the bitterness of traditional Chinese medicine and man''s breath suddenly poured into her lips.


    The four hands were caught off guard.


    Want to resist, but he was oppressed by his jaw.


    When the man left her lips, she coughed gently.


    This is not over. The fourth master has to feed her all the medicine juice in person.


    The fourth master didn''t feel bitter. After a bowl of medicine was fed down, he tasted a lot of medicine.


    At the beginning, just after feeding, continue to drink.


    Can arrive later, the woman resists more and more intense, became each other to fight wisdom to fight bravely like dancing.


    Ruo Yin rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Please, just give me some medicine. Do you want to be so domineering...


    when the last dose of medicine is finished, the fourth master''s heart is full of evil fire, and he still refuses to let the woman''s lips go.


    "Well..." Ruoyin pounded his shoulder, and a few drops of medicine overflowed from the corner of her mouth.


    How can you play a hooligan here on the pretext of taking medicine seriously.


    After a long time, the fourth master saw the woman''s body heaved violently and couldn''t breathe, so he released her.


    And preemptive way: "tell you not to drink medicine, this is OK?"


    "No, it''s bitter." Ruoyin wiped the medicine juice from the corners of his mouth with his sleeve.


    The man snorted coldly, way: "the Lord does not dislike bitter, you are OK to say bitter here."


    "That''s because my mouth is sweet, so I don''t feel bitter." Ruoyin is very proud of her chin.


    Looking at the woman''s wayward appearance, the fourth master chuckled gently and said, "you have no conscience, you can stick gold on your own face."


    Ruoyin: "come on, you have a good health. I''ll come to see you some other day. If you dare to jump into the lake again, I''ll see how I can deal with you." The man''s finger belly, in the woman''s Qiong nose scraped gently.


    If the sound immediately changed into a reluctant look, "ye said to count, remember to come to see me."


    But in my heart, she was lucky to have fished out the comb yesterday.


    Or she''s going to be punished badly.


    Fourth master''s eye light, in the face of the woman reluctant to part with a few seconds.


    Light "um" a body, with the slave left.


    When he got out of the main courtyard, his face was full of spirited smile.


    It seems to be the expression that the woman does not give up and please.


    He also told the servants around him: "Su Peisheng, tell people to pay more attention to the main courtyard. If there is anything missing, just send it to me without reporting."


    "Ah Su Peisheng replied with a shy face.


    Fujin is in charge of the financial power of the government. What can he lack.


    But just like something new.


    What''s more, there are no less fresh things in that yard than outside.


    At the beginning of June, Wuge led tens of thousands of elite soldiers from the Forbidden City to Mongolia.


    The five princesses watched the valiant man in armor on the gate of the city.


    The five grid is like a heart inductance should be, looking back at the gate.


    When he saw the five princesses on the gate of the city, he brought out a handsome smile of sunshine.


    The fifth Princess stopped and waved to him with her flat mouth.


    His teeth are white in the sun.


    And her eyes are red.


    ------


    Ruoyin has been taking care of herself at home these days.


    Can''t help, ancient medicine is not very good, a careless, small life is difficult to protect.


    No matter the serious illness or minor illness, we have to keep it for ten days and a half months.


    Now it''s not easy to raise them. I''m wandering in the garden.


    After the painful lesson of being forbidden by the fourth master.


    She resisted the impulse to take off her shoes and step barefoot on the pebbles and breathe the fresh air.


    But this June day, we can''t go shopping for a long time, or the heat wave will hit. In case of heatstroke again, it will be more than worth the loss.


    After about a walk and a slight fever, she went back.


    On the way back, she glimpsed the jasmine beside the path and said, "Qiaolan, go and pick some jasmine flowers. It smells delicious, but it''s not boring."After Qiao Feng should, went to pick flowers.


    Ruoyin holds mother Liu''s hand and stands in place.


    As a result, before Qiao Feng picked the flowers well, mother Liu on the edge took back her hand.


    If the voice immediately, under normal circumstances, only when mother Liu salutes, will take back her hand.


    Sure enough, as soon as she turned her head, she saw a dark blue corner of her robe.


    If the sound did not have time to look at more, Yingying Fu body salute: "please Ye Da''an."


    It is the fourth master who can wear this kind of blue and has a picture of mountains and rivers in the corner of his robe.


    "No The fourth master helped the woman, "why don''t you stay in the house, just keep yourself well, and then you know you''ll come out and wander around."


    If sound wrinkled eyebrow nose, Jiao + voice way: "where is blind stroll, again stay in the house, people will grow moldy."


    The fourth master''s eyes fell on the woman''s face, and she looked very good.


    As always clear and bright eyes, curved willow eyebrows.


    Long and warped eyelashes quiver slightly, blow + bounce can break the face to show faint dizziness + red.


    I don''t know if it''s in the sun or shy.


    Such as Begonia flowers like red lips, is wronged to toot.


    "OK, I know Jiao all day long. It''s just that ye is going to talk to you in the main courtyard." The fourth Master said and walked ahead with his hands.


    At this time, Qiaofeng picked the flowers.


    Ruoyin then held mother Liu''s hand and followed the fourth master with a servant.


    When he got to the main courtyard, Ruoyin and the fourth master''s forehead exuded a little sweat.


    "Qiao Feng, you go to the dining room and ask them to make a jar of honey and lemonade."


    "Qiao LAN, you bring warm water."


    "Mammy Liu, bring me a jade comb."


    As soon as Ruoyin returned to the main courtyard, he stood in his own territory, commanding the slaves.


    Then, when all the slaves retired, she was like a snail girl.


    Serve the fourth master, clean his hands, wipe his sweat and comb his hair.


    He changed his official clothes and put on a clean navy blue robe.


    She knew that she was taking care of herself and he was busy.


    Although the main courtyard often sent some trinkets, but the two rarely met.


    If she seems unfamiliar, it is really difficult to cover the heat of the iceberg.


    But if she looks hotter, the iceberg of the millennium will melt a lot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    After the fourth master was busy with the woman, the top of his heart trembled a few times.


    Then he grabbed the handkerchief from the woman''s hand and sat down in the chair. "Don''t be busy. I have something to tell you."


    "Oh." Ruoyin wiped his hands with his handkerchief and sat down beside him.


    There was a small table between them.


    "It''s hot. I''m going to move to Chuang Tzu. Tell them in the backyard." The fourth master is playing with the huge jadeite finger, and says lightly.


    "Well, well, it''s just that I''ve got a heat rash these days, and I''m not feeling good." If the sound twist body.


    When the fourth Master heard the woman''s melodious and graceful voice, he turned his head and saw her twisting.


    It''s like a little woman with an intolerable prickle on her body.


    "Hongyi''s long prickly heat is almost the same, but you still have it?" The fourth master''s thick eyebrows seemed to be disbelief.


    Ruoyin has been suffering from prickly heat recently.


    The main reason is that the skin in front of the neck and the body is relatively tender, and a little sweat makes a red prickly heat.


    "Ye, you don''t know that my skin is very tender. When the weather is hot, I grow a lot of prickly heat. I don''t believe you." She also pulled her snow-white collar down slightly.


    A good figure can''t be found by yourself.


    She wanted to let the fourth master see the prickly heat on her neck.


    However, due to her self-made body shaping sling, long-term practice of yoga and sports, and natural beauty, her figure is simply too good to be reasonable.


    Belong to sex + feeling below clavicle, all is chest!


    The fourth master glanced lightly, and ignored the tiny prickly heat at all.


    The line of sight is completely attracted by the abundance and softness if there is nothing like it.


    It''s as white as tender tofu!


    He coughed a little and then withdrew his eyes.


    But the uneasy rolling Adam''s apple betrayed him.


    The fourth master solemnly said: "wipe more pine pollen, cool to heat."


    "I just put it on, it will be cool, and then I will get prickly rash again. I can''t wipe that all day long. It''s a lot of trouble." If the sound of the collar.


    Do not know, since just that action, has aroused the evil fire of men.


    The fourth master held his lips and just wanted to say something.


    Outside came Qiao Feng''s knock on the door: "master, lemon honey water is coming."


    "Come in." If the sound is light.


    Qiao Feng came into the house, put the lemon honey water down and set it up, then went out.


    Ruoyin took the jar and poured a full cup into the fourth master''s cup and his own cup.


    The fourth master glanced at the white porcelain cup. There were yellow juice in it and several pieces of lemon floating on it.


    At this time, there are layers of water droplets on the edge of the jar, and there are continuous white fog from the jar.


    "Ice?" He asked.


    "Yes, there are ice cubes in it. In hot weather, drinking this is the best way to relieve summer heat, increase body fluid and quench thirst, and nourish the skin, whiten and promote digestion." And vitamin supplements.


    However, this she did not say, just smilingly holding a cup of wine.


    The fourth master also took a drink with his cup.


    Suddenly, the mouth full of lemon fragrance, sour and sweet, but also with a little honey sweet, from the throat to the stomach, it is cold.


    I can''t help but take a sip and the cup will be bottomed out.


    It seems that the evil fire in the body has been suppressed.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin will help the fourth master to fill a cup.


    The fourth master, who was taken with ice lemon and honey water and was pleased with it, directly reviewed the official documents in the main hospital.


    At dusk, Ruoyin let the dining room do, cold noodles, hot fried rice cake, garlic green bone vegetables, celery fried shrimps, Lily fry.


    After eating and drinking, the two lay down with servants.


    This night, people who haven''t met for a long time can''t help fighting with goblins...


    -


    three days later, the servants from all over the mansion gathered at the gate of the mansion and took the masters to Zhuangzi.


    I''ve changed my family this year.


    In any case, there are many Chuang Tzu of the fourth master. If you change one one a year, it is estimated that they will not repeat the same pattern.


    When we got there, it was just noon.


    If the sound of the carriage, nothing else, just look at the scenery.


    Chuang Tzu is much better than his family.


    The air in the suburbs is better than that in the center of Beijing.


    From a distance, you can see rockeries, pavilions, pavilions and pools.


    There are also antique quadrangles.


    However, when it was time for lunch, they did not have time to arrange their houses. The steward led the way ahead, saying that lunch was set up in the pavilion.


    Ruoyin then supported mother Liu''s and followed the army.


    Walking into Zhuangzi, I found that it was not only beautiful outside, but also green inside.


    The mountain is full of towering trees, the ground is green grassland.Even the green lake is rippling.


    After a while, they took their seats in a large pavilion.


    The marble table is full of delicious dishes.


    "Zhuang Zhuang, eat by yourself." Ruoyin settled Hongyi on the left.


    "Good." Hongyi nodded heavily.


    Then, the family dinner began.


    If sound left is Hongyi, right is fourth master.


    On the right side of the fourth master are Li, Da Ge Ge and er a ge.


    During the meal, Li watched Hongyi eat very well, some of the noodles are not good-looking.


    Some people always like to compare with others.


    In particular, I want to place my hope on my children.


    But the big brother is like a small adult, and he doesn''t have to worry about eating.


    Take a look at her side of the two, big Ge Ge is better, in the end is a girl, and introverted.


    I need a slave to feed, but I''m safe.


    But the second elder brother is not the same, is still babbling when.


    The slave fed him to eat, and he kept chattering there.


    It''s not spitting.


    Just crying and not eating.


    There is no way to make the slaves.


    This makes mother Xie, who usually takes her second elder brother, helpless.


    For mother Xie, the second elder brother was not her own child.


    But the fourth master trusted her, so he gave the second elder brother with him.


    Sometimes she doesn''t like the second elder brother''s meaning, Li Shi inevitably said two words when she was bumped into by Li.


    If it was not for the sake of her being the fourth master''s nurse, I would have scolded her.


    Make her where good meaning, treat two elder brother strictly.


    At this time, four Ye''s thick eyebrows frowned.


    However, the second elder brother is still shaking his head desperately, and his mouth still resists the "Ao Ao Ao" cry, that is, he does not eat.


    Hongyi see two elder brother make temperament, at first some ignorant.


    Then he said, "my brother wants to eat, so that he can grow tall."


    This words a, if sound reaches out to touch the moon forehead of Hongyi.


    There was a sudden impulse to give birth to a little brother and sister.


    But Li''s side, but toward Hongyi swept a sharp look.


    It seems that Hongyi said something wrong.


    Then, she went to the second elder brother, holding two elder brother coax way: "Hong Min, sum Niang feed you to eat not good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Who knows two elder brother is held in the bosom by Li Shi, originally crying small face, at this time is full of resistance.


    The second elder brother cried more and more, which made everyone feel upset. The fourth master finally glanced up at Li and his second elder brother, and said faintly, "hold him down."


    Li was slightly stunned. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to talk much.


    She had to give her second elder brother to mother Xie and return to her seat.


    At this moment, when she saw the appearance of Hongyi''s meal, she did not mention how much she hated.


    But she can''t hate now, because she wants to be loved.


    Otherwise, I''ll be dressed up for nothing today.


    The fourth master has not been to her yard for a while.


    So, today she specially wore a piercing Mei red Hanfu.


    The body will be wrapped up very graceful.


    Not long, Li''s pickpockets after a few mouthfuls, the eye drops to spin, seems to be in the idea.


    She coughed gently and said with a delicate smile, "Sir, I just heard from the servant of Chuang Tzu that the Lingyan Pavilion on Chuang Tzu is not bad."


    The meaning of this is very obvious, that is to live in Lingyan Pavilion.


    Just now she asked the servant of Chuang Tzu.


    The residence of the fourth master has been settled in muyuan residence for a long time.


    As for the number of their backyards, it is still to be determined.


    After dinner, it is estimated that the allocation of housing.


    So, she had to be at the table and get the house done.


    But this Lingyan Pavilion is the closest to muyuan residence.


    In this way, she will get the moon first.


    If you come across something from time to time, you will have more opportunities to serve in bed.


    But the fourth master''s face was changeable, and he did not answer him. He just picked up the wine cup and drank it gently.


    Seeing this, Li continued not to give up his heart and said: "I just saw it. The second elder brother has just been crying. In fact, he is not like that in private. He is still small, not heat-resistant, and is hard to be hot. But I heard that there is a spring beside Lingyan Pavilion, which is warm in winter and cool in summer. In addition, it is backed by mountains. I think Lingyan Pavilion should be very cool. "


    She knew she didn''t have enough weight, so she had to let her son come together.


    "It''s cool on Chuang Tzu." The fourth Master said lightly.


    Chuang Tzu has no place where he is not cool. He lives everywhere.


    Moreover, he is not ignorant, two elder brother always loves to cry.


    After Li Shi slightly a Zheng, had no choice but to chat up the way: "ye said yes."


    "It''s good if my sister doesn''t live there. It''s said that Lingyan Pavilion is a bit cold and easy to get wet. Second elder brother is still young. Anyway, he can''t soak in the clear spring pool. I don''t think it''s suitable for my sister to live in." There''s something in the words of Niu co Lu''s family.


    When he heard this, he became angry.


    She said, "why don''t you tell me who is suitable for Lingyan Pavilion? Is it you?"


    As soon as this word comes out, the New Cobalt Lu''s face is somewhat embarrassed.


    She lowered her head and looked pitiful. She said, "that''s not what I said. My sister is also for the sake of her sister."


    Just the corner of the eye, but intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the fourth master.


    Li''s mouth was turned away, and she didn''t believe that he was so good.


    If it wasn''t for the fourth master here, she would have to have a few words with Niu co Lu.


    At this time, seeing that the smell of gunpowder was strong on the dining table, the Wu family on one side wanted to see the needle in the needle and pick up the leak.


    She twisted her waist and said sweetly, "if my sisters don''t live, I don''t mind staying. Anyway, I''m not afraid of the cold."


    The Song family, beside Wu, ate quietly, like a man without a sense of existence.


    Wu''s words made Ruo Yin, who had been concentrating on eating, couldn''t help laughing.


    She resisted the smile in her heart and glanced at the fourth master secretly.


    The result just and four ye deep Mou son on.


    Before, she only enjoyed the scenery, and didn''t let the servant ask about the situation.


    Therefore, she did not know that Lingyan Pavilion was very close to muyuan residence of the fourth master.


    But she from Li''s several scramble to live in the situation, anyway is a good place is.


    However, all the houses in Chuang Tzu are good places.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and beamed at the fourth master, saying, "Sir, my requirements are not high. As long as it is a pavilion, there are many flowers and plants in the courtyard, and there are windows on both sides to ensure that the north and South are transparent and the air convection is cool enough."


    The voice has just dropped, Li''s mouth corner has drawn, this request is not much?


    At the same time, their little hearts are a little nervous.


    Afraid that the fourth master was happy, he gave the Lingyan Pavilion to Fujin.


    If so, with Fujin''s foxing means, isn''t it very good to get the moon first?


    See four ye light "um" one, way: "ye see Lingyan Pavilion is suitable for you, later let slave take big elder brother, go to clean up some."


    What!


    Li''s pupils were dilated.


    One by one, they fought openly and secretly on the other side, and the fourth master loved to ignore them.People Fu Jin a word, they all second kill, let four ye relaxed.


    This is not over, the fourth master also candidly said: "it''s right there is close to Ye''s residence."


    As soon as the words were said, Li''s several seemed to have received tens of thousands of critical hit damage.


    Smell speech, if sound finally knew the mystery.


    It turned out that the Li family wanted to get the moon first, so they broke their heads and wanted to live in Lingyan Pavilion.


    She had no intention of competing for favors. She looked at the Li family''s several moods. Her heart was dark and cool.


    She showed her innocence, but she raised a proud smile and said, "sisters, I''m really sorry. You know, I didn''t want to be like this, but if you didn''t want me to live in Lingyan Pavilion, I had to be respectful rather than obedient."


    That delicate and smart appearance really makes other people in the backyard hate their teeth itching.


    Li''s body twisted, Jiao + voice way: "Ye, you see Fu Jin, she bullied us!"


    At the same time, if sound also does not want to show weakness to turn head, toward four ye smile way: "thank you for giving me Lingyan Pavilion."


    The fourth master saw that the woman was cheap and pretty. His eyes turned slightly and he coughed gently with his fist clenched.


    Who''s Fujin like her, so cunning as a fox spirit.


    However, compared with those who do bad things in private.


    It seems that this kind of publicity on her face is better.


    Then he took the blue handkerchief from sushi and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    He got up and said, "I''m ready."


    With that, he shook the corner of his robe and left with the servants.


    If he had a black belly, he would not be the target of women.


    Ruoyin likes Li Shi''s dislike for her, but she can''t fight her appearance.


    After the fourth master left the banquet, she also got up and said with a proud smile to the Li family: "I''m full too. By the way, I''ll see how good Lingyan Pavilion is."


    Ruoyin''s appearance made Li''s teeth clench, but he didn''t break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach.


    A moment later, Ruoyin arrived at Lingyan Pavilion.


    "Master, you see, the pavilion on the edge is my muyuan residence. Look close." Qiaofeng painted on the left and right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    If sound along the direction of the wind to see.


    Not to mention, it''s really close.


    The muyuan residence of the fourth master is on the left of Lingyan Pavilion, with a small pavilion in the middle.


    If you want to visit, it''s estimated to take 100 steps.


    Moreover, the surrounding plants and trees are growing very well.


    In particular, the back of Lingyan Pavilion, leaning against the mountains, is full of natural flavor.


    "What''s in that small pavilion?" She asked curiously.


    "Back to the master, that is the spring pool. You can swim and bathe in it. No one can see it." Smart way.


    "Oh." Ruo Yin nodded with a sudden realization.


    "So, you are in the fourth master''s heart. Otherwise, Li Bian Fujin broke his tongue, and he didn''t give her Lingyan Pavilion to live in. As soon as you said that, the fourth master would give you Lingyan Pavilion to live in."


    If sound coquettish ground glared Qiao Feng one eye, "want you a wench to be garrulous!"


    Qiao Feng looks at Qiao LAN at one side, smiles and then drops his head.


    When the slaves cleaned the Lingyan Pavilion quickly, mother Liu came into the room with a smile on her face.


    "Master, the steward of the winery has just reported the situation to Chuang Tzu, saying that he has made 5000 Liang silver this month."


    If sound a listen, two curved willow eyebrows, excited to become wave eyebrows.


    She was just trying, but she didn''t think about it.


    In ancient times, I opened a nondescript winery and made so much money.


    It seems that the social pressure of the ancient people was not small, otherwise they would not go to the winery to relieve their worries.


    In less than half a year, I can actually earn back the investment money and make a lot of extra money.


    According to this situation, if she develops branches in various provinces in the future, will she not become a rich woman in the Qing Dynasty?


    The prince of the Qing Dynasty only earned ten thousand Liang a year.


    It''s Baylor like the fourth master who only gets 2500 liang of silver a year.


    However, there must be other ways for the fourth master to be such a black fox. It is more than 2500 Liang silver a year.


    Otherwise, he would have been defeated for a long time.


    The first taste of sweet if sound, want to enter other industries.


    There seems to be no other new industry.


    Since Kangxi opened 13 trade and export trade, there are both import and export commodities.


    What foreign sofa, Western bed, European style furniture and so on.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin had an idea.


    She never saw a department store when she was shopping in Beijing.


    Well, it''s commonly known as supermarket.


    The capital will always be a jewelry shop, rouge shop, water powder shop, cloth shop, vegetable market, fruit and vegetable stall, winery, dry goods shop, snack shop, tailor shop, etc.


    They all sell single goods.


    Even if a grocery store sells a few more, it will not exceed three areas.


    Then why doesn''t she open a department store so that everyone can avoid going through the streets. As long as she enters her department store, she can buy everything.


    At the thought of this, Ruoyin''s eyes have the light of money fans.


    Anyway, she has several abandoned dowry Chuang Tzu and real estate in the capital city, and there are several prosperous shops in the center of the capital.


    Heart is not as good as action, she immediately spent a day and a night to conceive a good marketing strategy.


    Then, she wrote a letter and asked granny Liu to give it to manager Chen of the winery.


    She can''t believe it if she''s re hired.


    But in the past six months, she has been conscientious and has never made any mistakes. She is still trustworthy.


    Let him expand the department store business.


    From the winery, let him choose a man to go to the top.


    The reason why she didn''t explain it in person was that she didn''t want to go out because it was too hot outside.


    Second, Chen Guanshi is a man. It''s not convenient for her to ask Chuang Tzu to discuss things.


    Third, she planned to make a lot of money, and she had to know how to employ people, but she couldn''t make any money and finally made herself exhausted.


    So, generally, she just wants to be a boss behind the scenes.


    Sitting at home counting money.


    ------


    three days later, Ruoyin had fully explained the matter of the department store and planned to take Hongyi to the relatively small pavilion to teach Hongyi how to swim.


    At this time, she was holding Hongyi and lifted her feet into the pavilion.


    Mother Liu took the things she needed and followed her.


    "Master, these two pools are different. One is a flowing spring, which is very cold. There is also a clean spring, neither ice nor warm, the water temperature is just good Qiao Feng tried the water temperature by hand.


    After hearing this, Ruoyin hands Hongyi to mammy Liu.


    I went to a pool the size of a swimming pool and tried the water temperature myself.


    "Well, that water over there is too cold. That''s all." She went into the small wooden door beside the spring and changed her clothes.Mother Liu several, then in the outside to Hongyi on the cool navy blue small belly bag, as well as small underpants.


    A moment later, the emperor Ruoyin was wearing a black striped dress.


    It is embroidered with red and pink small flowers.


    The cut of the skirt is very solid, and the waist effect is very good.


    The shoulder strap is very thin, only the width of the pinkie.


    The skirt is elegant lotus leaf skirt tail, it is Qibi short skirt.


    Swimming skirt, it will be very cumbersome.


    But what she should have covered up was solid, belonging to the kind that did not reveal at all, but also made people dream.


    After changing the skirt, she slowly went down the pool and swam for a few laps.


    After warming up, she just swam toward the shore of Hongyi, "come on, Zhuang, e Niang will teach you how to swim."


    With that, she took Hongyi and put the short leg into the pool.


    Hongyi''s legs have never been in the water, and the small short legs are pedaling in the water.


    "Master, big brother likes to play with water." Qiao Feng is overjoyed by Hongyi.


    "Yes, I don''t know why. Almost every child loves to play with water." Ruoyin holds Hongyi''s armpit, makes him head up, lies on his stomach and walks in the pool, practicing to float.


    Hongyi is held up by Ruoyin and buoyancy in the water. His two short legs are not afraid of anything at all. They are like a dry duck, and they fight in the water.


    Ruoyin thought that Hongyi would be afraid of water at first, but he didn''t think that instead of resisting, he enjoyed it very much.


    Not only that, Hony has always grinned, more happy than playing with toys.


    The mouth still "cackle cluck" smile.


    After practicing a cup of tea, Ruoyin changed its posture.


    She hugged him from behind, let his head rest on her shoulder, face upward floating.


    During this period, Hongyi''s small short legs have never stopped, and they are all excited to splash water.


    When he was in contact with the water, Ruoyin gave him a wake up, "Zhuang Zhuang, to go into the water."


    I don''t know if Hongyi listens to it, so he gives a "um" sound.


    So, Ruoyin lets Hongyi stand in the palm of her right hand, hold him in her left hand, and take him into the water slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    But within three seconds, she picked up Hony again.


    "Wow, it''s fun, erniang, I''m going to play." Hongyi''s hands and feet were pounding in the water, and it didn''t seem to be enough.


    "E Niang thought you would be scared if you put the whole person into the pool. I didn''t expect that you were a little troublemaker, and you were addicted to playing." If the sound said, and then the whole person Hongyi vertical into the pool.


    Then, not a few times, she did not take Hongyi into the water.


    Instead, Hongyi put his head into the pool and enjoyed it.


    Looking at the sister Liu, she also showed her aunt''s smile on the bank.


    Qiaofeng even laughed.


    A moment later, Ruoyin is swimming with Hongyi.


    The little guy has been able to flutter his little arms and legs and swim down hard.


    When I was fascinated by Ruo Yin teaching, I suddenly felt that everything around me suddenly became very quiet.


    It''s a terrifying silence.


    Even the maid''s laughing voice stopped abruptly.


    If the tone conditionally shivers, look at the shore.


    As a result, a dark blue corner appeared in front of you.


    The hem is embroidered with patterns of clouds and rivers.


    Only one eye, if sound dare not look up.


    Oh, no, the fourth master is here again!


    Why does she meet him every time she wants to have free entertainment?


    Compared with Ruoyin''s advice, Hongyi waved his small hand instead and said with a smile to the fourth master: "Amar, let''s play with water."


    If the voice of the mouth smoke, this is a son.


    But fortunately, there was a little guy in her arms, so she took the little guy as a shield and hid behind the little guy.


    In addition, her oval face is delicate and small, just enough to hide.


    The fourth master stood on the bank with his hands down and looked at the mother and son in the pool with a commanding posture.


    He just went to Lingyan Pavilion. The servant said she was here.


    He came in alone.


    Who knows, this is the scene.


    Let''s talk about Hongyi, childish and mischievous.


    It is more promising than his forehead Niang, not afraid of is, big eyes are looking at him.


    Baby fat face, meat toot small + mouth, also with a smile.


    And, I''m holding my right thumb.


    On the body hangs a small dark blue belly bag, a pair of small short legs, wearing a small navy blue underpants, soft waxy can sprout.


    And Hongyi is more and more like him now.


    Facing such a small version of himself, he is full of anger, there is no place to send.


    Then he glanced at the woman behind him, as if he was some kind of villain. He was too scared to poke out his head.


    He snorted coldly, and admonished the slave on one side: "a group of rubbish, still Leng to do what!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." The servants on the edge were instructed, regardless of Ruoyin or the servant girl around the fourth master, they all went to work.


    Either take big brother away, busy to big brother wipe body, is to big brother wear clothes.


    Qiao Feng is ready to pull Ruoyin up. As a result, he stares at him and shrinks his hand back.


    Take a look at the charming master in the pool, and she will be more determined not to take care of this business.


    So, in the blink of an eye, the slave and big brother all went out.


    All of a sudden, only Ruoyin and four masters were left.


    Ruoyin, who had no shield, put his hands around his chest and whispered, "can you help me get my clean clothes? It''s behind the small wooden door."


    Voice just fell, the man who had been standing in a commanding position suddenly squatted down.


    But his body is relatively tall, that is, squatting. For Ruoyin in the pool, he still seems arrogant and arrogant.


    The man just squatted and looked at the woman in front of him.


    She was wearing a black lace embroidered skirt.


    On the snow-white pearl shoulder, hangs the small shoulder belt.


    The waist embroidered with small flowers, layer upon layer of embellishment in the beautiful skirt.


    Her graceful figure is set off perfectly.


    One of the hair is not scattered, just the forehead on the cheek.


    Women long and warped eyelashes, there is a layer of water mist.


    The skin that can be broken by blowing + bouncing on the face is also stained with small drops of water.


    It should be covered, but just look at her proud body.


    As if at any time will be unable to bear the weight in front of the body, the small shoulder strap tension broken.


    It''s really a lovely and dignified fairy who stirs up men.


    The fourth master, who had been so angry, had his throat tied, and only the evil fire was left.


    He raised his hand and scraped the woman''s Qiong nose, "which family''s Fujin is like you, even if you are fond of playing, but also teach the bad master''s big brother."


    "The fourth master''s Fujin is just like me.""What?" A man with thick eyebrows.


    "Nothing." If Yin turns his head and doesn''t go to see him, "I''m not playing with water, I''m teaching big brother to swim."


    "What can you learn to swim for such a young child?"


    Ruoyin:...


    How can she tell the fourth master that swimming can promote the growth of children''s bones and muscles.


    It even plays an important role in the development of children''s joints.


    At the same time, it can also increase resistance.


    It''s good for brain development.


    However, he did not believe what she said.


    Forget it, or not.


    Seeing the woman''s pitiful silence, the fourth master was soft hearted.


    He reached out his right hand and handed it to her: "come up and change yourself."


    "Oh." If he doesn''t hesitate to go ashore.


    Who knows she stepped on a moss and slipped.


    He grabbed the fourth master and fell with his back to the pool.


    The fourth master, who is squatting, is getting ready to stand up.


    The center of gravity was tilted, and he was suddenly brought into the pool by women.


    For a moment, if the sound is down, the fourth master is on.


    Both fell into the water.


    Originally quiet pool, suddenly splashed huge spray.


    The fourth master stood firm in the pool for the first time. Then he picked up the woman and held her on the bank.


    The slender finger belly pulled the green silk of the woman''s forehead, playing the flavor: "so you like to play this kind of trick?"


    "No, no, no, I just accidentally stepped on the moss." Ruoyin quickly shakes her head.


    "It''s not convenient here." The fourth master raised his feet and went ashore, "you go to change your clothes. If you change your clothes, you will come to Mu yuan residence of Ye."


    As for Fujin, she doesn''t want a place like this.


    Ruoyin: "there are many misunderstandings.


    Anyway, no matter what she said, it was already like this.


    She had better go to the wooden door to change clothes and escape the embarrassing moment first.


    So she turned and went to the wooden door.


    But behind him came a man''s deep magnetic voice: "don''t let me wait too long."


    Finish saying, the man regardless of body wet brocade robe, went out directly.


    At the moment when the fourth master went out, the servant outside was stunned.


    What happened just now?


    All they heard was a splash of water.


    As a result, the original clean and tidy fourth master came out with water dripping on his body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    It seems to be aware of the different eyes of the slaves. The fourth master''s eyes are cool and sweep the slaves.


    Then he walked to muyuan residence in a big stride.


    Mother Liu went to the door anxiously.


    They did not see Ruo Yin in the pool, and then whispered: "Fu Jin?"


    "Change your clothes here." In the small wooden door, came the sound of Ruoyin.


    A moment later, Ruoyin changed her clothes and asked Qiao LAN to make a head for her at will and went to muyuan residence of the fourth master.


    When she got there, Su Peisheng directly welcomed her into the house without informing the fourth master.


    Obviously, it should have been the fourth master.


    After entering the house, the fourth master had changed his clean clothes and reclined on the soft couch to read.


    He was wearing nothing else but a black silk lining.


    The lapel was half open just in time, revealing the strong muscles of flax.


    His side face is extremely handsome, as clear as carved water chestnut.


    Is quietly leaning on the book, that kind of dedicated look, all exudes mature and domineering man charm, which fascinates women.


    If the sound gently walked forward, and had not had time to speak, the man put down the book in his hand, light way: "you come."


    If the voice lowered his head, "um," a sound.


    The fourth master turned his head, and the deep ink pupil fell on the woman''s wet hair.


    "Come here," he ordered


    If yinben is very close to him, he only takes a few steps and stands before him.


    The fourth master raised his head and touched his head. "How come your hair didn''t dry?"


    If Yin doesn''t reply, she just looks at him angrily.


    That look as if to say: is not you say don''t let wait too long, how instead blame me to come?


    The meaning in the eyes of the little woman is in the eyes of the fourth master.


    He chuckled and took a quick cotton handkerchief from one side.


    "Come up."


    If the sound "Oh" a sound, raised the foot on the couch.


    At the moment when she was on the couch, the fourth master pressed her on his leg.


    Ruoyin looks up at her fourth master.


    After thinking about it, with the pair of eyes that seem to be able to see through everything, just close your eyes and enjoy it.


    The fourth master took the hairpin off the woman''s head and spread her hair.


    Then slowly wipe her wet hair with a towel.


    If the sound is closed eyes, but the heart is very uneasy.


    She can''t resist such a gentle fourth master.


    As the saying goes, you have to endure as much anger as you can endure.


    Or... Torment...


    while the fourth master wiped the woman''s hair, he lowered his head to admire such a comfortable woman.


    She was leaning against him.


    A head of hair spread like ink.


    Even with my eyes closed, my eyebrows are crooked.


    His sight swept her long and curly eyelashes, and then her pretty nose and red lips like crabapple.


    On the left is the white swan neck.


    I can''t help but feel a tight abdomen.


    I don''t know what''s going on with my eyes closed.


    All she knew was that it was a good time.


    Just think of the four belles of the Qing Dynasty, who were drying her hair.


    The little feminism in my heart is bound to swell up a little bit.


    The corner of the mouth is to arouse a satisfied smile.


    The fourth master saw the woman''s face full of laughter, like a little wild cat scratched by someone''s stomach. He asked in a low voice, "what are you laughing at?"


    If sound is asked to be guilty, only funny nightmare like flower tunnel: "nothing to laugh at, just feel like this is very good now."


    The fourth master didn''t speak, but repeated his actions.


    Ruoyin looks at him with his chin up.


    The feeling of the fourth master is always cold, alienated, and even indifferent.


    Even if he wiped her hair now, he couldn''t bring her any warmth.


    Looking at his carved cold and resolute chin, it gives her a kind of sentimental breath.


    Like now, the Adam''s apple on his neck, with a perfect curve, is rolling gently.


    As if at any time to bend down, bite her.


    Sure enough, it was at the moment when Ruoyin thought came into being.


    Her lips were sealed by the fourth master.


    That kind of overbearing and aggressive kiss.


    It was as if the person who had just wiped her hair was not him at all.


    Then, the material on her body was exquisitely peeled off by the man, and she was randomly thrown on the waxed solid wood floor in the room...


    -


    Ruoyin is an activist and wants to open a department store. She is serious.


    This time, she took out all her dowry money.


    With sufficient funds, she had the venue, which was a real estate for her to marry.So, two months later, her department store will officially open.


    As for Minger, it''s called forget worry department store.


    It is her intention to make the gold lettered signboard sound and develop branches in the future.


    On the eighth day of August, it is the opening day of the department store.


    On this day, Ruoyin didn''t invite the fourth master.


    Anyway, I know he won''t go.


    But just as she was about to take a carriage to the department store to cut the ribbon.


    Su Peisheng went to her Lingyan Pavilion.


    At this time, Ruoyin sits at the top of the table and stares at Su Peisheng''s back.


    He was followed by seven or eight small eunuchs, carrying two huge mahogany boxes.


    As soon as Su Peisheng entered the room, he hit a thousand: "Fujin, the fourth master knew that your department store needed a lot of money, so he asked the servant to send some thoughts."


    Then he took a stack of silver tickets from the slave behind him and presented them.


    And those little eunuchs also opened the mahogany boxes one after another.


    For a moment, there was a golden light in the box.


    Inside, there were all large gold ingots, which illuminated the hall brightly.


    If Yin only looked at it, she felt that her eyes would be blinded by the golden light reflected by Jin Yuanbao.


    Mother Liu was stunned to the spot.


    They have never seen so much gold in their life. How much is it worth.


    This is not over. Ruoyin opens the silver ticket in her hand.


    The denomination on the silver note is ten thousand taels.


    She had five of them in her hand.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin felt that her whole house was full of the fragrance of gold and silver.


    And she was immersed in the sea of gold and silver.


    "Fujin, you have 50000 taels of silver in your hand. As for the two boxes, they add up to 1000 taels of gold ingots."


    Su Pei Sheng said for a moment, remembering what the fourth Master said in the morning: "tell her to take it easy. If you don''t care about her, you''ll have to support her.".


    He held back the sweet and greasy taste in his heart, but he also added sugar to his face. He said with a smile, "you don''t have any pressure. No matter whether you lose or not, as long as you are happy, it''s a big deal... You go home and you''ll be raised."


    Hoo, I finally passed on the tiresome words to the right place.


    If the sound mouth corner takes a puff, it is worthy of being the chief manager around the fourth master.


    He can understand and convey the words of the fourth master in place, which is beyond the scope.


    Although she knew that the fourth master would never say "if you are happy".


    However, she still believes in the words of "Ye Yang you".


    It means almost the same.


    If the sound slows down, you can''t let the slave see her money fan.


    She just looked flattered and asked, "where is he now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    "Back in Fujin, my Lord went to the court early in the morning, but he specially told the servant that he must give this to you before you leave the mansion." Su Peisheng returned.


    If she nodded her head to show her understanding, she let mother Liu reward Su Peisheng and the little eunuch silver.


    Li Fukang sent them off again.


    Then, she sat on the chair with the paralyzed posture of Beijing.


    These days, she talked to the fourth master about opening a department store.


    But except for the first time, there was a flash of appreciation in his eyes.


    After that, they were indifferent.


    However, he did not think about it. On the day of her opening, he held her up with silver.


    Do you know that she has paid a lot of dowry money and intend to fill in the hole in her dowry?


    There are many kinds of people. Don''t be afraid of no money.


    Even if you have nothing to lose, you can still keep your domineering momentum.


    I have to say that the fourth master is still very good in this respect.


    He couldn''t give her a sense of security, even emotionally.


    But it can bring her enough security in money and spirit.


    This sense of security, is her past life, this life, no one can give her.


    Let her feel that as long as he is there, the sky will fall, and she will not be afraid.


    Originally, she was worried that the department store would not open well, so she was immediately pacified by the silver sent to her door by the fourth master.


    You know, this time was Kangxi''s reign, which was no more than silver inflation and inflation in the middle and late Qing Dynasty.


    Therefore, silver at this stage is still very valuable.


    If it is converted into + RMB, it is about one or two silver equivalent to 300-400 yuan RMB.


    But the purchasing power is much bigger than that of Hyundai, which is more than a few hundred yuan.


    After all, tile roofed houses in the capital cost only one or two silver per square meter.


    However, modern is the tiled house in the countryside, which is more than a few hundred yuan per square meter.


    Let''s talk about the 1000 taels of gold ingots.


    One or two gold ingots equals ten taels of silver.


    It''s tens of thousands of taels of silver.


    All in all, it is worth tens of millions of RMB.


    But if compared with the purchasing power of modern, I''m afraid it will be more than 100 million yuan.


    Think of this, if sound mouth corner twitch.


    The fourth master is really inhuman.


    Then she knew that he had a different way to hide a lot of money.


    Otherwise, according to his salary of 2500 Liang a year, where does the money come from.


    Moreover, he often costs tens of thousands of silver and does not show up.


    Let the slave "bang Dang" directly, and the gold and silver will be delivered to the door.


    There is no need to send them to the department store to show off their wealth.


    Close the door and spoil your wife.


    However, this is in line with the fourth master''s low-key life style and high-profile work style.


    It is also like his temperament, the appearance is indifferent, the heart is fanatical.


    She will not be polite to the fourth master''s great kindness.


    He kind of man, willing to spend money on you, take money to praise you, must be after careful consideration, absolutely not so simple as a fever of mind.


    You just put it away. If you don''t know what to do, it''s just... Miserable!


    Ruoyin told the slave to receive the silver from the storehouse, and then she took mother Liu''s hand and prepared to go to the department store.


    On the first day of opening, she had to go to the department store.


    The department store is located in the most prosperous center of Beijing.


    It''s a three story Pavilion.


    Because Ruoyin has carried out a lot of promotion means, such as opening a big reward for guests, pop money straight down, full reduction and 1 yuan exchange purchase activities.


    There were more guests at the door than when the winery opened.


    That guy ~ that scene ~ is a sea of people, gongs and drums, firecrackers and red flags.


    It''s quite spectacular.


    After the ribbon cutting ceremony, people rushed to the department store.


    The clerk at the door yelled at the door with a paper trumpet: forget worry, forget worry, have everything, live without worry!


    In the morning, Ruoyin entertained Fei Yanggu and Jueluo.


    He also sent off the couple.


    Then she wandered around the department store and inspected.


    As a result, when she came to the corner of the relatively unpopular porcelain, a light gray corner of cotton and hemp robe appeared in front of her.


    Who is not Mr. Shu?


    It''s summer and he looks better than in winter.


    But the face is still pale.


    He wore a round black hat and black boots.


    There is no other decoration on the body. It looks clean and simple.


    That pair of deep and cold eyes, no focus at all.


    It''s like a person with no feelings, looking at her straight.


    If the sound on so flat eyes, there is no reason in the heart of the - panic.But behind her was a wall, and she had to pass him.


    So, she took a deep breath and was about to pretend she didn''t know each other, and then she passed by.


    But in the brush with him and pass by, he raised his arm, blocked the way.


    "Mr. Shu, I don''t think I have bothered you?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    If the other party is a rogue, she may doubt whether he is plotting.


    But the other side is a non cannibalism between the ban + desire appearance.


    In addition to love stopped her, forced to ask some inexplicable questions.


    All along, there has been no excessive behavior.


    It seems that I just want to ask her something. Just ask her clearly.


    But what she should have said, what should she say?


    Sure enough, Mr. Shu looked at her closely and asked coldly, "who are you? Where are you from? "


    "I am Si Fu Jin." Ruo Yin looks up and looks at his indifferent eyes.


    "No, you are not." Mr. Shu''s voice is flat and his tone is sure to be authentic.


    In that deep eye son, is flashed across a lonely.


    Ruoyin just feels puzzled, I don''t know why he is so sure.


    This is the first time since she came here that someone has been so sure that she doesn''t belong here.


    Somehow, her face was faint, but her heart was inexplicable.


    Just at this time, came a stream of flowing voice: "Hey, meet again."


    Mr. Shu heard someone speak, but still kept the posture in front of Ruoyin and did not move for a moment.


    Ruoyin looks up behind Mr. Shu. It turns out to be the playboy.


    He was still wearing a white shirt, a flaming red slim jacket, a flaming red dress, and metal buttons.


    A short hair combed back cleanly.


    Exposed the smooth forehead, as well as that angular and handsome cheek.


    Very deep eyes, is the blue pupil.


    Evil at the same time, but also does not lose masculinity.


    "Why are you here again?" As William approached, Mr. Shu took back his arm and continued to block it.


    "I run this department store. Why can''t it be here?" Ruoyin said in a bad voice.


    She found that one by one, they really like to ask strange questions.


    William suddenly realized a "Oh", then turned to look at Mr. Shu, "this is?"


    "Not really." If the sound is true.


    "Since I don''t know you very well, this gentleman, it''s not right for you to ask a woman like this. You have to let her tell you willingly that this is the benchmark for being a man." William patted Mr. Shu on the shoulder, looking like a good brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    Mr. Shu''s brow was slightly imperceptible.


    His eyes fell on the touched shoulder.


    Then he reached out and flicked the fabric on it.


    Obviously, it''s a very casual action, but it''s full of indifference.


    William did not seem to mind.


    He said with a smile to Ruoyin evil spirit: "are you so short of money? If you open a winery and open a hundred treasure lines, why should a woman be so tired. Why don''t you follow me? I''ll take you to our sun never set, and I''ll guarantee you endless glory and wealth. "


    As he spoke, he had a confident smile on his lips.


    As a child, he knew that those women just love money.


    He''s seen a lot of women, climbing into his old man''s bed for money.


    Whether it''s a girl or a married woman.


    At the beginning, he was pinching and pretending to be high.


    As long as you give them enough money, you can not treat them as human beings and let them kneel down to please them.


    Therefore, in his eyes, there is no corner that can not be dug in the world, only men who do not work hard and have no ability.


    And he, too, liked the thrill of chasing prey.


    Until he got his hand, he threw it aside and enjoyed it.


    He had thought that the woman in front of him could be different. Now it seems that he is also a love of money.


    Otherwise, a woman, why be so tired.


    Anyway, he has seen a lot of women who love money.


    If the sound can feel the evil spirit on the other side, as well as the feeling of disrespect for women.


    It disgusted her.


    She held her chin high and looked up at William through her nostrils.


    "I''m sorry, you guessed wrong, I''m..." she said, with a proud hand to shake the fine hair on her forehead. "I''m so poor that I only have money left, so I''m making investment. My father also said that he is willing to spend money to let me play, let me not have pressure, happy


    It shows that she is not short of money.


    It also shows that she is a woman with a master of famous flowers.


    Usually you can keep a low profile, but if someone wants to insult you with money.


    We have to fight back with high profile!


    She went directly between them, looked at William contemptuously and said, "don''t think I don''t know. Your empire is war + fighting people + race. Who knows if you are down to escape to our Qing Dynasty."


    Really think she is a little girl + woman who has never seen the world.


    If you take her abroad, she will believe it.


    What''s more, the sun never sets in the Empire. At present, there are many wars, and there is no peace and stability.


    It means that if you walk on the street, your life will not be safe and you will die.


    For the first time, William was treated with such scornful eyes and tone by a woman.


    Originally with a smile in her eyes, instantly became sharp.


    The pupil of sea blue color, ignite a fire to be unusual terrible.


    He pulled his lips and told the woman in front of him who he was.


    How dare she look down on him.


    If sound but put the index finger between the lips, "hush" a sound.


    "Listen, I don''t want to hear your story at all, because in my heart, balancing a person''s good or bad has nothing to do with family. After all, some people are of noble birth and well-educated, but they are superior, full of bitterness, and do not know the basic politeness. But some people, born in poverty, are pure and good-natured, for her people''s sake, wholeheartedly for the good


    "So, please remember, what kind of person you are, what kind of face I am. If you still don''t move to insult people with money next time, I can''t guarantee if you will say something worse to insult you."


    With that, she pushed the arms of the two men in front of her.


    Then he clapped his hands in disgust and walked through them.


    Although here, men and women are not compatible.


    But she''s modern, and she doesn''t think so.


    She had to run away from the corner at the risk of being cut off.


    Surrounded by two monstrous men in the corner, she felt like she would go crazy at any time.


    A cold as a puppet without feelings, only ask strange questions.


    Teddy, a passionate, humanoid Teddy, used to hold on to her winery and do ugly things.


    And rave, eyes are full of disrespect for women''s frivolous look.


    As if he had a deep hatred for all the women in the world.


    William looked at Ruoyin''s leaving in a daze.


    In this life, no one dares to contradict him like this.


    He severely bit the back alveolar, hit Mr. Shu with his elbow, and asked, "tell me, which wife is she, eh?"


    Mr. Shu just looked at the direction Ruoyin left without answering.


    He didn''t expect such a dignified lady''s face.


    When you start a fire, you have such a powerful explosive force.It''s clear that if you don''t have dirty words, you''ll be punished by every word.


    What they say is Tao, and they teach people a lesson.


    Seeing that Mr. Shu refused to speak, William did not press for questions.


    He just said to himself, "in your words, if the dog bit LV Dongbin, he didn''t know the good people. If I hadn''t helped her out, would she have gone out and would have hated me."


    Mr. Shu looked up, just like looking at the monster, and gave William a faint glance.


    Then, he led his lips and said, "I don''t know how."


    There was a look of pity in William''s eyes.


    Then, with his fingertips, he gently scraped a little stubble on his chin.


    Evil spirit smile way: "interesting, did not expect so beautiful face, unexpectedly is a dark Department of small pepper, strange powerful!"


    With that, he left with his servant.


    One of the guards following him was sweating.


    Heart said that he had been with the master for many years, but he didn''t find that he had a tendency to be abused.


    Is it the usual abuse of women, like different?


    Mr. Shu, who is forbidden and lustful, is probably disgusted by William''s words.


    He was always cold, and rarely showed a look of disgust and disgust.


    Diablo?


    Pepper?


    That''s amazing?


    I saw, Junlang''s face, the disgusting expression wrinkled even more.


    It was a twisted expression more painful than poison hair...


    -


    on this day, Ruoyin didn''t dare to delay in the department store.


    Everything is on a regular basis, after the official opening.


    She took the slave and went back to the house.


    In order to thank the fourth master for his great support, she specially stepped on the spot and let the dining room make assorted pizzas.


    There was no cheese here, so she asked the restaurant to replace it with milk curd. Anyway, Sufu is called "Oriental cheese".


    There are other ingredients. There should be no big difference between them. Isn''t it dark?


    I don''t know if the fourth master is used to this kind of taste.


    At dusk, Li Fukang trotted into the room to report.


    "Master, you are very accurate. The big pancakes in the dining room are ready. It happens that the master is back in muyuan residence."


    "What big pancakes, that is..." Qiao Feng recalled and corrected: "the master said, that''s called assorted pizza."


    "Yes, yes, I forgot." Li Fukang said insistently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    If the sound swings hands, a pair does not matter the appearance.


    She got up, took mother Liu''s hand and said, "I''m going to the front yard now. You ask the canteen to send the meals to muyuan house."


    Then, she also took Hongyi to the past. The little guy is just at the age of eating.


    Chuang Tzu hasn''t been cool for three days recently.


    It is said that the fourth master has been staying in muyuan residence recently, and has not been to the backyard for half a month.


    It''s also true that when you sit still, you sweat a little, and you can''t stick to it.


    Not to mention the goblin + fight, it is a hard work.


    After a busy life, sweat can bathe.


    Therefore, she is so hot today that she puts on her Hanfu, which is light purple and has a chest length Ru skirt.


    Compared with the inner three layers, the outer three layers, the straight tube flag dress with high collar is thinner, slightly less hot.


    Mu Yuan Ju is very close to her Lingyan Pavilion, but only a few steps away.


    When he got there, he Zhongkang trotted to Ruoyin and said, "please Fu Jin Da''an."


    "Get up, but the Lord is back." If you ask.


    "Back to Fujin, the master has just come back." After he Zhongkang got up, he said again, "but wait for a while. I''ll report to you."


    Ruoyin is not a pompous person.


    She would not feel that she was in the heart of the fourth master, and that she could enter his room at any time without notice.


    Therefore, she will not embarrass the slave.


    She waved her hand and motioned he Zhongkang to report to him.


    After a while, he Zhongkang''s face came out with a smile, "Fujin, please come in quickly."


    If the sound slightly nods, entered the Mu Yuan Ju.


    Mother Liu was waiting outside.


    Only the nanny, with Hongyi in her arms, followed her.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw the fourth master sitting in front of the desk.


    He was dressed in his usual Navy Blue Long Sleeve brocade robe, and his three-dimensional collar was tightly buttoned, covering most of his neck.


    It is estimated that there is also a single garment with a base inside.


    See form, if sound of willow eyebrow Cu Cu.


    Although there were several ice pots in the room, she felt hot for him.


    But the fourth master is such a person, no matter what the weather.


    Wearing a dark blue robe all the year round, even if reheating, never lift up the sleeve, button not a waste, all to buckle.


    It gives people a sense of rigor.


    "Good morning, sir." She went to the desk and saluted yingyingfu.


    On one side of the Hongyi glutinous ground called out: "Amar auspicious."


    The fourth master didn''t hear her voice for a long time, but he didn''t ignore her this time.


    He first nodded to Hongyi and then took a look at Ruoyin.


    Only one eye, that pair of mysterious ink pupil, there is a touch of essence light flash by.


    The woman was wearing a light purple dress.


    The long sleeves, like silk, were printed with white flowers.


    Snow White elegant swan neck, so exposed in the air.


    A thin purple ribbon tied a lovely bow in front of her.


    Draw out her graceful curve.


    Ming Ming is a conservative Han Fu, but let her wear the flavor of Tang Dynasty clothing.


    A beautiful black hair, she was high up.


    It looks like there''s no makeup on it.


    The willow eyebrows that can be bent, and the red face in the white.


    As well as that rosy lips, I don''t know what to smear, doodle, water + run + run, people can''t help but want to kiss.


    Clear eyes also exude the charm of the smart.


    Obviously is very ordinary make-up and make-up, but always in the first time, attract people''s attention.


    It''s really a good figure. What you wear looks like... Very attractive.


    But something seemed to come to his mind.


    Suddenly, he took back his eyes and said, "as a man, what kind of Hanfu are you wearing? It''s nonsense!"


    If the sound suddenly Leng in place, just saw him staring at oneself, see the eye to emit the essence light.


    Why she was scolded all of a sudden.


    When she came, she hesitated.


    But he didn''t say anything as long as he thought about the bold and unrestrained swimming skirt and the sling belly bag.


    It doesn''t matter if you wear a well behaved Han suit like this.


    After all, it''s not a dirty dress.


    Besides, she had sneaked into his study in Tang costume.


    He didn''t say anything.


    If Yin shakes his lips, Wei Qu Baba says, "it''s too hot in the dog days. I have to wash my body several times a day. The prickly rash that I''ve just eliminated because of the stuffy flag dress comes out again. That''s why I want to wear Ru skirt so that it can be cooler."


    Although the woman''s eyes were sharp, he did not stare at him."Huang amah is not a Manchu and Han family. What''s wrong with wearing Hanfu? Aren''t there any Chinese concubines in my backyard?" Ruo Yin explained.


    "It''s just nonsense. Huang amah did it to win over the hearts of the people. As a Manchu, you wear Hanfu, which is really forgetting your origin!" The fourth master bit his teeth hard.


    At that time, Meng Yuan divided people into three, six or nine classes. As a result, such a large empire disappeared for decades.


    If Huang amah did not praise the Manchu and Han families, the Han people would not have rebelled.


    The Manchu people are much less than the Han people, so there is no peace in the world.


    Now, a large number of Han people are officials in the imperial court.


    Many Han people were able to become officials through erudite knowledge of Hongru or imperial examinations, so they were not so rebellious.


    At the same time, that is to let the Han people know that the Qing Dynasty is Manchu and Han people. It is useless to rebel, and even more useless to oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty.


    But the fourth master didn''t expect that a woman could put on her clothes and talk about state affairs with a good mouth.


    "I didn''t mess around. I just thought that since all the Manchu and Han families were in any case, why should I wear clothes. Moreover, I think the Hanfu is more beautiful, not so heavy. Every time I see sister song and sister Wu, and Li, they wear Hanfu. I also want to try it. " In fact, she also wanted to test the fourth master this time.


    If the fourth master agreed to let her wear Hanfu, she would wear it occasionally.


    It can also be regarded as increasing the fun between husband and wife.


    No, other people in the hospital always wear clothes and skirts that show their figure.


    She just wore a straight flag dress all day long and swayed in front of him. It was not very good.


    Moreover, everyone has a love for beauty.


    Which woman doesn''t want to wear beautiful clothes.


    A woman''s voice is delicate and soft, like water and song.


    It''s obviously a temperamental thing, but I can''t get angry when I hear it.


    The eyes of the fourth master fell on the delicate face of the woman.


    Look down is downright, in fact, mouth toot can hang oil bottle.


    That charming and capricious appearance, as if to say: why can they wear beautiful, I can only wear straight tube flag.


    After a long time, he said faintly: "you can do this in front of the master, or in the house, but outside, you can''t disobey the rules. Do you understand this truth?"


    When the fourth master let go of his mouth, Ruoyin''s eyes became crescent moon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    She also said, "thank you, I still understand this truth. Don''t worry, I will discipline myself outside."


    "What else do you want to do here?" As he said this, he looked down at the fold in his hand.


    However, such a small matter is as happy as a treasure.


    But with his understanding of her, she has always been on the Sanbao hall.


    If the sound simply sits down in the room, smiles back: "of course something, people specially come over to thank you."


    "Thank you? Thank you The fourth master really forgot.


    He didn''t remember what he had done. She should have come to thank him in person.


    "It''s really the money you asked Su Peisheng to deliver to the main courtyard this morning." If the voice of the mouth smoke, get, often on ten thousand Liang silver, people do not remember, with her make a fuss?


    Smell speech, four ye Mou light turns slightly, seem to be remember.


    "It''s just a little thing," he said


    After explaining that matter to Su Peisheng, he left it behind.


    After all, he is busy with business and only remembers the important business.


    And the reason why they let the slaves send money to them.


    Because I know that the Department Store involves all aspects of business.


    Without sufficient funds, it is difficult to turn around.


    And he didn''t allow his women to worry about money.


    Besides, the Department Store sounds reliable.


    It is also a serious business, which can facilitate people to purchase daily needs.


    It''s more serious than that winery.


    At first, when he heard from her, he almost didn''t believe she had such a good idea.


    But I have to say that sometimes, she really makes her look different.


    "If it wasn''t for the Lord, I really have no bottom in my heart." Ruoyin said it from the heart.


    And she also knows that if people don''t want to help you, don''t complain.


    After all, no one is obliged to help you.


    But if someone offers to help you, you have to have a grateful person.


    Don''t chill the people who help you.


    Although the fourth master didn''t care.


    But she wanted to thank the fourth master.


    "I will be short of money in the future." The man did not matter should a, at last, added a sentence, "as long as you are obedient enough."


    If sound sweet a smile, way: "I am very obedient."


    The fourth master looked up and was about to say something.


    Outside came Su Peisheng''s voice: "my Lord, here comes the dining room. It''s said that Fujin made the assorted pizza well."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master turned his head and looked at Ruoyin.


    If the fourth master of Yinchao smiles mysteriously, he says to Su Peisheng, "let them in."


    A moment later, the dining room brought the pizza in and put it on the table.


    There are also some side dishes and snacks.


    "I haven''t eaten yet." Ruo Yin came to the table and smelled the fragrance.


    At least it''s all right.


    The fourth master faintly "um" a, nose tip asks that food fragrance, he feels hungry.


    He took the initiative to put down the fold and pen.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin waited on him to clean his hands.


    After a while, the family of three were all at the table.


    The pizza is orange on the edge and golden in the middle.


    There are also red, yellow, green and purple food.


    It looks colorful and appetizing.


    Hongyi looked at the golden pizza on the table, and there was a layer of food on it. He chucked his mouth with meat and said, "eat big cakes."


    "Hey, how old are you? You can take Beijing accent and learn from it." If the sound is conscious, it has no Beijing accent.


    But when she was in the capital, all the people around her spoke Beijing accent. She was more or less infected.


    Not to the extent of honyi church?


    Hongyi first took a look at Ruoyin.


    Then he took a careful look at the fourth master. Nuo Nuo said, "it was taught by amah."


    The fourth master looked at the little buns and didn''t speak.


    If sound then lightly smile.


    Just now she just thought that Hongyi soft Meng''s Beijing accent was very cute, so she asked one more question.


    Anyway, Hongyi was born in the capital city. His father is four Baylor, and his grandfather is from the Forbidden City. It''s nothing to talk about Beijing accent.


    She just patiently said to Hongyi, "this is not a big cake. It''s called assorted pizza. It''s made of pancakes, tomatoes, onions, minced meat, shrimp, shredded chili, corn, peas, and sliced meat."


    She speaks slowly and enunciates clearly.


    Hongyi is learning to speak. Every time, she will patiently tell him something new.


    Sometimes I would tell him stories at night.


    It''s just that Hony will be totally attracted to the delicious food."Oh," he said, "e Niang eat quickly, hungry."


    With that, he swallowed.


    I can''t say anything yet.


    The fourth master on one side motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Right away, there''s a slave cutting the pizza.


    After the slave cut the pizza into dozens of pieces, the fourth master took a big bite without hesitation.


    Anyway, every time she sent over the meal, the taste is good.


    This time, the assorted pizzas did not disappoint him.


    It is moderately salty and sweet.


    Because of the delicious pizza, but a incense time, all the pizzas on the table were slapped in the face.


    Hongyi''s mouth is full of oil.


    Ruoyin wiped his mouth with a cotton handkerchief.


    Then, she held Hongyi in her arms and chatted with the fourth master.


    After chatting about a stick of incense, Hongyi in my arms blinked and seemed to be sleepy.


    If Yin looked down, he got up and said, "master, Hongyi is sleepy. I''ll take him back to Lingyan Pavilion to rest. You don''t have to stay up all night."


    With that, she hugged Hongyi and planned to go out.


    But she just took a step, and behind her came a man''s deep and magnetic voice: "ask the slave to take him to the side of the side to sleep."


    "Ah?" If the sound steps a meal, has not responded.


    Until she found the man''s ink pupil, is with that kind of aggressive eyes sweeping her body, she seems to understand.


    Fourth master''s eyes are very deep, giving people a sense of mystery.


    But at the moment, he is like the king of the forest, lazily sweeping the prey to his mouth, like some ambiguous signal.


    Aware of the direct hint in the man''s eyes, if the sound pretty face is red, let the slave hold Hongyi to the side room.


    Then, she stood in front of the man, "I''ll wait on you to change and bathe."


    "No need." The fourth master got up and called the servant to prepare water.


    So they separated the room and were served by different servants.


    This is a relief to Ruoyin.


    In fact, every time she serves the fourth master in the bath, she has to bend down and is very tired.


    In addition, even when the fourth master bathes, he also gives a strong king pressure,


    therefore, he is physically and mentally exhausted.


    I don''t know how long, the bath good if sound, in the servant in the service, changed into Mint color silk lining.


    The sleeves were still made of tulle, but they were a little fresh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    When Ruoyin came to the inner room, the fourth master was already sitting in the room reading.


    Men don''t bathe as long as women.


    Women should not only care for their hair, but also soak in rose bath.


    Finally, you need to apply some essential oil to replenish water.


    After some maintenance, it will take some effort.


    Seeing the woman coming out, the fourth master glanced at her lightly and said "placement" lightly. Then he put down the book and went to the bedside.


    After blowing out the candle, they both lay down.


    If the sound fell into a hot embrace.


    The fourth master has a strong Er Meng breath, which makes the woman intoxicated.


    It''s just a hug that gives people a strong feeling.


    So that her whole body would be powerless, soft in his arms.


    After a while, there was a woman''s "mm-hmm-ah" soft voice in the room.


    And... Some incoherent appeals for mercy.


    In the morning of the next morning, Ruoyin got up with a tired body and waited for the fourth master to change his clothes and go to court.


    Originally, the fourth master asked her to sleep more.


    But she got up.


    At this time, she was dressing the fourth master one layer after another.


    Then he could not help but murmured a few words with heartache: "look at this body, layer by layer, I feel hot for ye."


    "Steaming the earth, burning the back of the sky, do not know the heat, but cherish the long summer." The fourth master flicked his sleeve. "Even if the farmers are reheated, they have to work in the field, but they still can''t eat enough. I don''t have to work hard, but I don''t have to worry about food and clothing. This heat is nothing."


    Ruo Yin raised his eyes and took a look at the fourth master.


    Well, I was preached instead of pretending to be virtuous and virtuous.


    On the woman''s Distressed eyes, like the new daughter-in-law of the man.


    Four ye raised his head and gave Ruoyin a touch to kill, "it''s you. You''re so charming that you can stay in the house. You''re on the court."


    If sound shook his head, rubbed in his palm, obediently "um".


    Also gently charged: "ye come back early, it''s too hot outside, don''t stay in the sun for a long time."


    From the palm of the fourth master''s hand, a woman''s hair felt numb.


    Also like her sweet voice, and her words, let his heart numb.


    ------


    in mid August, news came from the department store, saying that business was booming.


    In particular, grains, vegetables and fruits are constantly updated every day.


    If yinben thought that the department store could develop smoothly.


    Who knows, there are always people who have enough to eat, have nothing to do and love to pick things up.


    "Master, it''s not good. Just now steward Chen sent someone to report. He said that there was trouble at the department store."


    "Who?" If the sound of willow eyebrows pick, the heart said that he did not offend any power in the capital, right?


    But her department store has a good business. Basically everyone knows that it is the bottom industry of sifujin.


    Therefore, if half of the people dare not provoke, they will dare to find fault.


    What''s more, it has to be the kind of dignitaries with some status.


    "The master''s son is Li Si''er, longkeduo''s beloved concubine. She spent money in our cloth shop and customized clothes, but now she says she is not satisfied and wants to return it!"


    "Why did she return it?" If the sound gently taps the armrest, carelessly asks.


    "She said that our silk and satin are all fake and inferior. They are uncomfortable to wear, and they are made of balloons."


    "How could it be!" If the sound of their own source, or very confident.


    Everything is a partner to be chosen after careful selection.


    Even if the price is higher, she doesn''t care.


    But it''s about quality.


    "Mr. Chen said that the style and pattern of the returned clothes from Li Si''er are the same as ours, but the material is definitely not from our shop."


    Smell speech, if sound''s mouth corner, hook up a touch of ridicule, "that is to make trouble on purpose."


    "Not only that, she also said that the jewelry sold at our jewelry front desk was fake, but the people below found out that the jewelry she said had also been replaced. It was not the original jewelry that our department store had sold to her."


    Mother Liu couldn''t hear that for a long time. Now she spat at Li Fukang''s jewelry.


    "Bah, I think that Li Si''er found out that the department store was owned by us. He deliberately picked things up there, trying to discredit the store''s reputation. In this way, who would dare to buy expensive things from us in the future?"


    It''s terrible to say that the department store is a fresh industry.


    It''s hard to earn trust for anything new before it is understood by everyone.


    With Li Si''er''s agitation, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to sustain.


    If the sound and eyes light turn slightly, it seems to be thinking about the problem.


    At first, she didn''t intend to hide it.Department store business is not easy to do, and no one knows when it collapses.


    If the business is bigger, it will be in the center of the capital.


    Naturally, outsiders will ask.


    Those famous families in the capital are all powerful roles. She is the boss behind the scenes.


    What''s more, the real estate of the department store is her dowry property.


    If you want to check, you can know the origin of the real estate in minutes.


    You can even find out who your ancestors once owned.


    So we can''t hide this kind of thing.


    In any case, evil does not oppress justice. She is open and aboveboard in her business. If she does not steal or rob, she is not afraid of finding fault with others.


    Why hide and hide? It''s like being a thief, tired of heart!


    "Since she wants to play li Si''er, I''ll play with her. In terms of her reputation, I don''t mind making her stink a little bit more." Ruo Yin said, already thought of a good way.


    Anyway, we can''t take tough measures, such as intimidating or beating people.


    After all, she is a four fortune Jin and a public figure. She has to take civilized measures.


    And the other is longcordo''s concubine.


    If things get big, or if they go to Kangxi, she and the fourth master are not good-looking.


    Most of the time, force is not necessarily the only way to solve the problem. We have to use our brains.


    Therefore, the premise is to find the shop that helps Li Si''er fake.


    Then report to the official and ask someone to copy the shop and torture him to extort a confession.


    In a word, we must let Mr. Li return to the department store an innocent statement.


    So she called Chen Biao and asked him to take the guards to check.


    If it''s done, it''s best.


    Even if it doesn''t work out, she''ll find the fourth master.


    When you can do it yourself, you have to rely on yourself.


    ------


    it is well known that Li Si''er went to Wuyou department store.


    On this day, William, with several guards, was drinking flower wine in the new Phoenix courtyard in the capital city.


    It is said that the girls here are better than the top ones in other families.


    Looking around, they are all beautiful women.


    And the graceful body swayed in front of me.


    At this time, he was leaning lazily on the couch of Yajian, listening to music.


    And the singer is the singer he ordered.


    On his head, he wore a black jazz hat that could cover his forehead.


    On the left ear that row of black earrings, flashing dazzling light.


    He was wearing a white stand collar shirt with a fiery red jacket in the middle.


    Outside is also the flaming red dress, which is inlaid with dazzling diamonds.


    But his buttons were half undone, his lapels half open, and his strong flaxen muscles were just right exposed.


    It made the flower heads around him covet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    He ordered a total of six Huakui.


    One beat his leg.


    One pinches his shoulder.


    One is singing.


    One fed him fruit.


    One gave him a drink with his mouth.


    Another one is lying in his arms.


    At this moment, the room is filled with the breath of extreme luxury and extravagance, which makes people can''t help but scream.


    "This gentleman, have a drink ~" a florist dressed in red sex and Tang Dynasty clothes, put his mouth close to him.


    He opened his mouth and kissed the lips of Huakui and drank all the wine in her mouth.


    The big palm is very frivolous and walks in front of the Huakui.


    The deep blue eyes are full of arrogance of disrespect for women.


    Under the nose of the eagle, the two petals are holding the thin lips of pride, which are arousing a funny ruffian smile.


    Seeing this, her Huakui is not happy.


    Recently, I spent a lot of money here.


    People order a Huakui, the body and silver can not eat.


    He orders several times every time, which can take any place.


    So, can''t let that fox spirit hook go.


    So, one by two, they leaned on William''s arms.


    "I''ll feed you too!"


    "I''ll drink it too!"


    Suddenly, the room sounded the women''s coquetry + voice, and the voice of competing for favor.


    All of a sudden, a Huakui was knocked down by accident.


    "Ding" sound, her head of Plum Blossom Jade Hairpin fell to the ground, broken into two pieces.


    She was scared to pick it up immediately, but it was already late, "let you push back and forth. Now it''s OK. I''ve damaged my hairpin. You have to compensate me!"


    "If you pay for it, it''s just a hairpin." Said the other one, twisting his waist.


    "Well, you said that. Anyway, I bought it at the department store of forgetfulness for ten Liang silver!"


    "Hi, my sisters, did you hear me? It''s just the shop of forgetful worry, which sells fake goods. We should pay for a fake one."


    The words, one by one, all laugh in disorder.


    Only the Huakui, whose hairpin had been broken, rose red in front of him and heaved violently in front of him.


    However, William, who was also a dandy, kicked the women who were like octopus on him.


    The beauties, who had come to be so charming, all of them knelt down in front of him without saying a word.


    I have known for a long time that the man in front of him has a strong temperament, but he is given a lot of money.


    Even if it is to accompany the emperor like a tiger, you have to be patient and wait on.


    The key is that they have never seen such a beautiful man... Life is OK...


    the man''s deep blue eyes disdainfully swept the women kneeling in front of them.


    "Come here." He pointed to the man who had broken his hairpin and hooked his slender finger belly.


    Then, light tunnel: "the rest of you to roll away!"


    His voice was arrogant and cold, as if he was not the one who had just embraced him.


    Smell speech, where dare the rest of the women stay.


    Especially on the pair of distinctive blue eyes, I quickly roll far away.


    After all, you can beat people when you are angry.


    They''ve been beaten more or less.


    As a result, the room left the broken hairpin Huakui, and William.


    After less than a cup of tea, the sound of women''s life and death sounded in the room.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that the man let out a thick low roar, and the movement in the room was quiet.


    Accompanied by a disrespectful "roll", the Huakui carried his clothes and went out in a hurry.


    "Oh, I thought you were so capable. How could you be expelled after sleeping?" Another kiln sister at the door said bitterly.


    And William in the room called the right guard.


    Half open, he lifted the jug and drank most of it.


    Those clear drinks, along his chin and throat, fell into the lapel.


    Such an evil and unruly dandy look really makes people want to commit crimes.


    Then he wiped his lips vigorously with the belly of his thumb.


    "George, I heard that something happened in the department store. You sent a team of secret inspectors to get rid of this one."


    That woman, dare to say the kind of "balance a person''s good or bad, has nothing to do with the family.".


    I would never do such a vulgar thing as selling fake goods for money.


    It happened that he was doing something in Qing Dynasty, so he did her a little favor.


    "Yes." George was puzzled, but he carried out the task in understanding.


    George disappeared from the window.


    A moment later, in a small forest in the capital city, several masked men in black were plotting something.


    George: "the master said that the matter of forgetting worry about the department store must be solved as soon as possible. It is not good to delay for a long time.""I didn''t come to Daqing to find someone. How can I get involved with the department store?"


    "It''s not that you don''t know our master''s temperament. I heard that he recently fell in love with the behind the scenes shopkeeper of the department store, who is still married. The other side also reprimanded the master. This has successfully attracted the attention of the master. "


    "Tut Tut, married. However, this is not the first time that our master has a preference for heavy taste. "


    "If you can''t catch up with me, you can''t catch up with me. The harder it is to chase, the more he likes it. "


    "Based on my understanding of the master, I think he wants to help each other this time. When we meet in the future, we can show our meritorious deeds in front of others and draw closer. "


    "Well, if you want to do something, don''t talk nonsense! Do what I want George gave the last order.


    ------


    in the morning of the next day, Li Si''er, who loves high profile, went to the temple to pray for Buddha in a gorgeous carriage.


    It''s not so much the pursuit of Buddhism as the pursuit of children.


    I don''t know if she has been played by those smelly men before. She married longkodo for many years, but she hasn''t been pregnant.


    At this time, she was on her way back to the mansion after seeking the Buddha.


    She sat in the carriage, surrounded by a large number of servants.


    Because the temple is in the remote and quiet suburbs, the way back is relatively cold, there are few pedestrians on the road.


    However, since the last time I had a dumb defeat in Chamberlain house.


    She had to go out with five or six experienced servants.


    Seven or eight good bodyguards protect them.


    So she was not afraid of anything.


    Just as she leaned against the carriage and was about to have a rest, the carriage bumped violently.


    Outside came the driver''s voice: "madam is not good, we have met a robber again."


    Smell speech, Li Si Er is frightened Jiao + body a shake.


    Last time, I met a group of heartless bandits in the Beijing Hutong.


    She was not only robbed of her silver and jewelry, but also beat her up.


    She lay down for days.


    With the seal on it, she didn''t serve longkordo for many days.


    But all the concubines were dead.


    That''s why longcordo didn''t come back after staying outside for a few days. He must have been drinking flower wine.


    At this meeting, she heard the fierce fighting outside and shrank in the corner of the carriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    And prayed that the guards longcordo had sent her would help her drive away the robbers.


    But soon, the fighting outside stopped.


    Just when she thought her own guard was fighting for success, she was going to lift the curtain of the car.


    The curtain was lifted away with a sword.


    Looking at the long sword with cold light in front of me and Li Si''er sticking out his head, he politely said, "gentlemen, I''m going out to pray for Buddha today, and I don''t have much money. I''d better pick all my jewelry for you."


    Then she took the drop off her earlobe.


    Then he took off the golden table.


    With the experience of last time, she knew that all those people wanted was money, just give it to them.


    After all, resistance is useless.


    To fight against bandits is to fight!


    "Don''t insult our brothers with your dirty stuff." A bodyguard was unhappy and put the dagger in his hand on Li Si''er''s neck.


    He is not more than William''s identity, Chinese speaking is not so smooth, crooked Chinese accent is very strong.


    But the thick crooked national accent, as well as the dagger on the neck, makes Li Si Er Dun dare not move in situ.


    Her hand was still in front of her body, holding the position of taking the necklace.


    This... How different from what she imagined.


    There is no robber who doesn''t want money. He always puts the knife edge on his neck.


    Unless... It''s an enemy coming to you.


    She turned her eyes and glanced at dozens of people in black around her eyes.


    All of a sudden, I was in a daze.


    I don''t know what they grew up with.


    All of them were tall and big, and their arms were stronger than the legs of longkodo.


    It''s not too much to say it''s Kirin''s arm.


    No wonder she was able to beat the guards around her, black and blue.


    In addition, there are a few with curly whiskers, which look fierce, just like the pirates.


    A pair of brown, gray, amber, and green pupil eyes, the eyes inside are very frightening.


    In the face of such a strange person, Li Si''er, who has never seen anything in the world, shakes his double + legs.


    "Li Si''er has offended a lot of people in Beijing. Please tell me what kind of hero I am, so I can avoid it later. Or if you let me go, I''ll give you a lot of money to apologize. "


    "Cut, when we are fools!"


    "Well, don''t ask so much nonsense. We are not what you should know, but you did offend our boss." George said fiercely.


    "Your boss... Who is it..." Li Si Er swallows saliva.


    George sneered and said, "do you remember making trouble on purpose in the department store?"


    Smell speech, originally still afraid of Li Si Er, immediately became arrogant and domineering.


    She said with a scornful smile, "ah, you are the people sent by sifujin. I''m not afraid at all. You just arrest me or beat me up. The bigger the matter is, the better it will be. I''ll let all the people in the capital know that the fourth master Fujin ordered someone to beat up the wife of the imperial court official!"


    At that time, she did not dare to take tough measures against her or force her without evidence.


    That''s why she was bold in playing rogue tricks.


    Now, she still thinks that the other party is just deliberately bluffing her.


    Seeing that the situation was going in a bad direction, George turned his eyes slightly and said, "what fart is it? Our boss is a foreign merchant. We have a cooperative relationship with the department store. You are a fake. We have no market for the foreign cloth, lace and Western jewelry that we have transported all the way here. I don''t want to ask you for anyone!"


    "That is, since you are in the way of our wealth, we should not be blamed for turning our backs and being merciless." Another man in black agreed.


    Before they came, they were kind. They must not give up the female shopkeeper behind the scenes of the department store. They have to get rid of the relationship.


    Hearing this, Li Si''er''s mouth trembled and said in a dubious way: "I... I don''t believe it!"


    She said so, but she didn''t have the confidence before. Instead, she was a little afraid.


    "If you don''t believe it, I''ll cut it off with a knife!" George said, and the sharp dagger approached Li Si''er''s neck.


    Immediately, Li Si er''s neck, cut a slightly shallow button.


    Bright red blood overflowed from the wound.


    Li Si''er was so nervous that she didn''t even feel the pain.


    Only know that the dagger from the original distance, into a direct frame on her skin.


    She raised her hand and touched the bottom of her neck.


    Then she raised her hand and put it in front of her eyes. When she saw the red blood on her hand, she was dizzy and didn''t know she was afraid.


    She said in a trembling voice, "don''t... Don''t kill me. You guys, have something to say. Since you are not sent by sifujin, tell me what I should do. If your things really can''t be sold, I''ll pay you, and I''ll pay you as much as I can!""Can you afford to pay for the cargo of our merchant ships?" George said, and the dagger drew closer. "If you don''t take your life today, you won''t be able to tell the boss when you go back."


    "You... Are you not afraid of human life at all? I am the most favorite woman of longkodo. You are not afraid that longkodo digs three feet and takes your head!" At the moment of danger, he had to move lonkodo out.


    Today she went out without looking at the almanac. She thought that the guards around her could protect her, but they were all a group of jugglers.


    What''s more, the people in front of them are not only hard and soft, but also a group of outlaws.


    George looked at the man in black on the edge, then sneered and said, "what are we afraid of? We are not people of Qing Dynasty at all. The law of Qing Dynasty can not arbitrate us."


    "Yes, we are the people of the Empire. Do you want to stir up international trouble?"


    Hearing this, Li Si''er was shocked.


    She was born in a low family and had never read any books.


    When she heard that the sun never set, her legs became soft.


    Although she didn''t know where she was from, it sounded like it was so fierce that she couldn''t afford it.


    Moreover, they were not governed by the laws of the Qing Dynasty.


    It''s just that she moved Rondo out of the house. It''s no use.


    In a hurry, she almost cried out and had to beg for mercy: "but it''s no use if you want my life, and you can''t solve your problems. Why don''t I take the initiative to go to the department store to clarify the facts. When they come to business, you can cooperate with the department store again."


    "Sure?" George has been waiting for this for a long time.


    The heart says that this girl is still enlightened.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m quite sure!" Li Si''er held out three fingers and pointed to the sky.


    George touched his chin beard, pondered for a moment, and then said, "I''ll give you two days. If there''s no good result, next time, it''s not as simple as seeing blood on your neck."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    "Yes, I will cut your throat next time and throw you in the wild. Whether you go out or hide at home, we will have a way to kill you!" Another man in black, threatening.


    As soon as Li Si''er heard that there was room for maneuver, he immediately answered "yes".


    So George took back the dagger, said "withdraw", and left with the man in black.


    After waiting for people to go far away, Li Si''er immediately covered his neck and sat down on the ground.


    Then with the other hand, he pointed to the guards who had been beaten black and blue.


    "What''s the use of me and my master to keep you such wastes?"


    "Ma''am, their body method is too strong, we are not their opponents at all, but we have tried our best."


    Li Si''er snorted coldly and turned to scold the slave: "what are you doing in a daze? Don''t think this thing has passed like this. This is the territory of the Qing Dynasty. Li Si''er doesn''t believe that they can''t do anything. They have to live under the threat of others all day long."


    With the help of the servants, she returned to the carriage and sat down.


    She wouldn''t have said that if it hadn''t been for her life.


    When she goes back, I''ll let lonkodo make the decision for her!


    ------


    at the same time, lonkodo did not know that his beloved woman was bullied by robbers again.


    When he went down, he opened the fold in his hand and walked on the steps.


    On it are the red ink Zhu Xi wrote to him.


    "You just have to behave properly and do it diligently. It''s hard to get a good reputation, but easy to get a bad reputation. What your brothers, nephews and family members say is not acceptable. The first time these people do one or two good things in exchange for your trust, and then they will cheat you. The former leaders of the infantry army, such as Fei Yanggu, kaiyinbu and tuoheqi, were all tired and disgraced. Be on guard at all times. Be careful! Encourage it


    It has to be said that Kangxi paid great attention to him between the lines.


    But he did not know that Kangxi only valued him.


    I still know something.


    Or someone else got caught up with him.


    This is a warning to him at the same time?


    After all, many things have happened to the people around him recently.


    Longcodo frowned and pondered. Recently, fourth son''s brother has made a lot of things, which he has dealt with.


    He folded it up and put it into his sleeve pocket. Looking up, he saw Mr. Shu in his gray robe walking in front of him.


    So he coughed gently and went up to say hello to Mr. Shu.


    "Mr. Shu, I heard that you were ill at the beginning of the year, but are you better now?"


    Mr. Shu drew up a very shallow smile and said, "with the love of Laurent, my body, no matter how bad it is, would be better if I didn''t die."


    Longkodo was slightly stunned, gave a dry smile, and began to get close to him. "You are the wise man around you. Don''t pay attention to your body. The snow disaster last winter and the flood at the beginning of the year would have killed many ordinary people if you hadn''t made any suggestions. "


    "Long Xiang''s words are heavy, but they are just some small methods. There is no long Xiang who can be brave in the battlefield." Mr. Shu said lightly.


    Hearing this, Longke showed a confident and proud smile on many sides.


    He pulled his lips and thought it was time to raise an important topic.


    "That... I heard that my husband had a long chat with Mr. long live the night before yesterday, but I don''t know if Mr. long Keduo secretly glanced at Mr. Shu," did you mention me with your husband? "


    "Long live, my heart is attached to the people at dawn. Naturally, he mentioned all the ministers in the court, not only the prime minister, but also other people


    Longcordo picked his eyebrows and pondered the meaning of the words.


    In the end, they are literati. They always talk in a roundabout way.


    So long live must have mentioned him?


    But listen to the meaning of Mr. Shu, other people have mentioned, there is no brilliant information ah.


    He opened his mouth and was about to ask another question or two.


    Mr. Shu said faintly: "it must have been hard for Long Xiang to be able to sit in his present position. Don''t let some nepotism ruin a good future."


    As soon as his voice dropped, longkeduo was surprised and asked, "for example...


    " I don''t know anything else. But the most popular thing in the capital recently is that the fourth lady complained about the sale of fake goods in the department store. If you want to come here, you should understand the truth. "


    Longkordo opened his eyes wide. Li Si''er mentioned this to him.


    At that time, he didn''t care. He thought that as long as she was happy.


    Could it be that it was this matter that caused havoc with the Lord.


    That''s why long live master wrote such a paragraph in Zhu Xi?


    He is not sure. He plans to use Mr. Shu''s words again.


    After all, at present, Mr. Shu, who seems to be strict, seems to be quite conventional?


    However, before he opened his mouth, Mr. Shu coughed gently and opened his thin lips: "I asked the doctor to leave first."With that, he swung his wide cuffs and strode away.


    Waiting outside the palace, Leng Feng on one side asked curiously, "Sir, are you really talking about Long Xiang like that?"


    After all, the master has always been strict and never tells people so much.


    Sure enough, Mr. Shu didn''t say it was Mr. long live. I just ordered a sentence. If he thought about it from himself, it would be his business


    "Then why do you want to help that Si Fu Jin?"


    Voice just fell, see Mr. Shu''s eyes light cold to see Leng Feng one eye.


    Fright Leng Feng almost knelt down to receive punishment, thinking that he asked the wrong words.


    Who knows the next second, that piece of thin lip with little blood color, said softly: "because she is very much like an old friend of mine."


    Finally, in a lighter voice, he added, "she''s very much like her."


    Sir, it''s as if it''s a breeze.


    After listening to the cold wind, a little Zheng.


    Soon, he seemed to understand something.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of panic in his eyes.


    Yeah, why didn''t he think of it earlier.


    Now, it seems to be quite similar when I was mentioned by my husband.


    At this time, the fourth master, who had just left the imperial court and was wearing a navy blue official uniform, got into the carriage and said coldly, "go back to Zhuangzi."


    The coachman said "good" and drove the carriage straight to the house.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at Chuang Tzu.


    The fourth master just raised his feet to enter the door, and met Chen Biao, who was preparing to go out with several bodyguards.


    One by one, it seems that some secret task is about to be carried out.


    Seeing this, a look of doubt flashed in the eyes of the fourth master.


    These bodyguards were arranged by him to protect Fujin''s good brother.


    Now they are not staying in Lingyan Pavilion. What can they do outside?


    So, he called Chen Biao, "how is Fujin recently?"


    Strictly speaking, Chen Biao belongs to the fourth master.


    Therefore, without hesitation, he whispered in the ear of the fourth master and explained the matter clearly.


    After listening to his words, the fourth master waved his palm, indicating that he should be busy.


    At the same time, his eyes, flashing a touch of evil.


    At this time, Dezi came forward and said, "master, longkordo, please see me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    I saw the corner of the fourth master''s mouth, raising a cold-blooded radian.


    Then he went to Mu Yuan Ju with a big stride and ordered lightly: "call him to Ye''s study."


    It''s nothing new that there are Chuang Tzu in every family of princes and nobles.


    If in this period, outsiders will also find Chuang Tzu up.


    A moment later, the fourth master sat in front of the desk.


    Lonkodo sat on the side of the armchair, slightly restrained.


    How did he feel that he was as smooth as a black loach? It was a little cold today.


    Of course, though he''s always cold.


    But today it''s a very cold one.


    Longkodo arranged his words in his heart, then coughed softly and said, "fourth master, I want to ask you for some information."


    He knew that although the fourth master was not like the prince and the eighth master, he won the hearts of the court.


    He''s got to be a little smooth.


    So, not sure, he was watching the Emperor Kangxi''s Zhuxi criticism.


    And after listening to Mr. Shu''s explanation, he came to the fourth master for advice.


    Besides, the prince party, the zhijunwang party and the bayei party all have his enemies.


    "Say it." The fourth master leaned on the chair and turned the huge jade ring.


    "That... The emperor specially wrote a Zhu Xi today, saying that he told me to guard against my brothers, nephews and family members, but I didn''t know the fourth master..." at this point, he stopped.


    "If you want to come to Huang Alma to say so, there must be his reason. I can''t comment on this."


    Then, the fourth master turned, "but I heard that your brother-in-law has committed a lot of things in the capital city."


    "This... I don''t know, but the fourth master reminds me that I will find out well when I go back." Loncordo pretended not to know.


    The fourth master glanced at longkeduo without expression and said, "I don''t care about this matter, but I just received the news that the fourth lady is making trouble in the forgetful worry department store. Do you know this?"


    Smell speech, lung Keduo''s forehead, exudes the subtle sweat.


    He quickly shook his head and said: "this matter, Minister even more do not know, want to four son she did not deliberately make trouble, should be a misunderstanding, misunderstanding."


    He didn''t admit anything about his brother-in-law.


    It is related to Si Fu Jin, where does he recognize it.


    "I don''t care if you really don''t know or if you don''t know it, but you must give me a statement about this matter. If you protect Li Si''er, I will also make decisions for Fu Jin. Anyway, a man will do so. Don''t give me any false information."


    If Li Si''er was not used to it, he would not be so arrogant.


    He didn''t believe it. Longodore really didn''t know.


    Longkordo was surprised by the sleek and black appearance of the fourth master.


    Or the first time, see four ye unload those, so straightforward.


    He probably understood the meaning of Siye''s words.


    That is to remove the official business of the court, but two men to protect their wives, and then bar up.


    After thinking about it, he got down on his knees and bowed his hands and said, "please don''t be angry. I''ll go back and deal with the matter clearly and give you a satisfactory account."


    "Well, it can''t be delayed for a long time. You can take care of it if you give me two days. In addition, since Huang Alma values you so much, I hope you can correct your behavior and do it diligently. Don''t go the old way of Nalan pearl. " The fourth master seems to be careless.


    Since he can coexist peacefully, he wants to maintain good relations.


    Moreover, in the face of Tong Jia, longkeduo is also his nominal uncle.


    After a series of answers, lonkodo left.


    When he got to the mansion and got off the carriage, he saw the little eunuch waiting for him.


    "Sir, you are back. Madam is waiting for you in the main courtyard."


    With a pause and a cold snort, longodore went to his front yard.


    Seeing this, the little eunuch was too busy to report back to the main court.


    "Why, hasn''t the master come back yet?" Li Si''er asked displeasantly.


    "Back to... Back to Madam, the master has just come back, and the servant invited him to our main courtyard, but...


    " but what, what kind of hesitation? " Li Si''er is always impatient.


    You can''t see other people speak slowly or hesitantly.


    Especially at this critical time, she is still counting on longkordo to support her.


    "The master snorted and went back to the front yard. He didn''t pay attention to the servant at all." The little eunuch chatted back.


    "What! How dare he do this to me Li Si''er tooted his mouth, full of anger.


    She stood up and said to her maid, "hurry up, prepare water for me to bathe and dress up!"


    "Yes After the servant girls should, a moment dare not neglect.


    After about half an hour, Li Si''er finally made up.I rubbed several layers of rose powder on my body.


    She sniffed the smell of her own body. After the fragrance was strong enough, she twisted her waist and went to the front yard with a concubine posture of seducing the old man.


    Along the way, the servants saw Li Si''er''s coquettish appearance and bowed their heads one after another, as if they had seen nothing strange.


    A moment later, longkordo, who was writing in his study, heard the servant come in and report: "Sir, madam, please see you."


    "No Longkodo kneaded the rice paper in his hand and threw it on the slave.


    Because of anger, the forehead wrinkled with the character of Chuan.


    A pair of sharp eyes, full of anger.


    It is in line with his long-term edification in the imperial court.


    In middle age, I don''t have a temper.


    But at this time, the door came to the advice of the slaves, and Li Si''er''s clear voice, with a little sharp.


    "Ma''am, the master won''t let us in. Don''t embarrass us."


    "Pa" sound, like Li Si Er slapped who.


    "You''re a dog slave who deserves to stop me! I have to go in today. I think any of you dare to stop me! " Li Si''er is arrogant and arrogant.


    Longkordo''s sword frowned.


    After that, Li Si''er had already broken through the encirclement and went directly to the house.


    In front of him.


    "Master, Si''er asked the kitchen to make a big tonic soup. Why don''t you go there?" As soon as Li Si''er enters the room, he lowers his voice, whining the dead is not worth his life.


    Seeing this, the slaves gave a sign and went out to take the door.


    Without looking up his head, he said in a deep voice, "what are you doing here?"


    "Of course, I miss the master, but the master doesn''t go to my main courtyard, so I have to go there in person." Li Si''er said and went to longkordo.


    He took his arm and leaned in front of him on longkordo''s arm and shook it coquettishly.


    All of a sudden, the tip of longcordo''s nose smelled a strong fragrance of roses.


    That kind of fragrance, to others, may feel it is pungent fragrance.


    But here in longcordo, he likes the taste.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Smell this son, his pair of sophisticated eyes, on the soft.


    But he snorted coldly and said, "hum, I have a lot of rotten things to deal with now, so you don''t have to come to me."


    "Don''t, master, Si''er has been bullied in the daytime. If you ignore me, I don''t want to live." With that, Li Si''er began to sob in a low voice.


    Still save the handkerchief with onion, wipe tears secretly.


    All of a sudden, the tears with the broken line beads, desperately to the outflow.


    Sure enough, longkordo, who was still angry, heard that she had been bullied.


    Finally Ken turned to look at her.


    He looked up and down Li Si''er and saw a long blood scab on her neck.


    He pulled Li Si''er''s hand and wanted to get closer.


    "Ah ~" Li Si''er fell in the arms of longkordo.


    He also deliberately covered up to prevent longkordo from seeing it.


    Loncordo held her hand in one hand and lifted her chin with the other.


    "Hiss, sir. It hurts." Li Si''er was wronged.


    After longcordo looked at it carefully, he felt that his heart would be broken.


    His face sank and said, "who did it! Who dares to hurt you like this?"


    "It''s Si Fu Jin." Without thinking about it, Li Si''er blurted out.


    On hearing this, the tenderness in longkordo''s eyes became sharp again.


    He pushed Li Si''er away from his body and said rigorously, "Si''er, I''ll ask you again. Who is it? You should come from the facts."


    In the past, what Li Si''er said, he just let her go.


    But it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know the truth.


    Just lazy to care, blindly used to her.


    But now it is not the same, Kangxi wrote such a letter to him, he can no longer be laissez faire.


    Li''s glance at longcordo''s stern face, but also some hair in his heart.


    After all, Rondo rarely gives her a look all year round.


    Does he know something?


    She said, "I haven''t said it yet. The guards sent by the master to me are all fake. I was beaten down by foreigners with a few moves. I am full of grievances and have no place to complain. The master doesn''t believe me!"


    With a stern face, lonkodo raised his eyebrows and asked, "foreigners?"


    "Yes, I came back from the temple today. Although the robber was not sent by sifujin, he said that they had a cooperative relationship with sifujin. Because of my interference, they broke their business, so they came to me." Li Si''er told the truth in the end, but put aside the deliberate concealment.


    After asking the whole story, longcordo frowned impatiently.


    The fingertips of his right hand were pounding impatiently on the table top of the book case.


    "Si''er, it''s really not that I said you. Can''t you let me save snacks? Look at you. Since I came to my house, I''ve offered you good food and drink, but you''ve made my family restless. Where did sifujin offend you and make you so messy?"


    Hearing the speech, Li Si''er felt "cluttered".


    The heart says that this dead ghost is really not easy to coax today, no matter how she is coquettish and shrewd, he doesn''t believe her words.


    "It''s not that last time she refused to let Tong Jia take antelope, and let the slave beat me again, otherwise the gazelle would have married my nephew." Li Si''er curled his lips and said, "the master is worried about what he is today. He is full of anger when he sees others."


    "It''s not your good brother who won''t pay for drinking flower wine in Xinfeng courtyard. He won''t give money to others, but won''t give him money!"


    Li Si''er gave a silent "cut" and said, "it''s just a junior sister Yao. What''s the matter with sleeping? My brother looks up to her. He really thinks of her as a daughter."


    "It''s just a woman''s opinion. You know that the entrance fee of the top brand is about 100 Liang silver. What''s more, they don''t sell their skills. The first time they treat guests, they haven''t broken their bodies. That''s up to a thousand taels of silver. Your brother broke the wealth of the Madame and beat the man of others!"


    "Ha ha, I really don''t understand this. I think the master knows it best. In my inconvenient days, the master doesn''t have to drink the flower bar." Li Si''er said in a strange way.


    The corner of longkodo''s mouth was moved with a guilty heart, and the residue on his chin was also slightly shaking.


    "It''s nonsense!" He pretended to be full of confidence and said: "your brother is really not a thing. Recently, he has strengthened the village girl of a family. The village girl is from the village, and has made a marriage with the son of the county magistrate. Now things have become a big problem. Everyone knows that my brother-in-law of longkodo is a strong criminal. Even Wansui has written a letter to warn me!"


    Hearing this, Li Si''er, who was full of cautious eyes, finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    "Sir, how serious this is, my brother''s life can not be saved." With a worried look on her face, she said to herself, "my parents have only one son, my brother. If he dies, there is nothing we can hope for in Laoli''s family, and I will not live!"With that, she secretly wiped her tears with her handkerchief.


    "It''s a matter of whether it''s serious or not, and it''s not light." Longke could not see Li Si''er cry, "but you offended sifujin in the capital city. If things happen to Wansui, it will involve a lot of things."


    "Well, I''ll go to the department store tomorrow to explain the situation." Li Si''er hid his face and sobbed.


    "Not only to clarify, but also to apologize, let the royal family know our attitude."


    Li Si''er''s eyes became more and more red when he heard that he wanted to apologize.


    But after thinking about it, she still nodded and said, "OK, I listen to the master, but I only ask the master to save my brother."


    At the thought of her old Li family, she really knew that she was sad.


    When the matter was settled, longkordo glanced at Li Si''er, who was weeping and weeping.


    She has always been dressed in a high-profile, is today, a look is specially dressed.


    An orange red Hanfu, or a half arm skirt with a tan collar and half arm, has the effect of Tan + leakage comparable to that of Tang suit.


    A wide orange belt with a big knot tied tightly around her waist.


    In every move, it''s just full of waves, which is even more serious than the dust smell of the top brand of new Fenglou.


    Seeing longcordo''s sophisticated and sharp eyes, his eyes suddenly glowed green.


    Li Si''er seems to be aware of longkordo''s eyes on himself.


    With tears in his eyes, he looked up at longkodo wrongly.


    That pair of sharp big eyes, full of spring.


    Longkeduo''s heart softened, so he pulled Li Si''er into his arms and sat down.


    "It''s settled. I''ll settle it for you at your brother''s place, but you have to go to the door and apologize in person at sifujin."


    "All right." Li Si''er bit his teeth and finally compromised.


    It seemed that Li Si''er was not convinced. He told him again: "you should remember, the Royal people, not you can offend, even I can''t. Your family doesn''t strive for success. You should be obedient to me. Recently, long live has been keeping a close eye on me. Don''t ruin my good deeds at this point. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    With that, he bowed his head and kissed Li Si''er''s exposed neckline.


    "Dead ghost, I hate it!" Li Si''er tried to refuse to push longkeduo, but he couldn''t twist his body and hit longkeduo in the face. "Since today''s robbers are not from sifujin sect, the master has to make decisions for me. This is in the territory of the Qing Dynasty. I don''t want to be worried every day."


    "If you don''t say that, I''ll make the decision for you." As longkeduo said, he lifted up Li Si''er''s clothes...


    -


    the next morning, Ruoyin got up, and mammy Liu came to wait on her.


    Then, Qiao Feng came into the room with a happy face and said, "master, Chen Biao has just said that they have found a person who made a fake for Li Si''er, which is in the alley of the capital."


    If the sound heart a joy, busy way: "ask him to report to the official."


    She can''t hold those people in the house.


    Or she was tortured.


    At that time, they will be innocent, and they will not be trusted. They will have to go through normal procedures.


    It''s not easy to be a public figure in the Qing Dynasty!


    In Qiao Feng plans to go out and tell Chen Biao, Qiao LAN follows closely into the house.


    "Master, just now steward Chen sent someone to take a message. He said that Li Si''er asked the servant to take the message. In the morning, he would clarify the facts in public at the department store and make an apology."


    If Yin Liu eyebrow pick, she just had a clue, Li Si Er then surrender?


    What''s the matter?


    Mother Liu probably saw the doubts on Ruoyin''s face and said, "Fujin, do you think it''s the fourth master? I heard yesterday that longkeduo went to the fourth master''s study. Otherwise, it would be a coincidence."


    Hearing this, if sound eyes flash a touch of surprise.


    The heart said she didn''t say anything to the fourth master. Did Chen Biao tell him?


    Yes, he was the fourth master.


    At this time, one side of the Qiao Feng Road: "master son, that we still report to the official?"


    "You want to report to the official. If you want to make such dishonest money, you can just leave it to the Yamen to transfer and teach." Then, Ruoyin''s mouth raised a funny smile, "in addition, we''ll go to the department store later to see how Li Si''er''s peacock is bowing its head."


    So, an hour later, Ruoyin took a carriage to the department store.


    As soon as I got off the carriage, I saw a lot of people around the door of the department store, which seemed to be watching the excitement.


    Then, see Li Si Er standing at the door, with a smile to talk to Chen Guanshi.


    "Steward Chen, I''m really sorry. I love shopping. I usually buy too much jewelry and clothes, and I mix up for a while. That''s what wronged you. Forget worry department store."


    The voice just fell, Li Si Er side of the slave, compensation.


    There are also some jewelry materials bought from the department store.


    Li Si''er was not very good at life.


    Now that''s the explanation.


    The people on the edge followed.


    "I''ll tell you what, the clothes I bought are of good material and cool, so the materials she bought are balloons and threads."


    "No, I was here last time. I added a set of dowry to my daughter. It''s full of gold. It''s not fake. She can buy fakes."


    "There was a mistake


    "Fortunately, it''s Si Fu Jin this time. If it''s a different family, Li Si''er will not admit it even if he is wrong. What a loss they will make in the department store."


    "Well, maybe she did it on purpose."


    In this way...


    seeing that all the people were making a fuss, Li Si''er said to Chen Guanshi, "there are still some rites for sifujin. You can help me, so I won''t go there."


    The key point is that I had a dumb loss in Chamberlain last time.


    As soon as she thought of it, she felt a little flustered.


    With that, she took the slaves and left the land of right and wrong.


    Hum, this time, count her back.


    After her brother is OK, next time, I don''t know who ordered back!


    If Yin is not a high-profile person, she doesn''t like to be noticed.


    After Li Si''er left, the crowd dispersed a lot, and she entered the department store.


    However, Li Si''er just looked like a street mouse. He was really angry.


    What''s more, how can she see from a distance that there is a small scar on Li Si''er''s neck, which seems to have been cut by a knife?


    When he saw Ruo Yin, he explained Li Si''er''s business and listed Li Si''er''s apology to Ruo Yin.


    "Just now I saw that you did a good job. As for those apologies, you should take them and divide them." If the sound is light.


    And then she went through the books and ran through the books.


    After finding that there was no problem, she would like a leader to inspect various departments of the department store.Once she found something wrong, she would let mother Liu talk to people.


    At the antique front desk, I saw Mr. Shu and William talking.


    And William was looking around, looking for someone.


    Wearing a simple cotton and hemp robe, without any decorations, it seems that the immortal does not eat fireworks among people.


    One was wearing a flaming red dress, inlaid with various metal buttons and gems.


    Even the hair, are high-profile back combed up, showing a smooth forehead.


    But no matter which one stands in the crowd, it''s enough to attract women''s attention.


    If the corner of the voice and the mouth smoke, when are these two people on?


    Or by chance?


    But it''s none of her business.


    Because she had inspected almost all the time, she was preparing to go back to her house.


    Just as Ruoyin turned to leave, William yelled at her, "I knew you would be here today."


    This words let originally also plan to go if sound, the footstep stops.


    Why does he know?


    "Well, didn''t you expect that my subordinates cut Li Si''er''s neck, so she took the initiative to come and apologize?" William quickly catch up with Ruoyin.


    He''s not a good at hiding things.


    As for those who care, if they help, they must say it out loud.


    Just like he saw his favorite prey, he must go after it boldly.


    So at this point, he''s like a wolf dog man.


    She has a strong aura and a straightforward disposition. She is crying for credit in front of Ruoyin.


    The deep blue eyes seem to be seeking praise and attention.


    No disrespect and arrogance in the face of others.


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick, originally Li Si Er neck, is he let people cut.


    However, isn''t the fourth master helping her? How did he become him?


    But anyway, she was a woman with a family and had to keep her distance from other men.


    Especially in the Qing Dynasty, and she was the Royal daughter-in-law.


    So she pulled her lips and politely said, "Mr. William, I think the women around you need you more. I can handle my own affairs. Even if I can''t, my grandfather will help me solve them. But this time, I still thank you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    With that, she awoke and held the hand of mother Liu, ready to leave.


    Now that he had lost his disrespect, she would not fight against people everywhere.


    She said, what other people are, she is what face.


    At this time, Mr. Shu passed by Ruoyin.


    I don''t know if he heard the conversation between Ruoyin and William. Anyway, he always had a light face and didn''t say a word.


    But the cold front around him couldn''t listen.


    "Sifujin, don''t listen to him. He''s just pretending. I''ll tell you. Although our husband doesn''t like to talk, he won''t say it even if he helps you." Cold front road.


    As soon as the voice fell, William went forward to grab cold front''s collar and asked angrily, "you boy, say it again, who is pretending to be?"


    "You! It''s you who pretended to be here. " The cold front, who did not know it, held injustice for his husband.


    However, walking in front of the first step of Shuxian Dun, cold way: "cold front, who let you talk more."


    Leng Feng looks at Mr. Shu''s back and is in a dilemma.


    After some ideological struggle, he finally knelt down and offered the whip with barbs in his hand. "Sir, I am willing to be punished because my subordinates are too talkative."


    Then, Mr. Shu''s bodyguard came forward to take the whip from Leng Feng''s hand and beat him fiercely.


    Leng Feng pursed his lips, not a pit.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin looks up and glances at Mr. Shu, who has gone far away.


    What kind of man is this.


    Just a word, can let the side of the right guard, willing to be punished.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed into her mind.


    He doesn''t look like a man who is gentle and harmless.


    Then she withdrew her eyes and left without looking back.


    Behind him came William''s rascal voice, and a cold hum: "for the sake of your tutor, I''ll spare you this time."


    ------


    after returning to Zhuangzi, if the sound is full of mind, they are puzzled.


    Mr. Shu and William don''t look like bullshit.


    Did they really help her?


    For William, she never thought he liked her.


    I just think it''s because of flowers.


    As for Mr. Shu, he always looked at her with a kind of look at her.


    What about the fourth master?


    Thinking of this, she planned to go and find out what the fourth master was saying.


    It doesn''t matter whether others help her or not. It''s important to find out what''s going on at the end of the fourth master.


    Otherwise, in case the fourth master didn''t help her, she ran to thank her.


    The "four belles of vinegar king" of Qing Dynasty will kill her.


    As for the fact that the fourth master really helped, with her understanding of the fourth master, maybe he would not care.


    But she felt that it was necessary to make things clear and thank him.


    She was wearing a heavy flag dress when she first went to the department store.


    Now I sit still and sweat a lot.


    So, Ruoyin took a bath, changed into a fresh, chest length Ru skirt, and went to muyuan residence of the fourth master.


    When he got there, Su Peisheng hit her a thousand times later, and the ghost expression appeared on his face.


    It''s just that this time it''s not as obvious as the last one.


    Ruoyin didn''t ask for anything else, but said to Su Peisheng, "you can tell me a word for me. It''s hard to bear the heat. I''ve made a green apple milkshake and milk and coconut cake, so I''ll bring it to him."


    This time, though, she didn''t have much to worry about.


    But when everyone is here, let Su Peisheng ask.


    If the fourth master let her in, she would go into the house.


    If he doesn''t let her, she will leave freely.


    When Su Peisheng answered, he knocked at the door.


    "Master and son, Fujin sympathizes with you for your busy business, so he makes people do something to cool their hearts to relieve the heat."


    Voice just fell, listen to inside spread a magnetic and thick voice: "call her in."


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng turned his head and said with a smile, "Fujin, please come in."


    If sound tiny jaw head, mentioned Qiao Feng hand''s food box, a person entered the room alone.


    The study here is different from that in the mansion.


    Belong to into the hall, go inside, is the study, and then go inside, is the bedroom.


    Ruoyin raised her feet and went into the study and found a woman in lotus lotus colored Han dress kneeling on one side.


    But the back, she felt very familiar.


    If Yin put the food box on the table in the room, he saluted the fourth master Yingying Fu and said, "please be very kind."


    The fourth master raised his head and gave a faint "um" sound, which was to say that she was exempted from the ceremony.


    If the voice rises behind, sit in the armchair in the room.


    A pair of eyes, then swept the eyes of the woman kneeling in front of the book case.It doesn''t matter if you look at it. It''s Niu co Lu''s again.


    Because the nucolo family always knew the rules.


    She did not expect that nucolo was as bold as she was.


    Dare to wear Hanfu to challenge fourth master''s tolerance.


    So at first she thought it was Li, song, or Wu.


    At the moment, I saw that the Hanfu of nuobaolu''s, and what she was wearing, was a style.


    It belongs to the breast length Ru skirt.


    Moreover, the bow in front of nucolou''s body was tied very tightly.


    It''s Ruoyin''s big cup type, and it''s just right to wear a chest length Ru skirt. It doesn''t show at all, but it makes people think about it.


    The neckline of nucolo''s breast length Ru skirt is lower than her.


    In addition, the rope is tightly tied, a little head down, a bend, it will show a piece of spring.


    At this time, however, the nucolou family.


    Even kneeling, they all keep the body slightly forward, drooping head appearance.


    Although he was always thin, there was always a squeeze.


    Therefore, the picture is a little colorful...


    no wonder that a few days ago, during the morning examination, Niu cobalt Lu was staring at her Han clothes and thinking.


    She didn''t take it seriously at that time, but now she seems to understand.


    Perhaps at that time, nucolo was determined to follow her example?


    If Yin thinks in her heart, is Li Si''er punished by the fourth master for wearing Han clothes?


    Thinking of her last time although she was not punished kneeling, but was disciplined.


    Finally, he was eaten and cleaned by the fourth master.


    If she doesn''t come, is the result of nucolo the same as her.


    Thinking of this, she secretly glanced at the fourth master.


    Found four Ye''s eye son, is sweeping nuobao Lu Shi, seem to still have some roast + hot?


    So, she slowly got up and said to the fourth master, "Sir, I''ve come a little bit... It''s not the right time. I''d better go back first, and I''ll leave the meal."


    The fourth master glanced at Ruoyin, who was also dressed in Han Dynasty uniform.


    Can wear Begonia color if sound, give a person a kind of youth beautiful fresh feeling.


    All of a sudden, it formed a sharp contrast with the nucolo''s.


    He did not see that the neckline of nucolo''s had moved some hands and feet, which was obviously an abnormal collar.


    "Sit down." The fourth master gently let Ruoyin sit down.


    Immediately changed Zhang''s rigorous complexion, and suddenly said in a deep voice, "as a Manchu, you''re wearing such a strange dress. It''s really impolite."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    "But..." Niu cobalt Lu looked at Ruo Yin and said wrongly: "Ming Fu Jin is also a Manchu, but she also wears Han clothes."


    "She was allowed to wear it by the Lord. Besides, her style is regular. If you look at your dress, it''s really a Tang suit. What''s the standard?" The fourth Master said, while writing, and coldly said: "you give ye ban foot, copy female virtue, closed door thinking, in the future, except full clothes, you are not allowed to wear other strange clothes."


    On hearing this, he felt ashamed.


    It''s not because you''re wearing too much.


    But because she came before Fujin again, and dressed like this, she still couldn''t compare with Fujin!


    She bit her lip and said, "I know I''m wrong. I''ll remember my father''s instruction."


    "Get out of here!" The fourth Master said coldly.


    The man''s voice is very cold, it sounds cold-blooded and heartless, and there is no room for discussion.


    After answering "yes", he got up and planned to leave.


    When she passed Ruoyin, she bowed to Ruoyin.


    But when I turn around, there is a trace of resentment in my eyes.


    When she got to the door, the servant girl beside her knew the situation and said, "master, it''s too unfair. You can''t wear Hanfu if you can. What''s the rule?"


    "I don''t want to talk too much. I''m too eager for quick success and instant benefit this time. I don''t blame the Lord for punishing me. Besides, the fourth master is the rule of the house. I have to follow what he says Well, she doesn''t blame the fourth master, but she hates Fujin!


    In the study, if the sound of the mouth, slightly up.


    From Guo''s to Nicolo Lu''s, it seems that she has been imitated and never surpassed.


    Then, she took the food box and sat opposite the fourth master.


    Bring out the snacks and milkshakes again.


    "Don''t write, please eat something to relieve the heat." She snatched the fold from the fourth master''s hand.


    Suddenly, the man raised his head, deep ink pupil, anger and impatience.


    No one dares to rob him of the fold.


    "Don''t be so angry. There are not many people like me who understand the rules and listen to my words. Don''t stare at me." If sound smile nightmare like flower tunnel.


    Is not it, like her, not a single mind to hook his, is not much.


    It has to be said that women are so cheeky.


    As well as love to his own face gold temperament, is really let the fourth master can not help laughing.


    He snorted coldly and said, "you are the most disobedient. If you don''t take the lead in wearing Hanfu, no one will follow suit."


    "But they were also approved by the Lord." If the sound blinks big beautiful eyes, a face pure good.


    Smell speech, four ye clenched fist, cough gently, way: "say, this is what matter again."


    "Can''t I come if it''s ok?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the fourth master looked at her.


    The eyes seemed to say: I don''t believe it.


    If the voice droops his head, the black ink pupil, dribbles around.


    She was thinking about how to keep silent and show off the fourth master''s words with beauty and sweet words.


    After pondering for a moment, she pulled her lips and said, "Sir, did longcodo come to our Chuang Tzu yesterday?"


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and drank the most half cup of green apple milkshake.


    Suddenly, the mouth of a sweet and sour taste of green apple, but also mixed with a thick frankincense.


    It''s cool and cool with just the right feeling.


    "Did he say anything else to me?" Ruo Yin asked tentatively.


    The fourth master''s stomach was completely captured by the cold green apple milkshake and the cold


    milk and coconut cake.


    In a good mood, he was totally unprepared and said, "why, Li Si''er is not clear yet, but longkordo''s promise will give you a satisfactory result. Su Peisheng also says that Li Si''er has made an apology."


    Ruoyin breathed a sigh of relief, and the fourth master really helped him.


    But he is too coquettish.


    Even if they help, they won''t take the initiative to tell her.


    He always keeps a low profile.


    He couldn''t do the kind of thing like a little wolf dog whining in front of her.


    "Yes, it was Li Si''er who apologized for no reason. I was surprised. Then I heard from the servant that long Keduo had visited Yeh yesterday, and I thought that only Ye was the best." She said sweetly.


    Hehe, the three men''s pressure forced the arrogant and unreasonable Li Si''er to bend down his coquettish waist.


    He lowered his arrogant head like a peacock.


    No wonder so many women want to take the shortcut of depending on men.


    The fourth Master seemed to keep a low profile. He thought it was just a small matter. He didn''t intend to say it.


    However, since she came to the door to ask questions, she would teach a lesson.And his eyes, also instantly become sharp up.


    Ruoyin watched the fourth master change his mind from eating ice to shooting ice in his eyes.


    No, he won''t find anything, will he?


    Was he aware that she was talking?


    "At this time, you know you''ve come to look for the master. What did you do when something happened?" The man''s eyes are sharp, looking at the woman directly, as if to see through her.


    Ruo Yin swallows her saliva in fear.


    He just thought the fourth master found out that she was talking.


    It was for this.


    Easy to say, easy to say.


    She supported her chin with her hand, and said lazily and innocently, "my Lord is not very busy. I just want to solve it by myself. Moreover, I really found someone who helped Li Si''er to make fake goods, which has been sent to yamen!"


    "Well, I shouldn''t have helped you." The corner of the fourth master''s lips made a sarcastic arc.


    But a woman pretends to be innocent in front of her.


    Those clear and bright eyes are looking at him innocently.


    The long, curly eyelashes quivered slightly.


    The delicate face with red in white makes people can''t help pinching it.


    And the lips like begonia flowers, delicate and tender.


    He took back his eyes impatiently, rolled his Adam''s apple, and said indifferently, "I want to be busy. Stay with me."


    If the sound "Oh" one, stand up.


    She''s trying to understand what it means to "stay on the side.".


    Is it a euphemistic way to let her go?


    Just thinking about this, the fourth master''s magnetic voice came from behind: "there are fruit tribute from the palace on the small table, which is appreciated by Emperor Alma. You should eat it first, and let the slave bring it back to the residence in the morning."


    He had intended to have it sent to her. Since she had come, he would let her take it back by herself.


    Smell speech, if sound dint when petrifaction is in place.


    He was full of "eat first, and let the slave bring him back to his house in the morning.".


    So, is it necessary to detain her in muyuanju for the time being and let her go back tomorrow morning?


    The fourth master behind her raised his head and caught a glimpse of the woman standing in the same place, and the corners of her mouth lifted up with a touch of evil.


    Then, Ruoyin sat at a table.


    There are grapes, pineapples cut in white porcelain jars, kiwi fruit, apples and so on.


    If Yin likes to eat sour, he took a piece of pineapple with a bamboo stick and took a big bite.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    However, her skin is tender and thin, just eat a piece, the corner of the mouth is a little allergic.


    "Although the pineapple is delicious, it is easy to be allergic to eating. I''d better eat some kiwi fruit. In this season, if there is no strawberry to eat, I can only eat kiwi fruit to relieve my hunger."


    She cut the kiwi fruit with a fruit knife.


    With a silver spoon, the whole green core will be separated.


    The fourth Master heard the woman talking to herself, and continued to write with his right hand.


    At night, Ruoyin was eating and resting in muyuan residence.


    This night, the gauze cabinet on the moon, and Xiang + shoulder phase hook into the room, do not care about the sideburns, red silk was rolling waves.


    There are also men with a low voice warning, "if you hear from others that you are bullied, you will be bullied."


    As well as, a woman''s babbling, totally incoherent Jiao + Sheng begged for mercy: "um... Yeh... I know... Said..."


    the next morning, Ruoyin dragged her tired body and her front foot returned to Lingyan Pavilion.


    Little Dezi came in with a basket.


    Ruo Yin at a glance, it is full of red things, looks like wild fruit.


    "Fujin, I asked some servants to pick some pickles on the mountain early in the morning. They were fresh and still hung with dew. Although they were not bigger than strawberries, they still tasted different." Xiaodezi handed the fruit basket to Ruoyin.


    If sound a look, inside is full of finger size thorn bubble son.


    Officially called raspberry, raspberry!


    There are red, yellow and orange, but most of them are red.


    Every one of them is shining, crystal clear, just like ruby.


    It turned out that she didn''t take a casual remark yesterday, but let the fourth master listen to it.


    He also asked the slave to pick a basket for her.


    Then, Qiao Feng washed some to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin scooped a large one directly with a porcelain spoon.


    Suddenly, the mouth full of wild fruit sweet and sour taste.


    It''s more natural than strawberry.


    "You go and tell me that I like it very much. It tastes better than strawberry." Finish saying, she also let slave reward small virtuous son silver.


    After all, it''s not easy to pick them up early in the morning.


    At the same time, the matter of the department store was finally solved, which made her relaxed a lot.


    Li Si''er did not affect anything.


    On the contrary, the department store is known and understood by more people after the fake goods incident.


    After all, good things don''t go out, bad things spread far and wide.


    However, longkordo at the other end wanted to search foreigners in the capital city, but only found a few small people, not robbers at all.


    But the place with the largest number of foreigners is in the foreign residence in the concession of Beijing.


    All the people living there are royal nobles and envoys from other countries. He can''t break in and search people at will. That''s not appropriate.


    What''s more, how can the royal family cooperate with the department store? This logic is not quite the same as what Li Sier said to him.


    So he thought whether those foreign merchants were not in the Qing Dynasty and had gone back.


    So he had to turn it over.


    A few days later, as soon as the dog days were over, the fourth master took Ruo Yin several and went back to the chambel house.


    The weather is not hot days, on the very fast.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it is golden October again.


    At this time, the eight masters became more and more stable in the imperial court since he married Aruna.


    Now, chaotang has been divided into three schools.


    The crown prince party, the zhijunwang party, and then the eight Ye party.


    Seeing that the eight Ye''s career is booming, but his backyard is in a mess.


    And there''s a tendency to get worse.


    This is not, Guo Luo Luo, who is taking a lunch break, was woken up by the sound of "Dong Dong Qiang Qiang" construction.


    She''s getting bigger and bigger, and she''s going to have a baby in two months.


    The body is more and more sleepy.


    She sat up and muttered, "what''s going on outside these days? It''s getting louder and louder every day. I can''t sleep peacefully."


    Last time, since she let it go, she said that Aruna was not welcome in the main hospital.


    Aruna never came to her main courtyard again.


    The eighth master stayed in Aruna''s yard every day and never came to see her.


    But these days, I don''t know what the moth is doing. It''s getting more and more dynamic every day.


    "Wait, master. I''ll ask." The servant girl said and ran out to ask questions.


    But Guo Luo''s waiting for half an hour, also did not see servant girl Xiao Zhu come back.


    I began to feel uneasy.


    Sure enough, a servant in the main courtyard came into the house in a hurry.


    "Fujin, not good. I heard that Xiaozhu''s sister was beaten by Fujin, and her fart and shares were all blooming, and she couldn''t walk.""What!" Guo Luo Luo''s anger made the whole person tremble.


    Xiao Zhu is her servant girl, and she has been waiting on her since childhood.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, holding the hand of another servant girl, "go! I want to see what happened to Aruna


    A moment later, Guo Luoluo arrived at the so-called construction site.


    If she had not come in person, she would not have known that a large open space had been cultivated in the mansion.


    Many small courtyards have been demolished.


    Now, what she saw was a mess of construction.


    Looking at this area, it is much larger than her main courtyard.


    Everywhere are vermilion bricks, bluestone slabs, wood blocks, wooden boards, iron nails, sand.


    Besides, she saw a group of children not far ahead.


    From a distance, she saw Aruna, dressed in a purple flag dress, sitting there like a main room.


    She was surrounded by a group of servants who flattered her.


    And... Xiaozhu, lying on the ground!


    See, the pace under her feet, faster and faster.


    When she approached, those servants saw her, and were stunned at first.


    Immediately, he only meant to salute.


    Oh, if she had no children in her, they would have been too lazy to salute.


    After seeing her, Aruna got up slowly.


    Even the meaning can''t be said, just put your hand on your waist and make a look. It''s a salute.


    "Sister, long time no see." Aruna said with a smile.


    Her voice is soft.


    As if this day, she has been waiting for a long time.


    And she is with extremely bloodthirsty eyes, staring at Guo Luo Luo''s stomach for several seconds.


    Guo Luoluo didn''t pay attention to Aruna.


    Her eyes fell completely on the bamboo lying on the ground.


    There is no good place in Xiao Zhu''s waist.


    The clothing material has long been dilapidated, and even soaked and wet by blood donation.


    That familiar face, has no blood.


    Is usually coax her happy mouth, is a pale.


    "Xiaozhu!" Guo Luo Luo Shi wants to squat down, but her stomach is too big to squat down.


    I had to ask the servants around to see if they were still angry.


    "Fujin, Xiaozhu... She is still angry, but she is very weak."


    "Then take her back to the main hospital and ask the government doctor to show her!" Ordered by Guo Luo Luo.


    "Hold on!" Aruna came to Guo Luo Luo Shi, seemingly full of apology, but in fact, her words were provocative and her eyes were full of venomous light. "Elder sister, she is just a dog slave. She just ran into me. Does she want to take her away without my consent?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    "It''s really funny. I want to take away the slave, but I still need your side Fujin''s approval!" Bafujin seems careless, but in fact, he has a thousand troops in his heart.


    It was as if she needed only a little stimulation and she would break down and get out of control.


    But Aruna seemed to see through her heart and deliberately spoke to excite her.


    "I think my sister has seen it too. The eighth master loves me and asks me to build a yard bigger than the main courtyard in the mansion, so it''s noisy. But as soon as the servant girl comes, she makes my servant quiet. I don''t know where her courage comes from. She has been arrested and beaten. " Aruna said haughtily.


    Guo Luo''s Willow eyebrows are tight, and her anger is burning her heart, her throat, her whole body.


    And... Every hair and end of her hair.


    She bit her teeth and said, "I asked her to come. If you have the ability, you can even fight with me."


    "My sister is very serious. You still have your son in your stomach. How dare I?" Aruna grabs an arm of Guo Luo Luo''s and looks at Guo Luo Luo''s stomach in circles.


    That pair of bloodthirsty eyes, emitting a vicious light.


    I wish I could see through the huge belly and crush the baby inside.


    "Let go of your dirty hands." Guo Luo Luo Shi threw down Aruna''s hand, full of disgust.


    But the next moment, Aruna pulled her wrist and fell down.


    With a bang, two people fell into a mess of construction land.


    "Ah Aruna shrieked.


    Although Guo Luo Luo''s family is to fall on the body of Aruna, but she is lying down.


    In particular, Aruna gave her a jerk, and the pressure of the heavy blow directly hit her stomach.


    She felt her stomach almost burst.


    "Fujin, are you ok?" A servant girl came up and helped her up.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi shakes his head, at present has not noticed the discomfort.


    Just then, Aruna called out again: "my hand... My hand!"


    Guo Luo''s frown glanced at Aruna, and saw Aruna''s palm deeply pierced by the construction nails.


    As it turned out, she was not only dark and cool, but also uncontrollable anger.


    "It''s really a self injuring product. Since you like self mutilation so much, I''ll let you feel it well and avenge Xiaozhu no matter what


    Then, she directly ordered: "somebody, put her other hand, and pierce her for me too!"


    "Don''t, Fujin..." Aruna pretended to be afraid.


    But Guo Luo Luo''s orders, but no one is willing to listen to her.


    Only the servants in the main courtyard intend to go forward and catch Aruna.


    With a sneer, Guo Luoluo dismissed the servants in the main courtyard.


    She is pregnant, and eight ye can''t help her.


    But if the slave around her annoys the eighth master, he will die.


    Xiaozhu has been beaten like that for her.


    She didn''t want the servants around her to die for her again.


    She lifted up her sleeve.


    He picked up a rusty iron nail on the ground, his eyes glowing with resentment, and went to Aruna.


    However, the slave around Aruna intends to protect the Lord.


    She gave those slaves a fierce look, and said angrily, "you dogs and slaves, don''t listen to my command. Are you going to rebel now? If anyone dares to stop me today, believe it or not, I will take your dog''s life!"


    I don''t know the anger in her eyes is too terrible.


    Or her words were too shocking.


    Or the three inch nail in her hand looks scary.


    Even, for other reasons...


    those minions actually stepped back and stopped going forward.


    Guo Luo Luo quickly walked to Aruna, first waving his right hand, slapped Aruna in the face.


    "Ah Aruna did not hit, but a slap, fell to sit on the ground, repeatedly back, "sister, I am wrong, please forgive me."


    Somehow, Guo Luo Luo''s actually in Aruna''s eyes, detected a trace of conspiracy to succeed.


    But she has been completely infuriated, her mind is only how to punish the slut in front of her, has no other consideration!


    She was half crouched, holding Aruna''s intact hand in her left hand.


    Holding the nail in her right hand, she stabbed into Aruna''s palm.


    At the moment she stabbed, she heard a strong male voice: "stop it!"


    Guo Luo Luo after a second, quickly stabbed the iron nail into Aruna''s palm.


    But her strength is limited, the iron nail only goes into half, and it is stuck.


    So, she picked up an iron nail, ready to pierce the part, continue to tie down.


    She used to be shrewd, so what!


    But this time, before she had time to plunge in, her arm was severely kicked.And the nail in her hand flew out.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi''s corner of the eye, glimpses a white crescent straight to Aruna.


    Oh, don''t think about it. It''s eight masters.


    Yes, it''s the man who kicks her and hugs other women.


    "Wuwu... I''m so painful, eight Ye help me..." Aruna straight to eight Ye''s arms.


    "Na''er, the Lord is coming. No one can bully you." Eight ye said, directly will Aruna horizontal hold up, "all Leng do what, call the house doctor to Ye''s front yard!"


    With that, she left with Aruna in her arms.


    When passing by Guo Luoluo''s side, he had no feelings and said: "you''d better pray that na''er is OK. If her hand is useless, the Lord wants you to have both hands and feet disabled!"


    Guo Luo Luo''s sneer, also don''t know whether she listened to.


    As far as she was concerned, his threatening words, though cold-blooded, could not hurt her.


    But that sound Na Er, actually deeply stabbed her eardrum, her heart.


    After so many years of marriage, he called her "Fujin" and "Yaqin".


    When did you call her name so affectionately?


    When the eighth master left, Guo Luoluo asked people to carry Xiaozhu back to the main hospital, but the doctor was in Aruna.


    She had to put on the ointment and change her clothes.


    Fortunately, she used to have a high status in the government, and some good ointments were still in stock.


    After some busy work, Guo Luoluo was exhausted and had to lie down on the bed.


    But she just lay down, outside there are servants singing: "eight ye to."


    It was only "eight ye to" three words, such a thin voice, she has not heard for a long time.


    Now, to hear this familiar and strange singing voice again, it was a great irony to her!


    "I ask you why you want zaaruna." As soon as the man entered the room, he sat in the armchair and questioned her.


    "Do you need a reason to see someone unhappy?" Guo Luo''s self mocking smile said: "what''s more, even if I have my reasons, will you believe me again?"


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "I don''t want to say that."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll drag out all your servants and kill them with a stick!" Eight ye said lightly.


    As if these in his eyes, but some trivial things.


    Hearing the speech, bafujin took a few breaths in a hurry.


    She felt like she was going to die of anger.


    "When she hit my slave, I went to rescue her. She refused to let me go. She still held my hand. I was disgusted and wanted to get rid of it. As a result, she pulled me to the ground according to my strength."


    As soon as the voice was down, the man snorted coldly, and his tone was gentle: "it''s really sophistry. It''s clear that you pushed her down when you saw a nail behind her, but now you blame her."


    "Look, what I don''t want to say, you have to tell me, but you don''t believe what I said. Why. I''ll just say it once. Do you believe it or not? "


    Eight Fu Jin looked up at the ceiling, a silly smile, and sighed: "that once only believe in me eight ye, in my heart has long died through."


    "Guo Luo Luo Shi! How dare you curse me to die? " Eight Ye says, stand up body, buckle Guo Luo Luo''s chin directly.


    But pregnant, her chin feel is too thin, even touch + bone.


    "I said the truth, didn''t I?" Guo Luo Luo Shi looked at the man in front of him powerlessly with the disappointed eyes. "If you want to punish me, I''m willing to accept it. If you forgive me for the sake of the child in your stomach, I won''t thank you, but I''m so tired that I want to rest. Please help yourself."


    Eight Ye''s slender and sharp eyes, carefully looking at the woman''s face.


    Then he let go of her and said faintly, "the LORD warned you for the last time. You''d better not move na''er again. Otherwise, I''m not sure if you will deal with the child in your belly next time!"


    Eight Fu Jin felt his heart was numb.


    Xu is really tired. She doesn''t speak any more. She just closes her eyes and falls asleep.


    Eight ye then lightly swept her one eye, then whisked the sleeve to leave.


    But Guo Luoluo didn''t sleep long and woke up.


    She didn''t wake up naturally.


    It''s not wake up.


    It''s... Waking up with a stomachache.


    She had lived two lives and gave birth to a new life for the first time.


    All she knew was that she had a terrible stomachache, as if she had been pricked by countless needles.


    It''s like a child in my stomach blaming her.


    It''s because she didn''t do her duty as a mother.


    she didn''t protect herself and her children.


    As she sat up hard, she felt a heat flow under her.


    Looking down, there was a huge amount of Yin + red blood on the bed sheet.


    It''s about the size of two palms.


    The top of her heart trembled with fright, and her voice was trembling and empty.


    "Come... Somebody, please go to the government doctor and say I''m red."


    At the same time, she was in a panic.


    Because she had heard that it was hard to feed a month prematurely.


    But she''s two months away from delivery.


    Here, two months prematurity, basically born, before he had time to cry twice, he died.


    And she saw so much red, whether born or not, she was afraid.


    After a stick of incense, the news of eight blessings meeting red spread in the mansion.


    The government doctor just bandaged Aruna''s palm and rushed to the main hospital.


    Followed by Aruna, whose hands were wrapped in gauze.


    "Sister, are you OK, but it hurts?" Aruna asked hypocritical.


    Don''t look at her.


    She is really worried that since a mood is not smooth, it will move the fetal gas again, affecting the children in her belly.


    But Aruna seemed to see through her mind.


    Deliberately chattering in her ears, asking for warmth.


    "Sister, you must hold on."


    "Otherwise, you will be two months ahead of schedule. Even if you are born early, it will be difficult to support."


    "But if it wasn''t for premature delivery, how could I see so much blood? What should I do?"


    Oh, you deserve to be red with a big belly!


    Guo Luo Luo rubbed his eyebrows and felt noisy.


    Just at this time, there was a small eunuch singing newspaper voice: "eight Ye arrived."


    The voice of Aruna "ah" has just dropped, and it has been playing back for nearly a meter.


    The sound of "bang" was at the moment when the eighth master entered the door.


    Aruna just fell back to the ground.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi is really tired of Aruna''s acting skills.


    At this time, she only prayed for the child in her belly to keep it.


    If God would give her such a chance.


    She must take the baby in her belly, leave here, safe and smooth birth.


    Oh, if she wanted to understand earlier and leave earlier, wouldn''t there be so much?But she was still imagining that the man was just a temporary obsession.


    Just wait for a while.


    When she has a baby.


    Can she wait to wait, only once was hurt, suspected, trampled!


    In return, she may never see the birth of her baby again.


    However, as soon as the eighth master came in, he did not ask Guo Luo how he was.


    But for the first time, she picked up Aruna on the ground.


    "Eight ye, elder sister doesn''t want to see me. Just now I cared about her with kindness, but she kicked me."


    The eighth master glanced at Guo Luo Luo, whose eyes were pale and powerless.


    This time, he didn''t ask her.


    Just turned to ask the doctor: "Fu doctor, have you ever seen Fu Jin kick na''er?"


    "Because of the situation of the eight Jin masters, I don''t know the situation


    "Eight ye, I just didn''t see Fujin kick the side of Fujin." Guo Luo Luo''s servant girl knelt down in front of the eighth master.


    "Go away!" The servant girl was kicked three meters away by eight ye and hit a chair.


    If I didn''t hit the chair, I''m afraid I''d have to kick farther.


    Guo Luo Luo''s body should not be moved, but she heard the movement and knew what happened.


    At this time, she was very tired, and her stomach hurt.


    She wanted to help the servant girl, but found that she couldn''t move at all.


    And even if she did, the man would not listen to her.


    At what time, she could not even protect the servants around her. It was ridiculous!


    "Ha ha..." she laughed at herself twice, leaving two lines of tears in the corner of her eyes. "I''m really a fool. I can''t move, but I think I can kick her. It''s really a bitch who marries a donkey until he dies!"


    Eighth master: "he bit the back alveolar hard and fixed his eyes on the woman on the bed.


    A pair of arms, but also will Aruna tightly in the arms.


    "Elder sister, didn''t Prince an teach you some basic skills of martial arts when he was young? It''s not surprising that you can kick people." Aruna saw that the eighth master did not speak, so she rubbed her body to the eighth master''s arms and said, "my Lord, Fu Jin scolded me, but also scolded you."


    Eight ye still didn''t speak, just that pair of warm moistened eyes, dyed with a layer of scarlet light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Scared Aruna curled her mouth and finally was quiet.


    Then, the government doctor arched his hand and said, "eight masters, I have confirmed the pulse condition for Fujin. Fortunately, there is still salvation."


    "Sure." Eight Ye looked straight ahead.


    "Back to the eighth master, I''m sure that the fetus in Fu Jin''s belly is still alive. I''ll give her a prescription of tocolysis and take it for seven days. But she will have to rest for a period of time until she gives birth."


    Smell speech, Aruna eyes flash a touch of shock and unwilling.


    This time, Guo Luo Luo fell down, but he was not very angry. He must have moved his fetal Qi and saw blood.


    She thought that if she had succeeded in the scheme, the child would not be able to survive.


    Who knows how to keep it? She''s pissed off!


    Her hands were tied in vain.


    At the same time, eight Ye waved his hand to the government doctor.


    Then, he said coldly: "Fujin bullied and humiliated the side Fujin several times. He read that he was pregnant with his son, so he asked the servants in the main court to take her place."


    With that, he bit his teeth fiercely and ordered in a deep voice: "come on, drag out all the servants in the main courtyard and kill them with sticks!"


    "I see who dares!" Eight Fu Jin sat up and said to the eight ye and Aruna who were leaning close to each other: "if I really humiliate her, I will be moved. Obviously, it is she who runs to my yard, loading lambs on the door again and again, and performing self mutilation drama. It is really cheap!"


    "Ye, people don''t act, their hands are pierced by my sister. It''s so painful..." Aruna sobbed in her arms and said, "it''s all my fault. I think I''d better go back to the Junggar tribe. I''m afraid I can''t stay in this house. Wuwu... For the sake of my sister''s children, I''m willing to help the eighth master and the elder sister."


    "Be obedient. Don''t make any noise. If you kiss me, it won''t hurt. In this mansion, anyone can go away, but you must stay with me. " Eight Ye soft voice pacified Aruna, then harshly toward Guo Luo Luo''s way: "during the day in the construction site, but you take the initiative to find the door, ye personally saw you deceive her!"


    Hearing this, bafujin felt his stomach was full of water and vomit.


    When a man dotes on you, he turns to other women''s pet, believing it as life, and asking for warmth and coldness.


    That is more tyranny than tyranny!


    What else can she say?


    it seems that no matter how much she says, it''s just rubbish!


    However, at this time, in order to coax the beauty in his arms to be happy, he swept the slaves around him with a sharp look in his eyes.


    Cold reprimand way: "still Leng to do very much."


    "Yes When the party answered, they began to carry out the order.


    Then, the main court sounded the wail of the slaves who were afraid of death.


    "If you dare to move my servant, I will not stay in this house!" Guo Luo Luo Shi props up the bed and gasps.


    "If you love to roll, if you have the ability, you can do what you say." Eight ye did not hesitate to say.


    "Sir, it''s better for my sister to stay. I''ll go. After all, my sister still has your children." Aruna said pitifully, she was extremely aggrieved.


    In fact, her heart is also tangled.


    She wants to let Guo Luo Luo''s family get out of the house quickly, and she can live in the world of two with eight Ye.


    In order not to see Guo Luo Luo''s big stomach, she would feel dazzling.


    Speaking of it, she has been in the government for several months, but there is no movement at all.


    But at the same time, she didn''t want bafujin to go back to her mother''s home.


    In this way, her hand would not reach bafujin''s family.


    Can see Guo Luo Luo is about to give birth.


    At that time, Wan''s life will be a brother, and her status will be difficult to surpass her.


    If you don''t let her give birth to the baby, you can make it harder.


    Or... One corpse and two lives!


    "All right, I''ll get out of here. I''ll make room for you!" Guo Luo Luo Shi says, lift quilt to want to get out of bed.


    "Master, you can''t go away!" the servant of Zhengyuan surrounded her


    Guo Luoluo didn''t listen to the advice of the slave.


    Just said: "pack up your things and take Xiaozhu with you."


    As early as when she nailed Aruna with a latte, she wanted to leave.


    Now, she''s going to make it happen.


    Then, she went to eight ye and Aruna, calm as water, "eight ye, you rely on me to like you, trample on my heart, one day, when you know the woman''s evil face in front of you, you will regret what you have done today!"


    As she said that, her eyes were as gloomy as death.


    "This home, oh, no, this Baylor house, I will never come back! So, please give me the book with you! " She said categorically, as if she had made up her mind.


    "If you want to get out of here, you''re still waiting to stay. It''s very useful for your mother''s family, and the children in your belly will eventually belong to him. You can''t let him become a wild animal!" Eight ye said, he took Aruna and took the lead from Guo Luo Luo''s side."Oh." Guo Luo Luo Shi Dun is in place sneer.


    Is it that after goromafa''s death, he has changed, but she didn''t find out.


    Now even the disguise is too lazy to pretend.


    Can he say such shameless words?


    "Then I''ll be here. I wish you a good match with Baihe. If the eight masters want to raise the side Fujin as the main room, I don''t mind and leave. I will always wait for the letter of He Li!" She yelled at the back of eight Ye.


    This is the humble place of women in this dynasty.


    In particular, she married the prince, unless eight Ye gave her a break, she is not qualified to take the initiative and leave.


    Even if she took the initiative to leave, let alone whether the eighth master was willing or not, it would be a disgrace to the emperor.


    Dare to shame the royal family.


    At that time, she and the big family behind her will be arbitrated by the royal family.


    In the 20th year of Kangxi''s reign, her father was sentenced to death for cheating on gambling.


    Three years later, her mother died of depression, and she became a real orphan.


    If she had grown up by herself at that time, she would have been able to do so much now.


    But she is the granddaughter of Prince an, and she is the granddaughter of Guo luomafa who raised and suffered greatly from childhood.


    Although, goromafa died a few years ago, she could not ignore the big family even if she did not care about herself.


    After all, that big family is the painstaking efforts of guoluomafa.


    There, there is a loving uncle.


    Although not pro, but better than pro.


    This time, Guo Luo Luo''s heart is determined to leave.


    So at noon, she met the warm autumn sun.


    With a few dowry slaves, and Xiao Zhu, he left the main courtyard gate.


    When she left, she didn''t even look back.


    But in my heart, Guo luomafa gave her a dowry of dozens of Li.


    Now think about it. I really feel sorry for him.


    But if she continued to stay here, it would be even worse.


    Thinking of this, her step became more firm.


    Even if eight Ye left him, she would not stay in this disgusting Baylor house!


    What''s more, the man is busy coaxing his new daughter-in-law. He doesn''t care about her life and death.


    Little did not know, behind her, there are really a pair of warm eyes, is staring at her back, seems to be thinking about something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    At this time, in a high terrace Pavilion in the front yard, eight Ye sat on a stone table drinking tea.


    At the same time, he pulled the white jade in his hand and looked at a group of people in the distance.


    Seeing this, the servant next to him came forward and said, "my Lord, it''s better for me to let people keep Fujin."


    Voice just fell, eight ye with sharp sharp eyes, swept a slave.


    He said faintly: "follow her, one day, she will come back from her own good, really think that there is such a good outside, but also when Prince an is alive."


    "Now in the whole Qing Dynasty, no one can protect her except ye."


    Hearing the speech, the servant bowed his head.


    Xin said that the death of Prince an, the family is weakened a lot.


    But that sentence "no one can protect her", as a slave, he really did not understand, and did not dare to understand.


    ------------------------------------


    "Fujin, I heard from people outside that the eighth master was too fond of the new Fujin, and brought it back to his mother''s house." Qiao Feng''s face is a pity, and incredible.


    Obviously she has seen eight masters and eight Fu Jin, but they are sweeter than their own masters and masters.


    If the sound pause, but a sigh of relief, "she is now pregnant, and only two months on the labor, back to her mother''s home may be better, can be at ease with the fetus."


    After that, she used a toothpick to eat the silkworm chrysalis in the porcelain bowl.


    The silkworm chrysalis was specially made in the dining room, and was filial to her.


    One by one brown and yellow silkworm pupa, can use scissors to open the edge, take out the black booty inside.


    Then deep fry it with chili oil and sprinkle sesame oil.


    The taste of crispy and tender inside should not be too good.


    The key is beauty, beauty and nutrition.


    A mouthful to go down the "creak creak" sound, crisp, full of mouth protein aroma.


    But just as she was eating hard, she felt that the light was dim in front of her.


    Looking up, he saw the fourth master standing in front of her, staring at the plate of big silkworm chrysalis in front of her with that kind of incredible eyes.


    Ruoyingdun is petrified in place, and the silkworm chrysalis is caught by the chopsticks and falls to the ground.


    What to do? She is a lady, delicate and dignified figure in front of the fourth master.


    It all collapsed at this moment.


    "Good luck." She was light and calm, and saluted well.


    The fourth master gave her a light "um" and gave her a lift with his left hand.


    That pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, is looking at a woman''s delicate face.


    Didn''t she pounce on him when she saw the worm.


    It turns out to be eating pupae here.


    Look at the way she eats with relish.


    Or the woman who just whimpered?


    "Ye, the silkworm chrysalis has been nourishing, especially for the weak ones. So I asked the dining room to make some crispy and open the side of the silkworm chrysalis for eating and playing." Ruo Yin finished with a dry smile.


    The weak image of a little woman should be preserved.


    Fourth master: "he shook the corner of his robe and sat down in the armchair opposite her.


    In the middle of the two, there was a mahogany table, on which were fruits, tea and snacks.


    There is also a stack of brown and yellow silkworm chrysalis.


    Seeing this, if the sound also accosted to sit down, carefully asked: "Ye, do you want to taste it?"


    "In traditional Chinese medicine, silkworm chrysalis tastes sweet, warm, salty and spicy, and returns to the spleen, stomach and kidney channels. It has the function of Warming Yang and tonifying kidney, dispelling wind and dampness, strengthening spleen and eliminating accumulation, which is suitable for kidney yang deficiency Said, four ye looks to the woman, the speech sharp turn, "do you think ye needs tonifying kidney?"


    Fourth master''s cold eyes are too sharp, just like a hole in the ice, with cold light on it.


    Scared, Ruoyin shook his head and said weakly, "no, no, I don''t mean that. It''s mainly because I''m eating. I happen to catch up with you and let me have a taste. But... With my physical strength, you may get angry if you eat too much. "


    At last, she was not afraid of death and added, "if you think silkworm chrysalis is terrible, it''s no harm."


    The voice just fell, I don''t know if her words excited the fourth master.


    See four ye immediately clip a piece of silkworm chrysalis, card Bang crunchy chewing.


    Fourth master belongs to the kind of hormone explosion at any time.


    Even eating this silkworm chrysalis, he was elegant and dignified.


    Speaking out, it is full of the taste of bad hormones.


    "If it''s on fire, you''re responsible for lowering it." He magnetic tunnel, and a playful look at the woman.


    If there is a slight smile on the voice, head bowed comprehensively, Qiao + blush like red apple.


    At noon that day, the fourth master had a meal in the main courtyard.


    After eating, Ruoyin waited on him to wash and gargle, and they took a nap together.After a while, in broad daylight, in the main courtyard, there was a woman''s voice.


    On the red brocade quilt, the handsome men and the beautiful women are dancing with each other.


    The woman is tightly pulling the quilt under the body, lying on the brocade quilt.


    A head of black hair spread randomly on the shoulder.


    Zhu Chai was in disorder and turned into a red wave.


    And behind her, there is a handsome man with a strong body, which makes waves of red waves...


    the man presses her on the brocade quilt, and suddenly falls on her body, and in her ear, he is hoarse and bewitching: "does the sound still feel that he wants to tonify the kidney?"


    Ruo Yin''s face is red.


    The bright red brocade quilt makes her skin more white.


    It also makes the atmosphere in the room more and more enthusiastic.


    The magnificent red adds a bit of bone biting charm to her.


    With such a pure and dignified face, it shows the beauty of soul.


    Seeing that the woman did not speak, the man again Meng Lang a few minutes, forced to ask a question: "eh?"


    His voice was low and deep, full of masculinity and power.


    A sound of "sound" is enough to call for crisp women''s ears.


    But now it''s just "huh?" A sound, but also full of + aggressive questioning.


    As if the woman did not answer him, he would call her good-looking, let her know the wrong.


    Ruoyin knew that there was a warning in his words.


    She couldn''t break down and shook her head: "sobbing... Sound pain..."


    "useless little thing."


    "Pa" a sound, the man''s big palm, on the woman''s body hit.


    On the snow-white skin, there is a bright red color of five fingers...


    I don''t know how long it took for the house to stop.


    After the servants waited on them to wash their bodies, Ruoyin and the fourth master fell asleep.


    If sound is to sleep directly until dusk to wake up.


    When I got up, the fourth master was no longer around.


    She did not expect that there was no problem eating silkworm pupa.


    When you ask the fourth master to eat silkworm chrysalis, you will have a disaster...


    you are really a man who can''t afford to joke at all!


    The next few days were peaceful.


    Until one day in mid October, something upset happened in the palace.


    After the fourth master went down to the court with a gloomy face on his face, he arrived at the main courtyard.


    "Here you are If you listen to Su Peisheng''s extremely high voice, you will notice a trace of something wrong.


    Sure enough, when she was dressed in a red flag of Begonia, she went outside to salute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    The fourth master only glanced at her coldly.


    No help.


    I didn''t ask her to get up.


    Not even a perfunctory "um".


    Then he lifted his feet and walked into the room.


    Walking with the wind like, that dark blue robe corner, with his pace, seems to set off a blue sea.


    Su Peisheng''s Chao Ruo Yin gave a cautious look.


    If the sound after understanding, follow the pace of the fourth master into the house.


    For a time, there was no servant in the room, only Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    Ruoyin glances at the fourth master secretly, and sees him sitting on the imperial chair, turning the jade finger in his hand.


    The expression on the face is tight, it seems that the mood is particularly not smooth.


    He used to be so angry that when he came to her, he would lean his head on the back of his chair as soon as his eyes were closed.


    It''s still rare like this one.


    His eyes looked straight ahead, as if with a layer of ice.


    As long as someone dares to approach, the sharp ice can shoot through the human heart.


    See, if sound is not too bold to brazen up.


    She just gave him a cup of Longjing tea and sipped it.


    At the same time, she is not easy to talk about inappropriate matters.


    Instead of saying, "Why are you angry, sir?".


    Or "it''s cool today" or "have you eaten yet.".


    It just makes people feel noisy and even more upset.


    Therefore, compared with these awkward conversations, it is better to sit quietly and wait for him to speak.


    They sat in silence for about a cup of tea.


    The fourth master finally spoke faintly: "the concubine gave birth to nineteen elder brothers, named Yin Dan. The emperor amah came to the son of Laolai. He was so happy that he made her a concubine."


    His voice sounded steady and cold, as if he were speaking in a tense mood.


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow a pick, at this time Kangxi, it seems that special love for sons to take birth secluded words.


    What''s yin? Yin? Yin? Ren?


    now there''s a nineteen elder brother.


    The concubine Qi was just a dancer sent by other countries. In only two years, she was promoted to the position of imperial concubine.


    Ruoyin glances at the fourth master secretly. Is he angry?


    She remembered that the last time Qi Fei was pregnant, she was promoted to a concubine.


    At that time, the fourth master was not in a good mood. Later, he was angry with the imperial concubine.


    But this time, all promoted the imperial concubine position, wants to come fourth master and the German imperial concubine''s anger, all ascended a height.


    Tut Tut, it is estimated that this meeting son, the fourth master''s heart is full of anger, but pretends to be indifferent and says light words.


    Obviously, he is the film Emperor himself, and he needs others to act with him.


    As a result, if the sound of the performance should be performed, it is all in one''s power.


    "What! So soon she was sealed off! "Tut tut..." she pretended to be surprised. Her face wrinkled slightly because she was angry. Then she turned her words and said, "however, the nineteen elder brother is still young. When he grows up, he may be able to hold grandchildren."


    This translation is: such a small brother, no matter how popular it is, no threat to the throne.


    As soon as the fourth master turned his head, he saw that the little woman was wrinkling her nose and her face was angry.


    And his tense expression, can not help but eliminate a lot.


    He chuckled softly: "you, you... How old is Hongyi? You want to have a grandson."


    "Oh, that''s what I said." She didn''t want to have a grandson early.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the elder brother got married early. Her family was Hongyi. She had to wait until she was 18.


    "However, as the legitimate eldest son, Hongyi will get married earlier." The fourth master was outspoken.


    If the sound mouth corner smoked, originally wanted to compete with the fourth master.


    But in the end, he held back.


    Just wait until then. It''s too early to fight now!


    Besides, the fourth master is not in a good mood now. She''d better let him.


    A few days later, it was the end of October, which was the day when Qi Fei was canonized.


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master and entered the palace to participate in the canonization ceremony.


    Qi Fei was promoted to the throne and lived in Qixiang palace.


    The canonization ceremony was also in the Qixiang palace.


    When they got there, several eunuchs took the fourth master and Ruoyin to wait outside the hall.


    There are mahogany strips on both sides of the hall.


    On both sides sat a lot of Prince and his son Fu Jin, officials, concubines.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to follow in ten elder brother''s side, toward her far can smile.


    She would smile and smile.


    But she did not see eight Fu Jin, just around eight ye, saw a woman in a purple flag, just like a wife''s posture.


    On that day, when eight masters got married, her face was covered with a cover, and she only saw her figure.


    At first sight, she is really a top-notch beauty.After half of the afternoon, when the auspicious time arrived, the melodious horn came from the palace.


    Qifei was wearing a blue robe with eight treasures and flat water embroidered on it.


    He was kneeling respectfully on the Yellow mat in front of the terrace of Qixiang palace.


    Liang Jiugong handed the gold book to Qi Fei.


    Since Qi Fei had no relatives in Qing Dynasty, she saved other processes.


    In addition, she was granted imperial concubines, with only gold books and no gold seals.


    Then, Liang Jiugong read the imperial edict of conferring the throne: "the concubine is quiet and gentle, graceful and gentle, graceful and graceful, elegant and quiet, gentle and prudent in nature, and gentle, Jiawei and Weize. He has given birth to nineteen elder brothers and yins for the royal family. I hereby take the book seal and Fenger as the imperial concubine. I believe in modesty and restraint, and the eternal suiness of Hefu shoes. If you really don''t understand the content of the imperial edict, you only know that Liang Jiugong spent about a cup of tea before reading it.


    Moreover, after reading the imperial edict, she and the fourth master, as well as all the civil and military officials, knelt down to Princess Qi


    Here, even if it''s a concubine with the lowest status.


    For the princes, they also belong to the senior level.


    The courtesy of the monarch is greater than that of the parents.


    Although they are all royal people, people of different ages and generations carry out the ceremony of growing up and young.


    Even if it''s just a common mother, it''s necessary to meet the mother.


    Still have to say auspicious words with the title, after all, the prince is the younger generation, the imperial concubine is the elder, have to respect.


    During the period, among the princes, only the crown prince, who was the crown prince, was disdainful and did not have to salute.


    Although Zhi Jun Wang said he was polite, his face was full of disdain.


    "No gift." Qi Fei got up and said haughtily to the people.


    After getting up, Ruo Yin glanced around.


    He found that there were only eight masters and four masters, and they did not show much on their faces.


    A gentle and modest gentleman, on the side of the side Fujin, warm and warm, all kinds of care.


    A cold iceberg, no one can guess his idea.


    Only Ruoyin knows that this man is not comfortable.


    Obviously, you are a prince, but because of Kangxi''s favor, he kneels down with a dancer from another country.


    Moreover, in the future, as long as we meet each other, we have to salute this woman.


    After that, some eunuchs presented the jewelry and suits that Emperor Kangxi gave to Qifei.


    Every time Qi Fei receives a reward, she has to kneel down and get up again...


    she has a round hat like a pagoda on her head. She can neither bow down nor bend down when she kneels.


    Only by the slave to support up, kneel down, repeat the action.


    It looks rather stiff and funny.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    When Princess Qi received all the rewards, she heard a high pitched singing voice: "long live


    When they heard of the reputation, they saw a bright yellow dragon drive and stopped at the foot of the steps.


    "Welcome to the emperor, long live the emperor, long live!" And ruoim followed them in kowtow.


    In this palace, there is no saying that there is gold under the knee.


    On the contrary, the knees are not worth money.


    After Kangxi got down, he stepped on the steps and went to Qifei.


    If you can hear Qifei''s gentle way: "long live, how did you come?"


    "Today is a good day for you. I''ll come to see you."


    If Yin smiles in her heart, she probably knows that Qi Fei''s life experience is not brilliant. She is afraid that someone will tease her and deliberately supports her.


    It can be seen that Kangxi had a lot of favorite concubines!


    After the two people said some small words.


    Kangxi seemed to think of his ministers, concubines and princes kneeling.


    This just is refreshing a smile, casually way: "all rise."


    If Yin didn''t know that Kangxi was angry for Qi Fei.


    After she got up, she looked up at Kangxi and Qifei on the steps.


    I saw Qifei''s whole person just like a gorgeous green peach smiling at the spring breeze, leaning beside Kangxi very delicately.


    The sun shone on her, and the pearls on her collar, the gold and silver threads on her clothes, and the jewels on her hat sparkled and jeweled.


    But even so, she always has a frivolous and vulgar temperament.


    Just like Li Si''er.


    If Yin is thinking, there is no such character as Qi Fei in history. How could such a cruel role come out of thin air.


    But I''m going to blow up those concubines in the imperial palace.


    However, the affairs of the harem are changeable. There are often overstepping the ranks and conferring titles. There are also those who fall out of favor and are demoted, or fall into the cold palace.


    Who knows what tomorrow will be like.


    After the canonization ceremony, there will be dancers.


    And Mongolian music.


    Then, the banquet begins.


    Look at all the wine, cheerful appearance.


    As for what they think in their hearts, who knows.


    The banquet lasted until the afternoon.


    The fourth master was drunk. Ruoyin witnessed him drink a lot of wine.


    I don''t know if it''s a bad mood, or what I think of.


    At the end of the show, Su Peisheng and he Zhongkang carried him to the carriage.


    Back to the house, when getting off the carriage, Ruoyin helped the fourth master.


    As a result, he was held in his arms by the fourth master.


    She had to go back to the front yard with Su Peisheng.


    When they got there, the slaves immediately prepared water, and then they all went out.


    Ruoyin tugged at the warm veil, frowned at the willow eyebrows, and cleaned his hands, face and body.


    But when she was ready to wipe her face for the fourth master, she was taken into her arms by the man''s powerful arm.


    And the handkerchief in her hand was snatched by him and thrown on the ground at will.


    "How dare you despise me, eh?" The man rolled over.


    If sound timidly looks at the man on the body.


    Junlang''s face was slightly red, and his thick eyebrows were picking up displeasantly.


    High + straight nose, clear water chestnut sex + feeling thin lips.


    That pair of mysterious ink pupil, because drink and appear more and more mysterious.


    In fact, his breath, is a light wine fragrance, with a strong male charm, surrounded her heavily.


    "That... I don''t dislike it, but I can''t get used to it...


    before she could finish her speech, she was suddenly kissed by a man.


    For a time, light wine and man''s breath filled her tan Kou.


    Gradually, the bed curtain was put down in the chaos.


    Her clothes were torn by the fourth master one by one.


    Ruoyin seldom saw the fourth master so uncontrollable.


    She thought he would be rude. But he didn''t.


    On the contrary, he was extremely gentle, gentle and damned, gentle and unreasonable...


    but the next morning, the mystery and coldness in his eyes returned to normal.


    As if last night''s gentle entanglement + Mian, just a flash in the pan.


    In the end, Ruoyin had to blame the four masters for the good quality of the wine, and he didn''t go mad.


    In November, the capital will be very cold.


    The fourth master took the people from the backyard to live in the hot spring villa.


    There are several hot springs in that hot spring village.


    The temperature is a little warmer than at home.


    In addition, you can also soak in hot springs to warm up your body.


    The fourth master did not want to go back to his house until December.


    At the same time, the royal family added another happy event."Eight ye, the news came out from Fujin''s family that Fujin had an elder brother." Xiao Guizi reported happily.


    As soon as this word came out, the eight Ye''s gentle face was not happy, but immediately became gloomy.


    He snorted coldly: "long promising, gave birth to a elder brother to the Lord, also don''t call a person to report to the mansion."


    If he hadn''t found out that the production period was over and asked for information, I''m afraid he would have been kept in the drum.


    "My Lord, since Fujin gave birth to big brother, it is your child in the end. Why don''t you send someone to take Fujin back?" In the eyes of xiaoguizi, Fujin is much better than Fujin.


    Even when Fujin was pungent before, it was not so bad.


    Apart from being bad to concubines, it''s good for their servants.


    Later, I changed my temper, not to mention.


    It''s very polite to everyone in your family.


    But this side Fu Jin, in front of the eight Ye is a set, carrying eight Ye is another set.


    In front of eight Ye''s face, he said that he loved them to be slaves. He also appreciated silver and things. He was very generous.


    Eight Ye is not in the house, her heart is not smooth, take the slave out of anger!


    Only listen to eight Ye sneer a, ponder a way: "don''t be so troublesome, she is not tough, Ye has a way, let her come back obediently, kneel in front of the Lord, beg ye to take her in!"


    As a result, the days passed, just at the end of the year, when Kangxi wanted to close the pen.


    Someone played the score of the assistant general sebuli.


    It is said that he cheated several thousand taels of silver in gambling shops in the capital.


    And this sabli is the uncle of bafujin.


    Since Prince Daan died, he has been in charge of the family.


    Nowadays, there are all kinds of titles in Prince Anqin''s mansion, but there is no one to sit in.


    There is no one to talk to in the court.


    This sabli, speaking of being a general of the auxiliary state, sounds like a bull.


    But in the Qing Dynasty, it was just a title.


    It belongs to the vacant title and has no actual military power.


    Therefore, as soon as the news came out, Prince Ann''s house was in a mess.


    In this mansion, or prince an maintained it well in his lifetime.


    In addition, they were all descendants of Aixin Jueluo, who were able to maintain the reputation of the family.


    If there''s anything wrong with sebuly, the whole house will collapse.


    At this time, in the main hall of Prince Anqin''s residence, a large family of people were discussing matters.


    But Guo Luo Luo Shi actually does not know at all, she is holding the baby in her arms, full of love.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    Yes, after two lives, she finally had a child of her own.


    When she heard the loud cry, she couldn''t help crying.


    Originally still depressed, she vowed to live well and watch him grow up after seeing the child.


    "Fu Jin, aunt Hua is coming to our yard again." Xiao Zhu''s wound has been healed.


    But in the end is the root of the disease, every rainy day, the pain is severe.


    Guo Luo Luo''s Zheng Zheng Zheng, did not say anything.


    This aunt Hua is her uncle''s concubine.


    Her heart is small, see her stay in her mother''s home for so long, often back uncle to her face to see.


    Sometimes I fall in love with her when I''m free. I say some weird things in the yard.


    Just trying to piss her off.


    But she was under the influence of others and didn''t want to cause any trouble to her uncle.


    Bear it, and it''s over.


    "Oh, you widower, you know that hiding in the house is not going out. The weather is going to change outside. You still have the heart to hold the child and giggle here!" As soon as aunt Hua entered the room, she began to count.


    "Aunt Hua, what do you mean by this? My family Fujin is still in confinement. It''s freezing. She doesn''t stay in her own room. Where can she go?" Xiaozhu said indignantly.


    "Pa" a sound, "you little cheap maidservant, here you talk about the share of it Aunt Hua was very aggressive.


    Seeing this, Guo Luo Luo''s child in his arms got up and protected Xiao Zhu behind him.


    "Auntie Hua, I respect you as an elder, but don''t be too arrogant. It''s a bit hard to hear the words of widows."


    "It''s nice to say that I''m an elder. If I don''t, I just want to stay here." Aunt Hua touched the red gold hairpin on her head.


    Then he said: "am I wrong? I was not long ago when you were born, your amae Niang was killed by you one after another, and then came to our house. Now we are married and run back to our mother''s house. How long have we been at home, the master has had such a big thing!"


    "What? What''s wrong with him, uncle? " At this time, Guo Luo Luo had no mind to quarrel about anything else. She was worried about her uncle''s business.


    "If you want to know what''s going on, you can''t go to the main hall and listen." Aunt Hua said, she turned to go. At last, she left a sentence, "I advise you to go back to Bailey house consciously. The man who has a little ability in Qing Dynasty is not a concubine. After you go back, you can dress up better and keep his heart. Besides, you still have a big brother in your hand."


    "Fujin, don''t listen to her. She just sees you in confinement and wants you to suffer from cold." The little Lord covered his face.


    "Bamboo, take out your cloak for me." Guo Luo Luo always thinks things are not so simple.


    A moment later, when she arrived at the entrance of the main hall, there was no servant there. Aunt Hua had already taken care of her.


    As soon as she got closer, she heard a lot of arguments inside.


    "Elder brother, Yaqin, she is the eighth master''s fortune after all, always stay at home, is not the way."


    "Yes, what''s more, he gave birth to an elder brother to the eighth master. He can''t let the emperor''s descendants wander outside. It''s not like that. If you let Wansui know, our family will suffer."


    "That''s right. You can protect her for a while, but you can''t protect her for the rest of your life. Besides, you can''t protect yourself now."


    "Well, well, I know what you mean. But Yaqin has never run to her mother''s house for so many years since she married the eighth master. Now she runs back with a big belly. I don''t want to force her." This is sebury''s voice.


    Guo Luo Luo Leng at the door, she only know that Aunt Hua wishes she was not in the house.


    But I never thought that her uncles and aunts, who were polite, smiling and loving, didn''t want her to stay at home.


    Only uncle treats her sincerely.


    Just as she was about to enter the room, the discussion began again.


    "Big brother, you listen to my younger brother''s advice and put the Yaqin back. Maybe for the sake of big brother, the eighth master can help us."


    "I also think this method is feasible. How to say that he Baye also called you uncle. When Amar was alive, he helped him a lot."


    "That''s right. It''s said that eight masters can compete with the crown prince and Zhijun King now in the court, and will certainly ensure you''re safe and sound. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t stand the crime of cheating and gambling! "


    "And it''s still a crime of cheating on thousands of taels. How can this matter fall on our family again?"


    "What am I afraid of? I never go to the gambling house. They say that I cheat on gambling, and I will die!" Sebury felt that he was not afraid of his shadow.


    "You want to be clear, but the treacherous man who calculated you must have evidence in his hand, otherwise he would not give you a compromise."


    "In my opinion, it''s Amar''s enemy when he was alive. He can''t see our family well. Therefore, we can only place our hope on the eight masters. After all, we have no one else to say anything except him in the court. Elder brother, let Yaqin go back to Baylor house. "


    At this time, Leng who also did not expect, behind the scenes, the main envoy, will be gentle as the modest gentleman of that man.They just want to send Guo Luo Luo Shi and big brother back to Baylor house. There is room for discussion.


    Otherwise, it''s a little difficult to leave your wife and children at home and ask for help.


    Listening to these words, Guo Luo Luo was shocked.


    At that time, her Amar was sentenced to death for cheating on gambling.


    Because gambling was forbidden in the Qing Dynasty, princes and nobles embezzled 300 taels of silver, so they could take their heads.


    If you gamble a thousand taels, you will die!


    As a result, Guo Luo could not help but go straight into the main hall.


    "Uncle, I''d like to take my brother back with me."


    As soon as the voice fell, people''s eyes fell on Guo Luo Luo''s body.


    "When did you come, Yaqin?" Sebury was surprised.


    "I happened to pass by and heard it." Guo Luo Luo''s road.


    "Nonsense, you are in the confinement, how can you sneak out, whether someone told you something." With that, sebury glanced at the people in the room.


    Finally, she looks at Aunt Hua.


    Usually he hears more or less what the servants say.


    Although Guo Luo didn''t report to him, he also warned aunt Hua many times.


    Now on the flower aunt''s guilty eyes, he then cold hum a, toward the flower aunt way: "you give me back to ban foot, next spring again out!"


    "Master, it''s not me. You can''t do this to me." Aunt Hua cried, but she was still taken out.


    Guo Luo Luo''s family was too lazy to help aunt Hua talk, but only wanted to save his uncle''s life.


    She knelt down in front of sebuly and said, "uncle, let me go back. I''ll try to persuade him."


    "You child, you come back this time, I think you can''t stay in Baylor house. How can I bear to push you into the fire pit?" Said sebury, and he was going to help her up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    But Guo Luoluo didn''t want to get up. "Uncle and guoluomafa have been very close to me since I was a child. Now guoluomafa has passed away, and my uncle is in my heart, just like Amar. If you can save my uncle by going down the fire, it''s nothing. What''s more, I still have big brother. I want to come to the eighth master to see that for the sake of big brother, I won''t let me go to the fire pit. "


    I don''t know if it''s used to persuade sebury or to comfort himself.


    And these words, almost to the heart of sebury.


    "Good boy, my uncle doesn''t hurt you in vain, but you are still in your confinement. Get up and talk first, and then my uncle will think about it." Sebuly wanted to pull up Guo Luo Luo.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi shakes his head, is not willing to rise, "uncle does not agree, I kneel for a long time."


    This scene made sebury, a middle-aged man, red in his eyes.


    Not only that, many people present had red eyes and tears in their eyes.


    The rest of them were not as careful as aunt Hua.


    They just wanted to save sebury''s life and the family''s pillar.


    For Guo Luo''s family, there is still affection.


    After all, I grew up looking after my childhood.


    Sebleighton was in place. He held up his head and closed his eyes. He seemed to be making a difficult decision in his heart.


    After a long time, he opened his sophisticated eyes, sighed and said, "son, you should take your elder brother back first. If you can''t live in Baylor house, your yard will be cleaned all the time, and your uncle is always welcome to come back."


    With that, he picked up Guo Luo Luo.


    Guo Luoluo nodded and was moved with a cry of "um", and tears were flowing...


    the next morning, sebuli was worried that Guo Luoluo would go back alone.


    He took Guo Luoluo''s family back to Baylor house.


    In front of Bayes Baylor house, the servant met bafujin and sebuli, but was not embarrassed, so he let them into the front hall.


    Today, I happened to catch up with eight Ye Xiu Mu. At this time, he was looking at the calendar on the book case, thinking.


    Seeing little Guizi enter the room, he happily said: "my Lord, Fujin and general sebuli are coming, even big brother is also taken back!"


    "Where is it?" Eight Ye got up and went out.


    "It''s in the lobby." Xiao Guizi, go and keep up.


    To the front hall, eight ye entered the room, see Guo Luo Luo Shi wearing a light purple loose flag.


    It seems to be more mellow than when I was in the mansion.


    When sabli and bafu came to see the eighth master coming into the house, they also got up and saluted one after another.


    "Good evening, please."


    "No First of all, eight Ye helped Guo Luo.


    He helped sebury himself.


    Then, he glanced at the swaddling baby in Xiaozhu''s arms and asked in surprise, "is this


    "Back to the eighth master, this is us..." Guo Luo Luo Shi stopped, finally could not say that this is our child, but changed his mouth: "this is big brother."


    "Seriously!" Eight Ye''s face on one joy, raised the foot to go to the small bamboo, with finger belly gently scraped big elder brother''s face.


    "Yaqin, you''ve been gambling with me for a long time. You don''t come back when you''re born, or you can write a letter. You can send someone to pick you up, making me think you haven''t been born yet." Eight Ye toward Guo Luo Luo''s gentle smile way, moreover, also reveals some doting.


    Guo Luo Luo''s face such a gentle smile, trance for a while.


    She even had an illusion that he was still the man who was gentle to her.


    But in a moment, she gave up the idea.


    Dream of it, don''t you know that the man in front of him, under his warm appearance, has a black heart and can do superficial Kung Fu best?


    He must have seen his uncle here and pretended to be nice to her!


    At this time, in order to reconcile the atmosphere, sebuli said: "eighth master, it''s not for me. I see heavy snow outside, and I want to say that she will come back after her confinement or the Spring Festival."


    He thought that there was a big contradiction between Baye and Yaqin.


    But now a look, eight Ye heart still have Yaqin.


    It seems that it''s just a couple who have a problem. It will be OK after a while.


    Well, in that case, he can rest assured.


    "No, I haven''t been back for a long time. I want to wait a little longer. In addition, it''s inconvenient to be in confinement. The carriage is bumpy and it''s cold outside." Bafujin knows this man best. He is a man who has a grudge.


    She would rather the eighth master hate her than his uncle.


    "It''s a month now, otherwise it''s not convenient." Eight Ye''s mouth, has been rising.


    That pair of slender eyes, also maintain a warm smile.


    But this question is very sharp.


    All of a sudden, Guo Luo Luo Shi and sebuli were puzzled.


    How can they say that they want to ask the eighth master for help?


    Then, eight ye let Guo Luo Luo Shi take big brother, went to the next room to sit.And he talked to sebury for a long time.


    "A few days ago, I heard that someone played a trick with Huang AMA. I was so anxious that I turned round and round." Eight Ye is worried.


    "Thank you. The eighth master is worried. The man had a bad time with Amar before, but now he is going to throw a stone in the well." Said sebury with a sigh.


    The two men talked about the time for about a stick of incense.


    Sebury is leaving.


    Eight Ye has been smiling, and is to say hello to the cold, is to stay with the meal, also said to drink with sebuli.


    But they were all politely rejected by sebuly.


    During the period, although eight Ye is gentle and elegant, warm reception.


    However, he only showed concern, but did not say help, let alone not help.


    It''s just that, as sebuly mentioned it, it''s been spinning round and round.


    It made sebury feel embarrassed to say more.


    At this time, the eighth master personally delivered the sabre ceremony to the gate of the mansion, patted the sabre Li on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. I''ll discuss this with Yaqin again. If I can help, I''ll try my best."


    Your niece is still at odds with me. I''ll see if she''ll give me any more. If I give her face, I''ll definitely give it.


    Guo Luo Luo''s meeting also came out to send the gift of SEB in person.


    She listened to eight Ye''s words, in the heart inexplicable fear.


    Sebury thought the couple were joking.


    After all, eight Ye has just been very gentle and polite to him, without any royal airs.


    On the contrary, he was treated like an elder.


    He looked at Guo Luo Luo and eight ye and said nothing more.


    Then he got into the carriage and left.


    He is not good for an outsider to interfere in the affairs of the couple.


    Looking at sebuly''s carriage, it disappeared into the snow.


    Eight ye then a change just of the warm and moist color, cold eye one eye eight Fu Jin, go to the house.


    And told the slave around, "small laurel son, call your na master son to the front yard to talk about things."


    Although Meng''s family is also a side room, he has not been lucky by eight masters because of his poor appearance, and his status is not high.


    Now I eat fast and chant Buddhism in the mansion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    So, if there''s anything wrong, it''s not up to you.


    "Bang!" After the small Guizi should, and toward Guo Luo Luo''s way: "Fu Jin, you also please go to the front yard."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi did not speak, but walked forward to the hospital.


    Looking around.


    See, there''s always going to be a problem.


    This familiar and strange place.


    I thought I could leave without looking back, and I would never come back.


    But never thought, she came back.


    A moment later, the eighth master, dressed in a white crescent robe, sat on the top of the chair.


    Men''s sleeves are decorated with silver dark flowers. The outline of facial features is clear and deep. In the dark and deep eyes, there is a seemingly good gentleness.


    His eyes have been looking directly at the front door, and the white jade finger in his hand turns carelessly.


    Occasionally I glanced at Guo Luo Luo in the room.


    However, Guo Luo Luo is sitting on the armchair at the bottom, holding big brother in his arms.


    She lowered her head, eyes have been on the big brother in her arms.


    After a while, Aruna wore a pink flag dress, twisted her waist and went into the room, her face still showed a happy smile, as if nothing could affect her.


    Only she knew how angry she was at the moment.


    Just now she heard that Fu Jin came back and gave birth to an elder brother. She smashed a set of good tea sets on the spot.


    But at this time, when she saw Guo Luo Luo''s family in the room, she was only slightly stunned, and saluted Yingying Fu: "sister, good luck!"


    Guo Luo Luo''s light "um" a, meaning a bit.


    Aruna went to Guo Luo''s and said happily, "ah, this is the child of my sister and eight masters. Can I hold it?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s for Aruna, long had a sense of vigilance.


    Let alone give her the baby, in case of deliberately falling the child how to do?


    Then, she light way: "big elder brother just falls asleep, others cannot hold, can cry."


    Smell speech, Aruna showed an embarrassed and polite smile.


    "Come here, Nell." Eight Ye eyes light slightly turn, toward Aruna gentle smile.


    Aruna bowed her head and looked shy.


    Leg is very honest to walk in front of eight Ye.


    Aruna is going to sit on the chair beside the eighth master.


    She wanted to make Guo Luoluo look like an outsider by swearing in the rights of her mistress.


    However, he was held in his arms and sat on his body.


    "I hate it. My sister is still here." Aruna thumped the chest of eight ye and said, "how are you? After sister leaves, na''er will follow you how to hold it, OK?"


    Say so, but her pair of big phoenix eyes, but intentionally or unintentionally swept to Guo Luo Luo, full of provocation.


    The servants in the room bowed their heads and pretended to be invisible.


    "No matter what others do, some people will never come back, and now they will come back with a straight face." Eight Ye dead hold down Aruna, let her sit on their own body.


    "Eight ye, you don''t say so elder sister, she will be sad, at least she is your lucky Jin, gave birth to your big brother." Aruna pretends to be a tunnel.


    Eight Ye gently smile, fondly scraped the tip of Aruna''s nose, said: "or Ye''s na''er is the best."


    Aruna shrunk her head and grinned.


    Two people you come and I laugh, completely do not take the servants in the house, as well as Guo Luo Luo Shi in the eye.


    However, Guo Luo Luo Shi looked at this scene, has already lost the original sad sad, or tears.


    She comforted herself in her heart, but it was just holding it. She was sleeping. What was that.


    But it is undeniable that she still has a dull pain in her heart.


    If only I had drunk Mengpo soup.


    But she took the memory of the past life and loved again.


    The love of the two lives, together, is deeper than that of the previous life. It is not something that she can control if she wants to control.


    She eased her mood and said, "my Lord, I didn''t know what was good or bad last time. But now I''ve figured it out. Big brother can''t be born without Amar. I can''t ignore his future just because I''m angry."


    The corner of eight Ye''s mouth arouses a touch of amusing smile, that pair of moist eyes, lightly swept Guo Luo''s family.


    Finally, it fell on the big brother in her arms.


    "This time, I look at the big brother''s face, adults ignore villains." He said, the words changed: "and since you come back, live well. If you run back to your mother''s house next time, I will treat you as dead, or carry Ye''s na''er to be zhengfujin."


    "Na''er is already satisfied with the woman who can be a master in her life. I don''t want to be a fortune teller." Aruna is tired of being in the arms of eight masters, sweet and genuine.


    But in my heart, I was enjoying myself secretly. I wish Fu Jin would die outside.


    In this way, she can become the hostess of the house.Then he was carried by eight masters as Fujin.


    For Aruna''s intimate and sensible, the eighth master was comforted.


    Then, he looked at the elder brother and asked, "my elder brother took his name?"


    "When he was born, his cry was loud and pleasant." Guo Luo Luo mentions this, in the mind recollects the picture at that time, on the surface is permeated with the small beautiful smile.


    "The elder sister is also true, which child is born, cry not loud, otherwise, that is not normal." Aruna said angrily.


    "You are naughty." Eight Ye pinched the tip of Aruna''s nose, and then slightly imperceptibly frowned, and then turned his words, "this milk name is too bad to hear. As for the famous master, he wants to be called Hongjie."


    "Nickname, just order it and feed it." Since he didn''t deprive him of his right to life, she said, "Hongjie sounds good, thank you."


    Throughout, her tone was light.


    As if everything had nothing to do with her.


    Even if they were intimate in front of her, as if no one else''s love, she also turned a blind eye.


    She just thought that she was a concubine and gave birth to her eldest son Hongwang.


    In this life, there should be no Hongwang, but her own child Hongjie.


    "Jie, from people, from Jie, outstanding and extraordinary." Aruna said carefully, a very understanding of the appearance of a talented woman.


    In fact, the heart is already uncomfortable.


    Heart said that Fu Jin just came back, eight ye took the name well, must have thought well.


    But her mouth is unusually sweet, sweet to be disgusting, "Ye, I also think Hong Jie this name sounds good."


    The flattering and dogleg look, and the eye full of admiration, just like the real.


    "Little thing, it''s sour. If you think it''s nice, you''ll give birth to another one, and you''ll take a better one." Eight Ye says, turn a head to sweep Guo Luo Luo Shi one eye.


    But as soon as he saw Guo Luo''s light appearance, he was angry.


    He frowned and waved to Guo Luo''s family, saying: "nothing to go back to your main courtyard."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    Guo Luo rose to salute, light "um" a sound, will hold big brother to leave.


    Who knows she just walked two steps, listen to the voice of the man behind her, "slow down."


    Guo Luo Luo''s head turned, surprised to see eight ye, eyes full of puzzled.


    "You go back to the main courtyard. Hongjie stays in the front yard."


    His voice was gentle, but with irresistible authority, there was no room for discussion.


    It was like a piercing wind, running from her back through her heart.


    Moreover, Aruna also said with a smile: "sister, your task of giving birth has been completed. Of course, the child has to stay in the front yard. You can see which Fujin or concubines are eligible to raise children, that is, the concubines in the palace. Of course, the eldest brother of the fourth master''s family was born prematurely, which is an example."


    Two people sing a song, listen to Guo Luo Luo a head two big.


    But even so, she tried to fight for it.


    "My Lord, although we have few children in Qing Dynasty, Hong Jie is not full moon yet. Anyway, after the new year, we can put it in the front yard."


    If you don''t want to go back to your wife''s home


    Guo Luo''s lips tightened, and her willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    She couldn''t hear it. It was a euphemism to tell her to get out of here, as well as the threat and warning of insidious poking.


    But the business of her coming back this time hasn''t been done, and even she hasn''t opened her mouth. She has to bear with it.


    After pondering for a moment, she patiently handed the child to the slave in the front yard and said, "please ask me to send someone to take care of my elder brother. I''ll go back to the main courtyard first."


    With that, she left with the slave.


    Before walking to the door, she looked back at Hong Jie step by step.


    In that pair of beautiful eyes, is full does not give up.


    Eight Ye looked at this scene, and finally saw a different and light expression on her face.


    Then, a sarcastic smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Is the night, eight Fu Jin used the meal, in the mind to smooth the words again.


    My uncle''s business can''t be delayed. She must speak as soon as possible.


    If Aruna and a bunch of slaves were not there during the day, she would have said it.


    If before, she can let eight ye send them out. She has business to talk about.


    But now it is different. She has no courage and self-confidence.


    She had to make room for them.


    When it was cold at night, she approved the light purple brocade cloak and wrapped herself tightly in it.


    Then he took Xiao Zhu to the front yard.


    There, the little Guizi respectfully played a thousand children: "Fu Jin auspicious!"


    "No gift." Guo Luo Luo Shi glanced at the study with the light on and asked, "the Lord is in it."


    Little Guizi looked back at the closed door and said in embarrassment: "back to Fujin, the master should rest."


    Guo Luo''s eye light slightly turns, she just knows late eight ye will rest.


    That''s why I came here after dark.


    Can this time, at most just used meal just, rest?


    "You can take a message for me and say I have something important to talk to him about."


    "This..." little GUI Zi stopped and said, "Fu Jin, please wait a moment. I''ll go and ask for instructions."


    Little Guizi came to the door and said in a sharp voice, "eight masters, there''s something important for Fujin to see."


    Voice just fell, no long wait, and merciless refusal.


    On the contrary, the eight Ye''s voice was quite sharp: "call her in."


    Little Guizi a listen, beckon to Guo Luo Luo, also opened the door, "Fu Jin, please."


    Guo Luo Luo nodded and went into the room.


    To the inside, a familiar woody fragrance.


    This aroma is completely in line with the light fragrance of eight ye, which is a strong and strong flavor.


    Around the familiar outer room, she went straight in.


    When she reached the door, she saw Aruna wearing a pink flag dress, which was pasted on the eighth master''s body and was taking off his robe.


    And the eighth master''s robe has faded.


    Now only the crescent white silk lining.


    Moreover, the silver button of the lapel is only half buckled, and the strong muscles are exposed to the air properly.


    Seeing this, Guo Luo Luo immediately lowered his head and stopped in place.


    She was wondering whether to turn around and leave.


    But during the day, she missed the chance to talk to the eighth master.


    Now if you miss it again, in a few days, long live will be closed, and my uncle''s affairs will be very unfavorable.


    Eight ye see her pestle in place, the way: "something quick to say, did not see ye to rest."


    Eight Fu Jin bit his lip, and he had just asked for instructions.


    If she really wanted to rest, she would not be allowed in.


    Was he just trying to humiliate her?"Hoo ~" she breathed a deep sigh of relief and forced herself.


    Then he raised his head, looked at eight ye, and said, "Ye, that... About my uncle, I want to talk to you. Can I talk to you alone?"


    Before she came, she recited it in her heart many times.


    But in the face of it, she was a little timid and not confident.


    She was really worried that he would refuse her request.


    Sure enough, after she finished, the room was quiet.


    Only the voice of Aruna waiting for the eighth master to change clothes and clean hands.


    After a long time, only listen to eight ye light way: "Na Er, you go back first, ye another day to see you."


    Maybe Aruna was too confident, so she just became so calm.


    Now when she heard that eight Ye was going to drive her away, she stamped her feet.


    She said, "my Lord, but they came first.


    and it''s too cold for people to sleep alone ~"


    she also shook her body and rubbed against eight masters across the silk lining.


    Don''t be too obvious.


    Guo Luo Luo''s side is excessive, does not look at these.


    She only heard eight Ye''s deep voice: "listen, she has business."


    His voice was deep and gentle, but it was a little impatient.


    Aruna is a person who knows how to give up when you are satisfied.


    She saw that the eighth master had made up her mind, so she could not rely on it.


    Just way: "that ye wants to rest early, na''er went back first."


    With that, she turned and left wrongly.


    Just walking in the door, facing Guo Luo Luo Shi, she raised her head and glared at Guo Luo Luo Shi fiercely.


    When Aruna leaves with her minions.


    Eight Ye was wearing a crescent white silk lining, sitting lazily in front of the desk.


    He is holding a blue book in his hand, light way: "still Leng at the door to do very much."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi then raised his feet and walked towards him.


    It seems that everything seems so unreal, she actually succeeded in sending Aruna away.


    "What''s the matter?" The man didn''t even look at her.


    "It''s my uncle''s business. He has never been to a gambling house, but someone accuses him of cheating gambling in the long live."


    "So."


    "I want to ask you to help my uncle redress his injustice. My uncle must have been wronged."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    "Although you are in confinement, you can look at it with your mouth. I will punish you to serve with your mouth."


    Then, without waiting for the woman to answer, he bowed his head and sealed her lips.


    That pair of powerful big palms, but also wantonly swam on women.


    Just like he was invading her in TANKOU.


    Guo Luo Luo closes Feng Mou, let him go.


    It''s just that, after all, it doesn''t cooperate with him as before.


    She could feel the man''s big palms with thin cocoons.


    And a thumb with a white jade ring.


    From her snow + neck, sliding to the clavicle, and then down to her body.


    And it didn''t stop there.


    On the contrary, she went down, swam around her waist for a while, and then went down...


    in the moment when she was stunned, she was stripped of her body by him.


    Now, after a few years, she''s got a little muffled voice


    "Mmm..." Guo Luo Luo was blushed by his own voice.


    She knew what he was saying.


    After her birth, she was weak.


    In addition, there is no place for the hostess to feed him personally.


    She asked a few nannies to support Hong Jie.


    The body is inevitably swollen and painful, which is more abundant and soft than before.


    But she didn''t know how attractive she was by candlelight.


    The skin, like clotting fat, radiates charming light.


    Compared with before, more mature charm.


    Then, the man got up, "kneel down and serve the LORD with his mouth."


    Guo Luoluo: "think about your uncle and big brother." Eight ye said and pressed her shoulder to make her kneel.


    He touched Guo Luo''s chin with evil.


    That position happened to touch.


    Guo Luo Luo''s one eye, endure the inner humiliation.


    For the sake of her uncle and Hongjie, she tolerated...


    so she raised her delicate hand and untied the man''s waist belt.


    She could feel that the guy was about to break out of the silk fabric.


    After a while, the man''s strong body is perfectly presented in the air.


    The smooth muscle lines, vaguely exude a man''s charm, so that women can''t help but scream.


    He stood so condescending in front of her.


    Looking down on her with a kind of invincible posture.


    Guo Luo Luo''s head was shyly turned away and did not dare to look at the chilling fellow.


    But at this time, by the man''s big palm to hold the back of the head.


    "Well..."


    Guo Luoluo was pushed to the bottom before he could struggle.


    And the man is with the eye of evil spirit, looking at her from a commanding position.


    She had to close her eyes and wait awkwardly.


    "I''ll help you when you''re ready." The evil voice of a man rings over her head.


    I don''t know how long, Guo Luo Luo''s gills straight hair numb.


    Just about to pause, the man''s big palm pressed the back of her head, and the blue veins on the back of her hand burst up.


    His face was serious and his eyes were bright and sharp. He suppressed her with the strength of the superior.


    Junlang''s cheek is slightly frowned, like the devil in fury.


    The eyes that used to be warm and moist have long been scarlet.


    The thin lip of sex + feeling is like the devil of hell, making a deep and cold voice: "if it wasn''t for your uncle, you wouldn''t come back. Your mind is full of nothing but your uncle and big brother!"


    The voice just fell, accompanied by a wild animal like suppressed low roar.


    "Keke ~ Keke ~" Guo Luo''s face turned red.


    It''s hard to feel choked at once.


    She raised her right hand to cover her mouth and coughed violently.


    But the man pinched his chin and stood up.


    "In all these years, this mouth has not improved at all." He wiped the corners of her mouth and ordered, "don''t waste it at all."


    Just when Guo Luoluo thought it was over.


    But never thought, the man let her blow out the candle, and deceived up.


    Although she didn''t move her, it was more painful than touching her...


    the next morning, the news of Guo Luoluo''s staying in the front yard was uploaded all over the government.


    And the first to get the news is Aruna, who inquired about the night.


    At this time, she was living in the new yard that had just been built.


    "Kuang Dang" "Hua La" "La" all kinds of porcelain, jade broken sound.


    However, the ground was full of broken pieces.


    "Shameless fox, the next thing, I think he wants to be crazy about men. He''s still in confinement and goes to hook a man!"After scolding, Aruna grabbed the blue and white porcelain tea set on the table and smashed it to the ground.


    Scared to the side of the slaves are kneeling on the ground, hiding do not dare to hide.


    Let the debris fall on me.


    Compared with Aruna''s jealousy, the servants in the mansion were full of surprise.


    If it''s hard, Fujin will be favored again.


    Do they also want to change their attitude towards Fujin?


    Eight Ye is still a man of his word.


    After that night, he didn''t default.


    But taking advantage of years ago, before the Kangxi Emperor ordered people to put the sebuli into the patriarchal mansion.


    His back foot let his own people in the court give Kangxi a way to redress the injustice of sebuli.


    After all, his relationship with sebury is well known to all.


    If he redresss the injustice, the effect is certainly not as good as others.


    Sure enough, Kangxi looked at the fold and asked people to check it. After finding out that the situation was true, he didn''t have much trouble with sebuli.


    On the contrary, they let people release the sabre ceremony and reward things to Prince Ann''s house, which can be regarded as comfort and comfort.


    At the same time, Guo Luoluo, who was in the mansion, was relieved after he was put into the patriarchal Mansion because of sebuli.


    At that time, she wanted to urge the eighth master again.


    But somehow, there is still some trust in my heart.


    Now it''s finally... I didn''t come back in vain.


    After Kangxi''s seal was sealed, the princes and ministers went home to have a good new year.


    As for the fourth master and his family, they are still in the hot spring villa.


    But the fourth master seems to be very busy recently. He doesn''t go to court. Bai goes out before dawn every day.


    I didn''t come back until late in the evening.


    This is not, even his birth day, early told the backyard, to follow the simple.


    And it''s the kind of Jane that''s gone.


    But people in the backyard can''t say nothing.


    Ruoyin had a gift prepared a month ago, and had it delivered to the fourth master this morning.


    This year, the fourth master gave her a serious gift.


    She is also serious, give him a gift.


    I just don''t know if the gift is right for him.


    "Master, your gift was sent early in the morning. It''s all at night, and there''s no movement at all." Qiao Feng is a little anxious for his own master.


    "The emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is in a hurry. I may be busy and haven''t had time to see it." Ruo Yin said lazily.


    Behind her residence was a hot spring pool the size of a bathhouse.


    So at this time, she was soaking in the hot spring pool, occasionally drinking a few cups of flower tea to replenish the water due to perspiration.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    The warm spring water, along the sweat pores, promotes the blood circulation of the body.


    Make her comfortable and warm.


    And her side, is pure and uniform servant girl.


    Some of them had towels on their arms.


    Some hold essential oils and wait for orders.


    After about a cup of tea, mother Liu asked in a low voice: "Fu Jin, I see your face is red. It should be enough time."


    If sound lazy open eyes, light "um" one.


    Hot springs are good, but you can''t indulge in them.


    Or you''ll feel dizzy and weak.


    After all, it''s the most caloric thing to burn.


    Then, a servant helped Ruo Yin up and put on a white cashmere bath towel for her.


    Then, she would lie down on the bench with a thick blanket and let the slave wash her.


    That servant is a servant girl of Chuang Tzu who has been trained specially.


    The technique of rubbing bath is unique.


    That soft warm towel, first along her snow + neck to the two ribs.


    After that, he turned over her body and rubbed her front and legs.


    It seems simple to serve like this. In fact, after a set of procedures, 108 pieces are rubbed.


    In the end, Qiao Feng applies rose essential oil to Ruoyin.


    In this dry winter, if you soak in the hot spring without oil, you will skin all over your body.


    Ruoyin gave a comfortable "um ~" sound.


    Like a snow-white lazy cat, lying on the bench, arms on the chin.


    She felt that the channels and muscles of the whole body were dredged in an instant.


    All turbidity in the body is discharged from the body, relieving fatigue.


    The whole body is much lighter.


    But when she enjoyed it, she felt that the touch on her back had changed.


    It''s no longer Qiaofeng''s soft fingertips.


    On the contrary, it is a pair of rather bony hands.


    Besides, those hands are rough.


    It seems that I have done a lot of rough work and left it over time.


    It made her back ache.


    And her hands can be rough to this degree, she has been working around for decades of mammy Liu, can reach this level.


    Then, if the voice frowned and frowned, he said, "mammy Liu, you''d better rest and stop for a while, and change Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN, or I''ll have to scrape a layer of skin off my back."


    She had just come out of the hot spring.


    Plus the maid gave her to miss the bath.


    The whole body''s skin was tender and could not be tender any more.


    Where can I stand that devastation.


    But her words just export, back that pair of big palms, did not mean to stop.


    On the contrary, she rubbed and rubbed her back more and more vigorously.


    It''s like she said something wrong, the other party is venting something, deliberately against her.


    No, mother Liu has always listened to her.


    It''s impossible for her to stop, but dare to continue.


    Can it be that... It''s not mammy Liu behind her, or any other slave.


    After careful consideration of her fear, she found that her surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    It was so quiet that they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Think of this, originally closed eyes, a face to enjoy if sound, then opened his eyes.


    And turned to look behind him.


    When she turned her head in half, her eyes were replaced by a familiar navy blue.


    As well as a man''s strong chin, and has a sexual + feeling arc of the larynx.


    And around, where there is a shadow of a slave, all have been sent out.


    Scared, she immediately pulled the towel aside and protected her front.


    He was anxious to pull another towel and cover his back.


    But in a panic, was a man pressed the body.


    "Pa" a sound, fart + shares to upload a strong sense of pain.


    And the magnetic and domineering voice of a man rings behind her.


    "How dare you dislike my rough hand, eh?"


    "Wuwu... Pain..." Ruo Yin frowned and asked, "I don''t know if it''s Ye. If I know it''s you, I don''t dare."


    "It''s disgusting." The man said, pinching a big one.


    "Hiss ~" Ruoyin takes a breath.


    The fourth master has never known how to show mercy and cherish jade. Every time he hits her, he is as strong as an ox.


    It''s just like how much favor it is.


    "If you let me come, I''ll be surprised if you don''t ask people to sing or make a noise, or walk without moving." She said in a huff.


    Voice just fell, the man''s big palm a lift, and then several ups and downs.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa."


    Three palms down, in the woman''s white body, leaving a bright red five finger color.If the sound pain to save tightly the towel in hand, willow eyebrows are wrinkled together.


    The heart says the arm still can''t twist big + leg, she still takes a soft bar.


    "My Lord, I''m wrong, so don''t hit it. If you continue to fight, fart + stock will blossom."


    Then, even if she wanted to cry without tears, she lowered her voice and said sweetly, "in fact, I don''t despise him either. After all, he is a man. He practices martial arts, bows and weapons all the year round. The mouth of the tiger and the joints of the hands need some cocoons, which is incomparable with women."


    Fourth master: "but those cocoons really hurt me." If the voice twisted the body, coquettish way: "Ye, today is your birthday, you don''t want to be angry, please forgive me."


    With that, she held her breath and waited.


    It should be much better to hold people up first and then to talk about business?


    The fourth master glanced at the woman''s slightly shaking Jiao + body, got up and said: "put on your clothes, ye went to your house."


    A moment later, Ruoyin put on her clothes and went to the house.


    See four ye as usual in that + play trigger.


    But what he wore on his hand was not the jade ring he had before.


    The ring finger before the fourth master is thick in color, blue and black, but with green tone and pure texture, it is a top-grade product.


    And his ring finger is blue ink jade, heavy color, greasy quality, fine texture, dark as ink, is also a good product.


    And it is carved with bamboo and complicated lines, which looks mysterious and atmospheric.


    It seems that compared with the previous jade ring finger, this one is more suitable for the mysterious and arrogant temperament of the fourth master.


    "Sir, I was worried that you didn''t like the trigger I gave you, but I didn''t think that you actually put it on." Ruoyin poured a cup of tea for the fourth master.


    The fourth master took over if, and casually said: "the previous ring is missing a corner. It''s just that you''re OK, so I''ll replace it."


    The ring finger is usually used to hook the string in archery.


    Even when the arrow is launched, it can prevent the bowstring from scratching the fingers.


    So if you wear it for a long time, it''s hard to avoid some wear and tear.


    If the sound willow eyebrow picks, smiles sits down next to the fourth master.


    There was a small table between them.


    It''s hard to serve the fourth master.


    Since he said it was ok, he was really satisfied.


    However, Su Pei Sheng on the other side of the mouth.


    The heart said that the master son-in-law wanted to be sent by Dai Fujin.


    After all, the jade ring had been missing for a long time.


    At this time, one side of the four ye Xi tea, light asked: "how to think of sending ye to pull finger."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    "It happened that the Department Store arrived at a piece of blue ink jade, which was the size of a palm. When I looked at it, I felt that it was suitable for me, so I thought about what I could do for you. This is not just my birthday, so I made a trigger." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    "I remember, the jade seems very rare."


    "It''s true that it is rare, but I''ve heard that this jade can keep healthy for a long time. If you want to say that it''s rare and expensive, you have to give it to you." Ruo Yin chuckled and said, "people say that they like the connotation of Hetian jade. They think that a gentleman must match Hetian jade, but I think that this Lantian ink jade is more suitable for you."


    Four ye thick eyebrow a pick, "this words how to say."


    "I''m a layman. I think it''s dark, transparent and shiny. It''s just like the Lord, giving people a sense of mystery and dignity."


    The fourth master was flattered by a little woman.


    But women''s flattery is not obvious.


    It''s like the real thing.


    He coughed and coughed gently, and said, "your mouth is more and more deceiving. My Lord asked you, why did you call an arrow feather to be carved, with two hearts in it?"


    This words a, if sound slightly Zheng Zheng.


    Su Peisheng threw the dust and sent all the servants out.


    "It''s hope that your archery will get better and better. Kill two birds with one stone."


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just turned his head and gently swept to the woman, as if to explore.


    Facing the eyes of the fourth master who seemed to be able to see through everything, Ruo Yin pretended to be shy and smile, and said frankly: "yes... I want to be closer to Ye''s heart... So I engraved such a pattern..."


    the woman''s voice is delicate and soft, with such a dignified and shy face.


    It is extremely attractive and charming.


    The fourth master frowned imperceptibly and said coldly: "if you have time to spend more time on your family, educate your elder brother and take care of your own body. Don''t fix these useless things."


    Every time he was born, she always had endless new tricks.


    "Yes, I know." If the voice droops his head, obediently should.


    Heart said that if she did not deal with these, then he did not know which woman in the backyard was moved by the gift, where there was anything else about her.


    Moreover, if it really doesn''t work, the fourth master won''t wear it immediately.


    I think it''s a good idea for him to pull the finger.


    What a man of duplicity!


    The fourth master glared at a woman like a little daughter-in-law. He got up and spread his arms, and said faintly, "set it up!"


    If the voice should be "yes", he would go to wait on the fourth master to change clothes and wash.


    When the candle in the room blows out, they lie down.


    On the tip of fourth master''s nose, you can smell the delicate fragrance of rose, which is the smell of rose essential oil.


    It is like a flower fairy in the forest, charming and attractive.


    But if sound just lie down, the man''s heat is exhaled in her snow + neck.


    It seems to be smelling something.


    And that deep and hoarse voice, in her ear beside bewitching way: "really fragrant."


    Voice just fell, the man''s cool lips, fell on her body.


    Ruoyin feels that the fourth master''s breath is getting heavier and heavier.


    The heat of his breath puffed on her neck.


    When his kiss fell on her, her whole body was soft in his arms.


    Not only that, he from the beginning of the kiss, into a light bite.


    He followed her snow + neck, gnawing to the body.


    It is bound to leave many traces on her.


    "Mmm..." Ruoyin''s body gives Ruoyin a slight pain, which makes her red lips open and she can''t help singing softly...


    the woman''s voice is gentle and melodious, and a "um" will drag a long ending.


    Through the unbearable thick nasal sound and light + wheezing, it is like a dream.


    Hearing the fourth master''s dry mouth, he looked up and blocked the hook''s mouth.


    His hands untied the woman''s clothes calmly.


    If you want to see if other places are as sweet as this, the fourth master, who was resting in the morning, went back to the house with Ruoyin.


    When he got to the mansion, Ruoyin immediately ordered the slaves to buy new year goods.


    And make the house more festive.


    Therefore, busy days, inevitably lead very fast.


    On the 30th day of the lunar new year, Ruoyin followed the fourth master to the palace for the new year''s banquet.


    In the meantime, she looked around.


    It''s called Aruna.


    Did not see eight Fu Jin.


    Now, it seems that this woman is always around him.


    If I don''t know, I think Aruna is a real wife.However, she turned to think that Ba Fujin is still in confinement now. It is important to keep a good body in the house.


    A few hours later, the new year''s banquet is over, and Ruoyin goes back to the house with the fourth master.


    According to the old rules, the fourth master kept watch in Ruoyin''s main courtyard as usual.


    At this time, Ruoyin is holding Hongyi in her arms and sits lazily.


    And the fourth master next to her has been holding the promotion posture of sitting as loose as a tree.


    Little snowflake cocked her tail, ran to Hongyi and called "meow meow".


    "Here you are." Without hesitation, Hongyi threw the beef jerky in his hand to little snowflake.


    E Niang said that we should know how to share.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin couldn''t help laughing and said, "little snowflake, how can you be so greedy? Just now my grandfather and I added chicken legs to you, and you ran to Zhuang Zhuang and played cute and wanted to eat. It''s really naughty!"


    Voice just fell, listen to the side spread four ye light voice: "in the end is your cat, is particularly cunning some."


    If the voice of the mouth took a puff, coquettishly glared at the fourth master, "I will be the Lord praised me."


    "You always put gold on your face." The fourth master laughed.


    As a result, the family continued to chat for a while.


    There are no computers, no TV.


    The only way to have fun is to spend the old age by chatting.


    Ruo Yin looks down at Hongyi in her arms.


    He has grown up a lot than last year and has been able to communicate with adults normally.


    The dark eyes are pure and smart.


    The baby''s fat face, when he smiles, shows his white teeth, soft and sticky.


    The small mouth is eating the beef jerky in his hand.


    Ruoyin pinched Hongyi''s baby''s fat face and said: "the Hongyi of e Niang has grown up for another year. She went to bed early last year and is still energetic this year."


    "When I grow up, I will protect e Niang." Hongyi Baji the meat in his mouth, lengbuding said such a word.


    If the sound of a heart, will be Hongyi melt.


    The key is that she didn''t teach him to say so. How could she say such warm words.


    She gently smile, somehow, put in the mind to tease Hongyi, then asked: "Zhuang Zhuang, you grow up, what do you want to be?"


    This should be a question that many parents want to know.


    I saw Hongyi eating the meat in his mouth, crooked his head, and really fell into meditation.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at the fourth master. He opened his eyes and worshipped the way: "I want to be a Ma when I grow up."


    "Pooh." Ruoyin, who is a mother, can''t help it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    On the surface, it seems like you want to be a father.


    But she knows her own son.


    However, the fourth master is a man who does not understand the amorous feelings.


    Therefore, if you turn your head, you will see that the fourth master''s face is a little cold.


    It is estimated that he is not satisfied with Hongyi''s answer, but it is not good to give lectures on the new year''s Eve, so he has to be very tense.


    So, Ruoyin entices Hongyi to say, "Zhuang Zhuang, do you mean that you think Amar is powerful and is your model, so you want to be a man like Amar when you grow up, right?"


    "Yes, Amar is falling badly." I don''t know if it''s too excited or too adoring. The little guy''s tongue is a little curly.


    And when he spoke, he danced and danced, and the light of worship flashed in his eyes.


    "Yes, you hear me. Our family is strong and strong. This is your worship." If sound road.


    The man''s deep ink pupil glanced at the two mother and son with sharp eyes.


    A light smile, the way: "is a flatterer, gave birth to a little apple polisher."


    "Ye ~" Ruoyin called out angrily.


    The fourth master felt his heart trembled and gave her a bad look.


    "Keep up with the New Year!"


    If Yin turned away his lips and turned his eyes in his heart, he sat down in a proper manner.


    And this one, sat until 12 o''clock in the morning.


    When the sound of fireworks outside is weaker, if the sound just holding Hongyi to rest.


    Because Hongyi was still young, he put it in the bottom.


    Fourth master is in the middle, Ruoyin sleeps outside.


    Who makes the status of women here inferior to men, they have to sleep outside, blow candles and serve men.


    If a man wants to drink water at night, the woman has to serve tea immediately.


    Tonight, there is such a little guy beside, the fourth master is particularly forbidden and lustful.


    He just tightened the hand in the woman''s quilt and said, "sleep."


    If the sound is clever, he will fall asleep.


    She was really tired.


    It''s rare to stay up so late after coming here.


    Of course, unless you are bullied by the fourth master.


    The next morning, Ruoyin and the fourth master got up early and went into the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to Kangxi, Empress Dowager and Princess De.


    The next day, the fourth master was busy to pay New Year''s greetings to the prince, the elder brother.


    As for those younger brothers, as well as officials, who also wanted to pay him new year''s greetings, he was busy seeing guests.


    Such a day, until the eighth day, there are still guests visiting.


    If Yin knew that the fourth master was busy, he went to his mother''s house.


    On this day, she suddenly thought of bafujin.


    When Ba Fujin was at her mother''s house, she wanted to see it.


    But because I''ve never been on the door.


    She knew the twists and turns in the gate of the big house. It was not easy to come to bafujin, so she would not make trouble.


    Now that bafujin has returned to the mansion, she will go to see it in person.


    So, she called to mother Liu: "you go to prepare some tonic, want to eat in the month to nourish the body, and prepare a set of burnt blue headdress, call on Qiao Feng and bodyguard, go with me to Babel house."


    "Ah." After mother Liu answered, she went to prepare.


    Eight Ye''s house, not far from the fumble house.


    On this snowy day, in less than half an hour, we arrived at the gate of Bayes mansion.


    After the carriage stopped, mother Liu came forward to communicate with the servants at the door.


    "Our master is here to visit bafujin."


    "Now bafujin is in confinement. It''s inconvenient to see guests. Please go back." The slave returned without hesitation.


    "The master of our family is a four blessing Jin, and he won''t let him see him?" Mother Liu didn''t have a good breath.


    It''s unreasonable. My sister-in-law went to visit her house and refused to let her go.


    The slave was stunned and said in a embarrassed way: "please wait a moment. I''ll ask for instructions from Fujin."


    The voice of Ruo Yin sitting in the carriage clearly heard the servant''s words.


    She knew that bafujin had a bad time.


    But I don''t know, eight Fu Jin had such a bad time.


    Even if someone wants to see you, she has to get Aruna''s permission.


    If it''s not her who wants to see bafujin today, change to someone else, or someone from bafujin''s family.


    I''m afraid we won''t see bafujin at all.


    A moment later, accompanied by a "side blessing Jin auspicious."


    Mother Liu lifted the curtain of Ruoyin''s car and said, "Fu Jin, I''ll help you get off."


    Ruoyin then took mother Liu''s hand and got off the carriage.


    When she got off the carriage, the servants saluted her.


    Aruna was wearing a festive red flag dress and saluted to Ruoyin: "Oh, what''s the wind today, bringing four fortunes here."


    Ruoyin raised her hand at will, indicating her to get up.


    "I came to see eight younger sister-in-law, but I don''t know that there are so many evil spirits in this house that even the guests are not allowed in." Ruoyin raised his chin.After Aruna got up, her body was slightly stiff.


    Then he said with a smile: "Fu Jin is still in his confinement. The eighth master asked me to take charge of the trifles in the mansion. If the reception is not good, please forgive me."


    Looking at it, he was sensible and generous.


    If it hadn''t been for Ruoyin who had seen Aruna''s ugly face on the day when he married this woman, she would have been cheated.


    Sure enough, every royal family is a movie queen.


    She led her lips and casually said, "the agents are not the same. They don''t understand any rules. They don''t know how to teach the slaves to open their eyes to see clearly, and they will not see any guests."


    "I don''t mean it. Huang Alma always calls brothers and sisters in law in the backyard to be friendly. If everyone keeps their family away like you, how can they maintain their relationship?" Her tone was full of air.


    In every move, she was in a high posture of the main room, suppressing Aruna.


    Besides, she''s not only superior to Aruna in her status.


    In terms of seniority, she is also Aruna''s fourth sister-in-law.


    Although she rarely put on airs.


    But she just wanted to think about bafujin.


    On the other hand, the small white flower of Aruna seems to have a face and act, she can''t hold back.


    "Si Fujin said that Aruna should keep it in mind." Aruna slightly saluted and said, "but I''m also for the sake of Fujin. After all, she''s still in confinement. It''s easy to see guests and feel tired."


    Ruoyin doesn''t have time to listen to Aruna.


    "All right, I want to see my eighth sister-in-law."


    Aruna slightly after a meal, stiff smile, let the slave with if sound to the main courtyard.


    However, she looked at Ruo Yin''s back, and her eyes flashed a touch of evil.


    "Master, the four fortunes are so arrogant." One side servant girl way.


    Aruna snorted coldly, and said bitterly on her face, "Oh, let her be arrogant. I''m not that I haven''t met the fourth master. That one is much more sinister than our eight masters. When she suffers from losses, we should see who can be arrogant to the end!"


    A moment later, I took Ruoyin to the main hall.


    Xiaozhu is cleaning the table, see if sound with the help of straw.


    Immediately stop to wipe the table, two eyes shine: "four blessing Jin auspicious!"


    The heart said that four fortunes have come, if you can teach her master some ways to deal with the fox spirit, that would be good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    "Get up, where is your master." If the sound looks around.


    "Back in sifujin, my master is copying Buddhist scriptures in it." Xiaozhu said, and brought Ruoyin to the inner room.


    Sure enough, as soon as Ruoyin entered the inner room, he saw bafujin sitting in front of the desk, attentively copying.


    Even Ruoyin went to bafujin, she didn''t notice.


    "Master, who is coming?" Xiaozhu happily tunnel.


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo just stops to copy a book, looked up one eye.


    At one glance, all the pens in her hands fell to the ground.


    The whole person immediately stood up in place, but almost did not jump up.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, why are you here? I still think that when I am out of the month, I will go to see you at your house." Eight Fu Jin affectionately forward, holding Ruo Yin''s wrist.


    Ruoyin patted her on the back of her hand and said, "what can I see? It''s cold outside. You''d better stay at home and have a good body."


    Eight Fu Jin took Ruoyin''s armchair and sat down in the room. "The fourth sister-in-law looks good. Of course, I have to have a good look. What''s more, I always think sisao has an idea. I want to talk to you and ask you to give me advice. I feel more comfortable. "


    After that, she told the slave: "Xiaozhu, give sifujin a cup of Biluochun."


    "Well, look at me, I forget it when I''m happy." Xiao Zhu goes out with a smile.


    Hee hee, the master has not laughed so relaxed for a long time.


    "It''s up to you if I have any ideas." If sound smile back.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi sighed and said, "what can I do for myself? I thought I could leave Baylor house forever, but I came back with no hope. Hongjie was still taken by the eighth master in the front yard. Now it''s hard for me to see him."


    "Big brother in the front yard, that''s a common thing, who let us marry in the royal family, the rules of Qing Dynasty are there." Ruoyin didn''t have much to say about this. She just asked, "why did you suddenly go back to your mother''s house last time, but what happened?"


    "To tell you the truth, the last time I saw the red, the child almost couldn''t keep it. If I didn''t go back to my mother''s house, maybe it would be really hanging!" Eight Fu Jin said, and then those Chen sesame rotten millet things, learn from Ruo Yin again.


    After hearing this, Ruoyin was shocked.


    She knows that eight Ye is partial to Aruna.


    But did not expect, that gentle and rigorous man, unexpectedly will be so partial to a side Fu Jin.


    Is it because of the gardan tribe behind Aruna?


    But just because of this, there is no need to be so cruel.


    After pondering for a moment, she said, "it''s not like I said you. You''re too stupid. She pretends to be weak and pathetic. You also pretend to go back. Otherwise, you are always aggressive in front of the eighth master. If you beat people in front of him, he will not pity you


    "But Aruna will pretend to fall down and get hurt. I can''t be angry. If I don''t hit her a few times, I can''t get angry in my heart." Bafujin was indignant.


    "Tut Tut, there are such self injuring white lotus flowers." Ruo Yin instantly felt that it was a little sorcery to meet Aruna.


    After biting her lip and pondering for a while, she gave advice to bafujin: "well, since she loves to pretend, you should be more skillful than her. When she is about to fall down, you should first fall down, slightly scratch the skin, and give some blood."


    Here, women are just accessories to men.


    Although she is a modern person, she can only play a small role and can not change the rules of Qing Dynasty.


    What''s more, they are in the royal family, and the idea that men are superior to women has been deeply rooted.


    What she has to do is to adapt to this dynasty.


    Instead of trying to change the dynasty.


    After all, the earth is still going around without one or two women in Qing Dynasty.


    She has to be clear about the facts.


    What''s more, she can keep her heart still for the fourth master, which is not chaotic and painful.


    But she deeply knew that bafujin loved him very much, and she couldn''t do it.


    For example, she sometimes uses the fourth master''s sweet words and careful strategies to achieve her own goals.


    Like eight Fu Jin such infatuated, perhaps the goal has not been achieved, the deeper the deeper, hurt is self.


    Therefore, there are many things, even if she told bafujin the same method, bafujin may not be able to do it.


    She didn''t teach him how to deal with him.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to tear down a temple than a marriage.


    Other people''s feelings, not she can control, she does not want to intervene.


    But teach eight Fu Jin a few moves to deal with small fox spirit method, still can.


    "Is this... Appropriate?" Although bafu Jin has lived a lifetime.


    But she was a Qing Dynasty person and her thoughts were bound by the rules of the Qing Dynasty.


    Besides, she had a shrewd temperament in the previous life, and she was determined to change her temperament in this life.


    Who knows, it always goes against my wishes.In the previous life, eight Ye was gentle, arrogant, fierce and shrewd.


    In this life, she is gentle, but the eighth master is gentle and tender. Even her ambition is much stronger than that of the previous one.


    "It''s not appropriate." If Yin knew that eight Fu Jin was hurt by eight masters, he said earnestly: "if you don''t go back to the mansion, you can be a clear and light person. But now that you are back, it''s impossible to fight without fighting. How can she deal with you, you will retaliate back. Otherwise, you will suffer losses. Why?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s handkerchief was wrapped tightly, which seemed to be a difficult choice.


    After pondering for a while, she raised her head and looked at Ruoyin: "thank you, fourth sister-in-law, for saying these things to me. I remember them in my heart. Now I can only try them."


    "You''d better think that way." Otherwise, she was really worried that bafujin would suffer from depression if she went on like this.


    In addition, bafujin is like a person who has no hope for the future.


    Young, there is no anger in the room.


    Some are just the restrained flavor of sandalwood and Buddhist books.


    This is not going to work.


    Ruoyin and bafujin chatted for a whole morning. It was almost noon. Bafujin asked her to stay for dinner. After she politely refused, she went back to the house.


    As the carriage passed through the streets of the capital, the sound of firecrackers could be heard from time to time.


    There are all kinds of sounds of gongs and drums.


    There is no high-tech here. Every day in the first month is full of a strong sense of new year.


    There was a sense of festivity everywhere.


    The busy fourth master ended the gathering of relatives and friends on the Lantern Festival.


    At leisure, he sat at the desk and rubbed his eyebrows.


    As soon as the Lantern Festival is over, it will go to court.


    He looked down and frowned, as if to think of something.


    When you raise your head again, the weariness between your eyebrows and eyes disappears.


    Instead, he was full of high spirits.


    And there was a lazy, good-looking curve in the corners of his mouth.


    "Go, go to your master Fu Jin." With that, he raised his feet and went to the main courtyard.


    When we got to the main courtyard, there were a few fresh servants outside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    None of those intimate servants were found.


    Even Li Fukang, the little eunuch, did not know where to go.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng cleared his throat and was ready to sing the newspaper.


    But before he opened his voice, he received a sharp look from the fourth master.


    Scared him to swallow saliva, where dare to speak.


    The fourth master, who did not let people sing newspapers, looked up at the room.


    Although the eyes did not see people, but the ears came from the noise.


    So he lifted his feet and went into the house.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw a room full of servants who were fighting against the landlord at the eight immortals table in the main hall.


    In front of them were melon seeds, peanuts, tea, snacks, snacks and broken silver words.


    And, his good fortune Jin, also sits in the top position.


    The jade + finger painted with jubilant Dan Xie is holding a hand of kraft cards.


    Seeing the crowd still busy playing cards, Su Peisheng coughed gently.


    Is thinking about whether to put fried if sound, heard the sound of strange cough, eyes immediately turned.


    Then he looked up at the door.


    It was rare for the fourth master to wear a black suit with dark bamboo lines embroidered on it.


    Step on black Yunteng boots.


    A pair of thick eyebrows rose slightly.


    Cold thin lips slightly pursed.


    That pair of deep cold eyes, just looking at her.


    Only one eye, if the voice where there is still mind tube fried not fried, quickly up to come forward, Yingying Fu body salute: "please Ye Da''an."


    All the servants in the room also bowed down and bowed, "please be very kind to the fourth master."


    The fourth master glanced at the situation in the room and finally put his eyes on the woman.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days, but after a year, she seems to have more meat than before.


    The white cheek is reddish and full of collagen.


    He took back his eyes, didn''t cry, just a light "um" and sat down on the chair in the room.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin and the servants got up.


    And then the slaves got out of here.


    Ruoyin poured a cup of tea for the fourth master and said with a smile, "master, how did you come here, but you are finished."


    The fourth master didn''t pick up the cup, just tapped the table with his fingertips.


    Just sign her to put it on the table.


    If Yin put the cup down, he sat down on the side.


    "My Lord, I haven''t been fighting the landlord for a long time. It''s not a big new year''s day. It''s a lively picture."


    The fourth master knocked on the table carelessly, and turned his head to see the woman''s miserable appearance.


    In the end, I didn''t have the heart to discipline her during the Spring Festival.


    Just did not have the good spirit way: "the Lord knows you disposition wild, cannot sit still, then thought to take you to stroll the lantern."


    "Ah?" If the sound doesn''t respond.


    He didn''t lecture her, but he took her to the outer waves?


    Did she hear right?


    "I don''t want to change my clothes."


    "Oh." Ruoyin got up and called Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN to come in.


    Seemingly calm on the surface, her heart has long been happy to bloom.


    Coming here, she hasn''t really gone out to play.


    A moment later, if the sound combs a small shelf head to come out, "Lord, I''m ok."


    When the fourth Master heard of his reputation, he saw that the woman''s hair was high.


    Don''t have a Butterfly Silver hairpin on your head, pearl jade step shake, and a plum blossom white jade hairpin.


    The original festive flag dress was replaced by a lilac coat and skirt, which was embroidered with dark lines of silver thread.


    The connection of the waist is very three-dimensional, which makes her waist unbearable.


    The whole dress is very low-key, but full of connotation.


    All of a sudden, the fourth master''s heart was quite satisfied with the woman''s dress.


    There are many people in the capital. As a four Baylor, he just wants to stroll around the lanterns in a low-key way, without causing unnecessary noise.


    Women''s elegant temperament, proper make-up and dignified behavior are just right.


    However, even if it is a common dress up, not greedy for jewels.


    And let her shine, and darken everything around her.


    Then he coughed gently and said, "let''s go."


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at a busy light Market in the capital.


    If the sound of the carriage, you can see that all around are men and women of shape and color, as well as children and old people.


    What we see are all colorful and different shapes of painting styles.


    There are long dragon lanterns.


    The palace is like a lantern.


    Gauze light.


    There are also various kinds of animal lights.


    There are knitting, embroidery, carving and other crafts on the top, which are lifelike.


    But this thing can''t be seen for a long time, or the eyes will be able to see.At this time, the fourth master strolled in front of him, and Ruoyin followed him.


    The slaves were dressed up and followed from afar.


    And in the dark, there are many bodyguards hidden to ensure the safety of the two masters.


    I don''t know if there are more and more people, or what.


    The fourth master, who had been holding hands and walked in front of him, suddenly stopped his pace. His eyes looked at some place in front of him, and his eyes turned slightly: "there are many people. Take ye."


    Ruoyin is fascinated by the golden dragon lantern on the right.


    Before returning to the fourth master, the tip of his nose hit a wall of meat.


    Look up to see four ye a face depressed ground to look at her, "Ye talk you have to listen to."


    In order to avoid the fourth master''s anger, Ruoyin immediately put his hand on the palm of the fourth master''s hand and held it tightly.


    He also said innocently, "don''t be too fierce. I just haven''t seen such a magnificent lantern. I''m fascinated by it."


    The woman handed her hand to the palm of her hand, but the fourth master didn''t say anything.


    Just tight the woman''s hand, put her hand in the palm, so pull her forward.


    The fourth master is a man of high blood.


    Even though it was cold in the first month and the snow on the ground had not melted, his hands were warm.


    It was as warm as Mrs. Tang, and she couldn''t let go of her voice.


    She slowly followed the fourth master and glanced at the place where their hands were clasped.


    The four masters, who are domineering and cruel in heart, are so domineering that they have to send their hands to them.


    "Sir, someone is guessing lantern riddles over there. Let''s go and have a look." Ruo Yin points not far ahead.


    The fourth master followed the direction she pointed to, and his thick eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    But it was pulling her and going there.


    They stopped in front of a lantern shop and Su Peisheng paid the money.


    The lantern seller then set out the topic: "madam and childe and listen well, fairy play a common saying, guess what it is."


    Voice just fell, if sound and four ye almost at the same time: "no cannibalism between fireworks."


    "I can''t imagine that you are so clever, so you can choose a lantern." Anyway, the money for guessing lantern riddles is enough for Lantern Festival, so it''s not a loss.


    If the fourth master of Yinchao looks at each other with a smile, he points to one of the lanterns.


    It was a snow-white cat shaped lantern with blue paper-cut and several characters of blessing on it.


    "I want that kitten''s lantern." Said, she murmured in a low voice: "I''ve been in love with this for a long time. It''s as lovely as our little snowflake."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    "Well, you''re just as lazy as you are." The fourth master has a venomous tongue.


    If Yin took over the lantern, he would listen to the fourth master teasing her like this.


    He made a temper and tried to break free from the man''s palm.


    But no matter how she struggled, the big palm of the fourth master wrapped her hand more tightly.


    If the sound had to Jiao + hum a, in the fourth Ye''s lewd + Wei, continue to walk.


    As they were walking, they saw several people coming face to face.


    What''s more, the first two people are just like the riddle.


    It''s called a non cannibalism!


    Mr. Shu was wearing a light grey cotton and linen robe.


    He wore a black round hat, a white fox fur cloak and pure black boots.


    Her eyebrows are like swords, and her eyes are slender.


    Like a person with no feelings, but with sadness in his eyes.


    Even in such a lively light market, he can not be infected with the slightest joy.


    What''s more, his face looked very white, without any blood color.


    Even the blood color on the lips was very little.


    Doctor Yan on the side seems to be holding his wrist.


    It''s actually helping him.


    Even so, he was still a little shaky when he walked.


    Compared with the summer, at this time he looks weak.


    The doctor Yan beside him looks very healthy.


    She was wearing lotus flower colored coat and skirt. She was slim, and half of her long hair was held by a silver hairpin.


    The rest were draped in vests.


    From afar, it looks like two immortals who don''t eat fireworks between people.


    And beside them, there seems to be smoke light cage, really non earthly people.


    At this time, they seem to have found Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    After the two sides approached, Mr. Shu''s eyes first fell on the hand of the fourth master, who was holding Ruoyin, and then met with the fourth master slightly.


    Mr. Shu is a cold and lonely person, generally not very hypocritical.


    The fourth master is a cold-blooded man with few words. He seldom says anything against his will.


    What''s more, Mr. Shu, for him, is not only a counselor on business, but also seems to have another layer of secret meaning.


    But if sound and Yan doctor, then slightly smile, nodding.


    In this way, each other is a picture.


    Then, the two sides went their own way and wandered separately.


    We are free and easy people, the pursuit is the heart of that free and easy.


    If you don''t want to invite each other to visit the lantern, why add more traffic.


    However, I just don''t know if the plot inside is growing wildly.


    Next, Ruoyin sees something delicious.


    When you smell the delicious food shop, tell the fourth master.


    The fourth master would give Su Peisheng a sign.


    Su Peisheng immediately let the servant buy it.


    Just like now, Ruoyin passes through a shop called Huaji, smelling and eating.


    He said, "Sir, this chicken is a little fragrant."


    Hearing this, the fourth master glanced at Su Peisheng.


    The next second, a slave rushed into the shop to buy.


    Then he continued to walk.


    This meeting son, Ruoyin stares at the delicacies in Qiaofeng''s hands, shakes the hand of the fourth master, and says, "Sir, just now the smell of stinky tofu is so authentic, I''ll have a bunch of them."


    The fourth Master said: "you are a woman''s family and your father''s fortune. You should always pay attention to your own image and not lose your manners."


    "But on this street, who knows I am Si Fu Jin."


    This time, the fourth master didn''t speak, just held her hand tightly. Anyway, he didn''t let her eat.


    If the sound skimmed his mouth, the heart said that it was a rigorous ice wood!


    About half an hour later, Ruoyin''s slave brought a bunch of booty.


    It''s basically all food and some traditional gadgets.


    She can''t read any other sound. She has it all in her department store.


    As for the fourth master, he has never seen anything good, not to mention.


    After a while, if Yin wandered a little tired, he shook the fourth master''s hand and said, "Ye, I''m tired. Let''s go back."


    Only listen to four ye cold hum a, way: "I see you are greedy, want to go back to scatter eat."


    "Master, if you can see through it, don''t tear down people."


    the fourth master is a cold and warm-hearted man. He turns his head and looks at the woman''s lack of strength to walk.


    After saying "useless", he asked Su Peisheng to bring the carriage and prepare to return home.


    But if Yin CAI and four ye turn around, they see a touch of figure again.


    What she didn''t want to see more than Mr. Shu.


    After all, Mr. Shu likes to ask her strange questions in private.I always pay attention to propriety and elegance.


    But Mr. William, who was wearing a red dress, was really crazy. No matter when and where, there were so many people around.


    Can''t help releasing the spirit of Teddy inside.


    At this time, Ruoyin prayed in his heart, hoping that William did not see her.


    Don''t come up and say hello to her.


    Otherwise, the fourth master of "vinegar king" will kill her.


    But obviously, it''s just something to be afraid of.


    Because William is coming towards her.


    That beautiful face like a demon, but also full of ruffian like smile.


    And behind him, followed by a group of guards and beautiful women.


    And his fiancee, Shanna.


    His fiancee, still high-profile, wearing a long skirt full of jewels and diamonds.


    Winter is not afraid of cold, open + chest back.


    On the head, as always, the exaggerated decorative hat, full of feathers, flowers, and long whiskers hanging down.


    See the situation, if the sound mouth corner smoked, can only pretend to be OK, pretend not to see.


    Otherwise, if she turns around immediately, she will appear to have a ghost.


    As she prayed in her heart, she quickened her pace.


    As a result, she thought William would pass by like Mr. Shu.


    The other side stopped.


    In addition, the fourth master also pauses.


    For a moment, Ruoyin''s heart became tense.


    "Fourth master, long time no see." William speaks fluent Chinese.


    He put his hand in front of him and bent slightly.


    The guards behind him, including Shanna, bowed down to salute.


    The fourth master had been holding Ruoyin''s hand for a while, then let it go for a while. He arched his hand and said, "I haven''t seen you for some days. Can your family find it?"


    William sighed gently and said: "this looks at fate, the capital has not looked for it."


    Fourth master light "um" one, continue to negative hand.


    And the big hands moved.


    If you know the meaning, you will continue to put your hand in his palm.


    At the same time, she was relieved.


    I thought William was going to say hello to her, but I knew him.


    It was a false alarm.


    However, after William and the fourth Master said hello.


    That pair of blue evil spirit eye son, unexpectedly turned to her, also opened a mouth: "you are also, long time no see."


    If the sound big square nodded, back a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    It''s better to be square than fidgety.


    Then, William continued to speak in a quiet way: "I know now that you are the fourth master''s fortune."


    When he spoke, his evil blue eyes were staring at Ruoyin all the time.


    The corner of the mouth is to raise a playful smile.


    All of a sudden, the fourth master was also easy-going eyes, and suddenly became sharp.


    He tugged at laroim, leaving her completely behind.


    Then, that pair of sharp like arrow like cold eyes, lightly glanced at the side of Shanna, then took back the eyes.


    Then his thin lips opened and his venomous tongue said, "Lord William, since you are in our Qing Dynasty, you should do as the Romans do. Let the women around you pay attention to their clothes. Not to mention, they should be covered tightly like our clothes in Qing Dynasty. At least what should be covered should be wrapped to avoid affecting the appearance of the city."


    Voice just fell, if the sound in the heart of a surprise, she knew that William is not ordinary people.


    However, he never thought that he was the king of the empire with the sun never setting.


    Equivalent to the royal family.


    However, the fourth master''s words seemed to be full of gunpowder.


    She looked up on William''s face.


    Shanna was even more indignant and said a lot of words in English.


    His words and deeds are full of pride and arrogance.


    If you understand the sound.


    It is nothing but insinuating that the Qing Dynasty was feudal and old-fashioned, and had never seen the world.


    Also relying on their own is the royal family of other countries, disdain to do as the Romans do.


    What''s more, after that Shanna finished, she was still full of disdain.


    After listening to the call if sound, the mood is a little bit out of order.


    At this time of Qing Dynasty, women dress conservatively.


    Therefore, sometimes even if the emissaries of other countries, or women.


    They also try to wear less revealing clothes.


    It''s rare for Shanna to go her own way in the street.


    When she pulled her lip, she would open her mouth to fight back.


    I heard the fourth master fighting back at Shanna with his fluent English.


    Yes, at this time, there have been foreigners teaching princes foreign languages in Beijing.


    He who works hard like the fourth master knows many languages.


    No matter the customs of your country, the custom of our Qing Dynasty is simple. Only the girls in the kiln can dress so exposed. It''s immoral and disrespectful!


    The words made Shanna speechless.


    This is probably the most incomprehensible man she has ever seen.


    She''s been here for so long, she''s always dressed like this.


    I don''t see anyone forbidding her to wear it.


    Even other men would look at her more secretly.


    Such a rigorous, rigid, do not understand the amorous feelings of men, it is rare.


    See, William put away his usual Slouchy manner.


    "The fourth master is absolutely right. In the future, Shanna''s clothes will not change, but she will pay attention to the standard in the future."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Su Peisheng asked the servant to lead the carriage here.


    The fourth master gave a cold "um" to William and pulled Ruo Yin to the carriage back to the mansion.


    In the carriage, the fourth master sat upright in the carriage, keeping his eyes closed.


    Ruoyin then sat on one side in fear that the fourth master would ask something about jealousy.


    However, I don''t know that the fourth master is too confident.


    I still think William''s Playboy is not very competitive.


    Until he came back to the mansion, he never asked Ruoyin a word.


    A few days after the Lantern Festival, Su malagu in the palace was ill and bedridden.


    Kangxi ordered that the emperor Fujin take turns to take care of them in front of their sickbeds.


    As early as Xiaozhuang died of illness, Su malagu was heartbroken.


    Since then, I often feel sad and lonely.


    At that time, Su Ma La Gu was already 70 years old.


    In order to appease Su Ma La Gu, Kang Xi gave the twelve elder brother Yin Yi to Su Ma La Gu as an adopted son.


    As far as Kangxi was concerned, Su malagu was his enlightening teacher and his caretaker.


    She was noble and kind-hearted, and made a lot of contributions to the Qing Dynasty.


    Especially when Dourgen and Hogg fought for the throne, they played a decisive role.


    He also designed the Manchu costume.


    Now Su malagu is ill. No matter how busy Kangxi is, he has to visit her in person.


    Twelve elder brother''s couple, is to wait in front of the bed day and night.


    On this day, the crown princess, Zhijun Princess and Sanfu Jin took turns to take care of them.


    Then it was Ruoyin''s turn.


    At this time, just after feeding Su Mala Gu to drink medicine, she is massaging Su Ma La Gu''s arms and legs.Many days did not get out of bed to walk about the elderly, hands and feet and body began to swell.


    If you don''t dredge it again, I''m afraid it will be unconscious.


    Now she is more than eighty years old, and seems to be dying.


    Even the great doctor also said that there is no way to go back to heaven. There are not many days left.


    However, Ruoyin can see that she is a kind old man.


    He is also an old man who pays attention to details.


    Even if she was lying weak now, her silver was neatly combed.


    Slightly sunken in the eye socket, a pair of gray brown sophisticated eyes.


    Those deep wrinkles, in telling the vicissitudes of time, as well as the past twists and turns of the past.


    Ruoyinyou has just secretly diagnosed the pulse of Su Mala Gu.


    It is a strange pulse, pulse in the muscle and meat, the number of consecutive urgent, three or five do not adjust, stop and repeat, like a bird pecking.


    This pulse, called bird pecking pulse in traditional Chinese medicine, is one of the ten strange pulse and one of the seven dead pulse.


    Generally, it is the dying people who will appear this pulse.


    In this case, even if she had read Dr. Sun''s medical skills, she couldn''t help.


    After all, traditional Chinese medicine is a branch of medicine that studies human physiology, pathology, diagnosis and prevention of diseases.


    It''s not the business of bringing back the dead, reversing the destiny and immortality.


    But even though she knew that Su Mala was not saved, she took good care of her.


    Although she didn''t have much contact with Su Mala after she came here.


    But her knowledge of history made her feel that Su Mala was an elder worthy of respect.


    At dusk.


    If Yin looked at the sky outside, let Qiaofeng clean up, plan to go back, let Wufu Jin instead.


    But when she was ready to get up, Su Ma La Gu tightly grasped her hand and said weakly, "old four Fu Jin, you can stay."


    Before those Prince Fu Jin, see her old, can''t walk, can''t get out of bed, and rarely talk.


    I''m very energetic when I''m always serving. I don''t have to worry about it.


    But the four fortunes are different.


    She was not perfunctory when waiting on her, while the acupoints were massaged with hardness and softness.


    After some service, I was warm all over.


    "This... Won''t be very good." Ruoyin said with some embarrassment.


    She was not unwilling, but Kangxi ordered the emperor Fujin to serve one by one.


    If she stays alone, what''s the matter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    Su malagu gave a sign to the servant on one side.


    The servant knelt down in front of Ruoyin and said, "four fortune Jin, you can stay. Where can those Fujin serve the master well? Although you are of noble status, you are very considerate to the master. As for Wansui, the slave will send someone to Qianqing palace to squeak."


    These days, not only Su Ma La Gu, but also the servants around Su Ma La Gu have understood.


    Those princes, Fu Jin, were all distinguished.


    They are usually served by servants.


    Where have they served others.


    It is not as delicate as Ruoyin takes care of it.


    It''s just because of Kangxi''s orders. It''s very perfunctory.


    Some even deliberately slighted Su Ma La Gu.


    But Si Fu Jin was different. She came from a famous family, but she was very considerate and took good care of Su mala.


    "Get up quickly." Ruoyin quickly helped up the maid of the palace. She looked at her smiling aunt Su mala. She couldn''t bear to say, "aunt, I''m willing to stay."


    Su malagu grew up watching Kangxi. For Kangxi, she was like an old sister.


    Even Kangxi called her sister Suma in private.


    So the princes called her aunt.


    The concubines and servants in the palace called her sumala, and some called sister Suma.


    Since Ruoyin promised to stay, she stayed in the palace for three days.


    During the three days, she served aunt sumala during the day.


    At night, they were replaced by twelve elder brothers.


    This makes the rest of the prince Fujin, hate teeth itching.


    It''s not easy for them to have a chance to perform, so good.


    People four fortune Jin all take on the body, tired not to die her!


    This morning, Ruoyin saw that Su malagu looked much better.


    After wiping her face, the wrinkled face was shining.


    His cheeks were a little reddish.


    She still smiles at Ruoyin kindly.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin put a silk pillow on aunt sumala with a smile and said, "aunt looks so good today. I''ll let someone drive you to the yard to bask in the sun, and smell the flowers in the spring."


    "Good, good, cough..." Su Ma La Gu smiles back.


    Then, Ruoyin fed sumala a little rice porridge.


    I asked the servant to take Su malagu to the yard to bask in the sun.


    Ruoyin massages her legs.


    After a period of service, and the sun was warm enough, she had a lot of sweat on her face.


    Just as she was going to massage aunt sumala''s arm, she would feel her pulse.


    I want to see if the old people are shining back.


    La Fu Jin shook her head for a few days, and she thought that she had taken care of me for four days


    "It''s not hard work. It''s my good fortune to serve my aunt." If sound smile back.


    "It''s said that there is a big brother in your family who has been with you all the time. I haven''t gone back for several days. I miss him." Su Ma La Gu looked at Ruo Yin lovingly and said, "you go back."


    Ruoyin is not a polite person.


    What''s more, she could tell that Su Ma La Gu was sincere, not empty.


    In addition, she is here in the palace, really strange Miss Hongyi.


    She led her lips and said, "well, I''ll ask the servant to carry you back to the house. It will be a little bit sunny."


    Su Ma La Gu nodded and laughed, which was an agreement.


    After entering the room, Su Ma La Gu''s servant handed Ruoyin a mahogany box. "Sifujin, this is the xiaodeyu Ruyi that the master gives you, and the jade pendant for elder brother, as a reward for your service these days."


    "No, no, no, my aunt has worked hard for the Qing Dynasty all her life. How can I ask for her reward after serving for a few days? Besides, the reward from the girl is too valuable for me to bear." Ruoyin kneels down in fear.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there was a saying that "every wish has its meaning, and every implication has its own auspiciousness".


    It is not only precious in material, but also has profound implication.


    But this filial piety jade Ruyi, is more valuable.


    "Girl, get up." Su malagu leaned against the edge of the bed and said, "I said you can afford it, so you can."


    Ruoyin gets up with the help of the servant and looks up at Su malagu.


    "Because you remind me of myself when I was young. When the Empress Dowager was lying in front of her bed, I took good care of her like this, asking for nothing in return."


    "But these days, you are more careful than I was when I was young. I can see that you are filial and sensible. Unlike them, I feel that I am old, useless and don''t understand anything. In fact, who is good and who is bad is like a mirror in my heart."


    Ruo Yin put her hand on her waist and said, "my aunt is very serious. I just did what I should do.""As like as two peas in the year," Su Ma La Gu said, as if she had fallen into a beautiful memory, her eyes bent.


    "The Empress Dowager said to me: girl, you have served me all my life, and you have served the emperor properly. Now that you are old and old, you have to wait on me. It''s really hard for you. I said: I am a slave. I just did what I should do, but I didn''t want to let the emperor and the Empress Dowager value me so much. "


    Su Ma La Gu said, coughed a few times, and said to Ruo Yin, "I hope you will be filial to the present empress dowager as well as your parents in the future. Her life is not easy."


    If Yin knows, she refers to Xiaozhuang when she says the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager in her mouth is now the Empress Dowager.


    But how could she hear a trace of sadness from her old man''s mouth.


    Wine is like a dying old man, advice before death.


    But on second thought, it was only thirty-eight years after Kangxi.


    Historically, how many years will it be before she dies?


    Anyway, she couldn''t bear the admiration for Su mala.


    So she pulled her lips and said in embarrassment, "but twelve elder brother and Fu Jin have been waiting for you in front of your bed. Compared with their service, I''m nothing."


    "They are my adopted son and daughter-in-law. They should be filial to me. Although you call me aunt, you are not involved in me. It is not easy to do this." Su malagu insisted.


    After hearing this, Ruoyin knows that Su malagu''s mind has been decided, and she receives a reward.


    Then, she and aunt sumala said goodbye and went back to the house in a carriage.


    When she arrived at home, her first thing was to hold Hongyi and feed bananas in her arms.


    "E Niang, where have you been these days? I''ve searched all over the house, but I haven''t found you." Hongyi is pumping bananas.


    The baby''s fat face is full of missing and aggrieved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    "E Niang is taking care of the elders in the palace. She has lost her teeth and can''t move around. She needs to be attended to."


    "Then how could she be like this?" Hongyi asked.


    The tone was full of confusion.


    "Because she is old, everyone will be old, and e Niang will be old." If the sound patience to explain.


    "I''ll take care of her when she gets old." The little guy rubbed his head against Ruo Yin''s chin.


    If the sound heart a warm, should sound "good".


    When she finished feeding Hongyi bananas, she was going to sleep.


    As a result, he was disturbed by the unexpected visitors who broke into the palace.


    "Si Fu Jin, the emperor asked me to take you into the palace as soon as possible." A bodyguard chief said.


    If Yin doesn''t want Hongyi to be scared, he gives Hongyi to the nanny and lets him hold him down.


    She looked at the fierce guards in the room, as well as the gold token in their hands, embroidered with dragon patterns.


    I feel all at once.


    I always feel that something bad is going to happen.


    But her face is still as usual, and calm way: "I do not know the emperor Alma asked me to enter the palace, why?"


    "We are only ordered to do things. We don''t know anything else. If Fu Jin wants to know, he will know." The guard came back.


    Ruo Yin''s eyes were fixed on the guard who was talking.


    Somehow, she thought that the bodyguard knew it, but she didn''t tell her on purpose, so she played tricks here.


    Is it something big!


    As the matter has come to this point, where can she disobey the will of Kangxi, she can only follow the bodyguards into the palace.


    Otherwise, if you resist, it will be more disrespectful.


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin arrived in the palace.


    Just entering the gate of the palace, she saw many white bars and lanterns hanging in the palace.


    The maids and eunuchs also hastily removed all the red lanterns for the new year and replaced them with white ones.


    Seeing the situation, if the sound in the heart is startled.


    The dead in the palace are usually directly carried out of the palace and buried.


    Those who can make the palace hang white lanterns everywhere, only those with high status can have this treatment.


    Even if the concubines die, they may not be treated like this.


    It''s just like the last time the seven princesses died. They didn''t have such a thick treatment.


    After a while, Ruoyin was taken to the hall of Supreme Harmony by the bodyguards.


    It made her flustered for no reason.


    Because the Qianqing palace is Kangxi''s bedroom, under normal circumstances, Kangxi''s conversation with royal people is in the Qianqing palace.


    Only when they went to court, invited ministers to talk, met foreigners, and interrogated people, they were in the hall of supreme harmony.


    Sure enough, as soon as she entered the hall of Supreme Harmony, she saw Kangxi wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and sitting on the gold carved dragon wooden chair above.


    And sitting on both sides were the prince and his son Fujin.


    Soon, she was in the crowd and saw the fourth master in a dark blue robe.


    She from that two-way to do not show anger in the cold eyes, saw unprecedented light worry.


    "The emperor Alma is auspicious." If the sound intensity withstood the tension and uneasiness in his heart, he went to the center and made a big bow salute.


    But she went down a big ceremony, Kangxi did not let her rise.


    Instead, he raised his teacher and questioned him with a loud voice: "old four Fu Jin, you know what''s wrong!"


    Kangxi refused to let up. If Yin didn''t get up, she just raised her head and said, "my daughter-in-law doesn''t know what happened and what''s wrong."


    Voice just fell, Kangxi that pair of sophisticated eyes, became very sharp.


    But he didn''t speak. Naturally, a large number of people spoke for him.


    After all, Kangxi was an emperor, and it was impossible to argue with his daughter-in-law.


    Only when the truth comes out, he can make a summary.


    Kangxigong is not ready to speak.


    However, jiufujin, on one side, could not help it.


    "Four sister-in-law, this is the time, you don''t pretend."


    If the sound turns to look at nine Fu Jin, see the other side a pair of acid appearance of falling into the well.


    She did not understand the way: "I really do not know what you are talking about, can not point directly, tell me exactly what happened?"


    She felt like a helpless clown.


    For people to gloat over.


    Everyone wanted to step on her head.


    When Ruo Yin looks around helplessly, Tong Jia picks the antelope and reminds him: "fourth sister-in-law, Su Ma La Gu... Has gone."


    Although Ba Fu Jin is not here, fortunately there is Tong Jia picking antelope.


    After listening to Tongjia Cailing''s words, Ruoyin is extremely shocked.


    "How could it be that my aunt was still fine when I left...


    speaking of this, ruoyingdun suddenly realized.


    Was that a time of return?But it''s only thirty-eight years since Kangxi.


    Su malagu in history only left in 44 years of Kangxi''s reign.


    Why did she feel that the Qing Dynasty she lived in was different from the history, the reality would give her a hard blow.


    For example, the ending of the seventh princess is similar to that in history.


    Therefore, she began to doubt whether the Qing Dynasty she lived in was in the framework of history.


    However, reality awoke her cruelly.


    After all, the ending of Su malagu is several years different from that in history.


    This made her realize that the Qing Dynasty she lived in had something in common with history, but it was full of mysterious unknown.


    No one knows what will happen in the future.


    People see if sound a confused do not know the appearance, some choose to believe.


    And some choose to continue to frame up, "fourth sister-in-law, you took care of you for three days before your aunt left. Therefore, it is not because of your poor care that your aunt is in a bad condition, which is the reason for her return to the West. After all, my aunt has not been ill before, but every time it doesn''t take long to get well. "


    When a person is ill, he will lose his life.


    Hum, let her steal their show!


    Ruoyin sneers in her heart. Listening to the meaning of jiufujin, she is suspected to have killed Su malagu.


    "In the past, that was before. This time, the doctors all said that there was no way to return to heaven."


    "It''s not as fast as that. It''s only a few days ago. It happened that you died after you left. How can you think that it''s wrong to think about it. When the fourth sister-in-law sees that you have been taking care of her all the time with resentment, she mistreats her and then runs away with fear of guilt." This is no longer the eight Fu Jin, but Aruna.


    As early as on the day of her marriage, Ruoyin broke her good deeds, and she saw that Ruoyin was not happy.


    Later, she saw Ruoyin and bafujin''s good relationship.


    The resentment in the heart is even deeper.


    As for her side of the eight ye, is no longer eight Fu Jin present, and if the sound of polite appearance.


    But a gentle smile, with a touch of alienation.


    In the face of the ugly faces of the people, Ruoyin is not only not guilty and afraid.


    Instead, he straightened his back and met the eyes of the people.


    He was questioned on his knees.


    But she knelt down to get the reward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    "Eight younger brothers and sisters, don''t be so bloody. Have you seen me and me maltreated with your own eyes, or do you have any traces of abuse on my aunt, or have you ever seen people who are afraid of crime and abscond home?"


    "What''s more, if I really don''t take good care of me, why would my aunt leave me to wait on me? Before I left, she told me a lot of heartbreaking words and rewarded me with yuruyi, which is engraved with filial piety."


    "Cut, if you hadn''t been waiting on us all the time, how could that jade Ruyi get you?" Jiufujin was unconvinced.


    If the tone gently smile, why is it like this? Does she not have a few beeps in her heart.


    "Everything has a cause and effect. If you are not good at taking care of your elders, you should blame me. My aunt has said that some people rely on her to be old and can''t walk. They think she doesn''t understand anything. In fact, she is like a mirror in her heart."


    Smell speech, see other prince Fu Jin a little bit guilty.


    Maybe I''m worried about not taking care of myself.


    But jiufujin was obviously panicked and guilty, afraid that if the next sentence would expose her.


    Originally the whole body arrogance, immediately eliminated half, did not dare to say a word.


    Only Aruna was still in that aggressive way: "fourth sister-in-law, don''t throw dirty water on others. Only those who are guilty will push the responsibility on others."


    "Make sure that you are the first to throw dirty water on me!" If the sound is not willing to show weakness.


    "Shut up." Kangxi glanced at several daughter-in-law under his eyes, and his eyes were filled with anger. "What do I say on weekdays? I want your brothers to be friendly and sisters-in-law to be harmonious. Let''s have a look at you one by one. What''s the standard of making noise?"


    Kangxi said this, sharp eyes also swept several princes.


    Especially when the eye light is aimed at the prince and Zhi Jun Wang, he is extremely fierce.


    Looking at Kangxi, Longyan was very angry, and all the talents stopped talking.


    Then, Kangxi said: "the fourth daughter-in-law, there is no proof of her words. You should bring out the evidence. Otherwise, you can only deal with you first."


    "Huang Alma, can''t the jade Ruyi given to me by my aunt be regarded as evidence, and can''t represent her recognition of me?" Ruo Yin raises his head and looks straight ahead.


    As soon as the voice dropped, everyone looked at Kangxi.


    Kangxi''s words are enough to determine everything.


    Kangxi slightly narrowed his sophisticated eyes and swept straight to Ruoyin.


    The eye light turns into a sharp blade that penetrates through all, making people shudder.


    Even Jiu Han is scared by the cold.


    But Ruoyin straightened his back and looked straight ahead.


    Where the eyes go, it happens to be the corner of Kangxi''s dragon pattern robe.


    And gold boots with dragon pattern bear skin.


    You can''t look directly at the Lord here.


    But in order to make oneself appear confident and clear, we must put ourselves in a proper posture.


    She didn''t abuse aunt sumala at all.


    Instead, she took care of it diligently. She had to look like a wrong person when others threw dirty water on her.


    You can hang your head when you salute.


    But at such times, she must not drop her haughty head.


    Because bitches laugh!


    "Yu Ruyi is only an object, which can not represent the meaning of Su Ma, let alone become evidence. Only keepsakes and evidence can be evidence." Kangxi was honest and selfless.


    Smell speech, if sound heart apex trembles.


    This meaning is very obvious, without enough evidence, she can only bear this charge.


    But aunt sumala is dead.


    In addition, she was too ill to get out of bed, so there was no keepsake and evidence.


    What''s more, she didn''t think it would happen to her.


    Isn''t there no evidence of death now?


    Just when Ruoyin thought about this, Kangxi spoke again.


    "Come on, take the uranara family down and lock them into the clan''s house. Listen and be demoralized!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, a bodyguard came forward.


    Seeing this, the fourth master got up and went to the middle of the hall and said, "Huang amah, Fujin, she has always been gentle, virtuous, magnanimous and kind-hearted. How can she treat Su Mala Gu harshly?"


    Just now he sat on one side, waiting for Kangxi''s judgment.


    So, until then, he waited quietly.


    Now it is said that Kangxi wanted to put his fortune Jin into the patriarchal mansion.


    He has to come out and speak for Ruoyin.


    The mansion was dark and humid all the year round, and all the servants in it were the things that had fallen out of the well.


    In addition to those courtyards and rooms, people have died more or less.


    His family has always been timid. Where can he live in such a place.


    "Presumptuous! Are you questioning my will Kangxi snapped.


    "I don''t question you. I just believe in Fujin''s moral character. I hope the emperor Alma will think twice. Maybe Su malagu''s death is not an accident." Some words, always someone to say.Since others don''t want to say it, they dare not.


    Then, he has to say it.


    Whether or not it will cause the wrath of Kangxi.


    Even if Kangxi only thought about it more, it was worth it.


    But obviously, as the emperor of Kangxi, he would not consider anything else.


    Even if he had thought about it, he would not put himself in his place.


    After all, Kangxi was one and the other, and no one dared to question him.


    Now the fourth master has been contradicting him again and again, which is challenging his authority as an emperor.


    His own prestige is more important than anything else.


    "Good! Very good! " Since the Emperor Kangxi wants to enter the palace like this, she wants to be heard by the people


    Finish saying, he looks at those bodyguards, way: "come person, take them two together into zongrenfu, wait for hair to fall."


    This words a, eight Ye gentle smile, more than a little different.


    Now in the imperial court, there are the prince party, the prefectural Prince party and the eight Ye party.


    But Zhijun has always been straightforward, and his influence is not as good as him.


    He doesn''t look at it at all.


    The prince has always been arrogant and domineering and does not use his brain.


    He was able to live a stable life only when the fourth master gave him a fart and a share.


    In his eyes, compared with Zhijun and Prince, the fourth master is his strong competitor.


    This one has always been strict with himself.


    He is a strict man again.


    Basically, he is calm and calm and never does anything that is not beneficial to himself.


    But did not think, now actually for a woman, abandoned the reason.


    When the hero was really sad about Meirenguan, when did the fourth master change...


    at this time, the bodyguard immediately came forward and planned to escort Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    But even so, their face, also can not see a trace of panic and confusion.


    On the contrary, he is arrogant and confident.


    Clearly in the downwind, but confident in the high.


    If the sound is calm on the surface like water, the heart has already been chaotic.


    Does she and the fourth master really want to enter the patriarchal mansion?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    It''s said that all the servants there are fallen into trouble.


    And it is very easy to be bought off, specially harm people, even kill people.


    After all, in that kind of place, you can kill a person just for a reason.


    She was not afraid. She was afraid that someone would take advantage of the opportunity to do harm to the fourth master.


    If a man as proud as he is, if he is bullied inside, how can he deal with himself.


    At this critical juncture, outside came a singing voice: "Empress Dowager arrived!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the Empress Dowager took the servant''s hand and entered the hall of supreme harmony.


    "Welcome the ancestors." People saluted one after another.


    Even Kangxi also got off the Dragon chair, personally met the empress dowager, and said with a smile: "how did the Empress Dowager come?"


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand at will to signal the people to get up.


    Then he half laughed and half seriously said to Kangxi, "why, the emperor doesn''t welcome me as an old lady."


    "What did Huang e Niang say?" Kangxi chatted with the empress dowager, and they were seated at the head of the table.


    Ruo Yin''s eyes have been falling on a maid who enters the palace with the Empress Dowager.


    Because that maiden is the one beside Su mala.


    Is it that the Empress Dowager''s coming this time has something to do with it?


    As she pondered, she listened to the Empress Dowager''s words: "emperor, the old four and the old four Fujin, how to kneel at the bottom."


    "Huang e Niang, you don''t know that the death of Su Ma La Gu may have something to do with the old four Fu Jin, so she has to be put into the patriarchal mansion for interrogation." Kangxi Hui.


    "The emperor, it''s not that the mourning family said that the old four Fu Jin was always filial. On my last birthday, she gave me a wonderful foot bath bucket. After I soaked my feet in that bucket, I had a better sleep and a better appetite." The Empress Dowager said earnestly.


    Hearing this, Kangxi was stunned slightly. The Empress Dowager was always wise.


    Never get involved in these things.


    Looking at what Kangxi was thinking about, the Empress Dowager blocked her mouth with a handkerchief, and said to Kangxi in a voice that could be heard by two people: "didn''t you tell me last time that the old injury on your knee is not so painful after you drink the medicinal wine of the fourth Fujin filial piety to you After that, Su Ma didn''t order her to serve her personally. She also rewarded Yu Ruyi


    "But after she left, Su Ma went with her. Now the capital has been widely spread, and there must be an explanation." Kangxi was next to the Empress Dowager and lowered his voice.


    "The emperor, the emperor, the state affairs, must not be benevolent and benevolent, must be quickly cut off the mess. But it''s not necessary to be too rigid about the rules of this family. It''s hard to chill the hearts of children and grandchildren. "


    Kangxi slightly a meal, sharp eyes swept eyes, kneeling straight four ye and if sound.


    Look, I''m holding my breath in my heart.


    He then cold hum a, way: "this matter matters greatly, Emperor forehead Niang does not need to intervene, I own decision."


    "Emperor, since this is the case, the mourning family will be protected today!" The Empress Dowager''s rare persistence.


    At this time, the people below did not know what the two leaders in the Forbidden City were talking about.


    Only know their eyes, from time to time swept under the eye if sound.


    I think it has something to do with it.


    Moreover, chatting, Kangxi and the Empress Dowager''s face, are not very good-looking.


    The talk broke down.


    When people were curious, the Empress Dowager said, "come, give all the evidence to AI Jia."


    As soon as the voice dropped, a maid in court presented a yellow envelope. "Emperor, this is the envelope left by Su malagu when she was on her deathbed."


    This is a different expression.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master looked at each other in tacit agreement, and there was mutual encouragement in their eyes.


    Then Liang Jiugong took the envelope and took a look at Kangxi.


    Then, he cleared his throat and said in a sharp voice: "four Fu Jin wulanala Ruoyin, respect the old and respect the virtuous, work without complaint, take care of me carefully, let me see the young self in her body. When I was in critical condition, Aruna of bafujin and Dong''e of jiufujin were angry with me and shook my face. When I was fed, the bowl was very heavy. However, the soup and porridge must be scalded. When I lay down, they were very strong. "


    After reading, he also handed the letter to Kangxi to see for himself.


    Kangxi looked at the content at a glance, the same as Liang Jiugong read.


    And the handwriting on the envelope is the same as that of Su Ma La Gu.


    There''s also a hand stamp on the back, which belongs to aunt sumala.


    After reading, he patted the armrest of the Dragon chair, and his sharp eyes swept straight to Aruna and jiufujin.


    Scared those two heads to sweat, double + leg soft.


    "Huang AMA, it''s wrong. The maiden must have been bought by the fourth sister-in-law, and the letter must also be fake." Aruna and jiufujin both kneel down to beg for mercy.


    "That is, my aunt can''t get out of bed for a long time. She has no strength to leave a letter." Jiufu Jin echoed the way."Listen to your meaning, is AI Jia faking?" The Empress Dowager twists the Buddha bead in her hand and says carelessly.


    Can be such a sentence, but with the majesty of the empress dowager, people dare not look up.


    "No, that''s not what sun''s daughter-in-law means." Jiufujin knocked his head on the ground and did not dare to lift it up.


    "That''s not what it means. Today, the AI family heard that Su Ma couldn''t do it, so she went to visit her. She happened to see that Su Ma wrote this letter and handed it to the AI family." After the Empress Dowager explained the matter, she looked at Aruna again, "old eight family, why don''t you tell me if the red hand stamp in black and white paper was made by AI Jia?"


    Aruna had been shaking her head for a long time. After listening to the Empress Dowager''s words, she just shook her head and couldn''t say anything else.


    Seeing this, Kangxi Longyan was furious, and his thunder like voice rang out in the hall: "a group of bastards. Su Ma is my good teacher and friend. My elder sister, I see that she is critically ill, so you can wait on her. That''s how you treat her."


    The hall was as quiet as death, only the faint breath of the crowd.


    "This time, it was the Empress Dowager who told me the truth. Otherwise, you bastards would almost muddle through. If I had not interrogated myself, you would have lost all the Royal faces! " Kangxi turned the huge gem ring between his left hand.


    Looking at Kangxi''s thunderbolt, jiufujin and Aruna, who have been talking incessantly, dare not lift their heads on the ground.


    I dare not say a fart.


    They didn''t expect that Su Mala, who looked so weak and unconscious.


    Everything is clear.


    Also know that before death to protect their own interests, but also protect the ulanara that cheap + people!


    If the truth was revealed, he laughed and said, "the eight younger brothers and sisters and the younger brothers and sisters are playing a good show in which the thieves shout to catch the thief and the villains report first. It turns out that it is you who treat your aunt harshly. You really treat others with your own self."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    After that, she kowtowed to her head and said, "Ruoyin thanks for the trust and help of my ancestors, and I also hope that Huang amah will make the decision for me. If it hadn''t been for the help of my ancestors today, I''m afraid the fourth master and I would have been put into the patriarchal mansion."


    "Huang Alma often teaches his brothers to be friendly and his sister-in-law to be kind. But their behavior not only violates the moral character of life, but also violates the meaning of Huang AMA and damages the royal family affection."


    She''s just going to exaggerate.


    From personal interests.


    Rise to the benefit of the royal family.


    Then it rose to the interests of Kangxi.


    And her words, Aruna and jiufujin said shamelessly.


    At the same time, the resentment of Ruoyin also rose to a higher level.


    But it''s just a small matter, where there is such exaggeration.


    And the eight ye on one side, it seems that he didn''t expect things to reverse so fast.


    Always warm eyes, also dyed with a layer of ice.


    If Aruna is wronged, it''s OK to say.


    But judging from her appearance and the letter left by aunt sumala, it is clear that she is the truth.


    It''s wonderful to think of him in his whole life, no matter how famous he is in the court.


    Many ministers in the court honored him as the king of eight sages.


    Now there''s such a terrible woman out there.


    He was wronged. The iceberg of the fourth master was not afraid of difficulties and dangers, and he vindicated the injustice for sifujin.


    But he, it is impossible to avenge Aruna.


    After Kangxi listened to Ruo Yin''s words, his sharp eyes turned slightly.


    If one is OK, the two princes, Fujin, are both of them.


    After listening to the letter from Su Mala, the rest of Fu Jin was not much better.


    So he had to weigh it up.


    Moreover, this kind of thing cannot be claimed.


    Otherwise, people thought that his descendants of Qing Dynasty were a group of mobs, which would only make the royal family shameless.


    After a long time, he gave a cold Snort and said, "chuolus, Dong''e and Yuqian have lost their manners and collided with the Empress Dowager and me. Now they are punished for copying the filial piety Scripture 100 times and thinking about their mistakes behind closed doors. Old eight and nine, if you can''t manage neili well, you are incompetent. I''ll be banned for one month. During this period, you are not allowed to participate in the affairs of the central government. "


    "Yes, my son obeys the orders." Eight Ye gentle smile, as if this is nothing, respectfully received punishment.


    Nine ye then put away that pair of insidious face, on the surface collapse very tight, not very happy.


    "As for the old four Fu Jin..." Kangxi said here, coughed gently, and then said with dignity: "I have done meritorious service to Su Ma, and cured the Queen Mother''s insomnia, as well as the stubborn diseases I left in the battlefield in my early years, I will give xiaodeyu Ruyi a handle as a reward." Anyway, as an emperor, Kangxi would not apologize for his actions.


    However, his action also can be regarded as a return to the innocence of Ruo Yin.


    It is better than those who know that they are wrong, but still act on their own will, regardless of the flow of blood, and never overthrow what they said.


    If the sound cheek Gang bit tightly, kowtow salute way: "thank emperor Alma reward."


    In the end, it''s up to her to make the decision and show that she is innocent.


    She doesn''t want anything else.


    After all, this is in the royal family, and every word and action is particularly important.


    Kangxi was not fair to the crown prince.


    She would not ask Kangxi to be completely fair to her.


    Everything is opposite.


    There is no fair thing in the world.


    Some things seem fair, but in fact they are unfair...


    however, Kangxi was a man with clear rewards and punishments.


    Ruoyin was wronged.


    But the fourth master was really in front of all the people and said a few words to him.


    Then, the thunder like voice sounded again in the palace: "the fourth elder is disobedient, disobedient and unfilial...


    " Huang amah, the fourth master is also in a hurry for a moment, so please let him down lightly. " If the sound of voice and emotion to speak.


    When Kangxi wanted to put her into the patriarchal mansion, the fourth master helped her to ask for love.


    Now Kangxi wanted to punish the fourth master, and a sense of righteousness was kindled in her body, which made her unable to sit back and ignore.


    It''s like giving him back.


    She didn''t want him to be severely punished for this.


    In this way, you don''t have to owe him too much.


    I don''t know if it works.


    Or Kangxi did not intend to punish the fourth master.


    "Shut up, I''ll get you to cut in!" With that, he stared at Ruo Yin, who was kneeling in the palace. After his eyes turned slightly, he said again: "the fourth emperor, Yin Zhen, disobedient and disobedient. Punish him to write a letter of repentance, and hand it over to me three days later."


    "Yes Fourth master''s face is changeable, so people can''t see what kind of mood he is under his handsome appearance.


    Kangxi bowed his head under the palace, and glanced at the crowd lightly.


    "In addition, this year''s continuous rain, Yongding River flood, you write a statement, together with the letter of repentance to me, if not, I will punish you again!" Kangxi got up and left from the emperor''s passage.At this time, in the eyes of the fourth master, he answered "yes."


    Then, the Empress Dowager stepped on the steps and left for the main gate.


    When passing by Ruoyin''s side, Ruoyin said gratefully: "thank you, ancestor. If it hadn''t been for you today, I would have been in zongrenfu with four masters."


    "You child." The Empress Dowager raised Ruo Yin with her own hands and said, "the AI family didn''t help you anything, just helped Su Ma fulfill her last wish."


    Ruoyin shakes her head and says, "but you have a noble status. You can go to Taihe hall. Thank you very much


    In the Forbidden City, which can invite the Empress Dowager.


    Besides, today, the Empress Dowager still takes the initiative to help her.


    All of this, it was beyond her expectation.


    Moreover, she didn''t expect that Aunt Su Mala had long expected the result of the incident.


    she was clever and clever, and paved the way for her before she left...


    The Empress Dowager patted Ruoyin''s hand on the back, and said with a kind smile, "well, if you really thank the AI family, you can walk back to the mercy palace of the AI family."


    Ruoyin nodded and watched the Empress Dowager leave.


    The rest of the people saluted: "farewell to the ancestors."


    Both Kangxi and the Empress Dowager have left.


    The rest of the princes have their own faces.


    As far as the princes are concerned, as long as the crown prince does not ascend the throne, the assessment will be everywhere.


    Today, they are completely dragged down by women.


    In Kangxi''s eyes, the image was reduced by some points.


    But the old four, looking at it, walked in front of the tiger gate.


    As a result, the couple showed their faces in front of Kangxi and the Empress Dowager.


    On the surface, Kangxi reprimanded the fourth master, punished him to write a letter of repentance, and wrote a statement of Yongding River.


    Not to mention the punishment of the letter of repentance.


    It''s the job of Yongding River. They broke their heads and failed to seize it.


    But Kangxi took such a fat job as a punishment to the fourth master.


    Why not pacify the fourth master.


    So, each hiding in the heart of the small nine, and four ye exchanged a few words, then left.


    If Yin and four masters, then both on the carriage, back to the house.


    At this time, the fourth master was leaning on the cushion of the carriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    Just that slender finger belly, is gently rubbing Lantian ink jade trigger finger.


    Cold thin lips gently pursed, the expression on the face is a little tight.


    There are rolling traces under my eyes. I seem to be thinking about something.


    If sound then Cu willow eyebrow, knead the knee that feels painful gently.


    Usually in the mansion, she belongs to Fujin. She doesn''t have to kneel at all. It''s for others to kneel for her.


    This time, after kneeling for so long in Taihe hall, the marble floor was hard and hard, and her knees were numb.


    Now the numbness dissipates, just feel faint hair ache.


    The fourth master opened his eyes at will and saw the beautiful face of the woman wrinkled together and kneaded her knees there.


    "Come here." He said faintly.


    If the sound is kneaded, listen to the man''s magnetic command.


    Looked up surprised for a while, smile way: "Ye, don''t worry, just a little pain."


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just glanced at her with that kind of domineering eyes.


    That look in the eyes seems to be saying: I asked you to come here, what nonsense!


    On the man that pair of warning eyes, if sound Shan Shan a smile.


    Move fart + share, sit next to the fourth master.


    But she was close to him. The fourth master raised his hand and put her feet on him.


    She also made a gesture to lift the hem of her flag dress and trousers.


    "Sir, it doesn''t matter." Ruo Yin protects his knee and doesn''t let him see it.


    The fourth master is not a obedient master.


    Instead of listening, he held Ruoyin''s hand, lifted her hem and rolled up her trouser legs.


    On the snow-white knee, there was a big blue purple palm.


    When the fourth master saw her, he lifted up her other trouser leg.


    Similarly, it is a big piece of blue and purple.


    If you don''t even see the sound, you will see the fourth master''s face depressed, not very good-looking.


    And coldly said: "there are many noble people in the palace, which is no more comfortable than in the mansion. When you enter the palace, you should wear your trousers more thick. Don''t just be elegant and warm."


    "But it''s spring, and I''m wearing cotton padded trousers here. Who knows the marble floor of Taihe hall is so hard."


    The fourth master did not reply, but his face sank. He lifted the curtain and said, "Su Peisheng, take a bottle of medicine to cure the injury."


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng was surprised and asked anxiously, "Sir, are you hurt?"


    "What''s the matter with so much nonsense?" The fourth master frowned and glared at Su Peisheng.


    "Su was so busy that she was scared.


    A moment later, through the curtain of the carriage, he whispered, "master, I have found the medicine."


    With a faint "um" sound, the fourth master lifted the curtain and took the white porcelain medicine bottle from Su Peisheng.


    Then he unscrewed the top of the red cloth bottle and dipped a bit of light brown ointment on his finger pulp.


    Spread it on Ruoyin blue and purple skin slowly.


    Then he vigorously kneaded and kneaded to disperse the bruise.


    "Hiss ~" Ruoyin took a breath of cool air, and her little hand gently tugged at the corner of the fourth master''s coat and said, "Sir, it''s so painful...


    this is an ointment for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, which can''t compare with those cool ointment.


    It''s hot when you apply it.


    In addition, the fourth master''s technique was so powerful that her forehead was sweating.


    "Bear it, or your knee will be useless." The fourth master threatened.


    If the sound mouth corner twitches, when she is frightened big.


    However, in his rare patience, she turned her lips and did not resist.


    Look at the past from the perspective of Ruoyin.


    The side face of the fourth master is very charming.


    The expression of concentration is more serious than when reading official documents.


    With the calm and domineering characteristic of successful men.


    If the sound pulled the lip, smile a way: "Ye, thank you."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s in the hall of Supreme Harmony today. You talk for me and protect me."


    "You are my father''s Fujin. I don''t want to have a Fujin who has stayed in zongrenfu." The fourth Master said coldly.


    If sound in the heart roll a white eye, help a person also so poisonous tongue.


    After a while, the fourth master put away the medicine bottle, pushed her feet away, and said, "OK, the medicine is finished. Take this to the servants below and ask them to apply it to you every day."


    If sound looks at the medicine bottle in her hand, Shan Shan Dao: "Ye, ye don''t need to paint."


    After all, he had been kneeling with her for so long.


    "I''m a man with rough skin and thick flesh. I think I''m very delicate like you." The fourth master finished, his hands hung down on his knees and resumed his posture of sitting as loose as a tree.


    Ruoyin seems to be used to the fourth master''s poisonous tongue, so he puts away the medicine bottle and sits back to the original position, keeping a distance with him.


    Then he asked casually, "fourth master, does it matter what the job Huang Alma gave you?""No matter what, you take care of the house. Don''t think about those messy things. There''s a master outside." The fourth master is light and gentle.


    "Oh." He''s always like this, which gives her a strong sense of security.


    As if the sky fell down, he was not afraid.


    In the next few days, the palace was organizing a funeral for aunt sumala.


    After the first month of the lunar month, Su Ma La Gu''s affairs are almost finished.


    In order to repay Su malagu''s gratitude for her "teaching the national books by hand, relying on her training" and raising the prince''s son, Kangxi paid tribute to her.


    According to the imperial concubine''s etiquette, she had a funeral for Su mala.


    She also ordered her coffin to be placed with empress dowager Wen of Xiaozhuang.


    As for the princes, except for five and ten, they took care of the Empress Dowager in the Forbidden City.


    The rest of the adult princes attended the funeral ceremony of aunt sumala.


    When the coffin stopped at the funeral palace, the princes planned to return to the palace.


    Kangxi also prepared to leave for Beijing.


    But at this time, twelve elder brother knelt on the ground and cried bitterly: "Huang amah, my aunt raised me since I was a child, and I have failed to repay. That is to say, I would like to live and guard for several days, provide food within 100 days, and recite scriptures on three or seven days."


    The meaning of this is that he is going to stay to guard the spirit for Su Ma La Gu.


    In fact, Su malagu was valued by Kangxi and the Empress Dowager.


    But in the end, she was a servant. As she said, she was just a slave.


    People of this status do not have the prince to provide food, and they recite sutras and keep spirits.


    Kangxi had already boarded the dragon gate. Looking down at the twelve elder brothers kneeling in front of him, he said, "Yin Yi''s words are reasonable. Please follow his request."


    With that, he drove back to Beijing by the dragon.


    All the princes, because of his word, all stayed.


    During the period of the spirit keeping, twelve elder brother lived in the funeral palace, guarding, offering food and chanting sutras for sumala.


    The fourth master and the princes took turns to accompany twelve elder brothers.


    Here, seven days after death is called "the first seven.".


    Then every seven days there is "27".


    "Three seven" and even "seven seven" or "seventeen.".


    People believe that every seven days the dead have to pass through the hell, so they ask monks and Taoists to chant scriptures and burn papyrus, which is regarded as "transcendence".


    The "three seven" will take 21 days.


    By the end of the wake, it was February.


    The princes, who were still in high spirits, were all in low spirits, with tiredness on their faces.


    Twelve elder brother''s eyes are black, in addition to exhaustion, his eyes have lingering sad color.


    The fourth master''s face is light, showing a little tired.


    After leaving with his brothers, he took a carriage and went back to his house like an arrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    At the same time, eight Ye secretly met with several confidants, also returned to the house.


    In front of the door, Aruna was wearing a red flag dress.


    Guo Luoluo was wearing a purple flag dress.


    "Eight masters are lucky." The two men, with their servants, saluted each other.


    Eight Ye''s eye light, in two people''s body to stay for a moment.


    He walked to Guo Luo''s and helped him.


    I don''t know it''s because of Aruna''s last mistake.


    Or just had a bad chat with my confidant.


    There was seldom a touch of gloom on his warm face.


    Then, he did not say a word, and went to the house.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi and Aruna followed him carefully.


    When eight Ye''s pace, directly across the front yard, to the main courtyard.


    Guo Luo Luo''s heart was startled and his body could not help shaking.


    In the past, she would let the servants prepare water with shame, and her heart was full of joy.


    But now, shame and joy are replaced by fear and entanglement.


    One side of the small bamboo see, do not need her to greet, trot to prepare water.


    Then, Guo Luo Luo and eight ye went to the main courtyard.


    Looking at their backs, the servant beside Aruna whispered: "master, you have done a small thing wrong. It has been so long, how can the eighth master still remember it?"


    Aruna sneered and said, "a man''s mind is not more difficult than a woman''s guess. Today''s pet of this one, tomorrow''s pet of that one, not to the end, it may be!"


    Her words sound as if she didn''t care.


    But the sinister light in her eyes, and the gloomy tone, represented that she was not in a good mood.


    The servant girl on the edge heard that she knew that her master was coming up with bad ideas.


    In the courtyard, Guo Luoluo put away the disordered mood in his heart and waited on the eighth master to change clothes and bathe.


    Men''s skin is white and their muscles are well proportioned.


    The sunshine outside was shining on him, which was much whiter than rice paper.


    During the bath, eight Ye didn''t say a word.


    When the bath was over, Guo Luoluo was changing his robe.


    However, he said softly, "no need, I want to rest and change my clothes."


    "Oh." Guo Luo Luo Shi should, began to give him a crescent white lining.


    But the button is only half buttoned, her chin was forcefully clamped by the man.


    Then, the man''s cold lips fell on her lips.


    Women''s beautiful eyes half squint, can see the man closed his eyes to enjoy the intoxicated appearance, the color makes people heart palpitation.


    She really can''t believe that the man in front of her, although the appearance has not changed, the dark and deep eyes are still very gentle.


    But she always felt that everything had changed.


    He is no longer that gentle and modest gentleman.


    Thinking of this, she struggled desperately, her hands pounding hard on the man''s strong chest.


    But the more she is like this, the more powerful a man is.


    On that gentle face, thin lips gently opened, and said the devil like words: "if you are really a bridge breaker, don''t think you can get rid of your uncle by leaving the ghost door."


    He said, with a slender finger belly, from the woman''s chin, rub to delicate face, "the Lord can let your uncle escape from death, the same, can also let your uncle die!"


    On hearing this, Guo Luo Luo''s body could not stop shaking.


    "Dare you She didn''t know where the courage came from.


    Only listen to eight Ye sneer a, way: "you haven''t recognized the reality, you + the mother''s home in ye, has not much effect."


    Eight ye said, carefully looking at the woman''s beautiful face, "Ye just look at big brother and your face, saved him once, but if you don''t obey, the next time, if you can''t keep up with the orders, next time, if you can''t keep the sabre ceremony, you''ll be on the ground. After all, it''s not a kid''s game. I''m tired of playing around, not to mention Huang Alma''s annoyance. "


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo slightly a meal.


    Last time, if it wasn''t for the eighth master, her uncle would have been sent to prison.


    I had to ask about it years ago.


    If such a thing happened again, she couldn''t even imagine it.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi slightly raised his head and looked directly at the man in front of him.


    When, that gentle man like a modest gentleman.


    I mean enough to threaten her with this.


    Now, she as long as on the man that pair of hypocritical moist eyes, cold at the same time, in the heart is also trembling.


    Because he''s so insane that he looks like a stranger.


    Let her shiver at the same time, always think of the devil in hell.


    He is gentle, clean and handsome on the surface.


    Can be private to her, but crafty, sweet mouthed sword.


    Always with a gentle and gentle tone, said the deepest words hurt her.


    Under the cheek of Zhang Junlang, there is a black and cold heart.After pondering for a moment, she finally put away the stubborn and sharp point in her eyes.


    "My uncle is innocent. I hope the eighth master can let him go. I will listen to him." Then, she said softly: "and... I haven''t seen Hong Jie for a long time. Can you let me see him?"


    "Are you threatening me The strength of eight Ye''s hands is a little bigger.


    That pair of warm eyes, with a smile at the woman, as if to see an angry pet.


    "I''m not a threat. I just miss him. I''m worried that he won''t recognize me if I haven''t seen him for so long." She shook her lips and said pathetically.


    Although she would like not to love him, suppress the heart of his like.


    But the emotional thing, is not she wants to suppress can suppress.


    Instead, it is the heart that affects her emotions and every move.


    However, from now on, she will try to be more reasonable.


    Now that he has changed, she can also change her temper.


    Life is not as good as * *, when you can''t resist, close your eyes and enjoy it.


    She wants to use him in exchange for the opportunity to visit big brother.


    Or against Aruna.


    And the safety of my uncle.


    It''s a long life, and she doesn''t believe it''s always like this.


    After all, when he died, she would be free.


    Or one day, uncle can have a place in the court, without relying on the eighth master.


    She will try her best to take Hongjie away.


    At that time, even if she was living a poor life in the countryside, she would not stay here.


    At the thought of this, her face showed a relief and cold thin sneer.


    The eighth master saw the woman''s face, and patted the woman''s cheek, and said with displeasure: "make this pair of dying look for who to see. Later, if you want to see Hong Jie, go to Ye''s front yard to see it. I can''t stop you."


    When Guo Luo heard of Hong Jie, he was very happy.


    She put up her expression and raised her head. Feng Mou looked at the eighth master innocently, "no... I just have a pain in my chin...


    I don''t know www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    The voice has just fallen, and the light at the door is dim.


    The eighth master went into the house in a white robe.


    "Good morning, sir." Guo Luo covered his hand in panic and saluted.


    Aruna is no better.


    Just now she wanted to do it again, so that the eighth master was disgusted with Fujin.


    Who knows that Fu Jin broke the cup to the ground one step ahead of her.


    Eight Ye glanced at two women in the room.


    Their faces were full of panic.


    He turned his head and swept at will.


    On the ground, a cup was broken, the tea splashed all over the ground, and it was still steaming.


    His brow frowned imperceptibly.


    I just came to the main hospital to see if the woman woke up, but I didn''t expect to see this scene.


    He slapped them up.


    Warm eyes, showing a little edge, straight swept to Aruna, said: "na''er, don''t tell me, it''s Fujin who overturned the cup and burned you."


    It''s a gentle question.


    It sounds like seeing through everything. It''s chilling.


    "No... No Aruna stammered, left and right is not her, do not know how to return.


    She can''t say that she accidentally knocked over the cup.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi shrugged his shoulders, covered his right hand on his hand, and frowned painfully: "Sir, I don''t blame my sister. This time I accidentally knocked over the cup."


    Eight ye a listen, gentle Mou son swept on the face of two women.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the hand covered by Guo Luo.


    He held her covered hand.


    On the back of a woman''s white hand, there was a red mark on her thumb, which showed a tendency of blistering.


    Seeing this, the corners of his mouth actually raised a funny smile.


    Women''s small tricks, in his eyes how to see.


    Including Aruna''s little tricks, he was tired of it.


    However, Fujin is the first time to play.


    He turned his head, and without saying a word, he reprimanded Aruna coldly: "you give me back to the side of the hospital to prohibit foot, after nothing, do not run to the main courtyard!"


    Aruna looked at the eighth master with grievance on her face and said, "eighth master, I am innocent, my sister..."


    "enough, I don''t want to hear your explanation!" Eight ye said, and then raised his feet to go inside.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi glanced at the back of the eye eight ye, and went inside.


    Just when passing by Aruna, she chuckled with the voice that the two people could hear: "this is called treating him with his own way."


    With that, her mouth raised a smile and lifted her feet into the room.


    Think how many times she was wronged.


    It''s nothing to return Aruna now.


    She even let Aruna taste, was wronged, there is no place to talk about the taste.


    What''s more, Aruna just had a bad intention, which was not too unjust.


    And she is just self-defense!


    Seeing this, Aruna was so angry that she stamped her foot in situ and had to leave with her servant.


    She was so angry.


    I think she''s killing people.


    In the past, when I was still a girl in Mongolian tribes, I played those concubines and sisters around.


    Let Amar and her brother love her.


    But now, he was actually engaged in a counter plot by Fujin.


    Make eight Ye don''t look at her at all, also don''t listen to her say a word.


    But... This time, I''ll let Fu Jin Bang.


    Next time, she didn''t believe that Fu Jin could have a counter plot.


    It seems that this tea ceremony is too frequent, so that Fujin has a chance to take advantage of it, and see that the move is broken.


    Well, next time, she''ll have to change her tricks!


    Inside, Guo Luo asked Xiao Zhu to wipe medicine for her.


    She frowned and her nose wrinkled.


    Tears follow the broken line beads, silently along the corner of the eye, to the delicate face, leaving a string of tears on the cheek.


    She saved her veil and gently wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes.


    The shoulder slightly shrugs, suppresses oneself, does not let cry to come.


    It''s like a person wronged to the bone.


    The room was filled with sadness.


    It has to be said that she was so silent that tears seemed to fall down without money.


    And the pathetic look.


    It''s more worrying and pitiful than crying.


    After a short time, Xiao Zhu wiped her medicine, and then went out.


    Only eight ye and Guo Luo Luo were left in the room.


    Eight Ye just now, see a woman tear bead to drop ceaselessly.


    A pair of autumn water innocent and aggrieved, really is pear with rain, I see still pity.


    "Come here." He said faintly.Bafujin quickly wiped the corner of his eyes with his handkerchief and walked towards him.


    With each step, the tearful eyes whirled and a tear fell.


    When she came to him, her heel was still in decline, and she was taken into her arms by the man and sat down.


    The handkerchief in his hand was also taken away by him.


    Wipe the tears on her face gently for her.


    "Don''t cry. If you cry again, your heart will break." His voice is low and soft, showing the magnetism of mature men.


    It''s like the spring water in spring, warm and clean, refreshing.


    Make a woman''s ear root son, instantly crisp.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi didn''t speak, but a burst of bitterness came to his mind.


    Unconsciously, almost stopped tears, and then blurred her vision.


    She might have believed him before.


    Now, be a joke.


    If his heart was broken, how could he treat her like this.


    "Still crying." Eight Ye slightly bent over, high + straight nose close to the woman''s snow + neck, seems to be smelling the woman fragrance on her body, "really disobedient, it seems that last night did not teach enough."


    Although his tone is gentle, but let Guo Luo Luo Shi hear the words surging in the dark.


    And a warning full of manly charm.


    Sure enough, a moment later, there was a very oppressive chant in the room.


    The most taboo and most blushing and heart beating pictures are staged in the imperial concubine''s bed with red brocade quilt.


    It''s like a European body oil painting, which interprets the most enchanting primitive bath view of human beings...


    the neck of spring is short. Once February passes, the sun radiation increases and the sunshine duration grows.


    The days are getting warmer and warmer.


    "What, Emperor Alma asked the Lord to go on a southern tour with him?" If sound is surprised to ask.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and said, "the Yellow River and the Huaihe River have burst for years, many villages and towns have been submerged by the river below, even the dams have been washed down by the flood, many people have been killed and injured, and a lot of crops have been lost."


    "Who else did you go with this time?"


    "The empress dowager, three brothers, Zhijun Wang, five younger brothers, eight younger brothers, nine younger brothers, ten younger brothers, thirteen younger brothers, as well as civil and military officials were also present."


    If the sound after listening to a pick, it seems that this time, it is an adult Prince''s assessment.


    As for the fourth master, it is said that the regulation of Yongding River is OK.


    So when Kangxi was happy, he took the fourth master with him.


    She pretended to be naive and said: "if there is a flood, it''s OK to allocate funds. If you go to so many people at once, who will be in charge of the palace?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    "What do you know as a woman? Every year, Huang amah appropriates money from the State Treasury for disaster relief, but there is no effect at all. So this time, he decided to take the money to the south to supervise the construction of dikes and dams, check the situation of rivers, and visit Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces privately to observe the people''s conditions." The fourth Master said without a smile.


    Smell speech, if sound heart a joy.


    If she doesn''t say that, how can she get all the words from the fourth master.


    At this time, as soon as she heard that she was going to visit Jiangsu and Zhejiang privately, she immediately became interested.


    Is this the legendary micro service private visit?


    Thinking of this, she turned her head to look at the fourth master and said flatteringly, "that... Sir, it will take at least three or five months to go from the capital to the Huaihe River and then to the Yellow River."


    With that, she gave a slight pause and took a furtive glance at the fourth master.


    Another way: "so I thought, ah, out of the door, can not have a close person around to serve it."


    With that, she blinked her eyes and winked playfully at the fourth master.


    The fourth master saw the woman''s delicate appearance in his eyes.


    But he just glanced at it, and then, like a gentleman, withdrew his eyes.


    "If you have something to say, don''t make a mess of it. There''s no more Fujin."


    If the corners of her mouth twitch, her meaning is so obvious.


    Don''t believe that this cunning Black Fox doesn''t understand her meaning?


    "I just want to ask, my Lord, will you have a good idea about who to take with you?" She tried carefully.


    In the past, the fourth master hated to be tested.


    But this meeting son, he is not disgusted to the little woman''s trial.


    On the contrary, he said, "there are still a few days to go until that day."


    "Don''t do it. It''s better to make early decisions and prepare for such matters."


    Fourth master: "as long as you have an idea, you will never stop until you reach your goal.


    With a smile on her face, she said, "master, I''ll tell you, the girl outside is good, but she doesn''t know what he likes, what kind of meal and what kind of tea he likes...


    " I know all day long that you talk nonsense. Besides being childish, clever and flexible, you don''t have any intimate feelings at all. " The fourth master, with a straight face, began to lecture again.


    Ruoyin frowned and Qiong nose frowned, and said wrongly, "I''m so bad in my father''s heart..."


    when the fourth master turned his head, the woman looked sad and miserable.


    After turning the deep ink pupil, he got up and said, "don''t think much. I still have something to do. I''ll come to see you some other day."


    "Yes." Ruoyin stood up to salute and watched him leave.


    Looking at the tall and straight figure that the man left, she made a decision secretly in her heart.


    This time, she would follow her to visit Weifu.


    Feel the most simple folk.


    Otherwise, people will get moldy if they are stuck in the backyard of Baylor house all day.


    In the next few days, the fourth master will follow the news of Kangxi''s southern tour to the mansion.


    People in the backyard, one by one, began to be courteous, and they all wanted to get the opportunity to travel with them.


    In this way, after returning from the southern inspection tour, his position in the family could be increased a little bit.


    Usually walk in the mansion, the waist also can straighten many.


    But this time I go for a few months, I have to take two with me.


    Fourth master''s backyard doesn''t have to be full of friends.


    There are only a few of them. There is still a big chance.


    Therefore, it was dusk. People in the backyard were waiting in front of the fourth master''s study with their lunch boxes.


    Just then, the fourth master returned to his study from the outside, and saw a woman of two, three, and four, all around his study.


    Even Fujin, who has always been on the Sanbao hall, is also carrying a lunch box and is courteous on his face.


    "Good morning, fourth master." If the sound is full of happiness, take the lead in saluting.


    Four ye Xu Fu Ruo Yin a, immediately straight color way: "all around here do what."


    "Ice crane Lord, let me taste the snow fish Li, dressed in a red flag dress, played a leading role.


    Ruo Yin squinted at Li.


    Look at that appearance, as if afraid to say late, be robbed of the limelight.


    "Now it''s only March, and you''ve got ice cream snow lotus?" Fourth master''s thick eyebrows and slight frown are impatient.


    Li''s slightly a meal, trembling majestic way: "this is not... Crane abalone some complement."


    Four ye thin lips light open, poisonous tongue way: "send meal back, a little bit of brain."


    Li Shi was ridiculed in public. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak again. He said "yes" and stepped down.


    Then, the New Cobalt Lu''s gentle way: "Sir, I let the dining room do yam Cordyceps stewed pigeon, this weather is the most nourishing."


    "Why, do you think you need to make up for it?" The fourth master glanced coldly at the food box that the eye button cobalt Lu was carrying.The impatience in the tone rose a little.


    As soon as he said this, he got down on his knees and said, "I don''t mean that..."


    the fourth master didn''t pay attention to Niu cobolo, and turned his head to look at Ruoyin.


    Although he did not speak, but the pair of speaking ink pupil, as if to say: you are what trick people do?


    "Fourth master, I have people make wine dregs fish, job''s tears tree mushroom pig bone soup, hibiscus prawns, Wanzi spicy shredded tripe." Ruo Yin said with a smile.


    When the fourth Master heard this, he didn''t know whether he was in love with his wife or how.


    Anyway, I think what she said is still reliable.


    There is no deliberate pursuit of what.


    In particular, although he had never eaten the wine fish, every time she made fresh patterns, the taste was not bad.


    However, the fourth master thought so.


    Hand but only toward if sound lifted, light way: "well, you come in, Ye has something to say with you."


    He did not say that Ruo Yin was not good, nor that he was interested in her diet.


    "Yes." Then he went into the study.


    Su Peisheng helped to close the door and cut off Li''s eyes.


    "What kind of fish with wine and dross sounds like it''s made in the countryside. I''m not afraid to get upset by eating it." Li can''t eat grapes, so it''s sour.


    New Cobalt Lu''s eye light slightly turns, took the slave to leave.


    Even if Fujin is included, there is still a quota.


    So, she has to perform well.


    In the study, if sound is particularly attentive and active, the meal is put on the table.


    "My Lord, you can taste this wine fish. It''s delicious."


    The fourth master took her rice and soup.


    First, he drank the pork bone soup with job''s tears tree mushroom.


    The light soup, along the throat to the stomach, warm.


    Then, he took a piece of jujube red wine fish.


    It''s just the color that makes you want to eat.


    There are red, yellow and green feet on it.


    Give people a visual color impact.


    Faint, there is a light aroma of wine floating into the tip of the nose, filled with intoxicating taste.


    Now this is the time for dinner. The fourth master took a bite of the fish.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Suddenly, the mouth tasted the salty and spicy taste, as well as the aroma of food.


    The tiny fish bones are soaked in wood by wine, so you don''t need to spit them out.


    Fish in the chewing process, delicate + smooth, lingering fragrance for a long time.


    Besides, it has no fishy smell.


    Some are just delicious food with spicy oil and wine.


    After swallowing, the whole person will feel a little tipsy.


    Between the tip of the nose and between the lips and teeth are all intoxicating delicacies.


    If Yin saw the fourth master eating happily, he took the white jade wine pot on the table and poured wine for him.


    "Sir, have some more osmanthus wine from the winery."


    As soon as the fourth Master heard this, he raised his head and looked at the woman.


    She poured his wine very attentively, and it was full.


    The red lips were as hot as fire, and there was a big smile in the corner of the mouth.


    Her face is like a gel of rouge.


    Those beautiful eyes that hook people''s heart and soul are shining with bright and bright.


    How can he not know that little trick of women.


    Ruoyin poured a glass of wine to the fourth master, and then poured a small half cup into his own cup.


    It''s very pleasant to have a drink once in a while.


    Well, she just wants to make the fourth master drunk.


    Then capture his taste, and then sweet talk, sugar coated shells bomb him.


    Let him promise to take her out to play and enjoy the beautiful mountains and rivers of Qing Dynasty.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin and the fourth master were full of food and drink.


    It seems that the fish is so delicious that there is no more left in the plate.


    The fourth master just used the wine to spoil the fish, and he gave three bowls of rice.


    Other dishes are not very useful.


    At this time, both of them were slightly drunk.


    The fourth master is a man after all. His skin is not as white as Ruo Yin. He doesn''t drink much on his face.


    But if Yin''s skin is white, if you drink a little wine, you will be as red as an apple.


    She went to the fourth master with the strength of wine. Her tongue curled and said, "Sir, I''ll wait for you to wash and rest."


    With that, the bottom of her flowerpot was unstable and almost fell.


    Fortunately, the fourth master reacted quickly and hugged her.


    Women wear today''s purplish red Ru skirt. The thick cloth around the waist is very slim.


    She can''t bear to grip the waist, more slender.


    This also appears her figure, more graceful up.


    So warm fragrance + nephrite embrace full, four ye abdomen a burst of tight.


    The dim yellow candle light shines on a woman''s delicate face, and he can see the tiny fluff on her skin...


    "look at you, you can''t care about yourself, but you still serve the Lord." The man said, and asked the servant to come in and wait on him.


    A moment later, after some washing, they both put on silk lining.


    With the help of Liu Ruo.


    Seeing her boneless and soft appearance, the fourth master picked her up and walked across the study.


    Mother Liu looked at Qiao Feng with a smile and went out to take the door.


    Then the candlelight in the front yard went out.


    "Ye..." if the voice is lazy, the whole person goes to the arms of the fourth master.


    "Don''t drink a little wine and go mad in front of the Lord." The fourth Master said so.


    But I don''t know how tight those big palms are.


    It seems that he would like to rub her into his bones and swallow her up at any time.


    "I feel dizzy..." Ruoyin whispers in her arms.


    The fourth master raised his head, touched her forehead, and pinched the woman''s hot face.


    Then he patted her on the back and comforted her: "sleep if you feel dizzy."


    "Um ~" Ruoyin writhes in her arms and says, "if the fourth master doesn''t take me to the south, I can''t sleep..."


    the fragrance of a woman''s body, with her wriggling, is slowly moving towards the tip of his nose.


    In addition, the soft and graceful body made his evil fire "rub" to rise.


    Hoarse way: "on this point of success, the great master is accurate."


    As soon as the voice fell, he began to tear the silk cloth from the woman.


    After a while, two handsome men and beautiful women who were slightly drunk were inseparable from each other...


    three days later, the fourth master announced that he would only take Ruoyin to the south.


    As soon as the news came out, the backyard was disappointed.


    But they also have no way, still have to accompany smiling face, in front of the house, send Ruoyin and fourth master to leave.


    Li severely bit his teeth, and there was a vicious light in his eyes.


    Originally, she thought that besides Fujin, the fourth master could bring one.


    And she thinks she has the best chance in this backyard.


    After all, she had two children under her knees.


    Who knows that the fourth master was caught by Fujin, and no one but Fujin.If the fourth master had announced it earlier, she would have done something wrong in secret.


    Let Fujin have a small accident and stay in bed.


    In this way, Fujin can''t go south with the fourth master.


    Only before the fourth master set out.


    Let her a little unprepared, want to start is also too late.


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin and the fourth master left Baylor house to make peace with Kangxi in the Forbidden City.


    As for Hongyi, the rules are taught by ha ha Zhu and the old man.


    Mother Xie was in charge of the house for the time being.


    An hour later, Kangxi sailed south from Datong bridge.


    He also ordered all supplies to be prepared by Beijing and not to disturb the people.


    This time, Ruoyin is not the only real wife.


    Ten ye also only took Tong Jia to pick a antelope.


    Eight Ye''s heart thief is big, unexpectedly took eight Fu Jin and Aruna.


    Three days later, when the way to Kaifeng, near the Huaihe River.


    So they got out of the boat and changed into carriages.


    For a moment, the fourth master and Ruoyin sat in the carriage and read.


    She put her head on the fourth master''s leg.


    The fourth master sat like a bell, upright as a soldier.


    Both of them seemed to enjoy the quiet little beauty.


    Who knew that when it rained suddenly, the carriage slowed down.


    Ruo Yin, who sleeps on the fourth master''s body, sits up and slightly lifts the driving curtain to look out.


    The sky, which was still clear, suddenly darkened and covered with dark clouds.


    It is clear that it is day and day, but the light is as dark as it is.


    Dense rain, hit the shed, issued a "patter" sound.


    The branches with green buds were scattered in the wind by the strong wind.


    This gloomy weather will undoubtedly make people feel depressed.


    If you just look at the sound, the good mood will become a little depressed.


    My heart beat faster without any reason, just like something bad is going to happen.


    A burst of yellow light cut through the sky.


    Scared Ruoyin quickly put down the curtain and hid in the arms of the fourth master: "Ye... I''m afraid...


    " don''t be afraid, there''s Yeh. " The fourth master covered the woman''s ears and said, "it''s raining so hard. Huang AMA should let people find a place to settle down and have a rest first."


    His magnetic voice sounds good, as if full of soothing magic.


    But what the fourth Master said, Ruoyin didn''t listen to it at all.


    She just shrinks in the fourth master''s arms in fear.


    The whole heart was occupied by the atmosphere of panic, "puffing and puffing".


    The fourth master held him in one hand and comforted her with his big palm on her back. With one hand, he would lift the driving curtain to see the situation.


    But before he could lift the curtain of the car, there was a "clang" fight outside.


    Hearing this sound, Ruoyin looks up at the fourth master.


    It looks like they''ve met an assassin, or a killer.


    "Master, don''t let me go..." originally some fear if sound, tightly grabbed the four Ye''s edge material, for fear of being separated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    This man can always give her a strong sense of security.


    Even if there was more fighting outside, as long as he was around, she would not be afraid.


    If the fourth master is not here, she will not have any martial arts skills.


    The fourth master tightened the woman in his arms and rubbed her hair with his chin.


    Just then, a sword of several feet long was thrust out of the window.


    The edge of the sword is shining with cold light. It looks sharp.


    If you can see, the man holding the sword is a masked man in black.


    The man in black didn''t stab, but changed direction and stabbed at her.


    Because the carriage was so big, she had nowhere to hide.


    In addition, the man in black was agile and did not give her a chance to escape.


    Ruoyin slightly sidetracked her head, thinking that the sword was going to cut her face and stab her head.


    At this critical juncture, the fourth master pressed her head down with one hand.


    With the other hand, he held the sharp blade with cold light directly.


    Ruoyin saw it with his own eyes, and his palm immediately oozed blood, dripping on the wool carpet of the carriage.


    Even the edge of the sword was deeply cut into his palm.


    "Ye..." she called out with worry.


    But dare not at this critical juncture, disturb his mind, let him distract.


    Then, the man''s big palm, covered her eyes.


    Low and magnetic tunnel: "obedient, don''t look, Ye is OK."


    His voice was low and deep, like smoke and a walking subwoofer.


    Full of magic color, soothing people''s ears.


    At the same time, he never let up.


    He was slowly propped up.


    The sword curved as he stood up.


    Finally, the sword was broken by him and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Ruoyin clearly saw the head of the sword with cold light.


    It''s been soaked in blood.


    How much strength does it take to break such a sharp sword.


    And the greater the strength, the deeper the injury will be. If I cut my tendon, what should I do.


    But the fourth master protects her behind her, the muscle strength formidable leg, the handsome one lifts, toward the window black clothes person mercilessly kicks.


    "Er!" The man in black was kicked a few feet away, and his sword handle fell into the carriage.


    The danger is relieved temporarily. Ruoyin finds the gauze from the carriage and bandages him at will.


    Looking at the fleshy palm, she was shaking.


    She always thought that the fourth master didn''t have much Kung Fu. Only then did she know that he was agile and that every move was a critical attack.


    As a tough man to protect his wife, he did not even frown even though his skin and flesh were cut open.


    Such a man, compared with the cry of pain, but also let people heartache.


    But those people in black, far more than a few.


    Ruoyin helped the fourth master to wrap it up, and the carriage shook violently.


    In front of the driver''s position, suddenly came out two men in black.


    One is fighting with the coachman.


    The other, lifting the curtain, jumped into the carriage and stabbed his sword in.


    I think women are easy to deal with. The man in black has a sinister light in his eyes, and he looks like a sound stab.


    The fourth master pressed Ruo Yin in place and took the lead in fighting with the man in black.


    As a man, he didn''t mind at all. Instead, he was like a warrior on the grassland.


    Not afraid of danger, not afraid of life and death.


    Clearly in danger, his eyes were firm and calm.


    In the past, the cold ink pupil is emitting a bloodthirsty light.


    But such people also have chivalrous and tender feelings.


    Even if he was hurt, his woman couldn''t be hurt a little.


    For the first time in the face of this situation, if the sound does not know what to do.


    Against the light, she could see the corner of the fourth master''s dark blue robe, which set off a storm with the fight.


    His back is straight and straight, with the air of hellish indifference.


    High + straight bridge of nose, handsome cheek, cold as ice.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is like an ice hole in a pool.


    It''s so flooded that there''s no place to breathe. It''s burning to the bottom of people''s heart all the way.


    That cold thin lip corner, inadvertently up.


    Obviously, it''s one person versus a group of people.


    But it exudes the strength of the world.


    As if these men in black were nothing to him.


    And he is the living Yama who controls the life and death of people in black.


    They can go to hell with their bare hands.


    But those people in black seemed to be endlessly destroyed. All of a sudden, they did not know where they were coming from, and a group of children came out.


    "Boss, the young couple are not dog emperors, are they?""Whatever he is, it''s not the dog emperor who can ride in the carriage, but also the dog emperor. Even if he can''t kill him, it''s worth killing all his children and grandchildren."


    "That is, brothers, give it to me, let the dog emperor also taste, the taste of losing relatives."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw those people holding long swords in succession, and they were attacking Ruo Yin.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the gauze on the fourth master''s hand, which had already been infected by blood.


    If he was not injured, she believed that he would be able to beat those people in black with one enemy.


    But he was so hurt, whether with the injured right hand, or the operation of the left hand is not easy, there are some hanging.


    Ruoyin stealthily unties the red soft glue bottle on the waist.


    Its structure is similar to a watermelon frost bottle, a squeeze can eject a lot of powder, the range is longer than watermelon frost.


    But it contains poison instead of medicine.


    It can not only blind their eyes, but also disturb people''s minds, regardless of the enemy or the enemy.


    I saw Ruoyin holding a small bottle, carefully waiting for the opportunity to move.


    And then, she was attacking those people in a series.


    "Oh, my eyes are so hot!"


    "I''m going blind!"


    See, if sound a little relieved.


    Fortunately, she came prepared to say that in case of a gangster, she could protect herself.


    But this is the first time she has made this powder, and she still doesn''t know the effect.


    Now seeing the effect is good, it is not so afraid just now.


    Just like the fourth master who was fighting with the man in black, he turned his head and looked at Ruoyin.


    Dark ink pupil, eyes light slightly turn.


    But now he didn''t care about anything else.


    Ruoyin then whispered to remind him, "Lord, sometimes you cover your nose a little, this medicine has other functions."


    The fourth master faintly "um" one, left hand slightly covered Gao Ting nose tip.


    The right hand continued to beat the man in black.


    So, Ruoyin sprayed poison on one side, and the fourth master attacked the man in black.


    He was unarmed and robbed the sword in the hands of the man in black.


    It''s not stabbing the other party''s blind eyes and disturbing the other party with pain.


    It''s about hitting the other person''s heart.


    Or cut the tendons of the man in black.


    In any case, as long as he makes a move, every one is a fatal and crippling critical hit.


    But gradually, the fourth master also from the carriage, and people hit the ground.


    The coachman was also on the ground, fighting with the man in black.


    When things became clear, many bodyguards came to help.


    Maybe some powder was accidentally sprinkled on the horse.


    The two horses in front of the carriage seemed to be crazy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    The horse''s hooves swept the ground up to dust and made some big holes.


    In addition, they also pull Ruoyin around the original owner for several times, just like running up in place.


    The next moment, the two horses roared up into the sky.


    Pull if sound, rushed into the side of the woods, crazy running.


    Seeing this, the fourth master yelled at the crazy carriage: "sound!"


    As a result, a man in black took the opportunity to chop a knife on his waist and abdomen.


    The body was cut by the sword, and there was a tearing pain.


    He had no time to think about anything else, and immediately he got involved in the fight.


    Ruoyin was on the edge of the carriage and wanted to respond to him.


    But she was in a two headed carriage.


    The power of two horses'' madness should not be underestimated.


    She bumped from the back of the car, straight into the car.


    What''s more, the carriage went faster and faster.


    If she wanted to jump out of the carriage, she would have to break her head and blood and break her body.


    So she didn''t even have a chance to jump out of the carriage.


    Only wait for the horse to settle down and then make plans.


    Ruoyin pulled the armrest of the carriage tightly and did not dare to move.


    Only the five senses moved slightly, feeling everything around.


    "Hiss!" Two horses at the same time, the sound of the sound, eardrum crack.


    At the same time, the carriage stopped abruptly.


    Ruoyin immediately moved his body and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get off the horse cart.


    But she only walked a step, the carriage began to shake violently.


    It felt like an unbalanced balance, which had to be tilted at any time.


    At this point, if you can''t see the sound outside, you can guess.


    She''s in a bad situation. The carriage should not be on the ground.


    Recall the neighing of two horses.


    Maybe it''s a cliff. It''s on the edge of a cliff.


    As long as you think about it, the cliffs are all very high, and they will fall to pieces.


    She was so frightened that she couldn''t move.


    A heart, but also mentioned the voice.


    The heart is filled with tension, fear and helplessness.


    But even so, the shaking of the carriage did not stop for a moment.


    Even more and more violent shaking, at any time to lose control.


    Shaking if sound, heart beat quickly, hands and feet are numb.


    However, at the next moment, the carriage completely lost its balance.


    It''s like an object without climbing, carrying Ruoyin straight down the cliff.


    "Ah The voice of desolation and despair is like the roar to the world before death.


    Through the heartrending cry, echoing in the valley, for a long time.


    In the corner of Ruoyin''s eyes, there is a delicate and simple carriage on the cliff.


    Then, her heart with the body, hanging in the air.


    Finally, with the sound of "bang", he fell into the turbulent River under the cliff and disappeared.


    When the carriage fell into the river, there was great pressure and all of them broke up.


    Fortunately, if the sound of water is good, she pulled a dome and refused to give up when the carriage broke up.


    At the same time, she did her best to swim in the river.


    After a while, in the rough water, a head appeared.


    At this time, she found that she was dragging the top of the carriage.


    She propped up half her body and looked around the boundless river.


    First of all, it is not feasible to go up against the current. Her physical strength is limited.


    Therefore, she can only half of the body, lying on the roof of the board, along the river to where is where, waiting for rescue.


    But she just floated for a day and didn''t wait for the rescuers.


    Sometimes I see ships in twos and threes, they are far away.


    But she is too small, hungry without strength, her voice is too small to be heard.


    She had to abandon the planks as she approached the side shore.


    With perseverance and strength, he swam to the side bank.


    As early as in the river, the soles of flowerpots were washed away by the flood.


    Now on the shore, if sound stepped on the mountain road, it was like stepping on the toe plate, the sole of the foot was very sour.


    Besides, she felt that she was not her own.


    The skin on the body has already been soaked in water, swollen to an unworthy degree, and has a white skin.


    First of all, she thought it was better to start a fire, warm her body, and dry her clothes.


    She went into the pine forest on the edge and picked up a lot of firewood and grass and pine whiskers.


    When picking up pine whiskers, she found a heavy pine tower on the pine tree, which seemed to have a lot of pine nuts.


    Having not eaten for a day, she found a bamboo stick and went to hit the pine tower on the tree. She planned to use pine nuts to satisfy her hunger.


    This is the only way.She can''t go hunting. She doesn''t have this skill.


    When Ruoyin hit the pine tower, one accidentally knocked a pine tower out of the side of the thatch pile.


    She put down her bamboo pole and went to the thatch to look for the pine tower.


    But when she opened the thatch pile, the pine tower was long gone.


    Some are just a group of black snakes, closely coiled into a group of snakes.


    Each one is no small or big, the size of a man''s thumb.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin immediately shivered.


    There were waves of goosebumps all over the body.


    She had already had dense phobia, and her throat was nauseous and nauseous when she saw the dense snakes.


    Especially that group of snakes coiled together, is "hissing" spitting out scarlet letter son.


    Scared her legs straight and soft, almost did not stand firm.


    That''s not over. The snakes, one by one, with their sharp cone-shaped heads, are about to rush towards Ruoyin.


    They seem to be hungry for many days, and finally see the delicious prey.


    At any time will rush up, if the sound tore up swallow, even bones are not left.


    Ruoyin takes a deep breath to ease his fear.


    In order to survive, she forced herself to stand up and run.


    But the snakes didn''t seem to want to let her go.


    The snakes, originally rolling into a ball, were running towards her in the posture of a ball.


    If the sound then Mao full strength, runs toward the mountain.


    However, the slope is inclined, so the snakes give full play to their advantages and roll down the slope. The speed is much faster, which can be called rapid.


    She was alone in the vast woods as the sky darkened.


    A group of snakes followed behind.


    If the sound of the scalp numb, palms Qin out of a lot of fine sweat.


    She''s not going to die like this in the mountains. No one knows?


    No, she has to go to the fourth master!


    When people are nervous, they are prone to problems.


    Ruoyin''s feet don''t know what sharp things he stepped on. The sole of his feet was painful. The whole person fell on the ground and ate a lot of dust in his mouth.


    "Hiss ~" a snake bit her ankles.


    Although separated by the material, Ruoyin also felt a stabbing pain in the foot.


    But now she can''t care about these, because hundreds of snakes are getting closer and closer to her, and they are about to swallow her up.


    With the hope of surviving, she got up again and limped on.


    But gradually, I don''t know whether it''s psychological effect or snake venom attack.


    If the sound of the bitten leg, gradually no intuition.


    So she fell to the ground again and couldn''t walk any more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    I watched the dense snakes crawling towards themselves.


    If the sound heart is like beating drums, it seems that heaven is going to die her.


    She closed her eyes and waited for death.


    But wait and wait, there is no pain on her body.


    Just when she thought she was infected with snake venom and lost her intuition.


    She heard the creak of her feet on the ground.


    Is someone coming?


    It was a steady and even pace, but with a little bit of emptiness.


    If Yin picked a willow eyebrow, first opened an eye.


    At the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a pale gray corner of his cotton linen robe.


    And black boots on the ground.


    Open another eye again, before meeting, lie a group of fierce struggling snakes.


    They look very painful, and the snake''s body seems to be corroded.


    Mouth also issued a "hissing" sound, scalp numbness.


    Some even lay there, motionless.


    It''s totally different from the look of just holding up his head, being manly and angry.


    Ruoyin''s body moved back slowly, so as to get closer to the snakes.


    Then she looked up and found Mr. Shu standing on her right.


    A man''s eyebrows are like swords, and his long and thin eyes are like a man without any feelings.


    But with sadness in his eyes.


    In his hand was a wine gourd made of wood.


    It is carved with complicated lines, which looks very delicate.


    "Thank you for your help." Ruo Yin''s heart, finally relieved.


    That''s close. If Mr. Shu didn''t show up just now.


    I''m afraid she''s been eaten into a skeleton by snakes.


    At the same time, her nose tip, faint smell of male rice wine.


    This reminds her that the wine pot in Mr. Shu''s hand should be realgar wine.


    It is said that realgar is the killer of snakes.


    Especially when mixed with alcohol, it is more powerful to drive away snakes.


    Because wine can be used as a "thinner" to enhance the volatilization of realgar.


    "I''m not saving you, so you don''t have to thank me." "If I don''t deal with them, they will bite me. I''m just for myself."


    He is not such a bad man.


    If you run into a woman you don''t know, you may be rescued and will leave directly.


    But in front of him is Si Fu Jin.


    The other party is also very similar to an old friend in his heart.


    He had no reason to give up after she was bitten by a snake.


    After looking up and not looking down, he did not look righteous.


    If Yin listened to his words, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    It was the first time she had seen such a selfless person who did not ask for credit.


    He saved people, but he left them all.


    People are afraid to meet the white eyed wolf, do not know how to repay gratitude.


    He was afraid that others would agree with each other.


    This action, however, is in line with his appearance of not eating human fireworks.


    But since he didn''t care about fame and wealth, why did he become a counselor of Kangxi?


    However, Ruoyin has no time to deal with this matter for the time being.


    Because her right ankle was bitten by a snake, at this time her right leg has been numb, no sense.


    She led the lips, light way: "I seem to die, I''m afraid also can''t repay, you don''t need to deliberately clear the relationship."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mr. Shu looked at her with that strange look in his eyes.


    "I''m not bluffing you or evading responsibility. I''ve just taken a lot of steps. I''m afraid the poison has spread. Even if it can be saved, I have to amputate from below the neck. I''m afraid it''s no different from the disabled." If the voice is dead.


    On Mr. Shu''s always cold face, there was a flash of doubt.


    What''s the difference between amputation from below the neck and the dead?


    He pulled his lips and was about to say something.


    The woman first kneaded her right foot and then took off some wet powder socks.


    Suddenly, the woman''s snow-white feet appeared in front of him.


    Such as jade foot is very white + fair delicate + tender, with a light pink.


    It''s covered in rose.


    It''s shining silver.


    Snow White ankle, neither thin nor fat, belongs to the kind just right.


    Just look at it, Shuxian looks slightly red, like a gentleman, elegant to put aside the line of sight.


    But a look up, and on a beautiful face.


    Therefore, he directly side to Ruo Yin, his eyes do not know where to look.


    In his life, he had not seen a woman''s feet, and he was inevitably at a loss.


    It turns out that women''s feet are so...


    no wonder they should be wrapped tightly. If they are seen, they have to chop their feet.He coughed slightly to cover up his embarrassment.


    "Sifujin, it''s not right for you...


    " please, I''m going to die, and I''ll take care of it. " If Yin takes off the headrope and binds it to the ankle, the tightness can squeeze into a forefinger, "if you feel wrong, turn your head."


    She only felt that she had no idea whether she was alive or dead. She could not manage so much.


    In her previous life, she didn''t know how many pairs of sandals she had worn. What was a bare ankle.


    Even if you chop your feet, you have to save your life first.


    What''s more, what''s wrong with the foot? It''s not a part of the public.


    "Hoo ~" Ruoyin takes a few deep breaths to make herself less nervous.


    Otherwise, the heart rate is too fast, resulting in blood circulation, which makes the snake venom attack faster and more serious.


    When she was busy taking measures, she listened to Mr. Shu''s light way: "where is this snake as serious as you said? There is no poison at all. How can it be fatal?"


    Hearing the speech, if the sound in the heart is happy, can''t believe to ask again: "what? Are you sure these snakes are fine and not poisonous? How dare they be so mad without poison? "


    "This kind of snake is called grey mouse snake. It is non-toxic. It is called" three snakes "together with golden ring snake and cobra. It is a kind of food and drink in many places. It can also be used for stewing. Generally, they don''t take the initiative to attack people. Do you take the initiative to invade them?" Mr. Shu kept his head on the side.


    I didn''t take a look at Ruoyin.


    If sound looks up, see Mr. Shu a pure red flower man''s appearance.


    His cheeks were reddish, even the roots of his ears.


    A very deep counsellor in the city, he plans this and that every day.


    It''s hard to see this expression.


    "But I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to find the pine tower. I was hungry." She''s helpless, OK.


    Originally, I wanted to come out to play, but it turned out to be a disaster.


    Her words just export, see Mr. Shu throw wine gourd to her, way: "use this to clean the wound, squeeze out the blood, should be OK."


    "Thanks, man." If the sound is quick to take over the wine gourd.


    Realgar wine has corrosive power, can also be used as an antidote, insecticide, if bitten by snakes and insects.


    Or gave birth to sores, and used for external application, disinfection and sterilization, the effect is very good.


    Mr. Shu was slightly stiff, and his long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    For the first time in my life, I was called my friend.


    Especially if he''s a woman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    "Since that snake is not poisonous, how come my feet are unconscious." Ruo Yin asked again.


    "You are soaked in water." As Mr. Shu said, he turned his back to Ruoyin and started to make a fire.


    After a while, he said faintly: "just now, I won''t tell anyone, you don''t have to chop your feet."


    Here, many people care more about fame and morality than their own lives.


    If you wash your feet by the river, if a man accidentally sees his feet, he will chop his feet or hang himself.


    Maybe you can get a chastity archway.


    But if the sound does not feel to see the foot Ya son how.


    What''s more, if he doesn''t tell others, she won''t chop her feet.


    It''s not good to live well. Why do you hurt yourself?


    She has to save her life to find the fourth master, or wait for him to come to her.


    If the sound pulled the lip, light way: "I very cherish life."


    With that, she squeezed the blood out of the wound.


    Pour realgar wine again.


    The wound was three small teeth marks, slightly red and swollen.


    "Hiss ~" Ruoyin takes a breath.


    This wine is not ordinary fierce ah, pour up her wound on the burning pain.


    It''s like cutting with a knife.


    Moreover, she faintly smelled that it was not only realgar wine, but also other materials.


    No wonder the snakes couldn''t move at once.


    Mr. Shu, who had already made a fire.


    Plan to choose a few snakes with meat, skin, barbecue to eat.


    As a result, she heard the sound of a woman eating pain and took a closer look at the snake.


    For a moment, both of them were surprised.


    One was startled by his appearance.


    Women''s beautiful eyes are clear and bright, with a delicate and pure breath in their eyes.


    The long and curly eyelashes trembled slightly because of pain.


    Snow white red face, blow + bullet can break.


    The red lips and petals are delicate.


    White teeth are light + bite the lower lip, leaving a row of teeth marks.


    Looking at it, I still feel pity for you, which makes men feel pity.


    Though her clothes were thick and opaque.


    But wet dada close to the body, her graceful figure set off at a glance.


    One was startled by the snake.


    Ruoyin looked at the bloody snake in Mr. Shu''s hand, and was shocked to pacify his heart, and was severely hit.


    Half of the snake''s skin was peeled, and its terrible eyes were still open.


    Besides, the tongue on the head still spits out the letter.


    At the moment, she is sitting on the ground, and Mr. Shu is standing.


    It has to be said that from her point of view, Mr. Shu in the backlight looks like a + state...


    in addition, the light is a little dark at dusk, and his face is not bloody, which makes him even more terrifying.


    And his body, has a unique fragrance of medicine.


    It was a faint smell of medicine produced by long-term soaking in the medicine jar.


    "You... Don''t come over..." Ruoyin slowly retreats.


    Mr. Shu was slightly stunned, his cold eyes turned slightly, and then stopped at the same place.


    "It''s all dead. There''s nothing to be afraid of." After that, he took some bamboo and put the snake meat on the fire.


    Ruoyin saw him roasting snake meat calmly.


    This simply overturned Mr. Shu''s image in her mind.


    Isn''t he a man who doesn''t eat fireworks and keeps up with immortals.


    How can you cook snake so skillfully.


    Are you sure he is from the south of the Yangtze River?


    Why did she see the shadow of hunting people in him?


    After a moment, Xu Shixiong yellow rice wine played a role. Ruoyin''s legs were not numb.


    She would eat pine nuts with stones.


    Just as she was struggling to smash pine nuts, Mr. Shu handed her bamboo wrapped with snake meat.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the brown and yellow snake meat and covered her heart with fear, looking frightened.


    She quickly shook her head and said, "you eat, I don''t eat."


    Hearing this, Mr. Shu took a bite of the snake himself.


    His face light, calm eyes, can not see any emotion.


    However, if Yin just said no, the stomach would not compete with each other and make a "gurgling" sound.


    She was embarrassed.


    Only one side to concentrate on smashing pine nuts, as what do not know.


    After listening, Mr. Shu said nothing out of good manners and good manners.


    Just turned her eyes coldly.


    I have to say, this smashing pine nuts is really hard work.


    After a while, Ruoyin''s hands were all exhausted, but her stomach was still hungry.


    The key nose tip also spreads the rich fragrance and the delicious food smell.The aroma is similar to that of bullfrog, even more fragrant than bullfrog.


    My mouth is watering when I hear it.


    She''s really hungry. She''s starving!


    In particular, Mr. Shu also tasted delicately, as if eating delicious food.


    If Yin looks around, the sky is completely dark.


    Only the fire was burning orange red, illuminating the surroundings.


    No other food was found at night.


    If she doesn''t have enough, she''ll have to starve all night.


    The food for tomorrow is not available.


    This is really the last meal, no next meal.


    On second thought, it was snake meat.


    Think of it as bullfrog.


    It''s important to keep your physical strength in the wild mountains, or you will have no strength to climb out if you want to go out.


    Besides, don''t people in many places swallow snake gall and make soup with snake meat?


    There is also the so-called dragon and Phoenix pot. Isn''t it stewed with snakes and old hens?


    In this way, Ruoyin tried to ask Mr. Shu: "this snake will not be poisoned after eating it?"


    Mr. Shu did not speak, but again handed her the bamboo with snake meat.


    Moreover, he also swept Ruoyin with that kind of cold eyes.


    That look seems to be saying: are you stupid, toxic I also eat?


    This time, Ruoyin didn''t refuse.


    The hope of survival in her body made her not only take over the snake meat.


    He also took the seasoning from the medicine bag and sprinkled it on it.


    The seasonings were used by her when she was eating dry food all the way.


    Salt and pepper, cumin.


    As for the bottles and jars, they were all in the carriage, not on her.


    However, only these, also better than ordinary barbecue.


    She first roasted the snake and handed it to Mr. Shu.


    It''s a small reward for saving lives.


    After that, Mr. Shu looked at the golden snake meat in his hand and tried to bite it.


    Suddenly, the mouth is full of spicy taste.


    The snake is just roasted. It''s slightly spicy.


    It''s not greasy or greasy, tender and delicious, much more delicious than no seasoning.


    Although he is a celiac facial paralysis, but from his eating faster than before, plus the light in his eyes.


    It can be seen that he is still quite satisfied.


    Then, Ruoyin roasted himself a piece of snake meat.


    Again, sprinkle with seasoning.


    But when she wants to bite the first bite, she always can''t bite.


    Seeing this, Mr. Shu''s thin lips gently opened: "these are not stained with realgar wine, but soft and soft by the smell, eating will not be poisoned."


    "Oh." Ruoyin looked at the snake in his hand and bit it down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    As a foodie, she was immediately captured.


    It turns out that the taste of snake meat is really similar to that of bullfrog, tender and tender.


    After such a roast, the outside is burnt and the inside is tender. Even the bones are crispy and refreshing. I still want to eat them.


    After a stick of incense, Mr. Shu gracefully wiped the corners of his mouth, got up and said, "you and I are alone. It''s inconvenient to spend the night together. So I left first."


    Ruoyin is not good at retaining.


    Even if she was alone in the wilderness, she would be scared to death.


    She just gave a faint "um".


    Besides, she thinks that Mr. Shu is right.


    Mr. Shu patted his clothes and said, "remember to put out the fire when you leave. If there is a fire and the mountain is burned, it will be bad."


    If the sound nodded, returned the voice: "know."


    Mr. Shu raised that pair of lifeless cold eyes and swept Ruoyin lightly.


    Then he plans to turn around and leave.


    But at this time, the sound of "hissing ~" came from around.


    It''s like hundreds of snakes concentrating on spitting out their message.


    Hearing this sound, Ruoyin quickly gets up and looks at Mr. Shu.


    "Didn''t we deal with all those snakes? Why is there such a sound?"


    Mr. Shu stopped in place, as if listening to something, "this is not a group of snakes, more like the voice of a python."


    Voice just fell, around the issued Python crawling sound on the ground, "yilayila".


    Sure enough, but in the blink of an eye.


    A grey Python appeared in front of them.


    That Python is as big as Cheng + man''s small + legs.


    The scales on the body, in the moonlight, suffused with a chilling light.


    It''s similar in appearance to those grey mouse snakes.


    Maybe it''s the snake queen or the snake king on the mountain.


    Just like those little ants, there''s a queen.


    It looks at Ruoyin''s eyes with bloodthirsty scarlet light.


    As if the next moment, will swallow her raw.


    What''s more, it doesn''t know what it swallows, like a child or a mountain animal.


    The middle of the belly bulges up very big, looks disgusting and terrifying.


    People say that snakes are afraid of fire, but this snake has become a fine one.


    Next to the small fire, it was totally ignored.


    Just stare at Ruoyin.


    It seems that he is going to avenge his son and grandson.


    But the world has always been a predator.


    As an advanced animal, human beings are at the top of the food chain.


    If it wasn''t for Mr. Shu''s arrival, I''m afraid she would have let those snakes gnaw without bones.


    Therefore, Ruoyin doesn''t feel guilty about eating snakes at all.


    Unfortunately, there is no realgar wine now.


    Moreover, the boa constrictor of this level is not afraid of realgar wine.


    "Brother, we have met a snake nest." Ruo Yin touched her waist and was preparing to take out the dagger that Hongyi matched her before leaving.


    Up to now, she can still remember, Hongyi opened his mouth full of meat and said to her: e Niang, this is for you to beat bad guys.


    Never thought, now it''s used to beat snakes.


    As soon as she finished her speech, Mr. Shu led her by the corner of her dress.


    I have to carry the chicken.


    Ruoyin stood behind him like this, neither hiding nor flashing.


    Just looking at the python, with its mouth wide open, it seems to be trying to open its mouth and try to swallow them together.


    At this time, Ruoyin only felt that Mr. Shu was in charge.


    There were a few small "wheezing" noises.


    But it was so dark and windy that she had no time to see what Mr. Shu threw at the snake.


    Only know that the snake seems to be unbearable pain, in situ hit a roller, but also issued a "Huhu" sound.


    The ground was shaken with grass and trees trembling.


    Ruoyin was blinded by the sandstorm.


    And a few tiny idiots in her eyes.


    She raised her left hand and rubbed her eyes.


    But she did not rub a few times, a tight waist, the body was suspended, as if by something tightly entangled.


    If sound red eyes a look, entangled her is not other, but that python.


    What''s more, the python didn''t seem content to wrap around her waist.


    Still pestering her, trying to kill her whole person.


    If the sound opens the mouth, the big mouth gasps.


    She felt almost suffocated.


    I''m going to have a sharp pain in my waist.


    Her hands struggled.


    At this moment, I am afraid, the instinct to survive overcomes the fear.


    No, she doesn''t want to die!She doesn''t want to die!


    So, she raised the right hand dagger, along the Python''s body, straight to the outside of the cross cutting.


    Suddenly, a disgusting smell of blood ran into the tip of her nose.


    At this time, Mr. Shu is also handsome, throwing the dagger in his hand.


    The dagger, like a dart, flew straight into the boa constrictor''s mouth.


    Suddenly, the dagger pierced the boa constrictor''s neck, revealing its sharp blade.


    Only half of the handle, stuck in the boa constrictor''s mouth.


    We can see how explosive he is.


    It was never formed in a day or two.


    At this time, Ruoyin was almost choked and felt the snake was gradually relaxing.


    At last, the scaly snake completely released her.


    Ruoyin quickly ran away, holding one side of the tree retch.


    Then she squatted on the edge of the tree, her chin resting on her knees, and tears began to flow.


    Just being entangled by snakes, she felt more terrible than falling from a cliff into a river.


    After all, she has a good water quality, and the water in the river is not so terrible.


    But the snake was the most frightened and disgusting animal she felt.


    Even though she had escaped from death, as soon as she thought that she was just a little closer to death, she was strangled by a snake and swallowed in the mouth.


    There is a shadow in her heart, and she will be afraid.


    After all, she has always been an ordinary woman, whether in the past life or in this life.


    At the moment, she sighed in her heart that it was better for people to live well...


    when Mr. Shu saw her tears pattering away, she cried without a sound.


    That crystal tears, from the fog of the beautiful eyes flow out, look more pitiful than crying.


    It''s like a frightened little girl.


    He raised his left hand to touch her head.


    But for a moment, he was in the way of his identity and coughed gently and took back his hand.


    "I''ll stay." With that, he retreated gracefully to the fire, leaning against the tree with his chest closed.


    If the tone is not polite, say something hypocritical, let others go.


    She was really afraid.


    After saying "thank you", she would warm up by the fire to dry her clothes.


    She didn''t want to catch another cold.


    During the fire, Ruoyin glanced at Mr. Shu lightly.


    Even if he closed his eyes, he did not seem to eat the fireworks between people, just like a ban + desire on immortals.


    She always thought that he was the one who would fall when the wind blows.


    But did not think, looks ill Jiao''s he, originally also has masculine tough guy''s side.


    Then, Ruoyin takes back her eyes.


    When her clothes were almost dry, she leaned against another tree and fell asleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    I don''t know if I think about it every day and dream at night.


    She had a dream of Hongyi and the fourth master...


    as for other things, she couldn''t remember.


    In the morning of the next day, Ruoyin woke up.


    It was quiet in the mountains in the morning, only the birds chirping in the sky.


    In the air, there is a fresh and moist smell of soil.


    Looking at the rising sun, she made up her mind to meet the fourth master.


    She never thought of such a day of fear!


    Then, Ruoyin washed his face by the river and was ready to leave with Mr. Shu.


    As a result, he walked to Mr. Shu''s side, and saw that his handsome man''s face was pale, and there was no trace of blood on his mouth.


    Black blood oozed from the corners of his mouth.


    Slender eyes, even if it is closed, there is also a light sadness.


    It''s not poisoning, is it?


    But she has been eating the same food since last night?


    She''s not poisoned. He''s not poisoned.


    If Yin Liu eyebrow a pick, think of the first time to see him, he is like this, but also cough blood.


    So she reached out and gently felt his pulse.


    Sure enough, his pulse was rapid and disordered.


    More than half as fast as normal people.


    It''s completely a toxic arrhythmia.


    Originally Ruoyin wanted to leave, but now she saw him poisoned and unconscious. She could not ignore his conscience and leave him here.


    If it were not for her, he would not have stayed here. Maybe he would have joined the guard.


    Besides, he saved her again and again yesterday.


    She had to settle him down in love and reason.


    Ruoyin looks around and feels that he has to find a farmer''s home to settle down Mr. Shu.


    Otherwise, he would have been poisoned and had a bad rest.


    Fortunately, this morning, I met a couple who went up the mountain to cut firewood.


    When they saw Ruoyin, the bodies of the Python and the little snake, and Mr. Shu, who vomited blood, they said, "girl, you are...


    Ruoyin looked up at the couple in front of their eyes.


    The male is slightly fat and honest.


    The women are a little thinner.


    Both of them looked very good-looking. In the basket behind them, there were firewood and some wild vegetables.


    "My friend was bitten by a snake when he was fighting with a snake. No, he was poisoned." Ruoyin said, took five or two pieces of silver from his sleeve and said, "can I ask you to take my friend in. This silver will be a nuisance to you."


    Fortunately, they don''t depend on the silver as well.


    It''s no, it''s just coming in handy.


    "Girl, we can''t accept you. If you don''t mind, let my husband carry your friend to our earth house." The village woman said kindly.


    Ruoyin directly took the village woman''s hand and said, "we can''t live in your house in vain. Besides, we still have to eat in your house. It''s food expenses."


    Such a saying, that village woman is not easy to shirk, then smile to accept.


    Also let her husband, carrying Mr. Shu down the mountain.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin comes to the so-called earth house.


    It''s made of yellow mud in all directions.


    Above were green tiles and thatch.


    When she got there, the village woman poured her sugar water.


    In the countryside, there is no good tea, which has been regarded as the treatment of distinguished guests.


    If the sound received the sugar water, also not polite, one sip drank a light.


    She''s really thirsty!


    After drinking water, we can know the taste of sugar water. The river water is not for people to drink.


    "Fu Zi, there''s a visitor from home. Go and stay in the house." Village women''s road.


    "Oh, cough ~" the little boy looks a little thin, only the adult''s fart + thigh height.


    He seems to be a little afraid of strangers and not confident.


    Ruo Yin''s eyes fall on Fu Zi.


    He was dressed in patched cotton and linen clothes.


    Small face because of cough rose red, but also coughed up and out of breath, is very painful appearance.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin waved to him and said, "Fu Zi, come here, sister, give you sugar."


    Ruo Yin said, and took a small copper box from the cuff, where the head is full of sugar that she often eats when reading.


    When he saw him, his eyes were full of innocence.


    But then, he looked at the village woman, pathetic way: "mother said, I can''t cough sugar."


    "Two, then?" Ruoyin took two milk candy and looked at the village woman.


    Seeing this, the village woman said: "Fu Zi, not fast, thank you sister."


    "Thank you, sister." Fu Zi immediately went to Ruoyin, bowed down and took the milk candy.At the same time, Ruoyin gently pulled his hand to diagnose his pulse.


    "Girl, do you still see a doctor?" Village women with that kind of look at life-saving straw eyes, staring at Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin nodded slightly, then wrote two prescriptions.


    He took five taels of silver and went out and said, "your son''s cough is not too serious. If you give him food according to this house for a month, he should be cured. The other prescription is my friend''s prescription. Let your husband go to the hospital to get the medicine. "


    If the little boy could be cured, she would be lucky enough to lift her hand.


    But Mr. Shu was poisoned too deeply. He didn''t tell her what poison was in it. He could only suppress the poison temporarily.


    The village woman was so grateful that she refused to accept the money. If yinba gave it to her.


    At noon, the man fed Mr. Shu some medicine, and Mr. Shu already woke up.


    "Now that you wake up and I have something else to do, I''ll go first." Ruo Yin got up and said.


    He woke up and her duty was fulfilled. It was also time to inquire about the whereabouts of the fourth master.


    "Am I poisoned again?"


    If the sound slightly nods, the light "um" one.


    Seeing this, the village woman and her husband went out with their children.


    Then Mr. Shu said, "thank you."


    If Yin knew what he meant was to help him suppress the poison, "don''t thank me. You saved me yesterday, but today I can only say that I''ve paid you back."


    "You''re like her. You see a doctor. Even the tone of speaking is so similar. " Mr. Shu leaned against the head of the bed, weak tunnel.


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick, very puzzled?


    Like?


    Like who?


    Is it doctor Yan?


    "Someone once told me that she came from another world. She said that men and women are equal there. When night falls, there will be people dancing, drinking and drinking in the shared wine pool."


    "She also said that there were department stores, sports cars running on the ground and airplanes flying in the sky."


    With that, he looked up casually.


    A pair of slender Danfeng eyes, full of sadness, looking at Ruoyin, seems to be exploring something.


    If the sound is said by him, a little guilty.


    It seems that Mr. Shu''s ex girlfriend is a penetrator.


    No wonder he likes to drink cocktails so much. He must have drunk cocktails before?


    Even if she saw the facts, she pretended to be calm and said: "I don''t understand what you say. If you don''t talk about sports cars and airplanes, just talk about how there can be equality between men and women in this world."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    Whether in the Qing Dynasty or in modern times.


    It means equality between men and women.


    But in fact, is it really equal.


    In this world, men have been better than women for years.


    And a nation, also need to have a strong male consciousness.


    Because most men are better than women in physical strength, brain power and logic of thinking.


    Just like the ruler of a nation, if it is a woman, it will make the country''s attitude not tough, soft and make people want to invade.


    That''s why many ethnic groups are dominated by men.


    Of course, there are some women with strong ability, which is an exception.


    But that''s just a few!


    With such a minority, it can only be said that women are better than men.


    "If you don''t want to say it, I''ll just ask casually." Mr. Shu changed his elegance and became stubborn.


    It seems that Ruoyin did not belong to the Qing Dynasty.


    Ruoyin is a cautious person. She has been here for two years and never admitted her identity.


    Now, I won''t tell Mr. Shu his secret.


    Especially the other side is a very deep counsellor.


    She didn''t want to be in the hands of others. It was a bad feeling.


    After pulling her lips, she said, "since you are so persistent, go and get her back."


    As soon as his voice fell, a touch of sinister evil flashed through Mr. Shu''s eyes.


    The blue veins of the temple, also suddenly jump, seems to recall what, "I did not protect her, let her be stabbed."


    His voice was low and cold, which made his scalp numb.


    It''s like a man who''s not angry.


    If the sound Zheng Zheng Zheng Zheng, light way: "the person dies cannot revive, you good in this raise body, I must leave first."


    Then she turned and left.


    Before leaving, she asked for a pair of embroidered flat shoes from the village woman, and went to the town by the ox cart in the village.


    When she got to the town, she found an inn to stay first.


    Then ask for information about the fourth master and meet him.


    ------


    at the same time, Kangxi, Siye and others settled down in a suburb.


    This time, the bodyguards escorted at any time were not as many as those in the Forbidden City, but they were able to deal with those in black.


    In this meeting, Emperor Kangxi called all the princes and officials to discuss matters.


    "Emperor, I have caught the leader of this assassination. He claims to be the Third Prince of Zhu and wants to fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty." A guard said.


    Kangxi a listen, the eyes of the original sophisticated, instantly become sharp.


    This prince Zhu is the third in the Ming Dynasty.


    For Kangxi, it was a threat.


    In particular, he took the lead in assassinating and fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty.


    "After so many years of extinction of the Ming Dynasty, there are still some remaining evils." Kangxi turned to Hotan Yu and said, "bring him up!"


    "Yes


    A moment later, a middle-aged man in a brown cotton linen robe was brought up.


    What''s more, the other side is still bald.


    Looks like a monk.


    Seeing this, Kangxi saw something wrong with only one glance, "a bunch of nonsense! When the Ming Dynasty was destroyed, Prince Zhu was twelve years old. Now, after so many years, he has to be sixty or seventy days. The monk seems to be at most fifty! "


    The four masters and officials on one side also thought that Kangxi was right.


    After some interrogation, it turned out that the monk was not the Third Prince of Zhu.


    He was just fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty under the title of Prince Zhu San.


    After Kangxi heard this, thunder was furious and ordered to be dragged out to feed the dog.


    Probably afraid of death, the monk actually begged for mercy and said, "long live, I am not the real prince Zhu, but I know who the real prince Zhu is."


    Kangxi looked at the monk directly. His eyes were like a sharp blade penetrating through each other, which made people shudder.


    "Who is the real prince Zhu and where is he


    "When he returned to the emperor, the real prince Zhu was once a monk, but later he was persuaded by a squire to return to the secular world. Later, he became a family and established a career. Now he should be full of children and grandchildren."


    It seemed that he was afraid that Kangxi would not believe it. The monk said, "monks don''t lie. If you don''t believe me, you can order people to search around Jiangsu and Zhejiang."


    "Go to your monk!" Kangxi''s eyes of the Ming Dynasty were more and more cold and sharp. The dignity and coldness of his whole body forced people not to peep at him. "Come on, take him down. Then you will find the real prince Zhu, and then you will find him again."


    "Yes."


    When the monk was captured, a minister said politely: "emperor, this time, although our bodyguards have done a good job in protecting the emperor, they have also killed and injured a lot. So... The emperor should return to Beijing. The Forbidden City is the safest place."The servility here is deeply ingrained.


    Manchu officials, generally in front of the Emperor Kangxi and the royal family, were called slaves to show their closeness.


    Han people are called "minister" and "micro minister".


    Of course, sometimes there are Manchu courtiers, which are relatively big officials.


    Similarly, there are also Han people who call themselves "slaves" in order to get close to each other.


    "Dog + fart!" Kangxi smashed the cup in his hand directly in front of the minister. Long Yan was furious and said, "I ascended the throne at the age of eight, captured aobai intelligently at the age of 15, pacified San Francisco one after another, and now I have broken the Junggar ministry. How can I be afraid of him?"


    "Yes, yes, the emperor is wise!" The minister fell on his knees and trembled.


    Kangxi snorted coldly and said, "not only will I not return to Beijing, but also I will go to the Ming Xiaoling Mausoleum to worship the imperial mausoleum..." at this point, he seems to think of something, "by the way, if the third prince Zhu is really alive, let him manage the tomb!"


    People smile and flatter.


    It''s just that Kangxi was so wise and magnanimous...


    the fourth master looked as usual.


    In recent years, Huang amah cares about fame very much.


    It seems that he was afraid that later generations would say that he was cruel and tolerant to the officials below.


    In particular, the minister who once made contributions will not be too miserable even if he makes a crime now.


    But... The Third Prince of Zhu will come to a bad end.


    Because he recognized the bloodthirsty taste of holding first and then killing in Huang AMA''s words.


    "Well, let''s call it a day. Tomorrow you will follow me to the Huaihe River to inspect the construction of the dam." Kangxi road.


    When they all got up and were about to leave, the fourth master was very uncommunicative and said, "Huang amah, the son''s minister''s Fujin has not been found yet, so I want to find her whereabouts here, and I will meet you at that time."


    "At this time, I have heard that people will find her whereabouts, but it is you who leave your business behind. How can you learn something, not to mention that you don''t have many bodyguards around you. In case those people turn back, do you want your life?" Kangxi zhengse road.


    The fourth master pursed his lips and knelt on his knees.


    Jun Lang''s cheek is very firm, "Huang AMA, Fu Jin is the son''s wife with hair. The son can''t put her in danger, but he himself is out of the way!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    "Ridiculous, you are a concubine of Qing Dynasty. You are in danger for a mere woman."


    As soon as Kangxi patted his right knee, he pointed to the fourth master and said, "I really teach you how to teach you. Don''t let women miss your future. Do you know, I took you to inspect the construction of Huaihe and Huanghe Rivers in order to learn some knowledge from them. What you did was a mistake!"


    "Back to the emperor Alma, my son knows."


    The fourth master knelt down straight and said, "but the ancients said that those who want to govern their country should first make up their families, and those who want to do so should first cultivate their bodies. From ancient times to the present, the official style and the family style, as well as the governance of the country and the family, have always been closely linked. The ancients also said: cultivate one''s moral character, regulate the family and rule the country, and put "regulating the family" in front of "governing the country", which shows its importance


    As soon as this was said, the officials were thinking.


    Some princes, however, seem to be watching the excitement.


    In any case, they hope that all of them will take Kangxi as an example, and they will be the most beloved one.


    As for the Emperor Kangxi, he could not find fault with the fourth master.


    That pair of sharp eyes, gradually become soft.


    He remembers that empress Tong Jia once said similar things to him.


    Now I listen to it from the fourth master''s mouth, but I have some recollections.


    The fourth master was once raised under the knee of empress Tong Jia.


    However, the officials and the princes were there, and his anger could not be recovered.


    Kangxi glared at the fourth master with sharp eyes and glanced at his gauze wrapped palm.


    Then he said, "good! What a good country to run a country and a family first! Since you want to stay, I will allow you to stay in Kaifeng! "


    "Yes, thank you, Alma." Fourth master arched hands.


    Seeing this, when people thought that Kangxi wanted to leave the fourth master alone, Kangxi said: "don''t think that you can leave the business alone. When you find Fujin, you should write a good report on the river management just like them." With that, he pointed to several princes behind the fourth master.


    Those sophisticated eyes are still competing with the fourth master.


    It seems to be saying: didn''t you say that governing the country first governs the family? I''d like to see how you do it.


    The fourth master nodded his head and said "good", so he followed the crowd and left the camp of Kangxi.


    Several elder brothers and officials advised the fourth master.


    But the fourth master''s attitude was firm, and they didn''t say much, so he left.


    A moment later, the fourth master returned to his own camp.


    The accompanying doctor is cleaning the palm of his hand and the wound on his waist and abdomen.


    "Fourth master, you are too dangerous and hard this time. The palm of your hand almost hurt your muscles and bones. And your waist and abdomen are only a little short of injuring your kidney." The doctor said anxiously as he applied the medicine.


    The fourth master closed his eyes and looked calm.


    But the cheek was bulging, as if the wound was hurt by medicine.


    Su Peisheng glanced at the fourth master secretly.


    There was a two inch wide sword wound on the fourth master''s left waist.


    It was a terrible wound yesterday, and half of the sword was stuck in the bone.


    Now they all have black blood scabs.


    At that time, the fourth master saw that Fujin''s carriage was out of control, which made him lose his mind.


    Otherwise, with the skill of the fourth master, how can it be like this.


    If you look at the injury of the fourth master''s palm, you can almost break it.


    Yesterday, the skin and flesh were turned outward, and dozens of stitches were sealed, but there was no sound.


    This gentleman has always had some kind of illness. He never complained of pain. He had to bite his teeth.


    It is said that this injury was also to protect Fujin.


    Su Peisheng closed his eyes and took them back.


    He couldn''t see it anymore.


    Looking at the fourth master''s injury, it''s just like I''ve been injured.


    Even, he would rather be a slave himself, instead of the fourth master to bear these.


    After a short time, the doctor retired after taking good medicine.


    Su Peisheng knelt down in front of the fourth master and said sincerely: "master son, you''d better follow the long live master to inspect the Huaihe River or return to Beijing to recuperate. In case those schemers turn back and you are injured again, it''s not safe here."


    "When is it up to you to decide when to do things, eh?" The fourth master raised his foot and kicked Su Peisheng on the shoulder. His eyes were sharp and said: "if you are greedy for life and afraid of death, go back to Beijing by yourself. Don''t hinder your eyes in front of you."


    "Don''t, sir. I''ve been serving you since I was a child. I wish I could get hurt on your behalf. I''m afraid of life and death. I''m just worried about you." As a slave, you can''t just listen to the master.


    Sometimes, it is necessary to give proper advice.


    Even if you are beaten and scolded, you have to stand in the position of the master and speak out.


    "Don''t grind here. Even if you are hurt, you will stay." The fourth Master said, gently blowing blow hair pain palm, "this time, do not find Fujin, who also do not want to go back alive!"


    As soon as this word came out, the servants and bodyguards in the room were frightened and trembling.The meaning of the fourth master''s words is obvious.


    If there is something wrong with Fujin, they must be buried with them.


    Therefore, they have to work up 120000 spirit, try to find, or pray for the safety of Fujin.


    At this time, Liu Hua''s announcement came from outside, "fourth master, Chen Shiwei, please see you."


    "Tell him to come in." The fourth master moved his body and found a comfortable position to lean on the back of the chair to ease the pain of his waist and abdomen.


    Then, Chen Biao went into the house. "Fourth master, the slave found the remains of the carriage in the river beside the woods. In addition, he also found a pair of flowerpot soled shoes. I want you to confirm whether these shoes belong to Fujin."


    With that, the bodyguard behind him lifted the cloth on the tray.


    It was a pair of purple flowerpot bottom, with silver thread on the vamp and dark plum blossom embroidery.


    The fourth master only glanced lightly, and his thick eyebrows frowned.


    He remembers that when a woman is in the car, it''s the pair of shoes she wears.


    Immediately, another servant showed the broken wood of the carriage, the clothes and jewelry in the bottom cabinet of the carriage to the fourth master.


    See those dishevelled items, and women''s favorite silver inlaid white jade plum blossom hairpin.


    Fourth master''s heart is sharp, on faint ache.


    It was like someone was pinching his heart.


    He severely bit the back alveolar, cold eyes squint, seems to be unable to accept this result.


    "I want people. Who told you to show me these junk things? Well? " He stood up, and with one foot he scattered the contents of the slave''s hand.


    Because the emotion is too excited, in addition to the kick is too high, pulled to the wound on the waist and abdomen.


    He frowned. He felt the wound was burning. It should be a blood clot.


    "Fourth master, listen to me. The silver inlaid white jade plum blossom hairpin was found on the Bank of the river, not in the river. Therefore, I decided that Fujin should still be alive." Chen Biao knocked his head on the ground and did not dare to lift it up for a long time.


    Seeing the pain in his wound, Su Peisheng helped him sit down again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    He yelled at Chen Biao in a shrill voice: "Chen Shiwei, no wonder you have been working as a second-class bodyguard. Why do you speak so indiscriminately! If you want to get angry with me, you can wait. "


    Chen Biao is speechless. He is about to say it. Who knows the fourth master is so angry.


    Besides, he has his own order of priority in reporting things.


    As soon as the fourth Master heard that Ruoyin was still alive, his gloomy eyes flashed with hope.


    He raised his hand and motioned to sue to shut up.


    "Come on, what the hell is going on here?"


    "Back to the fourth master, it''s like this. I think Fu Jin should have swam to the shore and accidentally dropped this hairpin."


    "So, I took my brothers and went into the woods to look for them. To my surprise, the woods were actually a snake''s nest, and the brothers were almost bitten. In addition, we found traces of human fire on the mountain, as well as many dead snakes and a big grey python Chen Biao returned.


    Voice just fell, four ye that pair of full of hope of cold eyes, immediately sent out cold meaning.


    The dark ink pupil, like two ice holes, makes people shudder.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng said, "Chen Shiwei, since the snake is dead, it means that Fujin is still OK."


    "What Duke Su said was very true. The slave inquired about the surrounding villages. Fu Jin stayed with a village woman for a while. In addition, the slave was still in the villagers'' house and found Mr. Shu lying in the hospital bed." Chen Biao said truthfully.


    Hearing this, he immediately got up and said coldly, "where is it? I''m going to find Fujin."


    "Fourth master, I asked Mr. Shu. He said that he also fell into the river from the carriage, and then met Fujin. But Fujin had left. The servant searched all the villages around him and didn''t see her. Otherwise, I would have brought Fujin back." How did Chen Biao feel that he heard from the fourth master''s words that he wanted to settle accounts with Fujin?


    Su Peisheng puffed at the corner of his mouth. Chen Shiwei could not teach a pig.


    We can''t talk about the good and say the bad.


    It''s a mixture of good and bad. Every word you say will scare people to death.


    He glanced at the fourth master secretly and saw his face turn white.


    There was no blood on the mouth.


    The snow-white gauze, which had just been bandaged, had already been stained with blood.


    "My lord..." Su Peisheng called out in a trembling voice, "you have shed a lot of blood..."


    then, he has not said everything.


    See four ye Cu Cu straight nose, straight fall.


    Su Peisheng quickly helped him and ordered, "quick, xuantai doctor!"


    After a cup of tea, the doctor will come.


    "Duke Su, fourth master, this is physically and mentally exhausted, but also burning, resulting in the wound dehiscence." Too medical.


    "Is there a way?"


    "There is a way, but the fourth master has to calm down and not work too hard, otherwise I can''t do anything about it."


    "Yes, yes, I will persuade you when you wake up." Su Peisheng sighed.


    Then he sent the doctor away. Glancing at his eyes, Chen Biao knelt on the ground.


    "Duke Su, what should we do there?" Chen Biao asked.


    "What should I do? Of course, I''m going to look for it." Su Peisheng shakes the dust.


    After Chen Biao answered, he took his bodyguard and went on looking.


    At noon the next day, when the fourth master woke up, Kangxi had already taken the crown prince and officials to the Huaihe River.


    "Four masters, long live sir, I heard you fainted, and specially left two doctors to look after you." Su Peisheng came to wait on him.


    Four ye light "um" a, ask: "Fu Jin can have landing?"


    "It''s a bit flattering to hear Chen Biao say, but he has just gone out again. It''s better to wait for him to come back and ask questions again."


    Just at this time, xiaodezi came in, "master son, the local governor heard that you were injured. He is asking for a meeting outside. He has been waiting for a long time."


    "Governor, that''s very kind of you." Su Peisheng was relieved to hear that the governor had found the door.


    The governor is a provincial officer and one of the military officers.


    Fu Tai, also known as Fu Tai, patrols around the military + government, people + government ministers.


    In the whole province, military affairs, official administration, punishment and prison, and people plus government are of great importance.


    With him, let him transfer some people to protect the fourth master, then everything is at ease.


    The fourth master stopped and said, "tell him to wait a moment."


    Su Peisheng sent xiaodezi away and asked Liuhua and LiuYe to serve the fourth master. After eating and washing, he invited the so-called governor in.


    "I''ll see you." After Meng Shiyuan came into the house, he went to worship.


    At this time, the fourth master has changed into a dark blue robe.


    He was sitting in the armchair in the middle.


    His arms are down on his knees, and all his actions and actions are full of natural Royal domineering power.


    Except for the gauze on his hands, he didn''t look sick.The fourth master raised his hand and motioned, "get up, give me a seat."


    After sitting down, Meng Shiyuan drank a cup of tea, and his sophisticated eyes secretly looked at the fourth master.


    He felt the long beard of the tiger and said, "fourth master, I heard that you were seriously injured, so I brought some herbs to have a look."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little injury. You''ve got it." Four ye light way.


    Meng Shiyuan smiles and looks around the shabby tent and says faithfully, "fourth master, just heard your servant say that sifujin''s whereabouts are unknown. You should stay in Kaifeng all the time in order to find her."


    The fourth master faintly "um" a, is to recognize.


    "If all the men in the world are like you..."


    "let''s get down to business." Meng Shiyuan''s flattery has not finished, fourth master''s thick eyebrows, impatiently frown.


    Meng Shiyuan grinned dryly. He had heard of four Baylor''s cold and incomprehensible amorous feelings for a long time. Now it seems that it is.


    However, such a man, for women, is still good.


    It''s said that there are few women in his family.


    It''s not like those guys, women in the backyard are in groups, they''re romantic.


    "Huisiye, it''s like this. I see that your tent equipment is simple, and you have been injured. Now it''s the season of resurgence. I''m afraid it''s not conducive to healing. So if you don''t mind, I''d like to invite you to come to your house and recuperate. If you can, I''ll send more people to help you find Fujin."


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng said with a smile, "Mr. Meng, you are really...


    it''s really the time to come!


    But before he finished speaking, he received a sharp look from the fourth master.


    I had to cover my mouth and didn''t dare to say more.


    "It''s OK to send someone to look for Fujin, but there''s no need to go and live in your house." Four ye light way.


    "Fourth master, the minister will send someone to look for him immediately after he goes back. But if you live in your house, you can tell you something in case of something. After all, your camp is far away from the minister''s house. It''s not easy to spread the word. I''m afraid it will delay things." Meng Shiyuan said painstakingly.


    After hearing this, the fourth master picked his thick eyebrows slightly.


    The mysterious ink pupil, then stares at Meng Shiyuan for a few seconds.


    After pondering for a while, he finally replied, "that line, go to your house and start immediately."


    As soon as his voice fell, Su Peisheng saw that Meng Shiyuan was ecstatic, as if he was about to marry his daughter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    He didn''t understand what Meng Shiyuan was happy about.


    I thought the other party was a flatterer. The acting was superb.


    Fourth master is a man of great action.


    Fu Jin and he separated before, also pull his clothes, timidly let him not loose.


    As a result, he left her alone in the car because of fighting with a man in black. Something like that happened.


    As long as the thought of a woman''s weak, poor, helpless appearance, the top of my heart throbbed.


    She had no strength to bind a chicken, and she lost her soul on the bed. How could she protect herself.


    Therefore, if Fu Jin didn''t find it for a day, he was in a bad mood.


    Su Peisheng himself did not persuade the fourth master, but he was glad to be helped.


    Then, he immediately ordered the servants to pack up and move to the Meng mansion.


    When we got to the Mencius house, it was already afternoon.


    When the fourth master got out of the carriage, he saw all the people in the house, old and small, meeting at the door.


    There is Meng Shiyuan''s white haired old mother.


    A charming wife and concubine.


    Beautiful girls.


    As well as the sons who can''t make things.


    "Welcome to the fourth master. He is lucky." All of them bowed down in succession.


    Even Meng Shiyuan''s old mother on crutches is no exception.


    The fourth master saw the old man at a glance. He took the lead to walk up to the old lady and helped her.


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, fourth master."


    The old lady turned her head and said to Meng Shiyuan with a smile, "it''s not easy for the fourth master to come here. You must let all the people in the house behave properly. Don''t neglect the noble."


    "Yes, the son remembers his mother''s words." Mengshiyuan Xiaoshun tunnel.


    Then, Meng Shiyuan took the fourth master and went to the house.


    Several bodyguards and Meng Shiyuan''s son were on the side.


    As for the female dependents, they had to look at the tall and slender back of the fourth master, full of infatuation.


    The girls and aunts were glowing.


    Girls, I want to marry the fourth master.


    Aunts, on the other hand, want their own grown-up daughters to marry the fourth master.


    "It turns out that the fourth master is so handsome." Said a girl in yellow.


    "Besides, he looks so cold and hard to get close to." Another girl in blue echoed.


    "What do you know, it''s this kind of man that gives people a sense of mystery and makes people want to get close."


    "That is, I heard that it is not only men who conquer women, but women also have a desire to conquer men."


    "You little hoof, you know a lot about it. Did the third aunt teach you?"


    People, you say a word, I a word, no less witty words.


    At this time, a girl in a lilac flag dress, looking at the back of the fourth master, said with a smile: "it''s really cold. It contains masculinity, and mystery shows dignity."


    Whether it is in the words or in the eyes, are full of love.


    And said this, is Meng Shiyuan''s legitimate daughter, Meng Yajing.


    Standing beside her, is Meng Shiyuan''s main room, Meng Yajing''s mother Zhang.


    Zhang was wearing a purple flag dress and a high pearl green collar.


    Her hair was high and her mother''s mother was all over her head.


    It is decorated with gold-plated hairpins and gemstones.


    It''s full of jewels.


    Seeing her daughter''s rare admiration for a man, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Her daughter is the first talented woman in Kaifeng.


    He has always had a high vision, not that the literati are too weak.


    That is to say that people who practice martial arts are illiterate.


    This is all sixteen, other family girls, fourteen on the love of Ruyi Lang Jun.


    She is the person that asks for a relative to all want to step on the threshold, but not a eye.


    But... This should not worry!


    So she straightened her back, took out the posture of being a housewife and said, "well, one by one, there is no rule. You are not allowed to talk about noble people behind your back. Besides, not everyone can be a concubine of the royal family."


    She had a tough attitude and a direct tone, just to cut off people''s minds.


    Then, with Meng Yajing, she left arrogantly from the crowd.


    And went to the main hall.


    No one else can go to the main hall.


    But as a legitimate wife, she can explain the servants in the house.


    It has to be said that the arrival of the fourth master made Meng''s house more lively.


    The fourth master himself did not know.


    Probably because of his identity, where people kowtow to pay homage, he has been used to it, and has not taken it seriously.


    At this time, he was explaining the matter of Meng Shiyuan.


    See Mrs. Meng, with a girl into the room.After seeing Meng Shiyuan, he frowned and said, "I''m talking with the fourth master. What are you doing here?"


    "Master..." Mrs. Meng said with a dignified smile, "as soon as the head of the mansion comes back, I don''t understand many rules, so I want to ask you."


    Meng Shiyuan''s thick eyebrows picked up and glanced at Meng Yajing behind his eyes.


    He apologized to the fourth master with a smile and said, "fourth master, there''s something wrong at home. Just a moment."


    He felt that Mrs. Meng was right. As soon as the mansion came back, he could not neglect it.


    You have to make a good impression.


    Therefore, Meng Shiyuan and Mrs. Meng chatted at the door.


    A moment later, Mrs. Meng left.


    Meng Shiyuan then returned to the main hall, and he followed in, and Meng Yajing.


    After Meng Yajing entered the house, he secretly looked at the fourth master with a shy face.


    During this period, she was very enthusiastic and poured two cups of tea for the fourth master.


    However, the rise of the chat between the fourth master and Meng Shiyuan was totally unknown.


    After chatting about half a column of incense, Meng Shiyuan said, "fourth master, I will try my best to deal with the four fortunes."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and took Su Peisheng with him, and was about to leave.


    Who knows that Meng Shiyuan actually pulled the sleeve of the fourth master and flattered him: "fourth master, you need to be taken care of by gentle and careful people. It happens that this is the official''s legitimate daughter Yajing. She is ice snow smart and a talented woman, so that the fourth master can relieve boredom during the healing period."


    Just after listening to Zhang''s words, he thought clearly.


    He was the apple of his eye since childhood.


    Holding it in the hand, Han is afraid of falling in his mouth.


    It''s excellent in small ways.


    He is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    But it is a high vision, this is all sixteen, has not been in love with the husband.


    Now that he is in love with the fourth master, he must bring about this good deed.


    Otherwise, if we drag on, we will become an old girl.


    As a matter of fact, he has a high vision for choosing his son-in-law.


    In any case, no one he knew had a higher rank than him, so he was somewhat disdainful.


    Therefore, she always wanted to marry Meng Yajing into the royal family.


    But when the emperor was old, he didn''t want his daughter to be young and serve a man of his own age.


    Down is the prince, but he heard that the prince is arrogant and domineering, and also beat women.


    He is such a precious girl that he can''t bear to be beaten by others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    As for the Zhijun king, I heard that he was a rude man who did not use his brain and loved superstition.


    Among the remaining adult princes, the better ones are the fourth and the eighth.


    But eight Ye''s disposition is too soft, too gentle, looks does not become the climate.


    It seems that the fourth master is the most suitable.


    The rest are still young, and I''m afraid they are difficult to make great achievements.


    At this time, the fourth master just looked at Meng Yajing politely.


    Only one eye, he Leng Leng Leng, on the right side of the way: "no, there is a big servant girl waiting on my side, really can''t, there are eunuchs to work for you."


    On hearing the speech, Su Peisheng took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    The heart said that his master son is still so inhuman.


    The meaning of this is not to say that there is no servant to be called on by the young lady?


    Therefore, he secretly glanced at Meng Yajing.


    As a eunuch, he just didn''t notice.


    Now I see that Miss Meng is really a beauty.


    The fourth master just looked at her with a shy look like a girl.


    Dressed in lilac flag dress, she has curved willow eyebrows and drooping Phoenix eyes.


    Small nose slightly up + warped, skin such as white jade, Yan if Chaohua.


    The clothes are extremely elegant, but also show exquisite.


    It''s nothing!


    The key is that this Miss Meng is similar to Fujin in appearance.


    Even between the eyebrows and eyes, there are five points of vivid.


    Even in dress, the style is elegant, which is the same as Fujin.


    No wonder the master was stunned just now.


    To say that the former Guo was just imitation.


    This one is very similar to Fujin in appearance and dress.


    It''s not intentional.


    This is a coincidence. It''s a coincidence!


    However, if you have to compare Miss Meng with Fujin, there are still differences.


    Fujin belongs to the elegant, full of aura and beauty.


    However, this Miss Meng is completely elegant and beautiful, and lacks a few touching auras.


    "Fourth master, those servants do dirty work and rough work every day. When they give you medicine, they can''t hurt you. But my family''s Yajing is different. Her hands, who have never done rough work, are different from each other."


    As soon as his voice fell, Meng Yajing bowed her head and looked shy.


    The hand that saves handkerchief, also hide under handkerchief stealthily.


    This time, however, the fourth master did not speak at all, so he took Su Peisheng back to the courtyard arranged by his family.


    Looking at the back of the fourth master, Meng Yajing said in a sad way: "Amar, the fourth master doesn''t like me."


    "No, you''re a rare woman with both talent and appearance. Just now Amar saw that he was stunned. He must have been surprised by your beauty." Meng Shiyuan comforts.


    Hearing this, Meng Yajing was overjoyed and asked in disbelief, "really? Didn''t Emma lie to me


    Meng Shiyuan coughed gently and said, "it is not wrong to take Amar''s experience as a man. But the fourth master is cold-blooded, noble and has a poor face. He should not take the initiative to pursue women. Therefore, you may have to take the initiative in this respect. "


    He felt that his daughter''s appearance, stature and knowledge were top-notch.


    At ordinary times, those dignitaries can''t move their eyes when they look at Yajing.


    The fourth master had a polite look.


    But the more he was like this, the more confident he was to marry his daughter.


    Meng Shiyuan gently fished out a handful of tiger whiskers and laughed to himself.


    Hehe, fortunately, the fourth master has just been stunned, which means that he is still very playful...


    "if you can marry him, your daughter will do anything." Meng Yajing whispered.


    "Well..." Meng Shiyuan slightly jaw head, and then seriously asked: "but ya Jing, ah Ma only asked you once, are you sure you want to marry the fourth master?"


    After Meng Ya''s quiet pause, she nodded in shame and gave a faint "um" sound.


    "You have to think clearly, the fourth master has already had the di Fu Jin, you can''t be the main room, otherwise with your family, it must be big."


    "My daughter thinks clearly, if she marries a person she doesn''t like, or a person with ordinary ability, she is going to grow up, then what will happen. On the contrary, it is better to be small than to be big if you can conquer mature and capable people. " Meng Yajing returned very seriously and definitely.


    "Well, you''ve always had an idea. It''s settled, and Amar won''t make you too embarrassed. Now, although the fourth master is Baylor, you can only be a grid when you enter the mansion, but if you are promoted to Prince in the future, you can have an additional number of concubines." Things have not yet been done, Meng Shi had already paved her daughter''s road.


    "Amar, you''re going where you''re going before you leave the eight characters." Meng Yajing, with a shy smile, said, "by the way, I just heard you say looking for sifujin. What happened to sifujin?"


    "If we want to find him, we have to trust him.""Oh." Meng Yajing eyes light slightly turn, "amah said is."


    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, your father will do it for you as soon as possible. No matter what the fourth master thinks of you, I will help you cook the cooked rice for you and let him take you back to Beijing." Meng Shiyuan said firmly, as if with full assurance.


    This time, we must succeed.


    Otherwise, if you miss this time, you will never get another chance.


    After all, this kind of thing happens once in many years.


    Take Kangxi as an example. He usually doesn''t live in the official''s house.


    On weekdays, if you go far away, it is also a palace on the road.


    Even if I pass by a concubine''s family, I won''t go to see it.


    Of course, Yifei is an exception.


    Therefore, in this case, many officials will admire the reputation and send beautiful women.


    Some of them are daughters of their own family, and some of them are special objects found outside.


    After all, it''s rare to see a noble person in life, so we should take advantage of the opportunity.


    Otherwise, this time, if the fourth master was not injured, he would not have this chance.


    Meng Yajing listened, happy at the same time, jiaochen way: "ah Ma!"


    "Well, you go back to the yard, fourth master, you should be more attentive, but don''t overdo it. When it''s time to be reserved, you should be reserved, otherwise men don''t know how to cherish it." As a man, he is better than a woman to understand men''s flowery.


    "Yes, Amar, don''t worry. My daughter knows it well, so she quit." Meng Yajing smiles back.


    Anyway, the fourth master''s guest room is close to her yard.


    It''s good to have a month first.


    Compared with the fourth master, there are people who are attentive and surrounded by flowers.


    If the sound of a person outside, it seems a little lonely.


    I don''t know if it''s her small town. She''s not well informed.


    The fourth master is no longer in Kaifeng.


    She inquired around for information, but she didn''t get any information about the fourth master.


    All I know is that long live has already set out for the Huaihe River.


    At this time, just finished her meal, she went to the front desk and put a silver or two to the innkeeper.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    "My guest, one or two is not enough, two or two." The shopkeeper is a middle-aged man.


    If the sound on the shopkeeper that pair of crafty eyes, as well as the appearance of the sharp mouth, there is some disgust in the heart.


    She doesn''t have much appetite these days, and she''s all vegetarian.


    Moreover, the food in this hotel is not so bad.


    It''s all cooked, just add some salt, there''s no oil and water.


    She just ordered a vegetable and a dish of chicken.


    If you want to say one or two silver coins, you can buy chicken, roast duck and many snacks in Beijing.


    Put it here. How can I get change.


    But the other side didn''t change, and asked for more.


    However, as a weak woman, she should be cautious when she is out of the house.


    What can be solved with money is nothing.


    Don''t save so much money at that time. It''s not worth the loss if you sell something bad.


    So she took out another silver or two from her sleeve pocket.


    Who let this town, there is only one inn.


    Well, it seems that she has to go to the county to have a look. Maybe she can get some useful information.


    Otherwise, the town is too backward to stay for a long time.


    "Here you are." She handed the money to the shopkeeper and asked, "how long does it take from here to the town to the nearby county?"


    "Ah, you''re going." The shopkeeper seems to be a little unprepared and said: "well, there is no special car to go to the county now. You''d better leave tomorrow morning."


    "You don''t have to take a special car, you can rent a carriage?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    The shopkeeper''s face sank and he said, "yes, but you rent a car specially. It''s expensive. Isn''t it uneconomical?"


    "Oh, I''ll see it again." If the sound of the book is to ask, not to consult the manager''s opinion.


    Heart said that I stay in your black shop one more day, it''s better to drive to the county.


    Maybe I can see my fourth master earlier.


    So when she got back to her room, she packed up.


    I''m going to rent a carriage to go to the county.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin went downstairs with a bundle on his back.


    But as soon as he went downstairs, he saw the shopkeeper, the waiter, the cook, and six other people whispering at the front desk.


    It''s like plotting something big.


    In addition, all eyes have greedy wolf and evil light again flash.


    It''s not nice to see each other. Instead, it looks like a ruthless villain.


    Ruoyin glanced at the whole lobby of the hotel. The guests who had been eating at the bottom did not know where they had gone.


    Seeing the situation, if the sound eye drops to spin, there is a kind of ominous premonition.


    The next moment, she did not even intend to ask for the deposit at the front desk. She ran out of the door like a wind under her feet.


    But she just ran a few steps, and the door was closed by a guy from outside.


    All of a sudden, the light in the room darkened.


    And she couldn''t get out.


    "Oh, where do you want to run? I''m very cautious. I just talked to you for a few words, so I want to run away?" The shopkeeper, with the waiter and the waiter, walked quickly to Ruoyin.


    If the tone goes back a few steps, it''s not good to whisper.


    People in this inn usually have ugly faces.


    Now, after tearing up his face, he revealed a more ugly face.


    She threw her burden on the ground and said, "if you want money, I''ll give it to you. It''s all in this burden."


    "Tut Tut, what a clever woman." The shopkeeper clapped his hands and chuckled with the little two beside him, and then said, "it''s a pity that you underestimate us. What we want is not money."


    "So... What do you want?" Ruo Yin took her arm and stepped back a few steps.


    But in the heart is thinking, how to escape.


    "You see, if you praise your cleverness, you will not be able to recognize each other." As the shopkeeper said, he approached Ruoyin step by step and said, "we need not only money, but also your people. If you are as beautiful as you, if you can sell it in a kiln, you can sell it for a good price. That''s no problem."


    "Shopkeeper, you are so beautiful. Do you want to have a try first?" Another said plump, it looks like a cook or something.


    He had a turban on his head and a dirty towel on his shoulder.


    As soon as the voice fell, he was hit by the shopkeeper.


    "You fool, what are you thinking about? Can this intact girl have a price with her broken body?"


    "Yes, yes, the shopkeeper said so. I remember when you mentioned it. There was a big difference in the price."


    Listen to their obscene + trivial desire for words, if sound secretly swallows saliva.


    Fortunately, she is well maintained. She can''t be seen as a mother with children.Otherwise, she will be finished today.


    If something bad happened to her, she would not have the face to live on, even if she had the thought of modern people. She would have to bite her tongue and commit suicide.


    She glanced at the door of her eyes and said, "if you have something to say, the silver in this bag belongs to you, but I really can''t value a few money, because I have cough, which is infectious. If I sell it to a kiln, it won''t work at all"


    "bah! Don''t fool me here. You look so good. How could you be ill? " Said the shopkeeper.


    "Because I''m all powdered." Ruo Yin said, he raised his hands and smeared it on his face, as if wiping the rouge powder.


    Because of the dark light in the room, it looks like that.


    See that shopkeeper''s thick eyebrow a pick, can''t believe ground asks: "this is true?"


    "Shopkeeper, she obviously wants to make excuses. Why do you believe her? Let me check and check to see if she is really sick." The Cook said, rubbing his hands toward Ruoyin.


    "Get out of the way." The shopkeeper took the cook behind him and said something like a brute, "how can you check your dirty hands? I''ll check it myself."


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin stepped back a few steps, and quietly Mo Mo, from the sleeve pocket to touch out the dagger.


    After the scabbard was taken out, she pointed the dagger straight at the crowd.


    "Don''t come here. If anyone dares to get closer, I''ll stab them to death!"


    "Oh, take a broken knife and frighten who." Although the shopkeeper was afraid to see the cold light on the dagger, he still pretended not to care.


    The steps are still approaching Ruoyin.


    However, before he got close enough, he waved to the side and said, "runner, you have good footwork. Teach me a lesson about this ungrateful woman!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a man with a big body and a strong back, rushing to Ruoyin.


    He raised his foot to Ruoyin''s wrist, which was a big kick.


    If Yin only felt pain in his wrist, the dagger in his hand would "bang when" and fly far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    She didn''t have time to rub her wrist, and the shopkeeper was approaching.


    "I have a cough. What do you want to check?" The powder that caused blindness and madness last time has been used up for a long time.


    Now the dagger has been kicked, and her heart is a little empty.


    "Check your body, of course." The shopkeeper''s heartless tunnel.


    However, he was not in a hurry.


    It''s just going to Ruoyin very slowly.


    Seems to change + state to enjoy Ruoyin fear look.


    And indulge in Ruoyin fear, pitiful appearance.


    "Don''t come here, you don''t come near me!" If sound step back step by step, the result accidentally stepped on a potted plant, fell to the ground.


    But she did not stop retreating. Instead, she put her hands back and her feet moved back step by step.


    "I think you have also heard recently that when the emperor led people to inspect the Huaihe River, he met a traitor..."


    "well organized, continue to compile." The shopkeeper stops in front of Ruoyin.


    He seemed determined that Ruoyin couldn''t escape from the room.


    That pair of disgusting sinister eyes, carelessly looking at Ruo Yin.


    Ruoyin retreats a few steps, until there is a wall behind her, she moves horizontally to the door on the right.


    "I want to say... I am a noble person in the palace. If you treat me like this, you are not afraid to lose your head and punish the nine clans!"


    She spoke only when she said it. Instead of being scared, those people laughed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. It''s no use." As the shopkeeper said, he finally raised his right hand and approached Ruoyin, "come on, let me see where you are sick. Hehe, hehe..."


    listening to such obscene laughter, Ruoyin is really nauseous.


    She lifted her right foot and kicked it in the face.


    But was held by the other side''s ankle.


    "Hiss ~" pulled to the place, just her was bitten by a snake wound.


    "Tut Tut, this is painful. The more severe is still ahead. Do you want to see it?" The shopkeeper pulled Ruoyin''s ankle and threw her to the side of the ground.


    And waved to several people behind him, and said, "you all give me back, regardless of her money or not, I decided to teach this girl a lesson by myself!"


    After a few people look at each other, they are obedient and go upstairs.


    At this time, Ruoyin stood up and ran outside the door.


    And that shopkeeper, then stride to catch up with.


    As she approached the door, her sleeve was pulled and she tripped over again.


    At this time, Ruoyin is resisting and shaking.


    If something bad happened to her, her life would be over.


    Even if she is still alive, she will lose her face.


    Lose the face of the fourth master.


    To disgrace the uranara family.


    In this way, it is better to be broken jade than to be a complete one.


    Thinking of this, she closed her eyes, her teeth pointed at her tongue, and was about to bite.


    At this time, "bang" a sound, the door was kicked open.


    At the same time, Ruoyin has bitten his tongue and his mouth is full of bloody smell.


    However, when she heard the door kick, she immediately stopped biting her tongue.


    So this meeting son, just bite the tip of the tongue.


    Isn''t it the fourth master coming?


    When she looked at the door, she saw a large team, lifting their feet into the house.


    The leader is not the fourth master.


    It''s William in a red dress.


    His hair was neatly combed back to reveal his forehead.


    There is a sharp and angular face, evil at the same time, but also masculine, full of masculinity.


    Cold and rebellious blue pupil, extremely deep and mysterious eyes.


    Under the nose, there are two thin lips with pride.


    The most noticeable is the row of black earrings on his left ear, which are shining with dazzling light.


    The whole person is very high-profile.


    But with such an evil face, it is impeccable.


    He first swept the room. After seeing Ruoyin, his eyes flashed with surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "You... Who are you? Don''t be bad for me." The shopkeeper is scared to death by a group of Unicorn arms, but he is still dead duck.


    And William''s side guard, entered the room to hold the shopkeeper, but also blocked the noisy mouth.


    Then he went upstairs to find someone.


    "As you can see, I ran into a black shop." Ruoyin got up and patted the dust on her body and said, "thanks, man. If it wasn''t for you, I would be dead."


    She breathed a deep sigh of relief, glad that she was saved at the same time.


    There was disappointment in my eyes.


    Why not the fourth master, so that she would not have to continue wandering outside.William''s eyes, swept to Ruoyin mouth corner has the blood overflow.


    But on her body and face, there was no trace of being beaten.


    Then pick eyebrow way: "did you just bite tongue?"


    If sound wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with his cuff, he said, "what about you, how did you come here?"


    Just at this time, those who hide in the upstairs peep, also were caught.


    When they were secretly seeing the rise, they met with this kind of thing. What a bad luck!


    "William, that''s them. I only ate a bowl of noodles here in the morning, and they almost tried to abduct me!" That''s Shanna behind William.


    Ruo Yin follows the voice and looks behind William.


    I found that the last time he was said by the fourth master, he was really restrained and didn''t wear so explicit.


    However, her clothes and clothes are still gorgeous and high-profile.


    A fluffy skirt with jewels and diamonds.


    Exaggerated decorative hat.


    When William saw Shanna open her mouth, he spread out his hand, meaning that''s what happened.


    Immediately, that pair of sea blue deep eyes, flash a touch of bloodthirsty light.


    Magnetic tunnel: "originally only wanted to beat them, but now see them bully you, I decided to kill them!"


    At this time, the shopkeeper, and those guys, had their mouths blocked with rags.


    Now I heard that life is not safe, everyone kneels down and shakes his head.


    One by one, the pig''s faces turned red, but a fart could not be released.


    Two of them were scared to tears and peed their pants.


    Ruoyin walked in front of them and picked up the dagger on the ground.


    With a sharp dagger surface, he patted the shopkeeper''s pig face.


    Suddenly, the pig''s face, on the exudation of blood beads.


    Ruoyin''s eyes showed a bloodthirsty light and said with a smile, "I''ve reminded you that I''m a member of the royal family, but if you don''t listen to me, if you want to cry now, go to hell and cry enough!"


    If William hadn''t come, she would have bitten her tongue and killed herself.


    Therefore, she will not be kind to such wicked people.


    So, she held the Dagger''s hand and was about to wipe it off the shopkeeper''s neck.


    But by the side of William drink to stop, "this kind of thing, give me under the guard to do, so as not to splash a body of blood. If you''re not sure, just watch them do it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    With that, his eyes fell on Ruoyin''s white and tender hands.


    Really, the fairy''s hand, how can it be used to kill people, how can it be infected with blood? It needs to be well protected!


    If the sound slightly after a meal, think William said right.


    Since someone does it for you, let someone else do it.


    So as not to stain her clothes and hands with the blood of these men!


    Damn those people!


    All of William''s guards were quick.


    Ruoyin saw with his own eyes the guards, covering the mouths and noses of the six men and covering them to death.


    Then, Ruoyin found his own burden and left the winery with William.


    "This time, I really thank you, but I have to go to the county, let''s say goodbye, and I''ll buy you a drink when we meet next time." If the sound arch hand, quite heroic tunnel.


    "You go to the county, too?" William was a little surprised, and then said: "coincidentally, I''m going to the county. I''ve just rented a carriage. Why don''t you come together? You''ll have to buy me a drink later."


    "I haven''t found anyone. What kind of wine to drink?" Shanna Feng eyes a stare, the mouth also cocked high.


    If sound looked at Shanna, eyes again on William''s eyes, said: "who are you looking for?"


    William:...


    Shanna:...


    seeing them, she refused to say anything. If it''s not convenient to say it, it''s OK. I was just thinking... Maybe I''ll meet you one day and I can do you a favor


    By the way, I''d like to return the favor.


    "That''s good to say!" Shanna muttered.


    "You are not happy when I buy a drink. If I can help you, you are not sincere enough." If sound went to Shanna, Liu eyebrow micro Cu, "just not you saved me, you are in this chirp crooked what."


    Shanna raised her hand and pointed her index finger at Ruoyin. "You..."


    but before she said anything, she was pulled behind her back by William.


    William approached Ruoyin a few steps and looked down at her slightly. "It''s not a secret thing. In fact, I came to Daqing to look for my lost twin brother for many years."


    He remembered what she had said, what other people were, what she looked like.


    In order to make her not so disgusted with himself, he put away that pair of formidable face.


    "Ah?" Ruoyin feels incredible, "how could your twin brother be in our country?"


    "It''s a long story. It''s not convenient to go into details." William said truthfully.


    "Oh." Ruoyin retracts his neck with his head up.


    William is very tall, almost like the fourth master.


    It''s about one meter nine.


    But the bottom of her flowerpot was washed away by the river.


    What he is stepping on now is a pair of embroidered flat shoes, which is hard to avoid.


    After looking around for four weeks, she said faintly, "there are carriages in this town at any time. I''ll rent one myself. It''s the same."


    "That''s not the same. I heard that this area is very chaotic, especially when you go from town to county, you will pass through several mountains, and there are often mountain bandits." William, with one hand in the waist, always unintentionally exposed the ruffian character.


    If the sound is heard, the whole person pauses for a moment.


    She doesn''t know much about this area.


    But what happened recently made her believe William.


    William, though, doesn''t seem reliable.


    However, he seems to have restrained a lot since she scolded him.


    Less narcissistic, less disrespectful to women.


    At least in front of her.


    So, after some meditation, she said, "well, let''s go to the county together. It''s getting dark there. I''ll buy you a drink."


    She pointed to the man behind William.


    The men''s and women''s guards, who are European faces, add up to more than 20 people.


    The man is big and the woman''s eyes are sharp.


    Shanna didn''t feel happy when she saw the two of them chatting and left herself behind.


    William is usually very promiscuous. He will stay with this girl today and with that girl tomorrow.


    As for her fiancee, she turned a blind eye and did not move her at all.


    This time, she was almost taken away by a black shop, and he didn''t react.


    It was she who begged for a long time that he helped.


    As for the reason for helping, she should not pester him for a month.


    Now she is so attentive to a married woman that she is about to die!


    So, she held her lips, her eyes glowed with hatred, and she said a lot of English.


    Finish saying, she complacent smile, sweep if sound with the look of fool.


    Fourth master is the prince. He met her in English last time.


    However, many women in the Qing Dynasty were illiterate and did not know a few big characters.


    Let alone English, I think I can''t understand.I can''t speak a foreign language.


    "Shanna, it''s too much!" It was hard for William to stop being a dandy and scold him seriously and displeasantly.


    Ruoyin then hands around the chest, eyes swept to Shanna.


    Sex + feeling of red lips, outline a cold arc, slightly upward a smile.


    When William saw it, he was stunned for a few seconds.


    From Ruoyin''s face, he saw the confident light of the dark little woman.


    However, when Shanna saw Ruoyin''s smile, she chuckled and said, "hillbilly, it''s silly. I can''t understand it, but I''m still laughing."


    Ruo Yin Chao, Shanna sneered.


    Her books are not read in vain.


    In addition, when I was a test sleeper, I often went to foreign star hotels on business, and even wrote English test reports.


    So, she understood Shanna''s words completely.


    The women of Qing Dynasty are conservative, but I only see shameless women who are bribed by William''s money and crawl in front of him like a dog. Last time, the fourth Master said that I was too bold and unrestrained, but his own woman seduced other men here! Next step!


    So Ruo Yin raised her chin slightly and strode to Shanna.


    The arrogance and contempt in the eyes should not be too obvious.


    She opened her lips lightly, and in fluent English, she went back ten sentences and eight sentences.


    Don''t kill a boat of people with one stick. Those people who are paid by William are only individual, and there are some people in our country who fight to protect their innocence. Or a conservative who died after her husband died.


    To be more realistic, isn''t it because of money in your country that you sell your body?


    In my opinion, there are all the upside down ones! Just like you, like a dog, following people''s farts and shares, people will not look at you more.


    What''s more, which eye of you saw me seducing. William and I are just ordinary people. He saved my life. I''m in love with him. I invite him to have a meal. This is called seduction?


    Is it necessary for him to save me and pretend I don''t know him? Listen, this is what we call a wolf in our Qing Dynasty!


    In addition, only those who have dirty thoughts will think of the intercourse between friends as extremely dirty! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    William and Shanna were stunned.


    Even the guards behind them were stunned.


    "How can you... Speak a foreign language?" Shanna pointed to Ruoyin''s nose and angrily said, "I just said a few words. You said so much. Are you still unreasonable?"


    "I''m sorry, what kind of other people are, what kind of face I am. What''s the reason for barking dogs in front of me?" If Yin finished, he said to William, "let''s go and go to the county. There can''t be any delay."


    Oh, stop speaking English.


    She can understand Korean, French, Japanese and Thai, and communicate fluently.


    Even in Spanish, she can communicate a little bit.


    "Stop! You shrew, rough woman When Ruoyin turns around, Shanna wants to attack behind her back and let Ruoyin fall and chew the excrement.


    However, William took hold of his collar and snapped, "enough, you mean yourself. Anyway, I''ve helped you with the business. Don''t bother me within a month!"


    A moment later, Ruoyin got into the carriage.


    She and William were in the carriage, as well as a particularly burly male guard.


    And a female guard with sharp eyes like an eagle.


    The carriage they were in was as high-profile as William''s, and its body was made of red silk.


    The roof is also inlaid with gems.


    When Ruoyin got on the bus, he was advised to change to another one.


    I want to say that I''m afraid I won''t be followed by bandits.


    But William was particularly confident that if he did not listen, he would ride in this high-profile and luxurious carriage.


    As for Shanna, she was in another luxurious carriage with several guards.


    After the carriage was running, Ruoyin lifted the curtain and asked, "coachman, I want to ask, how long does it take from here to the county?"


    "About an hour." As the driver drove the horse, he returned faintly.


    "Oh." If you put down the curtain, you will be closed.


    One hour is enough for her to have a rest.


    After about half an hour''s squint, the carriage suddenly became bumpy.


    If the sound bumps the fart + the thigh ache, also slowly awakes.


    When she opened her eyes vaguely, she saw that everyone in the car was very careful.


    Only William leaned against the cushion with his eyes closed, relaxed and serious.


    That pair of deep eyes, is closed, there are also several double fold fold.


    Thick sword eyebrows, lazy pick up.


    Long and warped eyelashes, cast a shadow in the face of the lower eye, slightly trembling, should not be sleeping.


    It''s rare for Ruoyin to be so quiet.


    After all, seeing him in the past was not to hold him in one''s arms and act frivolously.


    That is, they don''t respect women. They are full of ruffian flavor.


    At this time, the female guard lifted a little curtain of the car and seemed to be inquiring about the situation.


    Then she put down the curtain and said, "master, we met mountain bandits, and they ambushed on both sides of the mountain road. There were probably hundreds of people."


    If Yin is surprised, it seems that William didn''t bluff her.


    There are really mountain bandits in this area.


    Fortunately, she has just followed, or she alone, I''m afraid it will be more dangerous.


    William frowned and didn''t even open his eyes. He just said, "tell them to be vigilant and open up as soon as possible."


    "Yes." After the female guard answered, she lifted the curtain of the car and told the guard on horseback outside.


    Seeing the situation, if the sound suddenly, I''m not afraid at all.


    Because of her calm look from William and the calm expression of the guards.


    I know that they are all outstanding, and they don''t pay attention to those mountain bandits at all.


    And it''s certainly not the first time they''ve met this kind of thing.


    Otherwise, I would not have heard that there were hundreds of people on the other side, and they could be so calm when they only had more than 20 people.


    Last time I heard the fourth master say that he was a king.


    In the royal family, there are several real dandies.


    Maybe it''s just his protective color.


    Half an hour later, Ruo Yin and others came and waited, but they didn''t arrive until the bandits started.


    He asked in a low voice, "why has it been so long that the mountain bandits haven''t made any noise?"


    "It''s not better, so as not to delay." William opened his eyes.


    That pair of blue pupil, suffused with light, like the sparkling sea level, people deeply trapped.


    "Si Fu Jin, it''s almost to the county. The mountain bandits have already withdrawn." Woman guard road.


    "Oh." If the sound eyes light slightly turn, probably guess why the mountain bandits do not start.


    One is that the bodyguards are bulky and much stronger than those mountain bandits.


    Second, the bandits saw that they were not from their own country.


    Besides, the carriage looks so luxurious that they can''t afford it.If things get too big, I''m afraid their bandit dens will be stabbed and everyone''s life will be endangered.


    So the bandits chose to give up the vote.


    After a while, the carriage drove over the mountain road, and it was not so bumpy.


    If sound lifted the curtain of the car and looked at it, there were more pedestrians on the road, and there were people doing business.


    I think it''s coming to the county.


    After about a cup of tea, the carriage stopped.


    The coachman lifted the curtain and said with a smile, "here we are, to the post station in the county."


    Then they got out of the car.


    If the sound agreed to treat, they found a restaurant.


    The restaurant is divided into two floors.


    The upper floor is the private room, the lower floor is the lobby.


    Inside and outside are hung festive red lanterns, as well as antique elegant decoration.


    After entering Ruoyin, there are four tables in the lobby.


    It''s not that she is stingy. The main thing is that his relationship with William is not as good as opening a private room.


    And those guards are all in the lobby, which is more lively.


    As for the allocation of personnel, she sat at a table with William, two escort leaders and two charming women.


    The two women, presumably, were the people who met William''s needs and served them closely.


    I haven''t seen them in town before.


    When they got to the county, they were waiting at the post station when they got off the carriage.


    One is blonde, the other is Qing''s face.


    As a result, William returned to the left and right posture.


    Shanna and the rest of the guards sat at three tables.


    She tossed the menu from the waiter in front of the crowd, and said: "you can have whatever you want. It''s my treat today."


    With that, she leaned back on the wooden chair, full of host appearance.


    "Well, I''m not at all polite." William said, not at all polite, ordered a lot of hard dishes.


    Looking at the way she wanted to repay her kindness, he had better not be polite.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid she''ll be upset.


    When the food was served, Ruoyin also asked the waiter to serve several jars of Sangluo wine.


    When the man brought the wine jar to the table, she stood up and opened the red cloth cover on the jar.


    He poured himself three glasses of wine,


    and then took up the cup of wine and said to William, "in order to thank you for saving my life, I''d like to offer you three cups. If I can help in the future, I will not refuse."


    With that, she drank all three glasses of wine in front of her.


    She doesn''t care what identity and behavior the other party is. As long as she saves her and doesn''t harm her, he is good.


    She doesn''t care about the rest of her private life.


    "I''m afraid you can''t give me what I want." William meant something, and his mouth was full of evil smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    He casually raised his cup, motioned to Ruo Yin, and then drank a light.


    Turn the head gently hook up the chin of the blonde woman, face the lips of woman sex + feeling, kiss go down.


    That blonde woman is very unrestrained.


    Instead of hiding, he took the initiative to climb up William''s neck.


    he slowly swallowed the wine he had crossed over.


    Until William was about to let go of her, she gave her a reluctant kiss.


    At last, she and William looked at each other in a bewildering way.


    And licked a circle of flaming red lips.


    Attachment with the fingertip, in the lip wild wipe.


    And threw a big wink at William.


    Let out a sound of "ah..." which is quite enjoyable but not satisfied.


    The voice was melodious and graceful, with extremely attractive wild nature, like a thirsty beauty.


    Ruoyin got goose bumps all over the place.


    She could see that this blonde woman should have quite a lot of... Experience.


    However, William probably felt that this was too enthusiastic to conquer the bath.


    He took another glass of wine and turned to kiss another woman.


    The woman had an Asian face, with a pretty face.


    When William turned her head, she shrank timidly.


    When William went on, she twisted and struggled.


    William, however, strongly clasped the back of her head and gave her the wine in his mouth.


    It was probably the appearance of this desire to refuse to return to shame, which aroused the soul of Teddy in William''s body.


    His big palm, actually in public, touched the woman''s body.


    If you can see the guards around you, just lower your head to pick up vegetables.


    If the sound then immediately glanced over the head, secretly said a few words in the heart, "do not look at if you are not polite.".


    Just as she turned her head, she found many strange guests around her.


    Have eyes, swept to their table, and pointing.


    If the sound willow eyebrow micro Cu, would like to find a seam to drill up.


    If he had not saved her life, she would have pretended not to know.


    She coughed gently and reminded, "William, this is the lobby. Pay attention a little bit."


    Don''t you know that the people of Qing Dynasty at this time are very conservative?


    It''s not right for him to do things like this in broad daylight!


    Thanks to her, she thought he had really changed his temper.


    Now it seemed that he had only restrained himself in front of her and had given her respect.


    But for other women, he is still so disrespectful, with contempt in his bones.


    William did not go on with her nonsense.


    But very obedient to stop the rude behavior.


    Evil spirit smile way: "you should know, I have always been like this."


    Voice just fell, the beauty in his arms, that small + face is still red.


    I don''t know whether it was caused by the superb kissing skill or by the wine.


    The delicate hand was covering his mouth and coughing.


    A look of "dying, being bullied in public again".


    "When you are so righteous and touching, you can''t be serious." Ruoyin said in a bad voice.


    Just now, she seldom gave serious thanks, and he destroyed the atmosphere.


    He said, "she can''t give what he wants.".


    "I''m afraid I''m serious. You can''t stand it." William didn''t give a chuckle.


    If sound mouth corner twitch.


    Look, she''s still a bad girl. She''d better have a good meal.


    However, William''s mysterious and deep blue pupil is staring at Ruo Yin.


    Every time I see her, she looks better and attracts him more than before.


    Especially her character, and her behavior.


    White skin, beautiful eyes.


    Every frown and smile reveals an indescribable aura.


    Like a blooming peony, beautiful but not demon, gorgeous and not vulgar, incomparable.


    He played than all the women, are more attractive, really look at people evil fire rise.


    She is different from other women, confident, atmospheric, independent, smart and beautiful.


    The most important thing is that she loves money but is not greedy for money. She can''t buy it with money.


    She is a person with an interesting soul.


    It''s such a woman. She''s someone else''s.


    And he can''t put pressure on her yet.


    Not only for the sake of the fourth master.


    The point is that such a woman can never get pressure.


    For the first time, he thought about getting her heart, not just her body.


    But, just now he hugs to the left and right, manner intimate behavior, did not arouse her anger.In her eyes, he did not see the so-called care and jealousy.


    No, not at all.


    Some just care about other people''s different eyes.


    Think of this, that pair of sea blue mysterious eyes, a little bit lonely and disappointed.


    After a long time, he asked faintly, "what are your plans?"


    "Oh, I''m going to ask for information in the morning. If I do, I''ll meet the fourth master." If the sound is true.


    Smell speech, William''s eye son instantly cold come down.


    He said, "in this case, we''ll go our separate ways tomorrow."


    "Ah?" If sound raises head, see William''s eye son, did not have before at will, on the contrary become alienated and indifferent.


    She didn''t know where she had offended him.


    Did he lose face in front of his subordinates just because he was not allowed to kiss in public?


    "I have something else to do. I have to stay in the county for a few days. I''m afraid I can''t be with you." William said lightly.


    When he spoke, his eyes and big palms were all on the two women in his arms. He didn''t look at Ruoyin.


    "Oh, well, it''s important for you to find someone." If sound road.


    See William light "Hmmm" a, hit horizontal embrace just choked beauty son.


    While walking upstairs, he said: "useless little thing, I don''t know how to drink wine. I''ll punish you when I go upstairs."


    In the meantime, he didn''t care about people''s eyes at all.


    Even if the manner is frivolous, the whole body exudes the arrogance of arrogance, and the noble breath of contempt for everything.


    Ruoyin looked at William''s tall back, very puzzled.


    This is more difficult to guess than the world cup.


    Just as she was surprised, Shanna came up to her and snorted, "what''s the matter? William''s temperament is not good. I thought you had so much ability. How long has it been that she''s so angry that he doesn''t eat and doesn''t care about you."


    Ruoyin glared at Shanna and went on eating.


    After eating and drinking, she went upstairs to open a private room.


    As a result, when I lay down, I could hear the noise in the next room.


    Although the restaurant she is in is relatively high-grade in the local area.


    But I can''t stand the windows and doors made of wood, so the sound insulation effect is not good.


    What''s more, she could hear more than one woman''s voice next door.


    One is the delicate voice of sister Lin.


    That''s a sad and miserable one.


    The other is the more unrestrained female voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    Speaking English, intermittent and incoherent.


    ¡°oh yes......oh yes......come on baby ......oh yes......oh no...... touch me£¡¡±


    When you hear this, you will understand it when you hear it.


    It seems that she is in bad luck and lives next door to William.


    She heard that the crooked people are very strong and fierce in this respect, but it''s too much to fight two women one night...


    so she packed her bags, went downstairs to add money, and changed her room, and then she lay down.


    She put her hand on the back of her head and looked out the window at the stars, thinking of the days in the house.


    Oh, I don''t know what happened to Hongyi in the mansion.


    What''s more, what about the fourth master? Is his hand hurt any better.


    At that time, I saw someone stabbing him in the waist and abdomen.


    Thinking about it, she wanted to meet with the fourth master earlier, and her heart became stronger.


    But her people fell asleep so heartlessly.


    I''m so sleepy...


    these days, I''m so worried that I didn''t sleep well at all.


    The next day, the first ray of sunshine in the morning was on the face of the beauty in the room.


    The delicate and beautiful face frowned slightly.


    Then, Ruoyin opened his eyes.


    Xu is outside the sun some dazzling, she woke up in the morning do not adapt, then raised her hand to block the sun.


    She sat up and stretched out a big stretch.


    Then she put on her clothes, washed herself, and went downstairs, intending to go to the street for information.


    I just got off the escalator and said hello to her


    All of a sudden, there are a lot of people in the restaurant, all of which are paid by her. It is necessary to be more enthusiastic.


    "Good morning Ruoyin responds with a smile and goes to the street.


    Walking along, I saw a ten character street, there is a shop selling breakfast.


    From a distance, you can see a good man sitting there.


    I think the taste is authentic, so many people go to taste it.


    She went that way, too.


    When I got there, no matter men, women, old or young, I thought Ruoyin was good-looking, so I looked at Ruoyin a little more.


    If sound did not pay attention to so much, she only felt the aroma of various foods, straight to her nose.


    Smelling that she had a good appetite, she ordered a traditional local delicacy Hula soup.


    A pancake with scallion oil.


    A steamed bun with soup.


    A piece of chaos.


    A mother''s paste.


    Whether it''s finished or not.


    Anyway, we all came to Kaifeng, and all kinds of snacks should be tasted.


    A moment later, the breakfast was served on the old wooden table in front of her.


    Ruoyin, like everyone else, sat down on the old lacquered chair and had breakfast.


    She took a sip of mother''s paste to warm her stomach.


    The so-called mother paste, is to use soybeans, millet, soaked, ground into foam, take juice boiled.


    The color is white as milk, delicate without residue, smooth and moist as fat.


    It''s not sweet, so it''s sweet.


    A drink down, full of rice and bean fragrance.


    Then she ate several more chaos.


    I don''t know how the chaos here is made. It''s better than the capital, but also better than the house.


    The chaotic skin is fragrant, smooth and tender, and the meat filling is extremely mellow.


    A bite, the gravy in the mouth shot open, the smell of meat foam, lips and teeth.


    Even the soup is delicious.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin solved a bowl of chaos.


    But as a foodie, she hasn''t felt her stomach yet.


    Then he took the bowl of Hu hot soup and drank several mouthfuls.


    This Hu spicy soup is different from what she used to drink.


    If Yin thinks that the previous one is not authentic, this one is authentic and authentic.


    Because it tastes better and slimy.


    There is acid in the hot and spicy in the sour.


    With the addition of various seasonings, fragrant, smooth, soft and moist linger between the lips and teeth.


    There are also clusters of fried golden egg shreds, dark green beans, red pepper shreds.


    As well as fried tofu with yellow outside and white inside, green green scallion in white.


    These ingredients, against the backdrop of steaming heat, fully stimulate people''s visual consciousness.


    In addition to the original taste of the food, this is the world''s delicious food with all kinds of colors, flavors and flavors!


    "Girl, you can''t drink it dry. You have to fill it with steamed buns or fried buns." An old lady sitting opposite Ruoyin reminds me kindly.


    If sound raised his head and laughed, nodded his head and said "good".


    I just took a soup bag to eat.But she just bit into a soup dumpling, the light of food in her eyes is flashing.


    It is the charm of pasta, meat, soup and three in one.


    The soup is rich and delicious.


    She looked at a small bite of steamed bun, gently drank the soup inside, and finally swallowed the bun and chewed it carefully.


    Because Kaifeng people eat soup dumplings, there is a doggerel.


    That is: first open the window, then drink soup, a swallow, full of fragrance.


    If sound is a kind of food, I still understand this point.


    By the time she finished eating the scallion pancakes, her stomach was already full.


    When eating, she couldn''t stop at all. Now that she finished eating, she felt that she had enough to eat.


    Ruo Yin touched her round tummy and wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief.


    Looking up at the rising sun, as well as the villagers who are eating breakfast and chatting at the same time, they can not help but feel a little comfortable.


    In fact, it''s very good, from this end of the street to the other end of the alley.


    It''s fun to walk the dog, tease the cat, eat delicious food, and say hello to people.


    But she is doomed, is with such day not predestined!


    Because, she is the Royal daughter-in-law, is the fourth master''s Fu Jin.


    If in the future, the fourth master becomes a prince or an emperor, such a day will be like a arabian night.


    Ruoyin stood up and took out one or two pieces of silver from his sleeve pocket to the boss and said with a smile, "is this enough?"


    The boss was a middle-aged man. After he took it away, he grinned back: "girl, that''s enough. Don''t leave. I still have something to look for you!"


    Say, that boss looked for if sound a lot of copper money.


    When he handed it to Ruoyin, he looked at Ruoyin and said politely with a smile: "Miss, if you listen to this accent, it''s not local?"


    If sound received copper money, willow eyebrow slightly pick.


    She was a Southerner in her previous life, but she didn''t say that she had a southern accent.


    After living in the capital for two years, her accent gradually shifted to the north.


    But the boss in front of her suddenly recognized her accent.


    Does she have a strong accent?


    "I''m not from the local area. I''ve just come here to visit relatives," he said with a smile


    "I''ll tell you, you have a good temperament. Are you a noble person from a big place?"


    "Don''t laugh at me. I''m just a woman. I don''t know what kind of person I am." Ruo Yin is modest.


    "It''s mainly because you don''t look like we do here, but you look like a lady from other places. In addition, recently, we have come to Kaifeng and many dignitaries are still staying at the governor''s house. "


    Ruoyin had intended to end the topic, but after listening to it, she immediately became interested.


    "Noble, where did you come from?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    At this time, one side of the boss Niang see if the sound is beautiful, and chat with their own man several words.


    Then some impatient way: "I said you still buy or not to buy breakfast, if not, do not delay our business ah."


    Then she picked up the boss''s ear and said, "you dead ghost, when you see something nice, you always have to talk about it. Do you want to do business?"


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin awkwardly jerked the corners of her mouth.


    She didn''t think much of the woman.


    On the contrary, I think the interaction between ordinary couples is very lovely.


    So she moved a few steps, facing the landlady.


    "There are no men who are afraid of their wives. There are only men who respect and love their wives." She said, taking out the copper money she had just changed, she took out two taels of silver and handed it to the landlady. "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to spend a little money and listen to interesting things, such as the question I just asked."


    She wanted to give more money.


    But there were so many people around that she didn''t want to take too much money out for fear of being watched.


    A big tree catches the wind.


    In this world, a lot of things are flaunting out of order.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, the woman felt that the girl was not interested in her man.


    And said that to her.


    Does not mean that her family man is not afraid of her, but love her.


    I saw the landlady smile shyly, completely lost the appearance of the tiger.


    On the contrary, he pushed the man beside him and said, "dead ghost, I don''t want to go back to you soon."


    After listening to this, the boss pointed to the sky and said, "since I am a noble man from above, I heard that I was still injured, so I lived in the governor''s house."


    If Yin willow eyebrow a turn, according to reason, he points to the sky, which represents the people of the Tian family.


    Besides, the governor is already a relatively big official.


    The noble people who can live in the governor''s house are only those of the heavenly family.


    Moreover, she only knew that the fourth master was injured.


    As for the other princes, she knew nothing about them.


    However, no matter which one he is, as long as he is a member of the Tian family.


    Even if you get there, it''s the prince of Zhijun or the third master.


    Or eight masters, nine masters, ten masters, even thirteen elder brothers, that is the same.


    Although some of them are in opposition to the fourth master.


    Some of them belong to the same camp as the fourth master.


    But as long as I see her, there is no reason to ignore her.


    I will definitely arrange it for her or send her to the fourth master.


    Of course, it would be better if the governor happened to be the fourth master.


    If Yin hands the money to that boss Niang, the boss Niang wriggles to refuse to accept.


    She put the money directly in the wooden box where they put the change.


    "Thank you," he said with a smile


    After that, she turned around and planned to go back to the restaurant to clean up and go to the governor''s house.


    But after a few steps, she couldn''t wait to look back and asked, "by the way, how long does it take to get to the governor''s house?"


    Since we have spent money, we still have to ask for details.


    If you don''t have time, you have to ask someone else.


    "That''s a little far away." This time, it was the boss''s wife who said, "the governor''s house is going to cross the river by boat from our county, but that boat will go out for three days. One ride is a day. After that, you have to change cars. You can take a coach or an ox cart, depending on your ability. Anyway, it will take a day and a night to take a horse cart."


    "Ah? Once every three days? " If sound startles big tooth to drop.


    "Yes, that ship will leave at dawn today. If you want to go, you will have to get up early in the dark three days later."


    "Oh, thank you for telling me that." If the sound waves to the landlady, she leaves powerless.


    She had heard that there was a nobleman at the governor''s house, and she wanted to pack up and set off immediately.


    But opportunities don''t come every day. It takes three days to drive a boat.


    She can''t swim across the river alone.


    That kind of private ship is too small and there are no safety measures.


    If a wave comes, she will sink into the river.


    After all, the ship is closed. It can''t get out for a while and half. It''s useless to even have a spray.


    Besides, in case of a black ship, it would be even worse.


    If the fourth master was her sweetheart, she would be brave enough to rush to him at the first time.


    But he''s not her sweetheart.


    She wanted to find the fourth master just to stop the insecurity.


    But she weighed that security was nothing compared to life.


    So, ah, this thing can''t be in a hurry. We have to think about it for a long time.


    The more anxious you are, the more likely you are to get into trouble.


    However, she is not totally without harvest.


    At least some clues have been asked.I want to come here for a few days. When the boat starts, she will see the fourth master.


    It seems that there are opportunities everywhere in life. If you have breakfast, you will get great news.


    Ruoyin, who was full of food and drink, went down the street and went back to the restaurant.


    She went to the second floor and went back to her room by William''s.


    She was just passing by, but was stopped by William, "where did you just go?"


    If the sound steps a meal, turn to see William''s face is lazy, half open, seems to have just got up.


    Only one eye, she immediately took back the eyes, and back over the body, back to him.


    "I went to eat breakfast. It''s delicious. It''s the shop that turns left. It''s delicious. There are many varieties. You can try it." It''s so unrestrained.


    Did he change clothes with the door open when she didn''t come?


    Open dressing?


    William is not interested in the breakfast shop introduced by Ruoyin.


    His thick eyebrows frowned slightly, and he looked a little upset.


    A group of women gathered around him and knelt down in front of him, carrying water, handing him handkerchief, polishing shoes, waiting for him to change clothes and wash.


    His arms were open, his face was like a voice, and his whole body was full of noble breath.


    There is no wrinkle in the white shirt. The silver button is half opened and half opened, which shows the muscular lines.


    He was white, his skin was very white, and the sun was shining on him from one side of the window.


    That pair of mysterious blue eyes, full of lazy and arrogant.


    He just stood in the room, did nothing, but gave people a masculine charm of ruffian smell.


    You can''t help but scream.


    William is the kind of person who... Has no stage fright in front of women.


    Even if the beauty in front of him is like clouds, if Yin stands at the door, his clothes are half opened, and he is not afraid at all.


    He''s very comfortable with women.


    And I know how to show my perfect side in front of women.


    Every move is like walking man charm.


    After a long time, only listen to William light "um" a, way: "I have something to go."


    His voice was full of magnetism and wildness, like a wild animal waking up in the morning.


    With the faint sorrow of parting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    "Go?" Ruoyin heard something wrong in his words.


    How do you want to look for someone to leave?


    "The sun never sets. There''s something wrong with the Empire. I have to go back and deal with it."


    "Oh, well, I wish you all the best. If I see the same mixed blood as you in Daqing, I''ll pay attention to it for you." Ruoyin said officially and politely.


    "Will you come again if you don''t ask me?" William thrust himself into his waist and frowned impatiently.


    The servant girl on the edge, oh... No, it should be the maid. Continue to help him with his clothes.


    "If your brother hasn''t been found, he will come again." If the sound is turned away, it should be returned.


    In the face of too rational if sound, William light "um" a, do not want to speak.


    Deep and narrow blue eyes narrowed, looking at the back of the woman.


    It seems that in her body, can never see the reluctant and other emotions.


    Even if he was half dressed and stood in front of her, she did not have a trace of shame.


    It''s the first time I turn my back.


    All along, there is only communication between friends.


    Even friends are not called, just ordinary friends.


    This has always been read female countless him, for the first time feel frustrated, doubt his own charm.


    For a long time, if Yin didn''t hear him, he said, "I''m back in the room," and turned away.


    At noon that day, when Ruoyin was eating in the restaurant, William had already left.


    So she ate, drank and wandered alone in the county, hoping that the day of sailing would come earlier.


    As for the report to the official, it will definitely not be reported to the official.


    A lot of things representing her identity were washed away by the river.


    If you report to the official rashly, people may not believe that she is Si Fu Jin.


    Maybe we''ll have to catch her and say she''s posing.


    What''s more, she is not sure whether the local magistrate is good or not.


    Even she was not sure that the governor was good.


    The only person she could trust was the fourth master or the royal family.


    One day later, the other end of the Meng house, so lively.


    Today, it happens to be Meng Shiyuan''s birthday.


    As the prefect of Kaifeng, he wanted to hold a banquet.


    Besides, there was a noble man at home, who, for fear that others might not know, sent the post to his colleagues and collateral relatives.


    Today, as soon as it was light, the guests of the house came in admiration and almost broke the threshold.


    As for the name of mumeng Shiyuan.


    It''s the name of the fourth master.


    That''s not known.


    Fourth master is a diligent man. Even if he is hurt, he still reads books.


    From time to time, when he found something desirable, he wrote and marked with a Langhao pen.


    Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master''s hand wrapped in gauze and wrote there. He was really in tears.


    And every time the fourth master wrote, the long eyebrow kept frowning and never let go.


    It''s easy to see. My hands are aching.


    "Putong" knelt down in front of the fourth master and said, "master, you''ve been writing for an hour. Let''s take a rest, or it will affect the wound. What can we do? The great doctor told you to be calm...


    " shut up. " The fourth master yelled in a deep voice, and the pen in his hand did not stop for a moment. "Huang amah asked me to write a statement on river management, so I had to write it. Injury is not an excuse for laziness. If it is because of temporary injury, it will slow down, and the hand of the master is really useless."


    "Yes, sir." Su Peisheng shook his voice and swallowed his full stomach again.


    Oh, I can''t relax for a moment when I''m in the royal family.


    Otherwise, there are big ones on the top and small ones on the bottom.


    Seven or eight princes will catch up with the fourth master.


    "By the way, have you heard from Fujin?" The fourth master, who had never looked up, raised his head and asked.


    During these days, Su Peisheng was not afraid of anything else. He was afraid to hear the fourth master ask this question.


    Fu Jin didn''t find it one day, and the fourth master''s temper got worse and worse.


    If the answer is not good, there will be a scolding, plus being kicked.


    "Chen Biao said that he had focused on several counties. The roads in those mountains were not easy to walk, and they had to go by boat. It''s said that in some counties, the ship runs every three days. "


    "And then." Fourth master''s thick eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    "Please don''t worry. It''s about Fujin. Even if the conditions are not sufficient, Chen Shiwei doesn''t dare to neglect him. He simply found a boatman to carry him back and forth in various counties. He heard that the boat capsized yesterday and nearly lost his life."


    In general, if the waves are big, the boats dare not open.


    But the fourth master was eager to find Fujin. They were slaves who risked their lives and had to find them as soon as possible."How could it be so?" The fourth master has a thick eyebrow.


    "This is not a thunderstorm period. The river is turbulent and several big waves come down. Even people and boats sink to the bottom of the river. It''s hard to hang two waist boats on their waist. It''s said that a small bodyguard who followed him went down to the bottom of the river, but he didn''t come up. Finally, he was salvaged under the river, and there are no people left."


    The so-called waist boat is a gourd made of wood, which is equivalent to a life buoy.


    You can also load clothes and dry food.


    The fourth Master heard that Chen Biao almost lost his life on his way to work.


    For this reason, a bodyguard is dead.


    He knew that the servants were really working, so he didn''t get angry.


    "Take some silver and send it to the guard''s house." He rubbed his eyebrows and ordered him in a deep voice: "if you ask someone to take a message to Chen Biao, if you find Fujin, don''t take a boat and wait for the boat to leave before you come back. Don''t worry about this day or two."


    Anyway, as long as a person finds it, he can rest assured.


    "Bang!" Su Peisheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just at this time, little Dezi came into the room and said, "master son, Miss Meng asked to see you and said it was something."


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master. He couldn''t do it.


    The fourth master lowered his head to write again, and a pair of thick eyebrows were rising impatiently.


    "No He didn''t even look up.


    At the beginning, he didn''t know what the Mencius meant.


    But since Meng Shiyuan wanted Meng Yajing to serve him closely, he understood.


    Moreover, it is not proper for Meng Yajing to walk to his guest room under the guise of sending food and messages from time to time.


    "But I look at her in a hurry. Maybe something will happen." Xiaodezi saw the excitement of Meng''s residence early in the morning.


    If this should delay the business, it will not be good.


    "Is the slave of her family dead? I have to go there with a message." The fourth Master said the poisonous words lightly.


    Xiaodezi was stunned at the spot and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    He didn''t know what the Mencius meant.


    I thought that the Meng family took a fancy to the fourth master, and was afraid that the slave would neglect him.


    So everything has to be passed on.


    The meals are all delivered by the eldest lady.


    Su Peisheng got up, pulled xiaodezi out, and invited Meng Yajing into the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Just now, the fourth master''s words were vicious, but they didn''t say anything or drive people away.


    Sir, when it comes to business, it is rigorous.


    A moment later, Meng Yajing entered the room.


    She was dressed in a pink flag dress, combed two heads, only decorated with a few Hosta son, looking at it is very elegant.


    Moreover, she was slow and light.


    She also exudes the faint fragrance of Phalaenopsis.


    It was a refreshing fragrance, not boring at all.


    When she came to the fourth master''s desk, she saw him writing attentively.


    Every move is characterized by calm and domineering of mature men.


    Especially the hand wrapped in gauze is still writing.


    Look, the tough guy is full of charm, there is a kind of uncontrollable wild around him.


    At the same time, Meng Yajing was heartbroken and full of joy.


    "Fourth master, you are all injured. You still write!" Meng Yajing is worried about the tunnel.


    "Say the point." The fourth Master said coldly.


    Meng Yajing gave a dry smile and said softly, "fourth master, this is my amah''s birthday. He wants to invite you to the front room for a banquet."


    "Since it''s your Alma''s birthday, I can''t go any more." The fourth master did not raise his head, so he directly refused.


    Meng Yajing understood the meaning of the fourth master.


    Because it was Amar''s birthday, the fourth master didn''t want to steal the limelight.


    But Amar just wants the fourth master to go to the banquet and help sit down.


    She held her lips, and her face was innocent, and her voice softened a little: "but... Amar is good with many of her colleagues in the officialdom. She has said that she has heard of you in our family and come here in admiration. If you don''t go, I''m afraid Amar will not be able to look up in the future... Especially today, there are many universities Her voice is like water and song, so people can''t bear to refuse.


    The fourth master, who was still writing, had a slight pause when he heard the grand master and the servants.


    Then he put down his pen and ink, looked at Meng Yajing, and said faintly, "since this is the case, I still go there."


    "Yes, thank you very much. I''ll go to the front hall and tell Amar." Meng Yajing said, Yingying Fu saluted and left.


    Su Peisheng personally came forward to wait on the fourth master to change clothes.


    The heart says that Meng Shiyuan is very powerful. It''s hard to refuse the fourth master''s visit to his home.


    Otherwise, Meng Shiyuan would have no face if he didn''t show up.


    It is unnecessary to offend a minister for a simple matter. What if it will be useful in the future?


    After the brocade robe was changed, he let him take the blue robe.


    When we get there, the guests are almost all here.


    The front hall is very spacious, with long cases on both sides, even to the door.


    The rest of them were seated at the table next to the bill.


    "Four masters are here!" Far away, some people sing, "a piece of marble pen holder, a few types of sapphire ink bed."


    After listening to the singing of the four masters, they saluted one after another: "good morning, fourth master."


    "All up, today is governor Meng''s birthday, everyone''s hot and noisy birthday celebration, don''t be restrained." With the servant, the fourth master walked on the path among the people and lifted his feet into the front hall door.


    Finally, like Meng Shiyuan, he sat on the top of the yellow pear carved chair.


    And in front of him, there is a square yellow pear inlaid marble table.


    There were meals and wine on the table.


    When the fourth master took his seat in the chair, all the people got up and said, "thank you."


    They didn''t pay attention to it just now. After getting up, they secretly glanced at the fourth master, and they were all stunned.


    The fourth master''s eyes were cold and he glanced at the people below.


    The thick eyebrows rose with pride.


    Cool thin light pursed lips, angular outline.


    Tall and straight but not rough body.


    Just like an eagle in the night, it''s cool and lonely, but full of vigor and pressure,


    is just sitting on the top of the table, alone and independent, exuding the strength of being proud of the world.


    They were so frightened that they dropped their eyes one after another. It was hard to be informal.


    At this time, Meng Shiyuan also got up and sat down beside the fourth master.


    Although he was the master, the table in front of him was slightly under the fourth master.


    Meng Yajing at the bottom has been looking at the fourth master with his eyes.


    It would be nice to be his woman one day.


    "Fourth master, this is the medicinal wine that I specially asked people to buy from forget worry winery. It is soaked with various herbs. It is especially suitable for your present situation." After Meng Shiyuan finished, a servant came forward to pour wine for the fourth master.


    However, the Royal people are more cautious in their meals.Whether it''s in the house or in someone else''s house.


    No, the two doctors checked the food and wine in front of the fourth master with silver needles and poison testing tools.


    Also, there are people who help to try it.


    A moment later, the grand doctor found that there was no problem. The fourth master moved the chopsticks.


    And the people at the bottom dare to eat after the fourth master moves his chopsticks.


    Then someone came forward to sing.


    Or sing the birthday standard match, Magu xianshou.


    After a few mouthfuls of food, the fourth master took a cup of wine.


    Then, he was holding a cup, and looked at the yellow brown wine carefully.


    This wine is spicy, bitter and sweet, and has a strong traditional Chinese medicine flavor.


    He heard that Fujin opened many branches, but he didn''t think about it. Kaifeng also had them.


    A moment later, the banquet became hot, and many people toasted Meng Shiyuan.


    However, in order to make friends with the fourth master, they did not give him a toast.


    One by one, although they knew that the fourth master was injured, they couldn''t resist trying to be polite.


    It''s nothing more than saying something like "I''m done, you''re free.".


    The fourth master always means to have a drink.


    He is full of people, usually with his brothers, also did not drink less.


    Sometimes when vassal princes and envoys from other countries came, he would drink wine with the prince Kangxi and foreign guests.


    So in terms of drinking, he is particularly forthright.


    In addition, he had a very strong temperament and did not say anything about it.


    If he had not been hurt now, he would have drunk more.


    After a while, the fourth master''s body was getting hot.


    After all, if a person offers three cups of wine, even if he only means one mouthful and turns down, there will be several cups.


    At this time, I don''t know which unknown lady, said: "I heard that sifujin fell into a cliff, but now it is found."


    As soon as the voice fell, the woman was pulled by the man beside her.


    And beside the woman are Meng Yajing and Mrs. Meng.


    I think they just got to this point.


    After the rest of the people had a pause, the atmosphere suddenly turned cold.


    Meng Shiyuan is able to talk: "four masters, four blessing Jinji people have their own natural appearance, will be good."


    Fourth master''s face did not show, light "um" a sound.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    But the frequency of drinking is much faster.


    Anyway, the doctor said that there was no problem with medicinal wine.


    And the medicinal wine was bought by forget worry winery, so he drank it without scruples.


    Then, seeing that the fourth master didn''t look good, they didn''t dare to propose a toast.


    But the fourth master was there to drink.


    Especially when Ruo Yin stands helpless in the carriage and looks at him in despair.


    But he was surrounded by people in black, and there was nothing he could do.


    Seeing the situation, Meng Shiyuan and Meng Yajing below looked at each other.


    With only one look in their eyes, the two fathers and daughters understood and laughed.


    The banquet lasted until dusk. When Su Peisheng saw that the fourth master was slightly drunk, he directly supported him and left first.


    After returning to the guest room, the two doctors gave the fourth master a drink.


    But the fourth master still didn''t have any reaction at all. He couldn''t afford to go to bed directly.


    "Mr. Su, fourth master, this is not drunk, everyone is drunk. We can''t use any good antidote." Too medical.


    Su Peisheng eyebrows a pick, this is... Intoxicated?


    Alas, the fourth master must be because Fu Jin has not been found yet, and he is not in a good mood.


    At night, Meng Shiyuan took Meng Yajing to see the fourth master.


    "Mr. Su, I heard that the fourth master was drunk and unconscious. I didn''t feel at ease. I brought Yajing to have a look." Mengishihara was respectful.


    Even when he met Su Peisheng, he bowed his hands.


    Meng Yajing saluted slightly, meaning a little.


    Su Peisheng could not bear it. He leaned aside and politely avoided it.


    Then, he glanced at the closed door in his eyes and said, "the fourth master will be resting. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to visit."


    "Well, I''m the one to blame. What kind of medicinal wine did you make the fourth master drunk. But my father-in-law won''t let me visit. I''m not at ease. After all, he''s a prince. He lives in my house. If something happens, I can''t tell him. " Meng Shiyuan blamed himself.


    When Su Peisheng looked up, he saw Meng Shiyuan''s face full of guilt, remorse, sadness and regret.


    I want to say this is either true.


    Or it''s too good.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "well, Lord Meng can go in, but don''t wake up the fourth master, and come out early after reading."


    "Good, good." Meng Shiyuan said and raised his hand toward Meng Yajing.


    When they passed by Su Peisheng, xiaodezi just poured a cup of tea for Meng Shiyuan.


    As a result, I don''t know whether Meng Shiyuan didn''t catch it or the tea cup was too hot.


    Cup Cup "bang Dang" a sound, overturned to the ground.


    Half of the brown tea was splashed on Su Peisheng''s eunuchs'' clothes.


    "Hiss ~" was so hot that Su Peisheng frowned and almost cried out.


    But as soon as he thought that the fourth master was still resting in it, he immediately covered his mouth for fear of waking him up.


    Little Dezi knelt down with Su Peisheng''s big + legs, and a puzzled confusion flashed in his eyes.


    "Grandfather Su, do you care? I''m afraid I''m not. I''m afraid that''s why I call him..."


    because Su Peisheng is the chief supervisor of eunuchs.


    He was also the master of his master, that is, the grandmaster, so he was called grandfather su.


    "Well, you little virtuous son, you are very careless in carrying tea and water. Don''t you know that you are resting in it?" Su Peisheng shook xiaodezi with a brush.


    It''s hard to see. In fact, how much dust can be.


    It''s just a few + hairs. It doesn''t hurt to hit people.


    "Father Su, don''t blame this slave." Meng Shiyuan pulled rasupei Sheng and said, "blame me. I''m too worried about the fourth master. I''m not sure for a moment."


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng stopped his serious expression of reprimanding xiaodezi.


    Light way: "this time I see in the face of Mr. Meng, forgive you, next time if so, I must pick off your boy''s skin!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Xiaodezi repeatedly responded.


    "Get out of here Su Peisheng waved xiaodezi away.


    Meng Yajing, who had been writing quietly, looked at Su Peisheng''s tea stains with concern and said softly, "Mr. Su, do you need to call the doctor to see your tea stains


    She had a tender, caring look.


    Su Peisheng said with a smile, "it''s not a matter of much importance. It''s just a little ironing. It will make you laugh and stain your eyes. I''ll go down and change my clothes. If you want to see the fourth master, you can go in and have a look. As long as there is not too much movement, it doesn''t matter."


    People look up to him and ask for his opinions.


    Otherwise, if people have to see it, he can''t help it.


    After all, he was a slave. He was the governor in charge of Kaifeng''s greatest power.


    And they''re in people''s houses.


    "Father Xie su." Meng Yajing should, with Meng Shiyuan into the house.So he went out to change his clothes.


    Before leaving, he also told several servants to take care of the situation in the inner room.


    Looking at the background of Su Peisheng''s departure, xiaodezi opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    Finally, he hung down his head and swallowed the words in his stomach.


    At this time, Meng Shiyuan and Meng Yajing approached the carved shelf bed.


    Liu Hua and Liu Ye, together with two small eunuchs, stood in the room, and bowed their heads, waiting for dispatch.


    The other two bodyguards followed Meng Shiyuan and Meng Yajing to check the situation at any time.


    These servants and bodyguards came into the house after su Peisheng''s eyes, just in case.


    After Meng Yajing gets close to her, Feng Mou stares at the little red fourth master on her face.


    Healthy skin color, outlines the sharp and cold face.


    Thick sword eyebrow, high + straight nose.


    Beautiful and cool thin lips, all in the publicity of dignity.


    She kept the handkerchief in her hand and wished to raise her hand to touch this beautiful cheek.


    Especially this cold thin lip, if you kiss yourself...


    think of this, her heart will tremble.


    At this time, four Ye''s eyebrows frowned, thin lips also moved slightly.


    Just now, there was a lot of noise outside, and it was disturbing him.


    As a result, he did not lie down much, opened his eyes and looked around.


    The medicinal wine has a strong aftereffect, and the aftertaste after being drunk is still there. The pain in the head is also very strong.


    I can''t help but raise my hand and rub my temple.


    "The fourth master has a headache. Let me rub it for you." Meng Yajing sat beside the bed, raised his hand and rubbed his temple for the fourth master.


    Seeing this, Meng Shiyuan quickly retreated far away, looking at all this.


    Hearing the girl''s voice, the fourth master suddenly held Meng Yajing''s wrist.


    That pair of originally dark cold eyes, suddenly turned into a sharp blade, let people shudder.


    The expression on the face is also full of incomparable.


    There was an awe inspiring chill and imperial pride.


    As long as Meng Ya is not as quiet as he wants, he can kick her out.


    Meng Yajing, as the daughter of Meng''s parents, has never seen anything in the world.


    Although the fourth master looked terrible at this time, she still calmed down and knelt in front of the bed.


    He raised his sparkling Phoenix eyes and looked at the wrist held by the fourth master. Chu Chuke said, "fourth master... You hurt me..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    Recently, she listened to the private discussion of the servants in the courtyard of the fourth master that she and the statue of Sifu Jin, especially the eyes.


    She made her eyes more charming.


    I hope this only similarity can help her succeed.


    At this time, the two bodyguards slightly avoided and stood on both sides.


    They only care about the safety of the fourth master, but they don''t care about the safety of others.


    At this time, from the fourth master''s point of view, Meng Yajing''s side face is 50% similar to Ruoyin.


    Especially that bright eyes droop, look at me still feel pity.


    The fourth master frowned. The wine was not fully awake, and his head was aching.


    He squinted to see clearly.


    However, Meng Yajing''s back light, coupled with his headache to crack, see blurred.


    The fourth master raised his head and rubbed his eyebrows to see it clearly.


    Instead of seeing it clearly, a double image of two, three, and four appeared...


    "Sir, what''s wrong with you? Do you want to call a doctor?" Meng Yajing asked.


    But the heart is nervous to die.


    Don''t call the doctor.


    Otherwise her good play will be ruined.


    In addition, we must succeed this time.


    Otherwise, if the four fortunes came back, there would be nothing about her.


    The fourth master frowned and looked again.


    Those shadows are not seen, only a face of great national charm, not exactly his fortune.


    So, his consciousness is blurred, his eyes are blurred, and he says with a big tongue, "they have finally found you?"


    After hearing this question, Meng Yajing was stunned for a moment, and then pulled out a bitter smile and said, "yes, they finally found me."


    She finally understood why the fourth master was stunned when he saw her for the first time.


    Is it because she looks like sifujin.


    Now drunk, actually she is also regarded as that woman?


    But who is she? Did he care about her.


    At this time, her heart is really entangled.


    On the one hand, he wants to use his similarity with sifujin in exchange for his love.


    On the other hand, she worries about losing herself in the shadow of others.


    However, Meng Yajing''s bitter smile, to the fourth master, is what he suffered these days.


    "You suffer." The fourth master took Meng Yajing and asked her to get up.


    At the same time, the worries of these days have gradually dissipated.


    The boredom in the heart is eliminated a lot.


    It''s just the drunkenness, but it doesn''t decrease at all.


    Meng Yajing got up, bowed his head, and said wrongly, "it''s worth it to be able to return to your father''s side without suffering."


    But in the heart is comforting oneself, can become the fourth master woman, all is worth.


    The fourth master is dizzy. His behavior and behavior are fragment by fragment.


    Xu thought that Fujin had found it, and when he was happy, he closed his eyes and leaned against the head of the bed and did not speak.


    Meng Yajing was close to the fourth master''s ear, and the heat was sprinkled on the fourth master''s ear: "Sir, I''ll help you change the gauze and apply the medicine."


    In the ears of the fourth master, there was a feeling of heat and numbness.


    Nose tip to smell the faint fragrance of Phalaenopsis, and Ruoyin body fragrance is similar.


    In addition, the fourth master was drunk and dizzy.


    His eyes closed, a light "um" a, is agreed.


    Meng Yajing was so happy that he asked the servant to bring the medicine and gauze.


    Also with the hostess''s posture, to the servant in the room gave the order: "you all go out, here have me on the line."


    Liu Hua and Liu Ye secretly glanced at the fourth master. He heard him close his eyes and opened his thin lips: "all go out."


    "Yes."


    So, a room of servants, even the bodyguards, went out.


    Before going out, they secretly looked at the eye Meng Shiyuan.


    Other people when father, and Miss Meng have no opinion from themselves, they have no qualifications not to let.


    Besides, the fourth master is also the active party.


    But the only thing that''s puzzling.


    It''s the dialogue between the fourth master and Miss Meng. How can they not understand it.


    When did Miss Meng get so close to the fourth master?


    These days, they only know that Miss Meng comes to the guest room frequently.


    But the fourth master did not have any contact with her.


    Did they miss something?


    See Meng Shi Yuan still pestle in place, Meng Ya Jing toward him made a wink.


    This is after driving out the slave, and I come to drive away my father again.


    After meeting the will, Meng Shiyuan opened his mouth and stopped.


    Finally, I just sighed and went out.


    As a daughter, she should have a high vision.


    But as long as meet like, that is not to achieve the goal.This is not, in order to become the fourth master''s woman, is simply low in the dust, would rather do other people''s shadow.


    Alas, seeing the fourth master''s mistake for life!


    I don''t know whether he was right or wrong to invite the fourth master home this time...


    after Meng Shiyuan left, there were only Meng Yajing and the fourth master in the house.


    The fourth master leaned on the head of the bed and closed his eyes. Meng Yajing changed his gauze and dressing.


    This is his trust in Fujin.


    Meng Yajing lowered his head and only gave a side face to the fourth master, trying not to let his whole face appear in front of him.


    And when changing dressing, she is to use soft finger abdomen, slowly daub ointment even.


    It''s much better than the hands of rough people, or cotton swabs that feel rubbed.


    "Did you wipe someone before?" The fourth master closed his eyes and asked, his tongue was still a little big, obviously still drunk.


    Meng Ya''s hand shook with fright.


    In order not to show her flaws, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down and said: "before, when my Alma was injured, I gave her medicine. Over time, I became proficient."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, hoarse "um".


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t say anything, Meng Yajing breathed a sigh of relief and became more and more cautious, just like being a thief.


    Fortunately, his amah is the governor and the highest military official in Kaifeng, and injuries are inevitable.


    But Amar of sifujin was the commander in chief, and he was still a general at that time, and he was more or less injured.


    At the thought of this, she gave a bitter smile,


    Oh, even their two amars have similarities!


    After a cup of tea, Meng Yajing changed the medicine for the fourth master.


    He got up to salute and lowered his voice to the softest: "fourth master, it''s late at night. You should have a rest earlier."


    Her voice was very soft, even with a hint of bewilderment.


    It seems to imply something.


    After saying that, she also eagerly looked at the fourth master, nervous to death.


    The fourth master must let her stay for the night. Even if he didn''t do anything, it would be half done.


    If something has been done, let alone.


    The fourth master, who has always closed his eyes, opened his eyes and looked at Meng Yajing.


    It was late at night and there was only an oil lamp in the room.


    Dim yellow light, let people see not too clear, but to Meng Yajing, covered with a layer of dark color.


    By candlelight, she was wearing a light purple flag dress.


    Willow eyebrows curved, small nose slightly up + warped, skin like white jade, Yan if Chaohua.


    The Phoenix eyes are looking at her, as if reluctant to give up.


    Meng Yajing is frightened by the fourth master for fear of finding something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    He pretended to be shy and hung down his head and pretended to be shy.


    When she was staring at her heart beating fast by the fourth master, she only heard him say, "blow out the candle and set it together."


    His voice was low and magnetic, with a big drunk tongue.


    "Yes." Meng Yajing on the Phoenix eyes drooping, a pair of girl like shame.


    She quickly went to the other end of the bed, blew out the candle, and took off her clothes in the dark.


    Moonlight from the window into the room, according to a graceful figure, in that dressing.


    But only Meng Yajing knew that when she changed her clothes, her hands were shaking.


    Until she got to the bed, the whole person was shaking.


    "It''s so shaking." In the dark, the fourth master asked.


    Meng Yajing, in a hurry, threw himself directly into the arms of the fourth master and said, "my Lord, it''s cold."


    Warm fragrance warm jade flutter full, fourth master''s nose tip, smell dense woman fragrance.


    The atmosphere in the bed tent was ignited.


    The fourth master rolled over and walked up the woman''s cheek.


    In the dim moonlight, this face is the one he thinks of these days.


    So, he bowed his head and kissed wildly.


    Fourth master''s kiss is always aggressive.


    Especially in the case of drinking too much, the light aroma of wine and man''s breath made Meng''s soft into a pool of mud.


    Her whole body, even every bone, was broken.


    Even the hair is sweet.


    But she did not dare to act rashly, for fear that the more four Fu Jin different details, will be found.


    She can only be conquered by the fourth master.


    Just as the fire was burning in the room, Su Peisheng outside finally changed into a clean dress.


    He also explained some trifles and went back to the yard.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw all the servants standing outside the door, and he was puzzled.


    Especially before he left, he told several servants to guard the fourth master in the room, and they all stood far away.


    "Hey, I told you to guard the fourth master inside. How could you stand so far away one by one." Su Peisheng waved the dust in his hand and hit the two eunuchs.


    "Mr. Su, you misunderstand us. It was the Lord who asked us to come out. The key is that Miss Meng is also in it."


    Hearing this, Su Pei Sheng shrieked out his voice and said, "what! Miss Meng? "


    He said, glancing at the closed door.


    Then he raised his feet and went to the door, hoping to knock on the door to confirm the situation.


    After all, according to his understanding of the fourth master, the fourth master doesn''t care about that lady Meng at all.


    "Mr. Su, you''d better avoid it. The light in my house has just gone out. This will..." Liu Hua is a little difficult to say. In the most euphemistic way, "it''s estimated that it''s all over."


    Mr. Meng may be working with Miss Meng!


    After pausing in place, Su Peisheng still shook off Liu Hua''s hand. "No, it''s too abnormal. I have to see it myself."


    Then he went to the door.


    With his head on his side, he lifted his left hand to knock on the door.


    He thought well that he would rush in regardless of whether people were allowed in or not.


    But he was about to knock on the door when he heard the voice of soul biting bone coming from inside.


    And the heavy breathing of men.


    And there''s the squeak of the bed frame.


    "Ah! Pain, pain and pain... "The voice of the woman''s bewilderment came through the door and window.


    In particular, ah, like a broken body, not adapted to the Jiao call.


    Moreover, the voice was tangled with pain and happiness.


    After three consecutive pains, Su Peisheng was completely covered up. He did not dare to enter the room.


    Although he was a eunuch, he did not dare to go in and disturb the fourth master when he was on the rise!


    Knock on the door at most.


    Unless it hasn''t started yet.


    Listen to the news, this is the absolute beginning.


    How dare he let the fourth master hold the fire? His head will fall off at that time, and he may not be able to turn off the fire.


    So he knocked on the door and said, "master, are you ok?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a thick and hoarse voice of indignation: "get out.".


    As well as the sound of "bang Dang", the sound of the cup on the doorframe.


    Su Peisheng was scared to step back.


    He sent the slave back a few steps.


    "Mr. Su, I told you. I''ll stop now. Don''t disturb me. You must not listen." Willow Road.


    Su Peisheng stroked his frightened heart, but some did not accept the fact.


    After a long time, he pointed to a few slaves in front of him and said, "you guys, quickly bring what just happened to you from the facts."


    So the servant girls and bodyguards learned from Su Peisheng what had just happened.After hearing this, Su Peisheng understood something.


    Those servants were only servants in front of the fourth master, but they were not close to each other.


    Only he, Su Peisheng, stayed with the fourth master all the time.


    It''s the study where the fourth master writes. No one can get close to him. He can wait on him.


    Therefore, others don''t understand the fourth master, but he knows the fourth master too well.


    It seems that... The fourth master regards Miss Meng as Fu Jin.


    When he saw that Su Peisheng was deep in thought, he opened his mouth and stammered: "grandfather Su, I want to talk to you alone."


    Su Peisheng raised his eyebrows and raised his hand to fight against xiaodezi.


    The mouth also reprimanded: "you just knocked over the tea cup matter, I haven''t asked you to settle accounts, but you have a fart to let go again."


    In other words, he followed xiaodezi to a big tree in the distance.


    Su Peisheng, seeing the aggrieved look on his face, said faintly, "say it. There''s something to say. How can''t you fart?"


    "That..." xiaodezi stammered, "what I want to say is that I saw Lord Meng holding the cup firmly before I let go. How could it be that when he let go, I suddenly threw it on you."


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng''s eyes turned slightly, and he completely understood, "why didn''t you say that?"


    "at that time, the slave was flustered and uncertain. Now that Miss Meng is staying with him, he suddenly realizes that something is wrong." Xiaodezihui.


    Su Peisheng, with a slight jaw and half narrow eyes, said, "I said that you are also the apprentice taught by he Zhongkang. How could you be so careless at that time? But I was so hot at that time that I didn''t think so much about it. Now that you say so, it seems that everything today is planned."


    "Everything today?" Little Dezi asked in a puzzled way.


    "From Meng Shiyuan''s birthday, everything has been going on in the court. Including the person who mentioned Fujin and the medicinal wine, and then to the arrival of Meng''s father and daughter. "


    Su Peisheng said, and sighed: "tut tut Tut, but people can''t find any fault. This pair of father and daughter is really not simple!"


    "Grandfather Su, shall we make it clear to the fourth master and reveal their faces?" Little toko, who is only a teenager, asked naively.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    As soon as his voice was finished, Su Peisheng no longer beat him with the whisk.


    Or directly patted on the forehead of xiaodezi with the palm of his hand. He hated the iron but not the steel: "how can you say you are stupid? You think you know that the fourth master will not know when he gets up early in the morning."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Small virtuous son covers the brain to answer a way repeatedly.


    "As slaves, we just serve the master and son well. The rest, I have our own discretion. We can''t open any pot without opening it."


    Little Dezi wrinkled his face and said in a low voice, "but the Lord regarded her as Fujin."


    Seeing that he was not yet enlightened, Su Peisheng simply pinched him with a big one.


    And tirelessly said: "is not just sleeping a girl, that Meng family father and daughter are not anxious, you little eunuch anxious what. What''s more, our master is a man, but Miss Meng is still a pretty girl. So, the master is not a loser. "


    "Is it not easy to make Fujin come back?"


    "Our master has enough conscience and few desires. It''s a big thing if you don''t see long live and those brothers patrolling south, and you can''t spoil other girls on the way." Su Peisheng doesn''t care about tunnels.


    And, in his heart, he thought that, compared with touching that kind of wild flowers, it was not as good as this kind of big door lady.


    He also found that the fourth master was more and more interested in Fujin.


    But the last thing the Lord didn''t like was that the princes were sincere.


    The purpose is not to let the prince''s mood, behavior, be affected by women.


    In this case, how can you become a big one in the future.


    Because the prince who is in the royal family is poor, he should not have personal feelings!


    Xiaodezi opened his mouth: "but...


    " but what, you little eunuch, you really want to be a master. "


    "No, I dare not, Grandpa su." Little Dezi knelt down.


    Su Peisheng pointed at the forehead of xiaodezi with his forefinger and said, "from now on, Lord Meng is the father-in-law of the fourth master. As for the young lady Meng, who is our little master, you should put away those thoughtless thoughts. When the fourth master wakes up tomorrow, he knows better than anyone else. Don''t hit him at the muzzle of the gun, or you will lose your head. "


    Anyway, if the fourth master wakes up tomorrow, he will know everything.


    If you are still sprinkled salt on the wound of a small eunuch, you are not looking for death.


    "Yes, thank you so much for your advice." Xiaodezi said respectfully.


    Su Peisheng shook the dust, walked in front of him and said, "OK, go back to the vigil."


    He, Su Peisheng, never belonged to a woman in the backyard.


    Unless the fourth master is more attentive to someone, he is also respectful.


    But all that is good for the fourth master.


    If the fourth master is too interested in which mistress, it will be the opposite of the extreme.


    Therefore, his loyalty always belongs to the fourth master.


    What is the reason why Lord Meng is a full and full wing to the fourth master?


    When he came back to the house, he stood outside with the servants to watch the night.


    At this time, the movement in the room has not stopped.


    Meng Yajing was almost scared to death.


    If Su Peisheng comes in and destroys her good deeds, she will fall short.


    At this time, she was indifferent to other things, and her mouth was broken with pain.


    The fingertips are deeply embedded in the silk pillow.


    This night, the red waves were turned over, the pink and black clothes were relaxed and their hair was disorderly taken off...


    until the second half of the night, the fourth master had already fallen asleep.


    Meng Yajing just looked at the man''s handsome cheek and couldn''t help but cry.


    She, at last, became his woman.


    Mingming only knew for a period of time, but she loved so deeply and fell so deeply.


    There is even a feeling of regret for meeting each other late.


    The next morning, Meng Yajing woke up before the fourth master.


    After waking up, he was satisfied with her face.


    So as soon as the fourth master opened his lazy eyes, he saw her staring at himself and laughing foolishly.


    At first sight, he felt a trance, thinking that Fu Jin was sleeping beside him.


    But when the morning sun came in through the window, he saw it clearly and thought it was not.


    In addition, after a night''s sleep, his wine has almost woken up.


    Although there is a hangover after the rhyme, some dizziness, but consciousness has been sober.


    So he took a second look.


    Immediately, the face turned black.


    This is not his lucky Jin, clearly is the big Miss Meng.


    Meng Yajing was flushed by the fourth master.


    Whenever she thinks of what happened last night, she is in a state of shame.


    But the fourth master realized that the other side was not Fu Jin, and his laziness disappeared.


    Instead, there was a chill.


    He closed his eyes and thought a little about yesterday.After clearing all his thoughts, he understood the thoughts of Meng''s father and daughter.


    Four ye thin lips light open, cold way: "go down."


    "Ye... You..." Meng Yajing was hurt by his sudden indifference.


    It was as if he was not the one who upset her last night.


    He was not the one who coaxed her to stop crying.


    Is it all her illusion?


    Otherwise, how can a person''s attitude change so much after a short period of time.


    But she panicked and sat up, the body brought her pain.


    As well as on the sheet he ran a slap of blood.


    The blood red enough to stab her tears symbolizes that she has become a woman since then.


    The fourth master sat up and saw the red on the sheet.


    But with only one glance, he casually pulled the silk lining from the bed and put it on, intending to ask the servant to come in and serve him.


    At this time, Su Peisheng''s voice came from outside, "Lord, Lord, Lord Meng, please see you."


    As soon as his voice fell, Meng Yajing lay down again in shame.


    The fourth master directly got out of bed and said coldly, "bring him in."


    He wants to see what other tricks Meng Shiyuan has.


    If you dare to play big tail wolf, let him Meng Shiyuan look good!


    Soon, Meng Shiyuan was taken into the house by Su Peisheng.


    As soon as he entered the room, he did not even dare to lift his head, so he knelt down and said, "fourth master, the servant I sent out has found the whereabouts of sifujin. As long as the fourth master orders, I will take people immediately and bring sifujin back safely and undamaged."


    Hearing this, four Ye''s thick eyebrows frowned.


    He glanced down at Meng Shiyuan, who was kneeling.


    This... Is not what he thought.


    It''s really different!


    After pondering for a moment, he looked at the sunny day outside and said faintly, "no, you can tell me directly where Fu Jin is, and he will go to pick her up."


    With that, he glanced at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng called on Liu Hua and Liu Ye and went into the room to wait on the fourth master to change his clothes and wash his clothes.


    Meng Shiyuan''s head, has been knocking on the ground, did not dare to raise.


    He just said: "fourth master, your wound is not good. I''d better leave this matter to me. Besides, the elegant and quiet things... You see..."


    I saw the fourth master spread his arms and was served by the servant.


    And the corner of his mouth, raised a chilling sneer, "so, you are threatening the Lord?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    "Amar, don''t embarrass the fourth master here. It''s important to find sifujin now. As for other things, wait until you find sifujin." Meng Yajing choked.


    This not only let people know that she was wronged and sad.


    And she is very sensible and magnanimous.


    "Yajing, you have always been Amar''s heart. You can always think for the fourth master, but AMA can''t help thinking about you." Meng Shiyuan is full of emotion and voice.


    The fourth master, who was washing and dressing, was bothered by the two father and daughter.


    He frowned, looked at Su Peisheng, and said, "Su Peisheng, come on."


    Su Peisheng nodded and said, "Lord Meng, when the fourth master finds Fujin, he still has to go to the Huaihe River and the Yellow River. When he returns to Beijing, it will be a matter of months. If you don''t worry, Miss Meng will follow him and return to Beijing at that time."


    "Can..." Meng Shiyuan sighed and said: "fourth master, you can see that Yajing is my legitimate daughter. I attach great importance to it. Should I consider it from a long-term perspective, such as... Eight carrying a big sedan chair to welcome me in, it''s decent at least."


    Su Peisheng glanced at the fourth master secretly.


    The fourth master''s face was very gloomy.


    He quickly advised: "it''s not that I said you, Lord Meng. It''s a grid to enter the mansion. You still mean it. If you really care, when you find Fujin, Miss Meng will stay in the mansion. The fourth master has to go back to Beijing and ask eight people to carry the sedan chair and marry Miss Meng home."


    Meng Shiyuan knelt on the ground and didn''t speak. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Su Peisheng also advised: "otherwise, the fourth master will take it with him directly. When he meets the emperor, he will go directly to the Royal Jade Butterfly, and he will be able to get a place a few months earlier."


    At the same time, he spat in his heart.


    Ge Ge''s identity does not care, but also care about what to do with such a small matter.


    Look at their father and daughter, one by one can act.


    That''s not a short-sighted person. I want to take a long-term view.


    "Ah Ma, it''s already like this. You can promise it. My daughter is already a member of the fourth master. I want to follow him every day." Mengjing took the lead.


    Ah Ma, don''t worry so much about it, so you don''t have to worry about it again and again.


    Meng Shiyuan knelt back slightly stiff.


    Alas, his daughter, after teaching so many times, must not listen.


    Let her be reserved. She hasn''t been married yet, so she''ll keep up with her.


    It''s like losing your worth.


    However, on second thought, she seemed to be right.


    In case of any accident on the road, when the fourth master returns to Beijing, he will leave his family behind. What can we do.


    After all, such things have not happened rarely.


    I remember that before the prince, he was on a southern patrol with Wansui.


    I had a relationship with the daughter of a general''s family and agreed to marry someone else.


    As a result, after returning to Beijing, the beauties were surrounded by them, and they had forgotten all about it.


    The girl of that family finally hanged herself.


    When the matter came to the prince''s place, long live''s love for the prince and suppressed it.


    She not only compensated the woman''s family, but also promoted her father to an official position.


    However, such things have happened to him.


    It''s said that long live God had favored a civilian girl. He had promised to take people back to Beijing.


    Later, he returned to Beijing because of busy business and some trouble.


    When I think of it again, I can''t find a shadow for a long time.


    So, in order to avoid this unfortunate thing, it happened in their home.


    He pulled his lips and said, "in this case, I will give Yajing to the fourth master at ease."


    I feel sorry for my parents, even if I get along well in the officialdom.


    But also willing to be children, humble as mole ants.


    Then he said, "for the sake of the royal family, let''s leave everything for the sake of the emperor."


    "I see, Amar. You''d better tell the fourth master about the whereabouts of Si Fu Jin, or I won''t rest assured in my heart. " After Meng Yajing''s goal was achieved, he finally went back to business.


    When he heard this, Su Peisheng really gave a thumbs up to Meng''s father and daughter.


    These two people are really people and work, and they can''t find out any problems.


    Meng Shiyuan listened to his daughter''s words and said respectfully: "fourth master, it''s like this. Since the day I promised you to help me find sifujin, the servants in the mansion didn''t dare to neglect it for a moment. No, this morning, I finally got the news that I found a reservation record in the name of Fujin in a restaurant in the county."


    At this time, the fourth master has already changed his clothes.


    As soon as he heard the news of Ruoyin, he raised his feet and went outside.


    Passing by Su Peisheng, he said solemnly and coldly: "all the slaves who stayed at night last night will be fined half a year''s salary, including you!""Yes, I am willing to be punished." Caught off guard, Su Peisheng was punished and fell to his knees trembling.


    As a slave in the royal family, he was on duty every day in the danger of losing his head at any time.


    To earn more money.


    Especially when they are eunuchs.


    Life and root are all lost, for what, but not for money.


    But the fourth master''s punishment is half a year''s salary.


    It''s more painful than being beaten!


    Then, four ye toward Meng Shiyuan light way: "get up, Tell ye specific place, ye oneself take a person to look for."


    Although Meng Shiyuan''s attitude is good, he is still not at ease to let others go.


    "Yes." Mengshi yuan from behind, keep up with the pace of the fourth master.


    Su Peisheng looked at the back of the fourth master and Meng Shiyuan. Even when he knelt down, he also showed a smile of eunuch.


    With his understanding of the fourth master, even if Meng Shiyuan does not threaten, the fourth master will also be responsible for Miss Meng.


    Because the fourth master is a responsible man.


    Whether he''s drunk or sober.


    They''re never going to be people who don''t recognize people by lifting their pants.


    Besides, Kaifeng is not far from Huaihe River.


    If Mengshi''s original state is reported to Kangxi.


    In the end, the fourth master had to marry Meng Yajing.


    If it''s more serious, it has to be taught by Kangxi.


    These things are small, but if you leave an indelible stain in your heart, it will be more than worth the loss.


    Then, Su Peisheng said with a straight face, "master Meng, do you want to have a rest or get up?"


    "Si Fu Jin has not come back, and the fourth master has gone with me. Where do I still want to sleep, I still go to the ancestral hall to chant sutras and Buddha for them and pray that they will come back safely." Meng Yajing is sensible.


    "It is a blessing for us to find such a good man as you, fourth master." Su Peisheng said, turning to Liu Hua and Liu Ye: "I''m still in a daze. I''m going to serve master Meng quickly."


    With that, he raised his feet and avoided.


    As for the fourth master in the yard, he still inquires about Ruoyin''s whereabouts with Meng Shiyuan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    "However, according to the shopkeeper of the restaurant, sifujin moved in with a group of crooked countrymen when she first entered the restaurant. Later, after the crooked countrymen left, she lived there alone. Up to this morning, she had already left her room and said she was going to take a boat. As for where to go, she didn''t know."


    Listening to Meng Shiyuan say a lot of nonsense, the fourth master''s thick eyebrows, then slightly imperceptibly frown.


    The cold on the body is pressing, "said so much, no still did not find."


    His voice was very cold, like the wind in the Arctic, which made people shiver.


    Scared Meng Shiyuan quickly said the key point: "although we do not know the whereabouts of sifujin, but we can go to the docks to block people, after all, sifujin will get off the ship."


    Hearing this, the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly.


    At the next moment, he called all the guards in the yard and set off in a carriage.


    If it wasn''t for his injuries and the ride was too bumpy, he would have to ride.


    When the fourth master got on the carriage.


    Ruoyin had already been on the boat.


    The boat in the county is not too luxurious.


    It''s a big cabin with tables and benches inside.


    We all sit on the small bench, and chat and chat.


    At this time, Ruoyin, dressed in a blue man''s robe, sat in the cabin of the passenger ship.


    Long and warped eyelashes, there is a pair of clear eyes like morning dew, is looking around.


    She has a beautiful nose, delicate lips like rose petals, and fair skin.


    It''s a little white face.


    In order to be more realistic, she also bought a pair of false beards and pasted them.


    No way ah, after the last lesson, she found that her identity as a woman is too eye-catching.


    Just in case, she disguised herself as a man.


    In this way, it can block some color + magic with no ghost in mind.


    But if a person looks good-looking, whether it is men''s or women''s clothes, it will not be bad.


    It''s like now, she''s sitting in the cabin as a man.


    The men didn''t think much of her.


    But several women, from time to time, secretly look at her.


    And if she finds someone looking at her.


    Those women, with a shy smile, drooped their heads again.


    Make Ruo Yin get goose bumps all over.


    But it''s better to be watched by a man.


    After more than half a day, Ruoyin''s face is not very good-looking.


    Originally, she was a little seasick, and the waves on the river were big and shaky. She felt terrible in her stomach and stuffy in her heart.


    Even the head, also dizzy.


    I''m afraid she''ll faint here if it goes on like this.


    In order not to let oneself too uncomfortable, she just lies on the table to rest.


    As for what happened to thieves, she was not afraid.


    Because her banknotes are hidden in very secret places.


    And she had such a rest, she stopped at the terminal.


    "It''s time. It''s time. We''re all queuing up to get off the boat." The ship has stopped.


    The captain went to the cabin in person and called the people off.


    If the sound is also shaken up by the girl on one side, the other side also reminds: "childe, it''s time, don''t sleep in the past."


    If you open your eyes vaguely, you will show a handsome smile to the girl and say, "thank you for reminding me."


    Seeing this, the girl was too shy to say a word.


    The heart says how there is such a beautiful childe in the world.


    Then, Ruoyin, carrying a bundle, followed the crowd to get off the boat.


    As soon as he got off the boat, he saw a group of bodyguards in official clothes standing on the splint.


    It looks like a Yamen.


    From afar, we also heard the head of the bodyguard said: "we are the local government, we are ordered to find a person, I hope you can cooperate more. The women go this way, the men go there."


    If Yin looked down at his own men''s clothes, consciously on the men''s line.


    And curiously looked at the head of the bodyguard, unfolded a piece of white rice paper.


    I''m looking at the female boat passengers one by one.


    See the appearance, if sound mouth corner twitch.


    Is there any woman wanted in this world?


    It seems that Kaifeng is really not peaceful.


    She did not suffer less along the way!


    Gradually approaching, Ruoyin can''t help but stretch his neck to see what the wanted woman looks like.


    But when she was curious, the chief bodyguard said to Ruoyin fiercely: "what are you looking at? If you want to hinder our work, be careful to catch you."


    "I''m going to leave now If the voice is lowered, make yourself like a man.


    She will see the fourth master soon, but she doesn''t want to be captured.


    The head of the bodyguard, glared at Ruoyin fiercely, then continued to inspect the personnel.Ruoyin left the dock and called a carriage, "coachman, go to the governor''s house. Do you know the place?"


    "Young master, I''ve been pulling the cart for so many years. If I don''t even know the governor''s house, I''ll run away in vain." The coachman is a man in his fifties.


    If the voice should be "good", he got on the carriage.


    When she had settled down, the carriage began to move.


    For this coachman, Ruoyin is especially at ease.


    Just now she specially asked several horse drawn carriages.


    This one looks the best.


    The belly is big, some people are fat.


    Looks like he''s fat and hearty.


    It''s totally different from that kind of sharp nosed monkey.


    Last time, the owner''s wife of the breakfast shop said that it would be OK to take a carriage for a day.


    If so, she would be at the governor''s house tomorrow morning.


    Although she also wanted to get to the destination earlier, for safety, she still lifted the curtain of the car and ordered: "coachman, it''s hard to walk at night. You can drive slowly and don''t worry. If your working hours are delayed, I''ll pay you."


    "OK, young master, don''t worry. I''ve been driving for decades, and I''ve been pulling passengers for decades. It''s safe to drive." The coachman came back.


    If sound after listening to, peace of mind closed eyes.


    This carriage bumps, and the cabin bumps, that is totally different feeling.


    The cabin was bumpy, and the smell of diesel and dye made it nauseous.


    But the wagons, like the wagons, make people want to sleep.


    So, after a while, Ruoyin fell asleep.


    Later that day, compared with Ruoyin''s heart, the fourth master sat in the carriage with a gloomy face.


    Listen to Meng Shiyuan and Chen Biao.


    "Master son, I ran all over the docks, but I didn''t find Fu Jin, or even her shadow." Chen Biao said.


    Meng Shiyuan also followed: "yes, fourth master, I also took people to look for the wharf, did not hear about sifujin news, let alone see sifujin people."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw the face of the fourth master, and he was cold all of a sudden.


    That pair of black ink pupil, like a pool of ice hole, straight flooded people can not breathe.


    So he sat in the carriage with a chilling air of indifference.


    After a long time, he said coldly, "governor Meng, it''s you who have heard the news of Fujin, and it''s you who ask people to look for each wharf one by one. Now it''s you who say that you can''t find anyone. You say that the Lord should believe what you say."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    Meng Shiyuan heard the question in the fourth master''s arms and knelt down and said, "every word that the fourth master... The slave said is true."


    "Enough!" The fourth Master said coldly.


    Chen Biao is responsible for supporting Meng Shiyuan.


    At first, when they said they couldn''t find Fujin, the fourth master almost had to go to find it by boat.


    But there is no boat at night, only boat.


    The river was muddy and turbulent, and the waves were big and dark at night. It must be dangerous.


    At the beginning, the fourth master also said that if you find Fujin, don''t rush to bring Fujin back, but wait for the boat.


    But he didn''t care.


    In the end, if not all the bodyguards knelt down and begged him, he would have been a little more rational.


    At this time, the fourth master opened the curtain of the carriage and looked at the sky outside. He was puzzled.


    Looking at Meng Shiyuan''s appearance, he doesn''t seem to be lying. He is really trying his best.


    So, what''s the problem.


    Chen Biao saw that the fourth master had been keeping one corner of the curtain open, so he helped to clip a corner of the curtain with a clip.


    There is only a small triangle hole, enough for the fourth master to see the scenery outside.


    But the outside people can''t see the inside of the car completely, and the cold air will not completely pour in.


    The fourth master leaned back on the cushion of the carriage and looked out of the window.


    The injured hand fell on the knee.


    The other hand is playing with the big blue ink jade.


    What''s more, he is so powerful that he seems to wear the trigger through.


    Just then, a carriage flashed by.


    Through the corner of the carriage, the fourth master saw a familiar and delicate side face, and immediately came to the spirit.


    Show + straight Qiong nose, slightly warped chin.


    However, when I saw the beard on the other side of his mouth, there was a flash of disappointment in his eyes.


    In addition, his sight is dark at night, so he can''t see all of it, so he doesn''t think so much.


    At the same time, the other side''s carriage flashed by.


    However, the sound of another carriage just wants to lift the curtain and see the sky outside.


    But did not think that there are people like her, at night on the road.


    She looked up at the dark sky. It seemed early.


    And then they rely on the cushion and have a rest.


    The fourth master who passed Ruoyin''s carriage did not know that the woman he had been looking for was passing by him.


    Until the horizon of fish belly white, the four masters who did not sleep all night, finally thought of something.


    "Coachman! Go back


    "Hello The coachman responded neatly.


    When they are slaves, the master''s orders must be carried out.


    Even if there are doubts, they are understood in the implementation.


    The fourth master yelled angrily, but Meng Shiyuan and Chen Biao in the carriage were also bluffing.


    "Master son, Fu Jin has not found it yet. Why do you go back to your house?" Chen Biao asked.


    "Chen Biao, do you say... Will Fu Jin disguise as a man?"


    After hearing this, Chen Biao didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he recalled something.


    After pondering for a while, he suddenly realized: "by the way, if you don''t say that the slave almost forgot. At night, I asked the people below. They said that they didn''t see a woman who looked like Fujin, only a man. He looked a bit like Fujin, but he had a bad beard. How could he be?"


    With that, he immediately knelt down and said to the impatient eyes of the fourth master: "fourth master, it''s the servant''s carelessness. If it wasn''t for the slave, he might have found Fujin long ago. What''s more, did Fu Jin know that you were at the governor''s house and were heading there? "


    See, this time for Meng Shiyuan to help Chen Biao.


    In addition, he comforted him: "how can I blame you? Ordinary women can''t pretend to be male. It''s against the rules. What''s more, Si Fu Jin Gui is..."


    Meng Shi intended to go on, but when he saw the ice cold ink Tong of the fourth master, he immediately stopped his mouth.


    Therefore, he and Chen Biao supported each other sympathetically and sat down again.


    The heart says or his family''s elegant quiet good, gentle Xian Shu, Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting all proficient, how can do such a thing.


    A prince Fu Jin, actually a man disguised as a woman, what kind of system!


    As soon as their two farts and shares had just landed on the cushion, the fourth Master said coldly, "coachman, how can the carriage drive so slowly?"


    "Back to the fourth master, I''ve driven as fast as I can, and the wheels will fall apart." The coachman said truthfully.


    "Stop!" The fourth master got up and pulled the curtain.


    "Woo ~" the coachman pulled the reins, turned his head and said with a smile, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    As a result, the fourth master didn''t pay any attention to the coachman and got off the bus directly.


    For the fourth master''s abnormality, dozens of bodyguards around, riding horses looking at the fourth master, do not know what the situation is.


    One is the four Baylor of Tian family.One is the chief governor of Kaifeng.


    When they were on business, they were accompanied by many bodyguards.


    After the fourth master got out of the car, he drove a bodyguard down.


    From then on, he stepped on his horse and said, "follow Ye''s way back."


    With that, he straightened up his body, swinging whip with one hand and holding the reins calmly with one hand. His momentum was as free and easy as flowing clouds and flowing water.


    Before people could see it clearly, the fourth master was riding a horse and running away with arrows.


    Seeing this, the rest of the guards followed.


    Meng Shiyuan and Chen Biao also pulled a bodyguard down.


    And those who were left behind had to ride on the same horse with other guards.


    Basic feeling a little bit, basic feeling a little bit, can only be like this.


    I don''t know how long after that, Ruoyin on the other end opened his eyes, and the bright sun shone through the curtain like gauze curtain.


    She rubbed her eyes and slowly lifted the curtain.


    A wet and moist morning breeze swept gently on her delicate face.


    Looking up at the sky, the original fish belly white sky, has long become orange red.


    It''s very quiet around. It''s not the quiet and artistic conception that makes people calm and relaxed.


    On the contrary, it is an unnatural silence, quiet horror.


    Ruoyin looked around and found that the carriage was on the gravel road between the two mountains.


    There are few villages and families around.


    From a distance, only one village, smoking green smoke, the sky is filled with gauze like mist.


    She lifted the curtain and asked in a low voice, "coachman, how long can we get there?"


    "Young master, go around these two mountains, and you''re almost there." The coachman came back.


    "Oh." If she nods, she sits down again.


    She comforted herself that the road was too quiet to do anything.


    But after a cup of tea, the carriage suddenly stopped, breaking the silence at the moment.


    Ruoyin, who was sitting in the carriage, stopped. The heart said that the two mountains had been bypassed so quickly?


    "Is that it?" she asked in a low voice


    However, to answer her, it was as quiet as death.


    All of a sudden, if sound uneasy sitting in the carriage, the heart "poop, thump, thump" non-stop.


    It seems that it is time to come.


    Just now she felt the silence around her was abnormal.


    And clearly there was no wind, but the reed swayed violently. It was obvious that someone was lying in wait.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    But at this time, she is not good to directly lift the curtain, worried that when she takes the initiative, others will directly stab her to death.


    Therefore, she had to wait quietly and wait for the moment when others took the initiative.


    Looking at the time passing by, it seems that the other party is waiting for Ruoyin to make a move first.


    If you think it doesn''t matter, you can delay for a while.


    At the same time, she scolded the governor of Kaifeng.


    The governor of Kaifeng grew up with what he ate.


    Is not a single-minded hospitality to go, this just let the mountain bandits arrogant.


    But on second thought, she had experienced so many gangsters along the way, which was due to the atmosphere of Kaifeng.


    Obviously, this bad atmosphere did not develop in a day or two.


    But what''s the relationship between the fourth master and Kaifeng.


    It must be the governor''s poor management!


    When Ruoyin was angry, the curtain of the carriage was lifted.


    Oh, no, to be exact, it was cut in half with a sword.


    Through the cut-off curtain, Ruoyin saw a man in thick brown clothes standing at the door of the carriage.


    The man actually shaved his head, with only a brown leather band on his head.


    The forehead is loyal, and there is a black and shiny black agate.


    The key is that the man has a long deep scar on his left cheek.


    The scar went from his left cheek, through his eyes, to his left forehead.


    Therefore, his left eye is covered with round leather, which is full of one eyed dragon.


    If sound secretly swallows the pharyngeal saliva, the posterior tooth groove also bites tightly.


    In the big eyes, the clear pupil is full of fear.


    She felt the snake she had seen before, the black shop.


    There are mountain bandits who have never fought with William in the carriage.


    It''s not as terrible as the one eyed man with flat head and scar in front of him.


    After all, people are scared to death!


    The scarred man looks like a ghost in the morning.


    But the other side did not speak, just with that one eye, maliciously staring at her.


    Ruoyin took a deep breath, lowered his voice and said, "this hero, have something to say."


    Her voice, she deliberately suppressed a little low.


    In this way, you can look masculine.


    Otherwise, she can''t guarantee what will happen if the female identity is exposed later.


    "Get out of here!" The scar man, holding a saber in his hand, directly ordered.


    Ruoyin looks at his saber with cold light in his hand, which makes every bone tremble.


    She''s just a girl who can''t hold a chicken.


    He would not have cut her with a saber when she got out of the carriage, would he?


    But she was told to get out of the car, and she had to get out.


    Because the scarred man''s eyebrows are wrinkling impatiently.


    As if she did not get off the bus, he was about to get in the car and cut her with a knife.


    As a result, Ruoyin gets out of the car and stares at scar man''s behavior.


    In case he stealthily attacks and cuts her, she also can dodge for a while, unapt the wound is too miserable.


    Just as she got off the bus, the scarred man actually raised his saber in his hand.


    Fortunately, at the next moment, he just blew the sharp edge.


    Ruoyin was relieved. After getting off the bus, those people didn''t pay attention to him. They only focused on the carriage.


    She glanced around, about twenty bandits.


    One by one, each with a saber several feet long.


    Those sabers in the morning light, refraction + out of the sharp light.


    At this time, a bald man said with a smile: "boss, this carriage is good."


    "It''s just that our ox cart is broken. It''s far better than the ox cart."


    "Boss, I''m tired of sitting in the bullock cart. Every time I sit, my fart and my stock will bump and blossom."


    "Well, then drive the carriage back!" Scar finally agreed.


    Hearing this, the coachman who was escorted seems to be unable to accept the tool of making money by himself and will become the goods of mountain bandits.


    He begged: "gentlemen, this carriage is my life''s savings. I''ve spent my whole life with him. I''m here to beg you. Please do not confiscate my carriage. It''s just Jide."


    The bald man sneered and said, "it''s really funny. What we do as mountain bandits is to burn, kill, rob and plunder. What''s the use of Jide


    He also kicked the driver a few feet.


    The coachman was beaten up, but he pulled his lips and tried to say something else.


    Ruoyin sighs in her heart. Anyway, the car lady is OK all the way.


    If she didn''t have to add money and let someone pick him up at night, he wouldn''t have met this.When she couldn''t see her down, she pulled the coachman''s clothes to show him not to be impulsive.


    Heart said that a car has what matter, if it really can''t, then she will pay him one.


    But the premise is that these mountain bandits quickly ride the carriage to get rid of the situation.


    Otherwise, if you annoy the mountain bandits.


    She and the driver''s lives must be accounted for in this gully.


    At that time, not only the car was gone, but also the life.


    Fortunately, the coachman is still clever. If the voice gently pulls, he will understand and will not cry any more.


    However, that is, Ruoyin reminds the coachman that the bandits turn their attention to her.


    I saw that bald head, the vision fell on Ruo Yin''s body.


    The pair of squint eyes, which are full of fat, are looking at Ruoyin''s body.


    "Oh, where did you come from? It''s pretty good."


    "Yes, he has the face of a small shepherd, but he knows the rules of the river." The other one said with a flat head. He turned his words and said, "brother, I think you have extraordinary temperament. You should have a lot of silver on you, right?"


    "Yes, there are, but they are all here." Ruoyin took out the broken silver words in his sleeve pocket and a hundred Liang silver note.


    At the sight of the bald head, the greedy light is released in both eyes.


    He grabbed the silver and the silver note from Ruoyin''s hand and said, "good boy, you can take out more than one hundred taels at will. Is there still something hidden in your body?"


    If the voice is not good, she would like to say quick, save pulling.


    Otherwise, maybe they will do a body search.


    But for these bandits, their greed is endless.


    So, no matter whether she answered or not, she could not escape.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and lowered his voice and said, "no, it''s all I have. I''m going to Kaifeng to find my relatives."


    "We don''t care if you''re looking for relatives or not." Bareheaded, he winked at his flat head: "I see his black round hat is bulging. Take her hat down and see if there is a silver note hidden in it."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin''s heart was startled, and the whole body''s blood was coagulated.


    Oops!


    Where did she hide the silver note? It was clear that her hair was thick and thick.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    And unlike the Qing Dynasty men, the front half of the moon forehead.


    So, with her round hat, she looks like a special drum.


    Ruoyin held his head in both hands, and his whole body resisted: "gentlemen, I haven''t washed my hair for many days. You''d better not take off my hat. It stinks."


    No matter what she said, the flat head had come to her.


    Moreover, when he got close to his flat head, he sniffed at the tip of his nose. He said, "it''s not that smelly. It''s a fragrance. I think you''ve hidden the silver note in it, so you''ve covered it up and stammered about it!"


    Finish saying, flat head directly grasps + if sound''s brim, take off her hat.


    Ruoyin''s hair is divided into two layers.


    The upper third layer is coiled with hairpins and stuffed into the hat.


    The lower two-thirds of the layers are directly woven into whips, which hang on the back.


    But now by the flat head thick + Lu took off the hat, white jade hairpin along the black hair, fell to the ground.


    With a crisp "Ding Dong" sound, the above layer of hair, like ink spread out.


    "What kind of head shape is this? Why don''t you have the moon''s forehead? It''s still scattered." The bald man said.


    If the tone pack is calm, it will make you look masculine.


    At this time, has been quiet scar man, suddenly close to Ruoyin.


    He walked around Ruoyin for a few times, and the frightening one eyed man was looking at Ruoyin.


    Then, he looked up at the sky and laughed a few times: "ha ha ha ha...


    " boss, what are you laughing at? " The flat headed man did not understand.


    "Laugh at your blindness."


    When the bald man heard this, he asked angrily, "why?"


    "Because she''s a woman at all." With that, he raised his hand and tore off the beard around Ruoyin''s chin.


    "Hiss ~" Ruoyin takes a breath.


    The glue hissed, pulling her tender skin into pain.


    But she could not care about the pain, because those mountain bandits, all around him excited laugh.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    one by one, they all have a dirty light in their eyes.


    And she, like a lamb to be slaughtered, is surrounded by them to enjoy.


    Seeing Ruoyin, she felt goose bumps all over her body and felt sick in her heart.


    The key is that the bald head, also took the lead to say unbearable words.


    "Elder brothers, I didn''t expect that this boy was actually a woman. No wonder his skin is as white as tofu."


    "It seems that our fortune has changed. We''ve been mountain bandits all our lives, and we haven''t seen such beauties."


    "I don''t think so. Look at the skin and face. It''s much more beautiful than the girl in the Liujia alley."


    Everyone you say, I a word, hear if sound scalp numb.


    That black shop, in the end, is still afraid to sell her money and dare not move her.


    But these people don''t seem to care about the money.


    What they care about is the temporary greed in their eyes.


    Ruoyin''s arms in his hands, a beautiful oval face was scared white.


    In the dark beautiful eyes, all that is revealed is despair and fear.


    "You guys, go out first. I''ll have a taste. I''ll think about you later." Scar man, who has been talking less, actually took the lead in opening his mouth.


    After the mountain bandits stopped, they were not convinced.


    In particular, bald men used to enjoy this good thing together.


    What''s more, it must be their turn.


    Now listen to the boss''s meaning, is not necessarily round to them?


    "Boss, we''ve been living and dying for many years. When did we not share weal and woe together, and this time we finally got a gorgeous beauty. How can you eat on your own?"


    "Second, you also said that this time she is a beautiful woman. She can''t compare with those rouge rouge rouge. It''s just that your elder brother and I are short of a lady, so all of you, get out of my way! " Scar man took out the dignity of the mountain bandit boss, and ordered fiercely.


    Seeing his ferocious spirit, the rest of the people could only retreat to one side no matter how unwilling he was.


    Hum, who let others be the boss!


    A few mountain bandits turn around in great disappointment, and before they leave, they don''t forget to look at Ruoyin.


    Unfortunately, I''m afraid they will become their sister-in-law after today.


    "If you are smart, you can get on the carriage for me, or I will do it myself." Scar man pointed to Ruo Yin and said with a smile.


    If sound slightly pauses, compared with scar man personally, she still knows how to get on the carriage.


    Besides, she and scar man are the only ones in the carriage. She''s better, isn''t she?


    Otherwise, dozens of bandits outside will definitely not be their opponents, and the end will be very miserable.


    If not, it''s only the man in the carriage.As soon as scar man got on the carriage, he could not wait to untie his leather belt.


    As he explained, he looked at Ruoyin and said, "when you get to Laozi''s hand, you will be difficult to fly. So if you are more sensible, I''ll give you a lady of the stronghold. If you don''t understand, you will be thrown to the brothers below later!"


    Ruo Yin hung his head timidly, squeezed out a tear and nodded pitifully.


    At the same time, her right hand touched the dagger on her waist.


    Ready to fight at any time.


    "Don''t cry and lose your face. Later, I will keep you so happy that you can''t find your soul." Scar man said, the coat has been off.


    He draped his clothes over the previously cut curtains as a shelter.


    Then, slowly approach Ruoyin.


    That is to say, when she was close, there was a flash of bloodthirsty light in her drooping eyes.


    The next second, she raised her head with a deadly sneer.


    And the dagger aimed at the scar man''s right eye and stabbed it hard.


    The dagger was still in the scar man''s eye.


    Sharp blade, scraping "cluck" sound, there is blood gushing out constantly.


    It''s like the sound of muscle and bone cutting.


    Then she quickly pulled the dagger out.


    Suddenly, blood and eye pulp flowed down the empty eyes.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah Scar man is cheated by Ruo Yin''s timid appearance.


    I thought that Ruoyin was just a woman who had no strength to bind a chicken, and she was unprepared for a moment.


    Now blind, in front of a dark, coupled with the right eye burning pain, they continue to scream three times.


    And beat rollers on the carpet of the carriage with pain.


    He was mad with pain, and tried to catch Ruoyin, but he couldn''t.


    Ruoyin kicks scar man fart + thigh feet and kicks him from the carriage.


    Then he went straight from the seat of the carriage to the driver''s seat.


    Out of benevolence and righteousness, she said to the coachman behind her: "quick! Get in the car


    After hearing this, the coachman trotted to get on the carriage.


    However, when he was about to jump into the carriage, he was hit by a scar man by mistake and dragged his ankle.


    It was at this time that the mountain bandits, who had thought scar man and Ruoyin were strong, finally woke up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    Originally facing them, they finally turned around and joined the action.


    Seeing the situation, if the sound doesn''t care about other things, he drives the horse directly and rushes forward.


    Although she is good at riding, she has never driven a carriage.


    In addition, the horse seems to be very spiritual, only listen to the coachman.


    So the horse only walked a few steps and then stopped.


    After finding out that the situation is wrong, Ruo Yin looks back.


    Seeing that the mountain bandits were about to catch up, she simply got out of the carriage and ran forward desperately.


    Fortunately, she usually has a lot of exercise, do exercise Yoga, so her physical fitness is very good.


    Even in a race with mountain bandits, she can throw them a few steps away.


    All of a sudden, she threw a knife at her feet, just like a man.


    "Bang Dang" was a sound. If it wasn''t for the fast pace, maybe the saber would have been cut at her feet.


    If you listen to sound, you know what''s going on.


    But she was afraid of being caught up and did not dare to stop to check for a moment.


    Just run as fast as you can, even faster.


    Then, there was the sound of "bang Dang" coming from behind, all of which were the movements of sabers flying over.


    Mixed with the angry scolding voice of the mountain Bandits: "brothers, if you can''t catch up with you, you''ll have to chop her down today, or take revenge for the boss!"


    So, on the stone road in the deep mountain, there are a group of mountain bandits chasing a man who is not a man or a woman.


    Although Ruoyin''s physical strength is good, it has been in a state of high tension.


    In addition to running for a long time, the physical strength is not enough.


    When Ruoyin''s physical strength was almost exhausted, she could hear the sound of horse''s hooves in her ears.


    It seems that a large number of troops are coming this way.


    At this time, with the sound of "bang Dang", Ruoyin''s back knee was hit by the saber.


    "Pop" sound, she can no longer hold on, knee reflexively kneeling, the whole person fell to the ground.


    The saber was very heavy. Although it was not cut by the sharp side, it just let the back of the saber fly.


    But the impact of that distance is still very painful.


    If sound fell down, suddenly was chased up by that flat head.


    The flat headed man did not show any pity on her. He grabbed her ankle and dragged her back.


    "Brothers, it''s doomed that the eldest brother can''t eat alone, ha ha..."


    Ruoyin is dragged on the ground by him. Fortunately, she wears more clothes, which can reduce some friction.


    But gradually, the cloth on her right elbow seemed to be worn out.


    The skin is rubbed directly on the gravel road, and the pain is terrible.


    The rest of the mountain bandits also gathered around at this time.


    When Ruoyin thought he was going to die.


    A group of people on tall horses suddenly appeared around the corner.


    Ruo Yin looks up and even forgets the pain caused by her elbow.


    Because she saw that the leader was actually a majestic fourth master.


    He is wearing a blue robe, which is full of waves.


    Wide sleeves, but also high.


    The black cloak behind him is like a sea of ink in the air, like a hero who is not afraid of difficulties and dangers.


    Even from afar, I could feel the cold from him.


    And he was followed by a group of bodyguards.


    As they got closer and closer, a cloud of dust rose.


    Seeing this, the flat headed man stopped by the roadside with Ruo Yin.


    He was obviously frightened by the battle.


    I thought they were just passing by.


    Busy greeting the rest of the mountain bandits, way: "brothers, quickly get out of the way!"


    But when he finished his words, the fourth master''s brown horse approached him directly, but did not stop in front of him.


    As soon as the fourth master pulled the reins, the horse''s front hoof was hanging in the air, and the rear hoof was standing up completely.


    This posture requires good horsemanship and a strong heart.


    Otherwise, as soon as the horse stands up, the people on the horse''s back will be hanging.


    But the fourth master was calm and calm, just the eyes, after seeing Ruo Yin, sent out the unpredictable black flowing shadow.


    It seems that there is a kind of hatred in the bottom of my heart. I want to peel off their skin.


    They''re cramped.


    Bone them!


    Sure enough, the next moment, the horse''s front hoof, straight kick down the flat headed man.


    A cow can kill a man.


    Not to mention a horse in the case of being manipulated, after charging a man to the ground.


    "Dong" a sound, flat headed man on the back of the head on the ground, mouth spit white foam.


    But even so, the fourth master didn''t think it was enough.Just before people could see the situation, he tightened the reins and controlled the horse.


    With the sound of "click" and "puff", the horse''s hoof stepped down again.


    When they heard the reputation, they saw that the flat headed man''s head was flattened by the horse''s hooves, and blood and brain spattered everywhere.


    Suddenly, the stone road, on a bright red.


    See, some bodyguards don''t dare to see.


    "Ouch ~" the mountain bandits couldn''t stand it and began to retch.


    It''s so hard to fight with them.


    Ruoyin curled up and hid a little, but the blood and brain were splashed on her.


    Then she returned to the poor, shivering look.


    Because she knew, as long as she behaved pitifully.


    The fate of those mountain bandits will be tragic.


    The fourth master did not change his face and dismounted neatly.


    It seems that he just accidentally stepped on the ants.


    And the momentum of his dismounting was also full of cold breath.


    That pair of mysterious and dark ink pupil, despised those mountain bandits.


    His body was erect and straight, with the air of hellish indifference.


    High + straight bridge of nose, handsome cheek, cold as ice.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is like an ice hole in a pool.


    It''s so flooded that there''s no place to breathe. It''s burning to the bottom of people''s heart all the way.


    That cold thin lip corner, inadvertently up.


    As if these people were nothing in his eyes.


    And he is the king of hell who can kill the mountain bandits at any time!


    Just as the mountain bandits held their breath, he waved to Ruoyin, and said magnetically, "come to Ye later, so as not to splash blood."


    In the face of her, he was sharp and sharp, gentle like a good man.


    A man who kills people in the blink of an eye.


    I''m worried about a woman splashing blood.


    After listening to Ruoyin, she walked towards him and hid behind him.


    See this, is vomiting bald man, directly kneel down, eyes are also dribbling around.


    Heart says they are not passers-by?


    Looking at the bodyguards behind him, they are wearing clothes like those of the government.


    Are they here to catch them?


    Thinking of this, he pleaded: "Sir, we have no injustice and no hatred. Why do you want to kill our second son? If we help each other just because of the injustice, we will not rob him...


    but before he finished his words, he swallowed his mouth in fear when he looked at the sharp and sharp eyes of the fourth master," Oh, no, no, no... it''s a big deal for us to wash our hands, Just don''t do it later. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    I thought he would always let them go if he said so sincerely.


    Even if you don''t let it go, you can still stay alive.


    The fourth master did not speak, but approached the bald man step by step.


    The whole body of cold, ignited the surrounding air.


    It seems that people can be frozen in place at any time.


    The bald man was frightened to kneel in place by the cold air of the fourth master and couldn''t move.


    That pair of peevish eyes, only looked up at the fourth master, then dropped his head.


    He swallowed, puzzled.


    Why did he say so much, the more angry the other side was?


    So he opened his lips and decided to spell it again.


    He pointed to Ruoyin behind the fourth master, bit his teeth, and said ruthlessly, "this master... If it''s really not possible, I''ll give it to you, and we can''t bear to...


    " pa! " Without waiting for his bald head to finish speaking, he ate a whip from the fourth master on his mouth.


    His mouth was burning with pain. He reached for it and found blood on his fingers. He screamed: "ah! Blood ~ "


    but he just opened his mouth, and his two yellow front teeth rolled to the ground.


    Chen Biao looked at the bald man''s mouth and raised his eyebrows.


    Just now the fourth master is always using his left hand.


    Originally, he was worried that the fourth master''s right hand was injured and his left hand was not strong enough.


    But I never thought that with a strong wave of the fourth master''s left hand, he could crack the bald man''s mouth and become a harelip, even his front teeth fell off.


    He looked at the upright figure of the fourth master, and secretly squeezed a sweat for the bald man.


    This one doesn''t know how to speak. It seems that God can''t save him.


    Anyway, they will take a look at it for the time being. If the other party dares to do something, they will rush up again.


    After all, the fourth master was angry in his heart. When he let out his anger, they would start again.


    Sure enough, the fourth master raised his whip again.


    The whip was wrapped around the bald man''s neck and wrapped around it.


    "Cough, cough, cough ~" the mountain bandits clung to the horse''s whip, "help... Help..."


    therefore, the mountain bandits on the edge couldn''t look down and wanted to help.


    Chen Biao several, then immediately pull out the sword.


    When the sword comes out of its scabbard, it makes a harsh sound of "Qiang Qiang Qiang".


    It''s like a death knell, which makes people feel numb.


    The edge of the sword is even sharper. Under the refraction of sunlight, it emits dazzling light.


    The mountain bandits were so frightened that they did not dare to move.


    At this time, the bald man was out of breath.


    His face was flushed with blue veins on his forehead and neck.


    His face became ferocious, and his eyes widened.


    The next second, he was staring, completely out of breath.


    At this time, one side rushed out of a fat man, seems to have a good relationship with the bald man.


    He said angrily: "this official, I don''t know how our brothers have offended you. You have killed the second and the third one after another."


    Fourth master hands around the chest, a relaxed and lazy look.


    But he is lazy up, all with the cold breath that no one is allowed to enter.


    He gave a light smile, seemingly careless way: "don''t talk about them, I just ask you, which eye did you just use to look at her."


    Said, that slender finger belly, pointed to the voice behind.


    The fat man looked along the direction of the fourth master''s fingers and seemed to understand something.


    He said with an evil smile: "it''s for this. It''s easy to say that we didn''t touch a hair of this girl. At the beginning, we thought she was a man and only robbed her silver ticket. Who knows her..."


    "don''t talk so much, just answer my questions." The fourth master looked at the fat man meaningfully.


    The fat man didn''t know whether he was stupid or something. He actually replied: "left eye... Wrong... Right eye... It''s not right. Such a beautiful beauty, of course, has a pair of eyes!"


    "Well..." the fourth master slightly jaw head, left thumb finger belly, and index finger belly, is carelessly rubbing the chin.


    It''s like scraping stubbles under the hidden skin.


    It''s like the anger he''s hiding. It''s going to explode at any time.


    He took back his finger and went to Ruoyin and said, "Chen Biao, dig out his dog''s eyes for ye to feed the dog. After pulling out his tendons and tendons, he took his life and threw him to a mass burial post."


    "Yes After Chen Biao should, he dismounted neatly.


    The rest of the guards, too, dismounted.


    Even Meng Shiyuan joined the ranks of bandits.


    For a moment, the voice of fighting between mountain bandits and bodyguards was swirling in my ears.


    The fourth master went to Ruo Yin and squatted down. He lifted his hand and wiped the ash on her forehead.Ruoyin has been drooping his head, hiding in the side shivering.


    The sudden hand made her shrink back timidly.


    "Don''t be afraid of the sound. It''s the Lord." The fourth master coaxed the way magnetically, as if he had just killed several people in succession. It was not him at all.


    If Yin hears the familiar voice, she raises her head and looks at him.


    At one glance, he went straight into his arms.


    Snow white arms around fourth master''s waist, face in his strong chest, rub his neck, as well as chin.


    He said sweetly: "fourth master, do you know I miss you so much..."


    the thick eyebrows of the fourth master frowned. When riding just now, the speed was too fast, leading to too much turbulence.


    And when the woman pounced, she just hit the wound in his abdomen.


    But he did not say a word, and soon eased the mood.


    Originally, he had a lot of questions to ask her and to punish her.


    As a result, she was so dejected that her mouth seemed to be smeared with honey.


    He had to touch her head and said in a soft voice, "all right, all right."


    Just at this time, the coachman who had been carrying the fourth Master arrived with the carriage.


    The heart said how to fight.


    Thanks to the fourth master''s change of riding, he arrived early, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, the coachman was also a bold man. He got out of the carriage and joined the fight.


    The fourth master didn''t want Ruoyin to see the scene of fighting and killing, so he took her and got into the carriage.


    And those bodyguards quickly surrounded the carriage to protect their safety.


    Make them completely isolated from the fighting outside.


    As if those life and death games have nothing to do with them.


    In the carriage, he wiped the sweat on the woman''s face with a handkerchief, and helped her pull her hair.


    Ruoyin is like a lazy cat with her head on his legs.


    On the mouth also aggrieved way: "Ye how to come to me now."


    "You know how to complain." The fourth master pinched her Qiong nose and ordered in a low voice: "if you are separated from you, you should stand still and wait for the master to come to you."


    Ruoyin''s lips lit up: "can...


    but she is not sure whether he will come to her.


    "But what?" The fourth master has a thick eyebrow.


    On the fourth master''s deep-rooted cold eyes, if the voice weak way: "but I am worried that ye will be busy with business, will not come to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    "Nonsense, you are my lucky Jin. Don''t have such an idea." The fourth master took the hair on her cheek and said, "if you hadn''t been naughty, walking around and pretending to be a man this time, I would have recovered you."


    If the sound bit the lip, did not speak.


    When a person is in an unknown state, and there is danger at any time.


    She will not wait to die, but will take the initiative to find life.


    And where will be in situ silly waiting.


    Moreover, she is always not confident when facing the fourth master.


    It''s not a lack of confidence in appearance and ability.


    It''s not confident that he has her in his heart.


    This kind of self-confidence, will let her heart drift.


    Like this time, she''s not confident.


    I don''t believe he''ll come to her immediately.


    After all, he was injured himself, and he had business to do.


    Thinking of his injury, Ruoyin immediately sat up straight with his little hands on the fourth master.


    Make star Ye heart + itch unbearable, he holds her hand, hoarse way: "what do you do?"


    "I remember my Lord was attacked by someone, where is the wound?" Ruo Yin asked, saying that, he saw the fourth master''s waist, was infiltrated by blood a big place.


    She raised her hand to touch it, but the fourth master held her both hands.


    The mouth has not so-called tunnel: "it''s just a small injury, no harm."


    "Wuwu... But I shed a lot of blood..." Ruo Yin flattened his mouth.


    His eyes fell on the fourth master''s right hand wrapped with gauze.


    The gauze on the back of his hand was snow-white.


    But the gauze on the palm is permeated by the brown medicine juice and blood, and the ferocious needle and thread are exposed at the corners.


    If Yin is not a person with a heart of stone, she will give them money to cure them if they are sick.


    Not to mention the fourth master sitting in front of her.


    What''s more, the two injuries on his body are for her.


    If Yin shrugged her nose, a series of crystal clear tears flowed from her delicate face silently.


    She didn''t cry at all.


    He just took the fourth master''s hand wrapped in gauze and let his tears fall down.


    It''s more pitiful than crying.


    The fourth master wiped her tears with a handkerchief and comforted her: "it''s just some skin injuries. What''s bleeding? Scars are the medals for men''s growth. Don''t cry, eh?"


    Ruoyin:...


    her shoulders were slightly loose and she wanted to stop crying.


    But the tears just like they didn''t listen to me.


    Looking at her, she was depressed and tearful.


    The fourth master separated his hand from her.


    He had to change the topic with a straight face, "don''t think it''s OK to cry. I asked you, how did you get that poison?"


    Sure enough, Ruoyin heard the slight doubt in Siye''s words.


    He wiped his tears and blinked his tears. He looked at the fourth master innocently: "that''s the medicine I use to defend myself?"


    "Defend yourself? What are you defending against? "


    "I didn''t see that Li Si''er was beaten all the time, so I asked people to buy some outside. Anyway, I didn''t harm people, just to protect myself." Well, it''s like anti wolf spray.


    It''s just that she made it herself.


    "Is that true?"


    "It''s true, of course." Ruoyin seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, did Huang AMA find anything? Shall we lie and say it was done by someone else? "


    The fourth master raised his hand and played it on Ruoyin''s forehead. He said solemnly, "I''m more and more daring. Even the emperor''s alma dares to cheat. I see you''re going to become a fine man!"


    "I''m afraid of being punished." If the sound covers the forehead, ChuChu pitiful tunnel.


    The Royal daughter-in-law is carrying poison with her.


    It''s not very decent to let people know.


    Even if it is self-protection, others feel vicious.


    "Huang amah is not so easy to cheat. Instead of being found out by him, the Lord has already recognized it and said it was the poison I bought to protect myself." Four ye light way.


    "And the result?"


    "Huang AMA taught me a lesson and said that I would not practice martial arts well and try to deal with these little moths!" In fact, the matter is not as serious as he said.


    Kangxi did not blame him for the poison he was carrying.


    Just said a few words not salty, act like.


    After all, the situation was urgent at that time. I''m afraid he could not escape without the poison.


    "Poof... Ha ha ha..." Ruoyin laughed heartlessly.


    Only when she felt the atmosphere in the carriage suddenly cooled, did she glance at the fourth master secretly.


    Innocent way: "Ye, I''m wrong ~"


    the fourth master looked at him with a straight face, and really couldn''t take her.Ruoyin was still angry and said, "fourth master, don''t be cruel to me. These days, I''m scared out of my wits. I''ve been bitten by snakes and snails, and I''ve met gangsters in the black shop. They almost sold me. Today, I met mountain bandits again. I''m going to bite my tongue and commit suicide."


    Her voice was so low that it seemed that a gust of wind could blow it away.


    Besides, her expression and acting skills are in place, pathetic.


    It seemed that she was not the one who had just stabbed the bandit blind.


    The fourth master sat in the carriage in the back light, emitting a faint cold breath.


    He took his lips and asked coldly, "where is that black shop? I''ll send someone to kill them!"


    If sound secretly swallows pharyngeal saliva, miserable!


    Why did the fourth master come here? What would she say?


    If William had saved her by the way, would he have been furious?


    So, she had to avoid heavy and light to return: "that... Happened to be a kind-hearted person passing by, and then... He saved me."


    "Which kind man?" Men seem to have to get to the bottom of it.


    Ruoyin: "he couldn''t stand the sharp eyes of the fourth master, and his fingers clung to his handkerchief, he was at a loss.


    "I''d like to ask someone to send something over to show my thanks." The fourth Master said lightly.


    Obviously, it is a gentle tone, but if the sound or listen to the surging cold.


    "Say it The fourth master finally gave the final order.


    Ruoyin was asked by him, and he was sweating.


    He had to answer truthfully, "it''s the Baron named William."


    As soon as the voice dropped, I heard the fourth master sneer and said, "yes, I heard that you were lucky all the way. First Mr. Shu saved you, then William saved you, and then you lived in the restaurant together."


    "Fourth master, it''s not like what you think. It''s William with his escort to help his fiancee go to the black shop and help me by the way. Then, in order to thank him, I invited all of them, including his fiancee, to stay in the restaurant. But he only stayed for one day and then left. I heard that he had gone back home." Ruoyin said it all in order to prove her innocence.


    "No more?" The fourth master asked coldly.


    "Anyway, what I said is the truth, and the rest of you know it, if you really don''t believe it..." Ruo Yin said, stretching out three fingers to the sky, "I can talk to the sky..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    "Well..." but before she finished her words, the red lips were blocked by the fourth master.


    Fourth master''s kiss, with a strong aggressive, and hormone breath.


    It''s like the ice and snow in the Arctic, suppressing your mind bit by bit.


    Stop all your wayward words.


    People unknowingly, on the deep into the, until suffocation.


    His thin lips are a little cold, cold thin chin against Ruo Yin''s chin, like to be embedded.


    Ruoyin pounded his chest, and she felt suffocated.


    But the fourth master didn''t let her go, and he gave her a kiss.


    Ruo Yin''s body, violently undulating.


    It was a close call. It was just a kiss. It almost killed her.


    Just when she thought she was safe, the fourth master pinched her chin.


    That pair of dark eyes, sharp enough to penetrate her heart at any time.


    But his ink pupil, in her face swept several times.


    It seems to appreciate, but there is a weak anger.


    Then, his thin lips light open: "with such a seductive face, attracted a man or two, to protect you, eh?"


    Ruoyin struggled for a few times, but he pinched it more tightly.


    She shook her head and said, "I''m not familiar with them. I haven''t seen them several times in total. They will help me only because of their respect."


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin saw that the fourth master was still pinching her chin, and he began to make other calculations.


    However, in the blink of an eye, she was tearful and said, "master, do you know how scared I am after so many experiences this time? I''m not afraid to die. I even want to die, but I''m afraid I''ll never see you again. I''m afraid that I won''t see you again. I''m so afraid...


    the fourth master is a soft eater rather than a hard one.


    If someone comes with him, his attitude will be ten times stronger.


    Now I see women talking nonsense.


    Big beautiful eyes still hold a Wang mist, as if at any time to disintegrate.


    At the moment, the heart softened, loosened her chin and said with a straight face: "don''t talk nonsense here!"


    Though his face was rigid, his voice was still angry.


    Just in the heart, after all, not so angry.


    If he was really angry, he would not have bothered to find her.


    Moreover, he always felt that it was him, that was him.


    At first, he wanted to limit her freedom.


    But she is afraid that she is too busy.


    Therefore, he will not limit her personal freedom.


    What''s more, he has that kind of self-confidence and self-confidence.


    To make women submit to him, to him.


    Similarly, love him, he will love!


    Ruoyin, who was sitting in the carriage, peeped at the fourth master secretly.


    It was a relief to see that his face was not so dark.


    The fourth master glanced at the clever woman, and said faintly: "can there be injury on the body?"


    Ruoyin stopped and mischievously learned from him: "no problem, just some skin injuries. Bleeding is nothing. Scars are the medals for women''s maturity."


    Smell speech, four ye fiercely bit the back alveolus.


    This woman, good learn not bad.


    "Don''t talk to me here. Show me the wound."


    "Oh." If the voice is flat and the mouth is flat, it is still obedient.


    First, she rolled up her trouser legs, revealing three pressure marks bitten by snakes.


    As a result, the fourth master saw her, and frowned. As soon as he lifted her ankle, he carefully examined his wound.


    The wound was no longer swollen, but it was still slightly red.


    He raised his left hand to the belly, tried to touch it and took it back.


    Just asked her, "does it hurt?"


    "Pain, but pain..." if the sound is to sell good.


    However, her acting was too pompous and was seen through by the fourth master.


    Fourth master was so angry that he avoided her wound and pinched a big one on her small + leg.


    "Take care of yourself if you have the ability. Otherwise, you will be honest. When you come to see you, do you hear me?"


    "I see. I''ve said that twice." Ruoyin said in a bad voice.


    The fourth master glanced at her, coughed gently, and then asked, "where else was injured?"


    If sound shook his head, and check their own body, there is no so-called tunnel: "this place, the rest is not."


    "Hiss ~" words just finish, if sound is hit hard on the face.


    Because when she checked, she found that her elbow was painful.


    Looking down on the side of his head, he saw that his elbow was rubbed on the ground, resulting in a large piece of skin.


    The fourth master followed her eyes and saw that her white elbow and skin were all worn.


    His face darkened.At this time, Chen Biao in the car outside the way: "master son, those mountain bandits, were slaves and others took down."


    "Take them back, torture them, and when you find out where they live, you''ll end him in one pot!" The fourth master ordered calmly.


    "Yes After Chen Biao answered, he felt a little flustered.


    Why does the fourth master''s voice sound more angry than before?


    Ruoyin heard that the mountain bandits had been solved, and then suddenly remembered that there was the coachman!


    She lifted the curtain and asked, "Chen Biao, didn''t you catch the coachman?"


    "Fujin, don''t worry. The servant has already let him go, and he has already left by carriage." Chen Biao returned respectfully.


    "Oh, that''s good." Ruoyin puts down the curtain and sits back in place.


    A moment later, the carriage began to move.


    Fourth master with injuries, but also if sound elbow smeared with liquid medicine.


    When the carriage was about to reach Meng''s house, it stopped.


    If the sound tilts his head to look at the fourth master, he thinks he has arrived.


    Just good car curtain was also lifted, revealing two familiar faces, it is mother Liu and Qiao Feng.


    They carry a bundle on their hands, and when they see Ruo Yin, they are so excited that they can''t stop crying.


    "Fu Jin, I hope you will come back." Mother Liu choked.


    After hearing this, the four masters frowned and said in a cold voice, "hurry to make up and change your clothes for Fujin."


    With that, he got out of the carriage and rode.


    When mother Liu and Qiao Feng got on the carriage, the carriage began to run again, but it was very slow.


    If sound for convenience, no fading.


    He just put on his inner garment and changed his clothes which were splashed with blood.


    She looked at the red flag dress of Begonia brought by mammy Liu and said with a smile, "how do you know I like this one most?"


    After hearing this, Mammy Liu''s body was stunned, and some of her desires stopped.


    See, if sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    As early as she saw mammy Liu at the first sight, she found something was wrong.


    Now, seeing her like this, he naturally asked, "why, but what happened?"


    "Ah, Fujin, during your absence, some fox spirits have climbed into my father''s bed!" Mother Liu said indignantly.


    "Oh." If the sound response is not very intense.


    Because she knew that when Kangxi and the prince went out, they would spoil the fresh faces.


    Some are close to the maid, or maid in waiting.


    However, listen to mother Liu''s meaning, is not the fourth master''s initiative to favor, but climb the bed?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    Servant girl''s, but we''re still on the bed


    After all, only people with low status can climb the bed and fly to the branches to become Phoenix.


    As for the young ladies, they grew up with golden spoons.


    There''s no need to do bed climbing.


    Unless I really love the fourth master, I love you so much.


    After all, the fourth master is just a common Baylor now.


    Fujin''s position has long been hers.


    Side Fujin''s position is already full. What is she drawing?


    "All the servants under us are in order. How dare they be such four masters?" Mother Liu said, quietly moo in Ruoyin ear, those things have learned once.


    Qiao Feng combs her hair carefully.


    Fu Jin must be well dressed today.


    Let that Miss Meng know her position!


    "So it is." Ruo Yin suddenly realized the tunnel.


    Her voice is soft and gentle.


    As if mother Liu said to her, it''s just that other men sleep with girls.


    That big Miss Meng didn''t hesitate to try love before marriage, and she had to deal with the fourth master.


    It seems that... People are really addicted to the beauty and color of the fourth master.


    As for the fourth master, I don''t know whether he is addicted to beauty and color or interests.


    Because she has found out for a long time that AMA and her brother have made great contributions to the war.


    The fourth master is in her yard, staying more frequently.


    The same goes for everyone else in the backyard.


    However, any elder brother or father in the family who was promoted to an official position showed his face in front of Kangxi.


    The fourth master will let people appreciate some things, and then sleep together.


    Want to understand these, that just by four ye slightly cover warm heart, instantly cold.


    Cold to her whole person, inside and outside hit a shiver, the body''s goose bumps also had a layer.


    And that just warm up the heart, also instantly cold to the extreme, until the small cracks re frozen lock.


    Originally, she was slightly moved because the fourth master was injured repeatedly in order to save her.


    In addition, in order to find her, he gave up the opportunity to inspect the Huaihe River.


    Stay in Kaifeng with injuries and send people to look for her everywhere.


    Now, that''s it.


    Facing the fourth master, she was rational rather than emotional.


    Just a little bit closer, the emotional balance is going to surpass rationality.


    Fortunately, she stopped at the precipice in time and regained her rationality again...


    when mammy Liu saw the look of death on Ruoyin''s face, she was stunned at the same time.


    In the past, no matter what she said to Fujin, Fujin had been ignored.


    Was it really hurt this time?


    She led her lips and said, "master, in fact, you are the most important thing in my heart. I heard the servants say that he was drunk and took Miss Meng as you. Otherwise, there was nothing wrong with her


    "Well, it''s shameless to know that my father and daughter are still coming to him when he is drunk." Qiao Feng said, indignant way: "thanks to the master know that the master pay attention to the image, this just sent people to let me and mammy wait early, later that fox spirit saw your face, will be ashamed of shame."


    "Even if you look at me, then what? It''s not happening yet." Ruoyin faintly drinks Qiaofeng and makes up herself. "Moreover, maybe he is not for me, just for his four Baylor face. After all, if I wear a man''s clothes and my hair is scattered, what I lose is his face."


    She just wants to remind herself of this man.


    In order to avoid a careless, fall into his damned gentle trap.


    She can not care about a person''s past.


    But the person she loves must love her.


    And in love with her, for her clean.


    If the other party can''t do it, then, she will certainly seal the dust in her heart.


    Then he disguised himself as loving him, using the identity of Si Fu Jin to live on like this.


    After all, life is still very good. She still has Hongyi and the uranara family...


    after a look at each other, Qiao Feng and mammy Liu seem to find something wrong with Ruo Yin.


    They no longer talk about the fourth master.


    But after hearing that Ruoyin was hurt, she shed a lot of tears.


    A moment later, Ruo Yin put on a graceful lady''s makeup.


    She looked at herself in the mirror and found that there was nothing wrong with it. She looked at herself in the mirror with a big smile.


    Happy is also a life.


    Not happy is also a life.


    Why not live a good life with a smile every day.


    Then, she lifted the curtain and gave the fourth master a big smile.


    "Master, I''ve dressed up!" She laughed as if nothing had happened.The fourth master was still riding a tall horse with a serious face.


    Being interrupted by her, she lowered her head and glanced at her lightly.


    At one glance, there was a twinkle in his eyes.


    I saw her combing the shelf head and wearing several silver inlaid Hosta on her head.


    Jade like hands, dragging chin, propped up on the carriage window.


    Curly willow eyebrows, long and warped eyelashes flutter, in the face of the next eye drop light shadow.


    White and flawless goose egg face, with a touch of pink.


    Sex + feeling and purplish red lips, delicate + tender to drop.


    The most fatal is that pair of big beautiful eyes, is holding a smile, smiling at him, full of vitality and aura.


    It''s like a natural beauty painting.


    However, he vaguely felt that it was only in the blink of an eye.


    The light in her eyes seemed different.


    Is it just a change of dress?


    It seems to be aware that he is stupefied. He clenched his fist and coughed gently. He ordered: "come down!"


    Now that he was out of the carriage, he got on the horse.


    It was impossible to go back to the carriage.


    Besides, there are still two servants up there.


    With the fourth master''s order, the carriage gradually stopped.


    "Oh." If Yin looks depressed, she still thinks that her makeup is not appropriate.


    After looking in the mirror again, he got out of the carriage.


    She went to the fourth master''s horse and hung her head, playing with her own fingertips.


    The warm sun shone on her rouged face, making her face crimson.


    It looks like a lotus in full bloom.


    At the next moment, her waist was vigorously held by the fourth master, and her body was suspended in the air.


    The whole man sat in front of the fourth master and rode a horse with him.


    After seeing sister Liu and Qiao Feng in the carriage, they couldn''t close their mouths.


    Seeing this, the rest of the guards bowed their heads and pretended to be invisible.


    After seeing Meng Shiyuan, his face is not very good-looking, green and white.


    Hum, a good carriage for the slave.


    I ride with the fourth master, but I want to play tricks!


    Later if let elegant quiet see, designated heart will be broken.


    Then his heart will be broken if he is an Amar.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care. She and the fourth master are husband and wife. How big is riding a horse.


    Moreover, she also adhered to the consistent style, and leaned lazily on the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    His face is full of the smile of the main room, and bask in the sun.


    Soon, the crowd stopped in front of a formal mansion.


    If the sound is far away, you can see that many men and women have gathered at the gate. I think they have come to Meng''s house.


    Riding on a horse, she can sweep most of the Mencius'' houses.


    The architectural pattern is partial to Beijing style, which is divided into four courtyards in the southeast and northwest.


    It''s not luxurious, but it''s also a big family.


    There are always those who pretend to be poor and frugal.


    But under the bed and on the wall they were covered with silver.


    Therefore, this mansion can not completely define whether a person is honest or not.


    Not long ago, the horse stopped in front of the Meng house.


    If the sound but light sweep, the eyes fell on the head of the girl.


    Although the man had a smile on his face, his eyes were looking at her.


    She looked back, and the other side looked as if they were somewhat similar.


    It seems that this is Meng.


    Meng''s beating from knowing that Ruoyin was found, some uneasy.


    Now seeing the fourth master riding a horse in person and bringing her back, my heart is filled with sorrow.


    She even fantasized that it would be great if she and the fourth master were riding the same horse.


    The key is that Si Fu Jin''s face is really beautiful and refined.


    As a woman, she can''t move her eyes just by looking at it.


    Moreover, she also saw her shadow from Si Fu Jin''s face.


    Originally, she only learned from the slave that she was similar to sifujin.


    Now I see it with my own eyes, and I know it''s true.


    At first, she heard that sifujin had a child.


    I want to say that she is just a shadow, which is also a young shadow.


    Can she now understand, person four Fu Jin looks still so young, so beautiful, so beautiful.


    As the most talented and beautiful legitimate daughter of the Meng family, she was immediately compared by four fortune Jin.


    "Welcome to the fourth master and the four fortunes." The people of the Meng family began to worship one after another.


    Ruoyin gets off the horse with the help of the fourth master.


    "No ceremony. Get up." Four ye light way.


    "Thank you, fourth master."


    Mrs. Meng pulls Meng Yajing up.


    She felt a lot of sweat in Meng Yajing''s hands.


    She decided to level for her daughter.


    Her daughter has always been the best of her generation.


    The fourth master didn''t take her seriously.


    Now this Si Fu Jin seems to be a powerful character.


    If Yajing went back to the capital, would she not be bullied!


    So she led her lips and said to Ruoyin with a smile: "sifujin, although you are the real wife of the fourth master, we are always conservative in the Qing Dynasty. It''s not appropriate for you and the fourth master to ride on the same horse in the street."


    "We are full of people. It has always been like this on the grassland." If the voice is not angry or angry, but always with a smile, and then turn the subject, said: "besides, no matter how wrong, will your daughter, at night to a man''s room more inappropriate?"


    The voice just fell, the face of Mrs. Meng, some ugly.


    But behind her those aunts and young ladies, not only did not have the same heart, but covered their mouths and snickered.


    At ordinary times, Mrs. Meng always relies on the status of the main room and stands high in front of them.


    "That''s just an accident. I hope sifujin doesn''t want to be aggressive. After all, our master broke his heart to find you recently." Mrs. Meng was unreasonable and had to step back.


    But Ruoyin didn''t think she had stepped back.


    All she knew was that Mrs. Meng was still splashing dirty water on her head.


    "Aggressive? Who was aggressive just now? I can''t take care of all the pickings in my family, and I can ride a horse with the fourth master


    Fourth master is a man of propriety. If he is willing to take her on a horse, it means that it is not a matter.


    On the contrary, Mrs. Meng is making a fuss about it. She deliberately gives vent to her daughter!


    "Whose pickle do you mean? Who are you talking about? " Mrs. Meng walked directly forward and stood in front of Ruoyin with great momentum.


    Chin also slightly tilted, with nostrils to Ruo Yin.


    If Yin opens her mouth, she is going to say something.


    The fourth master pulled her behind him and said coldly, "that''s enough!"


    Seeing this, Meng Shiyuan also took Mrs. Meng and reprimanded him: "I have told you many times that you are in charge of the big and small of the family. But when the guests come, you can''t neglect it. How can you still be stubborn?"


    "Yes, e Niang, you can take care of the affairs in our house. What happened before Si Fu Jin and Si ye, I think they have their own discretion." Meng Yajing also advised.


    Mrs. Meng just closed her eyes and covered her heart with a look that she couldn''t get over.


    Originally, she just wanted to make a stab.Who knows this Si Fu Jin is so powerful that he tells the story of Yajing all at once.


    After taking a deep breath, she was still angry and seemed to have to fight for victory.


    She opened her lips and said, "what kind of guest? We don''t welcome guests of this kind in our family."


    Ruoyin gently pushed the fourth master and stepped forward again. I couldn''t bear it!


    She tilted her chin slightly and glanced at the Meng family.


    The corner of his mouth even sneered contemptuously and said, "if the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, no wonder Kaifeng is either flooded or drought stricken, or the mountain bandits are making trouble. The governor tried every means to make his daughter climb into the fourth master''s bed, and the governor''s wife was so rude and rude, as for the governor''s daughter..."


    here, Ruoyin chuckled "No, it''s a bed climbing success."


    With that, she took mammy Liu''s hand and turned away without looking at those people.


    In the end, she said, "let''s go, this kind of snake and mouse nest. I don''t even want to live in it."


    Mrs. Meng was so angry that she would vomit blood.


    But she heard that if Yin didn''t want to live, it was just... Let Yajing and the fourth master cultivate their feelings in the mansion.


    Meng Shiyuan looked at Ruoyin''s back, and a touch of evil in his eyes.


    If the fourth master was not here, he would have been unable to help it.


    Meng Yajing gently pointed at Ruoyin''s back, humiliated and innocent: "Si Fu Jin, I think you may have some misunderstanding. My amah has been working day and night for you recently, but he has spent a lot of effort, and he has not slighted the people in Kaifeng."


    She had a face of humiliation.


    She is like a good woman who cares for her family and others.


    But there''s no time to defend myself.


    If Yin hears the voice behind her, Liu Mei picks up and goes on.


    Mrs. Meng''s attitude is so tough that she doesn''t want to live in Meng''s house.


    Instead of looking at other people''s eyes, be the so-called guest.


    It''s better to spend money to go to a restaurant, where people are still smiling politely.


    She doesn''t live in a restaurant without money!


    Mrs. Meng felt that Ruoyin left right away. She immediately changed a smiling face and said with a smile to the fourth master: "fourth master, I asked the servant to prepare the meal. Please come into the room and have a meal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    "No, I''m with Fujin." Although his tone is light, it is full of irresistible dignity and irresistible leeway, "and you need to give Fujin an apology."


    "But she provoked me like that..." Meng Fu humanity.


    "No, it was you who provoked her first. If I remember correctly, the women''s family members of the officials are not qualified to give advice to the prince Fujin." With that, he turned and left.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng quickly sent someone into the house to collect things.


    The fourth master and Fu Jin are the two masters!


    For the fourth master to protect the calf''s behavior, Mrs. Meng really did not expect.


    Turning to Meng Shiyuan for help: "master, how can this be done?"


    "Look at you. It''s all you''ve done. If you don''t want to apologize to sifujin if you''ve done something like this, it''s not our elegance that you''ve offended her." Meng Shiyuan preached.


    However, Meng Yajing on one side did not agree to let Mrs. Meng not apologize, but also did not say no.


    Mrs. Meng took a look at Meng Yajing and understood the meaning of her husband and daughter.


    Otherwise, Meng Yajing is alone in the mansion, pointing out that she may be laughed at by those aunts.


    Therefore, the servant of Meng house caught up with Ruoyin, "four blessing Jin, please wait a moment, our wife has something to say to you."


    If the sound slightly a meal, and looked at the door of the Meng lady, light way: "that calls her to come over, also wants me to turn around not to become."


    "Yes." After servant girl should, went to take a word.


    After a while, Mrs. Meng approached the maid with her hand.


    Meng Shiyuan and Meng Yajing, as well as those who seem to be a family, but actually watch the excitement of a large family, also followed.


    The fourth master was supposed to get on the carriage, but he found out that the situation was not right.


    He took Chen Biao and his bodyguard to Ruoyin''s side.


    Although he didn''t say anything, it was enough to show his wife protecting attitude.


    And just as he stood there, the chill spread from him and made people shudder.


    As if those chills will eventually become countless ice, stabbing at the heart of the people present.


    After seeing Mrs. Meng approaching, she finally saluted respectfully: "Si Fu Jin, I was just eager to protect my daughter, so I was more straightforward. Please have a large number of adults and stay in the house."


    If Yin listened to the words of Mrs. Meng, covered her mouth with a handkerchief and chuckled.


    "To be a man, you have to keep your word. If you say that you will not let people with bad manners enter the government, you must do what you say. This is a good example. Just like me, I will never regret if I don''t live in your house."


    Then, she still took mother Liu''s hand and left with high air.


    She doesn''t believe it. That Mrs. Meng can really change her temper.


    I am not willing to apologize until I submit to the authority of the fourth master.


    Who knows to coax her to live, what kind of tricks do you play behind the scenes.


    She doesn''t have so much spare time to fight with those people who live in big houses.


    After all, there are a lot of pickles in those big houses!


    Seeing this, Mrs. Meng complained to the fourth master: "fourth master, I just apologized to her just because of your face. But this is what she has done to me. What''s the meaning of such a woman? You''d better stay here and let our family wait on you?"


    "I mean to ask you to apologize, but if I don''t, I have to stay." The fourth Master said lightly and left with his servant.


    Leave the Meng family in the same place.


    Mrs. Meng seems to be angry, but she is not reasonable. Her angry eyes stare at her and she faints.


    "E Niang!" Meng Yajing yelled.


    For a while, the Meng family became a mess.


    After getting into the carriage, the fourth master''s face was a little ugly.


    When the carriage was running, he said coldly, "you''ve gone too far today."


    In front of outsiders, he can be used to spoiling.


    But if we close the door, we still need education.


    "Oh, I love sister Meng? To fight for her here? " Ruo Yin raises his eyes to look at the fourth master, and the smile on his face is somewhat meaningful.


    "How many times have you told me that it''s OK for you to be sour and jealous in front of the Lord, but when you are in front of the outsiders, you should put away your little careful thinking, otherwise, it will be bad for you if you are known by Huang AMA."


    "I''m not jealous today. It''s Mrs. Meng who is below me. The wife of an official has taken care of the emperor''s backyard. I really think that if she married a daughter, she could reach out to the emperor''s backyard."


    "Then you can''t add fuel to the fire when others apologize. You should be more tactful."


    "I don''t want to add fuel to the fire. I just recognize the facts. There is no hypocrisy in them. Besides, tact is useless for those people!" For a person who will not recognize her at all, it is better not to be tactful than not to communicate with each other!


    Seeing that Ruoyin didn''t know the seriousness of the matter, the fourth master had to bite the back alveolar fiercely, "one day, you will be defeated because you don''t listen to me!"The most taboo of emperor Amar is that the prince Fujin is too beautiful. The prince is addicted to beauty and delays business.


    What''s more, Fujin people are sour and jealous, not generous enough.


    If any Fujin doesn''t know what to do, he will be punished.


    If it''s more serious, it may involve Hony.


    Because Hongyi was brought up by her.


    "I''d love to!" Ruoyin turns away and doesn''t look at him.


    In the end, the two people quarreled and broke up. They both closed their eyes and kept their eyes closed. No one paid attention to anyone.


    When the carriage stopped at the restaurant, the fourth master took the lead to get off the carriage.


    When passing by mother Liu''s side, his steps stopped and he gave a light order: "Chen Biao, take the slaves around Fu Jin, and each of them will be 20!"


    Fu Jin didn''t know about those things before he went back to Mengfu.


    They must have broken their mouths in the carriage.


    "Ah?" Chen Biao doesn''t know what happened.


    I only know that the fourth master and Fu Jin quarreled fiercely in the car, so they implicated those servants of mother Liu?


    The fourth master saw Chen Biao hesitated for a while, then swept Chen Biao with a fierce look.


    Frightened, Chen Biao immediately answered "good.".


    Although he was arranged by the fourth master as an official in the main courtyard, he had a good relationship with mother Liu.


    But his life was saved by the fourth master, so he had to listen to his words.


    When Ruoyin got off the carriage, he heard the fourth master''s order.


    Now, as soon as she got out of the car, she yelled at the back of the fourth master: "mother Liu, what''s wrong with them? If they hadn''t told me, maybe I''d be like a fool today. I don''t know who is who, and take the wolf''s nest as a shelter."


    Thanks to mother Liu, she told her in the car.


    Otherwise, she didn''t know anything. She didn''t know it was a wolf''s nest.


    In the face of Meng''s deliberate difficulties, the designation is still a problem of his own.


    Seeing the back of the fourth master, he said coldly: "thirty."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    It means that mammy Liu is going to be thirty.


    "Fourth master, you are unreasonable and arbitrary


    This word a, four ye slightly side head, but did not turn back.


    It''s just a profile.


    Then he said mercilessly, "forty!"


    Ruo Yin looks at the upright and cold back of the fourth master.


    And firm and cool thin jaw line.


    The tip of the nail is deeply embedded in the palm.


    Angry way: "fourth master, I hate you!"


    "Fu Jin, don''t talk about it. The slave is rough. It''s nothing to be punished." Mother Liu knelt at Ruoyin''s feet, holding Ruoyin''s legs.


    However, the big figure of the fourth master was stiff for only a few seconds.


    I went straight to the restaurant.


    Look, I''m very angry.


    But no more.


    Ruoyin''s heart is full of fire.


    She entered the restaurant and stepped on the wooden steps and went to the room opened by the slave.


    Just now, she offended the governor of Kaifeng. It is not good to go to other restaurants.


    Therefore, even if her heart is not comfortable, it does not hinder her to use the protection of the fourth master to determine her personal safety.


    She stood at the fence on the second floor and looked down carelessly.


    There are four masters'' bodyguards and servants all around.


    The first floor of the restaurant is the lobby, with luminous marble floors.


    The red cylinder is decorated with gold lines.


    There are dozens of tables in the hall, and the utensils on the table are shining.


    On the painted ceiling, two giant red lanterns.


    The lantern is carved and has colorful patterns on it.


    Everything looks antique.


    In her room, there are many gilt edged paintings and calligraphy on the walls.


    The waxed floor glowed clean.


    There was a mahogany dresser and a large mirror.


    Well... It seems that the restaurant selected by the fourth master is much better than that in the county.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the carved bed covered with pink brocade quilt.


    The sheet was a foot high, and it was comfortable to think of.


    A person drifted for so many days, at this time to see such a good bed, can not help but directly lie on it.


    Suddenly, the whole person was trapped in the brocade quilt.


    At the same time, her mouth, raised a meaningful smile.


    The reason why she spoke bitterly just now was that she didn''t want to live in the Meng mansion.


    That Mrs. Meng, she has not entered the gate of the Meng house, was deliberately made difficult.


    Just imagine how miserable she would be if she lived in it.


    What''s more, she doesn''t want to serve the fourth master for the time being.


    Because she needs to calm down for a while.


    After a cup of tea, Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng returned to the room with their swollen faces.


    When Ruoyin lies on the bed, looks at them two, the heart is also not good.


    Mother Liu was old, with rough skin and thick flesh, and no obvious swelling on her face.


    Just, the corners of the mouth oozed blood.


    As for Qiao Feng, she is young, with a thin face and a tender face.


    It''s time to be full of collagen.


    The cheek on the right side was swollen, red and purple.


    Even the corner of the mouth is blue and blue.


    Ruoyin slowly sat up and said, "it''s hard for you. One person can go down and get fifty Liang silver. Eat more good tonic. In addition, I have two bottles of good plasters for you to apply."


    Although she is Fu Jin, she can order a slave.


    But here, men are the pillars of the family.


    Therefore, she could not resist the orders of the fourth master.


    Even if it is stopped and resisted, the final result is still the same.


    Or it could be worse.


    Just as she tried to stop the fourth master from punishing them, she doubled the punishment.


    Besides, the fourth master is still Baylor.


    Whenever she and the fourth master give orders together, the slave takes the fourth master as the highest order and carries out them.


    Just as she and Li ordered together, the slave should take her as the highest order and carry out it.


    And she is just his accessory.


    Besides, Chen Biao was the fourth master''s man.


    "Fujin, it''s the servants, no, they don''t dare to receive the reward!" Qiao Feng and mother Liu knelt down together.


    If the sound of this heart, it is even more difficult.


    She got up, picked up one with one hand, and said, "others can say that you are wrong. But in front of me, you''re right, understand? "


    The fourth master is nothing more than to suppress her with his power and let her know his mistakes.


    But if it''s not easy to punish her, she will take out her anger at her servants.In this way, even if she is not punished, her heart is also uncomfortable.


    In addition, it is to blame mammy Liu for her talkiness, otherwise, such a thing would not happen today.


    But from her point of view, she has to thank mammy Liu for telling her!


    This kind of thing, where can hide, not sooner or later we should know?


    "Um ~" Qiao Feng nodded, and tears fell.


    Mother Liu''s eyes were red and her face was moved.


    Then, Ruoyin found the ointment and handed it to them.


    "This medicine works well. You can''t bear to apply it sooner or later."


    "Yes." Mother Liu took over the white porcelain medicine pot.


    "All right, you all step back and have a rest. I''m tired to have someone come in and serve me in the bath." If the sound shakes hands, a face tired.


    But mother Liu and Qiao Feng refused to leave: "master, let us wait on you to bathe?"


    "Well, go and have a rest." If sound doesn''t matter.


    "A servant is to serve you. If you don''t use it, you''ll think you dislike it." Mother Liu knelt down.


    Qiao Feng also knelt down and said, "others serve you, you are not used to it."


    "Ah?" If Yin looks at the two people in front of her, her face is swollen like this, and she has to wait on her.


    She was worried that she would dislike them and compete with other slaves.


    She sighed, where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes.


    Where there are women, there will be competition.


    Even they are so progressive, she does Fujin, let alone.


    But she''s still angry, she can''t.


    Let''s have a look again...


    otherwise, she would be like those women in the mansion, and she would come and go as soon as she could.


    No matter what he does, she will accept it.


    People always have to be different in order to feel fresh.


    She led her lips and said, "OK, you two have people prepare water."


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin bathes in incense and lies in a soft bed.


    A few days ago, her whole heart was floating.


    Now I finally meet with the fourth master, although there is something unsatisfactory.


    But the fourth master can not give the feeling of security.


    The sense of spiritual security is abundant.


    So she fell down and fell asleep.


    The next morning, if Yin was still dating Duke Zhou, Meng came.


    Meng Yajing planned to follow the fourth master all the way this time. He did not intend to go back.


    In consideration of going to the Huaihe River and the Yellow River.


    Meng Shiyuan originally prepared several cars of dowry, it is not convenient to follow.


    But they also gave a set of good emerald jewelry as a dowry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    The dowry was discounted into silver.


    Also let Meng Yajing back to the capital, silver dot, waist straight!


    "Fujin, the Meng family is here to greet you." Mother Liu said in a low voice.


    If you don''t open your eyes, but your ears hear you.


    She faintly "um" a, vaguely way: "I sleep a little more, tell her to wait."


    Then he turned over and fell asleep again.


    So, mother Liu went out to talk.


    By the time Ruoyin gets up, it is already getting better.


    After some dressing up and eating, Ruoyin appeared outside with the help of mother Liu''s hand.


    "Please be happy and lucky When Meng saw Ruoyin, he bowed to him respectfully.


    Ruo Yin sat down at the top of the table, then glanced at Meng at the bottom.


    "You amae Niang is not a good companion, but you are a sensible one." If sound gently raised hand, light way: "get up."


    She is more and more unable to understand this Meng Shi Shang.


    Meng Shiyuan and Mrs. Meng are not good at each other, how to produce such a sensible person.


    This Meng family is either really good-natured, or it is hidden too deep.


    If a person can hide in this state, it''s too terrible...


    "yes, Xie Fujin." After Meng sat down in the room, he said with a light smile: "amae Niang also loves me too much. It''s hard to avoid that some of the maids are eager to protect me. I''m here for yesterday''s affairs, so I''ll give them compensation to Fujin."


    After listening to Ruo Yin, he looks at Meng again.


    Meng was wearing a lilac flag dress.


    The willow Phoenix''s eyebrows are bent.


    Small nose slightly up + warped, skin such as white jade, Yan if Chaohua.


    The clothes are extremely elegant, but also show exquisite.


    Between the eyebrows and eyes, it is really similar to myself.


    Meng''s side, also followed by two big servant girls, one person carried two bags.


    It seems that this is to live together in the restaurant, and this is the time to pack up the salute.


    Ruoyin then asked, "since I''m here, is the room arranged?"


    "Back in Fujin, just when you were still resting, I took advantage of the vacancy to report to the fourth master. As for the room....


    speaking of this, Meng''s chatting line said: "my father-in-law has arranged for me. It''s because of yesterday''s affairs that I am so upset that I come to my sister''s place to greet you before I can go to my room. I hope I haven''t disturbed my sister''s rest."


    When she saw Ruoyin was still asleep, she thought the fourth master was with Ruoyin last night.


    As a result, four masters and Fu Jin live separately.


    If the sound mouth corner slightly rises, just say sensible, this began to show off in front of her?


    How did she listen to that.


    There is a kind of meaning of "tell you to hang me, I went to find the fourth master.".


    "I can''t say to disturb you. After all, I''ve had enough sleep to see you." Ruoyin picked up the cup on the table, sipped it gently, and said with a smile, "I am used to this temperament. I am used to it by the fourth master. I am reluctant to let the servant ask me to get up early in the house. No, it''s almost noon before I see you. I hope my sister doesn''t go to her heart."


    She has always been eloquent and can''t lose anything she says.


    Meng''s slightly a Zheng, want to say she did not experience yesterday''s matter, still don''t believe.


    But she saw with her own eyes that the fourth master doted on Fu Jin and made a quarrel with them.


    So it''s hard to believe it or not.


    "Just when I went to the fourth master''s, I heard from the servant that he bumped the wound on his horse yesterday. Did Fu Jin know about this?"


    If Yin Liu eyebrows slightly frown, this is to show off some things that she does not know?


    "I don''t know." She returned faintly.


    Seeing that he was not happy, Meng apologized: "Fujin, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to say that the fourth master is very good to Fujin. If he is hurt, he has to go to Fujin in person."


    "Ah Ma said that he couldn''t persuade him at that time. In order not to delay time, the fourth master went to see you quickly. Therefore, the slave wants to say that the fourth master should really love Fu Jin. He knows that he is not as good as he is, and only envies him. "


    If sound from Meng''s face, really saw the envy, there is a light lonely.


    Beyond that, there was no excess emotion.


    To say just now, she also thinks that Meng is deliberately showing off.


    But now, it''s not like showing off.


    It was like someone who came to persuade her not to quarrel with the fourth master.


    But in any case, Meng''s speech, behavior, people can not catch a trace of the problem is.


    Ruoyin feels tired of chatting with such people.


    Then, after a few more words, she casually found a reason to send Meng away.


    At the same time, she thought in her mind.


    In the future, we will take more precautions against Meng.After all, a dog that barks at the top of his voice doesn''t necessarily bite.


    Dogs that don''t bark bite.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin ate well, drank well and slept well.


    But he didn''t even look at the fourth master.


    According to the servant below, the fourth master left early and returned late. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Until this day, Su Peisheng arrived at Ruoyin''s house.


    She knew that the fourth master was really a desperate young man.


    "Fu Jin, the fourth Master said that long live is still inspecting the Huaihe River. Let the servant come and give an order. We will leave for the Huaihe River in the early morning to meet with Wansui." Su Peisheng beat a thousand.


    "Get up." Ruoyin called Su Peisheng and asked, "tell me, what are you doing recently? Is there any girl I don''t know hiding in the golden house?"


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng got up and said, "Fu Jin, you have misunderstood the fourth master. The master and son are busy working for you recently."


    If sound chuckles, "say to listen to it."


    "Well, the last time those mountain bandits didn''t feel enough to relieve their anger, so he ordered someone to take the mountain bandits'' nest and take it out for you."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin is not grateful.


    On the face of the smile, but more alienated.


    She said, "Su Peisheng, it''s not that I said you. You''ve been around for a day or two. He didn''t do it for me. He stayed in Kaifeng for a long time, so as not to be blamed by the emperor Alma, he destroyed the mountain bandit''s nest, so as to show his merit in front of Huang AMA."


    Su Peisheng seldom saw Ruoyin''s words, so he laughed awkwardly.


    "Fujin, there are some reasons for this, but the main reason is you. Besides, the fourth master stayed in Kaifeng, not because of you."


    Ruoyin recently, the most difficult thing to listen to is to help the fourth master say good words and persuade her in front of her.


    Therefore, she waved her hand and said, "I already know about leaving for Huaihe River tomorrow. Please step back."


    "Bang!" Su Peisheng knew how to observe his words and deeds, so he left in a hurry.


    Although Fu Jin was right, he still felt that the fourth master suppressed the bandits.


    It is mainly for the sake of giving vent to Fu Jin, and then he shows his meritorious deeds in front of Wansui.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Otherwise, it will not be the first time for him to pass on to Fujin.


    But Fujin was ungrateful.


    And the next day, when it was light, they gathered up and saluted.


    Ruoyin changed a bright red flag dress, combed the shelf head, and took the slaves out of the restaurant.


    Just out of the restaurant door, I saw two carriages parked at the door.


    A Navy one.


    A light purple one.


    All around the carriage were the bodyguards of the fourth master.


    Ruoyin divides the blue car into four masters.


    As for the light purple one, she went straight to the light purple one, no matter who it was for.


    At this time, Ruoyin saw the servants around him and knelt down.


    The servants said, "four masters are lucky."


    If the sound will also turn around, Ying Ying Fu body salute: "Ye Jixiang."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and glanced at her.


    The left hand is close to helping her habitually.


    But when she saw the light expression on her face, the big palm hung in the air, and finally retracted.


    Then go straight to the dark blue carriage.


    If the sound rises behind, see 4 ye and Meng Shi, walk together.


    It seems that the two people are still in harmony.


    Mother Liu couldn''t hold back, and said to Ruoyin: "Fu Jin, I heard that in recent days, Meng''s Gang Ye used medicine. She rushed to do that kind of servant''s affairs. The servants in front of the fourth Master said that Meng''s method of smearing medicine was good, and she served him well."


    "Such a gorgeous beauty, gentle and thoughtful, which man does not like." If sound doesn''t matter.


    And her pace, also had gone to the light purple carriage.


    Just as she raised her feet to get on the carriage, Meng said softly, "Fu Jin, this carriage belongs to a servant. You are of noble status. You should be in a carriage with your father."


    If after listening to the sound, I feel that the root of the ear will be crisp off.


    She thought Meng''s voice was soft enough, but now she listened, it was a little softer.


    I think it''s because I have to be gentle in front of the fourth master.


    She turned her head and looked at the fourth master, who was standing in front of the dark blue carriage, looking at her coldly.


    Therefore, Ruoyin covered his mouth with a handkerchief and coughed gently. He apologized and said, "fourth master, I''ve been feeling cold recently. I''m afraid I''ll infect him. So, I''d better take this carriage alone."


    "But what shall I do?" Meng was in a hurry and was about to cry.


    "You can ride with the fourth master." Ruo Yin said, she picked up mother Liu''s hand and got on the bus directly.


    Meng glanced at his gloomy four masters, but did not dare to face forward.


    But Ruo Yin, who was facing the carriage, said, "Fu Jin, I''d better take a ride with you. I''ll take care of you along the way."


    If Yin didn''t speak, she just glanced at mammy Liu.


    Only listen to mother Liu said: "Meng Ge Ge has no idea, my family Fujin always like quiet, especially when the body is not well, others can not disturb."


    Then she pulled down the curtain.


    Left a sad face, lost Meng.


    At this end, if the voice master and servant three people, still look at each other and smile.


    Outside the car, Su Peisheng''s shrill voice was heard: "mengge, please come in and have a seat with the master."


    "Ah? I''m afraid that''s not right? " Meng''s voice was obviously flattered and pleased.


    "You are a little master. You had only two carriages, but now you can''t get another one in the morning. You have to make do with it." Su Peisheng advised.


    Originally, the master and his son wanted to ride in a car with Fu Jin, but Fu Jin had to sit separately with him.


    Meng wanted to sit with the fourth master, so after a few polite words, he got on the carriage with him.


    After the two carriages left, the guards and servants around them, riding or walking, followed to protect them.


    After the fourth master got into the carriage, he did not look at Meng.


    He lifted up the curtain and said, "Su Peisheng, ask the grand physician to see Fujin. What''s going on?"


    After su Peisheng responded, he asked the two doctors to give Ruoyin a pulse.


    After a while, the two doctors learned the words to Su Peisheng.


    If you want to say such things, it''s usually Su Peisheng''s message.


    But after listening to the doctor''s statement, he did not dare to spread it.


    He just winked at the doctor and encouraged them to come forward, "you go up and talk to the fourth master."


    After all, he was a slave.


    But the grand doctor is from the hospital, and long live is the one who left to take care of the fourth master.


    The identity of others is different from that of him. Even if his words are unsatisfactory, the fourth master is not easy to blame.


    One of the doctors, riding close to the fourth master''s carriage, said, "fourth master, I have just checked the pulse for Fujin, but Fujin''s body is not seriously affected. I think it''s just that he was frightened a few days ago, and he was not feeling well at the moment."It''s very euphemistic.


    On the face of it, I was scared and I didn''t feel well.


    But the wise man knew that it was Fu Jin who was not ill and deliberately hid from the fourth master.


    After the doctor finished, the carriage was quiet for a long time.


    After a long time, I heard a deep "um" from the fourth master.


    Su Peisheng couldn''t hear it. The fourth master''s voice was tense and his heart was not smooth!


    When it comes to bumpy road, it''s better to wait for the carriage to come to the other side of the river


    "Go away!" The fourth master snapped at the river.


    Though he had thought of it, she did it on purpose.


    But still let the doctor show her, did not expect, she is really intentional.


    Since she changed ways to avoid him, it was as she intended!


    Su Peisheng was so frightened that he almost fell off his horse.


    Come on, he''s talkative.


    Huaihe River is not far away from Fenghe, and it''s just a day and a night for a carriage.


    Therefore, Ruoyin and others met at Kangxi''s camp around the Huaihe River the next day.


    At this time, Ruoyin and the fourth master, as well as the Meng family, were taken to Kangxi''s camp.


    When he got there, Ruoyin found that all the people inside looked dignified.


    In the middle of the camp, kneeling a gray haired old man and a monk.


    Seeing this, a few people hastily saluted and sat down on one side.


    When Ruoyin passed by the princes, many people saw Meng''s family behind her. It was obvious to watch the excitement.


    Only eight Fu Jin cast a worried look at her.


    If the sound returned to eight Fu Jin, after a smile, he sat upright.


    Just when I looked back, I saw Mr. Shu sitting opposite.


    She was a little stupefied, then withdrew her eyes.


    Then, she listened to the people carefully, and she understood the whole story.


    It turned out that the monks in the temple were people who pretended to be the Third Prince of Zhu.


    The old man with white hair is Prince Zhu himself.


    In his early years, the third prince Zhu was exiled to the people and was taken in by others, but he was still anonymous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    Later he became a monk, but was convinced by the squire that he married his daughter.


    It should have been nothing, this life can get a good end.


    But because of his own mouth is not tight, after drinking, said the mouth, was caught here.


    At this time, Kangxi squinted his sharp eyes and asked, "Zhu Cihuan, I visited the imperial mausoleum of the Ming Dynasty before. I found that the imperial mausoleum was not attended to by anyone. If you want to look for someone to manage the tomb, others are not suitable. Only the descendants of the Ming Royal family, that is, you are the most suitable. What do you think?"


    "Back to the emperor, the grass people are just an old bone. They can''t be worthy of heavy responsibilities." Zhu Cihuan politely refused.


    He lived an old age and lived a life of poverty.


    Now, in the face of Kangxi''s abnormal "kindness", how dare you accept it.


    He could even imagine that after he was sent to guard the imperial mausoleum, he would find another reason to punish him.


    After all, give him a seemingly good job first.


    Then another gentle knife.


    Kangxi not only kept his reputation, but also never suffered from it.


    In the imperial family, this is the typical "hold first and kill later".


    Zhu Cihuan lived his whole life.


    I would rather die like this than accept the pity of Kangxi. Anyway, the result is the same.


    So he thought that he could die a good life.


    "Bold Zhu Cihuan, the emperor asked you to guard the tomb of filial piety, which is no better than being a teacher in a remote area. If you refuse, you will resist the imperial edict and be unfilial." Liang Jiugong was sharp and sharp.


    Even a minister in the account echoed: "Zhu Cihuan, you said that you didn''t participate in the anti Qing Dynasty restoration, but this monk swaggered and deceived you with your reputation and assassinated Wansui and your princes."


    "You can''t do it with me Probably all have found out Kangxi''s mind, another minister also said.


    On hearing this, Zhu Cihuan calmly defended himself: "I have changed my name for decades, hoping to avoid misfortune When I was old, my blood was waning, and my hair and hair were all white, was it not in the time of the Sanjin rebellion, but in the day when there was nothing wrong in Qingning? And the so-called rebels will occupy the city, accumulate grass and grain, recruit troops and horses, and build armor. Have I ever had one of them? "


    Hearing this, if the sound of the willow eyebrows, micro imperceptible ground Cu Cu Cu.


    The old man''s voice was old and hoarse.


    The head is full of a root of silver silk son, the eye socket is slightly sunken, the teeth have dropped a few.


    Face and neck, is full of wrinkles.


    And those wrinkles, like telling the vicissitudes of his life.


    I believe that at this time, he knew that there was little hope, but he was still so calm.


    At this time, someone handed the basic fold to Kangxi and said, "emperor, this is the fold handed by the ministers and the confession of Zhu Cihuan."


    After Kangxi picked it up at will, he looked through the fold.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the tent was terrifying.


    Only Kangxi looked at the "rustle" of the fold.


    After a long time, Kangxi put down the fold.


    Zhu Cihuan glanced sharply at Zhu Cihuan and gave an order without any emotion: "the comer, Zhu San, that is, Wang Shiyuan, disobeyed the imperial edict, refused to guard the imperial mausoleum, colluded with others to oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty. Now he is ordered to be executed at a high speed."


    Hearing this edict, Zhu Cihuan''s old face actually drew a smile of relief.


    It seemed that he had expected the result.


    Until Kangxi opened his mouth again, his eyes widened.


    "In addition, Zhu San''s descendants are all beheaded." Kangxi looked at the white haired, unarmed old man in front of him, and gave the edict decisively.


    At this time, Zhu Cihuan was not angry.


    That pair of sophisticated eyes, there is despair, deep despair.


    He sat down on the ground and looked up to the sky and said, "heaven... Will kill my family!"


    Then, Kangxi ordered that the fake monk be executed.


    After receiving orders, the guards took them down.


    Looking at this scene, Ruoyin keeps the handkerchief tightly.


    This is Tianjia, sometimes no matter whether things are right or not, true or false.


    Many ministers are to find out the emperor''s mind, in order to please the emperor, on the fold.


    In the end, Kangxi meant an underground edict, which not only protected the body, but also cut off future troubles.


    Even if Zhu Cihuan didn''t fight against the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, that monk was.


    But for emperors like Kangxi, Zhu Cihuan was the last evil of the previous dynasty.


    Besides, there are people who are fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty in the name of Prince Zhu San, and he can''t bear it any more.


    As long as he is alive, it is a "threat" to him.


    No matter how small the threat is.


    Worthy of being the emperor who ascended the throne at the age of eight, he can be called a thunderbolt!


    Many officials flattered Emperor Kangxi''s edict.Kangxi didn''t seem to care.


    He just glanced at Ruoyin''s position and asked faintly, "old four, when I left Kaifeng, I heard that you were hurt. Now it''s better."


    Ruoyin, sitting beside the fourth master, saw his rare kindness in Kangxi''s eyes.


    It seemed that he was not the one who had just been cruel.


    "Thank you for your concern. The injury of your son''s minister is no more serious." The fourth master got up and said, "in addition, these are the articles about the governance of Huaihe River and the suppression of mountain bandits in Kaifeng. I would like to invite Huang AMA to have a look at them."


    "You, you, are always injured." Kangxi raised his right hand and casually pointed to the fourth master and said, "then bring it up to me and show it to me."


    The fourth master handed the statement to Liang Jiugong and said: "the task that the emperor Alma gave to my son''s minister is not to be ignored. As for the suppression of bandits, it is purely because of looking for Fujin and mistaking and bumping into each other. This is the point of the mountain bandit, which is nothing."


    Voice just fell, see Kangxi eyes light sharp sweep if sound one eye.


    The eyes of Kangxi were swept.


    The fourth master seems to have noticed that there is a strange black flowing shadow in his eyes.


    When Liang Jiugong sent the article Chen to Kangxi.


    Kangxi flipped through the articles at will, looked at the fourth master, and said with a smile, "fourth, you are good at governing the Huaihe River. There are several merits. As for your statement on suppressing bandits, it seems that it is not clear."


    "I don''t know. Please make it clear." Fourth master arched hands.


    Then, he swept Ruoyin lightly.


    Originally, he was angry with a woman who had no conscience.


    He thought about the contribution of suppressing the bandits.


    Or offset the collision with emperor Alma in Kaifeng.


    But he always kept a low profile and didn''t want to be too eye-catching in the prince.


    Therefore, the statement is very rough, simplifying the credit.


    Most of the credit is attributed to Meng Shiyuan.


    After all, there was no one around him.


    At that time, it was the people who let Meng Shiyuan tune in to suppress bandits.


    Besides, there is nothing wrong with his statement.


    Is it because of this?


    Then why are you staring at him?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    Seeing the fourth master''s puzzled appearance, Kangxi laughed heartily: "before you put up this article, Meng Shi had already written a letter and asked someone to send it up. If it wasn''t for him who wrote it, it was your credit. I don''t know. If you were injured like that, you still rode to suppress bandits, which shocked the wound."


    Feeling that his words were wrong, the fourth master knelt down and said, "Huang AMA, to tell you the truth, the right hand of the child minister is injured, and it is inconvenient to hold a pen. It took several days to write down the regulations governing the Huaihe River. As for the statement about the suppression of bandits, my son''s minister rushed to write it last night, which is somewhat simple. "


    He didn''t want to be the credit of suppressing bandits alone, let alone showing his edge.


    As for his eagerness to find Fujin, he can''t tell Huang AMA.


    Otherwise, the look in the eyes of Huang amah just looking at Fu Jin is very terrible.


    "Mencius said," in the end, who is the credit to me Kangxi collected the article and Chen and asked lightly.


    "Back to the emperor amah, the son minister was to see that the mountain bandits were too rampant, which was the only way to suppress the bandits. However, when the son minister was in Kaifeng, there were not many people around, so we should count on Meng Shiyuan''s credit." The fourth master has always insisted on his own opinions.


    Hearing this, Kangxi chuckled and said, "well, you are a family anyway. It''s the same to whom the credit goes. "


    As soon as the words came out, people''s eyes all looked at Meng''s family beside Ruoyin.


    Even many princes also glanced at Meng.


    Tut Tut, such a family and beautiful woman.


    Put it in their backyard, it can be Fujin.


    No matter how bad it is, it is also a position for Fujin.


    As a result, when he got to the fourth, he was just a grid.


    But the girl and her father are happy!


    After a while, Kangxi''s business was almost finished, and he said, "wait a minute."


    "Yes." The crowd rose and saluted.


    If the sound of the heart, then a sigh of relief.


    Finally, there is no need to face Kangxi''s sharp eyes.


    Somehow, Kangxi just swept her several times.


    When Ruoyin turned around, Kangxi''s voice of incomparable majesty came from behind: "the old four families left."


    Smell speech, everybody Leng after next, left.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master, as well as Meng, stayed in the camp.


    "Old four Fu Jin, do you know why I deliberately left you?" Kangxi asked casually.


    If sound shakes head: "daughter-in-law does not know."


    "I heard that... The fourth elder has accepted a grid. You have some opinions, eh?" Kangxi pointed out directly.


    After hearing this, the fourth master knelt down and said, "Huang amah, Fujin, she has always been gentle, virtuous and generous. How can she have any opinions?"


    "Yes, the emperor, Fu Jin, she treated me very well and didn''t embarrass me." Meng also knelt down to help speak.


    He is very decent, generous and sensible.


    "You two, you don''t have to defend her any more. Meng Shiyuan''s letter said that in order to meet ulanara''s family, the cook specially made a table of good dishes. As a result..." Kangxi pointed to Ruoyin and said, "all of them were mixed up by her, which made Mrs. Meng''s wife faint, and your family was also stirred up by you!"


    If sound after listening to, finally understand Kangxi for when not with sharp eyes swept her.


    It was the old man Meng Shiyuan who told her in front of Kangxi.


    She held her lips and explained in disbelief: "Huang AMA, listen to my explanation. It was Mrs. Meng who first made a hard speech. Then I had a dispute with her. Later, I just didn''t live in Meng''s house, so she couldn''t get angry and fainted..."


    "stop me!" Kangxi slapped the table in front of him and snapped, "in the final analysis, I''m still angry with Mrs. Meng, but I don''t know how to reflect on myself and push the responsibility on others."


    Ruoyin: "excuse is shirking responsibility, so she should shut up.


    "I think on weekdays, the fourth is too used to you. The legitimate daughter of the governor of Kaifeng doesn''t feel aggrieved when she marries the fourth elder, but she wrongs you, who is a Fujin man!"


    "Huang amah, this must be a misunderstanding. Fujin is not such a person." The fourth Master said.


    As a result, Kangxi turned to point to the fourth master and said angrily, "stop me, too!"


    Then, Kangxi''s sophisticated eyes became more cold and sharp.


    He looked at Ruoyin directly, and his voice was like a great bell: "as a Fujin, you should be kind and harmonious with the backyard. You should not be arrogant and jealous. But you are arrogant and jealous. You have a conflict with your relatives outside the backyard in public. Mrs. Meng apologized to you, but you are small-minded and pursue the root to the end."


    If the voice droops his head, quietly listening to the instructions of Kangxi.


    More said more wrong, in order not to be put on the cap of disobedience, she still obediently listen to the training.


    At that time, she only wanted not to live in the Meng house.


    But did not think, Meng Shi accuses her imperial writ.It seems that... The royal family has no choice but to act willfully.


    "People fall into the water and can''t get out because they are trapped by the sludge in the water. It is because there is a jealous wife in the family that leads to the decline and failure of prosperity Kangxi said, and raised his finger to Meng''s and said, "look at her. Even if you are angry with her mother, she is still talking for you."


    If sound repeatedly nods, but does not speak.


    Kangxi probably decided that she had a good attitude and finally stopped lecturing her. Instead, he gave an order: "uranara, I order you to copy the female commandments ten times. If you do it again, I don''t think you need to be a Fu Jin. As for your big brother, you don''t have to be bad!"


    Kangxi has always been venomous. He scolded the crown prince and the eighth master more fiercely than Ruoyin.


    And the reason why he scolded is that there is still something to blame.


    If he doesn''t even bother to scold, it''s really over.


    "Yes, my daughter-in-law abides by the emperor Alma''s instructions, and she will be careful in her words and deeds in the future," Ruoyin''s heart was still somewhat unconvinced.


    Finally, when he heard Kangxi mention Hongyi, he finally gave up.


    She is the daughter-in-law of the royal family, and Hongyi is the Royal grandson.


    No matter what, she could not disobey the edict.


    No wonder the fourth master always asked her to be cautious and not jealous.


    But she always thought that he was looking for a good reason for himself.


    Now it seems that he had already guessed that Kangxi could not see the emperor''s son and daughter-in-law envious.


    I''m afraid she''s caught outside.


    But before her, she had been only jealous in front of the fourth master.


    Outside, I have never been sour and jealous.


    She knew that the fourth master was a man, and the system of polygamy and concubines was practiced.


    It''s an iron fact.


    If she wants to survive here, she has to face these facts.


    After all, men are women here.


    Women are just accessories to men.


    How many women a man marries is a matter of course.


    Because the laws of Qing Dynasty are there.


    Even, in order to develop their own power, they will expand their backyard and develop their relatives.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    However, this time, she was not jealous at all, but Mrs. Meng made trouble first, and she said a few words.


    How can I know that Mrs. Meng is really impotent.


    But in this world, many things are not right or wrong.


    Everyone only saw the result. She made Meng Fu feel dizzy.


    At this time, Kangxi''s cold and sharp eyes were staring at Ruoyin.


    It seems to be exploring whether she is really wrong.


    "All right, all down!" Kangxi always waved his hand.


    "Yes." If Yin gets up, "when I have copied the women''s commandments, I will send them to you."


    "Wait a minute." Kangxi raised his head, stroked the moon''s forehead and frowned: "who asked you to copy it to me?"


    "Ah?" Ruoyin took a look at the fourth master, then turned around to look at Kangxi, and asked in surprise, "didn''t you punish your daughter-in-law to copy the commandments of the daughter-in-law? If the daughter-in-law doesn''t show it to you, who will you show it to?"


    "If it hadn''t been for Meng Shiyuan''s writing, you would have thought I would have been in charge of such trifles." Kangxi said, lightly glanced at the fourth master, and said: "fourth, I still have a lot of business to be busy, so you can supervise her to copy, and there must be no mistakes."


    "Yes." After the fourth master answered, he left with Ruoyin.


    Three people out of Kangxi camp, not far away.


    The fourth master held Ruoyin''s wrist and forced him to ask, "did you tell me that you are sour in front of me and that you can be used to you, but you should be careful in your words and deeds outside. Can you be satisfied with the results now?"


    How many times have you told her that she will suffer because she doesn''t listen.


    Now, it''s better to be reprimanded by the emperor Alma, but also in the eyes of the police.


    "I saw it that day. It''s not my fault at all, and I''m not jealous." Ruoyin struggled with several wrists, but he lifted it more vigorously.


    Then he looked up at the fourth master and said, "I thought that on that day my amiable spirit and I had forgiven Mrs. Meng. Would Meng Shiyuan not have sued me in huangama?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, Meng knelt down and said, "Fu Jin, this time, it''s the slave Amar and e Niang. I''m here to compensate for them."


    If the sound lightly swept Meng''s one eye, did not answer at all.


    To save others from seeing Meng kneeling, she stood.


    I thought she was jealous again.


    As for namangshiyuan, it is really shady enough.


    Even before they arrived at Huaihe River.


    He took the first step and sued her.


    In the future, if Meng''s life is not good, the designation is her problem.


    This is really a good move.


    The fourth Master said to Meng in a deep voice: "go back to your camp!"


    "Yes." Meng''s rise, a sad and aggrieved, tottering appearance.


    And she almost fell when she got up.


    If it wasn''t for the slave around her, she would have fallen.


    After Meng left, the fourth master loosened Ruoyin''s wrist and asked in a deep voice, "do you know what''s wrong this time?"


    "If you want to use your power to suppress me like Huang amah, I will be wrong." If the sound is faint.


    Hearing this, the fourth master just released his hand and held Ruoyin''s wrist.


    And pulled him close to a few minutes, mysterious and deep ink pupil, in her face carefully looked at.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Ruoyin:...


    "what Huang Alma said is only right, not wrong. Do you remember it?" The fourth master taught coldly.


    If the voice nodded, or did not speak.


    She knows that Kangxi has always been a clear reward and punishment.


    Treat younger generation, right is right, wrong is wrong, no matter why.


    No matter how good she had been in his old man''s mind, it didn''t work.


    In Kangxi''s mind, he had a score book, adding and subtracting points.


    The eyes of the fourth master were staring at the woman''s face.


    Those beautiful eyes didn''t look at him directly, and the long eyelashes trembled and trembled.


    Her white and flawless face was tinged with pink.


    Sex + feeling of red lips delicate + tender to drop, but also slightly up + up, seems to be in the gas.


    "Look at your grievance. Are you wrong about what I taught you?"


    "No, I know what the LORD said was right and what he did was right for my good." If sound bites lip to say.


    "Who else do you want to show me?"


    "I''m worried about Hongyi. If Huang AMA is angry, he will be taken away from me." If Yin talks about this, the grievance on the surface is more obvious.


    Seeing this, the fourth master chuckled and said, "what should I be? Hongyi has grown up. Do you want to keep him around all the time?"


    Ruoyin:...


    "he is my father''s legitimate son, but Huang amah can''t give him to others. At most, he let him be kept in the front yard. Besides, when Hongyi is old, it''s time to go to the front yard to read, write and endorse. " Four Ye''s face is cold, say words, but also intentionally or unintentionally comfort Ruo Yin.This let Su Peisheng on one side look, can''t help but drop his head.


    It seems that the fourth master is a man of integrity.


    "Seriously?" Ruo Yin finally raised his eyes and asked with a smile.


    Her eyes are very big, and her smile is beautiful, just like crescent moon.


    As if that Wang clear aura, also overflowed, infecting the people around.


    After the fourth master looked, the thin lips of sex + feeling also raised a nice radian.


    "You''d better laugh. I''ll give you more."


    As soon as she said this, Ruoyin shrugged her pretty face and said innocently: "I want to, but I always like to bully such a weak and beautiful woman as me..."


    with that, she frowned slightly and looked at the wrist held by him with pain.


    A face of delicate, to refuse to return the appearance of welcome.


    See four ye evil fire rise, in the hands of the strength on the contrary a few points.


    At this time, Chen Biao came from a distance, "fourth master, Prince, please go to camp to discuss things."


    Hearing this, he opened his thin lips and leaned over Ruoyin''s ear and said coldly, "my Lord still has something to do. Go back to your own camp and see how you can deal with you at night!"


    With that, he released Ruoyin''s wrist.


    But Mo Tong has never left a woman''s face.


    If the sound is from a face of shame, smile to tremble.


    Also Yingying Fu salutes, "then I''ll wait."


    After that, Mammy.


    The fourth master is really not a master of rest.


    I''m afraid he has forgotten that he still has a wound on himself.


    As soon as he was busy, he was busy until night.


    By the time he got back to his camp, it was dark.


    He rubbed his neck and then turned his head. His muscles were tired.


    Then, having had dinner with the prince, he raised his head and said, "Su Peisheng, call your master Fu Jin."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he went to invite him in person.


    But before long, he came back dejected.


    The fourth master was writing. When he heard the footsteps, he thought it was Ruo Yin.


    Looking up, you can see that Su Peisheng''s shadow of Ruo Yin is not there.


    Then he asked, "how dejected."


    "Back to the fourth master, the slave went to Fujin''s camp. The servant outside the door said that Fujin was too tired to serve him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    Su Peisheng said that when he saw the fourth master''s face gloomy, he immediately knelt down.


    And trembling majestic way: "my Lord, why don''t you go there again and ask Fu Jin to come?"


    However, the fourth master snorted coldly, and his mouth was always upright: "no, she likes to hide, so let her hide. The whole master is very rare to her."


    Su Peisheng glanced at the fourth master secretly and said that he was really duplicity.


    Don''t you see that it''s a kind of "very rare, but rare" unbearable appearance?


    At the same time, Ruoyin was lying on the floor of the camp, with a small face of joy.


    It''s not what he said. Can you be sour in front of him? Then she will be very sour.


    When the acid is enough, give the glycolysis acid.


    Today is mother Liu''s vigil. When she sees Ruo Yin''s smile, she doesn''t understand: "master, you can still laugh!"


    No matter how the fourth master treats them as slaves.


    But he has always been very good with his master.


    Therefore, she will not punish her.


    She only thought that Fujin could make up with the fourth master early.


    Clearly in the daytime, she saw the fourth master and Fu Jin looking at each other and thought it could be done.


    However, Fujin had a rest early and refused the fourth master.


    "Hee hee." If the sound laughs twice, it goes to sleep with eyes closed.


    Because she just wanted to see the fourth master''s heart itching and itching, but she couldn''t get her hands.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin copied the women''s commandments in the camp and rarely went out.


    During this period, Tong Jia picked the antelope to see her.


    Eight Fu Jin also came to see her.


    She was relieved to hear that bafujin had used the skills she had taught, which was quite effective.


    But apart from that, no other Fu Jin came to see her.


    However, if sound is not rare to those snobbish eyes.


    I don''t have to be hypocritical for a while.


    At this time, Li Fukang came in and said in a shrill voice, "Fu Jin, the Duke of Su said that long live the fourth master has given him some excellent Maojian, and would like to invite you to taste it together."


    "You go out and say to her, thank you for the kindness of the fourth master. I really can''t find time to taste the tea because the female commandments of Huang amah have not been copied yet. If he is really bored, it would be better to ask mengge to accompany him to taste it Ruo Yin writes and commands at the same time.


    "Ah?" Li Fukang''s mouth, open into an O-shaped.


    If sound looked up after seeing, smile way: "go ah, still Leng in here why?"


    "Bang!" Li Fukang laughed awkwardly and went out.


    After going out, he learned the original words of Ruoyin to Su Peisheng.


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng snorted coldly and left with his servant.


    Fu Jin really made it.


    In my heart, I am proud of myself.


    In this backyard, I dare to leave four masters behind again and again.


    There was no other one but her.


    One day, she will know that she is wrong!


    Back at the camp, Su Peisheng learned Ruoyin''s words again.


    "Master son, Fu Jin said that she would like to copy the women''s commandments. I''m afraid I don''t have time to accompany you to enjoy tea. She also said... "Su Peisheng frowned and could hardly say," if you are really bored, you might as well ask mengge to accompany you to taste it, or to pass the time. "


    When he finished speaking, the whole man hung his head and did not dare to speak any more.


    For fear that the fourth master would be angry, he would knock over those tea cups.


    However, after listening to Su Peisheng''s words, the fourth master did not get angry.


    At this time, he was just sitting in front of the black paint strip of the camp.


    On the bill, there are blue and white tea sets.


    Tea made from ivory.


    Huanghuali teapot bucket.


    The silver body chisels the enamel tea cup.


    Each is low-key luxury with connotation.


    At first glance, it was carefully prepared.


    And the fourth master''s eyes, in those tea set in a glance.


    Then, he actually chuckled and said, "it''s really a small vinegar jar. Don''t come."


    Originally, he did not understand what she said.


    Now I listen to her words in the meaning, is in the acid Mengshi.


    This makes him feel, she sour look, on the contrary, very cute.


    "Ah?" Su Peisheng raised his head somewhat puzzled.


    "If you send this pot of tea to Fujin, you will say that you made it yourself. Then send that pair of green white jade plum blossom hairpins. She always likes elegant In Kaifeng that few days, he passed a jewelry shop, bought a lot of jewelry.


    Su Peisheng was stunned at the spot, which was different from what he thought.


    He thought that the fourth master would be furious and smash things.


    But he didn''t show his anger.


    Also personally make tea for Fujin to drink, send her jewelry.This is to put Fu Jin in heaven?


    Su Peisheng, who did not know why, opened his mouth and asked cautiously, "fourth master, that mengge..."


    "get out of the office!" Before Su Peisheng finished speaking, the fourth master drove him out.


    "Bang!" After su Pei Sheng responded promptly, he quickly went out.


    He is more and more unable to understand the fourth master''s mind.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin faithfully copied the women''s commandments.


    This time, she didn''t intend to cheat. She wanted to copy it well and recite some.


    If you are asked in the future, you may be able to reply with a few words of propriety.


    In addition, the imperial edict of Kangxi can not be violated.


    She didn''t want to be lazy and hurt the fourth master.


    Other things can be mischievous, but these things are serious and can''t be fouled.


    In this way, it passed a few days.


    This night, the fourth master came back from the inspection of Huaihe River dam.


    Su Peisheng handed a letter to him and said with a smile, "master, the fifth commander has brought a letter. Please have a look."


    After the fourth master took it, he opened the envelope and looked at it directly as he walked.


    When he carefully read the contents of the letter, he actually sent out a burst of hearty laughter.


    Su Peisheng rarely saw the fourth master smile, let alone such a hearty smile.


    At this time, the sun shines on the face of the fourth master.


    In addition, he is full of hearty smile, and looks special sunshine.


    Yes, I saw the sunshine on my iceberg face all the year round.


    Even Su Peisheng, a little eunuch, was stunned for a few seconds.


    After being relieved, he asked cautiously, "master son, but what good news has the five deputy commanders?"


    "Well, he won twice in a row, killing only 20000 troops." The fourth master was in a good mood. He folded the envelope and took back his sleeve pocket. He said, "this boy, you have to wait until it''s almost over before you write a letter to report the good news."


    "Haha, the fifth commander is always with you, and naturally he is extremely stable." Su Peisheng flattered the fourth master with such a boast.


    However, the fourth Master seemed to be thinking about something and didn''t listen to Su Peisheng''s words.


    As he walked forward, he said, "go, go to your master Fu Jin."


    So they followed the fourth master and went to Ruoyin''s tent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    As a result, when we got there, the account door was closed.


    And when he looked at it from a distance, there was a faint light in it.


    When he approached, the light went out.


    Suddenly, the fourth master''s smile froze.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng came forward and asked the two servants at the door.


    Only listen to Qiao LAN Hui: "fourth master, Fu Jin began to copy the female commandments before dawn recently, so it is easy to get sleepy at night and sleep earlier."


    The meaning of this is obvious: fourth master, my family fortune has stopped. You''d better go back.


    As soon as the voice fell, a strange chill came out from the fourth master.


    He stood in front of Ruoyin''s camp with his hands on his back. The mysterious Mo Tong half squinted at the closed tent door.


    Straight nose bridge, in the night appears more water chestnut clear.


    The moonlight slanted on his handsome cheek, though his expression could not be clearly seen.


    But it outlines his masculine and hard, handsome side face.


    Those thick eyebrows are frowning impatiently.


    A pair of ink pupil, in gradually getting cold.


    It''s like a hole in the ice. It''s so flooded that you can''t breathe.


    For a moment, the surroundings were surprisingly quiet.


    The slaves did not dare to lift their heads.


    Even the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    Only Su Pei, dressed up with courage, asked in a low voice, "master, would you like to knock on the door and let Fujin open the door? She didn''t know you were coming."


    But his words just say, suffer four ye a cold light.


    Scared immediately lowered his head, closed his mouth, pretending nothing had happened.


    After a long time, the fourth Master said "go" coldly and turned away.


    She was obviously avoiding him.


    Twice a time.


    He came to her on his own initiative, but she refused.


    She was so used to her that she was too bold.


    Since she was not welcome, he helped her.


    At the same time, he bit the back alveolar viciously.


    Woman, wait for the day when you ask for him!


    When the fourth master returned to his own camp, he saw Meng carrying his food box and looking forward to it.


    When she saw the fourth master coming back, she saluted yingyingfu and said, "four masters are lucky."


    Four ye lightly swept Meng''s one eye, thick eyebrow tiny imperceptible ground Cu Cu Cu.


    Then he turned to Su Peisheng and asked, "you didn''t tell her the rules around you?"


    Su Peisheng laughed at the fourth master and said to Meng: "mengge, please go back when you put things down. Remember that when you are in the mansion, you are most taboo to send meals from the backyard to his study. Now when you are outside, the camp is the same as the study."


    As soon as Su Peisheng finished his words, he immediately knelt down and said in a panic: "fourth master, it is I who have transgressed the rules. I will bear in mind that I will not do it again."


    "Well, I''ll stay in the camp, and I won''t go out for a walk at night." The fourth Master said that, raised his feet and went into the camp.


    Then, Meng got up and looked at the gate of the camp, which was swaying in the wind.


    Although she looks like Fu Jin, she stays more smoothly around the fourth master.


    But being the shadow of others all her life means that... She has to survive under the aura of Fujin.


    As long as Fu Jin is there, she will lose her luster.


    This... I don''t know if it''s good or bad.


    Since the fourth master was rejected that night, he never sent anything to Ruoyin''s camp.


    Never again did the slave invite her.


    It is no longer step into Ruoyin''s camp.


    No matter during the day or at night, there is no such thing as...


    on this day, Ruoyin sat in front of the desk and copied the women''s commandments very seriously.


    Until after a stick of incense, she began to write.


    Because as long as you copy this page, her task of copying books will be finished.


    When she finished the last stroke, she put it down in relief.


    He thumped his shoulder wearily.


    I really admire the fourth master. Every time I go to see him, he is writing and he is not tired.


    But she just copied a few days, tired of cervical pain, spine pain.


    One side of mother Liu and Qiao Feng, see if sound body discomfort.


    He took the initiative to knead her shoulder and beat her back.


    If the sound will hold hands on the book case, close eyes and enjoy, by them to serve.


    Mother Liu saw that her face was relaxed, so she began to report in a low voice.


    "Fu Jin, according to the servants, the princes and their wives are not good friends except for the ten and the eight. After you fall into a cliff and are recovered, they don''t come to visit you. They still laugh at you secretly and think you are more favored. As a result, the fourth master turned his head and accepted a grid, which is not much better than them. "


    "The mouth grows on them, they love sour, let them go." If Yin closed her eyes, there was no so-called tunnel: "besides, this means that I have their sour place. When they are not sour, I will be really out of favor."After being stunned, mother Liu probably understood the meaning of Ruo Yin.


    She opened her lips and said, "but... Are you really going to be cold with your father all the time? Aren''t you afraid of making trouble?"


    "If that''s what it''s all about, that''s it." If the sound is light.


    "I know, Fujin''s desire to get is to be indulged. He first provokes the fourth master''s heart and itches, then refuses him, and then infuriates him many times. After making him impatient, the final time is to accept the results." Qiao Feng said and said, with his eyes shining.


    Even the brain to make up a bit, Fu Jin and four ye xiaobie win the wedding scene.


    If Yin see her smile a face intoxicated, designated is not good.


    Then he raised his hand and knocked on the head of Qiao Feng. He said, "you little girl, you know a lot."


    "All the servants go to school by talking books." Qiao Feng touched his head and accosted him.


    If sound did not have a good laugh, way: "OK, help me dress up."


    "Master, are you going to the fourth master?" Mother Liu asked excitedly.


    "Of course, I went to bafujin. She often comes to see me these days, and I haven''t visited her." Ruo Yin said, see mammy Liu and Qiao Feng shrugged and pulled her face in disappointment.


    Then he said, "the fourth master is not very busy during the day. When I visit bafujin first, I will send the ten times of women''s commandments to him for examination."


    "Good, good." Mother Liu and Qiao Feng nodded repeatedly.


    After a while, Ruoyin dressed up well, wearing a mint colored flag dress.


    Simply brought some snacks and gifts, went to the camp of bafujin.


    As a result, when she got there, she saw two beautiful images in the distance.


    One is Aruna in a red flag.


    The other is bafujin in purple flag.


    There were slaves around them.


    But the slaves were very calm, and seemed to be no exception to this situation.


    From Ruoyin''s point of view, we can just see Aruna pulling bafujin, as if pushing something.


    When Ruoyin speeds up his pace, he sees that bafujin is in control of the direction and falls back straight.


    When bafujin fell down, Aruna fell with her.


    If Yin a few quick steps closer, take the lead with eight Fu Jin side of the slave, helped up eight Fu Jin, and worried to ask: "eight younger sister, are you ok?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    As a result, eight Fu Jin wanted to get up, but took a breath of cold, she knew it was not good.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, my foot... Seems to have sprained." Eight Fu Jin eat pain tunnel.


    Ruoyin stops and makes eye contact with bafujin.


    At one glance, they communicated with each other with their eyes.


    If Yin knew that bafujin had to do it.


    Just now she also saw that if it wasn''t for bafu Jin, Aruna would fall down one step.


    I''m afraid it''s Aruna who plays the delicate part.


    "You guys, help your master to the camp and ask the doctor to have a look." Ruoyin ordered.


    As a result, the servant girls were pushed away.


    Then, among the crowd, a white figure appeared.


    The man''s sleeves were decorated with silver flowers.


    The facial features are clear and deep, and the dark eyes are gentle.


    It''s not eight ye and who is it.


    See eight ye a hold eight Fu Jin, raise hand to go to lift eight Fu Jin trouser leg.


    But because of the conservatism here, I finally took back my hand.


    Light ask: "what is going on here?"


    "Eight ye, I don''t know what happened. Fujin''s feet were unstable and she almost fell down. I planned to help her, but she pulled me down together." Aruna choked.


    Obviously, she had already stood up with the help of a servant.


    What''s more, bafujin was injured.


    But her look of aggrieved looks like how much she has been hurt.


    At this time, Xiaozhu was unconvinced and said: "where, it is clearly the side of Fujin, and it is pushing and pulling on Fujin. Fujin did not stand firm, so he fell down and sprained his foot!"


    "You slave, don''t talk nonsense here." Aruna yelled at Xiao Zhu.


    Eight Ye Xu is a headache because of the noise, and both sides insist on their own words, so he looks up to Ruoyin.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, did you see anything just now?" she asked


    If the sound body a meal, immediately pulled the lip, naturally wants to help eight Fu Jin to speak.


    But she was ready to open her mouth, and saw eight Fu Jin begging.


    Bafujin did not seem to want to consume their friendship and ask her to help lie.


    After pondering for a moment, Ruoyin''s heart finally turned to him and said, "just when I came here, I saw from a distance that Fang Fujin wanted to pull eight younger sister-in-law to fall back, although I didn''t understand why she wanted to do this. I saw that eight younger sister-in-law stepped on a stone under her feet. Her body weight was unstable, and she fell straight back. Then, Fang Fujin, who was clearly clear that there was nothing wrong with him, fell down immediately. "


    With that, she kicked a small stone at the foot of bafujin.


    The stone is not big or small. It is the size of a thumb.


    But the bottom of bafujin''s flowerpot is not a common high heel. If you step on it, you will fall down.


    "Four fortune Jin, you have always been good with Fujin. Naturally, you help Fujin to speak, but there must be a limit to wronging people. Don''t spit out blood!" Aruna''s chest heaved violently with anger.


    "Enough!" Eight Ye low order, and horizontal hold Guo Luo Luo Shi, "four sister-in-law, thank you for telling."


    If sound tiny jaw head, way: "quickly hold her to see a doctor, this sprain foot is a big thing, hurt the muscles and bones to be good for a period of time."


    Eight Ye faintly "um" a sound,


    Guo Luo Luo leans in eight Ye''s arms, throws a look of gratitude to Ruoyin.


    "It''s your family business. I can''t stay any longer. I''ll visit my sister-in-law another day." If the sound slightly blessing body salute, turn to leave.


    It''s really strange. Mingming''s eyes at Guo Luo Luo are full of doting and love.


    How two people get along with each other, will fall to the point of proving innocence with self mutilation?


    However, bafujin is really a child to teach.


    If she hadn''t seen it, she would have been cheated.


    Just, this sprain... Is also too willing to next this!


    How can I sleep after I sprained my foot...


    thinking of this, her eyes flashed with surprise.


    Is it that bafujin twisted his foot so as not to sleep?


    After Ruoyin left, eight ye took eight Fu Jin and returned to the camp.


    Let the slave call the great doctor again, check the injury.


    When Taiyi helped Guo Luoluo examine the wound.


    See that snow-white ankle, blue a big piece, and high swelling.


    After a long time, the grand physician arched his hand and said, "eighth master, Fu Jin has sprained to the foot, and the bone is in the wrong position. I can help her to correct the bone. But next, she may need to lie down for a month before she can go down to the ground."


    Smell speech, eight Ye''s eye son, in eight Fu Jin red swollen ankle swept one eye.


    Then he bit the back alveolar and said, "well, do as you say."


    After the great doctor should be ready to Guo Luo''s bonesetting.


    He pressed the soles of Guo Luo''s feet through the cotton padded handkerchief, and helped her relax the back of her feet.Then, he tentatively said: "Fujin, maybe it will hurt a little, but it will be better after that."


    Eight Fu Jin sat by the bed, his fingers wrapped in his handkerchief and put them by his mouth, as if ready to bite his fingers at any time.


    Seeing this, eight ye put his left arm in front of her and said faintly: "bite Ye."


    Originally the foot is painful, still bite oneself, is not more painful.


    This scene, let one side of Aruna see, the heart is not taste son.


    But now she can only reduce their own sense of existence, let eight Ye less anger at her.


    Eight Fu Jin glanced at eight Ye''s arm and hesitated.


    He has strong arms.


    Even if there are crescent white sleeves covered.


    But the material on the arm was a little too strong for the strong arm.


    When bafu hesitated, the doctor turned her ankle gently, trying to angle.


    Just like this, eight Fu Jin felt that the dislocation of the place hurt badly.


    She took eight Ye''s left arm and bit it down.


    At this time, the doctor held her ankle and turned vigorously.


    Only listen to the "click" sound, Guo Luo Luo''s pain on the low voice "woo" for a while.


    Moreover, her whole body shook violently.


    Eight Ye just feel the arm eat pain, that piece is biting his mouth.


    There was also a cat like sound.


    At this time, Guo Luo Luo''s goose egg face is even more aggrieved.


    The Phoenix eyes are holding a mist of tears, as if as long as gently moved, tears will collapse.


    But her tears can not fall, really let me see.


    Eight ye and the doctor ordered a time, turn to see her this appearance.


    He said, "if you want to cry, you will cry, but it''s not that you won''t cry."


    Guo Luo Luo''s voice has just dropped, but Guo Luo''s mouth has been flattened.


    The mist burst out of my eyes.


    Then it falls down the delicate face of a woman and drops on the material of her knee.


    See eight Ye long eyebrow frown.


    Seeing this, bafujin immediately wiped away his tears with a child who had done something wrong.


    But eight Ye''s eyebrows, wrinkled more fiercely, eyebrow heart all towering.


    She shrugged her nose, innocently and bewildered: "eighth master, I don''t cry, I don''t cry, you are not happy to wipe tears, what do you want me to do?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Eight ye turned his head, clenched his fist and coughed gently.


    As a result, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Aruna.


    Suddenly, that pair of seemingly gentle eyes, swept Aruna heart flustered.


    "Come on, let''s drag out the master next to Fang Fujin and play twenty boards."


    "Bang!"


    After Aruna listened, she was relieved.


    As long as you don''t punish her, you''ve got a lot of them!


    Then, the eighth master glanced at the servants around Guo Luo''s family and said, "one by one, you can''t even support Fu Jin. What kind of slaves are you. We''ll drag out the boards. "


    "I can''t help it. They are all my close servants. If they are hurt, who will take care of me?" Guo Luo Luo said.


    "It''s no use staying with such a useless slave. In the end, I''ll give you some more skillfully." Eight Ye is merciless.


    Guo Luo Luo gently pulled the sleeve of eight ye and played coquettish tenderly: "but ye... Xiaozhu, she was my dowry. She followed me since I was a child. The rest of the servant girls also took good care of me. This time, it was an accident. If you blame them, don''t punish them, OK?"


    Said, she also shook eight Ye''s cuffs, charming.


    This time, it was a contest between her and Aruna, which had nothing to do with the slave.


    Moreover, she wanted to twist her foot. She didn''t want to involve the slave.


    Eight Ye''s cuff, feel the woman gently sway.


    As if there was no sense of security, he asked carefully.


    She''s not like Aruna. She''s not a coquettish woman.


    But as long as a coquettish, immediately can let the man ear root son crisp off the kind.


    Eight Ye tight her hand, gentle way: "just, this time in the face of Fu Jin, ye let you off."


    "Yes, Xie Fujin and eight masters." Xiao Zhu knelt down to thank him and went out together.


    At this time, Aruna Ying Ying Fu body salute: "Fujin good to raise the body, sister come to see you another day."


    "Wait a minute." Eight Ye turns his head, Lightly sweep to Aruna.


    "I don''t know what to tell you." Aruna immediately pretended to be a frightened rabbit.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes but secretly send eyes.


    "During this period of time, you will be banned from the camp, or you will go back to Beijing by yourself." Eight Ye special face selfless tunnel.


    Aruna slightly after a Leng, bite lip should voice "is", take slave to leave.


    Out of Guo Luo Luo''s camp, the servant girl beside her was not willing to say: "master, Fujin really has a kind of learning style. It''s just too hateful. Looking at the eight masters'' love for her, the servant girl is angry!"


    However, Aruna did not get angry after hearing this, but laughed.


    "If you care about her, the eighth master is just in love for a while." Aruna fondly stroked the gold hairpin on her head, and said with a smile: "anyway, she twisted her foot, so she can''t serve the eighth master. It''s not me who gets the benefit in the end."


    The servant girl who still didn''t understand originally, after listening to it, immediately supported Aruna and said with a smile: "the master has a long-term vision, and the slave will understand."


    The master and the servant talked and laughed along the way, and they walked away.


    At the same time, Ruoyin, who is ready to fight back to the government, holds mother Liu''s hand and shuttles through the barracks.


    As a result, a turn, you see a touch of dark blue figure.


    If sound is not a pincher.


    Since I met him, I would like to salute in a big way.


    "Good luck When she got closer, she saluted.


    The fourth master''s right hand is behind him, and his left hand gently rubs Lantian''s finger.


    The mysterious ink pupil falls on the woman.


    In recent days, the construction of Huaihe River has entered the most critical period.


    As princes, they had to accompany Kangxi to inspect and supervise the completion of the project.


    In addition, he had to shut down the door that day, which made him really angry.


    He never took a picture of her again.


    Now when I saw it, I looked at it more.


    The April sun was a little warm, which made her pink cheeks red.


    Curved willow eyebrows, a pair of beautiful eyes captivating.


    The lips of red crabapple flowers and the white face of goose eggs are as white as jade.


    But it is a blessing body salute, graceful body in the flag under the shape.


    The fourth master clenched his fist, coughed softly, and said faintly, "get up."


    "Thank you, fourth master." Ruo Yin gets up with a smile on her face.


    It seems that she was not the one who turned a man out the door a few days ago.


    "I heard that you have been reading hard recently, but I have time to wander around."


    If the sound willow eyebrow picks, the beautiful Mou is angry to look at four ye, "I did not sway, just went to see eight younger sister-in-law."


    Although the fourth master is different from the eighth master, he will not interfere in the backyard.


    However, he did not know that Ruoyin''s female commandments had been copied.


    It''s hard to avoid some unhappiness in my heart.He had time to visit his sister-in-law, and no time to go to his camp.


    He took back his eyes and said faintly: "your brother wrote a letter last time. He intended to show it to you, but you stopped."


    "Ah?" If the sound of two eyes shine.


    Wuge has been to Mongolia for nearly a year, and she has been very worried for a long time without any news.


    But this kind of thing is not urgent.


    She''s a woman, where to ask for information.


    Besides, royal women can''t discuss politics.


    Now listening to the fourth master saying that there was a letter, she stretched out her right palm and begged, "please show me the letter."


    Hearing this, the fourth master put his right hand behind him.


    "The letter is in my tent. If you want to get it yourself." He said, lightly swept if sound a face, deep ink pupil have cunning black flow shadow in flash, "ye still have official document not approved, return to camp first."


    Then he shook his sleeves and took Su Peisheng back to the camp.


    He said that she would ask him one day.


    Ruoyin looks at the back of the fourth master''s leaving and is stunned for a few seconds.


    Because she could hear some ambiguous hint from the tone and words of the fourth master.


    It''s like warm hot spring water, which makes people blush and heartbeat.


    She had planned to go to his camp later and check the woman''s commandments.


    But now I have to go back and take the women''s commandments, and then go to his camp and take the letter of the fourth brother.


    At this end, when the fourth master returned to the camp, Liang Jiugong was at the gate of the camp.


    "Duke Liang, why are you here, but the emperor Alma asked you to come." The fourth master asked casually.


    "I don''t think so. Long live, seeing that you have done a good job in suppressing bandits in Kaifeng, he specially asked the servant to send something." Liang Jiugong smiles back.


    The fourth master glanced at the eunuch behind Liang Jiugong.


    Some of them are holding trays with small objects and fruit snacks on them.


    There are also two small eunuchs carrying a gold-plated frame.


    Although his back is facing the fourth master, it can be seen that it should be a painting.


    The painting is not too big or small, it''s just half the height of a man.


    "Since you are here, go in and have a cup of tea." The fourth master politely raised his feet and went into the room.


    After Liang Jiugong entered with his heels, he let people put things down.


    "Fourth master, I won''t stay much if all the things are sent to me. After all, long live master is waiting for the servants to wait on them."


    The fourth master didn''t force him to stay. He just winked at Su Peisheng.


    Liang Jiugong and eunuchs were rewarded for their travelling expenses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    Su Peisheng understood and personally sent Liang Jiugong away, and then returned to the camp.


    He saw the fourth master sitting in front of the desk with his brow frowning.


    Without knowing it, he went up to the fourth master with a smile and said, "master, long live sir, it seems that you are highly valued by him. He specially asked Mr. Liang to come and deliver such things."


    You know, long live is not easy to reward.


    However, there must be a moral or a commendation.


    On the 30th day of the lunar new year, it is a very glorious thing for anyone who can get the meal given by the Lord long live.


    But Su Peisheng''s words were uttered, but no response was received from the fourth master.


    Finally aware of something wrong with him, he secretly turned his head and looked at the fourth master.


    Xinshuo used to get a response when he talked to the fourth master.


    No matter how bad it is, you can get a "um".


    He doesn''t like to talk to him unless he''s really upset.


    But today, long live God has rewarded so many things, which should be a happy thing.


    Why does the fourth master look dignified and worried?


    At this time, the fourth master also raised his head and gave him a light glance.


    The look, like melancholy, like cold, like vicious.


    Scared, he immediately took back his eyes and stood on one side honestly. The atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    After a long time, the fourth master took a deep breath, as if he was a little upset.


    He light way: "where is the emperor Alma reward me, is clearly under the guise of suppressing bandits, disguised police training me."


    "Ah? Don''t you understand? " Su Peisheng''s face was hard.


    When he speaks, the master can ignore it.


    But when the fourth master talks, he has to answer.


    If you don''t understand, don''t pretend to understand. You have to ask questions.


    "These snacks and fruits, as well as inkstone, are just the foil of these two kinds." The fourth master casually pointed to the reward in front of him.


    Finally, the eyes fell on a pair of calligraphy and painting, and an elegant painting of flowers and birds.


    Su Peisheng took a step closer and looked at the calligraphy and painting, flower and bird painting on the bookshelf.


    The painting is rose red peony flowers with leaves on the edge.


    There is also a dark bird, only stay on the top of the blooming big flower.


    And those flowers, are covered with crystal dew.


    As for the calligraphy and painting, it is a hazy background of landscape painting.


    It says be careful what you say and do. Don''t be impatient.


    In particular, the word "caution" accounts for most of the calligraphy and painting paper.


    Su Peisheng frowned and said, "I''m stupid. I don''t know what this means."


    "In this painting of flowers and birds, Huang Alma warned me that no matter how beautiful the flowers are, they should not be spoiled alone. They want me to share the rain and dew."


    "Calligraphy and painting is to let me sink down, think about my identity, and stop being impetuous." The fourth master ordered the calligraphy and painting in front of him.


    Then he closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair, as if thinking.


    "So it is." Su Peisheng came back suddenly.


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just thinking about the problem.


    He is full of people, so he grew up with education and the environment around him.


    They told him that men would marry wives and concubines when they grew up, and spread branches and leaves for the royal family.


    However, whatever the situation before and now, what he has to do.


    That is, we must keep our position and strive for the top.


    Even if it is unscrupulous, so what!


    Therefore, since he married a wife and a concubine, he was a strict and strict man.


    Usually, in addition to business affairs, the backyard is always wet with rain and dew.


    And according to the position of the rain and dew.


    This time, if it was not for the emperor Alma who alerted him, he did not realize that he had been partial to Fujin for a long time.


    Because of her, he has always valued the rules and broken many rules.


    This is not only bad for him, but also bad for her.


    This time, Huang AMA is obviously angry. If you let things go, it will be more serious in the future.


    "It''s Fu Sheng, isn''t it The fourth master closed his eyes and asked.


    Su Peisheng was so flustered by the question that he almost lost his grip.


    After he eased up his mood, he tried to say, "Sir, you''re OK. Those elder brothers are just messing around, especially the third master. The people in the backyard will be countless, and the prince is not so good!"


    "Say the point!" The fourth master frowned.


    Su Peisheng was embarrassed. After pondering for a moment, Su Peisheng politely said, "master, the other slaves don''t know about it, but the slaves know that the capital is spreading. Except for Longke, who favors the fourth lady and the tenth master favors ten Fujin, you are the most favorite one..."


    "this time, Huang amah is trying to wake me up. It''s easy for women to confuse them and cause disputes in the backyard. Fu Jin is not the only one in my backyard. Don''t let other women in the backyard cold the hearts of those relatives. There are no loyal people around. ""Master and son, this shows that long live still values you. Otherwise, you can see that the third master is so romantic that he won''t be able to give him anything to alert him." Su Peisheng said with relief.


    "I''m afraid that in the eyes of the emperor Alma, his kind may not be worse than mine. Otherwise, he is a princess."


    Su Peisheng stopped. "How can this be? The third master just won because he is older than you."


    Fourth master:...


    he breathed heavily, and his heart felt as if he was under the pressure of a big stone.


    My heart is very stuffy.


    He is not a man without ambition at all.


    At that time, he lost the protection of empress Tong Jia and was ostracized and ridiculed by many brothers.


    Although the imperial concubine is a imperial concubine, her family has nothing to take.


    If he wanted to stand firm in the court, he had to turn to the crown prince.


    Now that he has joined the camp of seizing the throne.


    If Kangxi dies after 100 years, the new emperor will ascend the throne.


    Then, how can the next emperor leave him with such a big problem?


    Unless the crown prince ascends the throne, his fate will not be too bad.


    But with his understanding of the prince, this is also an arrogant and arrogant Lord.


    Now I think he can give advice.


    If one day ascends the throne, he may not be taken seriously.


    Therefore, since he got on the ship of seizing his own, he could not get off.


    We can only try our best to find a better way out for ourselves.


    You can''t cut off the way back because of one woman.


    After a long time, he said faintly: "go to call Meng''s family, change medicine for ye."


    It seems that he should air the woman.


    This time, if it was not for the emperor Alma to alert him, he did not find himself so indulgent.


    "Bang!" When Su Peisheng answered, he told xiaodezi to call for him.


    Back in the camp, Su Peisheng saw that the fourth master''s brow had been frowning, but he had never let go.


    He said: "master son, Fu Jin is a real wife. It''s OK for you to favor more."


    "If you think about it for the second time, it will be self indulgent. The power of emperor Alma to cultivate our brothers into talents is not to let us indulge in love and love all day long. " Fourth master''s right palm, gently rubbing the edge of the armrest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    Every rub, the palm of the wound, there is a bone biting pain.


    But he didn''t feel it was pain at all. He seemed to enjoy it.


    Because of this, he can ignore the helpless heart, and the pain of the heart.


    At this time, Liuhua opened the door curtain and saluted: "fourth master, Fu Jin is coming."


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng was puzzled and winked at the willow flowers.


    The heart says this wench how which pot does not open to mention which pot?


    Liu Hua doesn''t know, so she only knows.


    The fourth master seems to be cold recently, but in fact he is thinking about Fujin.


    It''s a pity that Fu Jin and the fourth master are in a bad mood.


    Now she took the initiative to find the fourth master. As a servant girl, it was too late for her to be happy.


    At this time, the fourth master, who had been leaning on the back of his chair with his eyes closed, finally opened his eyes.


    He raised his right hand, left hand from the right side of the dark blue sleeve pocket, took out a folded piece of writing paper.


    "Take this to you, master Fu Jin, and say it belongs to his fourth brother." He threw the letter paper on the desk, and said, "and tell her not to come to my camp in the future."


    "Oh." After the willow picked it up, she went out.


    There was no lack of wonder in my heart.


    Isn''t fourth master always trying to make Fujin more active?


    Why did Fu Jin take the initiative to come, but he didn''t even let in the door?


    "Fu Jin, this is the letter that the fourth master asked the servant to give to you, saying it was a letter from the five vice commanders." Liu Hua hands the letter to Ruoyin.


    If after the sound is connected, some can''t be believed?


    It''s... A little different from what she imagined.


    Originally, she had listened to the tone of the fourth master, and wanted to threaten her with these things.


    It''s also good to report that some days ago, she let him eat the closed door.


    After she went back, she dressed up and put on misty kiss makeup.


    As a result, he refused to let in and gave her the letter directly.


    Ruoyin opened the letter and looked at it carefully.


    Knowing that Wuge is OK, she will not mention how happy she is.


    After reading the letter, she put the envelope into the sleeve pocket and asked, "willow, what else did you say?"


    "Well, the fourth master also said... He may be very busy next. If there is nothing wrong with Fujin, try not to disturb the camp." Liu Hua''s words are extremely euphemistic.


    "How can it be? It''s the fourth master who asked Fu Jin to come!" Qiao Feng''s face is incredible.


    Liu Hua also felt incredible, "but that''s what the fourth Master said."


    Ruo Yin looked up at the door curtain, and pointed to Qiaofeng and mammy Liu.


    The two of them had high rice paper in their hands.


    It''s all the women''s commandments written by Ruo Yin.


    "Liuhua, you go in and tell me again. I''m not entirely to believe this time. It''s mainly the female commandments that emperor Alma asked me to copy. I want you to have a look at it and check it."


    Liu Hua glanced at the Xuan paper in mother Liu''s and Qiao Feng''s hands, "OK, Fujin, please wait a moment. I''m going to report it."


    Looking at the willow head, slightly raised the curtain.


    After a while, Liu Hua''s face came out.


    "Fu Jin, the LORD said... He still has the official document not approved, the copied female commandments are left, you can go back to the camp."


    If the sound listened to the words of willow flowers, willow eyebrows slightly frown.


    It was he who called her, but when she came, he treated her like this.


    It''s because she''s been hiding from her a few times.


    Did he invite her and humiliate her?


    However, a man like the fourth master.


    He may play all kinds of tricks in dealing with public affairs.


    But she did not believe that the fourth master would be such a stingy person in the face of women.


    At most, he would deliberately tease a few words, so as not to let in the door.


    But whatever the reason, she had to figure it out today.


    Ruoyin doesn''t look like the fourth master. He turns around and leaves.


    She''s the kind of person who doesn''t know what''s going on inside her.


    So she lifted her feet and went to the camp.


    "Fujin, please don''t embarrass me." Two guards at the door stop Ruoyin.


    "Get out of the way!" Ruo Yin exclaimed.


    Keep your head down.


    Seeing this, Mammy Liu said in a loud voice: "Fu Jin has something to discuss with the fourth master. You dare to stop. Do you want everyone to see the joke?"


    "I dare not." The guard bowed his head.


    Just then, the curtain was lifted.


    It was no one else who came out. It was the fourth master.


    He was dressed in a dark blue robe and stood at the door with his hands down.


    The temperament that emanates from the body is very complicated, like a mixture of various temperament, which is hard to understand.


    That pair of mysterious ink pupil, dark and deep, and through the bone biting chill, people shudder.


    "Good luck If sound Yingying, blessing body salute.Fourth master swept Ruoyin up and down.


    She was dressed in a bright red flag dress. The warm sun shone on her face, making her skin as white as jade.


    Big beautiful eyes, looking at him watery.


    Delicate + tender to drop the red lips, as if to drop + water to be like, there is a slight feeling of redness and swelling.


    Damn, why his eyes always pay attention to her lips.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Of course, I have asked the master to check the copied words." If the sound falls to the eye.


    The fourth master coldly glanced at mother Liu behind her, turned around and went into the camp, "come in!"


    "Yes If the sound should be, she would bring mammy Liu and Qiao Feng into the room.


    After Qiaofeng and mammy Liu put things down, they went out with Su Peisheng.


    Then, in the camp, only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left.


    If sound came into the room, he did not directly find a stool to sit down.


    Instead, he randomly swept the fourth master''s camp and went to the book case and looked at it carelessly.


    The fourth master''s camp is clean and simple, with no extra furniture.


    Only some essential furniture.


    Maybe it''s if the sound comes in a hurry, or the fourth master thinks that she may not be able to guess if she sees it.


    Therefore, Ruoyin also saw the painting of rain and dew.


    As well as calligraphy and painting with big caution.


    There are all kinds of snacks and fruits around.


    The tray with the dim sum on it had a gold edge.


    It''s a sign of a gift.


    What did the emperor reward the fourth master?


    The painting and calligraphy seem to be the same?


    As soon as he looked at him, Ruoyin sat down in the armchair and thought about things.


    As soon as the fourth master entered the room, he didn''t look at Ruoyin.


    He seriously opened the two piles of high Xuan paper at will.


    One by one. Check it carefully.


    And light way: "say, what matter, must come ye''s camp."


    "I don''t understand why you want to avoid me."


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master put down his Xuan paper.


    "Hide from you? What a joke! Is he too used to you? Are you now starting to take charge of my affairs


    "No If Yin gets up and kneels down in front of the book case, she didn''t expect that he would be so angry.


    After all, she was not used to being in front of him.


    "On the contrary, my Lord, your female precepts have been copied in vain." The fourth master held a stack of Xuan paper and raised his hand toward Ruoyin.


    Suddenly, a piece of white rice paper, on the air floating a few times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    It''s like the snowflakes in the Arctic, floating in the air, and finally falling in front of Ruoyin.


    It made her shudder and puzzled.


    She knelt helplessly in her arms.


    At this time, she seemed to understand something.


    The painting and the calligraphy and painting just now were sent by Kangxi to alert the fourth master.


    They represent rain and dew, guard against arrogance and rashness!


    Seeing that she did not speak, the fourth master knelt in the same place and was pathetic.


    He said, "don''t always pretend to be pathetic in front of you and try to muddle through. Why do you copy these last few pages so scribbled?"


    If the sound only thinks, the man heartless rises, is really calm is terrible.


    She was really pathetic before, but he never broke her down.


    But just now, she was really thinking about things, but he said she was pretending to be pathetic.


    She picked up a piece of rice paper and examined it carefully.


    Found that these are the last few she copied hastily, more scribbled.


    "Fourth master, these are the last ones. At that time, my handwriting was a little sour, and it was hard to avoid some scribbles."


    "Your mouth is full of nonsense. I think you are impetuous and want to finish it earlier." The fourth master uncovers them coldly.


    If sound Leng Leng Leng, had to say: "four ye said is, I will go back later, copy again, let slave send over."


    When she spoke, her tone was very light and gentle.


    But her lips are really eye-catching.


    The fourth master did not know why, and his eyes were fixed on her rosy lips.


    I don''t know how her lips were painted.


    He''s never seen another woman do this.


    It''s not so much printed on red paper.


    It''s better to be a little bit red and swollen, as if it had been severely kissed and destroyed.


    That pair of beautiful eyes is facing the front, hazy and blurred, hook people and obsequious.


    On her head, she was wearing a green white jade plum blossom hairpin that had been sent to her a few days ago.


    It''s just kneeling there and doing nothing, but it''s like a heartwarming little wildcat.


    Damn it!


    She was sent by heaven to test his determination, didn''t she?


    Fourth master''s thick eyebrows, impatiently puckered up, the throat knot also a burst of hair + itching.


    He rolled his Adam''s apple and tugged at his collar.


    It seems that the collar is too tight, which makes the throat knot uncomfortable.


    He coughed gently and said, "as Fujin, you should understand that you can''t have only one woman. Don''t forget the responsibilities and responsibilities that you should have as a Fujin. You can be sour in the future, but you can only be sour in your heart. Don''t let me be annoyed if you look at it."


    If sound chuckles a, way: "Ye although rest assured good, hereafter I will never be jealous again."


    In the past, he said you can be sour in front of the Lord, but you should be restrained outside.


    It''s only a few days. Listen to him.


    Even in front of him acid, can''t, can only in the heart sour, right.


    In fact, she has never been really jealous.


    What is the sourness in the heart.


    In the past, it was just that he would not be happy to see her not jealous.


    She''s the one who plays with him.


    Now, since he doesn''t like watching, it''s a big deal that he doesn''t play.


    Seeing her reply was too crisp and neat, the fourth master waved his hand and said impatiently, "OK, there is nothing else. You go down."


    If the sound gets up, nods to answer the sound "yes", turn around and leave without looking back.


    At first, she felt that she had to break in because she was not clear about it.


    Just be clear now.


    If he wants to be an ambitious person, she will never hold him back!


    Anyway, she''s just his accessory.


    She can play with him any time he wants to live.


    When Ruoyin turned around, Su Peisheng came into the house and reported: "fourth master, master Meng is coming."


    "Let her in." Four ye light way.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, and Mengshi brush past.


    Meng did not seem to expect to see her here.


    After a slight surprise, he saluted her.


    If the tone light said a sentence "up", then out of the camp.


    Then, she took mother Liu''s hand and went to her own camp.


    "Fu Jin, how..." mother Liu helped her to stop.


    "Do you want to say why I was driven out, but Meng went in." If the sound of the mouth, raised a good-looking arc.


    In the sun, it looks so beautiful and warm.


    "Yes, that''s why." Qiaofeng is in front of mammy Liu.


    She thought that Fujin and the fourth master could be better than their newlyweds.


    After all, that''s not what the book says.


    Why is the result different from what she imagined?"Because... The fourth master is not the kind of person who abandons the country for the sake of women. This kind of thing will never happen to him."


    Ruoyin is a rational person, so she can quickly understand the twists and turns.


    And standing in the fourth master''s point of view, transposition thinking.


    So, she wasn''t upset.


    Men don''t want the same thing as women.


    "But the fourth master and you are already so close." Qiao Feng did not know why, "is it because of Meng''s intervention that he did this to you?"


    "Qiao Feng, you have to understand that not everyone in this world is in love. As far as the emperor of the heavenly family is concerned, they are so close to the supreme throne that they seem to be able to reach out and touch them. Who doesn''t want to fight for it


    "You mean...


    with Ruo Yin''s" Shh ", Qiao Feng immediately covered his mouth.


    If sound "hush" after, smile way: "I did not say definitely, just guess just, after all, this is their instinct as Prince. So this time, even if there is no Meng, the fourth master will sooner or later understand what he has always wanted in his heart. "


    Moreover, this is the most diligent Qing Dynasty emperor in history.


    "Alas..." Qiao Feng and mother Liu sighed together.


    Ruo Yin''s heart is relieved.


    The most merciless emperor''s home.


    In front of the imperial power, all feelings seem insignificant.


    At that time, when the arrival of Jiulong, who and who did not grow up and study together.


    It''s brother, man.


    But in the end, it''s not about winning the throne.


    Therefore, no matter it is family affection, love, friendship, the person who can control the heart finally can laugh at the end.


    In a word, all feelings are too small in front of the imperial power...


    at this time, Meng was giving medicine to the fourth master in his camp.


    Now many days later, the fourth master''s wound has been healed by applying various precious ointment.


    Although the wound has healed.


    Those blood scabs are slowly falling off.


    But four Ye''s waist abdomen, still fell a pink scar.


    Especially his right hand looks like a broken hand.


    In the future, if writing and holding weapons are not as convenient as before.


    It takes a long time of exercise to reach the previous fit.


    After seeing this, Su Peisheng was deeply distressed.


    He had also advised the fourth master before, why not let Fu Jin have a look at it? It''s painful for him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    I don''t know how long after, the room spread a woman incoherent Jiao + voice, as well as "hum" to sob.


    When Su Peisheng heard the news, he sent some of his servants away.


    Walk away from yourself and stand.


    As early as in the day, he was right.


    Fu Jin, a beauty, wanders in front of the fourth master from time to time.


    Can the fourth master not get angry?


    Just as he was pondering, the movement in the room stopped.


    If the sound is blurred, lean on the arms of the fourth master.


    But the fourth master is obviously not enough.


    Those big hands are still swimming on women.


    He twisted his body and said, "fourth master, you are injured. You should have a heavy kidney! Besides, did you not ask me to keep my duty? Now I am trying to persuade you to be moderate, so as not to say that I have misled you. "


    The voice just fell, the fourth master did not listen to her words, but turned over a pressure.


    Deep ink pupil swept her body.


    He is really a charming goblin.


    The soul of a man is always on the hook.


    And his big palms went down her waist and down again...


    Ruoyin''s body trembled and bit his lips and said, "my good fourth master, please forgive me..."


    her voice is tender and tender, her cheeks are reddish, and there is a mist in her beautiful eyes.


    She was looking at him timidly, like a little wretch.


    Seeing this, the fourth master''s thick eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    Because the apex of the heart brought him the most straightforward feeling, it was a feeling of palpitation.


    But after he thought it out, he hated the feeling of compassion for women.


    "I will spare you." The fourth master avoided Ruoyin''s misty eyes, "however, I have to wait until I have tasted your taste..."


    after that, he ignored her request and asked her again...


    that night, the red candle flickered.


    The gauze cabinet on the moon, and incense + shoulder phase hook into the room, do not care about the sideburns, red silk was rolling waves.


    During this period, the room is full of women''s voices, weeping and begging for mercy under the tears.


    "Wuwu... I''m going to be spoiled by you..."


    She, who hasn''t been served for a long time, seems to be unable to bear his unrestrained claim.


    There was a drop of crystal tears from the corner of his eyes.


    The man''s eyes were scarlet, and he looked down at the tear marks on the corner of the woman''s eyes, and said in a deep and gloomy voice: "voice... Lord... This time..."


    just this time.


    After tomorrow.


    He will be the son of emperor Alma.


    To be the ruthless and sinister four Baylor of Qing Dynasty.


    In the confusion, if you listen to the sound once.


    As a result, he developed many difficult postures.


    This is not only a time, but also a claim without restraint.


    However, at this time, she was sitting on him, surrounded by him...


    those mysterious and deep eyes were looking at her scarlet, and forced to ask: "don''t you hate me, eh?"


    He gave her a sharp bump.


    "Ah... I don''t hate it. I like the fourth master... I love to die..."


    she clings to his neck powerlessly and jumps up and down in his arms.


    Maybe her taste is too wonderful.


    Or she added the word "like" before "death".


    The fourth master, who had always been strict with the rules, didn''t care about her words, but gave her everything without feeling...


    until the sky was white, she was sitting on him with her beautiful black hair and head straight back.


    The fourth master just let out a beast like low roar and let her off.


    At this time, the slave prepared water to serve the two of them.


    When they lay down again, they were exhausted and fell asleep.


    The simple camp is covered with fine embroidered wool carpet.


    The carpet was covered with a thick floor, and a pair of Bi people were leaning against each other.


    Shiny silk quilts, covering them at will.


    In the room, the ambiguous and decadent atmosphere still pervaded between the bed curtains, which made people blush.


    Little woman''s snow-white skin, with a light pink.


    The left side of the heart is locked with ice.


    Men just washed the body, and exude a subtle thin sweat, emitting a light full of male charm.


    That beating heart, is sealed by the status and ambition.


    After tonight, will they gradually alienate each other?


    the next morning, Ruoyin heard the men around him wake up.


    He rubbed his eyes and murmured in a dreamy voice: "my Lord, I will serve you to change clothes and go to court."The fourth master glanced at her casually with a tired face, and gave a faint "um" sound.


    If the sound is not fully awake, she was just habitual meaning.


    But to answer her, there are no previous answers.


    There are no such things as "you go to sleep again", "don''t kick the quilt when it''s cold in the morning", and so on.


    There was only a cold and distant "um".


    And this cold voice, will also be confused her to wake up completely.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the blue ceiling of the camp and recalled what had happened yesterday.


    Yeah, everything''s different.


    She''s going to go back to the rules she threw away.


    To be a Fujin who knows etiquette and duty.


    After thinking about it, Ruoyin immediately sat up.


    But the body gave her a painful feeling.


    She didn''t know that kissing the lips would cause such a big reaction from the fourth master.


    If she had known it would, she would not have had to kiss her lips.


    If sound Cu Cu Cu willow eyebrow, support body to get out of bed with difficulty.


    The fourth master saw her in a listless manner.


    It was as if he had resisted death last night. It was not him at all.


    If the sound is off the bed, a slave will carry water and bring the clothes.


    She waited on the fourth master to change clothes and wash.


    After about a stick of incense, she was still dressed in her coat and stood at the door of the tent, watching over the fourth master in person.


    It was the fourth master who pitied her and didn''t let her get up early.


    However, those are actually against the rules.


    Now that we want to make a play, we have to do enough.


    Therefore, she looked at the back of the fourth master with affection.


    Just then, the fourth master looked back at her.


    I saw her scene in my eyes.


    But only one eye, he turned back and left in a big stride.


    Every time on her pair of crazy beautiful eyes, he has a kind of feeling that he can''t respond.


    The next day, the fourth master never stayed in her camp.


    She was never told to go to his tent.


    Only occasionally, I talked to her about something and left.


    Since that day''s confession.


    She never heard him call out nicknames like "little thing, little fool, sound" from his mouth any more.


    From the beginning to the end, it was called "Fujin".


    Look at her eyes always light, sometimes even do not look at her.


    But listen to the slave below said, Meng was occasionally recruited by him in the camp.


    After bedtime, you have to leave immediately.


    Because mengshige''s identity, can not occupy the fourth master all night.


    Unlike Fujin or xifujin, she can stay overnight.


    Of course, unless the fourth master keeps her, she can.


    If she doesn''t, she''ll have to go back to her own camp.


    Plain days, always lead very fast.


    In the blink of an eye, it is the Dragon Boat Festival.


    "Master, it''s very lively outside today. Won''t you go and have a look?" Qiao Feng poured a cup of tea to Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    "On the edge of Huaihe River, there are all tents. If we are busy, where can we go? Let''s eat Zongzi honestly." If the sound is light.


    Qiao Feng kneaded Ruoyin''s shoulder and said, "where is so boring as you said? Now that the Huaihe dam has been built, long live master is very happy to hold the dragon boat race."


    If Yin Zheng Zheng Zheng, no interest: "no, it''s all about men''s competition. No woman is watching. I don''t know the rules."


    She was afraid of the royal rules.


    It''s so hard to breathe.


    "Master, don''t be discouraged. It''s said that many princes have participated in the dragon boat race. Even the prince is among them. Therefore, the people in their backyard will inevitably watch them on the bridge and cheer up." The wind is soft and the voice is soothing.


    What a lively man Fujin was before.


    Now forced, that is the door does not go out, two doors do not step.


    Mother Liu also echoed: "yes, anyway, they all went. It''s not surprising that the master will go again."


    If Yin chuckles, she is not laughing at anything else.


    But smile from oneself, unexpectedly know not as much as slave.


    In the past, she knew more about what the fourth master had to discuss with her first.


    She even knew something about the court.


    Now that the fourth master has come, he seldom talks to her.


    It''s probably taboo that women are not involved in politics.


    I''m more and more cautious.


    If Yin led his lips and said, "isn''t the prince in charge of the state in Beijing, how can he come?"


    "I don''t know. I just heard that everyone was telling me that the prince wrote to him, and he asked him to come." Smart wind return.


    Ruoyin picked up the blue and white porcelain cup and sipped the tea gently.


    I looked up at the sunny day outside.


    "It''s a nice day today, and I haven''t been out for a long time. Just take this opportunity to go out and bask in the sun, or everyone will be in trouble." She put down the cup and lifted mother Liu''s hand and went out.


    Today, the sun is big, shining on the body warm.


    If Yin just Rao several camp, head-on ran into four ye and Meng.


    Fourth master''s consistent dark blue robe is at the forefront.


    Meng, dressed in a pink flag dress, hired Tingting to follow the fourth master''s right back.


    Behind them were a large number of slaves.


    "Good luck If sound Yingying, blessing body salute.


    Meng did not speak, but also respectfully to Ruoyin line.


    "Get up, where are you going." The fourth master glanced at her and said faintly.


    "Back to the fourth master, I heard that there was a dragon boat race. Seeing the weather was just right, I wanted to go and have a look." If sound smile back.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the fourth master did not speak. Meng said, "it''s a coincidence that the slave and the fourth master are just going to ask Fu Jin to go together."


    "Oh?" Ruo Yin raises eyebrows and looks at the fourth master.


    But the fourth master took back his eyes, and his face was dignified.


    It was as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing this, she said with a smile, "but I don''t think you have this idea. I''d better go ahead."


    Her voice was delicate and soft, and she had a smile on her face.


    It''s really hard to find fault.


    What''s more, she walked past the fourth master with great magnanimity.


    When passing by, a man''s magnetic voice came from his ear: "stop!"


    What''s the matter


    "You are not allowed to go!" The fourth master ordered coldly.


    If the sound does not understand the way: "ye also want to race the dragon boat, I must give ye cheer ah?"


    Fourth master: "at this time, Su Peisheng, on the other side, laughs and explains:" if you want to come to Fujin and you don''t know something, your wound will heal, so you won''t take part in the dragon boat race, and long live will be OK. "


    Alas, since long live master awarded four masters calligraphy and painting.


    He became more and more diligent.


    For Fujin, it seems to be a deliberate avoidance.


    Now long live is here. If you want to make an appointment with Fujin, you have to pull mengge together.


    If Yin raises eyebrows and looks at the fourth master, how can she not believe it?


    This one has always been a positive.


    She was injured like that before. She went to her and killed the bandits in person.


    After arriving at the Huaihe River, he inspected in the great sun every day.


    I''ve been reading official documents day and night.


    This meeting son, the wound should be good, almost.


    According to Su Peisheng, the fourth master asked not to race the dragon boat.


    Such a good performance opportunity, he actually let a lot of princes to fight, and become an idle person?


    How to think, all feel cheated!


    "Since you don''t go to the Dragon Boat Race and don''t let me go to the bridge, where are we going?" She asked curiously.


    The fourth master lifted his chin haughtily and said, "go on a cruise ship.""Really!" Ruoyin''s face was full of joy, happy like a child. Then, she frowned with fear, her fingers twisted her handkerchief, and her body was shaking, "but... But I''m seasick."


    She looked happy and timid, like a little girl who hadn''t eaten sugar for a long time.


    But because of toothache, I want to eat and worry about pain.


    The fourth master scolded him in his heart. It was no use, and his step was faster.


    Little woman, strange will sell in front of him.


    Always a little poor appearance, let him move compassion.


    He wondered if it had been too cold for her recently.


    Huang Alma is to warn him not to spoil.


    But she is Fu Jin, also is not cannot pet, as long as grasps the degree to be possible.


    But woman... She is like a beautiful and poisonous flower.


    Beautiful appearance, refined temperament.


    That dense fragrance, will be addictive, deeply into.


    If Yin saw that the fourth master did not speak, he had to follow him.


    Su Peisheng said with a smile: "Fujin, please don''t worry, the river is fast. Our boat will not swim in the middle, but on the quiet side. We will not faint."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin curled her lips.


    I always think that it is unreasonable for a person like Siye to have leisure and elegant cruise.


    After all, he has always kept a low profile.


    Now it''s like creating some alibi that everyone knows.


    A moment later, Ruoyin followed the fourth master to the bank on one side.


    Far away, I heard the sound of gongs and drums, and rowing hard.


    If the sound looks along the sound, there are many slaves and some brothers on the bridge.


    Kangxi, wearing a Dragon Robe, also sat on the bridge to watch the game.


    She also saw that there were three dragon tailed boats on the river.


    One is faster, at the front, and the other two are flat.


    "Who''s at the head of the line?" Ruo Yin asked curiously.


    "Back in Fujin, did you see the three ships? The blue one was led by the prince, the red was led by Zhijun. As for the orange, it was led by the eighth Lord. There were all princes in it, and some officials participated in it." Su Peisheng''s detailed explanation.


    If sound if thoughtful nod, smile way: "look at Zhi Jun Wang this posture, but want to take the first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    Su Peisheng laughed and said nothing.


    He''s a slave. He''s not good at talking about it.


    If you turn your head, you will see that the fourth master is very tense.


    Immediately, he flattered: "it''s a pity that our fourth master didn''t go. Otherwise, he would take the first place. What''s wrong with them, right?"


    Fourth master: "although he didn''t speak, his tense mood was quite relaxed.


    A moment later, a brown carved boat swam towards Ruoyin and stopped.


    The boat was like a pavilion with a dark eaves on it.


    Below is the carved brown wooden hull.


    If Yin followed the fourth master on the boat, only to find that this is an empty ship, there are no guests in it.


    There are only long tables and benches, and some small tables.


    It seems that the ship was chartered by the fourth master.


    The fourth master took the lead in sitting down in front of a long case by the window.


    If the sound, sit in another seat by the window.


    After glancing around, Meng finally sat down beside the fourth master.


    After a while, the boat began to move.


    As he told Su Peisheng, he walked around the edge, driving very slowly.


    Ruoyin sits by the bed, the breeze is gentle and cool.


    The warm sun was shining on her face.


    At one end is the endless grassland.


    On the other end are green rice fields.


    From a distance, the blue waves ripple, very eye-catching.


    The sun shone on the river and sparkled.


    Occasionally a few big fish jumped out of the river and sank to the bottom of the river.


    Ruoyin was eating snacks and drinking tea.


    Occasionally, the voice of Meng and the fourth master was heard.


    But most of the time, the fourth master didn''t respond. It was all Meng who was chatting.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin suddenly heard a noise and scream in the distance.


    He looked through the window, following the voice.


    I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m scared when I see it.


    She leaned back, but she didn''t bounce back.


    Because she saw that the boat in front of her was half sunk. It seemed that the boat was in the water.


    And no one was waiting for a response. The boat turned over and drove everyone in the boat to the bottom of the river.


    Finally, only the overturned boat was left floating on the river.


    And the occasional heads of those who capsized.


    Although they all hang a boat around their waist.


    But where they are, it seems that the river is turbulent.


    When they swam, they were washed downstream by the river.


    "My God, the ship of Zhijun is coming to the end, and it capsized." Qiao Feng was surprised.


    Ruoyin shakes her head and sighs, hoping that no one will die.


    At this time, just a gust of wind.


    If Yin was riding on the boat, it also shook violently.


    But it lasted only a few seconds, and then it settled down again.


    Then, Ruo Yin''s ear, suddenly came a soft voice: "Ye, I''m so afraid, our ship should be ok?"


    She glanced aside along the sound.


    Meng took the arm of the fourth master like a frightened rabbit and threw himself into his arms.


    See, if the sound is silent, lift feet to go to the corridor outside.


    She didn''t care about the fourth master, but her own Fujin identity.


    As a gege, Meng is as intimate as the fourth master.


    What do the servants on the side think.


    She doesn''t want face.


    So, it is free and easy to leave.


    However, the fourth master in the boat frowned impatiently.


    He pushed Meng away with great efforts and did not do much to appease him.


    But he got up and said, "Su Peisheng, tell the boatman to drive back to the shore under the bridge. Now the prince of Zhijun has overturned the boat. He has to go and see if he can help."


    "Bang!" Su Peisheng kneels on one knee and holds his fist on the ground.


    After that, he sent a message.


    Through the window, the fourth master saw Ruoyin holding the fence beside the boat and looking at the distance. He could not help but lift his feet and go out.


    "It''s so windy outside. Do you want to drink from the north and the West here?" As he approached, he walked coldly.


    If the sound with the remaining light swept to a piece of Tibetan blue robes, "Zhi Jun Wang''s boat is not overturned, inside see not really, outside see more clearly."


    Fourth master: "for a moment, they just stood on the boat and said nothing.


    But it''s not embarrassing at all.


    They don''t talk much.


    But once in a while, an eye contact seems to have passed through.At this time, Ruoyin finally understood why the fourth master took her and Meng out of the cruise ship.


    Zhi Jun Wang''s boat is definitely not a simple capsizing.


    It must also be about the little tricks behind the scenes.


    And the fourth master just didn''t want to participate in the dragon boat race.


    In this way, no matter what, he will be able to pick his own clean, avoid the matter this time.


    When Ruoyin was in a trance, a big wave came, and the boat shook violently.


    Although Ruoyin was holding the fence, it was almost thrown out.


    At this time, her waist was held.


    The other side also used inertia to press her on the wooden ship wall.


    "You don''t want to die." The fourth master pressed the woman''s body and asked.


    If the voice skimmed over even, gently pushed him, "I drag the fence, who knows the wind is so big."


    Fourth master''s chest, by the woman''s small claws make uncomfortable.


    Where she is to push, clearly with play like, than to refuse also shy hook people.


    He then approached a little bit to see how capable she was.


    If sound is pasted by him, there is no gap between each other.


    Had to admit the way: "master, let me go, can''t breathe."


    The fourth master was a prank for a time.


    Now I see her soft, but calmly let her go.


    "If you have something else to do later, take your slave back to the camp and don''t stay outside."


    Then he lifted his feet and went into the boat.


    "Oh." Ruo Yin bowed his head and followed him.


    Oh, where is a cruise ship.


    It is clear that after the goal has been achieved, we must make every effort.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help murmuring: "what to guard against arrogance and rashness, in my opinion, is to quit me."


    Otherwise, in recent days, if he can contact her less, he will not contact her for one more second.


    As a result, her words came out, and her forehead hit a wall of flesh.


    However, it was not so much a meat wall as a hard one, which made her head ache.


    If the sound rubs the forehead, is about to say that people do not grow eyes.


    There was a touch of navy blue in the fundus of my eyes.


    Looking up, he saw the fourth master standing in front of her.


    "Why are you still here, my lord?" She said with a smile.


    This gentleman has been in front of her for a long time. She thought she had gone far.


    Did he not hear what she just said?


    "No arrogance, no rashness, no you?" A cold, magnetic voice came from her head.


    Ruo Yinchao''s fourth master pulled out a innocent smile and said, "Sir, it''s not the case...


    this is not the case www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    "No, it''s what it is. Do you know something?" The fourth master didn''t give her a chance to explain, so he asked directly.


    Last time she had to break into the camp, but he didn''t have time to let the servant put away the things that emperor Alma had given her.


    Plus he didn''t think she would understand.


    Who knows, she only stayed there for a while, then she understood the meaning of calligraphy and painting?


    Fourth master asked so directly, if the sound is not good, then pretend.


    Had to look down at their toes, fingers twisted handkerchief, back: "that day saw calligraphy and painting and flower and bird painting, I guess a little bit."


    With that, she suddenly raised her head and said wrongly, "so master... Are you going to quit me..."


    "nonsense!" Fourth master''s face, ink pupil in her delicate face swept by.


    Wearing the hand of Lantian ink jade, she knocked on her forehead.


    Then he turned and went into the boat.


    After a stick of incense, the boat stopped on the shore of the bridge.


    The fourth master took the lead to get off the boat and went to the bridge without saying hello.


    Ruoyin takes the slave and goes back to the camp.


    Vaguely, you can still hear someone crying on the bridge. It seems that they are the wives of elder brother and officials.


    This day, Kangxi sat in the camp, facing the kneeling prince, elder brother, and some officials, he was furious.


    Because we found out that Zhijun''s ship had been tampered with.


    And the prince has always been incompatible with Zhi Jun Wang.


    As long as there are two people there, there is a quarrel.


    "Rebellious son, in order to win or lose, you should act against the boat of Yin Yi. Is this what people do?" Kangxi asked angrily.


    The prince knelt on the ground trembling, and didn''t admit it: "emperor Alma, at this time, it''s absolutely not the children''s ministers who want to murder them. What''s more, I heard that the elder brother was fine, but he just died of an official. What''s the matter? "


    "You bastard, you dare to argue." Kangxi clapped the table and said, "I listen to you. It''s not enough to die an official?"


    "Son... That''s not what I mean." The prince can''t argue.


    He wanted to kill Zhijun so that he could lead the officials to win the dragon boat race.


    But he did not touch the waist of their boat, but he did not.


    But when the prince of Gangzhi capsized, it wasn''t just the boat that got into the water.


    Even the waists and boats of many were broken.


    "It''s not that, but how many, eh?" Kangxi threw the broken waist boats on the table table table directly in front of the prince and said, "these waist boats have several small holes in them. They clearly want the life of a boat of people!"


    The prince glanced at the small hole in his waist boat. It was not his fault.


    But in this case, someone must want to take advantage of this opportunity to harm him.


    Anyway, it''s not Zhi Jun Wang''s own bitter meat scheme, or Laoba''s!


    There was no one else but them.


    Well... It''s not right.


    Even if the king of Zhijun is good-natured and wants to play the bitter meat scheme, he will not break a boat''s waist and boat.


    After all, most of the people sitting on that boat were the confidants of Zhijun.


    There are even some who are his prince''s confidants.


    If you capsize the boat and die, is it not Zhijun who suffers from the loss?


    Thinking of this, he bowed his head and glared fiercely at the eight masters with human face and beast heart beside him.


    But the most important thing for him now is to coax Kangxi well.


    But Kangxi was so angry that no one dared to speak for him. He had to look at the fourth master for help.


    Seeing the prince looking at him, Yu Guang of the fourth master bowed his hand and said, "emperor Alma, although the prince is competitive in nature, he has no intention of harming others. Especially, the officials of that ship have no grievances or enmities with the prince. Why should he want people''s lives. Besides, Suo Hsiang is also on that ship. The prince can''t ignore his life. "


    It means: the prince is to be strong, but not to kill, at most is to play tricks. Suoertu is a relative of the prince''s family, so he will not harm his own people.


    When Kangxi heard this, it seemed reasonable.


    The prince probably understood the meaning of the fourth master. He could recognize small mistakes, so as to avoid big mistakes.


    Therefore, he simply confessed: "Huang amah, to be honest, the son minister especially wanted to win the dragon boat race, so people made a move in... In the big brother''s boat, but the waist boat, the son minister really did not move, really!"


    Finish saying that, he also kowtow several head, knock the forehead red.


    Kangxi sat at the head of the table, his left hand hanging over his knee, rubbing emerald fingers.


    That pair of sharp eyes, as if able to penetrate all things.


    He swept the ministers under his eyes, brothers.


    Although big brother is not a big obstacle, but in the end to rest for a period of time.


    Therefore, big brother a public wait, not in.


    At last, his eyes fell on him.The crown prince is right. The suoertu belongs to his mother''s family, so it is not even harmful to him.


    After a long time, he said solemnly, "the prince has a strong utilitarian heart. For the sake of his own selfish desire, he has... Opportunistic. When he goes back, he will give me a good thought of his mistakes behind closed doors."


    With that, he turned his head to look at the eighth master, and severely ordered: "the eighth Prince Yin Yi, at that time big brother capsized, you also have unshirkable responsibility, then also give me reflection and demerit!"


    "Yes." The eighth master and the prince responded respectfully.


    At the same time, the prince was relieved.


    Fortunately, he didn''t put the hat on his body, which means that the emperor Amar still loved him.


    Then, Kangxi ordered a few more words and sent them away.


    The prince was brought to the big by Kangxi.


    We will not punish the prince severely because of such a small matter.


    Unless one day, the prince seriously threatens his interests, he will be really cruel.


    At that time, these trivia will affect the image of the prince in Kangxi''s heart.


    However, he was pitiful. He was framed and eventually none of them was severely punished.


    I''m afraid that in the future, it will be difficult for him to win over people in the court.


    After all, the enemy camp did not get the punishment it deserved.


    In the future, who is willing to work for Zhijun.


    A few days after the Dragon Boat Festival, Kangxi took people to inspect the Yellow River.


    Finally, he took them back to Beijing in June.


    During this period, Ruo Yin was born.


    The fourth master didn''t give many presents in person, or stayed for the night.


    He just asked Su Peisheng to send a copy of "internal training".


    And a pair of emerald bracelets.


    At the beginning of July, they returned to Beijing safely.


    At this time, the carriage stopped in front of the Chamberlain house.


    Ruoyin gets off the bus with mother Liu''s hand.


    Just get off the carriage, see Li several, already gathered at the door to meet.


    "Welcome the fourth master and Fujin back to the house."


    The fourth master waved his palm and gave a faint "um".


    If sound then light said a sentence "rise".


    When they get up, they notice Meng behind Ruoyin.


    For a time, a kind of magnetic field that repels each other of the same sex spreads among the people.


    "Well, who is this? How can it be similar to Fujin?" Li asked sourly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    When Li''s head met Meng, it was not easy for them to meet each other.


    Ruoyin, as Fujin, means: "this is Meng''s family, the legitimate daughter of the governor of Kaifeng''s family. Now it is the Ge Ge in the mansion, and later is her own sisters. Please take care of them."


    As soon as his voice fell, Meng''s salute to Li''s family: "my sister is new here, please take care of her."


    "Tut Tut, the legitimate daughter of the governor''s house..." Li''s mouth was covered with a smile.


    Those who can be brought back directly are those who have already been in bed.


    She thought it was the dog slave who climbed the bed.


    I didn''t think about it. People have a lot of future.


    Niu co Lu''s face Meng''s shallow smile, said: "can''t talk about care, after all is a family, everyone helps each other."


    It was probably the combination of Niu co Lu''s and Meng''s. They looked at each other with a smile, and their eyes were soft and sweet.


    It looks like a harmonious backyard.


    At this time, the fourth master went straight into the mansion.


    If the sound also raises the foot, followed into the mansion.


    I''ve been out for several months and haven''t seen Hongyi for a long time.


    So she ran straight to the front yard.


    When she got to the side room in the front yard, she saw that the fourth master was already there.


    In the room, there are mother Xie, Hongyi, and Hongmin.


    Hong Min was wearing a small black robe.


    Hongyi is wearing a dark blue robe.


    The fourth master didn''t hold anyone. He just sat on the armchair in the room and watched the two of them play on the wool carpet.


    If the sound of the fourth master saluted, he went to Hongyi, "Zhuang Zhuang, look who is coming."


    Hongyi listened to this voice, he was still fascinated by the sound, and his small body immediately shook.


    And looked up at Ruo Yin.


    The next second, he threw down the toy in his hand and jumped at Ruoyin.


    That pair of innocent and pure eyes, like to see treasure, happy to bend into a crescent moon, but also exposed white deciduous teeth, soft waxy can sprout.


    However, when he came to Ruoyin, he seemed to think of something.


    Suddenly kneel down and salute Ruoyin.


    Mouth also Nuo Nuo Road: "please sum Niang Da''an."


    The fourth master''s icy face, also in the background, gradually relaxed.


    If sound looks at kowtow Hongyi, a pair of small hands are also folded on the ground.


    Her heart inexplicable acid, light way: "get up."


    "Thank e Niang." Hongyi glutinous ground opened his mouth and got up with the help of the slave.


    This meeting son, if Yin where still can not bear, holding him to sit on the side of the armchair, and in Hongyi''s face kiss.


    "E Niang is really grown up."


    "Hee hee." Hongyi has a big smile on his face.


    Seeing this scene, the fourth master swept his eyes and played Hong Min on the ground.


    Can''t help serious way: "two elder brother, still don''t give you di forehead Niang salute quickly."


    Smell speech, if sound just Leng Leng, see to Hong min.


    I saw Hong min after listening, looked at her.


    In that small eye, actually some displeasure looks at her.


    A pair of eyebrows, is slightly wrinkled.


    But in the end, he still reluctantly went to Ruoyin and saluted: "to di e Niang, di e Niang auspicious."


    "Get up." If the sound is light.


    It seems that Li has something to say to the child.


    So Hong Min met her and showed such disgust.


    One side of the Qiao Feng saw, then eye-catching to help Hong min.


    Can Hong Min open, vigorously hit Qiao Feng, and Du mouth way: "do not need you to help."


    Qiao Feng Leng Leng after Leng, did not say what more, retreated in if sound behind.


    Seeing this, the fourth Master said in a deep voice: "Hong Min, what kind of eyes are you just now? Apologize to your di e Niang!"


    His voice was low and deep, with the sternness of his father and the irresistible majesty.


    Scared Hong Min Leng in place to see him, immediately sat on the ground.


    "Whoa, whoa, crying" got up and was held down by the slave.


    "My Lord, I''m a child. I''ve been out of the house for a few months, and I''m sure I''m good. He''s very obedient to salute." If sound comforts way.


    "It''s not that you didn''t see it. He just looked at you with no awe at all!"


    "The second elder brother is still young and not sensible. Where can we distinguish the good from the bad, I think it must be the slave at the bottom, or the adult has not taught him well." Ruoyin seems to help two elder brother speak.


    In fact, he was secretly poking to remind the fourth master that someone had taught the second elder brother bad.


    Sure enough, the fourth master glanced at mother Xie and asked, "has Li ever been to the front yard?"


    "Back to the fourth master, Li side Fujin will come to the front yard every three to five times, but the slaves will let people watch the yard, and only three times a month. But... "Mother Xie said, and her words changed: "sometimes the slave would take her elder brother in the garden to bask in the sun and walk around. Li side Fujin always met by chance. She had to hold her second elder brother for a long time and talk for a long time. As a lateral Fujin, she was not good, and her attitude was too tough."


    That''s a euphemism.


    But the meaning is obvious.


    That is, Li often interferes in the affairs of second elder brother.


    After hearing this, the fourth master''s face suddenly turned cold and said coldly, "Su Peisheng!"


    "The servant is here!"


    "I will give you a message to master Li. If she goes beyond the rules, she will be disqualified from visiting her second brother three times a month."


    "Bang!" After su Peisheng answered, he Zhongkang was asked to take a message.


    This kind of trivial matter can not be offended by him, the chief manager.


    If Yin knew that Li always overstepped the rules, she asked anxiously, "mother Xie, didn''t Li come to quarrel with big brother?"


    "Don''t worry, you told me again and again before you left. As long as the slave is here, no one will hurt big brother." Mother Xie laughed back.


    "That''s good. I''m bothering you these days." Ruo Yin said and motioned to mother Liu.


    Mother Liu gave her a gold hairpin.


    Mother Xie didn''t dare to refuse. After she took it, she said politely: "this is what the slave should do, but... The slave didn''t take good care of the elder brother. When the weather was cold before, the elder brother was all ill for two times. Fortunately, doctor Feng was skillful and soon got better."


    "I don''t blame you. Big brother is weak. I used to be ill once or twice when I took it with me. You are an old mother. I can trust you, and I believe you have done your best. "


    Hongyi''s premature birth constitution is weaker than ordinary children.


    She is very clear about this.


    Therefore, she will not blame others.


    On the contrary, I appreciate mother Xie''s temperament.


    I don''t know what''s good.


    They will also give a full account of the bad things.


    "In addition to this, big brother is still very good, sensible and obedient, there is no need to worry about slave." Mother Xie said with a smile.


    If sound a listen, pinch pinch pinch Hongyi baozi face, amuse way: "hear not, Mammy praise you."


    Hongyi nodded a little head, embarrassed to cover his mouth and smile.


    "We are strong and obedient. Let''s have a look at what the e Niang has brought you this time." If sound toward Qiao LAN indicated a glance.


    ------


    aunt Bing: we will have a big bang on the night, that is, at about 00:05 a.m. on August 16. The next three years will be a little bit faster www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    Qiao LAN opened the big box in her hand.


    Suddenly, there is a pocket version of the magnificent palace, appeared in front of everyone.


    Besides, it''s made of colored building blocks.


    Hongyi saw, curious from Ruoyin body up and down.


    With his short legs, he approached the block and touched it gently.


    "Boom ~" the magnificent palace collapsed.


    At this moment, Hongyi, who had not yet understood, was not frightened. Instead, he grinned excitedly and said, "it''s a building block! Colorful building blocks


    With that, he pushed down the other side which had not fallen down.


    He had only seen small blocks made of log color before, but he had never seen such large colored blocks.


    "E Niang specially asked the carpenter to make it for you." What else did Ruoyin want to say.


    But on second thought, sooner or later, the building blocks will be pulled down and piled up again.


    "Thank e Niang. AMA also brought me a gift, and I like it very much." Hongyi said, pointing to the side of the small table.


    Ruo Yin looks in the direction he points to.


    On the small table, there was a three character Scripture and several books for children.


    So, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but jerk.


    Children can''t lie when they say it. Are you sure you like those books, too?


    However, for Hongyi''s approach, she still agrees.


    The little guy is very young and knows how to take care of the emotions of adults.


    Knowing that he received her gift, he praised the fourth master for giving him.


    If the voice led the lips, praise the way: "yes, strong to read more books, more literacy."


    The fourth master seldom spoke, and his eyes swept over Ruo Yin''s face from time to time.


    Generally, she is very natural and reasonable.


    But sometimes, they don''t understand the rules, which is very different...


    after about half an hour, it''s time to have dinner.


    If the sound simply in the front yard meal.


    During the meal, two elder brother always walked around the house.


    That is to eat, but also to catch up with the slaves in the fart + stock after feeding.


    The toys in my hand have never left my hand.


    However, Hongyi sat upright all the way and ate his own meal obediently.


    If sound saw, slightly pause.


    Hongyi used to be very obedient, sitting very well.


    But now, his sitting posture seems to be more upright than before.


    She had heard before that there were chairs that taught people how to behave.


    Unlike modern chairs, how comfortable to sit.


    What kind of ergonomic chair, luxury and noble boss chair, baby chair.


    It''s a special chair for learning rules, which makes you uncomfortable.


    If you''re not feeling well, you can do it.


    If the sound has seen one kind, is on the back has the uneven sharp carving.


    People dare not lean on, only dare to sit upright.


    Think of these, if sound heart some heartache.


    But no matter how distressed she was, she couldn''t get used to Hongyi.


    In order to avoid being protected too well when I was a child, I couldn''t protect myself when I grew up.


    For the education of children, Ruoyin still thinks that the fourth master is more suitable.


    After all, she is a woman, easy to be soft hearted.


    In addition, she is through here, many of the rules here, do not understand very well.


    Instead of being outside, let people laugh at Hongyi and teach Hongyi the rules.


    It''s better to teach him to behave at home.


    After eating, Ruoyin sits for a while and drinks two cups of tea.


    He got up and said, "my Lord, it''s getting late. I''ll go back to the main courtyard. By the way, I''ll let the slave tidy up Hongyi''s clothes and go back to the main courtyard with me."


    "Big brother is now three years old. It''s time to learn the rules, read some big characters and learn to count." Four ye light way.


    If the sound is heard, the whole body slightly shakes.


    She was right. Hongyi was only three years old.


    But actually, I''m only two years old.


    You have to learn the rules, read big characters and count?


    She glanced at Hongyi, who was already sleepy, lying in his arms.


    There''s baby fat on your face.


    Half squint on the eyes, long eyelashes flutter, full of childish face.


    Therefore, she couldn''t bear to say: "fourth master, big brother, he is still young. Isn''t the imperial family of our Qing Dynasty started school at the age of six?"


    "Although it is stipulated that Xu Xu should go to school at the age of 6, before that, they have to learn basic skills. They can''t get there. They don''t understand any rules and don''t know a word."


    "But it''s too early. It''s three years early! Besides, big brother is so sensible that he doesn''t have to worry about the rules at all. He can teach him a few big characters one year in advance at most. " If it is necessary to persuade the fourth master.


    However, the fourth master''s thick eyebrows frowned impatiently, and said in a positive tone: "I began to learn how to read and count when I was three years old, and how to ride a horse when I was five years old. When you go to school at the age of six, you won''t be so tired if you learn what your husband teaches you. "If Yin ton is in place, looking at the fourth master with adoration on his face, he laughs and says, "master is really powerful, but I still think, can we slow down the matter of Hongyi?"


    With the foundation, learning will not be tired at that time.


    But now so small, there is no complete childhood, that is really tired.


    What''s more, if you''re 5 years old, you''re learning to ride a horse, not a horseman?


    That small body, pull the reins, step can pedal?


    "Well, you don''t have to say that." The fourth master waved his hand to her and said, "Huang AMA began to read at the age of three, and never stopped reading when she was five. Even though she was tired and coughing up blood, she still insisted. Until the University, the doctrine of the mean, the Analects of Confucius, Mencius completely recited and understood


    After listening to Ruoyin, he felt cold on his back and soft at his feet. He almost stood unsteadily.


    Fortunately, mother Liu''s eyes were quick, and she was immediately helped.


    "Well, since you insist, it''s useless to say more, but I still hope that you can think about it again, even if it''s two years later?"


    She did not wait for the fourth master to answer.


    She took mother Liu''s hand and left distracted.


    The heart said that Aixin Jueluo''s family''s seeds are all cruel roles.


    All cough up blood, still insist on reading.


    It''s no wonder that Kangxi was able to be emperor.


    It''s estimated that the fourth master learned from Kangxi because he was so hard at reading official documents all night.


    In other words, it''s a genetic inheritance!


    After returning to the main courtyard, if you have not had time to sit down.


    Behind him came the cry of a child.


    She looked back, oh, the fourth master asked her to bring Hong Min back to learn the rules.


    Here, the children of side rooms or concubines often go to stay with their mistress for a period of time.


    Learn how to honor and respect your mistress.


    "Second elder brother, since your alma has given you to me, you must obey my words and learn the rules here. If it''s still as noisy as in the front yard, it won''t work. " If sound approached, with a more soft tone, and two elder brother talk.


    Hongmin was dishonest in eating, so he was thinner than Hongyi and was more inclined to the Li family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    This word a, two elder brother cry more sad.


    Mouth also yelled "want to sum Niang", "want to thank mammy", and so on.


    Not only that, he also looked at Ruoyin with that kind of hostile small eyes.


    As if standing in front of him, is a bad woman!


    "Didn''t you just want to play with that building block?" Ruoyin raises an attractive topic.


    Sure enough, two elder brother heard, immediately stopped crying.


    But the whole person still can''t stop sobbing, tears have been flowing.


    That pair of originally also hate small eyes, suddenly disappeared.


    Instead, a pair of tearful eyes, looking forward to Ruoyin.


    "If you want to play, you''ll be obedient. Go to wash and change your clean clothes. There are other building blocks for di e Niang." She wiped his tears with her handkerchief and asked, "is that ok?"


    Second, after a pause, he did not speak, but nodded his head cleverly.


    "That''s right. Di e Niang likes obedient children most." Ruoyin uses encouragement and reward, soft voice infects him.


    I see two elder brother obedient, carried to the side room to serve the bath.


    Ruoyin was tired all the way.


    Now also directly into the interior, bubble a warm rose bath.


    When she finished bathing and went outside, I saw the servant waiting with her second elder brother in his arms.


    Second elder brother is looking at the door, quiet, very obedient.


    When he saw Ruoyin coming out, he said, "di e Niang, play ~"


    Ruoyin nods and smiles, and gives a sign to Qiao Feng.


    There are a lot of toys in the warehouse, which are intended to reward Hony.


    Send a set of toys to the second elder brother.


    Sometimes, the two brothers quarrel about toys.


    After a while, Qiao Feng took a set of building blocks from the warehouse and put them on the wool carpet in front of the second elder brother.


    When it was disassembled, a sailboat shaped building block appeared in front of everyone.


    The second elder brother had already been unable to bear and could not wait to sit on the wool carpet.


    But he just watched quietly and didn''t mess with the blocks.


    If the sound then squats in front of him, smiles to teach a way: "Hong Min, push these blocks down, you can pile up the blocks according to the pattern above."


    She pointed to the colored sailboat pattern on one side.


    "Oh." After listening to Hong Min, she really raised her little hand and was ready to push.


    But after a pause in the air, he pushed the boat down.


    When his sailboat fell back, he fell back and fell down.


    If it was not for Ruoyin''s hand supporting his small body, it would have fallen down.


    "Don''t be afraid, you can pile it up now, like di e Niang, according to the drawings, one by one, pile it up..." Ruo Yin said, and set up a demonstration.


    After Hong Min saw, he also picked up the wooden block at will and piled it up bit by bit.


    Clever wind see if sound and Hongmin play is not also happy.


    Can''t help but sigh in the heart, if big brother is here, that would be good.


    If Yin is not a stingy person.


    Since the fourth master put the second elder brother in her place to teach the rules.


    She can''t just let the children Salute every day and make a show.


    The main thing is to cultivate feelings with Hong Min and let him respect her from the bottom of his heart.


    And then he overthrows the bad rules that Li taught.


    Otherwise, no matter how good the rules are taught, I still hate her in the bottom of my heart, which is not counted.


    Besides, she''s a mother, so she doesn''t have to be angry with a child.


    Although she hated Li, she knew nothing about it.


    This is not, a small toy, can buy off his heart.


    Maybe after piling a cup of tea, Ruoyin felt tired from squatting.


    Just moved a small bench to sit.


    She didn''t even notice that the light in the room was a little dim.


    It was not until the fourth master coughed that she raised her head and stood up to salute.


    Four ye Xu Fu her a, light way: "how so late, two elder brother hasn''t sleep."


    "Children, it is inevitable that some of them will recognize their life and their beds. They will not sleep until they are familiar with them for a while." If sound smile back.


    Hearing the conversation of the adults, the second elder brother knew that the fourth master was coming, so he also got up to salute.


    "Second brother, it''s getting late. Go back to the side room and have a rest. I''ll play again tomorrow." The fourth master is majestic.


    "Good." Hongmin was in front of Li.


    Disobedient in front of the servants.


    In front of Ruoyin, due to the rules, I have to obey.


    But he did not dare to say "no" in front of the fourth master.


    He didn''t even dare to say one more word. Often, he cried with fear before the fourth master spoke.


    Then, the slave took Hong Min away.I also sorted out the blocks on the ground.


    When there are only Ruoyin and four masters in the room.


    The fourth master lightly said a sentence of "arrange", then spread out his arms and stood inside.


    Moreover, he was in the woman to change clothes for him, that pair of mysterious ink pupil, looked at her magnanimously.


    When he came, he deliberately did not let Su Peisheng sing the newspaper, nor did he let the servants report.


    Just want to see, in his absence, she will be good to second elder brother.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as he came into the room, he saw her accompany two elder brother playing building blocks there.


    She''s focused, like she''s dealing with her own child.


    Not to mention her treatment of big brother, will only be more gentle.


    "Why, why are you staring at me?" If sound coquettishly glared at him, the strength of unbutton was a little greater.


    Fourth master did not answer her words, just asked: "do you really want to let big brother read later?"


    "That''s nature."


    "Give me a reason."


    Ruoyin raised his head and looked at him with good-looking eyes: "does this still need a reason? I have been married to my father for so many years, and finally got pregnant with him for several months. On the one hand, I want him to grow up quickly. On the other hand, I am afraid that when he grows up, he will be far away from me."


    "It turned out that he was good. When he was three years old, he would learn from this and that. Can I not be distressed?" She took a clean black silk lining from one side and helped him put it on. "Besides, how can you compare Huang AMA''s hemoptysis? It''s abnormal for a child to learn to cough up blood."


    The fourth master listened to her saying a lot of words. He didn''t contradict her or say anything else.


    After a long time, he was hard to speak: "it depends on you, another year later, let him read, anyway, at the latest by the end of next year, he will have to learn something for ye."


    If the sound of a listen, slightly warped Qiong nose wrinkled, or some dissatisfaction.


    The fourth master took a close look at her micro expression, "why, I don''t want to pull it down, I''ll tell him to read honestly tomorrow!"


    "No... no!" If the sound is anxious to stamp on the spot, the voice is also a little delicate.


    "But even so, Hongyi has to live in the front yard."


    "Why?" Ruo Yin is puzzled to pull the silk cloth of the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    "Last time in Huaihe River, Huang Alma''s impression on you has changed a little bit. I can''t let him have other views on Hongyi. After all, Hongyi is the eldest son of my father, and I have great hopes for him." The fourth Master said.


    "Oh, that''s why." If the voice droops his head, his face is a little sad.


    She didn''t know that such a small matter would have such a big chain reaction.


    Royal rules are really too many and tiring.


    Hongyi is her first child, plus the pressure of history.


    She always wanted him to grow up around her.


    Seeing that she was not happy, the fourth Master said, "the Lord is his Amar, and he can''t be harmed."


    If sound shakes his head, whispered back: "not afraid of the Lord harm him, is afraid that the Lord is too severe."


    "You are a woman''s benevolence!"


    If Yin doesn''t speak, just help him to button the last button.


    When she took back her hand, her wrist was held by the fourth master.


    "Ye''s front yard is not far from your main courtyard. If you want to see Hongyi in the future, you can take people to the front yard to see it. It''s just a big thing to go every day."


    Originally not happy Ruoyin, after listening to the fourth master''s words, it seems to be so reasonable.


    Anyway, it''s all in one mansion, not far away.


    She beamed at the fourth master and said, "this is what you said. If I go to the front yard every day, you can''t oppress me with those annoying rules."


    The fourth master chuckled, "it''s strange that I''ll kick my nose on my face."


    Then he raised his feet to the bed, got into bed and lay down.


    Ruoyin turned her back and changed her clothes.


    When she blew out the candle and lay down, the fourth master did not move him.


    If it had not been for the heavy breathing of the man in her ear, she would have thought he was asleep.


    Then she hugged her hands.


    He is not so wanton as before, but like a man, treat his wife as if he were a guest.


    Even at this time, he would respect her and not bully her so much.


    Her body was pulled by her and lay on her side, and her lips were kissed by him.


    Fourth master''s lips are a little cold, just like his people, cold and cold.


    Gradually, each other''s breathing is a little heavy.


    If the sound of the nose tip, smell a light mint flavor.


    Nature is as fresh and fragrant as nature.


    But it''s also cold and aggressive.


    A man is intoxicated with roses.


    The fourth Master seemed unwilling to kiss, and his big palm began to swim on the woman.


    "Well... Don''t do this..." Ruoyin pushed him.


    But she was already kissed dizzy, there is no strength in her hands.


    Besides, no matter how strong she is, she can''t be more than four masters.


    Therefore, as far as the fourth master is concerned, her strength is just like tickling.


    In other words, it''s just like trying to refuse to return to shame.


    The only bit of reason left by Goude fourth master was ignited by her.


    He held the woman''s hands and pressed her in the silk pillow on her head.


    Began to wantonly love her, pressure her.


    Then, the house was in a state of decadence, which made people blush and heartbeat...


    after a long time, Ruoyin scrubbed her body with the help of a servant.


    Lie down with him again.


    He''s been very restrained lately.


    It''s not going to take her all night like before.


    A few days later, a happy event came out of the royal family.


    When the fourth master returned to the mansion, he told Ruoyin about the wedding.


    "What, Aruna is pregnant?" For Ruoyin, this is not a good thing.


    Because she knew that it was not easy for bafujin to pull back several times.


    Now, as soon as Aruna is pregnant, the days of bafujin will become painful again.


    The Royal woman is pregnant, that is the emperor''s heir.


    Once pregnant, they are all the masters of gold.


    Aruna kind of person, also must take this opportunity to be a good demon.


    "Well, eight younger brothers are going down to the court today, and I''ll talk to you personally." The fourth master is sitting on the imperial chair with his finger belly rubbing Lantian''s black jade finger carelessly.


    "Well, I''ll have some suitable gifts ready for you." If Yin knows, the fourth master is not simply telling her the news.


    Send a gift to Baye''s house. That''s the business.


    Four ye light "um" a, rise way: "ye still have business in front yard, this matter you look to do."


    "Yes." If the sound rises to send off.


    After seeing off the fourth master, she sent for Li.


    At this time, Li took the servant girl''s hand and arrived at the main courtyard.


    She went to the yard and just met Hong Min who was playing with building blocks in the yard.When she came near, she saw that Hong Min was having a good time with the servants in the main court, and she was not afraid to mention how much she was holding back.


    At ordinary times, Hong Min saw her all make a living point.


    Not to mention her side of the slave, there is no one can coax Hong min.


    So, she stepped forward and kicked down the building blocks of Hongmin.


    "E Niang, what are you doing?" Hong Min was so angry that he beat Li''s leg and even forgot to salute.


    "You boy, it''s not polite to see e Niang now. I''ve forgotten what I said to you!" Li said angrily.


    Hong Min is still small, where can stand Li''s acrimonious words.


    Just stare at Li.


    "You still stare at me!" Li Shi was so angry that she covered her chest, "but a broken boat bought you. Didn''t you see that your elder brother is a big palace? This is called differential treatment!"


    "Nonsense!" Hong Min was so angry that she almost cried, but she was still defending for Ruo Yin: "di e Niang is good!"


    One side of the servant girl to coax: "two elder brother don''t cry, let''s go to the side room to play, don''t play here."


    Then, Hong Min was taken away by the slave.


    Li Shi looked at Hong Min''s small body, which was infuriated teeth itching.


    She has always valued this son.


    Although it was written down in her name, it could not be kept by her side.


    Every time she went to see him in the front yard, he would not kiss her or listen to her.


    She thought that it was because she didn''t keep it under her knee.


    Now see her son and slave close, but also in order to protect Fu Jin, and her conflict.


    Her heart was cut like a knife.


    But Fujin is still a hostile woman in her life!


    She turned around, looked maliciously at the door of the main hall, and lifted her foot into it.


    "Good luck, please." Li saluted as soon as he entered the room.


    Although the heart blocked flustered, but her identity is lower than Fujin.


    Even if there are a lot of calculations and jealousy in the heart, we have to salute respectfully.


    "Get up." If the sound is light.


    Li sat down in the rose chair beside her and said bitterly, "sister, I don''t know what ecstasy you gave my second elder brother. Now that he sees me, he looks as if he has met his enemy! When I was in the front yard, I didn''t see it like this before


    "Well, how can I listen to the servants in the front yard say that the second elder brother has never been intimate with you." With that, Ruoyin put the cup heavily in his hand, and said in a rather dignified way: "also, you are a side Fujin, don''t talk all day long and have no one to guard the door, what enchanting soup!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    "I... I don''t care about second elder brother."


    "I haven''t asked you how my second elder brother saw me when I came back from my southern patrol. It was just like meeting my enemy!" Ruo Yin asked.


    After hearing this, Li''s face was startled, and then she said with a guilty smile: "Xu has not seen my sister for a long time. Some of her faces are strange. Ha ha... It''s said that my sister asked me to come, but something happened?"


    She shifted the subject at the right time.


    Ruo Yin glanced at Li''s family and said, "I''m calling you today. It''s about the pregnancy of the side Fujin of the eight masters'' family. My sister-in-law wants to see her. But I''ve been busy recently. My second brother-in-law is in my courtyard again. I can''t get away from it for a while. So you can go."


    In fact, it''s not that she can''t pull away. It''s that she doesn''t like Aruna and doesn''t want to go.


    Otherwise, if bafujin is pregnant with a second child, no matter how busy she is, she will take time to see it.


    What''s more, she''s just a side lucky Jin, so she doesn''t need to go by herself.


    People come together by analogy, and each has its own social circle.


    The principal loves to deal with the principal.


    The side room likes to deal with the side room.


    I can only stay with my concubine.


    Because people of the same identity share a common topic.


    "If Fu Jin feels that the second elder brother is in the main courtyard, I can take it for you for a day." Li covered his mouth with a handkerchief and laughed.


    "No, it''s settled. You can go to the storehouse to pick up the gift and register it." If the sound does not give Li the chance to refuse.


    Anyway, on several important occasions, she had a good time chatting with Aruna.


    I think Li knows what gift to choose.


    The smile on Li''s face was stiff and stiff, and he said, "OK, I''ll pick it up and send it to you in the morning."


    If sound light "um" a, wave hand way: "you go down."


    "Yes." After Li''s salutation, he retired.


    After Li''s leaving the main courtyard, Qiao Feng said, "Fu Jin, I''m Li''s side of Fujin, I don''t have a good heart."


    "What''s the matter? I think she''s doing a good job." If the sound pinches a sour plum, with the teeth gently + bit, full of sour taste.


    "You don''t know. She just started to sow dissension in front of the second elder brother in front of our master''s servant. She said that you were partial to big brother, and gave him palace building blocks, but second elder brother''s was only a smaller sailing block."


    "What did the second elder brother say?" Compared with Li''s instigation, she cares more about the second elder brother.


    Mention two elder brother, Qiao Feng face always not so angry, "fortunately two elder brother is a conscience, she said hello to Li side Fujin, angry Li side Fujin gnash teeth."


    Ruo Yin chuckled.


    She could even think of Li''s exasperation.


    "With her, second elder brother is not a fool. He knows who is good to him and who is not good to him."


    "It''s just that you''re biased against big brother. Isn''t this a common thing? What about Li side Fujin''s personal treatment of second elder brother? Are you qualified to say that?" Qiaofeng is really an injustice to his family.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care at all. Sooner or later, it will be recovered.


    She habitually reached out to one side of the dish to pinch plum.


    As a result, the dish was empty.


    He said, "well, I''m not angry. What are you angry about? Go and fill a stack of sour plum."


    "Master, how did you become more and more addicted to sour plum recently? Just this morning, you ate a stack of them. If you eat too much, it will hurt your stomach." Qiao Feng said it was so much.


    But still took the dish and went out to get it.


    At the same time, it seems that there are happy things in the house of eight ye, not so happy as hearsay.


    At least, that''s not the case.


    After eight Ye knows, also did not have much big expression, just stayed in the study all day.


    It was not until night that he left the study.


    Eight Ye is wearing a crescent white robe, so standing on the steps in front of the study.


    He looked up at the misty moon and chuckled at himself.


    That pair of dark and deep moist eyes.


    Even if it''s ridicule, it''s elegant.


    Then, he thin lips light open, light said a sentence: "this old God, will rain heavily."


    His voice is very gentle, like the evening wind, gently blowing, will disappear in the dark night.


    Even the little Guizi standing beside him did not hear clearly, "ah? What did you say, sir


    Eight ye did not return, just ordered: "you Fu Jin master son, and Na master son called to discuss things."


    "Bang!" The little laurel son hit a thousand, take the slave, plan to run a suit personally.


    "Wait a minute." As a result, he was stopped by the eighth master.


    Small laurel son turns back, surprised to see to eight ye, "ye but still have command?"


    "Call your master Meng together." With that, he stepped into the front porch and disappeared.Little Guizi was puzzled to do the errand.


    That Meng side Fu Jin, because his appearance is not good, the body is fat.


    In addition, the family is also in general, they did not enter the eye of eight Ye.


    On weekdays, there is nothing in the house, and there is no participation of mengbian Fujin.


    The key to this master is also a refined temperament.


    For a long time, I always eat fast and chant Buddhism. I never take part in the affairs in the backyard.


    But today, why did eight Ye suddenly think of her?


    After about a cup of tea, all the people came to the hall in the front yard.


    Wearing a red flag dress, Aruna, with the help of several servant girls, is enchanting and enchanting.


    Guo Luoluo was dressed in a purple flag dress and sat down in a proper way.


    Now her foot is all right and she can walk normally.


    Recently, the eighth master treated her well, and she thought that she could finally lead a more ordinary life.


    But now, Aruna is pregnant. I''m afraid there is something wrong in this house.


    Meng side Fujin was young and wore a dark blue flag dress.


    With only one servant, he took his seat in the hall.


    At this time, the three women''s eyes, coincidentally, look at the top eight Ye.


    There are few of them in the mansion when they all get together.


    I saw eight Ye feet outside the eight characters sitting upright, slender finger belly carelessly playing with white jade ring finger.


    "Sir, you are calling for some of our sisters today, but you have something to do?" Aruna took the lead.


    After all, she is the only one among the three women who is not so afraid of eight masters.


    The eighth master gently glanced at Aruna and gently said, "it''s not for your sake. Now that you are pregnant, you can''t work on the trivial matters of your family. Therefore, I''m going to redistribute the financial power."


    "Sir, I''m just pregnant. It''s not a big thing. I can still share some trivial things for you." Aruna covered her mouth and laughed.


    "For me, it''s a big thing for you to have an heir."


    Aruna looked up and glanced at Guo Luo Luo Shi and Meng side Fu Jin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    Charming way: "since the LORD said so, I am comfortable with the fetus is."


    She knows that eight Ye seems to be good at talking on the surface.


    But it doesn''t work if he decides.


    Now that she is pregnant, she gets the most gentle care and care of the eighth master.


    But at the same time, she lost the financial power of her family.


    Many things, the pros and cons are mixed.


    What you get, you lose.


    However, one day, she will firmly grasp the financial power.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi listened to eight Ye''s words and laughed in his heart.


    It''s true.


    Clearly, the supreme imperial power is the most important thing.


    "Meng Shi, you have a thick body, a broad heart and a fat body. You have a gentle temperament. You have never quarreled with people or suffered from any serious illness. Even minor diseases are rare." With a genial smile, eight Ye looked at Meng side Fu Jin, "from now on, you will take care of all the big and small things in this mansion."


    After hearing this, Meng side Fu Jin went to the middle and knelt down.


    "Eight ye, there is still Fujin. Besides, I eat in the backyard all day long and recite Buddhism. I''m afraid that... I will make mistakes." On the side of Meng side, Fu Jin bowed his head, and there was an imperceptible bitter smile at the corner of his mouth.


    It is true that the eighth master praised her for her gentle nature and did not fight for it.


    It was the first time that she heard a man praising a woman with a thick body and a broad heart.


    She also has to hand over the hot potato of financial power to her.


    Maybe for others, financial power is what you want to get out of your head.


    But for her, financial power is the last thing she wants.


    Eight Ye''s move is undoubtedly to force her to power.


    Then she can''t be the idle person who eats fast and chants Buddhism and doesn''t listen to things outside the window.


    And there will be people who want to rob her of her financial power and distract her from competing for favors.


    I just don''t know which one she''s helping with in the backyard this time.


    What the eighth master wants to protect is Fujin or Aruna who is pregnant?


    "It is because you eat fast and chant Buddhism that you feel that you have good intentions and can stick to your original intention. That''s why I trust you with the financial power. If you''re afraid of making mistakes and hand over the account books to Fujin on time, if you don''t understand, ask Fujin more. "


    "Why don''t you hand over the financial power to Fujin? I''ll help." On the side of Meng, Fu Jin Hui.


    "Fujin''s body has always been weak. After giving birth to big brother, he has become even more." Eight ye light way.


    Aruna listen to eight ye pity Guo Luo Luo, heart some uncomfortable.


    But he was worried that the financial power would fall into the hands of Fujin.


    After all, compared with this ugly and fat woman, her real rival is Fu Jin.


    So, she said in a displeased way: "come on, sister Meng, eight Ye is willing to give you the financial power, that is to look up to you, you don''t refuse here."


    Meng side Fu Jin''s body stopped and finally kowtowed: "thank eight Ye."


    Eight ye light "um" a, a deep voice to explain: "only a little, you must maintain a normal mentality, fair and just treatment of everything, if there is anything in the house, must be told to the front yard, if anyone dares to mix up, you just tell the Ye."


    Somehow, Aruna listened to eight Ye''s words, always felt that eight Ye seemed to be talking about himself.


    After all, Fujin was always tolerant of the ugly.


    But she turned to think, her identity and Meng''s equivalent, and talk about bullying?


    What''s more, she still has an heir in her stomach. How can eight ye say she?


    Meng side Fujin was stunned for a moment, pondering over the meaning of eight Ye''s words.


    Because she always felt that eight Ye''s words seemed to imply something.


    After pondering for a moment, she seems to understand something...


    "please rest assured, I remember that I will abide by my duty and take care of my family properly."


    "Well, you Amar is also a good man. He wronged him when he was a counsellor. He made a lot of money to make him a servant in the Imperial Academy. Don''t let me down, father and daughter." Eight ye turned the trigger vigorously, as if admonished and warned.


    "Yes." Soldiers will come to cover up the water.


    Mengbian Fujin believes that as long as the three outlooks are correct, she is in charge of financial power, and no one else can pollute her.


    "Well, get up." Eight ye big palm a swing, Meng side Fu Jin got up to take a seat.


    When Aruna saw that the financial power didn''t fall into Guo Luoluo''s hands, she couldn''t close her mouth. "Sister Meng, your Amar is really powerful. You know, there are not many people who can get into the eyes of the Lord, just like those of Fujin who have the title..."


    at this point, she stopped at the right time, "look, I''m talking nonsense, please blame me."


    She said she was going to get up in a hypocritical way and salute."Now that you have a body, don''t hesitate to plead guilty and salute, and then be careful in your words and deeds." Eight ye light way.


    "Yes, thank you for your consideration." Aruna raised her eyes and beamed at the eighth master and sat down again.


    Her every move and every word seemed to be a decent one.


    "I heard that your brother has recently subdued many small tribes and made a list of articles to Huang AMA. If he knew you were pregnant, he would be happy for a long time." Eight Ye looks at Aruna with warm eyes.


    After hearing this, Aruna said with a smile: "since my brother became a big man, he has been thinking of being loyal to Viva. He said that if there was no Viva, he would not have been today."


    Eight Ye nodded and laughed.


    Next, he ordered some things, and said, "let''s talk about today''s affairs. You all go back."


    "Yes." They all saluted with happiness.


    Guo Luoluo held the slave''s hand and turned away.


    Just in the moment of turning around, I saw eight Ye''s eyes looking at her.


    Out of the front yard, she walked carelessly along the flower path.


    "Master, Aruna really has her everywhere. She is always fighting for superiority."


    "Now that I have the emperor''s heir in my stomach, can I not be superior to others?"


    "But when you were pregnant, you didn''t see her so arrogant. What''s more, you were still pregnant, and you were expelled from Baylor house." Xiaozhu said indignantly.


    "Well, don''t say it." Guo Luo''s light stop.


    Just at this time, a few small eunuchs came to the two people, "Fu Jin, I want you to go to the front yard and lie down."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi glanced at the small eunuchs in front of her eyes. They were all slaves in the front yard.


    After a pause, without asking why, she turned around and walked forward.


    It''s the same whether you ask or not.


    On the way, I met several servant girls who chewed their tongue.


    It''s just that nobody thought of it.


    The financial power went from Fujin to xifujin.


    In the end, Meng Bian Fu Jin, who was so ugly that he could not be spoiled, was attacked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    From this day on, every eight ye who stayed in Guo Luo Luo''s place, Aruna would cut her hu.


    Several times, the eighth master stayed in Aruna''s yard, and Guo Luo''s family was hung by the eighth master.


    It''s just that they don''t cut it just right every time, and sometimes they make mistakes...


    -


    it''s always hot in summer. If it''s not skinny, she has a little meat.


    So every summer, she is particularly heat-resistant.


    "Master, you''ll eat up a plate of sour plum." Qiao Feng said as he filled the dishes.


    "Every summer, I have no appetite, I don''t want to eat tea, I don''t want to eat rice, and I don''t want to eat sour plum." If Yin said, while looking at the account book, and pinched a piece of sour plum containing + with, "by the way, the ice sour plum soup in the dining room, how hasn''t been done yet?"


    Qiao Feng speechless reply: "master son, you just let Qiao LAN go many meeting, this is anxious to drink. People say it''s in a honey jar. I think you''ve got it in a vinegar jar. ''


    "No, vinegar is not delicious at all, or sour plum is delicious." If sound toward Qiao Feng rolled a white eye.


    At this time, outside suddenly came a singing newspaper: "the Lord arrived!"


    If the sound will be good account book, went out to meet.


    When she arrived at the door, she found that the snowflake lying lazily at her feet had stopped by the fourth master and called "meow meow".


    The fourth master was dressed in a dark blue robe, with seven or eight servants around him.


    That pair of deep ink pupil is looking at her, suffused with golden light.


    "The little snowflake is faster than me when I see him now, but in the blink of an eye, he runs to him." If the sound Xingli smile way.


    The fourth Master seemed to be in a good mood and helped Ruoyin.


    Then he lifted his feet to the hall and said, "the little thing is very spiritual. He knows that he spent a lot of money to buy it. When I see him, he will come to meet him."


    "Where, it is clear that it is listening to the sound of a slip out of the smoke." Ruoyin keeps up with the fourth master.


    It''s very hot in this weather. Everything has to be done slowly.


    Soon, the temperament is dry, people are hot.


    "That''s when you make it into a fine one." The fourth master sat down leisurely in the chair.


    Just then, Qiao LAN brought back the ice plum soup.


    When she saw that Ruoyin and the fourth master were both there, she took a bowl for Ruoyin and four masters and went out.


    The fourth master glanced at the brown soup, which was still in the cold white fog, and asked, "what is this?"


    "Sour plum soup, I just came back from the outside. Have a bowl of it to relieve the heat and appetizer." Ruoyin can''t wait to take a sip.


    The fourth master did just come back from the outside, and he drank a few mouthfuls before stopping.


    Suddenly, the mouth full of sour and sweet delicious cold taste, which also shows a touch of sweet osmanthus.


    He is no longer the fourth master.


    As early as in the main courtyard to eat, I do not know how many strange food.


    Therefore, he only casually asked, "why there is still the fragrance of osmanthus."


    "Yes, the osmanthus flowers in the garden have just opened, and they have been picked and boiled together." If the sound acid addiction, pinch a piece of sour plum, and drink sour plum soup.


    See, four Ye''s thick eyebrow Cu Cu Cu, "eat less sour, lest eat bad stomach."


    With that, he motioned to the servant in the room.


    The servant took the plum to the bottom.


    Ruo Yin Chao''s fourth master turned his eyes coyly.


    "My Lord, you are a man of great importance. How can you even manage me to eat sour plum?" She gulped down the sour plum soup in the bowl and wiped the corners of her mouth with her handkerchief.


    "The disease comes from the mouth, and there is little appetite on weekdays. If it''s too hot, I''ll live in Chuang Tzu in a few days. "


    "Seriously!" Ruo Yin''s eyes are wide open and his face is full of joy.


    After seeing the fourth master, he said in a bad mood: "when did you not go to Chuang Tzu?"


    "I look at my grandfather''s special busy this year. I want to say I''m afraid I don''t have time." In fact, what she wants to say is that he has changed a lot this year, and she is not sure.


    "It''s not far from Chuang Tzu. Even if the upper court can catch up with it, you will inform the backyard that it''s only a few days." The fourth Master said.


    If the sound should sound "good, smile way:" Ye haven''t used lunch yet? "


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" sound, which was a response.


    So, Ruoyin called Qiaofeng: "you ask the dining room to make a spicy eel rice. You should use the freshest eel to head and tail, marinate for a while with soy sauce, ginger juice, rice wine, and then fry it in a pan. When baking, you should sprinkle sweet and spicy sauce, seasoning, and white sesame seeds, and finally cover it on the white rice."


    There are no eels here. You can''t cook eel rice. You can only use eel instead.


    And eat eel, to use the freshest.


    Because dead eel body contains more histamine, histamine is a toxic substance, eat will be toxic.


    Therefore, no matter where the eel died, the fly that loves to eat stinky doesn''t dare to bite."Well, I remember. Do you have any other orders?" Asked Qiao Feng.


    "No, let them do the rest."


    "Ah." Qiaofeng should be busy to go out.


    While waiting for dinner, Li Fukang suddenly entered the room. "Fourth master, Fu Jin and Meng Ge Ge were walking in the garden. They fainted as they walked. The servants around her came to the main hospital and said that they wanted to ask doctor Feng to have a look."


    Some people in the backyard are ill. In addition to the side of Fujin, the rest of the staff have to apply to the main hospital.


    Ruoyin looked up at the sunny day outside, and couldn''t help frowning: "really, this June day... I feel hot in the house. She''s good. It''s sunny in the afternoon. What''s going on outside?"


    "I don''t think so. I wonder." Li Fukang shook his head.


    "Well, now that I have fainted, I would like to ask Dr. Feng to have a look." Ruoyin waved his hand and asked Li Fukang to ask for doctor Feng.


    After Li Fukang left, she turned her head and looked at the fourth master. "Sir, the meal in the dining room needs some time. Let''s go to Meng''s first to have a look. In case of heatstroke, I can see what she lacks and let the servant add to her."


    The fourth master gave a light "um", which was a promise.


    Then, Ruoyin followed the fourth master and went to Meng''s yard.


    To be sure, she thought there was something wrong with it. She just went to the theatre.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master got there, they found that she was not the only one to watch the play.


    Even the Li family had been sitting and waiting in Meng''s room.


    Meng will wake up. Doctor Feng is feeling her pulse.


    "Good luck, good fortune and good fortune." Li''s several salutes.


    The fourth master waved his palm and sat down in the armchair.


    Ruoyin followed closely and sat down in the rose chair in the room.


    She held a handkerchief in one hand and gently rubbed the carved armrest on the rose chair with the other.


    However, as soon as he raised his head at random, he saw Li''s and Niu''s Cobalt Lu''s, staring at Meng''s in bed.


    He looked worried.


    As for whether they are really worried, it is not clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    After a while, Feng Taiyi walked up to Ruoyin and the fourth master with a smile on his face. He arched his hand and said, "fourth master, Fu Jin, you are happy."


    As soon as this is said, everyone here must be very clear.


    Mengshi faints, can also be said to be a happy event, there is only one possibility.


    That is to be pregnant!


    "Doctor Feng, can''t you speak more clearly? It''s really urgent!" Li was impatient to make sure.


    Ruoyin then with a smile, said: "you are, too. Feng Taiyi said that your family is happy, but you can''t make it."


    Feng Taishi raised her head and asked, "is she pregnant?"


    "When I return to Fujin, mengge is really pregnant, and it has been more than two months, nearly three months." Feng Taiyi returned.


    The voice just fell, Niu cobalt Lu''s on the spot Leng Leng, then stiff smile way: "Meng sister is really a blessing."


    The Song family and the Wu family also followed in congratulation a few happy words.


    "No matter how lucky you are, you can''t be so careless. In the first month, you can see that something is wrong. It''s almost three months before she let doctor Feng diagnose her. If she didn''t faint this time, she would have been like a nobody." Li spoke acrimoniously, and the round fan in his hand was also agitated.


    Meng has always said everything, but how can Li choke.


    She was lying on the bed and whispered: "Li side Fujin is right. I was negligent. However, my sister had two children and knew more about it. But I was new to human affairs and there were many things I didn''t understand. At the beginning, I thought that I was pregnant when I first arrived in Beijing."


    "Ha ha..." Li Shi laughed twice.


    The heart says really, when oneself is a more pure thing, but is a crawling bed thing.


    If the fourth master was not here, she would have taken it back.


    Ruoyin stealthily glances at the fourth master, who is really a man of no show.


    She led her lips and said to the Li family in a light way: "Li Shi, you still mean to say that others. When you were pregnant with my second elder brother, didn''t you say it a few months later?"


    "Yes, yes, I almost forgot if my sister didn''t say so." Li''s smile.


    At that time, she did not think that after the first three months, the fetal position was stable.


    In order to avoid early let people know, fetal position and instability, afraid of unable to protect the child.


    A bunch of women, all talking, are noisy.


    The fourth master got up and said, "Meng, since you are pregnant, you can have a good body. Don''t go to the sun in the afternoon."


    His words seem careless, but in fact they are full of reproach and satire.


    After Meng''s reply, his face rose red and he said "yes".


    This said, Li several secretly laugh.


    Even Ruoyin was laughing with his handkerchief over his mouth.


    Where does Meng go to bask in the sun.


    Estimated to stand in the sun for a while, in order to let people know that she is pregnant.


    Then, the fourth master let people admire the servants of Meng''s yard and left with Su Peisheng.


    Ruoyin walked to the bedside, ordered Meng Shi a few words, rewarded the slave, and then left.


    Feng Taiyi''s medical skills and character are highly trustworthy.


    At least in the past few years, there has been nothing wrong with doctor Feng.


    No more than doctors of unknown origin.


    He said Meng had it, so it must be.


    In addition to the yard, Ruoyin held mammy Liu''s hand and said faintly, "I''ll let people go to the storehouse and pick a pair of golden hairpins to reward Meng."


    "Well, I remember." Mother Liu nodded.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master returned to the main courtyard, Qiaofeng and the people in the dining room sent the meals to the main courtyard and put them in order.


    Ruoyin serves the fourth master and cleans his hands. They sit down at the table of Eight Immortals in huanghuali.


    The fourth master looked at the white rice in front of him, covered with a layer of sauce and several pieces of meat, which seemed to be eel meat.


    If this had been put before, he would have asked.


    But now, he picks up his chopsticks and eats them.


    All of a sudden, the mouth is full of fresh and thick sauce flavor and frying aroma.


    It''s so appetizing that you can''t stop it.


    If Yin sees four ye big mouthed to eat, she looks greedy.


    Then with the silver chopsticks gently into the yellow eel meat, clip into the mouth.


    Then she scooped a mouthful of rice covered with sauce with a silver spoon.


    Sure enough, sauce is the soul of eel rice!


    "Mmm, yummy." Ruoyin looks happy.


    The fourth master did not speak after a pause.


    He had only eaten shrimp fried eel noodles once before, and the taste was ordinary and a little fishy.


    But this eel cover rice, pour is not a bit fishy smell.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin and the fourth master had enough to eat and drink, and the servant cleaned up the table quickly.A small table was separated between them, and they chatted, just like an old husband and wife.


    "Fourth master, let''s go back to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation, and take Hongyi and second elder brother together."


    "They are still young, delicate and tender, so they want to go to Chuang Tzu to avoid."


    "Can you... Arrange Hongyi and I together?" Ruo Yin said his own wishful thinking.


    The fourth master turned his head and saw the cleverness of her eyes.


    With a soft smile, he said: "just think of big brother, two elder brother is not still learning rules here."


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin Mei''s eyes drooped. After a few seconds, she turned her face and said wrongly, "what do you think of my treatment for the second elder brother?"


    "In the eyes of the Lord, you treat the second elder brother as if you had brought yourself. There is no difference."


    "I think so, but others say I''m partial to the eldest brother, so ah, I think you''d better let mother Xie take the second elder brother away, or... I can''t stand this kind of injustice..." with that, she turned directly and turned her back to the fourth elder brother.


    The fourth master didn''t hear that. The woman''s voice was choking.


    It''s like telling a lot of grievances and innocence.


    But she turned away from him to see her face.


    "Turn your face." He ordered in a deep voice.


    If the voice sobbed a few times, pretending to be brave, don''t want to let him see.


    But in the moment of turning around, a drop of crystal clear tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes.


    She saved her handkerchief, wiped the corners of her eyes, and dropped her head.


    The fourth master could not help feeling soft when he saw her like a pear blossom with rain.


    He turned around and called Su Peisheng in.


    As soon as Su Peisheng entered the room, he saw that Fu Jin turned his head over his head. He looked a little unhappy.


    I thought that Fu Jin was in trouble with the fourth master again.


    However, before he had time to speak, he listened to the fourth master''s order: "Su Peisheng, go to the side yard and say," let Li''s stay for a month and not to visit the second elder brother. "


    "Sir, I''d better not If the voice looks hard.


    Accustomed to hypocrisy, she can also be handy.


    The fourth master took a look at her, but added to Su Peisheng: "it is said that the second elder brother who instigated him to commit crimes under the Li family has slandered Fujin, so that she does not know how to repent."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    "Bang!" After su Peisheng answered, he went out in a hurry.


    It seems that Fujin didn''t have a fight with the fourth master.


    This is to complain in front of the fourth master and ask him to support him.


    However, the fourth master is really cruel in order to win the beauty.


    Li Bian Fujin has always been a high-profile, and now he has been banned for so many reasons.


    I''m afraid I dare not be a demon for a while.


    In the room, the fourth master got up and glanced at Ruoyin, "OK, don''t cry. Can you feel comfortable now?"


    Ruoyin broke tears into a smile and said sweetly, "my Lord, I really do. I just want to nag you about our daily life. You''d better order punishment. I dare not talk to you in the future."


    Fourth master "hiss" a smile: "your heart words can never and ye said."


    If sound a listen, the heart is startled.


    She really didn''t say anything to the fourth master.


    Did he find out her hypocrisy?


    In order not to continue this embarrassing topic, Ruoyin got up and stepped forward, "Ye, it''s getting late. I''ll wait for you to arrange it."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um", but he did not continue the topic.


    Just that pair of mysterious eyes, flash across a touch of profound black flow shadow.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin and the fourth master are bathed respectively under the servant''s service.


    When the candle light in the room went out, they both lay down.


    If the sound has not had time to close his eyes, the body is forced to back to the fourth master.


    Then, the sound of "Yi la la" came from the bed curtain.


    The silk lining with snow-white body was torn up by the fourth master.


    Red silk cloth, messy sprinkle on the brocade quilt, unusual ambiguous.


    Because it is back to face, if sound can''t see the man''s expression clearly.


    She did not know where she had offended this sinister man.


    He could not help but open his mouth and shivered: "my lord... What''s the matter with you...


    but he was as quiet as death.


    As well as the man turned over a pressure, pulled her cloth belt, regardless of the to her.


    Fourth master is a cold and cold man.


    He is also a man who doesn''t understand amorous feelings.


    Usually in the backyard elsewhere, he always goes straight to the subject.


    Never kiss, or have other soothing actions.


    Of course, except for Meng''s drunkenness, he recognized the wrong person.


    It''s not just because being too close can affect authority and make women indulge.


    He did not really disdain to placate women.


    It''s always women who please him, and he never cares about women''s feelings.


    But he was not the same to Ruo tone, and every time he heard her cry, he sobbed with pain.


    He was more or less considerate of her feelings.


    Only because her taste is so delicious.


    Let the man want to conquer her, care about her feelings.


    It''s not just a matter of releasing and enriching.


    But this time, he seemed to hold his breath in his heart and asked for her directly.


    There was no comfort.


    Ruoyin was teased and caressed by him before.


    Now by his rough and reckless action to make tears.


    However, the other side has not stopped the trend, but more and more Meng Lang up.


    It''s not body to soul communication at all.


    It''s just a simple collision of bodies.


    If the sound pain left fingernail embedded in his own cheek.


    The right hand was stuck in the middle of the white teeth and was biting.


    But the mouth still issued a kitten like "Wuwu..." sound, pitiful.


    The handsome and cold face was completely replaced by a bear bath of fire and a scornful sneer.


    "Ah... Um..." but the body also brought her the most straightforward feelings, she actually gradually issued a pleasant voice.


    If Yin felt ashamed, she had to close her lips and cover her mouth with her delicate hand, so as not to make a sound.


    But the man seems to find that she has a feeling, deliberately in her emotional, slow down the action.


    Then there was another wave.


    I teased her again and again.


    However, with the effort of a cup of tea, the peripheral nerves of Ruoyin can''t stand it any longer. Hands cling to the man''s neck and make a melodious and graceful voice.


    Her voice was so beautiful that she could hardly breathe, as if she were about to break her breath.


    Listen to four ye forehead exudes layer upon layer thin sweat, dry mouth.


    In addition, the woman''s violent floating, wring his blue veins.


    "Cough..." Ruoyin almost choked himself because he couldn''t breathe.


    In the heart also in blame oneself, unexpectedly did not have the promising one time, lost dead person."Useless little thing, it''s you who are here." He wanted to tease her around, but he never thought that she was useless.


    He has reduced his strength and speed by several percent, and she still went there once.


    If you love her mercilessly, you will not have the soul.


    Ruoyin, who has just been there once, is already powerless.


    But the man did not intend to let her go.


    Besides, he didn''t seem to see women as powerless and pathetic.


    Hands will her body vigorously pull, let her back to him lying on the brocade quilt, not to see that let him move the compassion of the face.


    I don''t know how long after that, a hoarse low roar came out from the bed curtain...


    then, both the handsome men and the beautiful women returned to their flat posture.


    There is no previous intimacy and cuddle.


    Ruoyin looked at the ceiling and could not help shaking her lips. She asked pitifully, "my Lord, why are you doing this... What''s wrong with me..."


    her expression is confused and seems to be intoxicated with joy.


    The fourth master, with scarlet eyes, leaned over her ear and said in a domineering and hoarse way: "you''d better not be hypocritical in front of the master, otherwise, the master has many ways to make you feel miserable..."


    If Yin Mei''s eyes are half narrowed, and the man''s abominable words like hell are heard in his heart.


    Did he see her hypocrisy?


    Hehe, Royal men are really hard to serve.


    You are jealous. He told you not to be sour.


    You are not jealous. He doesn''t think you are sincere enough.


    But she is Ruoyin, and she can cooperate in performing any kind of play he wants to see.


    So, she led her lips and said in a small voice, "what do you want me to do? When I care, I don''t want to show it."


    Fourth master: "now I put my heart away, but you think I''m not sincere enough."


    "But I''ve been in love with him since I met him when I was a child, but I doubt my heart here..."


    "fourth master, do you know that sometimes I want to be closer to you, but you are so cold and heartless that I stop at the same place and hesitate. Even if there are too many things in my heart, I don''t know where to start."


    "Maybe I''m not good enough, that''s why you want me to change this and that."


    "But in my heart, no matter what you do, it''s good. What I like is all of Ye, including..."


    speaking of this, Ruoyin pauses for a moment.


    "Including the feeling of being conquered by the fourth master... Gentle... Domineering... Crazy... I like..."


    her voice is delicate and soft, just like a young woman in love.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    Finally, the heart, hard to speak of love expressed.


    Listen to four Ye iron stone general heart, like bubble in the honey pot, Spread Sweet ripples.


    He''s out there. He''s an expressive and tactful person.


    But in front of her, he was a poor speaker.


    That kind of "OK, I know."


    Or "I blame you wrong."


    He can''t usually say such things.


    However, since language can not express it, it can be proved by action.


    So, he turned over and pressed, bowed his head and kissed the clever mouth.


    Think about taste, the taste of her mouth, is not as sweet as her words.


    After a while, the sound of whimpering came to mind in the bed curtain.


    Angry, she suffered.


    After coaxing the fourth master well, she suffered more!


    But it was better than before. His movements were a little softer than before...


    this night, when the goblins fought in the middle of the night, the two men scrubbed and lay down.


    At this time, Ruoyin lies on his side in the arms of the fourth master.


    Left hand gently placed on the man''s strong chest, beautiful eyes slightly squint.


    The corner of her mouth lifted a cunning smile...


    the next morning, Ruoyin opened her eyes when the fourth master moved her body.


    When he dotes on her, she can lie in at will.


    Now he wanted her to be a good wife and mother, so she had to pretend to be strong.


    Even when she got up, her body was aching and she didn''t make any voice to win sympathy.


    Just a little frown on the curved willow eyebrows, he got up and got out of bed.


    But her micro expression, four masters all see in the eye.


    Then, a large number of servants poured into the room.


    The end of the water, the end of the quilt.


    The one who handed the handkerchief and put on the boots for the fourth master.


    If sound then serves four ye to change clothes, washes gargle.


    When she stood on tiptoe to help the fourth master buckle the last button on his neck.


    There was a tumult in the stomach, and there was an uncontrollable retching in the throat.


    "Ouch ~" well, she''s retching.


    Moreover, under her strong restraint, she vomited a few more times.


    For a moment, the room suddenly became quiet.


    The fourth master glanced at the woman''s face and flat abdomen.


    He remembered that she was nauseous and nauseous when she had Hongyi.


    He asked casually, "why, is the body unwell?"


    "No problem, probably I didn''t sleep well last night." If the sound returns in a low voice.


    Because of last night''s incident, both cheeks were dyed with a red powder, burning hot.


    On the other side, mother Liu said with surprise and joy: "master, you should not be...


    " don''t talk nonsense! " Ruo Yin gives mammy Liu a coquettish look.


    Even if mother Liu didn''t say everything, she knew what she meant.


    But it seemed reasonable for her to think about it.


    Her monthly affairs, indeed, put off some days.


    At that time, I thought it was because I was greedy for ice and cold food, which didn''t matter.


    He didn''t dare to talk to the fourth master, so he didn''t have to be punished.


    But even so, she never makes decisions about uncertain things.


    Save time to make jokes.


    "Fu Jin, no wonder you love to eat sour recently..." Qiao Feng also reminds in one side.


    The fourth master listened to the conversation between the master and the servant, and saw the woman''s shyness in his eyes.


    "Su Peisheng, ask Feng Taiyi to come to Fujin


    "Bang! I will go now With that, Su Peisheng went out in a hurry.


    He''d better go there by himself for such an important matter.


    Ruoyin is strong and calm, and continues to serve the fourth master.


    "No, you''ll have a rest." The fourth master''s words were finished.


    A few servant girls eunuchs came forward to replace her.


    Ruoyin had to raise his eyes and stare at the fourth master and sit down in the rose chair beside him.


    A moment later, the fourth master changed his clothes and sat down beside Ruoyin. There was a small table between them.


    "My Lord, it is estimated that it will be a while. You''d better go to the court first. If you delay the time, it will be bad." If sound reminds way.


    "It''s all right. Wait a minute."


    After a while, doctor Feng entered the house under the leadership of Su Peisheng.


    Before Feng Taiyi had time to salute, the fourth master waved his palm and said, "feel the pulse for Fujin quickly."


    "Ah After Feng Taiyi answered, he sat down in front of Ruoyin and felt Ruoyin''s pulse across the silk handkerchief.


    In the meantime, he looked serious.


    All the people in the room held their breath and did not dare to make a sound.After a long time, doctor Feng touched his beard, nodded his head and said with a smile: "congratulations to the fourth master. Fu Jin is very happy."


    Hearing this, the fourth master turned his head and swept the abdomen of Ruoyin''s eyes.


    Then he asked, "how many days are there?"


    "Back to the fourth master, Fu Jin''s pregnancy is just full-term, so we have to have a good body. The first three months are the most important." Feng Taiyi returned.


    If the sound droops the head, one face coyly smiles.


    Bright red lip corner, raise big radian, full of joy.


    No matter how insincere she usually laughs, she''s really laughing now.


    The fourth master caught sight of the smile in her eyes, and immediately let people reward Feng Taiyi and all the servants in the main courtyard.


    Then, he opened his thin lips and said, "Fu Jin, since you are pregnant, you can have a good body. In a few days, the Lord will send you to live in Zhuangzi."


    "Send me off?" If he doesn''t hear the same thing.


    "Well, you have a special body. This time it''s up to you to live in Chuang Tzu. The people in the backyard will stay in the house."


    "Meng is also pregnant. Is she staying in the house?" If you ask.


    "If she doesn''t go, just you."


    What about Hongyi


    "If you are pregnant, no one in your family can''t help it. The Lord has to sit in the house, and Hongyi naturally has to be in the front yard."


    The fourth master''s words only export, can see Ruo Yin''s loss in the eyes.


    Rarely gentle coax a way: "Hongyi is still small, to there, you have to take care of the body, but also distracted to take care of her, this is not good for the children in the belly."


    "But if I want to... Master, want to Hongyi." Ruo Yin murmured.


    How did she feel... He was trying to isolate her.


    And it''s not just isolation to avoid the heat.


    It''s like isolating her until she gives birth.


    The fourth master looked up at the bright sky outside, got up and said, "OK, I''m going to go to court. You should be obedient in the house. When you go to Chuang Tzu, you will take Hongyi to accompany you when you have a rest."


    If the sound of a listen, this just put away the expression, face with a micro smile.


    She knew that the decisions he had made were hard to change.


    That''s pretty good.


    Then, she personally watched the fourth master leave.


    Not long after the fourth master left, he Zhongkang took xiaodezi and rewarded a lot of things.


    If the sound is too sleepy, let the slave receive the storehouse and make up for himself.


    When Ruo Yin wakes up naturally, it''s almost noon.


    She glanced vaguely out of the dazzling window and sat up in good spirits.


    Mother Liu went to wait for Ruo Yin to get up. "Fu Jin, button side Fujin. They heard that you were pregnant. They all gathered in the hall. They said they came to Daoxi."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    "How long have you been here?"


    "For an hour."


    "I see. Ask Qiao LAN to come in and comb her hair." If the sound is light.


    This is the backyard, regardless of whether it''s really happy or not, what''s the usual Festival.


    Whenever there is a happy event, they are all flocking to congratulate.


    A moment later, if Yin is well dressed, he is in the main hall.


    And holding mother Liu''s hand, he sat down at the head.


    "Please be happy and lucky Nuocolo''s family took the lead in saluting. Good morning.


    Ruo Yin swept all the people under his eyes.


    In fact, there are few people in the backyard. Li''s foot is forbidden. Meng is still lying in bed.


    In the room, there are the nuicolo, song and Wu families.


    She raised her hand a little. "Get up."


    "Xie Fujin." The crowd got up laughing.


    "Fu Jin, I want the servant to say that this happy event can really infect. A few days ago, it was reported that eight Fu Jin was happy. Yesterday, Meng Ge Ge was happy, and this morning you were happy again." Wu can said with a smile.


    "I''d love to have it if I could." He was a little envious.


    Ruo Yin''s eyes swept a glance at Niu co Lu''s family, but she did not build up a stubble.


    The nucolo family in history is very lucky.


    But now I have been in the government for so long, but my stomach has not moved at all.


    Perhaps it is the same as the original owner, too early to know the personnel, but did not develop well.


    Just like the original owner, she didn''t conceive for several years. When she came, she was pregnant.


    Perhaps one day, the New Cobalt Lu''s family also like her, said the bosom to be pregnant.


    As for the Meng family, it seems that she was pregnant one and two months earlier than her.


    In other words, Meng will give birth earlier than she did.


    "I''ve been pregnant with Fujin for several years. Now I''m not pregnant again. What a wonderful thing. This kind of thing depends on fate. When fate comes, it will happen." Wu seldom speaks.


    Coax Nuo cobalt Lu Shi seems to think of what, shallow smile.


    If Yin looks at these two you, I say.


    If not today, I don''t know when Wu''s family and Niu co Lu''s family get along so well.


    She led her lips and talked about the business: "now that I am pregnant, I will go to Chuang Tzu in a few days. At that time, mother Xie will be in charge of your family. If you have anything to do, you can look for mother Xie."


    The smile on the faces of Niu co Lu and Wu almost disappeared at the same time.


    After they were silent for a while, the Wu family began to speak, and faltered and asked, "Fujin... Are you going to Chuang Tzu alone for the summer vacation?"


    If the sound willow eyebrows slightly pick, it seems that they have heard the grapevine for a long time, knowing that the fourth master is going to take the people to the summer.


    That''s why I was so surprised.


    It''s true. Those people in the backyard can''t hide any news from them.


    "Originally, the fourth master wanted to say... Everyone went to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation. Later, he said that there was a lot of things to do in the second half of the year, so he would not go to Chuang Tzu." Ruoyin casually finds a reason to dismiss.


    "Oh..." Wu suddenly realized.


    After hearing that the fourth master was still in his house, Niu cobalt Lu''s family said with a smile: "in fact, whether to go to Chuang Tzu or not is the second most important thing. The most important thing is to keep good health in Fujin."


    If Yin Chao Niu cobalt Lu''s estrangement a smile, did not speak.


    If it had not been for the pickings that had been done before, she would have believed her evil!


    Then, after a few random instructions, she couldn''t talk about it, so she sent them away.


    In the afternoon, Ruoyin held a red sandalwood hot gold plum blossom silk ball fan, impetuous way: "clever wind, let the dining room to get a bowl of ice osmanthus acid plum soup."


    "Master, this slave can''t be the master. The fourth master ordered that the dining room would not let you eat too cold food..." Qiao Feng, seeing the cunning and clean in Ruoyin''s eyes, said again: "I''m not allowed to do it for you in private."


    If sound frowns, and roll a white eye.


    "I won''t let this or that. The ice basin in the room has been reduced several times. In a few days, I have to be transferred to Chuang Tzu. I''m lonely and desolate. People say that I''m pregnant and enjoy different treatment. I''ve been abused and treated, which is harsh to me!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, a deep and majestic voice came out of the door: "nonsense. Isn''t there a servant of Chuang Tzu and a servant of the main court waiting on you? It''s cold."


    Ruoyin looked up and saw the fourth master came in wearing a dark blue robe.


    However, her eyes did not stay on him for long.


    Because she saw the four masters behind, was led by ha ha beads of Hong Yi.


    Ha ha, pearl looks only about six years old, but compared with Hongyi, who is three years old, she is also a big child.


    They are not the same as Shidu, which is generally selected by Royal relatives or the sons of ministers in the court.


    But ha ha, the beads are only selected by the coating minions.At that time, if Hongyi goes to school and can''t answer his questions, he will have to copy books or be beaten by ha ha beads.


    This is the dignity of the royal family, who have been superior since childhood.


    "Zhuang Zhuang, come to e Niang." If Yin Chao Hongyi beckons.


    Hongyi went to Ruoyin immediately.


    However, he knew the rules, especially in front of the fourth master.


    Only after Hongyi saluted Ruoyin, could he rely on Ruoyin.


    It is not the first time that the fourth master has been ignored.


    "E Niang, amah said you were pregnant with a sister." Hongyi stands on Ruoyin''s leg.


    At his present height, he is just holding Ruoyin''s leg with one hand.


    Clear eyes directly look at Ruoyin''s stomach, full of curiosity and joy.


    If the sound is silly, she looks up at the fourth master.


    The fourth master took back his eyes and made a slight cough.


    Always high cold calm face, there is no way to hide the embarrassment.


    This boy, as soon as he reaches his forehead Niang, uncovers his short story.


    Ruoyin knew that the fourth master wanted her to have a daughter.


    He must have told Hongyi that she was pregnant with her sister, so Hongyi said so.


    She was holding Hongyi meat Du Du''s face and asked with a smile, "that Zhuang wants a younger brother or a younger sister."


    After hearing this, Hongyi was really stunned and fell into a state of thinking.


    Then he showed his white teeth, his eyes bent with laughter, and said, "if I have a brother, I''ll hit him. When I have a sister, I will protect her. "


    After listening to these words, if the sound is really mixed.


    She pinched and pinched Hongyi''s face and said, "how big are you now? It''s a sister control. Talk to e Niang, why do you have a younger brother to beat him?"


    This is a serious problem. It is related to family harmony in the future.


    In other words, if the second brother is an elder brother, isn''t he a masochist of Hongyi?


    At this time, even the fourth master''s face became gloomy and looked at Hongyi.


    But Hongyi was shaking his head, and his face was innocent and natural.


    "Ah Ma said that when she grows up, she will learn to ride a horse, archery and learn martial arts. If e Niang has a younger brother, I will learn from him and fight with him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    Really, he just wants to learn martial arts with his younger brother. How terrible are the eyes of AMA and erniang.


    If Yin heard this and looked at the purity in Hongyi''s eyes, he was relieved.


    Hongyi is only three years old. Her language organization is not very good. It seems that she misunderstood her.


    "So, Zhuang Zhuang means to take my brother to learn martial arts together, isn''t it?" She asked with a smile.


    "Yes, that''s it." Hongyi nods like mashing garlic.


    The little braid on the back of the head is also shaking, which is really lovely.


    "You''re smart. You should ask Amar to carry any black pot for you." The fourth master has a black face and stares at Hongyi.


    If sound but inexplicable want to laugh.


    However, Hongyi takes a look at the fourth master fearlessly and just goes to Ruoyin''s arms.


    He also raised his head and blinked his big dark eyes, as if for help.


    The fourth master doubted whether he was too fierce.


    Then he thought that the boy was in his front yard every day.


    He couldn''t understand better.


    Clearly, just like his mother, he is a villain who shows off his innocence.


    However, it is very useful for him.


    If Yin bowed his head and blinked at Hongyi, he was taken to the side room by the slave.


    After Hongyi''s absence, Ruoyin couldn''t help laughing and said, "my Lord also said that I''m more childish than Hongyi. With regard to the second birth of elder brother and gege, Hongyi''s ideological consciousness is higher than you!"


    After all, the fourth master is the great Amar and the object of his worship.


    Therefore, she never said that he was not in front of Hongyi.


    The fourth master had a straight face, but he didn''t speak.


    "I''m not born yet. You just want to be a grid." Ruoyin glared at the fourth master angrily, and then said, "can''t it be that if I''m an elder brother, I don''t care about our mother and son."


    "Nonsense! I didn''t care about you any more. " Four Ye says, light cough a, way: "but still birth a lattice better."


    If the voice of the mouth twitch, speechless way: "I see other elder brother, the first child in the backyard gave birth to elder brother, I wish the second child and the third child are all brothers, I didn''t see you Aixin Jueluo family, there is one like you!"


    In this patriarchal Dynasty.


    The royal family''s thought of valuing men over women is even more serious.


    Whoever gives up the one who doesn''t have the right to inherit the throne.


    Therefore, those princes, wish they were born in the backyard, all of them were brought with them.


    In this way, a group of people who are fighting for the throne have confidence in their hearts.


    After all, the heirs here are too fragile.


    I don''t know the backyard fight is too cruel.


    The medical conditions here are poor.


    The emperor''s heirs, regardless of men and women, are mostly half born and half grieved.


    Especially on the prince and Zhijun Prince''s mansion, the war, more than the birth!


    When Ruoyin was thinking wildly, the fourth master scolded him in a deep voice: "presumptuous, Aixin Jueluo family, can you talk about it?"


    Ruoyin heard the anger in the fourth master''s words.


    She often heard what the fourth Master said: "we love xinjueluo''s family".


    So, it''s easy.


    But did not think, and made taboo.


    It was her slip of the tongue, so she didn''t quibble much.


    He just got up and knelt down, apologized and said, "my lord... I''m a quick talker. I won''t be like this next time."


    Her willow eyebrows are tight, a pair of ground is very hard, knee ache appearance.


    After the fourth master looked at it, his thick eyebrows frowned.


    His eyes stopped in her abdomen, and finally got up and helped her up.


    "Well, remember later that you are pregnant now. Don''t kneel down."


    "I''m not wrong, my Lord is so fierce..." she hid her head on his shoulder and didn''t go to see him.


    Warm fragrance warm jade pours full of, four Ye''s hand lifted, suspended in the air for a few seconds.


    Just patted her on the back.


    "Well, well, every time I get pregnant, I''m particularly charming."


    When the crisis is over, Ruoyin rubs a few times in the fourth master''s arms before separating from him.


    At night, he stayed in the main courtyard to have a meal, and took Hongyi back to the front yard.


    At the same time, although the Li family of the partial courtyard was forbidden, she had been in the government for many years.


    In the mansion, she bribed many ears and eyes.


    So even if she was forbidden, she knew what was going on outside.


    "What, Fu Jin was pregnant, and he only let her go to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation?"


    "It''s true that it''s no wonder now that it''s all over the house." Spring bamboo returns.


    After hearing this, Li''s handkerchief was tightly packed.


    Her anger was kindled at once.


    Even the words from the throat are very choking.


    "It''s really interesting. Meng is pregnant, and now Fujin is pregnant. Some of them are playing."Smell speech, spring plum looks up, "master son, how do you want to play?"


    "How else to play? I took Fujin alone to the summer resort, which was clearly to protect Fujin and his children."


    At this point, Li''s voice was a little low, as if it contained the venom of extreme hatred and jealousy.


    "This kind of thing has never happened in our family... Even when I was the most favored one, I didn''t have this treatment. I had to rely on my own efforts to guard against this and that in our house."


    Hearing Li''s dissatisfaction and anger, Chunmei said, "master, don''t think too much. Although Fujin went to Chuang Tzu, he is still at home. I see, maybe it was Fu Jin who was jealous, and he was afraid of her jealousy that he moved her to Chuang Tzu


    Sure enough, Li listened to Chunmei''s words, and immediately his eyes were shining.


    Immediately, her mouth raised a touch of Mei + smile, said: "what you said is also, let her alone is Chuang Tzu live on it. At that time, I will meet her when she comes back to the mansion. Ha ha...


    three days later, Ruoyin left for Zhuangzi.


    As the fourth master wanted to go to court, she was sent to Chuang Tzu by his bodyguards and servants.


    Chuang Tzu''s cool is cool, but one''s cool is lonely.


    Fortunately, Qiaofeng is surrounded by her all day, and she is not so boring.


    Qiao Feng was afraid that she would not feel interesting, and she also collected a lot of interesting notebooks.


    Therefore, Ruoyin goes to Chuang Tzu every day, reads books, eats the idea, the life is incomparably comfortable.


    Compared with Ruoyin so comfortable, eight Ye''s house, it can be said that people are worried.


    There was a lot of tension everywhere.


    Whether it is Guo Luo Luo Shi, a Ru Na, or Meng side Fu Jin.


    Each has its own worries.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi and Meng side Fu Jin naturally worried that Aruna had nothing to look for, and put a hat on his head.


    After all, these days, Aruna has not less to do such things.


    However, in the past, Aruna only targeted at Guo Luo Luo, which was quite handy.


    Now she wanted to frame Guo Luo Luo and Meng Bian Fu Jin. She was too busy for a moment.


    In addition, the child in her belly has not yet been settled, and a heart is bound to go up and down.


    Therefore, if you are not pregnant, you are worried about being framed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Pregnant, of course, is worried that after a period of time, the stomach has not yet become pregnant.


    Or some noble person in the palace asks the prince to feel her pulse, and it''s over!


    "Master, if we go on like this, our affairs will come to light." The servant girl on one side was frightened.


    "I want you to talk more!" Aruna leaned against the imperial concubine''s bed in the room, her eyes half narrowed, as if she was meditating on something.


    She has been married to the house for some time.


    For a long time, she has been working hard to serve the eighth master.


    Especially when he first entered the government, Fujin became pregnant and went back to his mother''s home.


    At that time, she was newly married, and the eighth master stayed with her almost every night.


    But somehow, she just couldn''t have a baby.


    Seeing that Fu Jin gave birth to his son, he returned to his family.


    Eight Ye''s mind, seems to have divided a lot to the main courtyard.


    In order to compete for the favor, this is the bad strategy, fake pregnancy.


    But day by day, she has no goods in her belly. Sooner or later, she will be found out.


    She was in a state of panic all day, unable to eat and sleep.


    I can''t serve eight masters at night.


    Can only helplessly watch Eight Ye stay in the main courtyard.


    "Master, if you are pregnant, that''s good. We don''t have to hide it. How nice it would be." While the servant girl beat her legs for Aruna, she sighed.


    Aruna opened her eyes, and her eyes suddenly radiated a vicious light.


    The corner of the mouth also slightly rises, showing a mouth of snow-white teeth, pulling out a bloodthirsty sneer.


    "There are ways to be pregnant. If you can''t, there will be countermeasures."


    "The master''s meaning is..." the servant girl was puzzled.


    Aruna sneered and pointed to let the servant girl get closer.


    Then she whispered something in her servant girl''s ear.


    After a while, both the master and the servant had vicious smiles on their faces.


    "Well, it''s a fine day today. I haven''t been to Fujin for a long time. I''ll offer her a cup of tea and you''ll comb my hair." Aruna sat up.


    So, the servant girls went to dress her up.


    However, one incense time, Aruna dressed up and went to the main courtyard.


    "Good morning to Fujin, good luck to Fujin!" Aruna salutes with her body full of happiness.


    "Get up." Guo Luo Luo''s glance at Aruna lightly.


    Now I was surprised.


    In the past, Aruna was in the mansion. She loved red and green most.


    The makeup on the face is also extremely gorgeous.


    But today, Aruna was wearing only a light pink flag dress.


    The makeup on her face is not as gorgeous as before.


    On the contrary, it is very elegant, even can be said to be very spiritless.


    Aruna saw Guo Luo Luo Shi staring at her, then stretched out her hand and touched her cheek.


    "Fujin, they all say that pregnant people love to be sleepy, but I can''t sleep well at night recently, and my spirit is not good. I won''t give you a big gift."


    With the help of the slave, she took a seat in the rose chair beside her.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi didn''t speak, but her eyes were staring at Aruna, feeling something was wrong.


    This person always likes to do big ceremony, and wants to make the next three bad moves.


    She thought that Aruna came today, or to use this trick.


    However, I never thought that people would not be able to give a big ceremony at all, and they would not be able to offer tea.


    Is there any other way?


    But no matter what, if the enemy doesn''t move, she won''t move.


    Just a cup of tea, she would not let the slave pour for Aruna.


    So as not to be set up by someone with a heart.


    Sure enough, Aruna looked at the slave did not give tea, then some displeasure.


    "Sister, I used to ask for a cup of tea when I was with you. Now you see that I have the son of eight masters in my belly, so treat me like this."


    "If you provoke me, I won''t give you a drink." Guo Luo''s family drove out the Buddha beads in his hand and said with a faint smile: "on the contrary, I heard that... Eight masters don''t often go to your place recently, and the financial power is in Meng''s hands again. You have a lot of disappointments. How can you get so depressed that you can''t even drink your saliva in the yard?"


    She didn''t believe anything. Aruna just wanted to drink water.


    Even if you can''t be spoiled any more, it won''t be like this.


    What''s more, Aruna still has an heir in her belly.


    But the other party runs with great fanfare. She drinks water here. She must have something to do!


    In the space of Guo Luo Luo''s thought, she picked up the teapot on the small table table and poured a cup of tea.


    He did not mind sipping half a cup of tea, and said with a smile, "I''m not down and down. I''m tired and thirsty in the garden. I just passed by my sister''s main courtyard. Since my sister doesn''t welcome me, I''ll go after tea."


    Then, she held the servant girl''s hand and got up and said, "let''s go."After Aruna left, Xiaozhu said angrily: "master, she is more and more disrespectful, the servants in the courtyard can''t stop her."


    "If she is pregnant, who dares to stop her? If something goes wrong, we will have to do with it." Another servant girl echoed the way.


    Guo Luo Luo didn''t want to listen to these things. She just swept the teapot on the table and said faintly: "no one will come back from now on. The teapot with water is not allowed on the table."


    After hearing this, Xiao Zhu cleaned up the teapot and said in surprise, "master, do you think there is something wrong with this teapot?"


    Guo Luo Luo Shi shakes his head, "I also can''t say, anyway our tea is OK, she won''t have a problem."


    She is a woman. She thinks that no matter how vicious a woman is, she will not make fun of her children.


    Tiger poison does not eat children.


    So, she carelessly chased away the Buddha beads, not to think so much.


    Aruna''s kind of people, if not in mind, she thinks so much is empty.


    If Aruna really has a bad idea, even if she doesn''t let anyone in today, she may have to fall at the door to frame her.


    It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided.


    In the afternoon, however, Guo Luoluo was still taking a nap.


    In a daze, Xiao Zhu shook her.


    "Master, wake up, wake up."


    Guo Luo Luo''s quarrel was not good, squinting, asked: "you have always been a measured, but what happened, such a fuss."


    "That Aruna saw red, shed a lot of blood, the Lord asked you to go to the side of the hospital!"


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo''s heart is startled, the head is buzzing.


    Heart said that Aruna is really cruel enough.


    At ordinary times, even if they are willing to hurt themselves, they are now competing for favor with their own children''s lives.


    If it is really for the sake of love, unscrupulous means to the extreme.


    So cruel, she recognized it!


    Therefore, Guo Luo Luo''s wash, simple make-up a time, took the slave to the side of the hospital.


    The location of the side yard was excellent, and it was larger than her main courtyard.


    But she didn''t care.


    What she cared about was that she could not hear the bone biting sound of the partition wall.


    When she got to the side yard, she stepped into the inner room with one foot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    There was a strong smell of blood on the tip of my nose.


    This is not red, it is almost like the bloody smell of giving birth to a child.


    After entering the room, she saw eight Ye wearing a white robe with crescent moon.


    He had a dignified look and a frown.


    She went forward and saluted eight ye, "Ye Jixiang!"


    But eight ye did not let her rise, instead light way: "kneel down."


    After hearing this, Guo Luo looked at him with some incomprehension.


    "The LORD said you should kneel down." Eight ye or light mouth.


    His tone was gentle and gentle, but Guo Luoluo could still hear the warning and the tone of impatience.


    Guo Luo Luo bit his teeth and said, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I kneel down?"


    Eight Ye led his lips and was about to say something.


    The government doctor arched his hands and said with a pity: "eight masters, the side Fujin has lost too much blood, and he can''t keep it. The fetus has flowed along with the blood."


    "Seriously?" Eight Ye''s dark and deep eyes seem to be gently staring at the government doctor.


    The doctor was frightened to see big beads of sweat on his forehead and knelt down and said, "eight masters, every sentence is true."


    Eight Ye coldly swept the eye house doctor, immediately chin tiny Yang, "today''s matter, exactly is how to return a responsibility. Good people, how to say miscarriage on miscarriage. "


    At this time, the maid next to Aruna cried: "eighth master, you must make decisions for the master. After drinking a cup of tea from Fujin in the morning, her stomach felt a little uncomfortable. She must have been polluted by the tea there!"


    "Eight ye, this time, it''s none of my sister''s business. I went to the garden and passed the main courtyard and had a cup of tea. If I don''t get into the main court, there won''t be such a thing. It''s my fault that all blame me. " Aruna''s words are ambiguous.


    One direction listen to understand.


    On the other hand, why not add fuel to it.


    At the same time, she was relieved.


    Finally, we have managed this important task in mind.


    Bafujin stood upright, full of momentum and said: "you don''t want to be bloody. It''s clear that you went to my main courtyard to ask for water. I was afraid that you were cheating, so I didn''t let the servant pour you tea. Finally, you had to pour tea for yourself, and you had to leave after drinking it. It was like a trick to succeed!"


    With that, she turned her head to look at the eighth master and pleaded: "eighth master, if I really hurt people''s heart, why should I + push off? But she is too active, there must be some conspiracy!"


    "Maybe that''s what my sister did. That''s why I drank the tea in the main courtyard at that time. " Aruna was heartbroken.


    "Nonsense! It''s said that tiger poison doesn''t eat children. You can even frame up your own children. You''re just crazy. You... "


    " enough! " Eight Ye deep voice exclaimed, "ye thought you gave birth to big brother, honest, but did not think, so stupid. On weekdays, he pretends to be pitiful in front of him, and turns his head to hurt her miscarriage. "


    Guo Luoluo shook his head and looked at the eight masters in disbelief. The bright Phoenix eyes were full of eagerness.


    It seems to be full of: please believe me, I didn''t do that!


    But eight Ye didn''t look at her more, he lifted his feet to the bed, took Aruna in his arms and let her head rest on his shoulder.


    "Na''er, you have been wronged this time. I will make the decision for you, but this matter is very important. In addition, the emperor Alma was dissatisfied with my handling of nerido. You should know what he means."


    Aruna just nestled in the arms of the eighth master and said pitifully, "I know what you mean. Don''t make a statement about it. I don''t care about anything else as long as you treat me well."


    "Still nale is the best." Eight Ye patted Aruna on the back.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Guo Luo Luo''s family. He said faintly, "Fu Jin has been behaving badly in front of the Lord. Now he is punishing him in the main courtyard. There is no time limit."


    As soon as the voice dropped, someone planned to escort Guo Luo Luo to leave.


    She vigorously shook off the servant girl''s hand, "is not the main courtyard, I can go by myself!"


    With that, she left without looking back.


    There was also a Ru Na Jiao Di Di''s voice behind her, "Ye, you see, people think for you wholeheartedly, and Fujin doesn''t appreciate it at all."


    And eight Ye gentle coax: "don''t worry, ye will give you an account."


    She couldn''t hear anything else.


    When she returned to the main courtyard, she locked herself in.


    Outside the courtyard, however, was surrounded by a group of bodyguards and servants.


    From now on, she''s been grounded.


    Guo Luo Luo''s self mockery of the "smile" a.


    She knew that the eighth master couldn''t bear to make Aruna sad. If he wanted to explain to Aruna, he would punish her to ban her feet.


    However, if you don''t intend to make a scandal known to the public, you can only use an excuse to ban your feet.


    Oh, gaffe, what a poor excuse!


    But why a foot ban?She would rather he knelt down or scold her.


    At least she doesn''t have to be trapped here.


    It''s not so much a foot ban as a house arrest.


    She can''t go back to her mother''s house.


    In the night, the eighth master ordered people to shoot a few servants with a staff to make an example.


    And ordered the government to block information up and down.


    It is also said that the miscarriage caused by Aruna''s heatstroke.


    The next morning, as soon as Guo Luo''s family woke up, Xiao Zhu waited on her to change clothes and said, "Fu Jin, I heard that the doctor was dead."


    Guo Luo Luo''s heart shocked, "yesterday son still good, how died?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it was spread early this morning. The eighth master has arranged a new doctor to enter the house. He looks better than the old one." Xiaozhuhui.


    "Doctors have always been kind-hearted."


    "That''s not necessarily true. There are such deceptive barefoot doctors in the countryside, let alone the big dye vat in the capital."


    After listening to Xiao Zhu''s words, Guo Luo''s Willow eyebrow picked and fell into thinking.


    The only reason why the doctor died is that he was killed.


    If we say that she was killed by Aruna, it would be normal.


    However, the eighth master arranged a new hospital doctor.


    It is reasonable to say that the general arrangement of government doctors is a few days at least and one month more.


    As a result, this is only one night, there are new government doctors into the government.


    Do you mean... Eight ye had anticipated all this?


    But why did he do it?


    Thinking about it, Guo Luo Luo didn''t understand.


    In the end, I just shook my head and didn''t think about it.


    Anyway, it''s useless to think about it any more. She''s cold to the eighth master!


    A moment later, Guo Luoluo dressed up well, and heard a shrill voice of singing outside: "yes


    If before, Guo Luo Luo Shi hears this voice, still can be overjoyed.


    Now when she heard the sound, her heart was thumping.


    It''s not a heart beating, but a nervous one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    But she had to go out to meet her.


    She is now a puppet and can''t offend him any more.


    Otherwise, she may not even have a chance to see Hongjie.


    To the door, she Ying Ying Fu body salute: "please Ye Da''an."


    In response to her, it was quiet.


    Then there was the sound of a man stepping on the ground and walking directly into the house.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi in the original place to pause, raised the foot also entered the main hall.


    "Please have tea." She picked up the cup and handed it to him.


    Eight Ye lightly swept the cup in front of his eyes, and without hesitation he dropped the cup to the ground.


    "Bang Dang" a sound, white ceramics scattered on the ground.


    Brown tea splashed everywhere.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi was scared to stay in place and his hands were red.


    One side of the small bamboo see, busy squat down to pick up.


    But eight ye but light stop: "dog slave, who let you pick up."


    "But... But you and the master are here. If you step on it, it''s not good." Little bamboo whispered back.


    The eighth master didn''t look at Xiao Zhu, but he put his eyes on Guo Luo Luo''s body.


    "You pick it up. After you pick it up, go to nale''s yard and take care of her."


    Guo Luo Luo squatted down, calmly picked up pieces of porcelain, firmly said: "I will not go."


    "No, it''s right. It''s just that Hong Jie will go to live in na''er''s yard. It happens that she is very sad after having a miscarriage. She lost her child, so he gave her Hongjie to take with her. It should make up for her loss of her child." Eight Ye rubbed his chin like a gentle rascal.


    As long as she doesn''t listen, he has a hundred ways to torture her.


    Eight Fu Jin listen to, at the moment lost consciousness, the hand was sharp porcelain scraping wound.


    Immediately, the blood donation spilled from her mouth and dyed most of her hands red.


    Frightened, Xiao Zhu kneels down and grabs her hand. He says in heartache, "Fujin, don''t pick it up. I''ll pick it up..."


    but bafujin is still picking it up, just like he didn''t feel it.


    Seeing this, Xiaozhu kowtowed to the eighth master and said, "Lord, the master was in his mother''s house before, and he has never done this kind of work. Please don''t let her do this. Please."


    Her family, Fujin, was very loved when she was in Prince Anqin''s house before. Where did she do these jobs.


    But eight ye still want to take words to excite master son, can not scrape hand?


    Eight Ye''s vision, falls on Guo Luo Luo Shi spills blood on the hand.


    Those hands are as white as jade, and they are also shining with delicate light.


    People who have never done anything at all.


    "In ancient times, there was a queen who personally waited at the concubine''s window and spread a good story. Na''er was hurt by you, and you feel wronged to let you take care of her


    Guo Luo Luo Shi did not speak, just picked up the porcelain pieces on the ground.


    The more you pick up, the more wounds you have on your hands, the more blood you will shed.


    It seems that only in this way can she ignore the pain in her heart.


    Or, she wants to use this way to punish the disobedient heart.


    But why are the hands everywhere injured, or less than half of the heart and mouth pain.


    She couldn''t breathe because of the pain.


    Seeing this, eight Ye''s thick eyebrows frowned, and got up impatiently and said, "OK, don''t think you want to make a bitter meat plan, and pretend to be pitiful in front of you. I can''t even pick up a piece of porcelain, but I still try my best to pick it up here. I don''t want your hand any more. Go to the side yard quickly. "


    With that, he left.


    After she left, Guo Luo Luo Shi stops mechanical action.


    The servants in the main courtyard rushed forward to help her with the wound.


    A moment later, Guo Luo Luo''s hands were covered with maroon juice.


    There are three fingers, wrapped in snow-white gauze.


    She ignored her bruised hands and got up to go out.


    But Xiaozhu took her arm and begged, "Fu Jin, you can''t go. Aruna will try her best to humiliate you."


    Eight Ye clearly is spoiling concubine to destroy wife, how can Fu Jin go.


    "If I don''t go, what should I do? I haven''t seen him for half a month. I promised him last time that I would visit him at the beginning of next month, but now it''s the end of the month." Guo Luo Luo''s eyes were loose, like a man without soul.


    Finally, like a walking corpse, she went to the side yard.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard the conversation between Aruna and Bayes.


    "Why hasn''t the elder sister come yet? If she doesn''t want to come, it doesn''t matter. As long as her father accompanies her, it''s OK."


    "She will come." The man''s voice is gentle and soft, full of mysterious confidence and firmness.


    With the eight Ye''s voice just fell, Guo Luo Luo''s feet into the room.


    I saw Aruna''s evil spirits leaning on the bed of the imperial concubine.


    Eight Ye is personally feeding her soup.


    "Elder sister, I mentioned you with eight Ye just now, you come at the right time, why don''t you feed me?" Aruna said with a smile.Guo Luo Luo''s family did not look at eight ye at all, took the soup in his hand and fed Aruna.


    Because she knew it was no use pretending to be pathetic in front of him.


    This time, Aruna seems to want her here for a long time.


    So did not embarrass her, but obediently drank up the soup.


    "Sir, I''m full. I want to have a rest." Aruna said lazily.


    After listening to eight ye, he picked up Aruna and put her on the bed of the brocade quilt, "just in time, ye accompany you."


    "Hate ~ I''m ok. Please go back to the front yard. My sister is still here." Aruna said so, but the voice is too sweet to pay for the dead.


    Hands also tightly cling to eight Ye''s neck, reluctant to let go.


    "Don''t worry about her."


    Guo Luo Luo listened to the two men''s flirting, pretended not to hear anything, and went outside.


    In fact, the two of them are just saying nice things.


    Aruna had a miscarriage yesterday. What can she do.


    After a while, the room was quiet.


    By the time of the night, Guo Luoluo had been staying in the side hospital.


    Eight Ye has been staying in the side yard.


    Therefore, Aruna is not very difficult for her, even unusual courtesy.


    It was not until nine o''clock in the night that Aruna took a rest before she returned to her own main courtyard.


    Guo Luo beat his sour spine and asked people to bathe in water.


    It''s too hot. I''ve been busy all day and I''ve been sweating a lot.


    Half an hour later, Guo Luo Luo''s bath was finished and he put on a purple silk lining.


    Tired for a day, she sent away the slave, ready to fall asleep.


    As a result, he was about to blow out the candle and was held by someone from behind.


    Suddenly, the tip of her nose smelled a light woody fragrance.


    That''s the unique man flavor of eight Ye.


    Especially after he bathed, the fragrance was just as refreshing as it is now.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi knew it was him. He used both hands and feet. The whole person resisted and twisted.


    Take care of Aruna. She''s put up with it.


    Only now, she can''t face him.


    Little did not know, her this move, but rub eight Ye body hair hot, evil fire rise.


    In addition, she was not as strong as he was, and she was more and more tightly held by him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    And she, like a flower fairy, bursts of fragrance, alluring, so that men lose their minds.


    Guo Luo Luo''s head is held high, hands gently push the man in front of him.


    Every time his breath breathed on her, it made waves in her heart.


    At this time, eight Ye seems to push down the woman, deceiving the body.


    A moment later, the sound of blushing and heart beating came from the room.


    I don''t know how long after that, when they lay down again, Guo Luoluo asked: "eight masters, after a period of time is the death day of Guo Luoma FA, can I go back to my mother''s home to worship him?"


    Voice just fell, originally also lying flat panting man.


    Immediately put her into the most disrespectful kneeling position.


    The body, which was hot and explained, was close to her back.


    Just like the iron stone smelted out of the fire, her white and tender body should be melted down at any time.


    The man''s face was serious, his eyes were sharp, and his voice was as dark as the devil of hell.


    "I thought that after serving you once, I could negotiate with you, right. Don''t think you don''t know what you''re doing. You''d better put away those careful thoughts for me, don''t think about it! "


    "Well..." Guo Luo''s Brocade quilt was tightly packed in front of him.


    There was no more to say.


    It seems that... She wanted to go back to her mother''s home, never to return, he guessed.


    She had to take the initiative to cooperate with him.


    And looked back at him pitifully.


    Her delicate and beautiful face was red.


    "My lord... It''s not what you think..."


    women''s eyes are full of innocence, and there is a mist in them.


    It seems that there will be a breakdown at any time.


    No, there is already a tear, down her side.


    But the beautiful Phoenix eyes were full of dignity, forbearance, shame and innocence...


    every emotion was deeply imprinted on his heart.


    Although the eighth master did not show his face, he did not speak.


    Just turned the woman''s head back and didn''t want to see this pathetic face.


    At the same time, he reduced his strength by several percent, and his anger was not so strong.


    This night, the red candle flickered and the spring scenery was beautiful for a moment...


    the shallow chant of "mm-hmm-ah" and the man''s heavy breathing sound made people hear the blush and heartbeat...


    the next morning, Guo Luoluo waited on the eighth master to change clothes and wash.


    There was a weariness on her face.


    But her cheeks were crimson, and her eyes were full of flattery, like a well watered Begonia flower.


    Eight Ye hands flat, eyes straight ahead.


    Light way: "Hong Jie said yesterday that I miss you, you go to see her when you sleep, and then go to the side hospital in the afternoon. In addition, you have two bottles of plaster at the head of your bed. I brought them from the Tai hospital. I''ll let you apply them to you in the morning, in the middle of the night. Good, quick. "


    Hearing this, Guo Luo Luo Shi''s button action on the hand was stunned.


    She had to wait until the beginning of the month to see Hongjie in the front yard.


    Now the time is not yet early in the month, eight Ye allows her to see.


    She was happy, and her face was beaming with joy.


    "Thank you."


    Eight Ye looks at her happy appearance, on the surface light.


    But the mouth is not a smile way: "sleep will go again, if you dare to take advantage of the Ye left, sleep do not sleep to go to the front yard, simply don''t go to see."


    "But you didn''t sleep with me last night. You went to court early." Guo Luo Luo''s mind was seen through by him, and he could not help but explain, "and I feel that I can be energetic now, not tired."


    "Don''t think the Lord is concerned about you, but worried about you sleepy, in case you can''t hold, fell big brother." With that, he pushed away her lingering hand and said, "take a rest."


    Then, casually pointed to a servant girl, let the slave come to wait on him to change clothes.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi did not know where to offend him again.


    Since he didn''t let her go to the front yard early, she was asleep.


    So, she was too lazy to take care of it. She went straight into the screen and lay down for a rest.


    Since that day, she has been taking care of Aruna in the side hospital during the day.


    At night, eight Ye stayed in her main courtyard almost every night.


    Sometimes I take a rest and ask for her day and night.


    During the day, he is as cruel as a cold-blooded beast.


    At night, he was as fierce as a beast.


    Sometimes, he will treat her gently, and even rub medicine for her.


    She thought that the eighth master was looking at big brother''s face, so she was willing to treat each other gently.


    But as soon as she mentioned that she wanted to go back to her mother''s home, he would become irritable and cold-blooded, insulting her with unbearable language.


    Then make her cry to tears, he will hold her in his arms to coax her, restore the gentle and elegant appearance.


    It made her feel that he was more and more enigmatic, unpredictable and chilling.As time went by, Aruna''s miscarriage was spread throughout the royal family.


    "Fu Jin, I heard that the side of the eight Ye family''s family had a miscarriage." As soon as Qiao Feng entered the room, he told Ruo Yin what he had just heard.


    As they lived in Chuang Tzu, the fourth master seldom came, so the news was not so well informed.


    It was a long time later.


    "What! Aruna has a miscarriage Looking at the sound of the account book, his eyes were wide open.


    Just didn''t throw away the account book.


    She even asked again in disbelief, "are you sure the news is reliable?"


    "It must be reliable." While wiping the table, Qiao Feng explained: "we have sent several servants from the government to come here. They are the news from your house. The Lord also sent Li Shangfu Jin to the eight masters'' house to comfort them."


    "So it''s true." If the sound after listening, can''t help shaking his head a little worried.


    Seeing this, Qiao Feng is very puzzled.


    "Master, you don''t like that Aruna, why do you look so sad?"


    "I don''t like Aruna, but it''s hard for Aruna to have a miscarriage. Before that, her reputation of jealousy was spread in the royal family. No matter whether she did it or not, she would be criticized secretly by everyone."


    People here care about fame.


    Even some people, fame is more than life.


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin sighed, "these are not big things, the key is that eight masters, if you misunderstand her, how can she live..."


    "master, you can drink some flower tea to be happy." Qiao Feng saw Ruoyin''s sad face and poured her a cup of tea. "I knew you would be like this. I would not have told you that. You are now at the critical moment. You can''t move your vital energy, and you can''t go to see bafujin."


    I know, if the light tea


    Last time she talked so much with Guo Luo Luo''s family that she wanted to understand Guo Luo Luo''s family.


    Even as a sister-in-law, she could not interfere in other people''s family affairs.


    What''s more, the most important thing for her now is to spend the first few months of unstable fetal position.


    Plus the branch she opened, those books need to be checked.


    Therefore, she is also lack of skills, heart and strength.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    At this time, there was a shrill singing voice outside: "four masters are coming!"


    If sound after listening, turn head and Qiao Feng look at one eye.


    He held the hand of Qiao Feng and went out to meet him.


    To the door, see fourth master into the yard.


    He was dressed in a dark blue robe. It seemed that he had just left for the court. Before he could change his official clothes, he took his servants and walked towards her.


    The pattern of mountains and rivers on the hem of the official uniform set off a storm with his meteoric steps.


    Wide cuffs, but also high swing.


    But walking, the whole body is full of noble temperament, as well as arrogance.


    The sun shone on his face and outlined his handsome cheeks.


    Ruo Yin''s line of sight, follow to look behind him.


    If you can see that Hongyi is led by ha ha Zhu Zi and follows him.


    "Peace and good luck to you If sound does not have blessing body salute.


    I just put my hand on my waist.


    Now that she is pregnant, the fourth master has not allowed her to salute.


    If she was really lucky, she would be scolded.


    "Don''t be too polite." The fourth master raised his feet to her and lifted her up.


    And, after supporting her, he still held her hand and did not let go.


    Until they went into the hall together and settled her down in an armchair.


    He let go of her and sat down in the chair beside him.


    In the middle of the two, there is a big table of Huanghua pear wood.


    "E Niang is auspicious." Hongyi''s short legs finally entered the room.


    If Yin where willing him more salute, busy wave way: "get up quickly, come to sum Niang here."


    After Hongyi got up, he walked to Ruoyin with small thick legs. He raised his head and blinked his pure eyes and looked at Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin lowered his head and looked at him in his arms.


    See Hongyi that baby fat face, red.


    There was also a lot of perspiration on the forehead.


    Even the protein like face, but also a lot of sweat, a few hair sticks to the cheek.


    See if sound full of heartache.


    She quickly ordered: "Qiao Feng, go and bring warm water to come."


    "Qiao LAN, you go to the top cabinet in the inner room and get a set of big brother''s clothes."


    "E Niang, you also have my clothes here." Hongyi blinked his bright eyes.


    Ruoyin helped him wipe the sweat on the forehead of the moon with a handkerchief, and returned fondly: "because e Niang knows that Zhuang Zhuang is coming, she specially prepared several sets of clothes for you."


    "Pooh, thank you, e Niang." Hongyi covers his mouth and is not happy.


    The fourth master on one side listened to the conversation between the two mother and son.


    And close relationship.


    The face, which had been relaxed, turned black immediately.


    The gills are also bulging, as if the heart is not smooth, and the posterior teeth groove is clenched tightly.


    When Ruoyin found that the atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold.


    Hongyi has been the first to discover the black faced fourth master.


    "What''s the matter with you, Amar," he said


    The fourth master did not speak, but gave Hongyi a vicious look.


    Scared, Hongyi shrinks his head in Ruoyin''s arms.


    Ruoyin completely protects Hongyi in his arms and helps him block the sharp eyes of the fourth master.


    On the fourth master''s sharp eyes, adults can''t stand it.


    Not to mention her strong family!


    At this time, Qiaofeng and Qiaolan made good water and picked their clothes.


    If Yin took over Qiao Feng''s handkerchief and twisted the water, he wiped the sweat for Hongyi himself.


    But Hongyi shook his head desperately, shaking the flesh on his face.


    The dark eyes were spinning.


    He also glanced at the fourth master secretly.


    Then, he pulled Ruoyin''s sleeve and pointed to Qiaofeng. Nuo Nuo said, "e Niang, ask them to help me wipe my sweat and change my clothes. Go and help Amar change it. AMA also has a lot of sweat."


    After such a reminder from Hongyi.


    If sound, this will be aware of the problem.


    He hadn''t seen Hongyi for a long time, so he ignored the fourth master.


    It is said that onlookers are clear and those in charge are fascinated.


    Hongyi has found all of them, but she has not.


    If Yin turns his head and looks at the fourth master, he will see that he is still stiff faced.


    I can''t help muttering in my heart. It seems that Hongyi usually looks at the fourth master''s face.


    Otherwise, it was just a stiff face, which made me want to survive. I didn''t dare to ask her to help him wipe his sweat.


    "OK, wipe off the sweat, and ask them to take you down to change into clean clothes. Later, e Niang will let people cook delicious food. You should eat more." After helping Hongyi wipe his sweat, she pushes the steamed stuffed bun in front of her.


    "Good." After Hongyi should, Chao Ruoyin and the fourth master saluted, and then went out with the slaves.After Hongyi goes out, Ruoyin gets up and walks to the fourth master.


    Looking at the fourth master who was still wearing a heavy official uniform, he said sweetly, "fourth master, I will serve you to change clothes."


    "I think of you." The fourth master raised his eyes, but there was a trace of resentment in his eyes.


    If Yin peered at him in a coquettish way, he said: "people don''t see that ye is a man of indomitable spirit. His body is weak and his skin is tender. I''m afraid that if he sweats for a long time, he will produce prickly heat."


    Her voice is delicate and sweet, and her facial expression is also in place.


    The fourth master couldn''t see her like this.


    I didn''t say much. I got up and flattened my arms.


    In fact, Ruoyin is not a waiter.


    The water is carried by servants.


    When a slave finds the clothes, they hold them on a tray.


    Even the towel for wiping sweat, the slave would wring out the water and pass it to her hand.


    Therefore, after a period of service, he was not tired.


    When the fourth emperor has a clean civilian clothes and sits down.


    It''s almost time for lunch.


    In the small kitchen of Chuang Tzu, there were servants serving the dishes.


    At this time, Ruoyin has been sitting on the table of eight immortals inlaid with marble.


    Hongyi also sat in his high chair.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin sit face to face.


    Seeing that the food was almost ready, he winked at Su Peisheng.


    After a while, six eunuchs came in carrying a whole golden pig and put it on a wooden frame specially for hanging pigs.


    Suddenly, the room is full of delicious meat.


    If Yin saw, curiously asked: "Ye, today eat roast pig, but this pig is too big?"


    She only had roast suckling pigs.


    But in front of this pig, although not as big as an adult pig, but at least after a hundred pounds.


    The fourth master glanced at Ruo Yin with his remaining light and did not answer.


    But someone will answer Ruoyin''s question for him.


    The man was su Peisheng. He said with a smile: "Fujin, you don''t know. This is not a roast pig, it''s a Tibetan black pig. Because the skin is thin and claws are thin, the skin color is yellow and bright, and it looks like a pipa. The flesh is red and moist, and has a strong aroma. It is famous for its "four wonders" of color, fragrance and shape. It is also called Pipa meat because it looks like a pipa


    "It''s a kind of pig that grows in the mountains. There are many kinds of food, from herbaceous to woody, from rhizome to leaf and fruit, from the ground to the bottom, from the water to the land, and even in the diving River to prey on fish. In summer and autumn, they drink on mountain streams or springs, and in winter, they drink on snow. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    "Not only that, it also often eats Cordyceps, Tricholoma matsutake, Potentilla anserina, ginseng fruit and other wild medicinal materials, so not only the meat quality is high, but even pig manure is purchased for Tibetan medicine


    "It is precisely because Zang Xiang pig grows in clean mountains all the year round. It drinks from fresh spring and nectar, and feeds on ginseng and Cordyceps sinensis. It is a natural nutritious food and is known as the treasure of plateau."


    "Oh..." Ruo Yin nodded suddenly. It sounds like a cow.


    She has heard of Zang Xiang pig. In the past, when she was a test sleeper in a hotel, some hotels had Tibetan ham.


    A few grams will cost hundreds of yuan, better, a whole leg will cost tens of thousands of yuan.


    But she''s only had ham, not a whole one?


    So, she asked uncertainly, "can this pig eat directly?"


    "Back to Fujin, you can slice it and eat it immediately." Su Peisheng seemed to explain his addiction, and added: "this pork was brought up by drinking spring water and eating mountain delicacies. Its skin is thin and its meat is fresh and not greasy. It is really thirsty for drinking fresh spring and starving for mountain delicacies. The quality of its meat has been a tribute to the royal family since ancient times."


    "Last time, the fourth master had a dinner in the palace. He said that you were pregnant in Fujin. You should take good care of it. Only then did he transport two ends from the plateau all the way to Zhuangzi."


    Su Peisheng talked about it, and finally helped his master''s son to say a good word.


    However, the fourth master was ungrateful and scolded coldly, "I want you to talk more!"


    "The slave talks, the slave talks!" Su Peisheng slapped himself in the face.


    "Get out of here, boss." The fourth master glared at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng was not angry at all. He answered "yes" and was going out.


    He knows that the fourth master treats Fujin well.


    But the fourth master is different from other men. They are good to women and want to let each other know.


    The fourth master will not say that he is good to Fu Jin.


    He''s a slave. Don''t you have to speak good words.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin said, "don''t ye ye, you''ve called Su Gonggong out. Who will explain to us later?"


    Rare things are precious. Good things are expensive in any dynasty.


    A leg costs a lot of money.


    The fourth master is still a long way away. He has been transported from both sides. It''s almost inhuman!


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, Su Peisheng grinned and looked at the fourth master.


    "Stay away." Four ye light way.


    So Su Peisheng retreated behind the fourth master.


    Then, a slave holding a sharp dagger, cut meat from the hanging pig.


    What''s more, the slave has a good knife work.


    It''s not so much cutting meat as cutting it.


    Cut every piece of meat crystal clear, as thin as cicada wings, but also continue to slice.


    "Shave more on your legs." Ruoyin said.


    After listening to the meat cutter, he laughed back: "Fujin is really an expert. The meat on the pig leg is the most delicious."


    Not long, a few dishes as thin as cicada wings of meat, on the table.


    Ruoyin first put two chopsticks in Hongyi''s bowl.


    Then, she could not wait to taste a few.


    When listening to Su Peisheng''s explanation, Ruoyin thought that the pork was similar to ham.


    Now after she tasted it, she was more sure that it was made according to the method of ham.


    She had only eaten ham before, but now she has tasted fire pig.


    But it''s better than any ham she''s ever eaten before.


    "Fourth master, the pork is tender and tender, with unique flavor and delicious taste. The meat is also bright in color, with distinct red and white. The lean meat is fragrant and salty, with the natural sweetness of the food. The fat meat is fragrant but not greasy. Even the skin of the pig is crisp and tender, so it is really delicious."


    The fourth master listened to his praise, but his heart was filled with a sense of achievement.


    But the mouth is just a light way: "you like it, usually want to eat, let the slave cut to you to eat, eat, and then ask people to transport some over."


    If Yin heard the fourth master say lucky, her mouth can not help but pumping.


    Listen to his meaning, still plan to transport a lot of pigs to her?


    "Sir, two ends are enough for me to eat for a long time. In fact, one end will be enough for me to eat for half a year."


    "Fujin, you don''t know. At that time, I said that good things are in pairs, which made people transport two from the plateau." Su Peisheng talks to the tunnel.


    As a result, his words were said and he was glared at by the fourth master.


    He was so scared that he covered his mouth and didn''t dare to say anything.


    In the face of Ruoyin, the fourth master took a serious look.


    Mild way: "you are pregnant now, want to eat more, this food is natural nutrition, but not bad, let people hang on the beam, want to let people slowly cut is."


    Fourth master is such a person. He wants to be nice to someone.


    As long as she likes, he will buy, buy and deliver!After lunch, the slave under the ice watermelon juice to relieve the heat.


    If sound is pregnant, drink not cool, especially watermelon or cold food.


    It may not be a big problem, but it''s always good to be cautious.


    Anyway, in just a few months, the taboo is still to be avoided.


    In front of the fourth master was a bowl full of red juice.


    Hongyi is still small, only a small cup.


    However, the little guy may be under strict control in the house. After drinking a sip, he actually sold himself: "Wow, there is such a good water in the world."


    Hearing Ruo Yin, she gave Hongyi a sympathetic look.


    Then he gave the fourth master a look of anger.


    What kind of life did Hongyi live in the front yard? He didn''t even drink ice watermelon juice.


    The fourth master suffered Ruoyin''s eyes, but pretended to see nothing and continued to drink watermelon juice.


    If sound can''t help but ask: "Zhuang Zhuang, what do you drink in the front yard on weekdays?"


    "I drink milk every day in the front yard. Amar said that this drink is good, the others are bad, so I don''t want to drink it."


    As soon as his voice fell, the fourth Master said coldly: "when you get to your e Niang, you will talk nonsense. I don''t want to come next time."


    Hearing this, Hongyi immediately added: "I know that AMA is also for my good."


    After that, he gave a brilliant smile to the fourth master.


    The fourth master, who had the heart to scold him, gave up with a cold hum.


    Ruoyin fans the group fan in her hand and smiles to help Hongyi speak.


    "Hongyi is still small. You can eat some fruits and vegetables in your usual diet with meat and vegetables."


    After listening to the fourth master, a faint "um" was heard, indicating that he agreed.


    Ruoyin then showed a happy smile.


    A pair of eyes, between the two father and son.


    Now Hongyi looks more like the fourth master.


    Especially the others have always been wearing blue brocade robes. They are little fourth masters.


    She lovingly stopped her eyes on Hongyi''s small + mouth.


    The fleshy mouth is covered with juice, which makes people want to kiss.


    Look at Ruoyin are greedy.


    After a long time of pregnancy, she didn''t drink ice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    Not to mention the frozen watermelon juice.


    now, seeing the fourth master and Hongyi gulping, they can''t help but swallow the throat knot.


    She thought it was OK to have a drink.


    Then he bent over and said, "Zhuang Zhuang, feed e Niang."


    Generally speaking, Hongyi is a good son to listen to Ruoyin''s words.


    But he secretly looked at the fourth master and gave up the idea of feeding Ruoyin for a drink.


    And small adult seems to get a way: "Amar said, forehead Niang stomach has younger sister, can''t eat disorderly."


    After hearing this, the fourth master showed a gratifying and approving expression.


    A look of "you know what you look like.".


    After the two father and son looked at each other and laughed, the fourth Master said, "big brother, after drinking, go down and take a nap."


    "Oh." Hongyi drinks the watermelon juice in the bowl.


    Really obedient followed the slave out.


    Ruoyin then fixed his eyes on the watermelon juice in the four masters'' bowl and said sweetly, "yes, I want to have a drink, just one mouthful."


    She held out a forefinger.


    Actually, it''s fake that she wants to drink watermelon juice.


    It''s true to cultivate feelings with the fourth master.


    As for Xiumu, the Han Dynasty did five rest and one rest.


    In the Tang Dynasty, it was changed to do ten rest one.


    Then to the Song Dynasty, the system of rest Mu changed greatly.


    The officials of the Song Dynasty should have been in a period of great happiness.


    There are more than 100 days of rest days in a year, plus other holidays. One third of the time in a year is spent in leisure.


    In the Yuan Dynasty, it was changed back to do ten rest one.


    Later, the Ming Dynasty inherited the good virtue of diligence of the Yuan Dynasty, and improved it, and became a little stingy.


    Only one day off a month, plus other holidays, just make it.


    Then, to the present Qing Dynasty, Emperor Kangxi''s Dynasty.


    The five-year-old forced himself to cough up blood in order to learn. He was also very strict with officials.


    To the point of extreme harshness.


    There is only one day off every month. In the rest of the year, only new year''s day, winter solstice, Lantern Festival and the emperor''s birthday have holidays.


    Moreover, new year''s day, winter solstice, and Lantern Festival, there is no holiday.


    The imperial warden should see the situation and take a rest together with the Spring Festival.


    The rest of the time, every day is Monday, and the officials are simply miserable.


    But Kangxi himself was more diligent than the officials. No one dared to protest with him as an example.


    Therefore, the fourth master took a day off for a month and finally met him once.


    If she didn''t play tricks to impress him, she would be out of favor.


    Four ye see her with a small greedy cat like, with a straight face: "come here."


    Ruo Yin came to him with a smile on his face.


    At the next moment, she was gently pulled by the fourth master and brought into her arms.


    "Hate..." Ruo Yin sits in the arms of the fourth master, and punches him on the chest.


    Beat four ye body unbearable, a hold her hand, "don''t make trouble, is not want to drink, drink less should be OK."


    He held the white porcelain bowl to her mouth.


    If the sound but does not comply with the coquetry: "do not drink!"


    "Good, obedient. Don''t be so coquettish when you come." The fourth master''s words were cold, but his voice was slightly spoiled.


    If Yin shakes her head, she still refuses to drink.


    And stretched out the delicate jade hand painted with water blue Danxie, and first pointed to the thin lips of the fourth master.


    However, she just met the fourth master''s lips, he did not understand the amorous feelings to open.


    Then, she pointed to her own red lips, "people... Want to feed me."


    "How nice this is." The fourth master didn''t think about it, so he refused.


    "But you gave me medicine before." If the voice droops his head, wringing fingers, "unless... Ye dare not feed me."


    The fourth master is a very excited person.


    But every time in front of her, she can''t stand the stimulation of her words.


    He pressed her chin hard, forcing him to ask, "you say it again."


    "I just don''t dare to feed me. I''m afraid I can''t control it!" She looked at him defiantly.


    However, the next moment, only four ye drank a mouthful of watermelon juice.


    He put his head down on her chin and stopped her unforgiving mouth.


    And slowly passed the watermelon juice to her.


    The juice goes down TANKOU and reaches Ruoyin''s throat. She accidentally swallows it.


    A cool and sweet watermelon juice, with a light fruit fragrance, was swallowed by her.


    For the fourth master, a woman''s swallowing action is like kissing her on her own initiative or not willing to be separated from him.


    Fortunately, he is still rational, but his body is a little hot.After three mouthfuls, the fourth master didn''t feed her. He was worried that drinking too much would be bad for her.


    "Good to drink, eh?" He fingered his belly and rubbed it on a woman''s rosy lips.


    Wipe the juice on her lips.


    If sound shakes his head, disdain tunnel: "bad drink, all not ice."


    With that, she raised her head and kissed the man''s rolling Adam''s apple.


    However, she stopped just like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    the fourth master was really angry at the woman''s words and had nothing to say.


    She said she wanted to drink, and now it''s her that I dislike.


    But the Adam''s apple was still upset by her.


    Look at this charming temperament, and this pretty face, he was a little angry, and had to teach her a lesson.


    "I think you are in debt." With that, he lowered his head and blocked the lips of the red Begonia flower again.


    This time, the fourth master was probably concerned about her children.


    They kiss less aggressively.


    But gradually in the woman''s Tan Kou, dancing each other, lingering.


    But this kind of thing can''t be controlled if you want to control it.


    Kissing and kissing, the fourth master became domineering and rampant.


    She began to dash about in her sandalwood mouth, stirring like a sound, dizzy, and numb lips.


    For a time, the summer resort like a paradise.


    In a certain courtyard, a couple of Bi people kiss like crazy, making people thirsty.


    And this kiss lasted about a cup of tea.


    "Well..." Ruoyin is really out of breath.


    Then there was a voice of protest, and small fists were thumping on him.


    The fourth master read that she was pregnant and had a rare restraint.


    If this is put in the usual, he must kiss her to die, and then press her on the brocade quilt, so as to have a good love.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, he could not help joking: "useless little things, OK and no, strange will hook Ye."


    "No, I''m pregnant, so I..." just lost you a few rounds.


    The fourth master picked up the woman and went into the room.


    On the mouth does not forgive the person to return: "when not pregnant, did not see you line."


    Ruoyin: "in retrospect, it seems that what he said is reasonable.


    In this respect, she is really inferior to him.


    Every time he made dizzy, brain hypoxia.


    "Sleep." The fourth master put the woman on the brocade quilt.


    He untied the robe calmly.


    If the sound turned over the body, vaguely "um" one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    The Tibetan ham at noon was delicious, and she was a bit full.


    Plus summer afternoons, people are always lazy.


    So, with her pregnant, she fell down and fell asleep.


    When the fourth master retired from the robe and lay down, he heard the woman breathing evenly.


    Turn a head to see, that pair of long and warped eyelashes, already did not tremble.


    Xiu + Ting''s nose tip moves slightly because of breathing.


    White face, with a touch of pink.


    She is really a beauty, even sleeping face is fascinating.


    The fourth master rolled his Adam''s apple and took back his eyes.


    It''s not that he didn''t notice the temperature of his body.


    But now she''s pregnant and can''t move her.


    So he closed his eyes and read the Vajra Sutra several times before he fell asleep.


    By the time they woke up, it was already afternoon.


    The fourth master accompanied Ruoyin on Chuang Tzu to dusk and planned to return to the mansion.


    He is a diligent man. He is always in his study when he is free.


    Now it''s been a day, and there are still a lot of official documents that have not been approved.


    Ruoyin personally sent the fourth master and Hongyi to the front door of Zhuangzi.


    At this time, Hongyi was held by Qiao Feng and said to Ruo Yin with a flat mouth: "e Niang, you should take good care of yourself and your sister."


    If sound is pregnant, it is not convenient to hold Hongyi.


    Hongyi''s words, listen to her heart warm and sour.


    When I was young, I didn''t give up, but I didn''t cry.


    Instead, she told her to take care of herself like a little adult.


    She took Hongyi''s hand and reluctantly said: "e Niang knows, you should listen to Amar''s words in the house."


    "Good." Hongyi nodded.


    The fourth master couldn''t see this scene most, "it''s not that I don''t come. It''s not proper for a little man to cry and cry."


    Women are weak, cry.


    You can''t have a son crying in front of him.


    Therefore, what he said was not to Ruoyin, but to Hongyi.


    Hearing what he said, Hongyi immediately shrugged his nose and stopped his tears.


    Then, the slave took Hongyi to the carriage.


    Ruoyin glared at the fourth master unwillingly, but it was hard to say that he was too strict.


    Because Hongyi is the legitimate eldest son, she knows that the fourth master has great expectations for Hongyi.


    In the future, when Hongyi grows up, it will be the focus of the cultivation of kubel Prefecture, which can not be spoiled.


    The fourth master, who was shocked by the woman, said solemnly: "he is honest, sensible and clever in his family. He is just coming to you and becoming naive."


    "Please stop. I don''t like to hear that. He''s only three years old. What''s more, he''s sensible enough." I have no choice but to be smart and smart in my family


    "Well, I know that you love him very much." The fourth master took the woman''s shoulder and patted placidly.


    Ruoyin took his arm and leaned on his shoulder and whispered, "my lord... I can''t bear to...


    " I''ll come again. What can I do not want to give up? " The fourth Master said so.


    Can take her hand, but the arms of the woman more tightly.


    "I''m here, looking forward to you every day, but I can count the days when you come here. You can only take a day off a month. Even if you will come back, it will be a month later." She muttered pitifully.


    "Little thing, I know a lot." The fourth master straightened the woman''s body and made her face himself.


    "Huang amah recently learned foreign languages from western missionaries, and was affected by some factors. He heard that overwork would lead to excessive fatigue and loss of efficiency. He began to practice six days off and one day off."


    "Seriously!" Ruoyin''s eyes shine, happy like a child who gets candy.


    The fourth master''s face sank and said, "it''s true. It''s just the system changed a few days ago. So listen to me and take care of yourself. It''s more important than anything else. I''ll come to see you when I''m free. Even if I can''t, I''ll come to see you. "


    "That''s about it." If the tone eyebrows droop, murmur to complain.


    After seeing off the fourth master and Hongyi, Ruoyin took mother Liu''s hand and strolled around Zhuangzi.


    She looked up at the sky. The twilight was in full swing, and there was a reddish orange setting sun hovering on the horizon.


    The evening wind gently brushed her cheek.


    In the evening, Chuang Tzu always seems so quiet and cool.


    In the next few days, the fourth master took his word seriously.


    Basically, every time he takes a rest, he can bring Hongyi with him.


    Sometimes, even if it''s not Xiumu, he can get to Zhuangzi at noon after going to court.


    And every time I come, I bring something delicious or funny.


    Once, he directly invited a troupe to accompany Ruoyin to listen to the drama for a day on Chuang Tzu.Compared with Ruoyin''s extremely comfortable life in captivity during pregnancy.


    Bafujin is not so lucky.


    Because Aruna of the eighth master''s house has been sitting for a month.


    Moreover, there is a big need to retain Guo Luo Luo''s posture in the partial courtyard.


    At this time, eight Ye just went down to court.


    As soon as Aruna heard the eunuch''s singing.


    Shaking his handkerchief, he twisted his waist and went out.


    Today''s Aruna dressed very beautiful, she has restored the previous red flag, and gorgeous makeup.


    The whole person is like a blooming plum blossom in winter, open and unique.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi is sitting on the armchair in the room, did not go out to meet.


    After a while, Aruna took eight Ye''s arm and returned to the hall.


    "This official uniform is too heavy. I''ll clean my hands." Aruna said with a flattering smile.


    Finish saying, still let slave go to the dining room to pick up food.


    One side of Guo Luo Luo''s family, got up and saluted, then sat down again.


    From beginning to end, eight ye only lightly swept her one eye, never saw her again.


    That pair of moist eyes, seems to be fascinated by Aruna.


    Almost never left Aruna.


    Guo Luoluo only drank tea and pretended not to see anything.


    After a while, the dining room will be on the table of eight immortals.


    Eight Ye sat in the main seat, Guo Luo Luo Shi and Aruna, sitting on his left and right sides.


    At the beginning, Aruna had a miscarriage and could not catch cold. She took care of her for a few days.


    But after a month, she didn''t need to take care of it.


    Usually is to sit in the side courtyard, eat together, and then go back to the front yard.


    But eight ye and Aruna did not let her return to the main court.


    During this period, she also hit the sidelines several times.


    But they were ignored by the eighth master, or refused tactfully.


    By the way, Aruna had miscarriage. In the capital, it was rumored that she had miscarriage.


    Later, as she had been taking care of Aruna in the side hospital, the rumors suddenly stopped.


    On the contrary, everyone said that she and Aruna get along well, and spread a good story.


    Therefore, she did not know, eight ye asked her to take care of Aruna in the side hospital, in the end is good or bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    Or, it''s just a mistake.


    At the moment, she just lowers her head to eat and put in vegetables.


    However, muruna is the best friend.


    She was not taken seriously at all.


    "Today, there is a letter from your brother again. Emperor Alma asked Liang Jiugong to read it in public. I heard that your brother had taken over several small tribes and sent the money to the capital and filled the Treasury." Eight Ye Wen Run smile way.


    Looking at Aruna''s eyes, also full of doting.


    "I''m just a woman. I don''t know anything about the imperial court. As long as you are good, my brother is safe in Mongolia and loyal to the Qing Dynasty."


    "Nell is the best." After listening to these words, eight Ye''s doting in his eyes became more and more strong.


    After eating, Aruna serves eight ye to clean hands, and the two also play chess.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi sits on one side, looking at all this faintly.


    She has been used to it these days.


    As if Aruna and eight ye, is a couple.


    And she''s just a clown.


    From time to time, the voice of Aruna was also heard.


    "No, sir, I made a mistake, you let me regret a move of chess, when na''er begged you." This is the third time Aruna repented.


    "Well, I''ll make you regret one more step. After finishing this, I''ll take a rest and see how I can get back all the debts you''ve relied on." Eight Ye means something.


    See Aruna''s face, immediately dyed two smears of faint red.


    "Disgusting ~" Aruna gently hit eight Ye.


    But the eyebrows and canthus, full of spring.


    A pair of watery Phoenix eyes, smile rather than smile, as if can overflow spring water.


    The whole person is emitting a wonderful flavor of meat.


    I don''t know if Aruna wanted to have a rest and deliberately played the wrong chess.


    Only listen to eight Ye gentle way: "well, this time you played the wrong chess, also lost, don''t play to rely on, give ye a good rest."


    This time, Aruna didn''t repent. She just said, "no, no, I want to...


    " what else, eh? " Eight ye in front of Guo Luo Luo Shi''s face, horizontal holding Aruna, go inside.


    "Ah... Please let me down, let me down. People say that they want to play chess." Aruna said, let her down.


    The body is very honest, clinging to eight Ye''s neck and rubbing against his arms.


    Guo Luo Luo''s face on the light, but the heart is like a knife.


    It was said that in other dynasties there were emperors who flirted with their concubines in front of the empress.


    There are also some men who spoil concubines and destroy their wives. They spoil their concubines to heaven, regardless of the life or death of the main room.


    At that time, she felt ridiculous, and was glad to meet a good man.


    But did not think, such a thing, fell on their own head.


    Although she is not the queen, she is also the main house of the family.


    In essence, the meaning is the same.


    At the moment, she is outside, Aruna and eight ye are inside.


    But the two people''s flirtatious words, but clearly into her ears.


    "No, sir. My sister is still outside."


    "Whatever she does, I haven''t touched you for a long time."


    Such love words were constantly introduced into Guo Luo''s ears.


    Clearly the most disgusting love words, Guo Luo Luo felt the sound of the ear.


    She picked up Xiaozhu''s hand, got up and was about to leave.


    The servant at the door said, "Fu Jin, the eighth master wants you to go in."


    The servant girl beside Aruna sounds honorific.


    But the eyes are full of pride and provocation.


    Guo Luo luoshidun is in place, pondering whether to go in or not.


    Finally, she bit her teeth and went into the room.


    Last time, she just disobeyed eight Ye.


    He humiliated her in front of big brother, in order to revenge her.


    Because he knew that she always wanted to maintain her own image as a legitimate mother in front of big brother.


    This man, too hateful, as hateful as the devil.


    He was fully aware of her weakness.


    Every time when she is disobedient, she can hit her soft spot.


    Let her only obediently put her to death, let him deceive.


    Let her obediently listen to his words, submit to him.


    When she came into the room, the bed curtains were all down.


    But on the ground beside the bed, there were clothes scattered all over the ground.


    And the torn red cloth, like Aruna''s coat.


    It looks confused and ambiguous.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi takes a deep breath and tries to calm himself down.


    "What can I do for you?"The voice just fell, but she was quiet.


    But faintly, she heard the sound of "tut tut", which seemed to be from a kiss...


    then, behind the bed curtain, a generous arm stretched out.


    There was a big gap at the edge of the bed.


    Along the gap, Guo Luo Luo Shi saw eight Ye wearing a silk lining.


    Aruna has gone pink and white, and her hair is in disorder.


    Only a red belly bag, will her skin lining snow-white.


    On the perfectly curved pearl shoulder, it seems that... There are traces of purplish red...


    the key is that she is close to Ba Ye''s chest and leans against his bosom.


    A shy and pitiful look.


    But that pair of eyes, but toward Guo Luo Luo''s provocative smile.


    "Fu Jin, na''er''s body is all right. You don''t have to come in the future." Eight Ye spoke lightly.


    Aruna said with a smile: "elder sister, these days are hard for you to take care of me. Na''er has kept it in mind. If you have a second child, my sister will serve you by the bed day and night."


    After that, the bed curtain was put down again, and the sound of the wood hitting the wall was made, which was frightening.


    Guo Luo Luo turned around and went out.


    But she did not go out of the door, behind the voice of Aruna unbearable.


    "Ah... Eight ye, na''er hasn''t served you for a long time. Don''t worry about it...


    hearing these words, Guo Luo''s mouth raised a cold and self mocking smile.


    Can''t wait. They''re on it before she''s far away.


    In the end, she didn''t know how to get back to the main court.


    Guo Luoluo never thought that he would have such a day.


    What''s more, in the past, gentle and elegant men.


    I can''t believe it.


    It seems that... In this world, you will have to pay back one day.


    It was she who had committed so many crimes in her previous life that she made many people in the backyard.


    So in this life, God punished her like this.


    It''s really how beautiful it was before, and now it''s time to tear up those beautiful things cruelly in front of her.


    When a man who dotes on you, turn his head to another beautiful and graceful woman.


    Embrace her into the arms, pet her into the bone, love her into the heart.


    In bed with other women.


    It was more tyranny than tyranny.


    The next night, after bathing, Guo Luoluo meditated in the Buddhist Hall of the main courtyard.


    She twists the red sandalwood Buddha beads in her hand.


    I read Buddhist Sutras in my mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    Then, she heard a voice from outside saying, "here comes the Lord!"


    Guo Luoluo''s fingers twiddling the Buddha''s beads stopped, but then returned to normal.


    A moment later, a warm voice sounded in her ear.


    "Why, I broke my heart yesterday. I''m chanting Buddhism in the Buddhist hall today. I want to ask the Buddha to help you calm this broken heart. I think there will be no seven emotions and six desires in this way, right?"


    The man''s breath breathed in her ear, making her goose bumps.


    Guo Luoluo didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    But his manner is too frivolous, which is not good in the Buddhist temple.


    She slowly opened her eyes and was ready to rise.


    The wrist was vigorously held by the man, the bones were pinched.


    "Hiss ~" she took a breath.


    Before he could shake off his hand, the body was pulled away by the man through inertia.


    Guo Luo Luo''s body just felt a burst of suspension, she was pulled out a few feet away.


    Finally, he sat down on the ground.


    As soon as she turned her head, the man''s beautiful and warm cheek leaned over and slowly approached her.


    Guo Luo looked at the eight masters.


    She can see the men''s eyes, there is a vague undercurrent in surging.


    "Eight masters... Don''t... Be here."


    "Don''t be here. Where is that?" He chuckled and said, "why, I''m afraid Buddha knows that under your elegant leather bag, there is a charming man''s face, a heart of extreme waves, and a body that is not satisfied?"


    His words were harsh and full of disrespect.


    It doesn''t match his gentle appearance and voice.


    It''s like a piece of pure jade.


    Cut through the impeccable surface, inside is full of turbid heart, and a road of scarred cracks.


    However, his insulting words.


    Each sentence is heavily hit in Guo Luo Luo''s heart that loves him.


    Guo Luo Luo''s whole body, including the facial features on his face, was shaking with pain.


    That pair of misty Phoenix eyes, only lightly a shake.


    A Wang of tears, with the river burst, can not stop.


    Seeing this, eight Ye''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and said impatiently, "if you don''t want me to ask you here, you''d better roll to the room!"


    With that, he left and went to the inner room of the main courtyard.


    After the eighth master left, Guo Luo, assisted by Xiao Zhu, returned to the hall of the main courtyard.


    She wiped her tears and stood in the middle of the hall and looked at the door.


    "Don''t get out of here


    Guo Luo Luo Shi is in place to beat a tremble son.


    How does he know she''s standing outside?


    After taking a deep breath at the spot, Guo Luoluo entered the interior with a small step.


    Then, like a puppet, she stopped in front of him.


    Without waiting for him to speak, she raised her hand and untied the willow leaf clasp in front of her.


    From the neck of the high collar, to the clavicle, one by one, untied.


    Just as she was about to take off her coat.


    Eight Ye vigorously held her wrist, gnashing teeth and saying: "woman, who let you untie the button?"


    Guo Luo Luo raised his head and looked at him with the misty Phoenix eyes.


    Purplish lip Cape, hook up a smile of self mockery.


    Pale and powerless, he said, "why don''t you come to tell me that you come here and have other things to do besides this?"


    "I really know how to make you angry." Eight Ye Leng hum a, pull her wrist, throw her on the brocade quilt, "you don''t need effort, think infuriate ye, ye can forgive you, right?"


    He took his belt off calmly and said coldly, "whatever you want, you must get what you want. Of course, if you annoy me, I don''t mind if you will be taught a lesson later and cry for mercy!"


    Guo Luo Luo Shi really wants to irritate him intentionally.


    However, he did not think that he was angry, but he was not only angry with her.


    "Aruna''s body is not all right. What else did you come to me for? Don''t tell me. I''m tired of it just one day."


    "Why, jealous." Eight Ye vigorously pinched her chin, merciless way: "Na Er is not good body, ye yesterday son hurt her a day and a night, love her body can not bear, so just came to you here."


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo''s tight + bite lip.


    Beautiful Phoenix eyes, immediately dyed with a layer of mist.


    Even Xiu + Ting''s nose, also a burst of acid, red.


    Seeing this, eight Ye slightly after a meal, continued: "Ye is such a bad man, you weigh a point, don''t think that ye here more than a few times, you are qualified in front of the sour."


    Voice just fell, there is a drop of crystal tears, along the corner of Guo Luo Luo''s eyes, fell on the silk pillow.


    Her heart, like a million arrows pierced through her heart.Why does she care so much about his words when she doesn''t want to love.


    Care about his every move.


    Why are you so disobedient, huh?


    Guo Luo Luo Shi ¡¤ Yaqin, I look down on you from the bottom of my heart!


    Eight ye saw the woman''s eyes empty, tears could not stop flowing.


    Then vigorously pinched her chin, coldly staring at her face, let her look directly at himself.


    "Have you been listening to me


    "Yes." She opened her lips.


    "Who else do you want to show me?" He stuck to the bone on her chin.


    Dark deep eyes, light swept her curved willow eyebrows.


    Feng Mou full of tears.


    Show + straight nose.


    Red as the lips of rose petals.


    And, is being buckled in the palm of his hand, slightly warped and snow-white chin.


    It''s a scan without a trace of emotion.


    It''s contempt, disrespect, and looking at dying prey.


    As if in front of him, not her wife, but a chess piece.


    Oh, no, a useless piece can only be a scrap.


    Seeing that the woman did not reply, he added another 20% to his strength.


    So strong that his finger belly is trapped in the woman''s skin.


    "I asked you, are you deaf or dumb?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s powerless look at the man.


    She wanted to say hypocritical words hard and hard, pretending she didn''t care.


    But she remembered what Ruoyin had said.


    "In this dynasty where men are superior to women, it is only themselves who are tough in front of men.


    Can hate him in the heart, but on the surface, to pretend to be weak, earn the compassion of men.


    Wait until he falls in love with you that day, and then he mercilessly left behind, never pay attention to him


    So, she sobbed: "do you think I want to put on the appearance of death, I also want to be able to strive for a little bit, but the feelings of this thing, love is love, there is no saying that do not love the truth, only pretend not to care, but hide in the quilt secretly miss the heart."


    Eighth master: "of course, if you dislike my appearance, I can pretend to be indifferent and hide until you are not around and then collapse."


    Eight Ye sword eyebrow micro Cu, deep ink pupil dyed a touch of scarlet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    "Don''t say such disgusting things in front of me."


    With that, he lowered his head and blocked the woman''s lips fiercely.


    Strong arms, tightly bound women in the body.


    The kiss lasted for a long time...


    until Guo Luoluo''s pretty face turned red and out of breath.


    Eight Ye just evil evil a smile, finger abdomen in the woman''s swollen lips gently rub.


    Gentle used to the gentle eyes, suddenly this evil smile, coupled with that beautiful cheek, it is almost heart beating, deep into the eyes full of bad smile, unable to extricate themselves.


    No wonder people all say that men are not bad, women don''t love...


    the body of eight Ye is very hot. Guo Luoluo can feel the hot temperature through his clothes.


    And the guy who was in a panic.


    Just when she thought he would take her.


    But he opened his lips, just a little bit of a kiss on her forehead.


    "Remember later, I don''t like women who are too active."


    With that, he stood up and tied his belt again calmly.


    Before leaving, he gave her a light smile and left.


    From that day on, eight Ye''s attitude towards her seemed much better.


    However, the relationship between her and Aruna is still so fierce.


    However, with Ruoyin to teach her.


    She always doesn''t suffer too much.


    In this way, in the blink of an eye, it is September.


    Ruoyin thought that the fourth master would take her back to her house.


    As a result, the fourth master found a hot spring Chuang Tzu, which can burn the earth and fire dragon in winter.


    It was a change of place, and she was reared up again.


    This can make Li''s anger explode.


    Li looked left and right, just looking forward to Ruoyin''s return to his residence.


    Who knows from summer to winter, she has not even seen the shadow of Fujin people.


    Until the winter solstice, it snowed heavily.


    The fourth master came to Zhuangzi and went back to the mansion for the Spring Festival.


    "My Lord, why are you here? I don''t think you should take a rest today." If Yin said, he jumped into the arms of the fourth master.


    By this time, she was seven months pregnant.


    The stomach is round and rolling.


    "But be careful. It''s not honest to be pregnant." The fourth Master said that, but his tone was spoiled. He was worried that it would press on her stomach. He pushed her out and asked, "are you still used to living here?"


    "The Chuang Tzu you chose for me is naturally comfortable to live in. Sometimes he thinks of him and Hongyi." Then she looked behind the fourth master and said in surprise, "Hongyi, why didn''t you bring him?"


    "It''s snowing heavily outside. I didn''t bring him back. You can see him later."


    "Go back?"


    "The new year is coming. Do you want to spend the new year in Chuang Tzu?"


    "No, I want to be with the fourth master, so I don''t want to keep watch on Chuang Tzu alone." If the sound Du mouth, wrongly said.


    So, half an hour later, such a scene appeared on Chuang Tzu.


    Ruoyin was dressed in a red flag dress of Begonia and a white fox fur.


    She was holding Mrs. Tang in one hand.


    One hand was wrapped in the palm of the fourth master.


    The fourth master was wearing a dark blue robe, and his dark and deep eyes looked directly at the front.


    He was a great man, a head higher than a woman.


    The face that is used to coldly in weekdays, hold a smile unexpectedly.


    There is a sense of harmony between the bridegroom and his new daughter-in-law going home for the new year.


    Around them, there was a large group of slaves.


    Although it was snowing heavily outside, a snowflake did not float on Ruoyin''s body.


    Because the servants were holding umbrellas and surrounded her tightly in the middle.


    Then, they got on the blue carriage and disappeared in the snow.


    The driver was afraid to drive too fast because of the snow.


    It took about an hour for the carriage to stop in front of Chamberlain house.


    The fourth master got off the carriage first and then handed out his right hand to Ruoyin.


    When Ruoyin saw him, he took the fourth master''s hand in one hand and stepped on the back of xiaodezi and got off the carriage.


    After getting out of the car, their hands were released.


    Ruoyin changed to holding mother Liu''s hand.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin''s eyes, a few colorful shadows, as well as a group of slaves.


    And those colorful shadows are Li''s.


    One by one, they dressed up in all kinds of colors, and they would wear them on their bodies.


    Almost put on red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple.


    It is to give the winter of depression, fill with a few bright colors.


    "Welcome the fourth master and Fujin back to the house." Li several, Yingying Fu body salute.Fourth master did not speak, if the sound then light way: "the cold, difficult for you to stand in the snow to meet me, all up."


    "Xie Fujin."


    After several Li''s rise, Ruo Yin discovers that Meng is also in it.


    Meng was pregnant two months earlier than her.


    Now she has a bigger stomach than her.


    Take a look at the other several people, they all seem to be moistened by the jade dew.


    People are more beautiful than flowers.


    After the welcome ceremony, everyone went back to their own yard.


    Ruoyin is invited by the fourth master and goes to the front yard to see Hongyi.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Hongyi sitting on a small bench.


    There is a pile of silver seals on the surface of the paper. They are counting.


    "8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16... E Niang, you are back at last!" As soon as Hongyi saw Ruoyin, he didn''t have the mind to count. He went straight to Ruo Yin and went to the front ceremony.


    "Get up, you''ve just counted well." If sound praise way.


    Hongyi raised his hand and held Ruoyin''s hand. "But I still have a lot of things I don''t understand. I need to learn more."


    "Yes, it''s nice of you to think so." Ruoyin is very happy.


    At noon, Ruoyin had lunch in the front yard.


    He went back to the main courtyard.


    As soon as they arrived at the main courtyard, those warblers and swallows in the backyard gathered to greet her in the main courtyard.


    At this time, the room full of women, each has its own mind.


    "Fu Jin, look at your stomach. It''s much smaller than Meng''s Li''s intention is to sow dissension.


    Let Fujin and Meng, two dogs bite the dog.


    Hum, who let Fu Jin Lin leave, but also let the fourth master ban her feet.


    She did not see Hong Min for a month, almost did not let Hong Min recognize it.


    But Mengshi has always been a smooth, speaking has never been wrong, people can not grasp the handle.


    She said with a smile: "what Li Bian Fujin said, Fujin was pregnant two months later than me, and his stomach was smaller than me. But I think Fujin looks much better than me. This baby will be smooth and beneficial, and give birth to an elder brother for my father."


    After hearing this, Li Shi bit his cheek fiercely.


    The handkerchief was also tightly packed.


    Meng''s this cheap + person, so long into the house, she can''t find out any problems.


    No matter how she provokes her, how she stirs up dissension.


    However, they are not fooled by the heavy guard.


    Even Meng''s yard was heavily guarded and could not be taken at all.


    Looking at the soft and weak, she has no way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    "Let''s borrow my sister''s words." If the sound light caresses the stomach, "but I''m not born yet, the Lord always expects me to give birth to a grid, so ah, I also want to have a grid, always want both children and children, together with a good word."


    "Oh, I can understand Fujin''s idea. People, with an elder brother, you want to have a grid, and with a grid, you want to have an elder brother. "


    Speaking of this, Li covered her mouth with her handkerchief and said, "I, who have both children, don''t know what to expect for the next baby, ha ha...


    she was so happy with her smile.


    It has to be said that Li''s two "ha ha" hurt many people''s hearts.


    After all, there was no one in the backyard who had children like her.


    Don''t say that both children, it is difficult to bear one, it is even more difficult to have one.


    But... In any case, it can''t reach Ruoyin.


    If the sound has already had the Hongyi, this one child, although the fourth master heart and mind wants a grid.


    But it has also been said that both men and women are good.


    Because of Li''s words, the whole room was covered with embarrassment, if the sound simply found a reason to dismiss them.


    After everyone left, mother Liu told Ruoyin the news she heard.


    Fu Jin has been away for half a year. She wants to know the situation well.


    "Fu Jin, I heard that Meng Ge Ge looked at the soft and weak, but the means was very clever."


    "Oh? What a clever way. " If sound put down the account book in hand, pick eyebrow to ask.


    "I heard that she was very good at pretending to be pitiful. Every time Li side Fujin didn''t do anything about her, she would cry first, and the fourth master would make decisions for her. Several times more, Li side Fujin just hide away, afraid to make a bashful


    If sound tiny jaw head, way: "in this backyard, can protect the child until now, have no point means where line. As for the fact that she has a royal heir in her stomach, it is human nature that the fourth master will help her. If she is an elder brother, Meng''s life will be better in the future. "


    "No matter how much you help me, you can''t treat our master well. I''ll take it to Chuang Tzu and raise it." Smart way.


    Mother Liu chuckled and said, "I''ve heard that Meng cut off Li Xifu Jin once because she was pregnant, but she didn''t have it after that. She was very careful. Not only did he hit Li in the face, but he did not let the fourth master suspect him. "


    "Well, I know. She''s going to give birth soon. Let''s leave her alone. I didn''t go back to my house for half a year. Those in the backyard have been appointed to wait for this day for a long time, so that all the servants in the main courtyard will cheer me up. " If sound light command.


    "That is, they are respectful to you on the surface, and secretly specify how to be Yin." Qiao Feng echoed the way.


    If Yin is sitting on the armchair, fingernail tips gently tapping the table top, "send a piece of jewelry to all parts of the backyard, according to their preferences. In addition, give each of them a large plate of Tibetan pork. "


    "Well, I''ll go with mammy Liu." Although Qiaofeng is not very understanding, but I think it is right to do according to Fujin.


    "Don''t go. Let mammy Liu do it. Go to the dining room and ask them to make a dry pot yellow bone fish and an invincible spicy bandit duck. The rest will come." If sound light command.


    "Well, the master has other orders." Asked Qiao Feng.


    "Remember, I want the cook to do it. I don''t worry about his cooking. It tastes good." If the sound instructs a way.


    Qiao Feng smiles and answers, and then she goes out with mammy Liu.


    Ruoyin sat in the main courtyard and waited for an hour. Qiao Feng came back with the food box.


    In addition, I came back with breath on my face.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve been away for such a long time, but what''s the matter with me? Or those people who have been away from my house for a long time have begun to neglect me."


    "No slight." Qiao Feng put the food box on the table of Eight Immortals in the hall.


    Then he went to Ruoyin and said angrily, "you don''t know. Mengge knows that you used to like to order the dishes made by the cook. The fourth master also loves to eat with you. When you are away, he specially asks the cook to do it and sends it to him from time to time. Sometimes when the fourth Master goes to her place, she also asks the cook to do it."


    "And then?" If sound picks eyebrows.


    "The servant just went late, and the cook had been cooking mengge''s soup for a long time, and he had been waiting for an hour."


    Compared with Meng''s practice, Ruoyin is more concerned about the practice of cow cook.


    After all, if the cow cook doesn''t cooperate, Meng can''t help it.


    "What about the cook, what attitude?"


    "The servant inquired around and heard that except for the dishes ordered by mengge, the rest of the dishes were in the proper order. He didn''t use any of the recipes you taught him to please nucolou."


    "He has a conscience, and Fujin doesn''t reward him with money." Mother Liu spat.


    Ruoyin raised her hand and said with a smile, "it''s very popular. Qiaofeng, you''ll reward him with some gold words."


    "Ah." Qiao Feng nodded."Master, since the cook has been on the way, you have been waiting for so long. Have a quick meal." Mother Liu holds Ruoyin by the table of eight immortals.


    "No, go to the front yard." She wanted to go to the front yard and tell the fourth master about the cooking.


    Now Meng''s got a foot in it. It''s just that he''s hungry.


    So she held the hand of mother Liu and stepped on the snow-white snow.


    Facing the willow catkins like snow, go forward to the yard.


    The courtyard is not far from the front yard, but a cup of tea time, if the sound to the front yard study.


    At the end of every year, the fourth master keeps himself busy in his study.


    So, she didn''t think about it and went straight to the study.


    Sure enough, when he entered the yard, he saw a bunch of servants waiting outside.


    Even Su Peisheng is standing outside the study.


    "Good luck, please." Su Peisheng, with his servants in the courtyard, beat thousands in front of her.


    "Is it in there?" If sound swept the study that eye closes, light asks.


    Su Peisheng nodded, some worried way: "back to Fujin, after you came back, you have been staying in the study, no time to eat."


    "It happened that I asked the dining room to make some meals. Go and tell me about it." If sound road.


    "Hello, Fujin, please wait a moment." So he knocked at the door.


    Because of the north wind whistling outside and snowflakes flying, Ruoyin didn''t listen to Su Peisheng''s question.


    Su Peisheng came to her with a smile: "Fu Jin, my Lord says it''s cold outside. Please come in quickly."


    "Yes," she said.


    She entered the study with her front foot, and the door of the study was taken by the slaves.


    If the sound around the outside, go straight to the inside.


    Sure enough, the fourth master was sitting behind the screen with the word "Fu".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    In front of the desk, he was writing with his head down.


    It looks very focused.


    His expression is serious and attentive, which is the arrogance and domineering characteristic of mature and steady men.


    Really should that sentence, serious man is the most handsome.


    In particular, his movements when picking up the pen are very atmospheric and fascinate women.


    When Ruo Yin looked at Leng Shen, the fourth master put the pen aside.


    His action of stopping writing seems to be casual, but in fact it is flowing freely.


    From afar, they are very ascetic.


    The fourth master didn''t lift his head, so he said in a magnetic way: "how, come on, just look at ye like this."


    The man suddenly opened his mouth, startled Ruoyin.


    She was frightened to cover her heart, "the Lord doesn''t look at me, how do you know I''m looking at you."


    "Guess." The fourth master came up to her and said gently, "what, scared?"


    Ruoyin shrugged her face and nodded innocently.


    "Why didn''t you find out that you were so timid?" He shaved the tip of her nose as if in a soothing gesture.


    Then he just looked down at her.


    The woman was dressed in a snow-white fox fur cloak.


    An oval face was wrapped in a shaggy cloak.


    The goose egg face, which appears to be small and delicate, is not as big as palm.


    Under the cloak, there are curved willow eyebrows.


    The long eyelashes trembled slightly.


    The skin is like coagulating fat with a light red powder.


    Sex + feeling of the double + lips, such as Begonia flower delicate + tender to drop, is not happy to tilt it.


    That pair of big beautiful eyes is bright and clear, like stars.


    Looking up at him innocently.


    It''s really dignified and playful.


    Looking at a woman as beautiful as a porcelain doll.


    The fourth master raised his hand and scraped her lips.


    "I know Jiao, I''m here today, but I have something to do." He said, gently pulling the bow on her neck.


    Help her take off her cloak and throw it on the couch in the room.


    If the voice droops his head, do not go to see him.


    Just play with your fingers and look at your toes.


    "No," he whispered


    "Really not?" Asked the fourth master.


    "In Chuang Tzu, I always eat alone at the table. Now I want to have a regular meal with my grandfather. " She returned timidly.


    On the woman''s face, the fourth master saw the expression of timidity and begging for mercy.


    It''s like a coquettish little wild cat that wags its drooping tail lazily.


    "Let''s eat it. It''s time for me to eat." He said, taking her hand.


    As a result, the woman''s hands were cold.


    He put her hand in his hand and covered it for a while, and then he said, "sit on the side of the stove and bake the fire. The charcoal that you just changed is very prosperous."


    If Yin shrugs his nose, the heart says that women can''t compare with men.


    Men are masculine and warm all over.


    A woman''s hands and feet are cold in winter.


    However, she is still obedient in the side of the stove.


    After a while, the fourth master called Hongyi.


    So, the servant put Ruoyin''s meal on the table.


    A family of three is eating in this small study.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin are high chairs.


    Hongyi is sitting on a small bench.


    On the table are dry pot yellow bone fish, invincible spicy bandit duck, tiger skin green pepper, chicken soup, a dish of seasonal vegetables, and several dishes of snacks.


    When Ruoyin filled the chicken soup, Hongyi took a piece of duck meat to Ruoyin before he could eat it.


    It is equal to the first piece of meat, which is sandwiched to Ruoyin.


    "E Niang eat more," she said


    After Ruoyin looked at it, he could hardly hold the soup in the bowl.


    It was the first time her son had brought her vegetables.


    In front of children, she has always been emotional.


    At this time, she looked at the duck in the bowl and tried to hold back the feeling in her heart.


    Lovingly touched the forehead of the moon.


    "E Niang''s strength is really good."


    However, when she looked up and saw the four masters with a black face, she said, "Zhuang Zhuang, you should not only pay homage to e Niang, but also to you, AMA."


    Who knows that Hongyi turned his head and took a look at the fourth master, and did not give him vegetables.


    On the contrary, small adults seem to say: "no, Amar is a man, we can''t be too close between men, gentleman''s friendship is as light as water."


    From that piece of meat toot mouth to say "we are men", as funny as it is.


    If sound "puff and hiss", cover the mouth, heartless smile.


    Little guy, it''s clear that he talks with a soft voice, but he looks like a little adult.


    She led her lips and said, "it''s true that a gentleman''s friendship is as light as water, but you are father and son.""But that''s how Amar teaches." Hongyi timely threw the pot to the fourth master, "so I and AMA are men and want to protect e Niang."


    Ruo Yin fondly pinched his baby''s fat face.


    It seems good to have a son who dotes on his mother with his strength.


    She looked up at the fourth master and saw that the displeasure on his face seemed to be relieved.


    When eating, if the sound does not less boast cow cook''s dish.


    "This duck is hot and crisp, and can eat two bowls of rice. The Crispy Fish in Chuang Tzu is better than that in the outside


    After hearing this, the fourth master did not say much about his meal.


    When he finished eating, Hongyi was carried down to wash and rest.


    Ruoyin then waited on the fourth master to change clothes and wash his hands.


    I gargle myself with mint tea.


    A busy life, her round + rolling waist, was held by men.


    A man holds a woman''s waist with his right hand, and gently rubs her left hand on her chin, face and hair.


    Finally, the slender finger belly slowly extended to the back of the woman''s head, through her hair.


    The cold thin lips, printed on her lips.


    For a moment, two people''s lips tightly together, and gradually dance with each other.


    Ruoyin opens his eyes mischievously and finds that the fourth master''s eyes are closed.


    His eyelashes were long, and there was a shadow on his face.


    It seems to be very enjoyable and engaged.


    When she closed her eyes, the fourth master''s cold eyes half narrowed.


    But it is a kiss, the woman''s face dyed with a red powder.


    By candlelight, he could see the tiny fluff on her face.


    The curved willow eyebrows frowned slightly.


    A pair of beautiful eyes closed, as if to gasp to the appearance.


    Long and curly eyelashes, every kiss followed by shaking.


    A pair of unbearable pure appearance, but mixed with charm, people feel pity.


    "Useless little thing." The fourth master finally let her go.


    Still want to be in her fart + stock hit a big.


    He rubbed it vigorously.


    Ruoyin''s one hand against his strong chest, the other hand opened that pair of restless hands.


    Then, taking advantage of his wild mood, she finally brought up the business.


    "Sir, how long will I stay in your house this time?"


    "In about a month, after the Lantern Festival, I will send you to live in the hot spring village." The fourth master looked at her and asked casually, "why did you just come back and want to leave?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    "No... I just want to tell you something."


    Even if the fourth master had guessed the clue when the woman was eating, he pretended to be ignorant and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to have a baby in a few months. Sometimes I''m so hungry at night that I feel troublesome, and sometimes I don''t eat well enough." She gently tugged at his material and whispered.


    On hearing this, the fourth master frowned and said in displeasure: "you are Fujin. You can let the dining room do what you want. If they dare not do something delicious for you, I will ask people to drag them out to play the board."


    "No, I don''t mean that. They are all very good. I think it''s the trouble in the evening, so I can eat some cold snacks and deal with it..."


    speaking of this, Ruoyin pauses for a moment.


    She lowered her head and rolled her eyes around.


    "So I want to open a small kitchen in the main courtyard, so that when I am hungry at night, I can also eat some hot food or nutritious food. In addition, sometimes the cooks are busy making meals for the people nearby. Just like I was just now, I was extremely hungry, but the dining room was cooking soup for sister Meng and told me to wait for hours


    After listening to the fourth master, his eyes turned slightly.


    The big hand rubbed the woman''s fleshy hand.


    Then without hesitation, he said, "yes, sir."


    If the sound rare see four ye so good to talk, her face a joy, smile back: "thank you."


    "As Fujin, you have the right to open a small kitchen."


    "But... You said you should be careful, so I think I still want to talk to you." She returned sweetly, as good as a rabbit.


    "That would be so obedient, eh?" The fourth master took the woman''s waist and let her completely lean on his arms.


    If the sound is close to, immediately took a breath of cold air, "hiss ~ ye, don''t hold too tight, the baby is protesting inside."


    Hearing this, the fourth master let go and looked down at her stomach.


    Sure enough, under the thick cloth, it was moving faintly.


    "Look at this mischievous strength. I can kick people even more than Hongyi." The fourth master helped her to sit down in the rose chair beside her.


    Just as he was about to press the woman down on the chair.


    If sound but opened up, "Ye, it''s not early, I still go back to the front yard to have a rest."


    "It''s snowy outside. Why do you go back and rest in the front yard?"


    "I don''t sleep here, so as not to be said that I have a big stomach, and I''m still hanging on my father and occupying him." If the tone of voice firmly back.


    And take the cloak on one side.


    "Who dares!" The fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    If sound will cloaks a toss, criticized in the back, "dare not is one thing, can ye not want me to be cautious?"


    The fourth master stood there for a moment, and then went up to help her tie up her cloak. In the end, he let her go back.


    This day, Ruoyin had a good time.


    But the people in the backyard are not necessarily good.


    At this time, Li''s courtyard, a room of servants knelt on the ground.


    And broken porcelain all over the floor.


    There is also a dish of Tibetan black pork that Ruoyin rewards.


    Those pieces of meat were scattered all over the place with porcelain.


    "Fujin is really vigorous and vigorous. When he came back to the house, he brought the cook to the backyard and opened a small kitchen." Li''s eyes narrowed and he was vicious.


    Kneeling on the ground, Chunzhu comforted him: "according to the law... Fujin can open a small kitchen, which is not a big thing. Why should you be angry? Feng Taiyi said that if you want to be pregnant, your mood is also very important."


    Although Li gave birth to two, she was healthy by herself.


    There is a great impulse to give birth to seven or eight of the fourth master.


    Especially after seeing Meng''s and Ruoyin''s pregnancy, her desire to have a third child became more intense.


    At this time, the mood is not smooth, she kicked in the head of spring bamboo, anger can not stop to head up.


    "Fool, if she opens a little kitchen, we will not be able to do it."


    The spring plum covers the forehead that sends ache, dare to be angry and dare not speak, even call the qualification of pain all have no.


    Where does the Li family care about the servitude, she just rubbed the swollen eyebrows.


    There was a glow of jealousy in his eyes.


    "Fu Jin''s reward for so many things in the backyard is nothing more than a reminder to the people in the backyard, telling us that she will always be the most beautiful and the highest flower in the family. We are just her foil. If she wants to reward, she can treat the people in the backyard as a pug."


    "She has a lot of jewelry I like. I haven''t tasted a piece of Tibetan pork. The fourth master gave her a gift, and she will give us alms again! "


    "Master, maybe Fu Jin just came back to the mansion. It means something, but nothing else." Spring bamboo can''t do it. Now it''s spring plum.


    For Chunmei, Li didn''t kick.


    She just poked Chunmei''s forehead with her fingernail tip and sneered: "no, she just wants to tell us that no matter what we do in the backyard, she is still Fujin. Even if we do, she will not be afraid. ""What do you... Want to do, master?" As soon as Chunmei saw Li''s sneer, she knew that she was going to do something wrong again.


    "Look at the situation first..." Li Shi sneered and seemed to have an idea.


    Compared with Li''s unyielding temperament, Meng''s attitude is completely different.


    "Well, the Tibetan pork sent by Fujin is so delicious that I''m fed up with it." She stroked her huge stomach with satisfaction on her face.


    After listening to this, the servant girl on the edge said with a flat mouth: "master, you are eating up this time. But do you know that Fu Jin transferred the cook Niu to the main courtyard and opened a small kitchen. We can''t dig the corner any more."


    "If you can''t dig it, you can''t do it. Fujin has a special identity and is pregnant. It''s natural to open a small kitchen." Meng''s atmosphere is very, seems not to care at all.


    It''s just that the look in my eyes is a little different.


    At the other end, the sound can''t be controlled as much as the winding roads in the backyard.


    The next day, the cook came to her main courtyard.


    After her first child''s experience, she knew that what she ate was most likely to be tampered with.


    So we opened a small kitchen in the main courtyard.


    In the past, the original owner wanted to be an example of diligence and thrift, which was not special.


    But she gave birth safely for her baby.


    I don''t want to worry about eating a meal all day.


    Therefore, the ingredients in her courtyard are checked by mother Liu.


    She didn''t eat until it was ready and tried with silver chopsticks.


    After a while, although my mouth is watering with hunger, as long as my stomach is safe, everything is worth it.


    On the evening of new year''s Eve, Ruoyin and the fourth master went to the palace to attend the new year''s banquet.


    When she got there, she saw bafujin, whom she had not seen for a long time.


    Because of the large number of people around them, they met in a hurry. Before saying a few words, Kangxi arrived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    Then they took their seats in the black lacquer strips on both sides.


    But even so, if sound also can see, Guo Luo Luo''s life is not good.


    Although Guo Luoluo looks much more mature.


    However, smile less, people also thin.


    Even in front of her, she doesn''t like to laugh.


    After the new year''s banquet, if Yin didn''t stay much, he went back to the house with the fourth master and the surname Li.


    On the eve of the lunar new year, the fourth master kept watch in Ruoyin''s main courtyard as usual.


    At this time, in the hall of the main courtyard, there were three people around the table of eight immortals.


    Ruoyin sat face to face with the fourth master.


    Hongyi was on one side, sitting in a high armchair.


    If sound is boring eating snacks, eating melon seeds.


    From time to time, feed Hongyi peeled walnuts and pine nuts.


    She looked up at the fourth master and saw him sitting in front of her.


    He has been sitting in this posture since he came back from the new year''s banquet.


    That Zhang Junlang''s face, through the angular Lengjun.


    The mysterious and profound ink pupil, is looking straight ahead, basically can not turn one''s eyes.


    He was upright, just sitting on one side in silence.


    It''s as rigid as an ice sculpture.


    It''s dignified, cold and arrogant.


    The whole body exudes a kind of awe inspiring cold and absolute authority arrogance.


    Only the left finger belly, carelessly playing with Lantian ink finger.


    If the sound takes back the look in the eyes, feel still big son smash good-looking and lovely.


    She led her lips and asked with a smile, "Zhuang Zhuang, which one do you think is better, Alma or e Niang?"


    For this kind of century problem, Hongyi''s baby face actually showed a soft waxy expression of "don''t think about routine me".


    He moved the meat Du Du''s mouth, without hesitation way: "a Ma and sum Niang are good, I like very much."


    If the sound after listening, secretly secretly happy, it seems that the boy is cunning.


    So, she blinked her eyes, and asked: "you always said that you should be filial to the sum Niang when you grow up. How a filial piety method?"


    "When I grow up, I''ll..." Hongyi said, pausing for a moment, as if thinking about something. "I''ll buy beautiful clothes, pearl necklaces, emerald bracelets, and good Rouge powder for e Niang...


    " Wow, you know so much. " Ruoyin''s eyes widened in surprise.


    This little guy, when she was in front of her, couldn''t say a word at that time.


    Now you know so much?


    I also know to list all the things women like.


    Ruoyin looked at Hongyi with relief and nodded with satisfaction.


    With an old mother''s happy smile.


    The heart says that the little guy is good. If you grow up in the future, you don''t have to worry about marrying a daughter-in-law.


    Can be in her happy time, faintly felt that there is a cold line of sight, swept to her Hongyi.


    When I looked up, I saw the fourth master with a straight face.


    That pair of mysterious ink pupil, is sweeping to Hongyi, seems to be displeased.


    See, if sound ponders for a while, probably understand.


    A rigorous and rigid man like the fourth master certainly hopes that his eldest son will have a great future.


    If it only makes women happy, it''s not what he wants.


    So, if the sound eyes light slightly turn, and ask: "besides this, what do you want to do when you grow up?"


    "In addition to this..." this time, Hongyi''s small head thought longer.


    After a long time, he moved his lips. With his pure eyes, he looked at Ruoyin and seriously replied, "when you grow up, you should unite with your younger brother and sister, study hard, help Amar do things, and serve the Qing Dynasty."


    This word a, if sound see four ye on the face of cold meaning, suddenly disappear.


    Now, the fourth master is satisfied, but if Yin is not happy.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "it''s true that she has been raised under your Amar for a period of time. If you are so official, you will be able to open your mouth. How old you are, you will start to give birth to e Niang, right? Return your brother and sister. How many do you want to give birth to e Niang?"


    She pinched Hongyi''s fat face.


    This boy, the fourth master must teach him a lot.


    At such a young age, we know all-round development.


    It''s time to be useful to parents, siblings and the country.


    "Hee hee, I want to give birth to a lot of e Niang." Hongyi smiles back with a childish face.


    Even the four masters, who had been very cold, couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing Ruoyin looking at him, he pretended to be calm with a slight cough.


    Ruoyin only felt that he was about to be blown up by the two father and son.


    But in the eyes of Hongyi, full of childlike purity, she didn''t say much.


    Simple sex Jiao + hum a, don''t speak.


    Hongyi does not stick to people and adults don''t talk. Instead, he enjoys playing with the blocks on the table.Until the early morning, the flowers and birds clock in the room "Dong Dong Dong" ring.


    A servant stepped on the stool and turned off the alarm clock.


    At the same time, outside also came the deafening sound of firecrackers, fireworks "whew" sound.


    Then, the fourth master went outside to see the fireworks with Hongyi in his arms.


    Ruoyin holds mother Liu''s hand and stands at the gate of the main courtyard, looking at the fireworks in the sky.


    In the past, the fourth master stood at the door with her.


    This year, Hongyi has become more and more interested in fireworks.


    The fourth master seems to want to exercise his courage.


    With him, he ordered several fireworks wrapped in brown paper.


    He also put one in his hand. The waterfall was like a cold fireworks.


    Hongyi then grasped the small fireworks handle, waving the small fireworks in his hand, and circled around Ruoyin.


    Perhaps at this moment, he is the real child, there is a kind of childlike happiness.


    If the sound so low head, one hand in the round + rolling stomach.


    His eyes looked lovingly at Hongyi.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Look, time flies.


    This is the fifth year she has been here and the fourth spring festival.


    I don''t know how long after, a gentle and magnetic voice came from the ear, "it''s windy, come in and have a rest."


    And her hand, also by the man tightly wrapped in the palm, pull to go to the house.


    "Take big brother back to the front yard and have a rest." The fourth master told Su Peisheng.


    "Bang!" After fighting a thousand times, Su Peisheng walked forward with Hongyi in his arms.


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master and returned to the hall of the main courtyard.


    And then he went through the door of the hall and walked into the inner room.


    The minions will bring the doors one by one at the moment they enter the house.


    They had already bathed.


    Now just wash your face, wipe your hands, blow out the candles and lie down.


    The fourth master put his arm under the woman''s neck and asked faintly, "what did you think of just now? Hongyi called you a few times but didn''t respond."


    "Ah? Seriously? " If Yin only knew that she thought a lot, but she didn''t know that Hongyi called her, she didn''t answer.


    Four ye light "um" a, "it is true."


    In order not to let him doubt, Ruoyin naturally and casually replied: "looking at the happy appearance of Hongyi playing with fireworks, I was thinking that when the naughty egg in his belly is born, Hongyi can take him to play fireworks with him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    Therefore, Ruoyin followed the fourth master to the hall of the main courtyard.


    When the two talents appeared in the hall, they all went together to worship the great ceremony. Even the Meng family also performed the great ceremony.


    "Please be very kind to me, and please to Fujin."


    "Today, on the first day of the new year''s day, it''s all boisterous. There''s no need to be formal." Four ye light way.


    Ruoyin then echoed: "yes, you don''t have to be too polite for the Spring Festival, especially Meng. If you look at your big belly, you''ll stay in the house more, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t come to see you."


    "Since I entered the mansion, the fourth master and Fujin have treated them very well. It''s natural that the servants come to pay New Year''s greetings to you." Meng returned respectfully.


    If the meaning of the voice nodded, "OK, get up quickly."


    "Xie Si ye, Fu Jin." Li several patted the dust on his body and took a seat in the main courtyard.


    Then, the fourth master rewarded everyone''s money bag, if sound also has.


    After receiving the reward from the fourth master, Ruoyin also rewarded several in the backyard.


    At this time, Li said with a smile: "sister Meng, look at you this belly is big with the ball like, should not be long before the birth of it."


    "Back to Li fangfu Jin, Feng Taiyi said..." Meng raised his eyes and looked at the fourth master shyly, "it is said that it will be born in the first month."


    Seeing this, Li turned his face and turned his eyes secretly.


    It''s no wonder that they are similar to Fujin, even the power of hooking people is the same.


    I''m not honest when I''m pregnant. I''ll talk to her and see what the fourth master is doing.


    It''s strange that you will make eyes at the fourth master!


    However, although she was no longer comfortable, in front of the fourth master, she only laughed and said, "Oh, that''s not going to be born soon. She was born in the first month. She was lucky and lively."


    It is the first time that Mengshi heard that the production is hot and bustling. Isn''t it all smooth and profitable?


    Her mouth smile a little stiff, or smile back: "borrow Li side Fu Jin Ji words."


    When Li saw Meng, he looked like a cotton. He had no strength at all.


    "Fu Jin''s stomach, though smaller than Meng''s, will you be born soon?"


    "I''m still early. It''s February." If the sound is not salty to return.


    Then, Li said a lot of words around Ruoyin and Meng.


    Listen, every word is good.


    But if you listen carefully, you can tell that you are stirring up dissension.


    Until the fourth master left, Ruoyin really felt annoyed with her ears and sent them away for a reason.


    Before leaving, Li also looked at Meng with a meaningful look.


    Hum, she didn''t believe it. Mengshi was honest on the surface, but he didn''t have any idea in his heart.


    How bad is the assignment!


    In the morning of the second day of junior high school, the fourth master took Ruo Yin, Niu co Lu and Li''s family into the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the nobles.


    In the past, Ruoyin followed the fourth master to visit relatives in the Forbidden City.


    But this year, she has a big belly, and the road is snowy and slippery.


    Therefore, after the fourth master took them to the Yonghe palace of Princess de Fei, he went alone to pay New Year''s greetings to the Empress Dowager and the crown prince.


    At this time, the imperial concubine and if sound several dry stare.


    On the New Cobalt Lu family, but also and the imperial concubine hypocritical on a few words.


    Hongyi and Hongmin two brothers, then play in the side, there are slaves looking after.


    But now they can walk on their own, and the slaves will not look too closely.


    It''s just watching from afar.


    After about a stick of incense, there was a burst of crying of children in the hall.


    If Yin Dun was shocked, he thought it was Hongyi crying.


    As a result, I saw Hong Min wailing there.


    While crying, he pointed to Hongyi and walked toward Li''s family, "e Niang, elder brother... He hit me..."


    after hearing this, Li looked at Hongmin and checked Hongmin''s body.


    After finding out that there was no problem, she glared at Hongyi.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong with Hong Min in my family? You beat him to cry like this."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Hongyi was the legitimate son of the family, she would have to roll up her sleeves and hit people.


    "I didn''t hit him." Hongyi stood in the same place, with firmness not belonging to his age in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin pulled Hongyi into his own arms.


    Gently asked: "Zhuang Zhuang, e Niang asked you again, in the end have hit younger brother."


    "E Niang, I really don''t have one." Hongyi''s eyes are red.


    But he tightened his eyes and didn''t let himself cry.


    If the sound after listening to, quickly protect him in the arms, "good, good, since you said no, e Niang will believe you, e Niang''s strong is the most obedient and sensible."


    She coaxed Hongyi with a soft voice.


    Then, he looked up at the eye Hong Min again.


    When she saw Hong Min cry loud, but there was no tear on her face.His face sank, and he said, "second elder brother, di e Niang asked you, did your brother beat you in the end? If he hit you, I will help you severely punish him. However, if you tell a lie, the di sum Niang also treats equally, never palliative


    This word a, see Hong Min afraid ground hide in Li Shi''s bosom.


    There was fear and evasion in those eyes.


    When Hong Min opened his lips, he almost opened his mouth.


    Li Shi was not willing to say: "Fujin, you are very nice to say, and you say that we treat him equally, but here you are pressing my Hong Min to ask how old he is. You want to force him to act according to your will."


    "I have no other meaning, just want to ask clearly, just like I asked Hony just now, why are you so anxious?" Ruo Yin looks dignified and looks like Li''s.


    Li said, but if sound, had to pull Hongmin, kneeling in the center of the hall.


    "E Niang, although Hong Min in my family is a common son, he is also your grandson. You can''t be beaten any more. You have to be forced to apologize again, or you can be beaten into a trick."


    After hearing this, the eye son swept a glance on Li Shi and Hong min.


    Li Shi, you are, too. It''s just a child fighting. Who will bend to it


    "Xie e Niang taught me that I should bear in mind that I was too eager to protect my son just now, so I can''t choose what to say." Li''s kneeling on the ground has been unable to rise.


    It seems necessary for Princess De to help her out.


    Then, the princess glanced at her eyes again.


    It seems casual and loving, but in fact it hides a sharp edge and says: "big brother, you are the legitimate son of the old four families. Mamma will not let you apologize or punish you, but one thing you have to remember is that you beat your own brother. If you beat people outside, others will say you are not educated."


    With that, she also gave Ruo Yin a sharp glance.


    And her words can also be regarded as giving Hongyi a real beating.


    If the sound received the sharp eyes of Princess De, the anger of the heart would not stop rising.


    Originally, it is not a big thing for children to fight and make noise.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    But Princess de rose to tutor, it was a little serious, if you listen to sound very uncomfortable.


    She can hate her, say she, but can''t say her fortitude.


    She knows her own son best.


    Usually, in addition to in front of her, said to protect younger brother and sister.


    Even in the front yard, there is a big brother''s example, everywhere let Hong min.


    But it was that Hong Min, who had been taught by her in her main courtyard before, was quite a rule.


    But since she lived in Zhuangzi, she has been separated from her.


    It is estimated that Li''s teaching is bad again!


    At this time, the Hongyi in my arms rubbed against her.


    Nuo Nuo said: "e Niang, Zhuang Zhuang didn''t beat my younger brother, Zhuang Zhuang didn''t... I didn''t... I''m not a child without education... E Niang clearly taught me very well, and so did AMA...


    at the moment, he really wanted to shout at the bad mamma above.


    He is a good child taught by e Niang and amah, not a child without education.


    But he is not allowed to yell at adults because of his good upbringing.


    If you look down, you will see Hongyi''s eyes red.


    Even the tip of my nose is red.


    That pair of pure and full of childish eyes, with a Wang mist, and full of grievances.


    It seemed as if I could not control it at any time.


    But in his face, she saw the unyielding stubbornness.


    And wronged helplessness, as well as a face of anxiety.


    That piece of meat doodle mouth, also innocent and aggrieved ground flat, make people love.


    If you can see the sound, your nose will be sour, and your heart will be broken.


    She took Hongyi in her arms and said to Princess de: "e Niang, big brother is really raised in front of me, but since last year, he has been learning the rules in the front yard of the fourth master. So, are you saying that the fourth master has not taught well. But the fourth master is your son. After all, isn''t he back to you? "


    "The old four dozen children don''t grow up under the knees of this palace. He is raised under others." The Duchess left the relationship between them.


    "Oh... Others?" Ruoyin nodded meaningfully and said with a smile: "if I remember correctly, the other person in the mouth of e Niang is the empress Tongjia. At that time, the fourth master was raised under the knee of empress Tongjia. I heard that Huang amah also taught him to read and write. So, you are talking about the late empress Tong Jia, and Huang AMA did not teach the fourth master well?"


    When she listened, she noticed something was wrong.


    As soon as she patted the armrest, she said in a sharp voice, "be bold! What a glib mouth! When did this palace say long live? "


    Princess de only denies Kangxi, but she still hates empress Tong Jia.


    If Yin doesn''t care so much, she says with a smile: "I don''t know how he will treat e Niang after I told this to Huang AMA?"


    "You... What do you want?" It seems that Princess De is really worried about Ruoyin''s suing.


    After all, this kind of thing has no effect on other people''s accusation.


    Their parents and daughters-in-law complain, so the credibility is greatly improved.


    "Very simple, my family Hongyi is definitely not such a person, e Niang must also Hongyi an innocent." If the voice is exposed, it threatens the tunnel.


    "You go back first, this matter allows this palace to think again." The Duchess seems to want to delay.


    If the sound then firmly refuses: "no, must now, immediately, immediately!"


    You can''t threaten the same thing twice.


    Moreover, people like Princess de will definitely not let people grasp the handle all the time.


    If after today, it is uncertain that she will have a good strategy.


    So, we have to strike while the iron is hot.


    As a matter of fact, she accused the princess of fraud.


    It''s true to give Hongyi a clean slate.


    After all, Princess De is the biological mother of the fourth master. If she is not good in the palace.


    The fourth master may have an influence on the court.


    It''s like eight Ye''s mother and concubine. She looks beautiful, but she doesn''t have any means.


    The eight masters were not good at the imperial court, and were abused by Kangxi.


    Because of this, she didn''t want to be hurt by the fourth imperial concubine.


    Not everyone is as muddled as Princess de Fei, without a bit of family consciousness.


    I saw Princess de tightly holding the handkerchief in her hand, and her sharp eyes were staring at Ruo Yin.


    Seems to hate if sound, but helpless, is thinking of countermeasures.


    Just then, the eunuch''s voice came from outside.


    "Fourth master, fourteenth elder brother


    If the sound looks along the door, it will be a dark blue figure.


    There is also a silver gray figure, into the hall.


    Dark blue figure, is a face of cold fourth master.


    And that silver gray figure, is 14 elder brother.


    Now, fourteen elder brother also grew up to be a little boy.A pair of thick eyebrows raised rebelliously.


    That pair of bright big eyes, twinkling the light as clear as dew.


    It''s a juvenile''s unique look, but also with a trace of recklessness.


    This is very rare among the princes.


    It seems that he is well protected by the Duchess.


    As soon as they entered the hall, they found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Fourteen elder brother stopped at the gate of the temple and said something to a maid of honor.


    The fourth master went directly to the center of the hall and glanced at Ruoyin.


    Then she arched her hand and said, "e Niang, I heard the quarrel just outside the door, but what happened."


    The corners of her mouth sparked a sneer. Her heart said that she was not the good Fujin you held in your hand. She almost killed the palace.


    Can be arrogant like her, naturally will not admit in front of her son, she was temporarily caught by her daughter-in-law pigtail.


    Can not so-called tunnel: "nothing, is big brother and two elder brother made a little child conflict, two elder brother said big brother hit him, but big brother is small pitiful, said is not hit him, the palm and back of the hand are meat, this palace do not know who to trust, now you come just in time."


    If the sound sees the virtuous imperial concubine suddenly changed the mouth.


    It seems that her threat just now has an effect on Princess De.


    Although she can''t take the princess how, but can let the princess eat shriveled once, also slightly relieved a little.


    It''s really funny to see her as an old lady who wants to make her look helpless.


    "It''s impossible. In the past year, the elder brother has always respected his elders and was friendly to Hongmin." The fourth master turned his head and swept his eyes.


    If the sound then immediately pretends to be helpless.


    In addition, the heroine in her arms looked at the fourth master innocently and timidly as if she had caught the straw.


    I can see that the fourth master''s heart is tied together.


    Then, he severely swept the other side of Hong Min, as well as Li.


    Hongmin and Hongyi are now in the front yard.


    As a father, he didn''t know the temperament of his two children.


    And Hong Min was glared at by the fourth master, his face was white with fear, but he didn''t pee his pants.


    This meeting son, 14 elder brother takes a palace maid, walked to the center of the hall.


    "And toward the imperial concubine to smile:" sum Niang, this time you really wronged the four elder brothers'' Hongyi. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    "Why, now even you are against this palace?" Even if the imperial concubine was said by the fourteenth elder brother, there was no anger at all.


    On the contrary, he looked at fourteen elder brother with doting eyes.


    Fourteen elder brother Chao Ruo Yin several arch hand meaning.


    Stepping on the steps, she went to the princess De, and said with a bright smile: "e Niang, where does the son dare to fight against you? The son is just seeking truth from facts."


    With that, he motioned to the maid in the middle of the hall.


    Seeing this, Princess De also looked at the maiden and said lightly, "since 14 let you say it, you can say it and listen to it."


    "When I went back to my mother''s wife, I saw two little brothers playing marbles at the door. The big brother played better than the second elder brother. After the second elder brother lost, he took the initiative to hit the big brother on the head. The big brother didn''t fight back or cry. On the contrary, after the second elder brother beat people, he began to cry." The maiden said so.


    Originally she wanted to say it, but later she saw that Princess de was in conflict with Si Fu Jin.


    As a servant of Yonghe palace, she wanted to protect the Lord and think about the princess De.


    Can''t tell the truth, hit the princess in the face.


    But just now, fourteen elder brother forced to ask her.


    Originally she did not intend to tell the truth, but this one often walked around Yonghe palace and found her lying after asking a few questions.


    He forced her to tell the truth, or she would die.


    In order to save her life, she had to tell the truth.


    Li Shi saw that there was a reversal, and she pointed to the maid in law and said angrily, "you''re talking nonsense. Did Fujin secretly give you money and you were bribed!"


    "If my fourth sister-in-law has nothing to do with me, I don''t think it has anything to do with my fourth sister-in-law." The fourteenth elder brother one person works, one person when.


    Here, the main room is called sister-in-law directly, and the side room is the little sister-in-law.


    Because side Fujin is also on the Royal Jade Butterfly, belongs to a polygamous wife, but not a real wife.


    Where does Li dare to contradict fourteen elder brother.


    In terms of identity, she was a lot shorter.


    Besides, this is the favorite of empress de Fei.


    It''s said that long live master is also very fond of elder brother fourteen recently.


    Therefore, she had to bow her head and said: "I do not know, misunderstood, since the fourteenth elder brother said so, I believe it.".


    At this time, even aunt Cui, who has been standing beside her.


    He also opened his mouth and said, "master, to tell you the truth, just now the slave''s eyes have been watching the safety of the two elder brothers. He also saw that the second elder brother hit the big brother, and then he began to cry."


    She also stood in the position of Princess de Fei and did not dare to speak out.


    But now, it seems that we can''t do without saying.


    Hearing this, Princess de Fei frowned.


    Majestic way: "ridiculous, you know the truth, but do not tell this palace, do not know how to do this, almost hurt our palace wronged big brother, also hurt big brother."


    "Yes, I know my mistake." Aunt Cui knelt down with the maids.


    "You are the first offender in this temple, and you will be fined one month''s salary." Princess De gives aunt Cui an unhappy look.


    Then, he swept to the second elder brother in Li''s arms. "Second elder brother, as a younger brother, if you don''t respect your elder brother, you still start to beat your elder brother. Not only that, but also the villains report first. You are really...


    " wow... "Before the words of imperial concubine de finished, Hong Min hid in Li''s arms and cried.


    This time, it is really crying, tears are "Ba Da Da Da" to fall.


    It looks like she was scared to cry by Princess De.


    Princess de sees two elder brother to cry, not good to say more about the child.


    I had to put my anger on Li''s head.


    "Li Shi, it''s not really that the palace wants to talk about you. Look at the Hongmin under your knees, and then look at the Hongyi under the ulanara''s knees. People are more sensible and steady, and they don''t cry or make noise when they are beaten. This is the example of being an elder brother." Princess de Fei turns to look at Hongyi and shows a loving smile like an old granny.


    Li''s lips were flat, and he didn''t want to carry the black pot.


    "But since the second elder brother was born, he has been raised in the front yard of the fourth master. I just want to teach him, but I can''t teach him."


    The meaning in this words is very obvious: I don''t carry this pot, and Hongmin was not raised by me.


    Have to say, Li Shi''s words, let the imperial concubine very unhappy.


    She seldom said a good word for the fourth master.


    "According to your meaning, the fourth elder brother didn''t take care of the second elder brother." The princess asked casually.


    Li finally realized that she had said something wrong. She shook her head and said, "my concubine doesn''t mean that. Fourth master is busy with business all day. If she didn''t teach Hong Min well, it would not be like this if I taught myself."


    The meaning of her words is more obvious: I still don''t recite this pot.


    But Hong Min is a coward.


    He was afraid of being scolded by the fourth master and the imperial concubine.


    Now see the princess to transfer the target to Li''s body.He wanted his mother, Li, to hold the pot back firmly for him.


    Therefore, he sobbed: "it was the e Niang who taught me that she should not wait for others to cry after beating people, so that they would... Be scolded..."


    at this point, he cried like he couldn''t breathe.


    See this, Li Shi quickly with handkerchief to Hong Min wipe nose.


    In fact, I want to block Hong Min''s mouth.


    "Let him say it." She said in a deep voice.


    Li Shi had to pick up the handkerchief and let Hong Min go on.


    "E Niang also said... If you beat someone else, you should cry in front of others... So that you won''t be beaten and punished, you should let others be punished..."


    "Li Shi, the second elder brother said it himself, what else do you want to quibble about?" Asked the Duchess.


    Li was flustered and bowed his head, and immediately knelt on the ground.


    "E Niang, I know I''m wrong. I won''t dare next time."


    Princess de waved her hand and walked towards the door of the side hall.


    "It''s useless for you to tell this palace. You have to talk to the fourth elder, the uranara family and the elder brother. What''s more, where you teach children like this? It''s really bad luck that you cry and make trouble in this palace during the Spring Festival. "


    It seems that she is not going to wade in this muddy water.


    After Princess de left, Li took the fourth master''s leg and cried, "fourth master, I''m all for the sake of the second elder brother."


    Su Peisheng couldn''t see it. He winked and asked her servant girl to pull up Li''s family.


    This is clearly in harm two elder brother, where is good for others!


    "I really feel cold for the second elder brother''s wife like you." The fourth master raised his feet and took the black boots away from Li''s arms.


    Then, he stood with his hands on his back and said, "from today on, the number of times you go to the front yard to see second elder brother has dropped from three times in January to once a month. If you still commit the crime again, you don''t want to visit her again."


    Hearing this, Li pleaded with fear: "fourth master, you can''t treat me like this. Hong Min is my heart and soul..."


    but the fourth master just glanced at Li slightly, without paying any attention.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    Li pushed Hongmin in her arms and said, "Hongmin, hurry up and say sorry to your elder brother."


    Hongmin''s eyes were swollen with tears. He looked at Hongyi seriously and choked: "brother... I''m sorry..."


    Ruoyin thought that Hongyi should be taught to forgive.


    But Hony is much better than he expected.


    "It doesn''t matter." He actually toward Hong Min a brilliant smile, but also took the initiative to go to Hong Min, and raised the cuff, in the elder brother''s language way: "you don''t cry, we are still brothers, big deal I still take you to play, OK?"


    After listening to Hong Min, tears for a smile, should sound "good.".


    Just cry too fierce, even if stopped crying, or breathless look.


    See this scene, if the sound of the mouth raised a touch of light smile.


    What she wants is simple, as long as her fortitude is not wronged.


    The children''s world is so simple.


    The first moment is still fighting, the next moment is to shake hands and make peace, more tolerant than adults.


    At the same time, he is proud and proud of his actions.


    As for Hong Min, she had brought it for a while.


    The child is a good child, but Li''s way of education is wrong.


    If Li didn''t teach him that, there would be no misunderstanding today.


    Even Hongmin may not hit people at all.


    Although she can teach Hong Min better, she is not her mother-in-law and can''t teach her for a lifetime.


    Looking at the two brothers shaking hands and making peace, the fourth Master seemed to think of something.


    The hands behind him were tightly packed into fists.


    Maybe I was infected by the childlike innocence of two children. I don''t think that children don''t quarrel.


    He was not just so selfless, but faintly said to Li: "big new year''s day, put away your tears, don''t let e Niang add blocking, this matter has yet to be discussed."


    "Yes, fourth master Xie." Li quickly wiped his tears.


    At noon, they were ready to leave after eating in Yonghe palace.


    Before leaving, Princess de specially rewarded Hongyi with a good Hetian jade match.


    Also appreciate Hong Min a piece and field jade match, but the quality is a bit worse.


    After all, there is a division between the two.


    At this time, Princess De''s sight fell on Ruoyin''s body, "old four Fu Jin, big brother is a good seedling. After you go back, you''ll take big brother with you, and raise your body by the way, and add a little brother."


    Hongyi is innocent and honest when you go back.


    If Yin knew what she meant, she was playing with her words.


    She led her lips and laughed back: "thanks for the care of e Niang. I''ll be fine. Big brother is in the front yard of the fourth master. I''ll be at ease more than anything. Please also ask e Niang to be all right in the palace."


    Ruoyin means: OK, big brother, I''ll be fine, and e Niang will be fine.


    Two people came and went, and they typed the code.


    Defei nodded with satisfaction, and believed her ulanara for a time.


    The fourth master watched the chat between Ruoyin and Princess De.


    Surprised to see his family Fujin a look.


    When did she have such a good relationship with e Niang?


    Finally, the princess let the fourteenth elder brother send the fourth master''s family.


    Out of the gate of Yonghe palace, Ruoyin led Hongyi and said with a smile to the fourteenth elder brother: "the fourteenth brother, thanks to you just now, otherwise, this matter may not be so simple."


    Fourteen elder brother scratched his head, not so-called tunnel: "but it is a small matter, e Niang is actually very good, she is sometimes easy to be confused, in fact, is a knife mouth tofu heart, fourth sister-in-law don''t go to heart."


    "It''s all a family. I won''t rest assured, but you''re quite brilliant." Ruoyin recognizes the tunnel.


    It seems that the fourteenth elder brother still knows his mother well.


    "Thank you, uncle fourteen." Hongyi didn''t have to teach, so he took the initiative to speak.


    Fourteenth elder brother squatted down the body, touched the moon forehead of Hong Yi.


    "You''re welcome, little one."


    The fourth master saw them greasy and crooked, and said coldly, "OK, it''s snowing so hard, get on the bus."


    So, Ruoyin led Hongyi to the car.


    After the carriage drove, Hongyi fell asleep in Ruoyin''s arms.


    The fourth master took Hongyi from her arms.


    The line of sight falls on the woman''s stomach, light way: "wronged you."


    If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, seem to be unexpectedly four ye suddenly say this kind of words.


    Every time I go to the palace, I have to worry about it. It''s really annoying.


    But she just smiles at the fourth master and says, "even if everyone doesn''t believe me and Hongyi, as long as he is willing to believe us and protect us, she won''t feel aggrieved at all."


    The fourth master leaned over and gently scraped the tip of the woman''s nose without speaking.


    After returning to the mansion, although Li''s family didn''t descend to January, he only saw two elder brothers once.But it also dropped from three in January to twice a month.


    In the end, it''s my mother. The broken bones are all connected with tendons.


    Therefore, it is impossible to completely block the relationship between the Li family and the second elder brother.


    If it is completely blocked, it will make the child rebellious, unhealthy psychological growth.


    In the first month, the fourth master was busy meeting guests.


    Ruoyin wanted to take the slave back to her mother''s home.


    However, Luo Shi and Fei Yanggu came to the mansion to see her.


    Fei Yanggu and Ruoyin said a few words and went to the front yard to find the fourth master.


    Jue Luo Shi looked at her stomach and laughed.


    "Oh, now that you have two children, you don''t laugh at how your fourth brother is doing in Mongolia. He is a career minded person. Otherwise, the child would have made soy sauce, and I don''t know when he will return to Beijing. I am the best girl looking at the capital city, and I dare not call matchmakers." He shook his head and felt a headache.


    Ruoyin could not bear to see her sad face.


    Had to smile: "fourth brother''s daughter-in-law, e Niang don''t have to worry about, he this daughter-in-law, I''ve already seen, certainly can''t run away, when the elder brother comes back, can have a new daughter-in-law."


    Anyway, the princess likes the five squares.


    In addition, before leaving, Wu Ge specially ordered her.


    According to her understanding of Wuge, he is not a casual person.


    As long as the identified people and things, they will be responsible for the end.


    So, as long as these two people are still alive, it will surely be possible!


    As soon as he heard this, he immediately came to the spirit.


    "Tell me quickly which girl it is. Why don''t I know at all?"


    Ruoyin covers his mouth with his handkerchief and reaches Jue Luo''s ear.


    Xiao Mo learned the whole story from Jue Luo.


    After hearing this, he was stunned.


    She is not like the sum Niang of other people''s family. When she heard that her son and princess had a play, she didn''t consider anything else.


    On the contrary, he was embarrassed and said, "can this be done? Our family can''t climb up."


    If you know, Jue Luo is not afraid of climbing.


    They are afraid that the royal rules are too many, and that the five squares are angry.


    She said with a smile and relief: "how is it that you are climbing up? The fourth elder brother is now a deputy commander. When he comes back after winning the battle, he will be able to build up his military achievements and be appointed to rise."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    He shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "You are afraid that the fourth elder brother will get angry, but I think the fifth Princess likes the fourth elder brother. If it is true, the fourth elder brother will not let other girls get angry."


    Hearing Ruo Yin say so, Jue Luo Shi looked at her.


    Finally, he gave a deep sigh of relief and said, "since we like each other, it can''t make a girl angry. The daughter-in-law is used to hurt, not to be used as a receiver. As long as the couple are good, I will be satisfied."


    Then, Ruoyin talked with Jue Luo for a long time around the topic of Wuge.


    Still stay to feel Luo Shi used lunch in the mansion, just let slave send away.


    If Yin knows so many people in Beijing.


    In addition, women in the backyard have little contact with the outside because they don''t get out of the gate.


    But the fourth master is different. He is a man or a prince.


    Therefore, there is an endless stream of servants who pay him new year''s greetings.


    Such a day, has been maintained until about the tenth day, just slowly less.


    Happy and pleasant days always lead fast.


    Looking at the Lantern Festival in a few days, Ruoyin will return to Zhuangzi.


    In the meantime, she was safe.


    However, on the morning of the 11th day of the first month, a worrying news spread in the Chamberlain house.


    "Fu Jin, I heard that the second elder brother in Li side''s house is ill." Qiao Feng told Ruoyin the news that he had just picked up his meal.


    Ruoyin was reading the account books.


    But when she heard the news, she was shocked.


    The brush, which is writing, has dyed some rice paper on it.


    When she responded, she put the pen down, crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the wastebasket.


    "How good, suddenly ill, yesterday also listen to the slave below said, he is still playing with big brother in the front yard."


    "Yes, Li side Fujin took the second elder brother to the front yard, and estimated that he had wanted to invite a favor. However, the fourth master had been in the study and didn''t go out of the room, so she took the second elder brother back to the side yard."


    "It''s a big new year''s day. It''s snowing and windy outside. The second brother-in-law can''t easily stay under her knees for a few days. She doesn''t stay in the house to cultivate the relationship between mother and son and go to the front yard to invite some pet." If the sound of willow eyebrows frown slightly.


    Qiao Feng came forward and helped her to arrange the brush, ink, paper and inkstone in front of her.


    "I don''t think it''s right. It''s called self sin. This time, she didn''t take it well, otherwise, she would have implicated mother Xie and the servants in the front yard


    "I''m sorry for my second brother." Ruo Yin takes Mrs. Tang and walks to the window.


    Looking at the snowflakes flying outside, she couldn''t help but think of history.


    In history, Li gave birth to three sons and only one survived.


    But this Hong Min, is an early war.


    She hoped that Hong Min could survive the disaster.


    After this, everything will be different.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that we can only repeat the mistakes of history.


    Although Hong Min is a little mischievous, the last time with Hongyi made a fuss.


    But which child is not mischievous, does not make a scene when he is young.


    Moreover, Hong Min should not have been like this, but Li''s mother taught her.


    No child is born a bad child.


    It''s just that the people who teach are not good enough.


    Therefore, she will not look forward to Hongmin''s death because of her bad temperament.


    "Qiaofeng, call Qiao LAN in and comb my hair. I''ll go to the side yard." If the sound is light.


    Hong Min calls her a di e Niang.


    She wants to be a mother.


    Moreover, the emperor''s heir was ill, which was a great event in a dynasty with poor medical conditions.


    After Qiao Feng should, went out to call Qiao LAN.


    A moment later, if the sound combs the shelf head, only a few Hosta son on the head.


    Even clothes, is also very shallow lotus colored flag, plain very.


    When she got to the side yard, she heard the cry from a distance.


    It seems to be the mixed cry of Li and Da Ge Ge.


    When he raised his feet and entered the hall, he knelt down in the room.


    After seeing her, they all shudder and dare not get up.


    If Yin glanced at a few servants, they entered the inner room.


    When he got there, he saw Li sitting at the head of the bed, tears streaming.


    Big Ge Ge was lying on Li''s body, crying out of breath, standing unsteadily.


    Feng Taiyi is pricking a silver needle for big brother.


    You can see from a distance that Hong Min''s small body is covered with silver needles.


    Several of the nucollo family also sat outside the screen inside.


    Even Mengshi, who was too big to do so, sat on the armchair in the room and looked at the bedside anxiously.


    The fourth master sat on the armchair beside the bed, his face tense.When Li saw Ruo Yin, he saluted one after another.


    If the sound swings his hand, signals them to sit down.


    Then he went to the fourth master and made a slight salute.


    The fourth master just nodded and didn''t help her up as usual.


    "Sir, I heard that the second elder brother is ill. How is the situation?"


    The fourth master looked straight ahead and did not speak.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, helped to answer: "Fujin, the second elder brother was suffering from the wind and cold, and he began to have a high fever last night, and has been unconscious until now. Feng Taiyi said... The second elder brother''s condition is critical. Even if he wakes up, he can only be a child without mind."


    Smell speech, if sound in the heart is surprised.


    Isn''t it burning into a fool?


    A stupid Emperor''s heir will not be ridiculed by thousands of people in the future.


    It was so cruel that she couldn''t even imagine it.


    After su Peisheng''s words, Li probably thought of sad things and cried more fiercely.


    "Wuwu..."


    hearing the cry, the fourth master''s thick eyebrows frowned.


    His eyes cast a cold glance at all the people in the room.


    That pair of mysterious ink pupil, like a Wang ice hole, straight flooded people can not breathe.


    Then, he impatiently admonished: "not so, cry what cry, put away tears for ye, do not let me cry, not a drop of tears, big Ge Ge is also!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the room immediately became surprisingly quiet.


    Even Li''s tears were quickly wiped away without a cry.


    It''s just a bitter gourd face.


    Not only that, she also hugged big Ge tightly in her arms and covered her mouth.


    All the servants in the room were kneeling and did not dare to lift their heads.


    Because the second elder brother has been in a coma, it is not good for people in the backyard to sit here all day.


    One after another, they left.


    If Yin''s stomach is big, the fourth master won''t let her stay here more.


    She took the slave and went back to the main court.


    Li''s side hospital, then left three doctors to take turns to look after.


    One is doctor Feng, the other two are invited from the palace.


    During this period, Li''s two elder brother looked closely, if the sound did not secretly give two elder brother pulse.


    Alas, an unconscious child, has burned his brain, must be more or less ominous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    Those are the doctors in the hospital. They are very skillful.


    If they can''t, they can''t.


    In fact, sometimes it is not a good thing to know some medical skills.


    If you don''t understand, maybe you can still have some wishful thinking.


    Believe that everything has miracles.


    Not as early as know the truth, everything seems so pale.


    At the moment, she just believes in miracles.


    I hope the second elder brother can survive.


    Because, she reposes in two elder brother''s body.


    It''s the expectation of big brother to overthrow history.


    She delusions that if Hongmin has survived, then history is nothing to Hongyi.


    But this expectation, finally one night after three days, was completely destroyed.


    Three days later, the sad news of the second elder brother''s death fell on the chambel house.


    Ruoyin had just changed the lining and was ready to rest.


    Mother Liu anxiously entered the room, "Fu Jin, two elder brother Shang."


    If after hearing, the body slightly shakes.


    She held on to Qiao Feng''s hand tightly and looked at mammy Liu incredulously, "what, is the second elder brother in war?"


    "Yes, I just suffered. Li side, Fujin, was crying. The fourth master and the master of the backyard were all gone. Mengge also went." Mother Liu shook her head and sighed.


    If Yin''s expectation is hit hard by the reality, he will not feel well.


    She covered her heart for a moment.


    "Wait for me to change my clothes. It''s essential." Ruo Yin said and sat down in front of the dresser.


    Soon, she put on a apricot flag.


    Ruo Yin looked in the mirror and saw Qiao LAN wearing a jade hairpin on her head.


    Then he took off the jade hairpin and said lightly, "that''s it. You don''t need to wear a hair ornament."


    Then, she only combed a couple of hair, no makeup on the surface, went to the side of the hospital.


    This time, before stepping into Li''s yard, Ruoyin heard all kinds of crying.


    Obviously, this time the cry was louder than last time.


    There are women crying, children, eunuchs.


    Wailing, mourning, wailing.


    "These servants are so loyal." The wind is light.


    Mother Liu has long been indifferent to these things. "Li''s treatment of people is so harsh that he may not have such a loyal master. Those slaves cry, it is their own funeral. Maybe, after tonight, they will be buried with them. "


    When Ruoyin came into the room, he saw Li lying on the edge of the bed crying.


    And it''s the kind of crying heartrending and heartbroken.


    It''s like losing something precious.


    Two eyes are not swollen, there is a circle of black eyes on the edge.


    But that bed lies, is only exposed a pan yellow small face Hong min.


    The fourth master was sitting on the armchair beside the bed with a tense expression on his face.


    Obviously is simply sits, but sends out the indifferent cold breath.


    Even the air around him was infected by him.


    The room with a few stoves is like freezing all the ice cellars and freezing people in place at any time.


    His sight fell on the second elder brother on the bed.


    The candle was dim at night, and he only showed half of his profile.


    So I can''t see his expression clearly.


    The candle light evil light shines on his face, outlines the line to be resolute and handsome.


    His thick eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil, like a Wang ice hole, makes people shudder.


    Several of the new co Lu''s family stood aside.


    From time to time, I wiped the corners of my eyes with a veil, and the tears began to flow out.


    Even Meng, with a big stomach, was crying there.


    Although her cry was not loud, she was out of breath as if she were going to die at any time.


    Not only that, Meng''s whole body is very simple, with only a wooden hairpin on his head.


    As a legitimate daughter of her governor, she would not be poor enough to wear a wooden hairpin, which was obviously deliberate.


    See, if sound also uses the handkerchief that dip onion juice, gently wipe drink the corner of the eye.


    All of a sudden, eyes hot tears.


    In this way, she joined the crying team.


    And in the heart secretly wish, hope two elder brother find a good family to reincarnate.


    In my next life, I must meet a responsible mother.


    After a long time, the fourth master got up and touched the tip of his nose.


    The command without any emotion is said from the cold thin lip.


    "The servants who take care of the second elder brother are all dragged out and killed with sticks."


    His voice was hoarse and deep.


    It''s like something''s stuck in your throat.


    Maybe... I''m stuck in sadness.If you can see, all the servants kneeling in the room are shaking, shivering and afraid to breathe.


    Then, I saw the fourth master shake the cuff, negative hand to leave.


    Passing by a group of women on the right.


    His sight glanced at Ruoyin.


    In the end, it fell on Wu, who was dressed up to the full.


    So, he pauses for a moment, coldly says: "Wu Shi, Ye''s two elder brother''s war, you still have the mind to dress up, conscience is bitten by the dog?"


    "Master... I... I''m dressed up in the daytime. At that time, the second elder brother was not hurt, so I didn''t have time to change it." Wu said with a guilty heart.


    In fact, she was thinking that she would definitely meet the fourth master, so she dressed herself up.


    One side of the New Cobalt Lu secretly pulled her sleeve, whispered: "you have not suffered this kind of loss, how do you still don''t know how to repent."


    "Come on, drag out the servant girl Wu is waiting for and kill her with a stick!" The fourth master took a sharp drink and ordered again: "Wu Shi, you have forbidden me for two months. It''s been a good reflection!"


    With that, he left.


    After leaving the gate of the side yard, he stood on the steps and looked at the gray sky.


    He closed his eyes heavily.


    After a long pause, he returned to the front yard.


    The second elder brother is still young, there is no need to hold a funeral.


    The second elder brother was buried every other day.


    As a result, the second elder brother, who was born and has been used by the Li family, disappeared in the zuibal mansion.


    After that, the fourth master, dressed in a black robe, locked himself in his study and did not see any visitors.


    Up and down the house, no one dared to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Even Ruoyin stayed in the house honestly and didn''t dare to step on the fourth master''s mine.


    It was not until three days later that news came out of Meng''s house to produce.


    He opened the door of the study, which had been closed.


    The fourth master is still wearing the black robe, with a high nose and long bushy eyebrows.


    The sun shone on his cheek, making his perfect outline clear.


    It seems that he hasn''t seen the sunshine for a few days. He feels a bit dazzling.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, half squint at the sky.


    But gradually, the eyes became cold.


    He raised his hand, rubbed his chin gently, and stroked the stubble that had pierced his head.


    It seems to be full of men''s charm and wildness, which fascinates women.


    Su Peisheng, who had been waiting outside the door, immediately knelt down to fight a thousand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    "Master, mengge is going to be born."


    The fourth master faintly "um" one, went to the study again.


    Su Peisheng, on the other hand, shook the dust and directed the servants behind him.


    So, servant girls and eunuchs came into the house in a swarm.


    Wait for the fourth master to change and wash.


    Half an hour later, the fourth master put on a hasty dark blue robe and went to Meng''s yard with his servants.


    "Four masters are here!" Su Peisheng sang the newspaper aloud.


    Ruoyin and Niu co Lu were originally sitting in the hall waiting for the news of Meng''s production.


    Now, after listening to the news, they all got up and looked at the door.


    Not long ago, a touch of great blue body, appeared in the entrance of the hall.


    The man stood there in the backlight, with a breath of arrogance.


    Outside the sun, to his body inlaid with a yellowish halo, not like a real person.


    The mysterious and deep cold eyes are full of black and gold flowing shadow.


    The beautiful and extraordinary face faces the people in the hall.


    In every move, there is a natural overlord.


    "Auspicious four masters!" If sound a few salute way.


    The fourth master took a little cold ink pupil and glanced at the woman in the room.


    Finally, it landed on Ruoyin with a big belly.


    He raised his feet to her and lifted her up.


    Then she tightened her hand and waved a few big palms to Nuo co Lu''s family, indicating them to get up.


    "Now that you have a body, you can have a good pregnancy in the house." He spoke in a low voice.


    "Where is so delicate, Meng''s production, this is a happy event, I also come to touch with joy."


    If she really doesn''t come and spreads it out, people will say that she can''t allow other women to give birth to the fourth master.


    It''s just a mansion, but I don''t even look at the production of the concubine.


    "These days, you have worked hard. After the Lantern Festival, I will send you to live in Zhuangzi." The fourth master took Ruoyin''s wrist and sat down in an armchair.


    If Yin sits down, he will wait quietly with everyone.


    In Meng''s interior, there was a cry of crying.


    Steaming water, basin by basin.


    A basin of red blood came out.


    But there was no baby crying inside, so the people could only sit and wait, and it was not easy to leave.


    Until an hour later, when the sun broke through the clouds and fell on the snow-white ground.


    At last a loud baby cry came from the room.


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    because the children''s voices are almost the same, we can''t distinguish the female.


    Only when the midwife took it out did she know the situation.


    After a cup of tea, the midwife came out with a baby in her arms.


    And said with a smile: "congratulations to the fourth master, congratulations to the fourth master, mengge gave birth to a grid, mother and daughter are safe."


    "Peace is good, peace is good." If sound smile to take the lead to say.


    Turn head to see four Ye''s thin lips gently pursed.


    Happy, he didn''t smile.


    If you are not satisfied, he has no expression at all.


    Anyway, his temperament is very complicated, like a mixture of all kinds of temperament, which is hard to understand.


    No one knows what his mood is.


    Fourth master just thin lip light open, rise light way: "Meng''s birth Ge Ge Ge has reward, in the courtyard slave general has reward."


    The words that are clearly a reward come from the cold thin lips.


    But there is no emotion and color at all.


    It was as if he had just come for a walk.


    After the order was given, he left with his servants.


    When passing by the midwife, he looked down at the small grid, and walked away with great strides.


    After all the people in the hall looked at each other, they didn''t dare to say a word.


    If sound looks at four Ye''s back, Liu Mei Cu Cu Cu.


    Fourth master can''t describe it with ice.


    He''s like Iceland in the Arctic.


    Eroded by huge ice sheets.


    Even if the sun scattered over the earth, but also cover not hot snow.


    Will only make the air, more cold.


    And his body, surging hot magma.


    It''s not for warmth.


    But maybe it will be like a volcano at any time, like a big eruption, all the way to the bottom of people''s heart.


    Therefore, such a man, in addition to the irresistible male charm, looks dry and clean.


    Some of them are cold, affectionate and alienated.


    Ruoyin came into the room, took the people in the backyard, and after a few words of greetings with Meng, he was rewarded with Meng''s jewelry, and left with his servants.


    At this time, Meng sat weakly at the head of the bed.She worked hard to prevent this and that, and finally gave birth to gege.


    But from the beginning to the end, she never saw the fourth master.


    It is said that the fourth master wants to have a grid in Fujin.


    Why did she give birth to a lattice just like she didn''t?


    On the day of the Lantern Festival, because of two elder brother''s war not long.


    So there was no sign of excitement in the house.


    They all hide at home and drink dumplings.


    Those people in the backyard, including the servants of your family, took a detour in the front yard.


    I''m afraid to see the fourth master and be angry to be miserable.


    On this day, the fourth elder brother was sent to the main courtyard.


    So this time, Ruoyin is feeding Hongyi dumplings filled with peanuts.


    Hongyi and a little cute waiting to be fed, with their mouth full of meat and chewing dumplings.


    Suddenly, he asked a curious question, "e Niang, I haven''t seen Hong Min these days, and everyone won''t tell me where he went. I also asked Amar, who glared at me fiercely, and then I went to e Niang


    If Yin Liu eyebrow pick, ready to send to Hongyi mouth porcelain spoon, she put back in the bowl.


    No wonder she said how the fourth master sent Hongyi here.


    I thought he was looking at the Lantern Festival and sent Hongyi to accompany her.


    It turned out that this little guy was sent to hide.


    After pondering for a moment, she explained, "the war is that he went to another world and lived without worries."


    But when she finished her words, Hongyi looked at her with her flat mouth.


    That pair of pure eyes full of childishness, slightly red.


    After a long time, he waxy way: "I know, war is no meaning, I will never see Hong Min, can''t play with him, but... We agreed to grow up together."


    If sound nose a sour, comfortingly touched the moon forehead of Hong Yi.


    Look... When the child grows up, it''s not easy to cheat, it''s not cute, and there are more worries.


    The next morning, all the people in the backyard came to Ruoyin''s morning province.


    Of course, except for the banned Wu family.


    There is also a month in the Meng family did not show up.


    The rest are sitting in the main courtyard.


    Li came very early today.


    She wore a light pink flag dress, combed two hair, not much headdress, looks much lower than before.


    But she always does not like to pretend weak, even if the war of a brother, also do not want to face the sky.


    But changed the delicate make-up, covered the haggard on the face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    "Good luck, please." They all saluted.


    If the sound overlooks the crowd, light way: "all rise."


    Then her eyes fell on Li.


    Li''s face was very white, and he painted several layers of putty powder on the wall.


    It looks white and smooth and flawless.


    But if you look at it carefully, it''s still bloodless.


    Even see the putty powder under, that unbearable foundation.


    "I will go to Chuang Tzu tomorrow, so I have something to explain." If the sound holds the armrest, the face with a distant smile.


    Then, she explained all the things she wanted to explain.


    The New Cobalt Lu''s several, naturally is to cooperate with her.


    Li''s whole journey was listless and silent.


    When Ruoyin was ready to send them away, Li suddenly laughed and said something meaningful.


    "Every time my sister gives birth, she has twists and turns. Unlike me, I always have a good time. I will remind my sister that I must be careful this time. Don''t be a false alarm again."


    If after listening to sound, not angry.


    On the contrary, with a smile on his mouth, he looked at Li''s family and said, "no matter what, it''s good to give birth to a child, grow up alive, grow up and become a talent. Otherwise, if the production goes smoothly, it will be a white birth."


    No matter how smoothly you are born, you can''t live, and that''s white life.


    It is estimated that this has hurt li''s heart.


    Li''s eyes were red at once.


    But he didn''t want to shed tears and lose face, so he had to bear it and draw a penetrating smile, "what Fujin said is that I am also for the sake of Fujin. There is no other meaning, but I can''t speak on my mouth."


    "Well, that''s all for today. You all go back." If the sound does not go on.


    This year, it''s not a good year.


    Xu is Li''s son. He is still in grief for the time being.


    Meng''s family had to give birth to another child. He was in confinement and had no time to take care of other things.


    Or if sound opened a small kitchen, the main courtyard and guard strict, let people do not know how to start.


    Therefore, Ruoyin spent the year safely in the mansion.


    The next morning, the fourth master sent Ruoyin to Zhuangzi in person, and he was about to leave.


    Because after the Lantern Festival, the rest day is gone, and he has to rush to the court.


    At this moment, Ruoyin tugged at the man''s wide sleeves of official clothes and said, "my lord..."


    although she called sweetly, she didn''t say anything else.


    But people can hear the taste of not giving up.


    The fourth master raised his hand and scraped the woman''s face.


    "I''m obedient. It''s windy outside. I''ll come to see you when I''m free."


    "I will wait for you in Chuang Tzu." She said, pulling his sleeve, gently tiptoe, in his chin incense.


    The fourth master felt his chin warm and numb.


    However, he gave the woman a bad look.


    "I''m going to court. I''ll see you some other day." He touched her head, turned and disappeared into the misty morning.


    If the sound returns to the room, the corner of the mouth picks up a smirk.


    She just saw the look of "run away" from the eyes of the fourth master.


    The fourth master kept his word. In the next month, he often came to see her.


    But every time, Jun''s face turned red and went back.


    Such a day lasted until the beginning of March, the month in which Ruoyin was to be produced, and everything changed.


    "Fujin, it''s been more than half a month. Why hasn''t Ye been here?" Mother Liu handed the cut apple to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin pokes a piece with a toothpick and chews it in his mouth.


    "Maybe I''m busy in the spring, or I''ve got a temporary job." She said nothing.


    "But it''s not normal. The master and son would come two or three times in ten days before. Once he had more than five days'' work to do, he would let the servant squeak ahead of time. However, half a month has passed. It''s really abnormal. Do you want me to go to your house and inquire about it?" Mother Liu said anxiously.


    Ruoyin didn''t pay attention to it.


    Now after listening to mother Liu''s words, it seems that something is wrong.


    "Wait a few more days." She said faintly.


    In fact, what she wanted to say was that if the fourth master wanted to hide anything, mother Liu would go back to her house and she could not find out.


    After hearing Ruo Yin''s words, mother Liu had to hide her doubts in her stomach.


    The heart said that those goblins in your family would not have fallen in love with the fourth master by taking advantage of Fu Jin''s pregnancy?


    At this time, Li Fukang went into the house and hit a thousand children.


    "Fujin, someone in Zhuangzi sent you an anonymous letter." He took a yellow envelope from his sleeve pocket and handed it to him.Ruo Yin glanced at the envelope and motioned to mammy Liu.


    She took the envelope and examined it carefully.


    Found no problem, just handed the envelope to Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin took the envelope and tore open the creed.


    She was not in a hurry to read the letter.


    It''s about examining the envelope and the material of the creed.


    As far as he knows, the envelope and the paper of the creed are the most commonly used paper in the capital.


    It seems that this anonymous man has done a lot of work.


    In order not to let people find out, specially used the rotten Street paper, wrote an anonymous letter.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, is finally opened the letter paper, carefully looked up.


    But just one look, her heart was shocked.


    Then the heart thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    His legs were soft, too.


    Because there are not many words on the writing paper.


    But every word, every sentence, deeply stabbed her heart.


    I don''t know when, even her hands began to shake.


    Shaking until the letter had slipped from her hand and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng rushed forward to comfort them.


    "Fujin, you... What''s the matter with you?" Mother Liu asked anxiously.


    Qiao Feng picked up the letter paper, but she couldn''t read at all.


    He had to throw the letter paper on Li Fukang''s head and scolded him, "it''s all you do. What''s the best thing to do when it''s time for production...


    Li Fukang is confused when he sees this scene.


    His face was crying, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Thought I was just a piece of paper


    At that time, he thought it was just a piece of paper.


    If it''s a person, he must have searched all over his body, and he doesn''t have to let anyone in.


    But the signature of the envelope was Fujin. Naturally, he had to take it to Fujin and show it to Fujin.


    What if there''s something important inside.


    Li Fukang knew a few words in his early years. Now he saw the envelope in front of him and picked it up.


    He wanted to see what powerful words were written on it. He could not breathe for the calm Fujin.


    As a result, he only looked at it, and was stunned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    After mother Liu calmed Ruoyin''s mood, she saw that Li Fukang seemed to be able to read.


    He asked, "what''s going on?"


    Li Fukang was excited and stammered: "five five five..."


    "five what five, fart quickly!" Smart wind angry way.


    Li Fukang took a deep breath and calmed down his emotions. Then he said, "the letter says: the traitor, Wuge, Wuge, who was born in heaven, has fallen off the cliff and died."


    As soon as the voice fell, even mammy Liu and Qiao Feng were petrified in place.


    However, mother Liu ate more food for decades.


    She quickly eased up her good mood and asked incredulously, "how could it be that the five deputy commanders won two battles? How could they be traitors? How could they be killed? Are you sure you didn''t miss it?"


    Every question from mother Liu expressed Ruo Yin''s heart.


    Clearly, she saw the contents of the letter clearly.


    But at this time, she instinctively looked at Li Fukang.


    I hope he tells her it''s all fake.


    Li Fukang looked at the writing paper again and said, "that''s what it says. I just didn''t miss a word."


    When she heard this affirmative sentence, Ruoyin went to Li Fukang and read the letter again,


    then, she was relieved and suddenly collapsed.


    I don''t know it''s her feelings for the five squares.


    Or the owner''s deep feelings for the five squares.


    Tears flowed from her eyes without warning, the kind that couldn''t stop.


    Until the tears blurred her vision, and the writing on the writing paper was faint.


    She folded the letter back again and again.


    Seeing this, mother Liu helped her to the imperial chair and sat down. She comforted her and said, "master, you can''t be reborn after death. You are pregnant now. Don''t be too sad and have a baby. Besides, it''s just an anonymous letter. Maybe it''s just that the adulterer deliberately made you angry. "


    If the sound shakes his head, the tears in the eye socket follow fall.


    "No, it must be true, so the other party will send it anonymously. Because it is true, she has the courage to ask me to find out the truth."


    "Calm down for a moment, then, and have a look after the good news." Mother Liu''s voice was soothing.


    If sound this can, the brain is in a mess.


    She thought a lot.


    There''s about five squares, and there''s about sending letters behind the scenes.


    After a long time, she wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "Li Fukang, go to the capital to inquire about the news."


    As the saying goes, good things do not go out, bad things spread far and wide.


    If it was true, it would have been known all over the city.


    She is also in this deep mountain self-cultivation, do not know.


    After Li Fukang answered, he went out in a hurry.


    In the afternoon, if Yin has no appetite, he drinks a small half bowl of soup, eats two mouthfuls of rice, and can''t eat it.


    At that time, Li Fukang returned to Zhuangzi.


    When Li Fukang was dejected and his face still hung with color, he appeared in front of Ruoyin.


    She probably didn''t have to ask.


    But she still led her lips and asked in a far fetched way: "how, but I''ll find out. How can I still hang a picture on my face?"


    "Back in Fujin, the slave inquired about the news in several streets. They all said that the five deputy commanders were gone, and there were a few immoral people who did not know the situation. They blindly followed suit and said that the deputy commander was a traitor, but the slave was not talented enough, so they fought with them." Li Fukang came back gnashing his teeth.


    "You little eunuch, don''t see what you can do, but who can you beat with your little arms and legs?" Qiao Feng''s words are harsh, but the tone is still full of concern.


    Ruoyin sweeps the wound on Li Fukang''s face.


    Light way: "mother Liu, go to take out the medicine in the room, and then take some silver to Li Fukang."


    "Qiao Feng, you call Qiao LAN in and ask her to comb my hair. I want to go back to the mansion."


    "Master, you are pregnant now. Stay in Chuang Tzu and don''t go to your house. It''s not good. I''ll send someone to invite the fourth master." Qiao Feng has no foundation to persuade the way.


    Ruoyin''s mouth stirred up a sneer, "fourth master, he hasn''t come for so many days. I think it''s deliberately hiding from me. Maybe it''s just like that in our ulanala family. If you call him now, do you think he will come?"


    Fei Yanggu was injured in his early years, so he can''t go to the battlefield.


    Now, although he is a commander of nine gates.


    But he is old and will retire in a few years.


    At that time, his title will naturally be inherited by the next generation.


    But among the younger generation, only five are the best.


    If you often go back to your mother''s home, you can see it.


    The family places great hopes on the five patterns and focuses on training them.


    But all of a sudden, the focus of the training object is gone, the family must lose hope, and even decline.In particular, Wuge died as a traitor.


    The rise of a family may take decades and hundreds of years of foundation.


    Can destroy a family, sometimes only need a small reputation.


    What''s more, it''s the crime of betraying Qing Dynasty and traitor.


    It is possible to put the uranara people from the eight surnames into the spitting, abusing, instructing and ridiculing, until it is doomed.


    "No, you gave birth to a big brother for the fourth master, and he still has an heir in his stomach. The fourth master will certainly not be so cruel." Qiao Feng comforts the way.


    Ruoyin smiles and doesn''t speak. She just walks into the room and sits down in front of the dresser.


    At first, she didn''t know why the fourth master didn''t come.


    Want to say at most is in which gentle country greasy slant just.


    But did not think, the original is because of this.


    At this time, her heart is very heavy, but can not shed a drop of tears.


    Oh, she can finally understand why there are so many children in the family.


    The fourth master never cried.


    She never saw him cry, or a tear.


    In fact, sometimes, it is not necessary to tears in the eyes is sad.


    Heart tears, is the most tearing heart crack lung, heart.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin is ready to make up.


    She held mother Liu''s hand and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Delicate and elegant make-up, simple comb a shelf head.


    A mint colored flag dress, wrapped in a big belly about to give birth.


    Then she gave a firm look to herself in the mirror.


    Mother Liu is right. She has children in her stomach, so she can''t be angry.


    Otherwise, it is not the trap of the traitor.


    The other side does not want her to move the fetal gas, and then miscarriage or a corpse two lives.


    So, she just needs to be stronger.


    Not only to have a baby safely.


    We should also find out the people who have harmed the five squares, and return the innocence of the wulanala family.


    She wants to see who wrote her anonymous letter and wanted the life of her and the fetus in her belly!


    Then she gave herself a bitter sneer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    She took mother Liu''s hand and went out, "ask the coachman to prepare the car and go back to the house!"


    "Yes."


    After a while, Ruoyin arrived in front of Zhuangzi gate.


    In front of her stood the red carriage which the servant had prepared for her.


    But when she was ready to lift her feet to get on the bus, Li Fukang said happily beside her ear: "Fu Jin, look, isn''t that the fourth master''s carriage?"


    If Yin stops, follow Li Fukang''s direction.


    I saw a dark blue carriage coming to Chuang Tzu.


    The carriage had dark silver streaks of willow leaves.


    In the sun''s light, is emitting a satin like dazzling light.


    She''s familiar with the car.


    Several times ago, when the fourth master came here, he took this carriage.


    Even when she left, she took him to the front door of Chuang Tzu. He also took this carriage.


    Even, she had been in the carriage.


    After confirming that it was the carriage of the fourth master, Ruoyin said coldly, "you guys, please be smart and act like... Nothing happened."


    When she heard this, she was puzzled, but she did not dare to speak.


    "Do you hear me?" If the sound sinks into the voice.


    "Yes." At last, the crowd responded.


    Mother Liu thought that she would pose before the fourth master later.


    Holding Ruoyin''s hand, he began to exude a little sweat.


    The spring breeze is like water in March, but the sweat of beans is coming out from her forehead.


    After a while, the fourth master''s carriage stopped in front of Ruoyin.


    Then the bodyguards and servants around the carriage dismounted.


    One after another began to lift the curtain and swarmed around.


    If the voice with a sweet smile, eyes gently looking at the man down from the carriage.


    He was wearing his usual navy blue robe, and his handsome face was somewhat dignified.


    Thick slightly frown, seem to have what trouble.


    After seeing her, his eyes were obviously surprised.


    And came straight to her.


    "Why are you here?" The fourth master came to her and stopped. He looked at the carriage behind her and asked, "where are you going?"


    Ruoyin put his hand on his waist, which meant to make a ritual.


    Now that she has a big stomach, it''s not convenient to squat down.


    "I haven''t come to see people for half a month. I don''t want to miss you. I''ll go to see you." She said with a little annoyance.


    "My business is busy and I can''t get away from it. It doesn''t depend on you coming." He lifted her up and glanced at the woman''s side, the drooping head of the slave.


    Then, that pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, staring at the woman directly.


    Looking at her face and eyes for a long time, she seems to be exploring something.


    If the sound is seen by him in the heart flustered, had to smile way: "Ye, outside some cool, let''s go into the room to talk good."


    The fourth master took back his eyes and walked to Chuang Tzu.


    A moment later, they sat down in Ruoyin''s yard.


    Qiao Feng poured tea for the fourth master, and if the sound carried it to him, "please drink tea."


    The fourth master was very face saving. After sipping it gently, he put it on the table beside him.


    Looking around the room, he asked casually, "are you used to living here?"


    "It''s good. The air is good here." Ruoyin''s face, always with a smile.


    The fourth master''s eyes fell on the woman''s big stomach. "Before I was in the house, Feng Taiyi said that you would give birth in March. Now it should be fast. Is your body different?"


    "I don''t feel too much for the time being. Anyway, when I''m going to give birth, it will hurt naturally." If Yin said and said, the front of the story turned: "then I will sit here in the month, also as before, call me sum Niang come to accompany me."


    With that, she beamed at the fourth master.


    The fourth master''s face was stiff.


    Even the eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    "After birth, it''s the same thing to go back to live in your house. If you choose a few quick servants from the front yard to serve you, you don''t have to bother your e Niang to go there. She is also the housewife of the family and has a large family to take care of."


    If Yin heard the fourth master''s words, he knew that the black fox was fooling her.


    Hehe, she depends on when he intends to hide it.


    "But after I gave birth to Hongyi, I was better off with e Niang accompanying me. Besides, I will give birth at that time. She will come to see me after all. Besides, I miss her in my heart. "


    Fourth master is a man who is good at camouflage.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, his expression did not change.


    Just thinking about the way to continue to flicker in my heart.


    But then, Ruoyin threw out a more difficult word.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen the fourth elder brother for a long time. How is he doing in Mongolia? He didn''t say that he won two wars last year. He should come back soon."She forced to endure the discomfort in her heart and asked in front of him with a forced smile.


    Hearing this, the fourth master calmly raised his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.


    That pair of mysterious ink pupil, seemingly careless, but actually undercurrent surging.


    Outside, he can be sinister and unpredictable, and his belly is dark and sinister.


    But in front of her, he didn''t want to cheat her.


    But I don''t want to tell her the truth.


    But now... He can be sure that she knows something.


    The man thin lips light open, light ask: "do you know something."


    "What do you mean?" If the sound of two hands spread, a completely ignorant appearance.


    But that pair of hook people''s beautiful eyes, but full of cold.


    Now that we''re here, she doesn''t want to play.


    The fourth master saw the different brilliance in the woman''s eyes, and said faintly: "about your fourth brother."


    After listening to Ruoyin, a charming and self mocking sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth: "yes, I have learned something recently, but... Thanks to my father''s confinement here, I only know what was known all over the city."


    Fourth master: "my brother, family, has become a joke after dinner, but I don''t know anything here." Her body, violent ups and downs.


    "How do you know that?" The fourth master could not see her angry.


    He raised his hand and held her hand on her desk table tightly to stabilize her mood.


    Immediately, he directly asked: "tell the Lord, is which does not know how to tell you."


    "Why, my Lord, this is to kill people? If someone had not told me on purpose, when would he have concealed it from me? " If Yin turns to look at her, the irony in her eyes is obvious.


    The fourth master got up, went to her and pulled her up. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. You''re pregnant now. You''re going to be in labor soon. If you tell you, what should you do if you have miscarriage again or something goes wrong?"


    He gently raised her chin to make her look directly at himself.


    If the sound then picks up his chin and looks at him directly.


    For a time, clear and bright with anger of the beautiful eyes, on the mysterious deep, penetrating the ice cold ink pupil.


    There seems to be a kind of magnetic field of inquiry between the two people.


    And the glowing flint, connected between them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    Ruoyin didn''t see the so-called deception and hypocrisy in the eyes of the fourth master.


    On the contrary, it''s more like "I''ll see what you want".


    Stupefied for a while, she finally took back her eyes and was defeated.


    "Well, I believe it is for my good."


    Since he didn''t mean to, she still needs his help.


    If it''s stiff, it''s not easy to handle things.


    "You can tell me now. Who told you the news?"


    Ruoyin took out the letter from the sleeve pocket of his right hand and handed it to the fourth master.


    "Mumble, I don''t know who it is, because this letter is anonymous, and it was secretly put on the fence of Chuang Tzu''s gate at night, and was only found in the morning."


    The fourth master opened the envelope and his face became gloomy.


    "It''s not as bad as your family, but this letter is obviously aimed at you."


    "Sir, do you know who did it?"


    The fourth master shook his head. The paper of this letter is made of rotten Street materials.


    The handwriting on it was also crooked, and it was impossible to tell whose handwriting it was.


    It''s so aimless that no one can be found.


    But he felt that they were just a few people anyway.


    "Who is it?" As soon as Ruoyin heard that he knew, he asked in a hurry.


    "You don''t have to ask too much about the things in the court. You have your own sense of propriety. You just have to wait for labor and don''t think so much about it."


    It seems that a while ago, some people can''t deal with him, knowing that he cares about her, this is specially aimed at her.


    This style of work is the only thing that bastard does!


    Oh, one day, he will make that life worse than death.


    Ruoyin thought it was done by people in the backyard.


    Now it seems that it is actually involved in the struggle in the imperial court.


    She suddenly felt a chill, spread from the sole of her feet to her body.


    If you say, the backyard is just a trick.


    Then, those insidious people in the court are extremely cruel.


    They may make a small move that will damage not one person, but the interests of the whole family.


    Even the lives of the nine people!


    After all, they are the men who dominate the women in the backyard.


    This makes Ruoyin think of the five squares, is it also their frame up.


    Then, she held the fourth elder brother''s arm and said in a trembling voice, "fourth master, what about my fourth brother? Are they also responsible for it?"


    The fourth master wanted to hold the woman in his arms after seeing the tear marks on the letter paper.


    Now, after listening to her words, she had to put the letter into the sleeve bag and said in a positive color: "the military newspaper came from Mongolia. Your fourth brother cooperated with the enemy and told the other party about the secret incident. Finally, when the two sides were fighting, they fell into a cliff and died."


    "No way!" Ruoyin almost said these three words with all his strength.


    Then, she grabbed the fourth master''s arm, just like grasping the straw.


    He asked weakly, "what about my fourth brother?"


    "This has already caused Huang AMA''s exasperation. He ordered to remove the title and military rank of five squares. If it was not for the sake of your Alma''s having followed huangkao to fight in the world, and Fei Yanggu had made great contributions when he ascended the throne, then he was not implicated. Otherwise, he would have killed nine clans!"


    Ruoyin slowly released the fourth master''s arm and asked faintly, "so?"


    The fourth master severely bit the back alveolar, which was to force him to speak so clearly.


    "This matter has become a foregone conclusion. We can''t resist the rebellion. Otherwise, it will be a rebellion, a capital crime. If you don''t want to be implicated, you''d better stay honest and don''t think about those things. After all, people can''t be reborn after death. "


    Ruoyin stepped back a few steps, far away from the fourth master.


    She looked at the fourth master with that scornful look.


    It''s like looking at a stranger.


    "People all over the world are traitors, and my fourth brother can''t be a traitor. Since he was a child, he has been training with me in the barracks


    "I always want to be a man like me. When he was a child, he was often injured in order to practice martial arts, and he never cried out for pain."


    "When he grew up, he had a passion for his country. He wanted to play for his country, and even left his own life and death behind him. How can such a person be a traitor? He is clearly a selfless fool "


    " he said that a man does not shed blood and tears. He is chivalrous and courageous. He throws his head in the battlefield and sprinkles his blood in exchange for peace. You can count the prisoners and combat achievements with a smile. "


    "Now you tell me that he is a traitor! Ah... If he can''t go back to his hometown, you''re going to let him die with his eyes closed, and he can''t live peacefully under the nine springs. "


    "Yin Yin, don''t get excited." The fourth master stepped forward and fixed her arms with both hands. "The stability of Mongolia is more important than anything else. It is impossible to regenerate and change ends, so Huang AMA made a decision early."


    Ruoyin pushed a few times and struggled again.But the man held her arm more vigorously.


    She just let it go.


    It is just a word for word: "for their own interests, regardless of the life and death of the officers and men, if it goes on like this, anyone who dares to fight in the future will stay in the capital as a lock headed tortoise. Such a Qing Dynasty will sooner or later perish!"


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" The fourth master gnashed his teeth.


    Big palm also holds the woman''s arm, as if to cut off her arm.


    Calm used to the face, abnormal cold.


    In the originally cold ink pupil, burning scarlet anger.


    Then, in a deep voice, he said, "my Lord, don''t mention this matter again."


    "If I say, I must mention it." Ruoyin''s face, with a provocative smile, "in my opinion, the last one you want to be implicated in is you."


    Smell speech, four Ye''s facial expression is more and more gloomy, the blue veins of sideburns suddenly jump, seem to be enduring something.


    It''s like on the verge of madness.


    As if the next moment, he has accumulated a long time of anger, will erupt like a volcano.


    "Say one more word." What he said was calm and terrifying.


    "When my fourth brother was valued by the emperor Alma, don''t tell me that you don''t know his temperament. Do you think he is a traitor?" If sound anger asks.


    "The Lord has said that all the Wuge people have already been buried in the earth. You should be patient and smooth."


    Ruoyin gently laughed and said, "yes, my fourth brother has such a thing. You can''t hide it, so it took so long to come to see me."


    Fourth master: "no, they are all dead people. I don''t care what they do. After all, they are useless. How can you prove innocence for a dead person."


    The man seized the woman''s arm and asked coldly, "in your eyes, is the man like this?"


    "Otherwise, why don''t you tell me what kind of person you are?" If the sound of the mouth, a touch of sarcastic smile, "you have always been to the interests and rights of heaven?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    Hearing this, the fourth master frowned.


    A pair of mysterious and deep eyes, radiate + out of the fierce light like an arrow.


    And those lights, as if at any time will turn into a sharp edge, stab people''s eyes.


    He is not a man who is easily provoked.


    But the woman in front of him knows how to provoke him.


    The fourth master closed his eyes heavily. When he opened them again, he recovered the calm and cold water and looked at the woman.


    Then he let her go.


    After a cold hum, he left the villa with his servant.


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master. The atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    Just now he stood outside the door and heard the quarrel between the fourth master and Fu Jin.


    Like what Fu Jin said, just pick out one sentence at random, which is the bottom line that the fourth master is most taboo and can''t bear.


    Just now he was standing outside, and he was sweating for Fujin.


    Almost, he was about to make preparations to rush into the room.


    If he had just changed to someone else.


    The fourth master has already kicked the other party to fly, or pulled out a few feet away.


    But... The fourth master is also.


    Pay does not ask to report even if, also do not tell Fujin.


    Recently, he almost broke his leg for the sake of the fifth commander.


    That''s asking for information everywhere and collecting money everywhere.


    To this end, he has always been low-key, but also with several officials in court conflict.


    However, why not tell Fujin?


    However, on second thought, the fourth master has always been a steady and responsible man.


    Many things, without certain assurance, he will not leak the news.


    Moreover, it seems that Fu Jin didn''t have the chance to explain, so he let the fourth master run away...


    since this day, the fourth master has never seen Ruoyin again.


    But Zhuangzi up and down, more than half more bodyguards, to protect Ruoyin''s safety.


    And Ruoyin is under house arrest.


    The guards only allowed her to walk on the Chuang Tzu, but they did not allow her to walk out of the gate of Chuang Tzu.


    No step is allowed.


    Every time she came to the door, they would kneel down and beg.


    Or take a knife rest on their own necks and smear blood.


    In the end, she had to give up.


    Now, giving birth to a baby is the top priority.


    Unable to protect herself, she can only suspend the matter of five squares.


    After the birth of the baby, she will take a long view.


    In the meantime, no one else wanted to visit her.


    In the past, those ladies who watched her favored by the fourth master and approached her were all far away.


    I''m afraid I''ll get close to the traitor''s sister and be instructed.


    Originally, holding high and stepping on the ground is the common feature of most people.


    And this kind of characteristic, among the nobility, is more realistic.


    "Master, shifujin has come to see you." Qiao Feng reports to the room with a smile.


    "Take her to the hall." At this time, Ruoyin was lying on the couch of the imperial concubine.


    Now she''s got bigger and bigger. She''s not sitting, not lying.


    You can only put a few soft pillows on your waist, legs and back.


    Then lie on your side, read books, think about things.


    Now I heard Tong Jia picking antelope, she then in the support of mother Liu, difficult to get up.


    To the hall, Tong Jia Cailing see her line Ping Li.


    If sound meaning to return a flat ceremony.


    His eyes fell on Tong jiacailing''s stomach, and said with a smile, "look at your belly. It''s been a few months."


    Tong Jia picks antelope a face coyly to smile, and nodded, be regarded as reply.


    Ruoyin holds mother Liu''s hand and goes to the head and sits down.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope after she sits down, also sits in the armchair in the room.


    "It''s not easy for you to say that you are pregnant. You should come to see me." If sound looks at Tong Jia Cailing.


    "I don''t think you had a baby, and now I''m pregnant again. I want to learn from you. I''m not familiar with other Fujin in the capital city. Besides, you are about to have a baby. I want to come to see you."


    Of course, the fourth sister-in-law will not ask her to talk with her.


    Ruoyin listens to Tong Jia picking antelope and explains a lot of reasons.


    How did she feel that she was hiding something?


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve got a lot more plump, especially when compared with the belle house."


    "No matter what the fourth sister-in-law says, it''s not half as good as you." Tong Jia picks the antelope modestly.


    Then, Ruoyin really told Tong jiacailing a lot of ways to pay attention to during pregnancy.


    And dietary needs.


    "In fact, there is nothing to pay attention to in eating. It is to drink more milk and beans, such as oranges, apples and kiwi fruit. Eat those fruits well. There are also nuts and meat, but also appropriate supplements, vegetables are particularly critical, the more dark vegetables, often the higher the nutritionVitamin protein those, said Tong Jia picking antelope also don''t understand, so simple and rude to say it.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to listen to, really let servant girl all write down.


    He also asked, "I have recorded all these foods. Is there anything I should avoid?"


    "In fact, there''s nothing to avoid. If you want to eat those foods that are compatible with each other, the cooks in your family also know that you should not eat too spicy food, or too sweet food, which will affect the development of children''s bones. In addition, it should not be too tonic, so as to avoid the rise of blood pressure, which may lead to blood movement and fetal movement."


    No matter what Ruoyin said, Tongjia Cailing is very serious response.


    Then, two people say say, Tong Jia picks antelope to speak good words for four ye suddenly.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I feel that the fourth elder brother has you in his heart."


    Ruoyin:...


    she knows that Tong jiacailing and the fourth master have a good relationship.


    He was not in front of the younger sister and said that the fourth master was wrong.


    In any case, it is also a white saying.


    "This time he knew I was pregnant and came to see me. When I saw him, I almost couldn''t recognize him. He looked much thinner


    If sound still did not speak, just listen to Tong Jia Cailing speak quietly.


    I think she is a lobbyist this time, and she should have a lot to say.


    Sure enough, Tong Jia Cailing looks up at Ruoyin and says in a serious way: "the fourth master is not a high-profile person, he often pays silently. Sometimes, if he doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean he didn''t do it. It''s just that he didn''t manage things well and he was not sure. "


    "You mean..." Ruo Yin asked tactfully.


    "I heard from the ten masters that the fourth elder brother worried a lot about your brother''s affairs. He also spent money everywhere and had a conflict with the people in the court."


    "So, I hope you can give the fourth elder brother some time. After all, Huang amah has opened a golden door, and no one is allowed to thoroughly investigate and overturn the case. It is difficult for the fourth brother to investigate these things under the emperor''s feet. It is impossible to do so openly and honestly. What''s more, there are a lot of things involved in the court. It''s not a day or two. If you say you''re innocent, you can be innocent. "


    Tong jiacailing analyzes the pros and cons of things to Ruoyin.


    If you listen to the sound, but there is serious thinking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    Is it true that the fourth master is secretly checking five squares? Is it that she wrongly blames him?


    But who told him to do good deeds without leaving a name? He was really a * * and said those words to irritate her.


    Ruo Yin pulled his lips and asked, "did the fourth master call you?"


    "He asked me to come, but he didn''t ask me to be a lobbyist. He just said that you were about to give birth and bored in Zhuangzi Tong Jia picks the antelope and returns truthfully.


    So, they talked for a while, and it was noon.


    If sound leaves Tong Jia to pick antelope to eat here, but Tong Jia picks antelope to refuse.


    "No, fourth sister-in-law, I came out today and begged shiye for a long time before he allowed me to come out. If you don''t see me at lunch, you must call me back. " Tong Jia picks antelope to say to say, got up to go out.


    If the sound rises to send a few steps, "ten ye dotes on you that strength, I just don''t believe he is willing to say you."


    I saw Tong Jia picking antelope "hee hee" a smile, full of happiness and shame.


    Well, I won''t say anything about her, but I will ask her to pay for it!


    She''s pregnant, but she can''t bear it...


    Ruoyin sends people to the courtyard gate.


    Then, Tong Jia picks the antelope not to let her send.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you go back quickly, don''t send."


    If sound has a big stomach, it''s really difficult to take every step.


    Pour also not polite, just enjoin a way: "that you go slowly."


    Tong Jia picked Ling with a smile and nodded. He didn''t forget to approach Ruoyin''s ear and told him, "sister-in-law, you can''t misunderstand the fourth brother any more. He is very difficult to do. You don''t believe him and misunderstand him. He must feel bad in his heart."


    "All right, I see." Ruoyin waved to her.


    Finally, after watching Tongjia Cailing leave, she went back to the room and lay down.


    Qiao Feng holds Ruo Yin to lie down, can''t help sighing about the world.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that the person who hated the itchy teeth at the beginning would bring comfort when you needed it most."


    "People will change, everyone in different stages, have different personality and mentality, do not always use rigid eyes, to look at a person." If the sound turned over the book, light said.


    "Not really. Bafujin played so well with you before, and now I haven''t even seen a person." Qiao Feng is a little angry.


    In the past, when bafujin was not pregnant, how close he was to his own family.


    Since I was pregnant, I''ve come a lot less.


    Even on important occasions, there was no sign of her.


    "Every family has its own difficulties. Bafujin is not such a philistine. Unless she is really unable to come out, she will definitely come to see me." Ruoyin is very positive.


    It''s not a day or two for her to get along with bafujin.


    He believed that bafujin was not snobbish, but forced by the situation.


    Qiao Feng listened to Ruoyin''s words and said in a dubious way: "but as a Fujin, she can go out of the mansion after all. What''s more, as long as a person has a heart, she can''t do anything. Just like shifujin, she''s pregnant, and she doesn''t care to see you


    "I''m not a lucky Jin, I''m still in captivity in this Chuang Tzu, and I can''t get out." Ruoyin complained in a low voice, and then said, "don''t forget that shiye is a favorite wife. He always listens to the words of picking antelopes. There is a powerful side Fujin in the eighth master''s house."


    Hearing this, Qiaofeng suddenly realized: "Oh... You mean... Bafu Jin is also under house arrest by Baye?"


    "I didn''t say that." Ruoyin closes the book in her hand and plans to take a nap.


    The heart says these princes have no other abilities.


    The ability of a woman under house arrest is quite capable. She can play more and more.


    Ruoyin''s intuition is very accurate. Bafujin is indeed under house arrest by Baye.


    At this time, sabli, the uncle of bafujin, was going to court.


    As he passed a corner, he heard something rustling.


    He has been in the capital for decades.


    What kind of gossip has not been heard, what kind of things have not been experienced.


    So, at this time, he heard someone whispering, and his intuition was to turn around and go the other way.


    All the people in the palace are dignitaries. Most of the news they tell is a big secret.


    He is still as far away as he can.


    After all, it''s not good to know too much about a lot of pickles.


    But when he turned around, he clearly heard...


    the other side was talking about "eight masters", "sebuli", etc., and the names of several officials.


    Then his eyebrows were locked.


    Sebury glanced across the road.


    From the other end, he went around to the main road to see who was talking.


    When he walked around the main road, he saw two people in official clothes behind the red column opposite.When the two men saw him, they stood away a little flustered.


    One of them, who had no silver 300 Liang, explained, "Hey, Lord Qin and I just happened to meet and said hello."


    Sebury pretended to be just passing by, nodding casually.


    He raised his hand, shook it, and left.


    When he returned to the carriage at the gate of the palace, he was filled with doubts.


    The two people just now, one of them, was the one who reported that he had cheated gambling last time.


    And the other person, is eight Ye''s confidant.


    And he also heard them together, standing in the eight Ye''s angle, seemed to be plotting something.


    Are... They''re in a group?


    After pondering about a cup of tea, sebury finally understood.


    When he was wronged and cheated, Yaqin was living in Prince Anqin''s house.


    Then, big brother Hongjie was not long after birth, he was reported cheating gambling.


    Then, Yaqin will go back to the house and ask the eighth master for help.


    As a result, the eighth master really helped him.


    And he has also been working for the eighth master, as a benefactor to save his life.


    Now, when I think of it all, it''s too coincidental.


    At that time, he insisted that it was the Revenge of his enemies.


    Or a colleague who falls into the hole.


    But how can''t think, is that gentle such as eight virtuous king, designs all these.


    What a hypocrite!


    It turned out that under that gentle and beautiful face, there is such a heart with such a black and cruel heart!


    After understanding, he suddenly remembered that his niece Yaqin had not been back to his mother''s home for a long time.


    Even on the day of AMA''s death, she did not come back.


    In the first month of this year, she did not go home to visit relatives.


    So, he quickly lifted the curtain of the car, "quick, drive the carriage to the house of eight Ye."


    "Ah." After the coachman answered, he turned around and went to Bayes mansion.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped in front of the Bayes mansion.


    After getting out of the carriage, the servant at the door recognized him and saluted him.


    "It''s not easy for you to stay here. I''m passing by on business today. I don''t think I''ve seen bafujin for a long time, so I''ll come and see it." Said sebury politely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    "Please come in, Fujin. This meeting should be in the main courtyard." The servant at the door welcomed him into the mansion.


    At the same time, there is also a small eunuch, quickly running in the direction of the front yard.


    After a while, sebury was in the main court.


    When the servants of the court met him, they saluted him.


    Others trotted into the house happily.


    "Fu Jin, your uncle sees you coming."


    "What." Guo Luo Luo was originally embroidering shoes for big brother.


    After hearing the news, because I was too excited, I pricked out + blood from the tip of my hand.


    "Hiss ~" she took a breath.


    "Fujin, are you ok?" Xiaozhu asked, holding her hand.


    Guo Luoluo took out his hand and wiped the blood with his handkerchief. "It''s OK. Help me go out to see my uncle and let them make a pot of good Longjing tea."


    When she came to the hall, sebury just arrived at the entrance of the hall.


    "Good morning to bafujin. Good luck to bafujin." A formal salute.


    See this, Guo Luo Luo Shi busy half squat body, help him up.


    "Uncle, it''s a family. Get up quickly."


    Sebury got up behind him and sat down in an armchair.


    Just that pair of sophisticated eyes, has been looking at Guo Luo Luo.


    Guo Luoluo was wearing a purple flag dress.


    She looked thinner than she had left the house.


    Although she was dressed in splendid clothes, she looked more mature than before.


    But it can''t hide that she''s not doing well.


    In other words, it can''t cover up the fact that she is not happy.


    Because her eyes are empty.


    There is no hope for the empty and spiritual support.


    It feels like a bad life. It''s like walking dead.


    She didn''t laugh as much as she used to.


    Sebuli can''t believe it. Is this still the little girl who was married from Prince Ann''s house, fearless and fearless?


    Thinking of this, sebury knelt down again.


    And spread his hands on the ground, his forehead kowtowed on his hand, and said with guilt: "Yaqin, I''m sorry, I was blinded by lard at the beginning. I never thought you had such a bad life."


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo''s hand twists Buddha bead slightly a meal.


    When sebury couldn''t see, she touched her cheek.


    I''ve been very strong. Do you still call my uncle to see the clue?


    She said with a farfetched smile, "I''m good at what my uncle said. As for what is lard, what do you say? "


    "I''m sorry for you, goromafa. When he died, he asked me to take care of you, but I couldn''t protect you."


    "What''s more, you don''t have to hide it from me. How can I not know if you''re doing well? You are so farfetched even to laugh. What''s more, I met... "


    " what did I meet? " Before sebuly could speak.


    Wearing a white robe of crescent moon, the eighth master entered the room with his hands.


    He stood in front of sebury, looking down at him.


    Sebuly looked up at the eighth master, and was suddenly speechless.


    But then, that pair of sophisticated eyes, there is scarlet anger.


    Even his face was angry and hateful to the eighth master, as if in a hurry.


    He opened his lips and said, "of course it is...


    " you are also middle-aged people, not children. What can be said and what can''t be said, can''t you ask the master to teach you? " The eighth master interrupted sabli again.


    Always in front of sebuly, gentle and gentle, modest and gentleman like, he finally tore off the mask of hypocrisy and became aggressive.


    Now that things have come to this point, he doesn''t have to pretend.


    Sebury knelt in his place for a moment, as if thinking about something.


    Yaqin already has a big brother, and is the lucky Jin of eight masters.


    It''s an iron fact.


    Now that she''s in Baylor house, she''s not doing very well.


    What''s more, it seems that... She is still under house arrest and can''t leave the government.


    If he told her, she would not know that the eighth master was deliberately dealing with him. In fact, he was not in danger.


    And those who seem to be able to implicate his life are just the illusion made by eight Ye.


    In this way, she may not have the hope and courage to live.


    So... Isn''t this hurting her?


    After a period of ideological struggle, sebury finally swallowed what he wanted to say into his stomach.


    He repeatedly kowtowed three times and said, "Yaqin, it''s uncle who has hurt you. If uncle has the ability, one day, my uncle will save you back and let you continue to live a carefree life.""Don''t say that, uncle. It''s to take away my birthday." Guo Luo Luo Shi wants to pull a Selbu Li to get up.


    But sebuly is a man who practices martial arts. If she doesn''t think of it, she can''t pull it.


    In the end, she had to give up.


    "Tut Tut, I heard you correctly. It''s really a big joke that a man who can''t protect himself is talking nonsense, saying that he wants to protect his fortune." With a smile, the eighth master sat down in the chair beside him.


    And will be left leg in the right leg, a pair of invincible appearance.


    Sebury got up behind him and patted the dust on his body.


    He looked at the eighth master with bright eyes and said, "people are doing it, and heaven is watching. What has our Yaqin done to you all the time? We are in the prince''s house, and we have not treated you badly before. Now you will be punished if you do so."


    After that, he did not say a word, and left angrily.


    Sabli''s words did not seem to infuriate the eighth master.


    But it infuriated the bodyguards and servants around him.


    Two bodyguards strode up to sebury and drew their swords in front of him.


    It seems that he wants to vent his anger for the eighth master.


    "Uncle, let''s sit down and have a good talk. Don''t go." Guo Luo Luo''s side in a hurry to turn around, and then to eight Ye mouth: "Ye, tell them to put down the sword."


    "Let him go." Eight Ye didn''t matter to put a hand, toward Guo Luo Luo''s gentle smile way: "elder, say a few words and no harm."


    Smell speech, bodyguards put down the sword in hand, retreated to one side.


    Sabli knew the hypocrisy of the eighth master, and he would not appreciate it at all.


    Just after a cold hum, head also does not return to leave.


    The eighth Master said in a loud voice at the back of sebuli: "the prince''s backyard is inconvenient to receive male guests. I hope you don''t come back later."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw that sebury''s big back froze for a moment, and then he left with great strides.


    "Uncle!" Guo Luo Luo raised his feet and wanted to go after him, but was stopped by the servant girl beside him.


    Eight ye said that he would not come in the future.


    But what he meant in his words was actually an order to leave for SEB.


    I don''t want to see you again.


    It''s a complete break.


    Among them, I''m afraid the most important thing is that he doesn''t want to have contact with babujin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    Women should be careful about this. They can''t see it here.


    He could see that she was deliberately irritating him.


    And deliberately belittle the meaning.


    He threw his white jade belt in front of the woman at will.


    Impatient way: "don''t talk nonsense, ye likes to make people difficult, so that they have the desire to conquer, otherwise every day is that kind of throwing oneself in the arms, boring."


    He said with a gentle smile, "what''s more, you are mature and more energetic."


    Seeing that there was no room for discussion, Guo Luo''s family had no choice but to show weakness and say, "well... Can you promise me that I will not move my uncle no matter what happens later...


    she kneels on the brocade quilt and looks timid and begging for mercy on her beautiful face.


    In that pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes that can speak, there is a taste of expectation and request interwoven.


    There was still a mist in it, as if it would collapse at any time and burst into tears.


    Eight Ye looks at in front of delicate with tear person son like woman.


    After pondering for a while, he said solemnly: "as long as he doesn''t go too far, I will depend on you."


    With that, he took the woman''s hand and put it on his chest.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi then half pushed, moved to his side.


    With Dan''s fingers on, he gently unscrewed the silver metal buttons on his robe.


    That white and strong muscles, just right in front of her exposure.


    After a while, there was a gasping whimper coming from inside.


    The room full of femininity is full of purple window curtains, gauze curtains and bed curtains.


    The sun shines on the inside, adding a bit of ambiguity.


    And inside the bed curtain, the bright red brocade quilt is on, the handsome male beauty son hugs tightly.


    Beauty''s purple flag is half undone.


    Inside the purplish belly bag is lifted high.


    The beautiful body, like clotting fat, is shaking in the air.


    A head of beautiful black hair scattered on one side.


    Several hairpins and hairpins fell randomly on the silk pillow.


    And her skin, pink marks everywhere.


    It looks like she was devastated by a man...


    on her body, she is a gentle and elegant man.


    But he was doing something totally out of line with his appearance.


    He has a strong body with perfect muscular lines, from arms to chest and abdominal muscles at waist.


    At the moment, seeing the woman''s reaction, he suddenly bent over her ear and asked hoarsely, "tell me, is it disgusting or comfortable, or is it a wonderful pleasure?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s blushing face became more and more red.


    She turned her face shyly, and her eyelashes trembled slightly.


    For her perfect side face, added a bit of softness and charm.


    Eight Ye mercilessly rolled the throat knot, Meng Lang ground pinches her waist.


    Asked again, "say, what''s it like?"


    Guo Luoluo shook his head and did not answer.


    But that pair of snow-white arms, but from the man''s chest, slowly up, clinging to his neck.


    Rarely take the initiative to meet him...


    usually a woman is light, and the eighth master bullies her every time.


    Nowadays, women seldom take the initiative. Where can he care so much, he has to bully her to get out of bed.


    On this day, he Xiang and his shoulders were hooked into the room. He did not care about the hairpin, and the red silk was rolling.


    Guo Luo Luo''s seemingly weak yielding.


    Please with enthusiasm.


    But in her heart, she swore secretly.


    In the end, one day, she will leave this man with a cold heart and never come back again...


    -


    since then, Guo Luo Luo''s family has completely cut off contact with her family.


    Compared with her experience, Ruoyin seems to be much better.


    On this day, Fei Yanggu and Jue Luo Shi went to Chuang Tzu to see her.


    "Qiaofeng, go and give me a pot of spring tea for amae Niang." Ruoyin sat at the top of the table and ordered with a smile.


    Even when the old couple faced her, they suppressed their real emotions and showed a loving smile on their faces.


    But she saw the fatigue and sadness on their faces.


    Jue Luoshi is sitting at the bottom of the table, with an old mother''s smile on his face.


    That pair of sophisticated eyes, did not leave Ruoyin''s stomach.


    "Yin''er, e Niang must still be an elder brother when she looks at you."


    If you know, Jue Luo''s thought is the orthodox thought of Qing Dynasty lady.


    I must feel that an elder brother under the knee is not stable. I need more than one.


    She gave a slight smile and did not respond.


    Fei Yanggu on one side is a man and has no leisure to say this.


    He directly talked about the business: "yin''er, you are pregnant now. Don''t get angry with the fourth master. It''s not good to have a bad breath.""I didn''t get angry with him. I just wanted him to help find out the truth and overturn the case for the fourth brother, but he made me endure..."


    feeling that Luo didn''t wait for her to finish speaking, she said earnestly: "when you got married, e Niang had to listen to her husband, respect him, not disobey your husband, and obey his will See and teach. "


    "Your e Niang is right. Fourth master is a prince. It''s hard to be a man in the middle, but even so, I can see that he is helping." Feiyangu followed suit.


    Hearing these words, Ruoyin rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Why do you say good things to the fourth master.


    She led her lips and said helplessly: "I just think the fourth elder brother must be a good man. I quarreled with him in a hurry. Don''t you want to help him find out the truth? He is such a good man."


    "But this is also no way to do things, long live the Lord has sealed the chapter... I..." Fei Yanggu said, with a choked voice, unable to speak.


    If sound from such a masculine middle-aged man''s eyes, saw heartache, but still want to pretend to be resolute.


    One side of Jue Luo''s even secretly wiped tears.


    With a trembling voice, she said: "long live is the most common relationship between our family and the king. This time, he did not involve our whole family, which is a blessing in misfortune. We dare not ask for anything else"


    Fei Yanggu pulled his lips and said, "if he is still alive, I will fight for my life and help him prove his innocence, but he did Since it''s gone, we can only do this for the sake of the safety of the whole family. After all, we can''t collapse. Otherwise, what can we do with the big family behind us. If he blames me, I will admit it. Anyway, I am an old man, and I will go down to see him in a few years. "


    Fei Yanggu sorted out his emotions. Although he didn''t shed a tear, his eyes were red.


    If the sound can be seen, they will not feel well.


    However, they carry more than five squares of innocence.


    There is also the uranara clan.


    They wanted to spell for the five squares, but they did not dare to spell, so they had to put this heavy worry in their heart.


    Alas, like them, it seems that she is particularly ignorant.


    Is it really her fault?


    Only considering the dead five squares, but forget that there is a large family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    If the sound leads the lip, it is not insisted.


    Just comfort way: "fourth elder brother is a sensible and selfless, I believe he is under the nine springs, also hope you are like this, will not blame you."


    Fei Yanggu shook his head and sighed, "I hope so. As for the fourth master, don''t hate him too much."


    Ruoyin: "why did you bypass the fourth master again.


    Jue Luo Shi see if sound does not speak, firm way: "not only can''t quarrel with him, our family also have to thank him."


    "Chao Tang has been working together for so many years. I know him very well. He is cold and ruthless, and he doesn''t care about everything that has nothing to do with him. But this time, your fourth brother''s identity was meant to frustrate his bones and ashes. However, for your fourth brother''s return to his hometown, he had a public conflict with LV Tongling. In fact, the fourth master is in a dilemma. Things in the court are not as simple as you, a woman, think Fei Yanggu made it clear.


    After listening to Ruo Yin, Liu Mei picks.


    It is said that the mother''s home is a haven for women.


    But the black fox of the fourth master didn''t know what kind of magic and soul medicine was infused into her mother''s family.


    Now, she understood something.


    This is the so-called... You want to complain, even the people close to you do not believe, but also speak for him.


    It turned out to be her fault.


    At this time, however, her focus was not on anything else, but on the general leader Lu.


    "This Lu Tongling is with the fourth elder brother?"


    "I don''t think so. Earlier, he and your fourth brother had a quarrel in the camp. This time, when the class teacher returned to Beijing, he was a great meritorious official of the imperial court. No one dared to touch his misfortune in this situation. Even the prince was so arrogant that he had to be courteous to him." Fei Yanggu seemed to be displeased with Lu Tongling.


    Ruoyin suddenly realized "Oh" and asked, "in the end, the fourth brother can return to his hometown."


    "Thanks to the fourth master''s words, long live did not know what happened to him. Finally, he allowed the bones to be brought back to the capital and buried in the ancestral Tomb of the ulanara family." On Fei Yanggu''s face, there was a touch of relief.


    Jue Luo Shi was more grateful and said with tears: "this time, we have to thank the fourth master for helping our family. Otherwise, the corpse of Wuge will be ruined in Mongolia."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin finally understood.


    Why did Fei Yanggu and Jueluo have been helping the fourth master speak.


    But the fourth master, who has done such good deeds, doesn''t leave a name or say anything.


    What a living thing!


    Here, we all pay attention to returning to our hometown and returning to our roots.


    Where a person was born, he has to return to his hometown in the end.


    This Huizi, who did not know why Ruoyin, complained: "so is commander Lu. He has gained so much military merit. He also cares about what the fourth brother does with his body. Such a thing is worthy of arguing with the fourth master."


    "There are no two tigers in one mountain. When Wuge was alive, he felt that Wuge, as a deputy commander, was better than him in everything. Now, he would not let go of a body!" Feiyanggu gnashed his teeth and cut his teeth.


    Ruoyin thinks that it is not so simple.


    Hate a person, that also has to be in the other party is still alive.


    After all, it''s just competition.


    However, with the death of the five squares, the competition is gone.


    Facing a body, there is nothing to hate.


    What''s more, Lu Tongling has long been successful.


    There is no need for such trifles to cause trouble and attract people''s attention.


    Unless... There is a secret about the skeleton of five squares, so he wants to hide it!


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin couldn''t wait to ask, "where are the bones of the fourth brother? Have they been buried?"


    Jue Luo Shi wiped tears and said: "this is not so fast, but I heard that it is on the way back to Beijing."


    "After Lu Tong led them to win the last battle, they immediately returned to the imperial court to lead the way. The rest of the heroic remains are still being recorded and sorted out, so it is a little late. " Fei Yanggu sighed, "no matter what, it''s good to come back, just come back..."


    "Oh..." Ruoyin suddenly realized and his eyes turned slightly.


    About the time of another incense stick.


    Fei Yanggu and Jueluo left.


    If Yin''s body is not convenient, they are only sent to the gate of the yard.


    Although she didn''t think it was as simple as she thought.


    But also did not mention to Fei Yanggu and Jueluo.


    After all, it was just her guess.


    The specific situation, we have to wait for the skeleton of five squares to come back to know the truth.


    I want to come... The fourth master doesn''t just want the skeleton with five squares.


    He must have thought of all the things she could have thought of a few steps earlier, and had figured out the following things thoroughly.The next period of time, the fourth master is probably really busy.


    Therefore, he did not visit Ruoyin on Chuang Tzu.


    However, he may know that Fei Yanggu and Jueluo have succeeded in pacifying Ruoyin.


    He asked the bodyguard of Chuang Tzu to cancel the house arrest of Ruoyin.


    However, the death of Wuge, except for the uranara family.


    The saddest thing is the five princesses in the Forbidden City.


    It was a teenager she wanted to marry...


    "master, I heard that the fifth princess was not in a good state. She didn''t want to eat and even had nightmares at night." Qiao Feng bought fresh vegetables and fruits from outside.


    Today, if Yin''s body is special, he has to buy the freshest ingredients every day.


    In this regard, they have always been her hands, their own people to buy to rest assured.


    Mother Liu is waiting for Ruoyin''s breakfast. While she arranges the meal, she says regretfully, "how can a good person become like this?"


    If the sound just swallow porridge, now listen to this after, in the heart also have some bad.


    As for the feelings between the five Princess and the five squares, I can''t even describe them with liking.


    It''s like the first love, the purest love.


    It''s a long time ago.


    Otherwise, where would be willing to wait for five or three years.


    Now that two years have passed, it is naturally a great injury and blow to hear such news.


    Because the fifth princess was not only her sister-in-law, but also almost became her sister-in-law.


    So, after eating, Ruoyin decides to go to the palace and visit the five princesses.


    She still remembers that when she left Wuge, she specially told her.


    And she said at that time, she would help him to guard the five princesses in the capital.


    Now, the fifth princess is well guarded.


    But the five squares will never come back.


    If Yin finished the meal, dressed up for a while, on the carriage.


    Although the guards did not restrict her freedom, they followed several good ones.


    In the carriage, half of the curtain was lifted quietly.


    A spring breeze swept her cheek.


    The three-day spring breeze is not as cold as February, nor as warm as April.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    Belongs to the kind of slightly warm spring breeze, the air is filled with fresh breath of flowers, plants and trees.


    Everywhere is full of vitality, everything revives, and the spring is Yang ran.


    It''s a season full of new life!


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped in the palace.


    Ruoyin holds mother Liu''s hand and goes to the Empress Dowager''s benevolence palace.


    When they got there, the little maid saw her and welcomed her into the front hall to wait.


    Then, a little maid came into the hall and said, "Si Fu Jin, the Empress Dowager and the five princesses are in the side hall. Please move to the side hall."


    If the sound slightly jaw head, followed the maid to the side hall.


    When she arrived at the gate of the side hall, she heard the Empress Dowager say something to comfort the fifth princess in her hoarse and old voice.


    "Xiao Wu, the ancestor knows that you like him, and he specially asked people to check his family. He wanted to let the emperor marry you when he returned to Beijing. But who knows, he is such a person, and now he has not... "


    " no! He is not that kind of person, sobbing... "This voice is clear but sad. It is the fifth Princess''s.


    When Ruoyin entered the palace, she saw the five princesses leaning against the bed.


    In the past, the bright eyes had been crying red and swollen.


    Dark around the eye socket, obviously not enough sleep.


    The white face was full of tears.


    The Empress Dowager is sitting by the bed.


    The Empress Dowager is old. She has many wrinkles on her face, and her head is full of silver.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager first saw Ruo Yin and waved to her: "old four Fu Jin, you come just in time."


    Ruoyin went to the Empress Dowager and saluted: "the granddaughter-in-law has met the old ancestor, the old ancestor is lucky!"


    "Oh, your stomach... Is about to give birth." The Empress Dowager actually raised Ruoyin herself.


    That pair of sophisticated eyes, lovingly looking at Ruoyin''s stomach.


    "If you go back to your ancestors, you will be born this month."


    "It''s hard for you. I''ll come to see Xiao Wu at this time." The Empress Dowager tightened her hand and said, "well, I have something else to do with you, young people."


    If sound slightly jaw head, and mouth with a smile.


    The Empress Dowager knew that if Yin came to see the five princesses, she must have something to say, so she left on her own initiative.


    In fact, the Empress Dowager doesn''t feel five grid is poor.


    After all, she had sent people to see it.


    At that time, she thought that Wuge was very excellent.


    If the five princesses like it, they may not be together.


    Unfortunately, people are dead.


    Even if she didn''t believe it, five squares would do that kind of thing.


    But in order to let the five princesses forget earlier, she had to say the five squares to the bad.


    In this way, her little five will not always miss.


    Otherwise the five princesses will marry when they are old.


    If you always think about a dead person, the pain is still a little girl.


    After the Empress Dowager left, Ruoyin sat by the bed and wiped her tears with her handkerchief.


    "Good people, how to cry into tears." She said with a sad look on her face.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you don''t know. I dreamed of five squares." The fifth Princess saw Ruo Yin and cried on Ruo Yin''s shoulder.


    Ruoyin patted Princess Wu on the shoulder and comforted her, "this is called thinking in the day and dreaming in the night."


    "I... I dreamt that he was covered with blood, but he was still fighting with others, and he fell from a high cliff. Then... I woke up...


    she cried very sad, as if she could not exchange her whole life for the one she loved Youth.


    Ruoyin just patted Princess five on the shoulder.


    She has never loved a person like this. She doesn''t know what it''s like to be separated from her beloved by Yin and Yang.


    But she knew it must be hard.


    "He said that when he returned to Beijing, if I didn''t marry and he didn''t marry, he would go into the palace to propose marriage, and let emperor Alma betroth me to him. In the past two years, Huang Alma told me how many pro, I refused. I did what I promised him, but how could he do this to me, the big liar... After three years of good agreement, only two years later, he just... Wuwuwu... "


    Ruoyin sighed in his heart.


    Even if she was kept in Zhuangzi by the fourth master.


    But she also heard that Kangxi chose many good husbands for the fifth princess in the past two years.


    Because the fifth princess was deeply loved by the empress dowager, she did not mean to marry her to Mongolia.


    The young people in the capital were chosen.


    He is nothing but the son of a civil and military official''s family.


    Or young officials in the court who have not yet married.


    After all, the identity of five princesses is impossible to be a concubine after all, and must be big.


    Otherwise, the emperor''s daughter will be a concubine, which is not a big joke!In the end, it is the emperor''s daughter-in-law, so many people rush to be the emperor''s son-in-law.


    However, they were all rejected by the fifth princess.


    She kept her body like a jade just to wait for the youth to return.


    At this time, the fifth Princess cried and said: "no, he didn''t cheat me. He said... If he died in the border, I hope I can find a good man to marry..."


    "Wuwu... But in my eyes... I''ve met a good man in my life. I can''t marry any good man. I don''t want him to die. How can he die?"


    The fifth Princess cried more and more sad, and her whole shoulder was shaking violently.


    That "sobbing" sound, as if from the tip of her heart, through the throat cry out.


    A sound of crying broke his heart and broke into tears.


    The whole side hall was stained with a layer of sadness.


    "The fourth brother is gone, but you are still young. If you want to come to the fourth brother''s Jiuquan, he doesn''t want you to be so sad. He will hope you are well." When she almost cried, Ruoyin finally began to comfort her.


    This is probably the beauty in the eye of the beholder.


    Once you fall in love with that person, others become decorations.


    Xu Shi Ruoyin''s words played a role. The fifth princess''s cry was not so loud.


    The shoulder also from violent to slight.


    After a long time, the fifth princess finally broke away from Ruoyin''s shoulder and wiped her tears.


    I don''t know what she thought, but she smiles at Ruoyin.


    Crying red and swollen eyes, bent like crescent moon.


    Ruoyin thinks she''s finally figured it out.


    Who knows five Princess led the lip, way: "four elder sister-in-law, perhaps my next words, you all won''t believe me, but I always feel, five grid he didn''t die."


    If the voice is twitching, she... Does not know how to comfort.


    If he tells the fifth princess that you have hallucinations, don''t be delusional.


    I''m afraid it will hit the little girl too much.


    But if she agrees with the five princesses and says that she also thinks that Wu Ge is still alive, it is not a matter of conscience.


    She knows, love a person, even if the other side is not in, but as long as the heart of love is still, the other side has always lived in the heart, never left.


    Alas, the five princesses love too much, cling to read too deeply.


    However, the little girl is always a little plucked up, if the sound is not easy to hit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    Just casually ordered a few words, then found a reason to leave.


    Ruoyin returned to Zhuangzi and got off the carriage with the help of mother Liu and Qiao Feng.


    At this time, she was relieved a lot.


    At the beginning, she had been struggling for a fair return.


    But this is fair, if it will hurt more people.


    Well, let''s go first. Step by step.


    As for the five princesses, they will marry one day.


    But the person who wrote the anonymous letter to her behind her, listening to the meaning of the fourth master, was done by the people in the imperial court.


    Before, she always felt that it had nothing to do with her that the fourth master was not emperor.


    But now it seems that she and the fourth master are already grasshoppers on a rope.


    No, the fourth master has not yet ascended the throne.


    People began to aim at her, who was not very favored by Fu Jin.


    Don''t say to ascend the throne, just say that now, Jiulong usurpation has not entered the white hot state, she has been watched.


    If + enters the stage of white heat.


    Will her situation be more difficult.


    In this world, the winner is always the king and the loser is the enemy.


    When the new emperor ascends the throne, the fate of the fourth master should not be much better.


    As the fourth master''s Fujin, she is one of the most powerful relatives.


    She and the uranara family will also be severely suppressed.


    The better thing is to step down.


    Almost, find a reason to kill the nine ethnic groups...


    think about this, Ruoyin really dare not think about it.


    She only hoped that the fourth master would sit on the throne and beat those people in the face.


    But at this moment, I don''t know what happened.


    The sun is not very dazzling, if sound but feel the eye is very thorn, suddenly in front of a black, fainted.


    When people are nervous, their spirit is highly tense, and it will not be so.


    On the contrary, after release, the muscles and nerves of the whole body are relaxed.


    The body''s adverse reactions, only after the realization of the transmission to the brain.


    Just like an angry person, she will be angry, hold her breath, but not necessarily cry.


    When someone came to coax him, he suddenly burst into tears.


    This is the case with Ruo Yin.


    She was very sad when she knew that the five squares were gone.


    But she thought of the child in her belly, and kept holding back.


    In addition, the late pregnancy, it was very hard.


    She has been holding herself up these days.


    Now that things are half on the surface, her nerves are relaxed and she faints.


    "Fujin! Fu Jin... "Scared to hold her mother Liu''s tongue.


    Qiao Feng put his hand on the tip of Ruo Yin''s nose.


    Fortunately, she breathed a sigh of relief when she felt the even breath.


    "Mammy, let''s help Fujin to the yard and let the grand doctor have a look." Qiao Feng said, and Liu mother a person with Ruoyin an arm.


    The bodyguard on the edge of the hand with men and women, not dare to come forward.


    There were only a few servant girls who went up and took up the handle.


    There are two doctors in Chuang Tzu who were invited by the fourth master from the palace.


    For convenience, he has been living in Zhuangzi.


    When mother Liu and Qiao Feng carry Ruo Yin back to the yard and put them on the bed.


    Qiao Feng exclaimed: "Mammy, the Lord... The master is bleeding. This flag dress is dyed red."


    Mother Liu looked at the place where Qiao Feng pointed to, and saw Ruoyin''s flag hem.


    "The great doctor has just been called. Why hasn''t he come yet?"


    "I''ll rush again." Qiao Feng was busy and went out like a gust of wind.


    Fortunately, Qiaofeng went to the gate of the yard, and two doctors arrived with medicine boxes on their backs.


    After examining Ruoyin''s pulse, the grand physician said solemnly: "the situation in Fujin is not optimistic. She is unconscious and has broken the sheep + water. She must deliver the baby immediately, otherwise, she will die."


    There''s no such thing here.


    Delivery depends on a candle, a pair of scissors and hot water.


    "Hurry up, call the midwife, and then call the fourth master to come to your house, and say that Fujin is going to be born." Mother Liu ordered Li Fukang to be strong and calm.


    Li Fukang went out of the yard and called the midwife himself. His family directly let Chen Biao go.


    For a moment, Zhuang Zi, who was quiet and peaceful, suddenly became nervous and flustered.


    Everyone is worried about Fujin.


    In that case, with the fourth master''s temperament, they would not live.


    Soon, two midwives arrived.


    But Ruoyin is still in a coma.


    Mother Liu sat on the edge of the bed, anxious and afraid to make a sound.In the last production in Fujin, it was only red in advance.


    But this time, Fujin fainted directly, the situation seems to be more serious than the last time, what can we do.


    It is easy to say anything as long as people are awake.


    But a person who is unconscious, even if the child thinks of it, can''t make it work at all, and can only die in the belly.


    And if you don''t wake up in time, you''ll lose too much blood and die of dystocia.


    Mother Liu watched the great doctor prick a silver needle in Ruoyin''s person and slowly turned her heart.


    "Fujin''s hand is moving, moving! She wakes up, she wakes up! " One side of the smart wind is also always concerned about the situation.


    When Ruoyin woke up, she began to shout with joy.


    "Keep it down." Mammy Liu glared at her and turned to ask Ruo Yin in a soft voice: "Fu Jin, are you ok?"


    Ruoyin shook his head and said, "I have a stomachache. What''s the matter..."


    "Fujin, you''ll be fine when you wake up. Now you''ve got to be red and have to give birth. You''ll have to work up 120000 spirit. The midwife will deliver you, so I''ll avoid it first." After the two doctors explained the good things, they went out with the box on their back.


    Ruoyin didn''t respond at first.


    She just frowned and felt that nothing was going well.


    Until the body brought her the pain of tearing, she did not react to it and was about to give birth.


    The midwife also began to pull and open her feet, ready to deliver.


    If the sound contains + in the mouth of the reference piece, vigorously allowed a few mouthfuls.


    Then, she held the brocade quilt tightly, slowly and hard.


    I don''t know how long, her strength gradually weakened.


    It was March, and it was not hot at all.


    But the sweat has soaked her single clothes.


    Even the forehead and face, also exuded beans big sweat.


    It was as if I had run the whole marathon to the point of exhaustion.


    "Fu Jin, if you add more force, your head has come out." The midwife''s face was beaming.


    At this point, it''s half done.


    And the next thing is much easier to do.


    Ruoyin, who had already been exhausted, immediately took up her strength and breathed vigorously.


    Midwife''s words, for her, is undoubtedly the most beautiful sound of encouragement.


    She clenched her lip tightly, even if the skin of her mouth bit blood, she did not know.


    The willow eyebrows have long been twisted into a ball.


    The beautiful eyes are scarlet.


    The dark pupils seemed to be staring out of their eyes.


    ------


    ice: 96000 words have been completed, which is equivalent to 96 chapters with 1000 words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    The nose wings of Xiu + Ting are playing and panting.


    Delicate jade hand, blue tendons burst up, dead drag by sweat soaked + wet quilt.


    Then, after her exertion several times, the body suddenly felt relaxed after a sharp pain.


    It''s like a ship full of goods. Now it''s at the end of the line, safely unloading and relaxed.


    "Whoa... Whoa..." the loud cry of the baby echoed over the quiet Chuang Tzu.


    Hearing this cry, Ruoyin breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    I finally gave birth to this little guy.


    The midwife took the baby and looked down in a hurry.


    "Oh, Hello, congratulations on Fujin, congratulations on Fujin. You are really lucky. This baby is an elder brother again. No one else can ask for one."


    Ruoyin was not disappointed when she heard it was elder brother.


    After all, boys and girls.


    She gave birth to babies in October.


    Just in the heart of a small pity, she wanted to dress up for her daughter''s wish.


    And... I''m afraid that the fourth master''s wish to become a daughter slave will not be fulfilled temporarily.


    At this time, when he heard that Ruoyin was about to be born, the fourth master, who kept on going to Zhuangzi, went to the yard and heard the baby crying.


    He pauses and looks at the direction of Ruoyin''s room.


    "Su Pei Sheng, do you hear me?"


    "Master, I heard that. It seems that Fujin has been born." Su Peisheng knelt back.


    As soon as the fourth master and the prince were on errands outside, they heard that Fu Jin was about to be born, so they went back nonstop.


    If it''s a different woman.


    The fourth master is a strict man. He has to do things well before he comes.


    The fourth master, who received a positive response, took a good-looking radian around his mouth and strode towards the room.


    "Four masters are lucky." The servants saluted him.


    "Get up, all of you, and you''ll be rewarded." He was in a good mood when he had not seen any figures and was not sure whether it was a man or a woman.


    And he raised his feet and went inside.


    Fortunately, at this time, the inside of the dirty + things are cleaned up.


    Even little brother, also was washed clean, put on the swaddling clothes with red embroidered Fu characters.


    All over the room, also sprinkled chrysanthemum + flowers, specially used to remove the smell of blood.


    The midwife was going to hold her baby to Ruo Yin.


    But when she saw the fourth master, she carried her child to him to ask for credit.


    "Congratulations to the fourth master. Fu Jin has added an elder brother to you."


    As soon as the fourth Master heard that it was an elder brother, the radian of the corners of his mouth rose slightly and disappeared immediately.


    Sex + feeling of thin lips, immediately cold and gently pursed.


    He stood in the same place with negative hands, and glanced at the crumpled child lightly. He disliked the tunnel: "how is it an elder brother again?"


    Then, he just said a "reward" word, raised his feet and walked to the bedside.


    The midwife is still unknown, so it is reasonable to say which man of the nobility does not like boys.


    Even if you have one, you still want seven or eight boys, so there will be a successor.


    Ruoyin is weak at this time, but she can see his meaning from the light expression of the fourth master and the indifferent appearance.


    This man, she doesn''t know anything else.


    But he wanted to be careful, and she understood.


    In addition, he seems to be thin, but not as exaggerated as Tong Jia Cailing said.


    Ruoyin led his lips and said, "I don''t like it. Hold it for me. I was born with painstaking efforts. No matter elder brother or gege, I like it."


    The midwife laughed and took a look at the fourth master.


    She doesn''t know how to get along with Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    I only know that women should obey men.


    So, she hasn''t seen any family Fu Jin, dare to talk to men like this.


    At this time, without the fourth master''s consent, she did not dare to be good at advocating.


    The fourth master sat down beside the bed and saw her forehead wet, one by one.


    He raised his hand to help her pull the green silk of the corner of her forehead, and put those beautiful hair behind the woman''s ear.


    During this period, if the sound Qi to hide a few times.


    He then chuckled and said: "how, give birth to a child, have a temper, like a small pepper, so choking."


    Ruoyin: "it turns out that the midwife has subverted her own impression of the powerful sons and the princes.


    She thought the fourth master would scold Fu Jin.


    I didn''t expect that the fourth master didn''t care at all. Instead, he was spoiling.


    So she took her little brother to Ruoyin and said with a smile, "Fu Jin, look at it."


    Ruoyin, supported by mammy Liu, leans back against the silk pillow and stretches her neck to look into the swaddling clothes.


    Probably because of the red cloth swaddling, the wrinkled and yellowish face, and the feeling of some pink Dudu.The child''s eyes are still closed, but the small mouth is open.


    There are still a few sparse brown hair on the forehead.


    If you reach out, hold it.


    The midwife handed her the baby.


    Seeing this scene, the fourth master led his lips and said, "you can''t feed this baby by yourself, so that if you don''t feed too much, you''ll be called a nurse."


    "Oh." If Yin had been pregnant, she would have thought of this problem.


    Now listen to, pour is not much reaction, she just asked: "that he is put in the front yard by the nurse?"


    She doesn''t know much about other people''s family.


    I only know that after Li gave birth to her second elder brother, not long after, the second elder brother has been in the front yard, looked after by the nurse, and managed by mother Xie.


    "If you feel tired, put it in the front yard." Four ye light way.


    If you listen to the sound, the meaning in this word... Seems to be able to put it in the main courtyard?


    She turned her head and looked at the fourth master, "can I also keep it in the main courtyard?"


    "It can be kept in your name or in the main courtyard, but on weekdays, it must be looked after and fed by the nurse. You only have to discipline the rules and so on." Anyway, she taught big brother very well. He was very relieved.


    No better than Li''s, a good child, has been taught badly.


    "Then put it in the main courtyard." If Yin was afraid that he would go back on his promise, she immediately agreed, and then she asked, "do you want to give him a name?"


    Fourth master was asked a little stiff.


    He coughed gently and said, "my Lord always thought you were pregnant with a lattice. He thought of several girls'' names, but the boy''s did not come up."


    If Yin Jiao + hum a, "that now gave birth to an elder brother, we must give him a name."


    "Well... It''s better to call it Hongxiu. What do you think of it?" Without thinking about it, the fourth master came up with a name.


    "Hongxiu..." if the sound tilts his head to read.


    In fact, she doesn''t ask for children to be named.


    Don''t take too big, too high profile, simple on the line.


    Therefore, she slightly jaw first way: "OK, this is it, later called Hongxiu."


    "Say, she used finger abdomen to point Hong Xiu''s eyebrow heart," hear not, your Amar gave you a name. "


    The voice just fell, the Hongxiu in swaddling clothes seems to have telepathy.


    Although his eyes were not open, he grinned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    See if sound of the mouth, can not help but draw up a loving arc.


    "Ye, do you see, this little + mouth, smile curved, like a small dollar treasure."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um".


    His eyes were not on the children at all, but on the women.


    "By the way, just give him a nickname, called Yuanbao." If Yin turned to look at the fourth master, "yes, is that ok?"


    "Whatever you want." The fourth Master said nothing.


    Anyway, the more simple, the better.


    He gently raised his hand and said, "OK, you are empty now. Let someone hold him down." The fourth master motioned to the midwife.


    So, poor little Hongxiu, was so casually named by amae Niang, and he was carried down.


    This is the so-called boss according to the book, the second according to the pig.


    After the midwife went down, the slaves retreated to the outside, giving Ruoyin and the fourth master enough space.


    Ruoyin just saw the slave and midwife, and wanted to save face for the fourth master, so he didn''t have much emotion.


    Now that the slaves were out, she simply pulled the quilt and lay down.


    It''s really irritating. It''s not like that for women to despise men.


    I didn''t think much of her little Yuanbao all the way.


    She was pregnant in October, the children were born, he did not even have a name for the child.


    All I think about is gege. I didn''t think I would have a brother.


    The fourth master was preparing to talk to the woman. He turned to see the woman lying down and covering her face with a quilt.


    Seeing her childish appearance, he could not help laughing.


    Raise the hand to lift the woman''s quilt a little bit, only reveal that piece of flesh Du Du''s face.


    Ruoyin was kept in captivity during pregnancy and grew a lot of meat.


    In addition, after the production, the body was a little swollen and looked like a meat ball.


    "I''m still breathing." Man''s finger belly, gently scraped the tip of the woman''s nose.


    Ruo Yin shrugged her nose and didn''t speak.


    "As long as it''s born to you, I like it. Anyway, it''s all from the little apple polisher." He seldom coax with patience, but at the end of the day, he added an unpleasant word: "but if it''s a lattice, I''d like it better."


    "I can decide whether it''s elder brother or gege." Murmured with displeasure.


    Her voice, yelling at the end of her labor, sounded a little hoarse.


    Hearing this, the fourth master felt pity.


    In addition, her lips, with blood stains on them, were self bitten.


    At ordinary times, she looks delicate and tender, but she chews on her body and cries out for pain.


    She had two brothers in succession.


    However, the fourth master has always been a man of integrity.


    Even if he loves her, he won''t say it.


    On the contrary, he said in a deep voice, "I know how hard you are, and how old you are. You still have a child''s temper."


    Ruoyin: "it''s hard to talk with such people.


    She turned her head directly and turned her back to him on her side.


    It''s unreasonable. I have worked hard to give birth to my brother. What a happy thing to do. I''m also disliked by iceberg man.


    The more she thought, the more aggrieved, the more aggrieved her eyes turned red, and the tears began to flow out.


    Moreover, when she was about to give birth, he did not come to see her, nor did he rush to accompany her.


    In addition, just after the birth of children, the mind is more delicate and sensitive.


    It''s easy to get into a bad mood because of other people''s words.


    She led her lips and said unhappily, "I''m the sister of the sin minister. I''d better get rid of the relationship with me. Anyway, you haven''t come to see me for a long time, so I''m always cold."


    Four Ye''s thick eyebrows, slightly imperceptible ground Cu Cu Cu, "don''t always sin minister ground to hang in the mouth, you are the Ye''s fortune Jin, is the elder brother''s legitimate mother, the ye still can''t see?"


    "Anyway, you haven''t come to see me for so long. Go back to your gentle hometown."


    To say that he has been busy for a few days, she does.


    But he had been cold to her for nearly a month.


    She doesn''t believe it. He''s been busy with five squares.


    Today, I said I was going to have a baby. How could I come here.


    Thanks to her painstaking efforts to give birth to a child, he was indifferent. It was a dereliction of duty to Hongxiu.


    The fourth master listened to the woman''s words and bit the back alveolar.


    And vigorously pulled over the woman''s body, "heartless little thing, who are you for these days, you are really..."


    "For what? It''s not for the flowers in the mansion. I''m busy with them. By the way, it''s time to draft again this year. Maybe I''m busy selecting beauties to enter the mansion." Ruoyin stabbed him on purpose.


    Who let him dislike her to have a brother.


    Smell speech, four ye complexion a heavy, mysterious deep ink pupil, instantly become gloomy and terrible.The man turned directly, and his thin lips opened: "you think that the Lord doesn''t come back day and night, and the women are in a pile. In fact, the Lord is doing a lot of things for your brother. Originally, there was a little clue in the five squares. I also want to tell you that now you are so unreasonable, it seems unnecessary!"


    If the voice of the mouth twitch, listen to his meaning, it seems that the end of five squares, what big news?


    She turned around secretly to see that he was serious about leaving.


    Then he grabbed the edge of his coat and said sweetly, "master, you... Don''t leave...


    the four masters'' straight back was slightly surprised, and the corners of his mouth lifted a black arc.


    "What''s the matter?" he said quietly


    "Ye, i... I have no other meaning, just think that ye has not come to see me all the time, and I have to nag a few words..." well, in fact, she is postpartum manic.


    But he still dislikes her brother.


    In her eyes, there is no difference between abandoning elder brother and hating gege.


    The fourth master didn''t speak. He just shook his sleeve, which was held by the woman, and pretended to leave.


    But he just pulled out the cuff, and behind him came the voice of a woman taking a breath of cool air.


    "Hiss... Good pain..." she just gave birth to the child, no strength.


    The material he was just pulling was pulled away by him.


    The fourth master was meant to tease her.


    He was not so narrow-minded as to be angry with a woman.


    Besides, this woman gave birth to two brothers.


    So now, when I hear a woman''s tender voice, I sit down beside the bed again.


    he asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong, but I have to call the doctor."


    "Don''t... Don''t call me a doctor. I''m so anxious that I have a little pain. Please tell me what''s wrong with the fourth elder brother, so that I won''t have any pain." Her voice was very low, as if she were asking carefully.


    The fourth master clearly recognized the cunning in her words.


    But on that pair of pathetic innocent eyes, I can''t help but feel soft.


    He said with a straight face: "I see you haven''t cleaned up for a period of time, and you have forgotten the rules."


    "I didn''t forget..." Ruoyin bit her lip, "my good fourth master, I''m wrong. Please tell me quickly..."


    she pulled his sleeve and shook it gently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    The fourth master caught sight of the blood oozing from the woman''s lips and said: "don''t always bite your lips, all of them are bleeding."


    "Ah?" If Yin didn''t look in the mirror, she didn''t know that her lips were bleeding, so she raised her sleeve to wipe it.


    "Don''t move." The man bent over and printed her lips.


    The fourth master''s lips are a little cold, and when they are just touched, they are cold.


    After kissing, he gently lapped her lips.


    As a result, there is a warm feeling on the lips.


    Even if he is just a little bit of water, just like water.


    But that thick man''s breath, as well as the light mint fragrance, rushed into the nose tip of Ruo Yin.


    Xu has not been close to the skin of the fourth master for a long time. Ruoyin is particularly sensitive.


    However, it was his kiss that made her soft with the alternation of heat and cold on her lips.


    When she was stunned, the fourth master chuckled, "OK."


    If Yin looks up and looks up, he is smiling slightly.


    Fourth master is not a man who loves to laugh.


    On the contrary, he has an iceberg face all year round.


    However, once such a person laughs, it is almost fatal.


    Cold cheek, angular outline.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is filled with a charming golden flowing shadow.


    The thick eyebrows rose slightly.


    High + straight nose, beautiful and cool thin lips, is lifting a touch of evil smile.


    All of them are showing their dignity and pride.


    If Yin swallows her saliva, I''m a girl''s heart...


    but the other party just kisses the blood on her lips. It seems that she is full of bloodthirsty ruffians and irresistible male charm, which fascinates women.


    Looking at the woman with a red face, the fourth master asked with a straight face, "are you really wrong?"


    No matter what he said, Ruoyin nodded like pounding garlic.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s all wrong."


    The fourth master snorted coldly, "I see you just want to muddle through."


    It''s not that he didn''t know her temperament.


    Always as cunning as a fox.


    Every time I didn''t know what was wrong, but my attitude was very good.


    Weak, innocent and pathetic.


    Repeatedly admit mistakes and repeat them.


    Ruoyin continued to be thick skinned, winking at the fourth master and selling cute, "Sir, is my fourth brother having good news, and Huang AMA is willing to turn over the case again?"


    The fourth master shook his head and pretended to be mysterious: "better news than this. Guess again."


    If the sound slants the head to think, "is it all true?"


    "No, keep guessing." The fourth master had time to go through the tunnel.


    "People can''t guess. Don''t guess." Ruoyin''s face was disheartened and impatient, "please tell me directly. I''ve just finished my birth. I''m very weak. I shouldn''t think about too many things."


    The fourth master glanced at her, saw her a cute appearance, and finally intended to say.


    But he always has a vicious tongue, can not help but lose a sentence.


    "It''s only three years since I was pregnant. I don''t have enough brains."


    Ruoyin: "she had to roll her eyes at him.


    "The bones of your fourth brother came back to the capital, but I asked people to check the bones. The bones are not of five grids at all, but they are of the same height but different sizes." The fourth Master said.


    After hearing this, Ruoyin asked mysteriously, "is this really true?"


    "I had a few moves with Wuge before, and knew the size of his wrist bone. You, Amar, can''t be more familiar with practicing martial arts by teaching five squares. Even he thinks so. "


    "It seems that Wu Mei is right. She and my brother have a good understanding." Ruo Yin nodded with a sudden realization.


    "Five sisters?"


    "It''s the fifth princess. She and my brother used to love each other, but now something like this is going to be difficult." If the voice said and said, the front of the story turned, way: "Ye, you can enter the palace to tell her, say my brother may still be alive."


    "Since she has long believed that Wuge is alive, I don''t need to tell her that she knows too many people, but it''s not good." If she hadn''t been in a bad temper with him last time.


    It made his heart ache.


    Or she''s not going to tell her.


    "Oh, I''m right. I''ll do it according to my plan." Ruoyin looks like a dog''s leg with four masters in the lead.


    This matter involves a little too much.


    The less people know, the better, so as not to cause trouble.


    "What do you say Men mean something.


    Ruoyin knew that he was referring to what she had wronged him the last time.


    Then smile nightmare such as flower way: "ye had better be the most powerful, so I think, what four ye said is right."


    "I remember, you didn''t say that last time." The fourth master hooked his lips, and raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "who said last time that ye was selfish and didn''t have time to hide, eh?""No, no, no, no, the fourth master is the best man in Qing Dynasty. It''s interesting to speak of righteousness and full of talent. I really admire a little girl like me." Ruoyin has the audacity to flatter.


    Anyway, she''s flexible, cute and cold.


    Looking at her dog legs and soft glutinous appearance, the fourth master severely bit the back alveolar.


    Obviously, he has many powerful ways to face others.


    But in front of the woman, as long as she has a look, a delicate voice, he has no way.


    After a long time, he snorted coldly, got up and said, "don''t think that this matter has passed like this. When you have finished your month, my Lord will settle accounts with you slowly."


    He deliberately will slow two words, said slowly and ruthlessly.


    If the sound Shan Shan a smile, secretly pharyngeal saliva.


    Even if the fourth master''s tone is as indifferent as ever.


    But she still from the deep magnetic smoke voice, heard slowly two words, ambiguous meaning.


    Seemingly simple dialogue, but like in her heart, buried a heart-shaped sugar coated cannonball.


    On the surface, there are only slight waves, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent.


    Let her always remember his words, afraid of the arrival of that day.


    The fourth master saw her in a "I''m so afraid" look, the corner of his mouth raised a smug smile.


    Then, he arranged for Chuang Tzu''s servant Haosheng to take care of Ruoyin and left Zhuangzi.


    He just came here on purpose.


    There is still a lot of mess waiting for him to clean up.


    The prince is more and more disrespectful.


    As for the person who sent the anonymous letter, I''m afraid I don''t know that his little Fujin looks weak, but his temperament is strong.


    Not only did not because of the five grid thing to tears all day, depressed, but also safe gave birth to a little brother.


    But even so, he will not let go of that person!


    Two days later, Ruoyin was wrapped up and took back to the mansion.


    On the third day, it was Hongxiu''s baptism.


    The so-called wash three, also known as three Chao Xi Er.


    It is the third day after the baby is born, to hold a bath ceremony.


    Gather relatives and friends to wish the baby good luck.


    Washing three refers to: first, to wash the filth, eliminate disasters and avoid difficulties.


    The second is to pray for good fortune and good luck.


    On that day, if Yin was going to be in confinement, and she was too untidy to meet guests, she was always in the main courtyard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    However, the front yard of the fourth master was very lively. Many guests came.


    The fourth master received the male guests, while the female guests were welcomed by mother Xie.


    She is the fourth master''s Mammy. When people see her, they have to be polite.


    As soon as the auspicious time arrived, a tea tray was placed on a table of Eight Immortals in the front yard.


    There is also a basin with water.


    Some meaning, put some silver tickets, longan, peanuts, red dates, chestnuts and other happy fruits in the tea plate.


    It means "early son makes a son", successive birth of noble son, and even three yuan.


    And those dignified princes and nobles can put gold and silver coins or "yellow and white" jewelry into the water basin.


    It means "long flow + water, smart".


    Under normal circumstances, ordinary families, are full of tea, water basin is very few.


    But today, those who can come to the fourth master''s house to participate in the three rites are naturally princes and nobles.


    On the contrary, the tea plate didn''t have much.


    But the water basin was piled high, full of either gold or silver ornaments.


    There are few broken gold and silver words.


    Most of them are gold and silver bracelets, then rings or rings.


    There are many necklaces inlaid with precious stones.


    Secondly, there are gold and silver ingots, gold leaves, gold flowers and so on...


    and then there are gold and silver jewelry with yellow and white color.


    Gradually, the clear water basin became a gold and Silver Hill.


    During this period, Guo Luo Luo took off the gold bracelet on his handle and added it to the water basin.


    It seemed that this was not enough, so she took off the only gold hairpin on her head and threw it in.


    She didn''t like to be full of gold ornaments, only one or two embellishments.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope is also incomparably heroic, takes off the big gold chain on the neck, throws to the inside.


    After that, he grabbed a handful of golden flowers and a handful of gold leaves from the sleeve bag and threw them into the water basin together.


    When the bowl was finished, the mother would stir the wooden mallet into the basin.


    I''m still talking.


    "One stirring, two stirring and three stirring. My brother led my brother to run. Seventy children, eighty children... "


    when she finished reading, the slaves took xiaohongxiu to bathe, and they took a cold bath.


    After the cold, the small mouth on the "wow" cry.


    But here we think that children cry, is the performance of auspicious, known as the "ring basin.".


    When the etiquette comes down, it will be more than half an hour.


    Then the guests served.


    At this time, Ruoyin is lying on the bed + with some uneasiness.


    At that time, all her family members were officials in the imperial court, and their reputation was good.


    But now, the story of the five lattice traitor has just passed. She is worried that the court will not be able to hold up, lose the face of the fourth master, or it will be bad luck for Hongxiu.


    If there are too few guests, the backyard will certainly have a good time.


    This meeting son, she sees Qiao Feng to enter a room, busy ask: "how, wash three still smooth?"


    "Fu Jin, you should take a hundred heart. Mother Xie takes good care of the court. When the fourth master sits at the top of the table, the court is subdued. All you have to do is add some good guys to the water basin." Qiao Feng returns with a smile.


    "That''s good." Ruoyin brings out a happy smile.


    It seems that as long as the fourth master doesn''t fall, even if something like that happens to her mother''s family, she and her children will still have face.


    Although it''s one thing for those people to avoid, it''s another thing for no one to look down on her and her children.


    At night, the fourth master came to Ruoyin''s yard.


    Ruoyin was looking at the account books.


    Turn to see his face drunk red, the ink pupil vaguely looking at him.


    "My Lord, why do you drink so much wine?" She pursed.


    Hearing the woman''s complaints, the fourth master threw Su Peisheng away without saying a word.


    He raised his feet to the bedside and fell directly on Ruoyin''s bed.


    The bed is so big, he so a horizontal, nature is to sleep in if sound of call.


    If sound moved foot, way: "Ye, you pressed to my leg."


    The man gave a random "um" and continued to lie still.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng shook the dust and sent out all the servants in the house.


    Ruoyin looks at the motionless man and tries to use gentle words to reason with him.


    "Good fourth master, you see I''m still in confinement. Why don''t you go back and have a rest?"


    Voice just fell, originally motionless man, suddenly sat up.


    With a strong swing of both feet, the boots fell to the ground at will.


    Then, he put his arms on the brocade quilt and slowly approached the woman.


    It''s like a creeping beast, just staring at its prey, getting closer and closer.


    That pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, is emitting aggressive essence light.As if the next moment, he was about to pounce on the woman in front of him.


    If Yin swallows her saliva, "fourth master... You... You have to restrain yourself. I am still in confinement. Besides, you are full of wine. Do you want to wash and gargle..."


    after the fourth master approached, he directly sat in front of the woman.


    The thin lip of sex + feeling is hooked up, which leads to the arc of evil charm.


    That pair of mysterious ink pupil, with a bad smile.


    He gently rubbed the tip of his nose.


    The male like Adam''s apple rolls under the high collar.


    The whole person exudes wild charm and makes women intoxicated.


    "Every time I hate you, I will smoke you with the smell of wine."


    The fourth master is not an obedient master.


    In his body, it seems that he was born with a rebellious temperament and a resolute desire to conquer.


    At this point, he raised his left hand and penetrated the woman''s hair directly from the side.


    In the moment he bowed his head to kiss, his big palm tightly clasped the back of the woman''s head.


    "Well..." Ruoyin had no time to struggle, he was stuck dead.


    Suddenly, the strong aroma of wine, and irresistible man''s breath, suddenly poured into her sandalwood mouth.


    This bad man actually kisses her with the smell of wine when he is in confinement.


    But she did it all.


    Far from converging.


    Instead, she held her hands and pressed her on the brocade quilt, kissing wildly.


    And, he kisses very deeply.


    At first, he just touched it like water.


    Gradually, the white teeth were like the teeth of wild animals.


    Began to nibble at the woman''s red lips.


    Later, he directly pried open the woman''s teeth, and danced with her, pushing each other.


    Moreover, every kiss, the "tut" sound.


    The fourth master''s appearance in the color and the rascal voice of kissing.


    The sight and hearing that is full of sound.


    Hook her body like water, paralysis in the brocade quilt, let him at his mercy.


    For a moment, in the main courtyard, beautiful men and beautiful children kiss like crazy.


    The scene is like a beautiful picture of walking, and red hearts emerge from the two people, which makes people want to fall in love.


    "Well... Fourth master don''t..." Ruo Yin twisted his body.


    The only reason left in my heart is about to be consumed by men.


    It completely defeated reason physically.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    It''s really annoying!


    No wonder Fujin was still in confinement, and the fourth master often stayed there.


    All kinds of rare and precious things have piled up to appreciate the main courtyard.


    This has given birth to two elder brothers.


    The body is more graceful than a girl, and more beautiful and graceful than a woman.


    "Fu Jin, your appearance and figure really make us envy." Li''s Yin Yang strange way.


    If the sound hook lips, chuckle way: "absurd praise, I''m just plain face and posture."


    "Fujin is the most modest. If you are ordinary, we are nothing." Meng''s face was filled with a kind smile, and said, "it''s really plain and uninhibited. Yang Guifei can easily compete with Diao Chan."


    As soon as the words came out, all the people in the hall covered their mouths and laughed.


    Li Shi stares at Meng Shi one eye, she just wants Meng Shi and Ruoyin to fight.


    But the two of them seemed to have no intersection at all and could not quarrel at all.


    Meng, in particular, no matter how she provoked dissension, Meng only flattered Fu Jin and told her to be angry when she saw it.


    Li Shi gave a stiff smile and said, "isn''t it? This person is more than others. It''s really irritating. Some people want to have gege, but they have an elder brother. Some people want an elder brother, but they give birth to a lattice, which makes me lazy to take a look. "


    She always kills two birds with one stone.


    It''s a blow to Ruoyin, but it doesn''t work out.


    It also hit Meng''s failure to give birth to elder brother.


    However, if the sound after listening, not angry, also did not pay attention to Li''s acerbity.


    Most of the time, she doesn''t have to talk. She has people and servants to help her.


    There''s no need for her to fight for it.


    No, Mammy Liu just opened her mouth to help Ruoyin speak.


    Meng said: "Li side Fujin, in fact, whether it''s elder brother or gege, they are all ye''s children. As long as they can grow up safely and healthily, it''s better than anything else."


    Her face, always with a kind smile.


    Even if Li''s words can''t hurt people.


    She was able to answer in a friendly way.


    Moreover, the sentence "as long as you can grow up safely and healthily, it''s better than anything." it can also stab Li''s heart.


    Who doesn''t know, two elder brother''s war, is the pain in Li''s heart.


    However, Meng''s attitude is good and his speech is hard to find fault with.


    Angry Li Shi got up and glared at Meng Shi fiercely. Then he saluted Ruoyin again, "Fu Jin, I don''t feel well, so I''ll go back to the yard first."


    If sound light looks at Li Shi, tiny jaw head, express accurate.


    He waved his hand and said, "OK, you''re also scattered. The zongzi that wants to come to the dining room has also been sent to you, and they all eat while it is hot."


    "Yes." The New Cobalt Lu several, then slow Li Shi one step, after salute left.


    After the crowd left, mother Liu did not understand: "Fu Jin, this Meng''s son is in front of me to help you speak. Does she want to take refuge in you?"


    "My little temple can''t afford her as a giant Buddha." If the sound is careless.


    Song Shi was so honest that she didn''t take it with her.


    Not to mention the resemblance between Meng and her.


    Such a person, close to the side of the strange diaphragm should be.


    What''s more, she said that she was Fu Jin, and she was killed by the fourth master.


    She''s not going to do it!


    It is night, if sound is full of food and drink, rest for a while, let Qiao Feng and mother Liu prepare water to bathe.


    At the moment, the dim yellow candle light in the interior, water mist around.


    In the big wooden tub, leaning against a beauty.


    A beautiful black hair like ink, half spread in the shoulder, half in the water.


    She seemed sleepy, her head drooped, her eyes slightly closed.


    It looks like a flower fairy in the mist. It is fascinating and covetous.


    After about a stick of incense, she dried herself up with the help of the servants, put on the inner garment as thin as cicada wings, and lay down in the broad walking bed.


    Now, although it is only may, it is not as hot as June, but the weather is also slightly hot, which has long been paved with a mat.


    Ruoyin pulls the silk brocade quilt at will and covers it on the stomach.


    Immediately to Qiao Feng way: "I go to sleep first, you just help me dry my hair, do not wake me up."


    Then she swung her wet hair to one side.


    That long hair, like a waterfall hanging on the edge of the bed.


    Just after bathing, people are sleepy.


    But a cup of tea time, if the sound on the blurred to sleep.


    Like a prey, she was asleep.


    The man who was staring at her was the fourth master.


    He was very busy during the day, but at night he remembered that today was the Dragon Boat Festival.I wanted to talk about Zhengyuan and eat Zongzi with women.


    Who knows that when he got to the yard, the women didn''t come out to meet him.


    Even if I lifted my feet to the hall, I didn''t see her shadow.


    Only mother Liu told him flustered and flustered that if the woman had just bathed out, it would be too late to put on her clothes to meet her.


    As a result, he went into the room to see where the bath was, and he was clearly asleep.


    What a lazy cat!


    Now, when those slaves see the fourth master, they dare not stay any longer. They all salute and go far away.


    Men''s ink pupil, gently across the woman.


    The eyelashes like wings, red and moist lips like roses.


    What strange clothes she was wearing.


    It''s as if you''re wearing it, or even better than not.


    The pearly shoulders, like gelled grease, are completely exposed to the air.


    The material in front of the body is as thin as cicada wings. It is made of silk yarn.


    The faint spring light made her abdomen tense.


    The bright red brocade was randomly covered on her body, with a bit of confusion to cover up the feeling.


    The fourth master sat down by the bed, raised his hand and didn''t hold back. He pinched the woman''s face.


    "Oh, I said, don''t wake me up!" If the sound is confused, I hit it in the air.


    Then she turned over and went back to sleep.


    Such a turn over, that perfect back curve, was the man''s eyes.


    The silk brocade quilt on the waist also slides down.


    All of a sudden, the woman was wearing a light yellow tulle.


    The whole body looms in front of the man.


    As thin as cicada wing''s clothing material, will her graceful body displays incisively and vividly, the charm is full.


    At this moment, the man can''t help it any more.


    A pull over the woman''s body, first gently kiss in her forehead, eyebrows, Xiu + Ting nose tip, purplish cherry mouth.


    Every time it''s like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    All kinds of iron and steel, in this moment have turned into a soft around the finger.


    "Um, um..." Ruo Yin shakes her head and wakes up from her sleep.


    Open your eyes, there is a magnified handsome face in front of you.


    Weian has a strong body, healthy skin color and well-defined cheeks.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is holding the essence of scarlet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    It was the answer to her.


    "This year is a draft, e Niang picked two for me. I didn''t want it. She didn''t know what was going on this year, so she really let me go." I''m so sleepy that I''m still thinking about it.


    He didn''t know if she was listening. He just lowered her head and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    He turned around and left with his servant and went up to the court.


    By the middle of June, it was hot.


    Everyone''s heart is dry and hot, as if burning a fire.


    On this day, a big thing happened in chaotang.


    For people who have nothing to do with it, it can be just a small thing.


    For the royal family, especially the four masters, this is a big event.


    At this time, Kangxi asked a minister, "Lv Yongjun, you have done a good job in this Mongolian border crossing. You have finished the three-year assignment in less than two years. I intend to give you a good reward."


    "Emperor, it is my duty to serve the Qing Dynasty. I am willing to devote myself to the Qing Dynasty and die." Lu Yongjun clapped his chest.


    Kangxi listened to his lofty words and ambitions, and then he said with a smile, "go ahead, what kind of reward do you want?"


    Generally, Kangxi asked who he could look up to.


    Otherwise, they are all direct rewards, whether you like it or not.


    But some people who understood the taste would not really talk to Kangxi about the conditions.


    They will politely refuse good intentions.


    Just when people thought that LV Yongjun would politely refuse, they were not surprised and died.


    "The emperor, the minister is more than 20, 30 has not married, the old mother of the family has been pressing hard, but the minister has been working in the military camp, where can hand over the girl, he wants to be bold enough to ask the emperor for a marriage." LV Yongjun stepped forward.


    Kangxi a listen, eyes light slightly turn.


    He''s an emperor, and he''s not a red line guy.


    But to be sure, those who can get him to marry must be more difficult, so they asked him to come here.


    However, ordinary people would not ask him.


    Only those founding ministers and officials who have made great achievements dare to do so.


    Moreover, those people are generally willing to let him marry.


    He just needs to check at will. If there is nothing wrong with it, he can issue a decree and give marriage.


    So, he asked casually, "well, at your age, it''s time to get married. I''ll ask you if you like it."


    After seeing LV Yongjun pause for a moment, it seems that he is not able to speak.


    Finally, he knelt down in the center of the hall. "Back to the emperor, to be honest, when I was a first-class bodyguard in the Forbidden City, I met several princesses. Since then, I have always wanted to marry a man as elegant and elegant as the fifth princess."


    He didn''t mean to marry the fifth princess.


    But the meaning of the words is: Well, I have long been happy with the fifth princess. I hope the emperor can give me a marriage.


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone felt that LV Yongjun had eaten the courage of an ambitious leopard.


    How dare you hit your daughter.


    However, Kangxi really touched the beard on his chin and seemed to be thinking about something.


    It seems that LV Yongjun is not masculine enough and somewhat feminine.


    But it''s a good talent to be able to smooth out the medium-sized Mongolian tribes and capture several cities.


    And the tribes he captured this time has always been a big worry to him.


    If you want to think about Princess Wu, you don''t want to marry the traitor.


    Now, she is dead. The fifth princess is still possessed by the devil. She thinks that she is angry if she doesn''t want to eat.


    After a long time, he said, "Xiao Wu is over the age to be married. She should be married, but she has been raised under the Empress Dowager''s knee. I will ask the Empress Dowager''s advice first. This matter remains to be discussed."


    "Yes, yes, thank you very much." When LV Yongjun heard that he was happy, he kowtowed three times in succession.


    When he looked up again, there was a big red on his forehead.


    But he showed a loyal smile to Kangxi and didn''t frown at all for the big bag on his head.


    At this time, the four masters on one side frowned imperceptibly.


    He remembers what his little Fujin said.


    Wu Ge and Wu Mei like each other.


    Since Wu Mei has no intention of marrying, Wu Ge hasn''t married yet.


    Then the water will not flow into the field.


    With the addition of LV Yongjun, he didn''t look up to him at all.


    A soft scum!


    But he''s just a brother.


    In this dynasty of parents'' words and matchmaker''s words.


    Kangxi and Princess de are still alive, and the Empress Dowager is in good health, so it is even more difficult for him.


    What''s more, Kangxi didn''t say anything to death. He could only take one step at a time.


    After the reign of Emperor Kangxi, he directly set up the CIREN palace.


    When they got there, the fifth princess was filial to the Empress Dowager and pinched her shoulder.The Empress Dowager saw Kangxi wearing a bright yellow Royal uniform.


    "The emperor, but only under the court."


    "Well, just went down to the court to see the emperor''s wife." Kangxi sat down in the imperial chair in the hall.


    The fifth Princess saluted from afar.


    He glanced at the five princesses, waved his hand and called.


    When the fifth Princess got up, he talked about the business: "fifth, you are not young, you must marry as soon as possible, that kind of useless people, do not have to worry about in the heart, lest waste youth."


    "Son minister, don''t want to wait on the old man." The fifth Princess knelt down in fear.


    Smell speech, Kangxi that pair of sophisticated eyes, suddenly become sharp up.


    He said faintly: "don''t think I don''t know. What do you think in your heart? Those bad people, you''d better forget it to me early, or it will be treacherous!"


    The fifth Princess shook her head. Her good upbringing made her dare not refute Kangxi''s words.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager kindly asked: "emperor, you have a favorite candidate in your heart?"


    "Back to the emperor''s wife, I asked LV Yongjun what reward he wanted in the court today. The boy asked me to marry him, and the object he wanted to give me was Xiao Wu. LV Yongjun is just a few years older than his junior five, and he has been living in the military camp all the year round. This time, he planned the Mongolian border crossing by himself. He is a rare talent. " Kangxi was very sure of the tunnel.


    Empress Dowager eyebrows a pick, Kangxi seldom praises people in front of her.


    She helped up the five princesses by herself and said in a soft voice, "little five, since your Amar has said so, we will get married this time, can''t we?"


    "No, little five will serve his ancestors all his life." The fifth Princess shook her head.


    Kangxi was a man who cherished his talent. He thought that it was a good marriage for the unmarried man and the unmarried woman.


    In addition, the five princesses have exceeded the age of waiting for the word boudoir, and should have married long ago.


    If you still drag on like this, you will become an old girl.


    What''s more, the five squares are dead. If not, they are traitors.


    It is impossible for him to allow his daughter to marry a traitor.


    As an emperor, he is in charge of the world''s major events.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    It''s impossible to check everything in person. He can''t be busy.


    It can only be said that the people at the bottom report to him, and he reviews it.


    Therefore, for the matter of five marks, he just reviewed the memorial and made the final conclusion.


    Now seeing the five princess''s appearance, he snorted coldly: "it''s me and my ancestors who are used to you too much at ordinary times. You can see what you look like now. You are 17 or 18 years old, and you don''t get married. Do you want to die of old age in this Palace and let me support you all my life!"


    Kangxi has always been a poisonous tongue.


    Especially to scold his son and daughter is to call him a cruel one, which is to scold in death.


    The fifth princess was favored by the Empress Dowager and Kangxi since she was a child.


    Therefore, it was the first time for her to see Kangxi Longyan in a rage.


    As a daughter, she couldn''t contradict Kangxi. She just buried her head in the Empress Dowager''s leg and cried into tears: "Laozu Zong, please let me always be by your side. Fifth, don''t get married."


    It is not that she has never met LV Yongjun.


    With a treacherous face.


    The masculinity of a man is not at all. His face is full of yin and soft, just like a little white face.


    Oh, no, just like a little eunuch!


    I don''t know how such a person led the soldiers to victory.


    The Empress Dowager has always regarded the five princesses as her darling. Now she sees the little girl crying like this.


    Can''t bear to help the fifth Princess plead for Kangxi.


    "Emperor, I can''t live for a few years. It''s better to let this girl stay with me in the palace for a few more years."


    Facing the empress dowager, Kangxi''s tone finally softened.


    But the meaning of the words is firm and firm.


    "Huang e Niang, you can''t be used to her any more. This is tantamount to harming her."


    Then he got up and snorted coldly. He pointed to the fifth Princess and said, "do you think that if you are spoiled by your ancestors, you can be afraid of heaven and earth. I tell you, this time you have to marry. If you don''t marry, I will marry you to Mongolia and marry, and never come back again!"


    Kangxi shook the cuffs of the Dragon Robe and left in anger.


    The fifth princess was heartbroken. She cried bitterly when she heard that Kangxi was going to marry her to Mongolia.


    But she was crying, and there was a look of despair in her eyes.


    "Laozu Zong, this matter... Do you have no way?" Her voice was calm, as if it were a final confirmation.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t notice the abnormality. She just touched the head of Princess Wu with her hand and said, "girl, this time, your emperor Amar is resolute, and the old ancestor has tried his best. The younger generation of Wuge is good, but he is poor. Now that you are old, it will be difficult to find a good family of the same age in a few years."


    "Oh, I see." The fifth Princess nodded.


    The tears in my eyes stopped suddenly.


    "I don''t see you emperor amaqua. They say that people can''t be judged by their appearance. That LV Yongjun was able to conquer several cities of a Mongolian tribe and surrender them to the Qing Dynasty. I think he has some skills. What your emperor Alma said is right, but I did harm to you... "The Empress Dowager sighed, and she was also reluctant to give up.


    "No, you didn''t harm me. You are the best person in the world to treat me." Five Princess Nuo Nuo tunnel.


    After the two of them chatted for a while, the seventh princess went back to the side hall.


    The Empress Dowager thought that she had really figured it out.


    But in less than half an hour, a maiden came to the front hall and told the Empress Dowager in a panic, "the queen mother, it''s not good, it''s not good, the fifth princess, she... She''s hanged."


    The Empress Dowager was still resting on the couch, with the maids fanning.


    When she heard the news, she almost sat up.


    "Well, how can you hang yourself? How can you be a slave?"


    Then, she took the little maid''s hand and strode towards the side hall.


    The maiden explained after her.


    "The slaves were originally guarding the princess, but the princess said for a while that she wanted to eat snacks, and then she said she wanted to eat ice sour plum soup. The slave wanted to stand in the side hall, and there were servants and bodyguards outside. It should be OK. I never thought, when I came back, I saw that the princess had been hanged."


    The Empress Dowager rushed to the side hall.


    The fifth princess was lying on the bed with a pale face.


    White neck, there is a circle of blue and purple traces.


    The doctor is feeling her pulse.


    After a long time, the grand doctor went to the Empress Dowager to salute and said, "empress dowager, if you find something in time, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "How about now." The Empress Dowager''s hand is shaking tightly.


    She had lived a long time, and she was in such a position that she had never seen in the world.


    But at this moment, she was really afraid.


    I''m afraid that this little girl raised from childhood to big, so she went ahead.


    "After returning to the empress dowager, the princess is not in a stable mood at this time. In addition, she has not had a good rest recently. The slave gave her a tranquilizing medicine, and she will wake up in the afternoon."After hearing that it was ok, the Empress Dowager took a deep sigh of relief and sent the doctor away.


    In the afternoon, the fifth Princess really woke up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the queen mother sitting by the bed.


    Seeing her awake, the Empress Dowager suppressed her inner joy and said in a deep voice, "kneel down for the mourning family!"


    "The empress dowager, the princess just wakes up, the body is weak, cannot make ah." The maids pleaded for the fifth princess.


    With the help of the maiden, the fifth Princess knelt respectfully in front of the Empress Dowager.


    She used to think that she was the happiest child.


    But I never thought that on the same day when I grew up, I was admonished by two elders who loved me most.


    She doesn''t want much, but she just wants to wait for a person and marry the one she loves. Is it so difficult?


    "I look at you now, you are so angry that you kneel so straight. Why, is it that the palace of benevolence will not be able to trap you? Would you rather die than live?" The Empress Dowager''s voice choked.


    The fifth Princess shook her head. "It''s better to die than to live on. In this way, I can at least live up to his love."


    Huang amah has made up her mind. In addition to death, she can only get married. There are only two ways to choose.


    But in her opinion, it''s better to live than to marry a disgusting person.


    Only dead can be a hundred, do not have to bear emotional suffering and pain.


    On hearing the speech, the Empress Dowager sneered and said in a hoarse voice: "this is called lingering. Those who support a family, or a whole backyard or even the whole harem, don''t everyone want to live."


    Five princesses:...


    "it seems that the mourning family really dotes on you. As a princess of a country, she has to die for love. Her love is greater than the heaven and her life. What nonsense does it mean to live up to love? Have you ever thought that you can do this right to raise your Qing Dynasty and to mourn for your family


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    The fifth Princess shook her head and said nothing.


    But in the end, he hung down his head with guilt and had no face to the Empress Dowager.


    "If AI Jia knew that you were such a coward, it would be better to have a dog in those days. I shouldn''t have raised you such a worthless white eyed wolf. If you want to die, don''t hang yourself in the benevolence palace of the AI family. Go away and roll far away. When the time comes, you will be dead or alive. I don''t want to take a look at it to avoid bad luck! "


    The Empress Dowager was obviously short of breath.


    Said that, actually covered the heart, a pair of impatient, breathless appearance.


    Seeing this, the fifth Princess threw herself on the Empress Dowager and stroked the governor vessel between her heart and spine.


    But she did not pacify a few times, the Empress Dowager pushed her away.


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you again!" The Empress Dowager gasped and her eyes turned up.


    The fifth Princess cried and knelt before the Empress Dowager.


    Shaking his head, he said: "Laozu, I will be a grandson. Please, you will calm down. I will not do stupid things any more. I will marry you. I will not marry you."


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager was pacified by the maids and drank some tea to stabilize her mind.


    She didn''t hear that the fifth princess was willing to marry, which eased her good mood.


    The main thing is to listen to the fifth Princess say no more stupid things.


    Her worried and angry heart gradually stabilized.


    The fifth Princess lies on the Empress Dowager''s knee again, and tears fall.


    After a long time, the Empress Dowager put her hand on her face and said, "you Amar is a cruel man. His temperament is well known to the mourning family. If he makes up his mind, no matter how you want to die, he will not change his mind. "


    Princess five: "on the contrary, it will only irritate him, even implicate the family of Wuge, you know, silly girl." The Empress Dowager''s wrinkled hands patted on the face of Princess Wu.


    "Knowing the ancestors, my grandson will not be stupid in the future." She did not expect that this time, although the emperor Alma spared the uranara people.


    But in my heart, in the end, it is a taboo to the uranara people.


    If she really died for love, then the accusation that the traitor seduced the princess to die for love is enough to implicate the whole family of ulanara.


    "As long as you save your life, anything may happen in the future. Don''t you often say that Wuge is still alive, then you have to live to have a chance to see him."


    "But if I marry someone else, I have no face to see him." The fifth princess''s tone was flat, but her tears could not stop flowing.


    She didn''t want to cry, even tried to hold back, but tears did not obey.


    "Silly girl, do you have a conscience after all? The ancestor loves you so much, but you only think about others. You have the heart to let the old ancestor send black hair people to white hair people." The Empress Dowager said, the old voice, shaking like words.


    A line of old tears, from that pair of experience how many things in the eyes of the slide.


    The fifth Princess never saw the Empress Dowager cry in front of her.


    After all, she is the Empress Dowager of a country. She has experienced many big and small things, and nothing is hard to get her.


    What''s more, a woman who is strong and has a good temper is a good thing.


    But now, such an old man, actually in front of her tears.


    The fifth Princess hugged the Empress Dowager''s arm and cried: "Laozu Zong, I''m not good. I''m too selfish. I didn''t think of you. Can you beat me and punish me..."


    "it''s in your heart, and the pain is in my heart. How can I be willing to punish you for beating you? This time, the mourning family doesn''t take care of it. If I can''t persuade you, you can marry me, and you can''t let that LV Yongjun dare How about you


    "Yes, my grandson will." The fifth Princess bowed her head and answered in a low voice.


    Kangxi has always been an iron hand in dealing with political affairs.


    For the five princess married, he also inherited the iron hand means.


    Even the wedding day, let people pick a lucky day.


    The time is set on the ninth day of July.


    When the fourth master got the news, he told Ruoyin about the event.


    "What, the fifth princess is going to marry that LV Tongling?" Ruoyin was stunned.


    "Well, I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly."


    Ruoyin asked anxiously, "fourth master, what''s the news of my fourth brother? And the marriage of the fifth princess. Can we do something about it?"


    "I''ve sent someone to look for him, but it''s not so easy to find someone, and it''s even more difficult to find someone secretly. As for the marriage of Wu Mei, even the old ancestors couldn''t persuade him to do so. Even if Wu Ge was found at this time, it would not help. " The fourth master told Ruo Yin the real answer.


    Ruoyin sighs heavily, and fate makes people. If Wuge comes back suddenly one day, how should he deal with himself and how he will face the fifth Princess...


    on the ninth day of July.


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master and went to LV Tongling''s five Princesses'' house for a wedding reception.The wedding day of the fifth Princess seems to be a great show.


    The mansion is in the busiest street in Beijing.


    Ruoyin sat on the carriage, and the carriage suddenly stopped.


    "Master, Fujin, this road is blocked." The coachman passed the curtain road.


    If you lift the curtain of the car, you will see a long procession in front of you.


    Dozens of miles of red makeup, from this end of the street, row to that end, can not see the end.


    The key is that the trees on both sides of the road are tied with scarlet silk ribbons, which are full of festivity.


    And on both sides of the kneeling, are all wearing cloth clothes of the common people.


    There are also some security guards, hand in hand, who have built long human walls.


    There was a barrage of gunfire around.


    That guy is really a sea of people, firecrackers and gongs.


    At this time, someone was talking to the coachman in the front, as if to open the way for the wedding car.


    However, I heard that the fourth master was in the car.


    Outside came the voice of the bodyguard''s apology: "fourth master, excuse me."


    Then, before long, the carriage began to move again.


    About half an hour or so, the carriage stopped in front of the fifth Princess residence.


    After getting off the carriage, a servant welcomed Ruoyin and the fourth master into the mansion.


    After she and the fourth master sat down, she heard the sound of gongs and drums getting louder and louder.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go. The bride''s here and worship heaven and earth." There is a slave voice.


    Voice just fell, see a woman covered with red cap, in a few servant girl''s help to appear.


    The fifth princess was dressed in a red flag dress, which was embroidered with various flower and bird patterns and Beaded Flowers with gold and silver thread.


    Her pace was slow and she seemed to be in a heavy mood.


    Then, there was a rather feminine looking man who came out of nowhere.


    If Yin saw the man dressed in scarlet, and the big red silk on his chest, he knew it was the bridegroom.


    The man was wearing a red bridegroom''s robe, and his face was whiter than a woman''s, which was unhealthy white and had no blood color.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    The face is as sharp and angular as it is elaborately carved.


    The nose is fair, and the lips are pink like cherry blossoms.


    A pair of slender and hook people''s Danfeng eyes, is holding a Wang Yinrou smile.


    I don''t know why, Ruoyin sees such a person, and suddenly a little white face appears in his mind.


    This man is not like a commander in a military camp.


    On the contrary, he looks like a traitor eunuch.


    Because this marriage, if Yin heart some exclusion, so there is no scene to worship heaven and earth.


    She just sat beside the fourth master.


    After drinking the wedding wine, he followed the fourth master back to the house.


    It is night, the five princesses in the cover, sitting on the big red bed covered with longans, peanuts and red dates, uneasy.


    But she waited and waited, and didn''t wait for the one she hated.


    Until late at night, she heard the sound of pushing the door and the sound of footsteps. She thought LV Yongjun was coming, and she immediately became nervous.


    "Princess, the forehead son-in-law has asked someone to come and take a message. I''m resting in the study tonight." This is the voice of the maid in the palace next to her.


    Hearing this, I do not know how, the five princess''s heart, actually rose a touch of small happiness.


    The uneasiness and tension in my heart disappeared in this moment.


    It seems that what LV Yongjun is interested in is just her identity as a princess.


    What has been admiring her, that''s a lie.


    It''s just that she doesn''t like him either, so she can make peace with each other in the future.


    Compared with the five princesses, the bridal chamber is lonely and desolate.


    In the main courtyard of Chamberlain house, the activity was no less than that of the newly married couple.


    In the dark, there was a sweet sound with rhythm.


    The voice was like a hairy wind, with a breathless breath.


    From light to heavy, then slow to fast...


    it was not until a long time later that the movement in the room was gradually quiet.


    "My Lord, now that the five princesses are married, where is my fourth brother?" If the sound leans in the fourth master''s arms, Jiao Di Di Di asks.


    "This kind of thing can''t come in a hurry. People under my master have been looking for it everywhere. Sometimes I try my best to find one, but I can''t find one, but sometimes, he will appear when I least expect him to The fourth master comforted.


    As a result, such a search, for a full three years, there is no five grid news.


    ------


    the first month of the 42nd year of Kangxi.


    For three years, whether it is long or not and whether it is short or not.


    For Ruoyin, it seems like three years have passed.


    At this time, Ruoyin is sitting in front of the dressing table and makes up for herself.


    On the first day of the new year''s day, she was dressed in a red flag dress. She was also lively and happy.


    In recent years, the fourth master seems to be more and more busy.


    He went back to his study in the front yard on New Year''s Eve.


    "Master, you are more and more beautiful." Mother Liu looked at Ruo Yin in the mirror and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Over the years, the years did not leave a trace on Fujin.


    And, under the love of the fourth master, she became more and more beautiful, like a well moistened delicate flower.


    Dignified atmosphere of the red flag dress, her skin if coagulate fat skin, lining more white.


    Even every move, every twinkle and smile, are showing a dignified and attractive sense of propriety.


    The whole body is full of the aura of a mature little woman.


    Don''t say it''s a man. Even an old woman can''t move her eyes.


    "Mammy''s mouth is sweeter." Ruo Yin looks at mother Liu with a smile from the mirror.


    "Fu Jin, the fourth master has brought some elder brothers to the main courtyard. Please go to meet them." Li Fukang trotted into the room.


    Seeing this, Mammy Liu couldn''t help but say, "it''s snowing outside, and you don''t shake the snow dregs on your body. You''re so rash to come in. If you give the cold air to Fujin, can you afford it?"


    "I didn''t see the fourth master and my brothers. I forgot when I was happy. Haha." Li Fukang talks to the tunnel.


    "Well, the new year''s Eve is full of excitement." Ruoyin looked in the mirror and went out with mother Liu''s hand.


    When she got out of the hall gate, she looked up and saw a group of people with cloaks and slaves holding umbrellas for them.


    The fourth master and several elder brothers went to the courtyard.


    Standing in the middle is a tall and straight body of dark blue.


    The man with one hand behind him, the other on his waist, gently playing with Lantian ink finger.


    All his actions and actions reveal the natural Royal domineering spirit.


    It''s hard to resist the wild charm.


    The fourth master has been struggling in the imperial court these years. He looks more and more calm and unpredictable.


    The whole body is full of mature man''s unique calm and domineering.


    "Peace and good luck She saluted herself with wealth."No gift." The fourth master stepped forward, gave her a hand and let go.


    At this time, several elder brothers behind the fourth master also knelt on the ground, clenched their fists and supported the ground to greet her.


    "E Niang auspicious!"


    "Di e Niang auspicious!"


    Ruoyin''s face is full of loving smile.


    His eyes were swept on Hongyi and Hongxiu, and finally fell on Hongyun.


    In recent years, there is no royal heir in your family.


    In addition to Li''s addition to an elder brother, others have no children.


    And this Hongyun is Li''s.


    Hongyun was still young, and now he was only two years old. He was being held by a slave.


    Although I can''t kneel, I can do it.


    "Oh, Xiao Hongyun has come to pay New Year''s greetings to his wife." If sound grasps the hand of Hong Yun, smile way: "come, give Di forehead Niang embrace."


    For this Hongyun, the fourth master seems to have Hongmin''s lesson.


    From the moment I was born, I was carried to the front yard.


    On weekdays, Li only visits twice a month.


    Or every new year''s festival, the children go to Li''s yard to salute.


    For the rest, Li can''t go beyond it.


    It is Li Shi and Hong Yun talk, the front yard slave is also in the side.


    Whenever there is any bad behavior, the fourth master will know.


    Therefore, Li''s learning this time smart, did not dare to teach children no rules.


    Whatever you do.


    This also led to Hongyun''s not aversion to Ruoyin, but stretched out his small arm and rushed to Ruoyin''s arms.


    When Ruo Yin carried Hong Yun to the room, a pair of small arms hugged her legs.


    "E Niang, I also want to hug."


    If the sound lowers a head to see, Hong Yun holds her leg, is acting coquettishly.


    The baby''s face is tender, and the eyelashes are longer than her.


    A pair of dark round eyes, all pure childlike.


    But if the sound has already carried on Hong Yun, it is not good to hold him again.


    Besides, this guy is four years old. Fortunately, he wants to be hugged here.


    However, seeing his poor appearance, she had to turn her head to look at the fourth master.


    However, the fourth master bowed his head and swept his eyes. He snorted coldly and walked into the room.


    And disdain the tunnel: "this tune preserved egg, specially to the snow cement ground to step on, the dirtier the place, the more he moves about, the last time make ye body full of mud."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    If sound after listening, can''t help laughing.


    She threw a touch of helpless eyes to Hongxiu, holding Hongyun in her arms and lifting her feet to keep up with the fourth master.


    "Come on, brother." Hongyi sees Hongxiu''s mouth pouting.


    Whether he answered or not, he picked up Hongxiu lovingly.


    Now he is also a little boy, brother Max!


    When he got to the hall, Ruoyin took Hongyun and sat down at the head of the hall.


    The fourth master sat on her right, and there was a pear blossom wooden table between them.


    On the first day of new year''s day, new year''s greetings are indispensable.


    Hongyi has always been steady. What he says in New Year''s greetings are all regular auspicious words.


    When it was Hongxiu''s turn to pay New Year''s greetings, he directly bowed his hand to do the compilation: "e Niang, my son, I wish you a happy new year and have another one."


    If the sound of a listen, almost help forehead.


    This gave birth to one and hastened the second.


    Even the second child she gave birth to would urge her to have three.


    "Do you know how to pay New Year''s greetings to your elders like this


    If you don''t say it in a good way.


    But mother Liu won the purse.


    After Hongxiu took the purse, he sat down with his flat mouth.


    At this time, the four masters, who had been silent as ice, actually helped his son speak.


    "He''s not wrong. You''ve been born to Hongxiu for three years. It''s time to add another lattice to your master."


    "Yes, sister." Hongyi followed.


    "I want my sister, too." Hongxiu echoed with a soft voice.


    Even Hongyun, who was in Ruoyin''s arms, also said, "you want to...


    Ruoyin was born suddenly, and the brigade was speechless.


    But when the children were there, it was not easy for her to brush the dignity of the fourth master as a strict father.


    Had to perfunctorily answer a sentence "know."


    Then she turned her head and glared at the man in a coquettish way out of the sight of the children.


    She didn''t see that the fourth master didn''t seem to value Hongxiu as much as Hongyi.


    Probably because he is not a legitimate son, and worried that his sons are too good, easy to quarrel.


    Therefore, he only focused on training Hongyi and was particularly strict with Hongyi.


    The fourth master was flattered by the woman.


    Her talking eyes, as if to say: Sheng Ge Ge is not my own business, not every time I did not avoid it, I can''t blame her.


    Therefore, the fourth master took back his eyes and rolled his throat knot quietly.


    Hongyi quietly sat on one side, looking at a Ma and e Niang, solemn show of love.


    Ruo Yin''s eyes, swept to the little devil seems to have Hongxiu, casually asked: "by the way, just sum Niang has not asked you, you this new year''s saying, who taught you."


    Hongxiu is still young. Although he is naughty, the saying of regenerating another one is not the vocabulary that a small brain should have. It must be taught by others.


    Hongxiu turned his dark eyes and looked at the fourth master. Some of them were afraid and said, "I listen to Amar. Amah said that it would be good for her to regenerate a grid."


    At this moment, Ruoyin looked at the fourth master and said: "these days, I said that let Hongxiu go to the front yard to learn the rules. It''s really a good rule to learn."


    The fourth master clenched his fist and coughed gently. His fierce eyes glared at Hongxiu.


    Solemnly: "have you memorized all the three character scriptures you have recited?"


    "No... No." Hongxiu responds weakly to Tao.


    "If you don''t, talk less and remember more books!" The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    See the situation, if sound some can''t help laughing.


    It seems that the fourth master has an endless pot to carry.


    When Hongyi was a child, he liked to throw the pot to the fourth master.


    Now Hongyi is grown up and sensible.


    Now there''s such a little guy again. She''s so cheeky that she can compete with her.


    On this day, the fourth Master seemed to have a good time.


    With the children, I stayed in the main courtyard for a day, and I stayed in the main courtyard at night.


    On the second day of junior high school, he took Ruoyin into the palace to pay New Year''s greetings.


    And this kind of leave relatives of the day, has been maintained until the tenth day, just gradually idle down.


    "Fujin, babelle''s family has sent an invitation, saying that bafujin has added an elder brother. Please go to the baptism ceremony." Qiao Feng handed the red invitation card to Ruoyin.


    If the voice after, carefully looked at it, said with a smile: "this invitation on the day, set in the day after tomorrow, my grandfather and I will go in person."


    "Speaking of it, Aruna in the eighth master''s house has always been arrogant and favored. Why can''t one of them come out?" Qiao Feng thought it was incredible.


    If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, light way: "our house also has several can''t live, also is not many strange things."


    On the twelfth day of the first month, the princes and nobles all went to join in the baptism ceremony.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master took a carriage to the eighth master''s house.After the carriage stopped, eight ye, with a warm smile, personally welcomed Ruoyin and fourth master into the door.


    The Royal people are all first-class Movie Masters.


    Even if we fight against each other in private, we still maintain the appearance of good brothers on the surface.


    If sound into the house, first to see the eight Fu Jin.


    In recent years, Ruoyin and Guo Luo Luo had frequent contacts.


    The servant girls took her directly to the inner room of the main courtyard.


    If sound enters the door, see Guo Luo Luo Shi is wearing thick purple coat skirt.


    He was lying on the bed with a thick towel around his head.


    "Sister in law, why are you here?" Guo Luo Shi saw Ruo Yin and was pleased on his face.


    "You''ve got a big brother. I can''t come to see you." Ruoyin sits in the armchair beside the bed and looks at Guo Luo Luo''s family gently.


    Xu had a good pregnancy. She looked a little bit round and round.


    Even if it is just finished, she looks not weak, but some pink.


    With the help of the servant girl, Guo Luo leaned on the silk pillow with a smile.


    "The fourth sister-in-law is much more blessed than I am, but you gave birth to two elder brothers many years earlier than me."


    In fact, she meant, in addition to the blessing of having children.


    It means something else.


    For example, the fourth master treats the fourth sister-in-law and looks at him coldly, but he always respects each other.


    Moreover, if the fourth master ascends the throne in the future, the fourth sister-in-law will be the queen, and no one can match her.


    Ruoyin shook her head and said, "well, I have two brothers here. The fourth master is not satisfied. A few days ago, he urged me to have a gege. I don''t want to have any more. I''m too tired!"


    "It''s not true. The eighth master is the same. When I gave birth to my eldest brother, he didn''t say anything. This time he saw that he was an elder brother, and he didn''t care to hold it."


    Guo Luo sighed that she was tired of giving birth to their children. But if we don''t want to live, there''s no way to do it. If you don''t give me the chicken soup, seven or eight will have to live. "


    Ruo Yin and in the interior, and Guo Luo Luo chat about the time of incense.


    Qiao Feng went into the house to inform him: "Fu Jin, the front yard began to hold three rites."


    She nodded to Qiao Feng and told Guo Luo Luo: "OK, I have to go to the front yard. You can take care of yourself."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    The reason why she came to see Guo Luo Luo in the main courtyard was to see how she had been.


    Now she was relieved to see her round and mellow appearance.


    It seems that eight Ye''s pig hooves are good for Guo Luo Luo''s family.


    Otherwise will not let Guo Luo Luo''s pregnant again, safely gave birth, the body is still chubby.


    To the vicious Aruna.


    Eight ye can do this, also be regarded as good.


    Back in the front yard, the baptism just started.


    Ruoyin is integrated into those ladies.


    It is rare for her to wear two gold hairpins on her head and two gold inlaid jade rings and bracelets on her hands.


    When it was her turn, she threw the gold hairpin, bracelet and ring into the water basin.


    About half an hour later, the ceremony was over.


    Ruoyin then sits aside, eats melon seeds and listens to the gossip of ladies.


    She knows how much to say and how to be wrong, so she never gets involved in the gossip.


    But it didn''t stop her from listening to gossip.


    However, after sitting for a while, she could hear all about the rich and noble families in the capital.


    For example, which Prince Fu Jin made his concubine miscarried.


    The concubine of the prince''s family is skillful and favors only every night.


    Li Si''er, who came to longkeduo''s house, actually gave birth to a handlebar for him.


    Even Emperor Kangxi''s favorite concubine was lawless, and so on.


    It''s a pity that after the banquet began, the gossip was broken.


    After eating, if Yin stays here bored, I want to go back early.


    He asked Li Fukang to inform the fourth master.


    After a while, Li Fukang came back.


    "Fu Jin, the LORD said that he had something to do with his brothers. Maybe he will go back later."


    "Well, let''s go back first." If Yin holds mother Liu''s hand, she is ready to return home.


    I think it''s hard to take annual leave.


    Taking advantage of the three rituals, we got together.


    Men''s parties, although there are private crooked bowels, but usually those small parties, or good hi PI, drink more refreshing than anyone else.


    Unlike Ruoyin, if she listened to gossip for a day among a group of gossip women, she would be bored.


    A moment later, Ruoyin got into the carriage and drove to the house. As for the driver, Li Fukang was the driver.


    Qiao Feng also sat in front of her, while mammy Liu accompanied Ruo Yin in the car.


    Around the carriage, there are several bodyguards riding horses to protect Ruoyin''s safety.


    But when the carriage drove to an alley, suddenly someone pushed the cart and rubbed the carriage.


    For a moment, the carriage shook violently.


    "How do you push a cart? The lane is so wide. Can''t you go aside? I''ve driven my carriage to the side, and you still bump into it. I don''t know there''s a noble person in the car. If you startle the noble person, can you bear it?"


    Ruoyin sat in the car and heard the coachman and the bodyguard swearing.


    She lifted the curtain and looked out.


    I saw a strange man outside the car, pushing a cart of vegetables and fruits, as if to set up a stall to sell.


    The reason why he is strange is that the other party is wearing light gray coarse linen.


    Even, there are several patches on it.


    Originally, ordinary people sew a few patches on their bodies, which doesn''t matter.


    The point is that the man is big, like a practitioner.


    The whole face was covered with a brown leather mask.


    On the edge of the mask, there are new pink flesh growing out of scars, which looks terrible.


    "Is the carriage all right?" Ruoyin asked the bodyguard.


    "It''s OK to go back to Fujin."


    Ruoyin adheres to the principle that more is better than less.


    It may be unintentional to look at that man who is so pathetic, ruined and poor to wear patched clothes.


    So, she swept that person one eye, light open mouth: "since be all right, that is all."


    Voice just fell, the man took two apples from the cart to Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin looks at two apples with some red texture in front of him.


    Cast a surprised look at each other.


    But the man didn''t speak, just nodded at her.


    Ruoyin thought that he wanted to make up for it. After mother Liu accepted it, she put down the curtain and the carriage continued to move.


    After a while, mother Liu was surprised and said, "master, how can there be a note in the gap between the apple handles?"


    If the sound originally also slants to lean on the cushion, closes one''s eyes to nourish one''s mind.


    Now, after listening to mother Liu''s words, she immediately opened her eyes.


    She took the note from mother Liu''s hand, opened it and looked at it carefully.


    I saw a strange top cabinet painted on it.


    But the cupboard was not closed, it was completely opened.So, the wooden frames were all exposed.


    She counted it carefully. There were five wooden squares in all.


    What is the moral of this painting?


    Ruo Yin silently recites "five lattices" in his mind.


    After reading it almost six times, her eyes flashed with surprise and joy, and even mixed feelings.


    "Stop, stop!" If you lift the curtain, look back.


    I saw the big man, pushing the car, walking slowly.


    "Fujin, what''s up?" Chen Biao asked.


    Ruo Yin looks at Chen Biao, who is also very big. He hooks his finger and whispers to Chen Biao.


    Then Chen Biao turned around alone.


    If sound put down the curtain, let the driver continue to drive to the house.


    It''s just her heart, but it''s pounding.


    Since the other side so much trouble to pass her a note.


    Then she should be more careful, not to startle the snake, showing a trace.


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin returned to the main courtyard of the mansion.


    As soon as she arrived at the hall, Chen Biao came with the masked man just as much as a cup of tea.


    After entering the room, mother Liu closed the door of the hall directly.


    For a moment, the light in the room darkened.


    Qiao Feng lights the oil lamp.


    If the sound is too late to see clearly, trembling voice asked: "fourth brother... Is it you?"


    The answer to her was a familiar and dull "um.".


    It was the voice of vicissitudes in masculinity, which seemed to have experienced many past events.


    Then, I saw the other party kneeling on one knee, clenching his fist and supporting the ground, respectfully saluted.


    "Four blessings and auspiciousness


    With the dim yellow light, Ruoyin looks at the mask in front of him and helps him up.


    "Fourth brother, do you know how hard it has been for me and me to find you these years."


    Hearing this, the servant in the room seemed to understand something.


    Each face is happy, but dare not disturb Ruoyin and Wuge meet again. In a flagrant way, I also knew that the four men had buried their eyes and secretly asked for my news. But I could not believe what those people said, and I didn''t dare to open the door to see you in a flagrant way, afraid to cause trouble for you. "


    " The voice is a little hoarse.


    Ruoyin asked him to take a seat at one side and then sat down at the head of the table.


    "Then your face...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    She couldn''t bear to ask.


    Who knows the five squares, but in front of Ruo Yin''s face, one will tear off the mask.


    Even, along with the mask, he tore the skin bag close to his face.


    Suddenly, a handsome and resolute face appeared in front of Ruoyin.


    Bronze, healthy complexion, bushy eyebrows.


    A pair of bright eyes, flashing serious eyes.


    The old firm and sunny eyes are gone.


    Instead, a pair of eyes with hatred.


    "You''re not disfigured... That''s good." Ruoyin is relieved for the five squares.


    "In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I changed my ugly face and drove all the way back to Beijing from Mongolia."


    Ruoyin sighs. No wonder the fourth master has been looking for him for three years, but there is no figure.


    He was dressed in such a low-key way that he could easily find it.


    However, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. It is precisely because of the change of appearance that the five characters have not been discovered by the people who have the intention to commit crimes.


    "Then you can stay in your house now. When the fourth master comes back, you can make other plans." She didn''t know much about the court and didn''t want to understand it.


    And Wuge can only temporarily hide in her main courtyard.


    After all, Wuge is still a dead traitor.


    If it is so high sounding to appear in the house, it is harboring traitors.


    If it comes out, the official career of the fourth master will be completely destroyed.


    And she, the uranara people, will also be heavily punished.


    Ruoyin didn''t see Wuge for a long time. She talked to him a lot and mentioned five princesses.


    "Fourth brother, it''s my bad sister-in-law who doesn''t keep the future." She said with guilt.


    Wu Ge was slightly stunned. He also heard a lot about Princess Wu.


    Now I can only smile and say: "I don''t blame you, it''s me and her fate is not enough."


    If Yin saw it, he seemed to be gnashing his teeth to finish the sentence.


    At the same time, Li Shi, who was teaching big Ge Ge Nu Hong, sent Da Ge Ge away when she saw that Chunmei had something to say.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Back to the master, when the slave just passed through the main courtyard, he saw the servant of the main courtyard and brought a masked man into the main courtyard." Chunmei learned what she had just seen.


    Li Shi a listen, have no clue, "masked is not very normal, perhaps is dark Wei."


    "The man was indeed dressed in the bodyguard''s clothes, but it seemed to burst on that man, and it didn''t fit very well."


    "All the bodyguards are practicing martial arts, and none of them has any knowledge." Li thinks this is nothing.


    Chunmei didn''t think so. She led her lips and said, "no, the slave sees the people in the main courtyard and looks around as if they are afraid of being seen. They look furtive. Moreover, after the man enters the hall, all the servants in the room come out, leaving only a few intimate ones inside, and finally closing the door."


    "There seems to be something wrong with that." Li frowned, as if thinking.


    "It''s not just something wrong. It''s clearly very wrong."


    "You say... What is Fujin going to do when he sends someone to the main courtyard and closes the door?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Can it be that in recent years, the fourth master didn''t spoil her as much as before, and she felt lonely and unbearable, which made people call a man''s favorite..." Li''s eyes were half narrowed.


    Then, with a smile, I guess I''m right.


    Chunmei thought that Fujin was plotting something, but she didn''t think about it.


    "Master, it should not be. Is it Fu Jin who is plotting something, or is it his supervisor? I heard that her department store has been opened all over the Qing Dynasty."


    "How can they be in charge of the affairs? These people have never come to Fujin''s house for so many years. Li Fukang has always been the one who has been spreading messages among them."


    "Since Fujin is so cautious, it''s even less likely to be called a man''s pet." Chunmei road.


    Although she has heard that some ladies, no men in the family, secretly raise men.


    Some of them even have their own houses and princesses.


    If not satisfied with the amount of the prince in law, will secretly raise a man.


    But Fujin... Not to call to the house.


    Li''s eyes, suddenly released a vicious light.


    She drew up a sneer and said, "no matter whether she is true or not, as long as the fourth master believes it, the fake will become true."


    "Oh..." spring plum suddenly realized, as if to understand what.


    "Who told her to let the man into the house and shut the door? Who would believe that there was nothing wrong. As Fujin, she dares to keep a man''s favorite, even if she has nothing to do, she is ashamed. Besides, if the fourth master believes in it, she will have to dip into the pig''s cage. Ha ha... "Li''s mouth was full of laughter.As if the picture of Fujin being immersed in a pig cage appeared in front of her.


    The white teeth, as if they could eat people, were grim.


    "The master is wise. In this way, you will be the strongest in the family."


    "All right, dress me up and go to the front yard." Li got up and sat down on the dresser.


    While helping her comb her hair, Chunmei said, "but you haven''t come back yet?"


    "It''s because the Lord didn''t come back. As soon as he came back, we didn''t give Fujin the chance to tell the news. We went directly to the main courtyard with the fourth master to make them unprepared." Li was a little excited when he thought about it.


    After about a stick of incense, Li dressed up and went to the front yard.


    When we got there, the fourth master had not come back.


    She was standing at the front yard door, looking forward.


    It was not until half an hour later that the fourth master came back with his servant.


    His face was slightly drunk, as if he had drunk a lot of wine at the banquet.


    Junlang''s face is slightly red, and the mysterious and deep ink pupil looks more profound and full of wild charm.


    "Peace and good luck." Li met the fourth master and stepped forward quickly.


    And looked up at the fourth master.


    Four masters big palm a swing, go to the study, Leng is did not see Li Shi one eye more.


    "Sir, I have something important to report to you." Li trotted to the fourth master.


    Four ye steps a meal, tiny imperceptible ground frown: "what matter?"


    "It''s the main courtyard of Fujin. Something happened." Li blinked back.


    "If you have something to say, don''t be vague here." The fourth master reprimanded him.


    Li''s face was puzzled. He pulled his lips and said to him, "Sir, some things can''t be said clearly. You can see that you manage everything every day. You seldom come to the backyard. You are so busy, but it''s easy to have trouble in the backyard."


    Ye, you always don''t come to the backyard. People in the backyard are easy to get out of the wall.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly and seemed to be thinking about something.


    At this time, Li Fukang also trotted to the front yard.


    "Master, Fu Jin, please go to the main courtyard."


    This time, the fourth master did not say a word and went to the main courtyard.


    At the same time, there was something dignified about his face.


    What the hell are Li and Fujin doing!


    ------


    ice: Food and sex are also feudal and conservative in ancient times. However, in Qing Dynasty, for some reason, men''s favor was very popular among ladies and officials!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    One spoke in a strange way.


    It seems like a big secret.


    When he got to the main courtyard, the fourth master raised his feet and went to the house.


    Li also took the minions and quickly followed.


    However, she was stopped by Chen Biao and the servants in the main courtyard.


    "My master has something to say to the fourth master. Please stay away from side Fujin."


    "Avoid it? I can''t go in any shady business. " Li pinched his waist in anger.


    She would not let her go in.


    So Li had to wait outside.


    Anyway, she has just hinted to the fourth master.


    With the shrewdness of the fourth master, people will search Fu Jin''s house after entering the house.


    At that time, as long as other men are found in it, Fujin will be finished.


    After the fourth master entered the room, the hall door was closed.


    He looked at Ruoyin for no reason.


    Then five squares came out of the side door.


    "I''ve met the fourth master. He''s lucky." He bowed on one knee.


    Fourth master''s thick eyebrow is tight frown, that pair of sharp eyes son, look at five grid directly.


    And looked around five squares.


    Suddenly, he understood.


    It seems that the Li family misunderstood Fujin and thought that Fujin was a Tibetan in the main courtyard, so he told him something about it.


    He sat down in the chair. "Get up and tell me what happened."


    "In those years, I gave advice and led troops to capture several cities. In the next year, seeing that the victory was coming, the officers and I could go back to the school as long as we won another battle... But the LV Yongjun actually... "


    here, the five squares rose red, and it seemed that there was something hard to say.


    I saw five squares, hands hanging in two sets, fists tightly packed.


    "He broke into my camp at night and forced me to do that kind of thing. If I didn''t, he would make me regret it. At that time, I punched him on the nose and bled. He didn''t fight back. Who knows, in the battlefield, he suddenly pushed me into a cliff and gave evidence of my collusion with the enemy. Fortunately, I was saved by a farmer along the river. "


    After listening to the words of Wuge, Ruoyin was stunned.


    Well, it''s a little bit informative.


    She held her lips and asked, "do you mean that LV Yongjun is as good as dragon + Yang?"


    Tut Tut, what a piece of... This soap!


    "Yes, I''ve heard from people in the barracks before, but I''ve been to the barracks for so long that I''ve seen him as normal, but I didn''t think that he was really a cunning man!" Five grid gnashing teeth tunnel.


    At this time, the four masters on one side did not pay attention to the words in the five squares.


    Because of what Wuge said, he knew more or less.


    Five younger sister all these years, have no son and a half female.


    In addition, LV Yongjun clearly knew that Wuge was not dead, and that he also made a fake skeleton.


    So, just now he just wanted to confirm what he was thinking.


    However, he was annoyed by the woman''s saying "he has a good dragon + Yang".


    It seems that women know too much.


    Ruoyin hasn''t found the change of Siye.


    She just shook her head and sighed, "this damned LV Yongjun, no wonder five sisters have been married for three years, and there is no movement in her stomach."


    At this point, her eyes suddenly brightened again.


    LV Yongjun doesn''t like women, which is a good thing for Princess Wu and Wu Ge.


    When Ruoyin had this idea, the fourth Master said coldly, "go inside, and the men will talk, and the women will join in the fun."


    Ruo Yin turned to look at the fourth master, a face of indignation.


    However, in the pair of sharp arrow like cold eyes, she light "Oh" a, or into the inside.


    Inside, she could hear the men talking, but not very clearly.


    Ruoyin is not interested in those things.


    Anyway, she knows everything about five squares.


    She couldn''t help other people if they didn''t get out of the gate.


    After a stick of incense, Wu Ge finished chatting with the fourth master, opened the door and went out with Chen Biao.


    Li Shi saw people come out, some feel confused: "how did you come out from inside, my lord?"


    "Back to Fujin, the slave is a secret cultivation of the dark guard, I think you do not know it is normal." Wu Ge was in the room just now, so he made a good speech with the fourth master.


    Now, as soon as I speak, I''ll cheat him into a stupor.


    She has seen the dark guards trained by the fourth master. At most, they are dressed in black.


    Only at night.


    It''s not like wearing a mask in the daytime.


    So she was sure that the fourth master certainly did not know the masked one, so she could plant Fu Jin.Now that the fourth master has entered the hall, this man can still come out in a fair manner. I think he is really a dark guard.


    After trying to understand, Li''s face was blue and white.


    At this time, Su Peisheng came out of the hall and went to Li.


    , "Li Cefujin, please come back," said the Lord. "You look a bit too busy. You will be punished for copying the twenty commandments, and then you will send them to Fujin."


    Li bited his teeth fiercely. The fourth master was obviously in charge of Fujin.


    It''s just that she''s nosy.


    She was so angry that she glanced at the hall in the main courtyard, snorted coldly, and held Chunmei''s hand, "fool, what are you looking at? Let''s go!"


    Chunmei held Li''s hand with trembling heart, saying that she had said it at that time, maybe not.


    It was Li who wanted to discredit Fujin.


    Now, stealing chicken doesn''t make rice.


    Su Peisheng looked at Li''s back and smacked his tongue.


    In the courtyard, the fourth master is spreading his arms and waiting for the change of clothes by Zhuo Yin.


    If Yin smelled the wine on the fourth master, he wrinkled his nose imperceptibly.


    Over the past few years, she has always hated the smell of wine on the fourth master.


    Which time was not bullied by him to get out of bed.


    He also used the lips full of wine to gnaw on her body, which was clearly intentional.


    Is to let her know that the consequences of abandoning him will only be more tragic.


    Ruoyin helped him untie the button and said, "Sir, what should I do with my fourth brother? Will it be difficult for you?"


    "You''re a woman''s family. You''ve got to take care of your family. There are masters outside." The fourth master raised his hand and knocked on the woman''s smooth forehead.


    His strength is great, not just random knock.


    Ruoyin''s whole body was turned back by her.


    As a result, the center of gravity at the bottom of the flowerpot at the foot was unstable, and almost fell down.


    The next moment, the man bent down, put his arm around her waist, and let her slowly stand firm.


    If the sound kneaded the forehead that sends ache, "know, I this is not worried about ye."


    "It''s very nice to say. Don''t think you don''t like the smell of wine on your body if you don''t look at it quietly." He loosened her waist.


    If Yin is a little guilty, he brings out a sweet smile on his face and says, "the taste of my master is the best, especially the faint mint fragrance..."


    -


    ice: the 30000 characters have been updated!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Fourth master is a moody man.


    As for the matter of the taste of wine, she was lulled into another topic by women.


    "How do you know that dragon + Yang is good?"


    His voice is low and cold, let if sound listen to, immediately stiff in place.


    She pretended to reply casually: "what you read in the book, the book says... In this world, not all people are yin and Yang in harmony, and some people come against each other."


    "Don''t look at the mess in the future." He didn''t punish her severely because of her regular answer and no nonsense.


    Just that pair of sharp eyes, inadvertently in the face of women across.


    She was helping her to change into a clean silk lining with shame and timidity.


    She has been serving her so many times, but she is as shy as a girl.


    Beautiful eyes droop, do not dare to look up at him.


    Well, the fourth master skillfully misunderstood Ruoyin.


    In fact, if sound is just simple... Don''t want to look through all the things on the eyes.


    "All right." If sound gently patted the material on the man''s body, "my son drank a lot of wine at the dinner party today. I must be dizzy, so I''ll take a nap."


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just raised his feet to the bed.


    When he really pulled the brocade quilt, he lay down.


    If the sound is Ying Ying Ying Fu body salute: "Ye, Hello, have a rest, I retreat first."


    Then she turned to leave.


    The fourth master turned his head and saw that the woman was walking on the bottom of the high flowerpot. She was very beautiful.


    It''s a fox spirit.


    That graceful body, can instantly ignite a man''s inner bath hope, make people evil fire straight to the throat.


    Man thin lips light open: "wait a minute."


    Behind him came the magnetic voice of four masters. If the voice turned his head and blinked his clear and bright eyes, he said, "yes, but something is wrong?"


    "Come here." The man said faintly.


    Like the magnetic sound of a subwoofer, it sounds faint.


    But if sound or smell a little ruffian bad taste.


    It''s like the air that can''t be grasped. It seems to be flat and light, but actually it''s filled with the smell of blushing and heart beating.


    In minutes, people will be wrapped in the breath of darkness.


    She moved and stopped a few steps away from the bed.


    The fourth master sat up and touched his forehead.


    He held his head slightly up, his cold thin chin lifted high, and looked extraordinary.


    The perfect curve of the larynx is rolling gently.


    He casually waved a hand, light way: "the Lord calls you to come over."


    He repeated it again.


    Although the tone is still light.


    But it sounds more arrogant than before.


    With irresistible dignity.


    It seemed that if she didn''t obey, he could rush over every minute and eat her away.


    If sound secretly swallows pharyngeal saliva, one step two step three steps to go to the bedside.


    When she stopped at the edge of the bed, her arm was pulled by a man, and even her shoes and people rolled onto the brocade quilt.


    "Ye... What are you doing..." Ruoyin looks at the man innocently.


    She could see the devil in his eyes.


    "Do you know that you look innocent." The man raised his slender finger belly and gently scratched across the corner of her eyes.


    Along her face, which is as if her skin is coagulated, it reaches the graceful swan neck.


    Then, all the way down... And down again...


    this afternoon, the fourth master asked for a woman several times before he would let her go.


    He didn''t even understand why, after all these years, she was still as watery and tender as a big girl...


    when Ruoyin woke up from her nap, it was almost dusk.


    She turned her head and saw that the fourth master was not there for a long time.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng saw that she was awake, so they went to wait on her for the first time.


    "Master, don''t you know, master? When the servant of Li side Fujin saw a man running to our main courtyard, he took the fourth master to the main courtyard, and thought what you were doing." Smart way.


    Ruoyin really doesn''t know, she just had a sleep, and such a thing happened.


    "And then." She asked.


    mentioned this, skillfully and happily, "then, four master found a reason to say that she was too idle to punish her for copying the commandments, and then she had to show her the commandments."


    "It''s a good punishment. I''ll tell her not to do business for a day, but to think all over the place." If sound is not good gas tunnel.


    In a few days, it was the Lantern Festival.


    On this day, it snowed heavily in the capital.


    If sound then hides in the warm main courtyard, eats the dumpling, looks at the account book.


    There are two kinds of account books, one for your family and one for trading.In recent years, there are almost no major mistakes in these two books.


    It''s just a little bit of a mistake, it''s nothing.


    If the sound of this end, the account book and wishful thinking, is playing a crackling sound.


    But some people, let alone the account book is in a mess, that is, the dowry is about to cover up.


    However, this man is the fifth princess.


    Since her marriage, she has been suffering.


    Having been married for so long, LV Yongjun never sleeps with her.


    Even, usually do not look at her more.


    She didn''t know why she wanted to marry her.


    If you don''t like her, I don''t see concubines.


    Lead to unreasonable mother-in-law, every day to urge the birth of children.


    But in her identity as a princess, she doesn''t do much to control.


    We can only let LV Yongjun accept several side rooms.


    However, LV Yongjun said that it was for her that she did not accept any side room.


    As a result, the public opinion and pressure were carried by her alone.


    "The difference between the account books is too big. It''s a thousand taels of silver. If you go on like this, your family will have nothing to eat." The fifth Princess frowned.


    "The old lady has always been in charge of the expenses of the family. According to the servants, the old lady thinks that you are a princess, and she will blackmail you." The maid of the palace was angry about the old lady, "you should not be used to her. Let her pay her own money and see what she can do!"


    The servants around the fifth princess were all the maids who came from the palace.


    At this time, she naturally listened to the maid''s words.


    After pondering for a moment, she said: "call on a few bodyguards, follow me to the forehead son-in-law there."


    Here, after the marriage of the prince in law with gege or the princess, they have to live apart.


    The emperor will give the princess a special residence.


    However, he could only live outside the mansion.


    If the princess doesn''t call for luck, he can''t go into the mansion and sleep with the princess.


    Except for the marriage, of course.


    Moreover, every time we call for luck, we have to spend a lot of money on the wet nurse, so that people can invite the e-fu-in-law.


    But most of those nannies are open to money.


    Most of the women here are weak, even the princess.


    Even if he entered the palace, he didn''t dare to complain.


    First, it is hard to speak.


    Second, the emperor had so many children that he was estranged from each other and was not easy to speak.


    Third, it is even more difficult to speak when you are not close to your biological mother.


    Some of the Princesses'' residences are still nannies.


    The housekeepers have more power than the princesses.


    If they don''t feed them with money and want to call on their son-in-law, they may be called shameless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    Therefore, at least seven or eight of the ten princesses died of Acacia.


    Even before death, there were basically no children.


    If the five princesses were not brought up by the empress dowager, her + milk + mother would be a good one.


    In addition, she did not want to call on LV Yongjun.


    So this, on the contrary, ensures her personal safety.


    This means that the fifth Princess doesn''t want to be close to LV Yongjun, and the other party can''t get close to her.


    LV Yongjun''s cottage is near the residence of the fifth princess.


    However, after a cup of tea, the soft sedan stopped at LV Yongjun''s house.


    She took the maid''s hand and went into the outhouse.


    The servant saw her as if he had seen a ghost.


    Even forgot to salute and ran straight in.


    It seemed that she had to go in and report something important, so as not to see something bad.


    Seeing this, the fifth Princess ordered: "hold him up for me."


    After hearing the order, the bodyguard immediately held up the informer.


    Then, the fifth Princess glanced at the yard lightly and walked to LV Yongjun''s yard.


    As a result, she went into the yard.


    All the servants stood far away.


    And, after seeing her, they knelt down in horror.


    Even, deliberately loud way: "welcome the princess, Princess lucky!"


    Their voices were neat and loud, as if they were afraid that the people inside could not hear them.


    There are still a few who want to report, probably feel too late, and have to kneel down the big ceremony.


    The fifth princess looked up at the closed door and window.


    "My husband-in-law, I have something to discuss with him."


    A slave glanced at the closed door and stammered: "he''s the son-in-law... He..."


    I don''t know if it''s too hard to say, or I can''t say it.


    Anyway, he stammered like this, but he still couldn''t tell the truth.


    Seeing this, the fifth Princess seems to understand something.


    She went directly to the door with the servants and bodyguards.


    But when she stood still at the door, she heard the sound of a wave rising from inside.


    It was a messy sound in the wind, which made people feel sick.


    Continuous "Oh ah" sound, accompanied by a sound of "damned", into the eardrum of the five princesses.


    Her face was red, and there were still those voices coming from her ears, which had never been broken.


    Why... It sounds like two male voices.


    Or is it just that the voice is more like a man''s voice?


    After a while, the door was broken by the guards, and she led the people into the room.


    Around the hall, she went into the inner room.


    Maybe something happened when we hit the door.


    When people came into the room, there was no sound or picture.


    But the scene was no better.


    As soon as Princess Wu entered the room, she saw wine gourds and wine jars everywhere.


    There was a strong smell of wine in the air.


    And a smell of decadence.


    It''s a strong smell in men.


    However, for a simple person like Princess five, she did not know where the smell came from.


    She just doesn''t adapt to cover her mouth and nose, and her eyes are sweeping around the room.


    Soon, she saw the big bed covered with tea colored brocade quilt, lying two strong + fitness bodies all over the muscle.


    A body was so white that there was no trace of blood.


    The other is healthy flax skin.


    But both bodies exuded thin sweat and gave off disgusting light.


    In principle, a body with strong lines should be full of male charm.


    But they did not see it in them.


    Some are just soft and inharmonious.


    They are shirtless on the top and covered with brocade covers at will.


    Even in the face of the crowd''s intrusion, they still cling to each other.


    In two pairs of eyes, it seems that there is a desire for discontent, in blaming the intrusion of the public, destroying their good deeds.


    Just like two roosters, the five princesses looked at each other and immediately turned over her body.


    At this time, her mood is a little messy.


    At first, she thought LV Yongjun had other women outside.


    I married her just because of her status.


    But I didn''t think that he had such a hobby.


    "Oh, what wind is blowing the princess?" LV Yongjun was torn apart and broke into pieces.


    "I came here to tell you that I will not take care of all the food and clothing of your + Niang in the future." The fifth princess said very quietly.


    After she knew that LV Yongjun had such a hobby, she did not get angry, but felt it was a relief.In this way, she doesn''t have to worry.


    LV Yongjun sneered and said, "my mother is your mother-in-law. You have the obligation to support her."


    "If she is respectful to me, I can support her. But when she saw me, she couldn''t even give her a big gift, so I had no reason to support her. Besides, you are her son, and you seem to have more obligations to support her than I am. " The fifth Princess didn''t expect that LV Yongjun was such a scum.


    But this kind of person, in front of the emperor AMA, is simply a loyal minister, who has made great progress in the court.


    In the next Dynasty, he was a scum who was proficient in eating, drinking and gambling.


    It led to several times of her secret poking, which indicated the desire and separation of the heart.


    However, with LV Yongjun''s military achievements, Huang Amar scolded her bloody.


    People drink alcohol, close to women.


    He''s good. He drinks alcohol. He''s like a man!


    At that time, Laozu Zong said that LV Yongjun did not dare to do anything to her.


    Now it seems that the other side is not interested in women at all, and really dare not do what to her.


    Or... Not interested in her at all.


    "Believe it or not, I went outside to spread rumors that you abused and treated my mother-in-law." Lu Yongjun said.


    The fifth Princess chuckled and said: "say, I can also spread your special hobby. This should not be regarded as a rumor, but belong to the truth."


    Then he took her away.


    No wonder the maids sent by the Palace during the marriage were drunk to the unconscious.


    And try marriage palace maid, is to go ahead of time to test the forehead son-in-law that respect, as well as personality how.


    Generally, after a try, the maids return to the Forbidden City, and then tell the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager about the situation of her husband-in-law.


    Now there is no queen in the palace. Naturally, she only needs to report to the Empress Dowager.


    But the maids who sent out the palace for trial marriage last time were so drunk that they passed by carelessly.


    Five princesses can''t help but sweat, originally lost to a man, in the end is her happiness, or her sorrow.


    But this time, she finally had a reason to leave.


    She must tell the story to Huang AMA and her ancestors!


    After the fifth princess left, the dog man was left in the outer room.


    "My Lord, the princess looks terrible. She won''t kill others." The man who seems to have a healthy skin color, but his words are so feminine that people get goose bumps.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go on." LV Yongjun didn''t care.


    In his eyes, the princess is a general person, will not fight for such a thing.


    What''s more, she married him anyway, which is the only way in her life.


    After all, gege in the Qing Dynasty could not be remarried casually.


    So far, I haven''t seen a new marriage.


    Even if the husband''s family died in battle, they would have to be widowed like ordinary women and could not remarry.


    In addition, she does not like him, should be able to open one eye and close one eye, connive at him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    At the same time, he snorted in his heart.


    Well, let that man not accept him.


    He will take his life and marry his beloved woman again!


    ------


    compared with LV Yongjun, who is only male.


    The female talent show in the Forbidden City is in full swing.


    Last year, none of the four masters was elected, and the imperial concubine was unconventional.


    But this year, I''m afraid it can''t be avoided.


    On this day, Ruoyin was invited to enter the palace.


    Now between her and Princess de Fei, the only face of the Royal mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is maintained.


    Every new year, she went to Yonghe palace to make a show.


    On weekdays, Princess de has a business to account for, and also calls her into the palace.


    If you know, this is the year of the draft.


    Therefore, before entering the palace, she had thought of the meaning of "Princess de".


    Sure enough, when she arrived at the Yonghe palace, saluted and seated herself.


    "Princess de said:" this year''s draft, the fourth said no, you as Fu Jin, you should more comfort him, let him take more concubines, add a few more Huang Si. "


    "E Niang, the fourth master is your son. I think you can''t understand his temperament any more. He doesn''t listen to my words. He''s staying in his study all day, and he''s almost treating his study as a woman."


    After so many years, Ruoyin knows how to get along with Princess De.


    Don''t be too respectful, otherwise the princess will kick her nose on her face.


    But also can not be too alienated, otherwise not good fruit to eat, and appear impolite.


    In any case, it''s just a slight alienation in deference.


    Moreover, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law chat, do not always say what my man, or my fourth master.


    Call your son so it doesn''t seem so annoying.


    She was probably satisfied with Ruoyin''s seemingly casual answer.


    She said mildly: "for so many years, what kind of people are there in the backyard of the fourth elder brother? Only Li and you have a brother. Other people are useless. You can''t just be born. "


    These words said, directly gave birth to the Meng Ge Ge to take off.


    It sounds like a girl is not a royal child!


    In addition, the meaning in the words of Princess De also indicates that Ruoyin and Li occupy the fourth master and don''t let others live.


    "E Niang said so." Ruoyin has been used to the virtue of Princess de long ago.


    She had heard something worse than that from Princess de Fei.


    These were nothing to her.


    "So, this year, my palace has chosen two good ones for the fourth brother. However, judging from his desperate appearance, we decided not to drag down other good girls, so we only decided on one." Princess de looks at Ruoyin.


    Smell speech, if the sound didn''t say retort words, just ask: "dare to ask the sum Niang, which is the girl."


    "Hehe hehe..." the princess laughed instead of answering. After laughing, she said: "this year, this one is specially selected by our palace for the fourth elder. It''s not the palace''s boasting. It''s a good girl. She''s a cousin of the palace''s mother''s family, whose surname is Wu Ya''s and whose name is zicen."


    "Since e Niang chose it, it can''t be wrong." If the sound willow eyebrow picks, the eye light also slightly turns.


    If she remembers correctly, the fourteenth elder brother has grown up.


    Princess de will also choose one for the fourteenth elder brother this year.


    If it is so good, it is my own family.


    Why don''t Princess de leave it to fourteen elder brother?


    Princess de said of her own niece, in her sharp and sophisticated eyes, her eyes became very kind.


    "As for zicen, I have already said hello to the other concubines in the imperial palace. I have already gone to the Royal Jade Butterfly. I will come to your house in a few days. Please ask someone to arrange the yard first, and then she will be able to live in the house." The imperial concubine seems to be at will.


    "Yes." If sound faint smile.


    As a matter of fact, there are new people in the family who live there.


    This is just to let her take care of her and arrange a good residence.


    After a stick of incense, if Yin and Princess de are almost chatting, they leave with their servants.


    In any case, she just came for a walk, where does the princess care about her opinions.


    As long as the Duchess say something, she will follow the princess''s response.


    In the past years, it is not without refutation, and the final result is not the same.


    The result is even more serious.


    Three days later, Wu Ya''s family, with two maid maids, was carried into the chambel house in a small pink sedan chair.


    "Fujin, uyager is here to invite ANN for you." Li Fukang hit a thousand.


    If sound is reading, she put away the book, light way: "call her in."


    A moment later, a girl in a light pink flag dress, with two little maids, entered the main hall.


    As soon as he entered the house, Wu Ya''s family would kowtow and worship the great ceremony: "please Fu Jin Da''an, Fu Jin auspicious.""Get up." Ruo Yin Chao, mother Liu gave a sign.


    Mother Liu handed a pair of carved gold bracelets and gave them to Wu ya.


    After Wu Ya''s taking over, Ruoyin said with a smile: "if you enter the mansion, you will be the fourth master''s person. In the future, you should abide by your duty, serve the fourth master, and open branches and scatter leaves for the royal family."


    She did not remember how many times she had said such a set of official words.


    "Xie Fujin." After receiving the reward, he stood up with the help of the slave.


    As soon as she entered the room, she did not look at it carefully.


    Now I look up and find that Fujin is really a beauty.


    No wonder other people''s families are concubines, one after another pregnant.


    Two brothers of the fourth Jin family were born in succession.


    At this time, Ruoyin also looks at the girl in the face.


    She looks twenty-eight years old.


    Dress is simple and elegant, will not wear gold and silver, jewel.


    Her skin color is not very white, but it belongs to the healthy one.


    A round oval face, no small inside double eyes, the whole person looks very delicate.


    There seems to be no makeup on the surface.


    Although it''s not a great country, it just looks very comfortable.


    Belongs to the kind of Jasper, the body is not fat or thin, just good.


    Look, it should be the kind of small woman who will tidy up the family, look after her husband and teach her son, and respect her parents in law.


    Then, Ruoyin told her something, she sent her to see the house.


    "Fujin, this little Lord looks very kind, sensible, and just good-looking. How can the princess of virtue not give it to elder brother fourteen?" Qiao Feng asked curiously.


    If the sound after listening, some can not help laughing.


    She gently knocked on Qiao Feng''s forehead and said with a smile, "you think from my point of view. Of course, you like uya''s


    "But as mother-in-law, are not all women who like to be ordinary and do not play fox tricks? Besides, uya gege is still the niece of Princess de Fei." Qiao Feng does not understand the tunnel.


    "That''s right, but there is no woman in the 14th elder brother''s life. This time, the princess de has chosen for him. Although it''s just a trial marriage pattern, he will accept Fu Jin and side Fu Jin in the future. However, with the love of Princess de for brother 14, the first woman of brother 14 should also be selected carefully and excellently."


    Whether standing in the perspective of Princess de Fei, or the angle of fourteen elder brother.


    The first woman who wants to come to fourteenth elder brother will not be bad.


    Moreover, if she guessed correctly, the main reason why Princess de arranged Wu Ya''s family into the mansion was to place a trustworthy and trustworthy person beside the fourth master.


    Because she didn''t trust him and didn''t know him.


    Can 14 elder brother is her side to watch grow up, she to 14 elder brother enough rest assured, do not have to make these tricks, waste resources.


    After hearing this, Qiao Feng nodded his head and said, "but I can see that uya gege will be hung up for a long time."


    "Why do you think so." If sound light asks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    "Wu Ge Ge is so beautiful that he was cold for half a year. In particular, Guo gege was pure in appearance and exquisite in stature, but ye Leng didn''t let her go to bed once. But this uya Ge Ge, is only the small family Jasper posture, will not ye be cold to her? " Qiao Feng analyzed them one by one.


    Ruoyin shook her head and said, "it''s not the same as before. Those who are beautiful and charming are the fourth master''s cold. The ordinary ones are the niece of the imperial concubine. In addition, Wu Ya''s family looks green and smart. The Lord will give her a little face."


    This is the niece of Princess Defei.


    If the fourth master doesn''t follow the rules, then it''s the face of the princess.


    Although the imperial concubine was promoted from the palace maid, the family was not very strong.


    However, with the popularity of Princess de in recent years, many members of the Wuya family became officials in the imperial court, and Kangxi promoted many people from her family.


    Moreover, the relationship between Princess de Fei and the fourth master seems to be more harmonious than before.


    In addition, Ruoyin can see that the fourth master has been more and more rigorous in handling affairs these years, and he always follows the rules.


    People in the backyard couldn''t see who he cared for or who he didn''t.


    What''s more, I spend less time in the backyard.


    Almost no one has even stopped there. It is bound to carry out the rain and dew evenly.


    "Oh, the slave is stupid and doesn''t understand this." The wind comes back.


    It was the night that the fourth master took a rest at uya''s place as Ruoyin guessed.


    He stayed there for three days in accordance with the rules for the newcomers to enter the mansion.


    Three days later in the morning, I went to Ruoyin from the backyard for morning province.


    If the sound is the main room, wait inside.


    As for a lucky Jin, he had been waiting for the people to come.


    When all the people outside had arrived, Qiaofeng went into the room and said, "master, the little masters are all here. That uyager is really cautious and belongs to her earliest."


    If the sound of the eyes shimmer, did not say what.


    She just smile lightly, hold mother Liu''s hand, went to the hall.


    "Fu Jin auspicious!" People saluted Ruoyin one after another.


    Ruoyin sat down at the top of the table, glanced at the crowd and said solemnly and majestically, "don''t be polite. Get up."


    "Xie Fujin."


    After Li''s several rose chairs on both sides sat down, Wu Ya''s family continued to stay in the middle and made a big bow salute.


    "Good luck, please."


    "You are a sensible man. When you enter Baylor house, you must abide by the rules of Baylor house and open branches for the royal family." If sound smile and say officially.


    Then, mother Liu gave Wu Ya the gold bracelet she had prepared in advance.


    After Wu Ya Shi received it, he said respectfully: "Xie Fujin."


    Then she sat down.


    After Wu Ya''s seat, Li''s sharp eyes swept over the people''s faces.


    At last, she kept her eyes on Wu''s face.


    Then he said with a smile, "if you want me to say, sister Wuya is lucky. As soon as she enters the mansion, she gets the favor of the Lord. She doesn''t compete with her martial sister. She doesn''t start to serve him until half a year later."


    She has always been a fussy, as if life, do not pick things can not live.


    The Wu family is not exciting. He has been in the government for so many years, but his temperament has not changed at all.


    Now, being provoked by Li''s, he cast a bitter look at uya''s family.


    "It''s not a blessing. The fourth master just does things according to the rules." Wu Ya Shi is very modest.


    "Yes, when I entered the mansion, my Lord also came according to the rules, so we are all the same." We probably know that Wu Ya is the niece of Princess de Fei.


    Therefore, for the time being, nucolo left the alliance Wu behind and called it "we" together with uya.


    It sounds like... It''s a special intimacy, which brings us closer to each other.


    Wu is a no brainer, has always been taking the words of Niu co Lu as an admonition.


    Now, after listening to nucolo''s words, she took back the color of her hair.


    However, Li Shi didn''t intend to let it go. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something.


    Ruoyin was in front of Li''s speech and scolded in a deep voice: "I don''t think I need to tell you the situation in the imperial court now. You should know how nervous it is. If you want to be nice to the fourth master, you should stay in the backyard honestly. Don''t make waves, and you don''t have to drag down the men''s legs!"


    On hearing this, they all lowered their eyebrows and pondered.


    In recent years, the crown prince has become more and more unreasonable. Many things simply exceed the requirements of the crown prince. He treats himself as the son of heaven.


    Many officials in the imperial court were embarrassed and stood up again.


    However, the reputation of eight masters has soared to thousands of miles.


    Although he was only a Baylor Lord, his ministers called him virtuous, and privately called him the king of eight sages.


    The fourth master has been working for the crown prince, hidden edge.But in this case, the situation is also very difficult.


    Princes and nobles, men always do great things.


    If the backyard is kind, the man can be assured to work outside.


    If you are already busy and the backyard is not peaceful, you will be more or less distracted.


    "What Fu Jin said is that I should keep my heart in mind." Li bit his teeth.


    Heart said that for the sake of the fourth master, she tolerated.


    If you can bear it for a while, you can live a better life in the future.


    Aruna in the eighth master''s house can bear it. What can''t she do!


    If Yin saw Li''s duty and found a reason, he dismissed them.


    In the following days, the fourth master had planned to clear the grievances of Wuge.


    He has always been efficient, but now he has been blown away by Ruo Yin, and his efficiency is faster.


    Has ordered people to secretly start to investigate the truth, for the five grid reverse attack to do the plan.


    He also encouraged the prince to overturn the case for Fucha and Maqi, the scholars of wuyingdian University.


    Two years ago, namaqi was a bachelor who assisted the crown prince and helped the crown prince act as the government agent. Kangxi also awarded him the plaque of "Yongshi Yidai".


    But once framed, a good Memorial, clearly written in the "Majesty" of "Bi.".


    But in Kangxi''s hands, it became the "Yao" of "Yao".


    This "Yao" means a beast. Isn''t it a hint that Kangxi is not a man?


    As a result, Ma Qi was dismissed on the spot, but also into the zongrenfu.


    Here, Kangxi was an autocratic emperor.


    In order to reduce the phenomenon of fighting against the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty, he adopted the method of appeasement to the literati left by the Ming Dynasty.


    For those who did not obey the rule of the Ming Dynasty, they adopted an iron fist like means of repression.


    Therefore, in the Qing Dynasty at this time, the literary inquisition was very serious.


    Once upon a time, there was a man, but because of the wind blowing the pages of the book, he became a poet.


    Read a sentence "the breeze can''t read, what''s the matter to turn over the book.".


    The word "Qingfeng" was thought to be an allusion to the dishonesty of the current government officials, which led to the death of the people and the nine ethnic groups.


    This typical reaction, under the feudal autocratic rule, writing is very easy to cause trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    On this day, the prince and the fourth master looked at each other, and then they bowed their hands and said, "emperor amah, I want to report something to you."


    Kangxi lightly swept Prince one eye, and slightly jaw head, indicated accurate.


    "Well, do you remember Fucha Mazi in those days?" The prince didn''t want to help Ma Qi overturn the case.


    However, old four said that Ma Qi had a good strategy and would certainly help him to ascend the throne as soon as possible.


    After all, senior four has helped him a lot in all these years. He has never made any mistakes.


    Kangxi''s sword eyebrow slightly picks, seems to be remembering something.


    Then he snorted coldly, and said, "is he not rebellious and has broken into the patriarchal mansion?"


    "Yes, he has broken into the patriarchal clan''s house, but the son minister recently found out that he was murdered."


    Hearing such a serious problem, Kangxi''s eyes became sharp in an instant.


    A sneer rose from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes fell on the prince.


    "It''s been so many years. Why didn''t you find out for him at that time, and now tell me that he was killed."


    "When you went back to the emperor Alma, you had a seal on it, and the son minister didn''t dare to disobey him. However, Ma Qi had been helping him for many years. He always felt guilty and uneasy when he thought about it. He ordered people to check it and found that there was something wrong with it." The prince said and knelt down in the middle of the hall.


    Kangxi bowed down under the hall, his arms drooping under his knees, and he was sitting in a critical position.


    "Do you know, everything must tell evidence, even if you are the crown prince, is no exception."


    Hearing this, the crown prince knew that Kangxi had accepted his performance.


    Then he raised his head and said, "the son minister, let people bring up the evidence."


    Then, someone gave Kangxi two memorials.


    "Huang AMA, the handwriting that is correct is from Ma Qi''s hand. What the son minister asked people to find in the palace maid''s room is the handwriting imitated by others." The prince explained.


    After listening to the prince''s words, Kangxi did not look up, but carefully compared the two memorials.


    After a while, another maid was brought into the hall of supreme harmony.


    The maid was delicate, but her face was full of guilt and fear.


    Moreover, she hung her head all the way, afraid to look at people.


    Finally, she was casually carried by the guards and knelt in the middle of the hall.


    Kangxi narrowed her eyes and felt that the maid was familiar.


    "Look up to me!" he ordered directly


    The maiden knelt on the ground and trembled, but she raised her head timidly.


    At this time, Kangxi finally understood that this was the big maid who served him closely.


    "Why are you here?" He first asked casually, and then his eyes turned slightly. After that, he seemed to understand something. He asked majestically: "say! Is it you who are responsible for this matter


    "The Emperor... The Emperor... Forgive me. I was greedy for money for a while. I was instructed to make a wrong number and replace the memorial of Lord Mazi." The maiden spoke with a trembling voice.


    At that time, she was afraid that she would be killed and killed when she finished her work.


    That left a memorial as a threat.


    However, this memorial still forced her to die.


    "Presumptuous!" For a moment, Kangxi''s voice, which was as solemn as thunder, sounded in the hall, which made people''s ears numb and dare not move. "Somebody, drag her out to me and torture her severely."


    "No, the emperor, please spare your life, your majesty!" The voice of the maids gathered in tears.


    When the prince found out that it was her, he threatened the human life of her family, and she had to admit it.


    Seeing this, the ninth master in the palace flashed a touch of evil in his eyes, which seemed to remind him with good intentions: "a gentleman violates the law and commits the same crime with the common people. You are just a little maiden. You dare to murder a great scholar. Fortunately, you want to beg for mercy. It''s better to accept punishment honestly, or your whole family will suffer."


    His tone was flat and his face was normal.


    But if you listen carefully, you can smell a sinister threat.


    However, in the eyes of ordinary people, Jiuye is just to help Kangxi denounce the maids.


    Kangxi lightly swept nine ye one eye, moved the line of sight to the maiden.


    His brow frowned impatiently, ready to be dragged down without error.


    But he just led his lips, and the maiden fell as if she had been frightened.


    People stretched out their necks to see the corner of the maid''s mouth spilled a mouthful of red blood.


    With the sound of "Dong", a piece of red meat slipped out of the mouth, which obviously killed himself by biting his tongue.


    Seeing this, the atmosphere in the hall became strange.


    The prince pointed to Jiuye and said with a sneer, "Lao Jiu, this maid in the palace who has committed a crime will be interrogated and punished by the people of the Ministry of punishment. What are you doing here to frighten her? Do you mean that you are guilty and afraid that he will confess anything wrong?"


    Seeing that the matter is about to come to light, Lao Jiu is actually secretly stabbing at the threat.


    Now, only material evidence, no evidence, no evidence of death!"Prince, don''t be so bloody. It''s you who are closest to the maids. Why don''t you say that you scared the maids and made people commit suicide after making false certificates?" The ninth master replied.


    "Shut up Kangxi stopped, then asked, "what do you think about Fucha Maqi?"


    No one could see that Kangxi was not in a good mood and didn''t want to be the first to get into trouble.


    At least someone has to make a decision after finding out the meaning of Kangxi.


    At this time, the four masters, who had been quiet all the time, came forward and arched his hands and said, "the emperor amah is angry, and the children''s ministers have some thoughts."


    "Say it."


    "The son minister thinks that although the maiden is dead, it shows that the maiden is afraid of crime and committed suicide. Moreover, the material evidence is still there. Ma Qi has been an official for many years, honest and fearless, and he is also a minister who was admitted to the Imperial College. How could he write" Bi "as" Bi ", which is supposed to be the harm of a traitor!" The fourth master was upright and never flattered.


    When they saw that Kangxi was not angry, they all came forward and followed the advice of the fourth master.


    At that time, Emperor Kangxi wanted to weaken the power of the prince when he put Ma Qi into the Zongren mansion.


    Therefore, although he knew that ordinary people could not make such low-level mistakes, let alone Mazi.


    But he still resolutely punished Ma Qi.


    Now the crown prince has made such a move, and he wants to give an account to all.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to convince the public if he was still indifferent.


    Besides, after such a trip.


    Even if Ma Qi''s official returns to his original post, he is not so loyal to the crown prince.


    As a result, Kangxi issued an edict: "since Fucha Maqi has been wronged, I will restore his official position, and confer him a Bachelor of Manchuria, and concurrently serve as secretary of the Ministry of Hubu, with immediate effect!"


    This is imperial power. He can order a person''s career to be destroyed.


    Then, because of one of his decrees, the man was able to prosper again.


    As if everything in the world is under his control.


    This is also why, the princes squeezed their heads and wanted to sit on the precious dragon chair.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "The emperor is wise, long live the emperor, long live the emperor." The crowd yelled.


    Kangxi looked down at the crowd solemnly and said with dignity, "do you still have something important to report?"


    People looked at each other, did not speak, on behalf of no one to play.


    Just as Kangxi was about to get up, the fourth master was full of air and said, "emperor Alma, I have something to tell you about."


    Kangxi just stood on tiptoe and landed again, sitting upright, "old four, say."


    "Huang Alma, your justice reminds me of one thing and wants to redress the charges for another." The fourth master knocked on the ground for a long time.


    Kangxi''s sharp eyes fell on the fourth master and said lightly: "the prince has just leveled off the rebellion for Ma Qi. Now, who are you going to correct for?"


    "It is uranara Wuge who wants to be rehabilitated today." Almost without hesitation, the fourth master blurted out.


    As soon as the pronunciation fell, all the ministers and the prince were surprised.


    Especially LV Yongjun, his eyes can be said to flash a flash of panic.


    Even the prince cast a strange look at the fourth master.


    Then, the prince snorted coldly and took back his eyes.


    It seems that everything is difficult at the beginning. It seems that he was set up by the fourth elder, and made a good start for him.


    "What, fourth master, have you made a mistake? Although Wuge is your brother-in-law, he is also a traitor of the Qing Dynasty. It''s a big difference from Ma Qi. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to do this!" Before he could wait for Kangxi to speak, LV Yongjun said it in a hurry.


    To compare, the fourth master is more calm.


    His face was as usual: "I did not say the cause of the matter, why do you need to worry, just because Wuge is my brother-in-law, you have to be slandered, framed and wronged in vain?"


    "You..."


    "fourth, what''s going on? Listen to it." Kangxi did not wait for LV Yongjun to open his mouth.


    "Three years ago, the son minister found that Wu Ge''s body didn''t agree with him. However, limited by the situation, he could only bury the matter in his heart. Until recently, when he discovered that all the subordinates close to Wu Ge had been removed from office secretly, he found that there were many doubts." The fourth Master said.


    "It''s not normal for the bones to shrink after death." Lu Yongjun said.


    "No, it''s not shrinking. It''s the skeleton that''s much bigger than the five squares." The fourth master looked at LV Yongjun and said, "Lu Tongling will not say again that he has been tired all the way, the seasons are wet, and his bones are getting bigger?"


    Lu Yongjun was choked by the fourth master, but he had to explain: "how do you know that the bones are not right for a dead person?"


    "I have learned martial arts with Wuge, and Fei Yanggu also said that the bones are not right. They are a family, so they can''t understand Wuge any more." The fourth master''s eyes coldly glanced at LV Yongjun. "Why, why is LV Tongling in such a hurry to argue with me? Don''t you know that ye is reporting something to Huang AMA?"


    LV Yongjun opened his lips and wanted to continue to argue.


    But he was forced by the fourth master not to say much, so he didn''t seem to be right.


    So he apologized to the fourth master and turned back.


    The fourth master also took back his eyes and said to Kangxi: "Huang amah, the son minister wants to say so much. Please investigate this matter thoroughly."


    "Nonsense! Even if the remains of the five squares are wrong, maybe they are wrong, but the information letter he wrote to the enemy will not be wrong. The handwriting is clearly of five squares! " Kangxi''s thunderous voice broke through the hall again.


    "The emperor, can you show me the letter of that year? After all, it''s the official religion that made the five squares smaller. It''s his character, and it''s also the official''s. The Minister can see whether it''s his handwriting or not." Feiyanggu finally spoke.


    When he heard the fourth master say that Wuge didn''t die, he didn''t mention how happy and excited he was.


    After waiting for a long time... Finally, today...


    for this, Kangxi did not refuse, but asked Liang Jiugong to look for it.


    A moment later, Liang Jiugong handed the letter of evidence presented by LV Yongjun to Fei Yanggu.


    When Fei Yanggu looked at it, he denied: "the emperor, as soon as I read this letter, I knew that it was not the handwriting of five squares, because when the five squares were small, he was left-handed. His writing style was different from that of ordinary people. However, the handwriting on the letter was like holding the pen from the right hand."


    "So, although the handwriting on this letter looks like the character in five squares, it can only be said that it is Gao fan. No one else can see it. I can still see it. If you don''t believe me, I will show you a letter written in five squares."


    Therefore, Liang Jiugong took two letters from Fei Yang''s ancient hands and handed them to Kangxi for comparison.


    After Kangxi took over, he made a careful comparison.


    After a long time, his left and right hands were on the paper, and there was no physical comparison.


    It seems to be comparing the handwriting on the letter.


    Then, with a slight jaw bow, he acknowledged, "well, one of these two letters is indeed written in the left hand and the other in the right hand.""Emperor, but is the red seal and finger stick on the letter true?" Lu Yongjun said.


    As for the first seal of Fei''s hand, it can''t be said that it''s not from the hand of feigu, as long as there is a red mark on his hand


    After hearing this, LV Yongjun felt a void in his heart and retorted: "we always have to maintain a high degree of tension in the military camp. Who can take advantage of his deep sleep to cheat?"


    "Lu Tongling, whether it''s true or not, Emperor Alma will decide. Why are you so anxious to jump here, but it seems that you are somewhat abnormal, do you say?" The light words of the fourth master pushed LV Yongjun to the top of the storm.


    Frightened, LV Yongjun looked at Kangxi and said, "emperor, I don''t mean anything else. I just hate traitors."


    Kangxi did not fail to see LV Yongjun''s abnormality.


    But he didn''t say anything. He just scanned Fei Yanggu and LV Yongjun back and forth.


    Fei Yanggu, seeing that Kangxi''s eyes were a little inquisitive, kowtowed: "the emperor, since Wuge was young, he wanted to protect the country. But now, it is not clear where his body is, whether it is dead or alive. I implore the emperor to order a thorough investigation of this matter. I also hope that... If Wuge is still alive, he can continue to serve the Qing Dynasty!"


    With that, he also made three consecutive kowtows.


    He didn''t use his own and five grid battle merit, to invite merit, or to win sympathy, to force Kangxi.


    It''s just words of loyalty.


    Not only that, the fourth master also called those subordinates who had been under the five squares into the hall.


    Those people did not say what Lu Yongjun was like, but how diligent, resourceful and resourceful Wuge was.


    After Kangxi listened, his eyes were staring at Fei Yanggu''s back.


    Then, he led his lips and solemnly said, "Wuge was once a rare talent, and you were a successful pioneer of the country. I will give the ulanara family another chance. If Wuge is really wronged, I will not only return his innocence, but also restore his official position."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    "Yes, thank you very much Fei Yanggu was overjoyed and kowtowed repeatedly.


    "But!" Then Kangxi''s face sank, showing a dignified indifference and arrogance, "if this is not true, I will let your whole ulanara people be punished!"


    His voice was majestic and sonorous, with an air of awe inspiring coldness and haughtiness of absolute authority.


    "Yes, I''m willing to accept all the results!" he said


    Kangxi made a decision three years ago.


    If Wuge is really wronged, there will be nothing.


    But if there''s nothing to do and waste manpower to turn over the case here, feiyangu and the ulanara family will be punished.


    Otherwise, everyone is full and has nothing to do. Where will the imperial power be placed!


    Then, Kangxi looked at all the officials, the prince.


    At last, he put his eyes on the eight masters, and said lightly, "Yin Yi, it''s up to you to do it."


    After listening to eight ye, slightly a meal, as if did not expect such errands to fall on his head.


    However, he will trust the emperor to handle the matter soon


    "Remember, I want the truth." Kangxi added a charge.


    Hearing this, the public suddenly understood.


    This is not clear, for fear that some people will speculate on the meaning of the sacred, and engage in wrong.


    It seems that long live really wants to find out something, not just casually.


    The eighth master was very respectful.


    Then, accompanied by Liang Jiugong''s saying, "if you have something to report, you should leave the court if you have nothing to do!"


    Wearing a bright yellow light wall dazzling Dragon Robe, Kangxi left from the side of the emperor''s exclusive channel.


    No one knows what he is thinking now.


    The crowd glanced at the back of Kangxi''s departure, and then withdrew from the court.


    After a while, officials and princes walked on the steps in front of Taihe hall in twos and threes.


    The fourth master has always been indifferent. He does not gather in a crowd, nor will he rush out with a swarm of bees.


    His pace was extremely slow, and he was almost the last to leave the temple.


    But when he walked out of the hall of Supreme Harmony, he saw the prince who was always at the forefront, standing on the steps with both hands and hands, as if waiting for someone.


    When the officials passed by, they said hello one after another and left.


    Seeing this, the fourth master bowed his hand at the prince when he came to the steps.


    They are brothers, and they have good relations on weekdays. They can''t pass by the prince directly without saying hello. That''s outrageous.


    That is to say, the prince snorted coldly, and said, "old four, you are so hard now that you have taken advantage of solitude?"


    "I think... The prince may have misunderstood something. Everything is just a coincidence." The fourth master returned calmly.


    The prince stood with his hands down, glanced at the fourth master casually, lifted his feet and went down the steps, "it seems that you are going to say something later, and you have to weigh it up."


    It''s really irritating. There are few people who dare to use him as a gunner and let him take the lead!


    The fourth master looked at the back of the prince''s departure. He was indifferent as usual and could not see a trace of emotion.


    On the other hand, after Kangxi went down to the court, he gave the Empress Dowager his usual greetings.


    But when we got there, the fifth princess was there.


    After seeing Kangxi, the fifth princess left with a red eye.


    Kangxi was not a man who was good at coaxing people, let alone the tearful man, or his daughter.


    As a strict father, he did not let the fifth Princess stop, but let her trot away.


    Also did not care about the five princesses meaning salute.


    After entering the hall, he saluted the Empress Dowager and sat down in the grand chair beside him.


    Looking up, I saw the Empress Dowager sitting at the top of the table in a brown dress and with a straight face, as if she was not in a good mood.


    "Huang e Niang, little five''s eyes are so red that she is not happy to see me. Now even you are unhappy."


    The Empress Dowager twists the Buddha bead in her hand and gives Kangxi a sad glance.


    Then he snorted coldly and said, "it''s strange that she can be happy."


    Kangxi sword eyebrow a pick, feel that the Empress Dowager''s words, seems to be aimed at him.


    "What do you say, Huang e Niang?"


    The Empress Dowager did not answer and asked, "how many years has Xiaowu been married out?"


    "Two years?"


    Empress Dowager: "four years?"


    Empress Dowager:...


    Kangxi raised her hand and touched the forehead of the moon in embarrassment. Then she raised her head and her eyes brightened. She said, "I remember. It''s three years. Empress dowager, can you answer it right this time?"


    "Emperor, ask you again, does she have any children?"


    "Child? I haven''t heard of it yet. In three years, it should be? " Kangxi returned at will.


    There are so many sons and daughters under him. If every grandson and grandson has to worry about one by one, he won''t have to worry about state affairs.Not to mention the daughters who have been married out. Even the sons who have been swaying around in front of their eyes all day long have been added to the family, he may not know.


    In particular, he had never seen any of his grandchildren who were in their teens.


    Hearing Kangxi''s perfunctory reply, the Empress Dowager snorted, "three years, no child."


    Hearing this, Kangxi frowned slightly. "Xiao Wu looks healthy. LV Yongjun also practices martial arts all the year round. He should not have no children."


    "You''re right. Both are healthy, but there are no children. Why?" The Empress Dowager vigorously twists the Buddha bead and says angrily: "because that LV Yongjun is not a thing!"


    "Huang e Niang, what you said is a little radical. LV Yongjun is an important official in the court. You can''t insult the minister just because of his personal feelings." The Empress Dowager was always very kind in front of Kangxi.


    He has not seen the Empress Dowager angry like this, direct curse.


    "The AI family will say that LV Yongjun is not a thing. He clearly likes men. He came to ask you to marry him in those years. This is not harmful to my fifth child!" The Empress Dowager was not in a good mood.


    He clapped three times on the armrest to vent his anger.


    Kangxi''s frown became more severe after hearing the Empress Dowager''s words.


    In that pair of sophisticated eyes, there is the essence of scarlet flash.


    After pondering for a while, he turned to look at the Empress Dowager and asked in disbelief, "Huang e Niang, this is very important. Are you sure that LV Yongjun likes men?"


    "The little five just told me, said she..." the Empress Dowager said here, can''t go on.


    Or the maid of the palace beside her, and then she said for her, "back to the emperor, when the fifth princess came, she cried bitterly. She said that a few days ago, she saw her husband-in-law and a man... Doing that kind of thing on the bed in the outhouse."


    The maid said, her face rose red.


    They are palace maids. They are all from the same place.


    But if the Empress Dowager can''t say anything, they have to say it no matter how hard they are!


    When he said this, Kangxi''s face sank, and his face was not so ugly.


    In the sharp eyes, there is a faint burning of scarlet anger, and the blue veins on the temples are jumping abruptly.


    Then, he stood up and said, "I understand the meaning of Huang e Niang. I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    Kangxi finished, turned to leave the benevolence palace.


    When he was driven away by the dragon, he turned his head and told Liang Jiugong, "go, call me the fourth."


    "Bang." Liang Jiugong should, on the side of the small eunuch made a look.


    Just now he heard it in CIREN palace. LV Yongjun is a broken sleeve man.


    Originally, this kind of hobby is nothing, as long as the job is done well.


    But the most important thing is that he clearly has this kind of hobby, and he also asks Wansui to marry him.


    This is not the crime of deceiving the monarch, but it will lose your head!


    Hum, it seems that LV Yongjun really took the courage of ambitious leopard and dared to deceive people and deceive him.


    About an hour later, the fourth master, who arrived at the palace, was invited to the Qianqing Palace by the eunuch in the palace.


    At this time, the fourth master raised his feet and entered the Qianqing palace.


    When he saw Kangxi sitting at the head of the throne, he said, "I don''t know what the emperor amah asked his son''s minister to come here. What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know anything about LV Yongjun and Xiao Wu?" Kangxi asked lightly.


    The fourth master raised a thick eyebrow and pretended to reply: "ah? What''s wrong with her


    Kangxi''s line of sight crossed the fourth master.


    Then she sighed and said, "I just came from your old ancestor. She said that LV Yongjun was a broken + sleeve one!"


    "What!" The fourth master pretended to be surprised.


    Not only that, he was so angry that his veins in his temples were dancing faintly.


    "This matter was originally a domestic clown, and it''s not easy for others to start. I heard that you treated your five sisters well. In addition, the old ancestor urged her to do it. She grew up around her all the time. Her old man... Blamed me for being good at making opinions." Kangxi rubbed his eyebrows.


    Seeing this, the fourth master comforted him and said, "at that time, five younger sisters were old, and Huang AMA was also for her good. Who knows that some people face animal heart."


    As he said this, he looked up at Kangxi in embarrassment and said, "Huang amah, you may rest assured that your son will thoroughly investigate this matter and give you a satisfactory account."


    "Well, you can step back." Kangxi waved his hand.


    "Yes." After the fourth master bowed his hands, he left the Qianqing palace.


    Three days later, at dusk, after the fourth master returned to his house, he went directly to the main courtyard.


    "Good luck If Yin hears the sound of singing and reporting, he comes out to greet him.


    The fourth master gave her a helping hand and walked into the house.


    If Yin gets up on the heel, the slaves are waiting for water.


    Ruoyin, while waiting for the fourth master to change clothes and clean his hands, told the servants on one side.


    "Qiaofeng, ask the cook to steam the drunken crabs from the last time, and put more ginger and juice from the drunk crabs." Ruoyin buttoned up the button, he patted the material for the fourth master, and said, "the others told him to watch and do it. He has been tired outside for a whole day."


    Originally drunk crab should eat raw, but in case of infection by parasites, it can not be worth the loss.


    Therefore, Ruoyin can only be steamed for safety.


    "Well, I''m going to the kitchen." After Qiao Feng should, went out.


    The fourth master was served by a woman. His cold eyes swept over the woman''s face.


    About half an hour later, the servants in the main courtyard put all the food in the hall.


    Especially conspicuous, is that dish orange red orange red drunk crab.


    Even Hongxiu was held by the slave at the table of eight immortals and sat down.


    Ruoyin took the lead to give the fourth master a steamed drunk crab, and helped him adjust the sauce.


    "Yes, it''s delicious to dip it in sauce."


    Fourth master light "um" a sound, began to eat.


    Then, if sound to Hong Xiu clip a crab, but she only broke half to him.


    Children, it''s not good to eat too many crabs.


    Then, she caught a big crab by herself. First, she broke off the tail of the crab.


    Then, with eight pieces of crabs, she broke them into eight pieces.


    Although Ruoyin and the fourth master of hongxiuguan''s relaxation, but should understand the courtesy and daily, will still be in charge of him.


    As a result, Hongxiu could eat by himself.


    However, the eight pieces of crab were used by the slave to help him peel the shell.


    The fourth master likes to eat crabs by himself.


    I don''t like to wait for the slave to finish eating.


    What''s more, he didn''t like crab meat passing through the hands of minions.


    When he took the first bite of the crab leg, his mouth was full of crab smell.


    This kind of crab is different from what he has eaten before.


    Its flesh is tender, the wine is rich and sweet.


    Ruoyin is a good eater. Before he has time to eat his legs, he takes a bite full of crab roe.


    All of a sudden, she contented with "um ~".


    "My Lord, this kind of cooked drunk crab, not like the raw drunk crab, will have a lot of wine juice and yellow flow out. After steaming, the crab yolk and crab meat, however, are delicate and condensed, without losing freshness and tenderness. The taste is the same as the salty duck egg yolk taste of sand, delicate and fragrant, but also dozens of times more delicious than egg yolk."Fourth master: "it doesn''t necessarily block her mouth to eat.


    In a short time, Ruoyin took the peeled crab to eat, leaving only a crab leg.


    So, she can''t help feeling: "this thing is delicious, but it''s hard to peel."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master looked at the slave on one side.


    Scared Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN went to Ruoyin''s side, "master, your hands are delicate and tender, and the servants will peel them for you."


    "No, you peel it for me. It''s boring to eat. It''s just the feeling of participation." If Yin said, he grabbed another one and began to shell himself.


    After listening to Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN, he smiles at the fourth master and retreats again.


    Seeing this, the fourth master did not say a word. He threw the crab which had just been peeled on his hand to Ruoyin bowl.


    If Yin looked down, he saw that the fourth master threw it to her, which was the part of the crab belly.


    It''s full of tender white meat, with golden crab roe in the middle.


    She looked up at the fourth master with a smile and said, "thank you."


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just eat.


    When Su Peisheng saw this, his eyes widened.


    Oh, Hello, the master usually goes to other small masters.


    Whenever you eat shrimp and crabs, they are the small owners of the gallant shelling for the fourth master.


    But in Fujin, the rules have changed.


    Not only did Fujin not peel the shell for the fourth master, but he also took the initiative to throw the peeled one into the Fujin bowl.


    This... It''s all reversed!


    At this time, one side of the small Yuan Bao finished the slave peeled half of the crab.


    That pair of black eyes, and then stare at the other half of the crab in front of.


    And with meat Du Du Du small hand, pointing to the crab, "but also eat."


    But the slave on the side didn''t have the command of the fourth master and Ruoyin. How dare you be good at making opinions.


    They lowered their heads and pretended not to hear.


    At this moment, Hongxiu was in a hurry. His dark round eyes sent lovely light waves directly to Ruoyin.


    If Yin is eating crab meat, to Shanghong repair that pair of pure innocent eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    I didn''t resist for a moment.


    She picked up the half of the crab and sent it to Hongyi bowl.


    As a result, there was a slight cough from the fourth master.


    As a result, the crab "PATA" once, and then fell into the plate.


    "Yuanbao, you''ve eaten a lot of crabs. You''ve eaten half of them today. You can''t eat any more."


    Hongxiu didn''t speak. He changed his cute target and turned to look at the fourth master, blinking his big round eyes.


    For children, it is always the fourth master who sings black face and Ruo Yin sings white face.


    At this time, the fourth master seems to have eyes on shanghongxiu.


    That look seemed to say again: good Alma, let me have another half.


    The key is that the little guy is still chucking the meat with a small + mouth, a pair of greedy appearance, soft glutinous can sprout.


    However, the fourth master was strict. He did not even think about it. He said, "you are too young to eat. The crab is cold. The wine tastes strong. You will get drunk."


    "But if he doesn''t obey, he will be eaten by me." Hongxiu Nuo tunnel.


    If you listen to it, you will almost laugh.


    In order to eat crabs, this guy is still making up stories in front of his father.


    But in order not to affect the dignity of the fourth master''s education Hongxiu, she resisted.


    Just the corner of the mouth, but can''t stop rising.


    The fourth master raised his head and glanced at the woman, and asked xianghongxiu in a deep voice: "if you listen to anyone, you will be full of nonsense."


    After being reprimanded by the fourth master, Hongxiu flattened his mouth and muttered: "legend."


    In the end, the fourth master was beaten up by the little guy.


    Finally, if sound toward the mouth: "break a small half to him."


    In the heart actually secretly scolds a, with his forehead Niang a greedy appearance!


    So, Ruoyin took half of the crab, broke off half of it, and threw the quarter into Hongyi''s bowl.


    Hongxiu was not greedy. Looking at a small piece in the bowl, he was very happy.


    He finished the small piece with the servant''s service.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin''s mouth raised a loving smile.


    If you can be spoiled.


    Which child, like to become strong and sensible in the grievance.


    And she doesn''t want her children to be too sensible.


    In this way, the child''s interest in being a child is lost.


    They should be presumptuous and self willed.


    After a cup of tea, Ruoyin reaches out and grabs crabs.


    This time, she was beaten by the fourth master with chopsticks.


    "Hiss ~" Ruoyin takes a breath.


    Every time the fourth master starts, it doesn''t mean it.


    He''s really heavy handed.


    If Yin rubbed the back of his snow-white hand and looked up at the fourth master: "Sir, I''ll have another one. It''s not very cold with a lot of ginger water and wine."


    "No way." The fourth master is close and selfless.


    But his words just finished, one side of the Hongxiu on the Milky Way: "Amar, i... seems to be a little too drunk."


    With the sound of "Dong", Hongxiu fell asleep on the table.


    If sound turns a head to look, see Hong Xiu''s face red, look like wine on the face appearance.


    She laughed heartlessly.


    The fourth master glared at her fiercely and then glanced at the slave lightly.


    Someone carried Hongxiu to the side room.


    After eating, Ruoyin plays chess with the fourth master.


    With the logic of the fourth master and the city government, she could not get down to him at all.


    But it''s good to kill time.


    "Master, please meet me in five squares." Su Peisheng''s way into the house.


    If Yin put a white piece into the chessboard and looked up at the fourth master, "if you have something, go back to the front yard."


    These days, she did not see the trace of five squares.


    But she also guessed that Wuge must be arranged by the fourth master to do some secret work.


    "Let him in." Fourth master holds a black spot, light way.


    "Bang." Su Peisheng beat a thousand and went out.


    A moment later, Wuge came into the room wearing a mask.


    "I''ve met four masters, four fortunes." He saluted.


    The fourth master didn''t play chess any more. Instead, he sat facing the five squares.


    "Come on, we''ve got everything we need."


    If you listen, you know they are talking about business.


    Then he got up and said: "Ye and four elder brothers chat at will. I''ll go to the side room to see if Hongxiu is asleep."


    Women can''t be involved in court affairs. In recent years, she has kept it in mind.


    The fourth master only looked up at her and did not speak.


    "I have already checked it out," he said


    If the sound left, after five lattice side, light way: "big night, the ground is cool, four elder brothers still get up to talk."


    "It''s OK." Wuge is a man who knows the rules. If the fourth master doesn''t let him, he can''t listen to his sister.However, the fourth master was just anxious to ask questions and forgot.


    Who ever thought that Wuge was a real person.


    He raised his hand at will and said, "get up, sit and talk."


    So, five grid just got up.


    But at this time, Chen Biao suddenly rushed in and said anxiously, "master son, no problem. The eighth master and his people suddenly broke into the house and showed the token given by the Lord long live. Our people can''t stop them. Moreover, they have come to the main courtyard!"


    If the eighth master broke into the mansion directly, they would fight for their lives and keep them.


    But the eight masters have the token of long live master in his hand. Seeing the token is like seeing the emperor, they are not good at disobeying the imperial edict.


    Otherwise, don''t say that they suffer, they will also be implicated in the fourth master.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold.


    If the sound sees four ye on the face some heavy, then asks: "Ye, matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Then, the fourth master turned his head and looked at the five squares, "you find a secret place to hide, but you can''t be searched by the eight."


    Wuge had been brave and resourceful in the battlefield, so he did not give more instructions.


    Want to come with his temperament, avoid old eight or no problem.


    Moreover, there is no time for him to say so much.


    "Yes." After five squares, he jumped out of the window neatly.


    In the five grid jump out not long, eight Ye seriously with a group of bodyguards, to the main courtyard.


    The fourth Master heard the noise outside and went out with his hands down.


    If the sound stabilizes good mood, it also goes out.


    When they walked out of the hall, they saw that the courtyard of the main courtyard was surrounded by people in bodyguard clothes.


    In the hands of the people, there were torches burning wildly.


    The house of Chamberlain was illuminated.


    The first one was the eighth master in a white robe.


    Men''s sleeves are decorated with silver flowers. Their facial features are clear and deep, and their dark eyes are gentle.


    "Oh, fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law." When the eighth master saw Ruoyin and the fourth master, he bowed his hands warmly.


    Ruoyin put his hand on his waist in a proper way, and returned a salute.


    She glanced at the guards in the yard and saw that there were hundreds of people.


    The fourth master was standing on the doorstep between the hall with his hands, and his cold eyes swept to the eighth master.


    "My eighth brother came to visit late at night. I don''t know why."


    See eight Ye gentle smile, candle light, that pair of dark deep eyes, suffused with golden light.


    "People in the Ming Dynasty don''t speak in secret. I heard reliable news that there was a traitor hidden in the fourth brother''s house." Eight Ye spread out his hands and said: "this is not, bring people to search."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    The fourth master raised his feet and approached him and stood in front of him.


    He is tall and straight, a little higher than eight Ye.


    Even if eight ye brought a group of children to the house, he was still calm and arrogant.


    In every move, there is a natural overlord.


    His cheeks were bulging, and a gloomy and majestic voice came out of his mouth.


    "I see who dares!"


    The fourth master''s voice was low and heavy, with impatient hoarseness.


    That pair of mysterious and deep cold eyes, just hook to the eye son of eight Ye.


    The eighth master grinned at the fourth master, and took out a token from his sleeve pocket and lit it in front of him.


    The token is golden and colored. It is embroidered with complicated patterns and a lifelike dragon pattern in the middle.


    "Fourth brother, I''m just doing things according to orders. Therefore, I hope you don''t stop me, or everything will appear to be something. What do you say?"


    The fourth master coldly swept the Dragon mark token and knelt down on one knee mechanically.


    Ruoyin and a group of servants and bodyguards also knelt down one after another.


    This is the imperial token of Kangxi. If you see the token, you have to salute.


    Then, only listen to the fourth Master said: "the emperor Alma wants you to thoroughly investigate five cases of injustice, not to let you search my house."


    Eight ye put away the token, that pair of dark and deep eyes, randomly swept the eye main courtyard.


    "Anyway, it''s the same. If someone conceals the guilty minister, everything will come to light, and what injustice will be investigated."


    If you listen, it seems to understand something.


    He heard the fourth Master said that Kangxi had let eight ye find out the injustice of Wuge.


    But eight Ye actually took this to search the house.


    This is to catch up with the fifth grid or a traitor, first let the fourth master bear the charge of harboring the traitor.


    In this way, it seems that the fourth master has deliberately helped five squares. Everything seems to be a conspiracy.


    Then, it is difficult to wash the five squares.


    Fourth master raised his head and looked at the guards holding torches behind him.


    Then he whispered with a smile and said, "it''s late at night. If eight younger brothers want to search, they should search quickly. Don''t delay my rest."


    "Of course." Eight Ye''s eyes were half narrowed, and said: "in fact, I still understand the behavior of the fourth brother. I think it must be someone with a heart to put in. If the traitor is really found, I will say something nice for the fourth brother in front of the emperor AMA."


    Fourth master: "without response, the eighth master turned to the bodyguard behind him and said," listen, search quickly. Don''t delay the rest of the family. "


    "Yes." The crowd responded by holding up torches.


    "All right, we''ll make a group search, and Zhengyuan is the key target." Eight Ye added a command.


    After the guards answered, they searched in groups in an orderly manner.


    If you look at all this calmly.


    But only she knew how tight her handkerchief was.


    The fourth master was calm and calm, but his heart was full of undercurrent.


    To say that Wuge is OK in his front yard, he can hide him in the darkroom.


    The mechanism of the darkroom is very secret. It was specially designed by him when he was looking for someone to design it. No one from laobadai can find it.


    But Lao Ba came in such a hurry that it was too late.


    Now, he only hopes that the five squares can be competitive, hide a secret place, not to be found.


    Otherwise, it would be a real success and a loss.


    "Fourth brother, do you mind if I go in and sit down." This is what the eighth master asked.


    But he had already raised his feet and sat down in front of the eight immortals table in the hall.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin went into the hall and sat down.


    After eight Ye sat down, he was not idle.


    He looked around the environment, and then glanced at the eight immortals table, steaming three cups of tea.


    "How can there be three cups and three cups of tea on this table? Don''t tell me that it''s for the slaves, or... The people who come to the mansion?"


    The fourth master didn''t speak. He probably didn''t care to answer such questions.


    If sound then meaning ground return a way: "just Hongxiu is having a meal here, slave then gave him also on a cup."


    Just when Wu Ge entered the room, the servant did pour tea to Wu Ge.


    But even so, she can''t panic, she must be steady.


    "If I remember correctly, Hong Xiu was only three or four years old. Now it''s night again. If the fourth sister-in-law asks him to drink tea, he won''t be afraid that he can''t sleep well at night?" Eight Ye seems to be casual.


    "I ate some drunk crab at night. I was drunk and dizzy, so I poured him some tea." Even if she was nervous, Ruoyin said frankly: "besides, children sleep a lot, how can they sleep, no more than adults, they have more pickled things in their hearts, even if they don''t drink tea, they can''t sleep."


    Her tone was flat, but her words were full of irony.


    "Oh..." eight Ye was playing with white jade, and the corners of his mouth picked up a smile of Distrust: "the fourth sister-in-law is really eloquent."If the sound of the remaining light slightly turn, no longer speak.


    Then, she just turned her head and looked at the fourth master.


    I saw the fourth master sitting leisurely on the chair, a calm look.


    As time went by, the hall became more and more quiet.


    About an hour later, seven or eight bodyguards gathered in the yard.


    One of the bodyguards, the head, went into the house to report: "eight ye, the slave led people to search all over the house, and no suspicious person was found."


    Voice just fell, I saw always gentle and elegant eight ye, face some collapse.


    He frowned slightly and his eyes turned slightly.


    It''s not right. In three years, old four and Fei Yanggu have not mentioned the signs of redressing grievances to Wuge.


    Recently, however, there has been a great deal of publicity. At the risk of being punished by the ulanara people, they have to redress their grievances to Wuge.


    He didn''t believe that they could fight so hard for a dead man.


    The only possible point is that Wuge is not dead, and has a close relationship with the fourth.


    After pondering for a few seconds, he got up and said, "fourth brother, I''m sorry to disturb you. Since there is no suspicious person, I will take the bodyguard back."


    "It''s useless for you to tell me these things now. Tomorrow morning, we''d better go to Huang Alma to reason." The fourth master looked straight ahead, light tunnel.


    Eight Ye just a gentle smile, a look of indifference on his face.


    Then he went out of the hall and left with the guards.


    But when he left, he passed an artificial lake in the front yard and couldn''t help but pause.


    He was just passing by.


    But in the moment he passed by, a few small bubbles appeared on the surface of the lake.


    In addition, there are circles of ripples and sparkling, as if there is a person hiding under the lake.


    So, eight ye that pair of dark deep eyes, staring at the lake for a long time.


    Then he ordered: "somebody, hold up the torch to check, I would like to see that there is something shady at the bottom of the lake."


    "Bang." After the bodyguards answered, they held torches one after another, and looked at the place where there was movement.


    For a time, Bailey house, which was almost to be quiet.


    Suddenly, I became nervous again.


    ------


    Bing: 20000 words have been updated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    "Don''t go far. It''s in the corner of the lake. Anyway, he doesn''t dare to swim far away, and he doesn''t dare to move." Eight Ye stood by the lake with his hands in command.


    In the moonlight, the lake is covered with a layer of golden ripples, full of unknown mystery.


    All the people searched, but they all held their breath and did not dare to go out.


    But at this time, the surface of the lake suddenly jumped up an orange thing, suddenly jumped to the surface of the lake a few times.


    The scales on the back of the spine, in the light of the moon, gave out a dazzling light, flashing people''s eyes would not open.


    "Pa pa" with the red carp in the lake jumped a few times, the lake issued a few crisp sound.


    On the surface of the water there are also ripples, slowly rippling.


    "Ah One of the guards recoiled in fright.


    When they saw it, it turned out to be just a little bigger red carp.


    But after a while, the water was calm again.


    "You''re hopeless. A carp looks like this."


    "What? I just didn''t dare to come out of the atmosphere. When I got closer, I saw that it suddenly jumped up."


    When people are highly concentrated, they are not prepared for external things and are easy to be scared.


    Even the guards of the Forbidden City are no exception.


    Then, a few bodyguards, swearing, went to the eight ye, respectfully reported: "report eight ye, we took a picture of the lake, the lake water is clear, occasionally a few carp swim by, think of before the movement, is caused by carp, just like just now, a small guard was scared, we look closer, it is just a red carp."


    Eight Ye long eyebrow micro Cu, seems to be uncertain of him, personally approached to have a look.


    At this time, there was a gust of evening wind blowing, and the lake water, which had been particularly clear, appeared to be more pure.


    It''s like reaching for the bottom of the lake.


    Moreover, eight ye can see the stones and sand at the bottom of the lake.


    After confirming with his own eyes, he reached for his hand and said "withdraw"! He left with the guards.


    Inside the window, Ruo Yin looks at the white body shadow with crescent moon and a group of blue bodyguards, disappearing into the night.


    She has been worried about her, at last is a deep sigh of relief.


    Until eight Ye has left the house, she told Qiao Feng them.


    "Quick, prepare some dry towels and wait by the lake. If there is no one in the lake, ask people to search the lake quickly!"


    "Ah." Qiao Feng said, seriously prepared a few big towels.


    Then, Ruoyin paced anxiously in the room.


    I''ve searched all over the house, but there''s no one there.


    It must have been hiding at the bottom of the lake.


    That eight ye did not find the lake, and did not go down to the lake to check.


    It''s because normal people hold their breath for a while.


    But they just searched for more than a cup of tea.


    This completely exceeds the normal person''s breath holding time.


    If there were people under the lake, they would have suffocated.


    That''s why the eighth master left with his bodyguard.


    At this time, the fourth master was sitting in his chair.


    He looked up at the woman and said, "it will be OK."


    If Yin Dun steps down and is about to say something, there will be a movement at the door.


    When I turned my head, I saw that there were several layers of towel wrapped on my body, and my hair was also wet.


    Seeing this, she immediately went to the five squares and looked at it carefully.


    "Fourth brother, are you ok?"


    Wu Ge casually wiped her hair and showed a smile to her, "I''m not good. When I was a child, I used to take a bath by the river and compare with others. At that time, the longest time I held back was a cup of tea. Just now, if the eighth master doesn''t leave, I''m going to suffocate in it, and I won''t come up. "


    "That''s close. My heart is going to be scared out. Thanks to the fact that the lake looks very clear, it is still deep below. "


    If you hear from him, with a temperament of five squares, you would rather suffocate them, and they would not be involved.


    The fourth master glanced at his wet clothes and braids, and said lightly, "you can''t come to your house any more. If you have something to do, let someone take a message."


    Five square rigorous ground nods, "well, can''t come."


    "You and I go to the front yard, let the servant prepare water to wash, we have a good chat." The fourth master got up and patted his body.


    Therefore, Ruoyin sent the fourth master and the fifth lattice to the gate of the main courtyard.


    In the early morning of the next day, the fourth master took eye drops directly in front of Kangxi.


    "Huang Amar, last night, eight younger brothers and a group of bodyguards broke into my house, and searched the children''s house in a mess, which scared his wife and children into panic and could not sleep at night."


    Kangxi listen, sharp eyes directly swept to eight Ye.


    "Old eight, is there such a thing?"


    "Go back to the emperor Alma, didn''t you let the son minister find out about the matter of five squares? It happened that the son minister received the news that a bad man had sneaked into the fourth elder brother''s house, so he took people into the house to search. All the children''s ministers are for the sake of the fourth brother''s good!" The eighth master guessed that the fourth master would sue the emperor. He had already thought out his words."It''s not like that to be nice. The fourth is your brother." Although Kangxi didn''t punish him severely, how much did he think of eight masters.


    And those scores, deducted to a certain extent, will have a huge effect at that time.


    "What Huang amah said is that the son minister knows his mistake and will apologize to the fourth elder brother later." Eight ye returned respectfully.


    Kangxi saw that eight masters were regular, so he didn''t reprimand him in front of the officials.


    Just a change in the front of the story, he asked, "what''s going on with what I''ve given you?"


    "I dare not neglect the things that emperor Alma handed over to his children. Moreover, these matters are related to the loyal officials of the imperial court. The children''s ministers thoroughly investigated them all night and asked many officers and men in the barracks. Their answers to the children''s ministers all proved the good character of the five characters and the unexpected oddities of the matter......


    he reported all the things he had found to Kangxi.


    For this point, he will not falsify the facts just because he is in opposition to the fourth master.


    Now that things have come to this point, he has to seek truth from facts.


    What''s more, he had just been trained by the old four. Naturally, he had to report his errand, so as to offset the anger in his heart.


    Then, he also handed over the folded book of the officers and men''s joint names to redress the grievances of the five squares.


    After reading the joint names of several hundred officers and men, Kangxi said that he would consider one or two.


    Three days later, Kangxi issued a decree and restored the title of five ranks, as well as his military exploits and official positions.


    They also gave something to the governor''s house.


    And threatened that "since the skeleton is wrong, there is still hope of survival. If he is really alive, I will give him a promotion!"


    A month later, the governor''s Office released the news of Wuge''s return to Beijing, and specially invited all relatives and friends, as well as colleagues in the court.


    Kangxi also kept his word. He probably felt that he had wronged his loyal officials. He did not want the officials and the people to think that he was unfair.


    He granted five categories as a product of the system, which was bigger than LV Yongjun''s official rank.


    At that time, LV Yongjun was clean and efficient, without any evidence or evidence.


    So, for the time being, we can''t do anything about him.


    After all, this is an evidence-based Dynasty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    No one would believe Wu Ge''s words that LV Yongjun pushed him directly.


    On the contrary, people will feel that they have to push their colleagues out of office.


    Only later slowly, and then grasp LV Yongjun''s pigtail.


    On this day, the five princesses had just finished praying for Buddha from the temple.


    He was driving to his residence in a carriage.


    Over the years, she went to the temple every month to burn incense and worship Buddha.


    Pray, of course, is to hope that the heart of the youth, can live safely.


    However, these days, she is not unheard of, five grid back.


    So she went to the temple today to thank the Buddha for his blessing.


    Unfortunately, everything has changed.


    When the boy came back, she had no face to see him, nor could she see him.


    A moment later, passing a cloth shop, she asked the driver to stop.


    Now it''s nearly March. It''s summer soon, and it''s time to buy some cloth.


    When the maids and eunuchs came out with the cloth they had bought, they bumped into the man who came out of the restaurant opposite.


    At one glance, the fifth Princess recognized each other.


    Isn''t that what she was thinking of?


    But when she looked up at the plaque of the restaurant, she saw three big words with gold on it: Lichun courtyard.


    Even if she seldom goes out, she knows that this is the most famous brothel in Beijing!


    For a moment, her heart was aching.


    I had to comfort myself that he was just passing by and would not be so degenerate.


    But her eyes, swept to five behind, followed by two beautiful enchanting women.


    They were dressed in Han clothes with bare collars, and they seemed to be brothel killers.


    As a result, her breathing began to become short.


    If you find her strange, you will turn around and leave.


    But behind him came a masculine man''s voice: "Oh, this is not five princesses."


    This voice let five Princess body a shake, always understand the etiquette of her, had to turn back, toward the five frame pull out a farfetched smile.


    However, she was holding her handkerchief tightly and did not dare to raise her head.


    Wu Ge went to the five princesses, knelt on one knee, clenched his fist and supported the ground. He got up after playing a thousand children.


    "Princess, long time no see." His voice was deep and hoarse.


    It''s like a sad voice that the heart can''t heal after being torn apart.


    The fifth princess was startled by his voice.


    The voice line of the youth has not changed, but his voice is no longer sunny.


    On the contrary, it is full of helpless sadness and heavy desolation.


    She raised her head, and the face of a teenager was close at hand.


    As soon as she saw it from a distance, she couldn''t control her emotions.


    Now when I look up, I can see his beautiful face.


    Straight nose, sexy thin lips.


    His lips are perfectly curved, holding a smile.


    It''s just that this smile is completely different from before.


    To say the previous five squares, smile is sunny and handsome, seems to be able to let the sun suddenly from the clouds in the dark.


    Now, his smile is a touch of alienation, and a touch of darkness.


    It seems that under this smile, there is a very deep dark side of Chengfu.


    What did he... Go through?


    It seems that, clearly is so familiar, but also so strange.


    In the face of the most familiar stranger, five princess''s eyes, unconsciously red.


    That pair of bright and clear Phoenix eyes, quietly stained with a layer of mist, as if at any time will be completely disintegrated, full of tears.


    "Oh, how did the princess see me and her eyes turned red. If someone else saw me, I would say I bullied you." Five corners of the mouth, raised a playful smile.


    That pair of eyes with a touch of alienation, in the small woman''s body gently swept.


    She was wearing a light pink flag dress with a little plum blossom embroidery on it.


    There are two small hairpins on her head, and several Pearl Flower hairpins are pinned on her hair.


    At this time, in his eyes, she has not been elegant Lingxiu appearance.


    But a pair of met the old lover, the past scenes of memories, goodbye will be red eyes of the poor appearance.


    The fifth princess heard and saw his indifference.


    She shrugged her nose, strong and indifferent: "nothing, spring wind, sand into the eyes."


    "Sometimes the wind is so strong that it can not only blow people''s eyes, but also make people''s eyes covered with a layer of haze With that, he glanced at a Huakui beside him.


    The two flower queens on the edge poured into his arms together.


    He is also not polite to the left and right, like a dandy look.


    Seeing this, the fifth Princess resisted heartache and exhorted: "you have just returned to Beijing, and you have become a member of Dutong. If you want to marry, a large number of young ladies in the capital are afraid to step on the threshold. Why do you have to look for these and ruin your reputation?"What she said was true.


    Even if she and five grid is impossible, she also hopes that he has a good life.


    Instead of being addicted to money and indulging in degeneration.


    Over the years, every time there are famous girls and hairpins in the capital, she will pay attention to one or two.


    If his wife is beautiful again, he will be a beautiful woman.


    But Wu Ge sneered and bowed his head to the right Huakui evil spirit smile.


    Then she raised her head and looked at the five princesses, without noticing: "what''s wrong with the brothel girl? Du Shiniang sank into the treasure chest and jumped into the rolling waves. Wang Chaoyun, Su Dongpo''s friend in need, accompanied him through the most difficult days. In my eyes, some famous girls are not as good as brothel women. "


    The fifth princess was stunned.


    She couldn''t believe that such a bizarre remark was actually uttered from the man with good character and heavy rules.


    "I''ve seen brothel women who cater to all kinds of men and secretly ask people to bring money to their families. I have also seen a gentle, virtuous, virtuous and virtuous lady in front of her. She turns her head and makes her servant girl die. She is arrogant and arrogant


    At this point, he pauses slightly and looks at the five princesses with bright eyes.


    Cold way: "I have seen the kind of voice said to wait for a man to come back, the results said better than singing, turn around not willing to lonely married women."


    At the same time, his big palm, tightly holding the shoulders of the two Huakui, pinched to death.


    Lead to two flower Kui willow eyebrow micro Cu, one of them is more open to beg for mercy: "childe, this has not started to serve, you so vigorously, pinch our sisters, later people will not dare to serve you."


    After listening to Wuge, he raised his hand and gently scraped the tip of Huakui''s nose. He was spoiled.


    Seeing this, the five princesses, who had intended to explain it, turned her head too far and did not want to see this scene.


    Obviously, he didn''t dare to touch her before.


    Now, in broad daylight, in front of the public, he hugged two brothel women, so frivolous and dandy.


    He has changed, completely, inside and outside!


    At this time, the maid next to the fifth princess finally couldn''t bear it.


    "Do you know, my princess in order to...


    " OK, stop talking. " The fifth princess did not wait for the maiden to explain, but stopped in time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    Why? Anyway, things have been like this. It''s useless to say more.


    "Don''t tell me that. I only know that the difference between love and being loved is like playing hide and seek. If someone can''t find someone, I''ll worry. If someone can''t find me, she will go home." The five character character is a curse to the heart.


    Every word is deeply imprinted on the heart of the fifth princess who loves him.


    She was so cut in her heart that she wanted to explain something.


    But the fact seems to be what he saw, which can''t be erased in a few words.


    They once looked forward to the common little beauty.


    That is, she will marry him when she returns to Beijing.


    But this small beautiful, hit from the news of falling cliff, everything changed.


    From that moment on, they are destined to be people of two worlds.


    Thinking of these, the five princesses finally chose to turn around and leave.


    If you can''t be together, you can''t be together.


    It''s not that long.


    The heart is always in the most painful, recovery.


    Love always comes to an end at its deepest.


    Wu Ge was so stunned at the spot. After watching Princess Wu''s carriage drive far away, he immediately released the two women who held him in his arms.


    As soon as he was in the crowd, he saw her at a glance.


    With her subordinates, she deliberately bought cloth from the opposite brothel, called two flower queens, performed such a play.


    "Childe, how have you changed?" Huakui tugged at his sleeve.


    "Go, go and stay." Wu Ge''s subordinates took out the silver and drove the two Huakui away.


    According to the law, who would not like to receive money without serving people.


    But they look at the five character temperament is extraordinary, also want to say that the thigh.


    Now it seems that it is no good, so I have to reluctantly accept the silver and leave.


    Subordinates see five grid looking at the direction of five princess left in a daze, also cover the heart, a look of heartache.


    "My Lord, do you have a recurrence of your old injury? Do you want to see a doctor?" The subordinate asked anxiously.


    After all, Wuge was injured a few years ago in Mongolia.


    And his heart, also hit a sword, almost through the heart.


    For their own behavior, the five squares did not notice.


    He didn''t put his hand down until he told his subordinates.


    "No need."


    Before he thought he would not care, but when she appeared in front of him.


    He knew that some people, she could not say where good, but how can not forget.


    In the past, he was calm because he was in a windless place.


    Now it''s windy, the wound on the tip of my heart is aching, little by little, with tears as bright as blood.


    All these are caused by LV Yongjun.


    One day, he will let LV Yongjun die properly!


    Thinking of this, he planned to go to the fourth master''s house and ask for a job.


    Meanwhile, the fourth master was reading the memorial in his study.


    "Lord, Lord Ma Qi, please see you." Su Peisheng whispered.


    Without lifting his head, the fourth Master said, "tell him that he is now a servant under the crown prince, and he is also the minister assisting the prince. Don''t come to the government when you have nothing to do. Just help the prince well."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng did not trust others to pass on the word, so he went on his own.


    About a cup of tea time, he returned to the study.


    He walked cautiously to the book case and said in a small voice, "my Lord, Lord Maqi has answered. He said that he used to assist the prince. But after this, he has long been dead hearted to the prince. But since you let him continue to assist the prince, he will listen to you in the future."


    The right wrist of the fourth master''s writing stopped and gave a faint "um" sound.


    Until an hour later, he Zhongkang came into the room to report: "four masters, five grid adults to see you."


    "Let him in." The fourth master finally stopped writing and looked up at the door.


    After a while, Wuge came into the room wearing a black robe.


    "I have met the fourth master." He is full of people.


    Manchu people generally call themselves servants to show their closeness to the royal family.


    "Excuse me, what''s up?" The fourth master had a lot of documents to approve, so he asked directly.


    Wuge is always steady. If there is nothing, he won''t come here.


    This is the same virtue as Xiao Fujin in his backyard.


    In the end, they are all uranara''s.


    After Wu Ge got up, he sat down in the armchair on one side, "have you heard that the fourth master is checking LV Yongjun''s Dragon + Yang?"


    "Well, there is such a thing, but LV Yongjun is very defensive, and he has nothing to show. He intends to send someone to live in his house for a period of time to see if he can show his horse''s feet."


    We should pay attention to evidence in everything.


    In particular, LV Yongjun was the imperial court''s life officer and married five princesses.If you want to mess with him, you have to have enough evidence.


    So Kangxi ordered the fourth master to find out the evidence.


    If there was no evidence, he would casually find a reason to dispose of LV Yongjun.


    This is not good for the five princess''s reputation, people will say that she is COFU.


    In addition... Maybe Kangxi thought that the Empress Dowager and the fifth Princess knew that Wuge had returned to Beijing, and that was why they performed such a play.


    "In this case, I want to be bold enough to ask the fourth master to leave this job to the servant." Five grid road.


    Four ye thick eyebrow slightly a pick, eye light straight sweep to five lattice, "give ye a reason."


    "The slave thinks that no one can be more active in this matter than the slave."


    For this sentence, the fourth master agreed.


    He squinted his eyes and looked at the five squares.


    Thumb to the belly, gently rub chin.


    After pondering for a moment, he said faintly, "let me think about it again, and let someone give you an answer."


    "Yes Wuge knows the character of the fourth master, and he has no choice.


    So he didn''t stay much, so he left.


    At dusk, the fourth master took his servants to the main courtyard.


    "My Lord, you''ve come just in time. Cook Niu has just made a good table." Ruoyin smiles and greets the fourth master into the door.


    Then, she waited on the fourth master to clean his hands.


    On the dining table, the four masters who always don''t talk much when they eat meal, mention five squares with Ruoyin.


    "Your fourth brother came to see him today. What do you think he is doing?"


    "Where do I know that between you men, it''s a matter of court?" Ruo Yin said, blowing the soup in the bowl.


    "It has nothing to do with chaotang."


    "Ah?" If Yin looked up at the fourth master, but the other side bowed his head and ate with vegetables, so that she could not see his mood.


    Besides, this one is the best at hiding emotions.


    "Since it''s not about the court, I still come to ask me, is it about... Five younger sister?" She asked casually.


    However, the fourth master nodded and said, "well, the emperor Alma asked me to find out about LV Yongjun''s broken business. I planned to send someone to live in LV Yongjun''s house and spend time with him. However, Wuge volunteered to take the job with him."


    "Isn''t it a matter of court?" If the sound flat mouth, a pair of dare not discuss + political appearance.


    "I didn''t let you talk about things. I just wanted you to stand in the perspective of your family, how about the five squares." Four ye light way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    If the sound as a sister, naturally for the five grid said good words.


    "My brother has always been steady and prudent in his work. I think he just hates LV Yongjun and won''t use things impulsively."


    Fourth master: "in the past, five younger sisters loved him so much that he didn''t dare to pull his little hands. Now it''s even more. Please rest assured that everything will be OK."


    Fourth master:...


    If Yin saw that he did not speak, he knew that he must be weighing something, but he did not speak again.


    Anyway, that''s about it. It''s too much.


    After the meal, the fourth master wiped the corners of his mouth with a blue handkerchief and said, "he was not impulsive in the past, but now his mood has changed, and his temperament will change a little bit more or less."


    "Why do you think so?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    "It''s a man''s intuition."


    If the sound of willow eyebrow pick, she is a woman, it is not good to pick up this quarrel.


    Therefore, the two ended the topic and took a walk in the house.


    After a stick of incense, Shuangshuang returned to the main courtyard.


    Ruoyin then serves the fourth master to wash.


    Oneself also in the servant''s service, wash gargle to lie down.


    This night, such a beautiful girl sleeping next to the fourth master, naturally had to fight with goblins...


    the next day, I don''t know if Ruo Yin''s pillow side wind is good.


    The fourth master actually asked people to inform him to go to LV Yongjun''s house.


    In any case, energy consumption is consumed. If we can find any evidence, it will be better. We don''t need to consume it.


    LV Yongjun is an insidious and cunning man.


    Since playing five squares with a bodyguard, after living in his outhouse, he was careful everywhere.


    At first, he was living out of the house.


    He didn''t dare to go there without the call of the fifth princess.


    But with Wu Ge staying in his house day by day, he felt guilty.


    He simply called his wife and went to the residence of the five princesses on the ground that the old lady wanted to see the five princesses.


    Wu Ge looked at LV Yongjun, who was not normal. He also took his bodyguards and went to Princess Wu''s residence.


    The fifth princess received feudal education when she was young.


    The mothers told her to be filial to their elders and raise their parents in law.


    Even if the elders don''t reason, she can''t be filial.


    Although she and the Empress Dowager''s complaint is the same thing.


    But as long as she and LV Yongjun are not separated, she will be polite to the old lady.


    So at the moment, the five princesses, the old lady and LV Yongjun are having lunch in the pavilion.


    Wu Ge, with his bodyguards, was guarding the pavilion not far away.


    The fifth Princess knew that Wu Ge was a servant, and she didn''t ask much. She was more embarrassed to look at him more than once. She could only pretend not to see him.


    From time to time, LV Yongjun presents vegetables to the five princesses, showing his love.


    Occasionally he looks at five squares with provocative eyes.


    As usual on the five squares, the fists in the hands are tightly packed.


    That night, the fifth princess took off her make-up and was going to have a rest.


    But the maiden came into the room in a hurry and said, "princess, the prince in law has something to do with you and is waiting for you in the hall."


    "What he can do is just silver." The fifth princess was unhappy.


    "He said it was about peace and separation." The maiden returned.


    Smell speech, five Princess originally did not have so-called mood, instantly raised interest.


    "I''ll go out and see her."


    A moment later, the fifth princess, dressed in a mint colored flag dress, went to the hall.


    She glanced at LV Yongjun and sat down at a small table.


    "Come on, it''s about peace and separation."


    LV Yongjun didn''t reply. He just raised his hand casually, lifted the lid of all the cups on the table at will, and looked at it in an affected manner.


    He also lifted the lid and took a look at it.


    "Don''t worry, princess. You must let me have a cup of tea first."


    The fifth Princess glanced at LV Yongjun with her spare light.


    Not to mention, the food at night is somehow.


    Maybe the old lady is old and has a strong taste.


    So the cook in your house was not sure of the taste for a while.


    Several dishes are salty.


    This will be her own, but also a little thirsty.


    Then he told the maids, "go and serve a pot of tea."


    "Ah." After the maid should, she brought a pot of tea.


    Holding the principle of deceiving tea man, the cup for two people was only filled with seven points.


    Therefore, Princess Wu and LV Yongjun almost at the same time took up their cups and drank most of the tea.


    "Now you can say it." The fifth Princess put down her cup.


    However, LV Yongjun glanced at the servant in the room and said with a smile, "this matter is about privacy. I hope the princess can dismiss her servant girl.""These are the maids who are close to me. There is nothing they can''t hear." The fifth princess was resolute.


    "I don''t like women. Why should the princess be afraid to share a room with me? Anyway, I''m only interested in men. No matter what you do, I can''t mention it."


    Five princesses: "although I like men, I''m also a man. I can depend on the princess for some things, and it doesn''t mean that I don''t want face. But since the princess is not sincere, I think I''ll come back another day. " Lu Yongjun said, and then set up in a mock manner.


    The fifth princess only knew that LV Yongjun liked men.


    But she did not know that LV Yongjun framed Wuge''s pickles.


    So, although she complained to the Empress Dowager this time.


    Kangxi also ordered people to find out about LV Yongjun''s broken sleeve.


    However, many days have passed, and LV Yongjun is not allowed to catch the pigtail.


    If we drag on like this, I''m afraid it will drag on until the year of monkey.


    Now that he is willing to take the initiative and leave, it can''t be better.


    Save each other a waste of time and manpower.


    She knows more or less about LV Yongjun''s temperament.


    He''s just a man.


    As for other things, he certainly did not dare to hurt her.


    So she motioned to the servant in the room.


    The maids and eunuchs went out.


    "Bring me all the doors so that you don''t have to eavesdrop." LV Yongjun pretended to be genuine.


    After a while, when those slaves went out and brought the door on, the five princesses spoke faintly: "say it, when and from."


    She picked up the cup and took another sip of tea.


    She sipped her lips as she swallowed.


    I always feel that the tea is not right today, but I can''t say what''s wrong.


    "Don''t worry, princess. We all like the same person at all."


    "What do you mean?" The fifth princess did not understand.


    "Just the one outside, you two show your eyes to each other from time to time. Don''t think I don''t know how beautiful he is. Otherwise, I would not have taken a fancy to him when I was in the barracks!" LV Yongjun often drinks water when he sees the princess.


    In his eyes, a touch of soft light flashed through his eyes.


    This time, he made a great deal of money.


    No matter in her cup, or in her own cup, she sprinkled a little spring powder.


    After all, he''s only interested in men, and it''s impossible not to take some medicine.


    And the effect of that spring powder is fierce, only a little, can make people emotional high, not to stop!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Oh, long live, isn''t he asking people to check whether he has broken his sleeve.


    He just gave them a big gift!


    Let them know whether he broke his sleeve or not!


    As long as raw rice cooked cooked cooked rice, the five princesses and inseparable.


    It would be even easier if you were pregnant with his seed!


    Anyway, the old lady of his family is pressing his grandson hard. Sooner or later, he will come to this stage.


    It''s not to let the outside cats and dogs get pregnant with his old Lu family''s seeds.


    It''s better to let the fifth princess have his baby.


    In this way, the relationship between him and the royal family is that he can''t help but be confused...


    "what kind of person do you like at the same time! It''s just ridiculous to talk about it with eyes. " The fifth Princess frowned with anger.


    She didn''t dare to look at five more squares.


    For fear of one more look, they are deeply trapped in it, unable to extricate themselves.


    As for LV Yongjun, she doesn''t understand that he likes the same person as her.


    "You don''t look at him very much, but I look at the way he looks at you, but my eyes are burning. To tell you the truth, when I was in the barracks, I fell in love with five squares. I only blame the boy for his lack of interest. Now, I will go to the person he likes and let him have a try. This kind of pain comes from the bottom of his heart. "


    As he said this, Lu Yongjun got up and went to the fifth princess.


    His voice was somber and bloodthirsty, with a bath of hatred and thirst for blood.


    That pair of slender Danfeng eyes, is emitting a sinister light.


    Like the psychological distortion of the + state, at any time to tear the woman in front of.


    The fifth princess was excited by LV Yongjun''s words.


    Before that, she thought LV Yongjun wanted to talk with her.


    But now, from his words, she got terrible news.


    LV Yongjun actually liked Wuge.


    What''s more terrifying is what he intends to do to her.


    For a moment, her heart began to beat faster, her hands were at a loss, and her head was in chaos.


    She didn''t know what she was doing, what she was going to do.


    It''s just endless heat. It''s so hot.


    It was a burning feeling, even the surrounding air was hot.


    The whole person is like falling into the boiling water, surrounded by the burning feeling.


    Those fire like feelings spread from inside to outside of her body.


    The heat made her legs weak and weak.


    This more and more intense feeling, bit by bit, is devouring her heart, her body, her reason, her peripheral nerves.


    Facing LV Yongjun who came to her, she pointed to him and asked, "what did you put in my tea?"


    She asked, almost gnashing her teeth.


    "My superior princess, we have been married for three years, but you have not called me once. For the sake of the royal family''s inheritance and the incense of my old Lu family, I naturally put some things in your tea that make us fascinated." LV Yongjun pulled the princess''s hand and laughed wildly.


    He just spoke to stimulate her, so that she was emotional, blood circulation fast, drug effect faster.


    And he himself, just also drank a lot of tea, this meeting son, the effect also broke out.


    At the moment, the soft face looks evil and evil.


    Burning in the eyes is the scarlet bath fire.


    The blue tendons on his forehead jumped abruptly, completely losing his sense.


    "Don''t come here, you don''t come over..." the fifth Princess struggled desperately.


    However, she was too excited, and her legs were weak. She slipped directly from the chair and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, LV Yongjun looked at her from a commanding position.


    And evil smile way: "don''t be so disgusted, although you are the first time, but I am also the first time to women like this, since we are both the first time, you are not too bad, right?"


    The fifth Princess glanced at the embroidery basket on one side of the stool.


    With panic in her eyes, she moved slowly towards the stool.


    When she moved to the stool, she grabbed the scissors.


    It was as if I had caught the straw and put it on my neck.


    However, LV Yongjun was a man who had stayed in the barracks and fought on the battlefield.


    He can see that Princess Wu''s hand holding scissors is not strong.


    Although both of them were separated in spring, he was a man in the end.


    Moreover, the five princesses in the suppression of the body bath hope, so just powerless.


    But he didn''t want to suppress it, he just wanted to let it grow.


    So, his strength is normal.


    Even crazy, more than usual strength.He held the wrist of the fifth Princess and took the scissors from her hand.


    "Tut tut Tut, you''d better put your hands on the ground and take them away." He threw the scissors aside.


    She lifted her hand and untied the button in front of Princess five''s lapel.


    The fifth princess could not threaten, but was taken away the scissors.


    The medicine in the body is also fermenting wildly.


    It seemed to be rushing about in her body, ready to break the shackles of reason.


    The fifth princess fell and sat in the same place. She wanted to push away the claw that pulled her button.


    But as long as she was excited, the heat in her body was strong.


    Fighting against reason, she had no time to take into account other things, only shrank in place shivering.


    His cheeks are bulging and his teeth are clenched.


    That pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes, is tightly closed, want to calm down.


    For a moment, the dark room was full of panic.


    As if all the good will be destroyed in an instant!


    In her collar button, was untied two, the whole person looks full of messy beauty.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" With the sound of several bangs on the door, the wooden door was finally knocked open.


    And the first one is the five squares of his fist.


    "What are you doing? I''m the prince in law. Why do you take someone to break into the room and delay the love between me and the princess?" LV Yongjun said that he wanted to pull the clothes of Princess Wu.


    "Dong!" With a sound, five squares and one punch hit LV Yongjun in the face.


    "Take the son-in-law of the forehead to the cottage!" His handsome face glowed with fury.


    Teeth also bite "cluck" ring, eyes flash with an uncontrollable anger, like an enraged lion.


    Just now he heard the bodyguard say that LV Yongjun went to the princess''s room.


    He also sent away the servant girls and servants.


    When he got the news, he came at once.


    After all, LV Yongjun is insidious and cunning, which is not a good one.


    When a dog is in a hurry, he jumps over the wall. A scum like LV Yongjun can do anything when he is in a hurry.


    Now I see that LV Yongjun is really not a thing.


    Obviously greedy for men, she forced the princess to do such a thing.


    If it wasn''t for the five princesses that mattered and there were more important things to be solved, he would have to beat the grandson surnamed Lv to death.


    "I don''t go out. The princess has a spring powder. This medicine is very beautiful. There is no antidote. If there is no me, she can''t live tonight!" Lu Yongjun was not rational and yelled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Instead, he fell into bed and fell asleep again.


    Actually dislike her, just as she can sleep in.


    After listening to the words of Su Pei Sheng.


    The heart said that the master was really honest.


    He said that he was in a hurry and disliked the slow service of Fujin.


    However, when he saw that Fu Jin was lying down, a trace of indulgence appeared in his cold eyes...


    half an hour later, the fourth master rushed to LV Yongjun''s house.


    When he got there, he exchanged a few words with Wu Ge.


    Then, the prince, Zhijun and Baye arrived on horseback.


    After all the people arrived, the prince heard about the cause of the incident, which was to take people into the room.


    However, in the blink of an eye, several majestic princes rushed to LV Yongjun''s interior.


    But a scene in the room, let Rao is a few princes who have seen many big scenes, can''t help but sweat.


    To say that a man has no inch, they will see him.


    Two men don''t have inch thread, they also know a few meanings.


    The key is that three cold men with big chest hair and muscles all over the body.


    But like a girl, they cuddle up to each other to keep warm.


    That''s a little bit... It''s disgusting to these seven foot men with normal personality orientation.


    There were three men with strong muscles lying on the broad step bed.


    Each face is tinged with light red, a face of satisfaction.


    It makes the whole room full of sissy atmosphere, and the screen taboo is disgusting.


    The prince is not shy. He just supports his forehead conditionally and covers his sight slightly.


    Eight Ye just lightly looked at this scene, a face of gentle and elegant.


    And slightly turned over the head, take back the eyes, a look of non courtesy do not look at.


    Fourth master''s left hand is negative, and his right hand is playing with Lantian ink jade.


    The mysterious and deep cold eyes exude incomparably fierce edge.


    Zhi Jun Wang is a straightforward man. Without saying a word, he rushed up and opened the coverings on those people.


    And a kick in LV Yongjun''s life + root.


    As Wuge asked for the key, LV Yongjun did not know when they entered the room, and even snored like thunder.


    "Hiss Now by Zhi Jun Wang such a kick, conditional reflex covers the body.


    At the same time, he lay on his back and jumped.


    The other two were awakened by his cry.


    LV Yongjun opened his eyes and saw several lords standing by his bed, where he could be a man''s pet.


    In a hurry, he kicked open a man''s favorite, angrily scolded: "you... How can you be here."


    "Don''t pretend to be a grandson for me. I have to kick you to death today. I''ll kick you to death until you have no children!" The prince of Zhijun was furious.


    Lu Yongjun hid and begged for mercy: "gentlemen, I don''t know them. Somehow, they are in my room. I am wronged. You have to believe me. There are only five princesses in my heart."


    Xu is used to telling lies. LV Yongjun doesn''t even stutter when he lies.


    At this time, the prince pointed to the speckled dirt on the sheets and asked, "how did the filth and stains on your sheets come from?"


    As the sheet was light blue, there were several spots of dirt on it.


    It looks like it''s a sign of milk spilling and drying out.


    "This is... I sprinkled wine on it at night." LV Yongjun responded quickly.


    "Nonsense! The color of the dirt is white, and the wine is colorless, or something else, but it can never be this color. " Zhijun retorted directly.


    LV Yongjun pulled his lips, but he had nothing to say.


    He didn''t think of it. He wanted to get the fifth princess.


    The result is self defeating, lifting a stone to hit his own feet.


    This is it, it''s over, it''s all over!


    On that day, LV Yongjun was not present.


    Because this involved the royal family, so several princes did not explain the reason in the court.


    After the next Dynasty, the prince took the princes to the Qianqing palace.


    No one knows what they talked to Kangxi.


    Only when the crown prince came out, Kangxi issued a decree.


    "Lv Yongjun was bribed in the military camp, taking bribes and perverting the law. Because of his own hobby, he forcibly robbed the soldiers in the barracks, and he also pretended to be superior to the soldiers. Obviously, he is a good friend of the dragon and Yang, but he falsely claims that he loves the five princesses and commits the crime of deceiving the monarch. Now he takes his title, removes his military rank and official post, and makes a decision immediately! "


    The general death penalty is divided into three days, trial and autumn.


    But Kangxi''s direct execution of the decision, that represents from the moment when the decree was issued.


    LV Yongjun will hit the ground with the fastest speed.


    Sure enough, at noon that day, LV Yongjun was taken to the execution ground and executed the execution.However, after the fifth Princess woke up, the house blocked the news.


    So the princess''s house, as if nothing had happened.


    As if that night, resist death entangled things, are an illusion.


    But in the capital city spread, the forehead son-in-law is a broken sleeve, called two men''s favorite at night, enjoy to daybreak to give up.


    He was also caught by the prince. He was killed.


    As for the fifth princess, she didn''t dare to say anything about that night.


    Although when LV Yongjun was beheaded, Kangxi issued a decree.


    The marriage between her and LV Yongjun was declared invalid and the marriage between them was terminated.


    But she hasn''t left yet. She does have a relationship with other men.


    This kind of thing must not be spread out, otherwise it will lose the royal face.


    Moreover, other people''s spitting stars will destroy her and drown her.


    On that day, the fourth master returned to the mansion and told Ruoyin the good news.


    "I told him at that time. My brother is reliable. It took me a long time to get things done." Ruoyin pours a cup of tea for the fourth master, without concealing his praise for the five squares.


    However, the fourth master had a thick eyebrow and a slight frown, which seemed to be pondering something.


    He always felt that something was wrong, but he could not say it. Anyway, it would not be so simple.


    Then LV Yongjun is good. What can he eat to get chunsan.


    It''s impossible to sleep so many men. It''s unnecessary.


    There is only one possibility.


    That is, LV Yongjun wants to cook cooked rice with uncooked rice, so he plays tricks.


    But five younger sister from the beginning to the end are good, there is nothing wrong.


    "I always feel something is wrong." He said faintly.


    "What a wonderful thing. I think that LV Yongjun deserves more than his death. Don''t think so much about it." If Yin knew that LV Yongjun pushed Wu Ge to fall off the cliff, he would not have been used to him.


    Now I know that LV Yongjun was killed by Kangxi. I don''t know how happy I am.


    The next day, everything seemed so normal.


    Whether it is the Forbidden City or the capital, it is a peaceful phenomenon.


    Until a month later, the fifth Princess of the month did not come.


    Everything is slowly changing...


    at this moment, the fifth princess is sitting in the hall of her residence, and the doctor is checking her pulse.


    To tell you the truth, she felt a little uneasy at the moment.


    The last time she got away with spring was her first experience in human affairs, and there were many things she didn''t understand.


    So muddleheaded for a month.


    It was only when the month was delayed that she realized the seriousness of the matter.


    But she couldn''t tell whether it was good or bad.


    All, still have to wait for the results of the government doctor, and then make plans.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    However, the government doctor took her pulse for a long time.


    And his brows were frowning.


    Sophisticated eyes, there is surprise and panic.


    After a long time, the doctor said: "princess, your pulse is really strange. I want to ask you to hold back one or two."


    As soon as the words came out, the five Princesses'' eyes turned slightly and motioned to several palace maids and eunuchs.


    Those slaves, they took the initiative to go out.


    For a moment, the house was left with the doctor, the five princesses, and a intimate maid in law.


    "Come on, what is my pulse like?"


    In fact, by this time, she had already been able to guess.


    The doctor clapped his sleeve, knelt down and kowtowed: "princess, what I''ll say later may offend you, but as a doctor, I can''t hide the truth. If you commit great disrespect, please punish me only, and don''t harm your family."


    "Come on, even if it''s really serious, as long as your mouth is tight enough, I will not only keep your family alive, but also you." The fifth princess seemed to speak quietly.


    But only she knew how fast her heart beat.


    "Princess Xie." The doctor knocked several times, then told the truth, "I just gave you pulse, found that you are happy pulse, time is not long, just about a month."


    He knows the royal rules.


    A lot of times, to keep a secret.


    Anyone who knows, no matter how many slaves, will die.


    The fifth princess, as a princess of one country, had already dissolved her marriage with her husband-in-law.


    Besides, the husband-in-law is still a broken sleeve.


    But the princess is still pregnant for a month. If it is spread out, she will be drowned by spitting stars.


    That''s why he said that before.


    I''m worried about knowing too much and being killed.


    He is an old bone. It doesn''t matter if he dies, but he can''t hurt his family.


    At this time, the five princesses hold the armrest of the rose chair tightly.


    A pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes, there is joy, panic, panic, at a loss.


    All kinds of emotions were interwoven in her heart again and again.


    I have to say that the word "pregnant" makes her in the joy of "happiness".


    At the same time, it also instantly disrupted her peaceful life.


    So that her mood, was covered by dark clouds.


    And her heart, like a deep-water bomb, will explode at any time.


    Seeing this, the maid waved her hand and said to the doctor, "OK, you go out first. Anyway, this matter is rotten in your stomach. Don''t say it, otherwise it will lose your head!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, the princess is only occasionally affected by the cold, and the rest of the old men don''t know anything about it." The doctor kowtowed a few more heads and left.


    The maid of the palace saw the five princesses with a sad face and said in heartache, "Princess... How can this be done?"


    "What can we do? In the ancestral system of the Qing Dynasty, the princess can''t remarry after her husband''s death." The five princesses are sincere.


    "But before the death of her husband-in-law, you have dissolved the marriage and talked about the loss of her husband."


    The fifth Princess shook her head helplessly and said, "it''s the same anyway."


    "Princess, why don''t you go and ask the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager loves you the most. She certainly can''t bear you to be so sad. She doesn''t want you to spend your whole life like this." The maiden began to give her ideas.


    "No, if you ask five squares for me first, you will say that I have something important to discuss with him." The fifth princess gave a firm command.


    Anyway, the child belongs to her and Wuge.


    He has the right to know, so she needs to tell him.


    What''s more, he made her pregnant to save her.


    If he did, she would do everything possible to give birth to the child.


    However, if you dislike or don''t want to.


    She also does not want, oneself diligently wants to protect, is a kind of drag in the eyes of others.


    Well, she''ll take care of it.


    About an hour later, he went to invite a small eunuch of five squares and returned to his house.


    "Princess, I''m going to invite Wuge, but he''s leading the army on the school field, so he doesn''t have time to come."


    On hearing this, a look of disappointment flashed in her eyes.


    Seeing this, the maiden scolded, "will you take a message and let him come here even if he has no time. The princess has something to do with him, and it''s urgent!"


    The five grid adults are really big hearted. They treat the princess as if nothing happened.


    Go to ask him to still please not to move, still have a little man''s sense of responsibility.


    "The slave explained that, but he is an adult. The slave is just a slave. How can you force him to come?" The little eunuch said, his face showed a puzzled way: "moreover, he also said that... The last time, he was just a little work, the princess and his identity is very different, in the future, there is still less... Good contact."Hearing this, the fifth Princess chuckled.


    But the eye socket is suffused, the corner of the eye still has the crystal clear tears to overflow.


    She raised her head, closed her eyes heavily, and let the tears fall.


    Originally confused thoughts, slowly condensed into a net.


    The net tightly encircled its heart, which made her feel a dull pain.


    Originally, she fantasized about a lot of results.


    The best thing is that he and she face the future together.


    But now, she''s like a aimless person.


    He didn''t want her. What else did she insist on doing.


    There''s nothing to hold on to. She''s hopeless.


    In the night, the fifth Princess read by the dim candle light.


    She has been suffering from insomnia since she got married.


    Every time I read until late at night, I feel sleepy.


    But tonight, she saw that she did not feel sleepy at night, but became more and more energetic.


    Just as she flipped through the pages, a gust of wind blew out of the window.


    As a result, the candle light in the room flickered slightly, and the light in the room became dim.


    There is no burglar proof window here. It''s just the kind of window with bracket, which is all open.


    The windows were fully open because there were servants outside to watch the night.


    Before the fifth princess had a look, her mouth was covered from behind.


    She only felt a blank brain, the palm of the hand turning the pages, exuded a tiny cold sweat.


    After all, it was the first time she had ever met such a situation.


    "It''s me." A magnetic sound came into her ears.


    The sound was like a magnet, drawing her closer to him.


    Make a woman infatuated at the same time, but also give a stable sense of security, let people feel more secure in the heart.


    As soon as the fifth princess heard this sound, her nervous tension finally relaxed.


    Relax to a complete breakdown, tears can not stop flowing.


    The tears fell quietly down her delicate face.


    She didn''t cry at all, just tears kept flowing.


    Such a pathetic appearance is more pitiful than crying.


    In addition to her beautiful appearance, I can still feel pity for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    "What are you crying about? I didn''t bully you." Wu Ge sat down on the bench beside him and looked at her like this.


    Hearing this sentence, the fifth Princess shed tears faster.


    There is a lot of uncontrollable rhythm.


    Moreover, she tried her best to suppress her emotions, but she couldn''t help it. On the contrary, she cried more and more.


    You can''t see a woman cry.


    To be sure, he did not see other women crying when he was alone.


    What''s more, in front of him is the little woman who worries him.


    He, who was not good at coaxing people, actually threatened: "if you cry again, I will go."


    Sure enough, this sentence probably works for the fifth princess.


    I saw the little woman desperately save handkerchief, wipe tears.


    But her shoulder was still slightly shaking, and she sobbed: "when did you become so bad that you threatened me with this...


    " come on, what''s going on? " Wu Ge ignored the small woman''s coquettish criticism and directly asked about the business.


    He has been very busy recently. He got up early in the morning, just like the soldiers.


    They were trained during the day and he was not free until night.


    Moreover, he also lives in the school yard for the convenience of military training.


    So it''s not easy to come out.


    The fifth princess looked up at the handsome and resolute youth in front of her, led her lips, and said shyly, "I... I am pregnant...


    after hearing the speech, she picked up her five thick eyebrows, and her sexy thin lips raised a smile.


    It was a scornful, dark smile, not a joyful one.


    "Are you sure this child is mine?" Such irresponsible words came out of his mouth.


    The fifth princess looked at him with shock on his face and apologized shyly: "what do you mean, I only talk to you... Before you, I have never had anyone else."


    "Who knows, LV Yongjun can''t satisfy you, but you are still in youth and can''t bear loneliness. If you get on well with other people, how can you throw yourself into arms when you see me?" Five lattice leisure in the back of the chair, hands around the chest, looking at the small woman in front of.


    And he looks like a dandy.


    His words completely hurt the five princesses, leading to the little woman to stop the tears, and "Bata Bata" down.


    "But that night I shed blood, you should know... How can you say so now... Wuwu...


    " blood can''t represent anything. Don''t try to blackmail me if I don''t understand. I heard that there is blood in the affairs of the coming month, or use other chicken blood and duck blood instead of chastity. This kind of thing is not done by nobody. "


    The fifth princess only felt humiliated. Why did things turn out like this.


    What did she do wrong? God wants to punish her like this?


    The feeling of being so sad that she couldn''t breathe spread from her heart to her limbs.


    She could even feel the numbness of her own hands and feet.


    The body began to get cold, and the blood seemed to solidify into ice.


    The heart is choking with pain.


    As if someone, with a sharp dagger, stabbed in her heart.


    And the man who stabbed her is still the man she loves and cares about most.


    "So... You think I''m the kind of woman who is not clean but pretends to be innocent in front of you and is pregnant with other people''s children, don''t you?"


    Five squares:...


    "yes! Say it, you say something Five Princess heartache, vigorously beat the heart, and asked in front of the youth.


    In the face of a little woman who has already lost control of her emotions, Wu Ge''s heart is no better than her.


    I thought it would make her feel sad.


    But she really cried in front of her into tears, his heart is also in the pain.


    But, after all, she broke her promise and did not wait for him to come back and marry as a wife.


    Otherwise, she would have been his bride for a long time, giving birth to his children openly and honestly.


    Why is it so sneaky like now, tired of love.


    He frowned and held back his inner impatience without answering her question.


    Just got up and said, "don''t think I saved you once, you want to make a promise. Now he talks about being pregnant, so that he can marry me by giving birth to his son. From the moment you marry, we will not be able to do so. "


    After that, he did not return and left the residence of the fifth princess.


    In fact, he thought that he would marry the fifth princess that day.


    But the ancestral system of the Qing Dynasty did not allow the princesses to remarry.


    He thought that he would make a great contribution and let Kangxi praise him. He would mention marrying the fifth Princess again.


    But now, the plan can''t keep up with the change.


    It seems that he has to face all this and bear all the consequences.


    ------Three days later, it is a day for officials to rest and a day for four masters to rest.


    April is the season of spring flowers, peach blossoms are young, and other waters are full of water.


    Even the sun is just warm, giving people a kind of warm, soft and comfortable feeling.


    The fourth Master seemed to be in a good mood. He was reading memorials in Ruoyin''s main courtyard this day.


    At this time, in the main courtyard, the fourth master was sitting in front of the desk and writing.


    His expression is serious and attentive, which is the arrogance and domineering characteristic of mature and steady men.


    In particular, his movements when picking up the pen are very atmospheric and fascinate women.


    Ruoyin was there to help him grind, make tea and read books.


    Of course, I occasionally go to the wing room to see Xiao Yuanbao.


    They get along with each other freely and freely.


    Until after a stick of incense, Su Peisheng''s report disrupted the small + beautiful moment.


    "Master son, Lord Wuge, please see you."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin and the fourth master looked up at each other almost at the same time.


    In their eyes, there was a flash of surprise.


    As a matter of fact, Wuge, like the fourth master, is a desperate young man.


    In general, they will not come to your house.


    These days, every time I come back to my house, something important will happen.


    "I''ll go to the front yard and talk to him. I''ll come back later." The fourth master put down the writing brush and went out.


    When he got to the front yard, he saw Wu Ge standing in the hall waiting for him.


    When Wu Ge met the fourth master, he did not kneel on one knee.


    Instead, he knelt down in front of the fourth master.


    "Fourth master, punish me."


    The fourth master looked at the thick eyebrows and looked down at the five squares.


    Originally indifferent eyes, instantly become sharp.


    "Why do you say that?" he asked faintly


    "Last time, the fourth master asked me to go to LV Yongjun''s house, and met LV Yongjun and gave the princess a spring break."


    "And then." The fourth master stood still with his hands on his back. His back was full of hellish indifference.


    It seems that... He has guessed something.


    "Then I had sex with the princess in order to detoxify her, and now she is pregnant." Wu Ge said, and presented the long prepared whip to the fourth master, "I failed to live up to my expectations. Please punish me!"


    The fourth master swept the whip in his eyes.


    The whip was made of cowhide and was brown.


    It also integrates gold, silver, copper, leather and wood.


    Cutting, polishing, carving, are all good, and the knitting is very strong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    If it''s used to hit people, it will be ripped to pieces.


    "The LORD takes you back, paves the way for you, and clears the obstacles for you. He wants you to strengthen your own strength, become the right arm of the Lord, and fight for the wulanala family. You can marry a wife, but you can''t...


    speaking of this, the fourth master directly took the whip from the hand of five squares, and lifted it up to fight for the wulanala family.


    "Furs" a sound, five lattice brocade robe, was pulled open a small hole.


    At this time, the most exquisite whip seems to be ferocious.


    Seeing this, the servants on one side were scared out.


    Su Peisheng also took whisk and went out quickly.


    Behind him came the sound of furfural whipped on his body.


    I don''t know how long after that, the five grid clothes have been pulled to pieces.


    There was even bright red blood seeping from the ragged material.


    A large piece of ragged material was dyed red.


    But Wuge kneels straight, even pain did not shout.


    He just clenched his teeth tightly.


    Every time the whip hit him, his cheek puffed.


    Obviously, he was embarrassed, but he knelt down to become a noble and tough man.


    Every time the fourth master smoked, his mysterious and deep eyes were scarlet.


    Cold thin lips tightly pursed, it seems that there is a hate iron not steel gas.


    Until a long time later, a female voice broke the terrible punishment.


    "My Lord, what are you doing?" Ruo Yin rushes forward and takes fourth master''s arm.


    She was just going to take a beauty nap.


    But before she lay down, she listened to the servant saying that the fourth master beat five squares with a whip in the front yard.


    Therefore, she did not believe that she had to come to the main courtyard in person.


    But I never thought that the fourth master was really drawing five squares.


    What''s more, his face was bloodthirsty.


    The black ink pupil, like the hole in the ice, is so flooded that there is no place to breathe.


    There is a kind of uncontrollable anger, spread from him, all the way to the bottom of people''s heart.


    The fourth master dumped the woman a few times, but he did not.


    In fact, he didn''t want to hurt her.


    Otherwise, as long as he threw her vigorously, she would have been thrown a few feet away by him.


    See, five grid even if the back hot pain.


    However, he still led his lips and said, "Fu Jin, it''s my fault. Let the fourth master beat me and get rid of it."


    If the sound after listening, Leng at the same place to pause, the strength in the hands also released.


    There was no woman''s restraint on his wrist. The fourth master directly raised his whip and pointed to the five squares.


    "I asked you again, five younger sister is really in the spring scattered, you just like that!"


    "Back to the fourth master, the fifth princess did get away with spring at that time." Wu Ge straightened up and said, "but if she doesn''t get the spring powder, I won''t be able to control it that night."


    "A good one can''t control it!" The corner of the fourth master''s lips raised a ferocious smile.


    The next moment, he raised his whip again and whipped it hard on five squares.


    If the voice of the mouth, the heart said my good brother, this will not be the time to test your honesty.


    If you change to someone else, you have already shifted the responsibility to the medicine.


    He took all the responsibility on himself.


    Glancing at his eyes, he was on his knees with his hands on both sides.


    The material in front of and behind the body is already in tatters, and there is no good place.


    What''s more, the broken cloth has already been dyed red with blood.


    You can see the skin of five squares. It''s completely raw.


    See here, if the sound can not help but Liu eyebrow micro Cu.


    Take a look at the fourth master. He seems to have endless energy.


    Each time, it falls on the five squares very vigorously.


    His face was gloomy and terrible.


    The chill spread from him and made people feel chilly.


    It seems that those chills will eventually turn into countless ice cream, which will not only pierce five squares, but also pierce the hearts of those present.


    However, all these behaviors seemed to be like what he said. He was going to smoke five spaces.


    "Sir, don''t fight. I beg you not to fight. Are you really going to kill my brother?" If the sound in the heart can not bear.


    She really can''t do it, just looking at the fourth master drawing five squares, she is still indifferent.


    "Get out of my way. I have to beat him to death today!" The fourth master didn''t dump the woman, but pushed her away.


    Ruoyin stepped on the bottom of a stilt like flowerpot and was pushed by the fourth master, and he fell to the ground on his side.


    She just came in alone, and there was no slave around her.


    At the moment, she had to struggle.


    "Four fortunes!" Five squares exclaimed.


    Even if he had been smoked by the fourth master for so long, he did not respond at all.Now when Ruoyin fell, he wanted to get up and help him.


    But he knelt for too long, his knees were numb, no one helped him, he couldn''t get up at all.


    In addition, there are many wounds in front of and behind the body.


    As long as he moved a little, the open wound would tear, and he couldn''t move because of the pain.


    The fourth master, who was still in a rage, stopped whipping.


    Later, he found that the woman fell on the ground.


    And his anger has reached the peak, not so easy to eliminate.


    He severely bit the back alveolar and glared at the woman. "Do you want to be whipped, too?"


    Ruoyin was not afraid of him, but pretended to be timid and said, "you said, you don''t beat women..."


    when the fourth Master heard her delicate voice, his thick eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    "Fourth master, even if my elder brother has tens of thousands of faults, you can''t help killing him, and you will only hurt your own body. So, don''t be angry. Fourth brother treated me very well when I was a child. If you hit him like this, I will be distressed..." if you fall on the ground, I can''t afford it.


    A woman''s voice is like water, like a song.


    Clear and bright eyes, full of expectations, requests, innocent.


    She looked so pathetic that she could not help feeling pity.


    The long, warped eyelashes, which cast shadows on her eyelids, were trembling slightly.


    The fourth master took back his eyes, didn''t say anything, and ignored her.


    It''s just a physical act, but it''s very honest.


    He threw his whip in front of the five squares.


    The surface was as cold as ice, so I lifted my feet and went out.


    Ruoyin watched the fourth master leave with his own eyes.


    The dark blue robe corner, set off a storm.


    Then, a group of servants rushed in outside and helped Ruoyin up.


    "How are you, master?" Qiao Feng supported her and asked anxiously.


    Ruo Yin waved her hand and said, "help my brother to sit quickly, and then ask Feng Taiyi to come over."


    Although Wuge is her brother, she still can''t ask Wuge to go to her main hospital and take medicine.


    Only in the fourth master''s front yard, in the presence of all the slaves, let Feng Taiyi give Wuge a look at the injury.


    Next, Ruoyin sits on the rose chair in the front courtyard.


    Soon, doctor Feng came.


    Su Peisheng followed Feng Taiyi into the room, holding several men''s clothes, and said, "Lord Wuge, you should be able to wear these clothes."


    If the sound sweeps the eye, the bright blue brocade robe, no matter is the color, or the pattern, seems to be very familiar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    There is only one man in this family who can wear this kind of robe.


    The rest of them had to wear eunuchs or bodyguards.


    And this man is the fourth master.


    As a slave, Su Peisheng did not dare to do so without the permission of the fourth master.


    In other words, without the orders of the fourth master, they did not dare to think so.


    It seems that... The clothes were sent by the fourth master.


    However, there was a wound in front of and behind the body, so he could only sit on the stool.


    He nodded slightly at Su Peisheng.


    One side of the doctor Feng, first to check the wound for five grid.


    And then give him the pulse.


    "Master Wuge, fortunately, you are strong, rough skin, thick flesh, and strong muscles. These wounds are just skin injuries to you. If you replace them with someone else, you will lose your life." Feng Taiyi shook his head, a face of fear.


    Just when he came, he heard that it was the fourth master who drew five squares like this.


    The fourth master is really cruel.


    However, if ordinary people are punished, that is to let slaves beat people.


    It''s not the same to let the fourth master fight with his own hands.


    "Since it''s skin trauma, it doesn''t matter."


    He suffered a lot of injuries, large and small, on the battlefield.


    I don''t know how many times I was scratched by the sword.


    It''s even in the bone.


    Then, the slave changed his clothes for five squares, and Ruoyin entered the inner room.


    In this dynasty when men and women were not given or accepted by relatives, even brothers and sisters had to avoid suspicion.


    After a moment, Qiaofeng came into the room and said, "master, you have to change your clothes. You have something to do. You have to leave first."


    "He''s going to leave so soon. He won''t even take the medicine." Ruo Yin said and went outside.


    And Wuge has stood up and intends to leave.


    "Little sister, I have something to deal with, so I won''t delay."


    "No matter how busy you are, you have to apply medicine to the wound. Otherwise, if you are inflamed and infected, you should treat yourself as an iron beating body." She saw that he was always tall and straight, with some hunchback pain, and he was still trying to be brave there.


    Wu Ge led his lips, but he was still embarrassed.


    Ruoyin looked at him like that. Before he could speak, she worried: "fourth brother, don''t treat other people''s care for you as casual, or it doesn''t matter."


    Maybe it was Ruoyin''s words that played a role. Five squares saw her face full of worry.


    Finally, he sat down on the stool in the room.


    If the voice of doctor Feng winked, he took all kinds of ointment and powder, and asked the servant to give the medicine to the five squares, and finally wrapped it with gauze.


    Wait until the wound of five squares is completely treated.


    Ruoyin dismissed the people.


    For a moment, in the hall of the front yard, there were only her and five squares.


    But the gate was open, and the servants were there.


    "Fourth brother, what''s the matter with you and the fifth princess, which makes the fourth master so angry?" If you ask.


    After all, the fourth master is usually cruel and insidious.


    Basically, what we do is reasonable.


    Moreover, even if it is to be punished, it is also to let the slave drag out to punish.


    She hadn''t seen him before, and he whipped the whip himself.


    "It has nothing to do with the fourth master. It''s all my fault. I let him down on my cultivation and sustenance, and... Pregnant the fifth princess."


    "What?" Ruoyin''s eyes widened.


    Just now she guessed from the conversation between the fourth master and the fifth grid.


    However, she was not sure whether Wuge had done anything to Princess Wu.


    After all, in her eyes, Wuge has always been that kind of steady, sunny and resolute.


    He''s just a big boy who''s not close to the girl and the color.


    Otherwise, I will not be old enough to not marry a wife and concubine for so many years.


    Even Jue Luo Shi arranged for him to go through the room girl, he never contaminated.


    But did not think, the matter develops so fast, the five princesses actually have the pregnancy!


    Well, it''s a little bit informative.


    "But I''ve just heard what the fourth Master said about dechunsan. If I''m not mistaken, is this a kind of flattering medicine?"


    "Well, it''s a very strong Mei + medicine. This medicine has no solution. If..." Wu Ge clenched his fist and coughed gently, he said, "it will be fatal."


    If I listen to the sound, I finally understand. It seems that the five squares are to save the five princesses, so that''s why.


    "Since it''s because of saving talents, you can counteract the merits. How can the fourth master beat you like this?"


    There was a sharp pain in Wu Ge''s body, but he had to endure it.


    Even on the surface, there is no blood color.


    "Little sister, you don''t understand. It''s a matter between us men.""The fourth master has always placed high hopes on me and spent a lot of effort to make me become a master of yipindutong. Without him, I would not have been able to stand up again so soon. Because he valued me, he was angry with me and hit me


    "But he... It seems that his hand is too heavy..." Ruoyin is afraid when he thinks of the appearance of five lattice skin and flesh.


    "He is kind to me. I voluntarily accept punishment for everything. Moreover, I, uranara, are willing to give him the right to hurt me all his life!" The voice is not big, but the tone is very firm.


    "What''s more, this kind of thing has nothing to do with flattery and saving people. The fact is that I''ve made the fifth princess''s stomach bigger. You''re my sister. If you''re not married, and you''ve got a big belly, I''m probably more ruthless than the fourth master. I have to break that man''s leg. " The five squares raised their eyes to Ruo Yin.


    That pair of eyes has been stained by the secular dark.


    When I saw my sister in front of me, I recovered the light of sunny youth.


    As if in front of him, she is always that follows in the fart + the stock, grows not big sister.


    Just in front of Ruoyin, under her magnificent body, she has always maintained the image of a sister control, like a shy and restrained little sheep.


    In front of others, it was a fierce lion in sheep''s clothing.


    After listening to the words, Ruoyin seems to understand the truth.


    Although she didn''t quite understand the thought of this dynasty.


    What''s more, I don''t understand the feelings of four masters and five squares as brothers.


    But she knew that the people here were feudal.


    It''s the girls from ordinary families who have been made big bellies, and the problems are very serious.


    What''s more, the fifth princess is a member of the royal family.


    The move of Wu Ge is simply contempt of imperial power.


    Although Wuge himself, may just want to save five princess, no other meaning.


    But the imperial power is so invidious.


    Anyway, in the eyes.


    She felt that Wuge was infatuated. She even risked such a big risk to save the fifth princess.


    In fact, the most important thing for Ruoyin is what to do next.


    After all, the fifth princess was pregnant, and their relationship could not go on like this.


    She led the lips and directly asked the key point: "fourth brother, what are you going to do now?"


    Five grid: "do you know that Princess five has always believed that you are alive after you fell from the cliff. When the emperor wanted to marry her, she hanged herself and was later rescued. I believe that if she was not the daughter of the royal family, she would not have the courage to live."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    "Five squares"...


    seeing that the expression on the five squares is not very good, Ruoyin said again: "no matter what you think, I still want to remind you that since you love, you should be brave to love and chase. If you drag on like this, you will only lose her and her baby."


    The five princesses committed suicide once before.


    Such a person, after so many things, is very fragile in his heart.


    In particular, the fifth princess is pregnant now. If Wu Ge doesn''t unite with her.


    She couldn''t hold on to it alone.


    The five princesses were originally princesses in the palace. Their education from childhood was the most feudal thought in the Forbidden City.


    A weak girl can''t bear the public opinion.


    Wu Ge doesn''t know that Princess Wu committed suicide once in order to resist her marriage.


    Now from Ruoyin''s mouth, he was shocked.


    Just as he pulled his lips and prepared to reply to Ruoyin''s words, Li Fukang hurried into the room.


    "Master, no good. The fifth princess cut her wrist and committed suicide."


    "What!" Ruo Yin suddenly gets up.


    "Yes, the news just spread. I heard that in the morning, the maiden found that she had cut her wrist with pieces of porcelain. She had shed a lot of blood. Now she is still in a coma. The fourth master has just rushed to the princess''s residence."


    If you understand the sound, let people prepare the carriage.


    She looked around and found that there was no shadow of five squares. It was estimated that all the people had gone to the princess''s house.


    In the carriage, Ruoyin felt a little uneasy.


    It is reasonable to say that the five princesses in history did not marry LV Yongjun.


    Moreover, as early as the 41st year of Kangxi, it was gone.


    But now the five princess, once married LV Yongjun, and fell in love with Wu Ge.


    Now it is the forty second year of Kangxi.


    Various signs show that the fifth princess has completely broken the track of history and opened up a new life.


    In this case, the five princesses should live well, not as thin as history.


    If sound murmured to himself, "I hope so", he leaned on the carriage and closed his eyes.


    About half an hour later, Ruoyin arrived at the fifth princess''s house by carriage.


    When we got there, there were many people around the door.


    And carriages of various colors and styles.


    Of course, one of the most dazzling is the carriage with six horses.


    Even the body is inlaid with all kinds of gold and silver jewelry, as well as phoenix patterns, showing the royal dignity.


    In the royal family, apart from the emperor and the empress dowager, they can take a carriage pulled by six horses.


    The rest of the people are not qualified, let alone the other people.


    The key is that there are phoenix patterns on the carriage.


    It seems that... This incident has alarmed the Empress Dowager. Even the Empress Dowager has gone out of the palace to see the five princesses.


    If Yin holds mother Liu''s hand and raises her feet, she will enter the mansion.


    But found Prince ye, Zhi Jun Wang, eight ye, and so on, those brothers all came out.


    After the brothers came out, they took the carriage and left.


    If Yin just walked to the door, the maid in law would respectfully smile and say, "sorry, sifujin, the Empress Dowager has an order to do a ritual for the princess. No one is allowed to enter the mansion."


    With that, the maid of honor closed the door.


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick, looking at the closed vermilion gate, some feel confused.


    At this time, a serious and magnetic voice came from the ear: "Leng, why are you doing there? You don''t want to get on the bus."


    If Yin turns his head and looks around, he sees the fourth master sitting in the dark blue carriage.


    Su Peisheng and his minions are lifting half of the curtain.


    She went to the carriage, yingyingfu saluted, "my Lord, when I came, I would not take the same car with him."


    "Stop!" If sound just turns around, the voice of man''s magnetism and majesty comes from behind.


    So he turned back and looked at him: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man''s carriage shook violently.


    He stepped out of the carriage with a few strides. When he came to her, he did not say a word. He picked her up and got on the carriage.


    "Drive." The man''s voice is thick and hoarse.


    When the carriage was gradually moving, Ruo Yin did not react.


    It just happened so fast.


    The fourth master held her in front of the public.


    But outside, he had always been ascetic and did not want to pay attention to her, so as to maintain the burden of Lord Baylor.


    Who knows she''s out there, doing the same to her.


    However, the doors of the princess''s house were closed just now.


    The rest of the visitors had already left by horse.


    Around her and the fourth master''s servants, so he was unscrupulous.


    So that she did not have a silk guard, just feel the body a burst of suspension, he got into the carriage.At this time, Ruoyin is held by the fourth master and sits on his body.


    She struggled to sit aside.


    But he was dead in his arms.


    Probably know her strength is not big, the man''s strong arm, directly confines the woman in the bosom.


    Ruoyin doesn''t have any strength. She can''t defeat the fourth master who practiced martial arts since childhood.


    A man''s arm is like a vine that adjusts the tension at will.


    Every time she struggled, she was tied up by him.


    Until she can''t move.


    But he looked at her playfully and amused her.


    If you can''t get angry, punch him in the chest with a small fist.


    "Why, what are you angry with The man said in a deep voice.


    "I''m not angry. I''m just worried about the fifth princess, but I can''t get in." If the voice is right and wrong to return.


    "Really just because of this?"


    "And... And the fourth master beat my brother badly..." Ruo Yin flat mouth way.


    Hearing the woman''s complaint, the fourth master held the woman in his arms more tightly.


    Big palm also gently patted a woman''s back, with coax daughter like.


    "Five younger sister should be OK, because the government doctor and the doctor do not seem very nervous."


    "Did they say that Wu Mei is OK?"


    "No, they didn''t dare to say it in public, so the ancestor sent the masters away, saying that they would ask the Lama to do it for the five sisters."


    Ruoyin:...


    "as for the five squares, he knows how he treats him, and why he beat him. He will understand that if he doesn''t hit him today, he will be afraid and weigh it."


    Ruoyin:...


    "who asked him to say that" you may not be able to hold on "would not be so cruel. If he couldn''t even pass the pass of Yeh, it would be even more difficult for him to pass the pass of the old ancestor and the emperor Alma. He would not want to marry five younger sisters in his life, or even lose his life."


    "Lord, is my brother still in there, will he die..." if Yin doesn''t want to know anything else, she wants to know the result.


    After asking, she raised her head and looked directly at him.


    However, she was nestled in his arms and could not see his facial expression.


    She could only see the clear lines of his mandible and the two rolled Adam''s apple.


    And the cold thin ground lip moved a few times, issued a magnetic sound.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    "The old ancestor loves five younger sisters so much. She will punish them according to their own interests."


    "And punishment. He''s full of flesh and skin."


    "This is life. It''s the life of him and his five sisters. If they get through it, they can live a good life. If you can''t make it through, that''s the only way. Besides, Huang amah is more cruel than his ancestors. " The fourth master didn''t have the heart to speak too frankly.


    But I don''t want to cheat her, so that she will not be well prepared at that time, and the gap will be too big.


    If Yin heard this, the whole body was powerless to lean against the man''s arms.


    Feeling the woman''s body sinking in his arms, the fourth master held her firmly and vigorously.


    "For the royal family, sometimes it''s not so bad for a person or an heir. Dignity and reputation are the things that need to be well protected. If the royal family is to be humiliated, it will have to pay a heavy price. "


    The feeling that the fourth master gives Ruoyin is that he can give her a strong sense of security.


    Just like he is now, clearly just imprisoning her.


    But the strength of both arms is just right, and she is firmly circled in the arms, and the sense of propriety is just right.


    So good that she just wanted to lean on his arms and say nothing.


    But the fourth Master said in a quiet way: "I shouldn''t listen to your words last time. What''s the matter with five squares is neat and simple. Now it''s OK. Things are getting more and more noisy."


    "What? It was you who asked me that day. I just cooperated with you. Besides, if I don''t let my brother take over the job, maybe five younger sister will be poisoned and can''t be saved, or be taken advantage of by LV Yongjun. It''s better to let my brother do it, and he can be regarded as having a lover and getting married. " Ruo Yin was arguing endlessly.


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin changed a comfortable position and leaned in his arms.


    Then he pulled his lips and whispered, "anyway, I don''t understand the state affairs. I only know that the whole family should be neat and tidy."


    Fourth master was a woman''s "a family is to be neat", so far away.


    He never had a family when he was young and big.


    When he was very young, he left the imperial concubine and was taken to the side of empress Tong Jia to raise her.


    Later, Princess de gave birth to seven younger brothers. He had a desire to protect his brother.


    But the seventh brother was estranged from him because he did not grow up together.


    When she grew up a little bit, empress Tong Jia died.


    He has already studied in agog.


    Occasionally I would go to Princess De''s to see you well, but the relationship between mother and son always shows a slight alienation, which can''t go up or down.


    So, he had no idea what it was like to be a family.


    In other words, he never felt the warmth of his family.


    The royal family has always brought him dignity, solemnity, pressure, ruthlessness, etc...


    after a long time, the fourth Master said, "the royal family is no more than an ordinary home, and being neat is a kind of extravagant hope."


    Ruoyin: "when the woman didn''t answer, the fourth master looked down.


    See her beautiful eyes close, even if it is asleep, eyebrows still slightly frown.


    Long, curly eyelashes look like feather brushes.


    He could not help but lift his right hand and gently smooth the woman''s frown.


    Meanwhile, the five princesses, who had been in a coma, finally woke up.


    The fourth master is right. The fifth princess is really OK.


    She just lost blood on her wrist, and nothing else was too bad. Even the fetal position in her belly was safe.


    "Girl, you wake up." When the Empress Dowager saw that the fifth Princess opened her eyes, she approached to speak.


    This time, she did not blame the fifth princess.


    Because she knows, this little girl, bear too much too much.


    Meeting the scum of LV Yongjun is not the girl''s wish.


    It''s good to be alive with that kind of medicine.


    Now that you are pregnant, where is the courage to live.


    When the fifth Princess saw the empress dowager, her tears could not stop flowing.


    She sobbed: "Laozu, why did you ask someone to save me? It''s better to let me die. I''m really shameless... I lost your face and royal face..."


    "silly girl, you didn''t do anything wrong. It''s strange that you are dangerous. It''s the ancestor who protects you so well. You can get married in the capital city if you are so simple She married to Mongolia and was bullied. I don''t know. " The Empress Dowager saved her handkerchief and wiped her tears for the fifth princess.


    "But I still don''t want to live, so tired to live..." the fifth Princess shook her head.


    Clearly, the voice is so flat, so small.


    Can say out of the words, but with helplessness and sadness, there is a sense of weariness.


    The world hurt her too much, and there is no one she is worth remembering. She doesn''t want to live in this world.


    When the Empress Dowager saw that the five princesses were determined to die, she was also upset.


    She had to hold up the maid''s hand and said, "silly girl, don''t think so much about it. I''ll see who I''ll take to see you."At this time, Wuge tried to endure the pain on the body and walked to the bedside step by step.


    After seeing the five squares, the fifth princess was not happy.


    Instead, he turned his face and did not look at him. "Who told you to come? You go. I don''t want to see you again."


    After all, the Empress Dowager has been eating for decades. When she saw the five princesses so excited, she felt that there was a drama.


    She said in a dignified way: "well, since you are determined to die and don''t want to see him, then he has no value to live. I''ll kill him alive and let him be buried with you."


    "No... No Five Princess anxiously tunnel.


    Until the pair of sophisticated eyes of the empress dowager, she did not know that she had been cheated.


    He had to bite his lip and lay on his side with his back to the crowd.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager waved her hand and went out with the servants in the house.


    For a moment, there were only five princesses and five squares in the room.


    "Are you... OK?" Step by step.


    "I told you to go out, didn''t you hear me? Somebody, drag him out!" The fifth Princess ordered in a rage.


    But those servants outside, without the empress dowager, where dare to break in.


    So, no matter how much the five princesses yelled, it didn''t help.


    "It''s no use crying out your throat. They won''t come in." Wu Ge sat down beside the bed, raised her hand and pulled the woman''s hair behind her ears.


    "You don''t have to pretend. Go away." The fifth Princess clapped the hand of five squares, but he held it back in the palm.


    She tried to pull her hand back, but the opponent was too strong for her.


    Wugela took the little woman''s hand, saw the gauze wrapped on her wrist, and held her in his arms.


    "No, I''m Wei Yu."


    The fifth Princess struggled for a few times, and several fists fell on the five squares.


    Although her fists had little strength.


    But for the whipped five squares, it is still very painful.


    Wu Ge bit his teeth and held the little woman more tightly.


    "I want to understand, what I can ignore, but as long as you and the children are safe, ok..." his voice was bleak and gentle.


    The fifth Princess didn''t speak, but she didn''t struggle and beat him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    "Since I came back to Beijing, I''ve always wanted to see you. You don''t know... I sneak into your mansion every night and look at your yard. But even if I miss you so much, I only lack an identity to see you, a decent identity. " The five squares embrace her in his arms and sniff the faint fragrance of her hair.


    "Before, I deliberately snubbed you and hurled bad words on you. Either I didn''t care about you, or because I cared too much, I knew we couldn''t, so I alienated you."


    Sometimes, God just plays tricks on people.


    It sent her to him and told him what the best little woman in the world looked like.


    Until he noticed and cared that no one else could attract him.


    God will take her back, tell him, you do not dream, you and her life are impossible.


    Five princesses:...


    "but now, I swear that I will never leave you again. I will stay by your side as my husband and accompany you all the time." Wu Ge made his vows gently and affectionately.


    Hearing this, the five Princesses'' heart trembled slightly.


    For a long time, the heart which is about to die of pain is gradually warming up.


    Those warm streams were flowing to her, warming her body.


    So that she had been stiff on both sides of the arm, and finally lifted to the air, Leng for a few seconds, and finally back to embrace him.


    In fact, love is very simple, it is not love with vigour, fancy.


    Or talk about love all day long.


    It is a firm "never leave.".


    In love, what each other wants is a dependence.


    A no matter how much wind and rain, will not easily leave the dependence.


    The fifth Princess gently tugged at the man''s material and said wrongly, "will emperor Alma agree with us?"


    "I know it''s going to be hard, but I''ll try to fight for it."


    "But... Emperor Alma will certainly embarrass you. When he gave me a marriage, I thought I would die, but I still couldn''t escape being forced to marry..." the little woman shrugged her nose and whispered.


    After hearing this, he held her closer.


    "Wronged you, after you as long as obediently stand behind me, the rest of everything, I will."


    The fifth princess was deeply moved. She held him tightly and wished to melt with each other.


    Can be moved later, she found that the five grid back concave + uneven.


    It''s April, and the clothes are not thick.


    It''s just a single dress and a brocade robe.


    But the touch on her hand was as thick as cotton.


    So she sat up straight and reached out to touch the material in front of him.


    I found that he was wrapped in a layer of cotton before and after.


    "What''s wrong with you..."


    "Nothing..." Wuge is not a good liar.


    But he didn''t want her to find his wound.


    Had to get up, and she has a distance.


    Seeing this, five princesses Jiao + hum a, way: "the mouth says that does not leave me, wants to accompany me, now plans to hide anything from me, will return later."


    Five frames slightly pause, want to say this kind of thing, seem to sooner or later can''t hide.


    Simply sat down by the bed and said, "well, I''ll tell you it''s not done. I''m not doing my job well. I voluntarily let my fourth brother punish me, so I got hurt and wrapped in gauze."


    "Then you untie me and have a look."


    "If you are shy or not, you will know you want to see it." He is willing to tell her, but it doesn''t mean he wants to show her.


    After all, the wound is a little serious, I''m afraid she can''t stand it.


    Sure enough, five squares of words, let five Princess face red.


    But the next moment, she raised her hand and took the initiative to untie his button.


    "What am I so ashamed of? What can I see when I am wrapped in a layer of gauze?"


    The little woman is too active and magnanimous, but make five Grid some not adapt.


    Juvenile neck, "Shua" on the red.


    Even the roots of the ears are red through.


    The fifth Princess untied the young man''s robes and single clothes.


    A strong + fitness body wrapped in layers of gauze appeared in front of her.


    The key is that those white gauze, has been Brown ointment, as well as bright red blood infiltration of more than half.


    Through the gauze, she could see a part of the flesh and blood of the body.


    The smell of medicine and blood ran into the tip of her nose.


    "My God... The fourth elder brother usually looks cold... Unexpectedly, he pulls you into this way..." her voice was trembling when she spoke.


    "I voluntarily asked for the punishment. The fourth master didn''t intend to punish me, but I thought that if he hadn''t given me the job last time, we wouldn''t have come to this day. You have my child. Moreover, our affairs will more or less affect him. It''s my failure to do things well.""I understand the truth, this time really thanks to the fourth brother, but I just love you." "Tell me, does it hurt..."


    five squares shook her head and comforted, "it doesn''t hurt, it just looks scary."


    The fifth Princess flattened her mouth, and her tears came down.


    She pouted and said, "it''s time! I told you to bully me and say those words to piss me off. "


    See the little woman tears "Ba Da Da Da" to drop, five square faced way: "you now have the body, do not move to cry, if you cry again, I will kiss you."


    Perhaps this threat, for the five princesses, is not a threat at all.


    Instead of stopping crying, she cried even more.


    When it comes to kissing, bow down.


    However, she did not kiss on the woman''s lips.


    But along the delicate face, kissing her tears.


    Last time, they are in the effect of Dechun powder, each other has skin affinity.


    But this time, it is in explaining everything, two people are sober situation, had intimate contact.


    The fifth princess is still very shy, she disliked to push the young body.


    "Hiss ~" the boy took a breath.


    Scared five princesses to grasp his arm, Feng Mou swept to his chest, worried to ask: "did you encounter your wound?"


    Five grid hoarse "um" a, "hit the left heart of the wound."


    "What about that?"


    "What can be done, you kiss + kiss will be OK." Wu Ge said, covering his heart with his hand, a look of unbearable pain.


    Seeing this, the fifth princess was so anxious that she lowered her head across the thick gauze.


    Gently in the youth''s left chest kiss.


    Only Dragonfly skimmed the water, she raised her head, heartache way: "now only a fourth brother, you hurt into this way, if the old ancestor and the emperor Alma also successively punish you, how can you stand it?"


    "I''m smiling all the way to you. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m muddy and scarred. Just hold me in your arms and believe me, everything will be over and it will be worth it, OK Five grid touched the little woman''s hair, a face spoiled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    The fifth princess looked at him covered with gauze and said, "but you are injured."


    Before she didn''t know he was hurt, she could hold him, beat him and push him.


    But now, she saw him covered with scars, and how to hold his hands.


    "I want you to hold it because it hurts because it hurts because you are my pain killer..."


    if you are a teenager, you will make the five Princess pretty and blush.


    She raised her eyes and gave him a coquettish look. She leaned against him and held him in her arms.


    Chin also leaned on the shoulder of the youth, whispered: "why don''t I go to ask the ancestors, let her go to Huang AMA, and help you speak more good words."


    "No way."


    "Why?" The fifth Princess asked.


    "Because I am a man, I am a man, so I have to face the difficulties by myself and use my own ability and strength to persuade my elders, rather than relying on women to persuade me, so that you are in a dilemma."


    "Let''s not say how the old ancestor will test you. Just talk about Huang AMA. He may let people kill you."


    "I know that''s the price of love, and I''m willing to accept it just to get you." Five grid finger belly, in the woman''s hair slide to the delicate face, doting to rub.


    Before he wanted to make contributions, he would ask for marriage, which might be more smooth.


    Later, he just didn''t want her to help him, so he said those angry words.


    Who knows she was so stupid that she committed suicide...


    "Lord Wuge, the Empress Dowager asks you to come to the hall for something." At this time, a little maid said at the door.


    Wen Yan, the two self know what it means.


    The fifth princess looked at Wu Ge with worry on her face and held his hand to keep him from going.


    "Wait here for me to come back." Five squares on her forehead.


    Finally, she released her hand and turned away.


    When he got to the hall, without lifting his head, he went to the middle, knelt down respectfully, and said, "please, the empress dowager, be happy and prosperous."


    "Get up, you and AI family into the palace." The Empress Dowager said, she picked up the maid''s hand and went outside.


    After Wu Ge got up, he was surprised, but he still followed the Empress Dowager.


    "Are you very curious, how can the AI family ignore everything and ask nothing, and will take you into the palace?"


    "I dare not."


    The Empress Dowager did not care to smile and said: "your family background and moral character, a few years ago, my family inquired clearly, naturally is trustworthy. Knowing that you are a good man, if I punish you, Xiao Wu is afraid to blame me, an old woman


    "I thank the Empress Dowager for her promotion." Wu Ge echoed the way.


    "Besides, the fourth brother has already punished you, and I''ll send someone to punish you. When you get to the emperor''s place, you won''t be able to bear it."


    Wu Ge pursed her lips and said, "thank the Empress Dowager for her love for the princess and the slaves."


    "Thank you. If you can endure it, it''s your family... You should have a good time with Xiao Wu in the future." The Empress Dowager''s face has always been with a loving smile.


    Like an old man who has experienced many past events, he is talking to a younger generation.


    "Yes." Five grid firm answer.


    In the palace, the Empress Dowager directly took the five squares to the Qianqing palace of Kangxi.


    First, she let five squares wait outside and went into the hall by herself.


    "Huang e Niang, why are you here?" Kangxi was reviewing the memorial.


    Now when I saw the empress dowager, he stopped writing and stood up, holding the Empress Dowager in person, and sat down in the imperial chair in the hall.


    He also sat down in front of the Empress Dowager.


    "Ai family has always been a straightforward man. Today I come here to tell you about Xiao Wu''s marriage."


    Kangxi listen, sharp eyes are staring straight.


    "Isn''t Xiao Wu''s marriage canceled? Why, those people haven''t done it yet?"


    The Empress Dowager shakes her head and replies, "the marriage is lifted, but you have to find a good marriage for Xiao Wu?"


    "Huang e Niang, you don''t know the ancestor''s precept of the Qing Dynasty. After the princesses get married, they can''t remarry. Even if their husbands are dead, they can''t remarry." Kangxi returned without hesitation.


    "But she is not a dead husband. LV Yongjun is not a husband at all. I hope that the emperor will allow Xiaowu to remarry according to the situation."


    "It''s impossible. I can''t break the rules of the Qing Dynasty because of her. This is how I will face my ancestors in a hundred years."


    The Empress Dowager twiddled the Buddha''s bead and said, "emperor, you should know that LV Yongjun was not the person who liked little five. She preferred five squares. It was us who were adults and had to help her to be the master. This has become what she is now."


    In fact, she could not say "we". After all, she was against it at that time.


    "What is it like now? She doesn''t worry about food and clothing, and there are a lot of servants around her. Can''t I have wronged her?"


    "That''s not what I said. It''s hard and unfortunate to live alone all my life if I just eat and wear well. What''s more, Xiao Wu is pregnant with a child of five squares. It has to be solved. " The Empress Dowager twists and twists the Buddha beads, and finally comes to the point.But after Kangxi listened, the face immediately became gloomy.


    As soon as he patted the armrest, he said angrily: "what, good, he has five squares. He actually gave Xiaowu..."


    "the emperor please calm down. It''s all due to that LV Yongjun. He gave Xiaowu chunsan, which had no antidote. In the end, he had no choice but to give birth to Xiaowu. So, Xiaowu has an emperor''s heir in his belly, but she has no engagement now, What can we do then? "


    "What kind of child should I give birth to? I should have never had such a child as this to humiliate the royal family." Kangxi said, and went to the desk and sat down.


    He rolled up a bright yellow silk of imperial edict. When he raised his pen, he would write, as if he were going to issue a decree.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager walked towards Kangxi and said: "emperor, three years ago, the AI family listened to you. Now, three years later, I hope you can listen to my opinion. The only thing I can''t worry about is that she is old and can''t live for a few years. She just wants to see her get married. She''s going to live a good life, whether it''s possible."


    Kangxi did not reply, but wrote on the bright yellow silk.


    "The AI family has never asked for anyone else or you in this life. This time, it will be the AI family''s plea. Let Wu Ge and Xiao Wu get married, ok..." the empress dowager, as an elder, spoke to Kangxi in a pleading tone.


    Now, Kangxi couldn''t ignore it.


    He quickly stopped writing and got up to help the Empress Dowager before she knelt down.


    "Huang e Niang, what are you doing here? Isn''t it a way to break my birthday?" Kangxi helped the Empress Dowager.


    When the Empress Dowager got up, she did not stop persuading.


    "The AI family knows that you are in the royal family, and you can''t help it, but Xiaowu is right all the time. Marriage is not her choice. Even this time, talking about how to be shamed is clearly that the adulterer wants to frame her up."


    Kangxi: "it is...


    that www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    "There are two sides to everything. You only want to be humiliated. How ever did you ever think about the situation of Xiao Wu? She was framed. We not only did not protect her, but also pushed her to the fire pit. If the imperial power can not be used to protect the emperor''s descendants, but to restrain them, it is really sad for the family."


    Kangxi: "emperor, since you are an adult, you will not care about the affairs of the imperial palace. Even if you dote on a dancer sent by other countries and put a dancer on the throne of imperial concubine, the AI family also turns a blind eye to it. However, the affairs of Xiao Wu are regulated by the AI family. Why can''t the emperor use his imperial power to seek a happy future for his children for the sake of his concubine, regardless of the opposition of the backyard and the court. "


    The Empress Dowager almost heartbroken to say this paragraph.


    After saying that, she did not stay much, and left with the slave.


    After the Empress Dowager left, Liang Jiugong went into the hall and said, "emperor, five squares are kneeling outside to ask for a meeting."


    "No Kangxi threw the half written edict on Liang Jiugong''s head.


    After Liang Jiugong took over, he just looked at it and was shocked.


    Just when he was shocked, Kangxi solemnly ordered: "burn the imperial edict."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Liang Jiugong nodded his head, which was just a false alarm.


    Just now... Even he pinched a sweat for Princess Wu and Wu Ge.


    Kangxi did not see the five squares, but five squares could not really leave.


    He had to take it as a test, when Kangxi was willing to see him.


    However, the wait was a day and a night.


    Because Wuge is trained in the barracks all year round, he has good perseverance.


    This day and night, he did not close his eyes.


    And, during the period, they all kept a straight kneeling + posture.


    The next morning, Kangxi changed his bright yellow dragon robe and prepared to go to court.


    The result just walked to the door, saw five lattice kneeling straight.


    Yes, he read the memorial late last night. He almost forgot about it.


    Kangxi raised his foot and kicked Liang Jiugong, "you dog slave, how can you be a servant?"


    Liang Jiugong served Kangxi for many years, and neither master nor servant needed to communicate much.


    Just a kick, a reprimand.


    Liang Jiugong knew that long live master was blaming him for not reminding Wu Ge to kneel outside yesterday.


    So he went down the steps and asked for five squares.


    However, the edict of long live yesterday was so cruel that he didn''t dare to remind him.


    Although the fold was burned in the end, it also represents the dissatisfaction of Viva on the five squares.


    He is a eunuch. How dare he get into trouble.


    After entering the hall, he went to the hall of Supreme Harmony with Kangxi in less than a cup of tea.


    On that day, a news spread all over the court.


    The marriage of Wu Ge and Wu princess was held at the end of the month.


    After all, I am pregnant and have a big stomach. I am afraid that people will see it.


    It''s better to keep quiet about this matter, so as not to make people upset by gossip.


    In this way, people will think that the five princesses are as innocent as jade for many years, and they are very well matched with the five squares.


    Even if it is remarriage, there is not so much talk.


    But at the same time, there is bad news.


    When the Yao people rebelled, Kangxi ordered Wuge to go to Lianzhou to deal with the rebellion.


    Maybe for Kangxi, the five princesses and the Empress Dowager still have some weight in his heart.


    He also took a fancy to the emperor''s heir in the fifth princess''s belly, and ordered him to marry the fifth princess in a short time.


    This will keep the reputation of the five princesses.


    The fifth princess was able to give birth to a child smoothly.


    But although Wuge was to save the fifth princess, he did such a thing.


    But what he did was courageous.


    This will make Emperor Kangxi feel that his majesty has been challenged.


    Actually someone dares not to say hello, sleeping his daughter.


    As for his letting Wuge go to the Yao people, I don''t know whether he wants to let Wuge die there or test Wuge.


    At the end of April, Wuge married Princess Wu, which was no less impressive than that when she married LV Yongjun.


    Even, the show is much bigger than that.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master, as well as the princes and ministers, all went to drink the wedding banquet.


    Although the Empress Dowager didn''t go, she sent hundreds of boxes of dowry.


    For a moment, the capital was jubilant.


    Unfortunately, at the beginning of May, Wuge left for Lianzhou.


    At the same time, Kangxi gave the fourth master a lecture in the court, and he was punished for thinking about the past month behind closed doors.


    The reason is that a copy of the agricultural articles has not been written well.


    During this period, the fourth master could not go to court, let alone interfere in the affairs of the court.


    This made the princes and ministers puzzled.


    It''s not normal for a prince to know nothing about farming. As for such a big punishment?


    The only thing is that the fourth master has annoyed him.Others don''t know Kangxi''s mind, and the fourth master knows Kangxi best.


    He had already guessed the mind of Kangxi thoroughly.


    What''s more, he knows what he has done himself.


    So, after coming down to the court, the fourth master was angry and went to Ruoyin''s main courtyard.


    When he got to the courtyard of the main courtyard, Su Peisheng shrieked out his voice and said, "here you are!"


    But he finished, but the main courtyard did not sound out to meet the shadow.


    Even if there is no shadow of the slave, I don''t know where to go.


    Only Qiao Feng heard the sound and came out of the hall with a rag in his hand.


    After coming out, Qiao Feng hurriedly saluted the fourth master and went to the wing room.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng said in a shrill voice, "Hey, you slave. Haven''t you seen the Lord coming? Why hasn''t Fu Jin come out to meet him?"


    "I know, but the master in the wing room coax two elder brother to sleep, this may fall asleep, I am going to call her." Then he entered the wing room.


    Since Hongmin war, Hongxiu followed the rank of the second elder brother, and his family called him the second elder brother.


    Su Peisheng curled his lips, and his heart was filled with sweat for Fujin.


    If you want to say that Fujin is spoiled in ordinary times, it''s just.


    But the fourth master is not in a good mood today. If she doesn''t understand the rules, something will happen.


    What''s more, long live master''s training for four masters today is mostly due to the matter of five squares.


    And that matter, or Fujin blowing pillow side wind, let the Lord to the job to five under.


    Now... Fourth master''s spirit is not smooth, and he must not spread his Qi on Fu Jin.


    After a while, I saw Ruoyin wearing a mint colored flag dress and holding Hongxiu out.


    As soon as she came out, she saw a tall and straight body in dark blue, with negative hands standing in the middle of the yard.


    The fourth master''s actions and actions all reveal a natural overlord.


    The key is that he has an iceberg face, and his face is tense and seems to be in a bad mood.


    That pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, just hook to stare at her, seem to want to see through her.


    If the sound eyes light turn slightly, holding Hongxiu to the fourth master.


    She put Hongxiu down and saluted yingyingfu. She said with a sweet smile: "just now I was teasing Hongxiu, the wing room is far away from the yard, and the door is closed. It''s not as open as the door in the hall, and the voice is bright. Please forgive me."


    "Good luck, Ma. Excuse me." Hongxiu followed Ruoyin''s salute.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the fourth master.


    A baby''s fat face, smiling, eyes bent into crescent, a pair of small flattery.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    The fourth master didn''t look at the woman. He didn''t help her.


    Just glancing at xiaohongxiu, he glanced coldly at Su Peisheng, and walked into the hall of the main courtyard.


    Su Peisheng knew the meaning of the fourth master with only one look.


    He glanced at Qiao Feng and said in a shrill voice: "I just said that the second elder brother wants to sleep. He doesn''t hold it down to coax him."


    Such a soft, waxy and cute little ancestor, it is a little bit of an impact on the master and son.


    "Yes." Qiao Feng holds Hongxiu and goes to the wing room.


    Then, Su Peisheng winked at Ruoyin again, implying that the fourth master was in a bad mood.


    As a result, the fourth master looked back as if he had eyes behind him.


    It was not so much a glance as a stare at Su Peisheng.


    The fierce look in the eyes of the fourth master made Su Peisheng look at his nose and heart immediately. He did nothing.


    He also raised the dust and made a gesture of invitation to Ruoyin, pretending to be there.


    In fact, Su Peisheng didn''t hint. If you could tell, the fourth master was in a bad mood.


    She was informed of the situation just now.


    That''s why she came out with Hongxiu in her arms, so as to dissolve the fourth master who was like an iceberg.


    After all, there is a child on the scene, the fourth master is not easy to attack, more or less will give her some face.


    To my surprise, the fourth master let people hold Hongxiu down.


    Her eyes turned slightly, so she had to follow the fourth master into the house.


    The servants behind him, seeing the appearance of the fourth master, did not dare to go in and get into trouble.


    After the fourth master entered the house, he sat down on the black sandalwood chair.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, looking straight ahead.


    Slender finger belly, playing with the big Lantian ink jade.


    Jun Lang''s face, seemingly light, but let people see a pair of strangers do not enter, not easy to provoke the taste.


    When Ruoyin welcomed the fourth master in, he poured a cup of tea for him.


    "Please have tea."


    But her tea was brought to the fourth master, but the man didn''t mean to take a cup.


    I didn''t even look at it.


    Ruoyin followed his line of sight and stood in his line of sight, and held the cup a few minutes closer.


    As a result, the fourth master shifted his sight and looked elsewhere.


    "Hiss, whether you want to drink tea or not, people''s hands are going to be sour, and their palms are going to burn." She bit her lip in a "hot" manner.


    Hearing the delicate voice, the fourth master squinted at the woman.


    Normally speaking, when a normal person offers tea, he or she is holding the bottom of the cup in a proper way and keeping a certain distance between the hand and the edge of the cup.


    The woman in front of her is holding Tito, but her hand is close to the edge of the cup.


    The man frowned impatiently and said coldly, "this is the time. In these years, even a tea will not be served."


    He said so, but he actually raised his hand to take the handle of the cup and took a meaningful sip.


    Ruoyin put the bottom tray on the table beside him and sat down on the rose chair.


    There was a small mahogany table between her and the fourth master.


    The body just sat on the chair, and had not had time to have a close contact with the back of the chair.


    The voice of man''s impatience came from his ear: "what kind of tea is hard to drink."


    If Yin took a puff from the corner of his mouth, he looked up at the man: "this is the new Tie Guanyin this year. Every time I come back, I mostly ask the servants to serve this tea. Isn''t the taste right today?"


    "Good Tieguanyin, there is a natural light orchid fragrance. When you drink it, the taste is mellow, full of fragrance, and the aftertaste is endless. If you look at what you are soaking in, you can smell it without fragrance, taste tasteless, and drink it as if you were washing pot water." The man put the cup to the side of the table.


    Only "bang Dang" a sound, if sound can see the cup of tea, splashed on the table.


    The faint smell of tea ran into the tip of her nose.


    What? She smelled the faint fragrance of tea so far away, but he said that he smelled no fragrance?


    Besides, the tea is new.


    The tea maker is also a special slave, so there is no mistake.


    She''s just angry at her.


    It is because she is not pleasing to the eye, no matter how delicious the tea is, all tasteless.


    If you like her, even on a pot of boiled water, it is estimated that he can purr.


    She directly took the cup put down by the fourth master and sipped the tea gently.


    Even if she thought the tea was delicious, she pretended to say, "well... The tea is a little light."


    With that, she opened her throat and said to the door, "come on, take this pot of tea out to me and pour it out, and give you a pot of white hair silver needle again."


    Voice just fell, Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN both entered the room.


    If Yin saw that they were tidying up the cups and teapots, he scolded them in a meaningful way: "you are really. I don''t know that the weather is getting hotter and drier in May, and the silver needle of Baihao is just for dispelling dampness and fever and reducing fire.""Yes, yes, it''s all the servants'' fault, which bothers the master." After Qiao LAN and Qiao Feng answered, they went out to cook tea again.


    The heart says that Fu Jin''s bravery is really big, and he actually satirizes the master''s anger.


    After the slaves went out, the atmosphere in the room was quiet and frightening.


    The fourth master''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    A moment later, mother Liu brought up the new tea made by the slave.


    After mother Liu put the tray down, she poured a cup of tea for Ruoyin and the fourth master, and went out.


    Ruoyin picked up a cup of tea, gently brushed the hot air, and took a sip in front of the fourth master.


    "Well... It''s still good." Then she used her mace and turned to the fourth master with a smile. "If you don''t think it''s good enough, I''ll let someone cook something else. Anyway, I''ve got a lot of tea here, and I''ll give it to you on weekdays."


    Anyway, all the tea I serve here is from the Lord. If you think it''s not good, it''s because the tea you sent is not good enough.


    The fourth Master heard the meaning of the woman''s words, but he dared to dislike the tea he was enjoying.


    However, it is said that the key to smile is still such a beauty.


    That twinkle and smile, there is a thrilling beauty.


    It''s hard for him to pull his face all the time.


    But I have to say, what she said is really annoying.


    After tea, the man will not be good.


    He just coughed gently and said, "you''re a slave of tea, you don''t master the heat well."


    In any case, he has already disliked it. He has to go on speaking, and she can''t really put him together.


    "Yes, I''ll give them a lecture later. I can''t even make a tea." A woman''s voice is always charming.


    The last word of every sentence is rising, just like singing a little tune.


    Listen to people''s mood is happy, with the corner of the mouth up.


    When the fourth master found that the corner of his mouth rose imperceptibly, he immediately had a straight face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    He got up and said, "I''m here today to tell you that when Hongxiu is old, it''s time for him to go to the front yard to learn the rules. Let the servant tidy up his clothes."


    "Ah? In such a hurry. " If the sound supports the table several to rise, in the heart some does not give up.


    The fourth master saw the reluctance in the woman''s eyes.


    But he would not be in a good mood to deceive people.


    He withdrew his eyes, swung the corner of his robe and left.


    At dusk of that day, Ruoyin had dinner early, so that people could put away Hongxiu''s clothes and daily necessities.


    Or let the minions take the things to the front yard.


    At this time, she held Hongxiu and personally delivered it to the gate of the main courtyard.


    The minions followed her with heavy and small burdens.


    "Bo ~" Ruoyin kisses Hongxiu on his face and bumps him in his arms.


    "Yuanbao, when you go to the front yard, it''s not like being in the main courtyard. Remember to listen to your Amar, don''t always be so naughty."


    "I see." Hongxiu lowered his head to play with the small finger of meat doodle, and seemed to be reluctant.


    If the sound slightly frown, frown willow eyebrows.


    But she didn''t stay much, so she sent Hongxiu to the servant''s arms.


    At this time, Hongxiu raised his head and looked at Ruoyin with his big pure black eyes.


    Two small hands, holding Ruoyin''s face, pouting meat Du Du''s small + mouth, in her face fragrant.


    After kissing, he was still in Ruoyin''s arms and got tired of it, so he took the initiative to reach out and pounce on Qiaofeng''s arms.


    Ruoyin is almost petrified in place.


    She was just... Being teased by a child!


    Although Hongxiu''s mouth, vaguely still has not wiped clean saliva.


    But she did not raise her hand to wipe, because she enjoyed the time when her children were close to her.


    Just at this time, Qiao Lanxin said with a happy smile: "Fu Jin, you see, big brother came to pick up the second elder brother."


    If Yin looks up, you can see Hongyi coming towards the main courtyard.


    Behind him, followed by a few ha ha beads and minions.


    Now Hongyi is also a big boy. He is wearing a blue robe.


    Beautiful, angular cheek, there are some micro childish + tender.


    High nose, like his Amar, it''s a little cold.


    Although he was only seven years old, Hongyi inherited him probably because of his great stature.


    In addition, the Royal diet is a high standard.


    Therefore, Hongyi is taller than other children and can reach Ruoyin''s shoulder.


    But he didn''t look very well because of premature delivery.


    Over the years, we have also suffered from various diseases.


    If the sound surface as usual, but there are some feelings in the heart.


    Seven. It''s a frightening age.


    She remembers that the elder brother in history disappeared in the 43rd year of Kangxi.


    That is next year, when Hony is eight.


    However, the fifth Princess broke the track of history, which made her have more confidence in Hongyi.


    It''s just that the situation has not passed. There is a thorn stuck in her heart all the time. She can''t go up and down again.


    She can only pray in her heart, hoping that Hongyi can be good.


    "E Niang." Hongyi stops in front of her and salutes on one knee.


    Ruoyin helped Hongyi up and said with a smile, "it''s cold outside this evening. If you don''t stay in the house, how can you come to the main courtyard?"


    "As soon as my son finished school today, Alma asked me to pick up my younger brother. However, I had a lot of work to do before I came." Hongyi got up, a pair of deep eyes, laughing like the moon.


    If sound shallow smile, lovingly looking at Hongyi.


    She knows that Hongyi has always been a sensible person.


    I must have known that she was reluctant to let go until the evening.


    That''s why he came at this time.


    "Brother hugs." When Hongxiu saw Hongyi, he didn''t want to be a slave.


    A pair of small short arms, to Hongyi stretched.


    If Yin Liu eyebrow micro Cu, stop way: "who holds is not holding, your brother studies hard, come to pick you up is good, still naughty."


    "E Niang, it''s OK to hold it. It can also exercise the body and bones." Hongyi said, holding Hongxiu.


    The two brothers have a good relationship. Ruoyin can''t like it any more.


    It is not good to stop again, had to hook hook Hongxiu''s finger.


    "If you have something that you can''t solve, just talk to your brother. But you have to remember, the elder brother wants to study, cannot annoy him in the study, cannot be too mischievous


    Because Hongyi has always been sensible and has nothing to tell.


    In addition, he was weak and sickly from small body, and his studies were heavy.


    The fourth master placed high hopes on him and was strict with him.


    Therefore, she won''t ask Hongyi to unconditionally tolerate mischievous mischievous and beat Hongxiu raised by Xiaozhao pig no matter what.But with her understanding of Hongyi, his brother, Max, is bound to favor Hongxiu unconditionally.


    Brother dotes on younger brother, which is a good thing.


    Especially in the royal family, the most difficult and precious.


    She could never let him get used to Hongxiu, which would alienate the relationship between brothers.


    He had to tell Hongxiu to be less mischievous.


    Hongxiu put his hand on Hongyi''s shoulder.


    Holding Ruoyin''s hand in one hand, she tearfully said, "e Niang, you should take good care of yourself. My brother and I will come to see you when they are free."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin is not too serious.


    He had to put up his mother''s appearance, can smile, waved his hand, and said, "well, go to your alma and report to him."


    Therefore, Hongyi took the slave, holding Hongxiu, and disappeared in the night.


    Ruoyin watched the two brothers leave, and then she holds mother Liu''s hand and turns back into the main courtyard.


    "If the master is reluctant to give up and regenerate a lattice, he can stay around all the time without having to take it to the front yard." Mother Liu comforted.


    "Gege is good. She can help her dress up and teach her needlework and fragrance." If the sound talks, the face has been permeated with longing smile.


    However, the words are not what mother Liu said.


    The daughter always wants to get married, and she doesn''t stay around all the time.


    But it''s better than my son. I went to the front yard when I was a few years old.


    Although the fourth master''s decision was somewhat angry with her.


    However, the rules of Hongxiu''s going to the front yard were all normal regulations.


    Even if the fourth master was not angry, Hongxiu would go to the front yard sooner or later.


    This is the rule of the emperor''s descendants in the Qing Dynasty.


    Besides, there is Hongyi there. The two brothers have a companion, so they can get closer.


    When the child is older, or a boy, she can''t be around her all the time. She has to learn something.


    Ruoyin sent off two sons.


    But there are two sons at the end of the fourth master.


    This meeting son, Hongyi leads Hong Xiu, entered the fourth master''s study.


    "My son says hello to Amar. She''s very lucky." The two brothers knelt down at the same time.


    The fourth master was reading the official document. When he heard the sound, he raised his head and glanced at it. Then he stopped writing and said, "get up."


    Then, Hongyi pulled Hongxiu up and stood in the middle.


    The fourth master leaned on the chair and looked at his two sons in front of him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    "Big brother, Alma just looked at your homework. Your handwriting needs to be practiced. In addition, you don''t fully understand the four books and five classics." The fourth master gently rubbed his finger and said solemnly: "when you are free, you should read more, read more, write more, and don''t play too much. When you are old, it''s time to learn swordsmanship and archery."


    "Yes, my son will keep it in mind, and tomorrow I will go outside wuyizhai to learn swordsmanship and archery from my master." Hongyi bowed his hand and returned respectfully.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, line of sight falls on Hongyi body.


    In fact, he was very satisfied with all aspects of Hongyi.


    Even if the body is weak, his studies are never delayed, and he is always better than other emperor''s descendants.


    In terms of civil and military skills, due to their weak body, they are slightly inferior, but they are also above the average level.


    As for literature, it has always been one of the best.


    He pulled his lips and was ready to say something encouraging. He was attracted by Hongxiu.


    Hongxiu heard that his brother had been trained.


    Originally still standing a little lazy, he immediately moved a small short leg.


    Let the two feet, there is no gap between the kind.


    A pair of small meat hands are also placed on both sides.


    It''s as if you''ve done your training.


    Seeing this, the corner of the fourth master''s mouth raised a slight invisible radian.


    Little guy, it''s a good show.


    "Big brother, it''s getting late. You have to get up early and go to school tomorrow. Go down and have a rest." He set his eyes on Hony again.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the emperor''s descendants studied for "Mao in Shen out".


    That is to say, at 5:00 a.m., we should go to the "Wuyi studio" in the Forbidden City to read.


    The so-called "wuyizhai" means that Kangxi avoided having fun with his descendants.


    To have no leisure, not to seek pleasure only.


    Some of the emperor''s heirs were quick and diligent. They went to wuyizhai to review the lessons of the first day from 3:00 to 5:00 in the morning.


    In addition to changing clothes and going on the road, I basically have to get up at two o''clock in the morning.


    And it''s not a day or two, it''s just "endless cold and heat", every day.


    Therefore, the royal family and nobility, in the eyes of outsiders, look like scenery.


    But in private, their life is not as simple and comfortable as we think.


    Even the children of ordinary families have to go through more hardships.


    However, Hongyi is diligent.


    He gets up almost every day at two or three o''clock in the morning.


    So the fourth master knew his habits and let him go back to his room.


    "Yes." After Hongyi answered, he took Hongxiu''s hand and planned to leave with his younger brother.


    Who knows four ye but carelessly way: "you go back, two elder brother stay."


    Voice just fell, two elder brother face have surprised color.


    Due to the image of his father, Hongyi didn''t dare to ask.


    After touching Hongxiu''s moon forehead, Chao Hongxiu shows a big brother''s comforting smile.


    He left with his minions.


    As for Hongxiu, he stood uneasily.


    Where like a holding forehead Niang face kiss + kiss little guy.


    There was no mischievous appearance in the main courtyard.


    That pair of dark round eyes, full of "I just stood very regular, how to be left behind." I''m so cute.


    The fourth master knows that this little guy, just like his wife in forehead, will act like a fool.


    He coughed gently and waved, "come here."


    After being stunned for a while, Hongxiu trotted to the fourth master with his short legs.


    Finally, he ran to the fourth master and threw himself on his knee.


    "Ah Ma, Ma" cried and rubbed his face on the fourth master''s brocade.


    Rubbed four ye a heart to melt, but still face sternly, dislike the way: "you just finished eating, take the oil on your face to rub Amar''s clothes, look, there is still saliva on it."


    He straightened up the little guy and made him stand in front of himself.


    Also pointed to the chin of brocade robe stained with saliva.


    "Oh, I''ll wipe it for Amar." Hongxiu said, carrying his little arm, he rubbed his chin in the fourth master''s robe.


    With two arms in his arms, the fourth master stood him in front of him.


    "Stand still for Amar."


    "Oh." Hongxiu finally stood in his place.


    It''s just the big dark eyes that are spinning around.


    Look at that cunning appearance, with his forehead Niang a virtue.


    "Before you came here, did your e Niang tell you anything?" The fourth master asked casually.


    "Hmmm..." Hong Xiu tilted the moon''s forehead and seriously recalled it.


    Then she said, "yes, e Niang told me not to be mischievous, but to be good with my brother."


    "Well, brothers need to help each other and get along with each other." Four ye said and said, the front of the story turned, the routine started a little guy, "do you sum Niang, tell you these?"Xiaohongxiu nodded.


    Seeing that the little guy didn''t understand, the fourth master asked directly, "she didn''t mention Amar to you?"


    "There are." Hongxiu ordered the moon''s brain again.


    Four Ye''s ink pupil, flashed a touch of black flowing shadow, "what did she say?"


    "E Niang said, tell me to listen to Amar." Hongxiu returned truthfully.


    Smell speech, four ye fiercely bit the back alveolus.


    "She is really a heartless little woman," she said


    "Ah? What do you say, Emma Hongxiu didn''t hear that clearly.


    "Nothing. When you get to the front yard, you have to learn the rules. Don''t stand in front of Amar and talk about your e Niang. What''s good about her? All day long, e Niang talks about her." The fourth master has an iceberg face.


    Hongxiu Leng in situ, he felt that his own small head is not fast enough to use.


    Just now, wasn''t Amar asking him about his e Niang?


    He pouted the pout meat toot small + mouth, glutinous way: "sum Niang is good of course."


    "What''s good about it?" The fourth master asked in a bad way.


    In fact, he just wanted to hear what the little guy could say.


    After all, children don''t lie.


    He said a person is good, that is good.


    As soon as xiaohongxiu mentioned his wife, his two big eyes were shining.


    Small body also straight, I wish to tell the world, his sum Niang is the best.


    "E Niang, she is very beautiful, but also super beautiful!" He also spread his hands to both sides and made a very exaggerated gesture.


    The fourth master agrees with this point.


    However, he disliked the way: "that''s dressing up."


    Hongxiu listened, anxiously waving her small arm, and did not agree with the way: "no, no, e Niang looks good after dressing, but looks better if she doesn''t, anyway, how she looks good."


    The little guy is very sure.


    A pair of "I don''t care, e Niang is the most beautiful fairy." How it looks.


    Hongxiu said that the fourth master still agreed.


    His little Fujin, dressed up, that is charming and touching, hook people''s soul.


    And each time the dress up, will not be too thick, is the basic elegant light makeup.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    That is to unload the make-up, the appearance is not reduced at all, is a kind of beautiful and refined beauty.


    With the blessing of temperament, every gesture and every smile is beautiful.


    However, the boy in front of him is too shallow for his age.


    So, he led his lips and said unhappily, "is that all?"


    "And! E Niang will let the cook make delicious food for me. She will also make juice for me to drink. She will make many interesting things to play with me. After eating at night, she will hold me around the house and coax me to sleep


    "E Niang also sewed small socks for me to wear. Every once in a while, she would cut my nails for me, cutting all the hands and feet..."


    "stop." The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    He didn''t expect that little guy could say that.


    If he didn''t stop, he seemed to be able to talk to him for a day and a night.


    "By the way, e Niang will teach me to sing!" Hongxiu just thought about it. It''s really hard to hold back. It''s better to say it.


    The fourth master didn''t know that he could sing.


    However, it seems that she is just eating, drinking and playing with her children.


    But she is a woman, can give, can teach, also only so much.


    "What you said is good, but there are no other shortcomings?"


    Hongxiu used a tone of worship and said, "there is nothing wrong with e Niang. She is the best e Niang in the world."


    The fourth master''s mouth slightly puffed, should have thought of it.


    He waved his hand impatiently and said, "OK, your forehead Niang is not here, you don''t look like a little apple polisher, go down."


    "Well, my son will go down first, and AMA will have a rest early." Hongxiu waved to the fourth master, turned around and went out.


    Looking at the small body that staggered along the road.


    The fourth master can''t believe it. This is just a four-year-old child.


    It seems that... His Fujin is a grinding goblin, sent by heaven to test him.


    It''s the children she gave birth to, all of them are from the grindstone.


    At this time, Su Peisheng wanted to laugh.


    But he''s just a slave. No matter how much he wants to laugh, he has to hold back.


    He really admired second brother.


    It is worthy of being an elder brother of Fujin religion.


    You know, some adults are scared to speak when they see the fourth master.


    The child next to him almost broke his courage when he saw the fourth master.


    But the second elder brother is good. He is not afraid of the fourth master.


    What''s more, he was not affected by the four masters'' routine, but also got impatient with them...


    in the following days, the fourth master was obviously still angry and never stepped into the gate of the main courtyard.


    In fact, he is not completely angry.


    He''s talking to himself.


    Knowing that women can''t interfere in government affairs.


    But he can''t help but talk to her about what should not be.


    She knows that Wuge is her brother and the relationship between Wu Ge and Wu princess.


    But is the ear root son a soft, listened to her pillow side breeze.


    During this period, the fourth master did not come to the main courtyard. Ruoyin had not been to the front yard of the fourth master.


    And this kind of calm day continued until Ruoyin''s birthday.


    The middle of May is Ruoyin''s birthday.


    On this day, all the people in the backyard came to Ruoyin to greet him.


    At this time, she sat on the head of the main courtyard, overlooking several women kneeling in front of her.


    "Get up." She gently rubbed the pattern on the armrest and said, "this year I still intend to keep everything simple, but I never thought that you all came here."


    Although there are no droughts and floods this year.


    However, it was said that there was a famine among the Yao people, so there was a big uprising. Kangxi ordered Wuge to go there to pacify the rebellion.


    Moreover, the whole Qing Dynasty was not just the Yao uprising.


    There were several other uprisings, but not so serious.


    To blame, it''s the corruption of the bureaucracy, the deficit of the national treasury, and the people''s livelihood.


    It is said that the imperial court has implemented the system of selling officials.


    The people here are more elegant. They are not called selling officials, they are called donating officials.


    However, the donations are also empty and idle.


    But there are always some people who can make waves by giving them a free job.


    It''s always going to cost more money and climb up step by step.


    The purpose is to search for more people''s fat and cream after becoming a senior official.


    Therefore, in this case, if the sound can not be widely used, it is in her mind.


    She wanted to have a low-key birthday, eat a bowl of longevity noodles, and then ask the cook to cook some good dishes.


    "You are the master mother of your family. You are easy-going, diligent and thrifty. We sisters are going to celebrate our birthday." It was Meng who said this.


    If Yin Chao, Meng said with a smile, "people are in a bad time now. Don''t waste money and extravagance in our house. You are the same. On weekdays, compare less.""Fu Jin said so." Song returned with a smile.


    At this time, Li Shi on one side raised his hand and touched the red gold butterfly hairpin on his head.


    She seemed to be apologetic, but in fact, she said in a provocative way: "Oh, what Fu Jin said is that the LORD looked at the big lattice at my place a few days ago. He got up early and went to court, and I was rewarded with a set of red gold jewelry. At that time, I said," you can''t ask for frugality, but you have to listen to me, which makes me think strangely. "


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked up at Li''s head.


    Li''s hair was combed two times, with a red gold butterfly hairpin and a red gold peach hairpin.


    There are also Hosta flowers and a few golden flowers for embellishment.


    Looking at it is a group of jewels, which can blind people''s eyes.


    This meeting is clear to all at a glance.


    It seems that the headdress on Li''s head was given by the fourth master.


    At this time, Wu suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Li side, Fujin, I remember you told me a few days ago that it was your birthday that the fourth master rewarded you."


    You don''t want to take the birthday gift in this sour people.


    After all, people in the backyard, although only Fujin''s birthday can live better.


    However, it is not uncommon for others to receive rewards from the fourth master and Fujin when they are born.


    Smell speech, the people save handkerchief, secretly smile.


    Wu''s family is sitting next to Li''s. Now that Li''s family has been exposed, don''t be angry.


    "I want you to talk more." Li glared at Wu''s family fiercely and said unhappily, "if you don''t have a good memory, don''t talk nonsense. When I said it was a birthday gift, the fourth master did give me a set of jewelry, but this one is another one."


    I can''t help it. If I blow my own cattle, I still have to be round myself.


    Well, she was in the family. It was worse than a year.


    In the past, when she was favored, the fourth master gave her a reward, almost never breaking.


    Now, that is, every new year, we can receive some on our birthday.


    That''s why she felt very different and wanted to show off.


    "Oh, that''s the servant''s mistake. I''ll make you a mistake here." Wu''s face is not good.


    Li Shi snorted coldly and turned his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    It''s easy to say, but she has lost face, OK!


    Then, several of the New Cobalt Lu family sent some small gifts to Ruoyin.


    It''s just a little tonic, bird''s nest, snow clam.


    Or hand embroidered handkerchief and so on.


    Anyway, their status is lower than that of Ruoyin. They just walk here.


    Show a respect for the main room, send expensive but not good.


    For their gifts, Ruoyin has been accepted.


    Finally, Ruoyin said lightly, "OK, I''ll come here today. I have spring tea for spring this year, so that your slaves can take some to their homes."


    "Yes." And they rose up, and filled themselves, and saluted, and left.


    After everyone left, Qiaofeng pinched Ruoyin''s shoulder and said, "Fujin, Li side, Fujin is too small-minded. It''s not normal to receive a gift after your birthday. It''s also a show off."


    I want to live in Fujin all the year round. Except for the holidays, the fourth master doesn''t know how many good things he sent to the main courtyard.


    "That is, if everyone is as showy as she is, our master''s show can''t be finished one day and one night." Qiao LAN followed.


    Ruoyin is amused by Qiao Lan''s words.


    But soon, she withdrew her smile.


    Seeing that Ruo Yin looked wrong, mother Liu cleared her throat and scolded, "have you finished your work?"


    Really, haven''t you seen the fourth master hasn''t come to the main courtyard recently.


    It''s been a long time since someone sent a reward to the main courtyard.


    In the past years, as long as the fourth master was at his house, he had people prepare gifts in the early morning.


    Even if not prepared, I can also reward all kinds of things in the morning and make up for them later.


    But this year... It''s almost noon. There''s no movement in the front yard.


    When Qiao Feng heard it, she seemed to understand the meaning of mother Liu''s words and took Qiao LAN out to work.


    At noon, Ruoyin ate a large bowl of longevity noodles, and he was completely full.


    Before going to bed in the afternoon, Hongyi led Hongxiu to greet her birthday and went back to the front yard.


    If the sound also happy leisure, took a nap.


    As soon as she woke up, she saw that the originally unhappy slaves had changed their faces, and their faces were full of joy.


    "Why, I just took a nap, and you are so happy?"


    "Back in Fujin, the fourth master just ordered Su Peisheng to send a lot of things." Mother Liu was happy as she waited on Ruoyin to change clothes.


    "I''m Fu Jin. No matter how much Qi the fourth master is, I still have to do enough face work." Ruoyin covered his mouth with his right hand and yawned carelessly.


    Mother Liu shook her head and comforted, "look at me, it''s not just face work. The gifts range from silk and satin to jewelry, then to clothes and ornaments, especially the lychee. It''s said that people have been sent nonstop from the south."


    "That''s right. Don''t mention litchi. I haven''t seen the patterns of several clothes." Qiaofeng said, but she was still in the middle of her speech, which was hard to say...


    Ruoyin was not interested in clothes, but she was more interested in eating.


    "There are lychees. Please help me wash and clean my hands. I want to eat lychees."


    "My good fortune Jin, don''t worry. The fourth master spent a lot of money to send a box from the south. I heard it was very precious. The people in the backyard didn''t share any of them. They were all in our main courtyard." Mother Liu said.


    After a while, if the sound washes and gargles is good, arrived at the hall.


    On the table of eight immortals, there is a delicate box.


    It was not a small box, just as big as a jewelry box, and it was just to her taste.


    If you don''t eat too much, it will break.


    Qiaofeng opened, if sound close look, see that box filled with bright red litchi.


    Those lychees, with their green branches and leaves, look very fresh.


    There is still a cold fog around. You don''t need to look at it. There must be a layer of ice under it.


    Qiao LAN uses scissors to cut a branch and leaf of litchi, Sheng in a dish, intends to help Ruo Yin peel.


    See form, if sound wave hand, way: "I come by oneself."


    This kind of thing is nothing if it is shelled by itself.


    Litchi meat is delicate, if the slave shelled, and then to her mouth, it will also change the flavor.


    When Qiao LAN put the dish in front of her, she pinched a lychee and peeled it with her fingernails.


    She didn''t pay attention to it just now, when she peeled the shell, she found that these litchi were not ordinary litchi.


    Compared with those bright red shells, these litchi shells are four minute green and six dividend, each with a circle of green lines.


    This is the west garden green, which is the 21st century Zengcheng hanging green!


    This kind of tribute has always been a precious thing for the royal family.


    Also known as the "king of litchi", the price is more than ten times that of other litchi.However, if we put it into modern times, it will be more than ten times.


    The cheapest is 50 million, even the new species of trees, that price is not cheap.


    It is said that Zengcheng people pay tribute every year. In a fit of anger, they cut down more than 100 hanging green trees, leaving only one mother tree.


    It has become the 21st century Zengcheng hanging green, auction out a litchi 55.5 yuan sky high price.


    It seems that... The world of rich people is not as beautiful as ordinary people like me imagine.


    We can''t imagine the world of rich people...


    however, Ruoyin will be the light of the fourth master.


    If you haven''t enjoyed anything in your previous life, you can have a good time.


    She peeled off the skin of the scales, and bit the translucent, creamy, white flesh.


    Suddenly, full of sweet, delicate fragrance, crisp.


    The key is that it has more meat, smaller core, clotting fat without spilling slurry, and it can retain fragrance after eating.


    In addition, there is ice under the ice, there is a kind of cool taste.


    "Well, master, is it not bad?" Mother Liu asked carefully.


    "It''s not bad. It''s very fresh. You can try it too." Ruoyin greets generously.


    But mother Liu didn''t dare to eat. They shook their heads like rattles.


    "I heard that there was a poet who said that it was difficult to keep this thing. I forgot what it was called..." Qiao Feng scratched his head.


    Ruoyin said with a smile, "it''s Bai Juyi. He once said that if you leave the branch, you will change color one day and taste three days.". It is because this fruit can not leave the branches and leaves, so it was called "off branch" at first, and now it is called the homophony of litchi


    "Yes, yes, that seems to be it."


    Because of the fresh litchi, if sound and greedy, eat simply can not stop.


    In this dynasty, transportation and storage conditions were backward.


    Litchi from the south to the north of the capital, long rotten.


    Only if you keep adding fresh ice, you can make litchi as fresh as possible.


    In this capital city, only those who are particularly powerful and powerful can have a bite of less fresh litchi.


    However, the litchi sent by the fourth master is very fresh and tender. It seems that he has already made enough efforts.


    So the front yard has been quiet, waiting for Litchi at this time.


    "By the way, Qiaofeng, you said before... There are several styles of clothes that you haven''t seen before, so let me have a look." Just saw Qiao Feng lift clothes, a pair of hard to speak appearance.


    She wants to see what strange clothes the fourth master gave her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    Qiaofeng is a big servant girl who is close to her. She has never seen any splendid clothes.


    Coincidentally, the wind has said that, which means it must be a rare thing.


    "Well, I''ll show you." Qiao Feng said, and then went to the interior.


    Not long, she and Qiao LAN, a person holding two stacks of clothes.


    Mother Liu spread out those clothes to Ruo Yin one by one.


    The first few pieces, if you look at the sound, it is not feeling, is the normal Qing Dynasty lady''s flag.


    It''s just that the colors are hard to say...


    it''s all rose pink, pink, pink, pink, purple and yellow.


    In a word, a look does not make a hole, very light that kind of, look very fresh and clean color.


    But it''s a little greasy.


    "You see, master, this is the style. I haven''t seen it before." Qiao Feng pointed to a dress spread out by mother Liu.


    If you look at it at will, you will be surprised.


    I almost didn''t swallow the litchi stone in my mouth.


    She spit out the litchi kernel and looked at it carefully.


    It is a regular white sling, matching a pair of white shorts, looks like a set of sling home bedding.


    The whole set of clothes is nothing new.


    If it wasn''t for the wrinkled and fluffy design, it would look like white cloth.


    In principle, such clothes, at least have to have lace.


    That is a set of European and American court lovely princess sling + suit.


    There was no lace at all, but the fluffy folds looked old.


    Foreign is not foreign, soil is not native, it is neither.


    Then, mother Liu took a white dress.


    Is this one a very loose style or a long sleeve one.


    The cuffs and collar are ruffled.


    There is also a pink belly bag, which is embroidered with flowers, birds and insects, as well as a variety of dark lines embroidered with silver thread.


    There was hardly a spare place. Every corner of the material was embroidered with fancy things.


    It''s just dazzled.


    The clothes at the back are not pure white.


    But also quite hot eyes, especially that rust red belly bag, and bright purple dress bedclothes.


    These two pieces are very tight. I think it will take a lot of effort to fit them in.


    "All right, take these clothes down and fold them in the top cabinet in the inner room." If the sound really did not see, let people put away their clothes.


    She admired the beauty and admiration of the fourth master''s titanium alloy steel straight man.


    To say that he likes to be fresh and clean, visually clean and tidy.


    That kind of fancy, will be hot to his straight eyes.


    But some of the colors are pink, and many clothes are embroidered with colorful patterns.


    He said that the white clothes were so heavy.


    What kind of bubble sleeves, lotus leaf hem and gauze skirt are all available, but there is no lace.


    There are also two that are tight enough to show curves.


    But the colors of those two pieces were too gaudy, and there were too many colors on them. She didn''t like them.


    The fourth master had sent her clothes before, but they were all normal Qing Dynasty flags.


    This time it''s so abnormal. Was it the fourth master who chose it himself?


    It is now that she really understands the fourth master''s appreciation of women.


    I guess he just likes a little girl with a sweet smile, big eyes and a skirt.


    So most of the clothes she gave her were skirts.


    "Fu Jin, I''m not wrong. Are these clothes special?" Qiao Feng asked as she folded her clothes.


    If sound mouth corner slightly a draw, "well... Is very special."


    After Qiao Feng and mother Liu put away their clothes.


    Ruoyin pointed to a dish of peeled litchi in front of her, and said faintly, "I have taken out the nut. You can take it to the kitchen and let the cook put some red bean paste in it, and then let people put it in the ice cellar to make a litchi bean paste jelly."


    "Ah." Qiao Feng took the dish and went out.


    At dusk, if sound is in the evening before dinner, he will take a bath early.


    In order to avoid the cold at night, easy to have wet cold body.


    After bathing, she changed her body into a red, chest length Ru skirt.


    Since the fourth master allowed her to wear Hanfu in private, she usually wore Hanfu in the main courtyard.


    Out of the mansion, she was dressed in formal full clothes.


    This Hanfu is embroidered with silver dark patterns and white plum blossom.


    Dark lines are all over the body.


    But the white plum blossom is not embroidered all over the body.


    Only the right waist embroidered with a bunch of plum blossom, and green leaves.


    It looks simple and elegant.Then, under the servant''s service, she began to have dinner.


    At the same time, the four masters of the front yard also had dinner with the servants.


    When Su Peisheng saw the fourth master eating with a straight face, he did not dare to stand aside.


    "Everything has been sent to the main courtyard." The fourth master asked.


    "Back to the master, all those birthday gifts were sent to the main courtyard by he Zhongkang in the afternoon."


    "There''s something to say there."


    "When we went to the front yard, we heard that Fu Jin was resting in the afternoon, so we didn''t know." Su Peisheng returned cautiously.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the fourth master placed the dishes and chopsticks heavily, showing no appetite.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng knelt down and said, "master, why don''t you ask Fu Jin to come to the front yard?"


    "Bang Dang," he said.


    The cup of hot tea was smashed in front of him.


    He was so frightened that he knelt on the ground, trembling and afraid to speak and rise.


    "Don''t mention the main courtyard when you eat." The fourth master continued to eat, but Junlang''s face was gloomy.


    Su Peisheng''s mouth twitched and his heart said just now... Didn''t you mention it yourself?


    To say that Fujin is really true, the fourth master asked people to send so many gifts.


    She also won''t let the slave come to the front yard to talk. Do you like it or not? Let someone return a trinket to the fourth master. She should be more or less enthusiastic.


    However, after those things were sent to the main courtyard, they seemed to be floating in the water. There was no movement at all.


    I haven''t been to her main courtyard for a long time. I don''t know how to keep the front yard.


    This time, the fourth master took the initiative to make friends. Even the clothes were selected by him.


    In particular, the box of lychees, do not know how much effort, in order to fresh transport to the capital.


    So this meeting son, ye where give up face.


    What''s more, the fourth master''s disposition has made such a concession for the first time.


    If Fu Jin doesn''t appreciate it, his family will be in trouble!


    So, for the sake of peace in his family, Su Peisheng casually made an excuse and went out of the front yard.


    The fourth master didn''t let him go to the main courtyard to call Fu Jin, but he couldn''t really stop calling.


    After all, he is a man of integrity.


    Not long after, Su Peisheng arrived at the main courtyard. Ruoyin just finished his dinner.


    She reclined in her chair and was reading.


    And the small table on her right is full of all kinds of small snacks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    "Fu Jin, Duke Su asked to see him outside."


    If the voice head did not lift, said: "ask him to come in."


    Then Su Peisheng came into the room with his face on his arm.


    Seeing Ruoyin reading a book, he said with a smile, "Fu Jin, are you satisfied with the things that the slaves have sent during the day?"


    "What do you mean?" Ruo Yin looks through the book with affectation.


    After turning his eyes, Su Peisheng said with a smile, "that''s all the rewards. The fourth master tried his best to find them and sent them to the main court."


    "I know, those things are very precious." If the sound is diffuse and does not take heart to return.


    Su Peisheng said with a smile, "since Fujin knows that everything is good, it''s better to go to the front yard with the slave. I just thought about you."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin finally raises her head and looks at Su Peisheng.


    "I only said that those things are precious, but I didn''t say I like them." She blinked her eyes, beautiful eyes, full of cunning.


    Su Peisheng didn''t seem to believe that Fu Jin dared to speak like this.


    If other people are rewarded by the fourth master, they can''t wait for people to come to the front yard to thank them.


    I even wish I could go to the front yard in person.


    What''s more, it''s a long time for her to follow the four steps.


    This one looks very clever at ordinary times. How can it not be enlightened?


    Su Peisheng asked incredulously, "you don''t like anything because of so much reward from the front yard."


    So far, he can only lower the standard.


    Since you can''t move Fujin to the front yard, it''s good for him to bring a good word to the front yard.


    Even if Fu Jin liked one of them, he would like to be happy with the fourth master.


    Otherwise, they are the slaves who will suffer later.


    "Well... Not very much." If the sound is uninteresting.


    "You don''t like any fresh litchi, then?"


    "It''s too cold. If you eat too much, you''ll get cold and get angry easily." Ruoyin blurted out almost without hesitation.


    Su Peisheng puffed at the corners of his mouth. In the summer, he was the man holding an ice bowl.


    Today, although it''s not very hot in May, it''s OK to eat iced litchi.


    Moreover, those spicy meals, Fujin did not say that he was afraid of getting angry.


    Eat a lychee to be afraid of getting angry?


    But the purpose of his coming today is to coax Fu Jin into making friends with the fourth master.


    Therefore, he can only pretend to be a fool if he feels something wrong.


    "Well... What about the clothes, especially the dresses and bedclothes, but...


    " the clothes are either too light or too flowery. " If you don''t wait for Su Peisheng to finish speaking, you can say it directly.


    Su Peisheng was so shocked that he swallowed "but the fourth master selected it himself" into his stomach.


    He probably knew what Fu Jin meant.


    Therefore, he knelt down and said, "Fu Jin, it''s not easy for me to let people reward so many precious things today. Just take it soft, or you will suffer in the end."


    "It''s not as serious as you said. If you don''t like it, you just don''t like it. You can''t let me speak without my conscience."


    Su Peisheng kowtowed and said, "Fu Jin, you misunderstand me. I don''t mean anything else. To tell you the truth, I''ve just been angry. If you go on like this, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to end the ceremony. "


    "It doesn''t matter. You are the servant of the Lord. I don''t want you to be embarrassed. Just tell me exactly what I said to you." Ruo Yin said and waved her hand and went on reading.


    Su Peisheng opened his mouth and finally just said "bang" and went out.


    After su Peisheng left, Qiao Feng covered his heart and asked nervously, "master, do you want to be tight like this?"


    She couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be if Su Peisheng had passed on this to the fourth master.


    Will you bring a knife to the front yard to chop Fu Jin?


    After all, on weekdays, there is nothing to do. The fourth master is chilly.


    If you get angry, I''m afraid the main courtyard will be lifted.


    "I don''t know." If the tone closes the book, he gets up and says, "OK, set it."


    Then, under the service of Qiao Feng, she washed and lay down.


    She also has her own right and wrong.


    When it comes to business, or if she has made a mistake first, she will certainly be soft hearted and punish as he likes.


    But this time, he had to ask her before she answered.


    Instead, he was angry with her.


    Sure enough, not long after Ruoyin lay down, the fourth master came to the main courtyard with a large number of servants.


    He may have su Peisheng singing the newspaper.


    Even the servant of the main courtyard was about to enter the room to inform Ruoyin, but he also put a big hand on it and sent him away.That cold and handsome face, as if full of "where is Fu Jin, ye want to cut her." The look of rage.


    Qiao Feng held the lotus lamp and lit the lamp in the room. He quickly rolled out and took the door.


    Inside, the fourth master looked at the bed curtain that had already been put down, and raised his feet and went to the bedside.


    How dare I am. I dislike the things he sent. I still have the mind to sleep here.


    As he approached, he lifted the red bedspread.


    The woman was lying on her side.


    The little woman was facing the bed with her back to him.


    A head of beautiful hair like ink, casually and lazily spread on the silk pillow.


    It was covered with a thin veil.


    As she slept on her side, her coat had long slipped down her shoulders.


    The snow-white pearl shoulder, accidentally exposed in the outside.


    The inside of Ru skirt is a bra style, with a big bow tied with silk in the middle.


    In the posture of looking down from the fourth master, you can see that there are mountains in the horizontal direction and peaks on the side. The height is different from far to near...


    her body fluctuates slightly because of breathing.


    The point is that she''s in good shape, as if breathing.


    A good figure will break free from the shackles of the bow at any time.


    The man''s abdomen was tight.


    He followed her clavicle up, eyes fell on her lips, and then to the tip of her nose, long and curly eyelashes.


    When she found that the woman''s eyelashes were shaking slightly, she raised her hand and hit her arm.


    "Don''t think you''re pretending to be asleep if you turn your back on him."


    If Yin is not pretending to sleep, because she always lies down and can fall asleep.


    Just now, in a daze, she heard voices and footsteps.


    So some of them wake up, but they don''t open their eyes.


    Now I was beaten by a man, and I woke up completely.


    She was as frightened as a horse.


    Looking up, I saw a gloomy man sitting by the bed.


    At this time, the fourth master is like Iceland in the Arctic.


    Everywhere is barren, without a trace of life, eroded by the huge ice sheet.


    Even if the sun scattered over the earth, but also cover not hot snow.


    Will only make the air, more cold.


    And his body, surging hot magma.


    Maybe it will be like a volcano at any time, like a big eruption, all the way to the bottom of people''s heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    But also because of the prosperous age, handsome face, with unstoppable male charm, and clean image.


    If Yinxin knows that he is on the verge of rage, he must not be provoked.


    So, she pretended to be surprised and delicate way: "my lord... You hit people can really hurt."


    The fourth master has never been a pity on her. Every time he starts to fight her, he really hits her.


    "Young master, don''t think that being coquettish can spare you." The man looks cold, but his sight falls on her arm just now.


    I saw that the small white arm, there has been a bright red five finger color.


    He bit the back alveolar hard.


    Really is a useless little woman, just touch red into that.


    If you put more effort on it, will your hands be broken.


    "My good fourth master, how can I make you angry?" She rubbed her aching arm and asked.


    "It''s said that you dislike the clothes selected for you by the Lord?" The man said, he pulled the material on her body, "don''t look at what coarse cloth you made of, dare to dislike the clothes sent by the Lord!"


    Although the clothes on her body are very beautiful.


    But he specially asked people to use the best silk and satin, specially made, and she was ungrateful.


    If the corner of her mouth twitches, her clothes are also made of good silk, OK!


    She took a deep breath and asked Qiao Feng to bring the frozen lychee bean paste.


    He explained to the fourth master, "I don''t like those clothes, but I''m a wife of sum. In addition, I''m Fu Jin, and I''m not well dressed."


    With that, the material just pulled by the fourth master slipped onto the mat.


    She put it on her shoulder again in a hurry. She didn''t look like seducing the fourth master.


    Fourth master: "those pure white clothes should be worn by a little girl. As a mother of two children, I don''t dress up well. What''s more, we used to wear red and celebrate in Qing Dynasty. I always think it''s not good to wear white Ruoyin gently pulls the sleeve of La Si ye to attract his attention.


    The fourth master quietly pulled the sleeve out of the woman''s hand.


    And turned his head to stare at her one eye, way: "dress bedclothes are mostly white, other colors are not good-looking."


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, heart says you this kind of straight man of course feel white best.


    "The key is that pure white is very simple, it has no other style, but it needs a little lace."


    Voice just fell, only listen to the man coldly return: "lace is disgusting, ye let people cut off."


    If the sound after listening, immediately petrified in place.


    It''s not that straight men love women wearing silk and socks or lace.


    How come to the fourth master here, he this straight male cancer level, incredibly feel lace nausea, what is this operation?


    Ruoyin casually lifted her forehead hair back and tried to change the topic: "Sir, I think the clothes of our Daqing are very good-looking, no matter it is the flag dress or the Han suit, so I really can''t appreciate those pure white clothes, can''t I not wear those white ones..."


    she took the fourth master''s arm and shook it coquettishly.


    Little did not know, her hair when casual, for men, is simply a killer.


    The fourth master is still immersed in the amorous feelings of women''s hair.


    Her mind is full of charm through her hair.


    He coughed gently and said, "let''s not talk about clothes. Tell me why you haven''t come to the front yard recently."


    "I didn''t come to my main courtyard." Ruo Yin murmured in a low voice.


    "My business is busy. If you don''t come to see you, you can''t... Come to the front yard?" The fourth master is right and strong.


    "I can''t disturb him because of his busy business. What''s more, he looks so fierce. I''m afraid that if I go to the main courtyard, you''ll drive me away... "Her voice is delicate and soft, as if she were a little pathetic with no sense of security.


    The fourth master raised his hand and almost touched her hair to comfort her.


    But when the big hand was hanging in the air, he took it back.


    And vigorously pull and open the woman''s hand, the arm pulled out.


    "What about litchi? Do you know how much effort it took to get people transported from Zengcheng to the capital city? You said you had a cold stomach and a fever, eh?"


    "Lychees really eat a lot of cold stomach fire ah." Ruoyin is thick skinned. She continues to hold the man''s arm and lean on his shoulder. Her right hand is still on his strong chest, drawing circles intentionally or unintentionally.


    "It''s just because it''s so delicious and greedy that I''ve eaten a lot of food today, so that''s why I said that. I still feel sick in my stomach and my throat is burning... So don''t be angry... Ok...


    " it''s time! I call you greedy Fourth master''s arm, spreads the graceful touch feeling in front of the woman.


    The key is that my heart was scratched by that little claw.It seems that every time she draws a circle, his heart is surging.


    He held the woman''s restless hand in one hand and her waist in the other.


    Just at this time, the voice of Qiao Feng came from the door: "Fu Jin, I brought the frozen lychee bean paste."


    "Come in." Ruoyin keeps a distance from the fourth master.


    The fourth master has always had the burden of idols, so he sits on the edge of his bed.


    Wait until Qiao Feng puts the frozen lychee bean paste out.


    Ruoyin got out of bed with a smile and poked one with a toothpick.


    This litchi jelly from the ice cellar to the main courtyard, along the way has returned to some temperature, flesh soft and hard moderate, just good.


    Chew it carefully and smell of ice cream.


    Then, she stabbed and handed it to the fourth master''s lips.


    But the fourth master glanced at litchi, took back his eyes and turned around arrogantly.


    "I''ll have a taste of it. I''ll peel the shell and core myself, and I''ll make it specially. I''ll wait for you to have a taste." She brought the litchi to him again.


    When the fourth Master heard that she had peeled it herself, he glanced at the litchi, but he didn''t refuse, so he took a bite.


    If Yin knew, the litchi box had not been opened when it was delivered.


    So she decided that the fourth master had never eaten it.


    As for Hongyi and Hongxiu, she has been sent fresh litchi in the afternoon.


    But this lychee bean paste jelly is really made for the fourth master.


    Thanks to him for remembering her birthday every year and sending her so many precious things.


    "How is it? Is it delicious?" She blinked her beautiful eyes.


    Even if the fourth master felt that the frozen litchi was cool and sweet, he said faintly, "it''s too sweet, and it''s bad to eat."


    "No, there''s no sugar. I''m not bored with it." Ruo Yin said, and then poked a lychee to eat, chewing, she seems to understand what.


    Immediately the eye light turns slightly, sighed a tone, way: "since the Lord does not like to eat, I still reward the servant."


    The voice just fell, her waist was held by a man.


    The whole body sat directly on him.


    "Dare you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Since then, he has had nightmares of his life.


    In addition, he did not want to collude with the officials on the court.


    As a result, if one''s strength is not good and he has been humiliated, he will not be respected.


    "Presumptuous!" The crown prince has always been arrogant and domineering. If he is not satisfied, he can be furious. He thinks that this is challenging his majesty as a crown prince.


    "What does your parents have to do with loneliness when they are old? Even if they are dead, they are only two dog lives." The crown prince scolded him, and Xu Yuanmeng''s parents cursed him.


    Originally, Xu Yuanmeng was not an ordinary literati. He was a man of backbone and disobeying power.


    Since he was beaten by Kangxi in public more than ten years ago, he knew that the Royal taboo was to never contradict the royal family in public, especially the emperor.


    And the prince is a prince, the same is true.


    That''s why he just took it.


    Now when he heard the prince cursing his parents, he said in high spirits: "prince, my parents have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you curse them? It''s unreasonable!"


    "Be reasonable? What you say alone is truth Speaking of the atmosphere, the prince went down the steps and went up to Xu Yuanmeng to fight and kick.


    The officials did not dare to pull forward.


    The princes all hoped that the prince would be more crazy about the appointment, and it would be better to abolish his position as a monarch.


    Only the third and fourth masters came forward to pull the prince.


    "Prince, Xu Yuanmeng is our teacher after all. You should give him some face. What a big thing." The third master was a scholar.


    He especially appreciates people like Xu Yuanmeng.


    The fourth master just grabbed the prince and didn''t speak.


    "Get out of here As soon as the prince worked hard, he broke free from the shackles of the fourth and third masters.


    Then, he continued to beat Xu Yuanmeng.


    He dragged Xu Yuanmeng''s official uniform and went outside.


    Finally, he threw Xu Yuanmeng into the lotus pond outside the palace.


    He hit and scolded while pressing Xu Yuanmeng into the water.


    "If you respect Xu Yuanmeng alone, you are a teacher. If you don''t respect Xu Yuanmeng, you are a dog slave. The dog slave dare to show his teeth in front of the master, and he has to kill you!"


    Xu Yuanmeng is like a clown, his official clothes are already wet through.


    A face full of wrinkles, flushed and full of humiliation.


    The prince picked up a beating and threw it into the pond again and again.


    At the beginning, Xu Yuanmeng struggled in the water like a duck.


    Later, he simply did not "flutter" in the water and intended to drown.


    Seeing this, the prince, dressed in a yellow robe, stopped beating.


    The corner of his mouth also drew a bloody sneer and said with disgust: "do you want to die! Don''t you study in the temple of maoqin, the Pope''s heirs, and you will be punished there


    Then the prince stood in front of the pond with his hands down and ordered: "come on! Take Xu Yuanmeng, the old thing, to maoqin hall, and take the staff to thirty! "


    "Prince, Xu Yuanmeng is over 50 years old. I''m afraid he can''t stand thirty boards." The third master really can''t bear it.


    Although they have grown up now and have a mansion.


    But Xu Yuanmeng, how to say, also taught them several princes.


    The prince raised his cold-blooded chin slightly and lifted his feet to maoqin hall.


    The mouth is more rampant way: "lonely let who die, who must die, now lonely Rao his Xu Yuan dream a life, even if it is good, where round get someone else to interrupt."


    On the prince''s handsome face, there is an incomparable life as a crown prince.


    As if in addition to Kangxi, other people in his eyes, like ants.


    Hearing this, the third master opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    By the side of the fourth master, pulled the corner of the clothes, and finally swallowed the words.


    The two brothers looked at each other with understanding and kept up with the prince''s pace.


    A moment later, Xu Yuanmeng, who is over 50 years old, is beaten by a group of bodyguards in turn.


    Even the young people can''t stand the 30 big boards.


    Don''t mention such old bones as Xu Yuanmeng. The clothes behind him are already bloody and fleshy.


    From the beginning of his loud life sparing, to now, can only faint pain chant.


    The official hat had fallen long ago, and his face was dirty, full of mud from the pond.


    His mouth without blood gave out a faint, mosquito like moan: "Oh, ah, ah ~"


    a great Confucian official in the dynasty still taught the emperor Confucian classics yesterday, including friendship, benevolence, respect for teachers, respect for elders, and friendship for relatives and friends.


    Today, in front of the officials, the prince and the students, I was bullied and humiliated like this.


    Physical and psychological humiliation made him ashamed.


    In the future, how to stand on the court and how to build a teacher''s prestige in front of the students.


    He had thought that the princes had grown up.Those young heirs are better at teaching.


    It seems that when these barbarians grow up, they will eventually raise a number of small barbarians.


    At this time, on the steps in front of maoqin hall, all the young princes and grandsons stood.


    They see as the prince of the emperor uncle, so beat the teacher.


    Some of them are still covering their mouths and laughing secretly. They feel that they are happy to have someone clean up their old dogma.


    Of course, some people think that this is too much and they don''t respect teachers.


    And Hongyi of the fourth master''s family is such a person.


    The little boy was standing on the steps with his hands in his hands, watching the scene, his hands behind him and his fists.


    In the afternoon of the same day, after school, Hongyi went to the main hospital as usual and said hello to Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin smiles and rubs the sweat on his forehead.


    He also told Qiao Feng, "go and ask the dining room to bring the Iced Milk Pudding."


    Hongyi lowered his head and obediently let Ruoyin wipe sweat.


    Mouth some unhappy way: "e Niang, today''s Prince Huang uncle in front of all people''s face, the old gentleman to beat a meal, I see Mr. blood all over, after being lifted up, the place is full of blood, even in the pond, also floating a layer of red."


    Smell speech, if sound wipe sweat''s hand to pause.


    She didn''t know what the rules were in the front yard.


    But on weekdays, she punished slaves in the main court, and did not use children''s face.


    The purpose is not to let the children have a kind of learning, stimulate the children''s immature mind.


    Kangxi is not a good example. When the princes were reading, they beat their teachers more than once in front of them.


    During this period, Xu Yuanmeng was a proud man and was beaten the most.


    We should teach with injuries instead of recuperation.


    As a result, the princes have grown up.


    Either the heart is like a snake or a scorpion, it is vicious and merciless, or it is unpredictable.


    For the sake of imperial power, I don''t know how many fraternal means have to be played in private.


    The prince is the overlord of the Forbidden City, let alone beat the teacher.


    After hearing about the woman in the backyard, which one didn''t obey, he just scraped his ears when he went up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    This kind of beating even women, tut tut...


    Ruoyin whispered in her heart: "which teacher was beaten this time?"


    "It''s Mr. Xu Yuanmeng. He''s so old that he''s been hit by 30 boards. The emperor''s Ma FA also turns a blind eye to him. I''m afraid it''s..." Hongyi didn''t go on.


    But Ruoyin also knows that Xu Yuanmeng is going to die soon.


    Alas, Xu Yuanmeng really has the pride of a scholar.


    It was a supreme honor to be appointed by Emperor Kangxi to teach the princes. However, it was the most cruel treatment when he came here.


    At ordinary times, students have to kneel down in class. It''s strange that the students are afraid of him.


    But if you don''t accept it, you will die.


    Moreover, the servility of the Qing Dynasty was deeply rooted, not only the prince, but also other princes.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and comforted him: "don''t worry. The older you are, the harder your life will be. He will not only have a hard life, but also endure the people who have bullied him. You just have to read well and don''t be influenced by others."


    If she remembers correctly, this one will live longer than the prince.


    "E Niang, sir, is he really OK? What''s the meaning of that he can endure a lot of people?" Hongyi asked.


    If the sound pinched the face of Hongyi, he said: "nothing. Anyway, you can rest assured that the old man will live well."


    "Oh." Hongyi rubbed his face and sat down in the armchair.


    Just at this time, Qiao LAN brought up the milk pudding.


    "Come on, Zhuang Zhuang. Try this. It''s cool and nutritious." Ruoyin took a small bowl and handed Hongyi a small bowl.


    Hongyi looked at the milk pudding in front of him. Instead of eating it, he said with a smile: "e Niang, can you let me bring some back to the front yard for Yuanbao to eat."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send a bowl of preserved eggs in the afternoon, but he''s too young to eat too much ice in a day. Why don''t you take some for your Amar later?" Ruoyin is very pleased with Hongyi''s love for his younger brother.


    But just when she was relieved, Hongyi lowered her head and said, "e Niang...


    " eh? What''s the matter? " Ruoyin heard his words and stopped.


    "That..." Hongyi scooped out a mouthful of pudding, and after swallowing, he said, "can''t you call me strong in the future?"


    "What do you call Zhuang Zhuang?" Little guy, I can read a few words and begin to dislike her nickname.


    "Just call big brother, or Hongyi." When he saw Ruoyin''s reaction, he thought there was a play.


    However, Ruoyin''s attitude was resolute: "no, I''ve brought you up with all my efforts. I call you big brother and Hongyi. It seems that you have more points! But you don''t worry, e Niang won''t call you like that outside


    "Oh, thank you, e Niang. Whatever you like." Hongyi returns dutifully.


    After he has finished the pudding, he will go to the front yard to do his homework.


    Just as he was about to return to the front yard, Su Peisheng sang a report: "here you are!"


    So, Ruoyin and Hongyi went to the door to meet them.


    "Good luck If sound Yingying, blessing body salute.


    Hongyi followed him and hit the fourth master, "Amar, my son went back to the front yard to review his lessons."


    The fourth master glanced at Hongyi and gave a faint "um" sound, which was accurate.


    Then he lifted his feet and went to the hall.


    Ruoyin followed him into the hall and waited on the fourth master to change his official clothes and clean his hands.


    When they sat down in the hall, she handed the bowl of Iced Milk Pudding to the fourth master.


    He said with a smile: "I just planned to let Hongyi take it to the front yard. Since he has come, let''s drink here while it''s still freezing."


    The fourth master scooped out a mouthful of milk pudding, with a faint milk flavor and sweet taste in his mouth.


    The pudding melted in the mouth, which made him sweating outside. He ate a bowl of pudding at once.


    He wiped the corners of his mouth with a dark blue handkerchief and said, "the thirteenth younger brother is old and has his own residence. But I went to see him today. The conditions are too simple."


    "Princess min was not in a high position at first, and she didn''t leave him anything after her death. You can add a decent set of furniture to him from the department store. As for the silver, you can get it from the cashier."


    "Yes, I can, but I can''t ask for my husband''s money. Just take it as my sister-in-law''s wishes."


    Since a few years ago, after the death of Min Fei, thirteen elder brother has been taking care of her under her knee.


    The imperial concubine treats thirteen elder brother, has always been regular.


    Not particularly good, but not bad.


    After all, in her eyes, in addition to the fourteenth elder brother, she did not even care about the son.


    How many thoughts can you have to take care of other people''s sons.


    But the fourth elder brother, who could not feel the brotherhood from the fourteenth elder brother, experienced it in thirteen elder brother.Therefore, the relationship between the thirteen elder brother and the fourth master is the best.


    For Ruoyin''s appearance of being rich and bold, the fourth master''s attitude was resolute: "no, it must be done according to the Lord."


    "Sir, we are husband and wife. Can we make such a clear distinction in terms of money? I always support me for my daily food and clothing. I buy some furniture for my thirteen younger brother, and I also reach out to ask for money. I feel so ashamed and flustered." Ruoyin throws his handkerchief to the fourth master.


    "I''m sorry that what you have is silver." The fourth Master said and got up and said, "this is settled. I still have something to do. I have to go back to the front yard."


    "Yes." Ruoyin smiles and sends the fourth master away.


    She is a money maker, but not a miser who lives on money.


    As long as others treat her well, her money can be shared in a large way.


    On weekdays, the fourth master is very kind to her and the two elder brothers below. All good things are sent to the main courtyard.


    So she didn''t want to ask the fourth master for money because of the furniture.


    However, such a male chauvinist man, the fourth master, was afraid to take advantage of her.


    It''s like using her money, it''s a violation of his dignity.


    That''s it. It''s up to him.


    Ruoyin knows that the fourth master is efficient.


    Since she has promised the fourth master''s business, she should finish it efficiently.


    So on the same day, she asked people to go to the department store with words and pick a set of good red sandalwood furniture.


    In the morning of the next day, she went to the department store by carriage, checked the furniture and picked out some ornaments.


    When everything was ready, she took the minions, followed by six loading carriages, and went to the residence of thirteen elder brother.


    After all, thirteen elder brother in history, is the fourth master''s right hand will, she can''t neglect.


    What''s more, she heard that the fourth master would also go on the southern tour of Kangxi.


    She also managed the affairs well. After returning to the mansion, she showed her meritorious deeds in front of the fourth master, so that she could have a chance to accompany the southern patrol.


    Having said hello in advance, when they got there, the thirteen Fu Jin Zhao Jia family, dressed in a water blue flag dress, took his servants to watch at the door.


    When the carriage stopped, Ruoyin took mother Liu''s hand and got off the carriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Thirteen Fu Jin smile forward, Chao Ruo Yin line Ping Li.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I heard the thirteenth master say that you are coming today and have been waiting here early in the morning. But what''s the matter with so many carriages behind you?"


    "You carry the things in the car into the house. Be careful. Don''t rub them." When Ruoyin told the servant, he said with a smile, "the fourth master and I have heard that you are happy to move in. We can''t do anything else, so we choose some furniture from the department store."


    Smell speech, 13 Fu Jin looks at the furniture that long dragon carries into the house, see everything is exquisite and precious.


    She waved her hand and anxiously said, "I can''t use them. These things are too much and too expensive. I can''t take them. Otherwise, the thirteen masters will come back and tell me what I want."


    "Then my fourth master asked me to deliver it. Don''t you embarrass me If the sound raises the foot to go to the mansion, "the younger sister if not willing to accept, I live in your house, dare not go back."


    Seeing this, thirteen Fu Jin had to shake his head.


    "Well, I''ll thank my fourth sister-in-law."


    Entering the mansion, thirteen Fu Jin took Ruo Yin to stroll around the house.


    If you really don''t know what you don''t see, you''re scared.


    This mansion is several times smaller than the Baylor house of the fourth master. It is a careless and empty mansion.


    Vermilion door, bluestone like wall, black tile cover.


    The water in the lake is only half filled, and the rockery seems to have not been built.


    As for the interior of the house, except for some necessary furnishings, there was nothing nearby.


    If you use modern words, it''s almost like a blank room.


    Ruoyin sat in the house for a while, drank three cups of tea, and chatted with thirteen Fujin.


    At the end of lunch, she left with her servant.


    After seeing off Ruoyin, thirteen elder brother returned to the house.


    Thirteen Fujin is a virtuous, she almost every day will wait for thirteen elder brother to go home.


    At this time, she saw thirteen elder brother from a distance.


    The young man was dressed in a proper blue official uniform, with a black agate on his hand.


    On his handsome face, there is a shallow smile.


    When she approached, she saluted in a proper manner.


    "How many times have I told you that we should stay together every day and have nothing to salute. You don''t know it''s hot now. You have to wait here. " Thirteen elder brother helped her up and led her to the house.


    "I''ve been busy outside all day. What''s more, I''m willing to wait for you." Thirteen Fu Jin returned stubbornly.


    Thirteen elder brother held the woman''s hand more tightly, "well, well, you want to do whatever you want, but you have to take care of your body. It''s too hot outside. Don''t get caught in the heat."


    "I''ll wait for you in the pavilion. I won''t be affected by the heat." Zhao Jia holds the young man''s hand.


    At this time, thirteen elder brother saw that all the people in the house were moving things.


    Surprised to ask: "these furniture is how to return a responsibility, the Lord remembers our house has not had time to add furniture."


    "It''s the fourth sister-in-law. She sympathizes with us and gives us a lot of furniture and ornaments, which makes me feel embarrassed. I didn''t dare to accept it. But I heard her saying that she really wanted to help us. I saw her make a great effort to make a trip, so I should go."


    Brother shisan:...


    seeing that brother shisan didn''t speak, Zhao Jia thought he had received the wrong things. He asked, "Sir, am I wrong? I shouldn''t have collected these things. Then ask them to return them to the fourth elder brother''s house."


    "No, you did well." Thirteen elder brother sighed and said: "these years, I have not been treated by brothers. Since the death of e Niang, other elder brothers even look down on me and bully me without the support of e Niang. Only the fourth brother cares about me, takes care of me and helps me


    "The fourth elder brother treats me with sincerity. If I refuse his good intentions, I will not make trouble."


    In the whole capital, no one knows the fourth brother better than him.


    The fourth elder brother''s temperament is extreme. He wants to love heaven and hate him to hell.


    And he, also at the bottom of his heart, respects and loves the elder brother.


    At the same time, Ruoyin goes directly to the front yard of the fourth master after returning to the mansion.


    When she got there, she went straight to the study.


    Su Peisheng met her and respectfully beat a thousand children: "please Fu Jin Da''an."


    "I have something to tell you. Go in and let me know." If sound looks at the close study door, light way.


    "Bang!" Su Peisheng got up quickly and knocked at the door.


    After a while, he went to Ruoyin with a smile and said, "Fujin, it''s hot outside. Please come into the room."


    If sound tiny jaw head, loosen mother Liu''s hand, entered the study.


    As soon as she entered the study with her front foot, Su Peisheng helped her close the door.


    If the sound bypasses the outer room, it goes directly to the inner room.


    Looking back along the screen, you can see that the fourth master is wearing a dark blue robe and is writing with his head down.


    The man held a white jade Langhao pen in his hand, writing on Xuan paper with his wrist.That dedicated appearance, showing mature man''s unique calm and charm.


    She raised her feet to him and stood at the desk.


    "My Lord." She called him softly.


    The fourth master didn''t lift his head. He said, "you''re here. Su Peisheng says you have something to do. Go ahead."


    "I''ve just come back from my thirteen brothers and sisters. I''ve done all the things that the Lord asked me to do. The furniture was delivered to their house early in the morning, and there were some small ornaments." She sat down in the chair opposite him.


    Hands on his cheek, just watching him write.


    The fourth master only asked the woman to send furniture, but she didn''t expect her to send ornaments.


    Then light way: "what you think is quite comprehensive, but there are other things?"


    She is not a person who likes to show her meritorious deeds, but she asks for credit in front of him. It is estimated that she still has something hidden.


    Ruoyin propped up his chin and beat around and said, "Sir, I heard that emperor Alma is going to patrol the south this time. Do you want to accompany him again?"


    "Who told you that." The fourth master stopped writing and looked up at the woman. He seemed to be exploring something.


    If the sound is right and strong to return: "guess in vain, Ye is so excellent, the emperor Alma has no reason not to take you."


    "Stop walking your horse here and say, what do you want to do?"


    If the sound "hey hey" a smile, said: "the Lord has not answered me, you also want to go south tour?"


    "No


    "Ah?" Did she miscalculate?


    At this time, only listen to the man magnetic tunnel: "originally was the southern tour, but the emperor Alma temporarily changed to patrol the northern part of the Great Wall, so, the Lord is not the southern patrol, is to the northern frontier."


    "I''ll say..." Ruoyin''s eyes flashed out and said, "Hey, can I go with you


    It refers to the northern part of Inner Mongolia, Gansu, Ningxia, Hebei and other provinces and autonomous regions as well as the Mongolian Plateau.


    On weekdays, in addition to the necessary visit, or purchase important things.


    In the rest of the time, almost all of them do not step out of the gate.


    Don''t talk about such a long journey. It''s just that there are few opportunities for a one-day tour in the suburbs of Beijing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    The Mongolian man struggled for several times and was finally knocked down.


    "Good!" Kangxi called out, and the others clapped.


    Then, Zhijun Wang played against two Mongolian men and defeated each other.


    After winning three times in a row, he immediately brought back the atmosphere of the scene.


    "Emperor, I''ve heard that Zhijun is brave and good at fighting all the time. When I see him today, I really admire him! I really admire it Altan admires.


    Kangxi sat at the head of the table, smiling heartily.


    The prince of Zhi returned to his seat in the cheers.


    At this time, a sharp male voice, said an unpleasant word: "what''s great, but the simple mind, developed limbs."


    When they heard of the reputation, they saw that it was the prince, not anyone else, who said this.


    This makes the atmosphere of just return warm, suddenly cool down again.


    The prince is the crown prince of a country. Even if the people around him think he said something wrong, they dare not say anything more.


    Kangxi''s eyes, sharp to the prince.


    His eyes fell on the prince''s slightly drunk cheek and said coldly, "the prince is drunk. He talks nonsense here. Someone will take him down."


    Then, there are guards carrying the prince away.


    But the prince''s mouth is shouting "lonely drunk.".


    Zhi Jun Wang thought Kangxi would let the prince apologize to him.


    But never thought, Kangxi covered up the prince to this point.


    His hands, hidden under the law, clenched his fists.


    Is it because he is the prince!


    However, his anger is not only far away.


    After he left the banquet, he got rid of the bondage of the guards and staggered in a serpentine pace.


    When he arrived at the yurt, he found a girl with a round face, thick eyebrows, big eyes, red lips, outstandingly tall and full-bodied.


    She was wearing an orange red Mongolian dress, healthy skin of wheat color, shining young in the night light.


    A long and black hair, such as ink vertical batch in the shoulder, both sides also weave a few small color braids.


    He wore a red hat with various gems on the brim.


    There is a ring of jewels on the forehead, like tassels, hanging between the forehead.


    The girl''s cheeks were flushed with ruby beads.


    Seeing that the prince''s eyes were straight, he raised his feet and walked towards the girl.


    Frightened, the girl immediately dropped her head and shuddered.


    The Prince did not care so much. He held up the girl''s arm and touched her face frivolously.


    "Tut tut... What a young skin, as tender as a baby."


    The girl shrunk her face and buried her head lower.


    At this time, the guard in front of the yurt stepped forward and stopped: "prince, this is the Mongolian beauty presented by Altan to the emperor. You can never touch it."


    Hearing this, the prince raised his foot to the bodyguard''s stomach, which was a fierce kick.


    "What do you know, you dog slave? You are the crown prince, the crown prince of a country, and the things of emperor Alma are mine. Not to mention a woman, it is the whole Qing Dynasty. It will be mine."


    With that, he took the girl''s hand in spite of the guards'' obstruction and went to his own camp.


    Where the slave around him dares to stop him, he has to help him close the camp door.


    "Prince... No... don''t do this..." the girl''s face panicked.


    The prince pushed her against the fine wool carpet.


    With the strength of wine, the girl''s face is a kiss.


    But the other side is not willing to cooperate, a desperate struggle, but also in his hand bite a big.


    "Pa" a sound, the prince''s patience all exhausted, a slap in the girl''s face.


    He was not good at stubbornness at all, and his big palm was also trying to hold the girl''s neck.


    Throat issued a ferocious voice like a beast: "if you look on you, it''s your ancestral grave smoking. If you are more sensible, I will give you a concubine. If you are not smart, I will throw you to the slave below!"


    The girl''s face was red and her neck was half red and half white.


    She opened her mouth but could not speak.


    Finally, when tears fell from the corner of his eyes, he nodded in submission.


    Seeing this, the prince patted the girl''s face and drew out a bloodthirsty smile.


    "That''s good." With his hands around his chest, he sat leisurely on the floor paved with woolen carpet, and said, "Why are you still in a daze? Can''t you go to wait on you alone?"


    The girl bit her lips and trembled, and took off the bright yellow robe for the prince.


    "Don''t be afraid, lonely to women is still very gentle, as long as you are obedient enough." The prince''s mouth was full of wine, and he was hoarse beside the girl''s ear.


    Big palm is also slowly stroking on the girl''s back.When they met each other candidly, the corners of the prince''s mouth aroused a smile like a love beast, and his eyes were already scarlet.


    He pushed the girl down in the wool carpet with a big effort, releasing the displeasure and anger on the banquet.


    During this period, no matter how the girl cried, he did not care.


    Whenever the other side is a little unhappy, he pulls the girl''s hair and presses her whole face in the wool blanket.


    Only when the other party was about to suffocate, he pulled her hair, lifted her up, and pushed her into the blanket again and again...


    the next morning, the Mongolian girl carefully waited on the prince to change his clothes and wash himself.


    Facing the girl in front of him, the prince has no emotion at all.


    It seemed that everything last night was just a play on the spot and alcohol was the cause.


    As far as the prince is concerned, he has done so many things, which is nothing at all.


    But for the Mongolian girl, although she is not voluntary, she also regards the other side as her man.


    Last night he didn''t treat her as a human being, and talked about gentleness.


    This morning, she was completely taken as a stranger.


    For a moment, her nose was sour and her eyes were red.


    "Cry what cry, want to climb up the solitary bed of women is more, you are what a green onion." The prince has always been a master who can''t recognize people when he mentions his trousers.


    Women''s tears for him, is not a weapon to invite favor.


    It''s the behavior that annoys him.


    As soon as he pushed the girl aside, other servant girls came forward to wait on him to dress and wash.


    After a stick of incense, the prince went to Kangxi''s camp.


    Their two camps are not far apart, just a few steps away.


    When he got there, the guards didn''t have any difficulty for him, so they let him into the camp directly.


    As soon as he entered the camp, the prince saw Kangxi reading the memorial.


    He did not have time to exchange a few words, he knelt down straight and said: "Huang AMA, my son minister last night... Because I was too sad and drank too much wine, I mistook the woman. When I got up this morning, I found that the person next to my pillow was a stranger. After asking the servants at the bottom, he knew that she was Altan''s gift to you."


    Kangxi: "Kangxi"...


    seeing that Kangxi did not speak, the crown prince repeatedly kowtowed and said, "if your son knows his mistake, please punish him!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    Kangxi stopped writing and glanced at the prince coldly.


    On his majestic cheek, his face was as usual, and he could not see a trace of emotion.


    But the whole body exudes a chilling momentum, and imperial domineering.


    After a long time, he said in a deep voice, "Baocheng, you have let me down."


    The prince bowed his head and knelt down.


    Kangxi has rarely called him a nickname.


    He asked himself in the bottom of his heart, who made him like this.


    Isn''t it the emperor Alma who sits at the top of the table?


    He was intelligent and studious since he was young. He was not only proficient in the classics of various schools of thought and poetry of all dynasties, but also skilled in horse riding and shooting in Manchuria.


    He supervised the country several times and managed the country in a proper way.


    Obviously, he shared the government affairs for the emperor amah, but he was still guarding against this and that.


    Others either don''t make the prince, and when the prince reaches a certain age, they let the prince ascend the throne and live his own life.


    His emperor amah was good enough to train him into a talent, but he was not allowed to finish his career.


    Then he had to pretend to be a little bit of a jerk, and then a little bit of a jerk!


    And then, again, I''m too disappointed with him.


    How can he satisfy his emperor Alma?


    The prince bit his teeth and raised his head again. The violence in his eyes was not seen, but his face was full of grievances.


    "Huang amah, the son minister drank too much last night, and this was just a moment of confusion..."


    in fact, he just knew that the emperor had given it to Kangxi, but he wanted to be intercepted.


    Because he was angry in his heart, Qi Kangxi still did not pass on the throne to him, and let him be the only prince who was established early in the Qing Dynasty, and also the prince who did not ascend the throne.


    "I know that your private life is unruly, and you are full of beautiful women, but you are not so presumptuous that you cut off Altan''s people who are dedicated to me." Kangxi raised his head, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "just a woman is nothing. I only ask you if you still have me in your eyes!"


    Seeing Kangxi, the prince not only didn''t get angry, but also tortured his soul.


    He asked himself this question countless times when he wanted to rebel.


    In the end, he asked himself in his heart.


    In the eyes of emperor Alma, is there any prince like him.


    But he couldn''t ask what was in his heart.


    He had to kowtow in fear, and his eyes were red and red: "Huang amah, you are always the father who used to guard the children''s ministers in front of the hospital bed. Yu Gong, you will always be the emperor Alma that your children learn and respect


    Kangxi looked at the prince who kowtowed repeatedly, the son he had brought up in one hand.


    He half narrowed his sharp eyes, and finally waved his hand. There was no such thing as a tunnel: "it''s just a woman. If you like it, you will be rewarded. But you must bear in mind that it will not be the case again, otherwise I will never give up! "


    This time, many local governors and officials offered him beauties of various styles.


    There are so many women who have never seen him.


    Not for the sake of a Mongolian woman, the two father and son had a quarrel.


    The emperor and the crown prince had a dispute over women. It was not so much ridiculed by people all over the world.


    "Thank you, Alma, and keep it in mind." The prince seems to have guessed the result.


    From childhood to adulthood, he didn''t know how much trouble he had made.


    No prince dares to be so presumptuous in front of Kangxi.


    There is a lyric how to say: can not get forever in Sao + move, the preferred have no fear.


    This sentence is not only true in love, but also in kinship.


    The prince is from small to big, was spoiled by Kangxi lawless.


    He was confident that no matter what he did, Kangxi would cover him up and wipe his ass for him.


    When he was a child, he did something wrong, and Kangxi never punished him.


    He just changed the slaves around him one after another.


    Because Kangxi was convinced that his prince was a good boy and was instigated by the servants around him.


    "Go out and give me a good reflection." Kangxi frowned impatiently and continued to read the memorial without looking at the prince.


    "Yes." After the prince got up, he held his head high and swaggered out.


    Although this time, Kangxi did not severely punish the crown prince.


    But also in the hearts of the two father and son, buried a depth bomb.


    One day, this bomb will blow up the heart of Emperor Kangxi''s preference for the crown prince, and it will be totally different.


    As soon as the prince left the Kangxi camp, he happened to meet the fourth master.


    The fourth master bowed his hands and performed the necessary etiquette to the prince.


    But the prince didn''t even look at the fourth master, so he swaggered away with the servant.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng said angrily, "master, how many errands have you done for the prince before, but now he ignores you like this for the sake of Lord Maqi''s little things. It''s really not right...""Shut up." Four ye reprimanded coldly and said, "you eunuch, you have the heart of the prince."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m very talkative." Su Peisheng slapped himself in the face.


    Just now he was so angry that he almost forgot that the fourth master hardly spoke ill of others behind his back.


    But the prince is really a bridge. In the past, the fourth master wiped his farts and shares many times.


    Can he not count himself.


    However, because the fourth master saved Wu Ge and let the prince make a start, he turned his face and didn''t recognize people. It was really irritating.


    This kind of thing is inevitable. No one is selfish.


    But who let others be the prince is not arrogant.


    In front of Viva, they are arrogant.


    It''s said that the woman who was dedicated to long live master from Mongolia was sleeping yesterday.


    Su Peisheng shook his head and followed the fourth master.


    Looking at the upright figure of the fourth master, he couldn''t figure it out.


    The prince is very different from the fourth.


    I just don''t know what the fourth master is thinking.


    But in any case, the two brothers of the same camp in the past can''t get back together.


    In the following days, the Prince did not stop.


    On the contrary, because of Kangxi''s tolerance, he became more and more presumptuous.


    He not only ate and dressed, but also treated the same as Kangxi, and even more luxurious than Kangxi.


    Kangxi was polite to the vassal kings.


    On the contrary, when he saw other people, he was either pointing fingers or scolding them loudly.


    In the face of all the elder brothers and ministers, he never paid attention to them.


    If you want to scold, if you want to fight, if you want to kick, you can kick.


    And such behavior, continued to Gansu, the prince also did not want to convergence.


    It''s August now, stop and go.


    It happened that when the palace in Gansu stopped, the youngest brother nineteen finally could not help but travel a long distance. In addition, he was acclimatized and had fallen down.


    The accompanying doctors took turns to see 19 elder brother.


    As elder brothers, brothers take turns to take care of 19 elder brother''s hospital bed.


    This morning, Ruoyin washes and changes clothes, is preparing to have breakfast.


    The fourth master entered the house.


    Gansu is no better than Mongolia. In Mongolia, they can only live in tents.


    But here in Gansu Province, Kangxi had the Jianxing palace, and the brothers stayed with them.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master are arranged in a courtyard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    So during this period of time, they almost stayed together every night, but they didn''t feel tired.


    On the contrary, their relationship has been sublimated.


    Looking at a tired face of the man, if Yin where also care to eat.


    Busy command Slave: "quickly prepare hot water bath for ye, let cow cook a white atractylodes yam porridge."


    And she, of course, came forward to wait on the fourth master to wash her hands.


    Fourth master this kind of man, even if is tired, on the surface is more lazy.


    If the sound helps him to change the robe, heartache way: "you did not sleep a night."


    "The nineteen younger brother was in the heat and was in a coma all the time. Huang Alma asked me to wait in front of the hospital bed to take care of her. However, when she was still growing up, she was naturally guarded by her father and the third elder brother at night." The fourth master stood upright, and the deep ink pupil looked at the front.


    "My father''s kindness will surely be felt by my 19th brother. He will get better." She knew that the fourth master was real, but she didn''t say much.


    As for Kangxi, he probably noticed that the older princes were ambitious.


    He liked his younger sons more and more.


    In addition, nineteen elder brother was born to Qi Fei, and Kangxi seemed to love this exotic little woman very much.


    Along with the nineteen elder brother who was born to Qi Fei, she also liked it very much.


    Since the 19th brother was born, Kangxi almost always took it with him.


    Therefore, on this tour, he did not hesitate to take nineteen elder brother, who was only six years old, with him.


    A moment later, when the fourth master closed his eyes and bathed, he asked faintly, "I will be very busy recently. Hongyi is weak. You should work harder and take care of him more."


    "Don''t worry. Although Hongyi is weak, I think of several ways to relieve the summer heat. In addition, every time the motorcade stops, he gets out of the car to walk around and breathe fresh air. There is no adverse reaction."


    After the bath, Ruoyin serves the fourth master and changes into a black silk lining.


    Maybe he was really sleepy. After drinking a bowl of porridge, the fourth master fell asleep.


    If sound quietly let a person put two high ice basin beside the bed.


    The servant girl held a palm fan and fanned the ice basin towards the lying fourth master.


    In this dog days, even sleeping is hot.


    If there were no ice basin, no one would fan.


    I''m afraid that when I wake up, the mat on my back is full of sweat.


    Fourth master was tired all night. She really wanted him to have a good sleep.


    Otherwise, I have to go to watch at night, that is, the body of iron beating will be exhausted.


    With Ruo Yin''s careful and considerate blessing, when the fourth master woke up at noon, the whole person was in a good mood.


    He had so many things in mind that he didn''t sleep much a day.


    At this time, the fourth master stretched himself leisurely.


    Turning around, I saw a new ice basin beside the bed.


    It was covered with transparent ice as high as a mountain, in the cold fog.


    Two servant girls were fanning him, and the cool wind was blowing on him.


    Don''t think about it. It must be Fu Jin''s idea.


    Liu Hua and Liu Ye saw that he was awake and was busy waiting for change and washing.


    The fourth master looked around and could not see Ruoyin''s figure. He asked casually, "where is Fujin?"


    "Go back to the master, Fu Jin went to see big brother." Willow Road.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um", but he didn''t say anything more.


    Three days later, a bad news came to the palace.


    "Fu Jin, I heard that nineteen elder brother was dead." Mother Liu looked serious.


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, way: "order to go down, courtyard servants are more careful, don''t chew the tongue."


    "Yes, master, don''t worry."


    The medical equipment is not good at this time.


    Even a heat stroke can kill people.


    This meeting son, 19 elder brother''s room, wails a piece.


    Kangxi and the princes didn''t howl, but the servants and Qifei were crying.


    "Ah... The little nineteen of this palace..."


    Kangxi sat by the bed, with his sharp eyes long gone.


    He looked at nineteen elder brother whose face was sallow and did not move. He could not speak for a long time.


    I can''t believe it. I called him Amar''s child in the morning. How could it be so sad.


    The princes, ministers and doctors in the room all knelt on the ground, trembling and speechless.


    As the prince, the fourth master knelt in silence in the front row.


    Qi Fei was lying on the edge of the bed, crying out of breath, and finally two eyes, crying fainted in the past.


    "Qi Fei Niang, Niang..." for a while, the room became a pot of porridge.


    The slaves quickly helped Qi Fei to leave.


    After a while, Kangxi touched the forehead of the moon, turned his head and swept his eyes behind the princes and ministers.


    Finally, that pair of sharp eyes, sweeping all the brothers.All the princes had red eyes and sad faces.


    The fourth master has always been a cold-blooded man. His son is gone. He has never shed blood in his heart. He is not easily tearful.


    But these days, he took care of nineteen elder brother day and night, and everyone saw it.


    Days of fatigue, to the pair of deep ink pupil, dyed with a layer of bright red blood.


    In addition, he looked sad.


    At this time, Kangxi seemed to be aware of something wrong, and always felt that something was missing.


    He glanced at the people again, but still did not find the prince.


    "The prince, nineteen is gone. As a brother, he doesn''t even have a personal shadow."


    These days, he did not hear the slave informed.


    Other elder brothers are in front of the hospital bed to take care of nineteen.


    Only the prince is addicted to wine and sex, like a nobody.


    At that time, he thought he was the prince. He didn''t know the seriousness of the matter, so he didn''t care.


    Now people are gone, but the prince is indifferent. It is too, no, like, words!


    For Kangxi''s questions, all kneel on the ground, no one dares to answer.


    The prince''s temperament, if they mix a sentence, I''m afraid there will be no good fruit to eat in the future.


    Seeing this, Kangxi ordered in a deep voice: "Liang Jiugong, you bring someone to find the prince for me. If he doesn''t come, he will come with him!"


    "Bang!" Liang Jiugong beat a thousand, and he couldn''t help running errands.


    At this time, however, the Prince did not know that he was about to face a catastrophe.


    He did not know where to call a group of Mongolian girls, singing and dancing in the camp.


    He was holding a beautiful woman and swam on the woman in his arms.


    A pair of color + squint eyes, then staring at those dancers dancing posture, glittering.


    "Prince, it''s said that nineteen elder brother''s war is over. Don''t you really want to see it?" It was the woman in the prince''s arms who said this.


    She''s Soto''s adopted daughter, hershery Simin.


    It''s nice to say it''s an adopted daughter, but if it''s not nice, it''s actually thin + Malay.


    The so-called "thin + horse" is a beautiful woman bought back with the price of so much money.


    They were taught to play music, chess, calligraphy and painting, singing and dancing, and how to hook men.


    After being cultivated, he gave it to the prince to make it more attractive.


    "Gu has long been fed up with Qi Fei and his nineteen younger brother. He doesn''t care to go to that kind of occasion." The crown prince said contemptuously, "but the son of a dancer, the emperor Alma also takes him as a new favorite."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    This reminds him that when he was a child, Huang Alma took him with him every time he went out.


    Even without him, I would write to him.


    But at that time, he didn''t understand these things. He only thought that Huang amah favored him alone and didn''t care.


    Every time he didn''t answer the letter, Huang Alma was restless.


    But now, he did not know when the friendship between father and son had changed.


    Hesherrismin, a demon and enchanting girl, wrapped her beautiful hair beside her cheek and said, "you are the prince. Your weight in the emperor''s heart is the only one. But the nineteen elder brother is the prince in the end. Whether you want to go or not, will... Not be good."


    The prince frowned impatiently and said, "don''t go."


    He just can''t see the way emperor Alma treats his 19th brother.


    In particular, the last time, he was only a few words fierce 19 younger brother, the emperor Alma reprimanded him for this.


    When he was ill when he was a child, Huang amah was watching by the bedside.


    Even reading official documents is in his bedroom.


    And he also often nests in Huang AMA''s knee, between father and son is intimate.


    Now he was scolded for such a wild thing!


    Si min holds her lips and says something else.


    But when he saw the prince''s frown, he shut up wisely.


    She wants to persuade the prince to do less, but the prince must not listen, so she has no way.


    Otherwise, if she talks too much, the prince will have to beat people.


    After all, it''s nothing new for the prince to beat a woman.


    In the Yuqing palace of the Forbidden City, it is common for the prince to beat women.


    From the intimate maid, to the concubine, and then to the side Fujin.


    Don''t say that she has been spoiled a few times.


    Even the crown prince, although the prince''s attack is not so heavy.


    But the anger can''t be controlled, and she once slapped the princess in the face.


    Therefore, she timely changed the topic, Jiao + said: "Prince... I heard that you had a Mongolian beauty a few days ago, which caused people to stay in an empty room all night...


    warm fragrance and jade, and women''s voice that the dead are not worth their lives.


    The prince has a heart, just like soaking in a honey pot.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms and rubbed her charming face with his slender fingers.


    Finally, the finger belly stays on the rich lips of sex + feeling.


    "No matter how beautiful a Mongolian woman is, it''s not as beautiful as you are, or you are more powerful..." he said, and he put his hand between the teeth of the woman.


    Simin is a woman in the south of the Yangtze River. She has all the characteristics that women in the south of the Yangtze River should have.


    White and delicate skin.


    Delicate and soft, whine in the voice of whine.


    Petite and exquisite, but also graceful figure, so that men can not help but embrace in the arms of love.


    This is why she was able to gain a foothold in the prince''s backyard.


    It''s because the prince is surrounded by some beautiful Manchu women.


    Even if she was longkordo''s adopted daughter, she could only be a concubine.


    Originally, the Qing Dynasty paid attention to the virtue of women without talent.


    This rule, in the Manchu daughter''s family, is even more valued.


    To put it directly, there is a group of illiterates in the prince''s backyard.


    This meeting, the dancers see their strong affection, dance also dare not dance, they consciously back down.


    Si min then ate the prince''s hand.


    Hook the crown prince a pull open her open collar Han Fu, "lonely but a few days did not touch you, thirst into this look, no solitary you do not want to die of thirst."


    "Hate ~" Si min gave the prince a charming look.


    "Don''t worry, others are just playing games and venting their emotions in the eyes of loneliness. Only you are the person on the cusp of lonely heart." The prince said, and then he took the woman in his arms and walked inside.


    "Is that the prince and I... Also playing games?" Si min''s eyes are burning.


    But the prince dodged in his eyes and pressed her under his body and said, "of course not."


    Just when you were talking to me, the eunuch''s voice came from outside the door: "prince, the emperor asked the bodyguard to come to look for you."


    The prince frowned, but it did not hinder him from doing things.


    Until the guards rushed into the room, he turned over and put down the bed curtain.


    The bodyguards looked at the messy rooms and the splendid clothes all over the place.


    Among them... There is also a pocket red belly bag that is too small to cover anything.


    Seeing this, people immediately understood.


    A bodyguard chief, summoned up courage: "prince, the emperor asked me to wait for you to go to nineteen elder brother."


    In addition to the sound of "tut tut", there was no response.


    So the guard repeated in a loud voice.


    This time, the prince was finally hoarse response: "just a dead man, there is nothing to go.""The prince... I hate it... It doesn''t matter if I go back." Inside the bed curtain, a woman''s tender voice rings.


    Then, the prince''s sinister and evil laughter also sounded inside.


    Smell speech, bodyguards look at each other, some puzzled.


    If you want to say that the prince is serious, they can take strong measures to take him to the emperor.


    But this... If they see something they shouldn''t see, they''ve bumped into the noble.


    Although the emperor is now angry with the prince.


    After the relationship between Baoqi and the crown prince is relaxed, their lives will be lost.


    So, the head of the bodyguard raised his hand, made a retreat posture, and left with the guards.


    When the guards came back to Kangxi again.


    Before they could speak, Kangxi asked in a sharp voice, "I want you to bring the prince here. Where is the prince?"


    The guards were on their knees, trembling and speechless.


    Only Liang Jiugong said: "back to the emperor, the prince... We went to the prince''s residence, but we didn''t see the prince himself. However, the clothes in the room were disordered and the atmosphere of decadence was so prevalent that we didn''t dare to get close to it, for fear that we might collide with the prince."


    Just as the voice fell, the princes and nobles in the room buried their heads lower.


    It''s ridiculous to say that the crown prince is really ridiculous.


    Brother war, he did not attend the scene to mourn, there is the heart of women with ups and downs.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold.


    Kangxi''s gloomy face became more and more ugly.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, full of anger, Wei An''s body, some big ups and downs, a look is not smooth.


    "Ridiculous! It''s ridiculous He grinned his teeth.


    Hearing the accusation of Kangxi, no one dared to speak for the prince.


    After all, the crown prince is really a disgrace.


    At this time, Zhijun King took the opportunity to say: "emperor Alma, you don''t know. The prince is cruel and merciless. These days, we are taking care of the nineteen younger brother by the bedside. He is eating, drinking and playing in the palace alone. He is accompanied by beauties, singing and dancing at night. He hardly cares about the friendship between brothers."


    Kangxi: "during this tour, he was treated the same as you, even too much. He also castigates the vassal kings, our brothers and ministers. He scolds whenever he wants, and never pays attention to it. "


    Kangxi:...


    seeing that Kangxi had been silent, Zhijun Wang added fuel to his words: "not only that, he also intercepted the tribute given by Mongolia to you, and encouraged the bottom wet nurse and servants to do evil!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    After hearing this, Kangxi was no longer silent.


    He took his lips and said, "it seems that the crown prince wants to divide my power and handle and act arbitrarily."


    Kangxi was an extreme man. He wanted to go to heaven for love and hell for hate.


    Before he doted on the prince, so no matter how ridiculous the prince was, he covered it up.


    But now, he felt that the crown prince was too absurd, and he acted offside, damaging his imperial power.


    So, despite what Zhijun said, some are true and some are fake.


    But he believed that the prince was such a person.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and made a decision.


    "Nineteen elder brother died. As a royal brother, the crown prince did not fulfill his elder brother''s responsibility and did not pay attention to it. It is really inhumane. From today on, the crown prince will be punished for not leaving the house without my permission. "


    Hearing this result, Zhi Jun Wang seems not satisfied.


    He said excitedly: "Huang amah, prince he...


    " stop me! " Kangxi gave the prince a sharp look in his eyes.


    Scared Zhijun immediately stopped, what words all swallow down.


    "Wait for Kangxi, and then I''m impatient."


    His voice was thick and loud.


    But there are some vicissitudes and desolation.


    "Yes." When they got up, they left one after another.


    Nineteen elder brother''s death, let Kangxi to this old son''s favor, all of a sudden into must have.


    In addition, the prince''s behavior really chilled him.


    In a few days, he became seriously ill.


    Because Kangxi was an emperor, even if he was ill, he could not make a statement.


    Otherwise, the court and the whole Qing Dynasty will be in chaos.


    Therefore, Kangxi only let the prince take care of himself.


    As far as the outside world is concerned, there is no one to read the memorials behind closed doors.


    In any case, let the ministers guess, others will only feel that Kangxi was angry by the crown prince, the mood is not good, also dare not to touch the mold.


    During the period of care, the fourth and eighth masters are the most intimate.


    On this day, I don''t know why, Kangxi suddenly said that he wanted the prince to take care of him at the bedside.


    People do not understand the meaning of Kangxi, even the prince himself can not feel the clue.


    When Kangxi thought of him, he was specially called.


    "My son''s minister has come to see the emperor Alma." As soon as the prince came in, he hit a thousand.


    Kangxi leaned on the edge of the bed and drank the medicine with the maid in waiting.


    He swept the prince lightly, but did not speak.


    So the prince got up on his own. He went to the bed and looked at his old father. He looked sick.


    "Huang Alma, are you ok?"


    Kangxi still didn''t speak. Liang Jiugong on one side replied: "prince, the emperor''s old + problems have been made, headache."


    "Oh." The prince has a slight jaw.


    In the following time, the prince, who had been used to serving him, did not serve Kangxi himself.


    Moreover, he did not pay much attention to him in Kangxi, some impetuous, impatient.


    Heart said that Huang Alma called him, but he ignored him.


    In that case, why call him here.


    As time went by, at noon, the prince finally asked impatiently, "Huang amah, you let your son minister come, but you don''t talk to him. What do you want in the end?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Kangxi, who was leaning against the bed and watching the memorial, threw the fold in his hand on the prince and angrily rebuked him: "no filial son, you go out to me, get out, and never come again!"


    This time, he just wanted to test it to see if the prince would have a little conscience.


    Who knows that the prince was impatient to see his sick face and not a bit sad.


    The prince hid for a while, but the memorial still hit him in the face.


    At the sharp corner of the memorial, he made a button on his face.


    "Hiss ~" the prince took a breath of cool air, but returned: "yes, my son''s minister is leaving!"


    This time, Kangxi was not so much ill as ill.


    The prince was so angry that his head hurt even more.


    Even the old injury on the knee hurt faintly.


    The disease came like a mountain fall. Kangxi, who was wise and powerful in the past, was suddenly as old as a teenager.


    Originally healthy flaxen face, looks like a sick face.


    Sharp eyes also become soft and dull discharge.


    He no longer allowed the princes to gather in front of him to wait on them. He only allowed the fourth and eighth masters to serve in front of the sickbed.


    Three days later, in the afternoon, the fourth master was serving Kangxi.


    Hongyi has something to do with the fourth master, but he doesn''t find anyone. Finally, he finds the residence of Kangxi.


    But the fourth master is in it. Feed Kangxi some medicine.


    "Master, elder brother is looking for you." Su Peisheng, on one side, reports in a low voice.The fourth master gave Kangxi a mouthful of medicine and said solemnly, "if you are in the middle of the day, you will not stay in the house. If you come out to find out what you are doing and ask him to go back to the camp, you don''t understand any rules. Don''t you know this is the residence of Huang AMA?"


    After swallowing the medicine, Kangxi said with a smile: "it''s OK, my child. I just like to look for adults. I''m a bit bored these days, so I''ll ask him to come in."


    "Huang Alma, it''s time for you to have a rest after taking the medicine. Hongyi is still young. I''m afraid he will disturb you. " The fourth master didn''t want the children to speak in a proper way.


    But Kangxi this meeting son is sensitive time, in case of wrong words, it is not good.


    However, Kangxi''s attitude was resolute: "go and call him."


    The fourth master could not resist Kangxi, so he had to wink at Su Peisheng.


    After a while, Su Peisheng brought Hongyi in.


    "My grandson greets the emperor and the horse." Hongyi beat thousands of children respectfully.


    Kangxi light sweep to Hongyi, half squint eyes son way: "get up."


    After Hongyi got up, he went to the bed.


    He grabbed some sweets from his sleeve pocket and handed them to Kangxi.


    Seeing this, the fourth master on one side wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    Can only reprimand a way: "emperor Ma FA is an adult, you should still be you, take a medicine also want to contain sugar."


    Who knows Kangxi took the sugar in Hongyi''s hand and helped Hongyi speak.


    "Which child didn''t like to eat sugar. I stole it when I was a child. Now it''s been several decades, and I haven''t tasted it for a long time." Kangxi''s voice was vicissitudes and hoarse.


    Seems to recall the past, some sad on the surface.


    Then he peeled the blue candy paper shell.


    A long white candy, lying on the hand full of thick cocoons.


    In the candy, there are golden and bright red particles for ornament.


    Kangxi''s palm was covered with thick yellowing cocoons.


    He began to practice martial arts when he was a few years old. In his whole life, he personally fought for many wars.


    Most of the cocoons on the hands are left when practicing weapons.


    There are also cocoons made of small wounds.


    He put the candy in his mouth and chewed it.


    All of a sudden, the mouth full of milk mellow, and nuts roasted strong aroma, as well as light fruit aroma interwoven taste.


    Sweet but not greasy, fragrant but not dazzling.


    "Mmm..." he had a slight jaw and seemed satisfied with the taste.


    Then he peeled another sugar and put it in his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    If you say it, no one will believe it.


    The Emperor Kangxi, who had an iron fist and was determined by Qiangang.


    At the moment, he looks like an old urchin who likes to eat candy.


    In front of his son and grandson, he ate two sweets one after another, and one of them was skinned.


    When Kangxi ate the second sugar, he looked at Hongyi with a smile and asked, "what''s in this sugar?"


    "Hui Huang Ma FA, this sugar was made by her grandson''s e Niang. There are dried strawberries and roasted peanuts in it. Roasted almonds and fresh milk. " Hongyi returned truthfully.


    "Then why do you carry it in your sleeve pocket?" Kangxi asked lightly.


    Generally, only girls like sugar better.


    He seldom sees boys. He takes sugar with him.


    "Because..." Hongyi bowed his head, some sad reply: "I always get sick, often need to drink medicine, when I was a child, I was afraid of pain, e Niang prepared sugar for me, now I am not afraid of pain, but I have already been used to it, because every time I drink medicine and take sugar, I think those diseases are nothing."


    Said, he raised his head, clear and bright eyes, flashing the light of hope.


    "So Huang Alma will be as good as me after eating this sugar."


    Kangxi''s sword eyebrow picked up, obviously not quite understood, he turned to look at the side of the fourth master, cast inquiry eyes.


    "Hui Huang AMA, he was born to be a premature baby, physically weaker than the next child, the frequency of disease will be more." The fourth master handed the medicine bowl in his hand to the slave, and then tucked in the quilt for Kangxi.


    "So it is." Kangxi suddenly realized his jaw head and said, "if you say this, I will remember. You mentioned it a few years ago and wanted to keep him by the side of Fujin."


    "Well, he was brought up by Fujin when he was a child. Since he was three years old, he has been raised in the front yard of his son''s minister."


    Kangxi raised his head and looked at Hongyi again.


    He held his lips and said, "a boy should look like a boy. Illness is nothing. Don''t feel inferior or sad because of this. It''s not worth it."


    "What the emperor and the horse said is that the grandson should keep it in mind." Hongyi pointed to Kangxi''s eyes and said, "however, I''ve never been sad because of my illness. I''m just afraid that e Niang and amah will worry about me, because every time I get sick, e Niang will stay in front of my bed."


    Kangxi eyes light slightly turn, pick eyebrow to ask: "old four, your family''s Fujin... Is wulanala''s family?"


    "Ah Ma, it is."


    After Kangxi asked, he didn''t say anything more.


    Hongyi is not afraid of life at all, just like a little adult, he is still worried about it.


    "Huang MafA, if you are sick, you should drink more hot water, sleep well at night, eat vegetables and fruits, keep a happy mood, and all the windows should be opened so that the air can circulate and breathe fresh air. If you feel bored, you can read some books you like or talk to someone to relieve your boredom, so that you won''t feel pain."


    Big brother The fourth master gave Hongyi a hard look.


    Kangxi didn''t ask Hongyi, "why do you know so much?"


    "As my grandson has just said, because I am often ill, I become a doctor after a long illness, and I know more about it."


    Kangxi glanced at the fourth master, pointed to Hongyi, shook, and said with a smile, "look at... You are young, but you have been cured for a long time."


    "Huang AMA, don''t listen to his nonsense. My son will throw him out." The fourth master got up and pulled Hongyi to go out.


    Who knows, behind him came Kangxi''s easygoing voice.


    "Old four, you step back and let him stay."


    Hearing this, the fourth master looked down at Hongyi and said, "Huang amah, he is just a little fart child. He doesn''t know anything. I''m afraid he''ll bump into you."


    "I think he''s very good." Kangxi''s eyes fell on Hongyi all the time, and said, "you go out and inform me. You and Lao Ba don''t have to come back. Let Hongyi come to me every day."


    "Yes." The fourth master arched his hand and ordered, "big brother, I''m not quick. Thank you for the emperor''s magic."


    "Thank you Hongyi is a little timid.


    I''m afraid he didn''t show his face.


    If he was allowed to stay in front of Kangxi every day, even if he was only seven years old, he knew that he needed to pay attention to many rules.


    As a result, since this day, Hongyi went to Kangxi every day to accompany him.


    No one knows what Kangxi was thinking.


    However, only Kangxi himself, like a mirror.


    He is an old man, and he is no longer easy to cheat.


    Whether it''s the women in the backyard, the children under their knees, or the ministers in the court.


    He is familiar with all kinds of means of competing for favor.


    Looking at the women, in front of him.


    The princes and grandchildren pretended to be filial. They were afraid that they would like him to die.


    And then there were the ministers who called him emperor.Privately, however, he had already thought of the way back and began to woo the prince.


    He watched all these things helplessly, but his face did not show, but a sense of sadness came to his mind.


    That''s why there are so many descendants that no one can get close to him.


    He didn''t like the timid.


    Those who are deliberately flattering don''t like it.


    He was too bold to put him in the eye. He thought it was the prince who did not teach him well, so he didn''t like it any more.


    On the contrary, it is Hongyi, who communicates with him in the way of a child. He likes it most.


    Just like now, he teaches Hongyi to study, but Hongyi lies on his bed and falls asleep.


    Looking at the side of the naive + tender face, as if this moment, he is not a king, he is an ordinary grandfather in bed.


    It''s the joy of my parents and grandchildren and the pain of losing my son.


    Hongyi studied in front of the Imperial Palace, which is a good thing for Yu Siye.


    You know, the prince generation, and Kangxi close, there are only so few.


    Not to mention the descendants.


    Anyway, Hongyi was the first one.


    This makes many princes and grandchildren envy and hate.


    Eight ye and four ye served Kangxi together.


    But Kangxi said that if he did not serve him, he would not be allowed to serve, which made him a little annoyed.


    Although the fourth master was also eliminated, he had a son who was striving for success.


    Therefore, no matter how Hongyi and he, who served in front of Kangxi, that was a good thing.


    It''s a family anyway.


    But eight Ye is not the same. After he knew the news at dusk, he rushed to Guo Luo Luo''s residence.


    "Here comes the eighth master."


    Guo Luoluo rushed to the yard.


    He was wearing a white robe with silver flowers on his sleeves.


    The facial features are clear and deep, and the dark eyes are gentle.


    She saluted with happiness and said, "please be very kind."


    Eight Ye didn''t look at her, didn''t make a sound, raised his feet and went to the house.


    Seeing this, Guo Luo knew that he was not in a good mood.


    After she followed her into the house, she asked the slave to serve him a bowl of mung bean syrup.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    Then she carried the sugar water herself and handed it to him.


    "Sir, it''s hot. Drink a bowl of iced mung beans to relieve the heat."


    Eight Ye didn''t answer, just gently knocked on the side of the table.


    Guo Luo Luo understood and put the bowl on the side of the small table.


    Then, eight Ye just scooped a mouthful of mung bean.


    But only one mouthful, he then frowned, way: "the weather is so hot, still put so much sugar to make very, disgusting."


    Guo Luo''s Willow eyebrows were picked. She tasted the iced mung bean syrup in front of her. It was just sweet.


    She had already known that the emperor had removed the eight masters'' personal service.


    It seems that the eighth master is in a bad mood. He makes fun of her here.


    Even if the mung bean is good to drink, he can find fault.


    Therefore, she had to apologize: "it is a little sweet, since the Lord does not like it, I will send someone to take it out."


    Over the years, she had learned how to cater to his character.


    In any case, it was useless to resist, and it was she who suffered in the end.


    Then, the slaves really put the iced mung bean sugar water, to carry down.


    But eight Ye''s bad mood did not get better.


    He held his lips and said, "you and sister-in-law, why don''t you learn her advantages at all when you come to the place. They keep the house in order, and they do big business outside. They can also teach a good son. At a young age, you can win the appreciation of Huang AMA."


    "In the backyard of the prince, where can you come from? You can''t get along with it, but it''s just a play on the spot." She recognized the meaning of eight Ye''s words.


    But I just want her to be with my sister-in-law everywhere.


    As for his heart, she didn''t have to think about it. She just wanted her to know something.


    To say that she was close to the fourth sister-in-law at the beginning, in order to win over the relationship.


    In the future, even if the eighth master failed to compete for savings, she could also use this relationship to get a slightly better result for him.


    But now, she didn''t want to do it at all.


    What''s the result of this man? What does it have to do with her.


    Besides, if it were not for the fourth sister-in-law, she would not have two lovely children.


    Therefore, she will not use the four sisters in law any more.


    She didn''t want to ask about the situation or to get in touch with each other.


    If she could, she would rather tell the eighth master''s secret to the fourth sister-in-law.


    It''s a pity that the eighth master is very defensive.


    Every time we discuss things, we are in the study, never in front of her, or let her listen beside.


    It made her feel more than she could.


    "What do you mean, aren''t you best with her?" Eight ye turned his head, deep dark eyes, looking at the woman gently.


    Just flashed in the eyes of a black flow shadow, seems to be exploring the truth and falsehood in women''s words.


    Guo Luo Luo''s eye on the man''s eyes, smile back: "I don''t know, as early as when you put me under house arrest, I lost contact with the outside. A few years later, my sister-in-law has already changed a group of people."


    Eighth master: "she smiles gently and says," now her best friends are ten younger brothers and thirteen younger sisters, and five princesses. "


    "Well, you''ve had a good time, but you still have a common topic and know each other well. Well, it''s not too hard to get along with now. " The eighth master is very pleasant.


    The meaning of the man''s words is very clear, he used to put her under house arrest.


    But now he needs her to get in touch with the outside world again as bafujin.


    Guo Luo Luo''s eyes looked at the front gently, as if remembering something.


    "Most of the time, the relationship is weak, that is, no matter how to make up for it. When I saw her wearing clothes I had never seen before, she had new hobbies, and mentioned people and things I never knew, I knew that the relationship between me and her was getting weaker and farther away... "


    when she said this, she looked like she was talking about women''s affairs.


    But only she knew that the relationship between her and the fourth sister-in-law did not need to be maintained by frequent contact.


    Even if their contact is less and less, the fourth sister-in-law will still understand her.


    Because she knew all her secrets and her temperament.


    And the reason why she said it so lifelike.


    Because he actually refers to her and eight Ye.


    In front of outsiders, the two of them seem to be in love.


    But back home, everything changed.


    Even if they gave birth to two lovely elder brothers, the night is full of ups and downs.


    As early as a few years ago, the two hearts were getting farther and farther away...


    when the eighth master saw a woman''s dejected look and wanton tone, he could not help but frown.


    "Since you are alienated, that''s OK. Don''t make a face like this. You''ll be unlucky if you look at it."


    He said that, but he didn''t think so.In fact, he just complained.


    If she could get along with uranara, it would be better.


    But now it seems that she is not suitable for her sister-in-law.


    The sister-in-law of ordinary people is already a big problem.


    The Royal sister-in-law, the problem is even greater, there is no truth to speak of.


    But he looked at her as if he had been hurt by the feelings between his sister-in-law.


    Pure like pheasant!


    Heart said that she is suitable for him to keep at home, so as not to be bad outside, or hurt.


    "But what you just said is really stabbing me in the heart with a knife. I just want to take care of my family. The right of housekeeper is always in Meng''s hands. How can I manage it? "


    Eighth master: "you have been restricting my freedom, and my mother won''t let me go. How can I do business like my fourth sister-in-law?"


    Eighth master: "besides preaching children, the two elder brothers have been raising them in the front yard since the day they were born. I want to see them, and I have to get your approval. How can I teach them?"


    "Say enough." Eight ye asked coldly.


    Guo Luoluo''s: "you just say a word to me, and you will prevaricate him with a lot of nonsense. Do you think you''ve been generous to you these years, and you''ve started to kick your nose and face, and you''ve had enough comfortable life, haven''t you? "


    "No... I was wronged by the Lord, so I said a few more words." Guo Luo''s timely weakness.


    The man in front of him is a gentle and elegant man.


    But as long as you get angry, it''s scarier than anyone else.


    In front of outsiders, in the court, he always shows people the appearance of a modest gentleman, easy to get along with.


    But only she knew that he was just like a cold-blooded devil.


    But even so, she has nowhere to tell.


    First, she was kept in captivity by him all day, and she had no chance to talk to others.


    And even if she told people, others would not believe what she said.


    Only think she is a vexatious boudoir.


    All blame him for his good performance. No one believes that the eighth master, who is called the king of eight sages, is a man who spoils his concubine and destroys his wife and keeps his wife under house arrest.


    "It''s right to feel miserable. Comfort is for the dead." Eight Ye got up, spread his arms, and said: "Ye just came back from the outside, sweating all over, ask people to prepare water."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    "Yes, I''ll let the servant prepare water and come in to serve him in the bath." Ba Fujin got up and went outside.


    But behind him came a man''s gentle voice: "stop, you are Fujin, the Lord wants you to serve."


    Eight Fu Jin body a stiff, bite lip should voice "yes".


    After she told good servants, she waited on the eighth master to change clothes.


    A moment later, 70% of the water was filled in the tub.


    There are some green mint leaves floating on it.


    Guo Luo Luo''s servant eight ye took off all his clothes, leaving only a pair of trousers that were close to his body.


    She was wearing a purple flag dress.


    Because of the wide cuff of the flag dress, she rolled it up to her elbow.


    For a moment, the white arms and arms were exposed in the air.


    The man is sitting on the small bench, reclining at the edge of the barrel, waiting on the woman.


    Eight Ye seems to be the kind of person who is particularly gentle.


    No matter how angry he was, he always had a warm smile in his eyes.


    The corners of the mouth also rose gracefully.


    But Guo Luo Luo Shi knows, he is a man of different appearance.


    It''s like gold-plated jewelry. It looks bright and noble.


    But if you use it for a long time, you can see the rusty spots inside after the outer layer of gold paint falls off.


    Even if it''s covered with a new layer of gold paint.


    But the rust will still be there, giving off a rusty smell like blood.


    However, because of its good-looking appearance, it still makes people dazzled occasionally.


    Men like eight masters, because of their beautiful appearance, look gentle and elegant.


    Even if you know what kind of person he is, she still can''t help but want to get close to him and fall into the illusion of warmth.


    Guo Luo Luo''s wife is saving a PA, from the man''s neck, all the way down to wash.


    Eight Ye''s skin is very white, and his body is strong but not bulky.


    After she waited on him to bathe, she helped him dry his body.


    At this time, her waist was held by a man.


    Guo Luo''s brow frowned and her red lips lifted: "Ye... Hot..."


    a delicate face, full of timid begging for mercy and shyness.


    "I''m not too hot. What''s hot for you?" Eight Ye carried the woman on his shoulder and threw her directly on the brocade quilt when he came to the bed.


    "Bang" sound, Guo Luo Luo''s body just felt a whirl, was thrown on the brocade quilt.


    But this summer, the silk quilt is thin, and there is a mat as hard as stone under it.


    "Eight ye, you fell to hurt me..." Guo Luo Luo''s backhand kneaded the cervical vertebra.


    This position straightened her in front.


    Eight Ye Mou son half MI, the line of sight falls on the woman''s body.


    Over the years, after she gave birth to two brothers, she became more and more graceful.


    Even through the material, the body also makes people think.


    He stood at the edge of the bed and said, "come here, wait on the Lord to settle it."


    After a pause, Guo Luo Luo moved to the man and carefully unbuttoned his clothes.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything now, he doesn''t say anything.


    But she knew what was going to happen next, and she couldn''t help blushing.


    Eight Ye bowed his head and glared at the woman, and saw her cheeks crimson.


    Her eyes drooped, her teeth biting her lower lip.


    Seeing his evil fire rising, he pinched a woman''s white and warped chin.


    Her face to the light place, looked carefully, seems to appreciate the precious works of art.


    A snow-white face of melon seeds, under the curved willow eyebrows, flashing a pair of Phoenix eyes that hook people''s soul.


    The woman looked down at his hand shyly.


    A few green silk on her forehead scattered on her face, which added a bit of charm to her.


    "Over the years, I have had two brothers, and I''m always as shy as a pheasant, but I haven''t served him." The man''s voice was soft and deep.


    It''s a good voice, but what you say is always like a devil, without a trace of emotion.


    With that, he raised his feet to bed and put down the purple bed curtain.


    In a short time, there was a woman''s voice and a man''s heavy panting voice in the shining silk bed.


    At the same time, Ruoyin and the fourth master of Ruoyin walk in the palace to eat.


    The temperature at night is not so high during the day.


    The sky has long been dark, sickle like the moon hanging in the horizon.


    Golden and shining stars, full of blue sky.


    The midsummer night is not quiet at all.


    Ear full of frogs, cicadas, crickets, a variety of small creatures interwoven sound.But even if it is, it doesn''t feel noisy. It''s more of a breath of life.


    Walking, Ruoyin suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, sir, I heard that Hongyi went to Huang AMA every day. Didn''t he quarrel with him?"


    In fact, she knew the character of Hongyi.


    The child was a little skinny when he was young, but as he grew up year by year, he became more and more stable.


    He has a sensible person who doesn''t belong to his age.


    "The LORD looks very good, several times went to Huang Alma''s there, saw him coax Huang a Ma heartily to laugh."


    If the voice slightly a Zheng, rest assured: "that''s good."


    Recently, she has heard something about the palace.


    Originally 19 elder brother war, she has not thought much.


    Now the prince is forbidden, which makes her mind a little sensitive.


    She remembers that in history, the crown prince was banned by Kangxi because of his 18 elder brother''s death. Finally, a series of chain incidents happened.


    But this life, is 19 elder brother Shang, causes the prince to be forbidden by Kangxi.


    I don''t know if there will be a series of events in the future.


    If it had happened, it would have been several years earlier than in history.


    In that case, the fourth master will be able to ascend the throne earlier.


    Or is there someone else in the throne?


    The next day, it seems to live a flat light.


    I don''t know if Hongyi was with Kangxi to relieve his heart disease.


    However, in the past ten days, Kangxi''s headache was cured.


    In mid September, Kangxi returned to the capital with his princes and ministers.


    Therefore, the mighty motorcade and the horses returned to Beijing on the same road.


    Along the way, Kangxi rode in a luxurious six headed carriage.


    Although the prince was banned, he is still a prince.


    So when he returned to Beijing, he was riding a carriage drawn by four horses.


    Even if it is forbidden, the prince is not handsome.


    At this time, he was lying naked on the soft couch in the carriage.


    Herschelinsmin, rolling on the prince''s back with a roller.


    There are uneven scales on the roller, which makes the prince enjoy himself.


    "By the way, Gu Shanghui asked you to write a letter to sohetu. Did you send it to the capital?"


    "Go back to the prince, you have already finished the task you have given to others. It is estimated that Amar is already preparing for this meeting." Si min''s sweet return.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    Hearing the speech, the prince gave a bright smile.


    Big palm from behind a fish, will be a woman a pressure in the car.


    Si min looks at the interior of the carriage and raises her eyes to the prince''s bad eyes.


    Jiao didi said: "the prince... This is in the carriage, surrounded by motorcades and horses. In the front is the carriage of Lord long live, and behind is the carriage of brothers. We still don''t want...


    " that''s why it''s so exciting. " The prince put a hand over the woman''s mouth and bullied her. "This time, you''ve done a good job. I have to reward you. As long as you don''t make a sound, who knows he''s cheating you in the car."


    Just at this time, the carriage went up a mountain road covered with stone roads.


    The carriage of the crowd began to shake violently.


    Among them, the most shaking is the prince''s carriage, which shakes more than anyone else.


    I don''t know if it''s car shaking or people shaking.


    The sudden jolt wakes up the four masters who keep their eyes closed.


    He lifted the dark blue curtain to see where it was and why it was so bumpy.


    The fourth master looked around to find out where it was and was preparing to put down the curtain.


    There was a carriage in front of him, which was very abnormal.


    I also glanced at the carriage beside me. It was also a stone road, and it was not so crazy.


    With a long eyebrow, he found that the carriage was the prince''s.


    Therefore, he immediately understood that...


    Ruo Yin in the car. Seeing the fourth master staring at the distance, he thought there was something strange.


    After all, the fourth master has always been the one who lifts the curtain of the car and looks at the road.


    So she approached the fourth master''s ear, stretched her neck and looked out: "Sir, what are you looking at?"


    The voice just fell, the fourth master coughed gently and put down the curtain.


    Zhengse said: "nothing, the carriage is driving on the mountain road, lift the curtain on the cliff."


    The little woman has always been disobedient. If she is told not to look at it, she has to look at it.


    So, even if this area is plain.


    But he still wanted to scare her.


    Who makes the prince too disrespectful, can''t teach his little Fu Jin.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin heard that there was a cliff at the bottom.


    On the brain to make up, the carriage drove by the cliff, the bottom is the kind of abyss.


    The whole person shivered when he thought of the feeling of falling from the cliff last time.


    She gently grabbed the corner of the fourth master''s clothing material and said: "people are afraid of heights. They are most afraid of cliffs."


    "Don''t be afraid. There''s a master." The fourth master took the woman in his arms and patted her on the back.


    When she could not see, the thin lips lifted a black arc.


    Until his temperature gradually increased, he pushed the woman aside and said, "OK, it''s too hot. You sit away, don''t be coquettish."


    Ruo Yin raises her head and looks at the man in a puzzled way.


    Heart said that it is autumn, the weather is cool, where it is hot.


    If you look at his rolling larynx, is it...


    suddenly realized Ruoyin, he immediately separated from the fourth master.


    This gentleman is always strict and strict, and pays attention to the rules. It''s ridiculous in the carriage.


    The fourth master was a little displeased by the woman. He simply leaned on the cushion and closed his eyes.


    At night, the motorcade stopped at a suburb for a rest.


    It has been three days and three nights. The princes and ministers are at ease.


    But the servants could not bear to wait on them day and night.


    Because they only stayed for one night, Ruoyin and the fourth master simply laid the floor in the carriage.


    Anyway, the fourth master''s carriage is spacious enough, and the equipment is much better than setting up tents.


    It also saves a lot of trouble.


    When the servant spread a thick brocade quilt in the carriage and put the silk pillow back down.


    There are only Ruoyin and four masters in the car.


    The fourth master took the lead to lie down. If the sound was tight, he went straight to the man''s arms.


    A cat is like a cat in its pet''s arms.


    "Ye, it''s so cold and cold outside..." she leaned against the man''s arms, her hands still tightly encircled the man''s waist.


    Warm fragrance warm jade pours full of, four Ye''s body slightly a stiff.


    Then he raised his hand and put it on the woman''s waist.


    One hand from her neck, all around her shoulder, big palm on her shoulder gently rub.


    "It won''t be cold if I hold it. I''ll have to go to bed early tomorrow morning."


    "Well..." Ruoyin buried his face in the man''s thick arms, smelling the mint fragrance on his body, "master, you smell really good."


    With that, she raised her head and perfumed the fourth master''s chin.


    This can kiss the fourth master''s heart rippling, the woman tightly pressed in his arms, hoarse way: "don''t make a fuss, the carriage is easy to move, it''s not good for people to see, when you go back to the capital city, I''ll give it to you."If the sound of the face, "Shua" on the red.


    In fact, she didn''t mean anything else.


    I think the fourth master is very busy during this period. It is often when she wakes up that he goes to sleep.


    It''s not easy to get along with others, but I''m going to return to Beijing soon.


    She has to take advantage of this opportunity to be alone.


    So, she was ashamed to turn around, "Ye nonsense, I don''t mean that, people are really cold."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a hot body behind her.


    The fourth master''s body, just like ironmaking stone, would like to melt the woman in his arms in his arms.


    "Duplicity little thing, when the snow fell in the mansion, I didn''t see you drilling so attentively into my arms." He clung to her, deep in her ears.


    If sound this is to explain not clear, simple sex Jiao + hum a, rubbed in the man''s arms.


    I want to end the topic with coquetry.


    The woman that one jiao + hum, two points willful, three points jiaochen, five points Mei Yi.


    Hearing that the fourth master was comfortable, he did not tease her any more.


    He hugged her tightly from behind and said in a magnetic way, "OK, listen, sleep."


    "Well..." Ruo Yin returns lazily.


    But just as they were going to sleep, there was a lot of noise outside.


    It seemed to be the footsteps of a large number of bodyguards.


    For a moment, Ruoyin and the fourth master opened their eyes.


    "Sir, is something happening? Why is it so noisy outside?" Ruo Yin''s right eye jumped for no reason.


    The fourth master raised his eyebrows and sat up.


    At this time, Su Peisheng''s voice came from outside: "master son, Fu Jin, long live god suddenly called the prince and the Fujin people to camp and discuss things."


    "I see." The fourth master turned his head and patted his body.


    So Ruoyin had to ask the servant to bring the fourth master''s clothes and wait on him to put them on.


    But when she helped the fourth master to put on the brocade robe, hung up the brocade bag for him, and prepared to tie him with the Royal unique yellow belt.


    But I couldn''t find the belt.


    "Sir, I can''t find my belt." She looked surprised.


    The fourth master thought that Kangxi was still waiting. Before he could think about it, he just told Su Peisheng to look for him.


    Then there is no so-called tunnel: "you first casually use the jade belt to tie, rush to the emperor Alma there is the most important."


    After a while, a slave handed a jade belt to the fourth master from the curtain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    If Yin tied the belt for the fourth master, he didn''t want to ask mother Liu to come in, so he changed his clothes.


    "No, master. Your clothes and belt have been in another carriage for storing things. But the bodyguard of that carriage was dizzy with a mask stained with sweat medicine. So the servant took the courage to guess that your belt was stolen." Outside the curtain, Su Peisheng reported in a hurry.


    In the carriage, Ruoyin dressed up and looked at the fourth master, "OK, what are you doing with your belt?"


    The fourth master did not speak, but took a meaningful look at Ruoyin and got out of the carriage.


    "Sir, I vaguely feel that the emperor Alma asked us to go because of the belt you lost." Ruoyin worries about the tunnel.


    The fourth master slightly congratulated his birthday, saying, "go and have a look."


    He raised his feet and went to Kangxi''s camp.


    Ruo Yin raises her feet uneasily to keep up.


    Kangxi''s camp is very large, bright yellow, like a luxury yurt.


    When they entered, they found several princes were present.


    If the sound can feel it, she and the fourth master just enter the door, and the eyes of the people will all look at them.


    She and the fourth master sat down on the side of the chair, secretly glancing at Kangxi.


    Kangxi was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, his arms were hanging under his knees, and he was sitting in danger.


    A pair of sharp eyes, from the moment Ruoyin and the fourth master came in, they looked at them two.


    "Here comes the prince Outside came the eunuch''s voice.


    If the sound of the eyes light slightly turn, what happened, even the prince who is forbidden to foot also arrived.


    Then, the prince, dressed in a bright yellow Royal robe, also entered the camp.


    After fighting a thousand sons to Emperor Kangxi, he sat down in front of Zhijun.


    Seeing that the prince and the Fujin people were all here, Kangxi said, "I asked you to come here at night. I had something important to talk about. Just after I had a rest, I found a curtain in the corner of the camp, with a pair of thief''s eyes peeping at me."


    He didn''t sleep so well when he was old.


    In addition, there are many things in mind, not to mention.


    These days, although his headache is better, his sleep is still very shallow.


    Just after he lay down, he had a nightmare.


    He opened his eyes and found a pair of shining thief eyes in the corner of the camp, who were looking at him.


    He was awakened by the nightmare and had a cold sweat.


    "Huang amah, the son minister knows that you must not trust others. You want to call on the children to help you find out the thief." Zhi Jun Wang patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, this matter is wrapped in the children''s minister. The child minister will help you find out the person who looks after the covetous."


    As soon as this was said, Kangxi snorted coldly and said, "I asked you to come to find out this person, but I didn''t ask you to help verify, but I came to search for evidence."


    Smell speech, people look at each other, some do not understand.


    Liang Jiugong cleared his throat and said, "you princes and Fujin people, it''s like this. Just now long live master woke up from a nightmare and found someone peeping through the camp. After sending someone to check, there was no one else, but found a yellow belt in the corner of the camp."


    "That''s easy. If you don''t have a yellow belt, that''s who." The crown prince was active in his ideas.


    Hearing these, if sound heart "clutters" for a while, secretly calls not good.


    At present, all kinds of signs point to the fourth master.


    Because just now, the fourth master lost a yellow belt.


    If the sound only feels a heart, all want to jump out, the brain is in a mess.


    It happened so suddenly that she and the fourth master were not on guard.


    At this time, the princes in the camp, in order to prove their innocence, have sent people to take their belts.


    The fourth master also meant to ask people to take the yellow belt.


    However, with the help of a cup of tea, the eunuchs put the belts of the princes in the middle of the camp.


    The so-called yellow belt is a symbol of royal dignity.


    No matter when and where, people can see the yellow belt on their waists to know that they are distinguished and come from the royal family.


    It''s a symbol of identity and power.


    Emperor Kangxi wore a bright yellow belt around his waist.


    Other princes or members of the royal family can only wear golden belts.


    Each Prince has two belts to replace.


    It''s basically a piece used for court clothes.


    A piece of casual clothes used for daily and private use.


    and two belts as like as two peas.


    Only the prince, who is the prince of the prince, embroidered with money boa, is used as court clothes.


    The other one is just like other elder brothers.


    At this time, people''s eyes are scanning on the yellow belts.


    "Whose is that? Why is it just a belt? Where is the other one?" Kangxi saw at a glance that there was a missing tray in the middle.The fourth master got up and arched his hands and said, "back to the emperor Amar, this is the son''s minister. Just now, when the son minister received the call, he lost a yellow belt."


    Anyway, things have developed to this point, so don''t cover up.


    It''s better to answer truthfully, otherwise everything seems to have something to do.


    "Senior four, you are such a cautious person. Don''t you know what the yellow belt represents? It represents the gift of the royal family. Although it is not a treasure of gold and silver, nor is it a symbol of your blood connection with the royal family."


    The prince looked at the fourth master, and added the oil and vinegar: "but now... You lost it when you said it was lost. I''m afraid it''s a bit unreasonable to lose it so skillfully."


    The fourth master didn''t pay attention to the prince. He just went to the middle and knelt down to Kangxi and said, "emperor Alma, my son''s minister really didn''t mean to do it. Some people are fascinated by the guard of the storage carriage and stole his belt. Please believe me."


    He raised his head and looked at Kangxi with bright eyes. His deep ink pupil was full of magnanimity.


    Kangxi sat at the head of the table and did not speak. His sharp eyes swept the fourth master, and then the prince and Fu Jin around him.


    Seeing that Kangxi had not made a decision, the prince could not sit still.


    He pointed to the fourth master and angrily said: "fourth brother, don''t quibble. I think you clearly see that I am not treated by Huang AMA recently. You want to monitor Huang AMA''s whereabouts, so as to understand Huang AMA''s mind."


    "The prince, I have not." The fourth master did not look at the prince, but knelt down.


    It''s clear that the evidence is conclusive and the case is interrogated.


    But he knelt down with a sense of dignity.


    The crown prince sneered and said, "do you know what is the crime of peeping at the emperor? It is not enough to infiltrate all the people in the kubele mansion into the clan house."


    "The emperor Alma didn''t say anything, so he didn''t bother the prince." Four ye light way.


    In a word, the prince was speechless immediately.


    He looked left and right and found that everyone was looking at him, so he had to shut up.


    At this time, Kangxi looked at the fourth master and asked in a loud voice, "fourth, do you have evidence that your belt was stolen?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    "Back to the emperor amah, there is no evidence for the minister, but when the minister wakes up, his belt disappears, and the bodyguards are dizzy with Mongolian medicine and sweat medicine. All these are enough to show that the son minister is wronged. I hope that the emperor Alma will take charge of the child minister and find out the truth of the matter." The fourth master is sonorous and powerful.


    "Who knows if you are guilty of being a thief and deliberately make your servant faint." Prince youyou tunnel.


    Kangxi looked down on the fourth master kneeling in the middle for several seconds.


    Then, he led his lips and said in a rather dignified way: "Yin Zhen, since you have no evidence to prove your innocence, I have to confine you and return to the capital city to be investigated by the zongrenfu."


    As an emperor, things have already happened, there must be an account.


    "Huang amah, the fourth master has been with his daughter-in-law at night. He can''t come to your camp to spy on him." Ruo Yin is in a hurry.


    "Four younger brothers and sisters, you are her Fu Jin, naturally said so, do you know, do you know, what is the consequence of false evidence." The prince seems to be kind to remind, but his words are full of threats.


    "Fujin." The fourth master gathered his fists tightly and obviously didn''t want to be involved in Ruoyin.


    If the sound bit his lip, he hung his head and did not speak again.


    At this time, Kangxi said to the fourth master: "if you are innocent, you will be released at that time. But if you lie, I will not have such an unfaithful and unfilial son as you are! "


    He said it almost word by word.


    The sound was like thunder, which made the ears numb and the hearts tremble.


    After his words were said, the bodyguard stepped forward and planned to take the fourth master to leave.


    If Yin eye looked at the fourth master to be taken away, hurried to the middle and stopped: "wait a minute, Huang AMA."


    Just now she sat on the side, although confused, but has been looking for a breakthrough point.


    as like as two peas, she finally thought of the breakthrough point, that is, there is nothing exactly the same thing in the world.


    Especially the belt, which has been worn for a long time, is even more different.


    Anyway, her only belief is that if the fourth master doesn''t fall, she can live well.


    But if the fourth master is banned, he will lose contact with the outside world.


    In this case, it is easy to be secretly poisoned or framed.


    At that time, it will be a dead end.


    Just now the crown prince also said that if convicted, the whole Beile house would have to enter the clan house.


    She couldn''t imagine what to do with such a large family.


    No, she would never allow that to happen.


    Even if only the fourth master was banned, but in this patriarchal Dynasty, women did not think of the head and ground, so they could easily do it.


    The world always looks at women with that strange look.


    What''s more, most of her aura is given to her by the fourth master.


    If you lose the aura, she doesn''t care.


    But Hongyi and Hongxiu will continue to study in the palace.


    I''m sure I''ll get cold shoulder and bullying.


    Although the fourth master had three wives and four concubines, what he did was in accordance with the law of this dynasty.


    And he never hurt her.


    Since she used the identity of uranara Ruoyin to live in this dynasty, she should fulfill the obligation of this identity.


    She has the right and obligation to seek more benefits for the fourth master and the family as far as she can.


    Therefore, she knelt down beside the fourth master, advancing and retreating with him.


    "Four younger brothers and sisters, Emperor Alma has given orders. Are you going to disobey the order of emperor Alma?" The crown prince reproached in a hurry.


    He thought it was settled.


    As long as the fourth is banned, everything will be easy.


    If you ask people to give me some medicine, you will be killed.


    Ruoyin kneels straight like the fourth master.


    She looked at Kangxi and said, "emperor Alma, the daughter-in-law is not against you, but where there is injustice, there will be people crying injustice. I think... The royal family is no exception."


    "Fu Jin, you step down. It has nothing to do with you." The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    "Old four Fu Jin, I listen to your meaning, want to cry injustice for old four?" Kangxi sword eyebrow a pick.


    Ruoyin looked at Kangxi and said, "it''s not a cry for injustice, it''s just a narration of the truth."


    "Fujin." The fourth master turned his head and looked at Ruoyin seriously.


    "Fourth, let her say it." Kangxi light way.


    "Thank you, Alma." If the sound Dynasty Kangxi kowtow, way: "the daughter-in-law probably already knew, who stole the fourth master''s belt."


    As soon as the words were said, a touch of curiosity flashed in everyone''s eyes.


    You can''t see the truth.


    Only the prince''s face was blue and white. He was afraid to speak.


    "Who is it?" Kangxi asked.


    If the sound Dynasty Kangxi shallow smile, way: "also ask emperor Alma to listen to daughter-in-law analysis, and then reveal the truth is not too late."Kangxi did not speak, raised his hand to indicate if Yin continued to speak.


    "Well, the fourth master has two replacement yellow belts, one of which is from the imperial suit, which is relatively new. The other is from casual clothes, a little bit old. "


    "But even so, because the style and color are the same, when the daughter-in-law serves the fourth master, he will always be confused. Therefore, the daughter-in-law secretly made a mark on the belt of fourth master''s casual clothes


    "What mark?" Kangxi and the fourth master asked about it almost at the same time.


    Ruoyin threw a smile to the fourth master and said, "originally, the two ends of my two belts were flat corners, but I sewed the two ends of casual clothes into sharp corners, so as to distinguish them. Now there is only one flat corner in the tray, which means that the sharp one has been stolen. "


    "So, just check to see which Prince has a sharp belt, and you will know who stole it."


    The voice just fell, the Emperor Kangxi Liang Jiugong sign a glance.


    Liang Jiugong took his servants to check his belt one by one.


    Ruoyin almost immediately cast a suspicious look at the prince.


    But she did not find fear on the prince''s face.


    Instead, he seemed to know she was looking at him.


    And looked back at her with that scornful look.


    That pair of originally disgusting insidious eyes, seems to be saying, "you that little trick, lonely long see through."


    Therefore, Ruoyin''s eyes fall on the prince''s belt.


    I saw the yellow belt on the prince''s body, both ends were cut neatly, it was a flat angle.


    It''s just because I''ve just finished cutting, and I haven''t had time to sew it. The yarn on both ends is scattered, like tassels.


    "The emperor and the servants have checked them one by one. All the belts of the princes are neat and flat, and none of them is sharp." Liang Jiugong reported to Kangxi.


    "Old four Fu Jin, what can you say now?" Kangxi looked straight at Ruoyin with sharp eyes.


    Ruoyin turned to look at the prince and said, "Huang AMA, the daughter-in-law found that the two ends of the prince''s belt were obviously cut off. Therefore, the daughter-in-law thought that the prince was guilty and cut off the corner. "


    "How dare you doubt solitude." The prince gets up and glares furiously at Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    The sound was also loud several decibels.


    He seems to want to use the majesty of the prince to force Ruoyin to be more interesting.


    It has to be said that the crown prince is worthy of being the crown prince.


    Look at the usual look of a careless and confused monarch.


    Can start anger, quite a kind of superior authority''s authority.


    If sound by the prince''s pressure to make the heart beat faster.


    She knew that no matter whether she succeeded this time or not, she was afraid that she would fight with the prince.


    If it works, it''s easy.


    If she fails, she may not have good fruit to eat.


    At this moment, clearly she was afraid of death, but did not know where the courage.


    She stood up directly and turned her head to face with the prince.


    At the same time, her shoulder was vigorously held.


    Looking back, it was the fourth master.


    Fourth master''s strength is just good, which gives her a sense of stability and peace of mind.


    There is no trace of wind and flu, but the posture of protecting his wife.


    "Prince, you may not know that, once the four masters'' belt had loose the side and corner thread, I personally used the weaving gold yarn to help him remove it and sew it again. The gold weaving yarn was different from the ordinary gold thread. It was more three-dimensional, more hierarchical, and more shining than the ordinary gold thread."


    After hearing this, the prince unconsciously lowered his head and looked at the belt on his waist.


    "In addition, I am very clumsy to embroider. The needle punctured my hand and stained the inside with blood. Although it was inside, I still embroidered a red heart shape to cover up the blood impression."


    As soon as the words came out, the prince, who had been pretending to be calm, flashed a touch of panic in his eyes.


    "So I want to ask the emperor Alma to allow the prince to take off his belt. I hope you can believe me for the last time. If it doesn''t happen this time, the daughter-in-law is willing to be punished together with the fourth master. "


    With that, she looked at Kangxi with firm and expectant eyes.


    Hearing this, the prince''s hand, tightly protecting his belt, was in a state of self-defense.


    He looked up and looked at Kangxi.


    Although he wanted to say something, the more he said at this critical juncture, the easier it was to show his weakness.


    For a time, spacious camp, quiet terrible.


    Everyone held their breath and wanted to see whether the fourth master lost or the prince lost.


    Eight Ye beside eight Fu Jin, heart also for if sound and four ye nervous.


    A delicate face, full of worry.


    It''s not for fun to peep at such things as the Emperor...


    Ruoyin kept his handkerchief tightly and waited for Kangxi to speak.


    The light of Kangxi''s eyes turned slightly, and the huge cold light finger was embedded in the fingertip and was gently rubbed.


    After a long time, he solemnly ordered: "Liang Jiugong, give me the crown prince''s belt."


    "Bang." Liang Jiugong went to the prince and bowed down and said, "prince, you have offended me."


    Then he raised his hand to untie the crown prince''s belt.


    But the prince suddenly went mad and hit and kicked Liang Jiugong.


    "You dog slave, lonely belt, you dare to pull, looking for death!"


    So, after Liang Jiugong was kicked far away, the guards surrounded the prince.


    The prince, who was under control, was finally untied by the bodyguard.


    From the moment the belt left the prince, the prince, who had been struggling, was suddenly motionless.


    Originally sinister Mou son, immediately released + gas.


    Even the arrogant face is full of panic.


    At this time, Liang Jiugong got up from the ground and ordered people to cut the inside of his belt with scissors.


    After a while, he handed the belt to Kangxi.


    One side said, "long live, Sifu Jin is really right. The corner line of this belt is not the same as the other belts. It is sewn with gold yarn. In addition, the inside of the middle of the belt was embroidered with red thread. After the slaves cut the thread, they really saw the faint blood stains about the size of the nail plate


    Smell speech, if sound deep a sigh of relief, tightly saved handkerchief, also relaxed a little strength.


    It would be nice if the truth could be revealed...


    Kangxi took over the belt from Liang Jiugong and examined it carefully.


    Then, the dignified face suddenly became gloomy.


    Deep and sophisticated eyes, never cold.


    He looked ugly, his eyes burning with scarlet anger.


    The veins on the temples were popping.


    There was a strange smile on his face, which was very forced and tense. He could see that he was very angry.


    However, he was looking at the prince with such a frightful sneer, and said in a sharp voice, "Yin Ren, now that the evidence is conclusive, do you still have to quibble?"


    The evidence is conclusive, and the prince kneels down with a "puff" sound, and finally stops quibbling.


    Instead, he took the sad route and said in a sad voice: "Huang amah, the son minister... The son minister does have a camp close to you, but the son minister has no other meaning, but you have not been willing to see the child minister, so you want to take a look at you secretly."In fact, he just wanted to see what Kangxi was watching at night and how long he wanted to be banned!


    For the prince''s words, Kangxi naturally will not believe.


    It''s just, he''s thinking about the seriousness of the matter.


    In addition, the prince said, "you have not been willing to see your son''s minister, so I want to take a look at you secretly.".


    In the end, when it comes to his heart, it makes him a little softhearted.


    After all, he was his favorite son...


    Kangxi, who always acted decisively, sometimes hesitated.


    Just then, a bodyguard stepped forward and said, "long live, everything you asked me to wait for has been checked. Outside your camp, you have been put in a lot of Eyeliner by Prince Edward, from the guard to the maid of honor.


    This is good to say is peeping covetous Longyan, said not good point, the prince this is a big disrespect, is to monitor today''s emperor!


    "No... no, no, the emperor amah, the children are wronged!" The prince kowtowed and cried out injustice.


    But these words, it is thoroughly annoyed Kangxi.


    The guards don''t say that. He hasn''t noticed.


    Now look at the prince''s explanation of the eyes, and just peeping at his covetous people, eyes are thief.


    "Bang Dang" a sound, Kangxi will hit the teapot in front of the prince.


    Angry eyes Vajra pointed at the prince and said, "look at you, peep at me, watch me, and frame up my brothers and legs. Is this what people do?"


    I can''t stand the fact that other people are being watched and violating their privacy.


    What''s more, Kangxi is still an emperor, which is even more unforgivable.


    The prince''s behavior made him suspect that the Prince wanted to "kill the rebellious".


    "Why did you do this? Have you ever thought about it? It''s not all because of you that I''ve become like this


    "Shut up Kangxi pointed to the crown prince, his beard trembled slightly, and deafened him: "you bastard, a mad dog born with a mother, I should have strangled you in my swaddling clothes when Queen hersheri died. This would not have happened today."


    His voice was so thick and loud that everyone in the audience got down on their knees and trembled.


    Even the bodyguards and servants outside the camp were shocked to their knees by the voice of Kangxi.


    When the prince heard Kangxi''s vicious scolding, he raised his head abnormally and laughed a few times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Then, without any feelings, he said, "you personally sealed me with the manual, and now you have to abolish me. If you had known that, why did you make such a fuss in those days. Do you think that I am the only one who is ridiculed by the people in the world? You will also be the object of ridicule. "


    Originally, he paid homage at night, and when he returned to the camp, he found that the camp of Kangxi still had a weak light.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to have a sneak look.


    He managed to avoid the patrolling guards and peered through the curtain.


    Who knows what a coincidence, was discovered by Kangxi.


    In a hurry, his belt was entangled, but he didn''t know it.


    Only care about running him, back to the camp to find that the belt is gone.


    So he wanted to replace him.


    It happened that the fourth master was close to his camp, so he stole his belt and planted it on him.


    Anyway, the fourth master is going to withdraw this piece.


    But now... What''s the matter? I''m really curious about killing the cat!


    "Good! Good! You''ve made a lot of progress now! " Kangxi was puffed by the prince.


    He leaned back on the back of his chair and leaned back. He said in a loud voice: "as the legitimate eldest son, Yinren doesn''t look like a elder brother. At first, there was nineteen war. He didn''t pay attention to it, and then he framed the fourth elder. Now, not only do we not accept my criticism, but we also defiantly contradict me. "


    "As early as more than ten years ago, when I was ill, the crown prince never wanted to be loyal to your father. Now it is still the case, and even worse! I have tolerated him for more than ten years. I am not fit to be the crown prince of the Qing Dynasty...


    speaking of this, Kangxi stopped for a moment, and finally ordered: "from now on, I will abolish the crown prince''s position and confine him. When I return to the capital, I will send him into Zongren''s house. Without my permission, I can''t go in and out freely!"


    Kangxi scolded his children for being cruel, but he could not bear to put his own bones to death.


    They can only abolish the position of the prince and confine them.


    The prince finally realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Originally, he thought that Kangxi was just saying angry words.


    At the most, he will be punished for his foot ban and thinking about his mistakes behind closed doors.


    Or, as usual, a group of servants around him.


    But did not think, this time really want to abolish him.


    He was so scared that he yelled: "emperor Alma, you can''t abolish the son minister. The son minister is the crown prince of the Qing Dynasty. He was granted the crown prince when you were a child! In a big way, I will listen to my orders, and I will never dare to do anything wrong again


    As you can see, the other princes present have different expressions on their faces.


    Because the crown prince is too arrogant, no one will sympathize with him.


    Among them, Zhijun is the happiest.


    As the eldest son of the emperor, he has the best chance.


    It was not only Zhi Jun Wang who was gloating, but also many other princes. While gloating, their eyes were shining with hope.


    It seems that as long as the crown prince falls, the crown prince, who had nothing to do with them, has something to do with them.


    Even eight ye, who has always been gentle, has a flash of light in his eyes.


    Only the fourth master pleaded for the Prince: "Huang amah, the prince is just confused for a moment. I think he is really wrong. But after all, he is the crown prince of the Qing Dynasty. Please don''t abandon the prince. "


    If the sound took a corner of her mouth, she had to admire the fourth master, this wave of unusual operation is really smooth.


    Knowing that Kangxi had made a decision, it was impossible to take it back.


    He did this not to help the crown prince, but to maintain a good for evil mentality in front of Kangxi.


    If he gloat at at this time, or fall into the hole.


    With Kangxi''s wisdom, he will definitely make a note of it.


    After the fourth master pleaded for the crown prince, the rest of the prince seemed to find himself out of his way.


    One by one, they all put away their micro expressions and knelt down in the middle, pleading for the prince.


    Kangxi looked at his sons kneeling in the middle, and his eyes were even colder and sharper, and he dared not peep again.


    Then, with a big wave of his hand, he said, "I''m tired. You all step back."


    His voice was loud and majestic.


    But in his heart, there was more disappointment and heartache.


    In the end, the prince was brought up by him, but now he has become this.


    "Yes." The princes knew that Kangxi was angry and did not dare to disobey him.


    Just as the crowd turned to leave, Kangxi said faintly, "Yin Yi, I order you to guard Yin Ren. There must be no mistake!"


    "Yes, I''ll keep a good watch." Zhijun Wang was loyal to Kangxi.


    But after he turned his head, there was a touch of evil in his upright eyes.


    Then, they left the camp with their own Fujin.


    Even if the prince broke his throat, he was abandoned and taken away.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master left the camp side by side.


    In fact, after she came out of the camp, the whole person was in a trance.This is the royal family. It''s really changeable.


    Today, this prince has unlimited scenery. Tomorrow, he will be deposed and banned.


    It''s really dangerous just now. It''s the fourth master who was abandoned and banned.


    The fourth master has always been at the forefront, but this evening, she takes special care of Ruoyin and walks slowly.


    A pair of mysterious deep eyes, but also from time to time glance at the woman''s Petite shadow.


    When she found that the shadow was shaking, she turned her head and saw that the woman''s face was pale, obviously frightened.


    He paused, and when she reached him, he took her shoulder.


    Fourth master thick eyebrow a pick, because he felt the little woman in his arms, the body is very cold, still slightly shaking.


    "Why, I was bold just now. Now I''m shaking like this."


    "Master... Don''t make fun of me... I''m afraid now." Ruoyin relies on the body to lean on the fourth master.


    A pair of hands also gently pulled the edge of the fourth master''s clothes.


    She was very nervous just now when she was facing so many people alone.


    As for shivering, it''s really cool at night.


    She came out in a hurry, not wearing much thick clothes.


    And her little bird like manner, just don''t want others to see her as a strong woman, especially in front of the fourth master.


    So that he would not regard her as a woman in the future, thinking that she had the ability.


    She did it when it was time.


    When she shouldn''t, she doesn''t want to be so strong and tired.


    After all, no matter how strong a woman''s heart is, she also needs the care of a man.


    "What are you afraid of?" The fourth master hugged her tightly, but he immediately loosened her, just like holding a rare treasure.


    Loose worry can not hold, tight and can not bear to hurt her.


    "I''m afraid... I''m afraid that if you''re locked up, you won''t be able to see him. Who will warm my quilt this winter?" If the voice some tremble.


    Hearing that the fourth master felt soft in his heart, he simply beat her and held her up.


    "Sir, this is outside. Let me down quickly." She punched him with her little fist.


    Although it was dark at night, there were guards and servants around.


    But this gentleman always has the burden of Lord Baylor. He is so domineering in front of outsiders!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    "No, I can''t do that at night." The fourth master has a great body and great strength.


    Even if it''s beating and holding a woman, the pace is steady and not empty at all.


    Ruoyin:...


    since he is full of energy, she is not polite.


    She clings to the man''s neck, buries her head in his clavicle, and sniffs the faint smell of mint on his body.


    So the fourth master took the woman to the carriage.


    Tonight, thanks to the little woman in my arms.


    Otherwise, he would be locked up.


    Although if he was imprisoned, some useful officials would give him advice and try to save him.


    But it is also necessary to stay in zongrenfu for a while.


    What''s more, this kind of thing can be a little difficult.


    As for the yellow belt, he was really surprised.


    to look at a woman who looks like a little bird, she should have such careful details.


    You know, from the moment he received the yellow belt, he never touched it.


    Because always dress and change clothes, that is there are servants or women waiting on.


    He never had to do it himself.


    Even sometimes, he was in a better mood and took off his belt.


    But he didn''t go out of his way to see it.


    After all, he is a man and seldom cares about these details.


    Soon, the fourth master took Ruoyin to the carriage.


    He didn''t let her down even if she was going to get on the carriage.


    Instead, he held her, lifted his feet and got into the carriage.


    In the carriage, the slaves had lit a small lamp in advance, which was very weak.


    "I''m still ashamed. There''s no one left." The fourth master saw that the woman did not speak. He looked down and saw the shadow of his long eyelashes. He was disordered in the dark night.


    He thought she was shy and kept hiding in his arms.


    It turns out that the lazy cat is asleep.


    Fortunately, the woolen blanket and brocade spread in the car were confiscated.


    He bent down slightly and put her on the brocade quilt.


    It''s as light as a baby.


    But he put her on the brocade quilt, but the woman''s small hands still cling to his neck.


    Fourth master knelt on one knee, slightly hanging in the air.


    Take a woman''s waist in one hand and break the hand around his neck with the other.


    Just when he tried a little harder, the woman''s mouth murmured like a dream.


    "Master... Don''t be... Cold..."


    the man gave a slight meal. He clearly did not do anything, and did not know what she was doing here.


    He kept his present position and glanced at the woman in the dim light.


    A pair of curved willow eyebrows, sleep also did not forget slightly frown.


    It''s like being bullied, pathetic.


    At the moment, the two people''s gesture is very ambiguous, the fourth master did not notice.


    "Hoo ~", he looked up and blew out the lights in the car.


    Holding the body cool woman, rolled to the brocade quilt together.


    He simply held the man in his arms and couldn''t bear to wake him up, so he fell asleep.


    The head of the fourth master rested quietly.


    But in one of the camps, the smoke was just beginning.


    Eight ye returned to the camp, will Guo Luo Luo''s a throw in the camp''s Brocade quilt.


    Looking down at the woman who fell on the ground, she said coldly, "the Lord reminds you that you''d better mind your own business."


    "Good pain..." Guo Luo Luo kneaded his body and asked innocently, "what did you say? I don''t understand a word."


    Eight Ye stands erect, slender finger belly calmly unties the belt.


    "Whether you really don''t understand or pretend you don''t understand, you''d better mind your own business. Don''t think I didn''t see you just worried."


    "I... where do I have..." Guo Luo''s lips pursed.


    Just in the camp of emperor Amar, the eighth master has always been gentle and elegant, and his face does not change.


    He thought she didn''t know he was worried about his fourth sister-in-law.


    After all, she has always been very tolerant of worry, and did not act excessively.


    But never thought, outside he is not easy to attack, just pretend to know nothing.


    When he got back to the camp and closed the door, he would settle with her.


    "For others, you have a lot of leisure. If you do this in the future, you will worry about it." He threw the yellow belt at will on the brocade quilt, light way: "still don''t roll over, serve ye to change clothes."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi slowly rises, stands in front of the man.


    She raised her hand and dressed him skillfully.


    When he changed his crescent white silk lining, he trimmed his collar.Then, she bowed her head and said, "my lord..."


    "if you have something to say, you hate to grind and haw."


    Guo Luo''s Willow eyebrows frown slightly.


    Judging from the current situation, the battle for reserve in this world is obviously ahead of the previous one.


    Whether it''s out of deep love.


    Or for the future of two elder brothers.


    She didn''t want the eighth master to die as early as her life.


    Therefore, she took a deep breath and said, "eight masters... Machiavellian, the world is changeable, I advise you to be kind."


    "What?" Man long eyebrow a pick, always warm eyes, flash a cold color, "you tell me again."


    "Don''t say good words twice." She hung her head and looked at her toes, not daring to look up at him.


    But eight Ye slants to want her to raise the head, he looks like at will, actually vigorously pinches the woman''s chin.


    Looking directly into her eyes, he forced her to ask, "in royal society, goodness can live?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s line of sight, try not to see him.


    She knew that the Royal Lille cheated me and could do anything to fight for the reserve.


    Even the sacrifice of countless lives, are not at all.


    But now is the beginning, so she wanted to remind him that even if he was involved, he might not end up too miserable.


    Otherwise, in the future, it is the arrow on the arrow and has to be sent.


    "Or... You don''t think you can do it, eh?" Men''s big hands, the strength of a few more.


    Eight Ye''s voice is gentle and quiet, but Guo Luo Luo''s family can still hear another meaning of surging in the words.


    She quickly shook her head and said, "no... I''m just worried about my father''s safety."


    "Don''t give me hypocrisy here. I think you are afraid that there will be a conflict between you and my fourth brother. You are in a dilemma." Eight ye one hand unties the willow leaf button in front of the woman''s body, one side way: "you know, the prince fell, only Ye''s support is the most."


    These words, I do not know whether to comfort themselves, or comfort women.


    "But do you know that the so-called support will only harm you."


    Voice just fell, Guo Luo Luo''s body a burst of suspension, lost the center of gravity, was pushed by a man behind the brocade quilt.


    Fortunately, the weather turned cold, and the camp was covered with thick wool blanket and thick brocade quilt.


    Or she''ll have to fall apart.


    She sat up with difficulty, and the whole person was trapped in the soft and thick brocade quilt.


    With arms behind her, she looked up at the man approaching her step by step.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    Under that gentle and beautiful face, there was a faint anger that could not be calmed down, which was frightening.


    "Ye... What are you going to do..." she stepped back.


    The next moment, along with a breath of candle "Hoo ~" sound, the camp when dark.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson, of course, for your nonsense." A warm and hoarse voice sounded in her ears, accompanied by a trace of heat.


    Her earlobe was gently rubbed by the man''s thin lips.


    Then she was pressed down by her strong, hot body.


    Anyway, what should be said has been said. It''s his business to listen or not.


    At least, she warned that she would not feel uneasy about her conscience...


    -


    in early October, Kangxi took the people back to Beijing.


    The crown prince was also directly imprisoned in the zongrenfu.


    Although the prince was deposed, the purpose of Kangxi would never stop here.


    He intends to crush the princes and ministers of the crown prince party.


    Therefore, when he arrived in the capital, he immediately summoned all civil and military officials.


    First, it was announced that the crown prince was abolished.


    And those who held the prince''s stinky feet, now heard that the prince was abandoned, that was standing in the same place, did not dare to move, did not dare to lift his head.


    Suo''ertu, in particular, was so scared that his legs were standing in place and swinging.


    The crown prince has been abandoned. As the right-hand of the prince, they must be responsible for it.


    Sure enough, only listen to Emperor Kangxi''s majestic voice: "the prince is becoming more and more ridiculous, colluding with his party members. But I found that there is a dark unknown in this. The reason why the prince is so decadent is because someone is behind him


    Although the crown prince was abolished, it was the Emperor Kangxi who conferred the title.


    He can''t say that he has a bad eye and wrong people.


    Only the prince who was abetted and abetted by others.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the prince''s party trembled and did not dare to speak.


    Suo forehead map of the frontal horn, has exuded beans of sweat.


    Then, Kangxi''s eyes were sharp like an arrow, looking directly at suo''etu.


    "After verification by zongrenfu, suoertu had been urging the prince to rebel several years ago. Now, after the crown prince was abandoned, he still keeps in touch with the prince privately. If I didn''t find out in time, this would not have happened."


    "Emperor... Emperor, the slave has never done this. The slave is wronged..." as a Manchu, suoertu calls himself a slave.


    But in recent years, he felt that he was a meritorious official in the founding of the country, and he had a nepotism relationship with the crown prince.


    But now, in order to get closer to Kangxi, he called himself a slave.


    He was afraid to speak just now, but Kangxi ordered his name. If he didn''t speak again, he was afraid that it would be hard to protect his black hat.


    No... don''t say it''s a black hat. I''m afraid my head will fall to the ground.


    In fact, where is the prince he instigated.


    It is clear that the crown prince has been courting these important officials since he came of age.


    He took hold of them and forced them to join him.


    Kangxi''s arms were heavy and powerful, and hung on his knees, looking down coldly at the figure of Suo forehead, which had been kowtowing.


    With a cold hum, he said, "three years ago, someone accused you of embezzlement, extravagance, extravagance and extravagance. The house beams were gilded with gold, and all the food was made of red gold. It is really impossible to see."


    Sauertu bowed his head and trembled violently.


    In a pair of eyes, there is fear, but also resentment.


    "But at that time, I thought that you had made great contributions for many years, and did not expose your evil deeds, but only alerted you. You did not feel guilty and regretful, but also complained bitterly in private, talked about state affairs, formed a party and acted recklessly."


    "In the past, when renyin became the crown prince, it was you who proposed privately that everything you wear and control should be yellow, and all imitations are similar to mine. The source is you


    "Emperor, it must be someone who wronged the servants. You must not listen to their lies." Sohetu kowtowed repeatedly, turned his head to Nalan Mingzhu, and said viciously: "it''s you... It must be you. It''s your nonsense, isn''t it?"


    It really had nothing to do with Nalan Mingzhu. He glanced at sohetu, then raised his chin and looked at the Emperor Kangxi without saying a word.


    Although he and sauertu are enemies, they are not close.


    I don''t know so many secrets even if I want to kill sauertu.


    Now, it turns out that someone wants to kill soertu more than he does.


    "Presumptuous, look at you, and denounce the important officials in the court. The whole country is deeply favored by me. If half of those who receive it and half of those who don''t, they will follow you. Last year when the crown prince was in Texas, you rode to the middle gate of the crown prince, and this alone should have put you to death. " Kangxi exposed all kinds of crimes of suoertu.


    Sohetu heard that Kangxi had thought of putting him to death.


    He stopped kowtowing immediately. His voice gathered in tears and said, "these are the servants who are in a hurry and lose their manners. They must be careful in their words and deeds in the future. But the Emperor... You said that the servant instigated the prince. This time, the minister has been in the capital, and the prince is outside the Great Wall. How can he instigate him?""Through your adopted daughter, hesheri Simin, in the form of a letter from home, you actually instigate Yin Ren to plot a conspiracy to rebel!" Kangxi said, will be intercepted in advance of the letter, thrown in front of sohetu, "write what, you know best!"


    Even if he is not in the capital, as long as he orders, the Ministry of punishment will start to investigate.


    Those letters, after intercepting, ordered people to imitate and post them.


    And that share really fell to Kangxi again.


    In order not to scare the snake, there is enough evidence.


    Sauertu looked at the envelope in front of him, and a look of panic flashed in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he understood everything.


    It seems that... As early as when the prince communicated with him, the emperor had already made plans.


    To understand this, he seems to be able to guess that his own end will be very miserable.


    Even before he had time to look through the letter, he burst into tears and said, "emperor, I have no intention of plotting against the emperor at all. But as the crown prince is the crown prince, the slave wants to think about the future of the Qing Dynasty. Over the past few years, even if I have no merit, I also have hard work. Does the emperor forget my efforts over the years? "


    "I''m fine. You''ll think about the future. You think highly of yourself." Kangxi frowned imperceptibly.


    He said coldly: "when you were a university student, you were dismissed because of greed and evil, and then I used it again. However, you did not understand that you did not miss my kindness. The dog knows his master''s kindness, and a man like you is useless even if he is gracious


    Then, he glanced at the bodyguards in the hall of Supreme Harmony and said in a deep voice, "come on, bring suoertu into Zongren''s house and put to death immediately!"


    "No! No, Emperor! Do you want to treat slaves like you did to obei? " Suo''ertu knocked his head and blood, and his red official hat fell to the ground, but still sonorous and forceful, he asked Kangxi.


    What he said sounded like a question.


    But in fact, it is to remind Kangxi of his credit in his youth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    When Kangxi ascended the throne at the age of eight, he came up with the idea to make aobai and help Kangxi overthrow aobai.


    Later, he followed Kangxi''s own expedition to Galdan and abolished San Francisco.


    But suoertu was good at the beginning, but it was too conservative after that. It didn''t take much credit. It belonged to the type of high opening and low walking.


    Kangxi listened to suo''ertu''s questions, and his eyes turned slightly, as if remembering the past.


    He thought that when Oboi was captured, obai did not resist.


    He just opened the material of his official clothes and, like sohetu, questioned him "why did he kill the meritorious officials of the Qing Dynasty?".


    Let him see the scars he left for the sake of the Great Qing Dynasty.


    The scars of different depths represent the medals of aobai''s life.


    At that moment, he had been in a trance whether he should not have executed aobai.


    But he had to punish aobai because of his arrogance and arrogance, even he and the Empress Dowager did not pay attention to him.


    When the fire broke out, he even beat his ass.


    He also used his power to form parties for personal gain. He who disobeyed the imperial edict worshipped him and killed whoever he wanted.


    This is no longer a matter of being able to achieve great success. It has completely covered the sky.


    All kinds of crimes, no matter which one, are the crimes of punishing the nine clans.


    At that time, Kangxi, even a teenager, was also the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    In the first few years of his accession to the throne, obai assisted him in government affairs.


    But when he was a teenager, he didn''t want to be instructed any more, and he was very eager to enlist in person.


    If he connives at a meritorious official who disobeys himself in this way, he will not be able to stand on the court, or to establish his authority.


    Therefore, even if Oboi was a meritorious official, he had to punish him.


    Finally, he saw that the scar on aobai''s body was that he had not executed him, but had been put into prison.


    But a few months later, the prison was dark and humid. Aobai''s old wounds recurred and died in prison.


    Kangxi''s helplessness for aobai is just like the helplessness of soertu and the prince.


    Even if they were once good, one is the founder of the country, the other is the most beloved prince, it has to be dealt with.


    Only because they touched his scales and despised the imperial power!


    Moreover, in his heart, Oboi was loyal at the last moment, and had never been rebellious.


    It''s just a threat to imperial power, contempt for it, rampant behavior.


    He was hindered from being arbitrary when he was young.


    But the content of suoertu''s letter is to conspire with the prince.


    Now, it is even more a crime to take obei to talk to him.


    He was already the emperor in charge of his own affairs, and he was no longer the boy of that time.


    Sauertu knew all the faults of his youth and sprinkled salt on his wounds.


    Thinking of this, Kangxi intended to let suoertu die to understand.


    His eyes were sharper than ever, and his voice was as loud as thunder.


    The earth in the hall of Supreme Harmony was shaking.


    "You kind of dog deserves to be compared with aobai. Aobai has made great achievements in the war, and you have taught Yin Ren to rebel for your own selfish desire. You are the first criminal in this dynasty! If I don''t do it first, I will do it first, and I will think about it carefully. "


    You don''t deserve to be compared with obabi. You are the first culprit of the dynasty. I have thought it over carefully. It''s no use saying more. If I don''t strike first, I''ll wait for you to rebel.


    After listening to suo''ertu, a pair of sophisticated and insidious eyes immediately lost its luster.


    The whole person also stays in place, can''t say a word.


    He knew that no matter how much he said, it would only disgust Kangxi.


    It''s better to be sensible. Maybe, he can be like a pearl, and return to his original post.


    But he did not think about what Naran Mingzhu had committed or what crime he had committed.


    Then, Kangxi Dynasty bodyguards signaled a glance, sohetu was taken away.


    "If you have something to play, you have to leave." Liang Jiugong''s eyes look at the nose, and the nose looks at the heart.


    All princes and ministers bowed their heads. No matter how important it was, they did not dare to touch the mould of Kangxi at this juncture.


    Therefore, the Emperor Kangxi got up, stepped on the golden boots of bear skin with dragon pattern, and left first from the side.


    Originally, he wanted to send someone to search sauertu''s house, but it would involve many officials, so he did not do so.


    The crown prince is the crown prince, and there must be many ministers who support him in private.


    If we really punish all the officials, there will be a lot of chaos.


    After all, those ministers still have some abilities and have a lot of jobs under their hands.


    It''s no use catching a few minions.


    It''s better to drag a leader out to frighten others.


    The fourth master looked up at Kangxi''s back. From when, he saw a trace of vicissitudes from the wise and powerful Wei''an body...


    after he went to court, suoertu was broken into the imperial clan''s mansion.Embarrassed, he imagined that one day, like the Pearl, the official would resume his original position, even if he was no longer used.


    However, he did not wait until the moment when his head fell to the ground...


    the prince was abolished and soto''ertu was executed.


    For a time, the court was in turmoil.


    People are looking for new objects of attachment.


    Among them, eight masters are the most popular.


    As for other princes, they are also stupid and eager to try.


    In the past, Zhijun and the crown prince fought for each other''s life and death. Although the eighth master showed his edge, he was gentle and gentle, but he did not offend either side.


    Now in the court, it is no longer the fight between the prince and the prince, but a group of people.


    As a matter of fact, as early as the moment when the prince was abolished, the seemingly tranquil court had already been undercurrent.


    However, people thought that suo''ertu could protect the prince.


    It was not until suo''ertu was executed that the battle for the crown prince was imminent...


    after the execution of Suo ERTU, Emperor Kangxi secretly asked Liang Jiugong to summon the crown prince once.


    At this time, Kangxi was sitting on the imperial chair of the Qianqing palace, leaning against the back of the chair in his leisure time.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, looking at wearing casual clothes, a circle of thin prince, eyes flash a strange look.


    But soon, he returned to normal and said, "Yin Ren, what do you think about the matter of suoertu?"


    "Huang amah, my son''s ministers have been locked up in the Zongren''s mansion recently. I don''t know when the court happened and dare not discuss the government affairs." The prince returned cautiously.


    "No matter what, I''ll let you say it. Just say it." Kangxi light tunnel.


    The prince bowed his head and turned his eyes.


    After pondering for a moment, he finally opened his mouth and said, "Huang amah, my son''s minister thinks... It''s really outrageous to have so much trust in him. You don''t know, as early as when the son minister just came of age, he instigated him to say that sooner or later, the world is a child minister. This kind of treacherous words. "


    With that, the prince looked up and took a peek at Kangxi.


    He also said: "besides, he encouraged his son''s minister to plan against him several times, but he scolded him. Who knows that he has become more and more fierce. If he did not make trouble from it, how could the son minister and you... Fall in this field today?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    He would not admit that he had been unable to protect himself.


    Anyway, suoertu is dead and has no use value, so it is simply pushed to suoeertu.


    Kangxi: "so, for a criminal minister like soertu, you should put him to death." The Prince did not feel sorry for sauertu.


    Or help the sauertu family plead.


    On the contrary, Kangxi killed the nine ethnic groups.


    Smell speech, Kangxi''s face has a strange smile, very reluctant, tight, a look to know is very angry, in sneer.


    "Kill the nine tribes? Then I ask you, what is the relationship between you and sauertu? "


    Hearing this question, the prince''s eyes rolled round and round.


    Suddenly, that pair of cunning eyes, flash a touch of panic.


    Yes, his queen''s wife is herscheli, and she is also the niece of sauertu.


    So, isn''t he sauertu''s nephew?


    Thinking of this, he continued to leave the relationship in fear.


    "Emperor Amar, Sooto and other heinous ministers, the son minister has nothing to do with him. The son minister is the flesh and blood of the royal family and your son!" He is sonorous and forceful.


    Little did not know, he so heartless behavior, just really let Kangxi chill.


    Kangxi was out of the ordinary. He rubbed his eyebrows and said faintly, "I know. Go down."


    "Huang AMA, pay attention to your health." The prince wants to restore the love between father and son.


    The clan house was not a human residence, and the servants didn''t listen to him.


    "Back down!" Kangxi increased decibels and frowned impatiently.


    Even, I was too lazy to look at the prince again.


    Scared Prince repeatedly way: "yes, yes, son minister this retreat."


    After the prince retired, Liang Jiugong asked the maids to come forward and massage Kangxi''s head.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the old headache problem will happen again.


    Kangxi closed his eyes, and the whole man was leaning on the back of the chair, waiting on by the maids.


    He asked lightly: "Liang Jiugong, do you think I raised a white eyed wolf?"


    Liang Jiugong didn''t dare to answer. He knelt down and said, "the Emperor... I don''t understand what you said."


    Kangxi chuckled, but did not pursue.


    Originally, he just wanted to test it to see if the prince had any conscience.


    Yu Gong and Suo ERTU have been working for the prince.


    In private, sohetu is the elder of the prince''s family.


    As a result, the prince actually let him kill the nine clans. It is really an ungrateful and ungrateful dog!


    This makes him seem to be able to imagine that if we continue to indulge, the Qing Dynasty will not have a good ending.


    In the following days, although the imperial court was surrounded by gunpowder, the crown prince was abolished, and the public did not dare to make too much trouble.


    He could only occasionally beat around the Bush to test the words of Kangxi.


    But Kangxi''s words, where is so easy to explore.


    He didn''t reveal anything, but ordered: to kill, imprison and exile sauertu''s close associates. As for the sons and daughters of soertu, they were all dismissed and their two sons were executed.


    Compared with the prince said to kill the nine clans, in the end, it is for the sake of Queen hesheri, who once had a couple, and left a little affection.


    On such a day, until November, when the first snow fell in the capital, all the people in the court did not find out the words of Kangxi.


    When the crown prince is abolished, the eighth master can only say that it is necessary to gain the power.


    And the most happy and complacent, no better than Zhi Jun Wang.


    He felt that the prince was gone. He was the eldest son and had the best chance.


    So these days, he often went into the palace to greet Princess Hui.


    The two mother and son are always chatting, and it seems that they are discussing something important...


    on this day, Ruoyin sits in the corner of the hall to arrange flowers in her red coat and skirt.


    In the hollowed out censer in the room, there was a burning of charcoal.


    There are several furnaces in several places around the corner.


    In addition, in the fourth master''s house, there was a lady Tang.


    Therefore, if the sound is warm, not cold at all.


    It''s just that it''s so cold outside that she hasn''t been out for a long time.


    At this time, she is holding the scissors, skillful and casual.


    She cut off those extra roots, branches and leaves.


    Then, according to her favorite design, she will snow-white magnolia, golden marigold, and white through yellow Narcissus.


    One variety after another was inserted into the flasks shaped like trumpets.


    When the flowers were all set out, she stepped back a few steps to appreciate the results.


    Until no matter far or near, all feel good-looking, she just takes a touch of satisfaction arc.


    "What are you looking at?" A deep, magnetic voice suddenly rang in her ear.


    If the tone is conditionally startled.With this kind of magnetic sound, you can enter her room at will. You don''t have to think about it. It must be fourth master.


    The voice of the fourth master is really low and terrible.


    Especially in this winter of depression, it seems to be more different.


    And she had just been so absorbed that she sounded like a ghost.


    But she could not say that the fourth master was like a ghost. She could only cover her heart and turn her head to look at the fourth master. She was still frightened and said, "my Lord, why did you come here and don''t let anyone sing a report? My soul will be scared out by you."


    "I''ve been married to you for so many years. What should I be afraid of?" The fourth master has always been a man of integrity.


    The mouth says so, left palm already did coax woman special action.


    Put it on the woman''s back and patted her gently to comfort her.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin felt like an electric shock on her back, and goose bumps spread from the sole of her feet to her body.


    She shrugged her shoulders to avoid the man.


    Raise your feet and sit down on the rose chair.


    This bad man, pacify people, pacify people, tap twice.


    It had to be stroked up and down, making her back itchy.


    Who knows what his heart is!


    The fourth master swept his finger belly without changing his face and sat down beside the woman.


    There was a mahogany table between the two.


    Then, his eyes, at will, swept the corner of the room full of flowers.


    Casually pointed to a bottle of flowers, light asked: "these flowers, but are you inserted?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "I have told you so many times that you can leave this kind of rough work to the slave."


    "It''s not rough work. It''s really edifying." If the sound does not agree with the tunnel.


    Fourth master: "see him not to return, Ruo Yin sweet way:" women are born to love flowers, ah, is a kind of interest, and also, winter is too depressed, put some flowers and plants in the house, this is called... According to the natural ecology of flowers, plants and trees, master the seasonal changes. "


    As a straight man, the fourth master knows that women love flowers.


    But he doesn''t like flowers. His yard is mostly trees and grass, with few flowers.


    So he doesn''t quite understand the idea of women.


    The fourth master squinted at the woman''s hand.


    It was a pair of snow-white jade hands with red crabapple on them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    I don''t know what she put on her hands. It looks white and tender.


    It''s a kiss in the palm of your hand.


    Then, the man''s thick eyebrows, slightly imperceptibly frowned.


    Don''t she know that the branches and leaves of the flowers and plants will stab people.


    This white + tender hands, if be punctured skin, that can be what to do.


    The fourth master took back his eyes and glanced at the bottle of plum blossom at the right corner.


    It has to be said that the flowers she planted, whether viewed from a distance or near, are pleasing to the eye.


    It seems that the flowers are mixed together, but there is a simple and elegant beauty.


    As she is, she is beautiful at all times.


    The fourth master''s heart was turbulent, and the words of that cold thin lip were not satisfactory.


    "What kind of eyesight, I''m so ugly. I have to rob a servant''s job. I think you''re fed up."


    If the voice is out of his mouth, he has not changed at all in these years.


    It''s still that venomous tongue!


    She rolled her eyes in her heart and turned to smile at him.


    "Ye, you come to my main courtyard today, shouldn''t you be training me?"


    The fourth master swept the eyes of the woman with a smile like a flower, and a pair of clear and bright beautiful eyes attracted the soul.


    Somehow, I just want to bully her for no reason.


    "You want to be good. I''ll teach you to come here on purpose." The man clenched his fist, coughed softly, and said, "the LORD came here to tell you that in a few days it will be the birthday of the ancestors. Listen to the meaning of the emperor Alma, it is necessary to make a big deal."


    "Oh..." if sound eyes light turn.


    It seems that Kangxi was deeply hurt by his sons, and now he wants to give the Empress Dowager a bigger birthday.


    One is to experience the Royal affection.


    Second, I''m afraid that is to let those princes learn more.


    "The birthday ceremony is ready. It doesn''t matter whether you are prepared or not." Four ye light way.


    "Well, I''m not going to prepare this year." She has always been the best in the past years.


    The royal family is in chaos this year, and she doesn''t want to be too eye-catching.


    It''s better to learn from the fourth master and keep a low profile.


    For such a smart little woman, the fourth master is still satisfied.


    Just a little bit, she could understand.


    After finishing his business, the fourth master got up and pulled his collar lazily.


    Obviously, it''s a very simple action. Once he does it, he has a wild arrogance.


    It looks romantic, but it doesn''t go down.


    "Placement." He stretched out his arms seriously.


    The light from the outside slanted on his face and outlined his handsome side face.


    Every action is full of the unique charm of successful men, which fascinates women.


    Now just after noon, it seems that the fourth master is going to have a rest in the main courtyard.


    Ruoyin walks up to the man and helps him unbutton.


    After the two lay down, the fourth master turned over.


    Open your eyes suddenly.


    "My lord... You... I..."


    "Shh, don''t talk." The man put his slender finger belly on the woman''s rosy lips...


    -


    on the birthday of the empress dowager, all the princes and ministers went to ningshougong.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master had already arrived in the palace by carriage.


    Now the two of them are walking to ningshou palace.


    "Lord, didn''t the old ancestor live in the benevolence palace? Why is the birthday held in ningshougong?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    Fourth master walked in front of him and looked up at ningshou palace not far away.


    The palace was built for the emperor''s family. It''s just that the ancestors are not used to living there. They just occasionally live there or hold banquets. "


    "It seems that Huang Alma is filial to her ancestors."


    If the sound of the words to speak, the fourth master turned his head to scold her: "do not talk about the emperor Alma behind your back, especially in the palace."


    "Oh, I see." She covered her mouth.


    Heart says that the rules of the Forbidden City are not so many. It''s not good to say good things to people.


    A moment later, Ruoyin and the fourth master arrive at ningshou palace.


    As a man, the fourth master naturally exchanged greetings with the princes and ministers.


    Ruoyin finds the five princesses alone in the crowd.


    Just in time, the five princesses, who arrived early in the morning, also saw her.


    They both went to each other.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I have been waiting for you." The fifth princess came forward and said with a warm smile.


    In Qing Dynasty, when he married a princess, he was not called "Shang".Therefore, can''t do the husband sing with the woman, five princesses can''t follow the five grid, address Ruoyin.


    Or to Royal seniority, called Ruoyin a four sister-in-law.


    "Now you have a big stomach. Let''s go into the hall and find a place to sit." Ruo Yin''s eyes fell on the round belly of Princess Wu.


    Even in her thick coat and skirt, she had a big stomach.


    Ruoyin knew about the fifth princess''s pregnancy.


    But she can''t say it in public, or she will be ridiculed if she doesn''t match the time of marriage.


    Then, Ruoyin and the five princesses entered the hall and took their seats.


    Next, guests continued to take their seats.


    At this time, Ruoyin looks up and finds bafujin sitting opposite her.


    Two people are only far away, polite smile.


    And this understanding smile, in the eighth master into the hall, eight Fu Jin immediately stopped smiling.


    If sound also immediately took back the eyes.


    From all kinds of signs of Ba Fu Jin, eight ye should not like her to go too close to her.


    There must be a reason for bafujin to do so.


    It''s just that eight Ye is now in a strong momentum.


    Although the fourth master did not show his edge, he was also a strong dark force.


    After about half a column of incense, all the guests around were seated.


    Even the statutes outside the temple were full of people.


    The fourth master may have had enough greetings and sat down beside Ruoyin.


    It was at this time that the eunuch''s shrill voice was heard outside: "the emperor and the Empress Dowager are coming!"


    Then, the light at the gate of the hall was dim.


    If the sound is too late to look up, follow everyone salute.


    "Long live the emperor and the Empress Dowager."


    Kangxi was wearing a bright yellow light wall dazzling Dragon Robe.


    Step on the black dragon boots, help the Empress Dowager personally, and sit down on the head.


    He himself took a seat beside the Empress Dowager.


    "You don''t have to get up today Kangxi''s voice was loud and clear.


    The Empress Dowager also followed: "the emperor said right, get up quickly."


    So they got up again and continued to take their seats.


    For a moment, the hall became lively.


    The dancers and singers of running water, and musicians.


    There are even swordsmen, opera singers and shows in turn.


    In this boring Dynasty, these are also very strange.


    Ruoyin also enjoyed eating snacks and fruits.


    As for the Emperor Kangxi and the empress dowager, although the relationship between the two mother and son is not natural, it is better than their own.


    At this time, the two mother and son are talking and laughing at the same time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    Kangxi pinched a piece of cake at will. After taking a bite, he said with a smile to the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, this year''s empress dowager''s cake is very good."


    The so-called empress dowager cake was named after empress dowager Bo, mother of emperor Wendi of Han Dynasty.


    Since then, it has always been the standard configuration in the hearts of the court.


    In fact, it''s made of a variety of nuts. In modern times, it''s called Wuren cake...


    The Empress Dowager glanced at the dim sum in the dish, sighed and said, "delicious is delicious, but I''m sorry that my teeth have fallen so hard recently. Some of them are still shaking and have severe pain."


    With that, the Queen Mother''s hand with cloisonne fingernails touched her left cheek.


    After hearing this, Kangxi had mixed feelings.


    Although the Empress Dowager is not his own mother, it is longer than her own mother.


    From the moment he was born, he was brought up under the care of the empress dowager, Empress Dowager and sumalagu.


    The Empress Dowager is a long-lived woman, but she left early because she was separated by several generations.


    Su malagu also went a few years ago.


    Now, there is only a close relative like the Empress Dowager.


    However, today is the Empress Dowager''s birthday, he is not good at compassion.


    On the contrary, she said with a hearty smile: "Huang e Niang doesn''t know that this tooth drop is a good thing and a kind of merit."


    As soon as the words came out, the Empress Dowager was full of doubts and said, "the emperor is confused. He deceives me, an old lady, with these words."


    "I have often heard from the old man that if his teeth fall out, he may suffer, which is of great advantage to his children. Don''t you think it''s good to have your teeth hurt again Kangxi road.


    Now, the Empress Dowager listened.


    And swept under the eyes of the five princess, lovingly smile: "it seems that this benefit, all let small five to occupy it."


    Kangxi also swept under the eyes of the five princesses, light way: "if the emperor sum Niang like small five, let her in the palace raise a baby."


    "Let her stay in her own house. There are a lot of rumors in the palace. She is a special case. I''m afraid she can''t bear it." The Empress Dowager whispered.


    Kangxi thick eyebrow a horizontal, obstinate way: "in the Forbidden City, but also tube so much to do."


    The Empress Dowager glanced at Kangxi with her remaining light, and then said with a smile, "well, since the emperor has made a speech, the mourning family will let the little five live in the palace for a while."


    Then, in front of all the people, she said to Princess five: "little five, your emperor Alma said that Wuge would pacify the Yao people. If you are not in the house, you will go into the palace to accompany the mourning family for a while, so as to raise the baby."


    All of a sudden, the five princesses who were named stood up with a big belly and were flattered and said, "thank you for your consideration."


    "Sit down, sit down." The Empress Dowager is really distressed for the fifth princess.


    When the five princesses sat down, a play was finished in the hall.


    At this time, Kangxi suddenly got up and dismissed the performers.


    The Empress Dowager with a smile said, "empress dowager, today is your birthday. I will personally offer a python dance to celebrate your birthday."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the princes and ministers in the hall were all confused.


    In the past, the emperor, who was extremely dignified and had the means of iron and blood, actually wanted to dance?


    Even if you have been eating incessantly if Yin, also save handkerchief, the corner of the mouth hook up a smile of expectation.


    Kangxi Emperor dance, she really did not see.


    I want to see it. I want to see it very much.


    But the empress dowager, but anxious to stand up.


    "You can''t use it, you can''t, emperor, you can''t do it!" Her old man also to one side of the slave ordered: "come, the emperor drink too much, quickly help him up and sit down."


    Those slaves were stupefied in situ, looking at Kangxi, wanted to go forward, but did not dare to go forward.


    After all, Kangxi didn''t speak.


    "Huang e Niang, the son minister didn''t drink much." Kangxi had a smile on his face and a rare soft tone.


    But even so, the whole body also exudes the awe inspiring cold air and the arrogance of absolute authority, as well as the imperialistic domineering spirit.


    Finish saying that, he also really regardless of the Empress Dowager''s objection, danced the python style dance.


    If Yin Tuo''s blessing, sit in front.


    Not like some officials and princes, only see the back of Kangxi.


    She can see the whole front of Kangxi.


    Some of them are middle-aged men who are used to being tall and tall.


    Flax color healthy skin, facial features can not be described as good-looking.


    It can only be said that he is shrewd and strong, and looks like a rock.


    Wrinkles were engraved on the forehead and corners of the eyes, and the stubble of a middle-aged man was left on his face and chin.


    Such a man danced in front of princes and ministers.


    From time to time, a sleeve to the forehead, in turn, a sleeve in the back, do the action of circling.


    It looks like a python jumping, so it''s called Python dance.


    This style of dance, also known as the Mak style dance, was originally the music and dance performed by the Manchu people during the festive feast.


    Later, somehow, it was introduced into the palace and became a Palace Banquet dance.Dance is not so much good-looking, it represents a festive atmosphere and posture.


    Especially by Kangxi such a jump, there is a kind of ambition and humor interwoven taste.


    But in any case, what is passed on to all of you is more filial piety and touching.


    Perhaps at this moment, the emperor really regarded himself as his son, offering a birthday dance for the Empress Dowager.


    About a cup of tea, Kangxi finished a complete set of Python dance.


    When the young people dance this kind of dance, they will feel hot all over and sweat on their bodies.


    Not to mention Kangxi around 50, sweat had already seeped from his forehead.


    When the Empress Dowager saw her, her eyes turned red and her eyes filled with tears: "the emperor is filial. Heaven and earth are clear. Please rest. Don''t be tired."


    With a smile on his face, Kangxi returned to the Empress Dowager and sat down.


    If yinben thinks that he will continue to watch the opera again.


    Who knows jiufujin, the opposite, said politely: "Laozu Zong, sun''s daughter-in-law saw Huang Alma present you with a dance to celebrate your birthday. She also wants to present a" Lotus picking dance ". I wish you a happy life and a good health."


    "Well, it''s rare that you have this heart." The Empress Dowager did not refuse to offer dance to Jiufu Jin.


    "The granddaughter-in-law will go down and change her dancing clothes first." Jiufujin said, he stepped down first.


    When passing by Ruoyin''s side, she cast a proud and provocative look at Ruoyin.


    If you have leisure and elegant dancing, just dance well.


    What''s your pride in her? She doesn''t dance!


    A moment later, jiufujin changed into a pink and blue dance dress.


    It''s the Royal daughter-in-law, at least in decent dress.


    That kind of out of fashion dance and costumes will definitely not exist.


    Jiufujin''s dance dress is long and loose, and the bottom skirt is gradually red.


    With long sleeves and hands hanging on both sides, you can reach the kind on the ground.


    When the singer saw her, he would step back.


    Jiufujin then went to the center of the hall and saluted yingyingfu.


    If sound holds cup cup cup cup, sipped tea gently.


    Look up and see jiufujin, has jumped up.


    Nine Fu Jin Long Sleeve Dance, Liu waist light twist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    From time to time, it is also covered with wide sleeve opening and closing, which is very moving.


    In addition, jiufujin''s appearance is not vulgar, and there is something bad in a pair of eyes.


    But this kind of look, blessing in the dance action, has a special charm.


    After the musicians slowed down, the dance of jiufujin was finished.


    "Laojiu Fujin, you are really a good dancer. It''s very nice to see you in mourning The Empress Dowager pointed to jiufujin and said with a smile.


    Jiuye felt that he had a long face from Fujin. His eyes were full of pride.


    He raised the glass on the table, raised his head and drank it all.


    "Thank you, my granddaughter-in-law should be filial to you, so she can''t ask for your reward, otherwise it will be like running for the reward." Jiufujin sweet tunnel.


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager picked her eyebrows and said, "what do you want? I''ll reward you in a different way. I''ll see that you haven''t practiced this dance for a long time and have suffered a lot."


    "When I went back to my ancestors, my daughter-in-law practiced for two months, but... It''s worth it to be filial to my ancestors, no matter how hard or tired I am." Jiufujin said, turning his head and looking at Ruoyin, he said, "sun''s daughter-in-law has heard that the fourth sister-in-law''s dancing is excellent. She wants to enjoy her dancing."


    Smell speech, if sound fierce head up, look to nine Fu Jin.


    Oh, my dear, no wonder I have been looking at her with that kind of insidious and cunning eyes.


    I was waiting for her here!


    The fourth master frowned and was about to say something.


    Seeing the little woman beside her, she quickly got up and said, "ancestor, where does Sun''s daughter-in-law have nine brothers and sisters saying so well, so, don''t pollute your eyes."


    One side of the five princesses also heard if the voice in the words do not want.


    Help Ruoyin to speak: "Laozu Zong, four sister-in-law is Manchu, where can dance skills. I''ve heard that she''s very skillful in riding. It''s true that she can walk her horse to show you. "


    The Empress Dowager likes five princesses, as long as it is what the five princesses say.


    They were all smiling and nodding in agreement.


    When the Empress Dowager opened her mouth and was ready to open her mouth, jiufujin said, "but I''m a man too. Can''t I still dance?"


    "Nine younger sister, just because you can dance, you offer to dance. But I''m really not good at dancing. Why do you think I can after listening to a few words?"


    Don''t even think about it. This kind of words must be made up by jiufujin himself.


    She didn''t do anything amazing. How could someone tell her that she was a good dancer.


    She didn''t dare to ask for this kind of inexplicable vanity. She wanted to kill her!


    Jiufujin turns his head and looks at Ruoyin and smiles sweetly on his face.


    But the word that says on the mouth, that calls a cruel.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, everything can''t be made out of nothing. Otherwise, how come other people don''t tell me my dancing skills are excellent, but they tell you. If you want to dance, you will be better than me."


    She dances, that is all from small practice.


    With her proofing in front of you, you have to compare others to slag!


    If sound slightly pick eyebrows, look around.


    Found that people''s eyes, long ago focused on her body.


    She lowered her head and turned her eyes, and then raised her head and said, "if nine younger sister-in-law wants to see me dance, it''s not impossible. It''s just that... You''ve already prepared for it, so you''ve prepared for it. But I''m not prepared. I can''t dance in flag dress. It''s too out of tune."


    As a public figure of the royal family, every move represents the royal face.


    Even if she doesn''t know anything about Qing Dynasty dance, she doesn''t want to dance at all.


    Also can only be courteous and nine Fu Jin play circuitous tactics, can mix a round is a turn.


    "The fourth sister-in-law is really funny. There is nothing in the palace. It''s just a costume. You can have whatever you want. " Jiufujin said, the Emperor Kangxi can said with a smile: "Huang amah, you say it is."


    Kangxi''s vision, in the two daughter-in-law body swept one eye.


    As a man, he thought dancing was nothing.


    The main thing is, don''t be squeamish.


    Besides, as an emperor, he danced for the Empress Dowager.


    The most important thing is the problem raised by jiufujin.


    The Forbidden City has everything. He can''t say, "there''s no decent dancing clothes.".


    So, he said, "well, in the Forbidden City, there is everything. Old four Fu Jin, you can choose what kind of dance clothes you want."


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you see what I said is right." Jiufu Jin laughed at Ruoyin badly and said, "I''d like to say... My sister-in-law doesn''t want to dance, so I''ll talk about something else."


    Ruoyin: "she doesn''t show her face, but her handkerchief is tightly packed.


    Is this forcing her to make a fool of herself?


    "What''s more, the emperor and Alma all offer dances to celebrate their ancestors'' birthday. What can you do to avoid it? Are you so delicate?" Jiufujin has a smiling face.


    The ninth master of her family relies on the eight masters, which is a big tree to enjoy the cool. She is not afraid to offend people!At this time, the fourth master was under the table, tightening his hand to help her speak.


    But in the end, she let go.


    Ruoyin to Shangjiu Fujin''s schadenfreude smile, would like to tear such a sinister face.


    But she can''t lose her manners.


    Otherwise, she would be a laughing stock.


    She walked gracefully to the center of the hall and saluted the Empress Dowager and Kangxi.


    "Laozu Zong, sun''s daughter-in-law doesn''t mean anything else. It''s just that she''s not good at dancing. She''s only half a bucket of water. I''m afraid it''ll pollute your eyes. Otherwise, she''ll be very happy to give her dance to celebrate her birthday."


    As an emperor, Kangxi danced to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    As a granddaughter-in-law, if she doesn''t know.


    That is to be arrogant. It seems that it is more difficult than the emperor to invite you to move. You will have trouble.


    "Good, good, your filial piety, I still know, what kind of dance are you going to offer?" Asked the Empress Dowager kindly.


    "Back to my ancestors, my granddaughter-in-law knows that you are a Mongolian on the Horqin grassland, so she wants to offer you a Mongolian dance." If the sound said, yingyingfu body salute: "so, please also allow the granddaughter-in-law to change Mongolian dance clothes."


    There are only a few dances in the Qing Dynasty.


    The music and dance of valkha tribe is one of the music and dance of Jurchen nationality.


    Mongolian music and dance.


    Back to the music and dance.


    Fanzi music is Tibetan music and dance.


    Apart from Mongolian music and dance and Huibu music and dance, she had never heard of it before, so she didn''t know anything about it.


    Anyway, the Xinjiang dance of Hui nationality is not good, because it is to expose the belly.


    The Empress Dowager''s birthday, princes and ministers are all present, must be able to get on the stage, the best can also meet the theme of birthday.


    Then there''s only Mongolian dance.


    "The AI family has not seen Mongolian dance for many years. Now I''m looking forward to your saying so." The Empress Dowager waved her hand.


    Then, if the sound on the retreat, by the palace girl to take to change the dance clothes.


    Just jiufujin also stepped down, to change + body''s dance clothes, and if sound walk together.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, sister-in-law, don''t blame me for not reminding you, regardless of whether you can jump or not. Don''t jump those who are not in the stream, so as not to lose the royal face."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    That is to say, reminding is actually provocation, trying to disturb Ruoyin''s thoughts.


    "If I want to change my costume, I won''t have to worry about it." Ruo Yin glanced at jiufujin contemptuously.


    He followed the maid into a room to change clothes and left jiufujin behind him.


    With such unreasonable people, just hit her in the face.


    No matter how much others say, it''s casting pearls before swine.


    Looking at Ruo Yin''s arrogant back, jiufujin light "hum".


    Yin Sen Sen Sen said: "let you proud, but is an illiterate to come, certainly can''t dance, will have you to embarrass time!"


    After about a stick of incense, if the sound of a foreign style of makeup.


    Put on a scarlet Mongolian Dance Costume.


    On the head combed, is also a small whip.


    There are several Jasper tassels on his forehead.


    Long bead curtains hung on both sides, wearing colorful agate and coral.


    From afar, she is really a Mongolian beauty.


    When she entered the temple again, the eyes of the people were deeply attracted by her.


    A red dress sets off her extraordinary beauty.


    But it belongs to the kind of beautiful but not vulgar.


    Elegant temperament, appropriate make-up, confident manner, make her shine.


    Three points intelligent, three points elegant, three points dignified.


    It is also full of independence and self-confidence.


    People want to see, but because of her light, they dare not take another look.


    "I don''t know how to dance, but I''m good at it, but it''s just a good look." Nine Fu Jin Yin Yang strange sour.


    Hope in the heart if sound out of embarrassment bath hope, also more and more intense.


    Ten ye and nine ye get close to each other, so Tong Jia picks the antelope to hear the words of nine Fu Jin''s resentment.


    She is not willing to say: "that is always better than some people, no matter how good you dance, it''s disgusting."


    "You..." nine Fu Jin did not open his mouth, nine Ye stopped in a deep voice: "enough."


    Jiufu Jin and others quarrel, Jiuye can ignore.


    But he has a good relationship with shiye.


    At the same time, ten ye also pulled Tong Jia to pick the antelope, soft voice coax way: "color antelope, fourth sister-in-law is going to start to dance, let''s see dancing, don''t make any noise."


    Tong Jia picks antelope to twist over head, this just falls on if sound body.


    If the sound in the public''s eyes, to the center of the hall, beside the dancer consciously retreat.


    She seemed calm, but in fact she was confused.


    Jiufujin held her high and everyone had a standard.


    Once a little careless, she will become a laughing stock in people''s eyes.


    Ruoyin takes a deep breath, looks straight ahead, and salutes the Empress Dowager and Kangxi with a smile.


    Then she opened her soft arms and made a dance.


    As a person passing through the 21st century, I haven''t applied for an art class in summer vacation. I don''t know how to do it.


    Therefore, in her previous life, she had learned to dance and choreographed by herself, and won the first prize in the competition.


    Although it is not a major competition, it is also the first in the city.


    It is more than enough to deal with such an occasion.


    It''s just that she doesn''t like to show off.


    However, if other people have to choose things, she is never afraid of them.


    If you want to jump, you have to be the best!


    The characteristic of Mongolian dance is the most real expression of life.


    Basically, they imitate fierce birds and animals, White Eagles, bears, lions, deer and so on.


    Only deer can fit the meaning of Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    So she had a general direction in her mind.


    She danced confidently and forcefully. With the musicians playing, every point stepped on the beat.


    It was as if her dance and music were one.


    Even, it''s not her dancing to the music, but she''s controlling it.


    The four masters who can see one side can''t change their eyes.


    Originally, he has always been interested in watching this aspect.


    Now with the eyes of appreciation, looking at every movement of a woman.


    The most important thing in Mongolian dance is that the shoulders, arms and wrists should be expressive.


    In particular, shoulder movements are divided into six types: hard shoulder, soft shoulder, around shoulder, shrug, swing shoulder, broken shoulder.


    The movements of women''s shoulders are well interpreted.


    Other movements have reached a peak.


    She combines these graceful movements into a whole: stability, accuracy, sensitivity, lightness, softness, health, beauty, rhyme and emotion.


    Formed a grand carnival scene, the United States and the pursuit of beauty to the extreme.He thought that the little woman was delicate and weak, and could not dance out of the heroic Mongolian.


    But never thought, her action atmosphere and crisp, but also without losing the smooth flexibility.


    The whole body exudes dignified, calm, implicit and connotative beauty.


    Her dancing is flexible, elegant, elegant and grand.


    With her dancing, willow eyebrows, beautiful eyes, jade + fingers, slender waist, tassels between temples, hundred folds of skirt injuries, and bells hanging around her waist, all of which have become her foil.


    Beating brisk feet, waving relaxed arms, twisting the flexible waist, blooming a brilliant smile, full of youthful vigor.


    It is quite graceful and classical in Han and Tang Dynasty.


    And she is like a fairy in the forest who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    No, look at her dancing. It seems that she imitates a little elk on the grassland.


    Will Mongolian heroic, and women''s tenderness show incisively and vividly.


    After a while, the little woman in the hall, still Mao foot strength, such as whirlwind like rotation.


    Every time I rotate, the pleated skirt is like a lotus growing step by step.


    And those lotus flowers, with her as the center, spread to the people around.


    It forms a beautiful picture of beauty...


    with the music played by the musician, Ruo tone turns more and more slowly.


    At the end of the day, she bent down to make a closing position.


    At the end of a dance, people are still intoxicated and forget to breathe.


    Until ruoim kneels down to salute and opens his mouth to speak, then all the people are relieved of God.


    "It is said that it was Cang deer for thousands of years and xuanlu for 2000 years, so deer have always been regarded as immortal animals with long life. In addition, there are also deer running on the grassland in Mongolian grassland, and" Lu "is homonymous with" Lu ". Therefore, sun''s daughter-in-law presented a deer dance to wish the ancestors "longevity of deer (Lu) forever." She explained, panting.


    What she just danced was a serious Mongolian dance.


    But also into some modern dance steps, will be a little bit cheerful, not so low.


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager got up excitedly and pointed to finger if sound with smile.


    "There are many Mongolian Dances in Aijia, but you dance better than Mongolian girls. The whole dance steps are cheerful, clear and novel, which vividly shows the enthusiasm, openness and heroism of our Mongolian daughters. It reminds the AI family of when they were young. If it wasn''t for the old Aijia, they would love to dance with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    Compared with the meaning of Jiufu Jin, the Empress Dowager''s evaluation of Ruoyin is much higher.


    After all, others can see that the dance of jiufujin is too soft.


    During the period has been smiling, a little bit of a small family, a little coquettish.


    But sifujin, although he was very cold when dancing, was very in line with the distinct feeling of Mongolian dance.


    It seems to be of high quality, worthy of the Royal daughter-in-law.


    Even Kangxi, who was the head of the dance, also held his jaw slightly and said in appreciation: "well, it''s really a good dance. Every movement has both rhythm and movement, and has a special charm. It integrates joy, beauty and vigor into one. The whole dance is flowing freely and neatly."


    At first, when he saw Ruoyin fidgety, he thought that he would be able to dance, or not look like it.


    But did not think, this where is not refined, is clearly proficient!


    Think of here, Kangxi that pair of sophisticated eyes, sharp stare Ruoyin, seems to be able to see through all.


    Just at this time, the Empress Dowager said with a smile: "good boy, the ground is cool, get up quickly."


    "It''s... Thank you." If the sound rises, raises the hand to support the forehead, pretends to be dizzy.


    The next moment, she fell to the ground on her side.


    She always kept a low profile and didn''t like to show off.


    So when jiufujin pushed her out, she made various excuses and said that she was not good at dancing.


    But now, everyone knows she can dance, and she can dance very well.


    That does not mean that she is deceiving the Empress Dowager and Kangxi.


    But since she jumped, she would not dance badly or make a fool of herself.


    Can only pretend to be weak, pretending to be uncomfortable, escaped this robbery.


    At this time, people are different.


    Want to say just still good, how suddenly fainted.


    The fourth master, who had been enjoying himself, fainted when he saw his little woman.


    Raise the foot to be like a fly to squat down beside her, support her.


    "Hiss ~" Ruoyin''s ankle hurt so much that he didn''t stand up.


    She looked up at the fourth master and said, "I seem to have sprained my foot."


    It''s just a simple eye contact. No one else can see it.


    But the fourth master is to see different meaning.


    This is a long time, can have tacit understanding.


    He was so bold that he suggested that he would help her lie.


    Even if he doesn''t want to, his body is honest.


    He took her in his arms, looked up and apologized: "Laozu Zong, Huang amah, Fujin, she has always been weak, and has been suffering from anemia. It is estimated that she has just danced too much, and all of a sudden, she has black eyes and can''t stand firm."


    After listening to the empress dowager, heartache way: "you look at you this child, the body is not good to say ahead of time."


    "The ninth sister-in-law has said that on the birthday of our ancestors. My granddaughter-in-law doesn''t want to disturb your interest." If you don''t dance, you''re not in good health.


    It sounds like an excuse to move on purpose.


    But now she said so, it seemed that she did not say that she was ill and insisted on dancing.


    In the future, no one would encourage her to dance.


    Anyway, her reputation as weak has spread.


    In order to avoid any festive days in the future, she would not do it if others pulled her out to slip out again!


    "It''s really hard for you." The Empress Dowager turned to look at Kangxi and asked faintly, "emperor, what do you say?"


    Kangxi''s eyes swept Ruoyin and four masters.


    He read countless people, can be said to have seen all kinds of means.


    But he just did not see anything different.


    I heard that women have some anemia, but whether it is serious or not.


    However, looking at old four Fu Jin''s appearance, I''m afraid it''s a bit serious.


    "Old four Fu Jin, your filial piety has been seen by me and the Empress Dowager. You must be rewarded." Kangxi road.


    Therefore, the slaves received various rewards for Ruoyin.


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand to the fourth master and said, "old four, take her to see the grand doctor."


    "Yes." Fourth master, there is no need to pay attention to the reward.


    He personally supported his family and went outside.


    If not all the people were there, he would have loved to hold her.


    But he can''t, because it is really inappropriate to do so in public, and it will harm him.


    When the two passed by the table of the princes, Tong Jia took a few words of condolence.


    Nine Fu Jin was so angry that his face turned green. He was jealous and said, "sister-in-law is really modest. She dances so well. She still pretends to be like something. If you can''t, don''t go up and dance. It''s OK. She faints."


    If the sound pulls the lip, is preparing to fight back.


    The whole Jiao + body is in the arms of the fourth master.


    The fourth master is not a person who cares about him, but many of his principles will change when he meets a little woman in his arms.Just like today, he is really dissatisfied with jiufujin.


    Therefore, he deliberately supported Ruoyin and stopped in front of jiufujin.


    Then he looked at the ground with disgust and forbearance.


    Ruoyin was still confused. She followed the fourth master''s eyes and saw that there were many peanut shells and a banana peel on the ground.


    It seems that jiufujin accidentally got it from the table to the ground.


    However, the fourth master did not say anything.


    Just looked at jiufujin, he took Ruoyin and left.


    When Ruoyin limped out, the Empress Dowager''s majestic voice came from behind.


    "Lao Jiu, take you down to Fujin!"


    Jiuye was also proud of his family Fu Jin, but turned his head and was hit by Ruo Yin.


    Now he was sent away by the Empress Dowager.


    Anyway, he just did not act excessively.


    Listen to the meaning of the Empress Dowager''s words, it seems that her Fujin did something harmful to nature.


    But because of the presence of princes and ministers, they were not good enough to reprimand them, so they sent them away.


    He looked up at the Empress Dowager and Kangxi and found that both sides were gloomy.


    Therefore, he did not say anything, only coldly glanced at jiufujin, raised his feet and left the table.


    Jiufu Jin''s face rose red and left the table with him.


    The couple didn''t understand why until they left when they saw something on the floor at the table.


    All of a sudden, everything is clear.


    Nine ye turned the trigger impatiently and wanted to break it.


    No wonder the fourth elder brother and the fourth sister-in-law stopped in front of him, but did not say a word.


    His face still has the expression of anger and forbearance, which makes him confused.


    It turns out that people are high, and if they don''t say a word, they can make a misunderstanding between the ancestors and the emperor Alma.


    It seems that his family Fu Jin envies the fourth sister-in-law''s dancing well and throws peanut shells and banana peels at her.


    In order not to lose the royal face, they had to leave and said nothing.


    Out of ningshougong, jiufujin said wrongly, "my fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law are too insidious."


    "Shut up!" Nine Ye strode ahead, a face of anger.


    A pair of sinister eyes, staring at the four ye and Ruo Yin in front.


    It seems that... Fourth brother and fourth sister-in-law are really hateful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    Mingming didn''t say a word, but he was still. The old ancestor and the emperor amah had a grudge against him and Fujin!


    High, really high!


    This meeting son, walk in front of the four ye and if sound, is tired of slanting.


    In ningshou palace, there are princes and ministers. The fourth master has been holding Ruoyin according to the rules.


    But out of ningshou palace, the fourth master can''t manage so much.


    As soon as he picked up the woman, he went to the imperial concubine''s Yonghe palace.


    "You are very bad, my Lord." Ruoyin clings to the man''s neck.


    Just saw behind him angry squeeze eyebrow stare nine Ye couple.


    Fourth master:...


    "Jiu Ye and Jiu Di Mei are staring at us." As she spoke, she drew back her eyes and nestled in the man''s clavicular fossa.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. He just got black.


    Without saying anything, they called the Empress Dowager and Kangxi. They were disgusted by the nine masters.


    Fourth master:...


    If Yin saw the fourth master''s face cold and did not speak, he had to rub against him.


    When she found that he was holding her and walking towards Yonghe palace.


    Then he spoke weakly: "Ye... Can''t you go to e Niang''s place? You can''t be cruel to me. People are afraid of being said by e Niang...


    on the neck of the fourth master, the breath of a woman talking is hot and numb.


    "If you don''t talk nonsense, you''ll go down to me."


    He threw the woman in his arms for a moment and then caught it steadily.


    "No... don''t..." Ruoyin only felt his body in the air.


    She was so scared that she thought the fourth master really wanted to let her go down, and her arms were clinging to the man''s neck.


    Small hands still cling to the material of men''s clothes, a poor look of timidity and fear.


    It was not until she fell into the arms of a man again that she was relieved.


    This man... Is really bad.


    She seriously suspected that he was just deliberately scaring her.


    The fourth master''s mouth was cold, but his feet were sincere.


    He knew why she didn''t go to the princess because he was afraid that she would say something about her.


    Well, he turned back.


    "Get the carriage ready," he said coldly


    "Bang."


    A moment later, the fourth master took Ruoyin and got on the carriage.


    In the carriage, Ruoyin didn''t dare to speak again.


    Because she felt the chill on the fourth master.


    Although, he now seems to be lying on the cushion of the car quietly.


    But he had a clear jaw line and a cool, thin chin.


    High + straight bridge of nose, handsome cheek, cold as ice.


    It all shows that he is not in a good mood.


    It seems like a volcano will erupt at any time.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped in the house.


    The fourth master, like an innocent man, went directly to the front yard with a woman in his arms.


    When Ruoyin lies down on the fourth master''s bed.


    Su Peisheng just invited doctor Feng.


    When he entered the room, he saw the fourth master sitting on the armchair with a gloomy face.


    After a hasty salute, he went to the bedside and checked Ruoyin''s ankle across the bed curtain.


    When Qiaofeng rolls up some of Ruoyin''s trouser legs.


    The white ankle was red and swollen.


    "Fujin, please touch it and see where it hurts." Dr. Feng is not good at using it.


    If sound then encircles ankle place, press.


    "There''s a little pain in the bone here, and then there''s a little pain in the tendon next to it." She frowned and returned in pain.


    Feng Taiyi nodded and felt for Ruoyin.


    After a while, he said, "Fu Jin, you are indeed sprained, but it''s not serious. I just need to straighten your bones for you, and it will be complete in about ten days."


    "Then you should set my bones." It''s easy to speak if you can.


    But he turned his head and did not dare to look at his feet.


    It''s a clean look out of sight.


    At this time, a pair of warm palms wrapped her hands forcefully.


    If Yin looks back, it is the fourth master.


    One side of the Feng Tai doctor saw, bowed his head, just want to help Fujin bonesetting.


    Then, accompanied by a "click and wipe" sound, if the sound of the whole person is painful shaking.


    And her hand, was also wrapped more tightly by the fourth master.


    The fourth master turned his head and saw the little woman''s eyes closed and her willow eyebrows frowned.


    Snow white teeth, tight + bite the lower lip.


    A look is the pain is fierce, but also endure, a pain did not shout.


    "Fourth master, I just have a bone." Doctor Feng began to pack the medicine box.


    Then, the fourth master waved his palm and sent all the servants away.


    He looked at the woman who had not yet recovered his strength and said coldly: "it is time! It''s true to tell you to act like thisRuoyin slowly opened his eyes and said innocently, "how smart is the emperor Alma and his ancestors? Can''t they really fool the past?"


    It''s a special time. She didn''t want to be in the limelight this year.


    I didn''t prepare any small gifts.


    Who knows half way out of a nine fortune Jin, or out of the limelight.


    But compared with embarrassment, showing off is nothing.


    And her little injury was nothing more than a misunderstanding by Kangxi.


    "Your dance is so ugly that you shouldn''t do it." The fourth master glanced at the woman''s ankle coldly.


    It''s useless. I want her a few times more on weekdays, and I''m crying for pain.


    This is the real pain!


    "I didn''t intend to go dancing, but nine younger brothers and sisters said that."


    "No dancing in front of outsiders in the future." The man dictated.


    Ruoyin slowly moved the body to lie down and buried his face in the brocade quilt.


    "I know, today is not a special situation."


    The fourth master looked at the childish appearance of the woman hiding in the quilt and did not speak.


    For a while, the room was quiet for a long time, then came the fourth master''s hoarse and low voice: "after that, only let me jump to see you alone."


    Even if his tone was calm, it was irresistible.


    Hearing such overbearing words, if the voice twitches the corner of the mouth.


    Didn''t you just say she was ugly?


    She moved her body in the brocade quilt and jokingly said, "I''m not afraid I''ll pollute your eyes?"


    The fourth master glanced at the woman and did not speak.


    Just took one side of the medicine pot, raised the woman''s foot, put it on the body, and smeared her medicine.


    "But it still hurts?" He asked faintly.


    Ruo Yin closed his eyes and enjoyed the four masters'' plastering technique.


    Lazily back: "at the beginning, a little pain, bonesetting that also hurt, now it seems not much pain."


    Fourth master''s hand is very warm. When applying the medicine, the whole ankle is warm.


    In addition, Ruoyin is a little tired after dancing today.


    He closed his eyes vaguely.


    Well, from now on, she''s really dancing outside.


    After a while, the fourth master wiped the medicine and saw that the little woman was already asleep.


    He capped the medicine bottle, got up and stood by the bed looking at the sleeping woman.


    A head of black hair spread on the silk pillow.


    Delicate face, looks particularly clever.


    The man can''t help but bow his head, gently kiss on her forehead, and help her tuck in the quilt.


    "Well ~" the little woman seemed to be noisy, and her eyebrows frowned and she murmured impatiently.


    The whole body is still in the bed arched, turned over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    This kind of murmur is full of languid and charming, which is simple and soft.


    I heard the fourth master''s abdomen tense.


    The whole body was slightly stiff, and unconsciously sat down beside the bed.


    Lift your hand and pull the tiny hair on her cheek behind her ear.


    Just looking at her sleeping face for a long time.


    Then he got up and went outside.


    When he got to the yard, he stopped and told mother Liu.


    "Haosheng serves your master. There is ointment on the head of the bed, which is applied three times a day."


    "Yes, I remember." Mother Liu returned respectfully.


    The fourth master took the slave at ease and went back to the front yard.


    The prince was abolished, but he was more and more busy...


    at the same time, the birthday banquet in the Forbidden City was just over.


    As usual, Zhijun Wang went to huifei''s place to greet him and discuss some shady things by the way...


    "Yinyi, I''m looking at ilgenjue''s stomach. Is it going to be born?" Princess Hui, dressed in her blue flag dress, swept her eyes on her stomach.


    Her eyes were not good. Her hair was high and her head was covered with dianzi.


    It is inlaid with a variety of gold flowers, point green, and colorful gems.


    It''s full of jewels.


    Although the middle-aged people, it is probably maintained properly, but also refined makeup.


    It still looks charming and familiar...


    as he asked the prince of Zhijun, irgen felt that Luo''s face was shameful and his eyes drooped.


    Zhi Jun Wang''s eyes swept over the woman.


    "Return to sum Niang, the latest next month will be born."


    Princess Hui picks her eyebrows, but she is not happy.


    Just glanced at Yi Ergen Jue Luo Shi, the light way: "you go to the side hall to wait, this palace and Yin Yi have something to say."


    "Yes." Ilgen felt that Roche should, he took the slave''s hand and went to the side hall.


    "E Niang, but what is so important that Fu Jin can''t listen to it?" Obviously, he was not happy about the removal of Fujin by Princess Hui.


    My daughter-in-law is very big.


    If you have something to say, you can''t sit together and say it well.


    And he just saw it. As soon as huifei saw Fujin, she didn''t have a good face.


    "The next thing I want to tell you is about the wife of Zhang Haoshang, the commander-in-chief of the capital. Can she listen to your vinegar jar?"


    On hearing this, Zhi Jun Wang said in a displeased way: "e Niang, this son didn''t tell you, I don''t want to accept the side room for the time being. Moreover, Qingxue never said that she would not let me take the side room. On the contrary, she was very sensible and often advised me to take a concubine. Therefore, you should not always misunderstand her. "


    "Look at you. Every time you talk about her, you help her speak, and take it all by yourself." Huifei picked up the cups on the table and took a sip of tea to moisten her throat.


    Another way: "misunderstandings do not misunderstand, the discerning eye can see it at a glance. Otherwise, none of the concubines in our palace who have been filling your backyard for so many years will be pregnant."


    Speaking of this, she also severely patted the table several times, expressing her inner indignation.


    "That can only be blamed on their own bad luck, weak body, can not open branches and leaves for the royal family." Big brother didn''t care to return.


    "Ridiculous!" Princess Hui said solemnly, "Why are they healthy when they are around the palace? When they get to you, they can''t even have a child."


    Zhi Jun Wang: "don''t think that this palace doesn''t know that you have more than 20 days in a month, and you stay in the main courtyard. Unless ilgen feels that Roche is inconvenient, you can stay elsewhere, and you have also given me the chizi soup."


    Zhi Jun Wang''s sword eyebrow is tiny pick, sharp ground asks: "forehead Niang, which is backyard, chew tongue root again in front of you."


    "Don''t worry about it. If it wasn''t told by others, we would not have known it. Now ilgen thinks that Roche is pregnant and you stay there every day."


    "Qingxue has given birth to four children for her son. Can''t my son go to the main courtyard to see the children more often?" Zhi Jun Wang has always been straight.


    In front of huifei, let alone.


    But huifei didn''t buy it at all. Instead, she was more displeased and said, "four squares, what''s good to see?"


    "What''s wrong with Ge Ge? Anyway, Qingxue didn''t give birth to my brother. Nobody else wants to think about it. Before this, I won''t accept the side room either!" Zhi Jun Wang''s temper came up and he was stubborn.


    Anyway, he would not let other women give birth to him without his first born son.


    Angry huifei pointed to him and said in a sharp voice, "you... You sincerely want to be angry with this palace, don''t you?"


    Hearing huifei''s words out of breath, the slave on one side hastened to take her breath.


    Zhi Jun Wang also noticed that he had made a mistake, and his tone was slightly relaxed: "e Niang, my son doesn''t want to do anything else for the time being, so he wants to wait for the child in his belly to be born, in case she is an elder brother.""If it''s an elder brother, it''s better for someone else to give you another elder brother. Besides, a person who can''t give birth to an elder brother for more than ten years, and if it''s a natural Ge Ge Ge, I don''t want to have grandsons in this palace!" Huifei''s heart is not smooth.


    In her eyes, ilgenjue Roche is the belly of a daughter. She has no hope at all.


    Before that, she had always let the son favor the concubine in the backyard, constantly cramming people into his backyard.


    Even the maid who served close to him was rewarded.


    But there was no letter at all.


    This time, she must let this son, marry a powerful, family girl into the house.


    That way, it can be compared with irgen Jue Roche.


    In addition, if there is a balance of interests, he must not give away the soup.


    Zhi Jun Wang frowned and fell into meditation.


    His thoughts are still somewhat traditional.


    In the royal family, if there is no elder brother under the knee, there is no right of inheritance.


    Huang amah is also typical, and the succession depends on two or three generations.


    Otherwise, recently, how to frequently call for some emperor and grandson to wait on him.


    The old four is a typical example.


    After all, the throne can not be handed over to a man whose knees are full of squares.


    Otherwise, the last emperor will be handed over to someone else after several generations.


    After weighing the interests, he said: "e Niang, you said this matter, the son remembers, but at any rate will wait until Qingxue was born again. If she really gave birth to a gege, the son will consider it again."


    His family Fu Jin was in poor health. After giving birth to the baby, he didn''t intend to let her give birth, otherwise his body would collapse.


    If it is really a case, only let others give birth to an elder brother for him.


    "No, the situation is just right now. I can''t wait any longer. I''ve seen that girl in my palace. She has a good family and she is very beautiful. She can help you a lot."


    Zhi Jun Wang insisted again and again: "it''s better to wait."


    "What else to wait for? Which elder brother is so unpromising as you, with a single mind on women. You don''t have an elder brother now. In terms of competition, you are much shorter than other princes. Do you know? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    Zhijun Wang: "what''s more, other girls just meet the hairpin. If you wait any longer, they will become old girls, and they will give them to others."


    Zhijun Wang:...


    seeing that he didn''t speak, Princess Hui added fuel to her voice and said, "the commander-in-chief of the capital can help you a lot. Sooner or later, such a girl will marry to the royal family. Do you know that the imperial concubine is choosing Fujin for the fourteenth elder brother. If you become the Fujin of the fourteenth elder brother, you will regret it too late."


    At this time, the commander-in-chief was equivalent to the commander of the provincial military region, with a lot of troops in hand.


    Xu is Hui Fei''s words, let Zhi Jun Wang waver.


    He finally no longer blindly refused, "son, think about it again."


    "What''s the matter to consider? It''s unfair to be your side Fu Jin." "If everyone thinks like you, how can it be a big event?" she said


    "Yes, yes, it''s up to you!" Zhijun seems to be excited.


    After hearing him relax, Princess Hui said with a smile: "that''s right. I''ll go to the concubine next to me later. I''d better let her catch up with the imperial concubines in Nian Qian''s mansion."


    "The son went back first." Zhi Jun Wang got up, a little impatient.


    "Don''t go in a hurry. This palace asks you. What did you say last time Huifei lowered her voice and asked.


    "E Niang, you don''t have to worry about this. The son has his own plan in mind and has already been asked to do it."


    "If you need any help from this palace, please do not hesitate to ask. In recent years, there are many contacts in the palace, which can help you a little bit," she said


    "Thanks for your kindness, my son can solve it by himself." On this point, he still does not want to implicate huifei.


    Huifei also knows that the son''s temperament is straight, but there is still filial piety.


    She did not forget to tell: "anyway, you just remember, do not be too impetuous, do not let people catch the handle, but also can not shrink back, dare not do anything."


    "My son knows." Zhijun arched his hand and turned away.


    When he went to the side hall to look for Da Fujin, Da Fujin saw that he was not very good, and asked, "Ye, what did the e Niang tell you?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go back." He helped Da Fujin himself until he got out of the palace and got on the carriage.


    In the carriage, two husband and wife sat side by side in the carriage, and Zhijun finally spoke.


    "Clear snow, ye just said with sum Niang, before the end of the year will accept a side room."


    After big Fu Jin listened, the whole person slightly one meal.


    Then he took out a smile and said, "the e Niang''s choice for ye must be the best. I have already said that I can''t serve you well, and I always let him worry about me."


    In fact, what she wanted to ask was: which girl? How old is it? How old is it? Wait a minute.


    but she turned to think that it was a foregone conclusion.


    It''s nothing to do with you. It''s nothing to do with your body. It''s something else. My Lord is...


    "Shhh ~" dafujin raised his hand, put it on the man''s lips, and put his head on his shoulder. "No matter what you do, I can understand you. I have insisted for me for so many years, so there must be some unavoidable reason."


    Over the years of marriage, huifei has been trying to persuade him to accept the side room.


    But he has been holding on, and now the court is in turmoil, and she knows why he did it.


    It''s just to consolidate our strength.


    He thought of her all the time.


    Now, she''s thinking about it for him.


    Zhi Jun Wang Leng in situ, nose tip and a woman''s hands light hand oil aroma.


    He held his lips, but he didn''t say much.


    He just raised his hand and rubbed the woman''s head.


    Half an hour later, he helped her out of the carriage.


    The first thing was to order that people who chew their tongue in the backyard be banned.


    Huifei''s action is very fast, but in a few days, she managed the matter well.


    Zhang, the daughter of Zhang Haoshang, the commander-in-chief, was included in the Royal Jade Butterfly.


    And arranged to marry in the eighth day of December, Zhijun Wang''s residence.


    On the eighth day of the twelfth month, Ruoyin and the fourth master went to Zhijun''s mansion to celebrate happiness.


    When the auspicious time came, the bride, Zhang, was led by Zhijun to worship heaven and earth in the hall.


    By the way, I''d like to offer tea to ilgenjue Roche.


    Ruoyin, like the rest of the guests, stood outside the hall and watched the scene.


    However, compared with other people''s attention to the bride.


    She pays more attention to ilgenjue Roche and big brother.


    In her impression, big brother has always been a typical man of Manchu nationality.


    His body is great and strong. In addition, he has been leading troops all the year round, and he has fought in the battlefield.As soon as the whole person stood there, it was majestic.


    Long and thick eyebrows, a pair of bright big eyes, always flashing stern eyes.


    But he probably inherited huifei and had a beautiful face.


    When handsome and valiant combination, there is a kind of contradictory atmosphere.


    This gentleman has always been the most famous representative of his beloved wife in the royal family.


    The oldest, Leng is a side room did not accept.


    Although the concubine accepted it, she never allowed to have children.


    The rumor is that life in the backyard doesn''t come out.


    But other people all know that dafujin this kind of disease seedling can give birth to several, how can others not.


    It''s nothing more than giving me the soup of avoiding children and not letting them live.


    At this time, a high pitched male voice sounded in the hall:


    "worship heaven and earth!"


    "Two obeisances to the high hall!"


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    "Happy red candle should be in the flower hall, and relatives and friends are on both sides. The new couple join the heaven and earth to worship, and a thick flower leads to the bridal chamber. "


    The bride presented a cup of tea to dafujin, and dressed in a red cap, she was led to the bridal chamber by the prince Zhijun.


    Zhi Jun Wang is really holding hands, looking at the big Fujin in the room.


    Da Fujin looked at his man, led another woman, and left in the crowd''s coax.


    If sound glances at Da Fujin, she is wearing a loose apricot flag dress, and her stomach is big enough to be in labor.


    Looking at the complicated emotion in Da Fu Jin''s eyes, I think he loves Zhi Jun Wang.


    When a woman is in labor, she has to face a man and marry a new daughter-in-law.


    How strong a heart it has to be.


    Moreover, dafujin also smiles, holding the slave''s hand and leaving under the eyes of all.


    When she passed by Ruoyin, she told her servant girl with a smile: "I have a set of good-looking faces in the storehouse. I will send them to Zhang''s later."


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, in the side of the Xi table.


    The women of this dynasty are too great and selfless...


    they cater to men unconditionally for the sake of inheriting the family and for the interests and status of men.


    But they are the women who have the least status and voice.


    Think of this, if the sound of self mockery a smile, since now it is not.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    But who makes men superior to women here? Women are just accessories.


    Just thinking about the problem, Ruoyin felt some pain in his stomach.


    Then, with the help of Qiao Feng, he went to the cottage to pay homage.


    The servants of her family took her to a small bungalow.


    After coming out of the bungalow, Ruoyin returns on the original road.


    Just passing by a courtyard, I heard someone crying inside.


    He turned his head and saw that it was dafujin standing in the yard and saying something with the slave.


    Xu was talking about the sad place and sobbed.


    Even talk, have some choking.


    It seems that... Da Fujin is happy with his smile outside, and how sad he is after him.


    At this time, Da Fujin seemed to find Ruo Yin and wiped his tears.


    If Yin didn''t run away in a hurry, but apologetically saluted and said, "sister-in-law, I just made it convenient. I just passed by, not on purpose."


    "It''s OK. In this winter, the wind makes people''s eyes tear." Da Fu Jin Road.


    If Yin looked up at the sky, there was not much wind.


    But she had to follow the words of Da Fujin and go on: "what the elder sister-in-law said is that it''s cold now and you are still pregnant. Please go into the house and don''t suffer from the cold."


    I saw big Fujin tiny jaw head, but again want to talk and stop.


    Ruoyin then asked, "does sister-in-law have something to say to me?"


    "I can''t talk about many important things, but I feel bored. If the fourth sister-in-law is willing to come in and sit down and chat with me for a while." Dafujin said, and he took the slave''s hand and entered the hall.


    If Yin has a good impression on Da Fujin, it''s not as annoying as jiufujin.


    Since the other party sincerely invited her, she was also a sister-in-law with a big stomach.


    She didn''t have the heart to refuse, so she went into the hall.


    When they got there, the slave gave Ruoyin hot tea and snacks.


    However, Ruoyin was always cautious and did not eat.


    Dafujin is embroidered with the things in his hand, which seems to be embroidered for children.


    "Sister in law, are you embroidering for the children in your stomach?" If you ask.


    Da Fujin unfolds the things in his hand to Ruo Yin.


    "Yes, hats and clothes, I embroidered several pieces, this will embroider shoes."


    "It''s very nice of you to embroider, but I can''t. It''s always crooked."


    "Yes." Da Fujin looked at Ruoyin, some incredible, "like you don''t know how to embroider, just pick a simple one from the beginning."


    Ruo Yin gently smiles and glances at the small shoes in the hand of Da Fujin.


    Curious way: "sister-in-law, you embroider all black and blue, this child must be an elder brother."


    Although there is no gender identification of the child, she still said nice words.


    Da Fujin wanted to have an elder brother. After listening to Ruoyin''s words, he couldn''t close his mouth.


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes. When I was pregnant, I dreamt of a little boy who gave me a dream and called me e Niang, so I always felt that he must be an elder brother."


    If the sound is not good, break through the principle that day has thought, night has a dream.


    Had to add a sentence: "that must be an elder brother."


    At this time, a slave carrying a tray, into the room.


    If sound looked up, there were two bowls of white porcelain bowls on the tray.


    In the snow-white ceramics, there is a thick black brown medicine juice.


    Da Fujin took up a bowl and drank it.


    Take another bowl and continue to drink.


    After drinking, dafujin also told the servants.


    "Dagge is going to marry to Horqin grassland after the new year''s Eve. You ask the embroidering ladies to embroider the wedding dress before the new year. You must embroider the patterns of music and music. After the embroidery, you can bring it to me. Otherwise, I always feel insecure."


    "Fujin, please don''t worry. As soon as they are young, they will embroider their wedding clothes and bring them to you."


    After hearing this, dafujin waved his hand and sent the servant girl away.


    After listening to Ruo Yin, looking at Da Fujin is not very good.


    Did not ask her what disease, just said with a smile: "since the elder sister-in-law is not at ease, why not embroider the wedding dress yourself? Anyway, you embroider so well."


    After hearing this, dafujin gave a slight pause and said with a stiff smile: "if I wasn''t in a bad health, I would like to embroider for her myself, but I''m afraid of wasting time. Moreover..."


    speaking of this, dafujin stopped and said, "embroidering wedding clothes should be healthy and happy. After big Ge Ge Ge married, she would be better off. Therefore, the embroidered women I invited are all happy and healthy people with both sons and daughters. "


    Although Ruoyin understands, the rules here are very great.


    But she was still relieved and said, "sister-in-law said that you are the great Fujin of Zhijun, and your fortune is not much better than others."


    Da Fujin shook his head and said, "my body has not been very good for a long time. I have four daughters in succession. It''s not that I value men over women. It''s this dynasty that looks down on women. I don''t want them to be white eyed when they are born. When they grow up, they still have to marry so far and go to such a miserable place to get married. "Ruoyin: "it''s better to have a boy. Everyone is happy." Big Fu Jin raised his head and said with a smile: "sometimes I really envy you. I have two brothers in a row."


    "What''s good about elder brother? It''s so naughty and disobedient at all. I still want to have a daughter with many intimate cotton padded jackets."


    Da Fujin smiles and talks about the next thing with Ruoyin.


    At this time, mother Liu came into the room and said, "Fu Jin, the front yard is having a banquet. The fourth master is ordering the servant to look for you."


    "Sister in law, look at my memory. I went to the front yard." Ruoyin gets up and politely goes to dafujin.


    "Go ahead." Da Fujin''s face has always been permeated with a gentle smile.


    If Yin thinks, no wonder big brother as brave man, will love da Fujin so much, probably is complementary personality.


    However, she saw a trace of bitterness from Da Fujin''s smile.


    When Ruoyin returned to the front yard, she was seated at the original table.


    Fourth master is elder brother, sitting on a table with other princes.


    But that pair of eyes, after seeing a woman, have the mind to clink glasses with others.


    In about half an hour, the banquet was over.


    Because of the general relationship between the fourth master and the elder brother, he didn''t stay much.


    After eating, he took Ruoyin and boarded the carriage back to the house.


    The fourth master leaned on the cushion and closed his eyes.


    Slender finger belly, rubbing Lantian ink jade ring finger.


    Thin lips light open: "where did you just go?"


    "I met my sister-in-law in the yard. She asked me to sit down for a while, and then talked to her more." She returned truthfully.


    "In fact, if you don''t like to socialize with your sister-in-law, you don''t have to get along with people against your heart."


    Before, he always wanted her to be tactful.


    But when she really tactful, he did not want her to compromise.


    "No, my sister-in-law is very good. She is the person I like to get along with."


    The fourth master picked his eyebrows, and then he said nothing.


    It was night, Da Fujin changed his loose lining and was ready to rest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    And he heard the door being knocked open.


    She suddenly turned her head and saw that it was the prince Zhi with a drunken face.


    Always virtuous, she got up to help.


    After seeing this, the slaves all went out.


    For a moment, there were Zhijun and dafujin in the room.


    Zhijun, who walked unsteadily, did not let a woman hold him.


    Instead, he held the woman in his arms and sat down beside the bed.


    Da Fujin looked at the man with a crimson face and blurred eyes, and his eyes were red with joy.


    Because she thought of the day when she married him many years ago.


    He was dressed in a wedding gown similar to this, came to her drunk and opened her red veil.


    At that time, at the first glance, she was fascinated by the beautiful face of a man and his distinctive temperament.


    Up to now, that feeling has never changed...


    but at this time, she still restrained her emotions and advised: "Sir, today is your happy day. Why come to me?"


    Zhi Jun Wang raised his hand and put his palm on the woman''s stomach.


    Big tongue way: "go to her bride, the Lord does not go, accompany you and the child in the main courtyard."


    "This can''t work. You''d better go to Sister Zhang, or I''ll be in the palace at that time. How can I face e Niang?"


    On weekdays, huifei is not satisfied with her.


    It''s because she didn''t give birth to a brother, but also monopolized men''s love.


    If she is still in the new house when he will stay in the main courtyard.


    Then her reputation for jealousy is really indelible.


    At that time, huifei will definitely talk about her, but the life will be more difficult.


    Zhi Jun Wang held the woman in his arms, raised her chin with his big palm, and illuminated the candle light.


    Hoarse and heartache tunnel: "look, the eyes are red, also push ye to other places."


    "No way!" Da Fujin turned his head and did not go to see him.


    Zhijun put his chin on the woman''s shoulder.


    Hot body, also close to the woman''s back.


    Nostalgically, she exhaled in her ear and said, "let me sleep here. I don''t want to go anywhere. If I don''t do anything, I will hold you to sleep."


    After listening to Da Fujin, his heart was warm.


    The itch beside her ear made her uncomfortable, so she hid for a while.


    But soon, she regained her mind and said, "my Lord, if you marry Sister Zhang into the door, you should be responsible for her. Otherwise, if you let her stay in the vacant house on the first day of her marriage, how can you make her stand in the house?"


    Zhi Jun Wang:...


    "I didn''t force the relationship between her and me to make others feel that I didn''t have a proper style."


    Zhi Jun Wang:...


    seeing that the man refused to respond, dafujin took a deep breath.


    "Ye, in fact, some words have been buried in my heart for a long time, but I don''t know whether to say them properly."


    "Say it."


    Da Fujin turns around and looks at the beautiful man in front of him.


    Good advice: "now the court is in turmoil, I don''t want to think so much about ye, just want to be the direct governor of the Qing Dynasty, that''s all."


    "Why?" Zhi Jun Wang seems to ask lightly.


    But the chin has left the woman''s shoulder, and hands around the chest, leisurely against the bed.


    All of a sudden, the distance between the two people opened.


    That pair of blurred eyes, emitting a terrible light, is examining women.


    "Because I know that the seat is not so easy to sit in. The prince, as the crown prince, is alone in the light. He is still in the patriarchal palace because he is in the dark. So I don''t want you to do stupid things, OK


    Smell speech, Zhi Jun Wang''s eyes, become scarlet and angry.


    He was like a man who was possessed by the devil, and the magic in his heart was the wooden chair painted with gold and carved dragon in Taihe hall.


    Before the crown prince has not been abolished, he is very covetous of the crown prince''s status.


    Now that the crown prince is abolished, he is more eager for power.


    The words he said were no longer tender and considerate, but said in a sharp voice: "why... Why do you advise me so? All people can question my ability, but you can''t, do you know?"


    "If other people want to use you and get more rights, they will follow suit. And I''m not. I just want you to be OK. That''s why I''m telling you this


    Those officials just want him to have a good backing after he ascends the throne and become rich.


    Huifei, including huifei, seems to want him to ascend the throne, so that she will become the Empress Dowager.


    Only she, nothing else, as long as he is good, accompany her side.


    Can Zhi Jun Wang peep covetously this position, already many years.


    Since he was sensible, he thought that he was better than the prince.


    So he got up and angrily faced dafujin.Roared: "clearly I am the eldest son of the emperor, everything is better than the crown prince. When I was 18 years old, I was ordered to go out with general Fu Yuanda and serve as deputy general. I took part in commanding the war and won the victory. "


    Da Fujin: "after that, he went on a expedition with emperor Amar to Galdan, led the forward camp of the imperial camp and the military counsellor with soertu, and won a great victory. And so on, there are countless merits. "


    Da Fujin: "but his prince knows every time that he is a turtle in the capital, and he is arrogant. What can he do to be arrogant in front of the Lord? Because his birth is more noble than me, his mother is a queen, and my mother is a concubine. Should he be inferior to him?"


    Da Fujin looks at the man who is losing his reason gradually, and his heart is like a knife.


    Because she knew it meant... From now on, they would not be the same kind of people.


    She came up to him and tried to comfort him and said, "my Lord, I don''t mean that. I just want you to be good. I don''t dare to ask for anything else. Otherwise, where should the people from all over the palace go? What will our lovely children do in the future?"


    Living together for dozens of years, she still knows how many catties her own men are.


    He is brave and good at fighting on the battlefield.


    But his advantages are useless in the struggle for power, and they are certainly not the rivals of the princes.


    Zhijun was full of ambition and even dreamed of becoming an emperor.


    Now, she has been poured cold water by her beloved daughter-in-law.


    He was so angry that he almost pushed the woman away.


    Finally, because she was pregnant, she just kicked the stool next to her.


    Immediately, that red sandalwood round stool, split into two pieces.


    For the first time, dafujin was so angry.


    She was so scared that she covered her stomach, and her first reaction was to protect her child.


    After all, he nearly pushed her.


    "It''s good for me. I think you are selfish and timid. I''m afraid that something happened to me will hurt you. I''m not so good. You''ll curse him here!" Zhi Jun Wang pointed to Da Fujin''s nose and said angrily, "you''re a lovely child. It''s good that you give birth to those four money losing goods. It''s good that you''re making a fuss in front of you!"


    People are unreasonable when they are angry.


    This is the case with Zhijun. He was so angry with Roche that he was about to explode. His face was very gloomy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    The anger spread from him, making people shiver in the cold winter.


    As if at any time, will rush to attack the woman.


    Da Fujin looks at the man in front of her. She is not afraid of him beating her.


    Just worried about hurting the baby.


    What''s more, what he said was far less frightening than his mood.


    Over the years, she could bear to be laughed at for not having a son.


    Because he... Always hugged her, coaxed her, told her "gege is also very good, he doesn''t care.".


    But just now, he said she gave birth to four losers.


    Is it that he always thinks so, just doesn''t say it.


    She gave a slight smile, bitter and desolate.


    The whole person, including a beautiful face, trembled slightly.


    "Even you think so. I gave birth to four losers, ha ha...


    she laughed at herself and retired to the bedside and sat down.


    A pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes, unconsciously warm and bulging.


    Zhi Jun Wang Leng in situ, looking at the woman wronged to full of tears Feng Mou.


    He frowned and snorted coldly, and said, "I haven''t said you yet. You look gentle and virtuous. It turns out that you are like a mirror in your heart, and you are still discussing the government with you."


    With that, he brushed his sleeves and left.


    Obviously, his anger has not yet subsided, the woman touched his scale.


    Da Fujin looked at the man''s back and raised his head to prevent tears from flowing down.


    Then she called the servants in to watch the night and lie down with a quilt.


    What she had just said was indeed what she had always wanted to say.


    It''s just that she hasn''t found the right opportunity.


    Today, taking advantage of his attachment and drunk appearance, she said.


    If he loves her and understands her, he will wake up.


    Knowing that what she wanted was simple, just one him, and a complete home.


    For her sake, I will no longer be infatuated with those rights.


    Then, she is willing to stay here and face the blame of Princess Hui with him.


    Unfortunately, she thought too much.


    Obviously, in the eyes of men, power is greater than heaven.


    And she, what is it.


    Otherwise, he would be furious when she mentioned to let him give up his rights.


    And said so many sad things.


    Well, it''s hard to say what she says.


    Otherwise, it will only hurt him.


    Even though there were several braziers and stoves in the room, she was still cold and hugged herself.


    He told the servants to add some more braziers, and then he fell asleep.


    The next morning, big Fujin just got up, and a little eunuch came into the room and said, "Fu Jin, the servant girl beside Fu Jin, said that he had something to report to you."


    After listening to Da Fujin, he gave a slight meal.


    "Fu Jin, according to the slave, they must have no good intentions. The slave will send her away." A servant girl way.


    Da Fujin waved his hand to stop, "can you send this time, and can you send it every day in the future?"


    With that, she looked at the eunuch.


    The little eunuch decided to go out.


    A moment later, dafujin washed well, changed into a plain apricot flag, and went to the hall.


    She took the slave''s hand and sat down at the head.


    Looking down on the servant girl kneeling in the middle, she asked faintly, "say it, what''s the matter?"


    "Back in Fujin, my master served the master all night yesterday. He was so hurt that he couldn''t get up. He asked the servant to inform you that he would not come to see you today."


    After listening to Da Fujin, all his thoughts.


    Here, on the first day of the newcomer''s entering the mansion, danfan serves the men.


    It''s a rule to greet the principal in the morning.


    "Your master''s son is too disrespectful. You''ve just entered the mansion. Do you understand the rules? Don''t you want a reward?" The servant girl is distressed and reprimanded.


    "When I go back to Fujin, my master said that the reward will not be given. I will keep it for my own use. If it had not been for the candlelight last night, she would have come to see you today. She is really not feeling well, and she will make up for it in the future


    "Whose candle is not burning till dawn!" Big Fu Jin side servant girl retorts a way.


    Good morning. Rules have to be made early.


    Otherwise, it will be useless to make up for it many times later.


    The slaves would only feel that Fujin was not to be spoiled. The new side Fujin was very powerful.


    "On the wedding night, it is true that every family will burn a happy candle for the whole night. The key is that last night... The master waited on the master until dawn, and there was no need to come to the main courtyard to greet him." The servant girl beside the side room is not vegetarian either.


    Smell speech, big Fu Jin side servant girl, still want to say what.


    However, he was robbed in the front by Da Fujin, "in this case, let Zhang''s good life rest."Since Zhijun has approved it, there must be his intention.


    And she already knew that what he cared most about was power, so that he could be fulfilled.


    "Yes, Xie Fujin sympathizes. I won''t disturb you." The servant girl said, just get up from the ground to leave.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Da Fujin closed his eyes heavily and seemed to be thinking about something.


    That man, probably because he has been leading the army all the year round.


    It''s always energetic at night, and it''s hard to go back in the middle of the night.


    When he first got married, he would never give up until dawn.


    Later, he did not know whether it was the freshness, or because she was weak, so he restrained himself.


    Now...


    she shakes her head, just don''t think so much.


    This man, everything is good, but his character is too stubborn.


    It''s no use saying anything as long as he decides.


    Only when he breaks through the south wall one day will he understand what she said.


    As for his refusal to let Zhang greet her, he was distressed by her new wife.


    If you are still in love with the first wife who is about to give birth and worry about her being sad, it is unknown...


    -


    half a month later.


    Winter is depressing, and it has snowed heavily for several days.


    There is no trace of vitality in the capital.


    The mountains are bleak, and the trees are withered. There are no birds flying and no animals calling.


    At first glance, it looks like a dead picture in front of the low hanging cloud curtain.


    No matter looking at the blue and white sky.


    Or toward the number of weak look.


    This picture, which has been caressed by the desolate cold wind, is always covered with a thick layer of coolness.


    The whole visual effect is gray, even with a chill.


    The north wind was sharp and gray clouds were floating in the sky.


    As the cold current strikes, it seems that a crisis is brewing...


    "this year is even colder than last year." Ruo Yin is reading in the bed of the imperial concubine.


    The lady''s bed was covered with thick quilts, and she was trapped.


    The body is covered with blue silk brocade quilt.


    "It''s not. It''s colder than before." Qiaofeng embroidered things on one side, and echoed on the other.


    Just at this time, Li Fukang came into the room and anxiously said, "Fujin, it''s not good. My third elder brother suffered from cold and fell ill."


    "When did it happen?" Ruo Yin has sharp eyes.


    She put down the book and made a color towards the clever wind.


    Qiao Feng then waited on her to change clothes and make-up.


    "Back in Fujin, the servant in the front yard said that he was a little uncomfortable yesterday, but today he began to be unconscious and talk nonsense."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    "All right, I see. Get out of here." Ruo Yin waved her hand and went into the room.


    Sit down at the dresser in the room.


    A moment later, she changed into a lotus flower colored flag dress, without any makeup on her face.


    A show hair combed two heads, only wore two Hosta son, went to the front yard.


    It''s snowy outside, and she''s clutching Mrs. Tang in her hands.


    The third elder brother is Li''s second son, according to the history, that is not lucky.


    But this child has been kept in the front yard.


    Since Hongyi and Hongxiu went to the front yard, the fourth master often asked the third elder brother to study the rules in her main courtyard.


    Because three elder brother does not resemble Hong Min, Li Shi basically did not contact.


    Is always a simple obedient good child, and she is very close.


    Not to say that she regards three elder brother as her own, it is also more or less emotional.


    After all, it was a lovely child.


    Therefore, if sound is playing in the bottom of my heart, I don''t want three elder brother to have something.


    When he got to the front yard, Ruoyin took off his cloak and went into the house.


    As soon as she entered the third elder brother''s room, she saw the fourth master in a dark blue robe, sitting on the armchair beside the bed.


    The man''s cold thin lips pressed tightly, and his face was frightfully cold.


    The chill spread from him, and it was chilling in this winter.


    As if those cold, will eventually become countless ice, stab in the heart of the people present.


    She knelt on the floor.


    The New Cobalt Lu''s several, sit opposite four ye, dare not say a word.


    Li sat on the edge of the bed, crying red eyes, but not too loud.


    If Yin says a salute to the fourth master, he goes to the bed and stands.


    I saw three elder brother''s face haggard, pale and yellow, but his cheeks were scarlet and abnormal.


    A small face wrinkled, seems to be very painful.


    The Yintang area is still dark gray.


    Typical printing hall is blackened!


    In the past, bright eyes have become dull.


    Seeing Ruoyin was a little distressed, so don''t say anything about it. Just like this, I''m afraid it won''t work...


    she pulled her lips and said, "brother three is awake."


    "Back in Fujin, three elder brothers suffered from cold, and his lungs were infected with inflammation. I''m afraid it was..." speaking of this, Feng Taiyi sighed, "Alas...


    at this time, Hongmin seemed to hear Ruo Yin''s voice and moved his small head.


    He gave her a dull smile.


    But because he was ill, he laughed badly.


    "Di e Niang, how about holding Hongyun again...


    if you listen, you don''t have the first time to hold.


    Instead, he asked Feng Taiyi, "can I hold my third brother?"


    She was not afraid of anything else, just looked at the three elder brother''s weak appearance, worried that it would be bad for him.


    Feng Taiyi''s face was dignified and said: "if Fujin wants to hold it, just hold it."


    There is a kind of "hold tight, there will be no chance to hold again".


    When Ruoyin was ready to hold three elder brother, Li Shi was not happy: "elder sister, is this afraid that three elder brother infects you, asks you to hold, also asks east to ask West."


    If the sound did not take care of Li''s, lest three elder brother see, the condition aggravates.


    She took up three elder brother, and covered him with the brocade quilt on the bed.


    Hands gently patted the small body, soft voice coax to: "three elder brother, you must get better, di e Niang calls the cow cook to do your favorite nougat, and Cream Strawberry ice cream."


    "Can you eat ice in winter...


    " as long as you are well, you can eat it. " If the sound lightly hook three elder brother''s small hand.


    Three elder brother smile on the face, small hand also return to hold if sound''s hand.


    Although he was weak and had little strength in his small hands, he also held on tightly.


    "Di e Niang, Hong Yun is so tired... Want to sleep...


    " sleep... "Ruo Yin nose is sour.


    Generally, they don''t get close to their mothers.


    In addition, if the temperament is different from those in the main room, the third elder brother is somewhat sticky to her.


    Usually, he has a good relationship with Hongyi and Hongxiu.


    Hongxiu, in particular, was probably due to his age.


    Three elder brother and Hong Xiu play very well.


    Not long, three elder brother really fell asleep.


    If the sound looks down, see three elder brother''s face with smile.


    She put him back into the bed and sat down beside the fourth master.


    Seeing this, Meng said with a smile: "Fu Jin, I want to come to you. You usually treat three elder brother very well. He likes you very much."


    If sound raises an eye, swept Meng Shi one eye, light way: "the child is like this, who is good to him, he remembers, I just hope he can get better earlier.""Certainly." Meng''s response to Tao.


    One side of Li Shi, after listening to the angry teeth itch.


    Why are the children of Fujin so close to Fujin.


    None of her children were close to her, and they were close to Fujin.


    After about a stick of incense, Feng Taiyi showed the third elder brother his illness, and they all retired.


    Ruoyin had been in the front yard and didn''t return to the main courtyard until dark.


    However, three elder brother such a sleep, never can wake up again.


    In the morning of the next morning, if Yin had not got up, she heard mother Liu come into the room and said, "Fu Jin, Fu Jin, get up quickly, three elder brothers are in war."


    Smell speech, originally sleepy if sound, suddenly sat up the body.


    But when she sat up, she was all in a daze and didn''t say anything.


    After a long time, she asked incredulously: "what did you just say, three elder brother war?"


    Mother Liu gave a little pause, nodded, and then said, "go back to the master. It''s just the thing. When you go, you don''t have pain, and you still have a smile."


    She knew that her master had feelings for her third brother.


    Since the big brother and the second elder brother went to the front yard to learn the rules, the third elder brother often went to live in the main courtyard.


    Fujin is the same as the children with their own, what delicious fun, all to three elder brother.


    If the voice out of bed, light way: "all said... In a moment face turned good three good way, in an instant face change evil three evil way. Yesterday, when the third elder brother went to sleep, he was also smiling... Good with a smile...


    "no, when I was in the countryside, I heard that when I was in the countryside, I heard that when I was dying, I would follow the guidance of good and evil karma before my life. It must be a good place for me to have a good baby." Mother Liu echoed.


    If the sound only feels in the heart is stuffy flustered.


    She changed into a apricot flag dress, lost two heads, and did not wear any hair ornaments.


    Without makeup and breakfast, I went directly to the front yard.


    As soon as she stepped into the front yard, she heard a cry inside.


    It seems... And the cry of a child.


    When she entered the room, she saw the fourth master facing the bed and his back to the people.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, it gave people a sense of oppression.


    That feeling, like a pair of invisible hands, pinching your neck, controlling your thoughts, so that you dare not be presumptuous.


    His back is great and tall, but there is no trace of vitality.


    It seems that at any time like a volcano, to a big eruption, all the way to the bottom of people''s hearts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    Immediately, Ruoyin''s sight falls on Hongyi.


    It was the son of the fourth master. Just like his Amar, he didn''t cry except for his red eyes.


    One side of Hongxiu is still small, crying in the arms of mother Xie.


    If sound swept the eye button cobalt Lu several, all cried red eye.


    This time, with a handkerchief without onion juice, she naturally stood in front of nicolos and began to cry naturally.


    Life is fragile, but if sound is really unimaginable.


    Yesterday son also smile to her, lie in her arms, affectionately call her Di sum Niang''s child, today go.


    At this time, Li cried out of breath, as if at any time to be out of breath.


    Big Ge Ge is already a little girl. She is holding Li''s hand and wiping her tears.


    For a moment, the room was filled with all kinds of crying, and sadness walked over the whole Chamberlain house for a long time.


    Until Li''s eyes were black and fainted.


    It''s all over.


    The fourth master is the closest to Li, although he is supported by big Ge Ge.


    But where did the little girl come from? She almost didn''t trip herself.


    See four ye a catch two mother and daughter, command Slave: "Li side Fu Jin and big Ge Ge Ge go back."


    "Bang." After the slaves should, they took over the Li family and big Ge Ge Ge.


    Then, the fourth master turned to face the women and servants in the backyard.


    His cold, mysterious eyes were scarlet.


    When his eyes swept through the backyard and a line of people waiting, it was a kind of indifferent eyes.


    It can even be said that they are cold, affectionate and alienated.


    It looks cold and cold.


    But such a man, with a handsome face blessing, with such a cool thin temperament.


    It''s like the ice and snow in winter. Even if it''s chilly, it''s still addicted to the beautiful snow scenery.


    Then, the cold and cold voice came from the cold thin lips.


    "The servants who serve the third elder brother, except for mother Xie, are all killed with sticks!"


    With that, he left the room with his servant.


    If Yin, as Fujin, ordered some important things, he left with his servant.


    Back to the main courtyard, Qiao Feng was surprised and said: "Oh, I didn''t expect that three elder brother went like this. Usually, how lively a person is."


    "Things are changeable. It''s like da Fujin of Zhijun''s mansion. I heard that she was going to give birth last night, but she hasn''t been able to give birth in the morning." Mother Liu echoed.


    "Tut Tut, just Da Fujin''s sickly body, can it last one night? It shouldn''t be...".


    Qiao Feng said here, did not dare to say.


    Ruo Yin rubbed her eyebrows. She had seen Da Fujin last time.


    She was a woman who was not very well. She was still immersed in the medicine jar every day after giving birth.


    In history, after giving birth to four lattices and an elder brother, he was gone. It should not be really difficult to give birth...


    at the same time, the main courtyard of Zhijun Prince''s mansion has been in chaos since last night.


    Big pots of hot water, to the house.


    What can be brought out is full of blood and water.


    The prince of Zhijun, dressed in a grey robe, sat on the armchair in the hall, with his impatient legs.


    Long and thick eyebrows, a pair of bright, deep eyes, flashing severe eyes.


    On the chair next to the man, there was a little woman who loved her very much.


    She had a delicate appearance, wearing a red coat and skirt, and a high snow fox collar.


    Her hair was high and her mother''s mother was all over her head.


    It is inlaid with a variety of gold flowers, point green, and colorful gems.


    It''s full of jewels.


    The whole person is like a delicate jasmine.


    It''s just the corner of the eye, with a trace of acrimony.


    This woman is the new Zhang family.


    "My Lord, Fu Jin has given birth to four boxes for you, and this one will certainly survive." The handkerchief was on her hand.


    This man, from last night to now.


    On a cold day, I was sweating.


    The old woman in Fujin is so important in his heart.


    Zhijun turned back and opened the woman''s handkerchief.


    I don''t know if he is too nervous about the woman in the room, or the fragrance on the handkerchief is too strong. His brow frowns even more.


    Zhang slightly a meal, is to take back the hand finally, will handkerchief to save tightly.


    After about a stick of incense, the sound of hoarseness became louder.


    Until the scream became weaker and weaker, and gradually there was no time.


    There was a burst of baby''s cry: "Wow, ah..."


    hearing this sound, a flash of light flashed in the eyes of Princess Zhi.One side of Zhang''s eyes, then flashed a touch of dark evil.


    At this time, Zhi Jun Wang could no longer sit still. He paced back and forth, waiting for the midwife to open the door.


    A moment later, the closed door finally creaked and opened.


    I saw a midwife in her fifties, holding a swaddling baby.


    Red eyed, he went to the king of Zhijun and knelt down with a thump.


    "Master son, Fu Jin gave birth to an elder brother. My family has finally got an elder brother."


    Hearing this sentence, Zhi Jun Wang''s eyes flashed with joy.


    But soon, he noticed something was wrong.


    Normally speaking, midwives are able to say happy words.


    That is, when the four boxes in the family were born, the midwives all said hi.


    How to give birth to a brother, a happy word is not.


    He asked conditionally, "how is Fujin?"


    "Fujin has been depressed recently. In addition, she has been very weak. After giving birth to her elder brother, she... Went..." the midwife returned.


    "Fart!" The prince of Zhijun exploded in an instant.


    He pushed aside the servant and rushed into the room.


    Even if the room was cleaned up and the petals were scattered, he could still smell the strong smell of blood.


    He went straight to the big bed in the screen and stood beside it.


    The woman''s eyes were closed and her lips were not a trace of blood.


    The hair on the face, all glued to the forehead.


    A pair of curved willow eyebrows, it is this time, still tightly frown.


    His hands were still covered with sheets, and his veins burst out.


    She lay in front of him so quietly.


    "Clear snow, you wake up ah, wake up to see ye, look at our little brother, we finally have a brother, we will not have any more, do not have good..." he squatted down and threw himself on the edge of the bed.


    "Open your eyes. I want you to see me in that position and tell you I can do it. If I sit in that position, the first thing I will do is to give you the imperial edict to recruit good doctors for you. I must cure you. I want you to be my queen! "


    However, no matter how he talked and asked, the gentle and virtuous woman did not respond at all.


    He held the woman''s hand, silly way: "your hand how so cold, ye give you warm."


    Zhi Jun Wang put the woman''s cold hands on her face to warm them.


    Finally, he put the woman''s hand in the palm of his hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    But no matter what he did, the woman''s hands were still cold.


    It''s like it''s coagulated inside.


    He is anxious, that pair of bright eyes, immediately scarlet.


    A big man, crying into tears.


    He yelled: "Qingxue, you wake up, I will listen to you, I don''t want anything, as long as you wake up, ok..."


    the man''s face is full of tears.


    It''s probably too late for him to beat himself on the head.


    At the end of the cry, he was out of breath.


    However, this kind of "suffocating for rights" tears are hard to recover.


    The next day, Zhi Jun Wang is arranging the affairs of Da Fu Jin.


    He gave death to all the servants and midwives who served Da Fujin.


    And he himself was drinking in the main courtyard day and night.


    Not even the government.


    Until one day, Zhang twisted his waist in and didn''t know what to say to him.


    He reorganized his image and went to court as usual.


    As if nothing had happened.


    If Yin learns that dafujin dystocia is gone, she closes her eyes and says nothing.


    This year ago, the royal family was really in trouble...


    she couldn''t believe that she embroidered shoes for her children.


    The gentle woman who supervises the slave to embroider the wedding dress to the big lattice.


    I was still chatting and laughing with her some time ago.


    Why... It''s gone...


    after closing her eyes and thinking for a long time, Ruoyin opens her eyes again and says, "Qiaofeng, ask mother Liu and Chen Biao to accompany me to the capital to buy new year''s goods."


    "Master, it''s snowy outside. Are you sure you want to go out?" That''s what Qiao Feng said.


    But the body is very real, has put on the water blue brocade cape for Ruoyin.


    On that cloak, there are red and pink plum flowers embroidered.


    Snow white fox hair vertical collar, her swan neck, set off more and more elegant.


    A moment later, Ruoyin got on the carriage.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the Beijing post station.


    "Master, I didn''t expect such a heavy snow, there were so many people in the street, and there were red lanterns everywhere." Mother Liu holds Ruoyin''s hand.


    If the tone on the surface of the light, the heart is more comfortable.


    She hasn''t been out for a long time. She''s out to have a look at the snow. It''s good to breathe.


    That is to think of a few days to celebrate the new year, the streets of the capital, should have been full of the flavor of the new year, so she came out to visit.


    Otherwise, the house is too dull, and the whole heart is depressed.


    First, she took the minions and strolled around the capital.


    The slaves knew that she didn''t like publicity, so they scattered to follow.


    Only mother Liu held her close.


    Qiao Feng hit an umbrella of the same color as her clothes, water blue, also painted with plum blossom.


    Snowflakes falling on the ground, if the sound of the body on the contrary some of the heat.


    In addition, the lady Tang on her hand was very warm and did not feel cold at all.


    When she was about to stroll around, she went to her own department store and swept around.


    A lot of new cloth and jewelry have been collected.


    Of course, most of them are new year products.


    Then she went to the winery.


    When the carriage stopped at the winery, Mammy Liu helped Ruoyin out of the car.


    But as soon as she got out of the car, she ran into an acquaintance.


    Mr. Shu was followed by several guards.


    The servant held a simple white umbrella for him, embroidered with light green bamboo.


    He was wearing his usual light grey cotton linen robe.


    He wore a black round hat, a white fox fur cloak and pure black boots.


    Besides, he had no other decorations, not even the purse and jade pendant on his waist.


    The man''s eyebrows are like swords, and his long and thin eyes of Danfeng are like a man without any feelings, but they are full of sorrow in their eyes.


    His face was white, white and white.


    Even the blood color on his lips was very little.


    Even with the help of the people around him, his body is very thin, and he walks unsteadily.


    It was also snowy at first sight, and he looked so sick.


    The man clenched his fist, coughed gently, and looked up at her.


    Almost at the same time, they stopped and did not go forward. They stood at the same place far away.


    For a moment, Mr. Shu''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    But more than that, it''s a surprise.


    Like countless times wandering on the familiar road, just waiting for the familiar image.


    And now she''s in front of him.The woman is wearing a water blue cape with two small heads on her head.


    She is still so low-key, only wearing two Hosta son, and two silk flowers.


    Even if she is not greedy for jewels, her temperament is incomparable when she stands there.


    There is a sense of elegance in every move.


    It is reserved and reserved, gentle and beautiful.


    Over the years, she has hardly changed.


    The only thing is, it''s getting more and more mature.


    At this moment, the meeting of handsome men and beautiful women is just like the encounter between a prince and a princess.


    Heavy snow, like a flower after another six petal plum blossom, swirling down one after another.


    It''s like dancing happily in the sky.


    Those snowflakes are white and crystal clear, just like the relationship between them. They are as white as jade, simple and pure.


    "Long time no see." As a man, Mr. Shu clenched his fist and gave a light cough. He said hello first to resolve the atmosphere at the moment.


    His voice is low and cold, which makes people feel scalp numb, which is the kind of lifeless cold.


    If the sound toward him slightly jaw head, and shallow smile, as a response.


    However, due to her status, she did not stay any longer, so she passed by Mr. Shu with her servant...


    Mr. Shu stood still and watched the woman leave with her spare light.


    Then he coughed violently and left with his escort.


    Leng Feng stepped forward to support Mr. Shu, turned his head and looked at the door of the winery.


    In the winery, Ruoyin checked the account books of the winery. After finding that there was no problem, he took some rare wine and went back home.


    On the 30th day of the lunar new year, Ruoyin went into the palace with the fourth master to attend the new year''s banquet.


    After returning, the fourth master went back to the front yard.


    And she went back to the main court.


    So, if the sound back to the main courtyard, then a person sitting in the hall reading, snacks, Shou Sui.


    "Fu Jin, I''ll give you some more snacks." Qiao Feng said and took some empty dishes from the table.


    "Goodbye. I can''t eat it all by myself." If sound light said a word.


    "Oh." Qiao Feng put down the dish, and mother Liu looked at each other, then backed away and waited.


    This year is not the same as in previous years, in the past years, there are big brother or second elder brother.


    Even, both brothers are in the main courtyard.


    The most important thing is that the fourth master is also in the main courtyard, accompanied by Fu Jin.


    After the end of the year, they will rest in the main courtyard.


    But this year, three elder brother just war not a few days.


    The fourth master has not been in the backyard for a long time.


    If he doesn''t come, big brother and second elder brother are in the front yard and can''t come either.


    Well, this year is the coldest time in Zhengyuan.


    At this time, Li Fukang went into the house and said, "master, I''ve come to our yard with two elder brothers. Maybe I''ve come to watch the new year with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    When you hear your speech, you will feel happy.


    It''s good for the children to keep up with her.


    But three elder brother just war not a few days, is also the truth.


    But new year''s day, we can''t afford to be listless and not happy.


    She took a proper smile and went outside to meet the fourth master.


    Just walk to the door, see a black body, erect and upright in the middle of the yard.


    In every move, there was a natural Royal domineering air.


    The man stood with his hands down, and the light slanted on his handsome cheek, sketching out a strong side face.


    It''s hard to resist the wild charm.


    "Good morning, sir." She saluted herself with wealth.


    Four Ye''s vision, swept on the woman''s body one eye, one hand to support her, "don''t be too polite."


    Then he lifted his feet and went into the hall.


    "I''d like to ask you to be very kind." Hongyi salutes Ruoyin with Hongxiu.


    If the sound of a hand on a, "winter, don''t salute, quickly into the house, it''s warm inside."


    "Thank e Niang." Hongyi takes the initiative to lead Hongxiu and follows Ruoyin into the hall.


    For a while, the main courtyard became lively because of the arrival of the fourth master and the brothers.


    The servants served tea and added snacks. They didn''t forget to untie their cloaks for two elder brothers.


    Some people think that the fourth master will rest in the main courtyard and add a thick brocade quilt.


    Ruoyin then waited on the fourth master, took off his dark cloak and cleaned his hands.


    When you clean your hands, if the tone is a little implicit.


    A delicate and beautiful face, full of joy, but not too happy.


    I have to say that she grasped the sense of propriety.


    The fourth master saw all the women''s Micro expressions in his eyes.


    The man thin lips light open, light way: "big new year''s, all happy, happy, don''t be rigid."


    "Yes, thank you." If sound smile should.


    Then, the fourth master tightened the woman''s hand and took her to sit at the table of eight immortals.


    Then he sat down beside him.


    Last time three elder brother is ill, he can see, she is really sad for three elder brother.


    Want to come to her on weekdays to treat three elder brother is very good, otherwise three elder brother before leaving, also won''t so stick to her.


    She didn''t sleep until she showed up in the front yard.


    It''s like waiting for her.


    Ruoyin knows that the fourth master is not a polite person.


    Since he has spoken freely, let her not be stiff.


    Then, she won''t be polite.


    So he played chess with Hongyi to pass the time.


    Otherwise, it would be too boring to stare at.


    Hongxiu is still young, like a little squirrel.


    The meat toot small + the mouth moves, eats unceasingly.


    The slaves also spoiled him and kept peeling melon seeds, walnuts and pine nuts for him.


    "Brother, you''re wrong. You have to show me." Hongxiu said, small hands on a black spot, with its own sound effect to "Dong" a sound, the chess randomly placed on the chessboard.


    Seeing this, if Yin doesn''t speak, she wants to see how Hongyi handles it.


    He should have understood that the two brothers had been in the front yard for so long.


    Sure enough, Hongyi did not blame Hongxiu.


    But touched Hongxiu''s moon forehead, coax way: "Yuanbao, you are obedient, obedient sit aside, tomorrow I will take you to play that very difficult building block."


    "Oh." Hongxiu tilted his head.


    A pair of round eyes, bright and pure.


    The dark eyes were spinning.


    It seems to be really weighing the pros and cons.


    "Well, it''s a deal." The little guy solemnly nodded his head, a pair of eyes smile into crescent moon.


    In order to show integrity, he also moved a small body, some distance.


    If Yin a did not hold back, raised his hand to pinch the baby''s fat face, "good, you little man."


    Hongxiu didn''t hide. He just laughed cunningly.


    Next, without Hongxiu''s mischief, Ruoyin and Hongyi''s chess skills are very comfortable.


    But gradually, she found that it was difficult to play chess with children.


    "E Niang, accept." Hongyi drops the sunspot into the chessboard and wins Ruoyin directly.


    Ruoyin looks at the winning or losing chessboard and then looks up at Hongyi.


    Incredible way: "Zhuang Zhuang, you have made progress in this chess skill."


    She didn''t give in at all!


    Hongyi scratched the moon''s forehead, and said with a smile: "the sum Niang flatters me. It''s Amar who teaches well."


    Ruo Yin turns her head and looks at the four masters on one side.


    I saw a man sitting on one side, slender finger belly handle + playing with blue field ink.


    Mysterious and deep ink pupil, straight looking at the front.


    Then, she withdrew her eyes.The heart says that Hongyi and the fourth master are very similar.


    Both eyes and temperament are too similar...


    the fourth master is not obvious on his face, but the corner of his mouth rises imperceptibly after the woman takes back her eyes.


    About two hours later, as soon as Zishi arrived, the sound of various gunfire came from outside.


    The clock of flowers, birds and insects in the room also made a loud sound.


    "ARMA, play with guns." Hongxiu threw himself on the fourth master''s knee for the first time.


    "Ask big brother to show you." The fourth Master said so.


    But people took the lead to go out and ordered the slaves to set off firecrackers and fireworks.


    Ruoyin followed him with two elder brothers.


    Then, the slaves quickly lit the fireworks in brown paper.


    Some cold fireworks were also given to Hongyi and Hongxiu.


    Not long, the slaves on the fuse, accompanied by the "wheezing" sound, dozens of fireworks, suddenly burned to the end of the day.


    The golden sand, like a waterfall, blooms in the sky.


    Decorate the winter night sky with beauty and brightness.


    And shine the earth like day.


    If the sound swept the fireworks in the sky, he put his eyes on the two children.


    The corners of the mouth unconsciously raised a smile.


    A pair of watery eyes, full of loving smile.


    After about a stick of incense, fireworks and firecrackers are almost set off.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu, surrounded by slaves, went back to the front yard.


    Fourth master did not return, he just raised his feet into the hall of the main courtyard, and then directly into the inner room.


    Ruoyin followed him into the room and waited on him to change and wash.


    For a while, the room, which was still bustling, suddenly became quiet.


    If the sound stands in front of the man, the slender jade + refers to one by one to untie the silver button.


    The fourth master stretched out his arms and looked ahead.


    Beautiful men and beautiful women together, always beautiful and exciting.


    Even if they didn''t do anything, it also made people smell ambiguous.


    In the air, there is a kind of opposite magnetic field, which spreads between them.


    The candle flickers, as if there will be a shadow play at any time, and it will be staged...


    "useless little thing, Hongyi is only seven years old, and you can''t get rid of him." The man said a sarcastic remark.


    Slender finger belly, still on the forehead of the woman bright and clean poked a big.


    Just after the children were there, he didn''t hurt her.


    Now only each other is left. Naturally, I can''t help speaking bitterly.


    If Yin''s head tilted back, whispered in a low voice: "it''s not good that ye taught."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    The fourth master chuckled and was about to continue to tease.


    As a result, there was a shrill voice from outside.


    "Master son, Li side came to Fujin courtyard and said that it was master Li who lost his third brother-in-law. He was wearing his face with tears all day and was losing weight day by day, and his body was getting worse and worse."


    The meaning of this is obvious.


    It was Li who lost his third elder brother and suffered a heavy physical and mental blow.


    Now, I specially sent a servant to inform him. I just want to see him.


    To put it mildly, it''s called report.


    To put it bluntly, it''s called cutting Hu.


    Otherwise, we can''t report when we can, but we will come on New Year''s Eve.


    The whole bailer family, who does not know, at this time of every year, the fourth master accompanies Fujin in the main courtyard.


    See four ye thin lips light pursed, thick eyebrows slightly pick.


    A pair of mysterious and deep eyes, in front of the woman''s face across.


    Ruoyin is a head shorter than the fourth master in the bottom of the flowerpot.


    But even if she only saw a man''s neck, she knew that there were eyes on her head.


    From the other side did not speak to see the behavior, it seems to have a decision in mind.


    Otherwise, he would have reprimanded Su Peisheng from the door for a long time.


    If the sound pulls the lip, does a handy favor: "Li Shi loses two elder brothers one after another, sad is inevitable, not as good as... Ye goes to have a look."


    All of a sudden, the room was terribly quiet.


    After a long time, her head, just came the male magnetic voice.


    "Well, I''ll come and see you some other day." The man patted the woman on the shoulder.


    On their own, will just fade under the robe, and put on again.


    If sound from one side, took a black cloak, put it on him.


    He was personally escorted to the door.


    Until that Wei An''s back, disappeared in the main courtyard door, she turned back to the room.


    A few years ago, Li also cut her hu.


    Later, she used some small tricks, let Hong Min advance to the front yard.


    She was so scared that she did not dare to cut her hu any more.


    Now, Li lost two elder brothers in succession.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of, so let''s do it again.


    But at that time, the fourth master just said to have a look, but he didn''t come until dawn.


    This time, he said directly that he would come another day. It seemed that he was determined to rest at Li''s place.


    However, compared with the kind that can not be done.


    It''s better to make it clear earlier and be frank with each other, and she doesn''t have to wait for him.


    Although she won''t wait at all, she still likes to be direct.


    If the sound purses lips, raises the foot to enter in.


    Qiao Feng waited on her to change clothes while pouting his mouth high.


    "Master, this Li side Fujin is really hateful. He is not ill early but not late. However, he is ill at this time, that is, in the afternoon, it is better than now." In this way, Fujin will not be cut off.


    Ruoyin takes out his hand from the cuff under the servant''s service.


    She said in a light way: "it''s also a price to pay for such a thing. If she is really ill, it''s a good thing for me to let the fourth master go there. Otherwise, I''ll be stingy. If something goes wrong, I''ll be blamed."


    "But look at the strength of her beard. What if it''s fake?"


    "If it''s a fake, the fourth master will know it. As time goes by, he will annoy her. Then she will lift a stone and hit her own foot."


    "What a nuisance!" Qiao Feng gnaws his teeth in the tunnel.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, it is not put on the heart.


    This time, it is a special case.


    Apart from her and Li''s enmity, Li Shi gave birth to a big Ge Ge for the fourth master and two elder brothers.


    He also experienced the pain of losing his son twice.


    Such a woman fell ill in the winter.


    If the fourth master doesn''t go and have a look, he will be in her main courtyard and have sex with her.


    Then she will feel cold.


    Men can be indifferent, but not cold-blooded.


    Otherwise, what''s the difference between it and bird + beast.


    Similarly, if Li Shi really does not know how to measure, she also has a way to deal with it!


    If Yin is a big heart, she changes clothes and washes under the servant''s service.


    Lie down but a cup of tea time, sleep heavy.


    This new year''s Eve, almost every family is happy.


    However, the Qianqing palace in the Forbidden City is silent.


    In the past, there was the Lantern Festival.


    Although Kangxi also lived in the Qianqing palace.


    But almost all of them are accompanied by the prince.


    Both father and son drink and play chess, and do not talk about state affairs.


    Even, the prince will take the elder brother under his knee to accompany him.It''s hard for him to appreciate the Royal affection.


    But this year, the crown prince was abolished and banned from the patriarchal clan.


    In the huge Forbidden City, there were bright lights and slaves everywhere, but he didn''t feel a trace of popularity.


    Suddenly, a sense of desolation welled up in my heart.


    "Liang Jiugong, I am not good at teaching my son." He sat next to the bar carved with dragon patterns, raised his head and drank.


    Hearing this question, Liang Jiugong, standing on one side, knelt down with a thump.


    And respectfully said: "long live ye said where the words, ah brothers are both talented and beautiful, proficient in cultural and military skills, skilled in Manchuria bow horse riding, are your right hand ah."


    It''s strange to say that all the princes are excellent. How can we get to this point?


    In particular, the prince had a good relationship with long live.


    Long live every time he goes out of the palace, he communicates with the prince.


    At that time, the prince was still young and did not pay much attention to communication.


    Long live was so anxious that several letters were sent to the capital.


    Moreover, whenever he patrols the Great Wall, or goes out to war.


    On the way, there are delicious, funny and good clothes. Long live will send people to the capital to send them to the prince.


    When the prince was ill, long live was even more restless.


    He has always hated him and allowed the crown prince to cling to him under his knees.


    The father and son are very harmonious...


    "Oh, they are all excellent, so they have bad water." Kangxi was leaning on the chair.


    Liang Jiugong: "after such a reminder, he seems to understand.


    It is because all of them are excellent, so they are not willing to bow down to submission.


    Just want to be the one who dominates the imperial power.


    Kangxi raised his head and drank another glass of liquor.


    The liquor was like a fire, from the tip of his tongue, to his throat, and then to his stomach, and spread to all his limbs.


    But even so, his face is light, even eyebrows are not wrinkled.


    "I still remember... When the crown prince came of age, I asked him to associate with European missionaries. At that time, his foreign language was not good, but he was able to communicate well. At a young age, he left a very good impression in the hearts of foreigners."


    "Yes, the prince''s cultural accomplishment is very high. He knows your good intentions. Naturally, he wants to let people know the self-restraint and demeanor of the prince of the Qing Dynasty, embody the Confucian etiquette and culture of the Qing Dynasty, and earn you enough face."


    As a slave, it is necessary to understand the master''s preferences.


    If the master says who is good, he has to work hard and say yes.


    If the master can''t say it well, he can''t agree with him as a slave.


    Liang Jiugong looked up and secretly took a look at Kangxi.


    Look at the meaning of long live master... I''m afraid that the prince is reluctant to stay in zongrenfu all the time?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    Alas, in fact, when the prince was a child, he was still the best among the elder brothers.


    Over the years, how can we live more and more.


    If you want to say the prince''s depravity, it has something to do with Viva.


    Don''t look at the long live master to scold the elder brothers in death, actually is a kind father to come.


    Especially for the crown prince, he is indulgent regardless of weight.


    For example, suo''ertu instigated the crown prince to have equal treatment with the emperor.


    Long live has always turned a blind eye to such things.


    He also stipulated that the new year''s day, the winter solstice and the thousand Autumn Festival should be held every year.


    All princes and ministers should pay two obeisances and six kowtows to the prince.


    In order to maintain the crown prince''s position, he suppressed the prince Zhijun party and rebuked the important minister Mingzhu.


    The crown prince lived in luxury, and the officials under him were corrupt and perverted the law.


    Yuqing palace costs more than Qianqing palace a year.


    Not only that, the prince also castigates the kings and ministers.


    But these, long live Lord never blame prince, even cover up prince.


    He also disposed of all those who disobeyed the crown prince.


    Even if the prince has a wide range of beauties, and raises all kinds of beauties in Yuqing palace, Wansui is also turning a blind eye.


    Once in a while, the prince has gone too far.


    Long live has always believed that the prince is a good man.


    On the contrary, I think it is those servants who instigate the prince to become bad.


    Every time he didn''t want to cure the prince, he punished the servants below.


    Quite a kind of owner, yes, it means that the dog bites people.


    The prince grew up in this kind of environment for a long time, and his early gentleman spirit has disappeared.


    Naturally, it is grumpy and unreasonable.


    But even if Liang Jiugong was like a mirror in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it.


    Otherwise, his brain will not be needed...


    the following days, the Spring Festival in the Forbidden City and the Spring Festival in the zumbele Prefecture are all spent in low pressure.


    All of you can see the Forbidden City.


    He knew that Kangxi was not in a good mood and that people were in danger.


    As for the Chamberlain family, it is the blessing of the Li family.


    A few in the backyard. I dare not to be angry.


    Such a day lasted until the end of the first month.


    "Master, that Li side Fujin is really thick skinned. It''s been a month since she cut a lot of Hu. It''s OK with others. She''s done it several times just for us." It''s very clever.


    If Yin is leaning on the bed of the imperial concubine to read a book, the servants beat her legs and pinch her shoulders.


    Although she doesn''t often inquire about the backyard.


    But she heard about Li more than once from a slave.


    Li Shi relies on the loss of three elder brother, the Hu of backyard, all cut once.


    No matter who the fourth master went to, she asked the servants to cut Hu.


    Therefore, the fourth master stayed with Li almost all the month.


    "Maybe I''m really sick." She replied faintly.


    "How can I? I heard that at the beginning, I was a little depressed, and gradually, I got better. A year later, I saw that I had gained a lot of weight." Qiao Feng tells Ruoyin everything he hears.


    "Especially in the opening of the reign this year, long live was promoted to the official position of Li side Fujin''s father, and she became more and more presumptuous." Mother Liu said.


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, as for this point, she saw early.


    I don''t know. The fourth master dotes on Li and gives him face.


    Because three elder brother died in the front yard, the front yard care is not good, causes the heart to have the guilt.


    Li''s father was promoted for the sake of interests.


    Or... Both.


    "Well, what time is it now?" She put down the book in her hand and asked lightly.


    Qiao Feng looked up at the flower, bird and insect bell and said with a smile, "it''s eight o''clock in the morning when I''m back in Fujin. On the first day of February, all the masters who want to come to the backyard will come to greet you. Let the servants wait on you to make up."


    Therefore, Ruoyin sits in front of the dressing table in the inner room and is served by the servants.


    In the first month, even if people in the backyard are not used to Li''s, they are not easy to attack.


    After all, every family pays attention to happiness and kindness during the Spring Festival.


    If this year, there will be a lot of trouble in the backyard.


    In a sense, it''s unlucky.


    On behalf of this year, it will not be good.


    Therefore, Ruoyin didn''t care so much with Li.


    But... Now that the first month has passed, it seems that we should give Li some color to see.


    After Ruoyin finished dressing, Li Fukang went into the room and said, "Fujin, the little masters in the backyard, are all here."


    "Who came last?" Ruo Yin takes mother Liu''s hand and walks to the hall.


    "Master Hui, mengge and SongGe are the first to arrive. Li side Fujin was the last to arrive. " Li Fukang returned truthfully.If the sound is thoughtful, nods, raises the foot to enter the hall.


    "Please be happy and lucky When they saw her, they worshipped her one after another.


    If the sound is not anxious to call them up, but after sitting down at the head, the light way: "all rise."


    "Xie Fujin." People in the backyard, get up and sit down in order.


    Li''s qualifications and identity are naturally at the forefront.


    She twisted her waist and sat down with fart and thigh, and she began to speak in a sweet voice: "Oh, I don''t know why. Since the third elder brother went, as long as ye is not around, I feel very uncomfortable. But the fourth master doted on me, and everyone went to the sisters'' place. When they heard that I was ill, they came to see me specially... Which made me feel very embarrassed. I also hoped that the sisters would not go to their hearts. "


    This said, there is a kind of "I just get the favor, is cut off Hu how drop" provocative taste.


    Li''s body is a little bit smaller than Manchu, and his voice is soft.


    But people that is natural soft, she this is some affectation of whine.


    But this kind of sound, the woman hears can not feel well.


    Men listen to it... I''m afraid the bones all over the body will be crisp.


    As a Ge Ge Ge, Wu Shi dare not to be used to Li''s words.


    In the middle of the year, the four masters all went to her once, and they all told Li to cut off Hu.


    If the fourth master is not around, it is hard.


    In her opinion, I just want to be crazy about men!


    If the sound of the first listen to Li''s words, goose bumps fell all over the floor.


    She turned her head and looked at the Li family, and saw that he was wearing her usual rose red Han suit.


    The lotus root silk ribbon around her waist made her unable to hold it.


    The high pearl green collar is particularly feminine.


    The small two heads were covered with gold hairpins of various colors.


    The most dazzling one is the golden hairpin with a ruby inlaid on it, which is dazzling with pearls at one end.


    Li''s facial makeup is more gorgeous, a pair of big eyes, full of a Wang spring.


    In every move, there is a good moistening style.


    The whole person is just like the hairpin on her head, gorgeous green peach, very delicate.


    There is a kind of delicate and pitiful charm of Jiangnan women.


    If sound retracts the look in the eyes, picks up the cup cup cup by the side, lowers the head gently to sip.


    As for Li''s beauty and voice, it''s no wonder that the fourth master is willing to rest there.


    After all, death and appearance are equal.


    If you let the fourth master face an ugly face, it is impossible to cut off Hu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    She put the cup down and gave Li a gentle smile.


    "Li Shi, you entered the mansion earlier than I did, and gave birth to three children successively for the fourth master. It is inevitable that the fourth master loves you."


    After Li''s listening, the whole person is floating, some inflation + inflation.


    She twisted her neck and gave a triumphant smile.


    "Sister, you are not bad, gave birth to two, but also all brother."


    Smell speech, the person beside backyard, complexion is not very good-looking.


    Fu Jin gave Li side Fu Jin face, only then said that comforting words.


    Li side Fujin even pedaled his nose on his face, but compared with Fujin.


    What a self righteous man!


    But Ruoyin didn''t think so. She was not only angry, but also rewarded the backyard people with a smile.


    About half an hour later, they left the main courtyard with doubts.


    Heart said that Fujin, which is singing ah.


    According to the law, Li side Fujin also intercepted Fujin several times recently.


    How could Fujin not only not reprimand Li Bian Fujin, but also indulge him.


    Ruoyin looks at the back of the crowd leaving and smiles at the corners of her mouth.


    Hate a person, is to allow her to continue to kill her.


    Otherwise, people will not have a long memory if they just rely on power to exert pressure.


    After a cup of tea, Ruoyin raised his hand and touched the white jade plum blossom hairpin on his head.


    "Qiao Feng, this time... Ye should be facing down?"


    Qiao Feng seemed to understand something.


    Li Ma said: "master, please wait a moment. I''ll go to inquire about it first, so that you won''t be empty."


    "Come back!" If sound light command.


    Qiao Feng was surprised to turn back and look at Ruoyin.


    "It won''t be interesting when you ask. Let''s go to the garden like this." If Yin holds mother Liu''s hand, she goes out.


    Little snowflake is always a sticky cat. She also trots with Ruoyin.


    Over the years, Ruoyin knows the work and rest of the fourth master very well.


    The master went into the study.


    Chaotang, study and backyard are his three plus one lines.


    He''ll stay out unless there''s something on the outside.


    So, if Qiaofeng goes to the front yard to inquire, he may miss the time and can''t meet the fourth master by chance.


    Out of the main courtyard, Ruoyin went straight to the garden path.


    The garden is between Ruoyin''s main courtyard and fourth master''s front yard.


    But it was a little closer to the main courtyard, and the path she was taking now was the only way for the fourth master to go down to the court.


    At this time, there was no grass beside the path.


    It''s a good place to meet the fourth master.


    People in the backyard should have their heads broken. They should hang out here.


    No, that''s not the case.


    "Master, let''s not go this way." Mother Liu kindly reminded.


    In the whole bailer family, who knows that the fourth master hates the chance of meeting women in the backyard most.


    In the first few years, people in the backyard tried this method to win favor.


    But he did not get favor, but was reprimanded by the fourth master in front of the slave.


    More seriously, they were severely reprimanded and banned.


    As time went by, people were afraid of this path.


    So love and risk coexist.


    That''s why the road is so cold.


    Even if we can meet the fourth master here by chance, people will take a detour and dare not come near here.


    After all, the four masters are very good at the tactics of women in the backyard.


    All of us are masters of the backyard. It''s shameful to be reprimanded in public!


    If Yin doesn''t speak, just look straight ahead and move forward.


    Mother Liu thought that if she didn''t understand the sound, she went straight: "master, I hate women who deliberately meet me. Let''s go to another place. There is a small garden behind the main courtyard, and the flowers there are also very good."


    "I ask you, have we ever had a chance encounter before?" If you ask.


    Mother Liu frowned and thought, nodding first, then shaking her head.


    He said, "master, when you first entered the government, you did something like this, and then it disappeared. Up to now, many years later, you have never done this."


    "So don''t look at a person in the same way all the time. Everyone has different ways to deal with different people at every stage. If we don''t try, how can we know if the Lord will be angry


    Mother Liu nodded vaguely. She said that if the fourth master was not angry, it would be frightening.


    If you are angry, you can''t afford it.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t often do this. Besides, I''m Fu Jin. The fourth master can''t eat me. Maybe he will be kind." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.Mother Liu kept silent. Before, Fujin had not taken the usual road.


    Every time she felt frightened things, to Fujin here, can be saved from danger.


    I think it''s the same this time.


    She could only pray in her heart that Fu Jin would not make the fourth master angry.


    Then, Ruoyin walked in the garden for half an hour under the warm sunshine in February and the cool spring breeze.


    Rose red peony, beige smile, snow-white Gardenia...


    in any case, she has appreciated all kinds of flowers, but she has not seen the fourth master.


    All the servants around me are not calm.


    The heart says why the fourth master hasn''t come yet. Did you miss it or something happened outside?


    "Qiaofeng, go to the front yard and see if the fourth master has returned to the study room." Mother Liu said.


    If sound but gently raised his hand, light way: "you look, a few days ago a spring rain, that spring flowers bloom more beautiful, simply than Li''s head on the gold hairpin, even more delicate."


    Slaves:...


    "since we didn''t wait for the fourth master, let''s just cut some winter jasmine flowers and put them in the main courtyard. It''s good." If the sound raises the foot to go to welcome spring flowers.


    Snowflake with understand human words like, trot in front of if sound, also to spring flowers run.


    After a while, the slaves began to cut winter jasmine branches.


    Ruoyin holds a flower branch in front of the snowflake.


    Little snowflake has grown up these years and is no longer what it was.


    The small body is much bigger than it was a few years ago.


    It''s a big cat.


    In addition, in the main courtyard to eat, drink and sleep well, the body size of an ordinary domestic dog, the weight is also.


    There is a snow-white thick hair next to the body, it is more huge.


    It''s like a big snowball, round and rolling.


    "Meow..." snowflake stretched out her small claws, trying to reach the flower branches in Ruoyin''s hand.


    But in any case, it can''t reach it.


    Finally, if the sound seems to be losing patience, it stops shaking the branches.


    The Jasminum nudiflorum was directly thrown in front of it.


    Finally get the beautiful flowers of snow, open mouth and claws, turn to destroy the flower branches.


    "You also eat flowers. Didn''t Li Fukang feed you in the morning?" If the sound see snow this greedy cat like, some can not help laughing.


    At this time, a dark group of people are going this way.


    The first one is a large dark blue body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    However, for people and things in the distance, Ruoyin doesn''t know.


    Her words made Li Fukang kneel down.


    "Master, you have wronged the servant. The slave didn''t care to eat. He fed two small yellow croakers to snowflake early in the morning."


    "Come on, get up." If sound is just that.


    She squatted down + body, in the snow white hair, gently stroking.


    This moment, she from the beginning of purposeful play, into a real play.


    In the distance, as soon as the fourth master returned to the mansion, he saw a group of people lingering on the path.


    "Who is there?" he frowned


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master''s eyes and looked far away.


    On the path of Jasminum nudiflorum, there was a group of children.


    He squinted and didn''t see the owner.


    Only see someone squatting on the ground, there are a bunch of slaves around.


    "Master son, if you are not happy, I will let people clear the field." Su Peisheng said with a smile.


    Four Ye''s line of sight, swept to several familiar minions, "just."


    With that, he lifted his feet and went far away.


    Su Peisheng''s eyes were not very good. He only knew that the fourth master hated the mistress in the backyard.


    Xin said that when he came near, he must send those people away in order to avoid the fourth master''s anger.


    But when he approached, he found that squatting was a master he couldn''t afford.


    He counseled and beat a thousand children, did not dare to say a word.


    "How old are they? They play with cats." When the fourth master approached, he looked down at the woman.


    As the fourth master appeared from behind Ruoyin, she did not know.


    She didn''t look back until she heard the man''s deep, magnetic voice.


    He found that the servants around him, regardless of whether they were around the fourth master or her, all knelt down.


    And standing in front of her, is a touch of dark blue figure.


    She did not dare to take a close look. She got up instinctively and saluted yingyingfu.


    "When I saw the weather getting better and better, I wanted to go out and take my cat. I didn''t want to meet my master. If it disturbed my father''s purity, I would leave with my servant."


    Her voice is like water and song, which makes people feel more comfortable and relaxed.


    "Hold your head up." Man light way.


    As soon as this word came out, before Ruoyin raised his head, the servants around him retreated three feet.


    One by one, they all looked over their heads and did not go to see the two masters.


    Keep the posture of seeing and listening to others.


    If the sound of the whole person in place, then slowly raised his head, toward the man a smile.


    Some days, he didn''t see the fourth master, but he became more and more calm.


    The thick sword eyebrow slightly picked up, slender, containing sharp black eyes.


    Straight nose, thin lips, angular outline.


    Tall and slender but not rugged figure, aloof and lonely but vigorous and pressing.


    Isolated and independent, it radiates the strength of being proud of the world.


    He is full of pride and mystery of successful men.


    But... Just looked up and she bowed her head in shame.


    Compared with her coyness, the fourth master stood in front of her very calmly.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, in the woman''s face like blood.


    There was a faint blush on her cheeks.


    Her eyelashes are slightly drooping, and her beautiful eyes dare not look directly at him.


    White teeth light + bite red lips, a small woman''s shame + state, extremely charming.


    Then, the mysterious eyes followed the face and looked down.


    The woman was wearing a red coat and skirt of crabapple.


    The clothes are cut in three dimensions, and the graceful body is wrapped just right.


    The beauty and charm are everywhere and everywhere.


    "Is it really just a chance encounter?" The woman''s shyness made him blurt out.


    Now that you have the ability to wait for him here, hook him up.


    He wanted to see if she could tell the truth.


    This area is almost the only way for him to go down to the imperial court.


    Once upon a time, people in the backyard loved to hang out here.


    After being trained by him several times, I dare not.


    She has the courage to walk around here.


    He didn''t believe it. It was just a chance encounter.


    Ruoyin bit his lip and said, "I haven''t visited me for a long time, so I wonder if I can see him here, but I''ve been waiting for him for a long time, but I didn''t wait for him. Fortunately, I finally waited..."


    "you are magnanimous." The man picked his eyebrows and turned his words: "listen to you, is the strange Lord back late?"


    In the past, the women in other hospitals made a chance encounter, which was not like her sneaking cat. It was totally dry and so on.And it''s the kind that won''t do it anyway.


    It''s the only one who''s as candid as she is.


    "No She shook her head.


    His cheeks are red enough to pinch out blood.


    The head also shrugged and pulled, a pair of eyes looked down at the toes, embarrassed.


    Seeing this, the fourth master bit the back alveolar severely.


    He didn''t do anything, but he seemed to have done something.


    They have served him so many times, and I''m afraid to see him outside.


    A complete pair of yellow flower big girl, standing in front of the romantic childe''s innocent appearance.


    If you look at it, you want to bully me.


    At this time, just a breeze blowing, he can smell her body dense woman fragrance.


    The fourth master looked up at the main courtyard in the distance.


    It seems that... I didn''t go to the main courtyard some days.


    Is this missing him?


    He held his lips and wanted to explain that he came back because of the delay in his errand.


    But on second thought, he still felt that it was unnecessary.


    "Spring breeze in February is like scissors. Don''t wait here next time. If you have something, let people go to the front yard and let them know."


    Next time I miss you, let someone come to the front yard and say, "don''t stand in the cold wind.".


    "Oh." Her voice is very low.


    As if a gust of wind could blow her voice away.


    The fourth master could not see the woman''s appearance. He frowned and ordered, "OK, it''s cold outside. You should go back. I still have something to do. I''ll go to see you after I''m busy."


    If sound clever nod, just that pair of clear beautiful eyes, flash a touch of disappointment and sadness.


    All her micro expressions fell into the eyes of the fourth master.


    Look at this pitiful little man. Can''t he make a promise.


    So, when Ruoyin turned around and was ready to leave with the minion.


    Her arm was dragged by someone.


    The man leans over, beside her ear magnetic demagogue way: "go to your that to have a meal at night, you are raw to prepare."


    His voice was low and soft, like a walking subwoofer, magnetic and hoarse.


    And he said those words, with a bit of bullying, with a little ruffian, through the sex + feeling through bad.


    Such timbre will hit your eardrum directly and shake your heart.


    Make women lose every minute.


    "Yes, I know." If the sound finished, the meaning of the salute, just like escape with the slave left.


    Looking at the beautiful figure of the woman fleeing, the corner of the fourth master''s mouth raised a bad smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    If you dare to wait for him on the path like this, you''d be ashamed to dig into the ground at night.


    It''s night. Ruoyin commands Qiaofeng.


    "You go to the kitchen and tell the cook to make a fried chicken. Use the fresh chicken, roll it in the flour, add some red pepper and garlic, sprinkle a little black pepper and peanut oil, and fry it in the pan until golden brown."


    "Well, is there anything else the master wants?" Asked Qiao Feng.


    "That''s it. Let him do the rest. He knows his taste anyway."


    Qiaofeng should be busy to go out.


    After about half an hour, the food in the kitchen was half cooked.


    Outside, Su Peisheng''s voice of singing and reporting came: "here you are!"


    Ruoyin had bathed and burned incense early in the morning.


    After all, no one in the backyard dares not to take a bath and serve the fourth master.


    At the moment, she wore a light purple flag dress, went out to meet.


    "Good luck."


    The fourth master faintly "um" a sound, and raised his hand to help the woman, then entered the hall.


    Ruoyin followed him into the room and waited on the man to clean his hands.


    After a while, they sat on the table of Eight Immortals in the hall, and the slaves also put on various meals.


    The fourth master glanced at the golden things on the table and asked, "what is this?"


    "This is fried chicken. I''ll try it with this wine."


    Ruo Yin said, take up the glass do wine, will wake up in advance good wine, pour to four ye.


    Give yourself a goblet in front of you, and pour a quarter of it.


    The fourth master looked at the transparent goblet in front of him and frowned.


    As Prince''s sons, they had some dealings with missionaries.


    I have also met with envoys from other countries, and I understand these patterns.


    So, he knew that this was what foreigners love.


    "Take this glass off." He ordered coldly.


    "Ah?" If sound just put down the decanter, look up at the man puzzled.


    "You''re Fu Jin. Don''t be incorruptible all day and drink foreign wine." The fourth master leaned on the chair, looking like he had no appetite.


    Ruoyin didn''t start to clean up, nor did he ask the servants to clean up.


    He just murmured in a low voice: "I didn''t send me pajamas made by foreigners."


    "I haven''t seen you for some days. I''m getting more and more skilful." He was staring at the woman.


    The reason for sending her pajamas made by foreigners is not to send her some different ones.


    As Fujin, she can like some foreign things.


    But you can''t bring that to life.


    If it gets out there, people don''t know what to say.


    I thought sifujin was a woman who worshipped foreign countries.


    "I didn''t..." Ruoyin calmly put on his eyes and said wrongly: "my lord misunderstood. This is not foreign wine. It''s red wine from my own winery, which was made last year. I have specially collected some of them, and I want to share them with you. "


    Fourth master:...


    "as for the goblet and decanter, I didn''t buy foreign goods. I ordered them in our glass factory in the Qing Dynasty. After all, without goblet and decanter, the wine tastes sour and astringent..."


    the fourth master looked at the woman Wei qu''eba and glanced at the red wine in front of me.


    Light asked: "is this really true?"


    If Yin didn''t answer, he just said, "since you don''t believe me and don''t like it, I''ll ask people to take it out and pour it out."


    With that, she winked at mammy Liu.


    The slaves approached the table of eight immortals and prepared to pour wine.


    But four ye that pair of cold eyes, coldly swept the slave one eye.


    She was so scared that she stood still and did not dare to move.


    The heart says that the eyes of the fourth master are really frightening, just like a dark ice hole, which makes people shiver.


    "Go down." The fourth Master said coldly.


    On hearing this, Mammy Liu cast a look of self-help to Ruo Yin and went out with clever wind.


    All of a sudden, there were only Ruoyin and the fourth master in the room.


    Therefore, if the sound simply stands up, one hand carries the goblet in front of the fourth master.


    Holding a decanter in one hand, he made a gesture to take it out and pour it out.


    Seeing this, the fourth master suddenly got up and went to the woman and took her waist.


    "It will make you angry." He put the cups and the decanter in the woman''s hands back on the table one by one.


    He pushed the woman back into the chair and sat down again.


    He picked up the cup in front of him and shook it gently at will. He lifted his head and drank the red wine at the bottom of the glass.


    "Just wronged you."


    The meaning of this is obvious, looking for steps.


    When he is in a good mood, he is willing to give face to face.


    When he is in a bad mood, even if he is wrong, he will not say anything.If it''s serious, I''ll just throw my face away.


    Although occasionally make a little woman temperament, of course, is emotional seasoning.


    But if you are too headstrong, I''m afraid it will backfire.


    Ruoyin is well aware of this, so she did not make too much temperament.


    After all, it is the ancestors who are loved.


    What qualifications does she have? She''s too headstrong.


    At that time, it would be embarrassing for each other.


    Especially for the impatient men like the fourth master, the inner male chauvinism has been used to swelling by the women in the backyard.


    She lifted her clear eyes and looked at the man angrily.


    He poured some more red wine into his glass.


    "Last year, my vineyard did not produce many grapes. This wine is a treasure. Don''t drink too much. "


    That''s what she wanted to talk about, so that she didn''t want him to drink.


    "You are so mean. I have an orchard in the north of the capital. It used to grow kiwi fruit. Now it''s abandoned. I''ll give you some grapes." The fourth master is crazy to drag dazzle cool, hang to blow up heaven and earth.


    If the sound of a listen, a pair of beautiful eyes is not promising flashing light.


    Fei Yanggu gave her a dowry to Chuang Tzu.


    But the orchard is just a vineyard.


    Last year, the wine was sold out.


    But her garden has only 20 mu of land, and all of them bear so many fruits.


    She was worried about the grapes planted by others.


    Originally, she thought that she would collect some orchards this year to build vineyards.


    Therefore, she completely forgot her unhappiness and asked expectantly, "Sir, how big is your orchard?"


    "About a hundred acres." The fourth master doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    If sound after listening to, surprised swallow saliva.


    She converted it into 666 square meters in her head.


    However, the size of the orchard is more than 60000 square meters!


    Ruoyin sighed at the inhumanity of siyehao, and said with a smile, "well, since you have to send me, I''m not polite."


    With that, she also brazenly spread out her hands to the fourth master.


    "Why?" The fourth master did not understand.


    "Of course, I want the title deed from you."


    The fourth master really had no way to deal with her. She was the first one to ask him for the land lease.


    He called Su Peisheng to come in and said, "bring the title deed of the kiwi fruit orchard to you, master Fujin."


    "Bang!" Su Peisheng was shocked, but he went out without changing his face.


    Although the orchard is deserted, it covers a large area and has a good geographical location.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    Many years ago, Li side Fujin had the idea of Chuang Tzu and asked the fourth master for more than one time.


    Every time, they humiliated themselves and didn''t want to arrive.


    At the same time, some people are willing to pay a high price for that Chuang Tzu.


    But what the fourth Master said, he was not willing to give up or sell.


    Now before the dinner started, the fourth master gave a Zhuangzi to Fujin.


    I''m not... I''m drunk.


    But he didn''t see the fourth master drunk just now?


    Just, Fu Jin''s means, that is called a high, not a small eunuch he can understand.


    If they could keep quiet, the fourth master would like to take out all his belongings and reward her.


    In the room, Ruoyin gets the real hammer of the fourth master.


    Naturally, he cheerfully raised his goblet and toasted the fourth master.


    "Sir, I''ll thank you again. I''ll accompany you to the end of the night, whatever you want to drink!"


    "The fourth Master said," although the wine is delicious, do not be greedy. "


    Ruoyin: "the man shook his glass and jokingly said," just how much you can drink, don''t be so drunk that you don''t even know how to serve him. "


    "My Lord Ruoyin glared at the man.


    After a few drinks, I began to talk about meat and meat.


    The fourth master took the woman''s shame and attitude into full view.


    The woman''s stare, for him, is simply coquettish.


    A pair of watery eyes, as if to drop + water to get.


    With eyebrows and canthus, are full of spring.


    He raised his goblet and touched the cup of a woman.


    With a bang, two transparent goblets collide.


    Inside, the ruby red liquid was shaking under the light.


    Shake to the top of the glass, there is a circle of wine hanging on the wall of the glass.


    And then it went down slowly.


    It''s like the tears of beauty.


    This time, the fourth master didn''t drink it all at once. He only took a sip, and his sexual and sensual laryngeal nodes rolled slightly.


    People can''t help looking at beautiful people and things.


    Ruoyin is such a person. She not only likes to see beauties, but also to men.


    At the moment, she looked at the fourth master and forgot to drink.


    The fourth master shakes the wine glass and sips the red wine lightly, which really fascinates women.


    It''s a normal drinking posture.


    But the fourth master did it differently.


    From the bright wrist with cup, to the clear mandible line of water chestnut, and then to the radian of laryngeal knot which rolled twice.


    Every move is full of irresistible male charm.


    It''s like a wild and lazy invitation.


    "Yes, good wine will cry, because it will cry." The fourth master looked at the wine hanging on the wall of the glass and put it aside.


    At first, he had no hope for the wine.


    But never thought, this wine is slightly sweet.


    The taste is clean, elegant and mellow.


    With harmonious and pleasant fruit and wine fragrance, it is intoxicating.


    If the voice hears him speak, then God will be relieved.


    He sipped the wine gently and covered it up awkwardly.


    And enthusiastically pointed to the fried chicken on the table, introduced: "please try this fried chicken, I tell you, fried chicken and red wine more match oh."


    "Where''s that The fourth Master said so, but his body was honest.


    With chopsticks in his right hand, he picked up a piece of fried chicken with attractive color and took a bite.


    With a click, the golden and crisp skin and the tender and juicy chicken give him a spicy, salty and spicy taste.


    The woman on the opposite side also pointed to the wine in front of him and motioned him to have a drink.


    He had no reason to drink.


    All of a sudden, the sweet and sour flavor of the wine, through the fried chicken with tender inside, has a harmonious feeling of food collision.


    Those red wine, completely reduced the fat smell of fried chicken.


    Ruoyin saw the light conquered by delicious food in his eyes.


    "Is it delicious?" he asked


    "Not bad." The man took another sip of wine.


    If Yin knows, the fourth master does not praise others.


    When he says "OK", it means that it is already very good.


    Then, she also took a piece of fried chicken and ate it with relish.


    Besides, she took a few bites of fried chicken and a sip of red wine.


    That taste, not to mention how delicious.


    After three rounds of wine, Ruoyin and Siye opened up to eat and drink.


    Neither of them had the usual rules.


    Ruoyin no longer uses chopsticks to clip fried chicken, but grabs it with her hands.


    Just like sucking chicken, suck the chicken juice on the handle.The fourth master, who was sitting opposite her, had a panoramic view of the woman''s every move.


    According to the law, the little woman with the hand to grasp, but also sucks the finger, already is the misdemeanor.


    However, after seeing him, he didn''t feel any sense of disobedience.


    Anyway, I think she''s cute.


    Lovely with a little bit of women''s charm.


    What''s more, she seems to have more courage when she drinks too much.


    From time to time, he was charming and smiling, with an elf naughty look on his face.


    Especially the way she drinks with a cup.


    When she raises her head to drink, the elegant snow-white swan neck is exposed in the air.


    When swallowing, the bright red lip is suffused with wine red light, delicate + gorgeous to drop.


    When the fourth master looked at the woman, the other side was smiling at him, like a tempting goblin.


    The fourth master of Goude rolled his throat knot and pulled his collar restlessly. He got up and said, "it''s not early. We''ll arrange it."


    If sound head dizzy, but still can communicate normally.


    She called the servants in to prepare water and towels, and began to wait on the men to change and wash.


    After a busy life, the fourth master changed into a dark silk lining and sat quietly on the side of the chair, as if waiting for a woman.


    Then, the slaves also wait for Ruoyin to change into a bright red silk lining.


    Sitting on the side of the fourth master, you can see the silk cloth in front of the woman shaking slightly, suffused with the light of abundant LAN.


    When the slaves all went out, he felt dizzy and went to bed.


    The fourth master raised his feet to the bedside and said coldly, "the candle hasn''t blown. In the end, you serve the Lord, or the Lord serves you."


    Then he blew out the candle.


    When the lights went out, it was dark inside.


    If the sound just closed his eyes, a strong and heavy body, on the pressure up.


    As a result of drinking wine, both of them were as hot as iron ore.


    Want to melt in each other''s arms.


    "Well..." in the dark, the man leaned over to kiss the lips of sex + feeling.


    Suddenly, the wine fragrance spread among each other...


    from the beginning, the beautiful men and women gradually turned into hot French kisses.


    If Yin Ben was dizzy, he was more dizzy by the four masters'' superb kissing skills.


    It was not until she felt that she was about to be cut off by the kiss that the man let her go.


    Big palm began to unbutton her body.


    After a while, they were frank with each other.


    Unfortunately, Su Peisheng''s voice was heard from the eunuch outside: "master, Master Li has sent someone to report that it''s the back pain. He doesn''t think about tea, he doesn''t want to eat, and he can''t sleep at night."


    The voice just fell, the ambiguous high temperature in the Bed Tent suddenly dropped by half.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    She closed her eyes heavily and asked herself, "my God, what have I done wrong? You should let my children leave me one by one...


    " Fujin, don''t be sad, otherwise it will not be cost-effective to hurt your body. But you should take good care of yourself and give birth to an elder brother for you. " Spring plum soft voice coax.


    Li cried uncontrollably. Even though she knew it was useless to be sad, she still cried for a long time.


    After a long time, she wiped her swollen eyes and tears on her cheeks with her handkerchief.


    Somehow, she just thought of Fujin.


    There is an uncontrollable anger and jealousy in my heart.


    She bit it and said in a vicious way: "Why are my two elder brothers gone? The two elder brothers of Fujin are good, especially the big brother, who is born prematurely, still lives well!"


    At this point, she patted the table angrily.


    The bracelet on the wrist was torn apart by too much force.


    "Master, are you hurt?" Chunmei examines Li''s wrist with trepidation.


    It''s not how loyal she is. If Li is hurt, they will have to take off one layer.


    Li''s own also scared, she looked at a good wrist, a face of fear.


    "Master, it is said that jade can prevent disasters. It seems that you will be safe this year." Chunzhu finally said a good word.


    See Li''s mouth a hook, way: "I don''t ask for anything else, just want to be pregnant with an elder brother, that''s enough."


    "Certainly." Several servants flattered.


    As a result, under the flattery of a group of servants, Li''s heart was at last a little more comfortable.


    In the royal family, men dominate the outside and women dominate the interior.


    Many people''s backyards are a mess.


    And those who are in the former dynasty, are not much better.


    Among them, the worst is Zhijun.


    One year later, everyone else has gained weight, but he has lost one.


    Without the control of dafujin, he would drink wine day and night when he took a rest.


    Every night, there are women with different shapes and colors lying on the bed. They like different women.


    All day long, drunk and dreamy, happy.


    Today, he was in the front yard and asked two concubines to accompany him.


    In order to make him happy, he invited the most famous dancer in the capital to dance for him.


    At this time, the prince of Zhijun was embracing him from left to right.


    Without him doing it himself, beauty would bring wine and fruit to his mouth.


    Oh, No.


    To be exact, it''s the wine and fruit, mouth to mouth, into his mouth.


    And his eyes, are staring at the graceful body of the dancers, eyes wandering around.


    Look, I should have drunk a lot of wine. My eyes are confused.


    As for the dancers, they are just belly dancing full of exotic flavor.


    That small + waist twist, with what like.


    Can Zhi Jun Wang is that a look, it seems that there is not much reaction.


    It''s just that in the house, there''s a lot of rage...


    in this case, the dancers don''t retreat until there is a beautiful orange shadow at the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Zhi Jun Wang was unhappy.


    But turned to take the concubine over the wine, drink "tut tut" sound.


    Concubines are no more than side rooms or squares.


    They were all brought by servants to please the prince Zhi.


    There are also some, that is, the romantic debts flowing from the outside, so they just buy them back to be concubines.


    Therefore, these concubines, with low status, have been concubines all their lives.


    Unless Zhijun becomes the emperor, they will be able to turn over, become a promise, a noble person or something, and climb up slowly.


    "Look at you now, my Lord. What do you look like?" Zhang''s Willow eyebrows frown slightly, a face of displeasure.


    She thought her life would be better if the old woman in Fujin died.


    Or mention a continuation of Fu Jin Dangdang, also taste the taste of the main room.


    But she secretly poked with Zhi Jun Wang several times, every time he quarreled with him.


    He slapped her once.


    Only then did she know.


    Once upon a time, it was under the control of Fu Jin that this man was restrained.


    Now that Fu Jin was gone, he tore off the mask of hypocrisy and began to go his own way and indulge himself.


    And she really realized that this man was so bad.


    I''m good at eating, drinking, whoring and gambling.


    It''s hard to persuade the key!


    Zhi Jun Wang was probably infuriated by Zhang''s family. He was a dandy, and his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    He grabbed the white porcelain cup in his concubine''s hand and smashed it directly on Zhang''s body.


    "What''s wrong with your appearance?"


    Zhang raised his feet to hide, and the cup fell empty.She was afraid that she would be beaten again.


    "Ye, there are some lamas looking for you outside. The servants dare not disturb you, so I''ll tell you."


    In fact, she knew that Zhi Jun Wang and the Lama had close contacts and wanted to explore the situation.


    Sure enough, Zhijun Wang immediately pushed the two women in his arms away.


    His strength is very strong, the girl fell a dog to gnaw excrement, also does not show any pity to the girl.


    Moreover, he also forgot his unhappiness with Zhang.


    The whole person raised his feet and went outside.


    A pair of deep eyes, seems to think of something, suddenly flashed a touch of sinister.


    Anyway, Emperor Alma valued him and trusted him.


    He has been in charge of the prince''s affairs, from the Great Wall to the capital.


    He will do whatever he wants.


    However, the emperor amah did not establish a new crown prince.


    Even if he poked several times, he didn''t ask why.


    It seems that... As long as the prince is not dead, there will be no new prince.


    If the prince dies, everything will be easy.


    However, many things should not be too obvious. Some people should not be aware of it...


    on that day, the prince of Zhijun summoned several lamas in the front yard.


    He had a long talk with the Lama all night and seemed to have talked about a lot of things.


    In the hall of Supreme Harmony in the early morning of the next day, Zhijun looked very worried.


    He opened his mouth several times, but he was eager to speak, but he didn''t mean to speak.


    Mingzhu has not been dismissed before, but he is good at controlling the court.


    Now, although Mingzhu restored his official position, he was no longer used as a senior official.


    So, until the end of the early Dynasty, he did not find the right opportunity to speak.


    At this time, the head of the Kangxi, suddenly said: "Yin, follow me to the Qianqing palace to discuss things."


    "Yes." Zhi Jun Wang hit a thousand, his eyes flashed with joy.


    It seems that... God has helped him!


    After a cup of tea, Zhijun king was taken to the Qianqing Palace by eunuchs.


    Entering the temple, he saw Kangxi sitting at the head of the Qianqing palace.


    "My son''s ministers see the emperor Alma."


    "Get up." Kangxi''s sight fell on the prince of Zhijun and asked lightly, "Yin Yi, you have always been in charge of Yinren. I will ask you, how is he in zongrenfu?"


    "Back to the emperor Alma, although the second younger brother has entered the zongrenfu, he is the prince in the end, and he is brother with the children''s ministers. Therefore, his food and clothing has always been good, but..." at this point, he deliberately pauses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    Kangxi seemed to hear something fishy and ordered, "say it."


    "The zongrenfu has never treated the second younger brother badly, but the second younger brother is angry in his heart, and his temperament becomes strange. He often gets angry without any reason. He also fights the servants who come to deliver meals, or acts on the maids who clean the courtyard, and directly favors..."


    it is the prince who lives in the zongrenfu, which is better than ordinary people''s environment.


    There are no worries about food and clothing, and servants are waiting on them.


    There are also separate courtyards.


    It''s just that we can''t interfere in government affairs or step out of the yard.


    It''s a loss of rights and freedom.


    Hearing this, Kangxi''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    But he did not say a word, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing this, Zhijun finally found a chance and tried to say: "Huang AMA, the son minister knows that you hate the second younger brother, but because of his status, it is not good to punish him severely. Don''t worry. If you want to kill Yin and throw, you don''t have to do it by the emperor''s father. Your son has his own way. "


    He had long thought that the prince was dead, but without the command of Kangxi, he was not good at making opinions.


    So we had to explore first and then make plans.


    Otherwise, if the prince died under his care, he could not escape the blame.


    He didn''t believe it. The prince was so presumptuous that he didn''t want the prince to die at all!


    It''s not just that he is afraid of princes and ministers and the people that he killed his son.


    The Emperor Kangxi was still thinking about things.


    Now, all people''s sharp eyes turn to be sharp.


    He stood up and pointed his right index finger at the prince Zhi below.


    "You''re a beast!" he snapped


    With only a cursing, the prince of Zhijun immediately knelt down and kowtowed, and did not dare to lift his head.


    No matter how stupid he was, he knew that he had said something wrong, and his whole body was sweating.


    But Kangxi got angry and didn''t stop scolding.


    He angrily scolded: "don''t think I don''t know, what are you thinking in your mind, you wish the prince died, you ascended the throne. I tell you, even if I give the Qing Dynasty to others, I will not give you such a stupid pig! "


    "Huang... Huang amah, the son minister knows wrong, the son minister just thinks for you." Big brother kowtowed repeatedly.


    He just pleaded guilty and didn''t dare to say more.


    Even if the words are not correct, it will cause trouble. Just like the prince, he will be locked into the patriarchal clan house.


    "You keep saying that you are good for me, but you have never thought about why I abolished the crown prince and what stupid thing you have done!" Kangxi covered his heart and bent down on the Dragon chair.


    After seeing Liang Jiugong, he wanted to comfort him and was pushed away by him.


    Kangxi said so clearly, but Zhi Jun Wang was still puzzled.


    He really didn''t know. If he had known, he would not have come to this stage.


    This let Liang Jiugong on one side worry about him.


    Long live the Lord is because nineteen elder brother war, the prince is not benevolent and unjust as the fuse.


    Later, he became the emperor of Laozi.


    The starting point of these two points is that the crown prince is heartless and despises family affection.


    But he Zhijun actually let WANSUI Ye kill the prince. What''s the difference between that and the prince''s behavior.


    To be strict, it is even worse.


    After all, the prince didn''t want human life, but he was the king of Zhijun, who even dared to take the life of his brother.


    Isn''t it hand and foot killing?


    Kangxi see Zhi Jun Wang do not understand, angry face tight, with a sneer.


    The same is true of rotten wood.


    He sneered and said, "from now on, you don''t have to be in charge of it."


    "Ah?" Zhi Jun Wang raised his head and did not understand the way: "Huang amah, the son minister has no other meaning, also absolutely harmless the second younger brother''s mind, you must believe in the child minister."


    "You don''t admit it." Kangxi just suppressed the anger, and "rub" rise.


    Finally, he closed his eyes heavily and said coldly, "get out of here


    Zhijun Wang saw that Kangxi did not abolish his Marquis, nor did he enter the patriarchal mansion.


    It was too late to escape, for fear that Kangxi changed his mind.


    Liang Jiugong''s eyes turned slightly, and his heart was like a mirror.


    The prince of Zhijun is defeated by no brain.


    It''s also good at this point.


    Fortunately, he is a fool. Viva doesn''t care much.


    If he was a shrewd man, he was afraid to abolish his position as a prefect and go to the zongrenfu to accompany him.


    On the next day''s court, Kangxi sent errands to the fourth and eighth masters.


    "Old four and eight, I''ll leave it to you two to look after Yin and throw."


    Fourth master and eighth master looked at each other, two black men, in the heart bred different ideas.According to the law, to take care of such things as the crown prince should be handed over to the zongrenfu.


    After all, zongrenfu has always been in charge of these things.


    Where to use princes, one by one management.


    Fourth master''s eyebrows, slightly pick.


    Is it true that emperor Alma just wants to test it and see that the princes are united?


    As the fourth master saw the problem at a glance, he asked Kangxi foolishly and said that kind of treacherous words.


    After thinking about it, the fourth master bowed his hand and said, "don''t worry about Huang amah. Your son''s ministers and eight younger brothers will surely live up to their trust and take care of their second brother."


    Kangxi listened, slightly jaw head.


    Immediately will look, sweep to the bottom eight Ye.


    "Huang amah, like the fourth elder brother, the son minister must live up to the errand that the emperor Alma has given to his children." The eighth master''s return was like this, but Xiaojiu was madly breeding in his heart...


    just when people were curious about how Zhijun Wang annoyed the emperor.


    Kangxi threw out a depth charge.


    The chaotang, which was originally under the current, suddenly set off a storm.


    "The crown prince has been abolished, and the crown prince has been vacant. I want to choose another elder brother as the crown prince."


    As soon as this was said, the princes and ministers looked at each other and did not know how to face it.


    Although they had inquired about this kind of talk as early as last year, they did not find out the real hammer.


    Now Kangxi directly proposed that they were at a loss.


    This... I haven''t checked the manuscript in advance, in case I say something wrong.


    At this time, I don''t know which official who doesn''t understand the market, and tries to say: "the emperor, as the eldest son, the elder brother has made military achievements many times. He is really the best among all the elder brothers."


    After hearing this, Kangxi was not angry.


    But on the face of a sink, frankly in front of the public, showed his attitude to the Zhi Jun Wang.


    "I said it before me. Yesterday, in front of me, he proposed the idea of killing Yin Ren. Although Yinren was abolished, he was his younger brother and the former prince. Yin Yi''s actions simply do not understand the justice of the monarch and his subjects, and he does not care about the love between his father and his son. Whether it is the principle of heaven or the law of the state, it is not allowed! "


    Princes and ministers:...


    "tell me, how can a man like Yin Zhen be the crown prince of the Qing Dynasty if he is impatient and stubborn


    I''m not satisfied with everything about Yin. I can recommend anyone to be a prince, but he can''t!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    So, before the battle for the Reserve started, Zhijun, who was the happiest one, was directly out of the game.


    When officials saw that Kangxi didn''t mean to make Zhijun the crown prince, they felt a little bit pleased.


    After all, there are only a few supporters of Zhijun.


    The rest are all supporters of bayou.


    Of course, there are also some loyal ministers of the crown prince.


    I want to find a chance to rehabilitate the prince.


    In addition, some officials secretly support the side of the elder brother, but do not show the truth.


    At the moment, Zhijun Wang was so ashamed that he wanted to find a crack to get in.


    He had thought that yesterday''s events had passed.


    Who knows that today, Kangxi also announced his affairs in front of the public.


    He doesn''t want face...


    however, compared with face, what he is most distressed about now is that he can no longer compete with other princes for savings.


    In the past, he always had a kind of enigmatic self-confidence that he was more qualified than the crown prince to be the crown prince.


    When the crown prince was abolished, he was convinced that he would be the crown prince.


    Now, Kangxi''s words have brought his dream to the point of eternal destruction!


    At this moment, his imperial dream was completely broken...


    but even so, he could only stand among the officials and pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    It seems that Kangxi didn''t mean him, and the scornful smile of people''s mouth was not because of him.


    On the surface, only he knows in his heart how painful and chaotic his heart is...


    people say that a woman''s heart is a needle in the sea.


    The emperor''s mind is more difficult to guess.


    Guess not good, maybe the black gauze cap is gone, the life is also gone.


    I saw several officials, secretly poking at eight Ye''s eyes.


    Can wear dark blue official uniform eight ye, calmly stands in place.


    His facial features are clear and deep, dark and deep eyes are very gentle, and did not do much to express.


    I don''t know what kind of secret language he played. Then several officials recommended him to Kangxi.


    "Emperor, since the prefect can''t be the prince, the eight masters are good at riding and shooting. He is kind and easy-going. He is considerate and meticulous in dealing with people. The minister thinks that... The eighth Lord is the best choice for the crown prince."


    "Eight masters are gentle and elegant, and do not rigidly adhere to regulations and identity. Therefore, I also think that eight masters are the most suitable."


    "The emperor, the eighth master has always been conscientious and never careless in his work. He has a strong ability, but he is not arrogant and arrogant. He is intelligent and capable, with both political integrity and ability. He is the best among many princes."


    This is the first time that Kangxi heard so many ministers praise eight masters in front of him.


    There was a casual smile on his face.


    Just that pair of sophisticated eyes, but flash has never had a sharp edge.


    But this is not seen by others.


    Especially eight ye, he has been praised dizzy.


    Only the fourth master had a full view of the subtle and imperceptible edge in Kangxi''s eyes.


    Looking at the eight Ye''s voice is overwhelming on the high side, several important officials secretly cast a look at the fourth master.


    But the fourth master stood still, his eyes were always flat in front of him, without a trace of expression.


    Because he was not sure whether Kangxi really wanted to choose a crown prince.


    In case it was only to test the public''s words, but they recommended the prince again.


    Then, the recommended Prince is finished.


    After all, Kangxi is still sitting on top of the table.


    The deposed Prince is still alive in the patriarchal mansion.


    But so many ministers, but his other son, boast, is an emperor can not bear.


    Therefore, he would rather be cautious than take a wrong step.


    Otherwise, if you take a wrong step, you will go wrong and there will be no turning back.


    Those officials, seeing that the fourth master did not express their views, did not dare to make good suggestions and had to give up.


    At this time, the prince of Zhijun also told the wind: "Huang AMA, Zhang Mingde, who met with him, once said that the eighth brother is rich in spirit, pure in spirit, sincere in longevity, honest and noble in appearance. In the future, there will be great wealth."


    He wrote a letter in superstition, otherwise he would not have been close to the Lama.


    Now that he has lost the chance to compete for savings, he has to make a living for the future.


    Otherwise, he is the legitimate eldest son, and made great achievements in war.


    Later, when others ascend the throne, they will be the first to make fun of him.


    But the eighth master is different. When he was a child, he was raised under the knee of Princess huifei and grew up with him.


    If he chooses the right eight ye, at least the future will not be too miserable.


    Maybe you can rely on this relationship to become a prince and become a great success.


    For a moment, all of them cast a surprised look at Zhi Jun Wang.


    Only the fourth master frowned imperceptibly.What''s not good is to say the face.


    I don''t know that Huang amah has always hated public opinion.


    Sure enough, Kangxi''s eyes became cold and sharp, and his face was also wearing a tight smile.


    This topic was put forward by him. Everyone followed his meaning, but not his mind.


    Therefore, even if he was angry in his heart, his face did not show at all.


    "I know what you mean. If brother Ba really has the ability, then... I will consider it as appropriate."


    As soon as he said this, he was as warm as ever.


    He always felt that everything was too sudden.


    And those who pursue him, however, look happy.


    "If you have something to play, you should leave the court when you have nothing to do!" Liang Jiugong has a sharp voice.


    Seeing that there was no one to tell, Kangxi got up and left with a big stride, swinging the cuffs of his Dragon Robe.


    After coming down, the steps of Taihe hall are very lively.


    Most of them are congratulatory.


    In the face of these, eight ye all smile and thank you one by one.


    At this time, the fourth elder brother and the third elder brother walked together.


    The third master glanced at the eighth master who was surrounded by officials and asked, "fourth, is it true that there is an emperor''s view?"


    The fourth master chuckled and said, "you don''t know. Elder brother has always been superstitious. You''d rather believe it than not."


    Speaking of this, he looked around and approached the third master''s ear. "Elder brother still believes in witchcraft. There are lamas in your house all year round."


    "I thought you were going to tell me a secret. Big brother and Lama are closely related. It''s nothing new." The third master shook his head.


    But his words just say export, seem to think of what, the expression on the face, for a moment was stunned.


    He didn''t think much, but now he was reminded by the fourth master that he suddenly realized.


    He patted the fourth master on the shoulder and said, "fourth brother, I still have something to do. I won''t talk to you first."


    The fourth master swept his shoulder and looked up at the third master who had already walked away quickly.


    Cool thin lip corner, raise a touch of tiny invisible radian.


    He did not have any emotion to order: "Su Peisheng, send a carriage to go back to the house."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng responded quickly.


    About half an hour later, the fourth master went back to his house by carriage.


    He is an unusual man with different ideas.


    On weekdays, as soon as he went back to the mansion, he went to his study.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    Now chaotang is in turmoil, but he has leisure. He plans to go to the backyard for a walk at will.


    There is no specific person in his mind.


    However, the body is really, has raised the foot to go to the main courtyard.


    When they got there, the fourth master didn''t let anyone sing the newspaper.


    Even the servants in the main courtyard are ready to report and let Ruoyin come out to meet him.


    They were all waved by the fourth master and omitted.


    The man went to the hall with his hands down, and a slave didn''t dare to keep up with him.


    Li Fukang looked at the fourth master''s worry. He was really worried about his master.


    The fourth master was not so worried when he was usually angry.


    When Su Peisheng saw Li Fukang''s face showing difficultly, he gave Li Fukang a fling.


    "You have a hundred hearts. Your master has more brains than you. As you can see, they''ve all figured out a way. "


    Li Fukang squinted at Su Peisheng, but he didn''t speak.


    In the hall, as soon as the fourth master entered the room, he saw that the woman was wearing a red flag dress of crabapple and was eating.


    She was so greedy that he didn''t even know he came into the room.


    He stood at the door of the road and coughed gently.


    As soon as I hear the subwoofer, I feel like smoke. If I haven''t swallowed anything in my mouth yet.


    He puffed his mouth conditionally, narrowed his eyes and laughed at the fourth master.


    Then she covered her mouth and swallowed.


    Go to the fourth master and salute yingyingfu.


    "Peace and good luck."


    The fourth master helped the woman seriously.


    And light ask: "what is eating again."


    "Milk and papaya stewed clams." She looked up and gave him a smile.


    But the man raised his hand to her.


    If the sound conditionally hides for a while.


    But he was held by a man and couldn''t move.


    "Don''t move." The fourth master ordered solemnly.


    A handsome cheek, full of dislike, even the long eyebrows frowned.


    But even so, his body is not disliked at all.


    Not only holding a woman''s waist, let her close to himself.


    He also helped her wipe the white milk left on her mouth.


    I don''t know if I didn''t pay attention to handkerchief or something.


    He directly moved his hand, slender finger belly, gently swept a circle on the woman''s lips.


    He put the white milk on his finger belly in front of the woman''s eyes and said, "look, the upper lip is stained with it. This is to be kept for the night, eh?"


    If the sound sweeps to see the milk on the belly of the fourth master, the face of clotting fat, "Shua" once rose red.


    Oh, no, she made a few people drink milk taboo.


    He just came so suddenly that she forgot to wipe her mouth.


    This is embarrassing!


    Her cheeks were hot and she was ashamed.


    His head was low, and he tried not to see him.


    Her image as a lady...


    the fourth master did not feel that she had lost her manners when he looked at the shy woman.


    On the contrary, I think it''s cute to have a white beard on her mouth.


    He even remembered when she served him with her mouth...


    the fourth master clenched his fist, coughed gently, released the woman in his arms, and sat down on the side of the chair.


    Ruoyin, who was relieved, took a deep breath, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and sat down beside him.


    In the middle of the two, there is a small table, on which are placed most of the orange papaya.


    The edge of the papaya is carved into a zigzag shape.


    It''s white milk inside.


    Snow clam with transparent and condensed fat.


    There are also a few bright red medlar and red dates do embellishment.


    Look at the sales are OK, is an excellent health nutrition tonic.


    Ruoyin looks at the delicious food in front of her, but she feels embarrassed to eat it.


    Just after she drank a few mouthfuls, the fourth master came and didn''t satisfy her craving at all.


    But if the fourth master doesn''t eat, she can''t eat any more.


    So, she only jokingly invited, "my Lord, you also come to the majority of papaya bar, can be delicious, but also special nutrition."


    "No Fourth master almost did not hesitate to blurt out, at last, he also disliked to sweep papaya, "this thing is for women to eat."


    Originally, there was some hope for Ruoyin. He thought it was nothing. The fourth master would definitely eat it.


    After all, she was always eating. When she met the fourth master, she would ask the servant to give him one.


    This meeting son, she looked at the papaya on the table several, the corner of the mouth smoked.


    "My Lord, who says these things can only be eaten by women?"


    The fourth master was asked by the woman, and his eyebrows were slightly picked.


    Jujube is not a woman to eat blood, wolfberry is also tonic.They say what to eat to fill what, milk of course is good for women, and can whitening things.


    As for the snow clam, it is said that it is the daughter cell of the Rana chensinensis, which can be regarded as the female cell of a woman.


    Papaya, not to mention, the capital is not young women, love to eat this, said to be able to enrich the body.


    But we can''t tell them all.


    He was just overbearing: "it''s for women anyway."


    Hey, Ruoyin felt that he had to teach the fourth master a good lesson.


    How can he judge meals from the point of view of a straight man.


    "Red dates are blood tonic, but who stipulates that only women can replenish blood, can men not? Besides, wolfberry is good for tonifying deficiency and benefiting essence, clearing heat and eyesight, nourishing liver and moistening lung. "


    Fourth master: "milk has always been called white blood. It is one of the oldest natural drinks. It is rich in various nutrients. If only women can eat it, then the man simply does not want to drink mother and milk."


    "Unreasonable!" The fourth master glared at the woman.


    If the tone must be good and four ye said, will not be afraid of this one stare.


    She pulled her lips and said, "there are also snow clams, which can be used by women to beautify, nourish yin and liver, and delay aging. If men eat it, they can also resist fatigue, nourish yin and Yang, nourish brain and wisdom, and tonify kidney and essence. "


    Fourth master: "although he didn''t speak, he really listened to her.


    The snow clam has always been a tribute to the royal family. He knows, can''t it be as much as her.


    It''s just... It''s a little cute to see her long winded nose and stare.


    See four ye don''t speak, if sound plans to use medicine history to persuade him.


    "Compendium of Materia Medica has recorded that snow clam is one of the traditional precious Chinese medicinal materials for its warm nature, return to the lung, nourish yin and moisten the lung, tonify deficiency and reduce fever. Due to its rare nutrition and health care effect, it has been known as" soft gold in tonics. "


    speaking of this, she pauses slightly and tilts her head to think about the problem.


    when she thinks of it, she taps on the table with her fingertips and excitedly says:¡° What''s more, people have said that there are three treasures in Northeast China, ginseng, mink and snow clam. "


    Fourth master has obsessive-compulsive disorder. If a woman is right, it''s OK. If she says wrong, he can''t help but correct it.


    Even if she''s only a small part wrong.


    He glanced at the little woman with his spare light, and his thin lips opened slightly, and he said in a more correct way: "the front is right. The more you get to the back, the more ridiculous it is. The three treasures of Northeast China are clearly ginseng, velvet antler and sable. When will there be snow clams, snow clams are just as famous as the three treasures of Northeast China."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    If sound secretly rolled a white eye in the heart, clearly is she wants to persuade him, when did he check her homework?


    It turns out that the fourth master is not just a straight man''s intuition.


    He really knows everything, just don''t say it.


    She is in the wrong. She can''t say that the clam can mediate endocrine and replenish estrogen.


    The fourth master doesn''t necessarily understand these things.


    Finally, she had to retort defiantly: "my Lord, how can I hear that the three treasures of Northeast China are ginseng, mink and wulacao."


    As for deer antler and sable, it''s his royal aristocracy.


    "It''s ridiculous. I haven''t heard of it." The fourth master returned in a right way.


    If Yin bit his teeth, this man, he said everything is right!


    She cleared her throat and pointed to the papaya on the table. "What about papaya? It''s warm in nature and sour in taste. It enters the liver and spleen meridians. It has the effect of eliminating food, expelling insects, clearing away heat and dispelling wind. Can treat stomachache, dyspepsia, lung heat, dry cough, when has become a woman can eat things


    "Speaking of this, I remembered that there was a concubine in the palace who was not pregnant. Many doctors couldn''t understand, so they asked a Western doctor to ask. It''s because they are too much in pursuit of body shape. They rely on papaya all day long to think that they can enrich their bodies, but the results are good. It is said that papain contains enzymes in papaya, which can interact with progesterone, and has become a natural way to avoid children. " The fourth master rubbed his finger gently.


    After listening to these words, Ruoyin felt completely Ko!


    Four ye actually even enzyme papain, progesterone, all understand.


    Her eyes slightly turn, murmured in a low voice: "so, this thing is not even a woman of me, can''t eat?"


    "You can eat a little once in a while, but not more." Four ye light way.


    With that, he subconsciously glanced at the woman.


    Just as he turned his head, it was a woman''s side face and body.


    Long and warped eyelashes, like butterflies fluttering.


    Show + Ting Qiong nose, bright red lips, forming a delicate and beautiful side face.


    Graceful figure, with her breathing, uniform ups and downs.


    Even the loose flag could not completely hide her body.


    Every breath, as if there is something, to break free from the shackles of clothing materials.


    There is a kind of temptation and confusion, which affects his consciousness...


    therefore, he added: "if you want to tonify your body and beautify your face, you can eat something else, but you don''t have to eat papaya."


    Just her body, let''s forget it.


    The original figure has been good enough, if you eat more body, it is not a pair of hands can not hold.


    If the sound raises an eye to look at the man, see that pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, the line of sight falls in front of her body.


    Despite his great reasoning and serious face.


    But she saw the essence of aggression in his eyes.


    On the small woman''s dignified and attractive eyes, the fourth master coughed gently and took back his eyes like a gentleman.


    Obviously, he is casual. How can he always think about it.


    From the beginning, the milk on her mouth.


    Up to now, her every move is attractive in his eyes.


    Fourth master''s brow, impatiently wrinkling, "long winded, quickly let a person give ye on a Gu."


    Ruoyin also takes back his eyes and asks the servant to give the fourth master a poisonous papaya.


    She was sure that the fourth master must have been wrong just now.


    In fact, she drank this milk papaya stewed snow clam, just want to beauty.


    As for the idea of enriching the body, she knows something about it, but it is not at this end.


    A moment later, the slave gave the fourth master a poisonous papaya.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master were eating together.


    After eating, the fourth master asked Su Peisheng to take the official documents to the main courtyard.


    Therefore, the fourth master wrote the official documents with great speed.


    He held a brush of ink and jade and left strong handwriting on the rice paper.


    The man''s expression is attentive and serious, showing the domineering and calm characteristic of mature men.


    Ruoyin acts as a virtuous and virtuous woman, sitting opposite him and helping him grind.


    In front of her was a book.


    Turn the page from time to time.


    At this moment, beautiful men and beautiful women are so harmonious and beautiful that they can interpret the happiness of boudoir of the ancients incisively and vividly.


    Even if they didn''t say anything, the air was filled with little hearts...


    it was night, and the fourth master stopped in the main courtyard.


    When the two lay down, the fourth master hugged the man in his arms and finally told his heart at will.


    "In the court today, the emperor Alma said that he would choose a new crown prince."


    If the sound after listening to, Liu Mei slightly pick, asked: "but there is a suitable person?"


    During the day, she could see that the fourth master was worried.According to her understanding of the fourth master, if he doesn''t want to tell you, it''s useless for you to ask. It will only arouse his antipathy.


    When he is willing to say it, naturally, he will tell you.


    "No Fourth master''s big palm, gently stroking on the woman''s Pearl shoulder, "Huang AMA directly took the elder brother out, and everyone recommended eight younger brothers, but the emperor Alma didn''t say yes or no


    "That''s it?" In fact, she wanted to ask, "what about him?"


    On second thought, if you are so cautious as the fourth master, you should not ask questions that are too purposeful.


    Man light "um" a, "emperor Alma also let ye and eight younger brother, take care of the second brother."


    "Second brother?" Ruoyin didn''t turn the corner for a moment.


    "The prince."


    "Oh." The crown prince was abolished and suddenly changed her name. She didn''t remember who it was for a while.


    "What do you think is the meaning of Huang AMA''s move?"


    "Don''t ask me, I''m a woman in the backyard, how can I know the important things in the court? If I say something wrong and miss my father''s business, it will be bad." She reached out her hand and held the man''s waist, rubbing the whole person against his arms.


    But some things come to mind.


    In history, Kangxi wanted to restore the crown prince and asked the minister that he wanted to re elect a crown prince.


    But the minister misunderstood his meaning and thought that he really wanted to re elect the crown prince.


    However, those who recommend eight masters to be the crown prince come to a miserable end.


    Even, it also implicated the eight masters and made him fall from the altar of the king.


    The fourth master held the woman''s waist and imprisoned her in his arms.


    Zhengse said: "don''t make a fuss. I''ll tell you something serious. You''ll look at the royal family from the perspective of the Royal daughter-in-law."


    He didn''t want to ask anyone familiar with him.


    But he just wanted to hear what she said.


    Because several times, he found that she spoke from a different angle, very meaningful.


    Now, Ruoyin can''t escape.


    She can''t harm the fourth master. It''s not good for her.


    But she can''t be too blunt.


    After all, this world is different from history.


    If she is wrong, she will hurt the fourth master.


    He still has to make decisions on his own.


    She said modestly: "before, my Lord also seduced me to say that, but after that, he asked me to settle accounts with him..."


    "little thing, you can hold a grudge, eh?" The man said, the big palm on the woman''s body itching.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    Make if sound in his arms twist and twist, "giggle" laugh non-stop.


    When she was about to laugh, she finally gave in and said, "my lord... Stop... I said... I said it''s not good..."


    the man took back his magic claw and rubbed her shoulder placidly.


    If the sound stops smiling, serious way: "I think, the emperor''s mind is difficult to guess, a step wrong, step by step wrong, must not be careless."


    Fourth master:...


    "we Manchu never know how to establish a prince, but Huang AMA broke this rule and made a prince early. He is not an impulsive father, but he is still impulsive. It shows that he attaches great importance to the prince. The prince is different in his heart. He can break the rules for the sake of the prince. "


    Fourth master: "in addition, the crown prince has been raised by Huang AMA''s side. When I heard that the prince was ill when he was young, he was very anxious to sleep and eat. Take me for example. If Hongyi and Hongxiu make me angry, I''ll be angry at most, and I''ll forget about it later. "


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard the fourth master snort coldly and said, "you are the benevolence of a woman. You really think that Huang amah is like you."


    That is to say, but that pair of deep ink pupil, in the end flash a touch of light, in the heart and consider a few points.


    He was also satisfied with the woman''s answer.


    Unlike others, she would only urge him to fight for power and gain.


    Instead, he will weigh the pros and cons and let him handle things carefully.


    And she didn''t let him fight for savings at all.


    It seems that she has a calm feeling of no desire and no demand for imperial power.


    "Ye will laugh at me... Hate..." Ruoyin buries his face in a man''s chest and mumbles like a dream.


    "You must remember, these can only be said in front of the master, when outside, not a word is allowed to be mentioned, especially the sisters in law." The fourth master ordered cautiously.


    Ruo Yin stretched out her little hand and drew a circle on the man.


    "Don''t you know that I''m the best..."


    the fourth master is a normal man. The woman''s small claws make his evil fire rise. It''s really killing.


    He held the woman''s hand and laid her body on her side.


    Her body, as hot as a flint, clings to her from behind.


    Cold thin lips, deep in her ears, bewitched: "I''m so good that I don''t know where to put my hands...


    after that, he lifted up her skirt and pulled off her cloth belt...


    -


    in the next few days, the Court seemed calm, as if nothing had happened.


    As always, the fourth master went up and down.


    Every day when he went back to the mansion, he stayed in his study.


    I stayed all day and didn''t even go to the backyard.


    Until late at night, the study in the front yard, still lit a weak light.


    Everything seems so normal, but it is so unusual.


    It''s like the quiet before the storm.


    It seems that the lake is calm, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent and hidden.


    It seems that there will be huge waves at any time...


    on this day, the fourth master plans to see the prince.


    After all, Kangxi asked him to take care of him with eight masters. He paid more or less attention to it.


    Don''t blame him if anything happens.


    Now the place where the prince lives is a square courtyard.


    When he came to the front door of the courtyard, he saw a group of servant girls and eunuchs waiting outside the courtyard.


    The fourth master swept the servant at the door. The mysterious ink pupil turned around and lifted his feet into the yard.


    The yard is clean.


    It''s just that the yard is very common, even a little old.


    It''s not that the corners of the door are damaged.


    Just a few bricks and tiles are missing from the eaves.


    A large piece of red paint fell off the big red cylinder.


    Look, compared with the magnificent Yuqing palace, it is simply different.


    The fourth master waved his hand, dismissed the servant and entered the hall with his negative hand.


    The prince had no royal clothes, but was dressed in a simple black robe, sitting on the red sandalwood eight immortals table in the room.


    On the opposite side of him, there is the eighth master.


    The fourth master meant to bow his hand, "second brother."


    With that, he made a gesture in his eyes towards the eighth master, which was actually a face to face with each other.


    "Fourth, you''re here. Come on, sit down." The Prince changed his face.


    As if he had never been unhappy with the fourth master before.


    After the fourth master sat down, the prince reprimanded the woman on one side: "Leng to do what, still don''t pour tea for the fourth younger brother."


    "Yes." Hesperi Simin, respectfully poured tea for the fourth master, and then stepped aside.


    In the past, she was the most favored prince.


    At that time, she also naively asked whether he and she were playing games.However... She also believed in his flattery and fell in love with him.


    But since Soto ETU was executed, he has been treating her less and less.


    Even an ordinary slave who cleans is not as good as him.


    The prince is in the patriarchal mansion, and he has a new maid.


    All day long, I like what I like. I can''t touch the spring water with ten fingers.


    But when she was pregnant, she would bring tea and water to serve the people.


    Yes, men in the royal family, where there is any truth to say.


    The women in the backyard, to them, are nothing but accessories and stepping stones.


    If you can make use of it, you will lose your favor if you don''t use it.


    But she clearly has no use value, why did he take her to the zongrenfu and surround her.


    She lowered her head and went into the room without saying a word.


    Last time, fortunately, she was pregnant.


    Otherwise, it would be a dead end for her to help communicate.


    Thanks to the child in her belly, she saved her life...


    in the hall, the prince saw the eighth and fourth masters, and then saw the straw.


    "Four brothers, eight brothers, now I look like this, only you two are willing to come to see me."


    Kangxi wants to see him in person these days.


    But he couldn''t even get out of the yard.


    So, he''s very excited now.


    After all, the fourth master and the eighth master were active figures in the court.


    As long as they help him with a word, maybe everything will be different.


    "Second brother, don''t say that. Anyway, we are brothers." The eighth Master said with a gentle smile.


    The fourth master flicked the + finger, his eyes across the prince''s cheek.


    Heartfelt consolation: "second brother, Huang Alma still values you, or I won''t let eight younger brothers and I supervise the safety of your yard together."


    Compared with eight Ye gentle and slightly perfunctory comfort, his words sound smooth and true.


    "Really?" The prince''s face was pleased, and then frowned. He said with bitterness: "well, I didn''t expect that my elder brother wanted my life."


    "I don''t know why my brothers are not here." Eight ye light way.


    The prince caught hold of the topic and went on to say, "but anyway, big brother, he wants to hurt my mind."


    At first, he was in the patriarchal clan''s house, and he was afraid that someone would plot against him.


    Now I heard that big brother wanted his life, and he couldn''t sleep all night.


    I''m afraid that if you''re not careful, you''ll be killed.


    Fourth master "...


    eighth master"... " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    "You don''t know how hard I''ve been here.


    Especially last winter, I almost froze to death here. "


    "Now it''s spring, and the house is damp and overcast. There are not only mice, but also dung beetles and termites..."


    "the food is not good enough. There is little water to go with cold rice."


    It''s all said that the prince suffered.


    After hearing this, the fourth master didn''t show up on his face, but his heart was clear.


    As for food, he had heard from the slave for a long time.


    The prince has three dishes and one soup for each meal, which is warm and not so miserable.


    Of course, if compared with the past, it is much worse.


    But he was still enough friends to say: "there are such things, I''ll tell the steward of zongrenfu later."


    Eight Ye eyes light slightly turn, did not speak.


    The heart said that the fourth elder brother is even darker than him, can install.


    "No The prince''s purpose is not here.


    After pondering for a while, he began to ask the eighth master with both voice and emotion: "old eight, the second elder brother treated you before, was it OK?"


    Eight Ye slightly a meal, gentle reply: "although the second elder brother is a bit impatient, but the person is upright, is always very good to the younger brothers."


    He said so, but in his heart, he didn''t think so.


    A few years ago, the prince was ok with him.


    But when his supporters gradually increased, the crown prince would always tease him.


    Sometimes, also with the minister around, with that kind of dog eye look at people low eyes, disdain from his side by the way.


    As a minister and younger brother, he could not compete with the crown prince.


    Each time only lost face, gray faced left.


    Seeing what the eighth elder brother said, the prince turned his head to look at the fourth master and asked, "fourth brother, the second elder brother treats you on weekdays, isn''t it good?"


    "From childhood to adulthood, my second brother treated me well." The fourth Master said.


    Not only did he say that, but he also thought so in his heart.


    Although the prince sometimes has a little temper towards him, the two brothers sometimes get stiff.


    But he always treated him better than others.


    Never laugh at him or look down on him.


    And I won''t yell at him.


    Except that time in the frontier, he planted him once.


    On hearing this, the prince felt that there was a drama, "you can think so, I am very moved, but that time in the Great Wall, the second brother was just confused for a moment, and he didn''t originally..."


    "well, things are over, we don''t mention it, I have never paid attention to it." Four ye light way.


    "Well, no more." About that matter, he didn''t really want to harm the fourth master.


    It''s just that in a hurry, someone has to be pulled out.


    Compared with himself, he naturally chose to plant the fourth master.


    This meeting son, his two younger brothers before meeting, all expressed their feelings, also talked about the business.


    "To tell you the truth, this clan house is hardly a human residence, so I would like to ask you... To help me to beg for mercy in front of Huang AMA. I grew up in front of Huang AMA. How could I have the heart to plot against him..." the prince said, and shed two lines of regret tears.


    Now he looks like a fallen prince.


    Where is there the arrogance and arrogance of the past, when beating the courtiers.


    At this moment, four masters and eight masters all chose to be silent.


    Seeing this, the crown prince got up and pleaded: "please be the second brother, please, OK?"


    With that, he would kneel down.


    The fourth master moved quickly. He helped the prince up and said, "second brother, why do you have to do this? Now the court is in a mess. You need to think about it for a long time. So, please let me think about it."


    He did not directly agree, nor did he say no.


    The eighth master slowed down a step and helped the prince up. "The fourth elder brother is right. This kind of thing can''t be urgent. Otherwise, it will only fall short. We have to find a good opportunity to get twice the result with half the effort."


    The crown prince knows that he can''t force him any more, otherwise it will only be counterproductive.


    After all, they are now above him.


    If you are willing to help him, of course.


    If he doesn''t want to help, he has no place to complain.


    But these two younger brothers seem to be quite well-off, so that he can''t see Mingtang at all.


    He only hoped that one of them would have a conscience.


    Then, there is hope for him to go out.


    If both have a conscience, the hope of going out is greater.


    Anyway, he didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    After four masters and eight masters stayed for another cup of tea, they found a reason and left.


    The fourth master left first.


    Eight ye then left.


    Two people out of the patriarchal mansion, Liang Jiugong with a servant, respectfully in front of the two people."Four masters, eight masters and long live masters called two masters to the Qianqing palace to discuss matters."


    The fourth master sweeps his eyes and Liang Jiugong. I''m afraid there''s something serious to ask for.


    Moreover, when they came out, Liang Jiugong appeared, just like waiting here.


    He and eight Ye looked at each other, and then raised his feet to the Qianqing palace.


    "Let''s go."


    A moment later, the party arrived at the gate of Qianqing palace.


    When the eighth master and the fourth master planned to enter the hall together, Liang Jiugong stopped in front of him.


    "Sir, long live, I have told you in advance, and only one of them is seen at a time."


    Eight Ye Wen run a smile, not so-called tunnel: "in this case, four elder brothers go first."


    He has no desire and no desire, and his brother is a modest gentleman.


    In fact, there is no bottom in my heart. I really can''t understand Kangxi''s mind.


    I want to buy myself more time to think.


    Therefore, the fourth master had to be brave and advanced to the palace.


    What is waiting for him is unknown and unexpected assessment...


    after entering the hall, Kangxi is not at the top of the hall.


    Liang Jiugong took him into his study.


    "My son''s ministers see the emperor Alma." The fourth master knelt on one knee, clenched his fist and supported the ground.


    Even if he knew, Kangxi might have something important to ask him.


    But he was very open and calm.


    Kangxi was reading the memorial. He squinted at the fourth master and said with a smile, "old four, get up."


    "Thank you, Alma." He took a seat in the mahogany armchair beside him.


    Kangxi continued to review the memorial.


    It''s just... He''s still, throwing a seemingly random question.


    "Old four, before the crown prince was locked in the patriarchal mansion, Yin Yi always said that the prince''s food and clothing, everything is good. Who knows that Yin Zhen is not a thing. Therefore, I will leave the crown prince to you and Lao ba Kangxi said, pause, "I will ask you, is the prince really as Yin said, have a good life?"


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master, who was sitting in a serious position, kept his fists in his sleeves tightly.


    He thought about many kinds of questions and things, but he didn''t think about it. This is what Kangxi asked.


    At this moment, he is not prepared at all.


    But the Royal examination, everywhere, he had to answer.


    Not only that, he had to figure out the meaning of Kangxi and gave a good answer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    Besides, he can''t think about it for long.


    After a little meditation, the fourth master plans to take risks.


    He led his lips and said truthfully, "Huang AMA, I just went to see my second brother. If you eat and wear clothes, you should have just enough food and clothing. As for the residence, it''s really dilapidated. It''s no better than the original one."


    Kangxi snorted coldly and wrote as he wrote: "this is the end of treason and betrayal of me. I''d like to think about the extravagant and absurd days of Yuqing palace. Don''t even think about it!"


    "The second brother also said that last winter, he almost froze to death, there are dung beetles and mice, termites everywhere. In addition, he has a concubine beside him. It seems that he is pregnant. If he has been living in that environment for a long time, he is afraid that it is not easy to raise a child. In the end, he is the royal heir


    Even though Kangxi was angry, he told the truth.


    Without raising his head, Kangxi said coldly, "that''s what you deserve. If you''re pregnant, you won''t be raised in Yuqing palace. It''s clear that you want to take this and win sympathy. It''s just like being stubborn."


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly and recognized the meaning of Kangxi''s words.


    That is clearly an old father, and the heartache of arrogance.


    "The second elder brother also said..."


    he just opened his head and then stopped for a moment.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, sweep to write down the head of Kangxi, seems to be looking at.


    The tone of the pause completely caught Kangxi''s appetite.


    Kangxi put down his writing brush and looked up at the fourth master.


    At the moment when Kangxi looked up, the fourth master immediately took back his eyes.


    He got up straight and knelt down in front of the desk.


    Way: "Huang amah, what the son minister says next, may offend you, but the son minister still wants to say."


    Seeing this, Kangxi chuckled and said faintly, "say."


    "Today, when I went to the zongrenfu, my second brother talked with my son''s minister for a long time. He looked very sad and asked him to tell you that he had grown up under your knees since he was a child. He had a deep love for your father and son, and had no intention of plotting against him. He also asked the emperor Alma for a lesson."


    Kangxi was unconventional and had a bright smile.


    It was a smile with a hint of irony.


    "Father and son? A good example? At the time of the 19th war, as a brother, he was drunk and lustful. Later, he ordered people to monitor my daily life. With all the evidence, how can we learn from it? "


    Fourth master:...


    "you have seen it. Yinren still wants to plant you. Now you still help such people to intercede. It''s ridiculous and stupid!" Kangxi rebuked.


    The fourth master knelt straight and looked straight ahead.


    He said in a rather righteous way: "the children''s ministers are the same age as the second and third brothers, so our three brothers also have the best time. When we were children, we went to school together and did our homework together. When I grew up, my second brother took care of me. My son Chen still remembers that after my marriage with Fujin, my second elder brother personally arrived to congratulate him. He also sent a lot of gifts and drank a lot of wine. Finally, he was carried back by the slave


    It''s just... When did the purest kinship be diluted by a kind of thing called power, until it was completely dissipated and disappeared...


    the fourth Master said, suddenly raised his head and said in a full breath: "therefore, in the eyes of the children''s minister, he is not such a wild and immoral person, nor is he a person who is extremely guilty. He is just a child and a child The elder brother who grew up with the children minister, the son minister implored emperor Alma to give the second elder brother another chance. "


    "Good, good." Kangxi''s face was full of tense smile.


    All of a sudden, he slapped the book case fiercely and said in a loud voice, "I have said that Yin Ren has committed the great crime of plotting against the enemy, but you say that he is not a criminal. I think you are going to rebel!"


    "I dare not."


    "Get out, get out of here!" Kangxi said in a sharp voice that he didn''t want to see the people in front of him.


    At this time, Liang Jiugong winked at the fourth master.


    The fourth master had no choice but to get up and go out in disgrace.


    When he went outside the hall, the eighth master raised his eyebrows and looked at the fourth master.


    Just now he heard the voice of Kangxi''s anger, but he couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Now, he saw the fourth master come out in disgrace.


    Is this... Being scolded and scolded?


    At this time, Liang Jiugong said, "eight ye, long live ye, announce you to go in."


    "Good." The eighth master took back his eyes and went into the hall.


    Similarly, after saluting, he sat down on one side.


    Kangxi raised the same question.


    "Lao Ba, I ordered you and Lao Si to take care of Yinren. How is Yinren now?"


    Smell speech, eight Ye slightly a Leng.


    Just outside, he thought about it for a long time and had already thought about it.


    Therefore, he almost did not hesitate to say: "back to the emperor Alma, second brother, he is very good in the zongrenfu, food and clothing are better than ordinary people, there are concubines around to serve, heard that there is a concubine, and is pregnant."


    He waited for many years until the prince fell.


    Naturally, it is said that the crown prince has a good life. We must not let the emperor Alma show mercy to the prince.After listening, Liang Jiugong buried his head very low.


    At the beginning of the inquiry, the answers of the eighth master and the fourth master were quite different.


    The starting point of the fourth master was that the patriarchal mansion was not a place to have a peaceful birth. He was pregnant with the emperor''s heir in the end.


    But the starting point of the eighth master is that the prince is full of warm thoughts.


    Even Kangxi, who was sitting in front of the book case, felt that the words of the eighth master were quite different from those of the fourth master.


    On the contrary, they are quite similar.


    "Oh?" He raised his eyebrows as usual and asked, "what did your brothers say together?"


    Eight Ye eyes light slightly turn, some uncertain.


    He asked tentatively: "when the son minister went to see the second elder brother, the fourth elder brother happened to be present. What did the second elder brother say? Didn''t the fourth elder brother tell the emperor Alma?"


    "If he did, I should ask you again." Kangxi looked up, a pair of sharp eyes, straight to sweep to eight Ye.


    "The son minister thought the fourth elder brother had said that."


    "I''m asking you what you''re doing with the fourth brother." Kangxi''s sword eyebrow, impatiently wrinkled, "you don''t mention he''s OK, a mention of him I feel cold."


    As a result, eight Ye was successfully misled by Kangxi.


    First of all, he thought that the fourth master did not tell Kangxi what the prince had said.


    Because he thought carefully, he decided to pay his own way. He felt that a dark man like the fourth master would not preach for the prince.


    And he is the same, will not give the prince a chance to reverse.


    Now in the court, only his voice is the highest.


    As long as you wait patiently, the throne of the Lord should be not far away from him.


    If the prince''s words are passed on to Kangxi, I''m afraid there will be trouble.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head and said, "when the minister went to see the second brother, he talked about the trivial matters in his life. He just wanted to see if he had anything missing. He could ask the house of internal affairs to add it to him."


    "That''s all?" Kangxi didn''t show up on the surface, but he was disappointed in his heart.


    "Ah Ma, it''s really the only thing." Eight Ye affirmed again.


    Kangxi tiny jaw head, a pair of cold sharp eyes, seems to be able to see through all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    "In this case, you should step down first," he said


    "Yes." Eight Ye hit a thousand and went out.


    After the eighth master went out, Kangxi put down his writing brush and leaned on the broad chair.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, heavily closed the eyes.


    So many sons, each son has a different face.


    Like this time, the same thing, separate questions, is different results.


    One risks being scolded by him, he will tell the whole story.


    Even if he severely reprimanded, but still insisted on standing in the prince''s angle, said good words for the prince.


    In his opinion, the old four knelt in front of him and said those words.


    It is full of humanity and righteousness.


    He is a prince who pays attention to love and righteousness, and has deep love for brothers and sisters.


    As for Lao Ba, he hid everything before he got angry.


    It can be seen that he is narrow-minded and heartless.


    As early as big brother and courtiers recommended him as crown prince, he realized that things were wrong.


    No one is so good that everyone will help, unless he tries to pull him in.


    However, what Kangxi disliked most was the formation of parties and the private sector.


    Now it seems that Lao Ba and big brother conspire for the throne, but also want to murder the prince.


    He thought that ba''agog was a good one, just as the minister said.


    After such an examination, the balance in Kangxi''s heart had already tilted slightly to the fourth master.


    Then, Kangxi did not have a moment to spare.


    He met several ministers in his heart, and the third master who asked to see him on his own initiative.


    It turns out that Kangxi didn''t say anything about the eight Ye''s conferring the crown prince.


    In private, Zhang Mingde''s face-to-face affair was traced early in the morning.


    On that night, Kangxi summoned the ministers and chatted until the last midnight...


    the next morning.


    When the princes and ministers came into the hall, they felt that they were not the same as usual.


    As usual, the Emperor Kangxi was very dignified.


    Today, however, he is dressed in bright yellow dragon pattern, and his feet are black boots with dragon pattern bear skin.


    The body is great, and the dragon looks great.


    The arms are heavy and powerful, and the huge jade finger is embedded in the fingertips, which is magnificent.


    A pair of deep and sharp eyes, overlooking the people below.


    There is the pressure of the people who are on the top of the company, and they rush towards the crowd.


    This pressure is tens of times stronger than usual.


    It makes people sweat and dare not look up.


    Just when everyone was silent, Kangxi solemnly said, "since the last time Yin Zhen recommended ba''a-ge as the crown prince, and said absurdly that there was a meeting, I asked people to check the truth of the matter. Zhang Mingde was originally an ordinary scholar. Where would he look at his face?"


    As soon as this was said, most of the people in the hall were breathless.


    Eight Ye seems gentle, but in fact he is very nervous.


    Several days have passed since the last recommendation.


    Now the emperor Alma finally mentioned that there should be a result.


    Kangxi snorted coldly and said, "if you are rich in gods, pure in spirit, sincere in benevolence, and long in life, you must have great honor and the appearance of an emperor. It''s nonsense. If the emperor of the Qing Dynasty is elected by his facial appearance, then everyone will go to see his face."


    If we were really benevolent and sincere, we would not have done that yesterday.


    In addition, he has been checked, and Zhang Mingde can''t look at photos at all.


    Just want to rely on the appearance, become eight Ye''s henchmen, just want to say so.


    What he said made the rest of them speechless.


    His Highness''s Zhi Jun Wang has already shaken his legs.


    This matter was brought up by him. If he is to blame, I''m afraid he can''t get rid of it.


    Sure enough, Kangxi''s sharp eyes swept straight to Zhijun.


    "Not only that, but I also found that big brother had an attempt to murder the crown prince."


    The voice just fell, Zhi Jun Wang only felt that the bad news hit him from the sky, which made him dizzy, without any sign.


    His whole body was unsteady and he staggered up to his knees.


    "Huang amah, how can the son minister murder the second younger brother? The son minister is wronged."


    Kangxi didn''t have time to listen to Zhi Jun Wang''s complaint. He directly cast a look at the third master.


    So the third master stepped forward and said, "elder brother, you''ve always had a close relationship with lamas. Your family has paid for several lamas, haven''t you?"


    "What is close relationship with lamas? I was learning Buddhism with lamas." Zhi Jun Wang Dao.


    "Does the eldest brother remember that a Tung puppet man was buried in the front porch gate of Yuqing palace and the residence of the second elder brother''s residence?" The Third Master asked with gnashing teeth.


    Smell speech, Zhi Jun Wang''s eyes Dodge, back hair cold.


    He stammered: "what are you talking about? I can''t understand a word...""Since elder brother doesn''t understand, I have witness and material evidence." With that, he clapped his hands.


    Three lamas, a maid and a eunuch entered the hall.


    The trumpet wore a yellow hat and a loose red cotton and linen robe.


    All hands together, looking at it is a kind heart.


    But they were escorted in by the guards.


    Servant girls and eunuchs walk by themselves.


    But the things in their hands, people just look at it, it''s creepy.


    Because, it''s a puppet the size of two arms.


    It''s written in red, but it''s not like a word, but a sign of a charm.


    The words were very red, red to the eye.


    It seems to be depicted in human blood, or animal blood.


    Seeing this, the Third Master said again, "elder brother, are these people familiar, but your people?"


    Where can Zhi Jun Wang speak? He sat down and shivered, shaking his head desperately.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. They all know you." The Third Master said.


    He has always had a good relationship with the crown prince.


    Last time, if the fourth master did not mention it at will, he would not have thought of it.


    Next, see that servant girl opened mouth first.


    "Emperor, this Tung puppet man was given to me by the eunuch next to Zhijun. It said that the eight characters of the prince''s birthday were written on it. He let the servants secretly bury them in the prince''s residence in the patriarchal mansion. That night, the three Lamas were still reciting incantations and magic arts together, but the slave didn''t understand a word. "


    The reason why she did it all was that she didn''t want to be punished again.


    Look at her like nobody, in fact, after a night of torture, under the material has already been full of holes.


    The Shenxing department is not a place for people to stay. There are many ways to make people feel miserable, but they can''t see it at all.


    "You cheap maid, don''t be bloody here." The prince of Zhi shouts.


    But servant girl just finish saying, eunuch also followed confession.


    The result and servant girl said the same, only, he is buried in Yuqing palace.


    Despite this, Kangxi knew it last night.


    But now listen again, and Zhijun is at the bottom, don''t mention how angry he is.


    Are all these sons from animals!


    What''s more, even lamas do bad things. The world is so crazy!


    Pointing to the lamas, he said, "one by one, you are wearing the clothes of lamas. You are literally losing the face of Tibetan Buddhism. You preach the Buddha education based on converting to the three treasures, helping the world, guiding people to be good, and having their own tips for becoming a Buddha."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    "Taking all sentient beings as objects of universal enlightenment, we can break through the mysteries and enlighten the world, break the barriers and remove the doubts, and relieve the sufferings of this life and the afterlife, so as to achieve the ultimate complete liberation of Mahayana Buddhism."


    Then he pointed to the two Tung puppets.


    "But look at what you''ve done, and you''ve done all sorts of heartless things!"


    See, Zhi Jun Wang only hopes those lamas don''t betray him.


    "Emperor, you don''t know that if you practice in prosperity, you can never become a Buddha. The prince should thank us for the adversity we have brought him. Every trauma is a kind of maturity. " One of the lamas.


    "You must always forgive all living beings. No matter how bad the other person is, or even if he has hurt you, you must put it down to get real happiness. When you see the mistakes and right and wrong of all living beings every day, you should repent as soon as possible. This is practice. " Another Lama echoed.


    Kangxi bit the back alveolar hard.


    "According to your will, if you have done something bad, I should reflect on it and repent?"


    "Yes, practice is to correct one''s wrong ideas."


    "It''s nonsense, it''s not nonsense! People like you who don''t know how to repent need to repent and correct their ideas! " Kangxi road.


    Zhi Jun Wang saw two lamas messing with Kangxi.


    He secretly congratulated himself that as long as the other one was the same, he would have nothing to do with him.


    But the world is like this, afraid of what to come.


    Only listen to the last Lama, full of guilt, trembling to speak.


    "Emperor, what you said is true. I should not do anything without the pretext of universal salvation."


    As soon as this word came out, Zhi Jun Wang lost his mind and knew that everything was over.


    The Lama also put his hands together and said devoutly, "but... But we have no way. There are so many people in the temple that need to be fed. Last winter, the temple was infected with pestilence. If you don''t have money, you can''t make them live by reciting sutras and chanting Buddha. Or you can see a doctor by money...


    " in this way, do you really make this puppet? " The third master took the opportunity to ask.


    The Lama nodded, but said: "the Tung puppet man was made by us. After we ordered people to make it, we wrote on it the eight characters of the prince''s birthday, the mantra and the magic."


    "What curse is it?" Kangxi frowned.


    "It''s a very vicious curse that can turn the prince upside down and make him no longer a normal person." The Lama returned truthfully.


    Hearing this, Kangxi felt cold to the prince of Zhijun.


    Before he thought big brother is just a little stupid, will not hide the heart.


    Therefore, even if he said to the prince''s life, that kind of treacherous words, he did not punish him.


    But now, he has to be punished!


    He bowed down under the palace hall and said in a sharp voice, "Yinhe said earlier that he wanted the life of the prince, but now he has put it into action. He is a disorderly official and a thief. I''ve decided to take away his County Prince, to confine the patriarchal mansion, and to guard him strictly, waiting for the fall! "


    "Emperor Alma, don''t listen to their nonsense. The children''s ministers are unjust and unjust." The prince of Zhi shouts.


    But he was yelling out his voice, or was taken down by the guards.


    The princes and ministers in the hall look at the nose and the heart with their eyes.


    Listen to the emperor''s meaning, this Zhi Jun Wang is not a simple confinement, otherwise, he would not say that he is waiting for his fate.


    Will... Be executed?


    Then, Kangxi continued to order: "Zhang Mingde spread the public opinion about the appearance of eight elder brothers and punish the nine clans. As for the two slaves, they will be dragged out and killed with sticks. "


    "Yes." When the guards answered, they took the man out.


    The last three lamas kneel in the middle.


    "Poor and full of benevolence and righteousness are not excuses for your evil deeds. Besides, you are still lamas, and you are still the prince of Qing Dynasty."


    His voice was so loud and thunderous that the marble floor of the hall trembled.


    The princes and ministers were unable to move.


    "We are aware of our mistakes. We also ask the emperor not to implicate the people in the temple. They are innocent."


    At this time, the three lamas repeatedly kowtow, and no longer talk.


    In fact, the three of them had long been indifferent to life and death, otherwise they would not dare to murder the prince.


    They are not afraid of being beaten up or dying, that is, they are afraid of implicating the people of a temple.


    Kangxi''s sight swept over the faces of three lamas.


    Then, he said in a deep voice, "come and drag the three of them out, and give three cups of poisonous wine. As for the temple, immediately send the imperial physician to remove the epidemic disease, and then donate ten thousand taels of silver."


    The Lamas were not sad to hear the result.


    Instead, he kowtowed happily: "thank the emperor for his long grace."


    After all, it''s good to leave them a whole body.


    After everything was done, the hall of Supreme Harmony was quiet again.In Mingming hall, Wu pressed down the princes and ministers who knelt on the ground, but they were very quiet.


    I saw ministers lying on the ground trembling, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    They haven''t seen the emperor so angry for a long time.


    I just hope I can go down early today, otherwise my heart will jump out.


    But Kangxi didn''t seem to want to end it.


    That pair of sharp eyes, scanning the people below.


    I asked again about the topic I had discussed.


    "I will ask you again, who do you think is suitable for the re election of the crown prince?"


    Like the sound of a great bell, it broke through the sky again.


    After the matter just now, the people first condemned the Zhijun king.


    Then they recommended eight masters one after another.


    So, this time, the result is almost the same as the last one.


    It can be said that the voice of eight Ye is higher than that of the last one.


    But it was at this time that the fourth master did not take an ordinary road.


    He arched his hand and said, "Huang amah, since the second elder brother was cursed, it means that he is innocent. Maybe those things are not what he wants to do at all, but the incantation and witchcraft suppress him and control his mind. Therefore, the children think you should restore the second brother as the crown prince."


    As soon as he said this, the princes and ministers were surprised to look at the fourth master.


    Even the Emperor Kangxi had a flash of light in his eyes.


    But he was still expressionless, some serious asked: "old four, this is serious?"


    "Seriously." The fourth master raised his head and returned firmly.


    Seeing this, the Party of eight masters couldn''t understand the behavior of the fourth master. Several of them shook their heads.


    After Kangxi pondered for a moment, he gave a faint "um" sound, waved his hand, and said, "this is it today."


    "Retreat!" Liang Jiugong has a sharp voice.


    So they went down to court.


    After the next Dynasty, the gentle eight masters were like a bolt from the blue.


    The fists in the sleeves are also tightly packed.


    It seems that... In the Qianqing palace, the fourth elder brother said everything.


    The reason why Huang Alma did that was to set his words on purpose.


    Thanks to him, the fourth brother and he are the same.


    But did not know, in that invisible examination, he has lost.


    Now, big brother has been punished.


    Next, is it his turn?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    Ah, it turns out that Huang amah wanted to restore the crown prince from the very beginning.


    Otherwise, he would not show that expression when he heard the proposal to restore the crown prince.


    As if he had been waiting for this sentence for a long time.


    Eight ye thought he was ridiculous. He was blinded by ambition.


    Actually really think, Emperor Alma is to choose a new crown prince.


    Yes, in the end, it is around with big, with deep feelings.


    But he was nothing, but he was born of Xinzhe kunu.


    However, his party has recommended him twice.


    All this is too late...


    just... What is the fourth brother for?


    It is night, huifei heard that Kangxi ordered the ban of big brother, but also to wait for the release.


    I can''t get up on my knees in the Qianqing palace.


    "Princess huifei, you are a wise man. The harem has never been allowed to interfere in the government''s affairs. Why do you need to do that? If you annoy Wansui, you will also be implicated." Liang Jiugong advised with kindness.


    But huifei shook her head and said, "no, if the emperor doesn''t see this palace, I can''t get up on my knees."


    Liang Jiugong shook his head and had to throw the dust into the hall.


    It''s February now. It''s freezing at night.


    Even if the cold night wind, but not as cool as huifei''s heart.


    When she heard that the elder brother had been banned from the imperial family''s residence by the Lord long live and waited for the fall, the whole person was shaking.


    A few days ago, she heard big brother say that he had his own ideas, and thought he really had a good way.


    But I don''t know that the way he said was to curse the prince with nightmare.


    She did not know, but also always urged him to this desperate situation.


    Therefore, she thinks that she caused the big brother to come to this stage.


    Before, she was not satisfied and wanted everything.


    But now, she doesn''t want anything. As long as the elder brother is alive, she can live well...


    in order not to implicate her, she doesn''t tell her anything or let her intervene.


    For this filial piety, she will keep his life whatever she says now.


    So, she knelt down to midnight.


    When she saw the red door of Taihe hall open, Liang Jiugong came to her.


    I want to laugh, but I can''t because my face is frozen.


    "Madame huifei, long live the Lord proclaims you to enter the palace." Liang Jiugong motioned to the palace maid.


    With the help of the maiden, huifei stood up with difficulty.


    Then, she was almost driven by the palace maid and staggered into the Qianqing palace.


    After a while, the maiden helped her to Kangxi and knelt down.


    Kangxi, who was reviewing the memorial, looked up at the woman.


    I saw the past love to dress up, dressed in red and green, jeweled women.


    Actually wearing a apricot flag dress, plain can not be more plain.


    There was no trace of pink and white on his face, so he knelt in front of his book case.


    Look at the vicissitudes of life.


    But compared with the past Mingyan, now she, simple and elegant.


    It seems that the complex, the whole body exudes a quiet and elegant temperament.


    "Say, what matter, kneel in front of the Qianqing palace for a day." Kangxi light asked, at the end of the way: "if you are to ask for mercy to Yin, you will go out by yourself."


    Huifei is a smart girl. She shakes her head and says, "my concubine is not pleading for big brother, but to ask for sin."


    Kangxi: "elder brother is unfaithful, unfilial and heartless. It''s all duchen and concubine who didn''t teach and manage well. Therefore, I hope the emperor will correct him."


    The so-called "right law" is the execution according to law.


    Kangxi thought that huifei came to beg for the elder brother.


    But did not think, she actually did not help big brother to speak, also begged him to execute big brother.


    His eyes turned slightly and his sight swept over huifei.


    Then he bowed his head, continued to read the memorial, and did not speak any more.


    Huifei continued to kneel and said nothing.


    For a moment, the room was very quiet, only the sound of Kangxi''s writing.


    After a long time, Kangxi raised his head and said in a light way: "Yin Zhen Zhen Yan Yin Ren. He doesn''t care about his brother''s feelings. He has no scruples about doing things. Have you ever thought that in case of any disaster, why should I be in the palace?"


    He even dares to suppress the nightmare of the prince. In case he does it to me again.


    "My concubine and the emperor have the same idea, so I sincerely ask you to correct it..." Princess Hui''s face was distressed and she could speak neatly.


    Kangxi raised his hand and stroked the forehead of the moon.


    Hoarse way: "well, since he is so ungrateful and unfilial, let him go to you for a few days behind closed doors, and then return to the high wall of the mansion for life imprisonment."


    "Thank you, Emperor long." Princess huifei kowtowed and saluted. She was deeply relieved.As long as you''re alive, it''s better than anything.


    What''s more, it''s in the mansion, not in the patriarchal mansion.


    Maybe he can be at ease for the rest of his life.


    Then, with the help of the servants, Princess Hui said with gratitude: "emperor, the most regretful thing in my life is that I didn''t teach my elder brother well. Therefore, I plan to hand over the imperial concubine''s right, and then I will eat fast and chant Buddhism in this palace, so as to make atonement..."


    her meaning is obviously to hand over the power, regardless of the affairs of the imperial palace.


    And no longer contact with her family''s relatives.


    Kangxi looked up at the woman in front of him.


    In the end, they are also spoiled, otherwise they will not be promoted to the imperial concubine.


    But he also knows huifei. She has always been a winner.


    Now willing to put those down is not just talk.


    "Good."


    So, huifei was helped by the servants and went out of the Qianqing palace and drove away.


    She leans on the front, and her thoughts are getting farther and farther away...


    the eldest brother is such a bastard, it can''t be said that the Emperor didn''t teach her well.


    And she, of course, has to take all her sins on her own, which is to put the overall situation first.


    In this life, she did not want to have any Queen Mother''s dream.


    From the prince to the elder brother, the water inside is turbid.


    Big brother''s little tricks, I''m afraid it''s all useless to put the whole life on.


    Otherwise, he won''t end up like this before he starts.


    Moreover, long live Master said that it is impossible for a big brother to be a prince.


    As for why she wanted to eat fast and chant Buddhism and hand over her rights.


    I want to let him know that she doesn''t care about everything, so that he doesn''t have to worry about big brother''s rebellion.


    Otherwise, can''t erase the suspicion in the emperor''s heart, they mother and son, that is dangerous.


    Thinking of these, her mouth raised a bitter smile.


    A burst of bitterness surged to her heart. Her dream of the Empress Dowager was disillusioned at this moment after all...


    this Huizi, Kangxi in the Qianqing palace, is actually a good father.


    So he tried his best to teach every son well.


    Tiger poison does not eat children. It is suitable for him.


    Even if the sons were ridiculous and disobedient.


    He has always been a hard hearted man. He scolds them cruelly. He can''t bear to take their lives. It''s a big deal to ban him.


    That''s why he gave Hui Fei face easily.


    Of course, huifei has to be smart enough to save her son''s life skillfully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    That night, after Kangxi gave the order, he summoned the children of eight banners to discuss in a hurry.


    He is to avoid the death of big brother, but also let him in the house.


    But in order to avoid future trouble, he called the princes and ministers.


    After intense discussion, he sent eight people to guard the eight banners, eight to the military academy, and eighty to guard in the da''agog mansion.


    In order to strengthen the guard, he also sent Beile Yanshou, Beizi Sunu, Gong efei, Dutong Xintai, turhai, chentai, and 17 people from Zhangjing, eight banners, to monitor and strictly guard.


    They did not dare to say no.


    Finally, he also alerted the public: "if anyone neglects his duty, he will suffer the disaster of destroying the nine tribes."


    "Yes." Those named kowtow respectfully.


    Three days later, big brother in huifei''s bedroom, closed door for three days, did three days of filial piety.


    Under the guidance of the guards, he left.


    Huifei personally sent him to the palace gate of the Forbidden City.


    He handed the brown bag in his hand: "big brother, you should take care of yourself."


    She tried to endure the pain in her heart, with a kind mother''s smile on her face.


    Such a farewell, even if each other is in the capital, breathing the same place, feeling the same climate.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult to see you again in the future.


    As a concubine, she could not get out of the Forbidden City without Kangxi''s permission.


    In particular, she said that she would not give up the right to eat.


    So, for the rest of her life, she would have to stay in the Forbidden City.


    As for the elder brother, Kangxi ordered her to be confined to his residence for life, so that he could not enter the palace to see her.


    The elder brother took over the burden from huifei''s hand and carried it on her right shoulder.


    With a "puff" sound, he knelt down in front of huifei.


    He knocked three times in a row.


    Every knock, the ground will send out a dull "Dong" sound.


    By the time he had knocked his head three times, a big bump had already appeared on his forehead.


    Even exuded the bright red blood, there are a few small stones, embedded in his wound.


    "E Niang, her son is unfilial and can''t be filial to you. I just hope that e Niang will be well in the palace, and her son will... Have no regrets." His eyes were scarlet and seemed to hold back his emotions.


    After hearing this, huifei has been holding back tears and disintegrated.


    She held the maid''s hand and wept.


    Because she heard the despondency in big brother''s words, she didn''t seem to have the courage to live.


    But in just a few days, her forthright son could never come back.


    She saved her handkerchief and pointed to the elder brother and ordered, "when this palace gave birth to you, you must live well for this palace."


    The elder brother didn''t reply, so he left the Forbidden City with his burden on his back under the guard of the guards.


    Half an hour later, big brother returned to the house.


    The intimate servant, close to his ear, whispered something.


    This has been the heart of the big brother, eyes flash a touch of evil.


    His face was ugly, his eyes were burning with anger, and there was a blue vein beating gently at the temples.


    "Where is the Zhang family? Bring her to the Lord."


    It is said that a lean camel is bigger than a horse, and big brother is like this.


    Even if it''s closed, you can still live in a big house.


    There were piles of servants waiting on him.


    A lot of women are waiting on them.


    It''s just that he lost his most precious freedom.


    At his command, the slaves went to the Zhang family.


    Can big elder brother but jilt sleeve, stride toward slant courtyard to walk.


    "Well, I''ll go by myself."


    His pace is very fast, walking with wind, such as ink robe corner set off a layer of turbulent waves.


    It''s like the next moment, he''s going to explode.


    Sure enough, the elder brother went to the side yard and caught a servant girl. He asked fiercely, "where are the people of Zhang family?"


    The servant girl shrinks her neck and points to the hall.


    "Side... Fujin is inside."


    The elder brother pushed the servant girl to the ground and entered the hall.


    In the hall, Zhang is drinking tea, and drooping his head, happily looking at his belly giggle.


    At this time, she saw big brother into the house, but also walked forward with a smile, looking at big brother.


    "Sir, you are back." Her eyes, in the big brother swept, found that there is no injury, a sigh of relief, said: "just come back, just I have good news, I want to tell you."


    The elder brother didn''t want to look at the woman in front of him, so he said coldly: "what news is better than that ye has been knighted."


    Zhang''s Leng Leng, smile back: "Ye, this matter, I also heard, but I think... As long as ye is good, I don''t want anything."Big brother snorted coldly and sat down in the rose chair in the room.


    Zhang''s secretly looking at men, how today''s atmosphere, some wrong?


    Although he led the army all the year round, and had fought in the battlefield, he even sat there at will, with an air of awe and awe.


    But today, she smelled the murderous rage from him.


    It is not to say that he was robbed of his title. She did not dislike him. Why did he still fling his face at her.


    Just when Zhang was puzzled, a servant was brought into the room and knelt down.


    Zhang looked back and saw that the whole person was shaking in situ.


    But soon, she stabilized her mind, said nothing, and sat down beside big brother.


    Between them, there was a red sandalwood table.


    She put her elbow on the table table and swept the maid who was brought into the room.


    Looking at the corner of the servant girl''s mouth seeping blood, her face was red, swollen and broken, as if she had been tortured all night.


    "Go ahead." Big brother suddenly ordered.


    The servant girl listened and glanced at Zhang.


    Trembling back: "master son, I didn''t mean to betray Fujin. Everything was done by Zhang side Fujin. She knew the slave''s home address and threatened us with the family''s life and death. The slave had no choice but to fall into her trap."


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang''s heart heaved violently. She turned her head and looked at big brother. "Lord, you have to believe me. I don''t know what she''s talking about."


    The elder brother glanced at Zhang with his light and said, "do you know, the way you talk is very similar to that when you don''t recognize the account...


    " I don''t understand what you are talking about. " Zhang took back his eyes in some panic.


    Big elder brother''s face is permeated with gloomy smile, motioned to servant girl one eye.


    The servant girl continued to say, "a few months ago, Zhang Bian''s big servant girl found a servant, and asked him to add a bag of perfume powder to his clothes every time he cleaned his clothes. If he didn''t comply with her, she threatened the servant, saying that if she didn''t do what she did, she would burn the servant''s house in the countryside and kill his family."


    "Master, don''t listen to her. It must be those little maids in the backyard. They don''t want to see me. They slander me and frame me up here." Where can Zhang still sit still, kneeling directly in front of big elder brother sophistry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Big brother frowned and said in a deep voice: "open your mouth and shut your mouth is such filthy words, where there is a little bit of a lady''s appearance."


    Zhang stopped, gritted his teeth and lowered his head.


    Then, the servant girl continued to confess.


    "Under the pressure, even if I knew that the perfume powder was not good, it was added to the washing water. And Fujin has always been the same, the slave thought that... Just ordinary powder. It was not until Fujin gave birth that he suddenly died of dystocia that the slave realized the seriousness of the matter


    After listening to the big brother, the blue veins on his forehead suddenly jumped.


    As early as in Fujin''s dystocia, he realized that something was wrong and asked the slave to investigate the matter.


    But just now, the chief eunuch told him.


    Zhang ordered people to soak a kind of perfume in the clothing material of Fujin.


    That kind of perfume, can let the parturient in childbirth the blood to die.


    Seriously, there will be two lives.


    This meeting, even if he just knew the situation.


    Now listen to servant girl''s words, also very difficult to control mood.


    He bit the back alveolar hard, the fists in his sleeve were packed tightly, and the blue veins on the back of his hands burst out.


    Suddenly, he stood up and took out a sword a few feet long from the sword table.


    The sunlight outside shines on the sword, refracting + dazzling light, which makes people shiver.


    This sword is the long sword he used in the battlefield. It is a sharp weapon to rush and sweep on horseback.


    At the next moment, big brother directly put the sword on the servant girl''s neck.


    The servant girl was so scared that she didn''t dare to say a word. She didn''t even dare to ask for mercy.


    She just looked at the sword with cold light and shivering.


    "As a slave, do you know that the lives of your family are not worth the life of Qingxue, but you betrayed the master, which is really disloyal!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he quickly raised the knife.


    "Whew" a sound, there are a few hot blood, sprinkled on the wool carpet, and the furniture around.


    There was something else that fell heavily on the ground.


    Maybe big brother''s speed is too fast, that servant girl''s head, quickly rolled to the ground.


    Finally like a tumbler, the back of the head on the ground, face up.


    Because the sword is sharp enough, the knife edge at the neck is very neat.


    It''s just that head, still pouring out a lot of blood.


    The mouth on the head, slightly open, as if unprepared.


    A pair of eyes, also directly staring, looks very unwilling.


    All of a sudden, there were bloodstains and running blood everywhere.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the room.


    Everything seems to be so shocking.


    "Ah Zhang''s scream after the hindsight, inhaled the bloody breath.


    Then, she covered her stomach again and retched, "vomiting..."


    and this action successfully attracted the attention of big brother.


    The man walked slowly towards her with his sword.


    Zhang''s face was full of fear.


    At this moment, no matter how tall and handsome the man in front of her is, in her eyes, like the executioner of hell.


    It seemed as if she could be killed at any time.


    "My Lord, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have changed my mind, but all I did was because I love you." Zhang''s voice gathered tears down the tunnel.


    At this point, the evidence is conclusive, and she can only recognize it.


    Otherwise, if she ran into it again, she was afraid of the sword and would kill her immediately.


    "Now I know I''m wrong, but when you hurt Qingxue, if you wake up, she won''t die." Big brother approached step by step, looking down at the woman in front of him.


    That pair of dark deep eyes, like a Wang ice hole, straight flooded people breathless.


    Speaking of this, Zhang chuckled and said sadly, "Qingxue, what a beautiful name. Clear, clean and clear. Snow, is white, noble, in front of her, I seem so turbid


    "You just know."


    "But she''s almost thirty, and I''m just young, which is not as good as her. Even when I went into the house the first day, you stayed with me and called out her name From that day on, she wanted irgen to feel Roche dead!


    Big brother went to Zhang''s and threw the sword to his bodyguard.


    Then he bent over and pinched Zhang''s chin with his left hand.


    "Because you are vicious." He raised his right hand and patted the woman''s face. He said fiercely, "if you don''t say anything else, you don''t deserve to be compared with her!"


    With that, his hand went down Zhang''s chin and clasped her neck.


    Suddenly, Zhang''s position from kneeling, slowly by her.


    Big brother looked at Zhang''s twisted face and struggling body.


    Lips can not help but draw a cold arc, it seems that there is a kind of hatred in the bottom of my heart, and I have to strangle her to death.A pair of dark and deep eyes, staring at Zhang''s gradually red face.


    As if in front of him, just a dying man.


    And the strength in his hands is getting stronger and stronger.


    He pinched Zhang''s neck in a circle of white, just like a dead man.


    "Ye... I have... Your child..." Zhang squeezed out a few words, hoping to save his life.


    Big brother chuckled, obviously did not believe.


    At this time, Zhang was in a hurry.


    "Then you''re not afraid... My mother''s family come to you to blame..." her breath gradually weakened.


    "I didn''t die after killing the prince. How about killing a woman. Besides, it''s already like this. Is there anything worse? " Big brother saved the strength in his hands, and was bound to strangle the woman in front of him.


    Zhang pulled his lips and wanted to say something.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t say a word.


    It can only make a painful "Er" sound.


    Her neck was burning and her hands and feet were numb.


    The fear grew deeper and deeper in her heart. She was afraid that she would die.


    Suddenly, there is something warm under me, like a flood of clothes.


    And her abdomen, also spread a cone heart pain.


    "Master son, side Fu Jin flow... Bleeding..." one side of the slave, whispered to remind.


    Big brother looked down, Zhang''s underground, there is a pool of bright red blood.


    And the hem of her flag dress was dyed red.


    Seeing this, the strength in his hand was relaxed.


    Zhang sat down on the ground and was lifted up by the slave.


    Zhang''s neck was blue and purple.


    A pair of eyes rolling white eyes, mouth all crooked off, a look of death.


    "Go and call the doctor." Zhang''s servant girl told another servant.


    People are scared to pee pants, her master son, is obviously scared to move fetal gas.


    The elder brother wanted to strangle the Zhang family to avenge Fujin.


    But now, Zhang is obviously pregnant.


    No matter how hard-hearted a person is, he can''t attack a woman with a child.


    What''s more, he is still his child.


    "My lord... I am really... Wrong... If I had not harmed Fujin... This family would not have become such a field..." Zhang''s eyes closed, weak tunnel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    If Fu Jin had not died, the man in front of her might not have done those absurd things, and would not have been knighted and banned.


    Then, he would not pinch her neck...


    thinking of this, there was a line of tears from the corner of her eye, which fell into the hair along her cheek.


    The tears were crystal clear, like regret, like unwilling, like crocodile tears...


    then, her hand on her stomach was powerless and fell straight down.


    A servant girl put her hand on the tip of Zhang''s nose.


    At the next moment, the servant girl held Zhang''s family and cried loudly.


    See the situation, big brother in the heart understand, brush sleeve to leave.


    Sure enough, when the government doctor arrived, he directly announced that Zhang was out of breath.


    Zhang''s death is a response to that saying. If there are envious women in the backyard, the family will decline...


    and Zhang seemed to realize this before he died.


    However, if big brother is not so partial to Fujin, perhaps everything will not be like this.


    All things, there is a cause and effect cycle.


    In this dynasty, the backyard should be covered with rain and dew.


    Excessive favoritism can only cause disputes and jealousy, and make the backyard uneasy.


    After all, in this polygamous system.


    Men are responsible for not only one woman, but also a group of women.


    So many women, no matter in marriage or in interests, were welcomed in and married by him.


    It is unfair to only spoil what you love, to others, to yourself and to your beloved woman.


    The women, what they did wrong.


    Marry a man who doesn''t love himself, and they want to be loved by him.


    Otherwise, why did you marry them in the first place?


    however, it was right to compete for favor, but it was wrong to take extreme measures.


    The one after another bad news from your house stimulated big brother to be like a mine.


    A mine that will explode at any time.


    In fact, he wanted to die.


    But Fu Jin left him a son. If he died, what would the child do? He was not at ease.


    So, as long as he thought of the baby, he didn''t want to die.


    On that day, big brother shut himself up in his study and drank hard.


    At night, the fourth elder brother went to see big brother.


    Because the caretakers of big brother are Kangxi people.


    Therefore, the fourth master took a look at his brother, and they had no reason to stop him.


    I only think that love is important.


    Big brother was defeated like this, he also came to visit.


    "Creak" a, originally closed study, was opened.


    When the fourth master stepped into the room, a servant lit the lamp for him.


    He followed the dim light and went inside.


    Once inside, there were torn rice paper and pages everywhere.


    Even the wide bookcase fell to the ground.


    All kinds of books, scattered on the ground, a mess.


    Finally, he found the drunk big brother under the law.


    Big brother is lying under the law with a wine gourd in his arms.


    His face was crimson, his eyes half narrowed, as if drunk.


    Mouth issued a "hem and haw" sound, as if in disease-free groan + groan.


    The fourth master stood in front of the law and looked down at big brother.


    There was a big bag on his forehead, which seemed to be kowtowing.


    Probably heard the movement, big brother blinked and looked at the people in front of him.


    He chuckled and said, "the fourth brother is always steady. How can he come to see my joke in person?"


    "As early as you sent someone to Chuang Tzu and sent an anonymous letter to Fu Jin, who wanted to harm her miscarriage, you should have thought of the final result." Four ye light way.


    At first, he ordered people to check and found that it was the prince who sent them to Chuang Tzu.


    After a careful investigation, it was found that the elder brother was sent to Chuang Tzu for the purpose of estrangement between him and the crown prince.


    Big brother continued to keep lying down.


    Body under the law, legs and head exposed.


    Because the bill was much lower than the ordinary table, he looked so decadent.


    The elder brother laughed and said, "in fact, you are wrong. At that time, I just sent people to deliver letters, which alienated the relationship between you and the prince. How could you think of the result now?"


    Fourth master:...


    then, the eldest brother said without hesitation: "so you have already guessed, yes, I just want to see what will happen without your prince. It turns out that it''s not very good for the prince to leave you, but it''s you who are playing a conspiracy, and you''ve left the prince. ""Don''t think other people are as bad as you are."


    With a bitter smile, big brother climbed out of the law and sat cross legged.


    He picked up the wine gourd and took a big drink with his head raised.


    "No one was born so bad. I didn''t have to. I''m better than the crown prince in everything, and I can fight. I''m the eldest son. Why does Huang Alma treat the prince so well but treat me like this? "


    "Later, the crown prince was abolished. I thought that if the emperor Alma could not establish his own son, he would certainly establish the eldest son. It turns out that... Everything is my wishful thinking."


    Fourth master: "even now, I''m afraid he has pity on the prince, but he has confined me to this mansion all my life."


    "What have you done? What has the prince committed?" The fourth master patted the dust on the chair and sat down.


    What the elder brother committed is a great crime of cruelty to his brother. Besides, the man is still the crown prince.


    In contrast, the prince is just ridiculous.


    Moreover, with the curse, the crown prince''s behavior also seems to be caused by witchcraft.


    "That''s because the prince was not forced to do that. If he was forced to a certain share, he might be even more insane than me."


    Zhi Jun Wang looked up and drank up the wine in the wine gourd.


    The big palm throws the empty gourd in the distance.


    "Bang", the wine gourd fell into pieces.


    It was a little noisy. Several bodyguards burst in to check.


    "Don''t worry, fourth master?"


    The fourth master gently rubbed the blue ink jade that the little woman gave him.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just smashing the wine gourd."


    When the guards saw the broken wine gourd in the room, they went out again.


    "Look, I''ll spend the rest of my life under the supervision of people. Huang amah treats me cruelly, without a trace of pity. His father''s love has been given to his second brother. In his life, he has only one son." He said, and lay down like a rascal.


    "If the emperor Alma did not pity you, you would have been executed." The fourth master got up and went to the prince of Zhijun and said coldly, "there are more unfair things in the world. This can''t be an excuse for you to commit crimes."


    "I know that I have such a result, it''s my own fault. Of course, I think it''s more or less... It''s your credit."


    Big brother knows that he has done too much evil.


    If he didn''t do anything wrong, no one else would find him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    He also knew that the third master and the fourth master had always had a good relationship.


    However, with the third master''s brain, will not think so much.


    It must be something the fourth master and the Third Master said that led to such a result.


    Fourth master is a cautious man. His eyes turn slightly and sweep around.


    A light way: "people don''t attack me, I don''t commit crimes, especially... To those who want to hurt my woman''s mind... I''m never soft hearted..."


    originally, he didn''t want to deal with big brother.


    But when he knew that it was the elder brother who wrote a letter to harm his fortune Jin miscarriage and alienate his relationship with the crown prince, he did not intend to let go of the elder brother.


    Even if his Fujin finally gave birth to Hongxiu in peace, he would never allow such a person to wander in the court.


    That''s how adults do things.


    Even if it is identified that the other side is the enemy, it will not take advantage of the mouth, or rush up to beat.


    But on the surface of polite greetings, the heart has already determined that one day to get rid of this person.


    Some things, in the uncertain time, to fight against each other, it is simply self humiliation.


    Over the years, it''s not that we don''t report, it''s just that the time has not come.


    Now... At last.


    After showdown, the fourth master turned around and was ready to leave.


    But behind him came the elder brother''s puzzled question.


    "Fourth brother, in fact, I really don''t understand. The crown prince has entered the clan''s mansion. Why don''t you go to the top and let the emperor Alma restore the crown prince?"


    "You don''t need to understand." Four ye light way.


    Then, he took a picture with the guard at the door and left.


    Left a sad big brother, in the house self mockery giggle.


    He curled up on the wool carpet with his arms in his arms.


    Tears began to flow out.


    At first, he was silent tears.


    After that, I don''t know if I think of something.


    He even started to cry.


    It''s like crying out the whole life, but it can''t recover everything that has been lost.


    At the beginning, his fortune Jin advised him not to fight for power and gain, which was not suitable for him.


    He didn''t believe it. He hated her, attacked her, and yelled at her...


    but now I think about it, he is really not suitable for that position.


    The trick of playing one''s own has been debunked.


    He can''t understand the tricks others play.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to understand all this.


    At that time, huifei asked him to marry Zhang. If he insisted on it.


    Is she not going to die.


    She could spend the rest of her life with him, better than being alone.


    In this life, he could only spend the rest of his life as a frog at the bottom of a well, surrounded by the high walls of his mansion.


    No more flowers could be turned out...


    gradually, his cry became a kind of heartrending, heartbreaking cry, whimper.


    Crying about his imperial dream is just a joke.


    Crying for the woman he loved in his life, never to come back.


    ------


    Fuhrer.


    After the fourth master went back from the big brother''s house, he went directly to the main courtyard.


    But if sound is real, she always pays attention to maintenance.


    I don''t want to stay up late and get rid of acne.


    So when the fourth Master arrived at the main courtyard, it was dark.


    Only on the corridor outside, there was a faint oil lamp.


    A few servants, wrapped in quilts, were guarding outside.


    Don''t look at those slaves with their eyes closed, as if they were asleep.


    But when they close their eyes, they feel like dogs.


    As soon as someone gets close, they open their eyes.


    Chen Biao was the first to open his eyes.


    Li Fukang is the second.


    Qiao Feng is the third.


    When they saw the fourth master standing in front of them, they knelt down one after another.


    "Fujin has stopped." Asked the fourth master.


    "Back to the master, maybe it''s easy to get sleepy in the spring. After Fujin had dinner, he stopped." Qiao Feng is euphemistic.


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng jerked.


    The women in the backyard should be the masters of the house.


    Whether the men went to the backyard mistresses or not, they had to pass ten o''clock at night before they could rest.


    But now... Just nine o''clock, Fujin stopped.


    Obviously, I didn''t mean to wait for the fourth master.


    In other words, she made up her mind that the fourth master would not come to the main courtyard.


    In a situation like this, people in the backyard would never dare to be so unruly.


    Even if the body is really unwell, or there are special circumstances, in order to avoid embarrassment, people will come to the front yard to creak.What''s more, Zhengyuan is still a Fujin.


    In this mansion, the fourth master is the rule, and all the rules surround him.


    In the Forbidden City, long live is the rule, and even the whole world is dominated by him.


    When Su Peisheng thought that the fourth master would shake his sleeve and leave after he had been shut up.


    The fourth master raised his hand and casually pointed to the closed door.


    Suddenly, Su Peisheng''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    But soon, his face was full of understanding eunuchs smile.


    Ah, what rules, to Fujin here, it is not a matter.


    With the fourth master''s temperament, Fujin is so disobedient. I''m afraid we should teach him well.


    When Li Fukang opened the door, Qiaofeng handed the fourth master a lantern.


    The fourth master took the lantern and went inside.


    The outer door was closed tightly after the fourth master entered the room.


    He took the lantern, went behind the screen in the room, and sat down by the bed.


    I saw the little woman side body, will be the brocade was arched high.


    He put his hands together on the silk pillow beside his head.


    And her head, oblique pillow in the silk pillow, a head of black and beautiful hair, like ink spread out.


    Men''s sight, in the woman''s long and warped eyelashes across.


    Down is the red lips like crabapple.


    As well as the Pearl shoulder that is exposed to the outside.


    Look like a sleeping beauty.


    The fourth master glanced at the slightly disordered brocade quilt.


    Raise your hand and naturally help her pull up the quilt.


    Just as he pulled up the quilt and covered her.


    The cold air darts into Ruoyin''s body, and she unconsciously hugs the brocade quilt in front of her, so as to be warm.


    So, she took the man''s arm, in her arms, sandwiched between the body and the brocade quilt.


    "Mmm..." she was warm and contented.


    The fourth master frowned and slowly pulled out his hand.


    But the woman''s body, to his touch, so that he can not stop.


    Want to leave, but not willing to move.


    In the end, he moved his hand away neatly,


    in the dark, he stood up and calmly untied the yellow belt on his waist and the buttons on his body.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, but staring at the woman directly, did not move for a moment.


    He came here to tell her about big brother.


    But now, she just wants to teach the lazy cat a good lesson.


    Such a beauty lying in front of him, but also with his skin, is a man can not bear.


    Poor Ruoyin, still sleeping soundly.


    However, I don''t know that the eyes of the two tigers are covetous, and they regard her as prey.


    After a while, the fourth master blew out the lamp and put down the bed curtain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    "Huang amah, the son minister thinks what the fourteenth younger brother said is extremely right. I hope the emperor Alma will consider it carefully." Nine masters also followed.


    Even the ten masters knelt down and begged: "Huang AMA, do you have any misunderstanding about myna? Anyway, please think twice."


    Seeing this, Kangxi sneered and said in a deep voice, "well, I have trained you into talents. You are so filial to me!"


    "Nine brothers, ten brothers, fourteenth brothers, you all don''t say any more." Eight Ye lightly stopped.


    So, the nine masters really knelt on the ground and said nothing.


    However, in Kangxi''s eyes, the eight Ye''s actions only irritated him even more.


    It is not clear that his officials would not listen to him, but other people could make them obey.


    He thought that his majesty had been seriously provoked, and he was bound to be out of his heart. This was a kind of evil spirit that Emperor Kangxi seldom got angry in court.


    He angrily walked down the steps and walked towards the fourteenth elder brother.


    When he went to the fourteen elder brother with the front, raised the foot to kick in the fourteenth elder brother''s left chest.


    Kangxi began to practice martial arts when he was a few years old. When he was young, he often went to the battlefield personally.


    Therefore, I have developed a good Kung Fu.


    And his foot, almost 80% of the strength.


    Kneeling 14 elder brother, kick the body directly backward, and moved a Zhang far.


    When people are angry, there is no reason to speak.


    Anger is completely free from the shackles of reason.


    This can be used in Kangxi''s body, also can be used in 14 elder brother''s body.


    The fourteenth elder brother originally has the full cavity justice not to say.


    If he had not been stopped by the eighth master, he would have resisted it.


    Now, being kicked by Kangxi, the mood will break out completely. If you don''t say it, you will feel uncomfortable.


    He straightened his back and looked at Kangxi with open eyes.


    "Huang Alma would rather listen to the lies of others and not know more about myna, and find out if there is something wrong with myna?"


    Here, the emperor is a symbol of the power of a nation.


    What the emperor said is the truth, regardless of right or wrong.


    Therefore, no one dares to contradict the holy will.


    If ordinary people resist the holy will, they will kill their heads and the nine tribes, even the ministers are no exception.


    In particular, in the presence of princes and ministers, the fourteenth elder brother injured Kangxi''s face and dignity and shook his supreme imperial authority.


    He also questioned his unfairness. It seemed that Kangxi wanted to do it because he was selfish and worried about the popularity of eight masters.


    This meeting son, eight ye did not dare to dissuade again.


    Because he found that the more dissuaded he was, the more infuriated Kangxi was.


    However, Kangxi listened to the fourteen elder brother''s words, nothing said.


    But the double pupil is more sharp, the whole body of cold forced people dare not peep.


    Looking around, he seems to be looking for something that can solve the fourteen elder brother faster than kicking people.


    In the end, his eyes fell on the sword.


    The sword was made by famous craftsmen when he was young, and it was always on the left side of Taihe hall.


    The handle and scabbard are made of red gold.


    It is engraved with vivid dragon patterns.


    The next moment, he went to the sword, pulled out the golden scabbard, and went to the fourteenth elder brother.


    As soon as the scabbard came out, it made a harsh "clang" sound, refracting + piercing cold light.


    Flash people''s eyes closed conditionally.


    When they had calmed down, they found that the sword was as long as a big sword, which was four feet long.


    Scared people are afraid to breathe, but far away for the fourteenth elder brother intercession.


    "The emperor, you can''t do it, you can''t do it."


    One by one, the sound gathers tears, but the body actually retreats from 14 elder brother very far.


    It seems that they are afraid of being affected or splashed with blood.


    The eye sees Kangxi carry long sword, arrive 14 elder brother''s side.


    There is a dark blue figure, block in front of the fourteen elder brother.


    "Please don''t be angry. The fourteenth younger brother is still young. He doesn''t care what he says."


    Fourth master is older than fourteenth elder brother. He was kneeling in front of fourteenth elder brother.


    Now he opens his arms and blocks the fourteenth elder brother behind him.


    In addition to his great body, he almost completely covered the fourteenth elder brother.


    Just now he saw the sword in Kangxi''s hand. The sword was straight, sharp and sharp.


    It''s said that this sword is extremely sharp. It can pierce armour and hurt people when it is vertical or horizontal.


    If a knife goes down, I''m afraid it will be the head quack.


    And he also knows that people are unreasonable when they are angry.


    But after that, they will pay a painful price for what they do when they are angry.


    However, the fourth master can understand what Kangxi did.Today, if Kangxi does not suppress the 14 elder brother''s edge, this matter will make a storm all over the city.


    Imagine if an emperor was questioned by his son pointing his nose.


    If you don''t take any action, how will the ministers look at him in the future, and will they respect him?


    If the courtiers of the Qing Dynasty, the people of the dawn people, would not respect him, the Qing Dynasty would be like a loose sand.


    After hearing this, people from other countries became more stupid, stupid and eager to move, believing that the emperor of the Qing Dynasty was easy to bully and wanted to invade the land.


    But... The fourth master didn''t believe that Kangxi would really kill the fourteenth elder brother.


    So he''s going to stop it anyway.


    This meeting son, Kangxi stands in front of the fourth master, a pair of eyes son swept the fourteen elder brother behind the eye.


    Only a light sweep, that pair of sophisticated eyes.


    It is full of awe inspiring coldness and arrogance of absolute authority.


    "Very good. You are really good brothers. I will help you today."


    Since ancient times, the authority of the emperor is more important than anything, and can not be provoked.


    The ancients used to say that if the son of heaven was angry, a million corpses would be buried.


    That is to say, nothing can be compared with Huangwei.


    In order to stabilize the authority, it is not enough to cherish how many people died and how much blood they shed.


    When Kangxi raised his sword, he had to chop it, not the so-called horizontal chop.


    If this is left behind, the fourth master will be split in two.


    "Emperor Alma, calm down..." the honest and steady five masters rushed out.


    Wu ye, who hardly participated in the government and never said much.


    At this moment, he stretched out his arms and tightly grasped the shoulders of the fourteenth elder brother and the fourth master, and protected them both.


    Seeing this, thirteen elder brother also knelt down to Kangxi, holding Kangxi''s leg.


    "Huang Alma, please spare the fourteenth brother and the fourth brother..."


    because the fifth master is honest and loyal, he never participates in the struggle for the reserve.


    In addition, he grew up under the Empress Dowager''s knee, which made Kangxi have to weigh more.


    The sword in his hand was hanging in the air and did not fall.


    Looking at a son, kneeling in front of him, finally put down the sword from the side, did not cut down.


    In a pair of eyes, unexpectedly flashed a touch of strange light.


    It''s like a person surrounded by anger who wants to fight and seek a breakthrough.


    Finally, under the dissuasion of others, he gradually calmed down.


    That''s why some people fight and there are always people who stand in the way.


    Sometimes it''s not necessary to see blood and kill people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    It''s just that I get angry and I can''t go down.


    If it''s the right step, it''s on the way down.


    The bodyguard on one side took over the sword in Kangxi''s hand.


    Then, Kangxi turned around and sat on the Dragon chair, looking down at the court.


    Seeing this, the princes and ministers were relieved.


    Fortunately, the princes are still united, or there will be a catastrophe.


    I''m afraid I can kill a prince.


    Several princes are surrounded in a pile, so it is impossible to kill them all.


    Long live the tyrant, or long live the tyrant.


    "Fourteenth brother, don''t apologize to Huang AMA." Five ye said in good time.


    This meeting son, 14 elder brother also finally relaxes God.


    I realized that I had been too reckless.


    He kowtowed three times in succession, and said respectfully: "emperor Amar, your son''s minister is reckless for a moment, please punish me."


    Hearing this, the anger in Kangxi''s heart was half gone.


    Sometimes in anger, what is needed is an attitude.


    But he was still adamant, dignified ground order: "this 14 elder brother has no royal law, drag it down, hit 30 big board!"


    "The son Minister receives the order!" Fourteen elder brother kowtowed the first way.


    Then, Kangxi swept the eye eight ye, and the line of sight fell on the body of fourteen elder brother.


    "Before you are beaten, I''ll let you, the ignorant fool, understand one by one."


    The fourteenth elder brother:...


    "you keep saying that Yinji is a good man, but in my opinion, it is not so. I ordered him to take care of Yinren together with the fourth elder brother. The fourth elder brother handed over all the words of yinrong to me, but he concealed the truth and cheated me. Such a merciless and unfilial person is a kind and easy-going person who treats others with your mouth?"


    Fourteen elder brother bowed his head and did not dare to speak in vain.


    He knows about it.


    Even their brothers discussed with each other in order not to let the old prince rise again.


    However, he did not think that what they could not understand was clearly understood by the fourth master.


    Kangxi looked down at the fourteenth elder brother below and ordered in a loud voice, "You raise your head for me!"


    His voice was loud and majestic, which made the ears numb and the eyes dim.


    The fourteenth elder brother with the huge pressure, slowly raised his head, looked straight ahead.


    "Lao Ba learns from me everywhere, but he can''t learn from me everywhere. I rule the world with benevolence and righteousness, but he bribes people with benevolence and righteousness. I have been too tolerant of the people below, but he is more indulgent than I am. "


    When Kangxi was young, he had the means.


    But when he was old, he probably didn''t want to be scolded by his back. He was more tolerant to those who had made contributions to the founding of the country.


    Especially the princes, he is more tolerant.


    Therefore, he clearly knew that if he was the next emperor in a hundred years, he must be a calm, rational, resolute and resolute prince to rectify the administration of officials.


    If Laoba and other people were emperor, the corruption and defeat of Qing Dynasty would be more serious, which would destroy the Qing Dynasty.


    At this moment, eight Ye''s fists in the cuff were tightly packed.


    Kangxi is right. He is.


    So he tried to create a good image, to buy people.


    He was also known as the "king of eight sages".


    However, he did not know that this was his biggest defeat.


    As for the fourteenth elder brother, he really can''t imagine, a person''s image is too good also can''t.


    Finally, Kangxi was staring at the eighth master.


    "Eight elder brother colluded with his party members, and his heart was not on the right track. Now he went to the title of Lord Baylor and was reduced to an idle clan."


    His voice was majestic and sonorous, with irresistible dignity.


    There is a kind of "you should recommend him, I will let you die".


    In this way, eight Ye is in the fourteenth elder brother''s plea, avoid a death.


    However, in the future, he had no right to the title of Baylor, just a prince with some royal blood.


    He is not qualified to wear that yellow belt.


    And the reason why eight ye came to this end is not to have big brother''s pig like teammates.


    If big elder brother didn''t say anything about the appearance of emperor, the eighth master would not be dismissed so soon.


    Of course, in the final analysis, the main reason is that the eight masters were too ambitious and their sharp points were too exposed, which left a bad impression on Kangxi.


    Even if there was no elder brother intervening, he would not be recognized by Kangxi.


    Kangxi will still have many ways to deal with him.


    It''s not too much to kill him just because of his collusion with his followers.


    What''s more, he was neither dead nor imprisoned.


    After going to court, the fourth master went to Yonghe palace.


    The fourteenth elder brother has been hit the board, I am afraid is not yet out of the palace.


    With the love of Princess De, he will definitely settle the fourteenth elder brother in Yonghe palace to recuperate.The fourth master, who is a elder brother, has to go and have a look.


    When he got there, the servant welcomed him into the side hall and brought him into the inner room.


    Just entered the door, he heard 14 elder brother''s pain chant.


    "Hiss... Ah ah... It''s really killing..."


    "fourteen, you don''t know your emperor Alma''s temper. He''s angry, and no one can persuade him. It''s so raw and raw. Have you ever thought that e Niang will be distressed."


    "Oh, don''t nag. Anyway, myna is OK."


    The imperial concubine can''t help but sigh. She turns her head to see the fourth master who has just entered the house.


    "Oh, here comes the fourth."


    "My son, send my regards to e Niang." The fourth master beat a thousand.


    "Get up quickly." The imperial concubine came forward and rarely helped the fourth master in person.


    But the 14 elder brother on the bed, saw four ye to twist the head, only leaves a back brain spoon.


    After the princess and the fourth master sat down, the fourth master took a box of square blue boxes from Su Peisheng''s hand and handed them to Princess De.


    "E Niang, this is a special ointment for the treatment of injuries. It''s good for the injury of 14 If you apply it three times a day."


    After receiving it, she had a kind smile on her face.


    "You two brothers, from childhood to adulthood, are able to unite in the court today. E Niang is very moved. Otherwise, it will be 14. I''m afraid he will die. He is just too righteous."


    The words of Princess de Fei are full of the blame of maternal love and unlimited tolerance.


    There''s a sense of pride that "my son is a very righteous man.".


    With that, she glanced at the fourteenth elder brother lying on the bed, and said to the fourth master earnestly: "e Niang hopes you can do this in the future. He is reckless, ignorant and not more stable than you. You should be more tolerant."


    "E Niang''s words are heavy." Four ye light way.


    His face is not obvious, but his heart is not very good.


    They are all their own sons. When such a thing happens, the princess de only stands at the angle of 14, thinking for 14.


    But I didn''t think for him what would happen if the sword fell on him.


    Instead of reminding him, she encouraged him to do so.


    It was as if his actions were taken for granted.


    Although, since he came out to block that, he would not regret it.


    But no one thought for him.


    Even if it''s just a sentence, "don''t be so stupid next time, e Niang will only be you two, and you will help him block it.".


    At this time, 14 elder brother is discontented mutter way: "sum Niang, you are also too easy to be moved."


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master was cold and did not speak.


    Seeing this, the imperial concubine smiles awkwardly at the fourth master, and scolds the elder brother fourteen indulgently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    "Fourteen, what are you talking about? Fourth brother, in order to save you and block the most dangerous time for you, you don''t thank your fourth brother. What''s more, it''s really unreasonable."


    The fourteenth elder brother "hiss" a smile, way: "I don''t want him to hypocritically save me, from the crown prince was abolished, to the eldest brother''s lifelong confinement, and then to the eight elder brother''s dismissal, I don''t believe that, he did not secretly boost the flames."


    Looking at the fourth master''s face, she was very gloomy and said, "fourteen, how can you talk to me?"


    But the fourteenth elder brother does not refuse to give way: "who knows whether he is conscience uneasy, is for in front of emperor Alma performance."


    "In your eyes, I am such a person." The fourth master got up and looked at the fourteenth elder brother with burning eyes.


    Defei was afraid that the two brothers would fight, so she sat down by the bed of fourteen elder brother.


    "Fourth brother, others think you are a good one, but only I know that you are the most vicious, the most black, and the most unfathomable city hall."


    The fourth master chuckled, "it''s unreasonable."


    Finish saying that, he did not say hello, he left with a negative hand.


    The reason why the crown prince was abolished was because he coveted the emperor Amar. What did he have to do with him.


    Lao BA was dismissed because of his party affiliation and self-interest.


    Big brother was banned because he cursed the prince with witchcraft.


    In the final analysis, although he is the third elder brother, he is dead.


    What''s to do with him?


    All this has nothing to do with him.


    But his brother would rather believe in the old eight with honey sword than with him.


    But even then, he didn''t want to explain, because there was no need to explain.


    If you understand him, you don''t have to say anything, you will understand.


    If you don''t understand him, you can''t talk to a cow.


    The fourth master came out of Yonghe palace and met his thirteen elder brother.


    The two brothers looked at each other and nodded tacitly.


    "Fourth brother." Thirteen elder brother called out.


    Seeing that the fourth master was not good-looking, he knew that the fourteenth elder brother must have made him angry.


    But he didn''t say it, or it would have been like stirring up discord.


    The fourth master patted thirteen elder brother on the shoulder. Without saying anything, he took the slave and left Yonghe palace.


    The reason why the thirteen elder brother came to see the fourteenth elder brother was that they were the same age.


    In addition, after his mother''s death, Princess de took care of him.


    After entering the room, the servant beside him handed the medicine and gift to the servant of Yonghe palace.


    He hit Princess de after a thousand, and then went to the bed, looking at the 14 elder brother who did not dare to move.


    "Fourteenth brother..."


    "I''ve told you many times. Don''t call me younger brother. It''s not much older than me. It''s very young and mature."


    Thirteen elder brother just called out younger brother, and was interrupted by fourteen elder brother.


    Obviously, the smell of gunpowder was stronger than that of the fourth elder brother.


    "You are a good child in front of e Niang. How can you be so rude when you meet several brothers? Do you want to get along with each other?" She said.


    "Who said I''m going to have a brother with them? I have eight brothers, nine brothers, and ten brothers." Fourteen elder brother''s mouth is hard.


    This word a, make 13 elder brother some embarrassment.


    He is not like the fourth master. He is the elder brother of the fourteenth elder brother in the end. He is not happy that he can swing his sleeve and leave.


    He was only half way fostered under the Duchess'' knee.


    Compared with the fourth master, he couldn''t fit into the relationship between the imperial concubine and the fourteenth elder brother.


    "There are still some things left to be dealt with in this palace." Aware of the embarrassment of the atmosphere, the imperial concubine held the maid''s hand to get up.


    After thirteen elder brother''s side, she said with a gentle smile: "thirteen, fourteen''s temper is like this. Don''t take it to heart. In addition, he''s hurt and his temper is a little bit dry. When he''s hurt well, we''ll teach him a lesson for you."


    Then she took the maid''s hand and went out.


    And what she did was not want to let thirteen elder brother lose face.


    Thirteen elder brother smiles, did not speak.


    It''s too late for me to teach you a lesson.


    He didn''t see the faint alienation in her smile when she faced him, but he was already used to it.


    After all, the fourth elder brother is his own, and the imperial concubine doesn''t treat him well.


    Not to mention that he was not born, so he didn''t care at all.


    His sight, fall on 14 elder brother''s body, light way: "fourth elder brother risked his life to save you, but you mix with those people all day long, what''s the difference between this and white eyed wolf?"


    "I''d love to."


    Thirteen elder brother was so angry that he bit his teeth and tried not to be so loud.


    "Do you know that if the fourth elder brother hesitates, you will be split in two, but without hesitation, he will stand in front of Huang AMA for you.""Without him, there are no five brothers." Fourteen elder brother quite heartless ground says.


    "That''s also the first time the fourth brother procrastinated, the fifth brother was far away, and then he rushed out."


    Fourteen elder brother does not matter ground smile, "you are not and fourth elder brother play well. Among the brothers, you know more about the behavior of the fourth elder brother than I do. Why did he do this? I don''t think I need to remind you that you are clear in your mind. "


    "Don''t insult the fourth brother here. I only know that the fourth brother treats you as your younger brother, but you always oppose him and regard him as an enemy." Thirteen elder brother is puzzled to blame.


    "Don''t say that. In my opinion, the fourth brother treats you better than me when you are your younger brother."


    "You''re nothing." Thirteen elder brother pursed his lips and said, "don''t forget that the fourth elder brother is the first to protect you in Taihe hall. Look at the ones you usually make friends with. Have they protected you from the beginning to the end? "


    "Myna can''t protect himself. How can he protect me. What''s more, Huang Alma doesn''t like us to form a party and run a private business. In that case, if they still protect me, they will only add fuel to the fire, and none of them will survive. This is called strategy. Do you understand that? "


    Thirteen elder brother sneered and said: "to the other people, you are quite familiar with the appearance, why don''t you understand the fourth elder brother more? After all, he is your own brother."


    "Eight brothers, nine brothers, ten brothers, they are my brothers, not others." Fourteen elder brother solemnly returns.


    "You''re just stubborn."


    "well, I don''t want to tell you." Fourteen elder brother said, began to shout pain: "ah... Come on, ah... It''s killing me to death..."


    such a cry, also called in the outside princess.


    First of all, she glanced cautiously at thirteen elder brother.


    Then sitting on the edge of the bed, a pair of want to check 14 elder brother''s body, and worried about hurting his appearance.


    She raised her head and looked at the thirteen elder brother: "thirteen, you also see, fourteen, he got the board, don''t want to rest."


    This meeting son, virtuous Princess elongated the face, did not have the estranged smile.


    Said words, sounds peaceful, but some stabbing people, put forward is to thirteen elder brother''s order.


    Thirteen elder brother raised an eye to see the imperial concubine, see the eyebrow of the imperial concubine, the frown of impatience.


    He wisely played a thousand children, "yes, I''ll come to see the fourteenth brother some other day."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    With that, he went out.


    Thirteen elder brother went out, not much mood.


    Since he lost his wife, he has long been used to such a look at people''s face.


    He is just for the fourth brother.


    Fourteen is nothing, but he doesn''t understand it at all when he treats him so well...


    at this time, the fourth master, who is cherished by thirteen elder brother, goes back to his house in anger and goes to the main courtyard.


    When he got to the main courtyard, Su Peisheng sang in a shrill voice, "here comes the Lord!"


    After a while, Ruoyin came out to meet her in a red flag dress.


    As soon as she came out, she saw the man standing in the middle of the yard with a dirty face and a negative hand.


    A handsome face is much colder than the spring breeze in this spring day.


    In fact, over the years, the fourth master has rarely asked people to sing.


    Perhaps she is not rare to salute, generally to the main courtyard, he is directly into the house.


    Think of this, and then on the fourth master''s gloomy cheek.


    Reasonable she, yingyingfu body salute, "please Ye Da''an."


    The fourth master didn''t speak or even looked at the woman. He raised his feet and went into the hall.


    Seeing this, if sound had to consciously get up, followed into the room.


    When she got to the hall, she needed to wait on the fourth master to change her official clothes.


    Then he told the servant in the room: "bring ye ye''s clothes and bring warm water. Remember, if it''s cold today, you should warm the water. In addition, you should cook a pot of spring tea this year. It should be warm."


    After hearing this, the slaves began to work together.


    All of a sudden, the hall was busy.


    Carrying water one by one, holding clean clothes, waiting on the side.


    Ruoyin first served the fourth master to wipe his face and the moon''s forehead and clean his hands.


    Then she waited on the fourth master to change into clean clothes.


    It was more attentive than usual.


    After some waiting, the fourth master sat down in the chair.


    Also give face, sipped the woman''s mouth "spring tea this year.".


    The fourth master didn''t drink any good tea, but the woman just looked like a snail girl.


    And served him carefully.


    Even if he was in a bad mood at the moment, the spring tea was not quite to his taste, and he did not make trouble.


    He just put the cup on the table beside him and said, "my Lord, there is a new Biluochun. I picked it from the tea tree in Dongting mountain a few days ago and transported it to the capital. It tastes more delicious than this one."


    If sound a listen, willow eyebrow slightly pick.


    The Dongting mountain is in Jiangsu Province. The tea transported from there is a lot of trouble.


    "Look at me. I''m really playing Dagao in front of Guan Gong. I think it''s a good tea. I want to let you taste it." She came back a little lost.


    In fact, her department store also has a lot of good things.


    But in order to keep a low profile, everything in the yard is above the average.


    Too bad, will pull down her Fujin identity, not enough atmosphere, very low grade.


    After all, he is a lucky Jin. If the things in the yard are not as good as those in the side rooms, they will not.


    But if it''s too good, it''s not good to compare the four masters'' reward.


    Therefore, her food and clothing are above average.


    It''s in line with her identity, but not too much.


    Only in this way can the fourth master have the sense of achievement in delivering things.


    Sure enough, the fourth master caught sight of the small loss in the woman''s eyes.


    Light way: "it''s not a good thing either. I''ll send the slave to the main courtyard later. You can taste it."


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng was shocked.


    Did he hear that right? The master and son knew how to take Fujin''s mood into consideration when he was in a bad mood?


    "Thank you first." If the sound is not polite.


    The fourth master is a man of male chauvinism. He is willing to reward him. She is happy to accept it.


    If he refuses, it will make him unhappy and make the atmosphere awkward.


    Then, Ruoyin and the fourth master didn''t talk much.


    They drank tea one by one.


    Finally, the fourth master simply leaned on the chair.


    The arms are heavy and powerful.


    If Yin stealthily glanced at the fourth master, he closed his eyes.


    Just eyelid son slightly roll, a look is the mood is not smooth, is agitated to think about the problem.


    She took back her eyes and caught a glimpse of Su Peisheng standing on one side with his back arched.


    When Su Peisheng looked up Ruoyin''s eyes, he gave her an understanding look.


    Ruoyin just feels bored. She tilts her head and wants to find a topic to end such a quiet moment.


    If the fourth master fell asleep, she could go on her way.


    But the master didn''t sleep, so she had to wait on him.All of a sudden, she thought about the fourteenth elder brother.


    He asked, "by the way, sir, you told me last time that the fourteenth younger brother was going to marry Fujin, and he still had a mansion outside. Is it just these days?"


    As soon as her voice dropped, she saw that Su Peisheng was embarrassed.


    If Yin Dun knows, come on, she''s very lucky. She''s on the right foot.


    Just began to find the topic, stepped on the thunder point of the fourth master.


    It seems that... Fourth master''s heart is not smooth, because of the fourteenth elder brother?


    Su Peisheng secretly looked at the fourth master and immediately lowered his head.


    Heart said that Fujin point can really back, open is which pot does not open to mention which pot.


    "Not for the time being. We have to postpone it." The fourth master faintly returned.


    A man''s voice, deep and gentle.


    But if sound still can hear his words surging cold meaning.


    It''s like a calm lake, but in fact it''s turbulent.


    At any time, a group of sharks will jump up, open their mouths and tear everything up with their sharp teeth.


    If the voice pulled his lips, he saw that Su Peisheng''s mouth and eyes were crooked. He winked at her and motioned that she should not speak.


    Even if you talk, it''s better to end the topic and start a new one.


    If Yin had her own ideas, she did not pay any attention to Su Peisheng.


    Instead, he continued to ask, "ah? Why? "


    She thought that she had stepped on the thunder spot anyway.


    It''s better to test carefully and be afraid.


    It''s better to try to find a solution to the crisis.


    Hearing this question, Su Peisheng closed his eyes with regret.


    Fu Jin is really good. Knowing that the fourth master is not in a good mood, she stepped on the thunder point again.


    Still dare to play in the edge of fire, back and forth to explore ah.


    This time, the fourth master did not answer.


    The cold broke away from him and ignited the air around him.


    The room was amazingly quiet, as if there was a fire at any time that would burn it all out.


    After a long time, the fourth master led his lips and said faintly, "today''s son is in the court. The fourteenth younger brother angered Huang AMA. He was hit by a board and couldn''t get out of bed."


    He completely omitted his seemingly useless act.


    Because in other people''s eyes, he did not succeed in blocking the emperor Amar.


    In the eyes of e Niang and 14 younger brothers, what he did was taken for granted.


    Smell speech, if sound heart shock.


    It turned out to be a bad match, so we can''t get married.


    Don''t say you can''t pick up the bride, but you can''t get into the + hole + room at night.


    I can''t let an elder brother get married on the bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    If you marry a side room or a grid, it can be simpler.


    But the fourteenth elder brother married Fujin, must be to make a big fuss.


    Moreover, she remembers that in history, the fourteenth elder brother was ordered by Kangxi to beat the board.


    That''s because the fourteenth elder brother pleaded for the eighth master, but he didn''t know how to speak tactfully. He angered Kangxi and nearly died. Finally, he was saved by the fifth master.


    Therefore, the fourteenth elder brother is to blame the fourth elder brother not to read the brotherhood, does not save him.


    Is it that... Things are developing so fast that the eighth master has been dismissed?


    Then, Ruoyin carefully tried to say: "eight Ye is not always playing well with 14, did he not plead for 14 younger brother?"


    As soon as he said this, he saw his cheek move, as if he were biting his alveolar.


    The light from the outside, slanting on his face, outlines a man''s hard line side face.


    His eyebrows were thick and he was frowning impatiently.


    Junlang''s face was tense, as if the volcano would erupt at any time.


    "Fujin, you don''t know. If it hadn''t been for elder brother fourteen, the eighth master would have been dead. Now that he has been dismissed, it''s hard for him to protect himself. How can you protect elder brother fourteen?"


    "At first, long live almost killed brother fourteen. It was the fourth master who saved the crisis for him. Later, the fifth elder brother and the thirteen elder brother pleaded for each other, which saved a disaster. But who knows... The lady Defei and the elder brother fourteen are ungrateful!"


    Su Peisheng finally couldn''t help but explain the whole story.


    He really can''t stand it. If Fu Jin plays like this again, the fourth master doesn''t get angry. He feels that his heart can''t stand it.


    That feeling, like an invisible blade, was swinging in front of him.


    To his spirit, it is a kind of torture that can be compared to the speed.


    Instead of standing aside, suffering and suffering.


    It''s better to beat them one by one.


    He''s fed up with this dreadful taste!


    Heart said that Fujin usually looks very intelligent, how can this Huizi, so not enlightened.


    You have to hit the gun.


    After su Peisheng''s detailed explanation, Ruoyin finally understood.


    Who let the fourth master too cunning, has been avoiding the heavy, not to say the point.


    She excitedly went to the fourth master and squatted down in front of him.


    Hands on the man''s legs, face on his knees.


    "My Lord, why didn''t you say that earlier?" With that, she also reproached and murmured, "how old are you? How old are you? Hongyi and Hongxiu are more sensible than you and never let me worry about them."


    It turns out that... Things are not the same as she imagined.


    If the fourth master didn''t save the fourteenth elder brother, it''s normal for the two brothers to make a fuss.


    It saved people, but the other side didn''t appreciate it.


    It''s like stabbing people with the tip of a knife.


    The fourth master, who has always closed his eyes, sniffed at the woman''s words.


    The little woman is really brave enough to learn from her.


    Compare him with a child. This is what he used to teach him.


    Now it''s all the opposite!


    Not only that, Ruoyin also took the fourth master''s hand.


    He also learned the tone of the man''s training her, and ordered domineering: "master, you are not allowed to be so impulsive in the future. The sword has no eyes, and the emperor Alma is angry again. Are you sincere enough to make people worry?"


    At this moment, the fourth master sighed heavily.


    It seemed like a deep sigh of relief.


    In the heart has been repressed mood, was finally in front of the grinding goblin to pacify.


    He''s no longer leaning on it. He''s closed his eyes.


    Instead, open your eyes and sit upright.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil looks down at the little woman lying on his knee.


    See him open his eyes, if sound no longer rely on, but scared to keep a distance.


    She still knows that women should be reserved.


    Just in order to coax the fourth master, and he did not look at her anyway, she was bold.


    Now is so pair of mysterious eyes staring at, naturally is embarrassed.


    The fourth master saw the woman''s Micro expression in his eyes.


    Just as the woman separated from him, he grabbed her arm, took her in his arms and sat down.


    If sound shrinks the neck, droops the head, dare not look up at him.


    Then the sharp eyes seemed to be looking through her...


    just then, the fourth master remembered Su Peisheng in the room.


    He said coldly, "Su Peisheng, who let you talk more?"


    "Master, I know what''s wrong." Su Peisheng came back trembling.


    He only asked the fourth master to give him a good time.


    Then, the fourth Master said: "get out of here and deduct the monthly money for three days."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng responded respectfully, but he was still a little pleased.It seems that he just said well, so he only deducted three days'' monthly money.


    He has not received such a light punishment since he served the fourth master.


    After he went out, his face was as usual, but he happily brought the door to him.


    But when he turned back and closed the door, he buried his head lower when he saw Fu Jin sitting on the fourth master.


    "Creak... Bang..." the wooden door was completely pulled up.


    Su Peisheng finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that Fujin is really brave.


    The fourth master was angry. She dared to say that and took the initiative to take the fourth master''s hand.


    Don''t you fear that the fourth master will kick her out in a rage?


    Or did she twist her wrist in anger?


    He shook his head, not to mention the backyard, can not find such a person.


    He had never seen such a bold woman in his life.


    He said that Fujin looked smart, how could he do something he was not sure about.


    It is estimated that the master has decided on the fourth master.


    The ultimate goal is to ignite the fourth master.


    High, really high!


    In fact, the backyard of the fourth master is not a person without intimate feelings.


    Today''s business, change to the next woman, they will only be more intimate than Fujin.


    It''s just that they don''t dare to be as bold as Fujin.


    So, it''s impossible to cheat people with just one mouth.


    It seems not sincere enough, but some affectation.


    However, even if they are bold, they may not have the treatment of Fujin.


    Maybe he will be kicked out by the fourth master.


    Only when Fu Jin faced the fourth master, he could make every move just right.


    Thinking of this, Su Peisheng''s face was full of admiration.


    He shook the dust, sent away the servants, and rolled away.


    In the room, after su Peisheng left, Ruoyin breathed a sigh of relief, and finally relieved the fourth master''s crisis of explosion.


    At this time, however, the fourth master glanced at the little woman lazily.


    "Why, I just had the courage to pull Ye''s hand, which would be as shy as a baby?"


    She looked up at him shyly and laughed.


    Then gently pull his sleeve, straight into his arms.


    Every move, will like a person''s impulse, as well as in the identity of the reserve, the interpretation is just right.


    "Sir, people are worried about you." She pressed her face against his stout chest.


    Through the material, she could hear the man''s heart beating.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    "Next time, I''ll do it again." The man was deep.


    Fourth master is not the kind of man who talks nonsense in order to coax women.


    "I don''t care. I just want the Lord." She raised her hands, like an octopus, around the man''s neck.


    Fourth master: "seeing that he didn''t speak, her body went down slowly and her head continued to rest on his chest.


    Take his left hand with both hands and draw a circle in the palm of his hand with the fingertips painted with Dan Xuan to get the response.


    But even so, the fourth master did not speak.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin heard his heartbeat, which was slow and rhythmic from the beginning.


    It''s getting faster and faster.


    It''s like a war drum, strong and powerful at the beginning.


    At the end of the day, he became aggressive.


    Listening to the fourth master''s more and more rapid heartbeat, Ruoyin was scared to release the man''s hand.


    It turns out that... On the surface, the fourth master looks fickle, forbidden and lustful.


    God knows what he''s thinking. His heart beats so fast.


    The next moment, her body was in the air.


    The fourth master picked up the woman and went straight inside.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms, and saw her eyes turning uneasily.


    Delicate and good-looking face, in the sun like clotting fat transparent.


    It''s just that the cheeks are red and more gorgeous than before.


    Even the earlobe with jade pendant and the elegant swan neck are all red.


    Like a mature beauty, the whole body exudes a delicate and sweet woman''s breath, charming and charming incomparable.


    Ruoyin clings to the man''s neck and lies in his arms.


    Although she could not see his expression, she looked up and saw the Adam''s Adam''s apple rolling twice.


    Cool thin chin, there are dense small black spots.


    As if those dross, at any time because of the male hor + Meng Wangsheng, like an irresistible growth.


    Soon, the fourth master threw the woman on the brocade quilt.


    But he stood at the bedside, magnetic command: "come here, serve ye to change clothes."


    Obviously, it is a very ordinary sentence with a plain tone.


    From such a cold thin lip to say, let the whole room, are stained with a layer of red and pink ambiguous atmosphere.


    With such a handsome cheek, I can hear that people''s ears are burning.


    Ruoyin kneels on the brocade quilt and unties the silver buttons for him one by one.


    At this time, the man''s big hand, also swam on her body.


    And, one step faster than her, untie her fabric.


    Fourth master''s finger belly, gently pull the bow behind the woman''s neck.


    However, a seemingly casual action, Ruoyin feels cool in front of the body.


    She lowered her head and protected her body reflexively.


    The fourth master chuckled. His mysterious ink pupil was full of bad man''s aggression.


    It''s hard to resist the wild man''s charm.


    With a gentle push, he pushed the woman up and down on the brocade quilt...


    at the same time, as an idle clan, the eight masters strolled around the capital before returning to his residence.


    When they got out of the carriage, the women in the backyard and a group of servants met at the door.


    Because eight Ye was dismissed, someone reported.


    Therefore, all the talents welcome at the door.


    In this patriarchal Dynasty, even if the eighth master was dismissed, he was still in the house.


    In order to placate his mood, all the people in the mansion met him respectfully.


    Eight Ye was walking in the crowd with his hands down, and his sight swept in the crowd.


    Except for Aruna and Meng, she didn''t see the woman.


    "Fujin." He asked faintly.


    Aruna listen to eight ye not very happy voice, face forward.


    "Ye, you don''t know, she may not like to welcome you now that you are all like this."


    Over the years, Fujin has given birth to two brothers.


    There was no movement in her stomach.


    So, she just has to catch the slack.


    Nature is to add fuel and vinegar, there is not a good word in the mouth.


    As for herself, she loves the eight masters.


    Otherwise, it''s her family. It''s not the main house.


    How can you enter the house of eight ye, willing to be a side room.


    Eight Ye stands in place, gentle Mou son swept a Ru Na one eye.


    Aruna was looked at by men with a face of shame.


    She lowered her head and wryly said, "and I am different. No matter whether ye is Baylor or not, my heart is only Ye."


    When this was said, all the servants around him buried their heads very low and pretended not to hear them.Heart said that this side of Fujin is worthy of being a Mongolian woman, straightforward and heroic.


    Such things are even more active than men.


    But eight Ye seems not to appreciate, his attention is not in the last sentence of Aruna, but in her first sentence.


    "Why don''t you tell me what''s going on


    The man''s tone is gentle and his words are very common.


    A pair of dark and deep eyes, as warm as ever.


    But it gives people a strong sense of dignity.


    Scared, Aruna stuttered back: "my lord... You are very good now...


    see, Meng Bian Fujin, smiling to resolve the atmosphere.


    "Eight ye, I heard that Fu Jin had been ill for a long time. Maybe he didn''t feel well, so he didn''t come."


    As the eighth Master said, she is broad-minded and fat, full of vigor, mellow voice, and even some dumb.


    Hearing this, Aruna refused.


    "Don''t Fu Jin know what day it will be today? If I were her, I would have to welcome him even if I was ill, but she didn''t care. It was really chilling."


    The man''s long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    "I was dismissed, and everything in the house will be simplified." Said, he looked directly at Aruna, "especially you, whether in the house, or outside, all give ye low-key point."


    "Yes." Aruna lowered her head and bit her teeth.


    And after eight Ye raised his feet into the mansion, he turned his head and glared at Meng''s, saying, "the ugly man is more mischievous."


    Over the years, Meng has been in charge of the financial power of the family.


    In addition, she and Aruna are side Fujin, not afraid at all.


    She took the slave''s hand and walked past Aruna.


    "It''s better than some people''s inner ugliness," he said casually


    With that, she swaggered past Aruna.


    Aruna gnawed her teeth in anger.


    A few years ago, when she had a false pregnancy, the eighth master handed over the financial power to Meng.


    She thought it was just a period of management.


    Anyway, as long as it doesn''t fall into Fu Jin''s hands, it''s not her in the end.


    Who knows that after so many years, I don''t know what the eighth master thinks.


    The great financial power has always been in the hands of the ugly Meng family, who has been holding it tightly.


    If you want to say that Meng is good-looking, you can also say in the past.


    However, Meng was fat and ugly, and he didn''t know what he thought of her.


    Thinking of this, Aruna put her hand on her flat abdomen.


    It''s all because there''s no movement in her stomach.


    If she gave birth to a son and a half for the eighth master, the financial power would surely fall on her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    You don''t need to look at this ugly face.


    But she has been in good health since childhood. How could she not be pregnant.


    Eight ye also invited several good doctors for her, drank a lot of Chinese medicine, but it was useless.


    In the front yard, after eight ye returned to the hall, he sat down in the armchair.


    And casually asked, "how is it?"


    Small laurel son to this have no clue of the question, Leng for a moment.


    But soon, he understood.


    "Back to the master, Fu Jin was really sick early in the morning. I heard that he fainted in the main hospital in the morning, saying that he was seriously anaemic and poor."


    "Tell her to come."


    "Ah?" Small Guizi face some difficulties, "in case Fujin is not light."


    The voice just fell, he received a record of eight ye, seemingly gentle, but actually let people shudder in the eyes.


    Scared, he immediately changed his mouth: "I''m going to invite Fujin."


    After about a stick of incense, Guo Luoluo, dressed in a lilac flag dress, went to the hall in the front yard.


    As soon as she entered the room, the servant brought the door.


    For a moment, the light in the room darkened.


    Fortunately, a few rays of sunlight, through the window, sprinkled in.


    I saw the man wearing a white robe.


    He has always been gentle, rarely languid on the armchair.


    The sun shines on his face, which is a clear-cut handsome face.


    Such a piece of incomparable handsome appearance, only once will make the woman fall.


    The face of Jun Mei is lonely, the pupil of cold star in winter night, the eyes of cold and clear with gentle eyes, showing an irresistible noble arrogance.


    He was looking at her gently with his cold, clear eyes.


    And she saw indifference in his eyes.


    With the dim light, he looked a little frightening.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi went to eight ye, Ying Ying Fu saluted: "please Ye Da''an."


    For a long time, the man in front of her did not let her rise.


    Gradually, her knees were a little out of place.


    Even the head, also a little dizzy.


    Originally, she felt uncomfortable today. It was not easy to be forced to come here.


    In the end, she had to get up on her own.


    Guo Luo Luo''s just stood up, heard the man light way: "ye allow you to get up?"


    Hearing the speech, she knelt down in fear, and a cold sweat oozed from her forehead.


    It''s not because of the fear of sweating.


    It''s all kinds of discomfort and sweating.


    Then, there was a man''s non emotional magnetic voice.


    "Fu Jin has been in the government for so many years, and he doesn''t even know the rules, but he doesn''t know how to make a big ceremony?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s heart surprised, under normal circumstances, whether she, or the woman in the backyard.


    Seeing the eight masters, they all put their hands on their waists and saluted.


    Unless it is a new year, or a big day, they need to pay a big gift.


    All along, except for the Spring Festival.


    The rest of the time, she had a big gift, a pair of hands can count.


    On the day she married the eighth master, she made a big gift.


    Eight Ye moved out of the Forbidden City''s elder brother, and she made a great gift.


    Another time, Bayes sealed Baylor.


    Thinking about it, today is not a festival.


    Is it... This time that he was promoted to the throne, or prince?


    So she flattened her hand, put it in front of her body, and knocked her forehead on the back of her hand.


    "Congratulations to the eighth master."


    "What''s the joy?"


    "Ah?" Guo Luo Luo Shi raised his head and saw that the man was looking at her strangely, showing a gentle smile.


    She could see the chill in his warmth.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi truthfully replied: "under normal circumstances, the Lord won''t let me have a big ceremony, so I think, what should be a happy event?"


    She didn''t directly say what she thought in her heart, she just mentioned it tactfully.


    Eight ye with the woman for several years, where can not guess her mind.


    He snorted coldly and said, "I''ll tell you directly. You may be disappointed. Not only has he not been promoted, but he has been transferred to Baylor''s title and reduced to a casual clan."


    Hearing this, Guo Luo Luo''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    "How can it be..." how can things develop so fast.


    It was several years faster than the previous one.


    "Don''t put on airs here. It''s because of this that you didn''t welcome me at the door today."


    Guo Luoluo shook his head and explained, "no... it''s not like this..."


    "no, it''s not like this. Even if you don''t have the Baylor title, you can''t get down in the well, because you''ll always have to salute when you see him. You have to do what the Lord asks you to do."Guo Luo''s eyes turned slightly. It was not a promotion, but a misunderstanding.


    And he deliberately let her kowtow, just to see her humiliated by him.


    But she had never heard of what he said.


    There must be something she didn''t know.


    You don''t understand me when you try to get rid of her


    "You can really sophistry. Everyone in the mansion knows that he has been dismissed, but you don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know. I felt sick in the morning. After I passed out, I stayed in the main courtyard all the time. If I knew that such a thing had happened to my Lord, I would go to the door to meet me even if I was seriously ill. " She whispered back.


    Eight Ye long eyebrow a pick, not only from a woman''s tone, or expression, it does not look like a lie.


    The eunuch who heard the report back to the house was received by Aruna.


    It seems that someone is lying.


    "So what, my lord just told you, even if I look like this, you still can''t escape from my palm."


    "I know..." Guo Luo Luo Shi lowered his head and looked at the marble floor.


    She was so dizzy that even the floor was spinning around.


    "All right, you go out." The man ordered lightly.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi was relieved and said clearly.


    But when she looked up and was ready to stand up.


    The whole person was dizzy for a while, then his eyes were dark, and he was about to fall.


    Then, there was a tall body, holding her in his arms.


    The whole body is weak she, direct body, completely lean in the man''s arms.


    But the other side pushed her and divided her distance.


    He patted his clothes with disgust.


    "Don''t pretend to be weak in front of me."


    "I didn''t..." finish saying, she raised her hand to help forehead, curved willow eyebrow, frown painfully.


    The next moment, her chin, was forcefully seized by the man.


    Eight ye will woman''s face, face the side of strong light.


    Warm eyes swept the face in front of him.


    "In recent years, you haven''t put on enough clothes in front of me, haven''t you?"


    A woman''s coquettish and weak set, in his eyes, which enough to see.


    When he was in a good mood, he became interested and played with her.


    If you are not in a good mood, you can tear it down.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi: "she always thought that he did not know when she pretended to be weak and when she pretended to be strong.


    But did not know, he has always looked in the eye, just did not debunk it.


    But now, she is really uncomfortable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    "This is to see the Lord to drive you away, pretend to be like what, want to hook up with the Lord. I didn''t even touch you, and I was on the verge of falling. Did the wind blow outside and fall down? "


    Guo Luo Luo Shi only felt dizzy and swollen. She shook her head, indicating that it was not the case.


    Can she just pull the lip, feel in front of her eyes and black again, that kind of feeling to faint again.


    However, the man also took her up, making her dizzy.


    It''s like being held up by clouds. The whole body is suspended.


    Not long, "bang" a sound, she was thrown on the brocade quilt by him.


    And her head, too, was stunned.


    At this moment, how she wanted to just pass out and not face him.


    But in addition to dizziness in the brain, but very sober.


    Looking at lying in bed + on, delicate beautiful eyes half squint, willow eyebrow micro Cu woman.


    Eight Ye Wen Run smile way: "Ye has not been how, you are so charming + state, ye will complete you."


    Guo Luoshi: "she is really uncomfortable, so uncomfortable...


    " don''t pretend, get up and wait on the Lord to change clothes. " The man stood by the bed.


    But time passes, the woman on the bed does not pay attention to him.


    Eight Ye savagely pulled the collar, playfully said: "very good, now began to ignore Ye."


    With that, he untied his belt calmly.


    Guo Luo Luo''s whole person is dizzy, she does not want to move at all, does not want to say a word.


    But she could hear the cold, evil and evil voice of men.


    In a daze, the man angrily tore open her material.


    In the past three years, since she gave birth to her second brother.


    He has rarely torn off the warm camouflage, which has such a bad side...


    when women''s clothes are torn.


    Eight Ye bent over, in the woman''s snow + neck, punishment seems to have to gnaw a heavy bite.


    After a while, there was a lot of movement in the room.


    And a woman''s dreamy voice.


    Her voice was soft and breathless.


    It''s like a joyful sound interwoven with pain and happiness.


    Hair has long been pasted on the forehead and cheek, full of messy charm.


    Not long, the corner of a woman''s eyes, tears fell on the silk pillow.


    She whimpered and sobbed: "eighth master... Don''t... I''ll die again..."


    the man bent over and whispered in her ear: "you''re overestimating me. How can I be willing to let you die?"


    Somehow, every time I see a woman so soft and weak.


    At first, his heart softened, then he aroused the wildness of his heart.


    And today, her voice is damned beautiful...


    therefore, he didn''t want to spare her at all, just wanted to hurt her more severely.


    I do not know how long, Guo Luo Luo''s face gently wrinkled, seems to be unable to eat men''s Meng Lang.


    The feeling of dizziness is getting stronger and stronger.


    Clearly lying on the brocade quilt, her body has a kind of weightlessness, as if her soul out of the body.


    Finally, with a magnetic roar from the man, she fainted unconscious...


    at this time, the eighth master realized that something was wrong.


    Just like a cat, "hem and haw" woman, this will be lying in front of him motionless.


    He raised his hand and pinched her in the face.


    But the other side is still motionless, no response.


    Aware of something wrong, he pulled the robe on one side and put it on.


    He also called the servants and waited on the women to wash and dress.


    He languidly walked to the outside room, "little Guizi, call the government doctor."


    "Bang."


    Then he went back in and sat down.


    During the meeting, the doors and windows of the house were opened and two lanterns were on.


    After the eighth master approached, he glanced at the woman''s face.


    The room was dark before, and he didn''t look at it carefully.


    Now when I look at it, I find that the woman''s face is as white as paper.


    A moment later, the doctor came to check the pulse.


    After about a cup of tea, the government doctor came to eight ye and reported the situation.


    "Eight masters, Fujin looks pale, cold hands and feet, pulse is not very normal, I''m afraid he has anemia, and it is a more serious kind."


    As soon as he heard that it was serious, he asked, "will it hurt your life?"


    "It''s not so serious that it won''t hurt people''s lives. It''s just that most of them are manifested in dizziness, tinnitus, headache, insomnia, dreaminess and fatigue."


    Eight Ye swept the dizzy woman, no wonder she stood unsteadily before, still clamoring to die.


    It''s time!Let her have nothing to do in front of him.


    He thought that this time it would be OK for her to stand it.


    "Can have a way to recuperate, in addition, what should pay attention to."


    "Back to the eighth master, wait for the slave to prescribe a prescription for tonifying blood, and let Fu Jin eat it for two months, and then he can slowly recuperate. At ordinary times, we need to pay more attention to food. We should eat more red dates, dried longan, angelica, black sesame, ginseng, black chicken, wolfberry fruit, pilose antler, donkey hide gelatin, etc


    The doctor said, and reminded: "people with severe anemia like Fujin have worse physical strength than before, and their bodies are not very" tolerant ". The greater the range of activity, the faster the heart rate. Then, dizziness, palpitation, the more obvious the situation, easy to faint


    Eighth master: "all of them wanted her once. After watching her go for three times, who knew she passed out.


    Small Guizi secretly glanced at eight ye, saw his face a black, busy toward the government doctor blink eyes.


    Waving his hand, he said: "OK, no matter what, we must use the best medicinal materials and tonics to make Fujin''s body well conditioned."


    The eighth master is indifferent to Fujin, but he stays here twenty days a month.


    If Fu Jin''s body is not good, how can he serve him.


    "Yes, yes, yes." After the government doctor repeatedly responded, he went out.


    In the following days, Guo Luo''s face gradually returned to red and moist under the conditioning of the government doctor.


    No more dizziness.


    In addition, eight Ye often went to her main courtyard, and she was moistened like a little girl.


    But... Since that time, the eighth master treated her more gently, probably for fear that she would faint again.


    As for that Aruna, deliberately concealing the facts, resulting in misunderstanding between her and eight ye, was banned for a month.


    A month later, it''s March.


    March is not as warm as February. It is full of green everywhere.


    However, it is also a time of continuous spring rain.


    No one could have imagined that it was still sunny today, and tomorrow it would be windy and rainy, plus thunder and lightning...


    in the evening of this day, Ruoyin asked the servant to make a good table of dishes.


    Just waiting for Hongyi to have lunch after school.


    Because today is Hongyi''s birthday.


    "E Niang, why hasn''t the elder brother come back yet?" Xiaohongxiu looks at a table of good dishes and swallows.


    Ruo Yin fondly looked at Hongxiu, touched his moon forehead, and followed his braid.


    "Wait a minute. Maybe it''s the teacher who delayed his lecture for a while."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    "Oh." Hongxiu Nuo Dihui.


    A moment later, Ruoyin did not wait for Hongyi, but waited for the fourth master.


    "Here you are


    Outside came the shrill voice of Su Peisheng.


    If sound then holds Hong Xiu, goes out to meet.


    But she just walked to the door and ran into the fourth master.


    "Good luck."


    "Good luck, Ma." Hongxiu in Ruoyin Huaili Nuo road.


    Fourth master light "um" a sound, negative hand entered the room.


    If Yin puts down Hongxiu, he will serve the fourth master and put on a clean robe.


    The fourth master stretched out his arms and asked casually, "I haven''t seen big brother in the front yard, but I haven''t finished school yet?"


    "Not yet. If you don''t come back, the food will be cold." If the sound says so, but there is a smile on his face.


    "If it''s cool, let the slave do it again." The fourth master looked at the little woman in front of him. He couldn''t help but admonished: "you are too. If you don''t come back, you''ll let the cook do it."


    "I''d love to." She raised her head and crossed a little towards the man.


    The fourth master chuckled, but he didn''t agree with her.


    After a cup of tea, when the family of three sat down at the table of Eight Immortals in the room, Li Fukang''s singing and reporting came from outside.


    "Big brother


    On hearing this, Hongxiu went down from Ruoyin.


    He moved his short legs and trotted outside, cheerfully saying, "brother is back."


    Then he saw Hongyi leading Hongxiu to the hall.


    After entering the house, he beat a thousand: "my son, please send my regards to Alma and e Niang."


    If the sound on the face of a loving smile, a pair of eyes looking at Hongyi.


    Now the child has grown up and is a little boy.


    Probably from childhood + dairy products eat more, drink more.


    The skin is whiter than ordinary children.


    My eyes are bright and bright.


    Straight bridge of the nose, lip color Fei ran.


    As well as a well-designed face, you can see that when you grow up, you will be as handsome as Amar.


    She got up and couldn''t help trying to help him herself.


    As a result, the fourth master coughed gently from his side.


    Ruoyin glances at the fourth master with the rest light and sits back on the chair.


    Don''t blame her for spoiling the children.


    "Get up, big brother," she said with a smile


    Fourth master also said lightly "rise".


    "Xie AMA, e Niang." After Hongyi got up, Hongxiu hugged his leg, "brother, I''m hungry, you just come back."


    "Today, my husband has been lecturing so much that he has come back late." Hongyi takes Hongxiu and takes a seat at the eight immortals table.


    On that table, there is a table of good dishes.


    Of course, Sixi dumplings and longevity noodles are indispensable.


    A family of four dining time, but it is very happy, full of laughter.


    Ruoyin, as the only woman on the table, wanted to serve soup and vegetables for men and children.


    Who knows big brother took the lead to give her a bowl of chicken soup, "e Niang, you drink a bowl of chicken soup to tonify the body."


    Hongxiu used a spoon to scoop a four Xi dumpling for her, "e Niang, this dumpling is delicious."


    Looking at the chicken soup in front of you and the four slice dumplings, Ruoyin is moved.


    The two children grew up in her main courtyard as children, and then went to the front yard to learn rules and study.


    But even so, they are more filial than ordinary children.


    Her fruitless nose was sour and said with a smile: "good, good, e Niang all taste, you also eat quickly."


    With that, she took a Sixi dumpling with chopsticks.


    Here, Sixi dumplings are the only dumplings that princes and nobles can eat.


    There are sea cucumber, shrimp, scallop, crab fillet and other materials.


    In a dumpling, there are four kinds of vegetables.


    At this time, the fourth master raised his head and swept his eyes.


    In the mysterious and deep ink pupil, the eye light turns slightly.


    Maybe she was spoiled by the children. The fourth master, who didn''t like to serve vegetables, picked a piece of sweet and sour spareribs and looked at the woman''s bowl, ready to move.


    When Ruoyin was eating with relish, someone put a piece of sweet and sour spareribs in her bowl.


    If Yin turns his head and looks at it, he sees that the fourth master has bowed his head and is pickling rice there.


    It''s like he didn''t get it just now.


    But the opposite Hongxiu, in that "giggle" a smile, "is amajia."


    But soon, Xiao Hongxiu stopped smiling when he received a sharp look from the fourth master.


    In the eyes revealed only the child only has the pure, the sprouting.


    A small face, want to smile but dare not smile.


    The corners of the mouth still have not wiped clean saliva, it is really soft waxy can sprout.


    As for Hongyi, he is used to it.Ah Ma is always like this, quietly doting on the sum Niang.


    So, after a meal, she didn''t have to worry about Ruoyin. She just ate and drank well.


    From time to time, there are people to help her with meals, dishes and so on.


    Whenever her bowl was empty, it was piled high again.


    Therefore, today''s meal, there is no woman around her husband and son.


    On the contrary, Ruoyin is spoiled by three men...


    after having a meal, the four members of the family chat about their daily life.


    If sound holds Hongxiu, he hardly talks.


    However, the fourth elder brother and the fourth elder brother are all talking about their studies.


    After about a stick of incense, the fourth master made a color to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng took a log box from outside and handed it to Hongyi.


    "Big brother, this is your birthday gift from the master."


    Hongyi takes a look at the fourth master.


    Know son Mo ruo father, four ye tiny jaw head, way: "open to have a look."


    Hongyi smiles and opens the box with joy.


    See the appearance, if sound''s corner of the mouth twitch.


    Since Hongyi became sensible, the gifts given by the fourth master to Hongyi were nothing more than brush, ink, paper and inkstone, as well as some precious books and calligraphy books that were almost out of print.


    As for other gifts, none of them!


    I don''t know where Hongyi comes from.


    Just when she didn''t understand, she only heard Hongyi chuckling and said, "ah Ma, it''s the old pit Tao inkstone."


    Ruoyin puts his eyes on Hongyi.


    See him holding a square green inkstone, just like holding a baby, can''t put it down.


    The inkstone is as green as blue and as smooth as jade, which is extraordinary.


    She has heard of Tao Yan, but she has never seen it.


    It is said that because of its green stone color, elegant and rare, hard and fine, crystal like jade, silent buckle, ah, can be out of + water droplets, ink fast without damage, storage ink wine but not dry up, become a treasure that literary masters want to have.


    And this Tao inkstone, to belong to the old pit stone production, the most precious.


    It is the most rare and precious stone in the famous stone inkstone.


    It has always been owned by the Royal literary giants and rich merchants.


    Ordinary people have only heard of it, but rarely see it.


    "Wow... If you look at the inkstone carefully, it has pure and soft light. It is delicate and delicate. It looks like a baby''s skin. It''s a good inkstone... No, it''s a priceless treasure. It''s a precious inkstone!"


    Hongyi looks at the inkstone on the table. His eyes are full of crazy infatuation.


    The fourth master saw that Hongyi was knowledgeable and liked it very much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    The corner of his mouth raised a good-looking radian, and said, "I heard that it is fast to ink, and its hair is like oil. It shines brightly in the inkstone, and its essays rotate smoothly. Amar has entrusted someone to transport it from Nanzhou to the capital city."


    "Xie AMA, I will practice calligraphy well in the future." Hongyi''s face of joy, with what handed down treasure.


    Four ye light "um" a, light way: "your word, is to practice well."


    "Amar... Is this expensive?" Hongyi was happy and finally remembered the problem.


    "Don''t worry about so many children. They can only read, write and practice martial arts." The fourth Master said.


    Ruoyin looked at his serious manner, quite a kind of "as long as you study hard, then expensive Alma will be bought for you".


    Hongyi chuckled and said, "Amar, can I take this to school tomorrow?"


    "This inkstone is not for writing. You can take it if you want."


    With a hearty smile, Hongyi said, "great. The teacher likes to collect these things. Every time a student brings a rare collection of articles, he catches people to give more lectures. If I take them to school tomorrow, he will help me make up more lessons."


    If the sound after listening, the corner of the mouth pumping.


    At first, he thought that Hongyi was smart, and he had to pretend to be happy if he was not happy.


    But now I''m really glad to hear him talk so much.


    This child, too, loves reading too much.


    She has only seen the teacher who is tired of teaching long and occupies his spare time.


    I haven''t seen this kind of person who is eager to give more lectures.


    This love of learning... Must be inherited fourth master, she does not have this gene.


    At this time, the fourth master gave a faint "um" sound, which seemed to praise Hongyi''s behavior.


    However, Hongyi was also very sensible and said: "but... I will take this precious thing once. I usually use it at home, and I will use the original one in school."


    "Why." The fourth master asked.


    "Because Amar said that before he has no real ability, he should keep a low profile. I''m just at the initial stage of learning. I still have a lot to learn. I can''t act with high profile. " Hongyi returns earnestly.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, affirmation way: "good."


    Hongyi smiles, and then focuses on the inkstone.


    Ruoyin looked at his obsession and sighed in his heart.


    It''s not just men who don''t understand women''s cosmetics.


    Even men''s preferences, as a woman, he is not very clear.


    She only knows that when people cultivate themselves, they pursue knowledge of everything.


    Some people have some hobbies, they just like to collect them.


    Said to be a good inkstone, carrying a process full of inspiration, is the appearance of demeanor and publicity of personality.


    Some people get a good inkstone, will it as a lifelong companion, engraved with their own name.


    Moreover, brush calligraphy and painting, originally unique to the Qing Dynasty, is a symbol of a nation.


    But she really can''t believe that the person of Hongyi just has this kind of ideological consciousness.


    At this time, she heard Hongyi say: "e Niang, I will go back to the front yard to try this inkstone, and then find a craftsman to engrave my name."


    If sound shallow smile way: "go, you are young, at night less stay up late."


    "Xie e Niang cares." Hongyi carefully put away the inkstone.


    He took Hongxiu back to the front yard.


    The fourth master stayed in Ruoyin''s house. It seems that he is going to spend the night in the main courtyard.


    Ruo Yin looks up at the sky outside and is ready to wait on the fourth master to change his clothes.


    Li Fukang came into the room with a smile.


    He hit a thousand, happy way: "master son, Fu Jin, there is a spy outside, said that the five grid unification has rehabilitated the Yao people, has returned to Beijing, is in the palace to report, said to come to the house to talk to the fourth master later."


    Smell speech, if sound heart shock.


    She stood up on the table and said in a trembling voice, "Sir, did I hear you correctly? My brother has rehabilitated Yao people and returned to Beijing to report his orders!"


    "You heard me right." The man stretched his hand over the table and tightened the woman''s cool hand.


    If Yin laughs and laughs, she cries with joy.


    Somehow, her body has a strong brother and sister''s love for Wuge.


    In addition, Wu Ge has been treating her very well. She is really happy for Wu Ge and Princess Wu.


    Don''t look at her usual giggle, but this matter, has been like a stone, pressure on her heart.


    Because there were nearly 10000 Yao people in the uprising.


    When Kangxi left Beijing in five squares, he only gave five squares and five thousand soldiers.


    What''s more, Wuge is a native northern man in Beijing.


    They are not familiar with the route of the south.


    She really did not expect, in the strength and geographical advantages are inferior to the Yao people, Wuge actually rehabilitated the Yao people!Ruoyin shrugged his nose and told Li Fukang happily.


    "You go out and tell the spy that my brother has been working hard all the way and that he can have a good rest at night. I''ll go to see him and the fifth Princess some other day."


    In fact, it was not what she thought.


    Wu Ge left Beijing last year. She was separated from Princess Wu for such a long time. She must miss him very much.


    And his heart, must also be very concerned about the fifth princess.


    In addition, when they got married, the five princesses were pregnant, and five squares left Beijing again. They had not been able to complete their relationship.


    Now... It''s worth a lot of money to have a spring curfew. It can''t be wasted here with her and the fourth master.


    After Li Fukang goes out, Ruoyin wipes tears from the corner of his eyes in a hurry.


    A man''s deep and domineering voice sounded beside him: "come here."


    Ruoyin wiped her tears and walked to the fourth master.


    And, she just remembered... Five grid let spies to report, certainly not late at night to meet her sister.


    They must have come to talk to the fourth master.


    But she did not ask the fourth master''s opinion, and did not get his consent.


    Let the spies pass on the message directly and dismiss the five squares.


    However, if the fourth master has any opinions just now, you can say so.


    He didn''t mention it. Does it mean that he acquiesced in what she did.


    However, she still bowed her head, looking at her own toes, not to see him.


    The voice choked out: "Sir, I was wrong."


    "That''s wrong." The man''s voice was cold.


    "I''m just a woman. The fourth elder brother must have come to look for my master. I shouldn''t be good at advocating. I''ve become a woman and let people call my brother back to have a rest." She tried to calm down and speak more smoothly.


    "Just know."


    The fourth master, with a straight face, looked at the woman''s appearance of Qu ba ba ba.


    The little woman, blushing with blushing cheeks, stood in front of him with shame and timidity.


    A pair of eyes, crying pear with rain.


    So that the man can not help but embrace in the arms, soft voice pacify.


    She was obviously wrong, but she made him look like a bad man.


    "You don''t blame me, sir." She tried carefully.


    The next moment, her waist was held by a man.


    The body also a burst of suspension, heavy sitting in the man''s arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    When the two were in close contact, the fourth master suddenly bent over.


    Closed eyes in the woman''s neck and clavicle gently sniff.


    Cool thin lips, along the woman''s snow + neck, slowly move up.


    Junlang''s cheek is almost close to the woman''s neck, and his expression of sniffing is so bad that it is suffocating.


    Finally, he said hoarsely in the woman''s ear: "strange..."


    the man''s voice is lazy and deep, like a walking subwoofer.


    Sexual + feeling and hoarse, low and soft.


    It''s like the Toon + medicine of walking, with a little bully and a little ruffian.


    Through sex + feeling through bad.


    Such a voice full of man''s charm makes a woman''s ears pregnant and lose in minutes.


    If the sound of the eardrum, can not bear such a feeling of the voice.


    I couldn''t help but sit in the arms of the fourth master and shivered.


    Can she just shiver finish, the man pastes her ear + drop again, gloomy dumb way: "blame you to cry again."


    If the sound is not promising, he shivers again.


    His hands gently pushed the man''s body and resisted: "Lord... Don''t do this... Besides, you didn''t answer my question directly."


    She was made to breathe a little short of breath by him, and her body heaved violently with her heart beating fast.


    A pair of beautiful eyes half squint, hold one''s breath at the same time, the body slightly back.


    She can even feel the breath of a man, breathing in her neck, so that she has some enjoyment.


    The fourth master couldn''t see the woman''s appearance of refusing and welcoming.


    It would only make him tease her even more wantonly.


    His big hands began to swim on the back of women.


    Cool thin lips from her ears + pendants back to the snow + neck.


    "Well, in the evening, he doesn''t rest, but he still needs to rest."


    Like the magnetic sound of a subwoofer, it sounds faint.


    But if sound or smell a little ruffian bad taste.


    It''s like the air that can''t be grasped. It seems to be flat and light, but in fact it''s full of breath that makes people blush and heartbeat.


    In minutes, people will be wrapped in the breath of darkness.


    Originally, the fourth master wanted to stop the woman when she told the servant to bring words.


    But the little woman''s voice was shaking.


    As soon as his heart softened, he let her go.


    After all, she rarely showed a weak side in front of him.


    As a man, he has the responsibility to pacify her.


    So, he deftly teased the woman in his arms.


    "Mmm..." this man is too emotional.


    If sound in the sound, half squint eyes, finally tightly closed eyes.


    A crystal tears, from the watery eyes of the United States, along the corner of the eye.


    "Crying again is punishable."


    Hearing the devil like warning words, Ruo Yin weakly explained: "no crying... It was before..."


    the fourth master chuckled, holding the woman''s fart and thigh in both hands, and slowly lifted her body up.


    Then he put her on his shoulder and walked straight in.


    When he passed the threshold, he squatted steadily to avoid the little woman bumping into her head.


    When the fourth master threw Ruo Yin on the bed, Li Fukang''s voice came from outside.


    "Master son, all the five squares have come."


    "I see." After the fourth master''s light response, he raised his hand and pinched the woman''s face and calmly said, "since your brother has come, I will go to meet him. You will have a rest early."


    "Well..." Ruo Yin nodded.


    All of a sudden, the man leaned over and said in her ear, "I''ll come to see you another day."


    That sounds like nothing more than normal.


    I''ve just got you into love. I''ll make it up to you some other day.


    If the sound after listening, pull the quilt to cover the face.


    This sounds like an ambiguous agreement?


    The fourth master saw the shyness of the little woman.


    But he has always been cautious and critical, strict with himself.


    So he swung the corner of his robe and went out.


    This night, Wu Ge and Si ye had a long talk all night.


    Two big men, do not understand the amorous feelings of their own women to leave.


    The next morning, mother Liu waited on Ruoyin to change clothes and wash.


    "Fu Jin, I heard that the five squares were all in the front yard and chatted with the master all night."


    "Tut Tut, it''s really good. What can I talk about all night? I would have dozed off." Qiao Feng said and yawned.


    Seeing this, mother Liu admonished: "a man, naturally, takes the country and the country as the most important thing. Being a master is like a lazy man like you."


    "So it is." Qiao Feng was compared to a slob by mammy Liu. She was not annoyed, but followed.At this time, Qiao LAN on one side also said: "after all, the four masters promoted all the five squares. When they have made great achievements, they naturally want to share them with them. This is called loyalty without forgetting their roots."


    "Or Qiao LAN can see clearly." Ruoyin agrees with the tunnel.


    It seems that it was her kindness that made a joke last night.


    Thanks to the fact that the fourth master didn''t care about her.


    Fortunately, Wuge insisted on the original intention and was not misled by her. Otherwise, she almost killed Wuge.


    In this dynasty of striving for the top, not everyone fell in love more than heaven.


    Especially the men of princes and nobles, they shoulder the fate of the family and the royal family, and even the whole Qing Dynasty.


    Therefore, even the infatuated men like Wuge are first for the country and then for home.


    What''s more, Wu Ge and Si ye have a special relationship.


    After all, it was the fourth master who rescued him from the abyss.


    In addition, the city hall is very deep.


    If there are no rules in Wuge, it seems that he has made great achievements in the war. If the Yao people are rehabilitated, his tail will be cocked and his wings will be hard.


    "By the way, master, all five squares ordered people to send a lot of satin. It is said that Xiang embroidery is still used. The embroidery on it is exquisite, much better than the embroidery mother in our family." Smart way.


    If the sound nods and says: "Xiang embroidery is one of the four famous embroideries in Qing Dynasty. Of course, it is better than xiuniang at home."


    "No, those satins are more bright and strong than the cloth shops in the capital city. Moreover, there are embroidery themes on both sides. They are really beautiful." Qiao LAN explains.


    Mother Liu also followed: "the old slave lives so many years, has not seen both sides embroidered, the key is both sides embroidered so good-looking."


    "It''s called double-sided and completely different embroidery, which is the characteristic of Xiang embroidery." Ruoyin stood in front of the dressing table, turned around and said, "it seems that there are beautiful clothes this summer."


    So good satin, the clothes made must be very beautiful.


    When Ruoyin was thinking about making new clothes, four masters and five squares had already been in the hall of supreme harmony.


    In the huge Hall of Supreme Harmony, Kangxi''s hearty laughter rang out.


    "Wuge, this time you go to the south to rehabilitate the Yao people and deal with the matter very well." He just wants to see the real ability of five squares.


    After this incident, Kangxi''s views on Wuge changed a lot.


    He is a person who cherishes his talents. He is brave and resourceful like Wuge, so he should be praised.


    "Thank you for your praise." Five lattice kowtow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    "You have made great contributions to rehabilitating nearly 10000 Yao people under such difficult circumstances. I will make you a first-class loyal and brave uncle." Kangxi road.


    "I thank the emperor longen." Five squares of kowtow.


    Every knock, the floor of Taihe hall makes a dull sound, which makes people tremble under their feet.


    The heart said that the five elements are too true.


    But... The title given by the emperor is also true.


    In the Qing Dynasty, official titles and titles were different things.


    The official position of five squares is already the first in the military officers, and can not be promoted to any place.


    Therefore, Kangxi promoted his title.


    The first-class loyal uncle of five squares is a kind of count.


    The count was divided into three ranks, one, two, and three.


    Obviously, the first-class count of five divisions is the highest, and Zhongyong is his title.


    And above the count is the marquis.


    Above the Marquis, the highest Duke.


    However, these are afterwords.


    After a stick of incense, when the court was about to break up, many officials were reluctant to say anything but stop talking about the new crown prince.


    But the prince was abolished, the elder brother was banned, and the eighth master was dismissed.


    After so much experience, the crown prince has not been elected.


    Even if they have questions, they dare not ask again for fear of being implicated again.


    However, Kangxi, the head of the party, took the initiative to bring up the past.


    "What do you think about re electing the crown prince?"


    Hearing the speech, princes and ministers look at the nose and the heart.


    The princes have been dealt with one by one. Where do they dare to recommend them.


    This is not to harm the prince, but also to be implicated.


    Seeing that all the people did not dare to answer, the fourth master stepped forward.


    "Huang amah, the son minister thinks that the second elder brother is cursed and behaves abnormally. He hopes that the emperor Alma will give him another chance to restore the second elder brother as the crown prince."


    Kangxi sword eyebrow a pick, wave hand light way: "old four, I know what you mean."


    After the fourth master bowed his hands, he retreated to one side.


    However, it was at this time that a man spoke after the fourth master.


    "The emperor, I think, or eight elder brother is the most suitable." It was an old, hoarse voice.


    The crowd followed his reputation and saw an old man with a gray beard and a wrinkled face.


    In a pair of sophisticated eyes, there is a cunning and clean essence.


    It looks like a sly old fox.


    The heart says this is not eight Ye''s confidant minister Tong Guowei?


    Now all the discerning people know that the eighth master was too anxious to get to the top and was dismissed from the position of Lord Baylor. It is probably impossible for him to become the crown prince.


    What is his old fox''s idea?


    But no matter what idea he made, the first one to be implicated was designated eight masters.


    Sure enough, Kangxi''s face sank.


    "I think that for the sake of Bago''s meritorious service, I only dismissed him from Baylor, but even if he did not have Baylor''s title, he secretly colluded with his party members."


    The eighth master did not go to court, and he did not care about everything in the court.


    But there are still people in the court who pursue him and recommend him. It is clear that there is still contact in private.


    "Emperor Alma Mingcha, mynah has been dismissed, how can he collude with his party members?" Fourteen elder brother rushed out to help eight ye speak.


    "Son of a bitch, you give me back." Kangxi looked down at the princes and ministers at the bottom and said, "brother Ba has colluded with his party members and refused to change his ways after repeated admonitions. Now he has ordered his bodyguards to confine him in the high wall of his residence. Without my permission, he is not allowed to enter or leave without permission."


    Hearing this edict, no one dares to come out to help eight ye speak.


    Even how how the fourteen elder brother, also did not contradict Kangxi again.


    It''s no use talking too much.


    However, the good thing is that it''s not life-long confinement, or it''s over.


    Maybe after the emperor''s anger is gone, there is still room for maneuver, and he won''t irritate him.


    Then, Kangxi got up and continued: "I know quite well about the re election of the crown prince. I will make a decision in ten days."


    Once this was said, it caused a great wave in the imperial court.


    After all, Kangxi has always taken a circuitous attitude towards the re election of the crown prince.


    In addition to saying that big brother can''t do it, Kangxi didn''t show his attitude to the rest of the elder brother.


    He didn''t say "yes" or "no", which is really hard to guess...


    not only that, but also there is no exact statement.


    But in Kangxi''s words, it was no longer a slap in the eye, but a definite time.


    This shows that ten days later, there must be a result of the re election of the crown prince.


    I just don''t know which Prince is. I have that blessing.


    "Yes, long live the emperor, long live long live." The ministers paid homage and sent off Kangxi.


    A moment later, on the steps in front of Taihe hall.Fourteen elder brother took old fox Tong Guowei, angrily pointed to Tong Guowei''s nose.


    Big scold way: "good you Tong Guowei, eight elder brother this can need low-key, you unexpectedly still recommend him, this matter you did not discuss to make up your own opinion, I see you are old muddle headed."


    Tong Guowei is an old fox. He is not only cunning, but also a first-class actor.


    He touched his beard and said in a perplexed way: "to be a man, you have to be a man from the beginning. Since you have recommended eight masters from the beginning, you will stick to it."


    "How did you become a minister, you stubborn old man, just rely on the back door?" Ten elder brother also followed to blame Tong Guowei.


    "All right, all right." Looking at the people around, cast a strange look, nine ye took two younger brothers away.


    Tong Guowei stood in the same place and winked at longkeduo.


    After longcordo understood, he nodded slightly, and they separated and went down.


    At this time, the five squares were surrounded by people and congratulated one by one.


    "Thank you very much. I''m sure you''ll come to your house some other day." He perfunctorily a few words, quickly from the crowd out of the encirclement.


    When he got out of the Forbidden City, he didn''t care to take a bus.


    Riding a brown horse directly, he went to the residence of the fifth princess.


    This is about a year or so did not see the heart of the little woman, he has a kind of home looking forward to.


    As he rode fast, he arrived at his destination in half a column of incense.


    At this time, he saw a group of people waiting at the gate of the mansion.


    The first one was a little woman in a silver and red flag.


    When he got close, he tightened the rein and stepped off the horse neatly.


    A pair of dark deep eyes, did not leave the touch of silver red shadow.


    The young man went to the little woman and said gently and apologetically, "I went to my fourth brother last night. I had a drink with him and talked all night."


    "I know, the slave told me." The fifth princess looked at the boy in front of her.


    These days, she prayed day and night for his safe return.


    He looks a little bit tanned than before. It''s a healthy, flaxen complexion.


    His body is more vigorous than before he left Beijing.


    The well-designed and handsome cheek did not change at all.


    Even better looking.


    Straight nose, thin lips with sex and feeling.


    His lips are perfectly curved, holding a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    This smile is no longer that dark smile.


    But also restored the sunny and handsome smile, full of mature and steady breath.


    So, two people in the slave''s cluster, to the five princess''s yard.


    After entering the courtyard, the fifth Princess sent down all the servants.


    Like an ordinary woman, she poured him a cup of tea herself.


    The five squares sitting in the room, looking at the cup and cup held by the little woman, immediately got up and took the cup in her hand.


    "Don''t bother, I''ll do it myself later."


    With that, he sipped his tea meaningfully.


    The fifth Princess stood in the middle of the room with some formality.


    She is like a young woman in love. When she sees her beloved youth, her heart beats wildly.


    I want to be close to him, but I''m afraid I''m not reserved.


    "I''ve heard that ordinary women wait for their husbands to come back, then pour tea for them, relieve their tiredness of the day, and change clothes for them..."


    speaking of this, the fifth Princess pauses for a moment.


    A few quick steps to the man, looking at his toes.


    Shy way: "so... I want to ask you, do you want to eat first, or first bath rest for a while, I also let the slave to prepare, serve you."


    If he wants to eat first, let the kitchen prepare.


    If he wanted to have a rest, he naturally let the servant prepare water to serve him in the bath.


    As soon as the words came out, the five squares of tea were choked.


    The fifth Princess anxiously asked, "is it important? I''ll call the doctor."


    "No Wu Ge clenched his fist and coughed violently.


    After he eased his throat, he got up and put the woman in his arms.


    He poked the woman''s smooth forehead with his forefinger and said, "Yuwei, you are a princess. You don''t have to serve me like this. Do you understand?"


    "But... You are fighting in such a difficult environment, and we seldom get together at ordinary times. I just want to lean on your arms and be an ordinary woman."


    She put her head in his arms, full of attachment.


    He is a Dutong. He usually needs to lead troops.


    From time to time, there are heavy tasks to carry out.


    Occasionally, I will go far away and perform arduous tasks.


    One left is a year and a half, even several years, life or death is uncertain.


    She never regrets falling in love with such a man.


    Even, he was great in her heart.


    Therefore, she will love him to a great extent.


    To put it more seriously, it''s impossible to love to death.


    This time, she waited for him for a long time.


    Because she knew it would be a test between them.


    If he died in the south, she didn''t know what to do in her next life.


    But if he comes back, it''s a new beginning.


    In the future, no one can stop their love before.


    "But it''s only two months after you gave birth to your baby. You are recovering. I don''t want you to be so tired. Besides, you are a princess. We can''t go beyond the rules." Five squares hold the little woman tightly in his arms.


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, just the two of us know, do you know... I have been secretly vowing that as long as you come back, I will serve you like an ordinary woman."


    The fifth Princess raised her head and looked at the boy in front of her with that kind of good and good eyes.


    They have always been together and separated from each other. When they are around, they should love hard and try their best to love crazily. Where are so many rules.


    Moreover, she is a princess and not a prince, so she does not have to interfere in the affairs of the imperial court.


    Five is a normal man. He has the needs of ordinary men.


    Even, because he led the army all the year round, he fought in the battlefield several times.


    The needs in the body are more than others.


    Now the warm fragrance warm jade pouts full of, the woman also said such warm words.


    He rolled his Adam''s apple.


    "How to serve, with which to serve, eh?"


    With that, he raised his hand and gently pulled the little woman''s hair.


    Originally, the five princesses were said at will. After being asked deliberately by the youth, she felt numb.


    After all, it is the person who has experienced that kind of thing, where don''t understand the ambiguous implication in the youth words.


    Her face in a very short time, "Shua" on the red.


    The body is crisp to stand unsteadily, soft lean in the youth''s arms.


    She raised her right hand and covered half of her face.


    Sorry to say: "of course, it is to serve your daily meals with your hands, change your clothes and wash your clothes. Where do you want to go?"


    "In my opinion... It''s clear that you want to be crooked. If I just ask at will, you will blush. Why don''t you tell me what you want to be so red?"The boy''s voice was soft and deep, with a rash and a little bad.


    "Well, I don''t care about you." The fifth Princess pushed the boy, "I''ll go to see how the big grid is, and I''ll hold her to show you."


    Here, Ge Ge is the title of the daughter of a prince.


    Of course, it is different from the "grid" in the backyard of the prince.


    This is the great and profound character of Qing Dynasty.


    Wu Ge heard that the little woman was not happy.


    Hidden with another layer of meaning: you love how how, this princess does not serve.


    He took the woman''s arm and pressed her into his arms.


    "You didn''t ask me whether you want to have a meal first or take a bath first." He sniffed the fragrance in her hair and said, "I''ll tell you now, I want to take a bath first."


    "Well... I''ll have to wait for me to hold big Ge to you. You haven''t seen her yet." She was always straight in front of him.


    But if you do that, I''m afraid it will be a shame.


    "No, the child is delicate. I didn''t bathe again. I smoked her again." In fact, he took a bath at the fourth master''s house yesterday.


    However, all night long talk, there is no need to drink, some of the body did not dissipate the smell of wine.


    The fifth Princess shrugged her nose and sniffed in front of the man.


    "You''re not afraid to smoke me with the smell of wine."


    That is to say, she still called the servant to prepare water.


    A moment later, the slave got the water ready, and he withdrew and brought the door.


    For a moment, the inside room was surrounded by water mist.


    The fifth Princess raised her hand and unbuttoned the boy.


    She had always been served by servants, or for the first time served him to change clothes and wash.


    Wu Ge looks at her clumsily unties the button, the eye is doting and gentle.


    When the outside of the robe faded, the youth will only have a cotton linen single clothes.


    Perhaps his figure was too strong, and the material of his arms and chest seemed to open at any time.


    Until the button down, the young strong figure, just right exposure in the air.


    He has a great body, a strong figure and a flowing sense of lines.


    People have four abdominal muscles. He has eight abdominal muscles. Each of them has clear lines, which makes him charming.


    The five princesses, who looked clumsy, were more clumsy and slow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    Longkordo nodded thoughtfully and said, "but you are the uncle and father-in-law of the Lord long live. Why do you want to make the best of both sides. What''s more, since the death of Princess Wen, Princess Qi has always been the head of the imperial palace. What else should you be afraid of? "


    Tong Guowei''s sister, also known as Kangxi''s own mother, died too early.


    A few years after Kangxi ascended the throne, she left.


    Not only that, Tong Guowei is also the father of the late empress Tong Jia.


    This queen is also a poor life, and went early.


    Fortunately, Tong Guowei also has a commoner daughter, who is now the imperial concubine in the palace.


    The reason why there are so many Tong Jia''s concubines in the Forbidden City.


    When Tong was in power, he supported the new emperor.


    He also married Aixinjueluo royal family for generations.


    This made Tong Jia the most prominent family of relatives in the Qing Dynasty.


    Tong Jia, who was an official in Beijing alone, had hundreds of people.


    There are nearly 600 other local officials.


    How many people are there in a family? It can be said that Tongjia family, as long as it is a belt, almost all become officials.


    To Tong Guowei this generation, people actually helped him to take a "Tong banchao" title.


    It means that half of the whole court is Tong Jia.


    This is the family benefit of marriage.


    However, the emperor also needed a loyal relative to help him fight and manage the country.


    So this kind of marriage can be regarded as mutual benefit.


    There are few true feelings among them.


    After a long time, Tong Guowei sighed and said: "since ancient times, the royal family''s relatives have enjoyed a lot of scenery in the eyes of others, but few of them can really live through their old age safely. The end is miserable, but there are a lot of them. So, ah... Be careful to sail for thousands of years. "


    "Amar is worthy of being an important official in the court. He is experienced and respected by his son." Lonkodo said it from the bottom of his heart.


    "There is no qualification to speak of, but more experience and more things to see."


    Tong Guowei touched his gray beard and said: "I''m old and useless, so I''m calling you here today. I want you to come tomorrow and tell me about my royal status."


    "What?" Longkodo, who was holding peanuts, was so frightened that his chopsticks fell on the table and the peanuts rolled to the ground.


    He didn''t have the heart to drink. He knelt down in the middle of the room and said, "Amar, I can listen to you for everything else, but this is my bottom line."


    Tong Guowei gently smile, free and easy to drink a glass of wine, light asked: "why?"


    "I can do what I can do today. It depends on Amar''s cultivation and promotion. I can''t do anything like this..."


    "in this case, you have to listen to me. You are my son. Otherwise, you are unfilial. I trained you to be a talented person. You protect Li Si''er''s concubine on weekdays. But you must listen to me. ¡±


    Tong Guowei put the cup on the table and made a dull wooden sound.


    "No, you are Tong banchao, who is a master of the government and the public. Why do you want to take such a bad strategy? Isn''t it for your son to push you into the fire pit?"


    "It''s so stupid that others hold me up intentionally. You also say I''m Tong banchao. This is to kill me, isn''t it?"


    "My son dare not." Longcordo road.


    "In this court, anyone who is not loyal enough will not use it again. Now that I have offended Wansui, and the eighth master is out of action, I can only ask you to file a complaint against the imperial court and open up a better future for you."


    Long Keduo:...


    Tong Guowei said, and his words turned.


    He said, "although you are not the uncle of the fourth master, you still have a relationship there because of the empress Tongjia. In the future, you just burn the fourth master''s cold stove."


    Longkeduo was surprised and asked in surprise: "the fourth master has not thought of competing for savings. Why does Amar let me assist him?"


    "What I tell you to do, you do as I say. There''s so much nonsense." Tong Guowei waved his hand impatiently and said, "you don''t want to come here. Just remember two points and support the fourth master unconditionally."


    "Another point."


    "On the other hand, you don''t have to listen to what I said. Anyway, if you spoil Li Si''er so much, you will regret it one day."


    Longcordo gave a little pause. His family had reminded him of Li Si''er more than once, but he just didn''t listen.


    Even this meeting son, he still chose to ignore this problem.


    He just asked, "Amar, you have worked hard for the Qing Dynasty all your life, but in the end you have to rely on this method to get comprehensive. Don''t you regret it?"


    "I have nothing to regret. I have enjoyed the boundless glory brought by officialdom in my life. I have also seen through the so-called official customs and national system. I have no feeling for Gaotang Guangxia. In this world... Whether it''s good or bad, what you want is very simple. Just live well Tong Guowei is light in clouds and light in wind.From Tong Guowei''s words, long Keduo heard the tone of seclusion and boredom of officialdom.


    He knelt in his place and pondered for a long time.


    After a long time, he said, "Amar, please let me think about it again."


    With that, he left.


    When he returned to his house, longkordo returned to the front yard and saw Li Si''er waiting for him with a lantern on the wooden door.


    Li Si''er is wearing an orange red Hanfu and a high pearl green collar.


    The broad waistband was embroidered with dark golden lines, which tied the waist tightly.


    It seems that she has a delicate figure. She has what she wants.


    One head of black hair was set high, and the whole head was covered with Dianzi, inlaid with various gems and emeralds.


    The whole person looks like a jewel, a proper lady.


    Her face was bright, her eyes were full of spring, and she was looking at longkodo with a smile.


    In every move, there was a smell of wind and dust.


    If she didn''t stand in the deep courtyard, with her door leaning posture, it would be like which kiln elder sister caught a man in the alley.


    "The Lord is back." Li Si''er came forward with a smile.


    Longcordo gave a faint "um" and lifted his feet into the hall.


    Looking at the man''s indifference, Li Si''er was not happy.


    She pursed and followed longodore into the room.


    On weekdays, when she was waiting for him at the door, longodore would have picked her up.


    Even sometimes, a pair of hands around her waist, restlessly moving on her waist.


    Today, she was dressed up specially. He took her as the air. Something must have happened!


    No matter how fierce Li Si''er is, he still depends on men to survive.


    Usually, when she is unreasonable, she usually chooses when longodore is in a good mood.


    Now that longkeduo was not in a good mood, she naturally dismissed her servants and poured tea for him.


    After Li Si''er handed the tea, he sat down on one side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    When longkordo finished a cup of tea, she said with a smile: "the master has been working outside all day, and it''s not too early. Fourth son will wait for you to have a rest."


    Lonkodo sighed, but did not refuse.


    He stood up and spread his arms. Li Sier waited on him to change his clothes and wash his clothes.


    After a stick of incense, Li Si''er blows out the candle, and they lie down.


    She took the initiative to lean on longcodo''s arms, and her hands and feet were like octopus, and she hooked him up.


    "Master, what are you going to do today? Tell sifer about it. Don''t be so bored in your heart that you will be bored."


    Longkordo naturally hugged Li Si''er.


    Even if Tong Guowei reminds him like that, he still has no taboo and tells Li Si''er the whole story directly.


    "Today, when I went to Amar''s, he let me expose his collusion with the eighth master in front of him."


    People say that women can''t talk about the government in vain. In longkordo, there is no such saying. He tells Li Si''er everything.


    In the dark, Li Si''er''s eyes were moving.


    The old man always looked down on her. If she had not given birth to a pair of children, her attitude would have been a little better.


    This meeting, but in the blink of an eye, she knew it was good for longodore.


    As for the rest, she was too lazy to think about it.


    So, she led her lips and said softly, "if you let him be Laozi, you should listen to him."


    "But after all, he''s my Alma. I didn''t hurt him by doing this."


    "Sir, do you take the initiative


    "No


    "If not, why do you say you hurt the old man. If you do what he tells you, you will expose him. "


    "That''s what it says, but I just can''t get over that barrier in my heart."


    "The old man is more than 70 years old, and he is at the age of retiring. When he can retire now, he still has to go back to the countryside early to provide for the aged, so that he will not be able to retire in the future, and his whole life will be in vain."


    In other words, they are almost 80 years old, and they are old enough to enter the earth.


    But... She didn''t dare to say that.


    Longkeduo:...


    seeing that longkeduo didn''t speak, Li Si''er continued to persuade him: "it''s just that the old man wants to spend his old age in peace, and you can still be successful in the imperial court. What a good thing, you have to think about this and that."


    Longcordo:...


    "hiss... Ghost, I''m talking to you. Are you listening?" She poked longodoro on the forehead with her fingertips.


    At last, longkordo recovered.


    He sighed and said, "you''re right. This is not my wish. Since Amar has told me to sue him, I will listen to him once."


    Longkeduo is well comforted by Li Si''er, and he has no burden of conscience.


    The only trace of guilt in my heart is gone.


    "That''s right..." Li Si''er rubbed in longkeduo''s arms, whistling and saying, "master... You''ve been really busy recently, and haven''t come to other people''s courtyard for a long time..."


    it''s probably that longkeduo often practices martial arts at this age, or is he strong enough to completely satisfy her.


    Besides money, that''s why she followed him with all her heart.


    "Nonsense, but I didn''t go to see you for three days, so you came to the door..."


    -


    in the morning of the next day, longkeduo really exposed the collusion between Tong Guowei and the eighth master in front of the princes and ministers.


    After Kangxi listened, Longyan was furious and ordered to dismiss Tong Guowei''s position and let him resign.


    It sounds like punishment, but smart people will know.


    In this dynasty, it is a great thing to be able to retire.


    Not only that, Kangxi also promoted longkeduo to the position of selflessness.


    Long Keduo was given a lot of capital guard force.


    But in people''s eyes, longkordo is a man who can betray his father for promotion.


    For a moment, the court was full of turmoil, and everyone wanted to fawn on longkodo.


    But Ruoyin went to visit Princess Wu''s house.


    Two months ago, the fifth princess gave birth in the Empress Dowager''s CIREN palace.


    The Empress Dowager loves Princess Wu sincerely. She has been a servant of the house of the interior for a long time. She has made glass doors and windows with the best sound insulation effect and installed them in the side hall of the CIREN palace.


    On the day of the fifth princess''s birth, there was no cry of a child.


    However, newborn babies grow very fast.


    In order to avoid doubt about the time the baby was born, it has been kept secret.


    Therefore, although the fifth princess gave birth to gege for two months, she did not make a statement, nor did she serve wine.


    Even in the royal family, there are few people to know. One hand can count them.Who let those ladies have no other ability, and have a lot of ability to investigate other people''s family affairs.


    If the five princesses do wine, once those people find it wrong.


    The appointed meeting secretly discussed and suspected that the five princesses had put a green cap on five squares.


    At this time, Ruoyin is holding a big lattice, looking at the little man in his arms with doting eyes.


    The little girl was wrapped up in red material and showed a small head.


    Long eyelashes flickering, a pair of big black eyes, is looking at Ruoyin smile, like a lovely little angel.


    "Xiaoqingyao will look at her aunt and smile." There will be no one else.


    She can call herself aunt or aunt in front of her children.


    However, when there are many people outside, she must act as Royal aunt.


    "All day I know she''s happy. At night, I look at the bed frame and smile. I don''t know what she''s happy about." The fifth Princess complained happily.


    "You can be content, she loves to make her happy, unlike the two in my family. When I was a child, there were many celebrities."


    Ruo Yin said, teasing the child in her arms.


    Another way: "or the girl is good, play small is a little lady, hands and feet in order, do not kick also don''t kick disorderly pedal, this kind of quiet appearance, is not the same."


    "If you like, please add another grid to the fourth brother." The fifth Princess joked.


    Ruo Yin raised her head and glanced at the five princesses.


    "You don''t know. When I was in the mansion, not only the fourth master always mentioned it intentionally or unintentionally, but also the two little guys also urged me. Now, even you urged me."


    "People are like this. When they have girls, they want boys; when they have boys, they want girls. All in all, they just want to make a good word."


    If the sound agreed to nod and said with a smile, "that''s the reason."


    Rare and five princess together, if the sound simply stay, with lunch.


    It was not until the afternoon that she planned to go back to the house.


    Ruo Yin holds the little girl in her arms and kisses her face like tofu.


    "Xiaoqingyao, my aunt will come to see you another day."


    "All right, fourth sister-in-law, go back quickly. You''d better go back to the house before dark. In case the fourth brother is waiting for you in the mansion, I''ll blame me for leaving you too late." The fifth princess took the child and said jokingly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    If the sound on the face of the smile and wave, went back to the house carriage.


    However, when she got to the carriage, she couldn''t help laughing in her heart.


    With the diligence of the fourth master, he was busy all day, otherwise he would study hard in the study.


    Where have leisure, wait for her in the mansion.


    Half an hour later, when Ruoyin returned to the mansion, it was already dusk.


    She took mother Liu''s hand and lifted her feet into her own main courtyard.


    But when she came into the courtyard, she saw a piece of wood pressing in the yard.


    The leader is Su Peisheng.


    Moreover, when he saw her, he ran to her in a hurry.


    Hit a thousand, way: "Fu Jin, you can count back, master son Ye is sitting inside."


    The fourth master had been sitting in the main courtyard for half an hour, and then Fujin came back.


    You know... In this backyard, no woman dares to let the fourth master sit on the bench.


    Even when Li side Fujin was the most favored, he did not dare to do so.


    However, he asked people to search the whole yard, and there was no one in Fujin.


    Now, I''m back.


    If it''s a little later, what will happen.


    If the sound slightly stops, looked up to sweep the door between the hall.


    Sure enough, I saw the fourth master facing her and sitting on the chair in the hall.


    Twilight slants on his body, outlines the hard side face.


    It''s hard to resist the wild charm.


    Only his long eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, is looking at her discontentedly.


    As if to say: do you still know to come back?


    Ruoyin releases mother Liu''s hand, raises the foot to walk toward the hall.


    The heart says really is the sun hits the west side to come out, let five princesses to say in!


    As soon as she entered the room, she saluted her body and said, "please be very kind."


    The fourth master sat upright with a pair of eyes looking at the little woman.


    She was dressed in a red flag dress of Begonia, and her sleeves were embroidered with silver lace.


    Obviously, it was a loose flag dress, but it seemed slender on her body.


    The make-up on the face is also light. It can always attract people''s reverie and soul.


    Dressed up so good, but this is the time to come back.


    "Where have you been?" The fourth master asked coldly.


    "I went to Princess Wu''s house to see her and little Ge Ge." If the sound returns obediently.


    With only one answer, the fourth master''s tight cheek returned to normal.


    "It''s OK to go back and forth at ordinary times, and then calculate some time. Don''t go back to your house in the dark."


    "I see... It''s just that little lattice is so cute that it looks like a porcelain doll, and will laugh at me."


    The fourth master didn''t have a good breath: "big brother, second elder brother, did you smile less when you were a child?"


    "That''s not the same. People are girls. They are gentle and gentle when they laugh. They are very delicate. They are young ladies."


    Said, she also led to wipe pure smile, looks good good good good good good.


    "Like it?" The fourth master clenched his fist and coughed softly, "you don''t have to give birth to him."


    "My Lord Ruoyin stamped his feet and gave the fourth master a shy look.


    As a result, she quarreled with the fourth master, and virtually resolved a small crisis.


    That night, the fourth master stopped in the main courtyard.


    Handsome men and beautiful women share the same bed, and there is no need for goblins to fight...


    three days later, the fourteenth elder brother, who was attacked by the board, is finally in good health under the conditioning of various precious medicinal materials.


    Therefore, this day was the day when he welcomed Fu Jin.


    Ruoyin made up early in the morning, chose a lotus colored flag dress and put on an elegant intellectual makeup.


    To participate in other people''s happy events, naturally, the lower the key, the better, so as not to rob the newcomer of the limelight.


    But the material on her body and the headdress on her head belong to the kind of low-key and exquisite that will not lose her identity.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the fourteen elder brother''s residence.


    If you lift the curtain of the car, you can see that the mansion of the fourteenth elder brother is very big.


    It was a rectangular mansion composed of large and small courtyards.


    Only one eye can see, 14 elder brother is very popular now.


    Whether it was the love of the imperial concubine de or Kangxi.


    After all, brother shisan has just moved out of the Forbidden City. His residence is not as good as that of elder brother fourteen.


    Even... It''s too bad!


    After getting off the bus, Ruoyin looks around.


    I found that the mansion was not only broad, but also gorgeous.


    There are carved beams and painted buildings everywhere. Even the gate edge of the gate also has golden corners.


    Looking inside through the gate, you can see red couplets, lanterns and silk.It''s no worse than the palace in the Forbidden City.


    Looking up, there is a black golden Phoebe plaque on the top of the red and red lacquer gate.


    There are four big characters on it: the house of the elder brother.


    And this "Zhen" is exactly the name of the fourteenth elder brother, Aixinjueluo Yinji.


    At this time, a servant came forward to greet him with a smile.


    "Si ye, Si Fu Jin, please come in." The eunuch sat with the gesture of invitation.


    The fourth master raised his feet and entered the residence of the fourteenth elder brother.


    Ruoyin, who is Fujin, keeps a short distance from the fourth master, stands at his right back and follows him into the mansion.


    And behind them, the slaves were very busy.


    Fourteen elder brother is the fourth elder brother''s own younger brother, therefore 14 elder brother this time marries the Fujin, the fourth elder uncle but prepared 18 boxes of congratulatory gifts.


    The boxes were square and square, with scarlet silk hanging on them. They were very happy.


    After entering the mansion, the fourth master was taken to the male guest by the eunuch.


    If sound was servant girl, brought to the bride''s wedding room.


    If someone else marries, she can''t get into the wedding room.


    But with the relationship between my sister-in-law, it is not the same.


    This meeting son, she just walked to the door of the Xi room, heard a clear and beautiful girl''s voice inside.


    "Oh, why hasn''t brother fourteen come to lead me?"


    The so-called lead, in fact, is the bridegroom official, holding the red silk between the bride and him.


    In this feudal dynasty, basically no man led a woman in public.


    Especially the important occasion of the gathering of princes and nobles.


    "Fu Jin, you should come, Madame. You are lively in the mansion. When you come to your house, you must be calm and reserved. Don''t lose your identity." It was the voice of an old mother.


    Ruoyin is very interesting after hearing this.


    The next moment, she lifted her feet into the room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I found that the house was full of servants.


    One by one, so lively.


    It''s no wonder that when she came, the servants outside sang the newspaper, but nobody heard inside.


    Until her figure appeared in the room, the slaves saw her and saluted.


    She waved her hand at will and went to the bed.


    I saw a beautiful girl sitting on the red bed.


    She looks a little thin, even if the red wedding dress is custom-made, wear on her body, still a little generous.


    The facial features are pretty, and a face is full of some childish and tender. You can see that you are only twenty-eight years old.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    "How did you lift the lid?" Ruoyin was surprised.


    The bride was picked up from her mother''s house, but the veil could not be lifted at will. She had to wait until the bridegroom picked up xipa.


    Fourteen Fu Jin looked at Ruo Yin and his eyes began to spin.


    Those who can enter this room are basically the closest slaves and relatives.


    She can''t follow her family.


    Fourteen elder brother''s sister, the fifth princess has just come to see her, is this the fourth sister-in-law?


    After trying to understand, she explained in a hurry: "fourth sister-in-law, I really hold back flustered, this will cover the veil."


    Said, she looked left and right, from behind the brocade was picked up xipa, and covered in the head.


    As she couldn''t see the top of her head, the cover was a little crooked.


    Finally, it was the servants who helped her sort out the cover a little.


    If sound gently smile a, the heart says really with a child like.


    She didn''t say: "no problem, I''ll come and have a look. If you''re really bored, you can get angry. However, when you go out to worship heaven and earth, you can''t fool around."


    Voice just fell, 14 Fu Jin is really not polite, Frank will cover the head again.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law. I know that."


    With that, she looked at Ruoyin with a smile, just like a flower in bud.


    Ruoyin feels comfortable with such a girl.


    They chatted casually.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, when you marry the fourth master, what steps do you have and what you need to pay attention to?"


    Look, you can''t answer this question.


    A room full of servants, just bury their heads very low.


    "I will arrange all these things. You just need to cover your head and wait for brother fourteen to come to you."


    If you can''t say it in detail, you have to end the topic carelessly.


    In fact, what she said is also right, the Xi Fang thing, that is only commendable, can''t be said.


    As for the other trifles, they are all servants'' affairs.


    Anyway, the fourteen Fu Jin did not have much experience.


    But the fourteenth elder brother already had the trial marriage lattice, naturally is the more active side.


    Therefore, 14 Fu Jin only need to wait until 14 elder brother, the rest is a man''s business.


    "Oh." Fourteen Fu Jin nodded his head.


    When the bride comes to the bridegroom, she will go to the wedding hall


    So, fourteen Fu Jin again covered the lid, and with the help of the slave, went to the front yard.


    Ruoyin didn''t follow the brigade after leaving Xifang.


    But holding the hand of mother Liu, along the path in the mansion, I planned to go to the front yard for a banquet.


    Who knows on the way, met a little woman, in the mansion Pavilion secretly wipe tears.


    However, she did not stay much.


    With just one look, I went on.


    But mother Liu couldn''t help but murmured, "Fu Jin, the lattice in the backyard of the fourteenth elder brother is also very unruly. On the big day when people enter the main room, what is she crying about? It''s bad luck!"


    "She is more advanced than 14 Fu Jin''s, but her family is not good enough, so she becomes a woman that men use to try marriage. It''s hard to see someone else become his wife when she is the first woman of fourteen elder brother." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    She didn''t think much about it. She just said that the little girl was afraid that she had moved her true feelings to the fourteenth elder brother.


    When I was sad, I cried.


    Happiness, anger, sadness and happiness are human emotions. Who hasn''t been sad yet.


    Moreover, this kind of young woman, just entered the courtyard, inevitably can not control the mood.


    Not like the kind of older woman, has been years of grinding away the edges and corners, will hide the heart.


    In this dynasty, in order to avoid being in a hurry on the day of marriage, they didn''t know how to extend the emperor''s heir.


    Before they get married, they have to choose a woman to go to the mansion and learn how to be a husband and be a real man.


    Although the choice is not much good family background, but also a pure and innocent official woman.


    She is not only dignified in appearance, but also better than ordinary women in all aspects.


    With these "experimental objects", the brothers of the Qing Dynasty had experienced this kind of taste when they were about 15 years old.


    Some in 15 years old before, and maid on good.


    Boy, it''s brother again. He''s in a rash age.


    Servant girl can''t wait to climb on the bed of brothers, where can refuse.


    There are many people who come and go and have children before marriage.


    "The family of Ge Ge Ge was not very good before she got married. If she could get into the fourteen elder brother''s house, her ancestors would smoke. Look at me. It''s not bad. I''m afraid it''s something else. "


    "Oh?" If sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    "Fu Jin, if you think about it, most people cry and hide in the house. How can they cry outside? Besides, how can she be a little master. It''s not like crying outside. I''m afraid it won''t be passed on to fourteen elder brother."Because her own master is the main room, so mother Liu has always looked down on her concubine.


    It''s easy to say if you''re reasonable and you know the rules.


    To see this will come, I would like to expose their true face.


    But this is in other people''s house, she and Fujin have no control.


    However, it is also good to remind Fujin not to think of people so simply.


    Ruoyin didn''t feel anything at all. Now it seems reasonable to listen to mammy Liu.


    It seems that Wu gege is not pure in mind.


    Just now she saw that Wu''s appearance was similar to that of fourteen Fu Jin.


    It''s strange to say that the two women selected by Princess De to fourteen elder brother are not particularly good-looking.


    But all of them have good facial features. They belong to the kind of beautiful and endurable.


    Wu''s family background is ordinary, but 14 Fu Jin''s father, but the Imperial Academy servant, is also the yellow flag Mongolian Dutong.


    It can be seen that Princess de Fei''s hope for the fourteenth elder brother is definitely not just for her grandson!


    After a cup of tea, Ruoyin went to the front yard for a banquet along the round arch.


    The servant girl of the house saw her and took her to the female guest.


    The meeting was very lively in the hall. She could hear people shouting, as if they were worshiping heaven and earth.


    After a while, see 14 elder brother to lead the red silk in the hand, take 14 Fu Jin to Xi room.


    Therefore, the guests also began to drink wedding wine and eat wedding banquet.


    Ruoyin table is basically a lady.


    So, she ate a little prim.


    After eating, she didn''t stay much, so she planned to go back to her house.


    It was just that she drank a lot of tea and soup at the banquet, and she was a little anxious to show respect.


    She took mother Liu and Qiao Feng and went to the cottage.


    When she came out, she saw the fourth master and thirteen elder brother.


    On the shoulders of the two brothers, it was young brother 14.


    As she approached, she heard the noise of her brothers.


    Of course, the main reason is that the fourteenth elder brother is arguing.


    If the sound did not have time to say hello, see 14 elder brother to shake off the side of 13 elder brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    Then he pushed the fourth master away.


    The right hand pointed to 13 elder brother and four ye, big tongue ground says: "do not need you to help me."


    Finish saying, the foot a stagger, almost did not stand firm.


    The fourth master on one side helped him.


    This time, the fourteenth elder brother didn''t push away the fourth master.


    Instead, the fourth master clasped his arm and frowned with pain.


    "Don''t you and shisan are very good friends, he built the mansion, and you asked the fourth sister-in-law to deliver things to the thirteenth house."


    Listen to this tone, just like the brother of an ordinary family, accusing him of favoritism to other brothers.


    "Nonsense." The fourth master''s face sank, and he winked at the thirteen elder brother.


    Two brothers tacit understanding is very good, only one eye, thirteen elder brother left first.


    At this time, the fourth master found the Ruoyin on one side.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, a light glance at the eyes of the little woman, carrying 14 elder brother to continue to walk.


    Fourteenth elder brother then borrows the wine crazy, does not give up the way: "since and thirteen are so good, then don''t care about me."


    "Shut up. Don''t be so drunk here. It''s disgraceful of the royal family." The fourth master reprimanded him.


    If it wasn''t for the fourteen elder brother who was drunk, he wouldn''t let the servant carry it.


    It''s not just about who gets close to him.


    He is a elder brother, and has practiced martial arts since childhood. Where is his opponent.


    Even the bodyguards don''t dare to fight against elder brother.


    Poor Kung Fu can''t help him, but good Kung Fu is afraid to hurt him.


    In order to avoid 14 elder brother to fall on the ground to make a fool of oneself, four ye and thirteen elder brother, just carry his.


    Who knows, 14 elder brother unexpectedly is ungrateful.


    If Yin meets four masters here, she wanted to say hello to him and tell him that she went back to the mansion first.


    Can see his heart is not smooth appearance, she led the lip, is not to add chaos.


    But it is 14 elder brother, picked to pick the rebellious thick eyebrow, still make disposition.


    She looked at the fourteen elder brother who was still pushing the fourth master. One didn''t resist, so she quickly stepped forward to teach him a lesson.


    If sound block in front of four ye and fourteen elder brother, open arms block two people.


    "You go." Four ye light way.


    "No If the sound says, turn head to see 14 elder brother.


    "Brother 14, you keep saying that the fourth master is partial to you. Why don''t you reflect on yourself. As a younger brother, do you give him the affection that should be given to his brothers? If you usually get along well, they are not the eight masters! "


    She really does not say not comfortable, 14 elder brother only know to say that fourth master favors thirteen elder brother, but does not think about what he has done.


    Since childhood, he colluded with the imperial concubine and was biased against the fourth master.


    It''s so funny. I''m angry with the fourth master.


    Fourteen elder brother raised his eyes and looked at Ruoyin drunk, without speaking.


    "You have the love of e Niang and Huang amah. What can I do for your family? Can I give you that furniture! There is nothing in my thirteen younger brother''s house. You should go and compare it. Oh... I know. You are eating the vinegar of the fourth master...


    "no!" Fourteen elder brother left a angry words, actually willing to take the initiative to move feet to walk.


    Looking at the back of the fourth master and fourteen elder brother, Ruoyin''s mouth raises a good-looking radian.


    Speaking of this on the line, in the end is the fourteenth elder brother big happy day, must grasp the discretion.


    Alas, these two brothers, also no one.


    The fourteenth elder brother clearly has a kind of special brotherly affection to the fourth master, but he mixes with other brothers.


    But also secretly contest son, with thirteen elder brother contend for favor.


    On weekdays, when the two brothers met, they met and pinched each other.


    As for the fourth elder brother, he has a sense of elder brother''s responsibility.


    But even if he did something for fourteen elder brother, fourteen elder brother also did not understand.


    The fourth master will not explain to those who don''t understand him.


    These two awkward brothers!


    Then, Ruoyin shook his head and told the servant to inform the fourth master later.


    She took the hand of mother Liu and got on the carriage back to the house.


    It is night, 14 elder brother drank sober tea, went to Xi room.


    When Wan Yan heard the news, he said happily, "yes, is that you?"


    Fourteen elder brother although sober up, but the surface is still red.


    He didn''t answer Yan''s question completely, just lifted his feet to the bedside.


    For a moment, the servant in the room handed him a steelyard.


    After opening the xipa, an oval face appeared in front of him.


    The other side also pursed his mouth and looked at him with a smile.


    The flaming red lips of the bride add a touch of charm to her.


    He looks pretty and cute, only a year or two younger than him.


    At this time, I don''t know what she remembered.


    Unexpectedly, he frowned and chucked his shoulders and said, "my Lord, you are coming. People have been sitting here for a whole day and are stiff all over.""I can''t bear this pain. How can I manage my house in the future?" The fourteenth elder brother took the wine cup handed over by the servant and sat down beside the girl.


    Hearing the indifferent tone of the young man, Wan Yan''s Leng stopped immediately after he was stunned.


    She also took the wine cup in the slave''s hand and handed it to the fourteenth elder brother.


    But that lively temperament, after all, is a bit reserved.


    Because she saw, 14 elder brother does not seem to like her to talk.


    More said more wrong, she''d better speak less.


    The fourteenth elder brother swept the cup in the other party''s hand, left hand around the girl''s elbow.


    He lifted his arm up, pulled the girl''s elbow without any pity, and drank all the wine in the cup.


    "Cough, cough..." this wine is so strong!


    Wanyan''s tongue was thrown out at random, as if this could relieve the pungency of the wine.


    Originally she wanted to drink slowly, but she was pulled by the fourteenth elder brother, and the wine in the cup went straight into her mouth.


    Never drink, she choked without warning.


    A young face, also red.


    But in the blink of an eye, even the ears and neck were red.


    Fourteen elder brother frowned and put the wine cup in the tray.


    The servant in the room also took back the wine cup in Yan''s hand.


    He got up and glanced at the girl lightly.


    "Placement."


    After hearing this, Wanyan stopped coughing and stood in front of the boy, waiting for him to change his clothes and wash his clothes.


    Just a burst of hot throat, always want to cough, hold her face red.


    It took a while for her to suppress the feeling of coughing.


    Just after she served the teenagers to change their clothes.


    Outside suddenly came a small eunuch, leaning over 14 elder brother side whispering what.


    The night was quiet, and even though the eunuch''s voice was very low, she still heard the thin and sharp voice.


    "Master son, Wu gege is a little sad today. He hasn''t eaten any meals for a day. He is suffering from stomachache."


    It was at this time that she saw a flash of worry and heartache in the eyes of the teenager.


    It''s a feeling that I don''t have when I face her.


    Wanyan sighs in his heart. Doesn''t he say that spring + night is worth thousands of gold?


    Why her wedding night, a copper is not worth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    From the moment the teenager entered the room, she could not feel the romance and enthusiasm of the new marriage.


    There is only indifference and contempt.


    Even this meeting son, the first day of marriage, the backyard gege wanted to cut off her husband.


    Don''t be too proud of yourself!


    However, today is their wedding day.


    In order not to become a laughing stock in the backyard, she said nothing to let him go.


    Therefore, Wan Yan Shi stepped forward and took the initiative to pull 14 elder brother''s sleeve.


    "Yes, you can''t go. I just came in the first day. If you go somewhere else, I don''t want to face in the future."


    "Let go." Fourteenth elder brother swept the girl''s small paw, light way: "which ear hear ye to leave?"


    Wan Yan raised his eyes and looked at the boy in surprise.


    The next moment, she was like an electric shock, immediately let go of her hand.


    Smiling nightmare was like a flower: "hee hee, it''s better if you don''t go, if you don''t go..."


    the young man''s eyes stopped on her for a while.


    I just think her eyes are bright and clear when she smiles.


    It was as if there was a spirit in her eyes.


    Between a twinkle and a smile, people marvel at her elegant and graceful light.


    He took back his eyes and told the servant: "there are a pair of lotus hairpins and a pair of Pearl hairpins in my front yard. They were bought just a few days ago. They were too busy to remember. They are for you, Master Wu. She always likes vegetarianism."


    "Bang." When the eunuch answered, he was ready to leave.


    Who knows 14 elder brother again way: "wait."


    "What else can I do for you, master?"


    "Tell her that ye will visit her tomorrow."


    "Bang." The little eunuch swept Yan''s eyes with that strange look and went out.


    The rest of the servants went out and brought the door.


    Wan Yan Shi saw a trace of scorn from the slave''s eyes.


    I think Wu is more favored than her.


    It seems that Wu''s goal has been achieved.


    If she succeeds, she will have no face to stay in the house.


    Even if he did not cut off Hu, Wu also achieved a certain goal.


    Although she was given marriage, today is the first time to see 14 elder brother, he has no feelings.


    But in front of her face, to spoil another woman, she is still a little sour nose.


    When she was at home, she was a legitimate daughter, and she had never been so neglected...


    at this moment, she suddenly raised her head and wanted to have a good look at the youth in front of her.


    He had a pair of thick eyebrows, which were rising rebelliously.


    That pair of bright big eyes, twinkling the light as clear as dew, showing a trace of recklessness and stubbornness.


    However, when it comes to Wu''s family, it is mild.


    He should... Like Wu very much.


    Otherwise, they would not stop here and send jewelry to make Wu happy...


    listen to what he said, if it was not for their marriage today.


    It is estimated that... He has already gone to Wu''s.


    At this time, fourteen elder brother noticed that she was looking at him, turned his head and glanced at her.


    For a moment, four eyes looked at each other.


    Because the young''s eyes are too sharp, Wanyan''s head is shyly lowered.


    A pair of eyes, looking down at their own toes, some restraint.


    The teenager looked at her timid gesture.


    Her face red, timid look down, like a budding peony.


    It''s just like a baby without a job.


    He raised his foot to the bed and lay down with the quilt.


    On second thought, isn''t it just a chick?


    After the boy lay down, Wanyan blew out the candle and lay down next to him.


    This is the first time she''s been lying with the opposite sex.


    For a moment, her brain was blank, and the whole person became nervous.


    The palms of his hands with sheets were sweating.


    His cheeks were burning hot, and even his forehead began to sweat.


    For some reason, a heart can''t stop jumping, and it has a faster and faster rhythm.


    Just when she was very nervous, the teenager turned over and pressed on her.


    After a while, she only felt dizzy and dizzy, and her body was too weak to be crisp.


    Until a burst of heartrending pain, her mind back to sober.


    But it wasn''t long before she drank a glass of wine. She was as drunk as if she was drunk. Her soul flew away lightly...


    -


    after the 14th elder brother married Fujin.


    Within three days, there was bad news in the Forbidden City.


    When the fourth master knew about it, he asked to see Kangxi outside the Qianqing palace."Huang amah, the son minister heard that the second elder brother''s words and deeds were abnormal, and he looked like a ghost. He could not rest at night. He often moved from the bed to the couch and led him to the wing room to sleep. I don''t know how full I am when I eat seven or eight bowls of rice. I drink several jars a day, but I don''t know I''m drunk. "


    The fourth master reported the prince''s situation to Kangxi.


    After all, the prince was taken care of by himself after the eighth master was banned.


    As soon as something happens, he has to report it in time.


    "How could there be such a heresy?" Kangxi put down the pen in his hand, and there was a faint worry in his eyes.


    Between the eyes and the eyebrows, all regret.


    Even a pair of sophisticated eyes, also red a circle.


    "Therefore, the son minister implored the emperor Alma to do a ceremony for the second elder brother."


    As soon as he said this, Kangxi sat at the top of the table without saying a word.


    Just looking at the front, it seems to be recalling something.


    After a long time, Kangxi sighed and said, "fourth, get up first."


    After the fourth master got up and sat down on one side.


    Emperor Kangxi ordered the minister to summon him immediately


    "Bang."


    Sitting on the side of the fourth master listened, eyes light slightly turn.


    It''s already afternoon, and I went to court in the morning.


    However, the Emperor Kangxi called for ministers in a hurry, which was supposed to be an important discussion.


    Judging from the current situation, it is not about the crown prince, or about the re election of the crown prince.


    But it''s not the ten day deadline.


    Thinking about it, I''m afraid it''s going to be ahead of time.


    An hour later, all the princes and ministers in the capital gathered in the hall of supreme harmony.


    The fourth master, as Lord Baylor, stood in the second row.


    Kangxi was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, and his arms were heavy and powerful.


    A huge five color gemstone ring is embedded in the fingertip.


    He bowed down under the hall and solemnly said, "it has been some time since we re elected the crown prince. I have called you here today to announce the result."


    The ministers looked at each other in surprise.


    Then, one by one looked at the Emperor Kangxi, holding his breath and waiting for the result.


    Kangxi sighed and said, "yinrenben is a good one. It''s because the elder brother has made a nightmare and got into the evil, so he behaves strangely. The last time the Lama was executed, and the Tung wood puppet was found, which brought an end to the matter. However, Yinren has become more and more crazy recently. Therefore, I decided to do a legal act for him. "


    In a word, it not only whitens the crown prince, but also shows his position.


    "The emperor is wise." Kangxi said so, where can the princes and ministers dare to refute.


    One by one, they began to walk their horses.


    Just as the crowd worshipped, Kangxi''s eyes fell on the fourth master, and an explosive edict was issued.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    The fourth master''s eyes on Emperor Kangxi seem to understand everything.


    Sure enough, only listen to Kangxi way: "the four elder brothers also said before, since Yinren is cursed, then he is wronged. I have decided to make Yinren the crown prince again when he is well


    These days, he did not see the prince''s stupid + stupid desire + moving heart.


    First big brother, then eight elder brother.


    If you don''t choose a crown prince, this kind of competition will become more and more intense.


    In order to stop the fierce competition for savings, he has to make a choice.


    However, Kangxi''s words, like a deep-water bomb, exploded in his highness Taihe.


    Princes and ministers worshipped each other.


    On the surface, it looks like "you are the emperor, everything is right".


    Several ministers flattered the prince.


    But their heart, however, is turbulent.


    This meeting son, long Keduo quietly turned his head and secretly looked at the fourth master.


    On the face of the fourth master, there was a touch of gratification.


    Tut Tut, he is more and more unable to understand.


    Why did Amar have to burn the fourth master cold stove before he was dismissed?


    Then, Kangxi said: "I still remember... On the day when Yinren was imprisoned, the sky turned dark, lightning and thunder thundered, and strong winds swirled. That night, I dreamt that the late empress dowager and empress hersheri were unhappy. A few days ago, I also dreamt that the Empress Dowager had a dream, and did not agree to depose Yin and throw. "


    The so-called empress dowager is empress dowager Xiaozhuang.


    As for Queen hersheri, she was the mother of the prince.


    Not only do I want to restore the crown prince, but also the ancestors.


    You know, when the Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang was alive, Kangxi was very filial to her.


    It can almost be said that the meaning of Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang can be regarded as the imperial edict of Kangxi.


    Even if the Empress Dowager is not Kangxi''s own mother, he is as filial as his own mother.


    Unfortunately, such a filial emperor, but gave birth to a number of ruthless, fraternal son, I do not know whether it is ridiculous or sad.


    "Emperor Alma, the Empress Dowager has always loved her second brother, and she must not bear to go on like this again." Since Kangxi wanted to restore the crown prince through his ancestor''s dream, the fourth master followed suit.


    It seems that... His little Fujin is right. The prince has different feelings in the heart of Huang AMA.


    It''s just that I was angry at that time, and I''ll forget it later.


    And he, after all, was right.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid that he will be banned in the zongrenfu circle!


    After listening to the fourth master''s words, Kangxi looked at him with relief.


    Then he took back his eyes and praised him in front of the courtiers: "after a long period of consideration, I found that the fourth elder brother had measured people and understood the great justice. He was also in charge of the prince. He reported everything to me every day. Not only that, but also with the prince brothers deep love, has been recommended to restore the crown prince


    This is not only for the ministers, but also for the elder brothers.


    "Emperor Alma, this is what children should do." The fourth master returned without arrogance.


    Kangxi nodded with relief, and his sophisticated eyes looked down on the people below.


    After a long time, the sound of thunder sounded in the hall.


    "After careful consideration, I decided to hold the canonization ceremony after the prince recovered. In addition, nine elder brother, twelve elder brother, fourteenth elder brother are the shellfish


    Beizi is a title under Baylor, which is slightly less than Baylor''s title.


    However, these several elder brothers are not old, experience is not enough, no matter how big the title, they can not afford.


    As soon as they heard the edict, they knew that there was more to come.


    Sure enough, Kangxi said again: "seven elder brother, ten elder brother, be the prefect."


    On hearing this, the ministers said that the emperor was reading from low to high, but there was still something good in the future.


    "As for the third elder brother, the fourth elder brother and the fifth elder brother, they were named Prince Heshuo."


    "Thank you, Alma."


    "The emperor is wise, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    For a moment, the voices of the people were louder and louder.


    The floor of Taihe hall vibrated slightly.


    Just as the crowd kowtowed, there was a voice from the head that was shaking the sky and the earth.


    "As for Bago, he restored his Baylor identity."


    When he said this, Kangxi''s voice was full of vicissitudes and hoarseness.


    Experienced eyes, but also flash a trace of helplessness.


    And he made this move because of the fierce competition between the brothers.


    In order to promote the brotherly unity between the princes.


    Then, he stepped on black dragon boots and bowed under the hall.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes of the Ming world, more cold and sharp, cold forced people dare not peep.


    With a "retreat" of Liang Jiugong, his bright yellow body disappeared in the Taihe hall.The steps in front of the hall of supreme harmony are basically the voice of congratulation after the dynasty is scattered.


    Among them, the people who congratulated the fourth master were the most.


    After all, only the fourth master was praised by Emperor Kangxi.


    The low-key fourth master, of course, is a smooth response to the public.


    There is no so-called tunnel: "Ye just help the prince, the prince can be restored, that is the first priority."


    With that, he arched his hands and left the crowd neatly and cleanly.


    That Wei An''s back gives people a kind of calm feeling of being indifferent and carefree.


    After the fourth master returned to the mansion, he went to the main courtyard.


    When he got there, he didn''t let Su Peisheng sing the newspaper.


    However, after entering the house, he searched the inside and outside, but he didn''t see the figure of the little woman.


    Seeing this, he had to go out of the courtyard again, stood on the steps of the main courtyard, raised his hand and touched the forehead of the moon.


    Su Peisheng looked left and right and caught Qiao LAN, who was busy. "Where''s your master?"


    Fujin is also really, all day long do not know what is busy.


    Every time the fourth master came back here, at least two or three times, she was not in the house.


    The whole backyard is her best friend. However, the fourth master is just like her.


    "My father-in-law Su, Fu Jin is watering the flowers at the back of the yard."


    As soon as his voice dropped, Su Peisheng turned his head and was about to tell the fourth master.


    Seeing that the fourth master had already raised his feet and walked back.


    Therefore, he took the servants to keep up with the fourth master.


    When the fourth master walked to the back of the yard, he saw the little woman walking slowly in the garden with a wooden watering pot.


    Like a snail girl, intoxicated in the flowers.


    A pair of willow eyebrows curved, small nose slightly upward.


    His face is as white as jade, and his face is as beautiful as Chaohua.


    Only a loose chest length Ru skirt, snow-white sleeves, the middle is silver red Ru skirt.


    Two snow-white belts in front of her body, tied with a big bow, wrapped her figure into a delicate and graceful way.


    She also had no spare jewelry.


    A pair of translucent white jade pendants hung on one ear, emitting a faint halo.


    The pendant moved with her, shaking slightly, reflecting her as if she were dressed in powder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Even if the garden is full of all kinds of flowers, it is not as beautiful as her.


    This meeting son, the fourth master only thought that was pleasing to the eyes.


    The cold on the face, also in an instant melt.


    "These things, let the slave to do, how can you still start." From behind her, he circled her waist.


    The man''s sudden embrace, let Ruoyin have no guard at all.


    She had a reflexive shiver in his arms.


    Then he twisted his neck, looked up at his chin, and said angrily, "I don''t usually take care of it every day. It happens that the spring is full of flowers, and the sun is warm enough today, so I''ll do something about it."


    From her point of view, the fourth master''s chin is a little thin, and looks very cold and thin.


    His Adam''s apple curve is very good, looks full of male charm.


    However, she did not maintain this posture all the time, but withdrew her eyes and returned to normal.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and did not speak.


    A gust of wind blows, he can smell the fragrance of her body.


    It is her unique body + fragrance, light, and even more refreshing than the fragrance of flowers.


    The man''s body is very warm, Ruoyin is so close to his arms that he doesn''t move.


    Seeing this scene, Su Peisheng shook the dust and quietly sent away the servants.


    As a result, a scene of pleasing to the eye appeared in the courtyard.


    The spring sunshine, warm to shine on the body of handsome men and women, like a beautiful pastoral picture.


    After a long time, the fourth master gently sniffed the fragrance on the woman''s hair and said faintly, "how can I not pour it again?"


    If the sound took a puff of the corner of the mouth, "Ye... You pour the hand from me to let go, otherwise I how to move."


    "Then don''t pour it." He grabbed the watering pot in her hand and put it on the ground.


    Then he picked up the little woman and went straight to the inner room of the main courtyard.


    Along the way, the slaves bowed their heads and saluted one after another.


    Inside, the servants shut the door.


    The fourth master went to the imperial concubine''s couch and sat down on the little woman.


    "The emperor Alma said that the prince was crazy after being cursed. He has ordered the second elder brother to be the crown prince again. Only when he is well will he be canonized."


    "Ah?" She was a little surprised that he suddenly talked to her about these things, "why did you suddenly talk to me about this?"


    "No problem, it''s not a multi secret thing. It''s something to know."


    "Oh..." on the surface, if the sound is not interested, there are many ideas in my heart.


    There are a lot of people who have been hit by the theory of heart, gone mad or behaved abnormally.


    Not to mention the prince. He was under great pressure, and so many brothers secretly and openly engaged him.


    All of a sudden, he was abolished and became a sinner of zongrenfu. No one could stand this kind of attack.


    However, his mental disorder helped him.


    It seems that... Mental illness is not just a problem in the 21st century.


    Even in the Qing Dynasty, the treatment of mental illness would be lenient.


    No matter what the crown prince has done to lose the Sirius, he can be reinstated as the crown prince if he splashes, goes mad and beats people in the prison.


    "Not only that, the emperor Alma also conferred titles on ye and his brothers."


    If the sound after listening to, in the heart is surprised, should not be granted Prince Yong?


    But she certainly won''t be so straightforward to ask, just careful to test, "Ye, you were Baylor before, did you this time seal the sheriff?"


    "The prince."


    "Wow... Prince!" Her eyes were so wide that she could not even hold his hand.


    Every move will be surprised to deduce incisively and vividly.


    The fourth master chuckled and scraped the tip of her nose, "but stupid?"


    If Yin shakes her head and buries his head in the man''s neck, "Ye... When Prince Yong, you can''t be bad."


    "That''s nonsense." The man bowed his head and rubbed his teeth in her ears.


    "Well..." she turned her head and hid.


    Who knows the next moment, the bow rope in front of the body is pulled by the man at will.


    The Ru skirt originally wrapped around her body is slowly sliding down...


    -


    if the crown prince does not recover for a day, the restoration of the crown prince will not be established.


    Even other elder brothers could not be canonized.


    But it''s strange.


    Since Kangxi ordered the restoration of the crown prince, the symptoms of the prince''s madness have improved day by day.


    No more beating. The amount of meals is normal.


    Not even a drop of wine.


    A few days later, a group of lamas came to the Forbidden City to gather together the prince''s Yuqing palace and the residence where the patriarchal clan had lived.


    Every night, the candle lights up.The sounds of wind pipes, plucking instruments, bows and strings, as well as the sounds of lamas chanting scriptures, spread slowly from the Forbidden City.


    It took seven days to settle down. By the middle of April, the crown prince was all right.


    On April 18, Kangxi was in the Taihe hall, and the second elder brother was reinstated as the crown prince.


    In this patriarchal Dynasty, the crown princess has been in the Yuqing palace since the crown prince was abandoned.


    Today, they are also re granted the title of crown prince and princess.


    At this time, Kangxi was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and black dragon boots.


    Heavy and powerful arms hang on the knee, a pair of sophisticated eyes, looking down at the bottom at random.


    Fu Ning''an, Minister of the Ministry of rites, served as the official envoy on that day.


    Together with other deputy envoys, he presented the books and treasures of the restored prince to the prince and his brothers one by one.


    "The second son of the emperor, the second son of the emperor, was established as the crown prince with the help of book treasure. Guaerjia''s family was re established as the crown prince. "


    "The third son of the emperor was granted the title of Prince heshuocheng in Jin Dynasty."


    "The fourth son of the emperor was granted the title of Prince heshuoyong in Jin Dynasty."


    "The fifth son of the emperor was granted the title of Prince heshuoheng in Jin Dynasty."


    "The seven sons of the emperor were granted the title of governor of duoluochun in Jin Dynasty."


    "Emperor eight son, restore shellfish identity."


    In this way...


    with the sound of the band playing music, the brothers went to the stage in order to salute Kangxi and accept the volume and Baowen.


    Every time an elder brother takes over the book and treasure, there will be three firecrackers, even if it is the real Jin Feng.


    The ceremony lasted for an hour.


    Until each elder brother took over the books and treasures and worshipped at the steps of Taihe hall.


    Kangxi''s eyes, which were mild at first, became sharp in an instant.


    He straightened himself up and sat on a wooden chair carved with gold. He looked dignified and indifferent.


    But the words he said showed deep helplessness: "in a short period of one year, the eighteen went, and the prince had such a thing again. Fortunately, now it is good. From now on, you should look up to me and don''t make trouble any more. "


    His voice was loud and majestic, but almost imploring.


    This is the biggest source of frustration since Kangxi ascended the throne.


    With so many sons, there is only one place to be a prince.


    Leng who also don''t want to see, flesh and blood.


    "Yes."


    On the surface, however, the brothers deserve it quickly.


    The yearning for power in the heart is growing wildly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    As long as Kangxi was in power for a long time, the struggle for reserve would not stop.


    After all, the princes already had their own small cliques.


    The common family''s interest struggle, that is to fight for house, property and land.


    It''s all going to be a fight.


    Let alone the matter of competing for reserve, it is not about the house, property, land, but the supreme throne.


    As long as you get the throne, you can dominate the Qing Dynasty, stand at the highest point of power and cover the sky with one hand.


    Imperial power is the biggest temptation and confusion of this dynasty.


    It can be said that when you get the throne, you get everything.


    In the face of such a big temptation and confusion, no one can stop.


    With the passage of time, the battle for the reserve will only start from the outside to the inside, from hidden to obvious, from slow to urgent, from warm to strong, showing the momentum of thousands of horses galloping, and the momentum can not stop...


    on this day, gongs and drums, firecrackers, singing and dancing in the Forbidden City.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master was slightly drunk and took the carriage back to the house.


    However, at this moment, if the sound of the women in the backyard, as well as the servants from all over the house, are looking forward to it.


    The fourth master had already informed him, and the spies in the palace also came to report.


    This kind of important day, once in a lifetime, should be welcomed at the door naturally.


    Fortunately, the sun in April is warm, not too big.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Ruoyin saw a group of horses at the end of the road.


    Soon the carriage stopped in front of the crowd.


    After su Peisheng got off the horse, the driver''s curtain was lifted on the dog''s leg.


    Xiaodezi quickly arched his back and squatted on the ground.


    The next moment, a black boot stepped on his back and got out of the carriage.


    A man stands with his hands down and shows his royal domineering in every move.


    The women in the backyard were stunned, one by one, without blinking.


    Ruoyin''s sight falls on the fourth master.


    He was standing in the middle of the crowd, surrounded by slaves.


    He was dressed in a different court dress than usual.


    It was a dark blue robe with mountain and river patterns embroidered on the hem.


    Before and after the body, embroidered with a large python pattern, as well as a few auspicious clouds.


    There is a long chain around the neck, which is made of jade, tourmaline and jadeite.


    On his head was a black velvet official hat.


    The top is red and the bottom is a three inch long golden hat handle.


    A two inch jade was embedded in the hat between the forehead.


    At the back of the hat, there are ears of coral and horsehair.


    "Welcome Prince Yong back to his house." If the sound line of worship.


    The women in the backyard had to take back their crazy eyes and kowtow.


    The fourth master''s sight glanced at the women.


    Finally, the line of sight falls on the head of the small Fujin.


    He bent down a little and raised the woman''s arm. "Don''t be too polite."


    "Sir, it''s a great day for you. I''ve asked the cook to prepare meals in the main courtyard. At night, I''ll hold a family dinner in the main courtyard to celebrate for you." Her eyes are low and sweet.


    Four ye light "um" a, "you see to do."


    Then, he raised his feet and went into the mansion, and the crowd followed.


    In the night, Ruoyin''s main courtyard is full of lights, and the hall is even more bright.


    If sound in the mirror, Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN are combing her hair.


    She took a piece of scarlet lip paper and pursed it in the mirror.


    After a cup of tea, she stood up and turned around in front of the mirror.


    Silver Red Flag hem, follow her swing.


    Silver Red, is a red pink color, but because the material is good enough, there is a silver luster.


    "Master, you must be the protagonist today." Qiao Feng can''t help being praised.


    Mother Liu said in a displeased way: "you are no nonsense. Today, our master is doing East, and he is Fujin again. Naturally, he is the leading role."


    "I mean... The master is the most beautiful and dazzling one this evening."


    "Not all the time."


    If sound took out a corner of the mouth, smile way: "you two individual fight, go out to see whether people arrive together."


    "Yes."


    Then, the pursuit of perfect if sound, and made the hair, straightened the clothes.


    Today, in order to celebrate the fourth master''s birthday, she specially put on a cool and beautiful makeup.


    Because she knew it was a good day.


    Women in the backyard are supposed to dress up.


    In order to avoid bumping into the same make-up, or too plain.


    She just deliberately took a different style.


    It''s just... She never dressed up in front of the fourth master.I don''t know if I can get into his eyes.


    Life is to have different tastes occasionally.


    Who said that the wife can only be the same, dress and dress in a proper manner.


    Anyway, she''s good at outside, at home... She won''t go too far.


    It was not her style to dress rigidly, to look at concubines and to show off in front of her own men.


    A moment later, Qiaofeng came into the room, "master, the little masters in the backyard are all here, even Li xiefujin is sitting outside."


    "I don''t think they''re so courteous on weekdays, but tonight they''re quite regular." Mother Liu hated the tunnel.


    Usually, Li side Fujin is a most unruly, always to the last to arrive.


    Today I know that the fourth master will come, but I''m quite good at acting.


    If Yin chuckles, she holds mother Liu''s hand and goes to the hall.


    But when she came to the hall, she could smell the mixture of various kinds of strong fragrance powder.


    Can''t help but frown, in the first seat.


    "Good luck, please." People saluted one after another.


    If the sound swept under the eyes of the flowers, just did not shake the eyes.


    She waved her hand innocently and said, "get up all of you."


    "Xie Fujin." Li''s family, take their seats on both sides.


    When they were seated, the first thing they did was to look up Ruoyin.


    In particular, Li, a pair of envious eyes, has already seen red eyes.


    From Fu Jin, she saw the aura she had never seen before.


    That kind of contradictory atmosphere, but the whole look, but also very harmonious.


    If it is not for her own eyes to see, she really can not believe that a woman... Can be Lengyan and pure interpretation of such a perfect.


    Ruoyin received the gaze of the people.


    And, naturally, she looked at the crowd.


    Eyes from left to right, each person stay for a second or two, sense of propriety grasp just right.


    Finally, she made a summary in her heart.


    Most of you here take the delicate and pure line.


    Only Li''s dress, which is made up of Mei red, is more eye-catching.


    For a moment, in the eyes of each other, the aura of the encounter of love enemies spread from all over the world.


    "Here you are


    A sharp voice of singing newspaper immediately distracted people''s attention.


    I saw a few Li''s, and his face was beaming with joy.


    A pair of eyes, looking out the door.


    The next moment, see a dark blue figure at the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    "Peace and good luck." A room full of women, yingyingfu salute.


    The fourth master went directly to Ruoyin at the top of the room. After supporting her, the little woman raised her head and gave him a smile.


    His brow frowned at the first glance.


    In front of the little woman, I do not know what makeup.


    It looks seductive and mysterious, but if you look at it carefully, it''s not too gorgeous.


    Then he let go of her hand.


    He turned and raised his hand towards the rest of the people, motioning them to get up.


    "It''s just a family dinner. There''s no need to be formal." He said lightly and sat down at the table of Eight Immortals in the room.


    Of course, it''s still the main seat.


    When eating, if the sound has always been to eat, do not like to talk.


    She''ll take whatever tastes good.


    If you can''t find it, just one look, there will be a slave caught in her bowl.


    Her seat is on the right side of the fourth master.


    Li''s seat is on the left side of the fourth master.


    This meeting son, she just took a fancy to the lotus prawn in front of Li Shi, but she couldn''t reach it by herself.


    Mother Liu, understanding, holding a small dish big in the palm, picked a few prawns for her, and asked Qiao Feng to peel the shrimp for her.


    If sound takes back the look in the eyes, in the eye some surprise.


    Not for anything else, only for the two liang meat in front of Li''s body.


    In her impression, although Li''s body is plump, it does not grow in the right place.


    Always belong to the above general, but thick + strong legs and feet.


    But just now, she just glanced.


    I don''t know when Li became a thick woman.


    This kind of situation can only happen when people are pregnant.


    But Li''s Ru skirt has a looser hem than a flag dress.


    Therefore, in addition to the upper part belongs to the horizontal view of the ridge, the side of the peak.


    For the rest, you can''t see why.


    The next time, has always been a favorite Li, the whole process of regular meals, mouth to eat.


    There was no sign of favoritism at all.


    The rest, not to mention.


    If Yin secretly glanced at the fourth master, he found that he had been indifferent to meals under the servant''s service.


    He was tall and straight, like Iceland in the Arctic, standing there.


    It''s barren everywhere, without a trace of life, eroded by huge ice sheets.


    The women around are just stones on the island.


    Even if the sun spreads all over the island, it can not cover the ice and snow island.


    Will only make the air, more cold.


    And his body, as if surging hot magma.


    Maybe it will explode like a volcano and burn to the bottom of people''s heart all the way.


    For a man like the fourth master, except for his irresistible male charm and aura.


    Some of them are cold, affectionate and alienated.


    Especially from the moment when he became Prince Yong, she saw him get off the carriage, and the feeling of tenderness became stronger and stronger.


    At this time, the fourth master raised his head and glanced at her casually.


    This time, if the voice does not evade, there is no shame.


    On the contrary, he is generous and square. Look at him.


    She dare to look at the fourth master''s posture, coupled with her make-up, a special match.


    It seems that the women around them are all easy to push down.


    However, she seems to be that kind of aggressive seductive beauty.


    Finally, the fourth master took back his eyes.


    About half an hour later, they were full.


    The fourth master picked up the wine cup in front of him and drank up all the wine in it.


    Then the atmosphere swung the corner of his robe, lifted his feet and went to Ruoyin''s interior.


    This attitude is very obvious. Tonight, the fourth master will rest in the main courtyard.


    "Fujin, it''s not early. I won''t disturb you." Song is a sensible person.


    There is no need to send her, she will speak consciously.


    Ruoyin got up and said with a smile, "the sisters are all scattered. There are dark lights outside. All of them let the slaves light their lamps."


    "Yes." Li''s several yingyingfu saluted and left the main courtyard.


    If Yin looked up at the inner door, he entered the inner room.


    She glanced at the fourth master sitting in the room and sat down beside him.


    There was a small table between them.


    As time went by, neither of them spoke.


    Finally, the fourth master got up and stretched out his arms


    Ruoyin called the servants and asked them to prepare water.


    After some washing and dressing, the slaves retired.


    As soon as the slaves went out, her waist was held by the fourth master.


    He was taller than her and was looking down on her.A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, straight across her face, is looking at.


    For this aggressive look, Ruoyin slightly tilted his head to avoid his eyes.


    The next moment, but he pinched his chin and forced him to look at each other.


    "It''s interesting not to stare at him just now?" His finger pulp, along her chin, across the cheek.


    And around her eyes, gently stroking.


    The little woman has changed a kind of coquettish dress up today.


    This is the beauty of the eyes, around like a thin layer of smoke, slightly drunk and hazy.


    Especially in the yellowish candlelight, it is extremely mysterious and full of charm.


    The aura of Lengyan and sexual + feeling is emanating from her body.


    "No..." if the tone is light and the lips are bitten.


    She is just wearing a cool and gorgeous make-up, if really to that step, she would advise.


    What''s more, she can''t attack the fourth master''s masculinity.


    I''m afraid he''ll eat the bone before he starts.


    Only listen to four ye chuckle a, way: "small useless thing."


    I thought she was as good as she looked.


    It turns out that it''s just a small thing with a strong outside but a poor one in the middle.


    But... The makeup is quite different.


    A hot fox spirit, as if at any time will empty the man.


    The next moment, the fourth master bowed his head and kissed the red lips.


    "Well..." even if she had more words, they were all melted in the kiss.


    The fourth master''s kiss is very aggressive.


    He always has the initiative in his every move.


    It guides you bit by bit and invades your mind.


    Unknowingly, if the sound is half pushed by the man to the brocade quilt to lie down.


    The fourth master stood at the edge of the bed and calmly untied the yellow belt.


    A pair of ruffian bad eyes, is looking at the woman from a commanding position.


    The coat on her body has long been removed by him and scattered on the ground.


    This time, she only has a yellow belly bag.


    The yellow silk made her skin white and transparent.


    She is more conservative, and her belly is tied high.


    But her figure is very good, protecting the top, but the bottom is in the air.


    The man can''t help but lift the layer of material...


    Ruoyin looks up at the man in front of him.


    At this moment, there is no coldness in him.


    A pair of eyes is suffused with the essence of wild animal hunting, evil and evil.


    As if the heart of the little devil, free from the shackles, at any time to her bad.


    Sure enough, but after a while, the little woman''s sobbing voice came from the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    And the shallow chant like a dream.


    "Lord, no more... The bed will be unbearable...


    " shut up, it''s you who can''t stand it. "


    This night, the breathless voice was constantly emitted from the sweet voice, which almost broke the man''s soul...


    the next day, Ruoyin got up and the fourth master had gone to court.


    She was woken up by a knock outside.


    This meeting son, can''t help but ask to come to serve mother Liu.


    "What''s the noise outside? How noisy it is." She rubbed her sour waist.


    After she put her clean clothes on Ruoyin''s body, she said, "back in Fujin, early this morning, she replaced the old plaque with a new one. The slave also heard that the fourth master ordered the expansion of the Yongqin palace, and asked the foreman to take a look at the drawings. If you are not satisfied, please tell the foreman again. "


    "What is it? It''s expansion." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    Yes, from now on, "fubeile house" has been upgraded to "Yongqin Palace".


    After eating too early, Ruoyin took the drawing carefully.


    She didn''t care about anything else.


    After all, she is not of this dynasty.


    However, those foremen must have quite a high level of experience, and they also know the renovation and decoration of this dynasty.


    So she stopped directing.


    Otherwise, if her main courtyard had been built into a super modern single family villa, it would have been frightening.


    Good things should be in a group place, which is just right.


    If you are surrounded by antique buildings, you have to make a different one.


    People don''t know how to appreciate it at all. Instead, they seem out of place.


    Therefore, her only requirement is to have more plants and flowers in and around the yard.


    This will be full of vigor and vitality, and appear to have some flavor of life.


    When Ruoyin finished reading the drawings and put forward his own small requirements, it was already noon.


    At noon, it''s time for the brothers to go down to the court and return to the house.


    Eight ye returned to the house, a face indifferent to the main courtyard.


    When he got there, Xiao Guizi sang the newspaper.


    After a while, Guo Luo Luo Shi came out to meet him.


    When she saw the eight masters standing in the yard, she was slightly stunned.


    Only once, she yingyingfu body salute: "please Ye Da''an."


    This gentle and modest man has not been to her main courtyard for many days...


    I heard that... He has been staying in Aruna''s yard these days.


    Eight ye did not look at her, only a light "um" a, lift feet to enter the room.


    After Guo Luo rose, he followed carefully into the hall.


    She took a cup of tea from the slave''s tray and handed it to him: "please have tea, sir."


    Eight Ye looks in front of him, gently knocked on the side of the table, indicating that she put it on the table.


    Guo Luo Luo put the tea on the table and sat down.


    These days, when he did not come to her courtyard, she thought... He had better not come, so that she would not get deeper and deeper, and would not be sad.


    She thought that as long as she did not think, the heart would not hurt.


    She thought that as long as he did not appear in front of her, she would not be hurt.


    She thought that time would weaken feelings, and everything would eventually pass.


    She thought it would be good to be alone.


    But at this moment, so many of her thought, after all, it was just an illusion.


    When he didn''t come, she pretended not to think about him.


    But in the heart is looking forward to, he will come, when.


    Just like just now, from the moment I saw him, my heart beat faster for no reason.


    She kept her handkerchief tightly, as if to hate her own failure.


    Why, no matter how much she controls herself, the heart always betrays her.


    Moreover, after two generations of her, this life seems to love him more than the previous one.


    At this moment, Yu Guang glimpsed the gentle man.


    She tightened her lips and gave up completely.


    Because, that kind of throbbing feeling comes again.


    His every move completely affected her mood.


    Finally, she gathered together and hit hard on her amorous heart.


    She''s thinking... As long as she''s alive, she''ll never have no feelings for him.


    "In a few days, you will watch and prepare for the birth of ARMA." Eight ye light way.


    "Yes, I will." She answered in a low voice.


    Ever since he was dismissed, his mood has been getting worse and worse.


    Now, even with the restoration of Baylor''s title, it''s not much to be happy about.Sure enough, the eight Ye frowned and said unhappily, "you can''t make progress. Don''t fix those useless things every year."


    "But... Younger brothers and sisters are all gifts." Women''s families, of course, are to give some gifts light affection heavy.


    Anyway, men will prepare expensive gifts.


    "Why don''t you look at the fourth sister-in-law? She uses wood and wine every year. She has new ideas and can blow flowers."


    "Everyone''s personality is different. I''m such a person. I can''t get used to it or not." Luo''s faint gyrus in Guoluo.


    Eight Ye sneered and turned to look at the woman.


    "Why, and who should I show this negative look?" His voice was soft and deep.


    It''s the creepy tenderness.


    It''s like an evil man with a warm mask.


    As long as the false skin is torn, the devil like face will be revealed.


    "I''m not negative. I''m just in a bad mood. I feel bad about everything. I really don''t understand why the emperor Alma has restored your title of Baylor. Why should you do this? " Her tone was so flat that it didn''t look like a question.


    "What''s good about Baylor? It seems that he has taken advantage of it and restored his title, but he is not still in the same place. Now even the tenth is the prince of the county, and the Lord is still belle. It''s ridiculous."


    After hearing this, Guo Luo Luo''s head hung down and finally understood.


    People are always dissatisfied.


    All the troubles come from my own bath.


    When bath hope is greater than ability, you will be trapped by worry.


    However, she only thought about it in her heart, but she did not say it.


    It''s not necessary to quarrel again. It''s her who suffers.


    Just as she was thinking about things, a man''s indifferent voice came from her ear.


    "Come on, beat your shoulder for me. The whole shoulder is stiff recently."


    "Oh." Guo Luo Luo was stunned and stood behind him.


    Then, eight ye then lean on the back of the chair, closed eyes.


    Guo Luoluo raised his arm, gently pinched the man''s thick shoulder with his fingertips, and thumped at will.


    Eight Ye''s shoulder is very strong, her fingers are very soft.


    Every time she pressed his shoulder, her fingers would ache for days.


    After a long time, the man light way: "did not eat full?"


    His voice was hoarse and deep, with some meaning.


    "Ah?" Guo Luo Luo Shi didn''t understand yet, but added strength to his hand.


    Who knows the man again way: "is not the Lord for a long time here, body hair crisp, no strength?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    "It''s not..." this meeting son, she completely has no strength.


    "All right, wait on me for lunch." Eight Ye got up and spread his arms.


    During this period, Guo Luo''s wife was like a little daughter-in-law and did not dare to look up at him.


    But eight ye, a pair of dark and deep eyes, looked at the woman in front of him.


    He didn''t see that she was a little shy.


    Like a young girl in love, she dare not take a look at her lover.


    After a cup of tea, Guo Luoluo waited on the man to lie down.


    Ready to put down the bed curtain, her arm was strongly pulled by the man, and the whole person fell in his arms.


    Even through the material, she could feel that his body was very hot.


    It seems to be a well tempered iron stone, which will melt her at any time.


    "Eight masters... Haven''t used lunch yet."


    "No need." The man refused decisively and cheated on him.


    After a while, Guo Luo Luo Shi was made to sweat profusely by him.


    She had not served him for a long time, and her body was extremely keen.


    Fingertips are deeply embedded in the brocade quilt, as if to save the broken brocade.


    She also saw that he didn''t like her at all, just like the feeling of being loved by her.


    Every time she showed her affection for him, he was cold on the surface, but tender to her.


    Occasionally treat her well, just afraid that she does not like him, afraid of losing the vanity she adores.


    So, as long as she seems a little cool.


    He would change his temper and torture her.


    It''s like the owner of a pug who trains his pet to be obedient, and occasionally gives him some bones and drumsticks.


    If the dog ran away, the owner called the pet''s name, and it would come back to him.


    However, even if she understood the truth, she still couldn''t get out of the cage of loving him.


    This is the worst thing in the world.


    You can''t fall in love with someone else, because you still miss the one who hurt you the most...


    after a long time, with a melodious and graceful chant, her eyes crossed a string of eyes.


    Finally, it landed on the silk pillow and went through the hair...


    -


    in April, the sky was blue and the sun was warm.


    The flowers are blooming, the eyes are colorful.


    Everything seems so full of vitality.


    Outside the window, you can hear the croaking of frogs and the clamor of insects in the grass.


    At this time, Ruoyin sits in the hall of the main courtyard and looks at the account book in his hand.


    Her industry has been involved in every province of the Qing Dynasty.


    There are wineries, department stores and new hotels.


    The winery and the department store already have many branches.


    The inn has just opened, only two in Beijing, and then slowly open branches in other provinces and cities.


    As for those who were in charge, they had never been able to get into her main courtyard. Chen Biao and Li Fukang led the talk.


    "I heard that there was a famine outside the city, so I mentioned to give porridge once every seven days, once every three days."


    "Yes." Chen Biao responded.


    In the capital, many merchants began to give porridge, just to see who gave it frequently.


    Ruoyin really wants to give porridge to help the starving people through the most difficult time.


    After all, she earned so much money that I''m afraid she can''t spend it all her life.


    It''s better to use it to do some good deeds, which can be regarded as accumulation of happiness.


    In fact, the main reason for the famine was the imperial court.


    Those officials are too shameful. It''s cruel to search for the people''s fat and cream!


    "By the way, if someone in the family is ill, he can get a monthly salary first, but he must open a certificate in our pharmacy." She glanced at the last page of the account book and closed it.


    "Well, I remember. The master has other orders." Li Fukang replied respectfully.


    "Since the response of the inn is very good, let the foreman in charge of the matter select land in several provinces around the capital, and the price must be settled. The Inns built out do not have to be the same, but they must be close to the local style. "


    In her last life, she liked to travel around, so she chose the job of "Hotel sleep tester".


    And the dream of sleeping all over the world.


    But now, she is in the Qing Dynasty.


    Fu Jin became the fourth master''s backyard and became his woman.


    In this life, as long as the nuico Lu family is still alive, she is afraid that she will not be able to get out of Yongqin palace.


    If he becomes emperor, it will be even more.


    She will stay in the Forbidden City forever, and she will not be free than Yongqin palace.


    Since it''s impossible to sleep all over the world.


    Then she will open the inn all over the Qing Dynasty.


    Anyway, she knows how to operate and the details.At that time, when her Inn develops well, she does not want to involve in other industries.


    Because that''s enough.


    At the beginning of the winery, Fei Yanggu gave her a dowry to Chuang Tzu. There was only one family left. She wanted to insist on it.


    Later, she found that the department store was very convenient and popular in the Qing Dynasty, so she wanted to have a try.


    This time, she simply wanted to be the industry she was interested in.


    A few days later, it is the annual Dragon Boat Festival.


    If the sound had been prepared a few days earlier.


    During the day, she and the slave work together, wrapped a large pot of zongzi.


    When it was getting dark, she rarely took the initiative to say: "mother Liu, you go to the front yard, see whether the master came back, said I specially wrapped zongzi, please come and taste it."


    Mother Liu has always been neat, she should, then go to the message.


    After about half a column of incense, before mother Liu had time to report, the fourth Master arrived.


    He didn''t let anyone sing the newspaper, so when he came in, Ruoyin was dressing up inside.


    When she dressed up and went to the outer room, she found that the fourth master was already sitting in the hall.


    "I''ve been busy all day, and I haven''t had time to straighten up. I want to say that I''m here. I can''t lose my manners. So I dressed up for a while. I didn''t catch up to meet you. Please forgive me." She stood in the middle of the room saluting.


    The fourth master raised his head and glanced at the woman.


    Delicate face, wearing just the right light makeup.


    Recently, she seems to like wearing Hanfu very much.


    That chest length Ru skirt on her body, set off the devil like a perfect figure.


    In his impression, she was a delicate woman, though she was not greedy for jewels.


    I''ve never seen her lose her manners, or her slovenness.


    Even in confinement, she is very decent.


    If you really can''t, you can''t see anyone in the quilt.


    Therefore, he thought that the little woman was deliberately dressed to see him.


    The man clenched his fist, coughed softly, and said faintly, "pay attention next time."


    If the sound is out of the corner of the mouth, it is really a lesson!


    Then, she asked the slave to prepare the meal and served him to clean his hands.


    A moment later, when they were seated at the eight immortals table, the table was full of delicious food.


    As well as a variety of color rope tied triangular zongzi, long zongba.


    Just breathe, you can smell the taste of rice dumplings and glutinous rice.


    "Sir, have some soup to warm your stomach." She served him a bowl of soup.


    After the fourth master took over, he was about to say something.


    He was interrupted by Su Peisheng who came into the room.


    "Master, Li side of the courtyard Fujin has no appetite. He vomites after eating a meat dumpling. He is still lying on the bed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    On hearing this, the atmosphere of eating rice dumplings with joy and joy was suddenly broken.


    The fourth master frowned imperceptibly and put the bowl on the table.


    "Can you ask Dr. Feng to come over and have a look." Ruo Yin asked.


    "Back in Fujin, I heard that I had already called. It is estimated that this will... Feng Taiyi is on the way to the hospital." Su Peisheng returned.


    If the sound of the eyes light slightly turn, it seems that... Li has not had time to see a doctor, the first time let people report to the main hospital.


    At this time, the fourth master on the opposite side wiped his hands with a blue handkerchief and got up shaking the corner of his robe.


    "You eat first. I''ll go and have a look. I''ll come back later."


    Maybe Li''s criminal record is too much. Listening to the meaning of the fourth master''s words, he didn''t want to stay there. He just walked through the scene.


    With that, he lifted his feet and went out.


    If the sound then the face does not give up, sent him to the door.


    When the figure of hiding blue disappeared in the main courtyard, she turned back to take back her eyes, and her eyes were indifferent.


    Moreover, after returning to the house, she had a meal first without any intention of waiting.


    Mother Liu saw that she was eating well, and she did not care at all, so she reminded her in a low voice.


    "Fujin, although he told you to eat first, you can''t really wait for him. In case he comes and sees the leftovers of a table...


    " I know that if he comes, let the cook cook cook again, but... I don''t think he will come. "


    This time, she always felt that Li was not simply cutting off the Hu, but seemed to have come prepared.


    After all, it was not long before Li''s last Hu cut.


    No matter how jealous Li was, he would not die like this.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin used the dinner, and the fourth master hasn''t come back.


    Until the clock of flowers, birds and insects in the hall has been turned to ten o''clock at night.


    It has been several hours since the fourth master left, but there is still no shadow of him.


    Ruoyin sits on the rose chair in the room, looks at the cold rice dumplings on the table and yawns.


    "Take it all and settle it." She turned and went inside.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng followed her into the room, waiting for her to change clothes and wash.


    After a cup of tea, she changed into loose clothes.


    Ruoyin pulls the quilt and is about to lie down when Qiao LAN enters the room.


    The little girl''s eyes, some unhappy, slightly pursed mouth, it seems difficult to speak.


    "Why, but there''s news from Li?"


    "Back to Fujin, just now xiaodezi came to deliver a message, saying that... Li side, Fujin is happy, and it has been more than two months." Qiao LAN Hui.


    If the tone picked eyebrows, it seems that Li is still so cautious.


    It''s been two months since it was announced.


    If it wasn''t for the warm weather and thin clothes, I''m afraid it would take a long time to hide.


    She took the quilt and lay down and ordered, "since Li is happy, you and mammy Liu go to the storehouse to pick up some jewelry. Li always likes gold ornaments and chooses a complete set of rewards for her."


    "Yes..." Qiao LAN and mother Liu responded together.


    Mother Liu seemed to be worried that Ruoyin was not happy. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something.


    But if the sound has already side body, back to them.


    "Let Qiaofeng watch here tonight. You go out."


    "Yes, Fujin likes to have a rest." Mother Liu took Qiao LAN and went out.


    "Hoo" a sound, Qiao Feng blew out the candle.


    All of a sudden, the original dark room, completely dark.


    In the dark, if sound tight quilt.


    She has a habit of sleeping. She always likes to cover her neck tightly. She thinks that only in this way can she have a sense of security.


    Li''s pregnancy, as early as a few days ago at the family dinner, she had doubts.


    But never thought, her sixth sense so accurate.


    In that history, Li was in good health.


    In this competitive backyard, he gave birth to three sons and a daughter.


    It''s a pity that only one woman and one son are alive in the end, and the rest of the children are already dead.


    Now, two elder brothers go early, Li''s side is only big Ge Ge.


    If according to the historical development, Li''s belly, I''m afraid it''s still an elder brother, or can grow up healthily.


    But... She doesn''t care about that.


    As long as her children grow up well.


    She is not the only pet, Li is a healthy body, pregnant with a child is normal.


    In this era of polygamy and concubines, it was very common for those people to have three wives and four concubines, even if there was no interest relationship.


    What''s more, Royal men are closely related to the interests of the backyard.


    Just like Kangxi, he was the emperor and had to maintain a good relationship in the backyard.


    If you want to promote which family and do things for him, you will favor more concubines.It is said that men with money will go bad, but the fourth master such a man, money alone has not attracted him.


    It can only be said that... Power provides him with the soil for deterioration.


    The next morning, Ruoyin took the initiative to call the backyard to discuss the matter.


    It''s just because Li is pregnant. As a housewife, it is necessary for her to instruct some trivial matters.


    Who knows, Li Shi, who has not been hard for a long time, seems to want to put on airs.


    After all of them arrived, there was no sign of Li.


    But even if Li didn''t come, Ruoyin had to take charge of the overall situation.


    She took mother Liu''s hand and sat down at the head.


    A pair of eyes with the usual estrangement smile in the main room.


    "Today I call you to come..." she just opened her mouth, and Li Fukang''s singing voice came from outside: "Li side, Fujin has arrived!"


    If the voice will stop, the line of sight will look to the door.


    Li''s clothes were decorated with red rose and gold, and the cloth was embroidered with complicated gold patterns.


    Even the cuffs are inlaid with a layer of floral gold.


    The head is full of gold ornaments, and there are eight treasure points of green chrysanthemum hairpin, golden yellow.


    Looking at a group of jewels, full of ladies.


    Li has always been a good show. Now that she is pregnant, I don''t know whether she is cautious or what.


    Left and right hand side helped a servant girl, behind also followed a dozen slaves.


    When she entered the room, she glanced contemptuously at the crowd.


    Then he went to the middle of the room and saluted Ruoyin.


    "Fu Jin, look at me... I''m sleeping late again. I''m here to accompany you. If I didn''t have one in my stomach, I would really like to give you a big gift."


    It sounds like you know the rules.


    But it''s clearly provocative.


    Seems to be saying: I am pregnant again, can''t line big ceremony.


    If sound swept Li''s slightly raised stomach.


    "Get up." She gently stroked the carved armrest and said, "since I''m not comfortable, I''ll rest in the courtyard. I thought you wouldn''t come here."


    Li Shian smiles and takes his seat with the help of a servant.


    Then can said with a smile: "it''s all because this baby is too upset. It''s really what you eat and what you vomit. Yesterday, you just ate a mouthful of meat dumplings, and you can''t spit like it. Sometimes when you drink water, your stomach will churn."


    "It''s said that it''s bad to have a baby with a boy. I''ll see that Sister Li''s baby must be brother." Meng has always been smooth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    For many years, I have never been in love with others.


    It''s strange and strange... She''s never suffered a loss!


    "Hehe, I''ll lend you a good word." Li''s mouth was covered with a handkerchief, laughing wildly.


    With that, she said with pride: "it''s really not that I said that I''ve never suffered so much from my previous pregnancies that I almost didn''t frighten me. Thanks to Feng Taiyi''s saying, the more stable the fetal position is, the more serious the unhappiness will be. In addition, the fourth master showed special consideration for me last night, so I feel a little bit relieved."


    "My sister is so blessed." The New Cobalt Lu''s not salty ground agrees.


    Li is probably really happy, more and more said more and more.


    "Since Hong Yun''s war, my father came to my yard more and more frequently. I don''t know. I want to have another brother. "


    She tossed her handkerchief to nuocollo''s family, not forgetting to tease people: "to say, you''ve been in the house for many years, and your father has been there for many days in January. However, there is no movement in your stomach. Meng''s family is even a queen''s heir even though she is a girl."


    Li has always been good at one word and two sculptures. In a word, he belittled Meng and only gave birth to a lattice.


    He also mocked the nucolo family, who could not lay eggs.


    All of a sudden, Meng''s face slightly collapsed.


    She didn''t expect that what she said was nice, but Li might not be able to reply.


    She bowed her head, chatting back: "Sister Li said very well, only blame me for my own bad luck."


    Li Shi will not give up, she said without feeling: "what luck is not lucky, I don''t say ah, if you have a disease, you have to be treated, but I see you look OK, not like the Song family, all year round, the whole face is either white or waxy yellow, looking at it will be bad luck."


    Look, Li Shi is so desperate that he will never stop offending the whole backyard.


    In a simple word, Song Shi, an honest man, was involved.


    Because she''s confident, arrogant and crazy.


    I think that with her degree of favor, there is no need to please anyone in the backyard.


    So I''ve always been like a hedgehog. I''ll stab anyone I catch.


    Never leave room for others, nor for yourself.


    Even if it''s just a back road, she''s blocked to death.


    After hearing this, song''s face, which was originally white, turned white again.


    The New Cobalt Lu''s family led to lead the lip, the way: "has the labor Li elder sister to worry, the younger sister remembers in the heart."


    She finished the topic in a hurry and sipped her tea gently with a cup on one side.


    At this moment, Ruo Yin''s eyes fell on the body of Niu co Lu.


    Only see the mouth of nuobao Lu''s, just touch cup cup cup, throat did not have time to roll, a look is fake drink.


    Also, in the backyard, who can rest assured who.


    Although she never does anything in tea.


    However, in many deep courtyards, there are some who put sterilization powder into concubines'' tea to pollute the mouth of those beautiful concubines.


    Thinking of this, she took back her eyes and lifted a smile from her mouth.


    But when she took back her eyes, she heard a sharp retching sound.


    She smelled the voice and looked, and found that it came from nucolo''s family.


    For a moment, people''s eyes all fell on the body of Niu co Lu.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    Every morning, Ruoyin is used to the intrigue of others.


    So, in general, she sits at the head of the table drinking tea and listening to them blowing.


    When it was too much, she stopped.


    Until the time is almost over, then dismiss them.


    Otherwise, a main room, if it is not easy to stop other people''s nagging at home, then it seems to have no bearing, this morning province is not necessary to open.


    She is Fujin, not a lobbyist.


    As for how to maintain the relationship, they all have their own way of dealing with it.


    There is no need for her to be a peacemaker, so as not to damage the dignity of a housewife.


    After all, it is the nature of backyard women to be jealous.


    If one by one honest, that is not normal.


    But... She still wants to speak when she hears Nicolo''s retching.


    "Niu co Lu''s family, if the body is really uncomfortable, then I''ll call Dr. Feng Tai to show you."


    "Vomit..." button cobalt Lu''s Wu mouth, and retch a, "then thank Fu Jin."


    If the sound then at will swept Qiao Feng one eye, Qiao Feng will understand, quickly went out to ask Feng Tai doctor.


    Although she lived in the house, she was still a little far away from Ruoyin''s main courtyard.


    I can''t get here without half a column of incense.


    But it is such a short time gap, people also feel that time is difficult.


    But no one is willing to jump to conclusions, and can''t afford to quarrel.


    Even the Li family, who has been smiling, and who is bitter to heaven and earth, also pursed his lips, and could not see a smile on his face.For women in the backyard, the biggest risk of vomiting is pregnancy.


    It''s strange that they can be happy.


    After half a column of incense, Qiao Feng led Feng Taiyi into the room.


    As soon as Feng Taiyi came in, he said to Ruoyin: "I''m a slave to Fujin. I''d like to say hello to you."


    "Get up and feel your pulse for sister Niu. Don''t bother to say hello." Li''s brow, frowning impatiently, seemed to be eager to know the result.


    But she forgot that she should not speak in front of the Lord if the sound is the biggest here.


    This seems to be unruly, beyond the identity.


    Besides, it was in the main court, which made her look like a hostess.


    Fortunately, Dr. Feng is a real man. He is not afraid of the Li family at all and does not give him face.


    Far from getting up, he didn''t even mean to talk to Li.


    Just slightly raised his head, face Ruo Yin.


    But he didn''t dare to look at Ruoyin directly. He just looked straight ahead.


    If sound tiny jaw head, express approbation, "get up, nuico Lu''s suddenly retch, you quickly show her to see, see what is the matter."


    "Bang." Doctor Feng got up and responded respectfully.


    Seeing this, Li''s mouth curled and his intuitive face was slapped.


    A slave is a slave, so he always looks like a dog leg.


    Not only despise her side Fujin''s identity, but also Fu Jin''s knee has two elder brothers, she only a big Ge Bei.


    Hum, this baby, she must have another brother, see they dare to look down on her!


    Originally, Meng and Niu co Lu sat next to each other, and the Wu family was also next to the Niu co Lu family.


    So, nucolo''s in the middle.


    There was a small table between everyone.


    But Meng''s eyes were more than Wu''s, and they looked at Feng Taiyi''s pulse.


    She did not have any airs. She got up consciously and said with a smile, "it''s important for my sister to feel the pulse. It''s the same for me to sit in the back."


    With that, she went to the empty seat at the bottom.


    "Thank you, sister." The meaning of nuico Lu''s politeness was to roll up the sleeves and put them on the small table.


    Feng Taiyi bowed his hand to the Meng family and began to feel the pulse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    Before he came, he heard that Fujin on the side of the button vomited. He probably knew something about it.


    However, we should be careful in these matters.


    So, he was very focused.


    Just when the crowd was quiet, Li Shi disdained to glance at Wu''s, and said in a strange way: "if you don''t have a look, you should be nice to sister Niu. No one has a look at Meng. In my opinion, you are either insincere or jealous."


    "I didn''t!" Wu''s Du mouth retorted, and to the Nuo cobalt Lu cast a real look.


    Seems to be worried that the other party does not believe her and wants to seek trust.


    After all, if nuicolo is pregnant, he can''t serve the fourth master.


    In the backyard, it belonged to her and nucollo''s.


    At that time, the New Cobalt Lu''s family will certainly pull her, said nothing can let Li side Fujin mix together.


    Unexpectedly, the New Cobalt Lu''s attitude changed before, tough way: "she has always been like this, what strength do you compare with her, I can''t understand you, but it''s too simple."


    She was originally the same side of the Li family as Fujin, when necessary, respect her as an old man in the mansion.


    But her monthly affairs had not come for two months, and she knew what was going on.


    It''s nothing more than worrying about unstable fetal position and being calculated by others.


    Now that you can''t hide it, everything will come to the surface.


    So there is no doubt that she and Lee will be the strongest enemies in the next ten months.


    So, if she doesn''t behave better, she really thinks she''s a bully.


    People always like to dance soft persimmon pinch. Song Ge Ge is an example.


    Over the years, she finally got pregnant with the emperor''s heirs. She said that she should take good care of everything and let her child have a safe birth.


    The Wu family listened to the words of Niu co Lu, and was slightly stunned.


    Then, with a gentle smile, I was relieved.


    "Well, it''s simple to speak well, but if you don''t, it''s stupid. How old are you? You don''t know how your eyes and eyebrows move." Li didn''t flatter him, but he didn''t have a place to throw aspersions. Finally, he did not forget to make a mockery of Niu cobalt Lu''s family. "The eight characters have not been skimmed, and there is nothing to be proud of. I really haven''t seen the world."


    Smell the speech, people''s eyes view nose, nose view heart.


    This is the most appropriate way to describe li himself.


    On weekdays, a little trivial matter, also enough for her to blow for most of the day, also said that others have never seen the world.


    If the first sound, will all this see in the eye.


    However, in the blink of an eye, nucolo''s from an obedient lamb to a rabbit who can jump the wall began to oppose Li.


    It seems that there will be a good play to be staged in the backyard...


    at this time, Feng Taiyi, with a smile on his face, stood up and bowed his hand to Ruoyin and said, "congratulations to Fujin. Your family is happy again. Fujin on the side of the button is pregnant."


    "Well, that''s a good thing, reward." If the sound surface with a smile, with the rest of the light swept mammy Liu one eye.


    Mother Liu understood, but half a cup of tea Kung Fu, and gave him a set of head and face.


    "Xie Fujin." After receiving it, he handed it to the servant and asked Feng Taiyi with a smile: "to be honest, my sunflower water has not come for some days, but I have never seen this kind of situation. I thought it was the reason for the change of seasons. I always wanted to see it again after a period of time, but I didn''t know that it was two months. So I want to ask Feng Taiyi, how long have I been pregnant?"


    As Feng tidied up the medicine box, he politely replied: "after the slave''s diagnosis, you can see that you have been pregnant for two months. It just happens to be the same as that of Li xifujin."


    "Does that mean that Sister Li gave birth before I did?" The reaction is rapid.


    "Because the interval is not long, so it is not necessarily. We should look at each person''s physique, and the final result will only be known at that time." Feng Taiyi returned truthfully.


    On hearing this, Li''s face was long and sarcastic: "sister Niu is really good. She''s always smart. She hasn''t come to Kui water for two months. I''ll let Feng Taiyi look at her today."


    "If I''m right, my sister is two months pregnant, isn''t it just last night that I found out she was pregnant?" Nicolaus did not hesitate to retort.


    Not all want to be a bit more stable fetal position, and then tell the public, why appear to be superior.


    Li opened his lips, but could not refute it.


    Finally, she had to close her lips and was speechless.


    Smelling the smell of gunpowder in the room, Dr. Feng quickly carried the medicine box and prepared to leave with the medicine boy.


    He arched his hand to Ruoyin and said, "Fu Jin, if there is nothing else, I will retire first."


    If the sound swings his hand, a faint "um" sound, indicating that he can leave.


    But the New Cobalt Lu''s first time has the pregnancy, does not rest assured the way: "is this all right? You don''t need tocolysis or anything? "


    "Fujin on the side of the back button is three parts of the poison. Don''t have to do it as a last resort. You''d better not drink the medicine. I''ve just shown you. Your pulse is good and your fetal position is stable. You don''t need to drink medicine." Feng Taiyi finished and left with the box on his back.At one time, a room of women, each has its own mind.


    No pregnant, envy people have a pregnancy, want to say when a pregnant, that how good.


    Pregnant, of course, is to find a way, to prevent others frame up.


    However, Ruoyin, who has already given birth to two elder brothers, has a Buddhist mentality for having another baby.


    This meeting son of Li''s family should be the one with the most unfavorable mood.


    Before that, she told Niu cobolo''s family that he had been in the house for a few years, but there was no movement in her stomach. She was sure that Niu cobolo was not pregnant.


    Now people Nuo co Lu''s really pregnant, where she still calm down, a silly eye.


    She announced that she was pregnant, and she was pregnant early in the morning, and the time was very similar to her.


    However, Feng Taiyi said that maybe... Niu cobuo Lu''s family was born earlier than her.


    She was the same side of Fu Jin as Niu co Lu''s. If the elder brother born to him was earlier than her, she would feel that the diaphragm should be corresponding.


    Especially a few years ago, the New Cobalt Lu family also wanted to frame up a pregnant her, even more can not bear.


    At present, she has finally found a way to deal with Nicolo Lu''s family. She also wants to let her have a taste of it...


    thinking of this, Li''s eyes flashed a vicious light.


    Hum, after that, she and nuocolo''s family are in the end!


    So, fearing that the world would not be disorderly, she said, "Wu Shi, looking at the good relationship between you and Niu Guolu, you can''t learn anything practical, or say..."


    speaking of this, she pauses slightly, smiles, and says: "is it possible that sister Niu secretly found the recipe for children, but did not tell you."


    The New Cobalt Lu family is not able to instigate, but Wu this fool, not necessarily.


    The two of them had a good time, so she let them fight against each other!


    "No... it won''t be." Wu''s family can''t stand provocation. He believes in Niu cobolo Lu''s family.


    But in the tone, there is distrust.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    A pair of eyes, also toward the nucolo''s questioning eyes.


    If Yin is tired of watching these things, she turns her head and looks at the flower, bird and insect clock in the hall. The time is almost over.


    Then light way: "you all go back, especially Li''s family and Niu cobolo Lu''s family, from now on good health in the courtyard to rest, nothing need not come to please."


    "Yes." When the people got up, Li''s heart was not smooth when he passed by Niu''s


    Seeing this, if the sound board was on his face, he seriously alerted: "Ye just became Prince Yong. You should live in the backyard. If you don''t want to have a good life, you and I will not spare her."


    Hearing this, all the people bowed their heads and answered "yes".


    The New Cobalt Lu family originally wanted to refute Li''s, finally swallowed the words into the stomach.


    Li also bit his teeth and swallowed.


    But the heart of violent ups and downs, the heart is not smooth to support the slave''s hand to leave.


    Waiting for everyone''s figure, disappeared in the main courtyard gate.


    Mother Liu couldn''t help but spat: "bah, the dog began to bite the dog. Why should Fu Jin alert them?"


    "Do you think they will listen when I say that?" If the voice pick eyebrow, the corner of the eye permeated with cold-blooded smile, "wrong, they will only make those pickling means more hidden."


    She has always been curious, how the stomach of nucolo has not moved.


    Although it''s a little late now, it''s not too late to meet Li''s pregnancy.


    In history, however, he gave birth to an excellent son: Hongli.


    That''s the longest lived emperor of the Qing Dynasty. It''s amazing...


    "you mean...


    " you mean...


    "with them, it''s just a dog biting a dog''s bone to see whose teeth are sharper and whose means are harder." She stroked the carved armrest with her fingers.


    Both of them have criminal record to her.


    When she was pregnant with a big brother, Li''s and Niu''s co Lu''s were mixed up.


    If someone else in the backyard is pregnant, she may help. After all, it''s important to keep the emperor''s heir.


    But these two people, she will not help them.


    If only one is pregnant, she''ll have to think about it.


    If she didn''t keep it, others would think it was her wife who secretly used the means.


    But now it seems that Li''s and Niu''s are fighting each other.


    She watched the fire from the shore and enjoyed the benefits of the fishing grounds.


    In recent years, the fourth master has always been in the backyard with rain and dew, never favoring anyone.


    It''s always been a favor in the backyard.


    As Fujin, she is naturally the most served.


    In January, the fourth master spent about eight days in her main courtyard.


    Sometimes, even if I didn''t stay with her, I would sit in the main courtyard and talk about some serious things.


    Li''s body is side Fujin, and there is a big lattice under his knee.


    The fourth master has about four days in a month and sleeps in Li''s yard.


    Although Niu co Lu was also a member of the Xi Fu Jin Dynasty, he had no children and no daughter. He was one or two days less than Li''s in a month.


    Moreover, the basic fourth master went to Li''s, and the next one was to go to the nuicolo''s courtyard.


    That''s why the two of them had similar days of pregnancy.


    Because the Song family is not pregnant, and the family is not very good.


    The days when the fourth master went to her in January were pitiful.


    But she was the old man in the house and the first woman of the fourth master. She could sleep for two or three days a month.


    Wu is beautiful, but because he doesn''t know how to be a man, he has only one day in a month.


    Even, sometimes not even a day.


    It was Meng, who usually looked dull and silent, dressed plainly, and did not dress too much.


    However, due to the birth of two Ge Ge Ge, he was extremely tactful in his conduct of life. He was more favored than Wu and song.


    On weekdays, he served the fourth master in the same way as the Niu co Lu family.


    If you encounter two squares of picky food or poor health, then there are more.


    So, it''s useless to look good.


    There must also be means and heirs.


    In the rest of his days, the fourth master worked hard in his study, reading memorials and meeting some servants.


    He is no more than the next prince or the rich and powerful man.


    Those men, because of the bad and bad, always feel that the family flower is not better than the wild flower.


    I like to visit kilns in groups or pry concubines of other people.


    At three or five, I brought some beautiful concubines to my home.


    In this regard, the fourth master is still very good.


    He never takes the initiative to hunt for beauties except for the talent shows or those selected by the nobles in the palace.


    This shows that he is romantic, but not down + down.


    As for the benefits of rain and dew sharing, the backyard won''t fight fiercely, at least everyone is fair.Therefore, in recent years, the backyard is still at peace. If the voice is less, I have a lot of heart.


    But... I don''t care about all of these.


    To be sure, it should be someone in the backyard who is pregnant, and she doesn''t care.


    After all, the fourth master is in good health. He doesn''t sleep with a plastic doll. How can he have no children.


    Those people in the backyard, who were also innocent officials and women, were carried into the door in sedan chairs.


    Not to mention that Lee and Nicolo are not good.


    Take the Song family, Wu family and Meng family for example.


    Should they live alone and have no children?


    As a woman, who doesn''t want to have both sons and daughters under her knees, and is loved by men.


    This is a very realistic problem in this dynasty...


    on the other hand, after leaving the main courtyard, the Wu family walked with the Niu co Lu family.


    And, when she was about to leave, she really faltered and asked: "sister, are you really secretly obeying the prescription for children? Why don''t you give me the prescription? If I have a pregnancy, the first one to thank you is to put the child under your knee and raise it."


    "Sister Wu, what are you talking about? If I had a special prescription, I would have told you." Nuico Lu slightly frowned and said, "how do I teach you on weekdays? You must not follow Li''s way."


    Wu: "in my opinion, you''re not pregnant at all. The fourth master doesn''t have to go to your place in a month. How can you be pregnant. It''s better to use your brain and how to keep the fourth master''s heart than to think about those messy things. That''s right. " With his fingertips, he stabbed Wu''s head.


    Wu was rarely obedient. He shrugged his head and said, "I see. My sister will have a baby after I go back. I''ll see you some other day."


    With that, she saluted and left.


    Niu co Lu looked at Wu''s back, shook his head, and turned back to his own yard.


    In the following days, the rewards in Li''s and Niu''s courtyard did not stop.


    It''s hard to say who is in favor. Anyway, the Li family has some, and the Niu co Lu family also has a share.


    As for these, the fourth master didn''t mean to be partial, but wanted to be equal.


    However, if there is a reward in the courtyard, others may not have it.


    A few days later, the prince invited all the brothers to show their solidarity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    Moreover, after a trip from the zongrenfu, he learned to be obedient.


    Except for a few elder brothers, he did not invite any officials.


    I''m afraid of the hat of being a clique.


    On this day, the fourth Master arrived at Yuqing palace in the morning.


    In the past, when he visited the prince, he was met by servants at the door.


    But this time, it was the prince who came out to pick him up.


    "Fourth brother, you''ve come, but I''ve been waiting for you for a while." The prince patted the fourth master on the shoulder. He was very kind.


    The fourth master is cautious, even if the prince treats him kindly.


    He still kept a certain distance from the prince and played a thousand children in a proper way.


    Seeing this, the prince was naturally happy, and helped him personally, "old four, you''re seeing a stranger."


    After the fourth master got up, he said faintly: "yes, the prince is the prince, and his younger brother should perform the courtesy of the king and the minister."


    "I remember what you mean, but I''m just going to get together today, so I don''t have to be stiff." The prince took the fourth master into Yuqing palace.


    A moment later, they arrived at the front hall of the prince.


    Although Yuqing palace is not very large, but the decoration is very gorgeous.


    Inside and outside the hall, it is supported by many red pillars.


    Each column is carved with complicated patterns and golden Python patterns.


    The four golden horns of the hall are also high.


    It can be called Diao Liang Hua Dong, resplendent.


    After entering the hall, he saw twelve elder brother, thirteen elder brother, fourteenth elder brother, ten elder brother, Ninth elder brother, eighth elder brother, already chatting and drinking.


    The fourth master''s eyes fell on the fourteenth elder brother.


    See 14 elder brother a face rash, seem to be because of something, with 13 elder brother had a dispute, two people are mixing wine.


    Just at this time, the crown princess came out of nowhere, took the maid''s hand and walked towards the fourth master and the prince.


    Out of courtesy, the fourth master bowed his hand to the crown princess.


    However, the Crown Princess sneered and said: "the fourth brother is still so polite, but... I can''t stand it."


    Smell speech, four ye slightly a meal, the face does not show, but flash in the eye a touch of cold meaning.


    "Why did you come to the front hall?" The prince intended to protect the fourth master, and scolded the crown princess with displeasure: "the fourth younger brother is a guest specially invited by himself. You''d better not come to the front hall if you have nothing to do with it."


    It''s good to say that one side of the way, not to speak well, the prince this is in front of the public, to the crown princess to order.


    As for the meaning of the prince, the princess dare not contradict.


    Only good body salute, should the voice "yes", with the slave.


    However, before she left, she glanced at the fourth master with that kind of hostile eyes.


    After the prince and princess left, the fourth master and the prince went to the banquet in the palace.


    After a while, the third and fifth masters, and the seventh masters, came to the scene one after another.


    Men''s party, must drink.


    "Brother seven, you are the last one to arrive today, so you should be punished." Shiye is straightforward.


    The prince also said: "old seven, Gu but early ordered people to send a post in your house, but you are the last one to come, at least drink this number."


    He lit three fingers, indicating that the seventh master had to drink three cups.


    If you want to talk about the ten masters, the seventh masters may still play tricks.


    But the crown prince has spoken, this wine naturally wants to drink.


    Who let those brothers and brothers, all are human spirits, he is also easy to tangle.


    Either they are afraid to come early or they are afraid to come late. As a result, they are delayed to the end.


    "Before I came here, I still felt that I was the first one, but the middle group. I didn''t even think about it. I was ashamed. I was willing to punish myself for three cups."


    Say, seven Ye beckons to a palace maid, that palace maid pours a cup of wine for him.


    So, under the supervision of his brothers, he fined himself three cups.


    He didn''t blink for three drinks.


    "Seven elder brother, I see you have such a good capacity of wine. Would you like to drink three more cups?" The ten masters cheered.


    "You''re not finished, are you?" The seventh is very close to the tenth.


    He simply picked up the wine cup in front of him and sent it to his mouth, as if to force him to drink it.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No Ten ye''s face was full of resistance.


    Nine Ye always play well with ten ye, then help a sentence: "ten younger brother is henpecked now, can''t give him drunk."


    "Who said that." Ten ye is a can''t excite, took the wine cup in the hand of seven ye, drank down one mouthful.


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    Even the four masters, who have always been cold and cold, and the eight masters who are as gentle as jade, are also up in the corners of their mouths.


    After ten ye so mischievous, the court of elder brothers, gradually lively.


    After three rounds of drinking, there was no saying that they could not drink.When talking about the rise, he poured wine gourd fiercely.


    At this time, the third master holding a jar of cantaloupe size wine jar, with chopsticks clip a peanut, actually improvise poetry.


    "Take off your pink coat and reveal your white body. The fragrance is alluring and salivating, which fascinates many hungry people


    With that, he threw the peanuts into the air and chewed them.


    Then he raised his head without expression and drank at least half a jar of wine.


    But it is around the elder brother, startled to be stunned.


    "Third brother, if I don''t agree with others, I will persuade you to recite poems solemnly. But I drink too much... Can only vomit, vomit... "Ten ye covered the mouth, in the palace maid''s support, went out to vomit.


    At this time, the fifteen elder brother admires the way: "still third elder brother, backyard wife concubine group, even drunk are graceful and elegant, unlike me, there is no woman around to wait on, where can recite such poem."


    "Come on, you, you are not called a woman yet. I will go back to your house and run out of your house. Who is the dishevelled woman?" Fourteen elder brother teased way.


    "Fifteen younger brothers, we think you are a pure heart. How bad is it? You don''t call it no woman. You call it..." Jiuye is drunk red and thinks with his head tilted. "There is no fixed woman."


    The voice just fell, the brothers burst into laughter.


    At this moment, the men and teenagers in the palace have not mentioned the previous events.


    It was as if the displeasure and intrigue had never happened between them before.


    Sometimes, people also need to pretend to be confused. If things are made clear, they may not feel good.


    At the end of the afternoon, the people, supported by servants, left the Forbidden City in a staggering way.


    As the host of the prince, by the maids waiting to change clothes, wash gargle.


    The maids of Yuqing Palace are the beauties that the prince has been searching for everywhere.


    But because the number of people is too large and the family is not good enough, she becomes a maid in law.


    The kind of maid who is only for the prince to play at will.


    Unless pregnant, it is possible to become a woman in the prince''s harem.


    However, these days, in the patriarchal mansion, I saw the prince who was used to mediocre and vulgar powder.


    Back to Yuqing palace, you can''t help comforting the beauties you choose.


    At this time, he is embracing left and right, embracing two maids into the inner room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    Who knows outside, suddenly comes eunuch''s singing newspaper sound: "Prince Princess arrives."


    "No!" The prince''s brow, impatiently frowned.


    But those slaves, where can stop the prince and princess who must break in.


    After a while, I will take you to the palace.


    And strode to the crown prince, blocking the way.


    She was dressed in a cherry red flag dress, and her mother of pearl inlaid with colorful gems and pearls.


    The makeup on the face is more gorgeous, a pair of big eyes, is looking at the two palace girls beside the prince.


    Words and deeds, gestures, showing the sharp edge of the palace and the spirit, people shudder.


    Frightened, the two maids gently broke away from the prince''s arms, and hurried back down.


    Immediately, the princess changed her face.


    With a Wang spring in his eyes, he looked at the prince and wiped the sweat on his forehead with his handkerchief.


    "Yes, I am. It''s all my own people. Why should I be drunk?"


    "It''s not that you are not allowed to come to the front hall. What are you doing here?" The prince held the woman''s wrist, pushed the woman, and lifted her feet into the room.


    The prince and princess are not afraid of things, and follow into the house.


    Seeing this, where do the slaves dare to follow, they just guard outside the door, waiting for dispatch.


    "If I don''t come, I''m afraid my Lord will be sold, and I will be happy to pay for the number of people." The prince and princess came forward and supported the prince to rest on the couch.


    A pair of slender jade hands, also knead the forehead of the temple, and personally fed the prince drink sobering tea.


    In the past, the crown princess was a dispensable woman to the prince.


    But now, his party members have been weakened by Kangxi.


    He also expected his wife''s family to assist him in his affairs.


    Therefore, he just intentionally let those maids go and let the prince and Princess come in.


    Otherwise, if he really wants to pamper the maids, how can the prince and Princess control him.


    However, the princess is the one who has been with the prince for decades.


    It was only when she saw this that she had the audacity to stay here.


    "Nonsense. As early as a few years ago, the fourth brother was kind enough to help him, but you were always against him. I ask you why you are always dissatisfied with the fourth brother because you are polite to the eighth brother. "


    "Kuang''s eight elder brother has already revealed his ambition, and he is not a good candidate. As for the fourth master, I just can''t see that he has no desire, but is full of bad water. " The Crown Princess gnawed her teeth.


    Since she married the prince, she was the Crown Princess selected by Kangxi.


    Although the prince is arrogant, he sometimes starts to beat her.


    But in addition to these, people after her predecessors, she is a noble princess.


    In the future, when the crown prince ascends the throne, she will be the queen whom everyone looks forward to, enjoying endless glory and wealth.


    But a few days ago, the prince was abandoned, she suffered a cold face and heartache.


    In the past, the prince Fujin, who loved to pile up in front of her, couldn''t hide one by one, and they also threw stones at her.


    So, no matter what, she never wanted that day again.


    However, some words, even if the prince does not want to hear, she has to say them.


    "This is the woman''s opinion. Since he was an adult, the fourth brother has been working hard to help him. If it wasn''t for him, he would have made a lot of trouble." The prince waved his hand, obviously did not believe it.


    "No matter what I say to you, I don''t believe it. Then I ask you, who is the most profitable one for the emperor Alma to confer on his brothers this time?" Asked the princess directly.


    The prince laughed and said, "naturally, he is lonely."


    "Wrong."


    Smell speech, Prince toward princess, cast a look of surprise.


    "Lonely is the prince, is the crown prince, the future emperor, more than one person, under ten thousand people, how they Jin Feng, also more lonely, is not it?"


    "You are the crown prince, the crown prince, and the future emperor. All these are true. The wrong thing is that this Jin Dynasty was granted. The most profitable one was the fourth master." The princess took the initiative to lean on the prince''s arms and gently comforted the man''s chest.


    "What do you say?"


    "You are the crown prince, but you are just a restoration, but the fourth master is Baylor, and he has become prince Yong by leaping two steps."


    The crown prince:...


    "it''s also Jinfeng. There are so many elder brothers there. Huang AMA doesn''t praise anyone. He only praises the fourth master for measuring people and understanding his righteousness. Why? Because the fourth master has attracted his attention, why don''t you think about it? Why did Huang Alma praise other princes so much


    The Prince did not speak, but the original fan + lax eyes, suddenly became sharp.


    I don''t always believe in him.


    Seeing this, the princess beat the iron and said, "so, the fourth master of Rensi took you as a pedal and jumped to the position of Prince heshuoyong. You think he is a good one."The crown prince sighed and said, "but I still think... The fourth brother is not like this. Maybe it''s just a coincidence. Besides, he still recommends him to Emperor Alma and reinstate him as the crown prince."


    After all, over the years, he has done a lot of bastards, which time is not the fourth master to help him wipe his ass.


    Several times he couldn''t make up his mind about important things.


    It is also the fourth master who gives advice for him. Every time, he has achieved good results.


    "Hey, what a coincidence. It''s because he is picky and selfish. The reason why he recommended you is that Huang amah had you in his heart, but he could see things that no one else could see. This is a good guess of Huang AMA''s mind, which shows how deep the city is."


    The crown prince:...


    the crown prince''s concubine, leaning over the prince''s side, looked at him, "I''ll ask you again, how you were abolished."


    "It''s just that Huang Alma has forbidden Gu, and he is in a panic for a moment. He looks at Huang AMA and orders others to monitor his every move. In addition, the 19th younger brother is dead. Gu, as a elder brother, doesn''t express his intention. What''s more, Huang AMA''s old and new accounts will be settled together."


    There are still points in the prince''s heart about why he was abolished.


    But the princess shook her head and said, "no, it''s because of the fourth master."


    "Why is it related to the fourth brother again?" The Prince did not understand.


    "In principle, if the fourth master really helps you, even if you shun his yellow belt and plant it on him, he will bear everything for you. When you ascend the throne, you will not forget him. Otherwise, if you enter the Zongren''s mansion, how can he survive if he has no support in the imperial court. "


    Speaking of this, the crown princess gave a slight meal, adding oil and vinegar: "but he didn''t answer back for you, which shows that he has no selfish heart and thinks he can do it by himself, or... He wants to replace you."


    "After all, there are a few people who are so loyal. At that time, things happened in such a hurry that the fourth brother might not know that it was lonely. Finally, he had to continue."


    The prince is still unwilling to believe that his younger brother, who has been helping him for many years, has a bad heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    The Crown Princess sneered, and her mouth rose with a vicious radian.


    "It''s not kind and unjust to say that you have mutilated your hands and feet. I see, you are too fond of brotherhood. A truly loyal person will not show more sharpness than you, nor will he push you out. Instead, he will pick himself up


    The crown prince:...


    "think about it. If the fourth master had carried the pot for you, there would have been nothing later. Why did you have to be abolished and banned. I can only say that he is selfish. He can live well without you. I don''t mean to say that, sir, you should recognize such ambitious people who eat inside and outside as soon as possible, so as not to breed a tiger. " The princess continued to lie down, and her voice was very sweet and greasy.


    The crown prince took the princess at will and listened to it.


    Before that, he didn''t have to listen to the princess.


    But this time he was put into the patriarchal mansion. When the Crown Princess visited him, he reminded him to act like a fool, and then he was able to recover.


    Therefore, he will think more about the idea of the princess.


    After a long time, the crown prince led his lips and said, "I''ve always thought that the fourth elder brother is a good man. Now you say that, you know that he is so ambitious, but like other brothers, he wants to fall alone."


    Speaking of this, the crown prince snorted coldly from his nostrils, "since he is not benevolent, he should not be lonely and merciless."


    Being provoked by the princess, the prince completely forgot. If only the princess taught him to act like a fool, without the recommendation of the fourth master, he would not be able to recover so smoothly.


    At the same time, his thoughts have been completely distorted.


    People who think that they have done something wrong and assisted him should take his place.


    If you don''t carry the blame for him, you are a man of no mercy.


    "It''s good that you can understand. I''ve tried my best to persuade you for such a long time." The crown prince and princess, with a smile on her face, said, "tomorrow is the birthday of emperor Alma. The fourth master and his wife always like to keep a low profile. We just mix them up for her."


    "How to stir it up?" The prince raised his eyebrows.


    "A man like the fourth master is very deep in the city. If you deal with him, he may be more calm than you, so he has to start with his woman and surprise him."


    "Women? You don''t think much of him. " After all, the prince, who has worked together for many years, knows the fourth master quite well.


    Such a man is very insidious and has a deep mind.


    Every time he pokes a big basket, the fourth master can help him deal with it within three days.


    That is, people can handle the difficult things calmly.


    So he thought, how could a man with a deep city government be easily dealt with because of a woman.


    Don''t talk about the fourth master. The prince thinks that he will not affect his own future because of women in his whole life, let alone the other side is still the fourth master.


    However, the princess has a pair of eyes that recognize people. The eyes of the Phoenix look bright.


    But when you look at people, you can see people through.


    This meeting son, even if she thinks the fourth master is a kind of love, more blood than the prince, but she will not say it.


    Just Jiao didi said: "do you remember that day when you were abolished, sifujin aggressively made your affairs known to the public?"


    "Of course." The prince came back gnashing his teeth.


    As early as that moment, he thought that one day he would let the old four Fu Jin suffer.


    Especially in zongrenfu, he secretly vowed that if he had a chance to go out.


    The first one to deal with is not others, but the uranara family.


    However, when he learned that it was the fourth master who recommended him, he was reinstated as the crown prince.


    He didn''t care so much about the fourth master''s face.


    Not because of a woman, hurt the harmony.


    But now, his thought has been completely distorted.


    Naturally, I would like to join the fourth master and deal with it together.


    It''s better for them to never turn over!


    "Just remember, tomorrow''s Lord will be with me, and they will not be able to live peacefully, and let their husband and wife face the big difficulties!" In the eyes of the prince and princess, there is an intense light.


    White white teeth are also sneering, the two rows of neat teeth, as if to bite people.


    "I''ll talk about it tomorrow. It''s you. I didn''t know that you were so capable. " The crown prince a strong way, will crown princess back to him.


    The prince and princess were half hearted, and the little bird was leaning in his arms.


    The man lifted the princess''s flag and put it close to the woman''s back. He said hoarsely in her ear: "you''ve been alone for half a year, but you''ve been a widower for half a year. This will make you beg for mercy and reward."


    These days, he just wants to pacify the beauties of Yuqing palace, but he has not been lucky to the crown princess.


    Now see the princess than the next woman have ideas, they become a think tank.


    "I''m not. I don''t want to say such bad things in the future." The princess has not served the prince for half a year.It was only a few dark words that made her whole bones crisp.


    "I''m afraid you can''t bear to run to the lonely front hall from time to time The prince pulled at the material of a woman''s clothes and said in a bad way: "come, let''s see how much you think..."


    at this moment, the prince''s conscience was completely eaten by the fox spirit.


    The crown princess is even more. She may have no conscience.


    This couple is really not a family. They don''t go into the same family...


    the next day is the birthday of Kangxi.


    The diligent Kangxi seldom gave himself a day off.


    Elder brother and officials also gathered together to celebrate his birthday.


    Ruoyin had discussed this matter with the fourth master a few days ago.


    The Huizi, who followed the fourth master, took his seat in the hall of supreme harmony.


    She glanced around casually and found that many officials, as well as the brothers, had already arrived.


    "Prince and princess are here!" Outside came the eunuch''s voice.


    So, where are the people willing to sit.


    One by one, the men saluted and the women knelt down.


    Ruoyin is a striking sight. Seeing everyone kneeling, she also kneels down.


    "Today is the birthday of emperor Alma. We don''t have to salute. Get up." The prince''s voice sounded loud and clear inside the hall.


    If you listen to the music, you will get up with the stream and continue to sit down.


    Who knows she just sat down, the crown prince a cold eye.


    Although the princess looked at her with a smile on her face, she always felt that the smile was strange and penetrating.


    Out of surprise, she looked at the princess more.


    The other side looks quite charming, dressed up is also very high-profile.


    It seems that Zi + run very well, a face with red powder, not the kind of natural red rouge can wipe out.


    Look at the good life, why stare at her what?


    They don''t have much contact with each other?


    The fourth master is not like Ruoyin. He clapped his sleeve twice before he got up.


    Therefore, he did not see the prince and princess''s eyes.


    By the time he looked up and took his seat, the prince and his wife were already seated opposite.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    If the sound also takes back the look.


    After a cup of tea, the eunuch''s voice was very sharp: "the emperor has arrived!"


    Hearing the speech, the crowd did not dare to continue to sit, and got up one after another, ready to salute.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor!" The deafening high voice sounded in the hall of Supreme Harmony, which made the marble floor tremble slightly.


    Then, I heard Kangxi''s hearty laughter.


    "You are welcome


    "Thank you."


    If the sound gets up, looks up on the prince''s concubine''s slightly sour Phoenix eyes.


    Since the appearance of Kangxi, the hatred and hostility in the eyes of the crown prince and princess have become more intense.


    Even, it''s like watching a good play.


    It''s getting more and more confusing...


    but this time, the fourth master took the princess''s eyes.


    Suddenly, that pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, filled with chilling cold.


    Cold eyes in the cold, than the prince princess full of hostility to him, even colder.


    It''s like a hole in the ice. It''s so flooded that people can''t breathe.


    Soon, there were dancers and musicians in the hall, singing and dancing.


    From time to time, there are small eunuchs reading the congratulatory gifts of princes and ministers, which are nothing but common and decent greetings.


    After all, Kangxi passed his birthday year after year.


    The gifts are not fresh, they are always the same.


    The eunuch first read it from civil and military officials. Every time he read one of them, everyone said some auspicious words to celebrate his birthday.


    After receiving the blessing bag given by Kangxi, he retreated to one side and sat down.


    So repeatedly...


    when reading about the princes, the prince is naturally the first.


    The eunuch said in a shrill voice: "the prince presented the inkstone for the sun and the moon to live forever..."


    what gift did Kangxi never see? The most important thing is that the name has a moral meaning and is auspicious.


    The gift from the crown prince, which sounds good, successfully attracted the attention of Kangxi.


    I saw Kangxi''s eyes, gently looking at Liang Jiugong''s inkstone.


    It is a square of green oval inkstone, carved with patterns of the sun and the moon, as well as fishing boats.


    It looks like a small town by the sea.


    On the chassis, there are countless characters carved on it.


    "I''m used to carving landscape inkstones. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a meaningful inkstone."


    Smell speech, Prince and Prince Princess look at each other and smile.


    At the beginning, the prince also felt that inkstone might not be able to handle it, showing a bit of poverty.


    It''s not that he doesn''t deserve Kangxi''s identity.


    It''s not in line with his identity as Prince.


    If it was not for the prince''s advice, he took an inkstone and offered it.


    At this time, Emperor Kangxi casually asked, "Yinren, where did you get this inkstone?"


    The crown prince said with a smile, "to tell the truth, the inkstone is Fujin, the son''s minister, who chose it for you. Although the products are different, the emphasis is on the good meaning."


    As soon as the words came out, Kangxi put his eyes on the princess.


    The prince and Princess got up and answered the questions the prince could not answer.


    "Huang AMA, this inkstone was bought by her daughter-in-law in the department store of forgetfulness."


    As soon as I hear the five words "forget about the department store", if the sound of the nerve is tense up.


    She always felt that the crown prince and the crown princess wanted to fix themselves.


    "Department store?" Kangxi raised eyebrows.


    "Yes, there are all kinds of things in the department store, from mahogany furniture, to all kinds of medicinal materials, and then to the rice we eat every day."


    The crown princess said, slightly pause, and then said: "you may not know. It''s a coincidence that this department store is opened by the fourth younger sister. Now the department store of the fourth younger sister is almost open all over the Qing Dynasty."


    "Not only that, but the wineries in her name are everywhere. Now, I heard that I have opened an inn. I can say that I have made a lot of money. I''m afraid I''m the richest woman in the capital. I''m so envious of my sister-in-law. "


    Princess said, Chao Ruoyin smile, full of bitches.


    "If you want me to say it, the crown princess is not saying it lightly. The fourth sister-in-law is not only the richest woman in the capital, but also the richest woman in the Qing Dynasty." It was jiufujin who said this.


    Before that, she had always been a servant in front of the princess.


    Later, after the crown prince was abandoned, she did not go with the crown princess, and turned to eight Fu Jin.


    But they don''t care about her.


    In addition, the Crown Princess again re sealed, she wanted to continue to laugh, maintain sister-in-law relationship.


    This meeting son, then would like to agree with the crown princess, to show good.


    For a while, the hall of Supreme Harmony, which was still bustling, suddenly started to smoke.


    If the sound is suddenly difficult, make six gods.The whole hall, spread the atmosphere of panic, as if at any time will devour her.


    People around, one by one, looked at her with that kind of look at the play.


    And she is the clown who is ridiculed and despised.


    The taste of being treated as a joke has come again...


    the Crown Princess and jiufujin have joined forces to make things happen and kill her.


    Who doesn''t know, during the Qing Dynasty, there was famine everywhere.


    It is because there are officials in the court who do not do it, and they search for the people''s fat and cream.


    Therefore, few people in the capital wantonly organize wedding events.


    The royal family, in particular, kept everything simple.


    Many people have a strong hatred towards the rich.


    Even Jiuye did business a few years ago and became the richest man in the dynasty.


    Finally, they were cut off by Kangxi.


    Not to mention in this dynasty when men were superior to women, there was prejudice against women.


    They think that women do not do as well as men, and she is a prince, Fujin, who does business...


    people will think that she is blowing the pillow in front of the fourth master.


    It''s nothing more than paving the way for oneself, collecting money and going through the back door by relying on the reputation of the fourth master.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to do business as big as that.


    Or, they will think, a royal daughter-in-law, even in public to do business outside, what kind of system!


    At this time, the head of Kangxi, originally considered to be a gentle eye.


    When mentioning the crucial problem, the vision has long been turned into a penetrating blade, which sweeps straight to Ruo Yin.


    "Old four Fu Jin, is that true?"


    Since things have developed to this point, Ruoyin doesn''t avoid it.


    She took a deep breath, straightened herself up and faced Kangxi.


    And comfort oneself in the heart, nine Ye''s fortune is not right, and her situation is different.


    But her wealth is all legitimate business. What''s to be afraid of!


    She led her lips and said calmly, "back to the emperor Alma, her daughter-in-law does have wineries, department stores and inns, but she is not the richest woman in the capital, nor the richest woman in the Qing Dynasty."


    These words not only admit some facts, but also deny unnecessary things.


    "I remember... You once said that you didn''t know how to do business, and there was only one winery left. When... "Kangxi raised his hand and casually pointed to the Crown Princess and jiufujin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    "As they say, proficient in business."


    It''s a crime to deceive the king that he said so badly, but now he has done so well!


    Hearing this, Ruoyin''s heart "clutters".


    Kangxi''s seemingly casual questions implied another meaning.


    And those sisters in law are not fuel-efficient lamps!


    Ruoyin''s hand on her waist gave out a lot of sweat and soaked her handkerchief.


    "Huang amah, daughter-in-law was not really a businessman in the past. After the collapse of all the dowry Chuang Tzu, I knew where I had failed. I wanted to run the winery well. I didn''t expect that by exploring this way, I could master the experience and know-how of doing business, so as to make the business better and better."


    In ancient times, the status of feudal society has always been in the order of scholar, farmer, worker and merchant.


    Businessmen have the lowest status.


    Even worse than farmers and workers.


    Even the merchant''s daughter cannot be called a good woman.


    Of course, it doesn''t count if you are in politics and business at the same time.


    The reason for this is that the ancient agricultural society, from the Qin Dynasty to the Qing Dynasty, all stressed the agricultural oriented.


    There are traditions and concerns about the food and clothing of the people and even the stability of the dynasty.


    In addition, it is said that there is no adultery without business. Many businessmen are only interested in profit, not things.


    They do business by themselves, and squeeze the men at the bottom. Some of them are extremely rich.


    As the saying goes, money makes the mare go.


    With money, they live in groups of wives and concubines, like an emperor.


    Even the merchants colluded with each other and formed cliques.


    Such people make the court love and hate.


    Love is that they can pay a lot of taxes.


    What they hate is that they threaten the imperial power.


    Therefore, many merchants in the feudal dynasty ended up being copied.


    Fortunately, the Qing Dynasty was different.


    The merchants of Qing Dynasty, almost all feudal society, leap up the breakthrough point, is the highest status of the time.


    Because when Dourgen entered the customs, he issued a decree to improve the status of merchants.


    In the Qing Dynasty, merchants could donate to officials, commonly known as buying officials.


    Otherwise, if the sound feels self-contained, it''s hard to say that you really jump into the Yellow River.


    At this time, the Emperor Kangxi didn''t speak, just looked at Ruoyin with that kind of inquiring eyes.


    But her knees were still.


    Kangxi''s inquiring eyes were sharper than the fourth master.


    Let her have no reason to feel guilty, can not stand that sharp eyes.


    "Tell me, what are the experiences and tricks?" Kangxi''s thunderous voice sounded in the hall.


    If the voice pursed her lips, I never thought that Kangxi would go to the bottom of the matter.


    Talking to such an emperor, she felt like walking on thin ice.


    For fear that one sentence is wrong, it will lead to disaster.


    Seemingly plain conversation, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent, requiring her to fight wisdom and courage.


    After pondering for a moment, Ruoyin said truthfully: "my daughter-in-law thinks that she should pay attention to five major points in business: original intention, honesty, justice, diligence and thrift, and shame."


    I saw Kangxi sword eyebrow a pick, he only heard business pay attention to integrity.


    Besides, many people can''t do it well.


    But the uranara family in front of him put forward five points.


    In the face of Kangxi''s questioning eyes, Ruoyin continued: "Huang AMA, the department store of her daughter-in-law, looks at the size of the store and has opened all over the Qing Dynasty. However, the articles in it have always been based on small profits and quick sales, which are based on convenience for the people. They never raise the prices falsely. Even if the purchase price of some items increases, they only have to promise the business and never regret it."


    Kangxi: "although prices are not the cheapest, they are also the most affordable when the value of things is equal. Moreover, for those poor families, the department store will provide free and affordable medicine. "


    Kangxi: "in recent days, my daughter-in-law has set up porridge sheds all over the capital to give porridge."


    With that, Ruo Yin looks up at Kangxi.


    Kangxi means that she wants to earn money.


    Unlike many businessmen, she is a conscientious businessman who will not seek profits only and make high profits.


    However, Kangxi did not seem to be satisfied with her answer, a little impatient.


    His face grinned grimly, which made his legs weak and scared.


    If Yin clenches his teeth, I don''t know what else to say.


    But she didn''t know much about Kangxi. She didn''t know what he wanted to hear.


    It would be even worse to worry if you say something wrong.


    What''s more, she''s in such a mess that she really doesn''t know what to say.


    Even if she has full of words to say, but also in the tangle, become word poor.


    Just like just now, she clearly wanted to explain.As a result, "crackling" said a lot of words, as if the more said more chaotic.


    In fact, it''s not what she wants to express...


    but what she can''t say is that when a woman has no talent, she can''t say that.


    It''s better to be embarrassed.


    In a hurry, she bit her lip.


    He glanced down at the fourth master secretly and cast a look for help to him.


    And she looked like she was suddenly called by the teacher to ask questions, but secretly asked Xueba''s classmates.


    The fourth master saw the woman''s anxious and embarrassed expression in his eyes.


    The little woman used to be clear and bright pupil, but rushed out of red blood.


    Big beautiful eyes, full of innocence and injustice.


    As if the next moment, the eyes bright things, will collapse.


    Long and warped eyelashes, slightly fluttering.


    White face, rose slightly red.


    The red lips like begonia flowers are bitten by white teeth, leaving a layer of teeth marks.


    Therefore, the fourth master who knew Kangxi very well and got up directly.


    Emperor Kangxi said, "Huang amah, Fujin, she has little reading and limited expression ability. Please allow your child minister to explain it for her."


    Kangxi glanced at the fourth master with a sharp look in his eyes, and then he gave a slight "um" sound, which was an agreement.


    "In fact, Fu Jin, a child minister, wants to say that she pays attention to the original mind in business. The so-called" initial heart "means that the poor do not change their minds, and that the rich and the rich do not forget to help the poor. Therefore, she helps the hungry people by applying medicine and porridge


    Kangxi: "as for" integrity ", it refers to the fact that a person can hold on to everything. This is also the reason why she promised a deal that she would not raise the price because of the increase in purchase price. "


    Kangxi: "don''t take ill gotten gains when you see them, but follow them when you meet with reasonable things. The above two points are enough to prove that her heart is "just."


    Speaking of this, the edge in Kangxi''s eyes was half gone.


    But at the same time, the princess''s eyes are full of fighting spirit.


    It seems that if you don''t achieve your goal, you won''t stop!


    "Speaking of" diligence and Thrift ", although Fujin made a little money in business, she was dressed and never greedy for jewels. Even when there was a flood at the beginning of the year, she took the lead and appealed to people in the backyard to donate thousands of Liang silver. "


    Hearing this, the Emperor Kangxi rubbed the five colored gemstone ring.


    ------


    ice: when I put it on the shelves, I did say that 6000 words would be updated every day, and then there would be other conditions for adding and changing. But since I was put on the shelves, even if I didn''t meet the conditions for adding more, there was only more, no less, more than 100000 words.


    old fellow iron behoove do not think that is taken for granted. Only when I am in good health, I will have more yards.


    From last year to the present, I haven''t broken the watch for a day, or since I wrote this article, I haven''t had a day off.


    At the beginning of this year, I was hospitalized, lying in bed with tears, with mobile phone code, and, not broken, not less updated!


    Maybe you have holidays during the Spring Festival. Some of you have better jobs. There are two days off a week, but I don''t.


    Background author points, enough for me to exchange a few days a month to ask for leave, but I have not changed a day.


    For what? Even if there is a reader watching, I will not definitely break the change, this is my own writing requirements!


    Now, my body is really unable to withstand, the basic housework can not do.


    In addition to lying down or sitting, they can''t get out of bed and walk around. They even need to sit a little less, not more than three hours.


    Therefore, for a long period of time, the daily update maintained two chapters of 4000 words, which was equal to 4 chapters compared with 1000 words.


    But no matter how many words are updated, I try my best.


    It is very important for people to respect and trust each other. I hope you can change your position and think about it.


    It''s been serialized for so long. There''s less update in these two days. You don''t think I have a reason.


    The first time is to say some ugly words, I saw really sad, also very helpless.


    Knowing each other is a fate. Why do you think people are so bad...


    but I still like to think that it is because you like this book that you urge to change.


    At that time on September 8, I felt in good health and had been on duty for several days.


    I didn''t expect that now... It''s a code of 4000 words. It''s all under very strenuous circumstances.


    Here I want to say: whether it''s old readers or new readers who have been chasing me, please believe me. I''m serious about writing books and updating them.


    I won''t break the watch. I''ll keep updating.


    old fellow who can understand, I am very grateful.


    If you can''t understand, I also thank you for your companyOld fellow: a carefree life insures longevity. All happiness, no need to pretend. At last, I would like to make a statement that the comments are full of nonsense and misguided. If you speak uncivilized, the administrator will delete + forbid.


    After all, the reason why people evolved into advanced animals is that they have highly developed brains, can think and establish highly civilized social organizations.


    In the network world, also want to maintain the most basic human like, do a good person!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    The fourth master continued: "when it comes to the last" shame ", Fujin is engaged in business, but she seldom comes to the scene in person except for the necessary circumstances, so she doesn''t show up in public. It is precisely because she knows the shame that she can do the above four things and be worthy of her heart. "


    With that, he stood upright and waited for Kangxi''s reply.


    After hearing these, Ruoyin gives a thumbs up to the fourth master in his heart.


    I''m embarrassed to have her.


    It''s to see whether Kangxi will buy it or not...


    she turns her head and looks at Kangxi.


    See Kangxi eyes sharp no longer.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, in four ye and if sound body swept a glance.


    Then he chuckled and said, "fourth, is this your understanding or your Fujin''s understanding of doing business?"


    The fourth master was slightly stunned and squinted at the woman beside him.


    Each other in the end get along for several years, only one look, Ruoyin knows what the fourth master means.


    She stood up again and said with a smile, "Huang AMA, my daughter-in-law didn''t understand it at first. Later, the fourth master told me about this, and then she gradually understood it."


    The meaning of this is very clear, she and the fourth master are the same idea.


    But she had to put it all on the fourth master.


    Otherwise, she, an illiterate woman of Manchu nationality, knew so much.


    Kangxi will be on guard against her relatives.


    At this time, Kangxi continued to ask: "old four, I ask you, how much your fortune Jin earns, do you know?"


    "When she returned to the emperor amah, her ministers only taught her some basic things, or there were not enough people under her. She would allocate some servants to her. As for how much she earned, she did not know and did not need to know."


    Kangxi saw that the fourth master did not completely clear the relationship, but said he did not know how much ulanara earned.


    Then pick eyebrow way: "why?"


    "As a man, the child minister has the responsibility and obligation to raise his wife and children. As for the money that Fujin earned in her family, she should be regarded as making money to play and as pocket money. Therefore, the minister never asked about these things. "


    The fourth master is full of strong masculine atmosphere.


    He told the truth, he did not know how much money his daughter-in-law made.


    Moreover, he never asked Ruoyin about this.


    Because he doesn''t care. He has his own business to do.


    For this point, if the parties sound, it is deep experience.


    Not only did the fourth master not care about this, but also gave her the financial power of the housekeeper.


    From time to time to send some rare things to her, never short of her silver.


    Sometimes, when the fourth master asked her to do something, he might use silver.


    She thought that she was the fourth master in terms of food and clothing. She thought that money was not so clear, so it was the same to pay money from herself.


    But the fourth master doesn''t do it. He has to give her a lot of money.


    Such a male chauvinist man, all over the body, even hair are resistant to eating a silk of soft rice.


    As if afraid of taking advantage of her.


    But others will not believe it, after all, in this dynasty where men are superior to women.


    No matter what women do, they need to report to men.


    Who made so much money, but his men did not count.


    Especially the crown princess, although her title is very noble.


    But the prince of the family, due to extravagance and waste all day, owes a lot of debt.


    The Treasury alone owed five hundred thousand taels of silver.


    Add in the debt owed by the outside world, I''m afraid there are millions of taels.


    Therefore, she did not enjoy being raised by the prince.


    Since she married the prince, she didn''t earn much money, so she had to explain to the prince exactly.


    What''s more, all the money made by marrying Chuang Tzu is taken back to the prince.


    The prince often urged her to make up those holes with the money she had earned.


    The princess thought that even if the fourth master had no debt, she would not believe that ulanara would not report to him.


    No matter whether others believe it or not, as Emperor Kangxi, male chauvinism is not weaker than the fourth master.


    So, he understood this idea very well.


    A royal man would be a bit too timid to ask about a woman''s money.


    Just listen to his hearty smile, way: "you are saying in reason."


    "It''s all taught by the emperor Alma on weekdays." The fourth master returned humbly.


    Hearing the speech, Kangxi took back his eyes and looked at the bottom of the hall and swept the crowd around.


    The voice was loud and clear: "since the old four Fujin all follow the rules and pay attention to morality, it is just for her to do business."


    This words a, equal to directly affirmed if Yin, denied the crown princess''s accusation.


    If Yin was relieved, Kangxi was interested in her five points, which made her think he wanted to listen to something else.The emperor''s heart is a needle...


    fortunately, the fourth master knew Kangxi well enough, otherwise she would be miserable.


    Seeing that things have changed, the prince turned his head and motioned to the princess.


    After the Crown Princess got to know him, she said with a smile: "fourth brother, even if you never ask these questions, you can help four younger brothers and sisters more or less. Otherwise, she is a woman. How can she do such a big business?"


    If the sound pulls the lip, is preparing to refute.


    The arm was gently pulled by the fourth master.


    Then, the fourth master''s calm and cold voice came from his ear.


    "Maybe the princess just didn''t understand. If she didn''t understand, I''ll ask the Prince later. In my opinion, Fujin doesn''t need me to help her, or it is more useful than me to help her


    The Crown Princess pursed her lips, as if she had not stopped.


    But the Emperor Kangxi, impatient way: "OK, today is my birthday, do not want to listen to these."


    Therefore, the crown prince princess will be pulled down by the prince, and finally sit down, no more difficult.


    After all, Kangxi was obviously unhappy. If they continued to make trouble, it would be a disappointment.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin and the fourth master sat down together.


    The dancers, too, swarmed into the hall and continued to dance.


    Kangxi held a silver wine cup and took a sip at his mouth.


    Just in the cup cup cup into the mouth, that pair of sophisticated eyes, micro imperceptible ground swept the prince one eye.


    Such as Kangxi such astute emperor, even if the crown prince does not say a word, he also see clearly.


    But the crown prince did not know.


    The prince just coldly horizontal prince imperial concubine one eye, seem to blame each other useless.


    However, he did not know that the fourth master rescued him from the troubled clan house.


    He encouraged the crown princess to make a disaster on his sister-in-law.


    In the eyes of Kangxi, he was still the inhumane thing.


    It''s just that Kangxi didn''t explain such small details.


    However, many of the results are that after the accumulation of things one by one, they collapse completely...


    at this time, his highness Ruoyin politely brought a chopsticks dish to the fourth master.


    And sweet way: "Ye, this fried Pipa shrimp outside jiaonen, especially the meat inside, delicious Qingfu."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    The fourth master rubbed the carved armrest with one hand and played with Lantian ink jade.


    Cold eyes, squint at a woman.


    See her a pair of dogleg appearance, between the eyebrows, is full of admiration color.


    See, the man''s cold thin lips, raised a trace of not easy to detect the rise.


    Light way: "like to eat more, do not have to care about the Ye."


    "But the emperor''s birthday, at least in the afternoon before the end of the table, if you don''t eat, you will be hungry." With that, she brought him some cooked Tai Chi shrimp.


    Had it not been for the fourth master, I was afraid she would have been encircled by those sisters in law.


    This meeting son, she must show the moving appearance, cannot be a white eyed wolf.


    The disobedient woman has successfully attracted the attention of the fourth master.


    He said not to eat, and she kept putting it in his bowl.


    But in the blink of an eye, the porcelain bowl in front of him was full of all kinds of food.


    And she didn''t mean to stop.


    With chopsticks in his right hand, dogleg ground added food for him.


    He has always hated women''s disobedience, but he is surprisingly not disgusted.


    It''s just that she makes me laugh.


    He could see that the goblin was deliberately courteous.


    That''s how she is, smart but not smart.


    From time to time reveals the silly temperament of a small woman, so that men feel grounded at the same time, but also very cute.


    "Well, are you trying to hold on to me?"


    He moved the bowl, which was piled up as high as a mountain, toward him.


    Sure enough, the short arm of a woman can''t reach it.


    "Lord, you just helped me, I thought... What to do for you..." she put the dishes into her mouth and chewed them carefully.


    Men see her red lips slightly pursed, curved willow eyebrows with disappointment.


    Even if you can''t see her eyes from the side, you can see that she is not feeling well from her long lashes.


    The fourth master frowned and his body was slightly close to the woman.


    "If Fu Jin is really idle, it''s not impossible..." the man said in a low voice that could be heard by two talents: "however, what the Lord wants to do, you can''t do it here, wait until you go back to the mansion."


    "Shua", a woman full of collagen face, immediately rose red.


    She bowed her head and ate obediently. She did not dare to see others, nor dare to be courteous.


    Otherwise this meeting son, if the fourth master holds back to suffer.


    After returning to the mansion, it was her who suffered the most.


    At this moment, it''s really shameful!


    She wanted to get in a portable carpet.


    Although the fourth master''s voice is very low and deep.


    The tone is calm as water, and the meaning of the picture is flat and light.


    But she could still hear the suggestion that the man meant something.


    That kind of hint comes from that smoke voice.


    It makes people blush and palpitate. I can''t help but scream.


    Every minute, she envelops a woman in a dark atmosphere, swallowing her will and thinking...


    he usually looks at a man who is cold and lustful, but asks her secretly in public...


    the fourth master takes the shy appearance of a woman in his eyes.


    The corner of his mouth, raised a evil arc.


    Take the initiative to pick up the meal in the bowl, and finally eat the first bite of food on the banquet.


    This let Su Peisheng, who was waiting on the side, startled his big teeth.


    You know, on such occasions, the fourth master takes into account the image and hardly eats meals.


    But he actually saw... After eating a prawn, the fourth master took a few mouthfuls of food and ate a snack.


    Su Peisheng rubbed his eyes and thought that he had hallucinations in the daytime.


    But he rubbed his eyes three times and saw the fourth master eating.


    Take a look at Fu Jin again, tut tut... This one is very good at pinching the fourth master''s mind.


    Obviously, she was not very obedient, but the fourth master took her advice.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of food, he wiped the corners of his mouth with a blue handkerchief.


    When he raised his head to meet the prince''s eyes, a black shadow flashed through his still eyes.


    But soon, he withdrew his eyes.


    With that kind of light eyes, I appreciate the dancing of the dancers.


    It''s just his thoughts. He''s thinking about something else.


    A few years ago, the princess had a problem with him.


    However, due to the fact that the prince and he have always maintained an interest relationship.


    No matter how unhappy the crown princess is, she never makes difficulties, and she will not provoke in public for no reason.


    Just now, although it was not him that the princess provoked, it was his fortune.


    But it is essentially the same as provoking him.Because, as far as he is concerned, to challenge his Fujin is to provoke him.


    But just now, when the Crown Princess made trouble for his little Fujin, the prince didn''t seem to speak and didn''t intervene in this matter.


    But from the beginning to the end, he did not help to say a word.


    Such behavior is really abnormal.


    It can be seen that the crown prince acquiesced in this matter and supported the actions of the crown princess.


    Since the prince and his wife take the initiative to target him, this is the beginning of a split relationship.


    In the future, I''m afraid there will be a series of things.


    That such a relationship, also need not maintain, it is time to break up!


    Then, as Ruoyin said, Kangxi''s birthday banquet was not over until the afternoon.


    Two hours later, Ruoyin and the fourth master went out of the hall of Supreme Harmony and took the carriage back to the house.


    In the carriage, Ruoyin beat his sour shoulder.


    In the mansion, she can be at will.


    But outside, she can''t lose the face of the fourth master and the children.


    Therefore, in the hall of Supreme Harmony, she needs to always maintain a dignified sitting posture.


    It''s impossible to lean back on your chair.


    This meeting son, her neck and shoulder, as well as cervical vertebra, already ache.


    Even the tendons on both sides of the neck hurt.


    The fourth master leaned on the carriage and closed his eyes. After hearing the sound of beating, he opened his eyes and glanced at the woman at will.


    If the sound is beating hard, on the four ye that pair of mysterious ink pupil.


    Suddenly a little guilty, she was very quiet.


    "Ha ha..." she took out a sweet smile and asked, "Sir, do you have a sour shoulder, or... I''ll help you beat it?"


    "I''m a man, how can you be so delicate as you are." The fourth Master said coldly.


    He has practiced martial arts all the year round and has a strong body.


    Even if he keeps sitting posture, muscles and skeleton, he can support his body well.


    If the sound pulls the corner of the mouth, can only continue to beat the sour shoulder.


    "Then I''ll go on by myself."


    So, she continued to raise her small fist, left and again.


    Sometimes you reach your fist to the back of your neck.


    In the eyes of the fourth master, the appearance of a woman holding her small arm is simply angry and funny.


    In particular, she wanted to beat the spine, but could not beat the appearance, it is really look down.


    He frowned and said coldly, "do you still have the appearance of a woman? You are the princess Yongqin now."


    "But... But I haven''t been disciplined for a long time. It''s really painful..." if I don''t obey the rules, the fist stops.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    "If you are told to sit still, you will be punished." The fourth Master said so, but his body was very sincere.


    As soon as the long arm is pulled, the woman is pulled into his arms and lies on his knees.


    Slender finger belly, as well as thick palm, in the woman''s spine, as well as on the shoulder, astringent press.


    The palm of the fourth master is warm and powerful.


    All of a sudden, it was like a sound of "ouao".


    "Hiss... Master, please be gentle. You are trying to break me up...


    " all day long, what else can you do except cry and pain? " The fourth master has always been a man of integrity.


    The mouth is full of disgust, big palm is lighter after all.


    Although his technique is clumsy, his strength is heavy enough, which is much better than Ruo Yin''s blind beating.


    In addition, his strength has been reduced a little, and there is a kind of strength with softness in it.


    "Well... Yes, yes, yes... It''s here. It''s so comfortable... If you could slow down a little bit...


    her voice is delicate and soft, with a panting sound.


    As far as the fourth master is concerned, such a voice is no less than her voice under him.


    After hearing this, he could not help introducing reverie.


    It''s like a kind of insidious encouragement, which makes men sink gradually.


    The fourth master''s body was slightly stiff. Under the dark blue collar, his throat knot rolled.


    However, Ruoyin still enjoyed saying: "Oh... The spine, and the scapula suture... Ah... Pain..."


    without knowing the situation, she noticed that the strength of the man''s hand was several times greater, and turned her head to look at him.


    "It''s just rubbing your back, but you can shout." The fourth master took back his hand and simply did not give it to her.


    Otherwise, the coachman and the servants outside would listen, and he could not afford to lose this man.


    He lifted the curtain of the car and coldly ordered the slave: "Su Peisheng, how can the carriage drive so slowly?"


    "Do you hear me? I want you to drive faster." Su Peisheng spoke to the coachman, then turned to look at the fourth master, "master, what else do you want?"


    "Take a bottle of ointment for soothing tendons and promoting blood circulation, and give it to you, master Fu Jin." Then he put down the curtain.


    Continue to lean on the cushion and keep your eyes closed.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin left his knee and sat down on the side.


    Come on, it seems that this one has a prince''s burden.


    It''s also true that this man has always been a saint like Buddha in front of people, and immoral as demons after people.


    A moment later, Su Peisheng tapped on the car window and said, "Fu Jin, I found two bottles of plaster for soothing tendons and promoting blood circulation. Please ask the slave below to carefully apply it."


    Just now, he almost lost his teeth. He thought that the fourth master, who had always been cautious and critical, wanted Fu Jin in the car.


    But when he saw the well-dressed fourth master, he knew that he thought too much.


    It seems that... It was Fujin''s discomfort that made his voice.


    In fact, his voice was not very loud, but he could only hear one or two when he was riding close to him.


    If the sound swept the window, the light "um" one.


    He took the ointment from Su Peisheng and put it away.


    In Ruoyin thought that, next will be quiet, until back to the house.


    In the car, however, the fourth master''s low voice sounded: "after the month in the main courtyard, you can tune it up again. If it''s still not enough, you can look at the flowers yourself."


    Here, not to mention the emperor''s backyard, is the emperor''s palace, women are living on the moon.


    If the family is not good, we can only rely on the monthly rule.


    If the family is good, there will be a dowry supplement.


    However, when the dowry money is used up, it is not convenient for the family to contact with each other, so we still have to rely on the monthly arrangement.


    "Ah?" If sound to four ye this kind of operation, does not quite understand.


    The man in front of her always pays attention to the rules and is strict and strict.


    How can we say that if you give her a monthly rise, you can give her a raise?


    It''s too... Out of order to say "you look at the flowers yourself"?


    "In any case, the financial power of the housekeeper has always been with you, so it is settled." Without waiting for the woman to answer, the fourth master decided.


    "Oh... In fact, I can''t use any silver, jewelry and satin. My father has rewarded me. A few days ago, my fourth brother brought me a lot of Hunan Embroidery Satin from the south, which is enough for me to make new clothes this year. I don''t need much to eat. I can still spare money every month according to my monthly salary." If the sound is like the truth.


    Voice just fell, the man will open his eyes, with that kind of overbearing and command eyes, staring at her.


    The light from the outside, through the veil, shone on his face, drawing a hard line half of his face.


    A pair of long eyebrows, frowning impatiently.


    The expression seems to say: you try another ink.


    So, if sound had to swallow pharyngeal saliva, answer way: "that is OK."In this way, the fourth master took back his eyes.


    At first, when a woman was cleaning up the winery, he knew she didn''t want to disappoint her family.


    Later, she opened a department store and an inn. He thought that she had an absolute desire for money.


    But gradually, he found that she is not a love of wealth.


    Usually very generous to the slave, also does not necessarily her adore vanity, or jewel.


    Generally, such people are not so vulgar.


    The pursuit is not money satisfaction, but spiritual satisfaction.


    When a person with spiritual pursuit has money, his demand will rise several grades.


    He didn''t want to give her enough money to spend.


    Even if she said that he had money to spare every month, he insisted.


    This meeting son, if the sound slightly slants the head, does not go to see four masters.


    As for why he suddenly added her monthly rule.


    It is estimated that she was just in the hall of supreme harmony. After listening to the princess''s words, she felt that she was rich.


    Such things, if placed in other men''s place, know their own women have money, will not give, or reduce household.


    But the fourth master in front of her has always been a different man.


    I think it''s because I know she has a lot of money, so I have to support her with a lot of money.


    In this world, although the men who spend money to support you do not necessarily love you.


    But the man who is not willing to spend money for you must not love you.


    However, Ruoyin also knows that being kept in captivity by men is a double-edged sword.


    Now he is willing to raise her and give her money.


    If one day, she is totally out of favor, how can she deal with herself.


    Therefore, she has to keep a hand, develop her own business, and have the ability to support herself.


    Unless one day, someone is willing to give everything to her.


    That kind of captivity is not to give pocket money.


    It''s to empty all the money and give it to her. That''s how to raise her.


    Even if the other party''s all, only a few tens of Liang, or even a string of copper coins.


    But as long as he empties all his money and gives it to her, he will feel much more secure than now.


    Because at that point, it was trust and love...


    thinking of this, she laughed at herself.


    In her life, such a thing is unlikely to happen to her...


    half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the gate of Yongqin palace.


    The fourth master stepped on the back of xiaodezi and calmly got down to the carriage.


    Then he turned around and handed his left hand to the woman on the carriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    If the sound bent waist, is ready to get off, saw a generous palm, handed in front of her, can not help but slightly a Leng.


    In the past, it was mammy Liu and Qiao Feng who helped her get out of the carriage.


    The fourth master has always been in the forefront, and he doesn''t even look back.


    This suddenly reminds her of a saying... Pay attention to nothing, either rape or steal.


    Or is he in a good mood?


    "Thank you." She put her hand in the palm of the fourth master.


    Let him pull her, step on the back of little Dezi and get out of the carriage.


    Now, xiaodezi has grown up from that little eunuch to a great eunuch.


    The back is wider than it was a few years ago.


    When she first arrived here, she stepped on her back and felt guilty.


    Later, she gradually became accustomed to the rules of the dynasty.


    In this feudal society, servility has been deeply rooted.


    In front of the emperor and the elder brother, all Manchu court ministers call themselves slaves.


    If she really doesn''t want to step on the back of xiaodezi, she will lose her job.


    When Ruo Yin''s feet are completely on the ground.


    The fourth master raised his right hand and gave her a slight lift on her waist, which naturally released him.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil swept her eyes lightly on the woman.


    "Come to Ye''s study." With that, he raised his feet and went to the front yard.


    "Oh." If sound red face, in the eyes of mother Liu and Qiao Feng encouragement, keep up with the fourth master''s pace.


    However, the fourth master had long legs, and he walked with great strides.


    She stepped on the bottom of the flowerpot, no matter how fast she walked, there was a distance between her and him.


    She didn''t enter the study yard until the fourth master had finished her study.


    When she entered the room, the fourth master had already sat down in front of the desk.


    There was a mountain of documents in front of him.


    Su Peisheng is helping him to smooth it out.


    "Grind it." Seeing her coming, the fourth master was not polite at all.


    If the sound clever nod, a low voice of "um", on the opposite side of him.


    It seems that she thinks too much. The fourth master doesn''t want to ask her out. He just wants her to help him grind.


    After a while, she poured some clean water on the inkstone from the ceramic pot on the side.


    Hold a rectangular ink ingot and sit on it.


    Although researching ink is a simple job, it is also fastidious.


    It can''t circle vertically, nor can it grind or push at random.


    Must maintain the upright posture, the vertical and even ground grinds the ink.


    The weight and speed of strength should be just right.


    However, after a while, the whole study was full of elegant fragrance and ink.


    But if Yin can, the hall of Supreme Harmony has been sitting for so long.


    I didn''t expect to go back to the mansion, still had to sit upright and study ink honestly.


    In Taihe hall, at least you can watch singing and dancing.


    However, the fourth master was seriously reviewing the official documents. She could not say anything to avoid disturbing him.


    It''s not as good as the hall of supreme harmony.


    Sorry for her shoulder and back. She began to feel uncomfortable again.


    It was the fourth master opposite her, who was more upright than he was in reviewing official documents, like a straight pine and cypress.


    His expression is serious and attentive, and his movements when he raises his pen are like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    The whole person is permeated with a calm man, with a unique sense of self-confidence and ease, which fascinates women.


    A person, if endure body discomfort, help to do things, and finally get praise, maybe a little sense of achievement.


    But the fourth master is a perfectionist. He not only has strict requirements for himself.


    Treat others, also have high requirements.


    So, when Ruoyin felt that she had grinded herself into a double stick.


    The man''s head did not lift, light way: "you in addition to grinding the strength of the right, the side of a little useless."


    "Ah?" If the voice is so angry that her voice trembles, she fiercely retorts, "my strength and speed are just right, and the concentration is just right. Why is it wrong?"


    At this time, the fourth master raised his head and pointed to the inkstone at random.


    He said: "you are not the first time to grind for your master. How can you grind well in the first few years of entering the mansion? Now you are more and more impatient, even grinding is urgent. You can see the grinding you grind, and there is no sense of luster at all."


    If the sound is twitching, can she think that the fourth master is picking bones in the egg?


    A few years before entering the mansion, it was the real lady of the original owner. Can''t it be good.


    What''s more, ink writing, it''s not all black, what do you want gloss.


    "Is it... The quality of the water?" She said carefully.


    Anyway, she is very serious. She doesn''t carry the pot.


    "Nonsense, the water in the pot is the morning dew that the servant gets from the yard drop by drop. How can it be bad?""Oh..." if the sound simply broke the jar, "I heard that it is most appropriate to ask a girl to grind it. But I''ve been married to my father for many years. I guess I''m not suitable for grinding. I''d better go back to the main courtyard first and not disturb my father''s office."


    With that, she saluted and turned to go.


    "Wait a minute." The fourth master didn''t recognize the resentment in the woman''s words.


    As she said just now, there is a kind of meaning of "if I quit my job, you should ask for more talents".


    If the sound just took a small step, then turned around again, and said to the fourth master, "Sir, do you have other orders?"


    "I didn''t tell you, but I think you would talk nonsense more and more. People say that girls are needed for grinding, which has nothing to do with their age. It''s just that they are weak and have soft strength. The Lord is to see you delicate and weak, so I let you grind, but never thought, you are even more delicate than a girl. "


    If the voice droops head, the eye light slightly turns.


    So this... Is it to hurt her or praise her?


    Seeing the woman clubbed there, she didn''t say a word.


    The fourth master''s eyes fell on her neck and said impatiently, "OK, take a rest on one side."


    "Ah? One side? " If sound is surprised to ask.


    It''s not her fault. It''s just the breadth and profundity of the Qing Dynasty.


    On this side, there is a literal meaning of disdain. To translate it, it is to gently let her "go".


    There is another meaning, that is to really let her rest.


    Her main courtyard, not far from the front yard, can also be called one side.


    However, the fourth master''s study is closest to the meaning of "one side".


    Sure enough, the fourth master casually pointed to the couch beside him.


    If the sound follows the direction that four masters point to, just because need not grind, be like the mood that relieves heavy burden, all of a sudden again tenses up.


    It''s clear that she has nothing to do with her. She''s still here to rest.


    This is to do something.


    She secretly swallowed and salivated, as if she could think of what would happen when the fourth master finished reading the official documents.


    "Don''t you have a pain in your spine. If you want to have a rest, you blush." The man knows why.


    Although he wrote with his head down, there was an imperceptible rise in the corners of his mouth.


    Ruoyin:...


    she recognized the evil meaning in his words, and simply did not ask the servant to come in.


    He took off his coat at will and hid in the bed like a cat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    This man is so bad that he teases her on purpose!


    Ruoyin moved in the quilt, covering the neck tightly, only his head was exposed.


    Fourth master''s Brocade quilt and bed sheet are all navy blue.


    After the cover, there is a faint mint fragrance, running into the tip of her nose.


    This fragrance is the same as that of the fourth master.


    Just like him, he is cold and thin.


    But because of the blessing of a handsome face, women are relaxed and happy.


    If sound is a real, tired day, lie down less than half a cup of tea time, fall asleep.


    For a moment, the study was quiet, only the fourth master''s pen, fell on the rice paper small voice.


    In this case, until dusk.


    When the fourth master is busy, don''t say that he can''t notice others or even forget himself.


    Until Su Peisheng came in and helped him light up the two lights on the desk.


    He knew it was dark.


    The fourth master looked up at the sky outside and saw that the sky was white with fish bellies.


    On the horizon in the distance, the setting sun reddened half of the sky.


    Then he turned and glanced at the sleeping woman.


    I saw a human figure arched up on the couch. Because of the thin brocade quilt, the graceful curve appeared with her posture.


    Really a little lazy cat, so many years, no change, still so sleep.


    The man bowed his head and picked up his pen to read the official document in front of him.


    The dragon and the Phoenix danced to write a line of words, put down the Langhao pen, and raised his feet to the bedside.


    The dusk shines on the woman''s face, red.


    The skin of congealed fat is bright and white by light.


    She was lying obliquely under the bed, farting at him.


    A head of hair spread on the silk pillow, sleeping, mouth with a shallow smile, like a sleeping beauty.


    The whole picture is beautiful and moving, which makes people intoxicated.


    Even if you are anxious, you will be quiet when you see this situation.


    The next moment, the fourth master was disappointed to look up and hit the woman.


    All of a sudden, the man who had been sleeping soundly, like a frightened bird, suddenly woke up in the quilt.


    If Yin opened his eyes, he saw the fourth master with his back to her and sat by the bed.


    As if he had just hit her, it wasn''t him at all.


    "I''m late, sir. What time is it now?" She rubbed her eyes and looked vaguely at the light by the bed.


    Just sweep to the outside of the red sunset, but the light is also gradually dark down.


    The fourth master swept the eyes of the sleepless man and said faintly, "get up and have dinner."


    Although he did not directly answer, but if the sound is enough to understand.


    Come on, she slept until dark.


    I got up early today, so I fell asleep.


    After a while, the fourth master lifted his feet out of the study and went to the hall.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng go into the house to wait for Ruo Yin to wash and gargle.


    It''s warm in May.


    Ruoyin sleeps for another afternoon. She feels warm all over and simply bathes in the front yard.


    I don''t think there''s any woman who dares not to take a bath and serves the fourth master.


    After a stick of incense, she changed into a clean Ru skirt and went to the hall to sit beside the fourth master.


    Can she fart + share to sit, one side of the voice of the fourth master, "want to eat what you want to tell the slave to do, in the Lord''s front yard, do not be rigid."


    "No matter what you eat, I will eat whatever you like." The slave in the front yard is no better than the cow cook in the main yard.


    The cook of cattle used to travel all over the country to do happy things.


    People are well-informed, and their cooking skills will not be limited. They will be familiar with them at one point.


    But the cook in the front yard, or the cook in the kitchen, has no experience and no experience. Let''s forget it.


    No matter how delicious the dish is, it''s probably not good.


    A moment later, the slaves served the meal.


    The two people in the servitude''s service, ate the evening meal.


    Ruoyin is going to play chess, or walk in the yard to eat away.


    As a result, listen to four ye light way: "ye still have some official documents not approved, you continue to grind."


    With that, he walked naturally to the study.


    If Yin is full of food, she holds mother Liu''s hand and goes to the study.


    This time, she was not sitting opposite the fourth master.


    Instead, he sat down next to the fourth master, "Sir, I''ve just finished my meal, so I''m easy to get sleepy and have no strength to grind. And I can''t do it well. I''d better read a book and accompany you. "


    This gentleman is also really, dislike her grind bad, still call her grind.


    He is so diligent and needs her company. Do you want to be so overbearing.


    She picked up a book at will from the bookcase on one side, and began to look through it in a pretentious manner.


    Just the moment I lowered my head, my eyes were spinning. I was afraid that the fourth master would pull her to grind again.Fortunately, the fourth master did not care, so he bowed his head to review the official documents.


    Only thick eyebrow picked slightly, he only heard that he had enough to work.


    I haven''t heard that I don''t have the energy to work when I''m full.


    What''s more, it''s not physical work, just grinding.


    Just let her go.


    Let her keep her up and make up for it later.


    Ruoyin is impatient.


    She can hold on for a while if she wants to read some books.


    But the books here are boring.


    With enough to eat and drink, it''s really easy to get sleepy.


    But half an hour later, her head fell down and she went to bed again.


    With a thump, the book in his hand fell to the ground, and his head was on the shoulder of the fourth master.


    The fourth master, who was writing, looked down at the woman.


    Then look at the books that have fallen to the ground.


    I couldn''t help biting the back alveolar.


    I don''t know what she belongs to. How can she sleep so much.


    He counted the documents in front of him, and there were eight.


    He has obsessive-compulsive disorder, always like today''s things, finish today.


    But it wasn''t a problem for her to lean on his shoulder.


    So he held the woman''s chin in the palm of his hand and pressed her on her leg.


    About half an hour later, the fourth master had read the last official document.


    All of a sudden, the woman seemed to be sleeping uneasily. She rubbed around him and moved her posture, which made the evil fire rise.


    It made him write faster.


    When he finished writing the last word, he directly threw the writing brush on the desk.


    Then he took up the man in his arms and went outside.


    Along the way, the slaves hung their heads and pretended not to see them.


    Only when the fourth master entered the hall and walked into the inner room, they brought the door with them.


    If the sound of sleep, only feel the body light floating.


    Then, with a bang, her body fell on something and rolled.


    Dizzy, she opened her eyes on the fourth master that peerless handsome Yan.


    Especially that pair of mysterious ink pupil, stares at her straightforwardly, suffused with the essence of beast.


    "Sir, aren''t you reviewing official documents?"


    "Business is done, and it''s time to take care of family affairs." The man stood by the bed, unhurriedly undoing his belt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    As he changed his clothes, his eyes looked at the woman.


    Grinding goblin, he has been hooked for a day.


    It''s time to teach her a lesson.


    Looking at the man in front of him, if the sound is quiet Mo pharyngeal saliva.


    But it was a simple and random action, which was done by the fourth master.


    Every move is full of irresistible wildness and masculine charm.


    Just untie a button, but also with wolf like eyes, looking at her, full of bad gas.


    The woman can''t help but scream at the top of her voice...


    "what is the fourth master... Family affairs?"


    Every time a man unbuttons a button, she feels more nervous.


    It was as if the other party would come up at any time and devour her.


    "You dropped my father''s book to the ground. It''s Han Feizi''s only copy. How can I punish you?"


    The fourth master threw the cloth on the wood at will.


    Even the candle did not blow out, he put down the bed curtain and deceived himself.


    "I''d like to... Have the book well maintained." She is weak and weak.


    "No need." The man was hoarse.


    Then, the sound of "Yi la la" sounded in the bed curtain.


    For a while, the brocade quilt of navy blue, the pieces of colored cloth scattered.


    Women''s graceful body, exposed in the air.


    A head of hair, early in the struggle, slightly messy, for her to add a bit of charm.


    This night, when the gauze cabinet was on the moon, and the fragrant shoulders crossed into the room, and she could not care about the hairpin and the red silk was rolling and rolling...


    the next morning, Ruoyin, with her tired body, sent off the fourth master who had gone to the upper court.


    Then he went back to the main courtyard to lie down and make up for a sleep.


    Last night, the man was a little too cruel.


    It was only in the latter half of the night that she was willing to let go.


    Moreover, more to the end, time after time, can be regarded as tossing her enough.


    She looked down at the trace in front of her body, just like the impression of a hungry wolf.


    No three days, I''m afraid it can''t be eliminated at all.


    This day, Ruoyin sleeps until the sun rises.


    But the princess of the Forbidden City has been waiting in the front hall of the prince all morning.


    To be exact, she has been in the front hall since yesterday, when the birthday banquet of Kangxi was over.


    But the prince was annoyed that she did not do a good job. He even spoiled the three maids and did not want to see her.


    It was not until the prince went down that she saw the prince.


    "Prince, I was wrong, but we still have a chance." The princess knelt down.


    The prince, dressed in a bright yellow boa robe, glanced down at the princess.


    Light way: "have something to say, you don''t feel shameful, lonely still want to face!"


    With that, he quickly stepped into the hall.


    It''s true that the prince''s affairs have not been handled well, but he can''t ignore it all his life. He has to give some noodles.


    A little cold, even if the past.


    "Yes." With the help of the servants, the princess followed her into the front hall.


    After entering the temple, she sat down in the temple.


    The prince opposite asked about the business.


    "You just said, what chance is there?"


    "Back to the prince, the nuwulanala family is actually the fourth master''s woman. In addition, in the hall of Supreme Harmony, there is help from the fourth master, so naturally it is difficult to do something about it. But even if it doesn''t work once, we''ll have another time. There''ll be other ways. "


    The princess turned red and asked her to return.


    The prince frowned and impatiently said, "say the point."


    Smell speech, Crown Princess appropriate embarrassed smile.


    He said: "wulanala''s blowing is very strong. This time, we are careless. Next time, we will spend some thoughts and make some moves to ruin her reputation. How much the fourth master picked her up yesterday, how miserable she would fall and become a joke in the eyes of the public. "


    "Is that true?" After this failure, the prince was somewhat unbelievable.


    "It''s true. I''m already doing some work outside. I promise to make wulanala''s misfortune. By then, even if the fourth master can say it again, he will not be able to save her." The princess''s voice was deep and vicious, as if it contained incomparable hatred.


    The prince looked at her confident appearance and waved to her.


    "Come near and tell it to me."


    "Yes." The princess gently wiped her tears and went to the prince''s side to whisper.


    After she finished speaking, he saw the prince''s hearty smile, "well, you have a good idea. You should also let ulanara''s family go to the patriarchal mansion and let her taste the bitter experience."


    "Ha ha..." in the princess''s eyes, a touch of sinister light flashed.


    At the beginning, she was trying to please the crown prince to deal with the uranara family.


    But now, she is totally out of jealousy, and she wants ulanara to be worse than her!The same women, married to the royal family.


    She was the crown prince she married, and uranara was only married to a prince.


    Why do you live better than her!


    The next day, everything seemed so flat.


    Almost every day the sun ran wild, and the sun shone brightly every day.


    Especially the sun at noon, especially toxic heat.


    Like a burning flame, it can burn people''s soul until it is exhausted...


    the weather at this time is also the most changeable.


    It''s still clear in the morning.


    At noon, the clouds were so thick that people couldn''t breathe.


    It seems that there will be a bloodbath at any time...


    "master, it will be your birthday in a few days. How do you want to spend it?" Qiao Feng asked with a smile and beat her legs to Ruoyin.


    If the sound slants to lean on the imperial concubine''s couch, looking at the drifting rain outside, listening to the "patter" of rain, the heart will be stuffy and flustered.


    It''s strange that I haven''t seen such a heavy rain before.


    Even sometimes, lightning and thunder and heavy rain.


    But her heart, never as dull as now.


    She led her lips and casually said, "what else can I do? Let the cook cook cook a table of good dishes, and call the fourth elder brother, the eldest brother and the second elder brother together to the main courtyard, and the whole family will have a reunion dinner."


    "Well, I''ll inform the cook later, and let him have all the ingredients ready in advance on that day." Smart way.


    "Come on, you, the cook is more attentive than I am, and he will be ready, needless to say." Qiao LAN interrupted with a smile.


    While the masters and servants were talking, Li Fukang suddenly rushed in.


    "Well, Li Fukang, you are so reckless to come in without saying hello." Qiao Feng exclaimed.


    Fortunately, this is the hall, the master''s clothes are neat, otherwise the impact will be bad.


    Li Fukang has been with Ruoyin for several years.


    Under normal circumstances, Li Fukang would not be so unruly.


    Ruo Yin''s right eyelid jumps for no reason.


    Then he asked faintly, "say, is something wrong?"


    "Back to the master, the little Dezi in the front yard came to report that the elder brother suddenly fainted in the maoqin hall where the princes were studying. The imperial doctor in the palace had looked at it, but he still hasn''t been able to wake up." Li Fukang trembled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    "What!" Ruoyin sat up and asked anxiously, "what about others? Can you go back to the mansion?"


    "Not yet. After fainting, big brother has been resting in the Yonghe palace of empress Defei. In addition, it''s raining hard outside and it''s slippery on the road. It''s hard to send it back."


    Ruoyin''s body wavered slightly and solemnly ordered: "send for a carriage to enter the palace!"


    "Master, it''s raining hard outside. Why don''t we wait for the rain to drop? Maybe it will stop raining and big brother will come back, or it''s not too late for us to enter the palace again." Li Fukang is also out of good intentions.


    On rainy days, horses, as livestock, have blurred vision.


    In addition, along the way, it is not entirely flat road, there are also mountain road and mud road.


    If something should happen, it would be frost on the snow.


    "No, I''m going into the palace. Now, now!"


    Even if the sound is confused, what can be said is sonorous and powerful.


    After a while, she didn''t have time to change her clothes or comb her hair again.


    Wearing the apricot flag dress and the simple frame head on his head, he got on the carriage.


    It takes only half an hour to get to the palace.


    But during this period, for Ruoyin, it was incomparably long.


    A mother, when her child is unconscious, is already frightened enough.


    What''s more, she was more anxious and restless when she knew history.


    In history, the elder brother Honghui of the fourth master.


    The eldest son of uranara''s family disappeared in June of this year.


    At the age of eight, the child disappeared into the world forever.


    Moreover, the medical conditions here are very backward.


    Thinking of these, Ruoyin''s heart seems to be pressed by an invisible boulder.


    In the past, the red lips, without blood, just kept shaking.


    Even the brain is blank.


    At this moment, she was just an ordinary mother.


    In my mind, I hope big brother doesn''t have an accident.


    At this time, Mrs. Liu, who was sitting on the side, said in a low voice, "master, big brother is a premature baby. Over the years... She is weaker than ordinary people. She has been sick for many times, but which time is not a good time and is safe and sound."


    "Yes, master, please take it easy, big brother will be as usual, good..." Qiao Feng also followed comfort.


    But if sound after listening to these, mood did not improve.


    On the contrary, the nose is sour, and the orbit is warm.


    She tightened her eyes, shrugged her nose, and let out a long breath.


    She had no place to express her worries.


    At this moment, she is a spiritual loner, no one can understand her.


    Because of the rain, it was difficult to walk on the road. For the sake of safety, Chen Biao, who drove the carriage ahead, drove a little slowly.


    Nearly an hour later, he arrived at the Forbidden City.


    At this time, not only did the rain stop, but it began to rain more and more.


    There was a hazy white fog in the air, the cold breath of rain.


    However, Ruoyin''s Yonghe palace, the whole leg is soft.


    But she still held mother Liu''s hand and stepped on the steps to quicken her pace.


    The more anxious a person is, the easier it is to have an accident.


    Several times, Ruoyin''s flowerpot was empty.


    Thanks to mammy Liu''s great strength, together with Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN, she also helped.


    She stepped on the steps and arrived at the gate of Yonghe palace.


    "Oh, Si Fu Jin is really distressed. Big brother, such a heavy rain, all rushed to come." Aunt Cui salutes to Ruoyin.


    If you don''t hear the sound, aunt Cui''s words are full of evil and Yang.


    But she has no time to talk about it.


    He just waved his hand and said, "where is big brother now?"


    "Back in sifujin, after big brother fainted, empress Defei was carried to the front hall of Yonghe palace, and the empress herself took care of it in front of the bed." Aunt Cui came back.


    "Please ask aunt Cui to take my master into the hall." Mother Liu finished, waiting for Aunt Cui to reply.


    On the support of Ruoyin, several people took the initiative to go to the temple.


    Aunt Cui smiles awkwardly and leads the way ahead.


    After a while, a few people went to the interior of the front hall.


    As soon as you enter the room, you can smell a trace of Chinese medicine.


    There were not many servants in the house, but there were some old men in official clothes and middle-aged men.


    You can tell at a glance that he is a doctor in the palace.


    She was sitting at the head of the bed, looking kind and charitable.


    It seems much easier to get along with outsiders than in front of Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    It''s just that when no grandson falls ill, he should be worried.And on that bed, there is also a human figure arched up.


    As soon as he saw the man''s son covered by brocade, Ruoyin quickly walked to Princess De to salute: "daughter in law has seen e Niang, e Niang is auspicious!"


    "Get up." She waved her hand at will and said, "you are, too. It''s raining so hard outside that you have to go to the palace. This palace is the Ma Ma Ma of the elder brother, and she will treat him badly. You are so worried."


    If we say that as an elder, I sympathize with the younger generation and worry about the rain and slippery road.


    The first thing to do is to look after the cold and see if there is anything on the way.


    But the imperial concubine is the first to blame.


    "E Niang, the daughter-in-law doesn''t mean that. She just hears that Hongyi is ill and worried. She comes here in a hurry. Please forgive her."


    How can she get up.


    Can continue to kneel, slightly raised his head, secretly look into the bed.


    Like a mother worried about her son.


    She''s upset enough that she doesn''t want to have any more conflicts with her.


    In addition, in front of outsiders, she has to be a good daughter-in-law.


    "That''s all. Get up first and listen to what the doctor says."


    Maybe it''s Ruoyin''s sincere attitude, but she doesn''t feel embarrassed.


    "Yes." Ruoyin gets up and stands beside Princess De, looking at the doctor kneeling in the room.


    Then, there was an old man with white beard and touched his beard.


    She kowtowed: "Madame de Fei, Si Fujin. Just now we checked the pulse of big brother and examined the wound. We found that the wound of big brother was slightly bleeding, red, swollen and feverish, with yellow pus inside. Now he is unconscious, sweating profusely, thick breath and phlegm, urgent breathing, smooth pulse, dry red tongue, yellow and greasy moss, and firm abdomen. This system of phlegm turbid accumulation stagnation, clear Yang is covered, evil poison is full of up and down, Fu Jiehua produces dry heat


    Smell speech, if sound only feel legs soft, body slightly shake.


    She thought it was just a cold or a cold.


    I didn''t think about it. There was a wound, and it infected the lung!


    Well, she could almost guess what disease big brother had.


    Based on her previous life experience and the books that Dr. Sun left her.


    There is no other condition other than tetanus, which can result in this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    She held mother Liu''s hand tightly and asked, "do you know what disease the elder brother got?"


    "Back to the four fortunes of Jin, after the slaves infer, big brother got seven days wind." Too medical.


    "Seven days wind..." Ruoyin repeated a whisper.


    Just listening to the name, she knew that it should mean the same thing as tetanus.


    But in the Qing Dynasty, the names were different.


    A great doctor thought that if he didn''t understand the pronunciation, he explained it again.


    "Seven day wind" is named "seven days wind" because it comes on about seven days after the wound infection. And the time of wound latent infection is about seven days. The onset of the disease is within a short day, and the time is longer. There are also cases with latent infection for months and years


    "This kind of disease is also called acute convulsion among the people. Once it is infected, 80% of it can not be cured. Especially if it infects the lungs, it is impossible to cure it. So prepare as soon as you can. "


    This is very clear, big brother is nothing to save, to prepare for the future.


    After all, it''s already in the lungs.


    If the sound does not care, she sits down by the bed, opens the quilt, examines Hongyi''s wound.


    "Where is the wound?"


    Even if Hongyi''s face is pale, his forehead exudes a big virtual sweat.


    She also tried to endure heartache, holding Hongyi''s wrist, secretly feeling pulse.


    However, within a few seconds, she found Hongyi''s pulse, which was as smooth as the doctors said.


    Moreover, on the back of Hongyi''s hand, she saw a high swelling wound.


    It was a round wound, like a rotten blood hole.


    There was a blood scab on the edge, but pus and blood were in the middle. It looked shocking.


    At the moment, her heart was tied together and she was very miserable.


    One side of the princess had seen the wound, but she did not know the seriousness of the matter at the beginning.


    Now after the explanation of the doctor, the surface is finally showing concern.


    "How could it be that yesterday was fine, but today..." she pointed to the slave on her knees and asked, "how do you look after big brother? How can you get hurt?"


    "Back... Back to my mother, seven days ago, my elder brother took a martial arts class in maoqin hall and practiced riding and archery as usual. Because of his new hard iron whip, he claimed that it was an antique. The whip handle was five inches long, three feet long, and had 13 iron bumps. The head of the whip was conical and rusty."


    "Brother Hongyi... Usually he doesn''t like big brother very much. On that day, he saw big brother shooting arrows and had to compete with big brother in martial arts. Big brother didn''t agree at first, but he took advantage of big brother''s standing there to practice target, he took the initiative to challenge big brother and whipped him."


    "Later, big brother was angry. He pulled a whip and pulled him to one side and fell down. At that time, brother Hongyi also cried."


    After hearing this, she seemed to remember.


    On that day, a servant came to report that it was the eldest brother of the fourth master''s family. He had a fight with the eldest brother of the prince''s family.


    Finally, although the fourth master''s family was hurt a little, he still beat the prince''s family and cried.


    After hearing this, she thought it was nothing more than a child fighting, so she didn''t care.


    And, still a bit angry Hongyi is not sensible, the prince''s family also dare to start.


    The princess is useless. She has been married to the prince for many years. She only gave birth to a lattice, and then she is not pregnant again.


    Under the prince''s knee, there is no legitimate eldest son, only eldest son Hongyi elder brother, three years older than Hongyi.


    But... It''s also the eldest grandson of Viva.


    Because he was raised in the palace, he got the moon first. He was loved by Wansui when he was young.


    Since childhood, he has been pampered.


    He was a little tyrant in the Forbidden City.


    Therefore, it is in the way of the prince''s family.


    The imperial concubine did not ask much about it and left it behind.


    Now, naturally, she had to pretend she didn''t know anything.


    "Such a big thing, why no one came to Yonghe palace to creak. At that time, you did treat the wound for big brother." She asked in an affected manner.


    After listening to one side of if sound, in the heart of a bitter smile.


    When Hongyi was studying in the palace, he often went to see Princess De''s regards.


    Apart from these, Princess de lived in the palace and was supposed to know about the news in the palace.


    In addition, Hongyi is her eldest grandson. If she cares a little bit.


    Call a doctor to have a look. Maybe there will be nothing today.


    The fourteenth elder brother has no children now, but if she has, she dares to believe that Princess de will take good care of herself all day long.


    Where can be like now, treat Hongyi indifferent.


    "Big brother has always loved learning, and the course was tight on that day. He didn''t want to delay the course. He didn''t want to let the doctor clean up the wound until he went back to the government after class." Those who said this were the accompanying readers of Hongyi, ha ha Zhu Zi and Xiao Jing Zi.On the same day, Hongyi elder brother also told the villains first.


    What''s more, the Forbidden City is full of snobbery.


    Even if Hongyi elder brother has the mistake first, also nobody gives big elder brother to testify.


    Everyone just to please Hongyi elder brother, where also take care of big elder brother.


    "Bastard slave, your master is good at learning. Don''t you think of any way to deal with the wound only at night?"


    After denouncing the slaves, the princess turned her head and asked the imperial doctors, "if you are asked by this palace, is there really no other way to deal with the disease of big brother?"


    "Go back to your mother, there is really no other way. You don''t know that big brother''s infected wound is very toxic, which can easily lead to convulsion, leading to... Suffocation and death."


    "If this is the case, we will have to report to the Lord Viva." Usually, Princess De is not very close to the fourth master''s family.


    But at this moment, she did not want big brother to die, in the end is her eldest grandson.


    In addition, fourteen elder brother''s knee has no children, she has always felt that the child Hongyi is very good.


    That''s why she moved Kangxi out and put pressure on the doctors.


    Maybe it was the words of Princess de Fei that played a role.


    The doctors looked at each other and looked at each other.


    After all, everyone knows that the eldest brother of the fourth master''s family has been loved by long live master since he toured the Great Wall last year.


    If this happens to Wansui, they may not be able to afford it.


    So, only listen to a middle-aged doctor said: "Madame de Fei, big brother''s disease is really difficult to treat, but it is not impossible. There is a kind of local prescription in the slave''s hometown, which says that it can cure the seven day wind by boiling soup with black locust bark."


    "Niang, I have also heard of a local recipe, which is to cook eggs with river water." Another doctor is also cramming.


    "If there is a way, why didn''t you just say it?" Asked Duchess, with her chin raised.


    "Because these methods are just hearsay, I have never practiced them. I don''t know whether they are true or false. Elder brother is the heir of the emperor. The slaves dare not try them."


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin''s mouth raised a sneer.


    Although, she did not know what kind of disease tetanus was in the Qing Dynasty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    But she knew, in the 21st century, after being stabbed by something sharp.


    You need to clean the wound with clean water.


    Apply iodine or disinfectant to the wound as soon as possible.


    Also, do not bandage, do not stick hemostatic paste.


    Let the wound be exposed to the air, but do not blow.


    Then, go to the hospital.


    Because after full contact with the air, tetanus bacteria can not survive, it is not easy to be infected.


    Even if it''s infected, it can be treated with tetanus antitoxin.


    But obviously, Hongyi''s wound treatment was not timely enough.


    After so many days, the infection is very serious.


    Moreover, there was no so-called tetanus antitoxin in Qing Dynasty.


    However, those doctors, in order to delay time, deliberately take some earthwork to deceive people.


    Since there is no doubt about it, she doesn''t have to try


    If there is no scientific basis for the local prescription, the curative effect is not sure, so don''t try it.


    The original time is long, easy to high fever, aspiration pneumonia, atelectasis, pulmonary embolism, heart failure, gastrointestinal bleeding, vertebral compression fractures and other secondary infections.


    If you still use unreliable soil formula to try.


    At that time, it was counterproductive, but it hurt Hongyi.


    "Si Fu Jin, no matter what, there is no result, worse than no treatment, isn''t it?" Said an old man.


    If the sound swept the doctors a glance, light back: "I did not say no cure, just intend to take the elder brother back, let the government doctor and the doctor of the mother''s family, treat the elder brother together."


    As soon as this word came out, all the doctors in the hospital showed shame and indignation.


    One of the old men, quite dignified, said: "you actually compare those rustic doctors and barefoot doctors with those of our Tai hospital. Not only that, but also imply that our medical skills are not good... Do you know that I was admitted to the Tai hospital when I was a teenager and has been a doctor for decades. You are insulting my medical skills."


    Ruoyin was surprised by the fierce reaction of the doctor.


    If they have a good way, she doesn''t approve of it.


    However, there are some groundless local prescriptions. Who knows if it will aggravate the situation.


    "Let me first state that the doctor in my family is doctor Feng from Tai hospital. The family doctor of his mother''s family is also one of the top doctors in Beijing. "


    With that, she gave me a slight pause and said, "what you pay attention to is medical ethics. You don''t even have a prescription. I''m afraid it''s unreasonable to take some earthwork to prevaricate me. If those local prescriptions are useful, they can still be said to be reasonable. You can''t even convince yourself. How can you treat big brother? "


    "If I can''t convince myself, how can I bring it up?"


    "Well, since you have convinced yourself, you can make a wound on yourself with nails, or... On your children and grandchildren. If the wind blows for seven days, you can try with your earthwork. If it is useful, it can be used to cure big brother."


    Ruo Yin''s eyes, sharp sweep to those doctors.


    Scared those doctors are drooping their heads, all dare not speak.


    Especially the old man who just yelled the most, buried his head lower.


    I''m afraid that Ruoyin will pull him out. I really need to do an experiment.


    They have also heard of the seven day wind, which is a deadly disease, more terrible than the plague.


    Once on the battlefield, Qi''s army used rusty arrows to deal with the enemy.


    Or insert the arrow feather in the soil and shoot at the enemy.


    It is most likely that anyone who is injured will not survive.


    Even with all kinds of gold sore medicine, burning with a soldering iron to stop bleeding, it is of no help.


    So, it''s OK to do experiments.


    But no one dares to make fun of themselves and their descendants.


    Seeing this, if the sound light way: "how all don''t speak, you dare not try, unexpectedly want to give big elder brother try, can''t say past."


    She has heard for a long time that many doctors in Tai hospital treat the royal family with uncertain prescriptions.


    It''s all for the drug boy or himself to test the medicine.


    It''s like a royal meal. There will be slaves testing drugs.


    That''s why she asked for it.


    But she had no expectations of these doctors.


    I just want to take this to dispel their arrogance.


    This meeting son, one of the imperial doctors, was angry and shameful and said to Princess de: "empress de Fei, since Si Fu Jin doesn''t trust us, I still retreat first."


    If she didn''t go back to the imperial doctor, she just turned her head and looked at Ruoyin and said, "the old four Fu Jin can''t drag the wind for seven days. Anyway, she has to try. Besides, the people in the hospital are worse than those in your family. Don''t you have a woman''s opinion."


    "E Niang, the daughter-in-law is just worried that the earth is not good, on the contrary, it has hurt big brother."Princess de doesn''t know anything. She knows to listen to the one-sided words of the imperial doctor. Who is the woman''s opinion?


    "Well, this is the house''s decision. Don''t interfere. Just follow the doctor''s advice. First try the boiled egg with river water. Try it. After all, it''s easier. As for the black locust bark, it''s hard to get it for the time being. If it''s no use boiling eggs in the river water, try again then. "


    Princess de doesn''t care if the sound of the idea, directly made a decision.


    Ruoyin only felt anger burning in her heart. Hongyi was a human life and the eldest grandson of Princess De.


    But what she said was so hasty.


    As if the cure, but some cats and dogs.


    "E Niang, it''s about human life. My daughter-in-law hopes you can think twice."


    "It is because it is related to human life that this palace is in a hurry to be treated by the grand physician." Princess De''s voice is a little loud, showing the dignity of her elders.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room smelled of gunpowder.


    Just at this time, a palace girl surprised: "big... Big brother moved."


    Smell speech, if the sound is too lazy to argue with Princess De, the line of sight falls on Hongyi.


    However, she didn''t see Hony waking up or her fingers moving.


    But Hongyi closed his eyes and pulled out a wry smile from the corner of his mouth.


    Handsome cheek twitches unconsciously.


    Seeing this, Princess De, sitting beside the bed, stood up immediately.


    She held the slave''s hand, covered her heart, and looked frightened.


    As if big brother in her eyes, with what kind of plague.


    At this moment, Ruoyin is also frightened, but her fright is not fear.


    But see Hongyi begin mouth eye slant, whole body convulsion.


    She was worried about the spasm and spasm of his respiratory muscles, leading to asphyxia...


    in an emergency situation, she could not delay any longer, and she had to take Hongyi back to her family for treatment.


    Because she remembered that Dr. Sun had a prescription, which was the cure for the seven day wind.


    It''s just... There''s a chance that there will be sequelae.


    But if you don''t try, Hongyi will have to wait for death.


    So, she knelt down in front of Princess De, and asked, "e Niang, daughter-in-law, please let me take big brother back to the house, or else it will drag on like this again, for fear of pathological changes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    When she said these words, her heart was cut.


    Obviously, she is a child of her own, but she needs the consent of the princess.


    But Princess De is a muddle headed one again. She is really anxious to death.


    First of all, she swept her eyes and was still twitching. Then she looked down at Ruoyin.


    Then, she raised her head and solemnly ordered: "come, take ulanara''s family to the side hall, and the grand doctor will treat the elder brother quickly. Don''t delay any more."


    Voice just fell, there are a few maids and mammy, to support Ruoyin.


    It''s nice to say that it''s helping. In fact, it''s worried that she''s making trouble here, so she''s going out.


    If Yin would not leave Hongyi here alone and let those doctors do the experiment.


    She is also regardless of what image, is struggling, and kicking each other.


    Mammy Liu and Qiao Feng are also desperate to stop.


    However, Yonghe palace is the territory of the imperial concubine. If the voice comes, who can''t reach the hand of the princess.


    If Yin looks back, she looks at Hongyi lying on the bed.


    Can''t help biting the back alveolar, a pair of eyes tightly staring at Hongyi, full of reluctant.


    That little boy, say big not small, say small not small.


    At least it was a piece of meat that fell from her body and stayed with her for eight years.


    She was so scared that she would never see him again.


    "Four masters are here!" Fortunately, at this time, the eunuch''s voice came from outside.


    The next moment, Ruoyin was just helped out of the hall.


    The fourth master came to her from the left corridor.


    The man in a dark blue robe, standing in front of Ruoyin.


    Although there was a group of slaves around him, he probably came in a hurry.


    The material on the sleeve is still splashed with rain.


    His sight swept over Ruoyin''s body, and then fell on the hand held by the maid.


    At present, thick eyebrows can not help but frown.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng seems to understand something.


    He pointed his voice: "bold, see fourth master still don''t kneel."


    Hearing the speech, the slaves secretly glanced at the fourth master.


    The fourth master''s face was gloomy and cold.


    But they were in a dilemma because of the order of the princess.


    Just kneel down in a hurry, but his hands still control Ruoyin.


    "What are you doing? Where are your paws?" Su Peisheng said again.


    At this time, people can feel the cold from the fourth master, burning the air around.


    As if those cold, will eventually become countless ice, stab in the heart of the people present.


    Several slaves, unable to bear such pressure, gradually released their hands holding Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin, who was liberated, quickly hid behind the fourth master, tugged at his sleeve, and said pitifully: "master, hurry into the hall to stop e Niang and the grand doctor. They will give Hongyi a messy local prescription, which will harm Hongyi!"


    After hearing this, the fourth master did not say a word and went to the temple.


    Then around the hall, into the interior.


    Ruoyin, also with a servant, followed closely.


    After a while, when they came into the room, they saw that Hongyi was held by the maids, leaning against the edge of the bed, still in a state of stupor.


    An imperial doctor, holding a porcelain bowl containing muddy river water, handed it to Princess De.


    The snow-white porcelain bowl has long been dyed yellow by the river.


    There were two earth eggs lying in it.


    "E Niang, wait a minute." The fourth master came into the house and beat the princess.


    "Fourth, you''re here just in time. We''re going to feed big brother to drink the local prescription." The princess raised her hand to the fourth master, and the fourth master got up.


    He raised his feet to the bedside, and his fists were tightly packed when he saw the pale and unconscious Hongyi.


    "E Niang, this local prescription doesn''t work. You have to rely on the prescription."


    Smell speech, the face that virtuous imperial concubine is heavily make-up, immediately pull long.


    She put the bowl on the table several times, and her eyes fell on Ruoyin behind the fourth master.


    The tone is not happy way: "how, she does not let the grand doctor cure big brother, now even you do not let, is she with you poured what misty soup."


    "E Niang, this matter has nothing to do with Fujin. We can''t seek medical treatment at random. We have to find the right medicine according to the actual situation. We must not listen to the so-called local prescriptions. "


    "The right medicine?" The imperial concubine snorted coldly and said, "the grand physician can''t prescribe the prescription. Do you know what it means? It means that the elder brother can only lie down and wait for the day to come...


    the fourth master has just arrived, but he still doesn''t know what the situation is.


    Now listen to the words of Princess De, only to find that the matter is very serious.


    He swept the well.


    So xiaojingzi learned from the fourth master again.


    If the sound also follows a way: "four ye, Prince''s Hong Yi elder brother, must be intentional."At this time, the princess continued to sing the opposite tune: "how old is the child, which can be intentional."


    A listen to the words of Princess De, obviously holding more than one thing less mentality.


    "I''m not too young to be eleven." If sound road.


    "The son remembers that when the fourteenth younger brother was young, he was straightforward. No matter who he was in conflict with, e Niang was always the first to support him and report to Huang AMA."


    Fourth master''s voice is very light, with a cold thin sense of alienation.


    After she heard this, she didn''t understand the meaning of the fourth master.


    At the same time, I feel that I can''t live up to my face.


    She frowned and said in displeasure, "since you two don''t believe in the local recipe, let''s take care of your own business and quickly bring the elder brother back to your Yongqin palace, so as not to worry about it."


    Princess de turned around and was obviously upset.


    The fourth master glanced at the servant brought by him, and ordered coldly, "come on, bring the elder brother back to the carriage, and return to the mansion!"


    With that, he bowed his hand to Princess de and turned away.


    Ruoyin also followed the fourth master and left with the servant.


    When they came to the door, there was a voice full of anger from behind.


    "I''ll leave the words here first. You don''t want to try the local recipe. If something happens to big brother at that time, it has nothing to do with this palace."


    Her voice is callous and indifferent, and seems to want to get rid of the relationship at this moment.


    Moreover, there is a hint of anger.


    It''s like she''s an old man. She''d like to have her Hongyi gone.


    "Don''t worry about it." The fourth master coldly dropped a word and left Yonghe palace.


    At this moment, the rain outside is still pattering.


    The slaves carried Hongyi carefully with a soft shelf.


    One by one, holding the oil umbrella, the small body, surrounded by the umbrella.


    Therefore, when Hongyi lay down on the soft couch of the carriage, there was not a drop of rain on his body.


    If Yin can''t rest assured that Hongyi is alone in the carriage, he will ride with Hongyi.


    Then the fourth master got on the same carriage.


    With Su Peisheng''s "start back to the house", the carriage drove slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    At this time, Ruoyin had no identity constraints.


    There is no need to wear the halo of Yongqin princess, and the whole person will relax.


    She held her hand gently, her eyes full of mist.


    Under the broad flag, shoulders slightly shrug.


    After a long time, a drop of crystal clear tears, finally from that pair of good-looking eyes, silently fell.


    She didn''t cry a little, just looked at the motionless Hongyi, let the tears continue to flow down.


    It was more pitiful than crying.


    The fourth master was on a business trip in the capital city. After hearing that Hongyi had an accident, he arrived at the Forbidden City at the first time.


    Now she cried so pitifully that her brows frowned imperceptibly.


    Cold way: "cry what cry, have what good cry!"


    His voice was cold and severe, which caught Ruoyin off guard.


    The whole delicate body of the woman could not help shaking slightly.


    She bit her lip and lifted her hand to wipe away her tears.


    A want to cry, but also wronged and forbearance.


    The fourth master saw the tears in her eyes whirling around. You said that grinding people would not grind people.


    In fact, he may not feel well.


    In the end, he was the eldest son of his own, and had high hopes. He made great efforts to cultivate it.


    When he knew that Hongyi had the seven day wind, he looked as usual on the surface, but he was very complicated in his heart.


    It''s just that he always thinks that men bleed without tears.


    He is also the pillar of the house, how can he panic.


    After all, such a large palace needs him to support.


    He has to face all the difficult things calmly.


    Otherwise, the people in the house would be in a mess.


    Moreover, there were some servants who supported him.


    If he shows a cowardly side, how can he have loyal supporters.


    As a royal prince, sometimes you can''t have too much emotion.


    He rubbed Lantian''s ink jade at random, pulled his finger, opened his thin lips, and said, "as long as Hongyi is still alive, he will always be the elder brother of Ye and the legitimate eldest son of Yongqin palace. He has already said hello to Huang amah, and will temporarily leave his official duties. No matter how much he costs, he will save him."


    His voice was deep and magnetic, with unquestionable firmness.


    Somehow, Ruoyin, who was originally flustered, felt uneasy after hearing the fourth master''s words. Finally, he was more secure.


    This man is always like this, which can bring her a sense of spiritual security.


    Let her feel, as long as there is him, it must be OK.


    In particular, people like the fourth master, who are not easy to promise, are particularly convincing.


    "Thank you." She shrugged her nose and whispered, "my mother''s doctor is also very good at medical skills. He used to see people free of charge in the countryside. He knows that many diseases can''t be cured by others. Maybe he can do something about it."


    After hearing this, the fourth master lifted up the curtain and ordered, "Su Peisheng, go to the governor''s house and ask Wu Ge to bring the doctor. In addition, he posted a list in the capital, offering a reward of 100000 taels of silver to recruit good doctors for big brother."


    "Bang."


    About an hour later, the carriage returned to Yongqin palace.


    At the moment of getting off the bus, Ruoyin Jijin begged: "Sir, can you... Let big brother live in the main hospital and treat the disease at the same time...


    in this way, she can easily find a prescription and give Hongyi medical treatment.


    If the sound is very soft, but also very small.


    If you don''t pay attention to listen, you will be engulfed by the sound of rain at any time.


    The fourth master originally raised his feet to go to the mansion. After hearing the woman''s words, he stepped forward and turned to face her.


    So they stood in the rain with their servants holding oil umbrellas.


    It was day, but the sky was dark as night.


    The dark clouds made the whole capital gray, giving people a sense of depression that the rain was coming and the wind was all over the building.


    If the voice droops his head, nervously saves the handkerchief, for fear that the fourth master does not agree.


    In addition, gloomy and continuous, it will affect people''s mood.


    It seems that all tragedies like to make sound in rainy days.


    So it is destined that people will always feel depressed and lost in rainy days.


    "It''s up to you." Overhead, a man''s magnetic voice sounded.


    When Ruoyin raised his head and was relieved, the fourth master had already turned around and entered the palace and went to her main courtyard.


    In front of the fourth master, it is the Hongyi carried by the slaves.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin stepped on the bottom of the flowerpot, holding mother Liu''s hand, and following him.


    Her pace was faster than usual, and the rain on the ground, with the soles of her shoes, splashed on the feet of her hind legs and trousers, which she had never noticed.


    A moment later, Hongyi was placed in the shelf bed in the wing room.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master sit on the armchair in the room.They are waiting for the government doctor and the doctor who receives the reward to treat the disease.


    But if Yin has her own small abacus, she has to restrain Hongyi''s illness first.


    Find the right way to cure Hongyi.


    Still have to be quiet, recommend the prescription left by Dr. Sun, so as not to let the fourth master suspect.


    After all, she couldn''t explain Dr. Sun''s affairs for three days and nights.


    She didn''t want to tell the four masters the mysterious story of crossing.


    At least at this time, it is too inappropriate, or Hongyi''s condition is important.


    After a cup of tea, Dr. Feng went into the room and felt for Hongyi.


    And opened Hongyi''s eyelids and diagnosed it.


    From the moment he came in, he became more and more dignified.


    After a long time, he shook his head and arched his hand and said, "fourth master, Fu Jin, big brother, I can''t cure this disease completely. I can only write a prescription to help elder brother stabilize his condition and prevent him from getting sick too early."


    When he said this, he had already taken the paper from the medicine box and wrote the prescription quickly.


    When he finished, he was about to pass it to the fourth master. Ruoyin said, "bring it to me and see if there are rare and precious herbs. I can ask the people at the bottom to find out if there is any in the department store."


    After a little Zheng, Feng Taiyi handed the prescription to Ruoyin.


    "It''s not too expensive. There should be all the medicine shops on the market."


    If sound took the prescription, read it roughly once.


    It was found that Feng Taiyi''s drugs were all aimed at promoting body fluid, nourishing Yin, clearing heat and moistening lung, and detoxifying.


    The so-called Zi + Yin is a professional term of traditional Chinese medicine, which refers to nourishing Yin + liquid.


    It is suitable for yin deficiency, hot flashes, night sweats, etc.


    Because everything pays attention to the balance of yin and Yang, not only women have this need.


    Sometimes men Zi + Yin is more important than nourishing yang and strengthening kidney.


    Just like a man, taking supplements every day may not be healthy.


    On the contrary, due to excessive tonic, the body accumulates turbid Qi, which evolves into internal heat and turns into evil fire.


    The whole person will feel dizzy, bloated, livid and weak.


    Hongyi''s condition is precisely because of the seven day wind, which leads to dry red tongue, yellow greasy moss root, dry and cracked lips, which just needs to produce fluid and nourish yin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    Therefore, Feng Taiyi thought of going with Ruoyin, indicating that this prescription is desirable.


    At the beginning, Ruoyin wants to suppress it first and then find another way.


    Since doctor Feng''s prescription is feasible, it''s not necessary for her to think about it.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but look at Feng Taiyi with a new look.


    Although he didn''t completely cure Hongyi''s prescription, he was better than those people in Tai hospital.


    At least know how to prescribe a prescription to suppress the disease, rather than use those messy local prescriptions.


    If sound will prescription son to four ye, light way: "seem to be some common medicinal materials."


    After the fourth master took it, he glanced at random and handed it to Su Peisheng, who asked him to arrange the prescription.


    As a result, Su Peisheng took doctor Feng out. He Zhongkang went into the room and said, "master, the prince brought a group of bodyguards. He said that he came to apologize after hearing that big brother-in-law had seven days'' wind."


    If sound a listen, Liu eyebrow slightly Cu Cu.


    Ask: "Hong Yi elder brother has come?"


    "When I returned to Fujin, I didn''t see elder brother Hongyi. Maybe the prince didn''t bring it."


    Smell speech, if sound''s eyes, flash a glimmer of edge.


    If the prince really wants to apologize for the conflict between children, why should he bring so many bodyguards and no gifts.


    Just ask Hongyi elder brother to come over and sincerely say sorry, that''s right.


    However, the prince came with his bodyguard, which was a kind of apology.


    To put it bluntly, there is no sincerity.


    It is nothing but that Kangxi also knew this matter, the prince had no choice but to come and make a show.


    And heartache Hongyi elder brother, do not want the child to be wronged, this just personally visit the door.


    But he is the prince and the fourth is Prince Yong.


    Naturally, we can''t treat him like that, but we have to treat him with courtesy.


    In addition, the prince is the second brother of the fourth master. With these relations, the prince is able to grasp these, and then swagger to the mansion.


    To put it bluntly, the crown prince''s behavior is not too provocative.


    But even so, Ruoyin may not be able to forgive them.


    But the top priority now is to save Hongyi.


    Otherwise, she must make the prince''s family jump.


    The fourth master turned his head and took a look at the woman.


    He raised his hand on the small table, held the woman''s hand tightly, and said, "you are here to guard the elder brother. If you have something to do, call the slave to come to the front yard. I will come back after seeing the prince."


    With that, he released the woman''s hand, lifted his foot and went out with his hand.


    Since the crown prince has visited the house in person, he has to meet both in love and in reason.


    Otherwise, if it spread to the outside, people would think that he would give the future prince a face.


    As for whether he will treat politely after meeting, that is another matter.


    After a cup of tea, the fourth master took his minions to the hall in the front yard.


    The fourth master met the prince and beat him up.


    The same is the salute, but more than in the past, more rebellious and perfunctory.


    "Fourth, get up." The prince was leaning on the chair in the hall, and his face was magnificent.


    This should be put in the past, he had already come to help himself.


    But now, everything is different.


    The fourth master got up and sat down opposite the prince.


    He took the tea from Su Peisheng and sipped it meaningfully.


    Then put down the cup, light way: "I do not know the prince this day to the house, why."


    He didn''t say anything about the scene of "pompous color" and directly cut into the theme.


    "A few days ago, Hong Chan of the lonely family was ignorant, and he was good at learning martial arts, which hurt Hongyi of the fourth younger brother''s family. However, it was wrong. So today, I''m here to make amends for Hong Yi. "


    With that, the prince snapped his finger.


    Obviously is the handsome gesture, by the crown prince to do so, actually let him make the taste of down + flow.


    At this time, there are maids and eunuchs outside, carrying a silver tray into the house.


    The pallets were covered with red cloth and arched high, and I didn''t know what was inside.


    I think it''s the prince''s apology.


    Su Peisheng stands behind the fourth master.


    When he saw the scene, he was almost out of breath.


    The prince is really good. He comes to apologize, but his attitude is not sincere at all.


    The tone of his voice was superb. He also said that brother Hongyi was "better at learning martial arts". It sounded like big brother was not good at martial arts and deserved to be beaten.


    Not only that, from the moment he entered the door, he carried the pretence of the prince. This was to force the fourth master to forgive Hongyi.


    Take these broken things, can you exchange for a healthy big brother? It seems that people have never seen anything!


    He tilted his head slightly and peeped at the fourth master secretly.The fourth master''s face was chilly and chilly, which made him withdraw his eyes immediately.


    Then, the fourth master nodded slightly and agreed: "what the prince said is very true. Taking advantage of Hongyi''s training target, Hongcai stealthily whipped him with a hard whip. Later, Hongyi made Hongyi cry. He was really good at learning martial arts."


    Obviously, his tone is very light, so light that there is no trace of emotion.


    But what he said, he insinuated that Hong Yi couldn''t make a sneak attack. Instead, he was beaten and cried and hit the prince''s face.


    As for Hongyi''s injury, it was in the wind of seven days.


    "There is no fraud in war." The prince looked disapproved.


    His words are full of confidence in the mystery of Laozi, and he always feels that his own wisdom is very powerful.


    Then he turned his words and said, "when the emperor amajin granted the fourth younger brother the title of Prince Yong, he said that the fourth brother had measured people and understood the great righteousness. From a lonely point of view, it was no more than that."


    He thought that he could excite the fourth master.


    The corner of the fourth master''s mouth outlined a cold arc. With a contemptuous smile in his eyes, he glanced at the prince.


    A pair of Ye is like this, how can you drop arrogance.


    At this moment, he is not the low-key fourth master.


    But as the father of big brother, he is talking to the prince.


    Leng which father, in his son''s critical illness, also can''t talk with the enemy people''s peace of mind.


    At one glance, the prince felt guilty and flustered.


    Because, every time the fourth master moves hard to settle things for him, this is the look in his eyes.


    He also saw the means of the fourth master. He was worried that the fourth master would deal with him with those methods of dealing with others.


    But now, there is no turning back.


    Moreover, as a crown prince, he was not allowed to be afraid of his brother.


    He was still holding his head high, looking arrogant and domineering: "Hongyi has been feeling guilty these days. He knows that he is wrong, and the situation is not very good. Why should the fourth younger brother feel sorry for a child?"


    "In the battlefield, sneak attack is a kind of strategy, but among brothers, especially among children, it seems too cold-blooded and brutal. They all said that the son did not teach, but the father''s fault. I think the prince must have failed to teach Hong Yi well. "


    "You..." the prince stood up and pointed to the fourth master.


    But the fourth master chuckled and casually said, "or, Hongyi is learning from the master. It''s called green out of blue and better than blue."


    The prince heard the irony in the fourth master''s words, that is to say, Hong Yi was ill educated and learned from him.


    In a fit of anger, he rushed forward and pulled the fourth master''s navy blue collar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    "Old four, how dare you speak so wildly? Are you still lonely in your eyes?" The prince was very vicious.


    Seeing the two brothers'' swords at full blast, the guards on both sides pulled out their swords and were ready to fight at any time.


    The fourth master didn''t look at it, so he waved his hand to the guards at will to let them stay away.


    The prince also has the backbone, does not let the bodyguard interfere.


    At this moment, it''s a contest between two brothers.


    I saw the fourth master holding the prince''s wrist with his back hand, and he was so strong that his back was full of blue veins.


    Suddenly, the pain came to the prince''s initiative to loosen his collar.


    On the handsome and masculine face of the fourth master, there was a cold crack.


    The dark eyes are like two bottomless pools.


    From time to time in the pupil exudes the unpredictable black flowing shadow, mysterious and unpredictable.


    Looking at the prince gradually pain to twist the face, his thin lips outline a cold arc, slightly up the corner of the mouth showed a sneer.


    The fourth master opened his thin lips and said coldly, "it''s better to be a child''s behavior. If you let me know that it''s the prince who instigated him behind his back... I''ll make you pay the price."


    On hearing this, the prince''s eyes flashed a fleeting feeling of guilty.


    He knows Hong Yi well.


    Although this matter, he did not instigate directly.


    But in private, he instilled an idea into Hongyi.


    Tell the kid that Hony is his enemy in the competition.


    Therefore, children will be everywhere and Hongyi comparison, secretly contest.


    The fourth master is so smart that he can understand everything by looking at the prince''s weakness.


    It seems that this matter has something to do with the prince.


    He released the prince, Wei An''s body straight, face to face looking at the prince.


    His face was noble, cold and imposing.


    The whole body is full of awe inspiring cold air, and the arrogance of absolute authority.


    "The prince should know... The king''s means." For the first time, he called himself king in front of him.


    The fourth master adjusted his collar at will and said, "my little temple can''t afford the Great Buddha. Please go back."


    You are not welcome to my Yongqin palace. Go away quickly.


    In any case, such a prince would not be assisted.


    At this time, the bodyguard around the prince, ready to go forward, but was raised by the prince, not allowed to move forward.


    He''s here to make amends today, not to make trouble.


    If things get too big, it will be bad for him whether it is spread to Kangxi or in the eyes of outsiders.


    The prince rubbed his aching wrist, half squinting his sinister eyes, and looked at the fourth master.


    "You can, wait and see." Immediately, he lifted his right hand in the air and ordered to the bodyguard nearby: "let''s go!"


    That''s what happens to adult relationships.


    Even if each other has a lot of estrangement and cracks, will not make too much.


    It''s just a kind of light alienation, as well as the indifference between words.


    Even if the heart already thousands of troops, on the surface or quietly talking about unimportant things, polite greetings.


    As for the way forward, whoever can win the last depends on his own ability.


    As a result, the years when the four brothers and the prince supported each other were in the past.


    On this day, the two men were so clear that they completely broke up...


    the fourth master stood at the gate of the front yard, looking at the prince''s bright yellow figure, and disappeared in the house.


    Then, he took the slave and went to the main court.


    In the hospital, doctor Feng''s medicine was well handled and cooked.


    Ruoyin was holding a snow-white porcelain bowl and let Hongyi lean in his arms. Little by little, he patiently fed Hongyi to drink medicine.


    Therefore, as soon as the fourth master came in, he saw the woman sitting by the bed, carefully feeding Hongyi traditional Chinese medicine.


    There was no extra expression on her face, but what she exuded was a gentle light of elegance and propriety.


    At this moment, she is a gentle and virtuous wife.


    Every move is full of sense of propriety, the whole person is reserved and reserved.


    He clenched his fist and coughed gently. He wanted to say that the matter of feeding medicine should be left to the servant.


    But when it came to the mouth, he didn''t say it again.


    Just sitting in the armchair by the bed.


    If Yin is too attentive when giving medicine, the fourth master never knows when he enters the room.


    It was only when she saw mammy Liu kneeling on the opposite side and turning her head to find the servant who had knelt all over the floor, she knew that the fourth master had entered the house.


    She rose slightly, ready to salute.


    Fourth master''s big palm, pressed on her shoulder, "it''s OK, you should take medicine."


    If Yin smiles at the man, he doesn''t refuse.


    After half a column of incense, Ruoyin feeds a bowl of medicine juice, gently lays down Hongyi, and tucks in the quilt for him.Then, as she turned around, she caught a glimpse of the fourth master''s collar, a little wrinkled.


    According to her understanding of the fourth master, this man is a person who pays attention to details and is very particular.


    Even when it was too hot in summer, he never rolled up his sleeves or unbuttoned a button.


    At the end of the year, the wrinkles on the clothes are very few.


    Therefore, she thought that it was man-made.


    No one dares to pull the collar of the fourth master in this mansion.


    I guess it''s the prince who just came to visit you.


    Thinking of this, she said nothing but sat down beside him.


    Leaning forward, she adjusted his collar naturally.


    The fourth master slightly raised his neck and asked the woman to help him with his clothes.


    Then, he raised his right hand, put it on the woman''s hand, patted three times, and then pressed.


    Fourth master''s palm is warm and powerful.


    That power is not external.


    It''s the sense of security on the back of a woman''s hand through temperature.


    The next moment, the woman raised her eyes, two people four eyes opposite, silent.


    At the same time, after returning to Yuqing palace, the prince went straight to the front hall.


    As a result, when he approached the front hall, he saw the prince''s high position.


    He was lecturing his precious son.


    "If you don''t study well, you don''t learn martial arts well. You''re the first-class person to pick things up. Like your inferior wife, e Niang, you can make trouble in the backyard. You can''t accomplish anything but fail!"


    The prince''s face was sharp and her voice was sharp.


    Hong Yi is young, but he doesn''t respect his mother.


    Even kneeling, he held up his chin and looked at the princess with resentment.


    "Hey, you impudent, your mother is worthy of a small door." Princess said, also raised the right palm, "you stare at me again, believe me or not I smoke you!"


    She never got pregnant since she had a baby.


    Now, the prince seldom stays with her.


    In addition, she was in her early thirties, and her body was not as easy to conceive as a young girl.


    In this life, she was afraid that she could not have children again.


    But the Li Jia family, as a side blessing Jin, because she gave birth to a brother for the crown prince, she rose in height and was respected by slaves even more than her.


    She also taught this little thing to stir up the relationship between her and the prince.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    Think of this, and then on Hong Yi''s continuous round eyes.


    The strength of her hand rose and almost fell.


    "Presumptuous, who allowed you to do so." A stern voice sounded in the hall.


    The princess immediately withdrew her hand, turned her head and saluted the Prince: "my Lord, Hongyi is really naughty and disobedient. I just told him a few words. Who knows... He is staring at me!"


    "Ah Ma, di e Niang not only scolded her son, but also nearly beat me. Fortunately, you came back." Hongyi knelt down to the prince, holding the prince''s leg pitifully and leaning his face against the prince''s leg, "Amar, my son''s knee hurts so much, can''t you stop kneeling? The son knows that he''s wrong..."


    now, the first wife and the son all complain, only to see who the prince helps.


    I saw the prince first transverse princess one eye, and then a pull up Hongyi.


    "Are you wrong


    "Ah? Why did Amar let her son kneel here? Isn''t it because Hongyi got the seven day wind? " Hongyi asked pitifully.


    The prince frowned and did not know how to explain it.


    Because the reason why he let Hongyi kneel in Yuqing palace is to make a show and let people know that he taught Hongyi a lesson.


    Of course, the main thing is to let Kangxi know that he still has a little conscience.


    In order not to wait for Emperor Kangxi to call Hong Yi to the Qianqing palace, the pain can be more serious than this.


    He didn''t want others to think that he had broken off with the fourth master.


    After all, he came out of the patriarchal clan''s mansion, and his position was not very secure.


    But these, he is not good to say with Hong Yi, just wave his hand, way: "go back to your forehead Niang, let too doctor give you knee medicine."


    "Yes, sheama sympathizes." After the ceremony, Hong Yi smiles at the princess and leaves.


    Seeing this, the princess was cold in her heart and cried out in secret.


    Before, she had always been polite to Hongyi, even if she didn''t like it, it was hidden in her heart.


    If not see the prince punish kneeling Hongyi, feel Hong Yi can not pet later, she just fell into the well.


    Who knows she''s wrong, and it''s a big mistake!


    It turns out that the prince is not punishing Hong Yi, but indirectly shielding him.


    It''s also true that a man who values men over women regards her son as her heart''s flesh... She thinks too much.


    Unfortunately, her dark side was also hit by the prince.


    But she had to justify herself.


    The Crown Princess raised her head and said wrongly, "my Lord, I didn''t really want to play Hongyi, but I was angry for a while. I just acted like that."


    "Pa!" A crisp ring, the prince, who was not in a good mood, shook his hand and slapped the woman.


    Suddenly, the princess''s face, left a bright five finger color.


    This is not over, the princess felt the burning pain on her face.


    "Er..." before she could cover her face, her neck was pinched by a man, and she couldn''t breathe.


    The next moment, she was pushed to the ground by a man.


    The princess did not cover her face, but gently rubbed her neck and coughed a few times.


    Voice gather tears under the tunnel: "Prince... I... I just worry that Hong Yi will damage our things, after all, our things will become, the results of Hong Chan made such a thing, in case the fourth master and uranara raised their vigilance, that would not be good."


    "Are you really stupid or fake stupid? Now Yongqin''s mansion is in a hurry to save his life. There is no time to take care of other things." The prince shook his sleeve and sat down in the imperial chair.


    The crown prince and Princess scrambled up and stood in the palace, silent.


    "This time, you should keep a little memory for yourself, and make sure to do things well." The prince summoned a maid in his arms and casually said, "hongchan is smarter than you. Although he did it unintentionally, he made Hongyi dead. Unlike you, it is really not enough to succeed but more than to fail!"


    The prince''s eyes were filled with aggrieved tears.


    The Royal water is so muddy and deep that she can''t even mix it up.


    It doesn''t work if it''s mixed.


    If she had gone back more than ten years ago, she would have married someone of the same family. She would have died in the Forbidden City.


    Oh, no, it may not be able to die peacefully...


    she chuckled and saluted the prince, saying, "don''t worry, I will arrange this time. If there''s nothing else, I''ll quit first. "


    Finish saying, she turns to want to walk, but behind her comes the prince''s heartless and cold-blooded voice.


    "You give Gu to remember, later if you dare to play Hongyi, Gu will double hit you!"


    The princess stepped slightly, answered "yes", and left with a bitter smile.


    At night, the Yongqin palace was almost full of lights.


    Because of the emergency, Hongyi''s illness could not be delayed, and those doctors who came to the hospital for treatment were received in time.When a reward of 100000 silver was offered, there was naturally a doctor with flowing water. When he went to Yongqin palace to report, he just didn''t trample on the threshold.


    But not everyone has the opportunity to prescribe a prescription or treat a disease.


    Otherwise, it may not be a good thing that so many people want to try and give Hongyi a pulse.


    After all, seven days wind this kind of disease, easy to cause muscle spasm + contracture.


    Any slight stimulation can lead to disease.


    For example, light, sound, speaking, blowing, may induce spasm + spasm of respiratory muscles.


    And muscle spasm + contracture, and easy to lead to asphyxia, then extra careful.


    Outside Hongyi''s wing room, there are Feng Taiyi, two imperial doctors in the palace, and the family doctor of Ruoyin''s family.


    There is also a doctor Chen, the most famous doctor in the capital city, who was invited by the fourth master.


    These five people add up to form a think tank.


    It''s nothing more than asking some high-level medical problems and interviewing those who take over the list and want to have a try.


    Money can make the devil move the mill. He wants a lot of silver, but few have the ability.


    After a while, three of them passed their interview in one day.


    Wait until the three give Hongyi diagnosis, the prescription, after a few people''s careful thinking.


    At the end of the day, there was no one who could try.


    However, in the inner room of the main hospital, Ruoyin looks through the mountain of medical books by candlelight.


    There, there are medical books of Qing Dynasty, ancient medical books and medical books left by Dr. Sun.


    Although Dr. Sun''s medical books were almost in her mind.


    She never forgets, but it''s easy for her to forget.


    In addition, she gave birth to two children, one pregnant silly three years, memory is not as good as before.


    They all said that a good memory is not as good as a bad pen. She copied the book left by Dr. Sun again.


    As for those orphan books left by Dr. Sun, she has burned them down.


    In order to avoid long night dream, cause trouble.


    Now, she has a prescription for Dr. Sun.


    But she wanted to find a way to avoid sequelae from other medical books.


    Since you want to cure, you have to try your best.


    She really can''t imagine if Hongyi falls into the lung, or the sequela of a fracture.


    That little boy will grow into a little boy in a few years www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    Thinking of this, the pages in her hands turned faster.


    At the same time, the fourth master in the front yard was not free for a moment.


    He keeps seeing people, pulling relationships, and looking for good doctors.


    In addition, his study, this has a collection of medical books.


    Not only that, he borrowed hundreds of medical books about the seven day wind from the library of the Forbidden City, and looked through them day and night.


    However, the medical skills of Qing Dynasty were backward, and there was almost no cure for the seven day wind.


    As for the women in the backyard, there are some who watch the fun, but also those who have nothing to do with themselves.


    Of course, there are still some people who are copying Buddhist scriptures, saying that they are praying for elder brother.


    Such is the existence of the Song family, Meng family and Wuya family.


    As for what they did, it is not clear whether they started from the heart.


    This seemingly quiet but imminent day lasted until the morning three days later.


    Three days later, Hongyi''s severe muscle spasm and spasm broke the silence.


    "Fujin, in the past, big brother didn''t have convulsions in the morning. Even if he did, it was only once. But this morning, he has already had two convulsions." In the outer room of the main courtyard, the doctors told Ruoyin the truth with dignified faces.


    If sound has just come out from inside, the mood is very heavy.


    She had just seen it. Hongyi was blue and sweating.


    In recent days, although he has awakened several times, his consciousness is not clear.


    Often see her, but also just smile.


    And that bitter smile, it is because of the seven day wind caused by the face can not help themselves.


    Let her this when the mother see, is very distressed.


    These days, Hongyi does not have many convulsions every day, about three times a day.


    But today, in the morning alone, he was sick twice.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will happen six times a day, or even more.


    This makes Ruoyin realize that Hongyi has to make a decision as soon as possible.


    After all, some of Dr. Sun''s herbs are very precious.


    If we drag on, we may not be able to cure in time when we have collected all the medicine.


    So she sat down in the room and said, "Qiaofeng, go and get the copy of the sun doctor''s Sutra in my room and ask for the blue sealed copy. Go to the front yard and let the fourth master come over and say that there is something important to discuss about elder brother''s illness. "


    "Yes."


    A moment later, Qiao Feng took the book and handed it to Ruoyin.


    If the sound after, turn to seven days wind prescription.


    She took a piece of rice paper, wrote down on the paper what she thought was feasible, and added several herbs.


    After a while, the rice paper was covered with thick and dense handwriting.


    She put the brush on the tray carried by the slave and handed the rice paper to mother Liu.


    Mother Liu understood and handed the rice paper to the doctors.


    "Doctors, this prescription is used for reference by my master in medical books. Is it feasible for you to have a look at it?"


    After listening to several doctors, a face of surprise, heart said four Fu Jin still understand medical books?


    Fortunately, Feng Taiyi dealt with Ruoyin a lot, and he knew Ruoyin better.


    After taking the prescription, Feng Taiyi first took a glance at the ten lines and looked at it roughly.


    Then, he carefully studied the role of each kind of medicinal materials, and then to see whether there are mutually exclusive herbs.


    The rest of the people, also around him, looked at the prescription carefully.


    I saw a few old men, middle-aged men, watching, all eyes full of hope.


    After a long time, Feng Taiyi''s eyes radiated with admiration and affirmation.


    Looking up to Ruoyin, he said happily, "Fu Jin, your prescription is wonderful. It''s really wonderful."


    "What a magic trick." A magnetic male voice sounded at the door.


    When they heard and looked, they saw a tall and straight figure of dark blue standing at the door and walking into the room.


    The man stands in the back light, the light slants on the handsome cheek, outlines the tough facial contour.


    When he approached, Ruoyin found that the four masters who had always paid attention to the image, the corners of his mouth and chin, actually had a trace of moustache.


    Maybe it''s urgent. I haven''t taken care of shaving.


    There is such a handsome face blessing, even if it is left with beard dregs, it shows a kind of decadent wild nature that fascinates women, full of male charm.


    In every act and action, the Royal domineering spirit is revealed.


    If the sound gets up, Ying Ying Fu body salutes, "Ye Jixiang."


    The servants and doctors in the room also paid homage to the fourth master.


    The fourth master first helped the woman up. When he saw the haggard on her face, his heart was slightly pinched.


    Then she released her hand and waved to the doctors, "get up, what did you say just now."


    "Back to the fourth master, the servants are talking about the prescriptions prescribed by Fu Jin, which is much better than the quack doctors who have been published these days.""Yes, I have never seen such a wonderful prescription. It can not only dredge the lung and relieve heat, but also nourish yin and clear away heat, generate fluid, and dispel wind and spasm." Even Dr. Chen, who is known as master Chen, is also full of praise for Ruoyin''s prescription.


    "I have heard of the virtuous and virtuous people of the four Fu Jin Dynasties for a long time, but I don''t know that... You still know medical skills." Taiyidao in the palace.


    "Where... I just wrote a prescription according to the book. At first, I thought it was a folk medical history, which I couldn''t believe. I didn''t think that several people said yes, that''s really good. " Ruoyin doesn''t want to wear the title of medical skills.


    It''s called "tired"!


    After all, there is a specialty in technology.


    The emperor wants to govern the country.


    The general is going to war.


    The doctor wants to see a doctor.


    Women in the Qing Dynasty, or the main room, will inevitably compete for favor, care for the family.


    She is the fourth master''s fortune Jin, except for her own property.


    There are also two lovely children to take care of, so large Yongqin palace to take care of.


    As Si Fu Jin, her duty is to help her husband and educate her son.


    If you still study medical skills, it''s impossible. It''s a mess in this house.


    Unless... If she was in a medical family, she would carry forward Dr. Sun''s medical skills.


    However, fate is to cross her in the backyard of the fourth master.


    She must live with the status of Si Fu Jin.


    This time, if Hongyi was not ill, she would not have come to this stage.


    Who knows, but Feng Taiyi shook his head and said, "that''s also Fujin''s talent. He can understand pharmacology and medical books. If you are a stranger, you can''t understand a good book."


    "So... I have the talent to be a doctor. It''s a pity that I was born a woman. If I were a man, I might be admitted to the hospital and become a doctor just like you." Since they must praise her, she means it.


    Sure enough, hearing her say so, those old pedantic are silent.


    "Nonsense." The fourth master, who was sitting on one side, reprimanded him in a deep voice.


    The mysterious and profound ink pupil, staring at the woman for three seconds, is full of meaningful exploration.


    Fourth master''s eyes are too sharp, if the sound is to use the rest of the light, almost can''t stand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    Fortunately, the fourth master took back his eyes and said to the grand doctors, "since this prescription is feasible, we should take the medicine as soon as possible to treat big brother."


    As soon as his voice dropped, he saw that he was embarrassed and said: "fourth master, the prescription is feasible. I can give it to elder brother. But there are several kinds of medicinal materials here, which are very precious and rare. I''m afraid it''s hard to find...


    the fourth master didn''t speak, but just picked his eyebrows, indicating that he would continue to speak.


    "Here it is written that children''s urine should be used as a drug guide. The so-called" child''s stool "is commonly referred to as" child + urine ". Generally, it can be used for those under 10 years old. However, it is written on it that the first dry urine of a little boy before the full moon can be used. Then, the head and tail of the urine should be removed, and the middle section of the urine should be brewed as water, corresponding to the blood of the Department and the son, so as to achieve the effect."


    After hearing this, the fourth master ordered: "Chen Biao, take the silver with you, and immediately take people to the surrounding areas of the capital."


    "Yes." Chen Biao should, quickly out.


    Then, Feng Taiyi said: "there is also the seven immortals returning soul grass. Although it has strong survival ability, it mostly grows in extremely cold places, and it can only be found in the cracks of rocks on the cliffs. However, there must be snow in the cold mountains. It is more steep than the ordinary cliffs. It''s very dangerous. It''s really rare! "


    "It''s may now. It''s getting cooler. Where is the cold?" Even Ruoyin felt that this prescription was very hanging.


    After all, it was in the Qing Dynasty, and unlike modern times, it was very fast to fly back and forth.


    If the Qing Dynasty wanted to go abroad, or travel far away, it was impossible without a few months.


    At that time, Hongyi will not be able to hold on!


    "No idea." The fourth master glanced at the woman obliquely and preached, "zhumlang maalin in Tibet is high and powerful all the year round. In some parts of the mountain, the snow does not melt all year round, and glaciers, ice slopes and ice tower forests can be seen everywhere. The wind blows the snow, splashes and dances all over the sky. "


    "The Lord knows more, otherwise, I don''t know, there is such a place." There is no degree of temperature here.


    But she listened to the fourth master''s meaning, and knew that this jumlan maarin was very cold.


    To be honest, she didn''t know much about the territory of the Qing Dynasty under Kangxi.


    Therefore, she was preached by the fourth master and didn''t say much.


    This meeting, her heart and mind, is this Zhu mlang maarin, how far away from the capital.


    In her impression, "Alin" is Manchu, meaning "mountain".


    Jumlan maarin, it sounds like... It should be Mount Everest in a previous life.


    But Tibet is also far away from the capital. I''m afraid it''s too late to come back and forth!


    Sure enough, the fourth master shook his head and said, "it''s just that Tibet is too far away from the capital. It''s not feasible."


    Smell speech, if the mood of sound, instantly fell to the bottom.


    Fortunately, the fourth master led his lips and said, "Mohe area in Heilongjiang Province is the northernmost place in Qing Dynasty. People dare not go out all the year round because it is so cold that people are afraid to go out. There is snow everywhere."


    Said, the man pause, again veto: "no, this is a little far from the capital."


    "Fourth master, I heard that jingling mountain in Genhe City of Inner Mongolia was made the cold pole of Qing Dynasty. The frost free period is only 70 days a year, but the freezing period is more than 210 days."


    "There is also a town of ituli River in Inner Mongolia. The minimum temperature is extremely low every year, which is known as the hometown of ice and snow in Qing Dynasty. These two places are close to the capital. " Doctor Chen said.


    These two places seem to be what the fourth master was about to say.


    See four ye tiny jaw head, approbation way: "well, Inner Mongolia is to be closer to the capital, fast horse whip, also just a few days'' journey."


    Then he looked up and asked, "can there be other rare and precious herbs?"


    "Huisiye, there is the last rare and precious medicinal material, named guimao, which is a piece of armor on the back of reptiles growing in the sea. This tablet is sweet, cold and nontoxic. It has the effects of clearing away heat and detoxification, nourishing yin and latent Yang, calming the liver and calming the heart, calming the nerves and convulsions


    "Where is this?" Asked the fourth master.


    "Generally in Guangdong, Hainan, Fujian, Jiangsu and Zhejiang areas, coastal areas."


    The fourth master frowned and asked, "this kind of thing is hawksbill. Some people make it into hawksbill."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what you''re talking about. It''s hawksbill. It''s brittle, greasy and waxy. It''s translucent and slightly transparent yellow with rich brown spots on it. Some people use it for glasses, or for the handle of a pot, but the tortoise shell is mixed with other things, so pure tortoise shell armor is needed Feng explained.


    As soon as he said this, he stood up and said, "nothing else?"


    Several doctors shook their heads one after another, saying that they did not.


    Seeing this, the fourth master did not hesitate to say: "Su Peisheng, you ask people to pay attention to these herbs in the capital. It''s better to have them ready-made. In addition, go to the front yard to clean up and set off immediately."


    "Bang!" When Su Peisheng answered, he threw the dust away.He sent out all the doctors and servants in the room.


    The master''s heart is big brother, in order to find medicinal materials, set off in person.


    I think I''ll be away for a while.


    It''s better for fourth master and Fujin to get along with each other for a while.


    It is also eye-catching that the doctors have been fighting in the river and lake for decades.


    They didn''t ask too much about Ruoyin''s medical book, and they didn''t ask to read it, so they went out.


    Because they were slaves, the masters did not give them gifts, and they could not ask for them on their own initiative.


    People in the medical profession know how important a good prescription is.


    Many people are not willing to show the prescription to people in this field.


    In particular, such diseases as the seven day wind are incurable.


    It is a great gift that Fujin is willing to share the prescription with them.


    So, in the blink of an eye, only four masters and Ruoyin were left in the room.


    If sound gets up, the face dew gratefully goes to the fourth master to kneel down the big ceremony.


    "Fourth master, thank you for everything you are willing to do for Hongyi."


    She had just heard the words of the fourth master, more anxious than she was.


    Otherwise, you will not be ready to leave immediately after hearing several rare and precious herbs.


    In addition, he also arranged for the servants to find the existing medicinal materials as much as possible.


    Although Hongyi is also the son of the fourth master, in this case, if it is placed with other princes, others may not be able to start in person.


    In particular, the seven immortals reviving grass sounds very difficult and dangerous.


    Most people, in order to protect their lives and be afraid of trouble, are left to their confidants.


    However, the fourth master did not.


    She thought she was in no mood.


    Only with the great ceremony of this dynasty to express her mood at this moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    "Hongyi is also my son. I have the responsibility and obligation to do my best to protect his life." The fourth master helped the woman.


    If sound by the fourth master to help her up, is in a moving state of her body has not yet stood firm.


    On the top of his head came a man''s low voice of inquiry: "the Lord only asked you, how did you get that medical book and prescription?"


    Others don''t understand her, and she bluff her.


    But, in any case, it can''t deceive him.


    "Sir, I just said that it was just a folk medical history. Everything was just a coincidence." She looked up innocently.


    All of a sudden, her eyes are bright, clear and bright.


    This should be put on the ordinary man, must be a woman innocent look, to deceive the past.


    But the fourth master is not an ordinary man.


    He raised his left hand and pulled the green silk beside the woman''s cheek to the back of his ear.


    "Do you know that when you lie, your long eyelashes vibrate fast, your eyes blink and your mouth doesn''t naturally rise. How do you want to confuse your father, eh?"


    His voice was low and magnetic, with a casual languor.


    After the woman listened to it, she was defeated every minute.


    Even the act of helping her raise her hair seems casual but aggressive.


    "No..." Ruo Yin rubbed his numb earlobe.


    What the man said sounded like a joke, but it was to expose her lies.


    This man is really black.


    It''s a pity not to publish a psychological book!


    The fourth master neatly took back his hand and sat down calmly.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil, lightly sweeping a woman, can not refuse to order: "say."


    If Yin Xin knew that she couldn''t hide it, she bit her lip and said, "do you still remember that a few years ago, my Alma was injured when she returned to Beijing and lived in my house for a while?"


    The man frowned and seemed to think of something.


    A faint "um," a, "remember


    "Do you remember the strange Dr. Sun?"


    "Well."


    "Just remember." She sat down beside the fourth master with a smile and said earnestly, "my medical book was sent by Dr. Sun. He also sent me several other books. Do you want me to show you all of them?"


    "No, just tell me. Why did he send you so many people?" As soon as the fourth master asked, he got to the point.


    Ruoyin shook his head and tried to reply naturally: "he said at that time, because my Alma had saved him, and then he was old and didn''t want to treat people any more, so he gave me the book."


    It''s not avoidance, but lying has a micro expression.


    She can only make herself look natural.


    "You are married to the Lord. You are a royal man. You are in the uranara family. There are not many men in your family. He does not look for your father or your brother and find a woman like you who has been married out?"


    "I don''t know that either." Ruoyin looks at the fourth master innocently.


    Try to control eyelash quiver, also do not blink.


    "What''s more, you''re not the daughter of a full family, and you haven''t read any books. When can I know a few big characters, understand medical books, and prescribe medicine. " The man asked.


    If sound pretends to be calm, after drinking a sip of tea, she is shocked.


    "I usually cherish my life and often read health books. If I read too many herbal foods, then I can understand them easily."


    If you can cheat once, it''s a time.


    However, even if she was punished and disciplined, she would not tell Dr. Sun and her secret.


    After all, over the years, the fourth master is a man who is rigorous, harsh and unpredictable.


    Sometimes she was scolded by him for not following the rules.


    If it''s serious, you''ll be punished or banned.


    But through this kind of thing, fourth master this kind of rigid person, simply does not make sense.


    After all, maybe she''ll be imprisoned as a psychopath.


    Even, they may be regarded as demons and set fire to death.


    In recent years, she has heard of some women in Beijing.


    Because of his strange behavior, he was burned alive or nailed to death by feudal people.


    In addition to this meeting, big brother is ill.


    If someone with the intention creates rumors and public opinion, she can be destroyed in minutes.


    So there''s no need to say something.


    No one will believe it.


    Even if you believe it, you may not be able to accept it. It will not be better than now.


    The fourth Master seemed to believe it or not. His cold eyes swept the haggard face of the woman, and he did not ask any more.


    It was about something else.


    "When you go out these days, you should guard against the crown prince. If you have something urgent, you should go to see the thirteen younger brother. Despite the fact that the thirteen younger brother is young, he can handle affairs safely enough."


    Women''s excuses and lies, in his eyes where enough to see.She doesn''t look like a health book reader at all.


    Those who cherish their lives will drink cold drinks all the time in summer.


    Three days in winter can not do without spicy pot.


    Once in summer, I caught her bathing in ice water.


    When I came out, my whole body was frozen.


    In the end, he didn''t cover her up...


    but all these things, he turned a blind eye.


    Since she didn''t want to say it, he didn''t ask.


    Otherwise, she would not have been hiding it for so many years.


    Anyway, no matter what, she is also his lucky Jin, unable to escape from his palm.


    Now it''s still important for Hongyi to cure his illness. He doesn''t want to be unhappy before he leaves.


    As for the prince, he always felt that the prince had something to let go.


    Especially at the critical moment when Hongyi is ill, he is not at home. He is really worried.


    "Why did you suddenly mention the prince, but what is the clue?" Ruo Yin asked solemnly.


    "When the princess was in the hall of Supreme Harmony last time, she was in collusion with the prince and deliberately mentioned you in front of the emperor AMA. The prince is stubborn and stubborn. If they can''t do it once, they may have to do something about it. "


    If the sound is not only heard, but also in mind.


    He called Li Fukang and said, "pass on my orders. The winery, the department store and the inn should be strictly guarded to prevent anyone from entering."


    There are many bodyguards in the mansion, and there are servants to guard.


    The prince''s hand, presumably, could not reach the mansion, nor did he dare to reach it.


    In case the chicken is not eroded rice, and then set a peep covetous brother''s reputation, he this prince don''t be.


    But Chuang Tzu outside is not the same. It must be prevented in advance.


    "Bang! I''m going to deliver the message! " Li Fukang walked out.


    In the room, the fourth master saw the woman''s order.


    He put his hand on the table and held the woman''s small hand, and rubbed her thumb.


    "Last year, you exposed the crown prince''s replacement of the yellow belt. He has been holding a grudge in his heart and has worked hard for you."


    If the sound is heard, the heart is shocked.


    She doesn''t like to remember things. If the fourth master doesn''t say it, she doesn''t know. It turns out that the prince still remembers that episode.


    But she knew what the fourth master meant by "hard work".


    It was nothing more than seeing her as a woman, and she was also involved in the bloodbath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    She didn''t care to smile, "what the LORD said, husband and wife are lianlizhi, I enjoy the glory and wealth brought to me by the Lord, how can I take care of myself?"


    Voice just fell, wrapped her big palm, grip more vigorously.


    "Master and son, all the servants have their things packed up." Outside, Su Peisheng''s unique voice was heard.


    Ruoyin got up and reluctantly said, "Sir, are you really going to leave? Don''t you have a good rest and start again? "


    "Why don''t you want to leave?" The man bowed his head and looked at the woman''s face.


    "A little reluctant, but also worried about Hongyi''s disease..." she wrinkled her face, will not give up and worry about the sense of propriety, grasp just right.


    The fourth master patted the woman''s waist and let go.


    "Be obedient. When Hongyi is well, I will accompany you well."


    Suddenly, Ruoyin felt hot on her face.


    She just did what a wife should do and showed her reluctance to leave.


    How to listen to the meaning of the fourth master''s words seems a little bit...


    is it that she behaves too much?


    "Not really." She pinched it and put aside the topic with a smile: "look at me, I was just busy talking to my grandfather, but I forgot to inform the backyard. I''d better call the sisters in the backyard and send him off."


    The fourth master frowned, probably because he was in trouble.


    He said decisively: "no, just tell them about it. I have to leave first."


    With that, he lifted his feet and went out.


    "All right." Ruoyin went out with him and planned to see him off.


    She could understand why the fourth master didn''t want to wait for those people in the backyard.


    Because every time there are four masters in the backyard, people have to spend a lot of time dressing up.


    Soon, Ruoyin sent the fourth master to the gate of the main courtyard.


    At the entrance of the front porch, dozens of people dressed as bodyguards had stopped there on horseback.


    Looking at them, they all looked serious and well-trained.


    "OK, you go back, good life looks at big brother." The fourth master turned his head and looked at the woman and stepped on the horse.


    See appearance, if sound pour also have no muddleheaded.


    On the way, I wish you a good return


    The man sat upright on the horse''s back, bent over and glanced at the woman.


    Leave a sentence "wait for ye to come back", one hand is domineering to swing a whip, the other hand is leisurely to pull the reins, ride a horse to fly generally to run far.


    Due to Hongyi''s emergency condition, the fourth master did not take the carriage.


    But with the bodyguards, with the fastest speed, riding to find medicinal materials.


    Ruo Yin holds mother Liu''s hand and looks into the distance.


    Until the dark blue domineering figure disappeared in Yongqin palace.


    This just turned around, went back to the main courtyard, went to the wing room to see Hongyi.


    To the wing room, she was afraid to stimulate to Hongyi, causing muscle spasm + contracture, also dare not move big.


    Even when walking, they are careful and quiet.


    She just sat by the bed and looked at the incense sticks for a while.


    Then, she took some snacks and went to the front yard to see Hongxiu.


    In the front yard, mother Xie is sitting on the wool carpet, playing with Hongxiu.


    "No play, no play. You are not as smart as my brother. I want my brother to play with me."


    If sound enters the room, see Hongxiu childishly push down the building blocks.


    "What''s the matter, Yuanbao. I''m not good again." She lifted her foot across the threshold and entered the room.


    When Hongxiu heard Ruoyin''s voice, he looked at the threshold with joy.


    He trotted to Ruoyin with short legs.


    Then, the joy in the eyes was replaced by sadness.


    Meat Du Du Du''s small hand, holding Ruo Yin''s leg, looking up at Ruo Yin.


    Pout up the mouth, not happy way: "sum Niang, where is the elder brother, he has not accompanied me to play for many days."


    Ruoyin squatted down and pinched Hongxiu''s nose. In an adult''s voice, he pretended to be serious: "I know how to play. I don''t know that my brother is studying hard. Do you want to stay in the Forbidden City for some time before coming back?"


    "Oh." After hearing this, Hongxiu''s mouth pouted even more fiercely. He could hang a small oil pot.


    "Amar is not in the shadow. Just now the slaves said... Amar went out to work, and it will take some time to come back."


    Ruo Yin saw that young face of Hongyi was full of puzzles and worries.


    He picked up Hongxiu and sat down in the chair in the room.


    She knows that children''s minds are very sensitive and easy to feel insecure.


    So she first fed Hongxiu his favorite red bean cake.


    After the little guy was partly attracted by the food, he tried to explain the truth to him.


    "Yuanbao, when you grow up, you will have responsibilities, just like your brother. As the eldest brother in the family, you should study hard. It''s the same with Amar, who will support hundreds of people in Yongqin''s palace. He is also the prince of the royal family, and he has some errands to do"Why study? Do you have a job?" Hongxiu was no longer unhappy, but opened his eyes and was very curious.


    "Brother studies to serve the country. You have to learn when you grow up. The purpose of Alma''s errand is to make the people happy and support the family. Otherwise, it''s all your hard-earned money to raise you. "


    "Oh." Hongxiu nodded.


    "Remember, ordinary people and adults also want to go out to earn money and support their families. Even the farmer''s uncle also wants to sow and plough the land. No one can sit at home and get nothing for nothing, you know? " She bumped Dian Hongxiu''s little hand.


    Only listen to Hongxiu''s tearful way: "e Niang, Yuanbao knows. When my brother and amah are finished, Yuanbao will let them take me to play."


    Smell speech, if the sound of the mouth, raised a touch of comfort arc.


    Look, children are so naive and easy to coax.


    "But... Last time my brother''s hand was hurt, he told me not to tell you and Amar. Now, taking advantage of amah''s absence, I secretly tell e Niang that she must find a doctor and show him."


    "OK, e Niang remembers." If the sound of the nose, do not strive for a sour.


    Little clever, but know that his Amar is not easy to provoke, secretly told her.


    It''s a pity that Hongyi''s wound was infected with the seven day wind...


    about Hongyi''s disease, she and the fourth master agreed that Hongxiu should not be informed.


    Because Hongxiu is still young and very close to Hongyi.


    Worried that children will be sad and sad when they know about it.


    Moreover, children are most likely to be frightened, scared, and then will cause disease.


    Anyway, Hongxiu is still young and can''t help. There''s no need to let him know.


    It''s good for everyone.


    If, of course, Hony goes.


    She will not hide it. She will let Hongxiu know.


    Thinking of this, she secretly "bah" three times, Hongyi will be OK, she comforted herself like this.


    As a result, I heard a little snore from the little guy in my arms.


    She looked down. Sure enough, Hongxiu fell asleep.


    Seeing this, she handed Hongxiu to mother Xie, and then asked a few words, then returned to the main courtyard.


    But when he returned to the front yard, he saw two familiar servant girls standing at the door of the hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    It is Chunmei and Chunzhu around Li.


    When they saw Ruoyin, they saluted respectfully.


    Qiao LAN quickly walked to Ruoyin and said, "Fu Jin, Li side, Fu Jin has been here for a while. I can''t even drive him out. I''m sitting in the room begging for help. I''ll wait for you to come back. I''ll ask her something, but she won''t say it."


    "Since we have all come, we will." Ruoyin supports mother Liu''s walk, raises her head and straightens her chest and enters the hall.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the room, he saw Li wriggling restlessly.


    One hand with the orchid finger on the belly of CAI Xianhuai.


    "Fu Jin, you''ve come. My sister has been waiting for a long time." Li put his hand on his waist and saluted in a meaningful way.


    "Get up." Ruoyin sat down at the head and said, "I just went to the front yard to see the second elder brother. I didn''t think about this vacancy, but you came. Anything that makes you pregnant will come to the main court. "


    Li''s smile didn''t matter. "I heard that big brother was ill, so I always wanted to visit, and worried about disturbing my sister. But big brother is not good yet. I''m really worried. No, I brought wild Ganoderma lucidum


    In fact, she heard that the fourth master was going to leave the palace, so she wanted to see him off.


    Who knows it''s still late!


    When she got to the main courtyard, let alone did not see the fourth master.


    Even the shadow of Fujin has not been seen.


    "You do, but big brother is in a daze and can''t use it for the time being." No matter whether Li''s words are true or false, if yin or back to the scene, "since you are here, it happens that I have something to say."


    Said, she told the side of Qiao LAN, "go to the backyard people, called to the main courtyard, together to the matter to say."


    Li heard that Ruoyin wanted to say something serious, but Ruoyin didn''t tell her. She had to wait for everyone to come. She didn''t feel very excited.


    But she could only curl her mouth and sit there sulking.


    A moment later, people in the backyard came one after another.


    After Ruoyin was given a seat, he took a glance from left to right.


    She led her lips and said, "I''m calling you to come here today. The main reason is to tell you that the fourth master is far away from looking for medicine and will not come back until some time later."


    The voice just fell, except for the well-informed Li family, the rest of the people, all showed a look of surprise.


    "I saw the fourth master in the garden early in the morning, but I didn''t know... It''s all out of the house." Meng''s road.


    Li Shi snorted coldly from his nostrils and said, "sister Meng can really walk around. It''s time to see the fourth master in the garden."


    "It''s warm. I''m out for a walk, so I don''t have to live a few days. I can''t even think of it." No matter what Meng did, he was not surprised.


    After Li''s stabbing Meng, he said with a smile: "Fujin is really in charge of the backyard. The fourth master is far away. I don''t want to tell my sisters about such a big thing. Otherwise, we can send him off. Now... We haven''t even seen each other. What a matter."


    If sound light swept Li Shi one eye, calm ground return: "I also mentioned at that time, but ye is anxious to do business, did not let you come."


    "That''s what ye meant." As soon as Li heard the meaning of the fourth master, he stroked his stomach with a smile, "I think the Lord thinks I''m pregnant, and I don''t want me to be so tired."


    Li Shi is quite able to round the words. She immediately changed her mentality when she was changed into a fourth master.


    "You are not the only one who is pregnant. Sister Niu is also pregnant." Wu''s words clearly remind Li.


    Don''t do anything good. Take it from yourself.


    Maybe the fourth master sympathized with Niu co Lu''s family.


    The smile on Li''s face became stiff and gave Wu a fierce look.


    At last, her eyes fell on nucolo''s stomach.


    "Some people just don''t have a conscience. When they are pregnant, they don''t listen to things outside the window. Unlike me, even if they are pregnant, they still care about big brother. They are worried about his safety, so they come to visit them specially."


    She got up in a hurry and apologized, "Fujin, I''ve had a bad pregnancy recently, and I can''t sleep well at night. So I didn''t dare to disturb Fujin. I''m afraid I''ll pollute Fujin''s eyes."


    If the sound looks to the Niu co Lu family, not to mention that the Niu co Lu family is wearing lotus root lotus color loose flag dress, already has some kind of pregnant flavor.


    It''s just that face. It''s a little white.


    It seems to be physical discomfort.


    But it''s like malnutrition.


    "Since you don''t feel well, it''s very rare for you to come to the main courtyard."


    "On weekdays in Fujin, my sisters are exempt from morning examination. It''s hard to get everyone together. How can I be absent?" He returned respectfully.


    If the sound meaning to swing his hand, indicating that the Nuo co Lu sit down.


    As a result, as soon as the person sat down, Li''s disgruntled way: "cut, it''s like who''s infertile and vomit."


    She now regards nuicolo as the number one rival in love, and naturally wants to get the upper hand.


    It seems that even if she has various symptoms during pregnancy, she still takes the initiative to see big brother in the main hospital.Seeing this, if the sound holds up the cup on the table several, sips the hot tea gently.


    She liked the way the Lee and nicolos... The way dogs bite.


    Anyway, these two are not good.


    Looking at the button cobalt Lu''s eating shriveled, Li''s topic is transferred to Ruo Yin.


    "By the way, Fujin, the Lord is not in the front yard. Why didn''t the second elder brother bring him to the main courtyard?"


    "The second elder brother is mischievous. If he lives in the main courtyard, he will inevitably quarrel with him. In addition, big brother''s condition is serious. He is so small that fourth master and I don''t want him to know for the time being. Anyway, mother Xie takes care of me in the front yard, so I can rest assured. " Ruo Yin sits at the head of the table.


    However, Li''s face was declining, and said with disapproval: "it''s not that I said, sister, you can have a long snack. Give the second elder brother to mother Xie. There is nothing to rest assured about. Don''t forget that I planted two elder brothers in her hands."


    With that, she still saved her veil and wiped it in the corner of her eyes.


    It was as if her two sons were not well taken by mother Xie.


    Now, it''s not just to sow discord.


    Also secretly poked to mention the health of the second elder brother, this is to see no one good.


    "Nonsense!" Ruoyin patted the table and said solemnly: "life and death are from heaven. Hongmin and Hongyun are both suffering from the disease. Which time, the family did not try their best to cure them. Mother Xie is the mother of the father. How can you talk about it carefully?"


    Her voice was calm and serious, with the dignity of being a housewife.


    Maybe she was seldom so serious that she bluffed Li.


    Li quickly got up and said, "what Fujin said is... I was quick at the moment and said something wrong. Please don''t tell me the same thing. I''ve been pregnant for a long time, but I can''t stand the ups and downs."


    Hearing this, mother Liu disdained Li''s and Niu''s behavior.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    They pretended to be like lambs, but they couldn''t move to talk about pregnancy.


    Big brother is in a daze now. They don''t know it''s provocation.


    If the voice saw Li''s attitude was ok, he did not investigate it.


    But he said in a deep voice: "big brother''s disease, second elder brother is not aware of it. If you meet two elder brother in the garden, don''t mention it to him."


    "Yes." The crowd responded at the same time.


    If the sound is still satisfied nod.


    She raised her hand and played with cloisonne armor calmly.


    Careless way: "I said in front of the ugly words, don''t think big brother is ill, Ye is not here, forget the rules. On the contrary, if anyone has committed a crime, I am in a bad mood and I have no place to vent my anger. I will deal with it regardless of whether I am pregnant or not. "


    With that, she raised her head and swept the crowd with a sharp look in her eyes.


    Only one eye, scared people all bowed their heads, should voice "yes".


    In particular, the Li family and the Niu co Lu family seem to have been critically hit.


    This reminds them of the dark days that Fujin once renovated.


    After all, one night a few years ago.


    Fujin looks down upon her like a lifeless Pug...


    She shivers at the thought of it.


    Goose bumps spread all over the body.


    Li''s family was no better. She had finished her production only a few years ago and knelt down in the rain all night.


    Now, though it''s been so long, her knee hurts badly every thunderstorm.


    So, one by one, they left the main courtyard like escaping.


    After Li''s return to the main courtyard, a pair of Phoenix''s eyes are suffused with bloodthirsty essence, and her eyes are dribbling around.


    I seem to be thinking of some heartless idea.


    Seeing this, Chunmei carefully tried, "master..."


    just yelled, and Li followed his words.


    "You say, Fu Jin does not let two elder brother know big elder brother''s disease, why?" She asked knowingly.


    "Naturally, I don''t want the second elder brother to quarrel with the big brother. After all, the big brother''s illness, a little movement, can lead to convulsion. Another is, the big brother that sick seedlings, the second elder brother was surprised, in case of a serious illness... "


    " well, good. " Li gently stroked his stomach and said with a vicious smile, "then you said... If we let the second elder brother know, we would not kill two birds with one stone."


    "Master, you are not yet in a stable fetal position. Don''t act rashly. It''s important to have an abortion." Chunmei told the truth.


    In addition, she had been punished by Fujin before, lying in bed for a long time, and she was afraid to think about it.


    At that time, the plan didn''t work out.


    However, now, Li''s life is actually two elder brothers.


    She couldn''t imagine the consequence.


    "Fool, such a thing, of course, we have to find a substitute. Let''s sit and enjoy it." Li Shi angrily scolded, "it''s not that I said you were really a worthless dog slave, but you were beaten once, which is afraid?"


    "No... I think about your children." Spring plum goes back against her heart.


    Li chuckled and said, "it is for the sake of children that I want to do this. If you think about it, if the elder brother and the second elder brother are all gone, as long as I have the first birth in front of the nucolo family, my son will be the eldest son in the mansion. "


    At the thought of this, her mouth raised a sinister smile.


    A pretty face, twisted and wrinkled because of its viciousness.


    "In this case, I''ll think of a way first." Chunmei could only comply with Li''s wishes.


    "Hurry up, so that the fourth master will not come back, or the elder brother will die, and there will be no place for him to do his best."


    "Yes."


    Li trusted Chunmei very much and thought it would be a success.


    She leaned lazily on the back of her chair and said lazily, "Why are my two brothers gone? Her two brothers are still OK. I want her uranara, and she has no son! Let her have a taste of the pain of losing her child


    Her voice seemed lazy but sinister.


    It seems to contain incomparable monk hate and thirst for blood.


    And her whole person, already be envious fire ignite, ignite whole body.


    In the next few days, everything was normal in Yongqin palace.


    In addition to giving big brother medicine, Ruoyin goes to the front yard to see Xiao Yuanbao.


    The rest of the time, they copied Buddhist scriptures in the main courtyard.


    "Master, you were copying scriptures before dawn in the morning, and you didn''t even take care of your breakfast. Now it''s noon. The cook cooked a good dish, and I asked them to bring it up. You''d better eat it first and then copy it." Smart way.


    "We are full of people. Originally, we only have" two meals ". Before that, I was greedy, so I told the kitchen to make lunch and dinner." If you don''t lift your head.Manchu is a nomadic people living in the northeast of China.


    In winter in Northeast China, dogs can freeze to death.


    And the day is short and the night is long. It will not light until 7 o''clock in the morning.


    At more than 5 o''clock in the afternoon, it is dusk.


    After a while, it will be dark.


    Therefore, Manchu people usually have a meal around 10 a.m.


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, have another meal.


    With dinner, the night is dark and fast, basically see black sleep.


    In addition, Kangxi learned the lesson of the collapse of the previous dynasty and advocated frugality all the time.


    This custom outside the pass has been continuing.


    Even Kangxi and his concubines, as well as the empress dowager, are the same system.


    Only two meals a day.


    Of course, no one dares to starve your people.


    If the emperor and his concubines and princes are really hungry, they can also eat all kinds of fruits and snacks.


    But if sound this meeting son, the eye sees big elder brother day by day thin, she really has no appetite, can''t eat anything.


    "My good fortune Jin, you will only eat two meals in the future, and I can''t help it. But what day is today, you forget it?" Mother Liu knelt down in front of Ruoyin.


    If you are fascinated by the transcription, you just ask: "what day?"


    "It''s your birthday today. How can you be hungry? You''d better go and have a meal. The slaves have arranged the food."


    Smell speech, if sound just remember, today is her birthday.


    She finally raised her head and said, "since all the food has been cooked, you can share it. Let the cook cook cook a bowl of long-lived noodles. It''s essential."


    "Fu Jin, you can''t use it. It''s against the rules." Mother Liu said in fear.


    "There''s nothing against the rules. In the Yongqin palace, the fourth master''s words are the rules. Now the fourth master is not in the house. My words are the rules. Besides, I am copying scriptures and praying for elder brother. I should be sincere. If I copy the Buddhist scriptures and eat meat at the same time, then I have no rules. " If the sound is light.


    Mother Liu couldn''t resist Ruo Yin, only got a way: "then... Do you want to bring the second elder brother to have dinner with you?"


    "No, let him stay in the front yard."


    A few days ago, she wanted to have a family reunion dinner.


    But now... It''s just a meal, which seems to be very luxurious...


    in the end, it''s just a meal www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    The elder brother is unconscious, and the fourth master is not in the house.


    Let''s have dinner with her.


    This kind of meal is boring.


    Save naive children, also infected her mood.


    "Master, you didn''t believe in these things in the past, so suddenly..."?


    She was so devout that she was afraid.


    The heart said that Fujin should not be to eat a fast to chant Buddha, heart to Buddha?


    Ruoyin knows what grandma Liu is trying out.


    It''s just worrying that she''s like the women who''ve been hurt.


    From now on, I will eat fast and chant Buddhism, regardless of the world of mortals.


    But she is not because of the world of mortals, she still feel that life is very good.


    If the sound is clear, what does she copy the Scriptures for now.


    She just wants to pray for Hongyi, so that her heart has faith, so that there is spiritual sustenance.


    Otherwise, her heart will panic all day long.


    It''s not good for anyone who goes on like this.


    However, it calmed her down.


    It can also let her know, no matter when, what things can''t be done.


    Although believing in Buddhism can''t avoid all the troubles, at least you can get inner peace.


    Through these, we can inject energy and hope into our hearts...


    "I didn''t believe it before, but I just felt that I was too casual. Don''t make taboos." After all these years, she is no longer the one she was when she first came.


    It has been completely integrated into the life of Qing Dynasty.


    Mother Liu was still a little uneasy with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I just want big brother safe." If sound says, bow head to discover because speak, write wrong word.


    She used a brush to click under the wrong words, and then read "namo Amitabha" to correct the word.


    From Ruoyin''s words, mother Liu recognized the general meaning.


    A nervous heart, and finally at ease.


    She got up and said, "master, since you sincerely pray for big brother, I''ll let the cook cook cook a bowl of plain noodles."


    As the cook is in the main courtyard, plain noodles are not a difficult meal.


    But half a column of incense time, mother Liu went into the house again, carefully said: "master, eat noodles."


    If the tone of light "um" a sound, seriously copy a whole sentence, then stop writing to get up, go to the hall.


    She cleaned her hands with the servants.


    Then, sit on the table of Eight Immortals in the hall.


    On the table of the eight immortals, there was a big red bowl of longevity.


    There are four golden words on it: longevity and auspiciousness.


    The soup in the bowl is very plain, with hot vegetables floating.


    There were some small round bowls on the edge, which were all made of vegetables.


    Rice white tofu, orange carrots.


    Red tomatoes, dark brown fungus.


    Hot and sour shredded potatoes, dark green kelp silk.


    Brown yellow day lily, thick mushroom sauce.


    In the end, it is the Fujin of Prince Yong. No matter how simple a bowl of longevity noodles is, it is not simple.


    Ruoyin picks up chopsticks and is ready to eat noodles.


    Li Fukang came in, "Fu Jin, mother Xie said that the second elder brother drew a picture, let the servant show you."


    If you listen to the sound, take the picture and open it.


    It''s not much good paper, it''s just a piece of common rice paper.


    With a black pen, it outlines a person''s appearance.


    The lines are not smooth enough, and they are crooked.


    In the middle with a red pen, filled the clothes.


    The color is also filled unevenly.


    On the top of the shelf, there are several colorful flowers.


    Obviously, it is a poor painting, but in Ruoyin''s eyes, it is the most beautiful painting in the world.


    "Fujin, I heard that... When I was in the front yard, the elder brother had taught the second elder brother to draw." Li Fukang whispered.


    If sound chuckles, "big elder brother draws much better than this, it seems that two elder brother did not learn well."


    That''s what she said, but her mouth rose slightly, obviously a complaint of happiness.


    "After all, the second elder brother is still small. In a few years, maybe he will be as excellent as the big brother."


    If the tone shallow smile, look down at the painting.


    Watching and watching, the eyes on a burst of fever.


    She raised her head, shrugged her nose, and said, "I remember that the second elder brother loves to eat milk pudding. You ask the cook to make one and send it to him. You don''t need to make it bigger. You can make a small cup with a cup of tea."


    "Bang."


    "Qiao Feng, put this painting away." She handed the painting to Qiao Feng and began to eat noodles.


    After the meal, if sound a little rest.


    These days, at night, she didn''t sleep well.After the meal is finished, take a rest with sleepiness.


    When she woke up, she put on the apricot colored cotton linen robe and began to copy the Scriptures again.


    Is the night, if sound used the evening meal, fed Hongyi to take medicine.


    I went to the front yard and saw Hongxiu.


    Then he took the servants and went to the ancestral hall.


    There are several candlelight in the ancestral hall, and there is a bronze Buddha statue, about three feet high and the size of a dish.


    The Buddha statue is full of melons, fruits and food.


    Ruoyin went in and ordered three sticks of incense, which were inserted into a copper censer.


    Then, she knelt on the futon in front of the Buddha statue, folded her hands and prayed.


    After her death, mother Liu and Qiao Feng also knelt on the futon behind her.


    "Mammy, how can I feel cold on my back when I enter this room and see this Buddha statue?" Qiao Feng looks left and right, and is afraid.


    Mother Liu clasped her hands and whispered back, "that''s because there are unclean things following you. Later, she will kneel down in front of the Bodhisattva for some time, and those things will not dare to follow you again."


    The voice just fell, Qiao Feng the whole person trembles, more afraid.


    When she turned her head, she found a tear seeping from the corner of her eyes.


    "Mammy, why are you... Are you crying?" she asked


    "I didn''t cry. It''s this Buddha statue that is so merciful. Just looking at it will make me cry." Mother Liu faintly returned.


    Qiao Feng "Oh" a, closed his eyes, dare not speak again.


    If sound is closed eyes, even breathing, praying in the heart.


    About two hours later, it was dead of night.


    If sound then returned to the main courtyard, rest.


    The next morning, Ruoyin got up early and washed and changed clothes under the servant''s service.


    These days, she ate fast and chanted Buddhism, and her make-up was particularly plain.


    Lotus root color flag dress, simple two heads, a pair of Jasper pearl hairpin.


    When everything was ready, Qiao LAN rushed into the house and said, "Fu Jin, there is a group of bodyguards in the palace. It is said that the Lord long live has called you into the palace."


    As soon as the voice dropped, a few bodyguards, no matter 37-21, entered the hall.


    "Sifujin, please wait with me to enter the palace." A bodyguard stepped forward and saluted politely.


    And took out a gold token, carved with lifelike dragon patterns.


    "What are you going to do? My eldest brother is ill. You can''t live without Fujin''s management!" Mother Liu was the first to protect Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    "You come with me into the palace." Ruoyin pulled Mammy laliu and then said to the bodyguard, "let''s go."


    Since this is the meaning of Kangxi, who dares to disobey the holy will.


    Before she left, she also told the servants in the main courtyard that she must be good at looking at big brother.


    Half an hour later, she was taken to the Qianqing palace of Kangxi.


    Once entering the hall, Ruoyin was startled by the battle in the hall.


    Because Kangxi was sitting at the head of the Qianqing palace.


    The rest of the princes and the Fujin people sat on the chairs on both sides.


    From the moment she entered the temple, people''s eyes fell on her.


    Those eyes, mostly full of aggression, surrounded her heavily.


    If sound takes a deep breath, strong and calm, make oneself look more dignified.


    She tried to ignore the people''s eyes, as well as the prince and princess, malicious eyes.


    Walking to the middle of the hall, Kangxi, the head of the court, bowed down and worshipped the emperor, "the daughter-in-law greets the emperor Alma, and the emperor Alma is in good health."


    "Old four Fu Jin, do you know what you have done?" Kangxi didn''t call ruoyinqi, but asked questions with dignity.


    If sound then straight kneels down, calmly returns: "daughter-in-law does not know."


    "Do you really don''t know, or have you done too many bad things and can''t remember what happened?" The prince and Princess got up and said in a strange way.


    "Princess, I don''t know where to start." Ruo Yin turns her head and looks at the princess.


    The Crown Princess chuckled and said, "four younger brothers and sisters, you were still in the Taihe hall last time. You swore that you should pay attention to the original intention, honesty, justice, diligence and thrift, and be honest and shameless in business. But how did I hear that... When you seize the land of the common people, you just want to open an inn. Do you still know what is the original intention and the sense of shame? Is it hard to say that your so-called diligence and thrift are all obtained by robbing? Let alone justice. I''m ashamed of you. "


    "It''s impossible. Every time I open a branch store, the people at the bottom always spend money to buy land. If I really can''t get along with each other, I''d rather not, rather, seize the land of the common people." Ruoyin refutes without hesitation.


    Intuition told her that it must be the prince and his wife who wanted to frame her.


    And they probably already have evidence.


    Otherwise, it would not be so exciting to gather people to see her jokes.


    "Huang Alma, since the fourth younger brother and sister don''t recognize it, I have to ask for a witness." Kangxi Road, the head of the imperial court.


    Kangxi did not speak, just slightly jaw head, approved the crown princess''s request.


    A moment later, I saw a middle-aged man in a tawny robe and entered the hall.


    The man, with thick eyebrows and small eyes and sharp lips, looks too smart.


    Obviously, it is a single eyelid, but there are a few sharp fishtail lines in the corner of the eye.


    The middle-aged man also has a big stomach, appears particularly greedy.


    As soon as he entered the hall, he knelt down in the middle and kowtowed to Kangxi.


    He said, "long live, you have to make the decision for me."


    "Say it." Kangxi stares at the middle-aged man.


    "A month ago, someone had a look at a small deserted restaurant. The restaurant was originally called Jinfu restaurant, which was handed down from our ancestors. Because of the remote location, it cooled down. As a result, a group of people came and said that they were willing to spend 5000 Liang silver to buy the land and rebuild a worry free inn


    "But that piece of land was left by my ancestors. I can''t sell it for how much money it costs. Who knows those black hearted people directly occupied the land and forced me to give the title deed


    Said, the middle-aged man also quietly with their sleeves wipe tears.


    In fact, he was hiding behind his sleeve and secretly checking people''s eyes, especially Kangxi''s.


    "Old four Fu Jin, what he said is true?" As an emperor, Kangxi once mentioned the problem of interest.


    The sharp eyes immediately become a piercing blade, which makes people shudder.


    In particular, it also concerns the reputation of the royal family.


    If the Royal daughter-in-law encroaches on the land of the common people, it should be spread out!


    If the sound pulls the lip, is preparing to reply.


    That middle-aged man, but scrambled to cry injustice.


    "Long live, little words are true."


    Ruoyin glanced at the middle-aged man and calmly said, "if I remember correctly, what you just said is not true. Do you know that the crime of deceiving the king is to kill his head?"


    The middle-aged man''s body trembled, his head drooped, and he did not dare to see Ruo Yin.


    But the dead duck said, "I don''t understand what sifujin said."


    "Well, since you don''t understand, say something you understand." Ruoyin calmly said: "if I remember correctly, a month ago, my slave really found you and offered you 5000 Liang."


    "According to the area of the land and the local market, five thousand taels is enough, but you ask for ten thousand taels. When the talk broke down, you took the initiative to find us and offered to sell it to us for five thousand taels of silver. How did it get into your mouth and become a land grabber?""Why, a contract written in black and white is not a house owner?"


    "Well, you are a rogue. You dare to make trouble in the Qianqing palace and frame up the princess Yongqin." Tong Jia picking antelope is really can''t see down, stand up for if sound fight injustice.


    However, the crown prince and princess said with a smile: "don''t rush to a conclusion. The eight characters have not been skimmed!"


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to exhale ground pouts the mouth, in ten ye''s pull, is finally sat down.


    Emperor Kangxi didn''t speak and seemed to be thinking.


    His arms were heavy and powerful, and they hung down under his knees and bowed down under the hall.


    Seeing this, the crown princess took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "Huang amah, this matter, each has its own reason. According to her daughter-in-law, it should be put into prison, and then the four younger brothers and sisters should be locked into the patriarchal clan''s house, and have a good investigation. It''s not too late to make a decision when the matter is clear."


    Look at this. It sounds like a good intention. It''s very fair.


    But the idea in the words is not good.


    Clearly, she suggested that Ruoyin should be shut up in the patriarchal mansion.


    At this moment, Ruoyin only felt the sarcastic eyes around him, becoming more dazzling.


    She had four masters in the past, but she was more confident.


    What''s more, the fourth master can divide half of his eyes.


    But now, the fourth master is not here, she is alone to face everything.


    She is like a dandelion without a protective umbrella. Any evil wind can blow her away.


    And those slander, as well as scorn in the eyes, also appears to be particularly sharp.


    Like countless sharp ice blades, will eventually pierce her heart.


    Maybe the truth doesn''t matter in people''s eyes.


    It is only when she enters the patriarchal clan mansion that she is most important.


    If the sound strength withstood the inner uneasiness and tension, he retorted to the Crown Princess: "just now the crown princess also said it, and there is no one left in the eight characters. Then why do you propose to put me in the patriarchal mansion?"


    With that, she kowtowed to the Emperor Kangxi and said, "emperor Alma, the elder brother is ill, and the fourth master is not in the house. The Yongqin palace can''t do without a man who is in charge. My daughter-in-law earnestly asks you to give me three days. At that time, she will give you a satisfactory reply. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    When she asked, her whole body was empty and her back was sweating.


    For fear that Kangxi would not agree with her, she was put into the patriarchal mansion.


    If the fourth master was OK in the capital, she would not say anything else, but she was sure that he would try to save her.


    Now, coincidentally, the fourth master is not in the capital, so he can''t protect her.


    If she really entered the patriarchal mansion, it would be very simple for those who envied her to harm her.


    At this time, the Emperor Kangxi did not give the result in time.


    But the eyes look more cold and sharp, cold forced people dare not peep.


    After a long time, his beard trembled slightly and made a deafening voice: "OK, I''ll give you three days. If you don''t have any evidence within three days, you''ll have to be shut up in the clan''s mansion and wait for interrogation."


    "Yes." Ruo Yin raised his head as heavy as lead and bit his teeth.


    Then, under the prince''s burning eyes, she left the hall.


    After leaving the Forbidden City, she did not go directly back to her house.


    But went to forget worry Inn, looking for the steward.


    When she got to the inn, the fellows saluted her when they saw her.


    She was invited to the meeting room and served tea.


    Mammy Liu stood on Ruoyin''s body, lifted her chin and said, "what''s going on? The steward hasn''t come yet?"


    "Fu Jin and mammy, please wait a moment. I''ll go and ask for it." A man in plain clothes ran away.


    After about a cup of tea, the waiter was out of breath and said, "Fujin, it''s not good. I went to the room of steward Chen, but I couldn''t open the door."


    "If you don''t want to open the door, you''ll open it." Mother Liu said without hesitation.


    If Yin always thinks that things are not so simple, she directly gets up and says, "where is his room? You can lead the way."


    So, she took mother Liu and the bodyguard to the room of director Chen.


    When we got to the door, the guys were knocking at the door, but there was no movement inside.


    "Fujin, can this steward Chen run away and not be in it?" Mother Liu asked in a low voice.


    If the sound swept the closed door and said, "if you are not in it, you will know if you open it."


    When the guys heard that, they actually opened the door.


    "Bang bang", the carved wooden door falls directly.


    Suddenly, a pungent smell spread in the air.


    If the tip of the nose smell the smell, immediately ordered: "we do not rush into the house, first cover your nose, open the doors and windows to breathe."


    "Yes." Only a few brave men rushed into the house and opened the doors and windows.


    Then, Ruoyin covered his nose with his handkerchief and went into the room to check the situation.


    I saw the antique house, a mess.


    It''s like being robbed by a thief.


    Then she found a human figure lying on the shelf bed.


    The guards took the lead in lifting the bed curtain and explored the situation.


    As soon as the curtain of the bed was lifted, he could see that Mr. Chen was lying flat on the bed, motionless.


    After seeing this, the fellow around him trembled and said, "this, this... Manager Chen is still angry."


    One of the guards put his hand on the tip of Chen''s nose to detect air, and bowed his hand to reply to Ruo Yin.


    "Fu Jin, he is still angry."


    Ruoyin looks a little dignified. She smells the faint smell in the air, and seems to be able to conclude that... Chen Guanshi was drugged.


    What''s more, it''s still a serious drug.


    Glancing around, she quickly ordered: "if you come, report to the government first. In addition, please call a doctor for steward Chen. "


    No wonder the fourth master always let her pay attention to the prince before he left.


    She did command to go on and let people pay more attention to it.


    As for the manager Chen, he has been responsible for the development of the branch since the winery.


    Over the years, I have been conscientious.


    Moreover, although she seldom went to Chuang Tzu.


    But every year, she spent a lot of money and effort to maintain the relationship between those guys.


    So, it''s hard to buy the guys under her.


    But even that doesn''t stop people from being dangerous.


    Some people, want to do evil, no matter how careful, they have other ways.


    Even under the overpowering drugs, burglary, can do things.


    After these orders, Ruoyin left mammy Liu to deal with the matter here.


    She didn''t trust Hongyi, so she didn''t stay much, so she went back to her house first.


    Fortunately, when he returned to the mansion, Feng Taiyi said that Hongyi''s condition was stable and his condition did not worsen.


    In the afternoon, mother Liu came back.


    "Fu Jin, Chen Guanshi has already woken up under the doctor''s treatment. As for what happened last night, he has completely forgotten."


    "What''s more, after I reported to the official, I found that nothing was lost in the house, except the contract I signed when I bought the land of the inn."Mother Liu told the story she had heard.


    "And the title deed?" Ruoyin''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise.


    It seems that... Things are not as simple as she thought.


    Originally, she felt that as long as she found the land lease and the contract, everything would be the truth.


    Now, the evidence seems to be gone.


    "The title deed is still there, only the contract is gone. The other party seems to have destroyed the evidence. They found a piece of ash in the corner of the table, which is the trace of burning paper."


    "What did the government say?"


    Mother Liu frowned and replied in embarrassment: "the government said they couldn''t make up their minds about it, because the official found a middle-aged man who had signed a contract with us, and the other party did not admit that he had signed a contract. The officer was so angry that he said that the inn would stop opening as a punishment if we report to the false official next time. "


    "That''s ridiculous!" If the sound and Qi do not hit one place.


    The reason why she reported to the police was to protect the crime scene.


    What''s more, it is to make things bigger, the better.


    Let''s know that someone broke into the house to destroy the evidence.


    It turns out that the contract is no longer there. What''s the use of leaving a land lease.


    After all, the middle-aged man said that they robbed the title deed, which was not true.


    At last, she couldn''t help it. Before the fourth master left, she told her that she had something to look for.


    Then he said, "Qiao Feng, let Li Fukang go to the thirteen masters'' house and say I''ll invite them to the house for a small talk."


    "Yes." Qiao Feng did not dare to neglect for a moment, so he went out.


    Near dusk, the thirteen lords and thirteen Fu Jin went to Yongqin palace hand in hand.


    Ruoyin invited the couple to the hall of the main courtyard.


    After the couple saluted Ruoyin, they sat side by side in the room.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you came to me for the reason of being in the Qianqing palace in the morning?" The thirteen master is right.


    Ruoyin said, "yes, that''s the thing. I wanted to give the title deed and the contract to Huang AMA. Who knows, someone broke into the inn last night and was bewildered by the man in charge. Only one land lease was left. The contract was not found, and traces of burning were found in the corner of the table. I''m afraid it will destroy the evidence."


    In the morning at the Qianqing palace, the thirteenth Lord was also present.


    Therefore, he clearly knew that only the title deed, without contract, would be the bad reputation of seizing the land.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    "The crown prince has done so much that people have no way to go back." He said.


    One side of the thirteen Fu Jin, but maintain a dignified and sensible little daughter-in-law.


    Even if she didn''t understand, she never interrupted.


    Ruoyin chuckles and says, "wrong, heaven has no way out. I want you to help me with something."


    "Fourth sister-in-law, please go ahead."


    "There are loopholes in everything. Whether the prince destroys the evidence or not, we have a way to deal with it. Didn''t he send someone to the inn to burn the contract? As far as I know, many people do things for others. They are afraid of being killed and killed. They may not really destroy the evidence. Maybe they just make a false impression. "


    The prince is cruel and tyrannical, so she doesn''t believe it. The other party does things for the prince and doesn''t leave a little way to go.


    I understand the meaning of the light.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I know what to do. As long as there is a sign that the prince wants to kill people, there must be a dog jumping over the wall."


    "Yes, that''s the reason." Immediately, Ruoyin said another way, "however, if the other party really destroyed the evidence, things would be better."


    "How?"


    "Forge a fake contract directly. It''s really gone. I''ve also given money. It''s not easy to forge a fake contract."


    As soon as this remark was made, the thirteenth master gave a positive "um" at first.


    "This is feasible and simple, but it is risky to cheat Huang AMA. But if there''s no way out, I''ll just stick to it. "


    "I think so too. It''s better to find the original contract." In this way, the responsibility can be shifted to the crown prince.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it." The thirteen master boldly responded to this matter.


    At this time, the thirteen Fu Jin was finally asked.


    "Don''t forget that Huang amah only gives the fourth sister-in-law three days. You must do it in three days."


    "That''s nature."


    Ruoyin didn''t expect that thirteen should be so fast.


    She led her lips, embarrassed to say: "I can''t leave my family for the time being. Elder brother''s illness may worsen at any time. Moreover, I am a woman''s family. I am very inconvenient to handle affairs, but I am tired of my thirteen brothers. "


    If compared, the thirteen master must know the prince better than her and know what to do next.


    But she just has a way, does not know the prince.


    The thirteen elder brother''s face sank, and said, "the business of the fourth sister-in-law is that of the fourth elder brother. Fourth brother''s business, that''s my business. My fourth sister-in-law is too outspoken to say these things to me. "


    If Yin picked eyebrows, did not speak, just toward the thirteen Fu Jin look at each other with a smile.


    Now that the matter has been settled, the thirteen master has something important to do with him, so he doesn''t stay much and leaves with thirteen fortune Jin.


    After he left, there was no news for three days.


    Three days later in the morning, I could not believe it.


    The guards of the Forbidden City came to invite people again.


    When Ruoyin thought that... She was going to be taken into the patriarchal mansion.


    Mother Liu helped her to get into the carriage and slipped some notes into her sleeve pocket.


    In a low voice: "Fu Jin, thirteen Ye just sent someone to send the contract."


    Ruo Yin looked around and asked, "is it true or not?"


    "Nature is true."


    Smell speech, if the sound of the corner of the mouth, raise a will in the smile.


    Taking advantage of the fact that there was no bodyguard in the carriage, she opened the contract in the dim light.


    After a close look, she was relieved to find that it was true.


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin arrived at the Qianqing palace.


    The same magnificent hall, surrounded by the same Prince and Fujin.


    Kangxi, like that day, sat at the top of the table.


    She glanced at the prince and his wife.


    The couple, who seemed to have no idea of the situation, were looking at her with the expression that they wanted to kill her.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a middle-aged man kneeling on his knees.


    If the sound of willow eyebrows pick, first of all, the Crown Princess led out a smug smile.


    Then he worshipped Kangxi confidently and said, "good luck to Emperor Alma!"


    Only listen to Kangxi''s vigorous "um" a, way: "old four Fu Jin, three days deadline has arrived, do you know what it means?"


    "Back to the emperor Alma, my daughter-in-law knows that it is time for me to tell the truth about the occupation of land by the common people."


    Then she took out two pieces of beige rice paper from her sleeve pocket and said, "this is the land lease that the slave bought a month ago, and the contract signed by both sides. There are five thousand taels of silver in black and white on the top, which is not a small sum."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Liang Jiugong took her note and handed it to Kangxi.


    And the prince''s arrogant face, also in an instant collapsed.


    The prince looked at the princess seriously, as if questioning something.But they didn''t dare to make big moves. Everything depends on Kangxi''s decision.


    Kangxi frowned and looked at the words on the paper.


    The more you look, the more you frown.


    After a long time, there was a strange smile on Kangxi''s face, which was forced and tense. As soon as he saw it, he was very angry and sneering.


    Then, he looked up and his eyes fell on the middle-aged man.


    "He is bold and unruly. He has no idea what is good or bad. He dares to slander the Royal Fujin in the Qianqing palace."


    His voice was majestic and powerful, with an imperialistic air that was not to be refuted.


    Scared the middle-aged man repeatedly kowtow, "the Emperor... Small injustice, small injustice ah!"


    Kangxi snorted coldly, and said, "you cry out wrongly, but you hurt people in this bloody way after receiving money. There are black and white words, land deeds, contracts, and you are also cunning!"


    The middle-aged man was so deafened that he knelt on the ground and trembled.


    Just secretly looked at the princess, as if seeking help.


    The princess is probably afraid that the middle-aged man will give her up.


    Suddenly, he got up and said excitedly, "Huang AMA, the four younger brothers and sisters, will it be a fake land lease and contract, or... A contract forced to be signed by the other party?"


    "Shut up Kangxi fiercely glared at the crown princess. Then, he motioned to Liang Jiugong.


    Liang Jiugong cleared his throat and said in a sharp way: "these days, long live sent someone to inquire about it. He found that a month ago..."


    speaking of this, he gave a slight pause and pointed to the middle-aged man below. "This man shows off everywhere, saying that it is such a remote place, and some people have paid 5000 Liang silver to buy it. It''s like the ancestral tomb is smoking, and dozens of people have signed their autographs As a witness, I heard him show off around. "


    With that, Liang Jiugong shook the Xuan paper in his hand.


    There are dozens of red punches and lots of writing on it.


    I think it is similar to the joint name.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin is shocked.


    She had thought that without the title deed and contract, she would be dead.


    But did not think, Kangxi long suspected this matter, and sent people to investigate the situation, there is a joint name.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    That is to say, even if there is no land lease and contract, she may not have to enter the zongrenfu today.


    Thinking of this... Ruoyin kowtowed three heads to Kangxi in silence to show his respect.


    At this time, she could hear the princess murmuring, "how can it be? It''s all burned...


    " what did the princess just mean... " She turned her head and asked the princess.


    But the princess was embarrassed with a smile. She didn''t admit it at all: "the fourth younger sister is afraid of hallucination. I didn''t say anything just now."


    It''s one thing that the Crown Princess doesn''t accept the account, but Ruoyin borrows this point and says: "Huang amah, speaking of burning things, someone was in my inn three days ago, and I was dizzy. He also turned the house upside down and burned a lot of paper. If the manager didn''t hide it well, the contract would almost be destroyed. "


    Anyway, she told the whole thing. Kangxi was so smart that she could think of it.


    As expected, Kangxi glanced at the prince coldly and said, "there are such things..."


    the next moment, the prince pulled the sleeve of the princess and asked the princess to sit down.


    Kangxi then turned his head and put his eyes on the middle-aged man. He ordered in a deep voice, "come, take him out and crush him."


    The so-called crushing punishment is to put a person on the ground and crush him to death with a carriage.


    Seriously, the whole person was crushed to pieces.


    It is also strange to say that when the middle-aged man was held by the bodyguard, he did not say a word of excuse.


    And she didn''t bite the princess, so she was taken down.


    His only regret was that he shouldn''t have boasted everywhere at the beginning...


    seeing this, Ruoyin bit his teeth hard.


    It seems that the princess''s method is not ordinary. She must have threatened the middle-aged men.


    Otherwise, how to let such a greedy person, would rather die than give up the crown princess.


    When the middle-aged man was dragged out, Kangxi''s eyes fell on the prince and his wife.


    "Yinren, you have just been re established, and you don''t do a good job. What kind of a deal is this?"


    His voice sounded faint, but it had the air of impending anger.


    This meeting son, the prince hiding behind the princess, said that everything would come out to take charge of it.


    He stood up and apologized, "Huang AMA, I don''t know anything about this. I think it''s some misunderstanding between their sister-in-law."


    "Mischievous, as a prince, even the inner discipline is not good, it is a joke!"


    "Yes, yes, my son''s ministers are not well disciplined. When I go back, I will discipline them well." The crown prince confessed.


    Hearing the prince''s sincere reply, Kangxi did not continue to investigate.


    He just looked at Ruoyin and said: "old four Fu Jin, big brother''s disease, how?"


    "Back to the emperor Alma, big brother has been caught in the wind for seven days and is in a coma. The doctor in the government prescribed a prescription and said that he could have a try. " If the sound is true.


    Only in this way, in the ears of people around, it seems to be a big joke.


    Leng everyone knows that the seven day wind in the Qing Dynasty is an incurable disease, how can it be cured well.


    Even Kangxi''s eyes flashed a look of disappointment, "in this case, you go back, if you need anything, just mention it."


    "Yes, thank you, Alma." And if Yin arose and saluted, he left under the gaze of all.


    It''s not that she is polite, but what she needs. There is no such thing in the Forbidden City.


    She had guessed for a long time that the prince and his wife were not punished.


    Perhaps in Kangxi''s eyes, they were just family conflicts, the contest between sisters in law.


    And she saw it, too.


    Kangxi didn''t want to make things big.


    To him, it was a domestic scandal.


    The sons fought for power all day long, and the daughter-in-law fought against each other endlessly...


    but it has to be said that the image of the prince in Kangxi''s heart fell by more than half.


    In the Qianqing palace, Kangxi ordered a few words and sent them away.


    The prince, as usual, was at the head.


    However, in the past, he was ahead because of his identity.


    Today, he walked in the front, can not afford to lose this person, want to disappear in the public''s sight as soon as possible.


    The princess stepped on the bottom of a stilt like flowerpot and trotted after him.


    When he arrived at Yuqing palace, the crown princess said, "Sir, I didn''t expect that the man betrayed me and didn''t burn the contract, and let the emperor Alma find out the truth..."


    after hearing this, the crown prince didn''t react at all.


    Just stride forward, do not seem to want to take care of the princess.


    But the crown princess said: "prince, I still have a way. The reason why I didn''t succeed these two times is that there was no life. If people were killed, it might not be the same. Moreover, in the future, I will try to find more ways... "


    as soon as the voice is off, the prince finally turns around and has a reaction.But he didn''t give the princess a good face, but pointed to the princess''s nose and said seriously: "Gu, I''ll give you one last chance. If you still don''t do it properly, don''t come out in disgrace. He will let hersheri find a way."


    Then he went into the hall without looking back.


    However, the princess was stopped outside the hall.


    Looking at the prince''s resolute back, the princess stamped her feet.


    She could hear that the prince meant that she could not do a good job again.


    She would stay in the temple all the time, and herscheli would attend all kinds of occasions instead of her.


    Thinking of this, her faith in her heart was more firm.


    Hum, next time, she must let ulanara look good!


    When she swore to herself, a maid came out of the hall and said, "princess, the prince asked the servant to tell you that he wanted you to be suspended for one month and have a good reflection."


    The Crown Princess frowned and glared at the maiden.


    On the other hand, Ruoyin asked the servant to send a thank you gift to the thirteen Lord''s house, and he went back to Yongqin''s mansion.


    Only when she got out of the carriage, she saw a group of servants standing at the door, as if waiting for something.


    Until she appeared, the slaves came forward to salute.


    If sound waved his hand and said, "why, what''s wrong? All around here."


    "Lord... Master, I''m not good. I didn''t take good care of the main courtyard, so people took the second elder brother to the wing room of big brother. When he saw big brother lying still, he cried more than once. His cry startled big brother, and... Aggravated his muscle spasm and spasm." Qiao Feng kneels on the ground sobbing and refuses to get up.


    If after listening to the sound, there is no time to blame the minion, then go quickly to the main courtyard.


    When she got to the outside room of the wing room, she saw doctor Feng and his doctors in urgent consultation.


    However, when she went inside.


    He found that Hongyi closed his eyes, with a bitter smile peculiar to the seven day wind, convulsing violently and foaming in his mouth.


    At this moment, even if her heart is like a knife, but there is no way.


    The only idea in my mind is... Fourth master, quickly find the herbs and save Hongyi.


    She wanted to cry, but covered her mouth, for fear of making a noise to Hongyi, so she went out of the room carefully.


    When she stepped out of the threshold, she said, "Chen Biao, please call him here and see how the medicinal materials are. What''s more, there is no news at the end of the fourth master. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    Mother Liu nodded and said, "yes." Fu Jin has other orders


    "Of course, you go to find out, two elder brother good, how can come to the main courtyard." As she said this, there was an uncontrollable sense of resentment that stirred in her heart.


    Intuition told her it was not easy.


    If she knew that someone had done it deliberately, she would not be polite.


    Because she didn''t trust her, she went to the front yard.


    In the front yard, it was surprisingly quiet.


    After arriving at Hongxiu''s room, he saw Hongxiu lying in the arms of mother Xie.


    A pair of big red eyes, eyes are still filled with tears, eyes and wet dada tears.


    Seeing Ruoyin, the servant in the room knelt down.


    Even mother Xie was holding the ceremony of Hongxiu.


    "Get up." If the sound does not matter to wave the hand.


    When she finished her words, she heard Hongxiu''s "wow" and began to cry.


    Ruoyin takes over Hongxiu from mother Xie''s arms and sits down with him in the armchair.


    Right hand gently patted on the child, "don''t cry, don''t cry, Yuanbao doesn''t cry. My brother is just sick for a while, and will get better in a few days."


    Maybe it was her consolation that played a role. Hongxiu flattened her small mouth, shrugged her nose and sobbed.


    A pair of pure eyes, tearful.


    At this time, mother Xie "puff" a sound, kneeling in front of Ruoyin.


    "Fujin, all servants did not take good care of the second elder brother, but also asked Fujin to punish."


    "Mammy, you''d better learn it for me, or I''ll punish you and let others enjoy it." If sound road.


    After eating for decades, mother Xie could understand the meaning of the words.


    She said, "I finished feeding two elder brother''s porridge in the morning, and a servant girl came to the main courtyard. She said... It''s what you mean. Let''s take her to the main courtyard. At that time, it was said that the elder brother was dying, so I was anxious to take him to the main courtyard. "


    "Who knows, as soon as the second elder brother came into the room, he burst into tears, which stimulated him to convulse. Seeing this, the second elder brother was frightened to cry even more, so I had to carry him out of the inner room."


    "After listening to the doctor, I knew that the elder brother had been well before, but he was not going to die soon... I went back to the front yard with my second elder brother in my arms."


    Ruoyin smoothed mother Xie''s words in her heart.


    After a long time, she understood.


    It is estimated that some people obstruct the front yard and deceive people at both ends.


    Besides, she went to the palace and never came back.


    The slaves were flustered and had no backbone.


    After the tea, I fell asleep.


    There are tears on my long eyelashes.


    Ruoyin himself puts Hongxiu on the bed and lies down before leaving the front yard.


    It''s very simple to inquire about a thing, but it still takes some time to make it clear.


    The next morning, Ruoyin gets up under the service of Qiao Feng.


    She looked around. "Where''s mammy Liu?"


    When she asked, she went into the room.


    "Fu Jin, I have checked all the things you asked me to check."


    "Go ahead." Ruoyin gargles with mint water.


    "Not long after you entered the palace yesterday, the news came from the mansion that the elder brother was dying. You asked someone to take the second elder brother to the main courtyard. I heard it was spread by Fujin on the side of the button. "


    "Are you sure it came from nucolou?" I want to say that nucolo is not so stupid.


    You need to be on your doorstep.


    "according to our eyeliner, it was first transmitted from button cobalt." However, at the beginning, it was the Spring Bamboo under Li''s side Fujin, who said it in front of the courtyard of Niu co Lu''s family. Slowly, the matter spread. "


    for so many years, if there is not enough sound, you can put your eyes on your home.


    On weekdays, those people are dedicated to their duties in the house.


    what''s the matter? Just ask the eye liner, you can basically ask a crystal clear.


    "So it''s probably Li''s?"


    "So to speak."


    "In this case, call me both of them. Who can''t control the slaves?" Ruo Yin looks at herself in the mirror and picks her eyebrows.


    In the whole backyard, except for the Li family and the nucolo family.


    None of the people nearby had any motive or courage to commit crimes.


    Li, in particular, is the most intolerant.


    This just pregnant one, hit big elder brother and two elder brother''s idea.


    However, this kind of thing is not big enough.


    At most, it is the lower servants who spread the wrong words.


    There are so many servants in your family, you can''t catch them all and kill them.


    Moreover, even if she thinks it was Li''s doing it, Li''s belly still carries the emperor''s heir.Even at the moment, Li made a big mistake, and the children in her belly could save her life.


    It is because of this that Li''s understanding of this makes him dare to act so boldly.


    After all, because of the rumors spread by the servant girls, Li''s death with her baby is impossible.


    At most, a few servants will be brought out to serve as substitutes for the dead.


    In addition, the fourth master is not in the house, and Ruoyin''s every move is particularly eye-catching.


    If she really did something about Li, her envious reputation would be secure.


    It seems that she can not tolerate the side room pregnant, the fourth master is not in the house, bullying the side room.


    If, she really does what Li Shi does today.


    It is estimated that tomorrow, Princess de and Kangxi will come to attack her.


    Since this is the case, it is better to let Li and Niu cobolo Lu take the responsibility for the matter.


    Anyway, neither of them was good before.


    Moreover, it can intensify the contradiction between Li''s and nucolou''s.


    Let them dog bite the dog.


    A moment later, the Li family and the Niu co Lu family, with the help of the servants, arrived in the hall of the main courtyard.


    Of course, people from the backyard came along.


    When they arrived at Qi, they knelt down to Ruoyin as usual


    Li Shi, as usual, with her baby in her belly, didn''t have any panic.


    If the sound can be different from the usual, she did not let people up at all.


    Just a light way: "about the government upload a rumor, only the servants under the Li family and the New Cobalt Lu family, the most powerful."


    The voice just fell, Li''s original calm expression, suddenly became not calm.


    She counted to Fujin to take her no way, also counted to push out Qiao LAN.


    But Fujin let her and the New Cobalt Lu together to carry, this is her unexpected.


    Li''s tense way: "Fujin, are you wrong?"


    Ruoyin held his chin high and did not speak.


    Mother Liu said for her, "Li Bian Fujin, the servant has been checking for a day. Yesterday, the spring bamboo in your courtyard hid behind the rockery in front of the Fujin courtyard on the side of the button, pulling the maid in the courtyard of nuocolu and spreading rumors."


    "That''s also the matter of the slaves. I''ve been in the yard all day, too busy to have a baby rest. I''ve been neglecting the discipline of the servants at the bottom, or... It''s not necessarily that the servants under sister Niu have ruined my slaves."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    Although Li''s people are kneeling, what they can say is quite clear.


    Moreover, she also put the responsibility to the slave, nuobaolu body.


    The face of the New Cobalt Lu''s was blue and white.


    "Fujin, I''m wronged. I''ve been lying in bed these days. I can''t take care of myself. I don''t have time to deal with this."


    She had been in the government for many years and finally became pregnant.


    I dare not offend Fu Jin at this critical moment.


    After all, she has seen Fujin''s methods.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care how much, she just winks at mammy Liu.


    At the next moment, mother Liu said in a loud voice: "Li side Fujin, button side Fujin, for the slave below improper discipline, now punish the yard slave, each hit 20 big board. There is also the slave named Chunzhu. He will drag him out and kill him with a stick. "


    As soon as the pronunciation is down, the hall is in a mess.


    Li''s and Niu co Lu''s were originally supported by Haosheng.


    All the servants around him were dragged out. All of a sudden, there were no servants, and they were kneeling.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin was like a almsgiving beggar, and said, "well, get up, especially the Li family and the Niu co Lu family. If you are pregnant, you have to work harder. If you are not well disciplined, you can be excused."


    "Xie Fujin."


    "Xie Fujin sympathizes."


    The people in the backyard got up with the help of servants.


    Only the Li family and the nuobaolu family, carefully and somewhat difficult to stand up.


    Li took a seat on one side and was relieved.


    She said, with this treasure in her belly, Fujin would not want to be a princess Yongqin if she dared to move her finger.


    After all, public opinion here can crush people!


    When Li was proud, Ruoyin said again, "I''ll punish you for disobedience. Besides, for the sake of your pregnancy, there''s no need for a new slave. "


    "Why?" Li asked.


    All the 20 boards will kill people.


    Even if there is no need for human life, those slaves who die and those who do not die will have to take off several layers of skin and get out of bed for a long time.


    Let her have a group of disabled people in her yard. Who will serve her.


    At the end of the day, I''m tired!


    "I have to follow you all the time. It''s easy to use. You two are pregnant. I''m afraid that the new servant will not serve you properly. But you should be very careful at this critical moment. " If sound smile hidden knife tunnel.


    Li bit his teeth and spat in his heart.


    Ah, bah!


    Good people and bad people are all done by Fujin!


    It sounds like it''s for her good.


    All the servants in the yard were beaten by the board. No slave could serve her.


    In fact, I want her to be pregnant and have no one to wait on her. I want her to suffer a little bit and live on her own.


    Fu Jin can think of this evil move.


    However, she was reminded by Ruoyin that she did not dare to transfer a new servant.


    I''m afraid there are dirty servants in it.


    At this time, Li Fukang entered the hall and said anxiously, "Fujin, it''s not good. After the second elder brother used the early porridge, he suddenly vomited and diarrhea...


    " what! " Ruo Yin stands up with the armrest.


    "Feng Taiyi said... The second elder brother was frightened last night. He had a nightmare at night. He was sweating. It was cold at night. The sweat soaked his clothes and was cold."


    Smell speech, if the sound of the lips, outline a cold arc.


    Slightly up the corner of the mouth, showing a sneer, it seems that there is a hatred in the bottom of my heart.


    She turned her head and looked at the Li family and the Niu co Lu family. She said, "the Nuo co Lu family did not discipline the slaves well, and she punished them for copying the women''s commandments 20 times. Li called him a lackey. He went to the ancestral hall and knelt down to reflect on his demerit. If the second elder brother''s illness was not good for a day, you should kneel down all the time! "


    "Fujin, I can''t make it. I''m still pregnant. How can I kneel all the time? There will be problems. Why don''t you copy the women''s commandments together, like sister Niu and I? " Li returned with some fear.


    "You''d better pray that the second elder brother is OK. If something happens to him, I''ll let you bury him with you." If sound gnashing teeth tunnel.


    This meeting, the anger burns her heart, her throat, her whole body.


    Her reason is that when the child is OK, she will think well.


    If the child is gone, what else is there to be a princess Yongqin! She has nothing to worry about!


    After all, she didn''t care much in this feudal Qing Dynasty.


    The most important thing is children.


    If the voice put down the cruel words, with the slave, straight forward to the hospital.


    Maybe it''s because she''s too ambitious to be a housewife.


    Or Li was too guilty.


    After she left, Li did not talk much.


    When I went to the ancestral hall, I knelt down.Because she saw terrible eyes in Fujin''s eyes.


    It was a desperate look, like crazy.


    Fortunately, when Ruoyin got to the front yard, Hongxiu woke up and her temperature dropped.


    It was night, she held the tired body, went back to the main courtyard to see Hongyi, just ready to rest.


    Walking to the entrance of the hall, she glanced at the Qiao Feng kneeling in front of the yard. She said nothing.


    In the end, she was a maid who came from her mother''s family and was always conscientious.


    No one is perfect. Who can guarantee that he will never neglect in his whole life.


    So, she didn''t have the heart to punish.


    But that... Doesn''t mean they''re not at fault.


    Between people, there is a subtle way to get along with each other, sometimes, do not need too much communication.


    Like mother Xie in the front yard, she has been kneeling in the front yard since her second elder brother was ill.


    That''s an old mother. She has a certain position in the mansion.


    However, if the sound saw after, also did not persuade.


    Because she knows that it''s no use persuading, just ask for peace of mind.


    If Yin''s front foot just enters the hall, Chen Biao''s back foot follows in.


    As soon as he entered the room, he beat thousands in front of Ruoyin and said, "Fujin, a family in the east of the city, has found a baby boy with full moon tomorrow. He can get the baby''s stool."


    If the sound is not happy, but melancholy way: "tomorrow to take children''s stool, but the fourth master has not returned to Beijing, until that time, I''m afraid all... Rotten, also can''t do medicine introduction."


    "What can I do?"


    Ruoyin frown pondered for a moment and then said, "why don''t you look around to see if there are any babies that are about to be full moon in the next few days. Remember to pay more attention to the families when the fourth master comes back and orders someone to pick them up."


    The drug introduction must be the freshest, or everything will be in vain.


    "Yes, I remember." After Chen Biao answered, he opened the wooden box in his hand and said, "by the way, in Fujin, there is a family in the capital city. They heard that our Yongqin palace was looking for this herb, so they took the initiative to send two pieces of tortoise shells. They said that it was their family who had just returned to Beijing from Hainan and offered them specially without asking for any return."


    Ruoyin''s sight fell on the wooden box.


    The box was square and lined with red silk.


    There are two oval plates on the silk.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    The nail plate is made of black and yellow stripes, some of which infiltrate.


    But in Ruoyin''s eyes, it is a life-saving thing.


    She forgot to ask which family, just excitedly said: "quick, you take big brother''s wing room outside, to show the doctors good students to see, see if there is a problem."


    If there''s no problem, it''s just the seven immortals reviving grass.


    The fourth master can go back to Beijing and cure Hongyi.


    There''s no need to go to the coastal areas for a trip. It''s too much to go back and forth.


    Ruoyin sat in the hall and waited.


    But Chen Biao came back with a cup of tea.


    "Fu Jin, I''ve shown them to the grand doctors. They said that there was no problem at all. They could give it to elder brother." Chen Biao said.


    "That''s good!" Ruoyin was so happy that she stood up and said, "you should send someone to write to the fourth master all night, saying that there are baby stools and tortoise shells in the capital. As long as the fourth master finds the seven immortals returning soul grass, go back to Beijing quickly."


    "Bang." Chen Biao answered with a smile.


    When he was ready to go out to do business, he was stopped by Ruoyin, "wait a minute."


    Chen Biao looked up in surprise and asked, "Fu Jin, can you still tell me?"


    "By the way, I was so happy just now that I forgot to ask you, which family gave the tortoise shell?" She finally remembered the meeting.


    "When I came back to Fujin, I heard that he was a servant of the fourth master''s family. He knew that the Yongqin palace needed it, so he offered it specially."


    If sound suddenly realized and nodded, it turned out that he was a servant of the door.


    Now the fourth master is Prince Yong, and there are many servants in his family.


    Many people will take something to show filial piety to the fourth master.


    But the fourth master is stubborn and rigorous, and he doesn''t accept everything.


    He''ll take it unless it''s urgent.


    Therefore, everyone wants to be filial to him.


    This time I heard that Prince Yong needed medicinal materials, but many people broke their heads and wanted to be courteous.


    However, it is not ordinary servants who can take out this kind of medicine.


    Basically, there is a small official in front of him.


    Otherwise, you can''t have leisure, go to play.


    "Even though he is a servant, I have to thank you very much." If Yin is not a person who likes to be ungrateful, she says, "Chen Biao, you go to the storehouse to get some silver, which is to thank others for their kindness."


    As soon as the words came out, Chen Biao scratched his head and couldn''t help but reply: "Fu Jin, I heard that our people returned money and gifts, but they didn''t take any money."


    "There are such people who don''t want money. Do you know which family it is?" Ruo Yin asked curiously.


    "The servant took the medicine and went back to the house happily. He went to inquire about it." Chen Biao Han Han way, "Fu Jin, as a slave to inquire again, this time will certainly inquire good."


    If the sound is also casually asked, if let Chen Biao personally for this matter, it is not.


    She waved her hand, not so-called way: "well, you still have serious business to be busy, such a small matter or forget, want to come to that person is not silver, but other things, only when the fourth master comes back, can give him."


    "Yes, the slave retired first." Chen Biao beat a thousand and went out.


    After Chen Biao had gone far away, mother Liu said with a smile, "Fu Jin, this time, big brother''s medicinal materials, you can rest assured."


    If the tone of light "um" a, go to the inside, "placement."


    Inside, she waited on the servants to dress and wash.


    Mother Liu heard that the medicinal materials were almost all ready. She was in a good mood and said, "master, master, master and son are really respectable. So valuable medicinal materials should be sent without any return."


    If Yin shakes his head and says, "no one in this world really asks for nothing. If he is really so free and easy, he will not go to the official road and please the fourth master by this way."


    "Does the master mean that the one who gives the tortoise shell a long-term vision?" Mother Liu holds Ruoyin to the bed.


    "I''m not sure." If sound lie down, light way: "tonight you watch night."


    "Yes." After dismissing the slave, mother Liu blew out the candle and leaned against the bed.


    Ruoyin lies flat, but his eyes are open.


    She was wondering what kind of person had brought the tortoise shell.


    In this philistine Qing Dynasty, some people could not afford to eat, and some people competed for the upper reaches.


    If you can be a slave under the fourth master, you are definitely not an ordinary person.


    Because people like the fourth master are very difficult to serve.


    She did not believe that someone would be courteous for no reason.


    It''s just that everyone needs different things.


    Secular point, is for money.


    Even the people in the officialdom pursue fame and wealth.


    But he who does not receive silver is estimated to be that silver does not attract him.


    Such a person, it seems, is the most intelligent.Because... Do not ask for return to have a heart, will always let people have a debt, but also appear to be very good at life.


    Ruo Yin slowly closed his eyes and turned over.


    Well, people don''t want money, and she can''t help it.


    When the fourth master comes back, he will return the favor.


    In the morning of the next morning, Ruoyin got up and listened to mammy Liu''s happy way: "Fujin, the front yard has been sent a message, saying that the second elder brother''s high fever has subsided. In the morning, she still clamors about the heat and drinks a bowl of porridge."


    "Seriously?" Ruoyin puts on a coat at will and is happy like a child.


    "Absolutely true." From the top cabinet, mother Liu picked a lotus colored flag dress for Ruoyin and waited on her.


    If Yin makes up at will, he goes to the front yard.


    When she saw Hongxiu in the yard, playing with the minions, she left quietly.


    That''s good. She''ll be relieved.


    On the way back to the main courtyard, a servant girl trotted to Ruo Yin and said, "Fu Jin, it''s not good."


    "You girl film, early in the morning, can you talk?" Mother Liu said.


    If sound then holds the hand of mother Liu, light asks: "say, what matter, flustered."


    "Back in Fujin, something happened at the other end of the ancestral hall. Li side Fujin saw red in the morning and fainted." The servant girl is a new comer. Seeing this kind of thing, she is flustered.


    Mammy Liu heard Li''s anger, "if you see red, you''ll see red. What a big thing, it''s not gone. It''s not really that I said. Looking at Li side, Fujin is very strong at ordinary times, but after kneeling all night, his body is empty. "


    What kind of scenes have you never seen after eating for decades.


    Ruoyin swept her servant girl from a commanding position, then looked up at the direction of the ancestral hall from afar.


    Light way: "see in two elder brother''s disease is good, big elder brother''s medicine, also all on the same share, you go to tell Li Shi, ask her to go back to the hospital to raise a baby, all should be to give big elder brother accumulate blessing."


    Since the children are all right, she is the rational and calm uranara Ruoyin.


    Finish saying, she bypasses servant girl, returned to main courtyard.


    The next time, Ruoyin was not idle for a moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    The two sons, whether they were well or lying in the hospital bed, had flesh on the palm and back of the hand.


    Therefore, she almost ran from both ends of the front yard, worrying day and night.


    This night, if the sound is rarely idle, is leaning on the couch, reading medical books.


    As she beat her legs, she said, "Fu Jin, I''ve heard that Li side Fu Jin saw a lot of red, and served her servants, washing a basin of water."


    If Yin didn''t speak, he just turned the page.


    But that doesn''t mean she''s not listening.


    However, there was a tacit understanding between her and mother Liu.


    "If you want a slave to say, Li is not a good person. She should have such a day." Mother Liu didn''t forget how Li''s family suffered more blood in Fujin and lay in bed for a long time.


    Finally, premature birth was triggered.


    Otherwise, big brother can''t be so weak. He''s sick all the year round.


    "It''s a pity. It''s said that Li''s children are still preserved, but they can''t move around. They are more serious than you used to be. They have to lie in bed when they go to court and let the servants serve them."


    If the sound opened his mouth and was about to say something, Qiao Feng came into the room.


    "Master, just now Chen Biao sent someone to take a message. He said that the letter you sent to the fourth master all night had been delivered."


    If after listening to the sound, light "um" a, put down the book, way: "OK, you all go out, I want to rest for a while."


    The voice just falls, see Qiao Feng on the surface wants to say again.


    If the sound did not hear the footstep sound that goes out, lifted an eye to see Qiao Feng one eye, "how?"


    "Fu Jin, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t let the second elder brother in." Qiao Feng kneels on the ground, feeling guilty.


    Ruoyin changed a comfortable position, closed her eyes and said, "it''s not you who did it. You''re just being used by others."


    "Wuwu..." Qiao Feng heard Ruo Yin say so, and felt more sad.


    "After this time, you need to learn something from it."


    "I know that, since there is no master''s command, no one will be allowed in, and I can''t believe anyone."


    "Look at you. It''s still not clear."


    Qiao Feng listened, stopped sobbing, a face puzzled.


    "It will be a long time in the future, and I don''t have to tell you how to count. In case there are special circumstances. Rules are dead, but people are alive. You should know how to distinguish the truth from the false. I can allow you to make one mistake in this kind of thing, but you can''t make one mistake in a row. If you do it again next time, I won''t let it go. "


    After hearing this, Qiao Feng nodded his head and said, "Xie Fujin told me these truths. I remember them in my heart."


    "All right." If the sound swings her hand to indicate that they should step down.


    The next day, the sky of the capital, a rising sun.


    The soft light spreads all over the capital and illuminates the whole Qing Dynasty.


    Under another sky.


    The fourth Master arrived in Mohe long ago with his bodyguards.


    They have been searching here for several days, but they have not found a seven immortals resurrection grass.


    Finally, he simply lived in the farmer''s house at the foot of the mountain.


    Bai goes up the mountain before dawn every day and goes down the mountain before dark at night.


    Otherwise, the lights will be dark and the temperature on the mountain will be low, and it will be easy to get into trouble.


    Early this morning, when the fish belly was white in the sky, the fourth master took people up the mountain.


    At this moment, on a snowy mountain in Mohe, a line of people wrapped in mink robes are climbing up step by step.


    I''m going to climb to the top of the mountain.


    The first is the fourth master.


    He was wearing a navy blue robe, a black flowing marten, a black sable hat and dark black boots.


    Handsome cheek, frozen without the look of the past.


    Thick long eyebrows, but also a layer of snow.


    In the deep ink pupil, has incomparably firm eyes.


    Step by step, he was looking for herbs in the snow.


    The snow was thick. For a man of more than 1.9 meters, the snow could cover his knees.


    "Fourth master, our people have searched all over the mountain. We are almost at the top of the mountain. What can we do? It has been several days." One of the guards said anxiously.


    About these, four ye heart, can not count.


    But he didn''t like people loosening their willpower and confidence.


    For him, it was no different from disturbing the morale of the army in the army.


    Even if this person''s starting point is good, that''s not good.


    I saw his face sink, and his body exuded chilling cold air.


    The whole person is completely integrated with the ice and snow.


    "If there is anyone who says this despondent thing in the future, just roll down from here."


    So heartless words, from the cold thin lips issued.


    Let the cold shiver of the crowd, shudder dare not say more.There is only one word for people''s feeling: "cold".


    It is also like the ice and snow, which makes people shiver with cold.


    Only the audience answered "yes" in a loud voice. They did not dare to talk nonsense any more and went on.


    About an hour later, we reached the top of the mountain.


    One by one, spread out, looking for herbs everywhere.


    The fourth master stood still and looked around.


    See snow more and more big, head with hang a layer of white gauze curtain like.


    There was no other color except white.


    Ears are howling, is the cold north wind.


    At this time, a bodyguard yelled: "fourth master, I saw it. I saw a seven immortals returning soul grass."


    Smell speech, four ye toward sound direction, stride to go.


    When he got to the edge of the snow.


    Sure enough, there is a green grass on the edge of the snow mountain.


    The grass only showed a little green head, most of the body, all into the snow.


    There happened to be a slave who opened a painting of seven immortals returning soul grass.


    The fourth master only compared one eye, and determined that it was the seven immortals returning soul grass.


    He made a gesture of raising his hand and said, "wait for your step back."


    With that, he went to the side step by step.


    On the edge of the snowy mountain, however, it is more suspended than on the edge of the cliff.


    Because the cliff is relatively stable.


    But snow mountain is not the same, as long as step on a foot, the surrounding snow will be loose.


    If one is not careful, he will even bring snow and roll to the bottom of the mountain.


    Especially when there are many people, it is easy to have problems.


    Worse, it can cause avalanches.


    That''s why the fourth master asked them to step back and move forward alone.


    However, although the seven immortals reviving grass is tenacious in life.


    But when collecting, you need to be very careful.


    It has to be uprooted, and a little bit of rootstock.


    After picking, they need to be quickly put into the bottle containing snow water before they can continue to live.


    Otherwise, it will die directly, and there will be no effect.


    This is also the reason why the fourth master did not trust others to collect it.


    When he got to the edge of the snow mountain, the fourth master took out the bamboo tube prepared in advance from the sleeve bag, which contained snow water.


    For accuracy, so that the shovel doesn''t break the roots.


    With his hands, he plowed through the snow bit by bit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    The fourth master''s palm is broad and thick, but his action is extremely careful, like digging a rare treasure.


    After a while, the seven immortals returning soul grass buried in the snow was completely exposed.


    The fourth master was very patient and removed all the soil under the snow.


    Only after the roots and stems appeared did he uncover the cover on the bamboo tube.


    Very calm and careful, the seven immortals return soul grass, moved to the bamboo tube with snow water, cover.


    Then he stepped back in his dark boots.


    Just as he was about to stand up, the snow had already loosened under his feet.


    At the next moment, his body lost its center of gravity and leaned back to the snow mountain with the loose snow.


    "Bang", he fell in the snow.


    In addition to the snow, the whole person also like a snowball down.


    "Fourth master!" Back in the back of the guards, all around the edge of the snow mountain to look down.


    In the boundless snow mountain, countless waves of snow were splashed, rolling faster and smaller...


    as you can see, the guards rushed down step by step.


    But he couldn''t keep up with the speed of the fourth master.


    Even if it was very dangerous at the moment, the fourth master kept sober and calm.


    He held the bamboo tube and plunged into the snow.


    Because of friction and deceleration, the speed of the body''s downward slide has gradually slowed down.


    Even, it''s stopping more and more slowly.


    After stopping, the fourth master supported the bamboo tube and stood in a stable position.


    In order to ensure that the medicinal materials are OK, he opened the bamboo tube to check.


    He closed the lid only after making sure it wasn''t afterwards.


    "Fourth master, are you ok?" Speed up the first two guards.


    The fourth master held the bamboo tube in one hand and patted the snow dregs on his body with the other.


    Calm way: "what can I do, down the mountain."


    Fortunately, his clothes were thick, and he stopped in time. There was nothing wrong with him.


    The bodyguard stood on the snow mountain and looked down. He could not see the bottom of it.


    It''s dangerous. If the fourth master falls down from here, I''m afraid he will be broken to pieces.


    At that time, they will have to be charged with not being a good carer, and they will be buried together.


    I''m afraid to think about it!


    It is obviously a matter of human life, but it is said by the fourth master that it is easy to go up the mountain but difficult to go down the mountain.


    In particular, the snow mountain is slippery, and everyone''s physical strength is not as good as before.


    About an hour and a half later, the sky was getting dark, and all the talents went down the mountain.


    When the fourth master came down the mountain, a bodyguard was waiting at the bottom.


    After seeing the fourth master, the bodyguard came forward with a smile and said, "master son, there''s a letter from the capital, saying that all the medicinal materials are available, only the seven immortals resurrection grass that we''re looking for."


    When the fourth Master heard this, he could hardly bring out a smile of relief on his handsome face.


    He threw the bamboo tube in his hand to the guard, and said boldly, "go, give the farmer money, let him kill more chickens, add food tonight, and leave all night to return to Beijing."


    "Good!" When they heard that they could return to Beijing, everyone was in high spirits.


    It was the night. Because of the emergency, the fourth master rushed to the capital.


    Three days later, a group of men and horses appeared in the streets of the capital and ran wildly.


    However, the main courtyard of Yongqin palace was a mess.


    "Li Fukang, go and ask again to see where the fourth master is." Ruoyin sits outside the wing room and commands anxiously.


    All the herbs, including the child''s stool, were reported by the spies that when the fourth master returned to Beijing today, she asked Chen Biao to prepare the child''s stool.


    But just now, Hongyi convulsed for a long time, almost broke his breath, and his breath was weak.


    If it is not cured, I''m afraid it will not work.


    After a long time, Ruoyin didn''t wait for Chen Biao.


    I just heard some noise in the yard.


    I heard the servants say "four masters are back".


    If Yin looked up, he saw that the fourth master had already lifted his feet into the main courtyard.


    Men are of great stature and healthy complexion.


    The outline of the facial features is clear and deep, and the dark and deep ice eyes are wild and unrestrained.


    His expression is serious and indifferent, that is a mature man, unique arrogance and domineering.


    Seeing this, all the people went outside. Those who were in the courtesies, those who knelt down, those who knelt down, those who worshipped.


    "Sir, Hongyi is in an emergency. I forgot to meet him at the door for a moment. Please forgive me." She saluted herself with wealth.


    The fourth master faintly "um" a sound, empty helped a woman, raised a foot to enter the wing room.


    Ruoyin followed the doctor into the room, a pair of eyes looking at the man.


    But not to look at his appearance, but to see whether there is anything to save his life in his hands.


    "Fujin, grand doctors, this is the seven immortals reviving spirit grass that the fourth master risked to get from Mohe. Please give it to elder brother quickly." Su Peisheng handed the bamboo tube in his hand to Feng Taiyi.Therefore, Feng Taiyi several, naturally is hastily hastens to live.


    If sound is not at ease, followed by the supervision of decocting medicine.


    After the slaves cooked the medicine, she also sat by the bed and fed the medicine juice to Hongyi.


    During this period, the fourth master, who had not closed his eyes for three days and three nights, sat calmly aside and looked at all this at will.


    He could see that these days she should have suffered a lot. She was thinner than when he left Beijing.


    She had been more low-key, dressed more plain.


    A lotus colored flag dress, two small head, only two green lotus hairpins, face slightly pink and black.


    Even if it is simple and elegant, it gives people a comfortable feeling.


    Every move, every move, every smile has a sense of propriety.


    He is not greedy for jewels, reserved and reserved. He tastes quiet and elegant in the deepest fireworks.


    After a while, Ruoyin sent out all the servants after feeding the medicine.


    But she did not relax.


    Because this prescription was specially improved by her in order to pursue perfection and not let Hongyi have sequelae.


    It''s not just the Qing Dynasty that no one used it.


    Even Dr. Sun never used such a prescription.


    So, her mood is uneasy.


    Even the whole person was on pins and needles, pacing the room.


    When she went from one end to the other, she found the fourth master sitting on the armchair at the corner of the bed, looking at her.


    The man was sitting upright and loose.


    The light slanted on his handsome cheek and outlined his strong side face.


    It can be seen that his face is full of tired and strong masculinity, full of male charm, which fascinates women.


    "Master, you are tired all the way. Why don''t you go back to the front yard and have a rest? When Hongyi wakes up, I''ll let the servant tell you." She stood still.


    Four ye swept the Hongyi on the bed, light way: "don''t need, ye rest in you here."


    With that, the man lifted his feet and went outside.


    Fourth master''s words, all said this, if Yin is a woman, naturally can''t ignore him.


    She moved a little step and followed him very graciously.


    When she got to the hall, she told the servant, "Qiao Feng, go and prepare hot water."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    "Mother Liu, get the fourth master''s clean clothes."


    There are plenty of resources in the hospital.


    However, after a while, the barrel was filled with 60% warm water, and the water mist curled around.


    On the edge of the wood, also hang a black silk lining.


    For a moment, the doors and windows in the room were closed, and only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left.


    If sound as usual, serve four ye change clothes.


    When he saw the fourth master''s hand, long frostbite, suddenly surprised.


    In the past... The fourth master''s fingers were long, and there was a thin cocoon in the palm of his hand, which was long under holding weapons all the year round.


    Besides these, these hands, which have never worked before, are well maintained.


    Now, on the joints of the back of his hand, there are black scabs and cracked scabs.


    Think is Mohe is too cold, the weather is dry, this just had chilblain.


    But... Only Leng for a moment, she did not say anything, continue to wait on the fourth master to change clothes.


    Because of the fourth master''s temperament, if she took his hand to ask for help, he would certainly pull back his hand, strong and cold.


    So she just took it to heart and unbuttoned him calmly.


    Fourth master''s skin is very healthy, not as dark as flax, a little lighter.


    He has a strong body, but not a big one.


    However, just take off the coat, under the silk lining, the strong body gradually appears.


    Then unbutton the inner garment, the strong and perfect body is reflected in the eyes of women.


    Looking at the smooth muscle lines, if the sound of the cheek, unconsciously red.


    Such a perfect body, but also has a handsome appearance blessing.


    Even if he doesn''t do anything, it gives people a strong sense of aggression.


    It was a sense of aggression, no matter how many times I saw it, it made the woman''s body hot.


    Fortunately, the fourth master remained silent during the whole process.


    If Yin is a woman, she is a woman, and serves men in the bath.


    After about one stick of incense, she waited on the fourth master to bathe and dress and put on a black silk lining.


    After the fourth master sat down by the bed, she took a small pot of ointment from the dresser, moved a small bench, and sat down in front of him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I don''t have frostbite on my hand. I''ll put some ointment on my hand. It''s better and faster." When the woman opens the medicine jar, she is ready to wipe it.


    However, the fourth master was carrying his hand behind him


    "If you want to wipe it, your hand is cracked." Women''s eyes fall behind men.


    Fourth master''s long eyebrow, impatiently frowned, "Ye''s skin is rough and flesh is thick, do not need to straighten these."


    As a straight man, some of them dislike the greasy ointment.


    I don''t think it''s necessary for you to wipe them. It''s normal to have a little injury.


    "Oh." The woman bit her lip and whispered, "my Lord must have been hard all the way, but he is always cold and cold. It seems that nothing matters. Has the Lord ever thought about what I can do if you are tired and collapsed, and what can I do with the whole Yongqin palace?"


    Her voice was soft and comfortable.


    The fourth master looked down at the woman with a timid face, as if afraid of his anger.


    Haochi clenched her bright red lips, looking timid and petite.


    What can be said, however, is bold and direct, stabbing his heart.


    "If you want to wipe it quickly, you are sleepy." He put his hand on his knee vertically and forcefully.


    Voice just fell, see the woman sweet to answer the voice "good.".


    Ruoyin not only saw the chilblain scab when he smeared the fourth master.


    He also saw a scar on the heart of his hand.


    It was because of the anti Qing Dynasty and restoration of Ming Dynasty that he held the sword in order to protect her.


    Now the wound is good, but the scar is very deep, and it is still there.


    Fourth master is always like this, usually looks cold.


    In the face of major events, but never careless.


    It''s like this time, she just made a prescription.


    The fourth master will arrange the rest properly.


    After about a cup of tea, Ruoyin applied the ointment for the fourth master.


    After the fourth master lay down, she put down the bed curtain and turned to the wing room.


    On this day, she stayed in the wing room and took medicine for Hongyi three times.


    It was night. She was lying on the edge of her bed, ready to watch the night.


    Just as she was falling asleep, a breeze was blowing on her back, covering her with a thin quilt.


    Then, a magnetic voice came from her head, "you go and have a rest. There is a master here."


    The man''s voice was deep and magnetic.


    Probably because of the reason of Hongyi, it is rare to be a little gentle, like a gust of evening wind.


    Ruoyin opens her eyes and leans her face on the shelf at the head of the bed.


    The smooth wooden shelf was cool and sobered her a lot.She looked up at the man in front of her eyes from bottom to top, shook her head and said, "no, tonight is the most important thing. I''m not sure."


    Regardless of the woman''s refusal, the fourth master took her arm and imprisoned her in his arms.


    Slender finger belly, pull the hair of the woman''s forehead.


    "Don''t you worry, sir?" he said


    "No Ruo Yin returns tired.


    "Then be obedient. If big brother wakes up, I''ll let the servant call you." Men''s big hands, gradually loose women.


    If Yin knows, because Hongyi can''t stand the external stimulation, his voice will be so gentle.


    Even so, she could hear a trace of overbearing in his voice.


    "All right." She threw her thin body on one side of the chair, and went back to her bedroom to rest.


    However, such a sleep, sleep until the next morning.


    These days, Ruoyin is tired physically and mentally.


    And this feeling, since the fourth master came back, has shared a lot for her.


    So, she hasn''t slept so well for a long time.


    Just as she was about to get up, Mammy Liu came into the room with a smile and said, "Fu Jin, I''ll wait for you to change your clothes and wash your clothes. Just now someone from the wing room reported that it was big brother who woke up. He not only gave up the empty Gong, but also paid homage. He stopped sweating, and there was no bitter smile on her face."


    "That would be great." Ruoyin gets out of bed happily.


    Because she was too excited, she was unstable and almost fell down. Fortunately, Mammy Liu helped her.


    A moment later, Ruoyin only wore a apricot colored robe, her hair spread over her shoulders at random, and even her makeup didn''t melt, so she went to the wing room.


    When she got there, she ran straight in.


    Sure enough, I saw that the servant girl was feeding Hongyi some medicine.


    The fourth master was sitting on the armchair beside the bed, the cold on his face disappeared, and he became more relaxed.


    Two people four eyes relative, eyes have a light smile.


    If sound just walked to the middle of the room, heard Hongyi call her a "sum Niang.".


    This "e Niang", a little weak, can be said to be called in the heart of Ruo Yin.


    Listen to her a heart all pull together, nose also a burst of acid.


    But on such a good day, she can''t cry in front of her children.


    Just bear with the heart of the move, pull out a smile, sit down at the bedside.


    "Zhuang Zhuang, wake up good, if where do not feel well, with the sum Niang and the doctor said."


    "E Niang, my son feels that he has had a long dream. He is muddleheaded and much better now."


    "Good, good, good." If the sound happily nods, said three times in succession.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    At this moment, thousands of words are contained in these three words.


    If Yin was worried about saying a few more words, she would cry in front of the child.


    She just sat quietly on one side, with a smile on her face, looking at the child who had lost more than one circle in front of her.


    Then, after Hongyi finished the medicine, she went back to the hall of the main courtyard with the fourth master.


    The fourth master didn''t sleep all night, so he had to rest.


    Looking at the woman who was waiting for him to change clothes, her beautiful black hair naturally fell on her shoulder, like black silk, which was light, smooth and soft.


    The black silk beside the ear is curled slightly because it is wrapped in the back.


    It added a little bit of commotion and gentleness to her.


    In the next few days, Hongyi was able to eat.


    First, the lung improved, sputum gradually reduced, no longer convulsion, conscious.


    Finally, even the body''s fever is very good.


    During this period, Ruoyin went to see Hongyi with Hongxiu.


    The two brothers had a good relationship. Hongxiu spent most of the day before returning to the front yard.


    "Fu Jin, Feng Tai Yi, they said, big brother is already very good, just sleepy and sleepy." Mother Liu came in from outside.


    After listening to Ruo Yin, he said with a smile, "I''m sleepy. This is the image of healthy qi going back."


    "The master knows more."


    "In fact, I don''t understand. I''ve been so anxious recently that I''ve read more books." If the sound does not matter to return.


    Judging from the current situation, Hongyi designated it as a disaster.


    And she didn''t feel how great she was, she just did her duty as a mother.


    There is a reason why she never participated in Li''s children before.


    Anyway, for someone else, or a backyard kid.


    She would not harm their children, but she would never go out of her heart to save them.


    After all, she is just a layman, and she can''t return good for evil like Bodhisattva.


    To treat the wicked, we should be patient and do good deeds to influence them.


    Sorry, she can''t!


    She is just a primary school student in Buddhism. She knows the simple truth, but she can''t understand the deep connotation.


    In other words, she is just a layman.


    She has all kinds of desires.


    Except for the backyard, if someone else is incurable, even if that person didn''t harm her.


    Normally, she doesn''t want to interfere.


    Because she didn''t want to be too sharp, it would be very tired.


    The role of Si Fu Jin has made her breathless. Where can she have the energy to help the world.


    Moreover, Hongyi this time, she was forced to a desperate situation. She was also lucky.


    Otherwise, in case her Fang Zi kills people, all good things become bad things, and she doesn''t want to be nosy.


    At this time, it began to drizzle outside.


    Ruoyin listened to the rain and fell asleep on the couch inside.


    When I woke up, the rain outside had stopped.


    "Fujin, the little masters in the backyard, heard that big brother was well, and they all gathered in the hall."


    "How long have you been here?" Ruoyin turns over and sleeps, and the servant puts on shoes for her.


    "As soon as you have stopped, they will come. No one will tell them to say hello in advance. Let them wait!" Mother Liu didn''t have a good breath.


    A moment later, Ruoyin dressed well, changed her Mint colored clothes, and went to the hall.


    "Fu Jin auspicious!" All saluted.


    If the sound is not slow to sit down at the top, casually swept the public one eye, "all up."


    After the people in the backyard took their seats, Meng took the lead in laughing and said, "I have said for a long time that the great agogi people have their own astronomical phenomena and will certainly get better."


    Voice just fell, Li Shi on one side "hiss" a laugh, "after a gun!"


    It made Meng''s face a little embarrassed.


    Ruo Yin said to Meng with a smile: "you are a sensible person who copied many Buddhist Scriptures for big brother."


    "It''s nothing. It should be." Meng returned with a sensible mind.


    At this time, Li also wanted to say something.


    However, there was a singing voice outside: "my Lord is here!"


    At the sound, there was no room for women to sit.


    One by one, they stood up and stretched their necks to see.


    Ruoyin gets up first and goes out to meet him.


    The rest of them followed her.


    Once out of the gate of the main courtyard, Ruoyin can smell the fragrance of soil.


    "Good morning, sir." She took the lead in saluting yingyingfu.


    Fourth master''s line of sight, across a group of women.


    Finally, she fell on Ruoyin''s body and helped her up


    Ruoyin stood up with the strength of the fourth master.


    The moment I looked up, I just saw the blue sky, there was a colorful bridge, majestic lying across the sky.The rainbow after the storm is very rare.


    Only after experiencing the big wind and waves can it show its charm.


    I don''t know whether the rainbow is too dazzling or too tired these days.


    At the moment of getting up, Ruoyin shook slightly.


    He fell straight into the arms of the fourth master and fainted.


    People are like this, when the spirit is tense, they are always worried and working hard.


    When the rain comes down, relax.


    The adverse reactions of the body will appear.


    The fourth master helped the woman at will, but she fell into his chest and was unconscious.


    When I looked down, I saw that her face was a little white.


    My eyes are closed and I look very tired.


    The next moment, in front of the people, he held the woman in his arms.


    As he walked into the room, he said solemnly to the servant, "Su Peisheng, go and call doctor Feng."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng did not dare to neglect it for a moment.


    The women in the yard, who had seen the fourth master, were still immersed in joy.


    Now, looking at the fourth master holding Fujin, only they know.


    Li, in particular, she heard that the fourth master was in the main courtyard to see big brother every day.


    So just in the fetal position a little bit stable, summoned people to the main courtyard.


    I want to take a chance to see the fourth master.


    This meeting son, see is to see, but the heart is not good.


    After returning from Mohe, the fourth master also visited her yard and visited her once.


    After all, she''s still carrying a baby.


    She also took the opportunity to sue Fu Jin in front of the fourth master.


    As a result, the fourth master gave her a lecture and never came to see her again.


    After thinking about it, she always felt that she was a little late.


    It must be Fu Jin who told the villains in front of the fourth master, so he did that.


    At this moment, she looked at Ruoyin''s arms and snorted coldly.


    What''s the matter of throwing oneself in front of people?


    I''ve got a thick wall!


    A moment later, Dr. Feng came, and he asked the female medicine boy to pinch people by Ruoyin.


    Soon, Ruoyin woke up.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the fourth master sitting at the head of the bed.


    But because of lying down, she couldn''t see his expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    We can only see the clear lines of his mandible.


    "Awake?" The man asked magnetically.


    If the sound slightly nods, the small "um" one.


    Then, Feng Taiyi went forward and felt her pulse across the bed curtain.


    After a long time, only listen to doctor Feng Tai: "fourth master, Fujin, this is the basin blood caused by overwork and malnutrition. At ordinary times, eat more blood tonic food. It''s not in the way."


    It was said that it would not matter, so the fourth master waved his hand and motioned for doctor Feng to step down.


    At this time, a sharp female voice broke the silence at the moment.


    "What a coincidence. I thought Fujin was seriously ill, but it was just a basin of blood..." speaking of this, Li covered his mouth with his handkerchief and said with a smile: "in my opinion, Fujin has not seen the fourth master for a long time, so it can''t stand up."


    Li used this half joking tone, teasing Ruo Yin.


    As a result, if the voice has not yet opened his mouth, he listens to the fourth master''s cold way: "go out!"


    "Ye..." Li''s voice was filled with whine.


    What he got was a more indifferent voice from the fourth master: "all go out!"


    As a result, Li had to salute and leave together in the eyes of the women in the backyard.


    After everyone left, Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room.


    When she thought of the fourth master coming, she went directly to the hall and asked, "Sir, you just came here, but you have something to do?"


    The fourth master tightened the woman''s hand from the quilt.


    "I want to say that big brother''s illness is better, but he is weak after all, but Manchu people are always literate and martial arts, and they can''t make him a bookworm."


    "Oh, there''s no good way."


    "I''m going to ask a Tai Chi Master to teach him Taijiquan every day to strengthen his body. What do you think?"


    "Yes, of course." Ruoyin was happy to take the fourth master''s hand and shake it around. "It''s still thoughtful of you. I heard that Taiji has certain preventive and therapeutic effects on many diseases. It can also dredge the meridians, and can also use skillful force to achieve the effect of pulling four or two kilograms."


    "You know a lot. You have told me everything you want to say." He thought she didn''t understand.


    "This is the traditional boxing technique of Confucianism and Taoism in Qing Dynasty. Of course I know it."


    "Now that you agree, it''s settled. The rest will be arranged by the Lord. You should not worry about it He raised his right hand, pointed to the belly along the woman''s face, gently rubbed, "people are thin, if you are tired down, who will help you manage the family''s large and small things."


    It is clearly a woman in love, but the words can be said, but some unsatisfactory.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin knows that the fourth master is not good at talking about love.


    But his ability to say that already means he cares about her.


    "I see." She responded cleverly, and then remembered that she had forgotten to tell the fourth master, "by the way, the fourth master, a few days ago, when you were not in your house, the prince really, as you said, deliberately bribed people and slandered me for occupying the common people''s land."


    "I also sent people to the Inn and robbed the contract. Fortunately, my younger brother 13 helped me find it. Otherwise, I might be in zongrenfu this time."


    She was not sure whether the fourth master knew it for a long time.


    Anyway, she has to explain it clearly.


    After all, this is related to the gratitude and resentment of the court, which can not be resisted by a woman.


    Even if you get away with it, who can guarantee the safety of the next time.


    Besides, the prince and his wife did not come alone for her.


    Hearing the woman''s complaint, the fourth master flashed a sinister black shadow in the mysterious ink pupil.


    Then he looked at the woman, as if waiting for her words.


    But wait and wait, if the sound didn''t say anything else.


    He then light way: "this, nothing else?"


    "What''s more, there''s the matter of... Servants offering turtle shells." If the sound said and said, smile: "want me to say ah, thanks to the other party sent in time."


    Otherwise, if it''s a little later, I''m afraid that Hongyi won''t work.


    What''s more, if the fourth Master goes to the coast for a trip, he will surely die.


    "Well, I know that." The man spoke lightly.


    "What would you like to hear?" If sound pretends to be puzzled to ask.


    "Nothing. You can lie down. I''ll see you some other day." The fourth master released the woman''s hand, patted her on the shoulder, and then turned away.


    After the fourth master left, mother Liu went to the bed, sighed and said, "Fu Jin, why don''t you tell the fourth master how crazy Li is these days."


    "So what? I didn''t punish her for kneeling. She also saw red, which was even." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    "Well, can you punish yourself like the fourth master?"


    "Why is it different? Tell the fourth master that he can let Li die?"


    With only one word, she was speechless."If you can''t, why do you have to open up and block each other. Some things don''t have to be explained clearly. "


    "Li Bian Fujin is pregnant. Naturally, he can''t lose his life because of such a small matter. Even if the fourth master doesn''t want her life, he will punish Li side Fujin more or less." Mother Liu said.


    "So the question is, what''s the difference between the fourth master''s punishment and my punishment? Why do I have to rely on the fourth master to help me deal with matters in the backyard. What''s more, it has always been my own business to discipline the backyard. The fourth master is a person who does great things outside. What''s the matter with the trivial matters in the backyard every day? "


    Ruoyin himself is just the opposite of what Li thought.


    The prince''s affairs, because it involves the fourth master and the former dynasty, she can say.


    However, she can handle the matters in the backyard on her own, and try not to rely too much on the fourth master.


    Mother Liu frowned and puzzled.


    Ruoyin said again: "it''s not sure whether the fourth master helps or not. Even if he helps this time, and if something happens next time, I''ll ask him again. Will he still help? As time goes by, there will always be a day when you are bored. You can''t ask the fourth master to help you all your life. "


    "Oh, I see." Mother Liu returned vaguely.


    "A man like fourth master is cold and affectionate, insidious and full of ambition. I can''t let these trifles hold him back. In addition, because of his personality, he can only be regarded as the east wind, occasionally borrow a borrowed wind to improve himself, but can not rely on him


    Now she is still young. Maybe for the fourth master, she is a little fresh.


    But in ten or twenty years, who can guarantee the favor of the fourth master.


    She always thought that she would do her own things.


    Don''t rely too much on men just because you are in favor for a while.


    This is why she managed Chuang Tzu so well.


    That is to think that even if she can''t be spoiled in the future, she can support herself.


    Otherwise, love will only be poison.


    It''s a chronic poison that makes her lose her self ability...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    For a while, Hony was able to get out of bed.


    He also practiced Taijiquan with a middle-aged man in his fifties.


    Look at that small body, is getting healthier and healthier day by day.


    The fourth master also began to go to court to deal with some affairs of the court.


    For a long time, he was not involved in the government. He was busy day and night, and could not attend to the backyard.


    Nevertheless, the various supplements that the front yard gave to the main courtyard did not stop for a day.


    Happy time, always passes very quickly, soon arrived in the middle of June.


    This morning, Ruoyin listened to the sound of birds and cicadas and practiced yoga in the yard.


    Summer morning is the most cool and comfortable.


    The breeze is gentle, with bursts of flower fragrance, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    Ruoyin loves flowers and plants, so there is no lack of potted plants in the yard.


    Some of them are directly planted in the yard.


    At this time, she is standing on the soft wool cushion, stretching her body.


    There are all kinds of flowers all around.


    Under the wool blanket, there was green grass.


    When Ruoyin is cultivating his body and mind, Qiaofeng comes back with the food box.


    She stopped in front of Ruoyin and said with a smile, "Fujin, I just went to the front yard to deliver snacks. I saw elder brother playing Tai Chi in the yard. The second elder brother''s small arms and legs also hopped along. It''s really lovely."


    If sound seems to be able to imagine, Hong xiumai small short legs, waving a small meat hand.


    Thinking about it, she laughed.


    "Come on, just his mischievous strength. Don''t make trouble."


    Mother Liu saved a towel and went forward to wipe the sweat from her forehead and chin for Ruoyin. "Fujin, the second elder brother is a little girl, and the big brother has a good relationship. It''s also a good thing to exercise together."


    Ruo Yin smiles and meditates on the blanket.


    Close your eyes and breathe evenly.


    A good-looking smile was on his lips, and his hands were relaxed on his knees.


    Then she got up slowly and walked into the yard.


    For a while, the slaves were busy packing up and releasing water.


    June day, even if the morning how refreshing, but if sound did exercise, also made a lot of sweat, naturally to take a bath.


    About a stick of incense time, Ruoyin is in the servant''s service, bath burning incense finished.


    In a good mood, she put on a pair of Begonia red Ru skirt, and put on a good-looking make-up.


    But she does not love heavy make-up, only fade some.


    A few days ago, it was too depressing.


    In addition, she was anemic and woke up every morning with dizziness.


    Now the children are in good health.


    She was comfortable on her own.


    Naturally, you have to dress up and have a good mood.


    Not to think of it, she dressed up well, and outside came the sound of singing: "yes


    If Yin is a personal genius, she has found a way out in these years.


    You can hear the mood of the fourth master from the voice of the newspaperman.


    If Su Peisheng sings the newspaper, he is ordinary.


    The fourth master''s mood is just so.


    The sharp voice of the newspaper is a little deliberate, which means that the fourth master is not in a good mood.


    Just like that, the sound of the newspaper was uncontrollably high.


    That means that the fourth master is in a good mood.


    That''s why Su Peisheng had the strength to shout so loudly.


    So, she went out in no time.


    Just to the door, he ran into the fourth master.


    At this moment, handsome men and beautiful women look at each other.


    In the eyes of the fourth master, there was a flash of light.


    If Yin is a thin skinned man, she smiles shyly at the fourth master and takes back his eyes.


    "Good morning, sir." She saluted with a smile.


    "Don''t be too polite." The fourth master helped the woman and walked into the hall.


    Ruoyin followed him into the room and poured a cup of tea for the fourth master, "please have a cup of tea."


    The fourth master first took a look at the woman.


    I haven''t seen her in such beautiful clothes for a long time. At first glance, it''s still amazing.


    In particular, the chest length Ru skirt with red crabapple was worn on her body, making her skin white as if coagulating fat.


    Sex + feeling of the clavicle, outlines a beautiful arc.


    Such clothes, originally slightly bent over, can spring + light suddenly appear.


    But her clothes are very conservative.


    It seems that the collar is higher than that of the ordinary skirt.


    So, even if she leans forward a little, she can''t see anything.


    However, because of her good figure, she always felt that there was something to break free from the shackles of material, which would be stretched at any time.


    This kind of looming, graceful figure, is the most let the man mind.


    The fourth master took back his eyes, clenched his fist and gave a light cough. He took the cup from the woman.He opened the lid of the cup, gently swept the tea on it and sipped it.


    Then he put down his cup and glanced at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng, knowing that you were anemic, asked Ruoyin, who had already sat down, with a shy face: "Fu Jin, the master''s son knows that you are anemic, so he specially asked for some donkey hide gelatin from Wansui."


    "Donkey hide gelatin?" If Yin picks eyebrow, "that medicine shop also has donkey hide gelatin, my that department store also has, but is tired of Ye, give up face to ask emperor Alma."


    She knew that the fourth master was thin skinned and almost never asked for anything from Kangxi.


    But for her sake, she asked Kangxi for donkey hide gelatin, and felt a little sad.


    But at the same time, I was curious.


    Although it is rare and expensive, it is not impossible to buy it. It just costs a lot of money.


    Not to let the fourth master ask Kangxi in person.


    Unless... This donkey hide gelatin has a great future.


    Sure enough, Su Peisheng said with a smile: "Fujin, you don''t understand. The donkey hide gelatin outside is not good, but the donkey hide gelatin in the palace has a lot of future."


    "Oh?" If the sound matches the sound.


    She only knows that since ancient times, donkey hide gelatin has been known as the "blood tonic" and "tonic".


    It can nourish blood and nourish blood, nourish yin and moisten dryness.


    It can also treat internal injury and low back pain, and has the effect of strengthening the tendon, strengthening the kidney, calming the fetus, treating blood deficiency, delaying aging, and benefiting intelligence and brain.


    In modern times, it can also improve immunity and has anti-cancer effect.


    Women eat it occasionally to moisturize the skin.


    It can make the complexion ruddy, the skin delicate and glossy.


    It is a good product for nourishing skin, beauty and beauty.


    But she didn''t know that donkey hide gelatin was good or bad?


    "The donkey hide gelatin is boiled with ordinary donkey skin, but the donkey hide in the palace is boiled with black donkey skin, and the origin is correct. It is boiled with the spring water of" along well "in Donga County. The spring water is clear and sweet, with nine spring holes. It is said that there are nine green dragons living in the hole, so it is called" a long well. "


    "So, there is no comparison with the donkey hide gelatin made by those small workshops outside." With that, Su Peisheng said with a shy face and a smile: "what the Lord gave you is naturally the best."


    After that, he put a bronze carving box to Ruo Yin.


    He also used tweezers to clip a piece of donkey hide gelatin to show Ruoyin a clear picture.


    Ruoyin looks through the light and sees a box of donkey hide gelatin in the box.


    Su Peisheng''s rectangular donkey hide gelatin is very glossy and smooth at a glance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    "My master''s calculation is very loud. I cheated me all day by sending a box of precious donkey hide gelatin. I lost everything in this business." She looked up at the man and tidied his clothes.


    "Nonsense." The fourth master glared at the woman.


    On his handsome face, he was serious and decent.


    Looking at the man who does not smile, if sound secretly bit his teeth.


    Come on, this one has always been immoral on the couch, and fallen down as holy as Buddha.


    Yesterday was a lot of bad water.


    Come together today, just like a different person.


    As if yesterday, only the little devil in his heart came out, and now it is back to normal.


    This meeting son, her body is sleepy and painful, but no matter so much.


    "I see, eating that box of donkey hide gelatin is not enough for me to make up," he said


    The fourth master glanced at the woman lightly and buckled the button.


    "If you''re sleepy, go to sleep."


    If sound a face joyful, smile way: "thank ye to sympathize."


    That''s what she wanted, trotting all the way behind the screen, lying down and going to sleep.


    A moment later, the fourth master dressed and washed with the help of Su Peisheng and his maid.


    When everything is in order, he will go to court.


    Out of the main courtyard, he said faintly, "Su Peisheng, go to the front yard and send the pair of silver inlaid east pearl earrings and pink tourmaline pearl bracelets to you, master Fu Jin."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng is going to the Forbidden City.


    He Zhongkang glanced at one side and continued to follow the steps of the fourth master.


    It is a matter of course that the women in the backyard serve the fourth master.


    The fourth master was so hurt that he couldn''t get out of bed. All of them were happy to accept this favor. How dare you say half a word.


    Fu Jin, dare to complain in front of the fourth master.


    But the fourth master was also willing to listen to her complaints, not only let her continue to sleep.


    It seems that the box of donkey hide gelatin owes her, and she has to send jewelry to her.


    Although it is not much good jewelry, but it is love of Fujin.


    Who didn''t know that Fujin didn''t like to wear gold and silver.


    Love those simple and exquisite jewelry.


    This kind of reward is the most rare one...


    in the main courtyard, if you take a nap like this, you will not wake up until noon.


    "Fu Jin, the master asked the servants in the front yard to send some jewelry. You like them." Mother Liu attends Ruoyin to dress.


    If sound although wake up, but the body ache, not much spirit.


    She gave a faint "um," and "put it away."


    It''s not the first time that the fourth master rewarded her.


    She remembers that at the beginning, the fourth master only chose expensive gifts.


    Later gradually, she could always give some small jewelry that she liked.


    Maybe the jewelry she wears on her body, if you look more, you will know what you like.


    In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t wear gold jewelry.


    When she went to the Forbidden City to see a noble person, she was also the prince of Yong, Ji Fujin. She wanted to be Jeweled.


    But she didn''t like gold rings.


    When it comes to wearing a gold ring, if it''s a small ring.


    It is inlaid with a few small gems, which is about the same.


    But because she is Fu Jin, wearing that kind of small, appears to have no weight, very stingy.


    Therefore, you can only wear the kind of very wide, or inlaid with large gemstones.


    A woman''s, with a little finger.


    The ring takes up more than half of a finger. It has no sense of beauty. It is as good as a nouveau riche.


    She''d rather not wear a ring.


    After lunch, people came to the front yard again.


    "In Fujin, the master said that the house would be rebuilt. In addition, it was hot. He said that he was going to live in Zhuangzi for a while. Please arrange it." He Zhongkang passed on his message with a smile.


    "About what time will you leave?" If you ask.


    "In three days."


    If Yin nodded, he should say, "well, you go back and tell the fourth master that I will arrange it. In addition, help me tell him that I like all the jewelry."


    With that, she motioned to mammy Liu.


    Mother Liu understood and gave he Zhongkang a purse and let Li Fukang take it out.


    After everyone went out, mother Liu admired her family Fu Jin secretly.


    Fu Jin didn''t even look at the jewelry given by the fourth master, but the scene was smooth.


    Two days later in the morning, the fourth master took the women in the backyard to live in the summer resort.


    However, the prince of the Forbidden City is still hot in Yuqing palace.


    He had a bad temper. When the weather is hot, don''t mention it.


    That''s the fire that no matter how many women are favored.


    In addition, this weather, a goblin fight, the hotter, the whole body is sticky.At this moment, he is lying on a bamboo rocking chair.


    There are four ice basins around. The ice in them is as high as a mountain.


    Several palace ladies surrounded him, fanning and massaging him.


    Just listen to "bang Dang" a sound, a few cups of porcelain on the side of the table, all broken.


    The maids were so frightened that they all knelt down and trembled.


    "All in a daze, go on!" The prince snapped, and the maids continued to serve.


    The prince''s sinister eyes half squint at the princess kneeling in front of him.


    "After a long time of confinement, you can see what kind of bad ideas you are thinking. If you believe in you, you will be in vain again. In the end, Huang amah will be tired of loneliness."


    The princess shook her head and explained, "prince, what''s wrong with this method? Tell me, I''ll change it."


    It took her a long time to figure it out.


    I think the prince will take her advice after listening.


    The result just said, was denied by the prince.


    Twice before, the prince was not like this.


    Is it... Herscheli, what wind is blowing in front of the prince?


    That Sao hoof gave birth to an elder brother a few days ago.


    After a month''s confinement, the crown prince stayed with her several times.


    "I''m so disappointed with you that you can change anything." In front of all the servants, the Prince did not give the crown princess any love.


    The princess remembered that the prince had said last time that if she couldn''t, she would let hersheri find a way.


    In the heart of jealousy fire, rubbed against to rise.


    She was unconvinced and said, "I can''t, can the hersheri be ok? Don''t forget, how did you get into the patriarchal mansion at the beginning. If it wasn''t for the correspondence between hersheri and saoertu, could you go in?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw the prince frown and said unhappily, "now I find out that you are talking nonsense. Before, you said that you had entered the clan''s mansion and had something to do with the fourth younger brother. How can you now refer to the hesheri family?"


    "That''s not all about it..." the princess replied with a guilty heart.


    "Shut up! This matter has nothing to do with Simin. She is the only one to do it


    "Anyway, what the Lord meant is that I can''t do it. I''m going to let herscheli do something about it?"


    "Women are all the same. If you have long hair and short knowledge, you will find a way out." The prince closed his eyes and snorted impatiently, "you go out!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    The princess didn''t want to go out, but she listened to the prince.


    It doesn''t seem like he''s going to let herscheli deal with it. He''s going to do it himself.


    As long as you don''t leave it with someone else, she will.


    So he went out quickly.


    ------


    since Ruoyin moved to Zhuangzi, life has become more and more comfortable.


    Pinch a little in the morning and practice yoga in the yard.


    After bathing, make up, eat lunch and read books.


    The box of donkey hide gelatin (Ejiao) sent by the fourth master was ground into powder and used to make soup occasionally.


    In addition, mother Liu made a jelly cake for her, and she occasionally pinched one to taste.


    The skin is ruddy day by day and looks better and better day by day.


    In August, it''s the ripening season.


    On this day, Ruoyin read a book and casually said, "a few days ago... Chen Guanshi came to Chuang Tzu for what."


    She only let the servants report the important things.


    If it''s not very important, let Li Fukang make up his mind.


    Over the years, Li Fukang has taken care of a lot of things for her. She is still at ease that she has handled them properly every time.


    "Back in Fujin, I said that the grapes in our orchard are ripe and can be used for wine making. In a few days, I will pick some fresh grapes for you."


    "Is it the orchard given by the fourth master?" If you ask.


    Li Fukang shook his head and said, "the orchard given by the master was rectified at the beginning of the year, and grape seedlings were planted. Although the grapes bear fruit quickly, they will not be eaten until next year. This year, only our old orchard has borne fruit. "


    "That''s not much. Just ask them to pick a basket and send it. If it''s too much to eat, it''s a waste. The rest, make a good wine bar and wine, all sold out last year." If the sound of light charge.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I know you don''t like waste, and that''s what I said." Li Fukang responded.


    Just then, mother Liu came in with a fruit basket.


    "Fujin, manager Chen has sent a basket of grapes. It''s fresh. There''s a layer of frost on it."


    Ruo Yin swept her eyes, and mammy Liu presented her fruit basket.


    I saw inside full of green, dark red, deep purple grapes, each bunch also with green tree leaves.


    A string is like a Pearl Tower, such as piles of jade beads.


    Each grape is big and transparent, full of light and luster, which makes people salivate.


    The biggest one, I''m afraid, weighs four or five Jin.


    Moreover, each string was frosted.


    But... The frost on the skin is not really frost.


    It is the sugar alcohol secreted by grape itself.


    Generally speaking, the more white frost on the surface of grape, the higher the freshness of grape.


    But she can''t tell them the same thing. They won''t understand.


    "Soak these in salt water for a while, then wash them with water, put them in the ice cellar and freeze them for a while, and send some to big brother and second elder brother."


    "What about the master." Li Fukang is a little eunuch who doesn''t understand women''s mind.


    I thought that Ruoyin had forgotten the fourth master''s share, and specially reminded him.


    However, mother Liu, who understood Ruo Yin the most, reprimanded: "you little eunuch, you still have the heart of being a master."


    The fourth master''s share is naturally reserved for him to enjoy with Fujin.


    "No, no, no, I don''t dare. I''m going to clean the grapes." Li Fukang carried the fruit basket and went out.


    After washing, Ruoyin ate half a bunch of grapes and did not eat.


    Towards dusk, she looked up at the sunset in the sky and said, "mother Liu, go to the fourth master to see if he has come back. If you see him, she will say that I have grapes from Chuang Tzu. Please come and taste them."


    A man like the fourth master has never seen anything good.


    It is this kind of fruit planted at home. If you ask him to come and have a taste, you will have a warm feeling.


    "Well, I will go now." Mother Liu went out laughing.


    A moment later, the fourth master really came.


    Although there was no one to sing, it was getting dark. Ruoyin was waiting at the front porch of the yard with a lotus lantern.


    So, far away, she saw the fourth master coming to her.


    When she approached, she saluted with a lantern: "Ye Jixiang."


    The fourth master helped the woman and said, "although it is hot in summer, the wind is cool at night. There is no need to wait at the door."


    "When it''s dark and the road is slippery, it''s OK to carry a lantern." She came back deftly.


    Smelling speech, the fourth master didn''t say anything more, just strode to the house.


    After entering the hall, Ruoyin handed the lamp to the servant and began to serve the fourth master.


    "Do you want to eat first or eat fruit first?" She asked for his advice.


    "Eat first." Man light return.


    If the sound after listening, let the slave go to the kitchen to prepare.Then she glanced at Su Peisheng.


    As cunning as Su Peisheng, naturally he dare not say anything.


    However, as for his advice, if Yin only looked at it, he knew that the fourth master didn''t have lunch at noon, or he was too busy to eat at will.


    After a while, delicious food was served in the hall.


    During this period, the fourth master was really hungry and ate two bowls of rice.


    See, if sound, just bury your head to eat.


    After dinner, the fourth master stayed in the main courtyard to work.


    Looking at the situation, mother Liu knew that the fourth master was going to rest in the main courtyard and dismissed the slave.


    For a while, there were only Ruoyin and four masters in it.


    The fourth master is always attentive in reading official documents.


    If Yin glanced at the grapes in the ice basin, he had to read a book.


    The grape was picked in the morning, and it is still fresh with thin and thick skin.


    They all said that they would not spit out grape skins when eating grapes, and Ruoyin was the same.


    She also likes to bite the grape skin, always feel sour, but she will spit seeds.


    Next, as long as the nose smelled the sweet grape aroma, it could not stop at all.


    Unconsciously, she ate a small bunch of grapes.


    About an hour later, Ruoyin was a little sleepy.


    I can''t help it. Recently she went to bed early and got up early. She began to practice yoga at dawn.


    I can''t get up so early at night.


    I admire the fourth master. I get up earlier than her every day, but I''m very busy at night.


    So she looked up at the fourth master who was still concentrating on the official documents.


    "Master, I''m so sleepy. I wanted to ask you to taste some fresh grapes. As a result, I didn''t taste any grapes. I took this as my office place."


    Fourth master slightly a meal, the head did not lift ground to return: "quick good."


    "I used to say that it was almost ready, but I finally waited for most of the night." Ruoyin covers his mouth and yawns.


    Only listen to four ye chuckle a, way: "you pour revenge, this can really only have three official documents, you sit by Ye side to watch."


    "Look, if you don''t count, I''ll go to sleep."


    Ruoyin twisted his waist and sat down beside the fourth master.


    In a good mood, she also took the fruit plate from the ice basin.


    He pinched a red and purple grape and peeled the outer peel gently.


    Take the crystal clear pulp to the mouth of the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    The fourth master looked directly at the official document and looked attentive.


    After seeing what the woman had handed him, he glanced at random.


    A delicate hand was not far from his lips.


    And in her hand, it was a peeled fruit.


    However, the fourth master seems not very interested in the flesh.


    Instead, she raised her eyes and mysteriously crossed her lips.


    Light way: "you should know, ye don''t like to be disturbed when working."


    "Oh, I see." Ruoyin skimmed his mouth, took back his hand and ate the grape himself.


    She''s sitting next to him, still so serious.


    But for his casual tone, she couldn''t be so casual.


    At this meeting, she sat on one side angrily and said nothing.


    And eating grapes for myself.


    Well, he doesn''t eat, she does!


    As a result, the four masters who focus on reading official documents always smell a light fruit fragrance on the tip of his nose.


    However, for the sake of her not disturbing, he didn''t say anything.


    It''s just the writing brush that moves faster and faster.


    After about a stick of incense, the fourth master stopped writing, and finally he was busy.


    When I turned my head, I saw that women were eating all the time.


    On a beautiful face, it seems that she is breathing.


    Seeing this, he raised his left hand and clasped the woman''s chin.


    "Why, angry with you?"


    "How dare I..." if the sound skimmed over her head, did not go to see her.


    Nothing else, just because she just put a grape in her mouth.


    Now the chin is buttoned by the fourth master. It''s not chewing, not even swallowing.


    Anyway, it''s not appropriate.


    She was so worried that her cheeks flushed and she cried out in secret.


    Aware of something wrong with the woman, the fourth master forcefully pulled her chin.


    Eyes across long and warped eyelashes, charming eyes.


    Red lips, are slightly open.


    There seems to be something delicious between the white teeth.


    The next moment, the fourth master bowed his head and kissed the lips of all kinds.


    Suddenly, a sweet and sour taste, spread between each other''s lips, showing a strong fruit aroma.


    After a while, there was a kiss in the room.


    Hearing people blush and heartbeat, I can''t help but scream at my throat...


    -


    August is the tail of summer.


    As long as the dog days have passed, if the sound a few, you can go back home.


    Just before that, a very unpleasant thing happened.


    At the end of the month, if Yin is reading in the pavilion, Li Fukang flustered into the pavilion.


    "Fujin, the big thing is bad."


    If the sound rare see Li Fukang so flustered, then put down the book, light ask: "how to return a responsibility, speak well."


    "Fujin, the steward of the winery has just come to spread the word that... Someone bought the wine from our winery and drank two people to death." Li Fukang said.


    Smell speech, if sound heart "Ke Deng" for a while.


    Whatever the reason, it''s two lives.


    "What''s the matter? Last year''s wine was still good. This year''s or last year''s wine making recipe. I''m fine after eating grapes. How could something happen?"


    "Mr. Chen said that there is too much arsenic in it. It''s OK for you to eat some fresh arsenic. But if you make wine and drink it, it can promote blood circulation and lead to arsenic poisoning and death."


    "Oh, what can I do?" Mother Liu''s eyebrows were frowned with anxiety.


    If Yin ton sits in the same place, thinking about how to solve this kind of thing.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there was no pesticide to kill or kill insects.


    But people, in order to increase crop production, also have a set of methods.


    That is, arsenic and some drugs are mixed in water to make insecticides or rodenticides.


    Such a method has long been spread among the people.


    What''s more, the orchard last year also used this method.


    At that time, she had noticed that the amount of arsenic was so small that it did no harm to people.


    In addition, it is not after sprinkling the medicine, immediately pick the fruit to eat.


    After the wind blowing rain sun, the dilution of the air, it is more harmless.


    Think of this... Ruoyin''s mind, flashed a glimmer of foreboding.


    Intuition told her that someone was trying to kill her.


    But now, we have to think of a good strategy.


    After pondering for a moment, she ordered in a deep voice: "Li Fukang, go tell the steward Chen, ask him to take the money, go to comfort the family members, and tell them that we will find out the result and give them a satisfactory answer."In her previous life, she had read a lot of news, saying that it was food pesticide overdose.


    At that time, she was still feeling that these people were too crazy.


    After coming to the Qing Dynasty, she always thought that the food here was safe and organic.


    But I never thought that one day, she would be this crazy person.


    At least at the moment, in the eyes of ordinary people, this is what they think.


    It seems that no matter where or where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes.


    "But... What if this is not our problem?" Like Ruoyin, Mammy Liu always felt that it was not easy.


    "In any case, it''s also human life. We haven''t made things clear. The first thing we can do is to appease the family members and let people know our attitude, rather than avoid problems." If sound road.


    There is an old saying: I don''t kill Boren, but he died because of me.


    She didn''t kill those two people.


    But it was also because others wanted to hurt her that they died.


    Moreover, if the winery only knows how to evade responsibility.


    It will only make the common people look down upon it. This is not the basis of dealing with things.


    "Fujin, manager Chen also said that the leaves and vines in our orchard are beginning to turn yellow." Li Fukang said.


    "This is nonsense. It''s autumn, and the leaves of trees are not all yellow, Shua Shua falls." Mother Liu patted Li Fukang on the head.


    "Mammy, not only are the leaves yellowing, but even the vines are beginning to shrink. Some of them are dead."


    Smell speech, if sound busy ask: "two orchards are this phenomenon?"


    "No, there is something wrong with the fruit trees in our original orchard. The place given by the fourth master is still good." Li Fukang returned.


    If sound looks dignified, more and more feel is framed.


    Because the other party knew that this year there was only one orchard, and the medicine was prescribed in only one orchard.


    She led her lips, strong and calm: "this is a drug damage, so the fruit trees are sick. You have to spray the residual drugs on the roots and leaves repeatedly with clear water. In addition, irrigate the ground with fresh water to reduce the residual drugs in the soil, and remember to dry the land after drainage. "


    In this way, it can enhance soil microbial activity, improve soil aeration, promote the degradation of pesticides, and promote root system growth.


    "Yes."


    "If some fruit trees can''t be raised, they will be dug out by roots. There are completely withered branches and leaves, directly cut off, can not let it continue to harm other fruit trees. At the same time, fertilize the living fruit trees. "


    There is no chemical fertilizer here, but organic fertilizer from human and livestock.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    "Yes."


    "Last but not least, Mr. Chen has to recover all the original price of the wine sold this year."


    "Ah?" Li Fukang looked up in embarrassment.


    "Why, it should be easy to take back such a big thing. Even if the wine is good, they dare not drink it again." If sound road.


    Li Fukang frowned and said, "but in that case, our orchard is not in vain. We have to lose money and clean up the orchard."


    "I know, even if you lose money, you have to do the same. Do you know that arsenic is as fierce as it is a deadly poison. Now there are two lives. Who knows how many more lives will be caused tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. At that time, it will not be something that money can solve, nor can I afford to bear it! "


    Say say, if sound excited clap table a few, send out "bang bang bang" sound.


    To express the seriousness of the matter and her determination.


    A few days ago, the good news came from the winery, saying that this year''s wine had been sold out, which was a lot of money.


    Who knows... In just a few days, good things become bad things.


    Now, no amount of money can buy peace of mind and peace.


    "Fu Jin, I''m going to inform manager Chen. Do you have any other orders?" Li Fukang knelt on the ground.


    "Go and tell Chen Biao to report this to the fourth master. Be quick!"


    "Fu Jin, this is really not fast. The fourth master started yesterday and went to Baoding to do business."


    If voice Cu frown, secretly call bad, always feel that the other side is aimed at her.


    And deliberately took advantage of the fourth master''s absence to make a stumbling block on her.


    Fortunately, Baoding is not too far from the capital. If you are quick, you can get to the capital one day and one night.


    Ruoyin stood up at the table and said, "no matter where the fourth master is, let Chen Biao report this matter to the fourth master as soon as possible."


    "Bang." Li Fukang hit a thousand children and went out quickly.


    Ruoyin was restless and paced back and forth in the room.


    It''s less than a cup of tea before Li Fukang leaves.


    There are unexpected guests in your house.


    And this unexpected guest is not the first to come back.


    Looking at the guards in front of them, if the sound has not had time to say a word.


    The other party showed a bright token, and with only one look, he drove her to the Forbidden City.


    This makes Ruoyin deeply realize that this time the matter is very serious, different from the previous serious.


    In the past few times, after the bodyguards came, they were polite and could explain why.


    And let her go by herself.


    But this time, everything was very different...


    after more than half an hour, Ruoyin was taken to the Qianqing palace.


    Looking around the magnificent palace, golden roof and red gate, the antique style makes people feel solemn.


    At the same time, Ruoyin has a kind of trance.


    It is also like the first time she returned to the Forbidden City, her heart was oppressed for no reason, and she was at a loss.


    She was carried up the steps by the guards and looked ahead.


    The pillars of the main hall are all vermilion.


    On each pillar, there is a vivid golden dragon carved on it.


    Golden Dragon, only the emperor has it.


    Step on the top of the steps, you can see the vermilion door is open.


    On the door was a plaque with a blue bottom and gilt edged edges.


    In the middle, the dragon and the Phoenix danced with three big characters: Qianqing palace.


    Ming Ming has been to the Qianqing palace for countless times, but Ruoyin feels strange.


    At the door, the bodyguard took her directly into the hall.


    If the sound hunchback, than in the past every time, have to be embarrassed into the hall.


    She could see that Kangxi was sitting majestically on the gold carved dragon chair in the hall.


    And behind him, there is a gold plaque with black background, on which is written the four big characters of "zhengguangming".


    Around the two sides, is the prince and the prince Fu Jin.


    They were looking at her in distress with that extremely scornful look.


    It''s like watching a dying mole ant.


    "Putong", Ruoyin was thrown to the ground by the bodyguard and knelt down.


    "Good morning, please." Free of bondage, she knelt straight.


    It is quite different from the awkward posture that has just been escorted.


    However, the Emperor Kangxi on the stage is quite different from the past.


    His sight fell on Ruoyin.


    His eyes are sharp and cold, like a sword penetrating through all.


    Then, he snorted coldly and said, "old four Fu Jin, you are so disappointing to me. If you don''t take good care of the old four''s interior and do any business, something goes wrong in two or three days, and the winery still drinks to death!"


    Ruoyin is simply unable to argue.


    In the past few times, were not the prince and his wife framed it?This time, it''s not her problem.


    But no matter what, she could hear that Kangxi still valued the fourth master, so she used this disappointed tone.


    "Huang amah, this matter, daughter-in-law is also just learned, everything has yet to be examined."


    "I ask you, do you want to increase the yield of grapes, let the slaves use arsenic and medicinal materials mixed into water, give the fruit tree medicine?" Kangxi asked with dignity.


    "My daughter-in-law didn''t let the servants do this, but I know that they gave medicine to the fruit trees, because this kind of thing is common in ordinary farmers." She returned truthfully.


    Kangxi sneered and said, "it''s a common thing. Arsenic is too much and wine kills people. That''s what you call a common thing. When you order people to send medicine and wine to honor me and the empress dowager, I and the Empress Dowager... Thought that you were doing legitimate business. It turned out that all the activities were life-threatening."


    "Huang amah, these things are too superficial. If you think about what your daughter-in-law only knows, why does the prefect know about it, and has filed a complaint with you?"


    With that, Ruoyin glanced at the prince and his wife.


    These two also do not know how, incredibly learn obediently.


    No longer bite her like before.


    It''s sitting in front of you, watching the whole process.


    As if this matter, really has nothing to do with them.


    Oh, if it were not for the prince''s proud eyes, she would have believed their evil!


    So, she pulled her lips and said, "in addition, the amount of medicine used in my orchard has always been very small. How can it take human life? Besides, many trees in my orchard have died. If I want to increase the yield, how can I kill all the fruit trees? Isn''t it unnecessary


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation. Your winery has been drunk to death, and people have appealed to the magistrate, involving the royal family, and the magistrate has made a compromise to me. Why, as a criminal, do you think it''s wrong?"


    The sound of a thunderbolt sounded in the hall.


    If sound repeatedly shakes his head, "daughter-in-law dare not."


    Then two men were brought into the temple.


    One is a middle-aged woman.


    One is a young woman.


    They were not well dressed, but there was no patch on their bodies, and they were not thick clothes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    Among the common people, it is moderate.


    "Emperor, you must be the master of the people''s wives." When the middle-aged woman knelt down, she cried out her grievances.


    "A few days ago, my old man came back from buying a jar of wine. On the fifteenth day, he and my son would enjoy the moon and drink in the yard. At that time, I also advised them not to drink too much. But the old man said it was wine. It was not strong enough to drink


    Speaking of this, the woman gave a slight pause and said sadly, "I don''t know... The wine that I can''t drink makes me and the old man and my son be separated from each other..."


    her voice is bleak and hoarse, which is real despair and sadness.


    Then the young woman spoke.


    "I gave it back to us. Yes, we are ordinary people, but we can''t buy them with any money. According to the people''s wives, they just give us hush money because they are guilty. However, no amount of money can buy us a neat home... "


    this woman is still young and unsophisticated.


    Actually said that, two eyes a turn, fainted in the past.


    This Huizi, Ruoyin doesn''t hate these two wives. After all, they are really sad.


    Men are the pillar of the family. They lost two men and two widows.


    That family is almost scattered.


    She also knows that this kind of thing, giving money just makes her feel at ease.


    People can''t accept it, and she can''t force them.


    This matter, whether she gave money or not, it was a lie.


    Yes, she said she was guilty and gave the seal fee.


    No, people say she is irresponsible and evasive.


    With her to let the slave below, day and night defense, to guard against those who do bad, but still let people take advantage of the loophole.


    If we just guard against it, we can have peace for a lifetime.


    Then there will be no bad people and officials in this world.


    In the final analysis, it is necessary to root out the people behind the scenes in order to eliminate the future trouble.


    As far as she knows, the fourth master is searching for the prince''s criminal evidence recently.


    And it''s the kind of big evidence that can bring down the prince.


    But after all, it is the prince, the prince of a country, not so easy to overthrow.


    If you want to knock him down completely, you have to do a lot of work, otherwise it''s all in vain.


    Now, when the fourth master is not around, she can only defend herself and say: "Huang AMA, the daughter-in-law gives them money, not to buy off people''s hearts. Anyway, things all start from the winery. I just want to do my bit. In addition, my daughter-in-law wants to invite Huang AMA and give me another chance. I will definitely find out the murderer behind the scenes."


    Kangxi looked at Ruoyin directly. Under the red crown, his eyes were even colder and sharper, and the cold was so terrible that he did not dare to peep.


    After a long time, he said faintly: "I only ask you, this matter, and old four have nothing to do with it!"


    Ruoyin shook his head and said: "Huang amah, the fourth master is busy in business, and he has always been a master. And those Chuang Tzu, I am in charge of, have nothing to do with him, he does not know


    She always felt that Kangxi was implying something.


    It seems that she should not be involved in the fourth master.


    And she, even without the hint of Kangxi, would never implicate the fourth master.


    After all, it was Chuang Tzu of her mother''s family. It had nothing to do with the fourth master. He didn''t interfere at all.


    When such a thing happened, she would rather bear it alone than implicate the fourth master.


    Otherwise, if the fourth master is involved, the Yongqin palace will be finished. What should the children do.


    As long as the fourth master is good, she still has hope.


    Otherwise, it''s all over!


    If sound''s words, let the prince''s eyes, flash a look of pity.


    Then, Kangxi''s beard trembled slightly, and solemnly ordered: "if you come, put the uranara family in the clan''s house, and all the people involved in the winery, all of them will be sent to the Department of Shenxing. After hearing this, they will be punished again."


    He didn''t answer Ruoyin''s question, but the order was enough to show his attitude.


    If the sound slightly raises the lead heavy head, seems to be unable to believe, this long predicted result.


    From the moment she entered the palace, the heavy feeling had been pressing on her mind.


    Now that things had come to an end, she was relieved.


    When Ruoyin was taken down by the bodyguards, the thunder like voice of Kangxi sounded behind him.


    "Listen to me. No one is allowed to spread rumors about today''s affairs before the matter is settled. If a word is leaked from the outside, I will ask you."


    "Yes." Everyone should say.


    Thirteen Ye looked up at Kangxi, and then lowered his head.


    It seems that... Huang Alma still values the fourth elder brother.


    Otherwise, you won''t handle this kind of thing yourself.


    It is estimated that the purpose is not to let things go too fast.


    It''s the prince of the dynasty. How dare the government deal with it.If such a thing happened, it would be a domestic disgrace to the royal family.


    It is also because of the royal family that emperor Alma has to deal with matters impartially.


    Otherwise, we can''t convince the public at all and will be reviled by the people.


    Fortunately, the fourth sister-in-law is smart enough to not involve the fourth brother, otherwise the court will be in chaos again.


    One side of the prince, bow the moment, eyes flash a touch of sinister ferocity.


    As long as the uranara family entered the patriarchal mansion, he would have a way to deal with her.


    Let her play smart, find out that he changed the yellow belt, otherwise he can not be found.


    It took him several months to get into the patriarchal mansion.


    Also let her taste, that kind of from the public to rely on, instantly fell to the bottom of the taste.


    And, as long as there''s something wrong with uranara.


    Old four, who has always been steady, is easy to control.


    Thinking of this, his mouth raised a sinister smile...


    outside the hall, if the sound came out of the Qianqing palace, he was taken to the Zongren''s mansion.


    In the middle, there are five forbidden bridges.


    On the east side of the royal road between hongwumen and Wulong bridge is zongrenfu.


    Obviously, the plaque is inlaid with Phnom Penh, but it is very heavy because of the big black characters.


    Entering the Zongren''s mansion, at a glance, it was overgrown with weeds, gray and gloomy.


    It''s not a good place to look at.


    If it wasn''t for seeing it with my own eyes, Ruoyin couldn''t believe it.


    In the Forbidden City, there are still places like this, just like a corner.


    The ancestral clan''s house is similar to the ancestral temple and the family law.


    However, this is the place where the Royal relatives and their relatives are held.


    It is also the only prison not under the Ministry of punishment.


    It is known as "the first prison of the Qing Dynasty" for its detention of the highest level prisoners in the Qing Dynasty.


    On the one hand, it is used to manage some royal Jade Butterfly genealogies.


    As long as it is royal affairs, it should be recorded.


    For example, today the concubine has a son.


    Tomorrow a concubine died of illness in the cold palace.


    It should be recorded that the princes take wives and concubines, or the emperor marries daughters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    In the zongrenfu, you can find the eight characters of the birth date and the time of death of each royal family member.


    It is said that the person in charge of this place is zongling.


    And this decree must be in the royal family.


    If she remembers correctly, she is now the eldest son of Prince Yu, Aixinjueluo Baotai.


    There are two brothers in front of him. Unfortunately, he died when he was a few years old, so he became the eldest son.


    I''m not very old now, but I''m more than twenty and I''m not thirty. I''m young and promising.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there was no death penalty for royal children.


    That is to say, if a member of the royal family commits a crime, it cannot be beheaded.


    So in the Qing Dynasty, there were many royal children who were arrogant and arrogant.


    But for Ruoyin, she is only an accessory of the fourth master, belonging to relatives.


    If things get serious, her life can''t be protected.


    There may even be involvement of the Nara family.


    Moreover, zongrenfu is a ghost place, dark and humid.


    The treatment of prisoners is also cold food, many people into here, after a period of time, inexplicably died.


    As for the real reason, who knows...


    soon, she was taken to a yard by the guards.


    As soon as I entered the door, a bloated middle-aged woman just came out of it.


    Ruoyin glanced at the woman and found that she was fat.


    And a pair of sharp eyes with inverted triangle.


    As the ancient saying goes, if there is a triangle in the eye, the person will be evil, and the triangle has light, and the thief''s nature is hard to prevent. This is the kind of person.


    "Mother Zhao, this is Prince Yong''s Di Fujin. Please arrange a place for her." Said the guard.


    Voice just fell, see Zhao mother with that pair of sour eyes, random look if sound one eye.


    "I said, little bodyguard, don''t talk to me about this. I only have prisoners here. I don''t have any other identity. Even if I''m a prince, that''s no exception."


    "OK, OK. Anyway, I''ve brought it here. You can see the arrangement." When the guard finished, he left Ruoyin.


    Mother Zhao looked down at Ruoyin.


    Eyes in Ruoyin''s splendid clothes and jewelry, stay for two seconds, then go out.


    "Come with me," he said


    If Yin didn''t speak, she just followed mammy Zhao.


    A moment later, she was taken to a dark yard.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s a shady yard full of weeds.


    "Well, this is where you live from now on."


    If the sound swept the shady yard, goose bumps would rise from the bottom up, and the hair would stand up.


    Her first feeling here is that Yin Qi is too heavy!


    She led her lips and said, "Mammy, who are the people who live here? How can I feel a little strange?"


    As she spoke, she could not help embracing her arms. She always felt like a haunted house.


    "Let you live, that''s so much nonsense." Mother Zhao was not happy.


    If sound takes a deep breath, way: "Mammy, you help me change a ground."


    "Oh, I didn''t hear what I said just now. If you come here, you have to forget your previous identity. If you can live, don''t be choosy. Besides, don''t go out and hang out. There are all kinds of people here. You''ll be scared. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. "


    Smell speech, if sound only feel a sense of resentment in her heart.


    After she came to the Qing Dynasty, she would not only salute and kowtow to the noble people in the Forbidden City.


    Those servants who met her were not polite.


    Even Liang Jiugong, who was in front of Kangxi, was polite to see her.


    The servants of this clan''s mansion are absolutely rampant.


    She had never lived in such a house in her previous life.


    It''s not about how bad the yard is, but the gloomy feeling, which is not good.


    However, at this moment, even if she was not satisfied with mother Zhao, she could not conflict with others.


    It''s said that hell is easy to see, but little ones are hard to deal with.


    It''s hard to be a stranger to a new place.


    There was no good servant around her. If she offended such an old mother again, she would not even be able to eat cold food.


    Therefore, she said rationally: "Mammy, the fourth master will help me out. As long as you help me change places, I will thank you very much in the future."


    Mother Zhao seemed to have heard the big joke and said with a sneer: "the people who come here are just like you. They fantasize that they are still relatives of the royal family. There are groups of people outside. They squeeze their heads to rescue her."


    "I mean it Ruoyin is firm and authentic.


    Mother Zhao didn''t know whether she saw so many people and things, or because of her temperament.


    He said in disbelief: "didn''t you ask me just now who originally lived here. I''ll tell you the truth. There are so many people living here, and several people have died, both men and women. "Ruoyin:...


    "the last one who died here can blow better than you. I almost believed in her evil, and you can guess what..." at this point, Mammy Zhao rolled her eyes and said, "as a result, she died of starvation before she came in for three days."


    If the sound shakes the lip, only feels the back to be chilly.


    Mother Zhao, seeing her appearance, poked her forehead and said with a triumphant smile, "like you, I want to see several people in a day. I advise you to wake up. Don''t dream about spring and autumn here. You really regard yourself as a root onion."


    With that, she left.


    Looking at mammy Zhao''s back, Ruoyin bit her teeth.


    When she goes out, she must teach the old lady a lesson, and let her dare to look down on others!


    Then she looked at the gloomy little house and walked towards the gate step by step.


    When she approached, she found that the door was made of wood, and the door buttons were embroidered.


    After gently pushing away, there is a feeling of rubbing on the hand, which is a layer of dust.


    "Knock, knock, knock..." she knocked three times at the door, "is there anyone?"


    After asking three times in a row, no one answered, if the sound will be directly pushed into the door.


    As soon as I entered the door, there was a spider web that seemed to have nothing to do with it, which directly threw itself on her face.


    If sound disgusted to move his hands, will tear the spider web.


    There was an old eight immortals table, four long spring benches and two armchairs in the hall.


    All the furniture was covered with dust.


    There was no other furniture in it but these.


    Then, Ruoyin walked along the side door of the hall and went inside.


    As a result, she came into the room with a gloomy female voice: "who are you?"


    When people are paying attention, they are easily frightened by the outside world.


    If the sound is startled, the body instinctively shrinks.


    Behind the door stood a maiden dressed man in a gray blue flag dress.


    Small two head, wearing two light blue small silk flowers, very plain.


    Moreover, the little maid in law was looking at her with that despondent look.


    With a low, lifeless voice, and such a sad face.


    If the voice frowned for no reason and said, "since you are in it, why don''t I ask you back?"


    "Why should I go back?" Although Gong Ang''s posture is high, I can''t wait on my chin


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    As far as Ruoyin knows, all the people living here are royal relatives and relatives.


    Therefore, even in prison, there are servants to serve.


    But the servant in front of him said he didn''t want to serve her.


    If the sound leads the lip, is preparing to retort.


    The other side preempted him and said, "the one who lived here was a concubine whose name could not be ranked as long live master. After arriving here, he died within three days. Everyone said that she died of pickiness and starvation, but only I know that she was killed by an unknown rival in love or someone else... "


    such a statement can be said to be a threat or a threat.


    If the sound also raised his chin, contemptuously said: "that''s right, I''m afraid other people''s hands and feet are not clean."


    With that, she bumped into the servant girl''s shoulder and went into the room.


    After she entered here, none of the servants in the mansion could follow her.


    However, the slave here has just met, and she does not know who is good or who is bad.


    If they were to serve her with tea and water, she would not.


    Who knows which day, it was bought by people outside.


    Then, Ruoyin put the quilt in the yard to dry, and made the sheets.


    Then, by the way, I took a sunburn in the yard and thought about it.


    However, in the opposite yard, there was a shrill cry.


    It was a young female voice. It sounded pitiful.


    In such places as zongrenfu, the courtyards are close to each other. They are all small courtyards.


    If Yin goes to the door, you can see the situation in the opposite yard.


    A young woman in an orange flag was beaten by a group of old mothers.


    It was mother Zhao who was the leader.


    "What are you doing? I''m a nobleman in the harem of Lord long live. If you cut down on my food and clothing, how can you still beat people? I''m not afraid that I''ll sue you there!"


    The young women had no ability to fight back, and could only roar at the top of their lungs.


    "It''s just a little nobleman. You''re a concubine. I''m not afraid to be here."


    "Shout, shout. Even if you break your throat, viva won''t look at you and accuse or frighten anyone!"


    Mother Zhao said, her hands were not careless at all.


    It''s either pulling a hairpin on a young woman''s head, or scraping jewelry from each other''s body.


    Ruo Yin eye looks at the young woman with dishevelled hair and a face in distress.


    Shake your head, turn around and enter your own yard.


    Here, even if there is a big identity.


    Or once served Kangxi, is the emperor''s woman.


    Can arrive at patriarchal mansion, also be inferior to other people to be in charge of affairs mammy big.


    Fortunately, she recognized the situation and did not have a conflict with mother Zhao.


    Otherwise, she won''t have the right people around.


    The other side, as a steward mother, was surrounded by a group of coarse skinned and fleshy old mothers.


    If it''s torn up, it''s a shame to lose.


    Just like that little noble, bear with it, or it won''t be so embarrassed.


    But you have to play big here.


    After returning to the yard, Ruoyin put away the sun dried quilt and spread it on the bed inside.


    After some busy work, the stomach is hungry "quack quack".


    After thinking about it, she only had a bowl of porridge in the morning.


    After arriving here, it was already past noon, that is, after lunch time.


    So, I didn''t mix lunch.


    Looking up at the darkening day outside, I think it''s almost time for dinner.


    Sure enough, about half an hour later, two young maids delivered their meals to the hall.


    Ruoyin sits at the eight immortals table in the hall and finds that there is only one person''s meal on the table.


    I think the ghost like maiden is dining elsewhere.


    I saw a white steamed bread on the table. It looked hard.


    She touched it with her fingertips, and it was cold indeed.


    A bowl of porridge with a half layer of rice soup on it.


    You can see clearly that there are a few rice under it.


    A small dish of dark brown pickle, because the color is too dark, see what it is.


    The best is the pile of bean sprouts, a full plate.


    If the sound holds the bowl of porridge, a cold touch comes from the palm of your hand... Even the porridge is cold!


    She''s not a hypocritical person. If she has something to eat, it''s better to be hot and cold than starve to death.


    So, Ruoyin used chopsticks to clip bean sprouts.


    When the dish comes to the mouth, it''s about to be eaten.


    A faint smell came into her nose.


    After a pause of three seconds, she was so hungry that she had no appetite at all.


    All over the head: someone put medicine in her meal.If she''s right, it''s a drug that''s not fatal, but it''s delirious and insane.


    If a person''s nerves are out of order, what''s the point of living.


    She had only heard before that many people had entered the patriarchal clan''s mansion, and soon they became ill and died.


    At that time, she thought that zongrenfu was not a good place.


    Now that she came here, she really felt how terrible the patriarchal mansion was.


    On the first day, I went through so many things.


    Oh, it seems that some people want her to have a hard time, but they don''t want her life.


    However, if you can reach the Zongren''s mansion and the news is so fast, it is estimated that the prince will be the prince...


    after understanding, Ruoyin looks around and stealthily destroys all the food while no one is around.


    In each dish, there are still some meals left, which is good for pretending.


    Otherwise, it will arouse suspicion.


    After a stick of incense, she went into the room and lay down, leaving those dishes and chopsticks, which would naturally be collected by someone.


    About a cup of tea or so, she heard the sound of someone picking up the dishes outside, and the sound of creeping feet.


    In the dark, Ruoyin lies on the bed with mixed feelings.


    She knew that hiding the food could only deceive her for a while.


    If she is not crazy, the other side will take other tough measures against her.


    Well, just put it off for a while.


    So, Ruoyin fell asleep in a daze when she was very hungry.


    In the middle of the night, she woke up from hunger.


    Hungry stomach for a while hot, a while and deep pain.


    Tossing and turning, she couldn''t sleep, so she sat up and put on her clothes.


    She was wearing the clothes given by the imperial family, a gray blue flag dress.


    In this way, it''s not easy to find out when you travel at night.


    Because she has a bold idea: go out and "look for food"!


    People are iron, rice is steel, a meal is hungry.


    Besides, she hasn''t eaten for two meals, and she has to save her strength.


    After all, who knows what will happen tomorrow.


    During the day, she walked around and looked at her leisure.


    In fact, the surrounding environment has long been explored.


    The ghost like little maid lived in a courtyard with her, but she lived in a room at the other end.


    There was no one else in the yard except her and the little maid.


    The reason why the management is so lax is that there are guards on patrol outside.


    Moreover, the patrol density is high, and it is not fixed. It is necessary to patrol alternately once a minute.


    Said to do if sound, quietly Mo Mo out of the yard, cleverly avoided the guard at the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    She didn''t know where she was after a long hiding.


    She is about to pinch the point, found that there is a team of guards in front of her, and the leader is also holding a black dog.


    Ruoyin hid in the flowers and plants in front of a yard.


    Who knows that the dog has not come near, just barking.


    "Who!" The guard asked aloud.


    Smell speech, if the sound covers the mouth and nose, try to reduce their sense of existence.


    A heart also jumped to the throat, the whole person was nervous.


    Then, she heard some small movements, which seemed to be "squeaking".


    Then a bodyguard said with a smile, "boss, it''s a mouse."


    "I''ll tell you, who can escape from under our noses at the speed of our close patrol. Let''s go and have a look over there


    If sound hiding in the grass, listening to the sound of footsteps, this came out of the grass.


    She looked around cautiously. She was just too nervous and forgot to pinch.


    So she leaned against the door and counted the time in her heart.


    Who knows the body just touched the door, "creak" a, the door opened.


    Suddenly, on the left corner, a group of bodyguards appeared.


    If the sound has no time to calculate the time, he quickly gets into the door and closes the door.


    I found that... This is an elegant courtyard.


    In places like zongrenfu, people who can live in such courtyards are very unusual.


    This is a serious quadrangle, surrounded by dark.


    In front of it is a two meter high white wall and black tile, and the red lacquer gate of a month hole in the middle is concealed.


    In the room on the right, there was a faint light.


    If you don''t look carefully, you think it''s the light from the moon.


    Faint, if the sound of the nose tip, smell the faint fragrance of flowers.


    She glanced at the courtyard and found two pots of bamboos at the door.


    At the foot of the west wall, there are two pots of standing pine and cypress.


    Under the South eaves, more than ten pots of Gardenia are in bud.


    In the middle of the courtyard was a square flower bed with a Begonia tree in it.


    All the flowers, plants and trees here, branches and leaves have been pruned neatly, as if carefully managed.


    The moonlight shines on the courtyard, which casts a dim yellow light on the yard.


    Make the whole courtyard elegant, mysterious and quiet.


    The evening wind is slow, only the leaves of crabapple "rustle" sound.


    Everything looks so unreal and unreal.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin heard the voice of bodyguards whispering outside.


    In order to avoid the guards directly rushing in, she had to summon up the courage to enter other people''s houses.


    After entering the room, she smeared it to the bright room.


    No one was found in the room.


    And, she found out, it was a man''s room.


    Because there is a shelf bed, covered with gray brocade quilt,


    on the right side of the bed is a book case with cups and teapots, pens and paper.


    On the left is a good piano.


    In this dynasty when women were virtuous without talent, there should be no women practicing calligraphy in Zongren mansion.


    The most important thing is that Ruoyin saw the food that he wanted to eat on the small table.


    On the table were a pile of peanuts with tiger skin, black sesame rolls, a bowl of eight treasure porridge, lotus root with sugar and vinegar, and shrimps from Longjing.


    There is a white ceramic wine pot on the side.


    If you sniff at the mouth of the pot, you will know that it is a pot of good wine.


    They were all in the Zongren''s mansion. How could she be so miserable? Cold porridge, hard steamed bread, and bean sprouts with medicine.


    Here we have a night snack, which is served by good wine, good food and good porridge.


    But... If Yin is really hungry, he picks up the eight treasure porridge and drinks it.


    She has always had a taste of delicious food, even if she is too hungry to eat, she is elegant and never gulps.


    Then she tasted the other meals one by one.


    Only tiger skin peanuts, which are hard to bite after eating dry mouth, have not tasted it.


    About half a column of incense, the owner of this yard has not come back.


    Ruoyin ate almost the same, and planned to go back.


    Before leaving, she took out a broken silver note from her sleeve pocket and whispered, "brother, I''m sorry, I can''t eat you for nothing."


    With that, she went back the same way.


    Ruoyin first checks the patrol time of the guards from the crack of the door, and then opens the door with a pinch.


    But her feet just stepped out of the yard, and behind her came the faint sound of the piano.


    Startled, she couldn''t help but jerk the corners of her mouth. She saw the piano just now.


    I didn''t see anyone go in!


    Is there someone in there all the time, but she didn''t find out?


    Anyway, it''s important to go back.


    After Ruoyin left, there was a man in the room.It looks like I''m over 20, but I''m not 30.


    The man looked at the leftovers and a broken silver note on the table.


    The fingertips stroked faster.


    The melodious sound of the piano sounds in the night sky, euphemistic and resolute, like mountains and rivers, gurgling charm...


    just now he bathes in it, and he has a habit of bathing in the dark.


    When he came out, he loved to find someone in the room.


    Looking out the window, you can see someone break into his room, still a woman.


    Take a closer look, the other party is still someone he knows.


    This woman, he met at the annual dinner.


    I''ve seen it many times on other occasions.


    Long live''s birthday banquet, the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet... And so on.


    At this time, a little eunuch came into the room, glanced at the leftovers on the table, and said, "master Baylor, you have a good appetite tonight. Do you want the cook to make some more?"


    "No, more tomorrow night." The man was wearing a white silk robe.


    The neckline is just open, showing the strong white skin.


    Wide Cuff slightly rolled to the elbow, white wrist is playing the string.


    Deep and divine eyes, high + straight bridge of nose, thin lips of sex + feeling.


    The five senses are matched together, just like the works of God.


    He was beautiful, as if a celestial being had landed on earth.


    But his face was expressionless, like a carved stone.


    After a long time, he asked faintly: "today''s patriarchal mansion, but who has entered?"


    "Go back to Lord Baylor, come and go just like these people. In the back palace, some young masters committed crimes and were punished here by their wives. By the way, Prince Yong came in at noon The eunuch returned.


    "Where does she live?"


    "Ah? Who do you mean? " The eunuch asked in surprise, but the man did not reply.


    Therefore, the eunuch had to ponder on the meaning.


    Those young masters are all Viva''s women. Can''t lord Baylor?


    Is that Prince Yong''s Di Fu Jin?


    Well, it must be.


    The eunuch suddenly realized: "she, I heard that she lives in a remote courtyard in the West."


    The man light "um" a, "you give attention."


    At last, he said, "I have some friendship with the fourth master, so I should take care of it."


    "Yes." The eunuch replied.


    "You go out and gather all the bodyguards together, and say you''ll have a snack in advance tonight." Man light way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    "Bang." The eunuch went out in a muddle.


    After going out, he frowned in wonder.


    As a commandant, Lord Baylor has always attached great importance to rules.


    Why today, suddenly put on the midnight snack in advance?


    What''s more, Lord Baylor said... I have some friendship with the fourth master.


    Lord Baylor''s amah is Prince Yu, and his family is the brother of Viva, who has always been loyal to him.


    When did he have friendship with the fourth master? Why didn''t he know?


    Well, it''s not his job as a slave.


    It''s better to account for Lord Baylor''s orders and let the guards have a snack earlier.


    So, originally still careful if sound.


    All of a sudden, I found that the bodyguards were withdrawn, only a few of them were still on the post.


    Originally tight nerves, a lot of relaxation.


    Finally, he went back to the house safe and sound.


    Ruoyin, who is full of food and drink, goes back to the yard and naturally sleeps until dawn.


    The next morning, Ruoyin gets up to wash.


    But found yesterday''s flag, has been moved traces.


    I turned over my clothes and found that the jewelry I had taken down at night was missing.


    He touched the sleeve pocket again, and the silver in it disappeared, leaving only a small silver note.


    Oh, they can''t steal silver tickets, but they know to stay.


    But what''s the use of keeping the silver ticket in this clan mansion? She can''t go out at all.


    After thinking about it, there was only the little maid in the yard except her.


    So, after she had combed and washed, she put on her clothes and went to find the little maid in law.


    Just out of the house, I saw the maid cleaning in the yard.


    If the sound gas rushed to the maid in front of, straight asked: "say it, last night you secretly went to my room."


    "No The maids did not lift their heads.


    "If you give it back to me, I''ll take it as if it hasn''t happened. Otherwise, it will be a bit ugly if it gets too big." If the sound sinks into the voice.


    The maid threw the broom to the ground, her eyes were red, and she said excitedly, "I said I didn''t take it, that''s why I didn''t take it."


    If the sound looked at the maid, some were stunned.


    She didn''t expect the reaction of the maid in the palace to be so big. In a pair of eyes, there was no fear of magnanimity.


    "Yes, my family is poor, so I went to the palace, and because it was not smooth enough, I went to the imperial palace to be a slave, but I never stole anything, never!" The Maiden''s voice trembled, as if because of the humble status, and feel angry.


    "It''s just you and me in the yard, not who you are." If the sound is not believable.


    "Mother Zhao is in the patriarchal mansion. She always likes to blackmail people. Maybe she is there."


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    This reminds her of the greedy look in the eyes of mammy Zhao yesterday.


    And in the afternoon, she saw mammy Zhao and a group of old moms robbing the little nobleman''s jewelry.


    "Mother Zhao has never failed to corrupt people and things. I advise you to bear with it. After all, this is the ancestral mansion, not the Yongqin palace. It''s you who suffer." Maiden road.


    If sound looks at the direction of the door, does not recognize the tunnel: "but is an old mother, is not in charge of the Mammy, is not the order, but also in the patriarchal mansion heaven."


    Voice just fell, see the party Zhao Mammy, smiling face Yingying came.


    The white jade hairpin worn by Ruoyin yesterday was still on her head.


    It''s just that elegant jewelry, wearing on such a wrinkled face, is really a bit out of place.


    Mother Zhao walked with her head held high, and she didn''t feel guilty about being a thief.


    Looking at the posture, it is obvious that they are fully prepared and are not afraid of the sound.


    Because behind her were five or six old mothers.


    One by one, the skin is rough and the flesh is thick, and the face is ferocious.


    Ruoyin went directly to mammy Zhao and calmly said, "I can''t have jewelry, but you have to leave the silver for me."


    She is not a greedy person. She knows that it is impossible to spit out all these old things.


    But she didn''t have any silver around her, so she didn''t feel safe.


    Especially in zongrenfu, the slaves here are more snobbish than those in other places.


    Only money, not people.


    Whatever she said, she would like to keep some money and do something around her.


    Mother Zhao didn''t care to smile and said, "what she said, I can''t understand a word."


    "If you can''t just enter the patriarchal mansion, you''ll be crazy. You''ll start to talk crazy." Another mother said.


    "If you''re crazy, you''ll have to move to the north yard, where there''s a bunch of lunatics with you." Mother Zhao threatened.


    Ruoyin casually encircles his chest and repeats, "give me back the silver."


    As soon as this was said, mother Zhao approached Ruoyin and threatened: "don''t forget that you went out quietly last night. As a prisoner of the imperial family, you went out without permission at night. That was to despise the law of the king. According to the rules of the patriarchal clan''s mansion, you could beat the board lightly, but you could kill your life with a cup of poisonous wine."Hearing this, if sound Mou light turns slightly, slightly pause.


    No wonder mammy Zhao, wearing her jewelry, swaggered to her door.


    It turns out that she was holding the handle of sneaking out to look for food at night, and she did not dare to investigate.


    Thinking about it, Ruoyin is going to panic.


    She said, "I think mammy is a fool. There are so many bodyguards outside. I''m a woman. How dare I go out? Isn''t she going to die? What''s more, I didn''t hear the bodyguard say that someone left without permission last night. "


    "You don''t play hooky here. When we came last night, you were not at all in the room." Mother Zhao said.


    "It is clear that you old people are greedy for money, stealing things in my house and deliberately planting me." If the sound is higher than those old mothers, she condescends to say: "but is the mother of the patriarchal clan''s mansion, incredibly so rampant, you don''t take zongling seriously?"


    She could find that when she mentioned the word "zongling", there was a flash of fear in Mammy Zhao''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin continued: "I''m not like those concubines who live in the deep palace for a long time. Except for a few days in the palace gate, my mother''s family seldom comes back..."


    "what do you want to say?" Mother Zhao said impatiently.


    Ruoyin casually played Cloisonne armor and casually said, "thanks to the fourth master, I can walk with the royal family. As far as I know, the biggest one here is zongling. It happens that my fourth master has a little friendship with him. If mammy is not afraid, she can eat all the jewelry and silver... "


    " is that true? " Mother Zhao asked incredulously.


    But as long as she thought of zongling''s means, she was afraid.


    After all, zongling and the fourth master are cousins. Maybe they have some contacts?


    "You can''t believe it." Ruoyin glanced at mammy Zhao and said, "but... I can''t guarantee that what will happen in the future. As you saw last night, I went out quietly. In fact, I met some difficulties, that is, I want to go back to the door and ask someone to help me."


    In fact, she and the fourth master are not familiar with Aixinjueluo Baotai.


    But mother Zhao several, all of a sudden was bluffing, standing in the same place Leng Leng.


    After a long time, an old mother impatiently said: "listen to her nonsense, may be deliberately frightening us."


    Another echoed: "even if she was related to zongling before, but now she''s in Zongren''s house, it''s nothing. Besides, zongling''s person has always acted according to the rules. Will she break the rules?"


    "That''s right. Isn''t there someone on her? Let''s give her some color to see if zongling can manage it!"


    When mother Zhao raised her hand, she had to fight Ruoyin.


    A group of old women are also eager to try.


    As a result, his hand was hanging in the air, and there was a singing voice outside: "the order is coming!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    At the sound of the singing, the old mothers were so frightened that their legs softened.


    One by one, where there is a mind to pinch, I wish to kneel down in front of the Zong order.


    However, Ruoyin, like mammy Zhao, was a little nervous.


    She didn''t even remember what he looked like.


    And what she said just now is just a myth.


    This meeting, she does not think at all, the other side is to support her.


    Will not listen to passers-by, hear her disorderly climb up relations, bad his reputation, deliberately to expose her.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin just thinks it''s going to be over. It''s a bit too big to make a fool of.


    She would like to find a portable carpet, the whole person into the cracks in the ground.


    But a group of mighty people have entered the courtyard.


    The first man, dressed in white.


    Wide cuffs with his pace, set off a storm.


    Deep eyes, high + straight nose, sexy thin lips.


    The five senses are matched together, just like the works of God.


    He was beautiful, as if a celestial being had landed on earth.


    It''s just that he''s expressionless and he''s not smiling.


    After she saw her, she immediately knelt down in front of Baotai.


    If the sound only slightly blessing the body, line a ceremony, then get up.


    Baotai glanced at the people and sat down in the chair brought by the slaves.


    Finally, the sight falls on Ruoyin.


    She hasn''t changed at all over the years.


    Life left on her, is a charm.


    "Come on, I just passed by here and heard a lot of noise inside." He opened the folding fan at will and fanned slightly.


    Obviously, it is the action that childe often does. When he does this, he has a kind of temperament that can''t be explained clearly.


    Although there is a sense of romantic, but not under + flow.


    There was also a sense of uprightness and uprightness emanating from him.


    Mother Zhao was on her knees and did not dare to get up and speak.


    If the sound is behind the relationship, this will also be embarrassed to speak.


    At this time, the eunuch beside Baotai, after seeing Ruo Yin, his eyes flashed with surprise.


    He said why this man is so familiar, and Lord Baylor is so concerned.


    It turns out to be this one. That makes sense.


    Speaking of this one, it was years ago.


    He would have forgotten if he hadn''t seen him again.


    Back then, the man in front of me had not married.


    The Baylor of his family did not marry Fu Jin and took a concubine.


    Men in Qing Dynasty had to start a family early, and they had to get married when they were 15 or 16 years old.


    Lord Baylor is the eldest son.


    It''s unrealistic to be a bachelor for a woman.


    In fact, in those days, Lord Baylor and uranara had a meeting at the temple fair.


    Maybe he didn''t remember Lord Baylor at all, but he did.


    He also asked the servants to inquire about the girl''s family, saying that no matter what the family was like, they would marry and grow up.


    Who knows just to find out, long live the Lord gave the imperial edict, gave it to four ye do Di Fu Jin.


    Therefore, this period of juvenile love has ended before it starts...


    the eunuch cleared his throat, pointed his throat and said to Ruo in a sharp voice: "since Zong Ling asked you to say it, let''s talk about it."


    People looked at each other in awe: "today, you are lucky to run into zongling. Zongling always pays attention to rules. As long as you say it, he will make decisions for you."


    Smell speech, although mother Zhao felt that she had a bad day today, she still took the lead to speak.


    "Mr. zongling, I am the mother in charge of this area. After finding out that this woman came in, I slipped out last night and wanted to catch her to see him. But she refused to live and quarreled. I didn''t think you just came. Thank God. "


    Mother Zhao is a wily old man. She lies, but it is not at all careless.


    After knowing that Ruoyin was the white moonlight in the heart of Baylor, the eunuch naturally turned to Ruoyin.


    He shrieked his voice and pretended to ask, "why, the steward here, do you want to check the room at night?"


    Ruoyin shook her head and said, "don''t listen to her nonsense. It was me who had a stomachache last night. When I got up in the morning, I found that the jewelry and silver were missing. It was mammy Zhao who stole it. No, she still wears my hairpin on her head."


    She thought it was a little awkward to be called zongling.


    Let''s call it Royal. I''ve seen you before. It''s also called Lord Baylor.


    Baotai has not said anything, but if the tone is opened, it will be different.


    He glanced at the old mother behind Mother Zhao and said, "you are the steward of this area, and the one behind you...""Return to the patriarch, they are the caretakers of another area." Mother Zhao replied with a guilty heart, "master zongling, this woman ran out in the middle of the night. She is not going to the thatched cottage at all. We have looked for her. There is no figure of her in the whole yard. You must believe the old slave."


    Baotai collected the folding fan calmly and asked, "Xiaoquanzi, what did the maid in court say about the night inspection yesterday?"


    "Back to Lord Baylor, the maiden who checked the night last night, did not find anyone leave without permission." The little quanzi went back together.


    "No, my Lord. This woman left in the last half of the night and missed the time with the maid in charge of night inspection." Mother Zhao did not know the situation and did not give up to splash dirty water on Ruoyin''s body.


    "Shut up." Xiaoquanzi shrieked, "I think you are the villain who informs first, not to mention the maid in charge of night inspection. If only there are so many guards patrolling outside, she can''t go out as a woman."


    can''t believe this awesome voice. This little eunuch really gives me strength.


    A few words pushed her into a favorable situation.


    It really takes no effort to come.


    then listened to the little master''s efforts to tell him: "four, what did you say just now, but awesome jewelry and silver stolen by these old Mammy."


    Look, he took the initiative to help her find out.


    Ruoyin nodded and said, "yes, there are about ten Liang in a bag of broken silver, and there is also a bag of jinhuasheng, which also has ten Liang."


    She is not like those ladies, too dependent on servants, with no money.


    In case of emergency, she carried loose money with her in case of emergency.


    But there is not much. After all, these things are solid gold and silver, which are very important.


    She can''t carry a few hundred Liang on her body, nothing.


    As for the silver note, I can''t use it here.


    "That''s good." Xiaoquanzi cleared his throat and said, "come on, drag these old women out, each with 20 big boards."


    "No, my Lord. When we are old, we can''t stand the twenty big boards. If we have to give back all the jewelry and silver to her." Mother Zhao unloaded her jewelry.


    From the sleeve pocket, he took out two apricot money bags.


    Baotai looked at the two money bags and remembered the broken silver words left on the table last night.


    For the first time in his life, a woman gave him money.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    Unconsciously, the corner of the mouth raised a touch of interest.


    Then, with only one look in his eyes, a servant handed the jewelry and purse to Ruoyin.


    If the sound opens two money bags, each kind loses a little, but also is good.


    "These silver and gold flowers are just right. As for jewelry, I don''t want them." She condescended to sweep mother Zhao one eye, "this kind of person has worn, I dislike dirty."


    Xiaoquanzi narrowed his eyes and laughed. Such a disposition was rare in the Qing Dynasty when men were superior to women.


    Then, he said with a smile: "all Leng do what, drag them out to hit the board, and then drive out of the palace, change a batch of clean old mammy again."


    Mother Zhao thought it would be all right to hand them in.


    But still in a scream, was dragged out to hit the board.


    To achieve the goal, Ruoyin feels that something is wrong.


    She saluted politely and said, "Lord Baylor, thank you for your help today."


    "It doesn''t matter. How is the courtyard? Do you want to change your residence?" Baotai gets up.


    "No, it''s good here. I''ve already troubled you today. How can you break the rules of conduct?" She remained polite all the time.


    She seemed to be aware of her caution and slight alienation.


    That is a woman should have some reserve, she is deliberately drawing the line.


    Then he had to cooperate with the way: "it doesn''t matter, I have a good relationship with the fourth master."


    He hoped that the name of the fourth master would relieve her of some psychological burden.


    If the tone shallow smile, from the heart of the tunnel: "in short, thank you."


    Then she turned and went into the room.


    After Baotai leaves with his minions, Ruoyin is thinking about a problem.


    She always thought that Baotai had come by a coincidence.


    It is impossible for him to appear here just because he has a good relationship with the fourth master.


    Solved a big problem for her.


    Besides, she didn''t have Baotai informed.


    Just at this time, the maid in law was sweeping her house with a broom.


    She looked at the plain looking maid in front of her and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Maiden did not answer in time, just swept a few dust, light back: "half plum."


    "Ban Mei, I''m sorry about today''s affairs. I wronged you in the beginning."


    Since she is not really this maid, as an adult, she has to be responsible for her words.


    It''s not that hard to say sorry.


    At least in exchange for their own peace of mind, as well as soothing other people''s psychological shadow.


    Sure enough, half Mei laughed and said, "at first, I thought you were just like those women. You could only command people. You were very delicate. It turns out that you are not like that. You can make your own bed and ask for your own things from mother Zhao. "


    If Yin embarrassed and polite smile, she did not think of it.


    "By the way, when I came yesterday, I found an independent yard in the south. It looks very elegant. Who are the people there?"


    Ban Mei stopped sweeping the floor and tilted her head to recall.


    "Is there a Begonia flower in the south yard?" he asked


    "Yes, yes, that one."


    "It''s not for prisoners. It''s the yard of the Lord zongling. It''s strange to say that zongling has a wife and a concubine, and his home is in the capital city. However, he seldom goes back several times a month and lives in zongrenfu. " Half plum road.


    "Oh." Hearing this, Ruoyin is shocked.


    It turns out that the room she broke into last night was actually Baotai''s.


    She remembered someone playing the piano in the room when she left last night.


    That is to say, there is someone in the room.


    Is it because last night, he helped today?


    It''s a bit far fetched.


    But she couldn''t remember how she had any relationship with this one.


    Such a man, how much is also some life experience.


    I''ve met a lot of women.


    Not that kind of young, easy to love, love at first sight.


    It''s impossible to get acquainted with her just because of last night.


    If the sound thinks, oneself does not have that kind of charm.


    The key is that she can''t find any trace in the memory of the original owner.


    She couldn''t understand how she thought about it.


    He shook his head and didn''t think about it.


    Anyway, that yard, she can''t go again.


    It was a fact that mammy Zhao said she would go out quietly at night. Fortunately, she was suppressed by Baotai.


    But in the Forbidden City, rumors spread very quickly.


    It''s just that things that don''t exist can be spread out, and they can be decent.


    Not to mention that if she did go out at night, that would be fine.Fu Jin, a prince, sneaked into a man''s room at night after entering the patriarchal mansion.


    Even if she just breaks into the yard by mistake or goes there looking for food.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, it is that she is unwilling to be lonely, does not abide by women''s way, and has a private meeting with men.


    If she is caught by someone with a heart, she will jump into the Yellow River and can''t wash it.


    In order to hide the royal face, Ruoyin can think of his own ending.


    It''s either a pig''s cage or a pig''s cage!


    Especially at this critical moment, people are waiting to see her jokes.


    The prince is waiting to grasp her handle, so she has to be more careful.


    So she asked tentatively, "Banmei, where do you usually eat?"


    "Those of us who are slaves eat rice from a big pot. We eat one vegetable and one meat every day. We have common chopsticks and iron spoons." Half a plum.


    "Well... Can you bring some back for me?" She took out a silver and a golden flower from her purse. "This is the reward for today. I will give you silver."


    She was not generous enough to give the whole bag of silver to others, after all, she had to calculate the days after that.


    Ban Mei met a lot of people and things in this clan mansion.


    Almost instantly, I knew why Ruoyin did this.


    After a day of getting along with each other, she didn''t feel that Ruoyin was a spoiled person. It was just that there was something wrong with the food here.


    She looked at the yinzhuangzi and jinhuasheng handed over by Ruoyin.


    "The mother of the spoon is a country woman, and she is very good in life. If you don''t need so much money for those meals, just give me some coppers."


    "Take it if you want it." "If the sound is not enough, you can find me again."


    "Well, you''re not going to live here for the rest of your life." After half Mei took the money, she said, "a wise woman like you, the fourth master must be reluctant to leave you alone. This silver is enough for this period of time."


    If the sound only gently smile, did not speak.


    She believed that the fourth master would surely come, but the prince and his wife wanted to harm her, which was also true...


    whether she could hold on to the fourth master to save her, she did not have the confidence, so she had to bite her teeth and muddle along.


    Meanwhile, the fourth master in Baoding is inspecting the dam.


    Su Peisheng rushed to him and said in a low voice, "master son, the thirteen Lord sent a letter to him, saying that Fujin was locked up in the clan house."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    Smell speech, originally one face is attentive, look serious four ye.


    He immediately became even more insincere. He grabbed Su Peisheng''s arm and asked in disbelief, "what are you talking about? Say it again


    "If you don''t believe it, look at it. This is a letter from the thirteenth master." Su Peisheng didn''t dare say anything more.


    Besides, he was afraid that the fourth master would pick him up and throw him into the river from here.


    He just showed the letter in front of the fourth master.


    After the fourth master released Su Peisheng, he took the letter.


    Just stand there and take a close look.


    And around him, it was a wilderness.


    It''s autumn, and everywhere there is a depression.


    That''s because a few days ago, when the season changed, there were several autumn rains, and the dam in Baoding collapsed.


    As soon as the flood came out, many crops and houses were flooded.


    In addition, many people died.


    After reading the letter, the fourth master tore up the paper and threw it into the river at will.


    A pair of deep ink pupil, flash a touch of elusive black flow shadow.


    No wonder Baoding flood, the prince tried to recommend him to Huang amah.


    At that time, he felt that it was not simple, and he gave up.


    However, the emperor amah valued him, and he had to do it.


    So the fat job fell to him.


    Now it seems that the prince wants to take advantage of his absence in the capital to get Fujin to the zongrenfu.


    If he wants to leave Baoding without authorization, he will be criticized by the emperor Alma when he returns to the capital city. He thinks that he is careless and emotional.


    But in any case, he couldn''t let Fu Jin in the zongrenfu.


    Next, the fourth master did not want to inspect the dam.


    But he is also a man of responsibility.


    Even if he is in a state of mind at the moment, he will not leave such a mess, flatter and walk away, and ignore the ordinary people in Baoding.


    With the fastest speed, he ordered the servants below.


    After arranging everything, he went back to his residence, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Su Peisheng, clean up and go back to Beijing."


    "Ah?" Su Peisheng was stunned for a moment. Then he knelt down and remonstrated with embarrassment: "master son, you can''t go back. Otherwise, you will be trapped by the crown prince and will be reprimanded by Lord Wansui. After all, there is not a complete picture of things in Baoding."


    Since he was a few years old, he has been a eunuch with the fourth master.


    From the beginning to the end, the first thing I thought about was the interests of the fourth master.


    If he doesn''t say something, no one dares to say it.


    So even if he was beaten and scolded, he would persuade him.


    "Those people in the capital are full of bad water. I can''t let Fu Jin ignore them." Fourth master''s tone is light, but it is not negotiable.


    "You can write a letter and contact the thirteen masters, as well as the servants in the capital, and ask them to find a way to rescue Fujin." Su Peisheng spoke with his head down. He did not dare to see the fourth master.


    The fourth master rubbed his eyebrows. Without looking at Su Peisheng, he said coldly, "I need your advice now."


    His voice was cold, but his tone was very strong.


    At this time, he couldn''t listen to what Su Peisheng said.


    In any case, the prince is mainly aimed at him this time.


    Of course, last year, when Fujin broke the prince''s yellow belt, the prince hated her.


    But she was also involved in that matter because of him.


    Now, as a man, he doesn''t care about anything else, just save her first.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, the prince will take tough measures against Fujin and force him to return to Beijing.


    "No, no, no, the servants are all for the sake of the Lord." Su Peisheng knew that there was no room for discussion when the fourth Master said so. So he got up and said, "well... The servant will order people to pack up their things and set off at once."


    In any case, he tried to persuade him. The fourth master had already considered the problems he could think of.


    I just hope... The fourth master has a way to deal with the prince.


    Alas, before, he always thought that such things as hero''s sad beauty pass would not happen to the fourth master.


    Now, no matter how calm and rational the fourth master is.


    If you have something about Fujin, you can''t be careless and become very strong!


    About half an hour later, the fourth master went to the Forbidden City in the evening.


    Since the prince is in such a hurry, he will go back for a meeting.


    He had been searching for the prince''s fatal evidence recently.


    It''s a pity that the prince came out of the patriarchal mansion and became more intelligent. He didn''t have to guard against him.


    If you want to catch the prince quietly, you still need a lot of thought.


    In the night, a melodious and melodious piano sound was faintly heard in an elegant courtyard of zongrenfu.


    The music is deep but passionate.


    In the Forbidden City, the night sky drifted and finally drifted away with the wind.The man sat in the room, glanced at the side door, and looked at the motionless meal.


    Today, I specially asked the slaves to prepare more food.


    For this reason, he left the yard on purpose and did not intend to appear.


    He is not a man who takes advantage of others'' danger, but a gentleman, a real gentleman.


    He would not have been there if he had not bathed in it yesterday.


    Today, I wanted to provide her with a place to eat, but I didn''t wait for her.


    Besides, he didn''t leave the house last night in order not to startle her.


    But did not think, or let smart she, found the clue.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling disappointed and melancholy.


    But not too obvious, just light.


    His original intention is very simple, as long as she is good, that is good.


    At the moment, the man''s white clothes flutter, the beautiful and smart piano sound, with a touch of sadness, flowed out from the slender fingers.


    Glass like moonlight on his body, like a banished immortal.


    Xiaoquanzi stood by to accompany him. Even if he didn''t understand the music, he could hear that. The music that Lord Baylor played today was a little sad.


    He had forgotten before that sifujin was the man that Baylor thought of.


    Now I know it, but I doubt whether it is true or not.


    Si Fu Jin is not always in the mind of Lord Baylor... Is that a touch of white moonlight?


    How could he have a good relationship with the fourth master?


    After playing a song, Xiaoquanzi tentatively opened his mouth: "master Baylor, the four fortunes are the fourth master''s woman, we can''t...


    at this point, he didn''t go on. I think Lord Baylor can understand.


    As a slave, he had to be advised in good time.


    "You think I''m doing it for her, but it''s not." Baotai is a mature man. He can distinguish between the heavy and the heavy.


    He can''t dig the corner of others.


    Otherwise, when I was young and vigorous, I would have tried.


    It''s just... It''s not his style.


    Not when I was young, not even now.


    He knows what the consequences will be, and he will not take the risk with the life of the whole family.


    adults can not think only of themselves, but also many other things.


    "That ye is..." as soon as I heard that he didn''t have that idea, Xiaoquanzi was relieved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    Baotai didn''t answer directly, but said faintly: "I remember when I was young, the crowd remembered her at the first sight and ordered people to find her home. When I was young, I always felt that emotion was everything. If I liked it, I would go after it. If I wanted to get it, I would love it vigorously. "


    "Now more than a decade later, values have changed. I think that love is not everything. The most important thing in a person''s life is life. "


    "Life?" Little quanzi scratched his head.


    "The fourth master is a very good man. He is the prince. He is young and promising, handsome, steady and full of ambition. And I''m just LORD Baylor in the clan. The fourth master is more worthy of her than me. And because she was the one I fell in love with when I was young, I can''t hurt her reputation or hurt her


    "Oh." Little quanzi nodded his head.


    "But these... Don''t prevent me from doing something easy, helping them, or assisting the fourth master. After all, people''s life is still very long, we want to become better ourselves together, this is the most important thing in our life, feelings are nothing Men are light and gentle.


    "Help the fourth master? Don''t you always like to take part in the struggle for the crown? Besides, don''t you always support the eighth master? You are not because of the four fortunes, are you? "


    "No, the prince and the eighth master are not the best candidates." After pausing for a moment, Baotai said, "besides, what Amar means doesn''t influence my meaning. What''s more, do you think I''m going to throw myself into the camp because of women? "


    Xiaoquanzi shook his head repeatedly, saying that he would not.


    "Now the prince is not talented. The eighth master is too ambitious and not good enough. The fourth master is naturally the best among the princes." Baotai road.


    Smell speech, small quanzi should understand.


    Lord Baylor is such a good man.


    It is also like ten years ago, so pure and upright.


    Now, there is another mature soul...


    "let people check to see if there is something wrong with sifujin''s diet." Baotai ordered.


    Otherwise, she would not take the risk of looking for food alone at night.


    "Yes."


    "Besides, you have to watch her yard carefully."


    "Bang." After Xiaoquanzi answered, he went out.


    The next evening.


    On the outskirts of the capital, a team of men and horses galloped on the grass, as if in a hurry to do something.


    High head big horse, the head of the man''s body straight, in the setting sun left a long shadow.


    The horses ran so fast that their four hooves were as clean as the ground.


    Suddenly, there was no trace, leaving only a dust.


    The setting sun sprinkles a layer of gold on the ground, and the whole forbidden city is covered with gold gauze as thin as cicada wings.


    It looks mysterious and full of unknowns.


    Such a beautiful scene, can not help but make life out of infinite hope, infinite courage.


    When a touch of dark purple gradually diffuse from the sky, into the Western sunset, the fourth master has arrived at the Qianqing palace.


    "It''s ridiculous. I''m so disappointed that you''re so steady in your daily life that you ignore the victims of the disaster in Baoding for the sake of a woman." Kangxi reprimanded like a flood of bells.


    After the fourth master made a big ceremony, he explained: "Huang amah, the son minister did not ignore the victims of Baoding, but came back to ask you after explaining the matter. Because this time, the matter is really too involved, and the son dare not be good at making suggestions."


    Hearing the speech, Kangxi was acutely aware of the question, "what''s the matter?"


    "With regard to the follow-up construction of the dyke, the minister has already made arrangements. However, after investigating the cause of the matter, the local magistrate greeded tens of thousands of Liang silver and cut corners on materials, which led to the collapse of the dam The fourth Master said truthfully.


    "It''s just the local officials'' inaction. As a prince, you should have dealt with him. You have the right."


    "If you are an ordinary magistrate, you can deal with him and report to Emperor amah. However, the magistrate of Baoding was recommended by the second elder brother, who supervised the construction of the dike


    Speaking of this, the fourth master gave a little pause and said in embarrassment: "therefore, when the son minister returns to Beijing, he wants to ask the emperor Alma how to solve this matter. After all, it is related to the face of the second elder brother."


    Hearing such a sharp news, Kangxi''s eyes suddenly became rigorous.


    "What do you think of in your heart?" he asked tentatively


    The fourth master stopped for a few seconds, and then he said, "my son and my second brother got along well since I was a child, and I thought... Can I make up this hole? As long as the emperor Alma agrees, I will immediately send money from the capital to Baoding to build the dam strictly."


    "Is that true?" Kangxi asked.


    "To tell you the truth, when I was in Baoding, I wanted to do this. But in this case, Yu Er elder brother is good, but he is hiding from you. On the one hand, the son minister wants to help the second brother, on the other hand, he doesn''t want to hide it from you. " The fourth master replied.


    Hearing such a remark, Kangxi was stunned at the spot.Originally, he thought that the old four would return to Beijing without saying a word, because of the uranara family.


    Later, hearing that he was involved in the prince, he thought it was to sue the crown prince.


    But the fourth is to secretly fill in the hole for the crown prince.


    If you just talk about the scene, that''s all.


    It''s not a joke to build a dam, but it costs tens of thousands of taels of silver.


    All this, and he thought, are too different.


    He couldn''t believe that there was such a kind and righteous person in the prince.


    After all, what the Prince did a few days ago was a lack of heart.


    After a long time, Kangxi did not know whether he was testing the fourth master.


    Still want to hide the truth for the prince, seriously agreed.


    He trembled his beard and said, "well, do as you say."


    Therefore, the fourth master went out of the Qianqing palace.


    This time, he is anxious to return to Beijing, if there is no good reason to persuade Huang AMA.


    Even if people are in the capital, they can''t do anything.


    Although he can directly uncover the crown prince''s greed for money, he does not have to dig out the money to fill the hole, and there will be nothing wrong.


    But in this case, in the heart of Huang AMA, there is an impression of pushing brothers into the water.


    The things that can be solved by spending money are not things. They should be spent to eliminate disasters.


    At this moment, the fourth master looked up at the dark sky with several golden stars on it.


    All of a sudden, the heart mixed feelings.


    Once upon a time, he was the assistant to the prince.


    In the end, the two brothers exchanged for each other, which he had never thought of.


    The fourth master frowned and looked at a place in the Forbidden City.


    Then he took back his eyes and said to Su Pei Sheng, "go, go to the Zongren''s house to see you, master Fu Jin."


    With that, he went to zongrenfu with his hands.


    Naturally, Su Peisheng, with his servants and bodyguards, kept up with him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    If sound is the identity of the prisoner, only in the small yard, can not go out.


    But the fourth master, who is Prince Yong, naturally has the right to see her.


    This meeting son, if Yin had already used the evening meal, already lay on.


    She had a good rest at home.


    Not to mention here, there is no entertainment at all.


    Vaguely, Ruoyin seems to hear something outside.


    I opened my eyes and looked. It was dark outside. Everything was fine.


    Then he closed his eyes and thought he was worried about himself.


    So, after closing her eyes, she turned over again and continued to sleep.


    Unconsciously, she heard some movement.


    Is ready to sit up when the mouth was covered from behind.


    "Well..." she shook her head and struggled.


    But soon, she stopped struggling and asked, "is it the fourth master?"


    In the dark, the fourth master''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise.


    He released his hand that covered the woman''s mouth and asked, "how do you know it''s the Lord?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, if you can''t think of anything else.


    Turn around and feel the darkness, along the man''s chest, all the way to his neck.


    Confirmed the familiar mint flavor, familiar voice, familiar body.


    She then has no scruples, entire Jiao + body all hangs on his body.


    His mouth murmured like a dream: "because ye has a light mint fragrance, I know as soon as I smell it. Besides, there are several thin cocoons in the palm of my hand, which are all hurting my lips


    "No shame, no fear of recognizing the wrong person." A man says unimportant words on his lips.


    A pair of generous hands, but tightly back to the woman''s waist.


    "It would be a shame if you could not recognize your own man for so many years." She buried her head in the man''s neck, full of dependence. At last, she seemed to say, "master, I knew you would come..."


    the fourth master is taller than a woman, and her upper body is longer than a woman.


    He buried his head in the woman''s hair, smelling the faint fragrance on the green silk.


    "Are you bullied here?" he said


    "At first, the mother in charge stole my jewelry and silver, and she happened to be ordered to pass by. The silver was returned to me. I didn''t want jewelry." If the sound is true.


    She believed that she didn''t have to say many things, and the fourth master could also find out.


    Because what happened that day happened in broad daylight.


    There are so many slaves on the scene. If you pick one out, you can ask.


    Therefore, it is better to answer frankly, so as not to appear to have something.


    "And..." the man closed his eyes and sniffed at her hair.


    Such a casual move, in the night light appears evil charm and charm.


    Ruoyin seems to be able to feel the burning and hot male breath, through her hair, on her snow + neck.


    She calmed herself and said, "there is another thing, which is strange. I just came there, and the food was drugged. But today''s food is not poisonous


    Smell speech, the eye son of the man, flash across a touch of cold, and look straight ahead, "what medicine?"


    "There are a few drugs that smell like they can make people crazy." As she answered, her body gave a just right shake.


    Feeling the fear of the woman in his arms, the fourth master hugged her more tightly.


    Her left hand also rubbed her hair and comforted her: "don''t be afraid. I will save you."


    A man''s voice is deep and powerful, just like his words, there is a kind of inexplicable magic, which makes people believe without reason.


    "But fourth master... Aren''t you a servant in Baoding? It doesn''t matter if you come back in such a hurry."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just went to huangamana to say hello. He didn''t blame you."


    "Oh." Ruoyin murmured in a low voice: "my Lord, I believe you can take me back to the house, but we are not in a hurry, but we must not act rashly."


    It''s only a little more than two days since she was locked in.


    It takes a day and a night to report to Baoding.


    It takes a day and a night for the fourth master to return to Beijing.


    After knowing that she had entered the patriarchal mansion, he returned to Beijing without stopping.


    She did not know what he said in front of Kangxi, so that Kangxi did not investigate.


    But more or less, it was done in a way.


    There may even be a price to pay.


    After all, Kangxi had been in politics for decades, and it was not so easy to cheat.


    She also did not want him because of saving her, took the extreme method, into the trap of others.


    Hearing the woman''s careful instructions, the fourth master felt that there was a warm feeling in his heart, which was spreading to all parts of the body.


    This should be put on the ordinary woman, has long been crying to ask him to save her out.Unreasonable point, may also force their men to think of a way.


    But she did not force him, but also advised him not to worry.


    He was worried that he could do anything in a hurry.


    This reminds him of Huang amah''s words that he should marry a virtuous wife.


    A good wife can make a man successful.


    And a bad wife will only pull a man into the abyss.


    That longcordo is not a good example. It turns out that before Li Si''er, what a good official.


    Thinking of this, he patted her on the shoulder and said, "I know what I know, but I wronged you."


    If Yin didn''t speak, he just bumped into the fourth master''s arms and rubbed against his chest.


    "All these years, your cat temperament has not changed at all. You always like to rub against my father." The man was hoarse.


    Just at this time, outside came a bodyguard''s warning voice: "fourth master, time is up."


    On hearing this sound, if the sound rubs even more.


    Because he knew that the fourth master was about to leave.


    The man rubbed by the woman in his arms and rubbed, rarely gentle comfort: "good, next time the Lord comes, he will take you home."


    Fourth master is not a person who is good at cajoling people with sweet words and making promises at will.


    So he didn''t promise how long he would take her home.


    Just promise to get her out and take her home.


    After all, plans can''t keep up with the changes. Everything is unknown.


    But the only thing he can promise is that he will take her home in any case...


    "that man must keep his word." Ruoyin raised his head and quickly took a mouthful on the fourth master''s lips.


    A woman''s lips are soft and glutinous, but for a moment, it makes a man''s body warm.


    The fourth master coughed unnaturally, fixed her head with both hands and gave her a heavy kiss between her forehead.


    "Sleep."


    With that, he left in the dark.


    After leaving, the fourth master did not go back to the house first, but asked the bodyguard and went to Baotai''s yard.


    "I don''t know if the fourth master will come, but I''ll be far away from you." Baotai, dressed in white, came out to meet him in person and played a thousand children.


    "You don''t have to be polite. I''m just passing by." The fourth master lifted his left hand at will, swept the elegant courtyard and said, "I heard you often live here."


    After Baotai got up, he gave a light "um" and said, "zongrenfu has a lot of things to manage. Sometimes it''s hard to go back when you are busy late at night."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    Fourth master patted Baotai on the shoulder and said, "don''t be too tired."


    Baotai said with a smile, "since I''m here, let''s go in and have a cup of tea. It''s just that I have a new West Lake Longjing."


    Smart as he is, even if the fourth Master said he was passing by.


    He also knew the real reason why the fourth master came.


    "Good." The fourth master answered with alacrity.


    Therefore, Baotai invited the fourth master to the house and asked the servant to serve tea.


    "A few days ago, I heard that the fourth master was supervising the dam construction in Baoding. I didn''t expect that we met so soon."


    His tone is direct, without trial, but not too direct.


    The fourth master looked up at Baotai. Seeing the magnanimity in each other''s eyes, he said with a slight jaw: "Fujin has been with you for so many years. Now that she has entered the patriarchal mansion, he naturally wants to go back to Beijing to take care of things."


    "It''s a beautiful woman." Baotai suddenly realized: "speaking of this, I was working in the zongrenfu mansion yesterday. I happened to pass by the courtyard of sifujin. When I heard the noise inside, I knew that sifujin had been stolen. After all, it''s still my dereliction of duty, and I didn''t take care of the servants below. "


    "The Forbidden City is a mixture of good and bad people. There are a lot of snobbish people in the Forbidden City. Not to mention the zongrenfu place. Seeing that all of them are royal relatives and relatives, but they are also victims, those slaves naturally become more powerful. Otherwise, when the prince enters the patriarchal mansion, the emperor Alma will not let him and his brothers take care of them Four ye light way.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "There are many things involved in Fujin''s affair. I''m afraid she will be wronged to live in the zongrenfu for a while." The fourth master was sitting in a chair with his arms heavily and forcefully hanging on his knees. He looked at Baotai and said, "I know you are strict with rules, but she is wronged in Fujin. I hope you can...


    " since the fourth master has opened his mouth, I will sell him a face no matter what. " Baotai didn''t wait for the fourth master to finish speaking, and then he should do something.


    It can be regarded as showing a sincere sense of cooperation.


    After listening to this, Su Peisheng said that he was a Baotai scholar.


    The fourth master seldom asked for help.


    He had thought that Baotai, like his Laozi, did not enter the oil and salt, only appreciated the eight masters.


    But did not think, this is a vision, will look at the color.


    It seems that he intends to surrender to the fourth master.


    Otherwise, they would have disagreed for a long time, or more or less, they would be in a dilemma.


    Not before the fourth master finished his embarrassing words, he agreed directly.


    At this time, the fourth master gently rubbed and stroked Lantian ink jade.


    The mysterious and profound ink pupil, looking at Baotai, seems to be exploring something.


    After a few seconds, his mouth raised a good-looking arc, said: "since you promised, then help to the end, put her meals together, she has no other hobbies, usually in the house like to eat."


    Although Fuquan, Prince of Yu, has always supported the eighth master, his mind is not bad.


    Moreover, he saw magnanimity in Baotai''s eyes.


    This is not in the eyes of many men in the imperial court.


    After listening to the fourth master''s advice, Xiaoquanzi was worried that his master Baylor couldn''t stand this kind of love.


    Fortunately, he secretly looked and found that Lord Baylor was not affected, but also talked with the fourth master.


    Thus, the fourth master and Baotai reached a sense of cooperation.


    There was no big interest between the two men, and they reached an alliance by tacit understanding.


    This means that from now on, they will be in the same camp.


    After about half a column of incense, the fourth master did not stay much, so he went back to Yongqin palace.


    At night, Emperor Kangxi of the Qianqing palace ordered people to investigate the prince''s recent whereabouts.


    In fact, he knows exactly what kind of person the prince is.


    It''s just that sometimes he chooses to turn a blind eye.


    In the end, it''s the son he brought up with him.


    The next few days, if the food changed.


    Every meal has meat and vegetables, as well as soup and snacks, fruit.


    Moreover, everything was hot and fresh, and no one poisoned the food.


    Three days later, Kangxi ordered people to investigate the matter, and there was a result.


    In addition, we also found out that Ruoyin was related to the prince.


    In his anger, he directly ordered: "Liang Jiugong, go and call the prince this bastard."


    "Bang!" After Liang Jiugong had finished, he went out.


    The prince''s Yuqing palace is in the Forbidden City, but he was invited to the Qianqing Palace during a cup of tea.


    Of course, thanks to Liang Jiugong, the prince was willing to come because he didn''t say anything.


    When he arrived at the steps of the Qianqing palace, the crown prince also intended to test Liang Jiugong''s words.


    "Duke Liang, you really don''t know why Huang AMA called Gu Lai?"


    "I''m a handyman. I can''t manage so many things. Maybe long live will come to you to discuss important matters." Liang Jiugong returned smoothly."You should know what the face or tone of Huang AMA is?" The prince asked.


    Liang Jiugong squinted with a smile and said, "it''s all about to get to the door. Don''t you know if the prince goes in?"


    The prince didn''t get the message and glared at Liang Jiugong with anger.


    He walked into the gate of Qianqing palace with his robe.


    Liang Jiugong was used to the prince''s gesture.


    After the prince entered the palace, he took back his smile and stood outside the door waiting.


    Anyway, there are bodyguards and servants in the hall. If the Lord Wansui has something to do with him, he will call him.


    The prince walked into the hall with great strides, but his mind was full of thoughts.


    Since the uranara family entered the patriarchal mansion, he has determined that women are ignorant.


    He had to do it himself.


    This is not, any small plot, put the uranara family into the patriarchal mansion.


    It''s just that he let people poison the ulanara''s food, which was found by the woman.


    Later, he tried to make some moves. However, Baotai, who had never been a nosy person, actually got involved in his own business.


    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with uranara''s family, and the fourth elder came back in a hurry.


    I don''t know what he said to Huang AMA on the day he returned to Beijing.


    Huang amah did not blame him, but when nothing happened.


    "My son''s ministers see the emperor Alma." After the prince entered the palace, he beat a thousand children in a proper manner.


    Kangxi snorted coldly and said, "do you still have me in your eyes?"


    In a word, the prince was confused and scared.


    He said with a guilty heart: "Huang AMA, how can you say this, and how can you not understand your son''s minister?"


    "You''re a villain. You''re extravagant and extravagant. After you come out of the patriarchal mansion, you still don''t change your mind. Where did the fourth brother offend you, you should design a conspiracy to harm his fortune and Jin into the patriarchal mansion."


    Smell speech, the prince seems to understand what.


    It seems that... What he did came to light.


    In this case, he simply tore his face and said, "emperor Alma, fourth, he seems to attach importance to love and righteousness, but in fact, he is a man of unpredictable evil, not a good one. He''s scheming about his children''s ministers everywhere, and that''s how they treat him


    Hum, as long as he can complain, he will complain too!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Anyway, he decided that the fourth was suing.


    Otherwise, it will not be the first time the fourth comes back, Huang amah will discover the truth.


    After listening to the prince''s words, Kangxi looked distressed.


    "Over the years, the fourth brother has been helping you. You are suspicious of helping your own brother. Take this dam construction in Baoding as an example. If it wasn''t for your stupid work, the fourth brother would have taken ten thousand taels of silver to clean your ass and fill in the hole. "


    The prince was confused and soon understood.


    Anyway, he has worked with the fourth master for so many years. How can he not understand each other''s routines.


    He was anxious to explain: "this is the plot of the fourth, he seems to be low-key, in fact, to cover up his own ambition. On the one hand, he speaks ill of his children''s ministers behind his back, while playing a good role. Huang amah, he is peeping at the position of Prince of the son minister, trying to trap the son minister in injustice. Otherwise, why don''t you talk about the third brother, and you should aim at him. "


    "Do you think the fourth senior can hide anything from me?" Kangxi''s rare calm, he shook his head, sighed: "with your face now, even the most loyal people, you will be forced to learn to fight back."


    As early as Baoding dam collapse, he knew the general market.


    This just specially let old four go, just want to see, old four can cover up the prince, conceal him.


    Fortunately, what he did was affectionate and righteous.


    He not only reported the truth to him, but also protected the prince''s face.


    It''s a pity... The crown prince is a failure!


    "Huang amah, I''ve broken up with old four for a long time. Do you think that he can be kind and really help me? What''s more, it''s not for the sake of suing the children''s ministers!"


    Kangxi: "anyway, the fourth senior is a personal genius. What he is good at is reading people''s mind, especially your mind. He is just a worm in your stomach! This time, you must believe in your son''s minister. He has a deep city and is insidious and cunning in private. You must get rid of him! "


    The prince kowtowed repeatedly and yelled at the top of his voice.


    This is probably the most powerless moment for him to argue.


    Obviously, what he said is true. Why do you feel guilty?


    Kangxi looked at the ugly face of the prince, took a deep breath and closed his eyes heavily.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes again.


    His eyes are sharp and sharp.


    Like a sharp blade, it can pierce the heart.


    A fourth master, even if his brother is in trouble, will secretly take money to settle it.


    Usually also low-key, and brothers are good.


    In the court, there was no bad comment.


    Kangxi also thought the fourth master was good.


    As a prince, he was excellent when he was a child.


    Over the years, it has become more and more outrageous.


    Cruel and inhumane, wasteful, extravagant and extravagant...


    it''s just a brute who doesn''t care about father and son, regardless of brotherhood!


    Thinking of this, Kangxi''s disappointment was replaced by anger.


    It was a kind of anger, which had been buried in his heart for many years.


    He only felt the blood boiling all over his body, and his sharp eyes glowed with red essence.


    "You''re just a mad dog. You bite your brothers!" Kangxi was so angry that his face turned red. His blue veins on his temples suddenly jumped. He said in a sharp voice, "I shouldn''t have let you out at the beginning... I should have let you in..."


    but before Kangxi finished his words, he turned over his white eyes.


    The facial expression is not controlled, the tongue is hard to speak, and the mouth and eyes are askew.


    After a few violent convulsions in the cheek, he fell heavily on the Dragon chair, motionless.


    It all happened so suddenly that it was so unexpected.


    The prince knelt in the center of the hall with a confused face, but he didn''t respond.


    Until the bodyguards and servants called out: "emperor!" "Long live


    The prince got up in a hurry, and even... He felt relieved.


    Fortunately, Huang amah fainted well, otherwise, he could think of it with his toes.


    In addition to abolishing him, or abolishing him!


    At this moment, he had only one firm thought.


    Anyway, he didn''t want to go back.


    He can''t say anything to the crown prince.


    After he ascends the throne, it is not easy to trample on the fourth.


    Where will be like now, but also depends on Huang AMA''s face.


    To understand these, he took the opportunity to shout: "all Leng do what, quickly call too doctor!"


    For a while, the hall of Qianqing palace, which was still quiet, suddenly became flustered and noisy.Outside, Liang Jiugong was still immersed in the angry voice of Kangxi.


    All of a sudden, I heard a mess inside, as well as bodyguards and servants running out.


    He caught a small eunuch at will and said, "what''s going on inside?"


    The little eunuch was sad and said, "back to grandfather Liang, long live and the prince were discussing things inside, but they were just... Just...


    with these words, the eunuch also began to cry, which may have been scared.


    "Do you want to kill your grandfather and me?" Liang Jiugong taught the way with a sharp voice.


    "Long live, he fainted..."


    hearing the speech, Liang Jiugong rushed to the hall without saying a word.


    Finding that Kangxi was no longer there, he went straight into the inner room.


    Kangxi was lying on the Golden Dragon couch, motionless and speechless.


    "Long live master..." Liang Jiugong trotted all the way to the bedside.


    "What are you yelling at? Don''t you see that Huang AMA is fainting?" The prince scolded.


    Liang Jiugong turned to look at the prince and said, "the prince is really filial. Long live has always been in good health. If you say a few words, you will make him dizzy. If you have something good or bad, you can''t get rid of it."


    "What nonsense? What''s the reason for Huang AMA? I must have been reading memorials recently, worrying about state affairs and overworked. I didn''t feel relieved at all." The prince denied it.


    On the same day, the rest of the prince learned that Kangxi had fainted and visited the palace one after another.


    But for officials and outsiders, we should keep it secret.


    After all, the emperor is the belief of a country, if the emperor is seriously ill, it is easy to cause people''s fear.


    Illness is not the same as driving away. When you die, a new emperor will ascend the throne, and you will have a new faith.


    But if you are sick, the imperial court will be turbulent and the influence will be very bad.


    When the fourth Master arrived, the first thing he did was to question the prince, "what did you say to Huang amah and make him so angry!"


    "It''s just about talking about some state affairs. Who knows Huang Alma suddenly fainted." The prince felt guilty and finally felt why he wanted to explain. He stood up and said, "fourth, what kind of tone are you talking to alone like this?"


    The fourth master didn''t care so much. He just asked, "I ask you, did Huang amah mention Fujin?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    After the prince stopped, he said without conscience: "did you not hear clearly? What the emperor Alma was talking about with me was state affairs. What kind of affairs did your family fortune calculate deserve to be discussed with Huang AMA alone?"


    "Good! Very good! " The fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    From the prince just guilty behavior, and he knows the situation.


    Huang amah must have talked about Fujin, and there are some other things...


    because when he mentioned the corruption of the crown prince, he knew that only Huang AMA would check.


    A lot of things will come to the surface with it...


    it''s a pity that Huang amah is unconscious and everything is empty.


    Now the crown prince is the biggest. Even if he has found the evidence that the prince framed Fu Jin, he may not be able to return the justice to Fujin.


    Only when Emperor Alma wakes up can everything be hopeful.


    But no matter what, he will think of a way!


    At this time, a grand doctor said, "prince, gentlemen, long live, this is because of the worry about the country and the people, and overwork. In addition, the climate changed recently, the weather suddenly became cool after autumn, cold evil invasion, affecting the blood circulation. Because of the fire in the heart, the internal wind caused stroke. As the saying goes, anger injures the liver, and in an instant, the liver Yang is hyperactive, Qi and fire are floating. If blood is forced to flow up, the symptoms will lead to stroke. "


    "Listen to what I''m saying. Huang amah must have been overworked and had a stroke." The crown prince in order to wash white, directly ignored other reasons, only seized this disease by not letting go.


    As soon as the words were spoken, the princes had their own thoughts.


    In this backward medical conditions of the Qing Dynasty, stroke was considered as a refractory disease.


    Seriously, I''m afraid it''s life-threatening.


    Even if many people survive by chance, they will end up paralyzed and paraplegic.


    Tang Shunzong, the tenth emperor of the Tang Dynasty, had a stroke.


    Lying on the bed, unable to speak.


    If Kangxi is paralyzed, the cheapest is the prince.


    After all, disability cannot be emperor.


    One who can''t even speak can''t be emperor.


    You don''t need to talk about this meeting.


    The rest of the brothers began to attack the prince.


    "Second brother, didn''t you hear that the doctor said it was caused by rage? Before Huang AMA fell ill, he saw you alone. You didn''t make him dizzy. Who else could it be? "


    "That is to say, I thought you could be restrained after you came out of the patriarchal mansion, but you still didn''t change your temper."


    "Emperor Amado said you two words, you take a soft, every time you have to fight for a win or lose!"


    The prince''s heart is empty, but his face is full of air.


    Anyway, Kangxi fainted, he was the biggest, what to be afraid of.


    Then, he said angrily, "what are you fighting about? You haven''t made Huang Alma angry, but you have no qualification to quarrel because of your luck."


    In the end, it is a crown prince, that kind of monarch''s majesty, or there are.


    All of a sudden, I bluff my friends.


    Only a touch of malice flashed in Jiuye''s eyes and asked the bodyguard on one side.


    "Just now, who are you in the temple all the time? Can you hear what the emperor Alma has to tell you?"


    Since the prince''s mouth can not get words, then from the guard''s mouth.


    "Back to the ninth master, I have been waiting in the palace, and I have not noticed what the Lord Wansui and the prince said. I only know that... Wansui mentioned sifujin, and later said that somehow, he quarreled with the prince and said that he should not have let the prince out at the beginning. "


    The prince''s face became extremely unnatural.


    He even glared at the guards and blamed them for not speaking and not knowing the current affairs.


    "And then." Jiu Ye asked.


    "Then... Long live passed out."


    A sigh of relief.


    Jiuye sighed with regret.


    He wanted to know if Kangxi had left any words.


    Otherwise, the crown prince is still in the position of Prince, and everything will have to listen to the prince.


    Seriously, the lives of him and his party are worrying.


    In a hurry, he pointed to the crown prince and said, "anyway, Huang AMA said that you should not have been released at the beginning. That shows that Huang AMA has the idea of deposing you, just because he fainted and didn''t say anything."


    "Lao Jiu, you are really good. You want to abandon your loneliness with a word from the bodyguard''s hearsay. Maybe Huang AMA is just angry. What''s more, my books and treasures are all there, and the emperor Alma has not ordered to abolish the orphan, so he is still the crown prince of the Qing Dynasty. "


    The prince approached Jiuye step by step, held his chin high and said, "you are just a Baylor, and you deserve to talk to a lonely man like this. If you don''t have a stick, you''ve already committed the following sentence. However, you will not be punished severely for the sake of brother''s fight. After all, it''s very important to treat Huang AMA right now. "He also knew that he could not be too cruel for the time being, otherwise he could not convince the public.


    As for the future, he will slowly deal with these people...


    then, he stood at the same place with his hands on his back and ordered in a deep voice: "come on, drag jiubaile out. Without a solitary command, he is not allowed to step into the Forbidden City."


    As soon as the voice fell, the bodyguards carried the nine masters and went out of the Qianqing palace.


    The prince stood in the middle of the princes and looked around at the crowd.


    Finally, the sight fell on the eight ye and said: "brothers, do you have any objection?"


    Once this was said, all the princes were speechless.


    Obviously, Kangxi was ill, and the crown prince, as a prince, was the one who presided over power.


    If they oppose it, it is useless. They will be severely suppressed by the crown prince.


    Seeing this, the crown prince slightly jaw head, air way: "well, right now, it''s important to treat Huang AMA. If nothing happens, you all go back. If Huang AMA wakes up, you will be informed."


    Now he is the crown prince, as long as the situation is stable.


    If Kangxi had been saved, he would have been gallant to make up for his mistakes.


    If there is no remedy, then he should let the people nearby have no chance to get close.


    At that time, when Kangxi died, he became the new emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    Although the eight masters were unconvinced, they were helpless.


    Had to leave, thinking about can secretly think of a way to deal with the prince.


    In fact, Kangxi wanted to scrap the crown prince again and put it out.


    It''s a pity that if you don''t get a stroke, you''ll die.


    This should be explained, but it has not been explained well.


    It is bitter if sound, cheap prince.


    The next time, the fourth master ordered people to look for a prescription for stroke.


    But the prince is really hateful. He does not allow the princes to enter the palace or offer prescriptions.


    In the end, it''s a waste of time.


    On the other hand, the fourth master is trying to find a way to overthrow the prince and save his fortune.


    Otherwise, if the situation continues, once the crown prince takes charge of the government, it will be very unfavorable to Fujin.


    At that time, the prince almost covered the sky with his hands, and he could do what he wanted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    The prince stayed in front of Kangxi''s bed day and night.


    Although he wanted Kangxi to go like this, he would be able to ascend the throne smoothly.


    But he was not stupid, thinking that if Kangxi woke up, he would be miserable.


    Still have to do a filial piety, good performance.


    It''s a way to make up for the mistakes.


    Two days later, Kangxi did not wake up.


    Fortunately, the prince invited western medicine, plus the hospital''s traditional Chinese medicine.


    Both Chinese and Western medicine, Tai hospital people prescribed Chinese medicine.


    Kangxi coma can''t drink medicine, can only let western medicine with nasal feeding.


    The so-called western medicine is actually missionaries from other countries.


    They not only spread religious beliefs, but also teach foreign languages.


    This is not, but also the dissemination of Western medicine, treatment methods.


    "Prince, long live, it''s no way to lie down like this. In our country, stroke is not a stubborn disease or incurable disease. Just prescribe some western medicine and it will get better." Missionaries speak in a Western tone, just like singing.


    "That''s true!" The prince''s eyes turned slightly and asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, it is true, especially our country''s" maudina cream ", which is very effective. It''s just... It has a little side effect. It may cause vomiting, diarrhea, abdominal pain, dizziness, fever, rash, dyspnea, and other reactions, which we call "maudinate reaction". Seriously, it could be fatal. "


    "A bunch of nonsense. Since there are side effects and death, we can''t give it to Huang AMA!" The crown prince rejected it.


    Frightened, the missionary knelt down and said, "prince, but this is a small part of the side effects. The probability of occurrence is very small. Only when the dosage is too much, can these situations occur. We can''t ignore its efficacy because of some side effects. After all, it has a high probability of curing stroke


    "Prince, please let him have a try. Otherwise, in these days, Chinese medicine has been drunk a lot, and there is no effect at all. This is not a way." Liang Jiugong knelt down.


    The crown prince pondered for a moment and then said, "try it. You have to catch three stroke victims and give them separately. One is to be taken at the time of attack, one after the attack, and the other between attacks."


    Stroke is not everyone like Kangxi, unconscious.


    Some people will wake up from time to time, body heat, speechless, this is the attack.


    "It''s the prince''s thoughtfulness. I''ll arrange it now."


    Liang Jiugong also found that he was a white eyed wolf who had no conscience when looking at the prince.


    But as soon as the Lord Wansui falls down, the prince is quite a bit like a prince.


    As if... Back to more than ten years ago, the prince just came to the fore.


    At that time, the prince was intelligent and studious, proficient in literature and military strategy, and had excellent governing ability...


    it is said that money can make the devil push the mill, and the power can make the mill push the ghost.


    With money and power, Liang Jiugong found all three patients on the same day.


    And in the missionary''s adjustment, took the appropriate "maudina cream".


    It is also a coincidence that the next morning, the three stroke patients, that is, the experimental subjects, were all better.


    But the body is still hotter than ordinary people, some low fever.


    It is said by the priest that if the dosage is reduced, it can be cured by adding a little.


    However, the missionaries did not need to be added.


    Kangxi''s condition worsened, his complexion was white, his breath was short and weak.


    Salivation, sweating, swelling of hands and feet.


    Seeing this, the crown prince directly ordered, "Liang Jiugong, you quickly order the missionary to increase the dosage and immediately feed it to three patients. No matter what, we must let Huang AMA take" maodi Nashuang "tonight, and we can''t delay any more."


    Otherwise, Kangxi could afford it, but he could not.


    He has been looking at the supreme dragon chair for a long time.


    "Bang!"


    "In addition, you should ask the missionary to get a pair of potions and try the medicine for Huang AMA himself." Prince Road.


    Hearing this, Liang Jiugong was surprised and said, "prince, you can''t make it. This medicine has always been tested by patients, grand doctors, or loyal ministers. How can you test the medicine yourself? If you want to try it, it''s also the missionaries who want to try it!"


    "The patient has tried, but he is still worried. He wants to try it to see if ordinary people will have bad effects after taking it. If there is no problem, he can give it to Huang AMA." The prince said firmly.


    He heard from the missionaries that the side effects were rare, let alone fatal.


    Over the years, he knew that his reputation was getting worse.


    If Kangxi really died, he could take advantage of this event to consolidate his new emperor''s position.


    Otherwise, he knew that he would not be able to convince the public.


    If Kangxi wakes up, he is afraid that Kangxi will abolish him again and send him into the patriarchal mansion.


    He has to work hard to win favor.When he was in the Qianqing palace that day, he was too disappointed.


    In the past, he was the most beloved and trusted son of emperor Alma.


    When he became his most disappointed and distrustful son.


    So, in any case, he wants to restore the image of a good son many years ago.


    Why is the old four bad hearted, but people trust.


    Well, he can too!


    As long as he is still a good son, no matter how ridiculous he is, Huang amah will cover him up as before.


    Besides, if he doesn''t test the western medicine, others will try it.


    It''s better for him to have a try and use it as a springboard, a springboard for a new start.


    Let this springboard win him a good reputation.


    "But..."


    "there''s nothing wrong with it. Don''t talk about it. It''s also appropriate for Huang Alma to treat her as a child and be filial to all her parents." The crown prince said earnestly: "I heard that ordinary people would be sleepy after taking" maodi Nashuang ". After taking it alone, no matter if he wakes up at night, as long as there is no big problem, those patients are OK. As soon as it gets dark, you will take it to Huang amah."


    "Yes." Liang Jiugong can''t believe it. It''s from the prince''s mouth.


    In the end, he could only attribute it to the crown prince''s conscience.


    Maybe too many things have happened recently. The prince is sensible now.


    After about one stick of incense, the missionaries adjusted the dosage of Western medicine.


    Then, three patients and the prince took it together.


    After the prince took it, he began to feel drowsy.


    I didn''t wake up until dusk.


    It was the patients who took it only in the morning, and they were well enough to eat at night.


    All kinds of stroke symptoms are gone.


    Liang Jiugong looks at the prince who hasn''t woken up.


    He went outside the hall and looked up at the sky.


    The sky that a touch of red, has gradually come to an end.


    A hazy new moon, already hanging in the sky, and even faint stars.


    Looking at the bright lights of the Forbidden City, it seems that it is day or night.


    But there is always a voice in his heart telling him, "it''s dark..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    After sighing, Liang Jiugong turned into the hall.


    With a sharp voice, he said, "the prince ordered him to take the" maodi Nashuang "as soon as it was dark."


    With that, he motioned to the missionary and said, "please."


    In the evening, the missionaries filled the newly prepared dose with nasal feeding and let Kangxi take it.


    In the middle of the night, Kangxi, who had not woken up for several days, finally woke up.


    In addition, he drank some rice soup in a daze. After a courteous visit, he stopped again.


    The next morning, Kangxi dragon was in good health.


    When he woke up again, he had some milk and porridge.


    The doctors and missionaries had seen him and said that he was well.


    Kangxi was dubious. He always felt that he was too sudden to be good.


    It''s been in a coma for a long time. Just say yes.


    But in any case, he ordered that missionaries be rewarded with silver and a house.


    Sober, he suddenly thought of the prince.


    Suddenly, a pair of sophisticated eyes, cloth on a layer of cold light.


    He said: "Liang Jiugong, the prince, go and call me the evil block of the prince. This time, I will not...


    " long live, you must not do it. The prince is still lying in bed in order to test medicine for you. He slept all night yesterday. He woke up this morning with diarrhea and vomiting. "


    Liang Jiugong did not wait for Kangxi to finish speaking, then he spoke good words for the prince.


    He just expressed his recent feelings.


    As for the prince, the western medicine has side effects.


    What''s more, he is a normal person who tests medicine for no reason. Naturally, he has side effects.


    After hearing this, Kangxi couldn''t believe it was true.


    He turned his head and glanced at the missionaries and heard the missionaries say, "long live, you really have a good son. When you are ill, the prince is very filial. He knows that western medicine has side effects and may lead to death. He still insists on testing drugs in person. His filial piety is really moving the world."


    "The prince may not have been very good before, but he has been guarding your bed all these days. As soon as there is any good method, the prince will actively treat you. Moreover, he is not blind healing. It was only after the experiment was carried out on the patient that it was given to you. For the last time, after you got worse, he tried his own medicine. " Liang Jiugong said it was true.


    Kangxi still did not believe that the prince had such a conscience.


    Until the next day, with the help of a slave, he got out of bed and walked.


    When he arrived at Yuqing palace, he found that the prince was vomiting and diarrhea. He cried out with abdominal pain. He went to the cottage one by one.


    Taking advantage of the prince lying in bed, Kangxi sat in front of the bed, the two father and son were speechless.


    Finally, the prince opened his mouth first.


    "Huang amah, I haven''t been so close to you for a long time. This reminds me that when I was young, you were sitting in front of your bed just like you are now."


    Kangxi sighed, never thought of the past.


    He just felt that everything seemed to be a distant world, so unreal.


    He raised his right hand, patted the prince''s arm, and said, "I''ve heard from Liang Jiugong and the doctors. Thanks to you."


    The crown prince immediately propped up his body and was flattered and said, "emperor Alma, you have loved your children since you were a child. Now it''s your turn to be filial to you."


    Kangxi lovingly looked at the prince, as if that excellent prince, back.


    He just sat in front of the bed, unable to speak for a long time.


    Just a pair of sophisticated sharp eyes, a piece of scarlet.


    After a long time, he got up with the help of a servant and said, "you''re well adjusted. If you''re better, you''ll come to the Qianqing palace every day to accompany me."


    "Good." The prince nodded again and again. At last, he hemmed and hawed: "Huang amah, it''s only the fourth younger sister there. The child minister is confused for a moment. When the child minister is well, he is willing to personally apologize to the fourth brother."


    On hearing this, Kangxi''s body gave a slight pause and said, "there''s something wrong with this matter. I''ll check it out again. It must be that the slaves of the Department of punishment are severely tortured, which makes the prisoners confess freely."


    The meaning of this is very clear, after the crown prince so toss, Kangxi to the prince again from father to son of compassion.


    He intends to cover up the crown prince with his imperial power as before.


    "Yes." The prince''s face was moved.


    After Kangxi left Yuqing palace, the little eunuch beside him asked anxiously, "prince, is it safe this time?"


    "The emperor Alma has said that. What else can you do. In the Forbidden City, the emperor is always the most important, either black or white. What emperor Alma says is wrong, that is black. Huang amah said it was right to be lonely, and that loneliness was innocent. " The prince took out a smug smile.


    Just in the heart, in the end or some unhappy.


    But for his thorough consideration this time, he could not be so comfortable.


    When, he can also sit on that nine five, cover the sky!


    "You are the crown prince, the crown prince, the Lord long live or the pet of you. How can those common princes compare with you?" The eunuch flattered.The prince laughed and said nothing.


    The next time, Kangxi did not believe his own disease, so soon.


    He''s always waiting for this damned stroke to happen again.


    But day by day, his dragon body is very healthy.


    During this period, the princes all went into the palace to visit Kangxi.


    The fourth master mentioned Ruoyin intentionally or unintentionally, but every time he was prevaricated by Kangxi.


    Moreover, he could feel that Kangxi seemed to be alienated from him.


    This let already master Prince big regardless of handle he, feel the symptom is wrong.


    Now the prince is in the ascendant, so he has to find a suitable opportunity to do it again.


    Otherwise, it will only appear to be too ambitious and everything will be in vain.


    Just like the end of eight ye at that time, he lifted a stone and hit his own foot.


    In fact, as the fourth master guessed, since Kangxi suffered a stroke, the prince has changed his personality.


    Not as violent and arrogant as in the past, but everything is in order.


    In addition, after the prince''s side effects were good, he served Kangxi in front of the Dragon couch every day.


    Every time Kangxi saw the prince, he felt more comfortable, and the dragon became more and more healthy.


    Moreover, he began to reexamine the prince''s words that day and became suspicious of the fourth master.


    Not only that, Kangxi also said to the fourth master, "don''t mention the past things again.".


    This is to ask the fourth master not to investigate, otherwise, he will protect the prince.


    About six days later, Kangxi ordered fangruoyin out of the zongrenfu.


    He also said that the winery would be closed for half a year before it could be reopened.


    What''s more, the old fellows of the winery have all become the ghost of death.


    Some things, always have to be backed by someone.


    Compared with Ruoyin and the prince, those slaves naturally seem unimportant.


    The original Emperor Kangxi still wanted to drag on this matter, if it was not for the fourth master who talked about it from time to time in front of Kangxi.


    Kangxi may not be so quick to release if sound out of the zongrenfu.


    One day in mid September, the fourth master kept his word.


    After going down to the court, he went to the Zongren''s house in his court clothes, and personally picked up Ruoyin to go back to the mansion.


    He said that the next time he saw her, he would take her home.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    On this day, Ruoyin, dressed in her flag dress, sat in front of the mirror.


    Ban Mei knew she was leaving today, so she combed her hair twice.


    But her jewelry was stolen by mammy Zhao, with only two silver hairpins on her head.


    These days, she and ban Mei get along well.


    Now seeing that she was leaving, she was reluctant to say, "I''ve been a slave in zongrenfu for several years, but I haven''t seen such a person as you. I hope you can be good in the future. Don''t come to such a place again."


    Ruoyin smiles at Banmei from the mirror and looks at herself in the mirror.


    Just at this time, there was a report from outside: "four masters are here."


    Ruoyin then walked out. As soon as he got to the door, he saw the fourth master standing in the yard in a Navy Blue Royal suit.


    In the same trade, there is Baotai.


    A blue and a white body, giving a different feeling.


    After Ruoyin approached, Fu Shen saluted them.


    The fourth master stepped up to the woman and helped her up. "How is your stay here?"


    "If you come back, the meal is better than ever since you came to see me last time." If the sound is true.


    The fourth master held her hand tightly in the palm, and Ruoyin then stood behind him on his left side.


    "Brother Baotai, thank you these days." Fourth master patted Baotai on the shoulder.


    "Fourth master''s words are heavy." Baotai smiles back.


    The fourth master nodded to Baotai, turned his head and looked at the woman, "go, I will take you back."


    With that, he took the woman out.


    "Sir, just a moment." If yinton is in place and refuses to go.


    "Why, but I have luggage to pack?" The fourth master looked down on the woman and said, "forget about all those things. I''ll buy you some good ones."


    Ruoyin shakes her head and looks back at the half plum in the distance.


    Embarrassed way: "Ye, I want a person, is in the zongrenfu and I live together half Mei, look at her is a real, I can take her back to the house, do a close slave."


    Somehow, her intuition felt that ban Mei was a useful person.


    Moreover, in her, she saw the character that those servants didn''t have, and there was a wild force in her.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know the rules.


    It''s the kind of wild that separates people and fields.


    In addition, the appearance of half plum is plain, and there is nothing to prevent.


    The fourth master looked up at the half plum in the distance. A pair of eyes swept the half plum.


    After finding the other party''s peace and contentment, he casually pointed to half Mei and asked if Yin: "is she?"


    If the tone of the light "um" a, is a response.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng pointed his voice to Banmei and said, "what''s wrong with pestle there? Don''t come over and thank Fu Jin."


    If Yin knows that Banmei''s temperament is different from others, she raises her hand and signals Su Peisheng not to talk.


    "I only ask you, would you like to come back with me?" he said


    Voice just fell, saw half Mei stepping on small broken steps, quickly kneeling in front of Ruoyin.


    "Four fortunes, slaves are naturally willing."


    "You don''t have to think about anything else. I don''t mean to force you." If the sound is stressed again and again.


    "I know, I will." Half plum kowtowed the first way.


    If Yin nods with satisfaction and says to the fourth master, "Ye, do you see it?"


    The fourth master looked at Baotai and said, "brother Baotai, I''ll take them away, and I won''t embarrass you. I''ll let the servants go to the Qianqing palace and say hello to Emperor Alma."


    This time, the emperor amah, in order to cover up the crown prince, has a tough attitude.


    But also stressed that if you need anything, just ask.


    He didn''t need anything else, but Fujin was wronged. A slave still wanted to satisfy her.


    "Yes, sir, please do as you please." Baotai didn''t care.


    Therefore, the fourth master took Ruo Yin and took the carriage back to the house.


    Ban Mei followed the carriage and sat with the coachman.


    If Yin doesn''t think she has a good eye for people, but she believes her intuition. She always thinks that ban Mei will be a good slave.


    Little did you know that such a servant was a loyal servant who accompanied her all her life...


    in the carriage, the fourth master kept Ruoyin''s hand tightly and never let go.


    When Ruoyin thought that those old fellows had become ghost for the dead, she felt guilty and said, "Lord, because of me, those guys are gone..."


    "don''t be silly. You are right. It''s the prince who made the matter. Those slaves just carry the pot for the prince." The fourth master pressed the woman''s head against her left shoulder.


    "The prince and his wife are really nothing." If sound gnaws teeth road.


    Hearing her indignant tone, the fourth master tightened the woman''s hand.


    "Don''t think too much about it after you go back to the mansion. Now the emperor Alma is too filial to touch by the prince, and he is suspicious of him. I''ll find a good time when this is over. "She is just a woman. He doesn''t want her to do something impulsive in order to revenge the prince.


    "Oh." Ruo Yin leans on the man''s shoulder.


    It seems that... The fourth master has absolute assurance, so he said such a thing.


    Then, of course, she won''t mix it up.


    She is not a woman who can stir things up in the court.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at Yongqin palace.


    After getting off the carriage, the people in the backyard, as well as up and down the house, all met at the door.


    "Welcome the fourth master, Fu Jin and return to the house."


    "Get up." The fourth master waved his hand to signal the crowd to get up.


    When everyone got up, Ruoyin''s eyes swept through the backyard.


    The eyes pay special attention to Li''s and nuobaolu''s. They have big stomachs and get up more slowly than ordinary people.


    Looking at their stomachs, they were about the same size.


    If she remembers correctly, there are still two months to go before the two men are in labor.


    That is to say, before the Chinese new year, both of them will unload the goods.


    It''s not necessarily who is going to do it.


    At this time, Li Shi''s eyes fall on half Mei behind Ruo Yin.


    "Well, this one looks ordinary, but he hasn''t seen it before."


    "Your body is not convenient, but your eyes are sharp. She is my new close slave." If sound road.


    Li covered his mouth with a smile, and said, "I really admire my sister. If you go to the ancestral mansion, you can also take the slave back. It''s good to have this courage. Don''t bring a white eyed wolf back. It''s not worth the loss. "


    "You''d better take care of yourself, and I won''t bother you." Ruo Yin squints at Li.


    "All right, go back when you''re free." The fourth master''s brow frowned imperceptibly. Then, in front of the people''s faces, he took Ruoyin''s hand and went straight to the house. "Now the reconstruction of the house is almost the same, but recently it''s too busy to be free. When you come back, it''s just right to go shopping with you."


    If Yin has not had time to reply, he is pulled forward by the fourth master.


    Come on, this gentleman has always been a bully.


    A few in the backyard, looking at the back of the fourth master larouyin.


    One by one, they all got red eye disease, and their eyes were about to stare out.


    If you don''t have to look back, you can know what''s going on behind you.


    She just followed the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Along the way, she found that the changes in the mansion were really great.


    Vermilion door wall, glazed gold tile.


    But it is not a very luxurious kind, but a low-key luxury with connotation decoration.


    Large and small pavilions and pavilions, a collection of elegant style Yongqin palace.


    Ancient buildings give people a sense of solemnity.


    The autumn sun shines on your house, which makes the eaves glow with gold, reflecting and shining brilliance.


    After staying in the zongrenfu for a long time, people will be absent.


    Now seeing these again, Ruoyin only feels that everything is beautiful.


    All the places we see here are made of gray marble.


    The ground, stone steps, stone pillars, etc. are all marble.


    There are also several artificial lakes in your house, which are green and sparkling, which makes people feel quiet.


    The lake reflects the blue sky and white clouds, the clean and solemn hall.


    Everything seems ethereal and illusory, beautiful scenery like flowers separated by clouds.


    People can''t tell where is the real scene and where is the reflection.


    Ruoyin is so pulled forward by the fourth master, and her eyes suddenly stay on the man''s hand.


    Today, since she met with the fourth master again, he had been holding her like this.


    The palm of the fourth master is very warm. In the cool autumn wind, it gives people a special sense of security.


    He rarely took her hand without scruple.


    He hasn''t been like this for years at least.


    Now do not give up the posture, like a person, accidentally lost his baby.


    When we meet again, we should protect her tightly around her, reluctant to let go.


    "Fourth master, if you didn''t tell me, I didn''t really see that this is our residence. The building has changed so much that even the front yard of my father has changed a lot."


    Fourth master is silent. She can''t be like a Muggle.


    "Well, you should follow me. There are more rare ones." The fourth master pulled Ruoyin and went straight into the front yard.


    If the voice face is thin, the man in front of the public, pulled into his yard, always feel ashamed.


    What''s more, the fourth master was right, but she always felt that he was hinting something.


    Or send a secret message and make her blush.


    In his house, what''s more rare?


    Just when Ruoyin was thinking.


    The fourth master pulled her into the front porch.


    The porch was as dark as a dark passage, with only a light at the end.


    So they turned a corner along the porch and arrived at the main courtyard.


    There, mother Liu had already met her at the side door.


    "Welcome Fu Jin back to the house." Mother Liu took the lead in saluting.


    "Get up." After that, Ruoyin grabbed the fourth master''s wrist with both hands, and said in embarrassment: "master, why do you make a secret door in the front yard? If you let others know, it''s OK. Let''s go back and go around the front yard to the main courtyard."


    Otherwise she came into the front yard and never went out again.


    At that time, it will appear in the main court again, which will cause discussion.


    Those women in the backyard, how to talk.


    "Don''t go back." The man held her hand tightly and stood in place like a pine and cypress. "Since the Lord ordered someone to repair this secret Road, he would not be furtive. Anyway, the mansion is so big that sooner or later you will know. "


    Ruoyin: "in the future, you and the minions can come to the front yard through this tunnel as long as there is an emergency. If anyone in your family dares to talk nonsense, just tell me! " The fourth master is domineering.


    "I see." Such an overbearing man, she really has no way, "fourth master... Only if there is something urgent, can I come to you?"


    "What? In the past, you have other things to do besides business? "


    The reason why she built such a secret road was that she had no conscience.


    All year round, he seldom takes the initiative to run to his front yard.


    Either to look after the children, or to go to the front yard on New Year''s day.


    He thought that she was Fu Jin, because of her affection, she was not too active.


    After all, the mansion is so big. As soon as the courtyard comes out, all the servants look at it.


    "Well... What if I miss you..." Ruo Yin lowered his head.


    I''ve been in the zongrenfu for a long time, and I''m a little stranger to the fourth master.


    We have to get closer to each other.


    Sure enough, this word a, the man will her small + hand, grip more tightly.


    "Shame or not." Hand belly also pinched her Qiong nose, chuckled, solemnly: "can be, but you have to let the slave inform a, in case the Lord is not in the house."


    "Oh." Ruoyin can say everything.


    Only her skin is white, blush on the extra eye.


    Seeing that the fourth master was somewhat confused, he was not ashamed to speak, but blushed vigorously.Thinking of the slave on the side, if the sound then raised his head, pretending to be OK.


    Mammy Liu is an eye-catching, although she is very excited to see Ruoyin.


    You know that the four kinds of flowers in the courtyard are excited, but you like flowers. There are six Begonia trees alone, and other small flowers and grasses are also planted by the wall


    Ruoyin followed the direction of mother Liu, and saw the great changes of the main courtyard.


    In the middle of the courtyard, a square flower bed was built with white bricks.


    There are two crabapple trees in it.


    A red and pink flower.


    A red flower in bloom.


    There are still many flowers and bones, which are waiting to be put.


    The breeze was blowing on my cheek, and there was a fragrance of flowers.


    A heart that hears like sound will be drunk.


    Not only that, the door, corner, eaves.


    There are pine cypress, marigold and thousand day red.


    "Do you like it?" The man''s magnetic question came from his ear.


    If the sound did not want to think, nodded and said with a smile: "like, like very much, how do you know I like crabapple flower?"


    "I just think you are as good-looking as Begonia flowers, so I let the race a few."


    What he said was true. She always liked to wear the clothes of crabapple flowers.


    A bright red lip, just like Begonia flower + petal, delicate and lustrous.


    "Ye..." Ruoyin smiles.


    Call for the next man, will certainly follow what said, the heart has a good understanding.


    The fourth master is good, but on the contrary.


    But... When he praised her for being more delicate than flowers.


    If Yinjiao looks at the distance with a smile, she finds that there is a swing in the yard, which is hanging in the cabin in the distance.


    She was so excited that she took the fourth master''s hand and took the initiative to go to the swing.


    Mouth also excited way: "Wow, there are swings here, much more spacious than my original."


    After approaching, if sound East touch, West smell.


    I found that the leaves and flowers tied on the swing were real.


    But it''s not fresh, or it won''t live long.


    "Fujin, these flowers and tree leaves are the flowers made by the slaves by hand. Although it is not a flower, it can also maintain the original color and shape of the flower, as well as the fragrance. " Su explained.


    Ruoyin looks at the green leaves twining on the swing and the pink and blue flowers.


    In her previous life, when she watched American dramas, she liked the kind of Princess swing on TV. She felt very dreamy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    Later, when he was able to earn money, he also installed a fantastic flower vine swing in the living room.


    Often nest in the swing, chasing drama, watching TV.


    However, in her previous life, her own swing served as a small single sofa.


    But the swing set by the fourth master is surrounded by wooden carved wooden houses.


    The wooden house is surrounded by a hollow arch made of white walls and black tiles.


    There are pots of elegant flowers and plants in the wooden house.


    Each plant is very + pull handsome, wind flowers fall, bursts of flower fragrance, very elegant.


    The key swing is a little more spacious.


    It''s not the size of a normal swing, but a swing couch.


    On the swing, there are water blue cushions and thick brocade quilts under them.


    There are two silk pillows on it.


    I have to say, this is a romantic place.


    Ruoyin suddenly thought that if she and the fourth master were reading in this small wooden room, it should be a romantic and comfortable thing.


    Think about, a face has no reason for fever.


    "The palm of your hand is hot when you think about it." The fourth Master said.


    "No, I''m so happy to see the swing." Ruoyin quickly retracts his hand and sits on the swing.


    The swing was indeed padded with a layer of soft and soft brocade quilt, and her whole body was trapped in the brocade quilt.


    Unconsciously, the servant of the main courtyard was sent away by the fourth master.


    After the slaves went out, "creak" a sound, but also took the carved wooden door to.


    And the swing under her began to sway violently.


    Ruoyin quickly pulls the ropes on both sides to stabilize his mind.


    However, the swing couch was so spacious that her hands could only hold one rope.


    If sound had to grab the right rope, the whole person nest in the brocade quilt.


    However, the fourth master is a man with no edge. He still pushes the swing hard behind him.


    It''s strange to say that if the sound only nests on one side, the swing doesn''t fall to one side. It''s still stable.


    It''s just her body, rising with the swing.


    At this moment, she only felt a heart floating with autumn.


    In her heart, with the cool wind blowing in her face.


    I haven''t felt this comfortable for a long time.


    On weekdays, there are always some troublesome trivia, lingering in my mind.


    Especially a few days ago, when I was in the patriarchal mansion, a heart was empty.


    Now, those things that are not faster seem to be drifting away with the wind.


    Originally, the fourth master cherished the fragrance and cherished the jade. Don''t shake it too high.


    Ruoyin felt that the fourth master was shaking too slowly, which made people drowsy.


    She was dissatisfied and said, "my Lord, you are shaking too slowly, just like rocking a child to sleep!"


    She also covered her mouth and yawned.


    The fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    He had not yet swung a swing for a woman, but she had no sense of good or evil and despised him.


    The next moment, the thin lips of sex - feeling rise up inadvertently, the eyes are like raging fire, and the strength of hands is also increased by several percent.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin felt his body whirling.


    But for her quick reaction, she held the rope tightly for the first time.


    I''m afraid I''ll be thrown out with the swing.


    At this moment, the swing, which had been quite stable, began to swing forward and backward.


    If the sound of the body, also unconsciously, dangling to the mid air hanging, and then heavy fall.


    The shaking was so violent that she could hardly tell the sky from the ground.


    Even the whole earth is shaking and spinning.


    Gradually, her head more and more dizzy.


    She was so dizzy that her eyes closed tightly.


    Seeing this, the smile on the corner of the fourth master''s mouth became more and more obvious, showing a little bad spirit.


    If Yin Liu eyebrows frown tightly, Jiao voice beg for mercy way: "Ye, I am wrong, you shake slowly."


    "What''s wrong." Not only did the man stop immediately, but he shook his hand vigorously.


    "I''m... Wrong everywhere." This master always thinks like others. It''s hard to guess.


    She didn''t dare to guess at random, so as not to guess wrong, and it was her who suffered.


    The fourth master was not so easy to deal with. He didn''t speak and didn''t stop.


    If the sound is shaken really can''t stand, repeatedly beg for mercy way: "my good fourth master, I really know wrong, you stop."


    Her voice was delicate and soft, as if she could not bear it.


    Such a voice, with such words, was no less beautiful than when she was under him.


    Hearing that the fourth master was soft hearted, he still let her go.


    Looking at the swing slowly stopped, if the sound covered the heart, slowed down the mind.


    Not waiting for her to ease the good will of God, to stabilize the autumn, and shake a few big.If sound is startled for a moment, turn a head to look, see four ye don''t know when, also sit on swing.


    The next moment, her body a burst of suspension, he was pressed under the body.


    A pair of arms were also held high by him, pressed in the warm brocade quilt.


    If you can''t see the man''s expression, you can only see his clear mandible line, and that rolled twice of the laryngeal knot.


    It seemed that she would be swallowed up at any time...


    she swallowed and said, "it''s not good to be here, sir..."


    I wanted him to stay away from here, but her past experience has tempered her desire for survival.


    In front of the fourth master, it''s better not to be too direct and tactful.


    The fourth master leaned over slightly and held one hand on the swing to stabilize his body.


    He picked the woman''s chin at random.


    The deep ink pupil is appreciating her face.


    Cool thin corners of the mouth slightly pick up, lift up a lazy and good-looking arc.


    "If you think it''s good, then it''s feasible." He rarely shows the casual and relaxed side of his character. He leaned over a woman''s ear and said in a hoarse and bewitching way: "this is a place where the Lord specially asked people to build it. We... Have never tried it..."


    this is like the magnetic sound of a subwoofer, which is full of male charm and makes women scream.


    However, the words that come out, but also so warm + ambiguous ruffian bad.


    There is such a handsome face blessing.


    Minutes will be wrapped in the dark breath of people, face red heart beat.


    People are intoxicated and unable to extricate themselves.


    If the sound leads the lips, what would you like to say.


    However, he was caught off guard by the fourth master.


    "Well..." the fourth master''s lips were cold.


    It''s colder than the autumn breeze, and it''s very aggressive.


    He will occupy the dominant force, bit by bit embezzle your consciousness, control your thinking.


    Let you fall into his control bit by bit, without any sense of resistance.


    If sound is like this, at first you can still struggle to refuse to return to welcome.


    Slowly, I don''t know where it is.


    Until the body a burst of cool, the man''s warm palm, in her body upstream walk.


    It''s too late...


    I haven''t served the fourth master for some days. In addition, in this small wooden house, it''s still waving on the swing.


    If sound''s soul son, already along with the swing, rippling to nine clouds.


    Beautiful face, actually in autumn exudes tiny thin sweat.


    I know I can''t stand it, but I can''t help but want to get close to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    Reserved and straightforward feelings make her full of tangles.


    The swing was still swinging with them.


    At this moment, it''s a spacious carved cabin.


    Under a flower vine swing, handsome men and beautiful women are performing a picture that makes people blush.


    It''s like a pair of European oil paintings that are forbidden and taboo...


    the slaves outside the wall stand a little farther away, and the beautiful women in the wall sing more and more...


    clearly, they are not the first time for each other, but this taste is as wonderful as the first time.


    Maybe it''s a swing. Everything looks different.


    A little bit of strength can set off a storm.


    The taste can only be understood, but can not be described.


    It''s no worse than the rocking chair a few years ago, even worse than that...


    I don''t know how long it took for Ruoyin to lie in the arms of the fourth master.


    A pretty + face, there is not to wipe the red + pink.


    His mouth did not have the strength to say: "yes, I really do. It can''t be lighter. The sound insulation of this cabin is very poor...


    the fourth master took the woman in his arms, and felt the blow + bullet + broken skin.


    "You don''t know how to keep your voice down," he said


    How can this kind of thing, as a man''s fourth master, be light.


    It''s only women who can do things without strength.


    Besides, he hasn''t touched her for some days. How can he control it.


    Over the years, he has not been too light on such matters.


    If Yin is ashamed and flustered by the fourth master, she thinks... Her face must be very red.


    Had to slightly slant over the cheek, not willing to toot the mouth.


    In spite of this, the fourth master saw the woman''s blushing face in his eyes.


    A pair of big palms, began to restlessly go down, and then go down again...


    in a short time, there was news from the cabin.


    Although ban Mei has just entered the mansion, it is not the first time that she has faced such a thing.


    At first, she was not a servant in zongrenfu.


    He was a slave in the imperial palace of the Forbidden City, sometimes with the master.


    Sometimes transferred to other concubines.


    So, she heard so many voices in the Forbidden City.


    It was in the zongrenfu that a fritillary and his concubine moved into the zongrenfu.


    It''s probably warm thinking + * *, regardless of the day and night, the movement is not small.


    In this meeting, she had nothing to do except stand away without changing her face.


    Qiao Feng saw her face expressionless to stand far away, also followed by her side.


    "The new comer, you just arrived here don''t understand. The more the fourth master loves Fujin, the more dynamic there will be."


    Half Mei nodded her head meaning, but she didn''t have a good answer.


    Maybe her action is too calm, Qiaofeng can''t speak any more.


    After the movement inside stopped, the slaves were busy preparing water.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master also scrubbed his body, put on clean clothes and went into the main courtyard.


    The fourth master asked Su Peisheng to take the official documents and work in the main courtyard.


    Even in the night, he rested in the main courtyard.


    It is night, if sound is really admire the body and strength of the fourth master.


    In a daze, I don''t know how many times I went to sleep.


    The next morning, she sent the fourth master to the court, and then lay down again.


    By the time she woke up again, it was already noon.


    With the help of mother Liu, Ruoyin moved slowly.


    Every step, the body on the pain.


    Especially the two legs. They''re not my own.


    Mother Liu helped Ruoyin to have a meal in the hall and said with a smile, "Fu Jin, master and son, this is a pain for you. Otherwise, we won''t be in our hospital and let people have such beautiful flowers as thousand day red."


    "No, you are Fu Jin. You are not the same as those side rooms and concubines in the backyard. Don''t say that you are red for a thousand days. You can be prosperous for a lifetime." Clever wind follows.


    Only half Mei followed Ruoyin respectfully and did not say a word.


    It''s from the Forbidden City. It''s not so naive.


    "Good bye, this is also said in our courtyard, out of the outside, not a word."


    If Yin knew that "red" referred to by mammy Liu, it just meant to be favored.


    "I see." Mother Liu and Qiao Feng responded.


    "No man is as good as a thousand days, and no flower is red for a hundred days. Although the name of qianrihong is jubilant, it does not bloom all the year round, it only blooms between July and October every year. Because the color of the flowers is gorgeous and glossy, and the flowers do not wither after drying, so it is named qianrihong


    Ruoyin went to the gate of the main courtyard and looked at the thousand day red in the yard.


    "After October, it will almost wither," he said with regret"Fujin is right, but Catharanthus roseus can bloom almost all the year round. And Anthurium andraeanum, which blooms all year round, is also the same with hibiscus. In particular, the Chinese rose, which is called the red rose among the people, is basically the four seasons in which people can see its flowers every month It was ban Mei who said this.


    The slaves blinked at Banmei.


    She doesn''t understand the new rules.


    Fu Jin''s words also dare to contradict.


    Only Ruoyin heard it. Banmei was comforting her.


    So, she said with a smile: "there are flowers that bloom all the year round, but the flowers will not bloom and will never wither. People are the same, will experience right and wrong, large and small temper. The relationship between people is the same, it will not always be good, there are times to break. Don''t mention favor this kind of nihility thing, more unreliable


    "I''m stupid. I didn''t understand what Fu Jin meant. Now I understand." Half plum road.


    Ruo Yin turns around and enters the room and sits down in the hall.


    Looking at a room of servants, light way: "call the cow cook to do lunch, in addition, the main courtyard slaves are called to the hall."


    "Yes." Qiao Feng went out in a hurry.


    A moment later, the eunuchs and servant girls in the main courtyard came to the hall.


    If they can''t stand, they stand back from the door.


    If Yin''s body was sore, he leaned on the armrest and looked down at the servants below.


    Then she turned and motioned to mother Liu.


    Mother Liu understood, cleared her throat, pointed to the half plum beside her, and said in a loud voice, "listen up, she is a new servant of Fujin. In the future, we should work together, and there is no disunity. After all, you and I are slaves of the main court. There is no difference between high and low. You are not allowed to cheat


    "Yes." Everyone should say.


    Half Mei, who has never said a word, knows that Ruoyin values her.


    Otherwise, where can the slave who is in charge will bully her.


    See half Mei respectfully kneel in the middle, toward if sound line kowtow big ceremony.


    Thanks for your loyalty to Yongjin


    With that, she knocked her head three times in a row.


    Every time, it makes a loud "Dong" sound, which is very real.


    Seeing the situation, if the voice nodded and said with a smile, "OK, there is no doubt about employing people. Since I have led you into the government and let you be a close slave, that is to trust you."


    Then, Ruoyin gave a few words to the people, and dismissed them and took up their lunch.


    But I don''t know... The people in the backyard pull Ruoyin to the front yard.


    Finally, the fourth master came out of the main courtyard, and there was a lot of discussion about it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    At the same time, Li''s family in the side yard, while drinking the tonic chicken soup, asked casually, "do you know who the fourth master rested yesterday, or let Fu Jin rest in the front yard?"


    Otherwise how to pull Fu Jin into the front yard, two people have no shadow.


    "Back to the master, Fu Jin did not rest in the front yard. It is said that the fourth master built a secret road between the front yard and the main courtyard. The fourth master led Fu Jin into the front yard and stayed in the main courtyard directly." Spring plum blossoms return.


    Li picked her eyebrows and said unhappily, "sure?"


    "It''s true that the fourth master came out of the main courtyard early this morning before dawn."


    "Bang Dang", Li Shi was so angry that he did not drink the soup.


    The oily soup was shaking a little out of the bowl.


    "What a powerful means Fujin is. Which yard is not built in a proper manner. It''s just that she''s in charge, and she''s corrupting


    "Master, Fujin was not in your house when you built it. It was not the fourth master who asked the servants to build it." Spring plum carefully tunnel.


    As soon as the pronunciation fell, Li''s eyes fell on him.


    "I want you to talk more."


    Finally, Li said with a strange smile: "if you like to build a secret Road, let them build it. As time goes by, you will know whether it is a blessing or a disaster."


    Now she can''t say anything.


    After she gave birth to her brother, she had to go to Princess De to give Fujin eye medicine.


    "The master said so." Chunmei is free to deal with it.


    "Now that we are both going to have a baby, this matter is more important. What''s your arrangement at the end of nucolo''s? " Li asked impatiently.


    "It''s all arranged. It''s just that I don''t know what to say or not to say. "


    "You don''t know. I hate ink the most." Li glared impatiently at Chunmei.


    Scared Chunmei quickly said: "it is like this, I feel, anyway, there is a big brother in the courtyard, this legitimate eldest son has, when you were born, that is not all the same?"


    If you don''t have an elder brother in your family, it''s different to spell out the eldest son.


    But there is a legitimate eldest son in the main courtyard. He is a common elder brother all over the place. There is nothing to argue about.


    "What do you know? Nuicorlu and I are both side Fujin, but I only have a big Ge Ge under my knee. If my elder brother was born in front of the Niu co Lu family, how can he be more dignified than her? I can''t go to the mansion for so many years, and my son will call him his brother." Li''s unconvinced tunnel.


    "But you have a big lattice under your knee. How can Fujin compare with you?" Chunmei carefully comforted: "so, it''s important for you to give birth to elder brother safely. Don''t make a mistake at this juncture, so as not to make the fourth master angry."


    Li stopped and said with a sneer: "although the fourth master treats Dage very well, this is Daqing. For his son, the fourth master is not interested, even if he has no future, he can also get a few cups of soup, even more promising."


    "But my daughter, after all, wants to get married. It''s OK to marry in Beijing. If you marry in that corner of Mongolia, you''ll hardly see each other for the rest of your life."


    "The fourth master loves Dage and will not let him marry to Mongolia."


    "There is still a long way to go. You and I don''t count what you and I have said. Please step back." Li waved his hand and looked very tired.


    ------


    in the following days, Ruoyin will settle down in his family.


    Please give some money to the old man Li Fukang.


    There was no one in charge of the winery and she had to look for someone else.


    Fortunately, steward Chen is not only in charge of the winery, but also in the basic department stores and inns.


    So if something happened, it would be clean.


    Otherwise, if steward Chen is gone, the shops under her will be in a mess.


    By the time everything had been arranged, it was the end of the month.


    If Yin saw Mother Liu carrying tea into the house, she asked, "the backyard is OK recently. What moths have not come out?"


    "Back in Fujin, everything is OK. It''s strange to say that in the past, Li''s side was the happiest one to hop around. Now, there are no two doors out of the gate all day long, and no one is allowed to enter the courtyard. Only the servants of their own courtyard come in and out." Mother Liu said.


    If the sound if thoughtful nod, way: "Xu is to be in labor, be more careful, afraid of accidents."


    "That''s too careful. It''s said that big Ge Ge Ge has been neglected by Li Shi, and he has been taken care of by servants every day. He is not allowed to enter Li''s house. This is also very important to men and women."


    Mammy Liu handed Ruoyin a cup of tea, and then she said, "you don''t know. Li side Fujin may be showing off. She has not yet been born. She boasted that she is an elder brother in her belly all day long. Look at me, I should let her have another daughter. Can she still look up in the future?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Ruo Yin looks serious.


    "What do you say?"


    "Li''s son is more important than her daughter, but she was just pregnant, so she should be careful. She didn''t avoid big grid. Now they are all about to give birth, even less so. Maybe he is plotting something bad. He is afraid that dagger will hear it. "Li''s man is bad everywhere.


    Only for their own children, it''s still considerate.


    I''m afraid Dage is a commoner girl, and it''s hard to marry the best family in the future.


    This began to let the Mammy, teach big Ge nude, needlework and so on.


    The people here, no one will teach their daughter to be arrogant and domineering.


    They are to advise children to be sensible, to marry later, to serve their husbands well and to respect their parents in law.


    Make a good name and win the love of the Duff family.


    It''s no wonder that everyone doesn''t want to have a daughter. It''s forced to give birth to a son over a daughter.


    No matter how his son is not a tool, he can also bring people to his home and spread his branches and leaves.


    No matter how excellent the daughter-in-law is, she has to marry someone else''s house and serve her mother-in-law''s life!


    The point is... There''s no family status yet.


    Married near, wronged can also complain with his mother''s family.


    But in the royal family, the marriage between man and Mongolia has always been valued.


    If married to Mongolia, mother and daughter will never see it.


    Under such circumstances, who would like to have a daughter.


    Who is willing to marry his daughter to Mongolia.


    But if you don''t want to, you have to follow the rules.


    This is the responsibility of royal children and grandchildren. Men have the responsibility of men, and women have the mission of women.


    Don''t think it''s so easy for those who are rich and powerful.


    In this way, over time, the concept of valuing men over women is deeply rooted.


    But if the sound is different, she is thinking... If she has a daughter...


    then she won''t teach her to please her husband''s family.


    In any case, there should be some politeness, but there is no need to please.


    There are so many daughters-in-law in the Qing Dynasty who flatter their mother-in-law. How many people lose their dignity and self-respect and are not loved.


    Well... How did she think of having a daughter again.


    It must be the result of the fourth master and the two little bunnies who talk in her ears all day long.


    Ruoyin shook his head and looked at the sky outside, and said, "Li''s head, you''ve ordered people to look at her. She''s going to kill Niu cobolo''s family. I don''t want to take care of it. Please don''t pour dirty water on the main courtyard."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    It''s cool day by day.


    Especially in Beijing, autumn is like winter. The cold wind makes people shiver.


    Ruoyin held a warm cup, sipped a sip of tea, and casually asked, "is the front yard OK?"


    Mother Liu knew that Ruoyin asked Hongyi.


    He said with a smile: "master, don''t worry. Since the fourth master invited the master of Taijiquan to the elder brother, the elder brother''s body is getting healthier and healthier day by day. You can see how long it has been since big brother''s last serious illness. There is no small problem. It must be a weak disease of premature birth. "


    "No, you can''t talk nonsense." If sound is afraid.


    Sometimes you can''t blow it.


    If you don''t, you will be beaten in the face.


    As a result, before mother Liu responded, the little Dezi in the front yard went into the house.


    "Fu Jin, big brother suffered from the wind and cold, so he said," please go to the front yard. "


    Ruoyin glanced at mother Liu helplessly, but she didn''t blame her.


    After all, such a thing, Leng no one can say clearly, is so clever.


    She took mother Liu''s hand and went to the front yard without saying a word.


    In the front yard, Hongyi sits outside to have breakfast porridge.


    Hongxiu was also sitting there with a small silver spoon and eating vigorously.


    However, when they saw Ruoyin, they saluted quickly.


    "My son, send my regards to e Niang." Hongyi got up first.


    Hongxiu''s short legs and pedaling off the chair took some effort.


    Also follow the way of milk: "son to the sum Niang please."


    "Good, good, all continue to eat porridge, otherwise this weather, suddenly cold." Seeing that the children were eating porridge, she did not mention Hongyi''s cold, but sat down in the rose chair in the room.


    A pair of eyes, in two little guy body back and forth.


    Hongyi, in particular, has gained a lot of strength since practicing Taijiquan.


    Look, it''s no longer a weak little boy.


    Even if you are ill, you don''t look too bad.


    This meeting son, if not small Dezi said that Hongyi suffered the wind cold, she did not see it.


    Hongyi seems to have something to say. He doesn''t even care to drink porridge.


    Then he went to Ruoyin and said in embarrassment, "e Niang, my son wants to ask you something."


    "Please?" If sound picked pick eyebrow, get up to help Hongyi tidy up clothes, "you are not cold?"


    "Back to the sum Niang, the son is only occasionally cold, the body is a little uncomfortable, it does not matter."


    "Then tell me what you''re asking for." Ruoyin pulls Hongyi and sits down again.


    Hongyi stood in front of her and said, "last time I was hit by the wind of seven days, AMA wanted to kill the slave in my courtyard, but I finally begged Amar, and he answered me. This time, when I was caught in the cold, AMA couldn''t take care of my slaves any more. She said she would send them to the dog farm to feed the dogs. Now she is locking them in the wood shed. "


    "It''s a little difficult to handle. You Amar, you should know that you can''t listen to other people''s advice."


    Ruoyin originally thought that Hongyi liked something and asked her to help purchase it.


    But I never thought that this boy was young and kind-hearted.


    No more than those royal children who regard servitude as grass root.


    Even some rich and noble families don''t take servants seriously and take their lives at will.


    "But this matter has nothing to do with the servants. Why should they die? They have been with me since childhood."


    Ruoyin:...


    "after practicing Tai Chi yesterday, I had a slight sweat. I watched that the time to study in the palace was going to be late, so I went to school without taking a bath or letting the servants wipe their sweat. It''s cold outside. It has nothing to do with the servants. They advised me. My son was worried about being late and didn''t listen. " Hongyi was annoyed.


    "You, you, it''s a good thing to take your studies seriously, but you can''t treat yourself badly. If you are so careless, how can e Niang put her mind down?"


    Royal children, study time for "Mao in Shen out.".


    In other words, reading begins at 5 a.m. and ends at 4 p.m.


    Before that, Hongyi had to practice Taijiquan and rush to the palace from his house.


    It''s almost three o''clock. It''s getting up in the dark.


    Although Taijiquan is not practiced every day, but every other day, it is also very hard.


    However, this method can strengthen the body, if the sound also endure.


    Otherwise, if you get sick from time to time, you will really suffer.


    "My son knows." Hongyi shrugged his head.


    See the situation, if the sound where still have the heart to lecture.


    She just felt that... If Hongyi can have this innocence now, she should try to keep it for him.


    Otherwise, when I grow up, these innocence will be polished clean in the royal family.


    After a long time, she comforted and said: "OK, this matter sum Niang should be under first, but you Amar can listen, that is another matter.""Good." Hongyi showed a happy smile and seemed to be winning.


    "Don''t be too happy too soon. Your Amar is more difficult to persuade than me." Ruo Yin raised his hand and touched Hongyi''s moon forehead.


    "Not afraid. Most of the time, amah will listen to e Niang."


    "That''s when you didn''t see him really serious." With that, Ruoyin got up and said, "OK, you and Yuanbao have a congee, and then make up for a rest and take good care of yourself. Next time, you can''t be so careless again. Do you hear me?"


    Before she came, she still had a heart.


    But when I saw that Hongyi didn''t matter, I was relieved.


    After all, she asked the master to teach Hongyi to practice Tai Chi.


    I have great hope for Taijiquan.


    I hope Taijiquan can cure Hongyi''s weakness of premature delivery.


    If she had practiced Taijiquan, she had no idea what to do.


    In addition, this year has not completely passed, she is still worried about Hongyi.


    It''s the same as those people who say "there is a way to be 20 years old. If you can live beyond 20 years old, you can be OK.".


    She is now in this state of mind, only looking forward to Hongyi''s safe life this year.


    Fortunately, Hongyi was sweating and didn''t wipe or wash it, so it was cold.


    The autumn in the capital city can catch up with the winter in the south.


    It is the normal person, if so cold and hot, how much will also have some cold.


    This kind of illness, than because of weak illness, to make her more comfortable.


    "Xie e Niang, my son remembers." Hongyi Gongshou Dao.


    Then, Ruoyin turns and goes to the fourth master.


    Now that you''ve promised the child, you''d better get things done earlier.


    Save people to the dog farm, everything will be late, Hongyi will be disappointed.


    I don''t know... How Hongyi laughed so brightly just now, as if she was bound to succeed.


    Probably when the children are there, the fourth master always looks like a husband and a father.


    It doesn''t look so arrogant, so it''s easier to talk.


    However, when the fourth master was serious to her, the children didn''t see it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    A moment later, Ruoyin walked along the corridor to the fourth master''s study.


    When he got there, Su Peisheng met her from afar and said, "lucky for Fujin!"


    "Get up." If sound casually way: "four ye, but in the study office?"


    She looked up at the closed door of the study.


    "Back in Fujin, the fourth master is reading the official documents. Please wait a moment and let me report to you." Su Peisheng said with a smile.


    If the tone of light "um" a, it is agreed.


    Su Peisheng, holding the beige dust, trotted to the door of his study.


    Even if it is a small voice, but because the voice with the eunuch''s unique sharp.


    If the sound is far away, I still hear it.


    "Master, I have something to see you for Fujin."


    As for what the four masters returned, Ruoyin didn''t hear clearly.


    However, looking at Su Peisheng''s smile, it should be accurate.


    Sure enough, Su Peisheng went to Ruoyin with a smile and said, "Fu Jin, the master says it''s cool outside. Please come in and talk."


    If sound is tiny jaw head, step on flowerpot bottom, entered study.


    "Creak" a sound, her front foot just entered the room, behind the door was taken by the slave.


    As soon as I entered the room, if I didn''t see the fourth master, I smelled a faint smell of ink.


    Fourth master study pattern change is not big, bypass outside, she goes directly inside.


    I saw the fourth master sitting in front of the desk, reading the official documents.


    He was attentive and serious when he wrote.


    Every move, full of domineering and self-confidence, exudes the unique charm of a successful man.


    "My Lord." When he approached, Ruoyin called softly and sat down opposite the fourth master.


    The man didn''t lift his head and said: "if you are also for those slaves, you don''t have to say it."


    He didn''t know that she didn''t come to the front yard to be bored with him. She must have something to ask him.


    "I''m really weak. You gave me a command before I even opened my mouth. You didn''t mean to drive me away." With that, she got up in a huff, stamped her feet with great effort, and said, "I''m leaving."


    Fourth master: "I really want to go." If you don''t want to be noticed.


    But her voice was delicate and soft, not convincing at all.


    However, the fourth master finally raised his head.


    Mysterious and deep ink pupil, in the woman''s face across.


    The corner of the mouth pulled up a playful smile, "you try."


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen the scene when she is angry and wants to leave.


    If she''s really angry, she won''t make a noise and say, "I''m really going."


    Instead, he held his breath and left.


    But under no circumstances can she leave without his permission.


    It was, and still is.


    Ruoyin came with a task. Naturally, she had the cheek to sit down and say, "this is what you don''t allow me to leave."


    The man chuckled, but she couldn''t help it.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    If the voice clear throat, and holding the fourth master''s cup, drink a cup of tea, "but you let me say ah."


    "Well."


    If the trick succeeds, Ruoyin smiles brightly and says, "Lord, I''ll tell you, in fact, Hongyi is not a good thing."


    "Nonsense, the child is ill, how to get to you, has become a good thing." The man bowed his head and wrote in a cold tone.


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me first." As a result, Ruoyin began to talk serious nonsense, "at least Hongyi this time, it''s not because of the weakness of premature delivery or illness for no reason. Moreover, he looks ok, and he is not seriously ill, which shows that Taijiquan has a good effect and can improve his physique


    "That''s also because the servants in his courtyard didn''t persuade them, otherwise they shouldn''t have minor diseases." At last, he said again: "Hongyi is still young and ignorant, and sympathy is rampant. You''re just as ignorant as he is. You''re still young, aren''t you? "


    "I''m not my little fool." Ruo Yin holds his chin and looks at the fourth master.


    I saw the fourth master''s writing wrist pause, looked up at her.


    She was also shameless and blinked at the fourth master.


    Little fool, this intimate nickname was given to her by the fourth master.


    Now when she said so, the fourth master didn''t say much.


    Just a light cough, a serious way: "say business, don''t mention these dishonest."


    If the voice turns away his lips, and his heart says that you have not given this small and serious name.


    But she had something to ask the fourth master, but she could not make him angry.


    Then he said solemnly, "well, I''ll ask you, you servant in the front yard, who can persuade you?"


    Fourth master: "it is..."Even if he doesn''t reply, Ruoyin knows the answer.


    She said, "if you want to do something, let alone the front yard. I''m afraid it''s the whole Yongqin palace. No one can persuade you."


    Fourth master: "so, Hongyi is the same. If he is still young, the slave can''t take care of him properly and take his life, which is still a bit of a story. But now that he is old, he is not a three-year-old child. With his own ideas, he is no longer a slave


    Since it''s not the slave''s charge, why should we blame the slave.


    The fourth master just bowed his head and wrote, but he did not speak.


    If he didn''t reach his goal, he continued: "I remember that when Hongyi was only three years old, he told him to go to the front yard to learn the rules. What''s more, when Huang AMA was six years old, he studied hard and was so tired that he coughed up blood. Now Hongyi is not the same. He is afraid that he will be late for school, so he doesn''t dare to delay


    "In my opinion, he is worthy of being a good son taught by the Lord. Isn''t it all from you that he studies hard?"


    As soon as his voice was off, he finally stopped writing.


    But put down the Langhao pen, sharp eyes to Ruo Yin.


    "Don''t talk about it in front of you. You''re full of fallacies."


    If Yinchao''s fourth master smiles and flatters him, "Ye... Those servants are all serving big brother. They are bound to have feelings. You can''t forget the villains. Please forgive those slaves."


    The fourth master adjusted his body and reclined leisurely on the chair in a comfortable posture.


    One hand is casually placed on the armrest, and the other hand is playing with Lantian ink jade.


    The mysterious ink pupil half squints, seems to be thinking about the problem.


    After a long time, he seldom relaxed and said, "well, big brother is big now and has his own opinion. This is a good thing. I don''t care about the servants under him. Let him make his own decisions. "


    "It''s very kind of you, Hongyi. He''ll understand." Ruoyin smiles.


    Worthy of being the fourth master, thinking is different from what ordinary people think.


    "Don''t be too happy too soon. Those slaves can''t be sent to the dog farm, but they have to play twenty boards."


    "Yes." If Yin knows, it is not easy for the fourth master to yield to this.


    Otherwise, if she is not satisfied, the fourth master has to add more board.


    Then, with a smile on her face, she got up and said, "since you have agreed, I will tell Hongyi to go."


    Who knows she just turns around, the voice of male magnetism spreads behind her, "wait a minute."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    If sound is surprised, turn head, look at the man of solemnity.


    Looking at those big talking eyes, the fourth master was angry.


    Quietly hook people, but also make an innocent look.


    He said coldly, "are you allowed to leave?"


    Ruoyin: "but I said hello to you."


    The fourth master snorted coldly and called her a heartless goblin.


    She didn''t allow her to leave before, so she stayed here.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, I want to flatter and leave.


    Think beautiful!


    "You don''t mean that the whole Yongqin palace can''t persuade you?"


    Today, for your sake, you have to perform well.


    If Yin has served the fourth master for so many years, he can''t understand this kind of words.


    She said with a smile: "Sir, there are other orders?"


    "Those trivial matters, let the servant account for it. Come here and grind it well." Let her just say something sarcastic.


    I also talked about the old sesame and rotten millet.


    As a result, Hongyi''s slave, after being hit by the board, actually picked up a life.


    Ruoyin sells coolies in the front yard.


    It''s always dark before you have a decent meal.


    In this meeting, he waited on the fourth master to clean his hands, and they sat down at the eight immortals table in the hall.


    The slaves set the table with their meals.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin smelled a smell of crab.


    A pair of big eyes, on the table around, and finally landed on the covered plate.


    "Master, you won''t invite me to eat crab today. I can smell crab roe."


    The fourth master looked up at the woman, "dog nose."


    Su Peisheng, on one side, said with a smile, "Fujin, you are right to smell it. It was transported from the South and was picked up from the lake down the river. The lake is a hundred miles round, with blue waves and lush water and grass. The crabs grow out, which are different from other crabs, and can be regarded as the number one crab in the world."


    "Although there are crabs all the year round, autumn crabs are the most plump. It seems that I''ve come to visit the right place today. I didn''t grind them for nothing during the day, so I can have a good taste at night." If sound smile way.


    The fourth master was not very happy. "Even if you don''t come, I''m going to let people take it to the front yard and taste it with you."


    "There are so many sisters in the backyard, but I only want to taste it with me. Why?" If Yin blinks big eyes, asks in good mood.


    In fact, she just wants to listen to the fourth master''s mouth, can you say good words.


    It turns out that she overestimated the fourth master.


    "You eat the most ugly, but also Fujin, so I can''t help tasting it with you." The fourth Master said without hesitation.


    If the sound took out the corner of his mouth, half of the smile on his face was closed.


    Come on, he''s cruel!


    She shouldn''t have asked him. She''s insulting herself.


    There are so many people in the backyard. At every family dinner, there are shrimp and crabs.


    Those people almost do not eat, even if they want to taste fresh food, it is also the slave stripped clean, handed them in front of them.


    Only she did it herself and ate it with relish.


    But she didn''t feel that she was so popular that she called it delicious.


    Su Peisheng was a man who could look at Ruoyin''s face and half collapsed.


    He immediately lifted the copper cover and said with a smile, "Fu Jin, you and the master will enjoy it slowly. If you need the help of the minions, squeak


    According to his understanding of Fujin, he was not a hypocritical master.


    Enjoy food, never reserved.


    If you take a bite like this and a little bit like that, it''s the most disappointing thing.


    Remember one time, button side Fu Jin and four ye together taste crab.


    People''s delicate hands have never been touched by crab shells.


    Leng is a slave to the crab, she only eat meat.


    I only ate half of it, and I didn''t eat the rest.


    Who can sit opposite her and have an appetite.


    But Fujin is not the same, every time eat a special flavor.


    He also used eight pieces of crabs to knock and smash them there. He looked very strong.


    It''s probably because of this that the fourth master likes to taste crabs with Fujin.


    It''s a pity that the fourth master has always been a man of integrity. He can''t say anything nice.


    This meeting son, if the sound is not salty, not light "um".


    First she glanced at the dish of crabs.


    There are eight crabs in the dish. They are only big. They are orange red. They have appetite.


    However, she didn''t eat crabs first.


    Instead, they set their eyes on a plate of snow-white buns.


    The steamed bun is only the size of a small cage bag. It looks crystal clear under the candlelight.Just inside looking at the yellow, the head also ordered a small yellow dot.


    A whole plate of steamed stuffed buns, giving people a kind of white as snow, crystal clear, blowing to crack the visual aesthetic feeling, only a glance makes people appetite.


    Ruoyin nipped a small bun with chopsticks and took a bite.


    Only one mouthful, that thin skin will be broken, full of fresh fragrance, and thick soup spread in the mouth.


    The crab roe inside is not salty or light, and the taste is just good.


    Is swallow a whole, all lips and teeth remain fragrant, it is delicious to let people aftertaste.


    As she nodded, she picked up a bun and said, "well, this crab dumpling is delicious and fresh enough."


    Just as she ate another one, the fourth master looked at Su Peisheng.


    So Su Peisheng went to Siye''s bowl and put a pair of crab roe buns in it.


    Here, Ruoyin is not interested in steamed buns for a long time.


    Without reserve, she caught a big crab in one hand.


    As soon as I started, I''m afraid it''s more than six or two.


    Then untie the palm rope tied on it, and you can start.


    The seafood merchants here are quite honest, and there are not many ropes tied.


    If you cut the sound casually, the rope will loose.


    Unlike those who sold crabs in previous lives, they were not kind at all.


    Always use twist rope, tied tightly.


    It is also known as fear that the crab will break the rope and run away.


    That''s not as much as 40 liang of crabs, tied with a 30 meter long rope.


    I don''t know. I thought it was a rope seller.


    After untiing the rope, Ruoyin played eight pieces of crab.


    First, use scissors to cut off the eight legs of the crab.


    Take off the two big pincers.


    The crab bought by the fourth master this time is really fresh.


    Don''t say crab body, it is eight crus, hand feeling is full full.


    What''s more, when she cuts, she tries to keep her legs intact, avoiding the joints and cutting a little forward.


    In this way, when it is cool, the crab meat will be separated from the crab shell automatically. If you inhale it twice, you can eat it completely.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng said with a smile: "Fu Jin, I''ll see you. You are an expert at eating."


    Ruoyin chuckles and looks up at the fourth master.


    Continue to bow his head, light way: "where ah, I... Is greedy, eat like and ugly."


    When he heard this, Su Peisheng stopped.


    The master and son were angry, but he still did not participate. He was a slave.


    The fourth master made Fu Jin angry. I''d better leave it to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    The fourth master on one side heard that the woman was making sarcastic remarks, but he didn''t say much.


    Just a slight cough, he also caught a crab and started to move.


    He always likes to do it by himself.


    If such trivial food passes through the slave''s hand, it will turn off my appetite.


    If Yin doesn''t see the fourth master again, just focus on peeling the crab.


    As she had a female crab in her hand, her navel was protruding.


    Through the white belly, you can see the yellow crab roe inside.


    She was not a hypocritical, she just broke off the small piece of her navel with her hand.


    In fact, it can also be cut with a hatchet.


    But Ruoyin thinks that the long handled axe is a chicken rib among the eight crabs.


    It''s the most unnecessary tool to use.


    Then she hit the shell with a hammer at random to loosen the shell for the crab.


    Then break off the crab shell, full of crab yolk in front of you, but also fat to flow oil like.


    Ruoyin uses a knife to remove the middle triangular shaped crab stomach, crab intestine and crab lung.


    Remove the thick white crab gills.


    Gills and stomach are extremely cold things, can not be eaten.


    When everything was finished, Ruoyin scraped the meat in the shell, along with crab roe, into a small bowl with a knife.


    She used to scrape it into a bowl and spoon it gracefully.


    In this case, the fourth master also said that she was ugly.


    Well, suck and bite at the crab shell, not to mention.


    Perhaps, against the backdrop of those ancient women.


    Even if she has been very decent, but also appears to be particularly inappropriate.


    If the sound is ready to open to eat, see in front of me a small jar.


    Looking up, I found the slender hand of the fourth master in front of her.


    When I smell it gently, it seems to have acid taste.


    If sound does not understand ground to ask: "Ye why?"


    "Vinegar, aren''t you always jealous?"


    Even if the fourth master''s tone is light, it is still normal.


    But if the sound can still be heard, hidden - Hui another layer of meaning.


    As if to say that she loves his vinegar.


    Come on, he is the first vinegar king in Qing Dynasty.


    She pursed her mouth and denied: "no, it''s not. It''s good to eat crabs with flower carving wine."


    With that, she found a small jar of wine flavored jar directly from the table.


    Take off the red cloth cover and sprinkle some on the crab meat and crab roe.


    Not only that, she poured a small half of the wine into the cup.


    All of a sudden, the strong aroma of Huadiao wine, and the delicious meat fragrance, interweave in the air, and it makes people salivate.


    Looking at the snow-white porcelain bowl, the golden wine juice slowly infiltrates the crab meat.


    Orange crab roe, white jade like grease, white fine tender crab meat, all lure - confuse people''s appetite.


    Ruoyin couldn''t help it, so she took a small bite of crab meat.


    For a while, the delicious mixture of Huadiao wine, crab meat and crab yellow is flowing between the lips and teeth.


    As if these three are born with the golden collocation.


    After taking three mouthfuls, Ruoyin drank two more mouthfuls of Huadiao wine.


    Inspired by her taste buds, she can''t help sighing: "Huadiao wine and crab meat are perfect match, and they are delicious in the world..."


    "it sounds as if you can drink it and understand wine very well. Can you remember that you used to pour it in one cup."


    The fourth master seldom offered a vinegar, and was disliked by women.


    Now see her this appearance, natural did not hold back poisonous tongue.


    This made Su Peisheng wrinkle his nose with regret.


    Originally, seeing the fourth master coax Fu Jin in silence and handed her vinegar, he thought he could reconcile, but he still didn''t hold back his poisonous tongue.


    However, Ruoyin disagrees and says, "that''s before. In recent years, I''ve drunk a lot of wine from the winery, and the amount of wine has been improved. What''s more, I didn''t say wrong just now. The flower carving wine is mellow and thick, which can cover up the cold nature of crab meat, and set off the slightly sweet and delicious taste of crab meat, which is delicious even if you beat your mouth. "


    "Yes, I''ll try it." When the man raised his hand, he was going to scratch her face and hit her on the mouth.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master are not sitting face to face.


    It''s just a corner of the eight immortals table, sitting next to each other.


    Looking at the finger belly of the fourth master, he would touch her mouth.


    She was not afraid of it. She just held her chin up and put her face forward.


    And she closed her eyes.


    Just as she was waiting for the fourth master to really hit her, a cold thing gave her a kiss on the corner of her mouth.


    It seems that... Still with warm breath, breathing in her cheek.


    Open an eye, see 4 ye that Zhang Junlang''s cheek, enlarge in front of one''s eyes.Startled her whole person back to retreat, a pretty face, "Shua" on the red.


    4¡¢ Ye, Ju, ran, steal, pro, Le, she!


    "Ye... You really hate... Eating with food..."


    the fourth master chuckled, and then he returned to sitting upright.


    As if everything just happened, did not happen.


    Su Peisheng, who had been waiting in the room, had already closed his eyes conditionally and covered his eyes with his hands.


    It wasn''t until a few seconds later that I moved my eyes and pretended that nothing had happened.


    He said that the fourth master was a master of integrity.


    His mouth was full of poisonous tongue, which made Fu Jin angry.


    The action still can lift Fu Jin''s heart to be in full bloom, there is no way.


    It''s not true. If you are so close to the fourth master, you will be relieved if you are angry.


    It''s just purplish lips and eating crabs hard, one after another.


    By the time she got the third one, her hand had not touched the crab in the plate.


    The back of the hand was beaten by the fourth master, but also ordered: "crab cold, eat less."


    "Sir, you are a real disappointment." That is to say, if sound or honest did not eat.


    Because she also said that, in the heart still can distinguish the good from the bad.


    The fourth master is a man who loves to care about you. That''s because he cares.


    If you don''t care about you, no matter how many crabs you eat, he will be silent and hard to open.


    This meeting son, fourth master that handsome face, when the woman talks, the eyebrow tiny cannot observe ground frown.


    But when she gave up crabs and ate something else, her eyebrows would stretch out.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng couldn''t help smacking his tongue in his heart.


    In the past, other people pretended to be reserved and refused to eat a bite of fresh food, which swept the fourth master''s interest.


    When did the fourth master even get involved in this business.


    It''s really one thing falling one thing!


    Then, Ruoyin ate a small bowl of rice and drank a bowl of jade shoot soup.


    As delicate as a woman''s finger, tender jade bamboo shoots are cooked together with orange red carrots, yellow corn and green bean sprouts. The soup is fresh and sweet.


    After about half a column of incense, Ruoyin and Siye were satisfied.


    The fourth master took a dark blue cotton handkerchief from Su Peisheng''s hand and wiped the corners of his mouth gracefully.


    Look up to see a woman''s pretty face, with a faint red.


    Cool thin lip corner, then raise a wipe not easy to detect smile.


    "I also said that the wine capacity has increased, but after a few sips of wine, it will be on the face."


    Ruoyin:...


    although she would like to explain the reason of drinking and blushing from a scientific point of view, she can''t!


    Can only stay in place, stupid.


    Four ye see her Jiao - Han appearance, then way: "since drunk, in Ye''s front yard rest, don''t return to the main courtyard."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Ruoyin felt that she was not drunk.


    What''s more, whether she is drunk or not has something to do with her going back to the main court.


    Even if she is drunk, I can help her go back.


    If it is more serious, can it be seriously damaged overnight and carried back in a sedan chair in the morning.


    So, she got up seriously and said, "master, I''m not drunk."


    However, the fourth master didn''t hear it, so he directly told the servant: "Su Peisheng, let the water be prepared under the ground, and ask mammy Liu to come in and serve."


    Listen to the meaning of this, is to bathe to set up.


    Since the four masters are like this, if the sound is not good, he is determined to return to the main court.


    In order not to brush his face, make strange embarrassed, difficult to end.


    A moment later, Ruoyin and the fourth master left the room to bathe.


    They are served by the servants around them.


    After a stick of incense, they both washed and rinsed.


    The servant waited on them to lie down, put down the bed curtain, blow the candle, and close the wooden door.


    There were only two of them in the room.


    If Yin has not had time to say a word with the fourth master, the body is held by a man.


    He did not deceive the body but moved her body and turned her back to him.


    All of a sudden, the man''s blazing hot breath, breathing in her snow neck.


    The weather is cool, and it''s cool when the breath is just on the skin.


    Gradually, the warmth continued to turn on her skin.


    The feeling of alternation of heat and cold made her body shake.


    "My lord... It''s late..." don''t deal with these things, so as to save some trouble and get the second half of the night.


    That''s what she meant by poking.


    But the fourth master has never been a master of people.


    He stuck it to the woman''s ear and said, "well, it''s late."


    As soon as the voice is down, the big palm follows the woman''s body all the way down...


    this night, men are bound to completely conquer women''s willfulness in the daytime.


    The wild sex of the day burst out in the day and night, and kept asking for her.


    It was not until she hoarsely begged for mercy that she could be spared.


    The next morning, Ruoyin served the fourth master and went to the early court.


    I went back to the main courtyard, ready to sleep in the cage.


    What a dream, mother Liu whispered: "Fu Jin, today is Wu Ge Ge Ge''s birthday, you see...


    " thanks for reminding me, otherwise I will forget. " If sound walked to the bedside, not very spiritual way: "order people to appreciate butterfly gold hairpin son in the past."


    Then she lay down.


    "Ah! I''ll send someone to do it. " Mother Liu looked at Ruoyin''s spirit and put down the bed curtain.


    Last night, she and Qiao Feng were waiting outside the front yard.


    Listening to the news, it was only in the middle of the night that it stopped.


    This is the so-called... Human beauty suffer.


    After waiting on Ruoyin, mother Liu sent a quick eunuch to Wu''s place to give rewards.


    But it wasn''t long after the eunuch had gone, that slave came to report.


    Mother Liu was so scared that she didn''t dare to make decisions.


    Immediately entered the inner room and called for Ruoyin.


    "Fujin, the big thing is not good. Fujin saw a lot of red on the side of the button. It''s still something happened in Wu Ge Ge Ge."


    If the sound is still confused, hear the news of huge amount of information, immediately came to the spirit.


    Such a thing happened to her as Fujin, no matter what.


    "How long did I sleep?" She sat up and slowly got out of bed.


    "How long have you been sleeping? As soon as you lay down, something happened." Mother Liu changed her clothes for her.


    "It''s better to have an accident earlier, otherwise I always feel that those people in the backyard will do something bad and can''t rest assured."


    Since Li and nuobaolu, both pregnant together, she knew something would happen.


    Seeing that they were going to give birth, I had no idea.


    After all, the two have been restless since they entered the government.


    So, she didn''t think it was strange.


    "It''s the same thing that happened, but our people went to Wuge Ge to send the golden hairpin, but they haven''t come back yet. I heard they were detained there!"


    "How can it be? No matter how many people in our courtyard should be punished, it is also Fujin who is in charge. When will it be their turn to discipline them?" Qiao Feng was angry.


    If sound Cu frown, eyes light slightly turn.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    Even if it doesn''t involve her, she has to deal with it.


    Now this situation, it seems to be involved in the main courtyard, said anything to hurry to see.


    Because of the red color of nucolo''s family, she is not easy to dress up too gorgeous.


    No matter what you think in your heart, you have to live on the facade.


    After a cup of tea, Ruoyin only wears a lotus colored flag dress.Combing two small heads, not a few simple jade silk flowers, went to see the nuicolo family.


    Nuobao Lu''s on the spot saw red, stomach pain is severe.


    Even if he couldn''t walk, he just lay down there.


    When Ruoyin arrived at Wu''s courtyard, he saw the little eunuch kneeling outside, his face very sad.


    After approaching, the little eunuch knelt down to Ruoyin and said, "Fu Jin, slave is unjust."


    Ruoyin remembers that the eunuch was a servant in her main courtyard, but he was not a close slave.


    "What''s the matter with you! It''s very quick to see it on weekdays. How can I give you a reward? It''s such a big thing. " Mother Liu scolded.


    The little eunuch was just about to open his mouth when Wu came out of the hall.


    "I''d like to say hello to Fujin." Wu quickly walked to Ruoyin to salute.


    Ruoyin didn''t have time to listen to mother Liu''s admonition to eunuchs. She just said to the Wu family, "Niu co Lu''s family is very well behaved. How did she get red? I heard that it was very serious. But is the doctor Feng coming?"


    Then she lifted her feet and walked into the room.


    Wu followed her and said, "doctor Feng has arrived. Please ask him personally. As for sister Niu''s success, I didn''t expect that Fu Jin would not blame the little eunuch. I think he is not sincere. Now... It''s better to take sister Niu''s body as an important thing. "


    As soon as he heard this, he knew that his condition was serious.


    In addition, the Wu family has completely thrown the pot to the small eunuch.


    But he said nice words on his mouth. Let Ruoyin not blame him.


    It seems that after all these years of training, Wu is no longer as stupid as he was.


    Having been in the mansion for so many years, the bitchy words in the whore are very catchy.


    Since Ruoyin has come, it is not easy to tangle with those trivial matters.


    Naturally, we have to arrange the situation of nucolo.


    She didn''t pay any attention to Wu Shi. She only snorted coldly and went to the inner room.


    Suddenly, a room of servants saluted her.


    Go to the bedside, if sound only lightly swept the button cobalt Lu''s one eye.


    He was white and his hair was on his cheek. He looked sweating.


    Even at this time, still with that kind of resentment eyes, dead stare at her.


    It was as if he had a deep hatred for her.


    Ruo Yin sat down in the armchair beside him and said faintly, "don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, thinking that everyone is as dirty as you are."


    He bit his teeth and covered his arched stomach with both hands, as if his body was suffering from pain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    Ruoyin raised his head and asked, "what''s wrong with her, Feng Taiyi?"


    "Fujin, button side Fujin, this is moving fetal gas, but also see a lot of red, to protect the fetus is not able to protect, only let her take a dose of birth medicine, let the midwife deliver it." Feng Tai''s medical ethics.


    "Then prepare." Ruoyin is resolute and authentic.


    However, Niu cobalt Lu''s family intervened weakly, "no... I originally expected that the date of delivery was in late November, but now it is only October. Isn''t this a month ahead of schedule, is it premature...


    " Nuoshi Fujin, that''s no way to do it. You have lost too much blood and can''t keep the baby. If you don''t give birth in time, not only will the child be unable to keep, but you will also be in danger of your life. You might as well give birth earlier, just for the safety of mother and son. " Feng Taiyi advised painstakingly.


    At the beginning, he didn''t understand it, but now he knew that he had to live.


    She pulled her lips and said, "you mean... I can be safe with my mother and son, right?"


    "Everything is hard to predict, and I can''t tell you. But if you put it off any longer, you won''t be able to do it."


    After meditating for a moment, he said, "let''s do it according to Fujin."


    After the matter is settled, the New Cobalt Lu''s will hasten the labor.


    If Yin and Nuo co Lu''s family is not good, it is impossible to be at the bedside.


    After giving birth to the drug, he drank it.


    It was so painful that it seemed to have started.


    The normal life of a child is certainly not so fast.


    In particular, it is even more difficult for the new co Lu family to go wrong in the middle of the way.


    Ruoyin then took advantage of the vacancy, thinking about the context of the interrogation.


    Otherwise, after some time, the fourth master will go down to court.


    What do you say, you should pick yourself up before the fourth Master goes back to the house. You can''t let people throw dirty water on her.


    In addition, if the fourth master asked, she would be able to answer one or two reliable sentences.


    If you falter, you can''t say, so, nothing seems to be something.


    So, she was sitting at the head of the hall, and told the servants, "Nuo co Lu''s family is going to start. It''s also time for mammy Liu to call several backyards to join in the fun."


    It''s fun when people are all together...


    mammy Liu answered "yes" and set off in person with clever wind.


    After a cup of tea, the people in the backyard are obedient. They are almost all here.


    If the sound swept under the eyes of the public, unhappy way: "people have arrived, how only the lack of Li family, her people?"


    Li Fucai''s back to the courtyard. But Li side Fujin said that this head was premature, and she was still pregnant. She was afraid of bad luck, so she refused to come with the slave


    Mother Liu went there in person, only to know that Li was difficult to invite.


    Who knows, that Li''s as long as expected, iron heart is not willing to come.


    If Li''s just an ordinary woman, if she moves her hand, it''s nothing.


    The key is that Li is pregnant with a dragon heir and is nearly nine months pregnant.


    If they don''t have any weight on their hands, they can''t bear it.


    "Bad luck..." Ruoyin''s fingernail tip knocked on the surface of the table casually. "No matter it''s premature delivery or normal production, it''s all for the Yongqin palace to add the emperor''s heir. It''s a great joy that she dare to make such a nonsense, which is clearly a curse. Tell her that if she doesn''t come, she will be guilty and jealous. In addition, if she doesn''t come, she will be taken in if she doesn''t come! "


    "Fu Jin, let the servant follow mammy Liu." Without waiting for mother Liu to reply, ban Mei volunteered.


    If the sound looks back, surprised to see a half plum, light "um" a, is agreed.


    After less than a cup of tea time, Ruoyin heard nucolo''s more painful cry.


    There was also a movement in the yard.


    Looking up, I saw Li''s coming.


    In addition, there is no need to be escorted, very - big stomach, walking fast.


    After Li''s entering the house, he saluted with the meaning of "please Fujin Daan."


    If Yin didn''t speak, she just covered her mouth with her handkerchief and asked half Mei in a low voice, "how did you get her here?"


    "I don''t have the ability to ask Li to come here. It''s just that the soft ones are afraid of the hard ones, and the hard ones are afraid of the horizontal ones. Those slaves were not good enough to stand on Li''s side, and even if they were to escort her, they would not dare to exert themselves. When the slave went up, he dragged Li side to Fujin. She looked at the slave and was afraid that the slave would push her. Naturally, it was quick Half plum is attached to Ruoyin''s accessory auditory pathway.


    Ruo Yin smiles, and her eyes fall on Li.


    Li didn''t wait for Ruoyin to talk about it. He had been blessed and didn''t get better.


    However, she had a big belly. Even if she was saluting, she was supported by two slaves.


    Looking at Li''s Willow eyebrows frowning, I can''t stand it.


    If Yin just light way: "look at me, patronize ask business, hope you haven''t got up. Now that all the people are here, please give me a seat. "As soon as his voice dropped, Li took a seat at one side.


    After Li took his seat, Ruoyin told Banmei, "go and call the eunuchs outside, as well as the servants in wugege courtyard, to come to me."


    "Fujin, the younger sister Niu is still in production. It''s not very good for you to set up a teacher and make a crime here." Li opened his mouth with a smile.


    Wu Shi was stupid enough to avoid suspicion, but he also agreed with him: "yes, Fujin, now it''s still Niu elder sister''s production. Other things, we''d better wait until later."


    As soon as he said this, Li gave Wu a displeasure glance with Yu Guang and scolded the fool secretly.


    I''m afraid others can''t see it. Are they in a group?


    "Good." If the tone is very good to talk, he said with a distant smile: "since you two are so contradictory, then I think it is you two who conspired to deliberately harm the Niu co Lu family."


    After all, Wu''s face turned blue and white.


    Li Shi then said with a smile: "Fu Jin, you are bullying me not to go out. I don''t know what''s going on. Now who in your family doesn''t know that it''s your servant who sent a reward to Wu''s courtyard and accidentally pushed down the nuocollo family. That''s why such a thing happened. It has something to do with the two of us again. "


    Out of such a thing, say anything to Fujin Body Splash dirty water.


    Otherwise, she was pregnant with a child with nucolo''s family, and her suspicion was the biggest.


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin''s mouth raised a sneer.


    Look at what Li said, but she didn''t say that she ordered the little eunuch to do it.


    "It seems that you haven''t put yourself in a proper position. As Fujin, I''m going to interrogate this matter now, immediately, immediately!"


    If the sound of the chin, sonorous voice, full of air.


    Every move is the dignity of being a housewife, which makes people dare not resist.


    she wants to make people know that she has the final say in the backyard.


    At this moment, it is not easy for Li and Wu to say anything more, so as not to arouse suspicion.


    After a while, the eunuch and the servants in Wu''s courtyard were all taken to the hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Wu''s family is just a grid, and there are not many slaves in the courtyard.


    With the little eunuchs sent by Ruoyin, there were four slaves.


    Ruoyin first looked at the small Eunuch in the main courtyard and asked, "tell me first. What''s going on?"


    "Fu Jin, this morning, I received an errand and sent a pair of golden hairpins to wugege courtyard. When the slave arrived at the Wuge courtyard, the two masters were talking in the pavilion outside the courtyard. When the servant sent the reward to Wu Ge Ge, Wu Ge Ge said that the sun was getting a little bit sunburnt. He wanted to go back to the house, and Fu Jin on the side of the button also wanted to leave


    "If the masters want to go, it''s not easy for the slaves to rush ahead. They can only bow their heads and follow them. However, Fujin falls down on the side of the button."


    Here, the slaves are in front of the masters, only waiting on the side.


    When the Lord calls you, you should act quickly.


    The rest of the time, you can''t hold your head up to peep at the master''s face.


    Especially the little eunuch is still in the main courtyard.


    In that case, he could only hang his head and wait for the masters to go.


    Don''t say it''s a slave. Even if Yin enters the palace, he can''t look at those noble people openly.


    Face to face, at most, they can only look at the chin of Kangxi and his concubines.


    "Nonsense, I saw you running to push the button side, Fujin big!" It was a sharp voice.


    When they heard the reputation, they found that it was the little servant girl beside Wu.


    You don''t have to ask. You know it''s the maid in Wu''s courtyard.


    Seeing that everyone looked at the servant girl, Wu scolded him in a pretentious manner: "Lvhe, you can''t talk nonsense. At that time, I was at the forefront, and sister Niu said that she wanted to leave, so I didn''t know the situation behind. Are you sure it''s the eunuch in Fujin courtyard, sister Tui NUI? "


    It is said that she can''t talk nonsense. In fact, she just wants to get rid of herself and plant the stolen goods more safely.


    "I hold you, I don''t see very clearly, but I do see a hand, push the button side, Fu Jin, that sleeve is the style of eunuch''s clothes..." here, green lotus also pointed to the little eunuch, and said: "it''s the same style as his cuff."


    "Fu Jin, I''m wronged. I can swear to God that I have never done such a thing." The little eunuch kowtowed repeatedly.


    A thin face, full of grievances and bewilderment.


    But at this time, the servant next to the nuico Lu family also said, "yes, yes, when my master fell down, he also said that he saw the corner of a eunuch''s uniform."


    Hear people you a word, I a word, if the sound of the willow eyebrows, slightly frown.


    These days, she had already let mammy Liu inquire clearly.


    Know Li''s and nuobaolu''s, look at each other is not pleasing to the eye.


    I wish the other party''s children couldn''t be born.


    But we did not find that the slaves in the main court were bribed.


    At this moment, she understood that she was waiting here.


    It seems that these people are just restless.


    What kind of pickle is not comfortable if it is not involved in the main courtyard.


    It''s a bit suspicious to say that the servant girl of Guang Wu''s family saw the cuffs of the clothes of the little eunuchs.


    But he also said so, which is a bit of a show.


    It''s impossible for Niu co Lu to harm himself with Wu.


    But after the observation just now, she more and more believed that the eunuch was wronged.


    "Seeing the material of the eunuch''s cuff doesn''t mean I''m in the courtyard. The eunuchs who had no status in the house were all dressed the same. Were there any other eunuchs present at that time? "


    If you finish asking questions, look around the crowd.


    Perhaps the question was too sharp to be answered.


    If the sound hooked his lips, he looked at the Wu family: "Wu family, if I remember correctly, although you are a grid, there is a small Eunuch in the yard."


    "There is... There is one." Wu''s chat up a smile, let a person bring that small eunuch.


    This does not see do not know, a look startled.


    If Yin looks at the little eunuch who just came in, he is really young.


    At the age of eight or nine, he was as thin as a monkey.


    A pair of eyes, but also with a little immature, timid.


    Somehow, Ruoyin''s heart doesn''t want this eunuch to be a bad one.


    But she asked meaningfully, "were you there?"


    "Back in Fujin, the slave was really there, following the button side of Fujin." The little eunuch returned truthfully.


    Ruoyin raised his head and asked, "was there nothing else but these two eunuchs at that time?"


    The voice just dropped, and a eunuch came out of the corner.


    He hit a thousand children in the room and said, "Fu Jin, the slave was also present at that time."


    If the voice sweeps the eunuch talking, this one doesn''t look so immature.


    Look... At least an adult eunuch.


    "Which courtyard are you from?" she asked"When I went back to Fujin, I was from the Fujin courtyard on the side of the button. At that time, I accompanied the master to celebrate Wu gege''s birthday. But I don''t know that such a thing happened. You must make decisions for my master!" Eunuch voice gathered tears to plead.


    Ruoyin doesn''t have time. Watch him cry.


    Just rational way: "at the beginning, when I asked, why didn''t you come out?"


    The eunuch sobbed and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with his cuff.


    Then he replied: "I listen to the master in the headache cry, the heart of the master son, temporarily lost god. What''s more, you are looking for a bad person. I''m sure it''s not. It''s not the first time to stand up. "


    "So it is." Ruo Yin nodded his head thoughtfully.


    Looking at the three eunuchs kneeling in the room, the thoughts in my mind are running fast.


    After a long time, she said, "that is to say, all three of you are suspicious people. In this case, all of you will be brought back to the main court for interrogation to see if there is anything suspicious. If your teeth are closed, you will be punished! "


    If people do bad things, there will be something suspicious.


    If you ask something important, you can see the clue.


    If you have a suspect target, you will be tortured again, and you will not be afraid to speak out.


    Even if I couldn''t spit out, I was killed by accident.


    You''ve got to let that damn slave hold the back of the pot.


    It can''t be any black pot, let her main courtyard back.


    "This... Is not very good, Fujin." Li''s smile is particularly hypocritical, the heart is also a mess.


    I thought I could plant the booty on Fujin, but now it''s good.


    In a few words, half of the cases are solved.


    The suspicion of the main court was reduced to a minimum.


    If we go further, I''m afraid even she and Wu will have to be involved.


    "Why don''t you talk about it?" Ruoyin leaned on the chair and asked casually.


    Li replied with a smile: "the eunuchs in the Zhengyuan and Wushi courtyards, if you want to check, you can check them. But the eunuchs in sister Niu''s courtyard should wait for sister Niu to give birth to her child before making plans. After all, she will cry in pain, and you don''t say a word. It seems that she will take advantage of the opportunity to enter. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    "Li Shi, that''s why you think too much. Niu co Lu knows that I can help her find out the real murderer. I''m grateful that I haven''t had time. How can you blame me. What''s more, I need her consent when I interrogate the slave. "


    Then, Ruoyin picked up her eyebrows and said with a smile, "it''s you. I remember that you didn''t have a good relationship with Niu cobalt Lu''s family. How could you speak good words for her eunuch. But the more you protect the eunuch, the more I want to investigate him! "


    "Fu Jin is joking. Although I don''t quite fit in with younger sister Niu''s character, she is about to give birth. If she gave birth to a son and a half daughter for the fourth master, she would be a great meritorious official in the mansion. What''s more, I''m afraid it''s not fair to take people to the main court for interrogation because you''re the most suspect in the main court now? " Li''s aggressive.


    Smell speech, if the smile on the face of the voice does not change.


    It''s just that I''m not happy.


    But anyway, she''s going to look it up.


    Otherwise, it will be too late to check and be destroyed.


    She pulled her lips and was about to respond strongly, so she heard a shrill voice of singing from outside, "yes


    Come on, the fourth master has arrived, so they have nothing to do with them.


    Where do people have time to grind their tongue and skin.


    One by one, all went out to meet.


    If Yin is Fu Jin, the fourth master salutes at the front, "Ye is lucky!"


    The fourth master faintly "um" one, the sight sweeps a stem of people and so on, finally falls on Ruoyin body.


    He raised his hand and helped Ruo Yin and asked, "I heard that Niu cobalt Lu''s fetus moved. How is it now?"


    "My Lord came just in time. She is in the process of producing. It has been started for a long time. I think she will be born soon." If the sound followed the fourth master, he stood up steadily.


    And the rest of them rose up after the sound of Ruo began.


    The fourth master looked at the window that was making a scream and walked to the hall.


    When he came to the hall, he sat down on the throne at the head.


    And if he brings them into the house, take their seats beside him.


    Between the two, there is a small table.


    "I have just heard what you are saying in the rise." The fourth master asked.


    Ruoyin smiles and glances at Li''s family obliquely. He says to the fourth master, "it''s nothing. The nuocoulo family was pushed from behind. The servants under Wu''s family said that they were pushed by the servants in my courtyard."


    "But after a little interrogation, I found that it was not that simple. He wanted to bring three suspected eunuchs back to the main court for interrogation. Li''s, like Wu''s, thought it was the eunuch in my courtyard. He said that it was against the rules, so he argued a few words. "


    It sounds like a statement of fact, but it''s subtle... And there''s a whiff of accusation.


    "Fourth master, I also want to do well for sister Niu." Li''s smiling face is full of genuine.


    The fourth master sat at the head of the table, glanced at Li at will, and then took back his eyes.


    Immediately, he turned to look at Ruoyin. "Since there is something wrong with this matter, take those slaves to the front yard, and the Lord will let people examine them carefully."


    "Originally, it belongs to the backyard, but I believe you will find out. It''s just that I''m tired of it. I''m in charge of the outside affairs on weekdays. When I get home, I have to deal with the things in the backyard. " For this method, Ruoyin did not refuse.


    Anyway, she is innocent. She believes that the fourth master will return her innocence.


    This is more convincing than her own interrogation in the main court.


    Li is right. Even if she finds out the truth of the matter, others may not believe it.


    It just feels like she''s trying to extract a confession.


    But if the fourth master finds out the truth, no matter what the result is, no one else will dare to say anything.


    No matter how bad it is... It''s better to leave the job to someone else.


    Seeing Ruoyin''s agreement, the fourth master looked straight ahead, seemingly casually saying, "how many of you, do you have any objection?"


    His voice was magnetic and cold.


    It''s a random question, but it''s awe inspiring.


    "Since Fujin doesn''t have a problem, we certainly have no problem." Li Shi''s face was full of a smile. At last, he said, "no matter what you do, I will support it."


    She is from the south, and her voice is more delicate than that of a man.


    But because of some deliberate when talking, it seems particularly sweet and greasy.


    Then, the rest of them shook their heads in succession, saying that they had no objection.


    At this time, along with the hysterical cry of nucolo''s, a baby''s cry came from the inside, "wow ah... Wah ah..."


    hearing this sound, the faces of the people in the hall were different.


    If sound is frown frown, feel a little bit wrong.


    Normally speaking, the child is born, the cry is very loud.


    That is, Hongyi will give birth prematurely, and the cry is louder than that of nucolo.


    However, the sound of the baby born to nucolou''s baby sounds a little weak, but not too weak.Lift an eye to see Li Shi several, the eye face actually collapses tightly.


    It seems to want to gloat, but in the face of the fourth master, it is not easy to attack.


    A moment later, the midwife took the baby out.


    "Congratulations to the fourth master. Nuoshi Fujin has added an elder brother to you."


    The fourth master leaned over to look at the baby, or asked the key thing, "Ye just heard that cry, how so small?"


    The midwife was afraid of this question. She knelt down and said, "master son, Nubian Fujin was born a month prematurely. Naturally, it can''t be compared with that of full-term delivery. The good thing is that Fujin has a good appetite during pregnancy, ate a lot of nutrients, and will definitely live a long life with more training in the future."


    If the sound swept the baby in the midwife''s hand, crumpled, did not see who looked like.


    But it''s smaller than normal children.


    Fourth master''s long eyebrow, slightly imperceptible ground frown.


    The negative hand stood at the same place, and ordered: "the New Cobalt Lu''s meritorious service, reward her courtyard slave half a month salary. In addition, let them be more careful to serve the younger brother. If there is a mistake, I will ask them! "


    Because this is Wu''s courtyard, so Su Peisheng had to talk.


    If the sound a few, then closely followed the opening: "Congratulations four ye, happy elder brother."


    Li''s mouth said the sweetest, in fact, has long broken teeth, straight to the stomach swallow.


    In the heart is Wu Shi, scolded a thousand times.


    Fool, the servant girl around me dare not bite Fu Jin.


    Now the fourth master is going to bring those servants to the front yard for interrogation.


    If she wants her to do something absolutely, he''d better die.


    The result is very good, the person Niu cobalt Lu''s gave birth to the child, still an elder brother.


    How she didn''t want nucolo to be born in front of her, but she couldn''t stop it.


    But... Premature babies are hard to feed.


    Big brother of Fujin is not a typical example.


    Several times a year, you get sick.


    The nuokolu family was born earlier than that of Fujin. Ah...


    the fourth master didn''t stay in Wu''s courtyard any more. After about a cup of tea, he took the servants and went back to the front yard.


    Of course, the three most suspected eunuchs were also taken to the front yard for trial.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    Three days later, Ruoyin spread a colorful wool blanket in the yard.


    She sat cross legged on the blanket with her hands folded between her knees in a meditative manner.


    The cool autumn wind brushed her cheek.


    There was the sound of fallen leaves from the trees beside my ears.


    Everything is so peaceful and quiet.


    Every breath is so uniform and gentle.


    Just thinking about it, Li Fukang came to report the situation.


    "Fujin, the elder brother born to Fujin on the side of the button, because of his weak and premature birth, the fourth master told him to let him live in the courtyard of Fujin on the side of the button, but on weekdays, the nurse took full care of him."


    If the sound is breathing evenly, he asks casually: "this has been born for a few days. Has the name been taken?"


    "When I went back to Fujin, I was about to say this. I took the name of Hongze, which is the word of" Ze "


    Smell speech, if sound slowly open eyes, in the heart unavoidably some surprise.


    No, according to the history, nuicolu gave birth to a son named Hongli.


    Finally, he became the longest and longest emperor in the history of Qing Dynasty.


    It also made the Qing Dynasty prosperous and made a lot of contributions to the Qing Dynasty.


    But how can this be called Hongze.


    However, nucolo was born a few years earlier than in history.


    Is it contrary to history?


    She raised her eyebrows and murmured, "Ze stands for rain and dew, moisture in the soil, where water accumulates. It is also like a ruler under a marsh and a ruler up. It shows that when the rain falls a foot in the sky, the seedlings on the ground grow a foot upward. It is often compared to the grace given by the king to his subjects, and the subjects uphold the king. It seems that... The fourth master still takes a fancy to the child of nuocolo. "


    "Fujin, how can this be? The child is so young, I don''t know what the future is, and how to value it. At most, it''s the reason why some people in the family of Nuo co Lu have gained popularity in the imperial court recently. " Mother Liu comforted.


    This was rejected by Li Fukang. "Fu Jin, I think what you said is reasonable, but you and mammy Liu are not right. I heard that... It is because of the lack of water in the five elements of little brother that I took the word Ze."


    "If we want to say that there is a lack of water, we should also take a Hongmiao. The word" Miao "is not all water." Mother Liu said.


    If the sound after listening, can''t help but smile: "just, let people prepare some children''s jewelry, reward to the New Cobalt Lu''s courtyard."


    No matter what unknown direction things are going, she just needs to be herself.


    Then she got up and went into the house and changed into a clean flag.


    As a result, he went to the hall and sat down. Su Peisheng, who was in the front yard, came in with a few eunuchs.


    "I''d like to say hello to Fujin." Su Peisheng hit a thousand children respectfully.


    "Come on, you can come to my main courtyard and tell me something important. Am I right?" Ruo Yin looks at Su Peisheng and asks.


    I''m not happy with the fruits. This longan, in particular, is transported from Yunnan. You have to eat it fresh. "


    "Please tell the fourth master that I am greedy these days. Thank him for thinking about my main courtyard." Ruoyin holds mammy Liu''s hand and gets up.


    Besides longan, there are grapefruit, big winter jujube and orange in it.


    "certainly, it''s the slave''s duty." Su Peisheng returned politely.


    Ruo Yin looked at the fruit and sat back in the chair.


    Then he said with a smile, "you are the chief manager of the front yard. I''m afraid it''s not such a simple thing to send fruit to you, sir."


    Su Peisheng was embarrassed to say, "I really can''t hide anything from you. I really have something to tell you when I come here today, but I''m mainly sending fruit. I say it''s by the way."


    "You can tell me by the way." From the inside of the dish, you can squeeze the sound of the dragon.


    It was probably that those words were really difficult to say. Su Peisheng thought for a moment before he opened his mouth.


    "A few days ago, the button side Fujin was not pushed down, leading to premature delivery. The three suspected eunuchs have been interrogated by the guards in the front yard, and the results have been obtained. "


    "What''s the result?" Ruoyin asked plainly.


    "It was found out that it was a small Eunuch in the Nubian Fujin courtyard. He pushed down the Nubi Fujin while everyone was not paying attention to it. Fortunately, two maids on the side helped him, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable." Su Peisheng said, taking a careful look at Ruoyin.


    If sound will longan core, spit in the side of the small basket.


    Seemingly casual way: "she is not the New Cobalt Lu courtyard, how to give birth to the idea of harming the Lord."


    "Because he was strict with the servants during his pregnancy, he held a grudge and thought of such a way."


    If the sound suddenly realized and nodded, "is that all?"


    As far as she knows, it''s not that simple.Li and Wu are all behind the scenes.


    At first, Li instigated Wu.


    Wu''s family was familiar with the Nuo co Lu family, so he bribed the servants around him.


    Finally, the slave pushed the nuobao Lu family and put the blame on her main court.


    How come to Su Peisheng''s mouth, become a slave dissatisfied with the nuocolo family, simple frame up?


    Intuition told her that, no matter what, there must be four masters in this!


    Hearing Su Peisheng''s smile, Huizi said, "of course, it''s more than that. The green lotus beside Wu gege framed the main court and was killed with a stick at the first time. Wu Ge Ge Ge was not good at disciplining slaves, and he was punished to copy the female commandments twenty times. Li side Fujin was bewitched by Wu Ge Ge Ge''s servants. He lost his reason and misunderstood you. He was punished and banned until the new year


    Speaking of this, he carefully looked at Ruoyin and asked, "Fujin, are you satisfied with the result?"


    If the sound takes a smile, the heart says satisfied fart!


    However, the meaning of the mouth but the tunnel: "this is almost the same, clear rewards and punishments, but also a clean courtyard."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Su Peisheng did not expect that Ruoyin was convinced so soon.


    ¡±In fact, my requirements are not high. If the fourth master is all right, I will be good at everything. Only when the backyard is peaceful can the fourth master settle down and deal with the affairs of the imperial court. " If the sound is good, the heart is sincere.


    After listening to Su Peisheng, he laughed.


    "It''s better for Fu Jin to think so. The fourth master will understand your intention." Said, he smilingly looked up, "that slave... This is back to the front yard?"


    Come on, it turns out that this one is a clear master.


    Ruoyin waved his hand and let people reward Su Peisheng and the eunuch''s silver.


    Then Li Fukang sent Su Peisheng away.


    When Su Peisheng''s figure disappears behind the main courtyard gate.


    Mother Liu sighed and said, "Fu Jin, I really feel sorry for you."


    "I have nothing to be aggrieved. Anyway, the main courtyard has been cleaned up, and the Li family and Wu family have also been punished. The rest, it''s my business? " If sound quick to eat longan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    I really don''t know how it is so sweet and fresh when it is transported from such a far place in Yunnan.


    "It was clearly Li Biao Fujin and Wu Ge Ge Ge''s joint venture in pickling. Now the eunuch is responsible for it all!" Qiao Feng said the words that mammy Liu didn''t say.


    Ruoyin asked, "whose servant is Su Peisheng?"


    "The eunuch close to the fourth master."


    "Then the question comes. His meaning naturally represents the meaning of the fourth master. Now... It''s the fourth master who doesn''t want to go deep into it. Why should I break through the relationship. So Su Peisheng is asking for advice. If I really fling my face, do you think he can eat me? "


    Servants:...


    "no, even if I lose my temper, I can''t change the result. I will only let Su Peisheng report my ugly side to the fourth master. I might as well go down the steps and let the fourth master remember me. " If sound suddenly tunnel.


    Why did the fourth master send Su Peisheng? It''s not that Su Peisheng is loyal enough to him and is not easy to be bribed.


    How to interrogate Su Peisheng after he was assigned to go back.


    Then of course she''ll have to do a lot of acting.


    At this time, Banmei said faintly: "Li side Fujin has been in the house for a long time. The slave looks at her usual how to shout. In fact, he knows the winding roads in the backyard. Even if she can''t go there, she can''t choose her own way. With her heir in her belly, it''s not too bad. "


    Half Mei said almost all of Ruoyin''s heart.


    If the sound did not speak, only a faint "um" one.


    But there''s one thing that ban Mei didn''t say at the point.


    Li''s father was a prefect in liaozhou. He managed the local people very well and paid the taxes on time every year.


    Unlike some local magistrates who are corrupt and perverted the law, the common people complain incessantly, and the Treasury does not receive much tax.


    I really don''t know how the honest father gave birth to a daughter of Li''s temperament.


    So, this is not a big deal.


    Otherwise, Li''s father would not have lost all his face to the fourth master.


    It will also cause the fourth master to lose a loyal supporter.


    However, the fourth master is a bit ambitious, which is not just a matter of the backyard.


    The interests of the backyard and the family have always been mutually contained.


    A competitive daughter will bring benefits to the family.


    The father who strives for success will let his daughter suffer less.


    Perhaps, when will Li''s father die with him.


    Then their family is really over!


    "Li Bian Fujin is not too miserable now, but if she continues to do so in the future, it will not help to have more sons. The fourth master will remember it!" Qiao Feng murmured.


    "That is, if you don''t punish her severely, it doesn''t mean you won''t annoy her." Mother Liu defended the injustice for her family Fujin, and said, "speaking of it, Wu Ge Ge is really stupid. Li is the gunner. They are all about to sell her, and they are happy to give money to the number of people! "


    "And thanks to her many flaws, there is something behind her. Otherwise, if the servants under her bite our main courtyard, things will not be so easy. " If sound road.


    "But in this way, will Fu Jin on the side of the button record the account in our main courtyard?" Asked Qiao Feng.


    Ruoyin chuckled and said, "you don''t look down on Niu co Lu. Why did the fourth master beat Li and Wu? If she didn''t understand this, she would not be Niu co Lu. What''s more, the most aggrieved person in this meeting should be the nuicolo family. "


    Anyway, the matter has been found out. It has nothing to do with her main courtyard.


    Li''s and Wu''s planted Booties were also punished.


    But Niu cobalt Lu''s family just walked from the gate of ghosts. Later, he still had to look at Li''s eyes. Can he not be aggrieved.


    Well, it''s time to let nucolo experience this feeling!


    If the sound guess is right, the Nuo co Lu family of the pianyuan is hanging Wu''s family, and he would not see the Wu family.


    "Wuge Ge, my master is in the confinement. I''m sorry to see you."


    "I can''t even see you for a while. I also specially stewed the bird''s nest to give her tonic body." Wu''s anxious tunnel.


    At that time, she was somehow convinced by Li.


    In addition, after nuicolo''s pregnancy, she was hardly recommended to the fourth master.


    She was hateful and wanted to take a little revenge on him.


    Li told her at that time that he had always wanted to be born in the front.


    If she let nucolo see red, premature birth, brother.


    At most, he suffered a little at that time, and finally he was able to fulfill his wish.


    But these days she knew, Li Shi just wanted to borrow her hand, want to button cobalt Lu''s belly child can''t give birth.


    Or... The Li family wants to live two lives with one corpse.


    Unfortunately, she knew too late, was led by the nose, but still kept in the dark.


    Now she really wanted to make up with Nicolas, but she was ignored.In the room, Niu co Lu''s family is holding a little elder brother in his arms, and his face is spoiled.


    "Master, that Wuge Ge Ge is really annoying. If we can''t count what we''ve done, we''d like to send the bird''s nest. We don''t dare to accept the stewed food. Who knows what to do." Winter Lotus Road.


    The New Cobalt Lu''s head did not lift, light way: "OK, know that she is such a person, we later with her less contact is."


    At first, she thought it was Fujin.


    The servant at the bottom said that there was something strange about Li and Wu, just as if they had agreed. Their words complement each other.


    In addition, the fourth master specially knocked Li and Wu, and she guessed the truth.


    If you want to talk about the Li family and Wu family, she still believes some.


    After all, it seems that Fujin has never harmed children in these years.


    "I don''t associate with her, but she doesn''t know how to be shy, and she has to go to our yard. This time, thanks to your safe birth of a little brother, otherwise she can be so light to avoid a encounter


    "I don''t want to see her these days. On the surface, I still want to mean it. Don''t make it too embarrassing. The fourth master didn''t say that she and Li had hurt me." Nuicolo lovingly looked at the child in his arms and said, "in the final analysis, the fourth master didn''t have me in his heart, so he hastily let people finish this matter."


    Winter Lotus comforts a way: "how can ah, according to the slave, four ye certainly is to see in Li side Fu Jin''s mother''s share, this just didn''t pursue much."


    "Let''s not talk about this, but about the name of the child. Every time Fujin gave birth to a child, the fourth master thought about the name early and took it down. I gave birth to a little brother, a few days later, let people take the name, also did not say let to take to the front yard to raise. It''s estimated that I don''t want to see my little brother because my child is weak. " There was a lump in his voice.


    "Master, don''t be sad. Li is pregnant with you. It''s not certain. What''s more, it''s better to take the eight characters according to the date of birth. "


    Niu co Lu''s family:...


    "if the fourth master really doesn''t want to see elder brother, he will not know that he is short of water in the five elements, so he will be named Hongze


    Nuobaolu did not speak, and because she had just given birth to her baby, she was emotional and had tears, and her eyes were scarlet.


    It''s not the scarlet of sadness, or the scarlet of resentment.


    What she said, she would return all the pain in her heart to Li Shi!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    "Good master, you are still in confinement. Don''t cry any more. It will hurt your eyes if you cry again." Dong he wiped her tears with his handkerchief and coaxed, "people would like to keep them in their own courtyard. Li Bian and Fujin didn''t have this blessing before. Therefore, the fourth master trusted you and gave him to you. The elder brother was born prematurely. He was raised in the main courtyard when he was a child. When he grew up, he would naturally go to the front yard to learn the rules and study in the palace. "


    These words may be a consolation.


    "After all, Wu Shi is so stupid that I won''t care about her for the time being. As for Li''s family, she still has more than 20 days to produce, so let''s see."


    "Master, didn''t the fourth master punish her


    With a sneer, he said, "now it''s late October. After Li''s birth, he will sit for another two months, and it will be the Spring Festival. Is that called foot restriction? It''s clear that nothing has happened! "


    "Then... What is the master going to do?" Donghe asked.


    After meditating for a moment, he waved to the Winter Lotus and whispered for a long time.


    After a long time, the master and servant looked at each other knowingly, and their eyes were full of firmness.


    At the end of the day, Niu cobalt Lu''s family was worried: "we can''t be like them, full of loopholes, everything should be considered the worst plan, try to do a little cleaner than Fujin did at that time."


    "Yes, master, don''t worry." Winter Lotus nods to answer a way.


    At this end, the plastic sister relationship between Niu co Lu''s and Wu''s was broken.


    On the other hand, Su Peisheng learned every sentence and every subtle expression of Ruoyin to the fourth master.


    "Did Fu Jin really say that?" The fourth master put down the writing brush and frowned imperceptibly.


    "Yes, I think... In fact, Fujin knows everything. She said that as long as you are all right, she will be all right." Su Peisheng returned truthfully.


    The fourth master rubbed his hair - bulging brow, and his face became dignified.


    When he looked up again, he said coldly: "it''s cold. You order some warm satin to be sent to the main courtyard. Fujin always likes elegant materials, so that people can watch and choose."


    "Yes, yes, yes, slaves must supervise them." Su Peisheng responded.


    ------


    the snow in the Forbidden City falls very early.


    Before the end of October, it was snowing heavily.


    The piercing cold wind was blowing, blowing the servants'' clothes high.


    The snow, like goose feathers, fell from the sky in a circle, just like pieces of paper.


    The whole capital is covered with thick snow.


    It''s so beautiful in snow everywhere.


    The two man-made lakes in Yongqin palace were covered with thick ice.


    When the slaves were free, they would stroll on the lake for a few times, which was also a pleasure.


    Looking at the sky, the fish belly white, white light of the world, suddenly dark down.


    Ice and snow also disappeared in the night, only the outside of the cold, in the night, especially sharp.


    Ruoyin built a round table of red sandalwood by the window.


    Under the table was charcoal, covered with a soft tapestry blanket.


    Cover your legs. It''s warm.


    Sometimes, she would sit by the window and read a book and do some embroidery.


    This time, she is embroidering socks for two children.


    Just came to that meeting, her embroidery work is crooked.


    Over the years, we have made some progress.


    Although it is not as good as those embroidery work, but it can also be taken.


    "Master, it''s dark. It''s time to eat." Mother Liu came in with the earthen pot. "The Cook said it''s good to eat radish in winter. He specially stewed radish and mutton for you. It''s the warmest thing to drink this winter."


    If sound smile, way: "carry to the table."


    So, in the blink of an eye, the table was full of food.


    If the sound has been used for dinner, there will be no embroidery.


    The candle light is dark at night, embroidering things is easy to damage the eyes.


    I had to take a book and read it carefully.


    The characters here are all brush characters. No matter how small they are, they are bigger than modern ones. They are not afraid to hurt your eyes.


    After reading about an hour''s book, it''s almost time to have a rest.


    Ruo Yin looks outside and is about to put down the curtain.


    I saw a crowd of people outside the window. There were servants carrying yellow lanterns.


    By the faint light, we can see that the fourth master is the leader.


    It''s just that... He''s walking a little bit empty and seems to have drunk too much.


    If you don''t see the sound, you can''t go out if you don''t see it.


    But since I saw the fourth master coming, I still wanted to go out to meet him.


    Outside the yard, she saluted meaningfully and helped the fourth master.When I got close, I could smell a bit of wine.


    "My Lord, why do you drink so much wine in the evening? It hurts the liver and burns the stomach!" If sound jiaochen complains.


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just when the woman helped him.


    A big hand on a woman''s shoulder.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin''s body collapsed.


    Su Peisheng and Ruoyin held the fourth master together. He said in a sharp voice: "Fujin doesn''t know. Can we not drink at the dinner party of the long live master group? The key is the prince..."


    "stop it." Before Su Peisheng finished speaking, he was admonished by the fourth master.


    At this moment, even if there are more words, they are also hastening to swallow.


    If you know more, you can say less.


    It is said that after Kangxi''s last serious illness, because of the good service of the prince, Kangxi doted on the prince more and more.


    The prince is in his thirties and forties. He seems to be used to being a child.


    In the court, anyone who impeached the crown prince would be suppressed by Kangxi.


    It is either to copy one''s family or to send them to remote places to lower their official posts.


    In any case, Kangxi couldn''t listen to anyone who said bad things about the prince.


    Even if he clearly knew that there was such a thing, but still blindly partial to the prince.


    And the prince, in front of others, is arrogant and domineering.


    In front of Kangxi, he was a dutiful son, obedient, just like a good boy.


    In this way, the fourth master, who was in charge of the prince, wanted to expose the real face of the prince, and Kangxi might not have listened.


    More seriously, he may think that he has the heart of plotting against the enemy.


    That''s right into the prince''s trap.


    At the beginning, the prince complained in front of Kangxi, saying that the fourth master was covetous of the throne!


    This clearly has killed the prince''s evidence, but can''t act easily, the heart is not good.


    Moreover, with the arrogant arrogance of the prince, he appointed no less to take the fourth master as an article.


    After a while, Ruoyin helped the fourth master to the inner room, and Su Peisheng went out.


    Only Qiaofeng and Qiaolan, holding warm water basin, waiting for Ruo Yin to use.


    "Sir, I will wait for you to wash first, and then you can rest." Ruoyin takes Qiao Lan''s hot towel and plans to wipe his face for the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    If sound a listen, close the account book.


    Frown way: "she originally is not and New Cobalt Lu''s same, want to be born next month, how this started?"


    "I don''t know. It was Chunmei who came to say it." Li Fukang returned.


    "It won''t be premature again. Then both adults and children will suffer." Mother Liu said.


    If sound holds soup woman son to get up, way: "in the end what is the matter, let''s go to have a look, don''t know."


    After hearing the speech, mother Liu quickly prepared her cloak and tied it for Ruo.


    Several masters and servants, holding umbrellas and stepping on thick snow, went to Li''s courtyard.


    A moment later, Ruoyin arrived at Li''s yard.


    Before he got to the hall, he heard Li''s painful cry.


    That guy, it''s like being tortured.


    Entering the hall, he found that doctor Feng was sitting outside waiting.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the closed door and asked, "did you show Li Shi?"


    "Back in Fujin, the servant showed Li side Fujin. Now the midwife is delivering her." Feng Taiyi got up and went back.


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow a pick, sit in the rose chair in the room.


    Surprised way: "Li''s not full-term, how not to drink oxytocin?"


    Feng Taiyi sighed and said, "Li side Fujin ate the food that induced labor, which led to premature birth. The sheep water had already broken, and there was no need for oxytocin at all."


    "In that case, check all Li''s food to see what she''s eating." Ruoyin ordered.


    "That''s what I think. The eunuch in Li side''s Fujin courtyard has gone to prepare."


    After a while, Li''s lunch, as well as bowls and chopsticks, were carried to the hall.


    The people in the backyard came to the scene one after another.


    Nuobaolu was still in confinement and did not come.


    But Dong He, her close servant girl, stood outside waiting for news.


    Xu is Li''s first production, so she can go back and talk.


    Then, a room full of people sat in the hall.


    From the ear came Li''s painful cry.


    What I saw was the scene of Feng Taiyi and Yao Tong trying food with silver needles.


    Not only that, they also smell the meal to see if there is any food mixed with Xiangke.


    After a long time, Dr. Feng checked all the meals.


    Later, she asked Chunmei, "are you sure that all the food Li side Fujin used is here?"


    Chunmei red eyes back: "yes, my family Fu Jin just finished eating, began to have stomachache, these things did not have time to clean up, all here."


    "Did Li side eat something wrong these days?"


    "No, the master''s three meals a day are carefully matched, and can''t make mistakes." Chunmei said, but also Li''s meals these days, reported to Feng Taiyi.


    "That would be strange." Feng Taiyi murmured to the center of the hall, saluted Ruoyin and said, "Fu Jin, I have checked these meals. These meals are all right. Even the meals of these days are not a big problem. Perhaps, it is because Li side Fujin is too hard-working, or frightened, that leads to premature birth. "


    All things must pay attention to evidence. He can only change his words if there is no evidence.


    If the sound swept the meal on the table, the eye light slightly turns.


    It seems that Li''s diet today is no problem.


    But this does not mean that the meals of the past few days are no problem.


    But the meal of a few days ago, in addition to the recipe, the rest has been dumped.


    No matter how to check, there will be no evidence.


    Ah... New co Lu''s work is still as agile as ever.


    Or do not hand, a hand to do clean, do not leave a trace of handle.


    If someone else does harm to others, there will be a handle on the spot.


    But the New Cobalt Lu family harms people, that is when the human accident, has already cleaned up completely.


    What''s more, the new co Lu family is not in a hurry, otherwise Li''s problems would have occurred earlier.


    It has been more than ten days since the preterm birth of nucolo''s, and the tolerance is not generally strong.


    Since Feng Taiyi did not find any evidence, Ruoyin casually asked, "is there anything unclean in Li''s room?"


    of course, she meant sachets or pungent spices.


    "Back to Fujin, I checked before you came. There was nothing unclean in the room. Everything was normal." Feng Taiyi returned.


    If the voice nodded thoughtfully, he did not speak again.


    Since there is no evidence of the matter, she is also lazy.


    It is the resentment between the Li family and the Niu co Lu family.


    She didn''t have the time to look for evidence for Li''s family and deal with nucolou''s.


    These two, that call a word: should!


    If the Li family had not framed the Niu co Lu family like that.


    Perhaps Nicolo Lu''s family will not have to hurt her.When Li''s plot against the nucolo family, the cause of evil has been planted.


    Now, it''s just the result of his own evils.


    This is the case in this world, where there is a cause, there is a result.


    Cause and effect reincarnation, heaven around who.


    Even if we don''t get bad results for the time being, it doesn''t mean that we won''t.


    After all, it''s a lifetime.


    Even if there is no one in this life, who knows the next...


    then Ruoyin and others sit in the hall waiting for the result.


    However, Li''s voice, but from the beginning of tearing heart and lung, become increasingly weak.


    It seems that... It''s not only hoarse, but also a little bit fast.


    Sure enough, the inner door was suddenly opened.


    The midwife was so anxious that she was sweating and holding a pair of bloody hands, she came out like this.


    "Fourth master! Where is the fourth master? "


    "What do you want to shout? Today is the day of the imperial court. The fourth master is not in your house." The others were too scared to speak. They covered their noses with handkerchief for fear of smelling blood. Only mammy Liu yelled loudly.


    The midwife looked around and had to retreat and ask for the second: "then... What about Fujin? Is Fujin there?"


    "What''s the look in your eyes? It''s Fu Jin who''s sitting on it." Mother Liu said.


    Ruo Yin Chao, mother Liu made a gesture to her to stop talking.


    Immediately asked the midwife: "you are not in the midwife, how come out, I listen to Li''s voice a little weak, but what''s the problem?"


    I just knelt down. I see you.


    "Fujin, Li''s side, after the water broke, the blood letting of the sheep was so serious that it could not stop. I was afraid that I would be worried about my life. If the situation is special, I would like to ask whether it is to protect the children or the adults."


    Ruoyin didn''t expect Li''s situation to be so critical. She held her handkerchief tightly and held it on the armrest.


    At this moment, she is seriously thinking.


    Li''s had a problem with her.


    But the children in Li''s belly have no injustice or hatred with her.


    Moreover, with Li''s temperament, she protected the child, and Li may not be able to remember her.


    She was appointed to come out and say that she had done harm to her child.


    If you protect the child, it is also a quiet way to get rid of the annoying Li.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    Two different ideas, which control Ruoyin''s thinking, were shouting in her ears.


    A howl full of sorrow: get rid of Li Shi and let her go to hell.


    A gentle and auspicious voice said: please protect me.


    After thinking about it again and again, the two voices converge into a calm decision, and Ruoyin finally thinks about it.


    It is a disaster for people like Li to live in the world.


    Even the children are not spared if we hurt this in the backyard today and that in the tomorrow.


    It''s not the same to cultivate children.


    Besides, she was forced by the situation.


    Between the two, choose the one that is most appropriate for the situation.


    So she closed her eyes heavily and firmly said, "if it''s really not possible, then protect the child. Li has always regarded children as everything, and I think she will make the same decision. "


    "Well, that slave knows what to do." The midwife did not dare to delay, so she went into the house immediately.


    "Creak" a sound, the wooden door is also tightly closed.


    Afraid that someone would talk too much, song helped Ruoyin to say, "Fu Jin doesn''t have to blame himself. When Queen hersheri gave birth to the prince, the Empress Dowager and aunt sumala decided to protect the child. If the fourth master was there, he might do the same. "


    If sound only smiles, does not speak.


    Song''s point is right, in this poor medical equipment, and there was no caesarean section in ancient times.


    No matter how poor or rich a woman is, if she gives birth to a child, it is a foot in the coffin.


    Queen hersheri was the first queen of Kangxi.


    Before giving birth to a prince, she had a prince, but she died before she was four years old.


    Queen hersheri was sad and sad, and her young body was getting worse and worse.


    When a young prince is born, he is like a second prince.


    When she was pregnant with her first child, Kangxi might have cared for her in every way.


    But to the second child, has divided some thoughts, to other concubines there.


    One to two, the body is weak, and can not get the love of her husband, then some depression.


    When she was in labor, she had a difficult labor.


    At that time, Kangxi personally visited the battlefield in front of him. Naturally, he did not care about the affairs in the palace.


    After much consideration, the Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang and the Empress Dowager decided to protect the children.


    Because I''ve lost a legitimate Prince before.


    If you lose it again, it will be very unlucky.


    In addition, many uprisings and rebellions will inevitably lead to confusion in the front of the army if there is no second legitimate son.


    If the adults are gone, and the children are there, all of them are to be congratulated.


    But if the child is gone, the adult is in, the next legitimate prince will have to wait until the year of monkey.


    The subjects were superstitious and thought that the emperor could not do it, and God would not protect them.


    In order to stabilize the foundation of the Qing Dynasty, there was also the morale of the frontier soldiers.


    The Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang only said "protect the great cause". Empress hersheri gave birth to today''s crown prince and left in a few hours.


    Anyway, a woman is not worth money. If a woman dies, she will go to the top of the palace.


    As a result, a 21-year-old young woman, due to the situation, became the earliest empress of the Qing Dynasty, and the only queen who died of dystocia.


    This young queen died for the glory of government.


    Being in the royal family, while enjoying the splendor and wealth, it also brings great sadness.


    We should not only tolerate the emperor''s seeking pleasure in flowers, but also can not get rid of the fate of ordinary people to protect the big and the small when they give birth to children. What a sad thing it is.


    This is why Kangxi was used to the crown prince and doted on by all means.


    It is because queen hersheri gave birth to this child with her life, and his heart is full of guilt as an emperor.


    This is a man to his wife''s guilt, had to make up for the children.


    For this guilt, he broke the rule of not making a prince early in the Qing Dynasty.


    As soon as the prince was born, he became the crown prince.


    He also took them to raise them in person, taught them day and night, and did not set up a queen for many years.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin shook her head helplessly.


    Kangxi''s guilt, however, led to the dispute of seizing the throne in Kowloon.


    If he didn''t make the prince, he would hide the prince''s will in an upright plaque.


    If a new emperor is announced after his death, perhaps there will be no more Jiulong seizing the throne.


    Kangxi thought that he was a kind of compensation for the prince, but he made the prince a target of public criticism.


    This is the consequence of not following the rules of our ancestors.


    So, the old rules are strict, but they are reasonable.


    As an emperor, he should always be rational and never be sentimental.


    If you think about queen hersheri, she is still the queen of a country, but she is not worth more than Li''s life.


    However, in this dynasty where men are superior to women.A woman''s life must be worthless without children.


    Ruoyin finally realized that when she was born big brother, she finally got pregnant with her legitimate son.


    But at the time of dystocia, the fourth master ordered the midwife to protect her.


    In this dynasty, it is not easy for him to make such a decision.


    If... The legitimate Prince is the hope of a country.


    A legitimate son is the hope of a family.


    So over the years, she has suffered a lot.


    Just for the fourth master''s love, she kept it in mind.


    If she had been in an ordinary family, or in another Prince''s house, she might have been abandoned eight years ago, and her life would have been lost...


    the so-called guardian is to use scissors or sharp iron hooks to dismember and cut the children into pieces.


    In this way, women can live.


    As for the protection of children, it is natural to drag the children with brute force regardless of whether they are alive or dead.


    This kind of way is terrible and cruel, lying in women have no way to live at all.


    In particular, such as Li''s blood avalanche, that is bound to die.


    "Ah


    At this time, Li''s voice of painful roar came from inside.


    That scream is comparable to the desire for life when a pig is slaughtered.


    In the hall, when they heard Li''s voice, they all held their breath.


    Then came Li''s hysterical abuse.


    "Go away! Get out of here


    "You sons of bitches, you want me to die!"


    "I''m going to give birth to myself today, and I won''t ask you to deliver it!"


    "You are all dead... I will live well!"


    Li''s just like beating chicken blood, suddenly yelled, or hoarse, full of unwilling resentment.


    Not only that, in addition to abusive voice, there are "Ding Ding Bang Dang" sound.


    It seems... It''s porcelain, and the noise of the pots being pushed down or smashed.


    In the hall, everyone''s eyes were wide, just listen to the movement inside.


    But gradually, Li''s voice did not come out, no sound at all.


    But all of a sudden, there was a baby crying.


    "Wow, ah..."


    the cry was so loud that I don''t know how much louder it was than that of the day of nuicolo.


    It''s obviously premature for dozens of days, but it''s as loud as a full-term baby.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on the closed wooden door.


    After about half a column of incense, the wooden door finally opened in the public''s expectation.


    The midwife came out with a baby in her arms.


    The hair on the mother-in-law''s cheek has long been in a mess and soaked with sweat.


    There was also a big bag on his forehead, as if he had been hit by a heavy object.


    Vaguely, there is a trace of blood spilled out.


    Midwife went to the middle and knelt down. In the eyes of all, some of them said sadly: "congratulations to Fu Jin, Li side gave birth to a prince."


    "What about Li''s Fujin?" When Ruoyin was about to ask, song, who rarely spoke less, asked questions first.


    If the sound can be seen, the Song family does not want the Li family to be good.


    About these years, Li always bullied her.


    In addition, without Li''s threat, she would have given birth to her last child.


    Seeing the midwife''s eyes dodged, she sighed and said, "Li side Fujin lost too much blood. After giving birth to her little brother, she fainted, and looked at her breath was weak. I''m afraid..."


    the meaning of this is very obvious, which means that Li''s going to die soon.


    At this moment, the midwife''s behavior, in Ruoyin''s opinion, is like the attending doctor just came out of the operating room.


    Tell the patient''s family, "we really did our best.".


    But what people care about most is not whether Li Shi is OK or not.


    Listen to the midwife''s words, it seems that Li''s brother was born naturally, not the so-called "child protection".


    If the sound is detected, it is not easy to ask directly.


    However, Wu Shi said bluntly: "just now Fujin didn''t say Baoda, but how did you say that Li side Fujin gave birth to his elder brother?"


    "Wuge Ge Ge didn''t know that the slave wanted to protect the child through manly force, but Li side didn''t obey. He tore and bit the slave and hit him in the head with something. In the course of the dispute, she has given birth to a little brother The midwife said and lifted up her right sleeve.


    Even if Ruoyin sits at the top, you can see a row of red teeth marks on the back of the midwife''s hand, and a large piece of skin has been bitten off.


    Look, the bite is not shallow, just like the impression of a dog.


    Look at the big bag on the midwife''s forehead, as well as the torn cuffs and hem.


    She could even imagine that Li was so mad that she swore at the ugly words, started at the midwife like a madman, and tried hard to give birth to the baby.


    It''s not easy to say.


    It seems... Never underestimate one''s desire to live.


    Li''s character is not good, but she only shows bad habits in front of women and others.


    But in front of the fourth master, she was the little woman of the Han nationality, tender as water.


    And when it comes to production, it''s as tough as a cow.


    Otherwise, it will not be in the case of premature birth, the baby cry still that loud.


    The baby in the midwife''s arms, looking crumpled.


    But you can see at a glance that it is much fatter than that of nucolo''s.


    It is estimated that Li''s hope for this baby is that he does not force himself to eat a nutritious diet.


    If we want to say that it is through the way of protecting adults, the strong born children will die.


    But Li''s efforts to give birth to a child, that is some uncertain.


    The people in the backyard suddenly became dignified.


    Especially the Song family, whose cheeks are bulging.


    Ruoyin breathed out heavily and said, "since I gave birth to my brother, I''ll find some milk mothers to feed them. As for Li''s family, Feng Taiyi and Yao Tong are left to take care of them. No matter what, we can''t neglect them. "


    Even if she hated Li, she still had to do a good job.


    If Li''s gone, she''ll have a good reputation.


    After all, she had not been slighted from beginning to end.


    After the command, if the voice did not stay any more, he went back to the main court.


    On that day, after the fourth master returned to the mansion, he knew that Li had given birth to an elder brother. Naturally, he would go to the side hospital to see Li.


    But Li''s weakness is beyond words. It seems that he is going to die.


    In the end, from the beginning of the elder brother, she served him and gave birth to several children.


    As a man, he can not ignore, let Li go on like this, it is too impersonal.


    The fourth master ordered Su Peisheng to go to the palace and invited two imperial doctors.


    It''s said that it''s the side Fujin of the fourth master''s house.


    Kangxi and imperial concubine sent a royal doctor, who were both trustworthy doctors.


    In the following days, no one dared to inquire about Li''s news.


    Just close the door and wait for the news that Li''s gone.


    The fourth master is strict and critical. Even so, he goes to court every day.


    But the first thing I do when I go back to my house is to go to Li''s yard.


    Regardless of Li''s temperament, he was also the one who gave birth to children for him.Day by day, however, when people thought Li was going.


    However, a message came from your house: under the treatment of imperial and imperial doctors, Li side Fujin had already woken up and had some rice soup.


    Everyone is surprised at the same time, only think that Li Shi is a return to light.


    However, just when everyone thought that Li''s family was just a comeback, an amazing news came out from your family.


    Li can not only eat, but also hold the slave''s hand, walk a few steps out of bed.


    It''s just that I''m weak and I can''t walk far.


    In addition, I was in confinement, so I couldn''t go out.


    After all, the snow in the capital has not stopped. It''s cold.


    It was like a time bomb in the backyard.


    I thought Li''s family would be gone, and the backyard would be clean.


    To my surprise, Li Shi was so good that she gave birth to an elder brother. There was no peaceful day in the backyard.


    It was the night when everyone was thinking of something big.


    Because it was late at night when things happened.


    The masters had already stopped, and no one told them.


    The next morning, when Ruoyin got up, Mammy Liu told her about the night.


    "Fujin, the water in the backyard is becoming more and more turbid."


    "What happened?" Ruo Yin rubbed his eyes.


    "What else? Someone must want to kill people." Mother Liu put on her clean clothes for Ruoyin and said, "last night, a little eunuch on duty in the kitchen hung on the beam of the kitchen."


    If the sound after listening, smoke the lip corner.


    This is like the style of nuobao Lu''s, clean and neat, without leaving a handle.


    They never take human life seriously. When they are used up, they will kill people.


    Always believe that the mouth of the dead is tighter than that of the living.


    "Thanks to our own small kitchen, or we''ll have a meal to eat." She said faintly.


    "Not really." Mother Liu said.


    In this dynasty when slaves were everywhere, a eunuch suddenly hanged to death, and no one would ask more questions.


    The man in charge will only bury people far away.


    But people in the backyard are more or less associated with some things.


    It''s just that... If you know something, you should not know it. No one dare to mention it.


    At the same time, nucolo was leaning against the bed, looking down at the sleeping child.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    Seeing the Winter Lotus came in, she let the child be carried down.


    Then, cautiously, she asked, "well, has everything been dealt with?"


    "Go back to the master. Everything has been dealt with. There is nothing to keep." Winter lotus root.


    "Well done. I''ll go down and get the reward later."


    "How can I get the reward? It''s the master who is calm and calm. When Li is in a coma, his family is very strict. Finally, Li''s body is better, and our talents are clean in the dark. "


    On hearing this, Niu cobalt Lu''s family chuckled and said, "it''s really Li''s family. She''s really good. I said I just wanted to make her suffer. How could she die soon? That''s not fun."


    "Yes, we just add oxytocin powder to her food, and then reduce it slowly. But she was so disheartened that she actually died. Fu Jin is really cruel. He didn''t want to let the midwife keep the baby for a long time. "


    "It doesn''t matter whose family it is, the Housekeeper will protect the child. It''s just that Fujin usually looks dignified and kind-hearted. I really want to know what kind of mood she felt when she said that sentence. Don''t you want Li Shi to die, ha ha... "Niu cobalt Lu''s insidious smile.


    "I wish I could never see Li again." Dong he agreed with Niu cobolo Lu''s family, and then said with embarrassment: "master, in fact, I don''t understand one thing. You can make Li''s body die two times. Why just let the slave give birth inducing powder?"


    He looked at the front and pulled out a gloomy smile.


    There is no so-called tunnel: "Li just caused me to give birth prematurely, and I will kill her. Even if there is no evidence, it will become the target of public criticism. But I only let Li give birth prematurely and suffer a little. People in the backyard can do this kind of trivial skill. Who makes Li make so many enemies? "


    "What''s more, Li deserves that. It''s not good to make a big fuss. If we are found out, we can''t afford to go. Hongze is still young. I have to watch him grow up and become the best among his brothers. "


    "It''s a cheap price for the master to think carefully."


    "Then you are wrong. People like Li should let her live and feel everything. It''s going to be a long time. I''ll fight her slowly. Now she was proud of herself for a while. After that, a young girl came into the house and told her to experience the taste of being completely out of favor. Sometimes it''s more painful to live than to die, you know? " He closed his eyes slowly, and his face was very bad.


    Donghe nodded, vaguely, "then... After Li''s good, will he bite us back?"


    "Without evidence, even if she is stupid, she will not be so stupid as to bite us. If she does something good by herself, can she still have no points in her heart, or do she mean to bite us?" The New Cobalt Lu family slowly lay down, covered the quilt, "you don''t worry, this will she most likely bite, then only Fujin."


    On that day, when the fourth master returned to his house, it was already dusk.


    He changed his official uniform in the front yard and went to see the Li family in the side yard.


    Li''s arms holding a little brother, see the fourth master came, make a gesture to get out of bed salute.


    "Don''t salute until you are well." The fourth master sat down in the armchair beside the bed.


    "Thank you." Li grew up in the south of the Yangtze River, and his voice is more delicate than Manchu people.


    In addition, she was a little weak, it sounded delicate - soft, but it was very lovable.


    After the fourth master sat down, he said faintly: "I heard that you eat less, but where do you feel unwell, you have to let the imperial doctor see."


    After Li gave the child to the slave, he bit his lip and said pitifully, "my Lord, thanks to the imperial doctor from the palace, I''m much better, so I don''t have to bother them to go there. This time it''s not my Lord. I may never see him again...


    "OK, how can I say these ominous words?" The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    "What I said is right. Fujin doesn''t care about my safety and asks the midwife to protect the baby. Who knows what an''s heart is. Thanks to my self-improvement, I gave birth to a little brother for you... "Niu cobalt Lu''s is right, Li''s body is good, and began to take eye medicine.


    Fourth master is a spiteful tongue, but he is not a person who is good at poisonous tongue behind his back.


    Good upbringing makes him not speak ill of others behind his back, and be a magnanimous person.


    "I asked the midwife. At that time, you lost too much blood. For the sake of insurance, Fujin let the insured children. Otherwise, if you were an adult, you would not be able to keep one or two."


    Li originally wanted to complain, but the fourth master didn''t turn to her.


    Then he had to retreat and beg for the second: "fourth master... This child was born to me very hard. Can you not let him go to the front yard, just put him in my yard and let the nurse take care of him. I promise not to mix with him...


    the two sons in front of me are all because of her wrongdoing, so the fourth master will not let him.


    In order to achieve the goal, she can say anything nice.


    Fourth master''s face was as usual, and his long eyebrows frowned slightly.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "since you want to take it, you can take it in the yard."


    The first two elder brothers, are in the front yard with... With no, can not still say that the front yard is safe.The voice just fell, Li''s mouth couldn''t close with a smile, Jiao didi said "thank you".


    Then, the fourth master talked about the business of today.


    He said faintly: "the child has been born for some time. I was busy a few days ago and didn''t have time to name it. After thinking about it these days, he named it Hongshi. It''s the right time."


    Li Shi tilted his head and read "Hongshi" all over the place, but he felt lost.


    After all, compared with Hongze, who was born of Niu co Lu''s family, she always felt that she was not as good as Ze.


    But her mouth is happy to return: "good, good, after all, it is the Lord, that is the best name."


    No matter how arrogant Li Shi is outside, he is not comfortable and dare not be too presumptuous in front of the fourth master.


    After finishing the business, the fourth master didn''t stay here much longer.


    After sitting for about a stick of incense, he left.


    It was dark when he left, but he did not return to the front yard.


    It''s about walking around the palace.


    In the ice and snow, the day is already very cold.


    After dark, the temperature dropped suddenly, and the cold wind made people''s cheeks ache.


    But the fourth master, like nobody, seldom walks.


    A group of slaves followed him, not daring to say a word.


    No one knows whether he is thinking about public affairs or private affairs...


    Su Peisheng looks at the fourth master and says that he has something on his mind, so he doesn''t dare to ask more.


    Just holding the umbrella for the fourth master and following with dog legs.


    Compared with the air conditioning of the fourth master, the piercing cold wind is not so cold.


    Maybe it was the reason why the house was built. The fourth master seldom visited.


    As it was dark, he went to a rockery and asked casually, "where is this?"


    "Master, this is the rockery at the back of the main courtyard. You can see that there is an artificial lake over there, and the front is the main courtyard." Su Peisheng returned.


    The fourth master stood there for a moment, then raised his feet and walked forward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    Around the two long corridors, the main courtyard appears.


    The fourth master was standing in front of the main courtyard with his hands down, looking at the weak light in the room.


    I didn''t even think about it, so I went into the main courtyard.


    Moreover, he raised his hand and motioned to Su Peisheng, instead of letting the newspaper sing.


    Li Fukang and ban Mei are standing outside at the entrance of the hall.


    When they met the fourth master, they were busy saluting.


    The fourth master didn''t speak. He just followed the hall and entered the inner room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw a woman with a porcelain bowl and a slender jade finger on her head, drinking soup.


    There were no servants to sing newspapers and no one to deliver messages. She did not know that the fourth master was coming.


    Only when Yu Guang glimpsed mammy Liu squatting down, did he know.


    She looked up and saw the fourth master standing in front of her.


    Where still have time to drink soup, nature is to put down the bowl and chopsticks, salute: "Ye Jixiang."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and sat down at the table of eight immortals.


    Arms thick and powerful support on the knee, cold eyes swept the food on the table.


    If the sound then chat up to smile a way: "if ye didn''t eat, then eat together?"


    Fourth master:...


    although the fourth master did not speak, Ruoyin still filled him with a bowl of soup.


    "Ye, drink lotus root soup to warm your stomach and moisten your lungs."


    It''s only dark now. She has a small kitchen in the main courtyard, so she always eats early.


    A busy man like fourth master seldom eats three meals a day on time.


    Especially so late, looking at his shoulder has a lot of snow debris.


    The outer layer of the black boots is wet. It is estimated that I have not been walking in the snow for a long time.


    Well, he didn''t eat.


    Otherwise, I would have sat far away and played the trigger.


    Where can sit at the table, a pair of old men waiting for a woman to serve meal appearance.


    Sure enough, the fourth master naturally took her bowl and sipped the hot soup.


    When Su Peisheng knew that the fourth master was here today and had something to say, he sent all his servants out.


    He waited outside the door himself, waiting to be sent.


    But he guessed wrong. During the meal, the fourth master followed the rule of "eating without saying a word".


    Fortunately, Ruoyin has been serving the fourth master for so many years and knows him quite well.


    Every time he gave the fourth master a dish, he ate it.


    After about a stick of incense, they finished their meal.


    When Su Peisheng heard nothing inside, he asked the servants to come in and clean up the dishes.


    All of a sudden, the original table full of meals was replaced by a table full of cakes and fruits.


    Outside, the north wind is blowing.


    In the room, the fourth master and Ruoyin were silent.


    Men do not speak, if the sound is not good, take the initiative to speak.


    She could not ask such embarrassing topics as "is ye in a bad mood today", "is Li''s body better" and so on.


    It''s better to be silent.


    Especially men like the fourth master are very picky.


    In case of the wrong topic, the atmosphere will only be colder than it is now.


    When he wants to say it, he will.


    If the sound did not wait too long, after a cup of tea, the fourth master spoke lightly.


    "What do you think of Li''s death in childbirth?"


    Smell speech, if sound heart "Ke Deng" for a while.


    After learning that Li was well, she considered this issue.


    I have thought about what others think of her and misunderstand her.


    But I didn''t think that the first one to ask her was the fourth master.


    She turned her head slightly and looked at the man beside her.


    He sat on the side of the chair, the candle light slanted on his cheek, outlined a strong and handsome side face.


    It is difficult to move one''s eyes after being watched.


    Ruoyin calmly withdrew her eyes and said, "at that time, Li''s body became more and more empty, and her voice became smaller and smaller. The midwife came out to look for her husband, but he was not in..."


    at this point, she paused slightly, and her voice began to tremble.


    "Then the midwife told me that Li''s blood clot might be dangerous and asked me whether to protect the adults or the children..."


    "I looked at the blood in the midwife''s hands and thought for a while. Considering that Li''s already very weak, in case of protecting her, she didn''t hold on, the children were gone, and the adults were gone, how can I explain to the fourth master and the ancestors...


    after saying that, her voice was choking, which was filled with grievances and tangled choking.


    There was no evil in her heart. She just dealt with it.


    If she had any malice in her heart, she would not have hesitated and would have "protected the child" directly.


    At this moment, of course, she didn''t feel really aggrieved.


    Don''t they all say that weakness is a sharp weapon for women''s favor? Others can, so can she.


    Ruoyin is holding a handkerchief, gently wiping the corners of his eyes and shrugging his nose sadly.She is clearly gentle and virtuous, dignified and generous, but she is still a little pitiful figure misunderstood by others.


    The fourth master was looking straight ahead without expression.


    But when she heard the woman''s voice trembling, her long eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Turn around to see her shrug shoulders, seems to have been greatly aggrieved.


    Long and warped eyelashes, mixed with crystal clear tears.


    A tear ran down the delicate face.


    But she didn''t cry, she just cried wrongly.


    It was more pitiful than crying.


    You said grinding people, not grinding people!


    Make originally very quiet room, suddenly become sad.


    In fact, he did not suspect her.


    Just ask casually and see how she answers.


    Otherwise, he would not speak for Fujin when Li''s complaint was filed.


    If really suspected, he would have cold her, and would not have come to the main court.


    After a long time, he gently knocked on the surface of the table and ordered, "come to the Lord."


    If sound flat purplish lips, reluctantly walked to the fourth master.


    Let the tears hang on your face and look to one side.


    The fourth master used to hate women crying.


    Later... He couldn''t see the woman crying in front of him.


    This meeting son, looking at the beauty crying pear with rain, in the heart has a kind of want to take her into the arms of Chong - move.


    The next moment, he did.


    With a long arm, he pressed her on and sat down.


    Ruo Yin looks down at her fingernails and looks at her toes.


    She looks like an aggrieved daughter-in-law.


    Seeing this, the fourth master chuckled heartlessly and said, "well, what are you crying about? It''s so ugly."


    At the door, Su Peisheng covered his mouth and laughed.


    The fourth master of the heart can be really ironic.


    It should be that Fu Jin cried so well that the fourth master didn''t hold back and coax people in his arms.


    Then, the fourth master took out a dark blue handkerchief from the cuff.


    While wiping tears for the woman, he said: "the Lord knows that this time has wronged you."


    If sound aggrieved Ba Ba ground purses lip, from nose inside "hum" sound small.


    Then, she returned wisely: "there is no injustice. Since I am a Fujin, I enjoy the glory and wealth belonging to the main room and manage the backyard. Then, more or less, this kind of thing will happen. There is no one who can be happy all his life, not a bit unhappy. "


    With that, she threw herself into the arms of the fourth master and said, "even a man as fierce as ye is, there are times when he is wronged."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    Fourth master:...


    he is not a person who is good at straying, so he will not talk about this topic with women.


    Even if there is a big thing, he is also stay in the study that piece of land, oneself digest.


    To say that women are always irritable, he will be angry.


    But she was so clever and sensible that he felt more and more uncomfortable.


    It''s just a handkerchief to wipe a woman''s face.


    Fourth master''s handkerchief is fragrant, it is a kind of cold color mint fragrance.


    This kind of fragrance smells refreshing in summer.


    It smells cold in winter.


    Ruoyin just saves the fourth master''s clothes because he is warm.


    A moment later, the four masters, who were originally upright and upright, rarely lean on the chair at will and let the woman lean on his arms.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin asked in a low voice, "what kind of choice would you make if you were in your house and met with Li''s affairs?"


    "No if, it''s over." The man faced calmly and rationally.


    If Yin smiles in his heart, don''t say it.


    This man, always so calm.


    Calm enough to open his heart and see what''s inside.


    Is it a heart that is frozen and blackened...


    for a while, the two people who were still chatting casually became quiet again.


    Just... It seems that there is more warmth.


    The fourth master took the woman''s shoulder in one hand to avoid her falling.


    One hand on the woman''s hair, caressing.


    Cold thin chin against the woman''s head, nose sniffing her body fragrance.


    I don''t know how long, the man picked up the woman''s chin.


    Looking at the unhappy face, he ordered, "I''ll give you a smile."


    If you can''t follow the music, she will take the opposite tone with him.


    Instead of laughing, he pulled his face long.


    Not only that, she also wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes to the cloth on the fourth master''s chest.


    "Presumptuous!" The man frowned solemnly with a look of disgust.


    Generous big palm a Yang, straight to the woman fart - on the thigh.


    Ruoyin was hiding in his arms and laughing.


    The man looked down and the woman in his arms was not afraid of him, but was still laughing.


    Maybe he didn''t really get angry, so he dared to be so presumptuous.


    He was so angry that he bit the back alveolar, but he could do nothing about her.


    Had to push her, serious way: "go down, wait on ye to settle."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin moved the graceful body and rubbed on the fourth master''s body for a few times, and slowly went down to the ground.


    That is to say, the fourth master''s cold eyes immediately turned scarlet.


    He pulled the woman back, pressed her on her body and sat down again...


    -


    after the birth of their elder brother, the family became peaceful.


    Probably to take care of premature children, can not distinguish other thoughts, to do what small news.


    So, in the blink of an eye, it is the Spring Festival.


    On the eve of the new year, the fourth master still lived in the main courtyard.


    On the second day of the first month in the 44th year of Kangxi, the fourth master wanted to go into the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the noble.


    The women in the backyard also gathered in the morning of the main courtyard.


    Li''s family and Niu co Lu''s family also finished their month. They came with their children.


    Ruoyin, dressed in a red flag dress, sat at the head with a festive smile on her face.


    Mother Liu gave lucky money to the people in the backyard and the children.


    After some busy work, we finally began to chat.


    Li looked at the head of Ruoyin and said with a smile, "Fu Jin, big brother and second elder brother, how can not even see a person."


    This words said, sounds like two elder brothers are not filial piety, Chinese new year also does not accompany in the main courtyard.


    Another meaning is to show that she can raise Hong in the yard.


    But the two brothers grew up in the front yard.


    If the sound is not angry, but there is no so-called tunnel: "the child is not from the mother, there is a matter of their own."


    "You can''t be out there every day. This boy must teach well when he is young, otherwise it will be very difficult for him to finish in the future." Li''s face was smiling, but his words were full of sarcasm.


    Ruoyin picked up the tea on the table, sipped it lightly, and didn''t pay any more attention to Li.


    Then, only listen to mother Liu''s voice: "Li side Fujin must be out of the month, do not know the situation, big brother in addition to too hard work, he can not pick out other shortcomings, even on the first day of the first month, is still in the yard reviewing lessons. Early this morning, the fourth master took him and his second elder brother and went to the palace to pay New Year''s greetings


    As soon as this words came out, Li''s face could not hang, and his face was beaten to "Pa Pa Pa".Can only hate to see if sound a look, bite teeth.


    She was just making fun of her elder brother. It turned out that the fourth master had brought him into the palace.


    Fujin is also really, such a thing does not say earlier.


    She has to be embarrassed!


    If the tone slants to sweep Li Shi''s eyes, watching Li Shi eat shriveled appearance, the corners of the mouth will be slightly imperceptible to raise.


    "It''s cold outside. The third elder brother and the fourth elder brother are still young. If we wait a few years, we will follow you into the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the emperor Alma and the ancestors."


    She just didn''t say it on purpose and wanted to see Li''s ending difficult.


    Then, she comforted several people in the backyard as Fujin.


    When talking about the new co Lu''s family, it was not easy for the Li family to be quiet. Suddenly, it was like beating chicken blood.


    The words that come out are more and more harsh.


    "It''s true that sister Niu is really pregnant. The elder brother who was pregnant didn''t know how to eat more good food when she was pregnant. Even if you don''t try your best when you are in your stomach, you will not take it with you when you are born. Look at this child, pale and thin. It''s as if your family is short of rations for your mother and son. "


    "Fortunately, the third elder brother was born earlier than Hong Shi. It''s not as good as my Hongshi. Look at my Hongshi, the white and strong one is much better than the third elder brother."


    Nucolo''s face froze there.


    As for which mother, it is not happy when her child is belittled.


    Fortunately, she has always been a tolerant, and soon adjusted her attitude.


    "Because it''s premature, it''s hard to bring it. It''s better if you want to come and grow." With a light smile, he said, "I heard that children grow slowly and well at the beginning, but when they have laid a good foundation, they will grow faster in the future. Just like bamboo, it starts with a sharp point and then goes up. "


    Li''s disdainful ground "hiss" a smile, seem to be not a thing.


    However, Niu cobalt Lu''s family also said: "children are the same. If the foundation is firm, they will grow well in the future. Otherwise, how can there be so many children? When they were young, they looked fat and white, and they were very cute. When they grew older, they became more and more disabled. "


    Originally, Li''s face was still smiling. When he heard the last sentence, his face immediately collapsed.


    A pair of eyes glared fiercely at Niu cobao Lu''s family: "how do you talk? No matter how my family Hongshi is, it is better than the weak four elder brothers. The thin things are really bamboo. When the bamboo is just growing, it is also fat and strong!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    Although Li''s words are rough, they can also poke into the heart of Niu co Lu.


    What Li said was right. Bamboo was also short and chubby at the beginning.


    But her Hongze, born all the time yellow and thin, she also worried.


    But anyway, she won''t give up outside.


    Looking at Li''s and Niu co Lu''s breakup, if the sound stops in time.


    "It''s all my sisters. Why do you say that? It''s a rift. In any case, they are the children of the fourth master and the descendants of Aixin Jueluo. "


    The Li family rolled his eyes toward the Niu co Lu family and was very angry.


    Niu co Lu''s reluctantly said: "Sister Li, why are you angry? I''m not talking about four elder brothers. I''m just making an analogy."


    If it doesn''t sound painless, it''s still hurt.


    Li''s one did not hold back, and returned a sentence.


    "No matter what you say, my own child, I can''t understand better. You don''t have to be fat again. I advise you to take advantage of your youth and have a healthy life, so that you don''t have to rely on for the rest of your life. "


    This is indirect curse three elder brother short-lived.


    "Elder sister, the two elder brothers in front of me have already died. You''d better think about regenerating an elder brother from yourself, or have a guarantee. I won''t bother my sister."


    Speaking of zaoshang''s two elder brothers, that is, stabbing Li''s heart with a knife.


    After a pause, she stabilized her mind and said, "my sister, I don''t know. The fourth master saw that I had a hard time giving birth to my fourth elder brother, so he loved me. He promised me a year ago that I would not be born again."


    With that, Li raised his hand and touched the hairpin on his head, and said in an arrogant way: "so I am different from you. You may live in the future, and my great event has been completed. In the future... I will certainly bring up the fourth elder brother and watch him get married and have children. "


    Ruoyin looked down at Li, and saw the other party''s proud eyes, as if to say, "all the present are rubbish.".


    Looking at nuobao, Lu''s mouth would be back.


    "All right, shut up!" Ruoyin patted the table several times and said, "as a royal family member, the exit is so vicious that you want the fourth master to keep the brothers in the front yard, right?"


    I don''t know if it''s too loud to clap the table, or I''m afraid that if the fourth master knows about his evil deeds, he won''t be qualified to keep his children around.


    Li''s body was shaken with fright, and he swallowed the words back.


    The two finally stopped bickering and no longer scolding.


    "Fujin, don''t be angry. Sister Niu and I have a good relationship, which makes us laugh like this." Li''s face was disgusting, and he said with a smile.


    Nuico Lu''s family also followed, "yes, Fujin, if you don''t like it, we won''t be like this in the future."


    If the sound wave hands, impatient way: "you all back down."


    "Yes." Li rose cautiously and left with the crowd.


    In the following days, the fourth Master seemed to be busy.


    Even if it''s annual leave, you can''t see it every day.


    After the Lantern Festival, let alone, the more busy.


    One day, the fourth master went to the main courtyard with a face.


    In the hall, Ruoyin patted the snow on his shoulder for the fourth master.


    Four ye then coldly ground a sentence: "this snow also don''t know when to fall."


    Ruoyin saw that the fourth master was not in a good mood and thought it was the reason for the continuous snow.


    "It is said that auspicious snow is a good year. From last winter till now, the snow has been falling continuously. It seems that this autumn is a big harvest." She said softly.


    However, the fourth master was worried and said: "there was a flood in the Yellow River a few days ago. The area under the river suffered heavy losses, and millions of people were displaced. Don''t have any more accidents in the capital."


    If the sound of the mouth, well, the original fourth master for this.


    We are worried that there is already a flood in the Yellow River area. If there is any snow disaster in the north, it will be a bit tricky.


    It''s strange to say that if dams are built every year, there will be floods every year.


    Either the dam fell here or the flood rose there.


    According to the fourth master, this year''s flood is more serious than usual.


    Millions of people. That''s a lot.


    If you don''t deal with it early, I''m afraid it will get worse.


    After all, once people are in a hurry, they can do anything.


    The reason why many places revolt is because the local government has squeezed it so hard.


    Ruoyin sighed and poured a cup of hot tea for the fourth master. He said, "it will be spring soon. I think the snow will stop soon. It will be OK."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and sipped his hot tea.


    In my mind, it is the things that are on the court today.


    Millions of people have become refugees.


    The imperial court wanted to allocate funds for disaster relief, but it found that the Treasury was in serious deficit and could not afford any money.


    The reason for this is that many officials, under the guise of low salaries, seek loans from the imperial court.For a long time, there have been so many such things that those who do not ask the imperial court to borrow money have become alien.


    Some incorruptible officials, in order not to be regarded as an alien, even borrow one or two silver, but also follow the stream.


    The people of the whole dynasty were not ashamed of borrowing money, but proud of borrowing money.


    According to the calculation of the imperial court, the deficit of the National Treasury is 12 million taels of silver, which is a large sum of money.


    Among them, the prince and important officials of the court were involved.


    The crown prince owes the most, and he owes 500000 Liang directly.


    If this is recovered, I''m afraid the court will be in chaos.


    But if you let it go, the Treasury can''t be empty like that.


    Seeing that the flood is getting more and more serious, it depends on whose hands the task of recovering the State Treasury can be accomplished.


    The head of the fourth master is very quiet.


    But at the end of the prince and eight ye, it was a mess.


    First, let''s talk about the prince. The servants at the bottom one by one come to discuss things in the teahouse outside the capital.


    "Prince, you must take over the matter of recovering the state treasury, otherwise... Once we are taken over by the eighth master, we will be in danger of our lives." A civil servant was very worried.


    The prince looked sad and did not answer.


    He is no more than other princes, always feel that sooner or later the world will be his.


    Therefore, he has always been a big spendthrift in terms of money. He will never manage money as much as he has.


    Even though Kangxi gave him several Chuang Tzu, he often gave him some precious jewels.


    But it''s not enough for the prince.


    As the crown prince, he had no money to spend, so he couldn''t go to the national treasury to borrow it.


    Instead, he told the officials under him to borrow money from the Treasury and hand it over to him.


    In addition to the five hundred thousand taels of silver owed to the national treasury, I also owed a lot of debts.


    It would add up to a million taels of debt.


    Now that the matter has come to light, he has to find a way to fill in the hole.


    This meeting son, actually does not need the person below to urge, he is more anxious than anyone else.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    He sighed and said, "do you think it''s so easy to muddle through? You can see that Huang amah is very angry in the court today. Now the Yellow River is flooded. If the State Treasury doesn''t fill in the flood, the disaster relief can''t be carried out. You can''t hide it, and you''ll only be ashamed! "


    "What can I do?" The crowd lamented.


    All of a sudden, an official suggested: "prince, don''t the fourth master always work for you? Why don''t you let him take over the hot potato. He must have a way to hide the situation for us."


    "That is, if something goes wrong, viva will only blame him. It has nothing to do with us."


    The prince''s look became very ugly.


    A pair of eyes dyed with a layer of violent gas, the temples of the blue tendons suddenly jump.


    He was angry that the servants trusted him too much.


    In addition, he and the fourth brother have been in trouble for a long time.


    I''m afraid I''d like to tell Huang AMA everything about him.


    Seeing that the prince''s face was not good-looking, they were scared to shut up and looked at each other.


    After a long time, the prince burst into a laugh when everyone was out of their wits.


    It is a strange smile, very far fetched, tight, a look at you know in the sneer.


    He pulled his lips and said, "your proposal is good. Old four is better than eight in the end. Isn''t he always good at it? Then throw this hot potato to him. I want to see how capable he is."


    Because he had already seen that it was a big job to recover all the tens of millions of Liang silver.


    No one can do it well.


    Isn''t Huang Alma saying that the old four stress love and righteousness and do things reliably? Then let old four not reliable once!


    At the other end, the servants of the eight masters'' house also visited.


    But eight Ye stayed in the study, closed the door to see no visitors.


    Only nine, ten, twelve and fourteen were with him.


    This meeting son, eight Ye wears a crescent white brocade robe.


    Sitting in front of the desk, he wrote in a gentle and elegant way.


    Let a few brothers, sitting in the study nagging, he did not say a word.


    When the crowd was dry and quiet.


    He just raised his head and said with a warm smile, "are you finished?"


    After all the people stopped, the ten Masters first said, "myna, why don''t you worry at all? The people under us still owe the Treasury money. Although I don''t try my best and owe the State Treasury hundreds of thousands of taels of silver, I will fill in the hole even if I sell iron. "


    "But this job is hot potato. You can''t hold it in your hand."


    "Brother ten is right. It looks like a fat job, but it''s a deadly thing. How can we recover more than 10 million taels of silver? In addition, there are so many officials involved, and it will take a long time to wrangle. It not only offends people, but also fails to do the job well, which makes Huang Alma angry and worthless. " The fourteenth elder brother a language to break one of the interests.


    Then, nine Ye''s eyes flashed a touch of evil, tentatively proposed: "since we don''t accept, it can''t fall into the hands of the prince."


    Eight ye see through don''t break, just light way: "you don''t worry, this job is hard to please, I won''t pick up, you don''t want to pick up, the prince certainly dare not take, let four elder brother pick up?"


    Voice just fell, nine ye said: "good, this is settled, let four elder brothers go to pick up."


    Straw bag ten Lord, and reckless fourteen elder brother, but did not make a voice.


    Ten ye is because the Tong Jia of the family picks antelope, worried that knows to follow him to make trouble.


    The fourteenth elder brother usually does not like the fourth master''s style, but also does not want the fourth master not to be bad.


    Eight Ye looked at them and didn''t speak. He knew what they were thinking, but he didn''t say anything.


    Jiuye couldn''t look down and was not willing to say: "Lao Shi, as a man, don''t always be afraid of his daughter-in-law. We are the people who do great things with myna. We can''t delay things because of women."


    "They''re all brothers. How can they talk?" As a good man, he said with a smile, "Lao Shi, how much money do you owe the Treasury?"


    Ten ye sighed and said, "two hundred and fifty thousand taels."


    "That''s OK, you gather together first. If it''s not enough, you can squeak with myna." Eight Ye''s loyalty.


    "Yes, count me in." Jiuye, who made a lot of money in his early years, also made a voice.


    Ten ye''s character is straight, see eight ye and nine ye such take care of oneself.


    Moved to return: "then I thank eight elder brother and nine elder brother first."


    To say that he is a straw bag is really a straw bag.


    There is a way for the eighth master of man, not for silver.


    Jiuye was a rich man in the imperial court before, and naturally he didn''t need silver.


    He has no idea how to manage money and has no other way to go.


    Only relying on the salary given by the imperial court, but also pay attention to ostentation.


    Usually very generous, whether to friends, brothers, or women.So, it''s strange that you don''t owe money.


    Eight ye and nine Ye sing double roles, and ten masters are finished.


    Next, nine Ye looks at 14 elder brother of sullen.


    "Fourteen, if you love fourth brother, you should tell him to recommend him and tell him not to take the job. In case you turn your elbows out while you are here, you will hurt myna''s heart


    "Ninth brother, it''s too much." Eight Ye stopped at the right time and said: "the fourth brother is the brother of the fourteenth brother, and the blood relationship is deeper than us. It is justifiable."


    This word a, 14 elder brother''s face is red, even ear root son is red.


    "Fourteenth brother, if you really worry about the fourth brother, I don''t blame you. Anyway, we still recommend him. You can tell him not to pick him up." Eight Ye is reasonable and reasonable.


    "I don''t want to tell him!" Fourteen elder brother recklessly returns.


    He could face the constant sarcasm and sarcasm among his brothers.


    But I just can''t stand the sullen temperament of the fourth master.


    Maybe... It''s not just because the fourth master is boring, but because of the estrangement set up by the imperial concubine.


    "That''s about it." Nine ye murmured.


    As a result, the Party of eight masters and the Party of crown prince have reached a very good tacit understanding.


    They all want to put this impossible job on the head of the fourth master.


    In the night, the fourth master summoned several powerful servants and counsellors to discuss matters.


    It can be said that it''s just that the job is not good and can''t be accepted.


    Because compared with the eighth master and the prince, the fourth master party is the cleanest.


    Not only did the fourth master not borrow money from the Treasury, but the servants under him did not borrow a cent from the Treasury.


    Therefore, they are not afraid that the job will fall into the hands of others.


    I just want to throw this hot potato to someone else.


    But the fourth master didn''t think so. He said without a smile: "the Yellow River floods, there are starving people everywhere. The only way to solve this problem is to quickly recover the state treasury. If everyone doesn''t want to take the job, how to solve the flood, and what to do for millions of victims. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    "But this is a job that offends people, and with tens of millions of taels of silver, it can''t be recovered completely."


    "If you are worried that things can''t be done well, then you will not be responsible. It''s really not the husband who did it!" Fourth master is firm.


    Fortunately, at this time, Wu Si Dao touched his beard and said, "fourth master, I think you must take this job."


    Hearing this, the fourth master picked his long eyebrows slightly.


    The deep and mysterious ink pupil turned slightly.


    Then he sent everyone out of the house.


    When only Wu Si Dao was left, he asked faintly, "go on talking."


    "First of all, I will analyze for you what kind of people are those who owe money to the state treasury."


    Wu Sidao held up a small table and said slowly, "first of all, it''s because the salaries of the officials in the Qing Dynasty are not high. Those officials at the bottom want to maintain their dignity. It would take hundreds of years for a banquet to buy official clothes in the capital city, where land and money are scarce. In addition, there are three wives and four concubines in the backyard, and there are groups of servants around. The monthly salary is not enough to spend, so I borrow money from the Treasury. "


    Fourth master: "the second one is someone who wants to take advantage of the state treasury by borrowing money. However, not everyone can take advantage of the national treasury. If we want to borrow a small number, it is not called taking advantage of it. "


    "Only old ministers like Wei Dongting lived and died with Lord Wansui when they were young. They borrowed hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. When Wansui knew that, they just turned a blind eye, because they had done good to the court. After all, we can''t let him give them money out of his own pocket. "


    Fourth master: "the third one is a follower, who is not really short of money and has little contribution to the imperial court. It''s just to see that other people don''t pay back the money they borrowed. If they don''t borrow it, it''s like losing a piece of meat. There is also the fear of being ostracized by everyone and becoming an alien. "


    "Among these people, toulunshen is the most hateful. He takes the money given by the imperial court and puts out expensive profits to make money, but he doesn''t pay back the money."


    Fourth master: "as for the princes who borrowed money, the ones who borrowed less were probably in short supply, and those who borrowed more were not as simple as those who were short of money. Eight ye and Prince, they are the prince, certainly will not have the unbalanced mentality, also will not worry about becoming the dissimilarity, but for the sake of competing for the reserve. In order to save your appearance and show off, the prince will naturally waste a lot of silver. "


    "Even when he was in charge of the penal department, he didn''t earn enough money."


    "As a prince, he doesn''t have to buy people''s hearts. He has a lot of people to follow. He is just too extravagant." The fourth master rubbed his finger gently.


    Wu Si Dao, with a smile, said, "the eighth master is always in charge of money, and the ninth master manages all the money in and out of the party. In addition, there are many people who pay homage to silver. In fact, they do not value the money of the Treasury. The eighth master treats people with virtue, and his servants are all over the world. A Jiangxia town alone has millions of liang of silver, not to mention other places! "


    "Therefore, most of the money he borrowed from the Treasury was used to buy people''s hearts and lend them out. All in all, it''s a loan, not a debt from the eighth master. Otherwise, he would not have paid hundreds of thousands of taels of silver immediately after the emperor Wansui mentioned it, which means that his family is still rich


    The fourth master did not feel much surprised after listening to the eighth master.


    Because as early as a few years ago, he knew about the eighth master.


    After analyzing, Wu Si Dao sighed heavily and said, "this job is mostly impossible because there are too many people involved. Those people... None of them are easy to provoke. Once their interests are harmed, I''m afraid something will happen. "


    "Since you know what''s at stake, why do you suggest that you take over this job?" The fourth master asked coldly.


    Wu Si said, looking out of the window at the heavy snow, said hoarsely, "if you don''t take this job, then long live master''s side... Doesn''t even have a prince to share his worries with."


    The pros and cons are very detailed.


    If the fourth master took up this job, he would have a lot of important officials in the court.


    And the princes, no matter how noble they are, will depend on the support of officials in the future.


    If you offend all the ministers, who will help him in the future.


    This is not conducive to the development of the fourth master.


    But if you take it, you can not only save the people in dire straits, but also win the praise of Kangxi.


    The fourth master sat quietly on one side, his eyes half squinting, as if thinking about a problem.


    Seeing this, Wu Si Dao said again: "this is called military dangerous move, doing things that others dare not do or even think about."


    Fourth master''s face is serious, a pair of ink pupil is suffused with indescribable black flowing shadow.


    High - straight nose bridge, in the light outlines the masculinity of men.


    Slender finger belly, vigorously turning Lantian ink finger.After pondering for a moment, he said, "Su Peisheng, send Mr. Wu off."


    Therefore, Wu Si Dao bowed his hands and left.


    After about a cup of tea, Su Peisheng returned to the house.


    "Master son, it''s late at night. Do you... Arrange it?" He tried carefully.


    Fourth master, please knock on the surface of the table, a faint "um" sound, is agreed.


    In the early morning of the next day, Kangxi sat on a large chair with a carved dragon on the top and bowed down to the officials at the bottom.


    "As for the matter of recovering the state treasury, I intend to choose a prince to supervise this task. Do you have a good candidate?"


    Those officials themselves owe money, and they have to deal with it. Is it not for them to cover up each other and form parties for private gain.


    You can only find the princes. You have to be an excellent prince.


    "Emperor, I think Prince Yong is brave and resourceful, and can be competent for the task of recovering the state treasury."


    "Yes, long live sir. Prince Yong has always been selfless, and it would be most appropriate for him to be in charge of this matter."


    "Wei Chen also believed that... Among all the princes, Prince Yong was the most competent."


    So many things happened...


    for a while, all the officials of the imperial court were surprisingly consistent and recommended the fourth master to take over the job.


    Kangxi saw the problem at a glance, which must have been discussed!


    Suddenly, that pair of sophisticated eyes, swept eight ye and Prince one eye.


    He did not ask the crown prince first, but pointed to eight ye and asked lightly: "Lao Ba, you were in charge of the household department for a while, now the Treasury is in serious deficit. What do you think?"


    The meaning of this is obvious. In fact, it is to ask the eighth master whether he is willing to take the job.


    Because for a while, the household department was in charge of by the eighth master.


    Later, he was banned for a period of time, and he was replaced by Zhang Tingyu.


    When the prince came out of the patriarchal mansion, the Ministry of household was in charge of the prince again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    The eighth master, who was named, stepped forward and said softly: "the son minister did take charge of the transfer department before. Although it was not long, when he learned that the Treasury was in deficit, he was still embarrassed. The matter of recovering the State Treasury this time is also a top priority. The children''s ministers are really ashamed. Only the fourth elder brother can be worthy of public attention. "


    Eight Ye''s answer, can be called a drop in the water.


    They were very calm and calm, as if they had already guessed the scene and prepared their speeches in advance.


    When this was said, Kangxi''s face was changeable, but he was very disappointed in his heart.


    What shame, shame, that''s bullshit.


    I don''t know that this job offends people and involves people in all aspects, and it''s very difficult to do it.


    It is also called "eight virtuous king".


    How can this kind of work ruin the reputation accumulated over the years.


    Thinking of this, Kangxi''s impression of eight masters was greatly reduced.


    Originally, he didn''t think highly of the eighth master, but now he thinks that he only wants to make profits and doesn''t want to work hard.


    Such people, this is the only life.


    At this moment, even though Kangxi saw through the eight masters, he did not reveal anything.


    Because he wants to test other princes.


    Kangxi, shaking his dragon beard, turned to ask the prince.


    "Yin Ren, what do you think?"


    Even if the crown prince knew that Kangxi valued him, he wanted him to take over.


    But he can only pretend that he can''t understand, and carelessly places the first time: "Huang AMA, the son minister looks at the fourth younger brother very well, he has always been upright and not ah, very safe."


    The prince is in a mess.


    He owed the Treasury five hundred thousand taels of silver in addition to the external debts.


    These days, he has been thinking about how to repay the money.


    There is no Kung Fu to take on such a thankless job.


    After hearing the prince''s reply, Kangxi was even more disappointed than the eighth master.


    These days, he was moved by the prince''s filial piety and lost his sense.


    Forgetting all sorts of bad deeds of the prince, he thought that the prince was finally sensible and knew how to be filial.


    But at this moment, he really understood.


    It turns out that the prince is only doing superficial work to gain his favor.


    At the critical moment, he was too ill advised to share things for him.


    Just like the wooden fish in the monk''s hand, it will move when it is knocked by others.


    What''s the difference between that and eight? They''re cowards!


    As an old emperor who ascended the throne at the age of eight, he has always been ambitious since he was young.


    But the prince is lazy and incompetent, narrow-minded, not a bit of emperor''s gas.


    Such as Kangxi such a majestic, bold and unrestrained temperament, bold and aggressive men.


    The most despised is this kind of weak and incompetent people.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, suddenly also dim a few minutes.


    Maybe I didn''t give up. I couldn''t be angry.


    Always think big can''t do, young elder brother is young and vigorous, always have courage.


    So, he randomly ordered the name of the third master, "old three, how about you."


    The third master immediately showed a bitter look and said bitterly, "Huang amah, my son''s minister is in the Imperial Academy all day. How can you understand the Ministry of household affairs? Besides, the son''s minister owes the Treasury four hundred thousand taels of silver, and is trying to find a way to pay it back. There is no time to take care of this matter. What''s more, it''s not convincing to ask for money. "


    After all, he owed the Treasury money.


    He didn''t pay off his debts and wanted to recover other people''s money. People would not listen to him.


    "Nine." Kangxi called the roll again.


    The ninth Master said with a smile: "Huang amah, my son''s ministers had done a lot of business in the capital city before, and seldom cared about the affairs of the imperial court. Later or you let the son minister follow the eight elder brother to be the official, this eight elder brother can''t accept, the son minister has no ability even more


    "Lao Shi, you are straight-minded. Tell me about it." Kangxi''s free way.


    The tenth master was sincere and upright, and others were all frowning. He said with a brazen smile: "Huang AMA, you always scold me for the errands that my brothers can''t do. Where can I do the errands?"


    Kangxi resisted his disappointment and asked elder brother fourteen, "fourteen, don''t you always say that you are grown up and want to find a good job in front of me?"


    "Huang amah, the son minister is still young, does not understand the world, in addition, e Niang always said that I am reckless, you ask the son minister to go to the battlefield, this kind of wrangle matter, the son minister is really afraid to fight with others, so don''t you mess up the matter."


    He is not afraid to die, but he is not afraid to die.


    After all, there is a chance to win a war.


    However, this job is impossible.


    And he promised myna, regardless of this matter.


    After listening to the fourteen elder brother''s words, Kangxi''s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    How to say, 14 elder brother although did not promise to take this job, but also did not let people down.Even more comfort was added to Kangxi''s heart.


    Those who are willing to go to the battlefield are not afraid of losing their lives, and will they be afraid of offending others?


    May be really not good at it!


    He led his lips and promised in a loud voice, "well, when there is something suitable in the future, you will go to the battlefield for me to fight against the enemy."


    "The minister there will thank the emperor Alma first." The fourteenth elder brother returns.


    For a while, those officials naturally had to take advantage of this opportunity to ease the atmosphere.


    Everyone praised 14 elder brother has courage, it''s a lot.


    Listening to the minister''s praise of fourteen elder brother''s words, Kangxi was not happy in his heart.


    Having so many sons, one looks so good, but no one is willing to share his worries for him.


    In the end, he could only ask the fourth master, "fourth, since all the officials and brothers have recommended you, are you willing to recover the Treasury?"


    The reason is that they did not agree at the first time when they were recommended by officials.


    I just want to test it and see the reaction of each elder brother.


    Now the brothers let him down. If he worries too much, he will delay things.


    Now, this is the last hope and dignity of an old father.


    As a matter of fact, Kangxi knew clearly that the fourth elder never cared about his feelings.


    It''s just to see if the fourth is willing to share his worries.


    Do you have a heart that dares to be an orphan Minister.


    The fourth master, who has been silent for a long time, pauses slightly.


    However, he did not expect that he would be as good as a hundred civil servants.


    This time, it was probably the only time in these years that all the civil and military officials and the prince praised him and recommended him.


    Even the emperor Alma, look at his eyes... Seems to have rely on the essence of light.


    The next moment, he hit a thousand, a deep voice: "the Yellow River water, starvation die everywhere. If the common people are dead or injured, the children''s ministers are willing to immediately recover the money from the state treasury and recover the money as soon as possible to relieve the people. "


    When he said this, Kangxi, who was deeply disappointed, finally said with a hearty smile: "OK, OK, OK!"


    At this time, the eight masters, who had been watching the drama, actually offered a recommendation: "Huang amah, the fourth elder brother must be hard to fight against others. As far as the children''s minister knows, Nian gengyao of the Imperial Academy is still good, maybe he can share some things for the fourth brother."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    Anyway, Nian gengyao is not one of his people. He can recommend him boldly.


    Isn''t the fourth elder brother always like to help the enemy.


    Ming Ming and the prince had a rift, but also pulled the prince out of the patriarchal mansion.


    Now, he''s also learning to mix.


    This meeting son, four ye hears eight Ye''s recommendation, the eye light turns slightly.


    Five years ago, Nian gengyao had just been admitted to the imperial examination, and later he was changed to a commoner.


    He has been a small review in the Academy.


    At that time, he valued Nian gengyao''s ability.


    But because Nian gengyao is young, high-profile and arrogant, he wants him to temper his temper outside.


    He always believed that if he wanted to succeed, he had to go through years of tempering.


    In particular, men, only in the society honed for a few years, can wash away those dirty defects.


    Have the confidence of a successful man and the will of steel.


    However, there are also some people who can not stand the tempering.


    It is said that BaoJianFeng comes from sharpening and plum blossom fragrance comes from bitter cold.


    A lot of people have become broken iron slag before being ground into swords.


    Or flower petals fall into the soil and become spring mud.


    Fortunately, after five years of hard work, Nian gengyao was able to make it to the end.


    At the end of last year, the fourth master worked in Yangzhou.


    Nian gengyao, who was trained in Yangzhou, had a small official in front of him and made a lot of efforts.


    At that time, he saw that Nian gengyao was almost finished, so he promised to take him back to Beijing as soon as possible.


    Get him a good job and put him in a good position.


    At the beginning of the year, Nian gengyao and his family moved from Yangzhou to live in the capital city.


    Who knows that before he could arrange for the Spring Festival, he started to collect the water from the Yellow River and turn it back to the state treasury.


    Now, he is entangled in all kinds of things, and he was recommended by the eighth master.


    Eight ye this meaning, how much a bit dig a corner, sow dissension meaning.


    The fourth master put Nian gengyao in Yangzhou, and he didn''t care about it for a few years.


    Eight Ye immediately recommended in front of Kangxi, the intention is not pure.


    But no matter how dissatisfied the fourth master was, he could not make a mistake at this crucial point.


    Fortunately, at this time, Kangxi was thinking about it and did not immediately agree.


    The thirteen masters on one side could not help it.


    "Huang Alma, let the children minister help the fourth brother." The thirteenth master offered himself.


    However, the thirteen master''s words, let Kangxi, who was still under consideration, immediately came back to God.


    "If you are too young, don''t give the fourth brother any trouble. Since Nian gengyao is good, let him follow him."


    The thirteen master led his lips and wanted to say something, but he finally put up with it.


    It seems that Huang AMA doesn''t want him and the fourth brother to fall into the whirlpool of struggle.


    I hope the fourth brother can pull on the bank when he is in trouble.


    Otherwise, if both of them took up the job, it would be difficult to get rid of the mire.


    Thus, the prince and the eighth master achieved their goal.


    The hard work, which could not be completed, fell on the head of the cold faced fourth master.


    They don''t show it on the surface, but they are waiting to see the joke of the fourth master in their hearts.


    Thinking about how to make this brother more "smooth" when he was on duty with the fourth master!


    After arranging for the recovery of the state treasury, Kangxi mentioned another thing.


    "This year''s imperial examination is about to start. Tong Guowei has been in charge of this year. Who do you think is suitable for this year


    The emperor is like this. It seems that he is very democratic. All the important things are discussed together.


    But you said your real idea was in Kangxi''s own mind.


    His old man''s heart is like a mirror, just to see who he wants to praise.


    So, who is the final result.


    However, even if the chances of success are not so good, people want to have a try.


    Because all the people who came out of the imperial examination were the future talents of the Qing Dynasty.


    If anyone supervises the imperial examination, it is to seduce the newly rising rookies.


    No one will forget the person who pulled you one step when it is difficult to start.


    Tong Guowei used to rely on this method to win over many people and help him a lot.


    Otherwise, there will be so many servants under the eight masters.


    In addition, the imperial examination is a poor and bold one. Maybe it can make some profit.


    If an official sells one hundred thousand taels of silver, it''s all within reach.


    This meeting is not just a minister.


    The princes, who were just modest, enthusiastically recommended themselves.


    The crown prince has long been interested in this fat job, and naturally vowed: "Huang amah, the children minister and Tong Guowei have supervised the imperial examination together before. They are more experienced in this respect, and they are willing to supervise this year''s imperial examination."


    If the imperial examination can make money, it is better to pay off the half million Liang silver owed.


    Otherwise, if he fails to do so, he will expose the matter of asking officials to borrow money for him!Kangxi sat at the head, looking down at the faces of the people.


    One by one, they are so ugly.


    Originally quite mild eyes, suddenly turned into a piercing blade.


    As if at any time can burst out of the edge of the ice, stabbed in the hearts of all present.


    Naturally, such a task cannot fall into the hands of those officials.


    They owe the money of the court, so it''s not easy for them to take this job.


    But brothers also owe the court money.


    Just now, he was irresponsible and shirked the task of recovering the state treasury.


    Old four hands on the heavy work, can not spare time.


    In the end, only the prince who didn''t owe money was more reliable.


    Kangxi rubbed his eyebrows and seemed very tired. "Well, I''ll leave it to you. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll ask you!"


    "Huang AMA, you can rest assured that your son minister will not let you down." When the prince saw that he had got the job, he laughed back.


    After listening to the prince''s words, Kangxi was angry and funny.


    For decades, has the prince let him down?


    Then he got up directly and left the hall of Supreme Harmony in disappointment.


    After the next Dynasty, officials and princes had their own ideas.


    But most of them think about how to pay back the money.


    The fourth master went to the household department to check the registration of all borrowed money.


    Then these people are divided into three, six, nine, so that people of different degrees come to ask for debts.


    During this period, Su Peisheng stayed in the house.


    "Fourth master, you have just returned to Beijing. I''m afraid many things are still unknown. Do you want a servant to call him here?"


    "No, he''ll come by himself with legs." The fourth Master said coldly.


    When Su Peisheng heard that the fourth master''s tone was wrong, he stopped talking.


    According to the law, long live Lord arranged Nian gengyao to assist the fourth master on duty.


    Naturally, there will be bodyguards in the imperial court, which was informed by the government last year.


    He was just worried that Nian gengyao had just arrived and didn''t understand the rules.


    However, he did not think that the fourth master intended to raise Nian gengyao.


    Just like when he was transferred to Yangzhou.


    There is no need to walk around. It makes people feel that Nian gengyao is a slave under the fourth master.


    About half an hour later, he arrived at the Forbidden City dressed in dark blue.


    He is tall and strong. He is a long-term martial artist.


    His facial features are correct, but he looks rough and domineering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    He looks like a rock and looks energetic.


    A pair of eyes are bright, flashing the light of ambition.


    After years of wind and sun, there is a healthy flax skin.


    His back beam is very straight, with a sense of pride, stride toward the direction of the door.


    He was followed by a big bodyguard.


    "Young master, I heard that you were recommended by eight masters this time. It is true that the fourth master took you in early that year, but he put you in that small place in Yangzhou for five years. I''ve agreed to let you go back to Beijing. It will be reused. A year has passed without any news. If it wasn''t for eight ye, you don''t know when to wait! "


    After hearing this, Nian gengyao seems to be angry at this matter.


    In the past five years, he did not understand the fourth master''s pains.


    In recent years in Yangzhou, he has been looking forward to a job, but he is still a small official.


    Just like long Keduo always does not understand Tong Guowei, why let him go to cover the fourth master that cold stove.


    It is one thing that Nian gengyao is not happy in his heart, but he does not dare to speak out. He just said: "this time, I thank the eighth master for recommending me from the bottom of my heart, but my master will always be only the fourth master."


    "Why? Isn''t eight Ye very good now? There are many supporters in the DPRK and China. "


    "The only people who can convince me are those who attach importance to love and righteousness and dare to do something. Compared with the fourth master, the eighth master is not a little worse. Take the recovery of the Treasury for example, eight Ye has long been far away. The fourth master dares to take this job. This is what he convinced me Nian gengyao said.


    "Oh." Although his subordinates think that Nian gengyao, as a small official of sesame, still looks down on eight masters, which is rather rampant, but he doesn''t say much.


    "All right, stop talking nonsense. When you enter the Forbidden City, speak carefully with your tongue."


    "Yes, I know."


    A moment later, Nian gengyao arrived at the Ministry of housing.


    After explaining his intention, the bodyguard invited him to the fourth master''s room.


    "I''ve met the fourth master." As soon as Nian gengyao entered the door, he made a big bow ceremony.


    The fourth master did not answer him for the first time. After a few seconds, he put down his account book.


    Light way: "bright work came, sit down."


    Liang Gong is the name of Nian gengyao. After hearing this, he sat down in the armchair in the room.


    "Fourth master, I heard that long live master will allow me to do business with you, so I come here without stopping. I will obey my orders." Nian gengyao said respectfully.


    "Don''t worry. You can sit down for a while and wait until you finish reading this account book." The fourth Master said, he continued to bow his head and read the account books.


    Before Nian gengyao, he was always a servant in Yangzhou.


    Now I finally arrived at the big place of the capital, and I could not wait to show my talent.


    I wish the fourth master would arrange a big job for him, so as to glorify his family and turn over the salted fish.


    Because since his imperial examination, he has had a great career in his heart!


    However, seeing that the fourth master was very busy, he didn''t like to talk much, so he just drank hot tea, one cup after another.


    During this period, I went to the cottage twice.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the fourth master finally made a noise.


    He put down the account book, and first told the servant, "Su Peisheng ordered a man to send 50000 liang of silver to the thirteen elder brother''s house, and he must accept it."


    "Yes, yes, sir. Do you have any other orders?" Asked Su Peisheng, with his back hunched and his head tilted.


    It''s hard for the thirteen masters to live without their mother.


    When you have a mansion outside, you have to do some more.


    It was estimated that the days were really poor, so they borrowed money from the Treasury.


    "And Liu Yude, the Minister of Dali temple, went to my mother''s funeral without any money. He had to borrow 500 taels of silver from the imperial court. You should also send them to pay them back."


    "Bang! I''ll let someone do it. " Su Peisheng returned.


    Nian gengyao had been sitting in the room. After listening to the fourth master''s words, he felt that he was right with the wrong person.


    Think of any prince who is so kind-hearted in today''s imperial court.


    Not only helped my brother pay back tens of thousands of liang of silver.


    He also made up the filial piety money for honest officials.


    Moreover, these two kinds are not seeking return, and there is no interest involved in them.


    Even if his heart was full of admiration for the fourth master, he did not say much.


    Because over the years, he has more or less found out the fourth master''s temperament.


    This one is different from those princes. Be careful to flatter the horse''s hooves.


    Then, the fourth master called Chen Biao in and arranged the errands to different officials.


    Those officials, of course, have not borrowed money from the imperial court at present.


    After everything was arranged, he looked at Nian gengyao.


    "Liang Gong, Qi Shiwu, tuoheqi, Huang Tiren, Xiao Guoxing... A group of people, you will take people to ask for debts.""Bang, I''ll do it now!" Nian gengyao said and got up.


    Even if he had just returned to the capital, he knew that these people were all under the crown prince.


    Just now he also heard that the fourth master gave Tian Wenjing and Zhang Tingyu all the things that were difficult to deal with.


    Left to him, he is considered to be a man of medium thorniness, indicating that he is still in favor of him.


    The fourth master raised his eyes and glanced at Nian gengyao. Seeing that he had not offended the prince, he appreciated him a little more.


    The next few days, the streets of the capital, it seems that you can see such a group of people.


    They are always in and out of the big families in the capital, or in the official family''s house.


    If you listen carefully, you can still hear the barking.


    Even, some people directly carry out boxes of large and small size from the official''s office.


    The crown prince asked people to contact the scholars who were rushing to take the exam and wanted to pay off the debts by selling officials.


    However, the most interesting thing is shiye.


    As a royal elder brother, in order to collect money to pay off debts, he really did as he said, smashing pots and selling iron!


    At this time, he is in the capital''s most prosperous crossroads, the seller of production.


    He also had a high platform set up. It was very decent.


    In any case, the slaves yelled hard, and he himself sat in a high chair.


    In order to prove that these things are indeed from his house.


    Here, the royal family is the faith of the nation.


    No one will pursue the stars. All the people who pursue are the royal family.


    Maybe I haven''t seen such an earthly Prince selling his property in the joint.


    So, a lot of people gathered at once.


    "Come on, don''t miss it. This white jade ring was awarded by the Empress Dowager. It''s 3000 Liang."


    "And this jade belt, which is carved from 18 pieces of high-quality jadeite, was awarded by my master and son when he was crowned. It took 50000 Liang to shoot."


    "..."


    when I heard a loud cry, some people took pictures of some valuables.


    Maybe it''s money that can''t be spent. It''s also a way to show off the name given by the royal family.


    When the auction was in full swing, a group of people in bodyguard clothing broke into the crowd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    The auction is going on well. Shiye is looking at the silver ticket in the slave''s hand.


    When someone broke into the crowd, he looked up impatiently.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Tian. Why, do you want to shoot something back?" The ten masters are full of ruffians and ruffians.


    Tian Wenjing slightly frowned and took the guards to fight a thousand children.


    Immediately, Tian Wenjing glanced at the people around him.


    Frown way: "ten ye, I didn''t see you in your house, but I didn''t know you sold your property on the street."


    "Well, it shows that I am actively raising money." Shiye doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    "How can you say that you are the prince? It''s not right that you sell the goods in the street, regardless of the face of the Tian family." Tian Wenjing advised with kindness.


    All of a sudden, the people around him were noisy.


    It''s just that shiye is not right.


    But ten ye is a straight-minded, can not listen to converse.


    He cocked his legs, and the dandy said, "I haven''t sold your family''s things. Can you manage it, old man!"


    Tian Wenjing is also a great scholar at least. He has the pride of a scholar.


    Now he was scolded by ten masters in the street, and his face was a little shy and flustered.


    He looked directly at the ten masters and said, "you can''t do this anyway. It''s really damaging the dignity of the royal family. You are losing the royal face!"


    It''s a real estate on the street.


    What do you think of it.


    It''s a joke that the royal family is so poor!


    Tian Wenjing''s words completely angered shiye.


    In addition, there are more and more people making jokes on the edge, and his face is also disgraceful.


    He was on the edge of rage, Teng immediately stood up and went to Tian Wenjing.


    He looked around and snatched the whip from the slave''s hand.


    Facing Tian Wenjing''s shoulder, he was whipped.


    "It''s you who come to ask for debts. It''s you who say you can''t change the seller''s property. Then tell me how I should pay off the money from the Treasury!"


    Speaking of the excitement, he smoked three times in a row.


    Tian Wenjing doesn''t accept this, but he can''t fight back.


    He could persuade him that it was his fault, regardless of who was right and who was wrong.


    Then his official will be the end.


    Therefore, he can only kneel down and let the ten masters vent their anger.


    If you fight, you have to fight both sides. That''s called fighting.


    If one side of the force, it is called vent anger, punishment.


    Looking at Tian Wenjing, he was also sensible, and the ten masters gradually recovered their senses.


    After all, it''s not interesting to smoke unilaterally.


    Hum, he made a cold gesture and then left again.


    A good auction, by Tian Wenjing such a stir, Leng is not in the mood at all.


    Well, he doesn''t want face.


    As the prince, in front of the common people in Beijing, he was criticized by an official.


    After returning to the mansion, the ten masters who were not in a good mood drank two cups of tea.


    In order to coax him, the servants around him said, "Mr. Tian is really true. I don''t want to see who you are, and you are a bachelor. All my books have been read for nothing. There''s a job to do in the battle. I''ve got to take care of your business. "


    "I don''t think so. At that time, so many people looked at him, and he didn''t give you any face. Thanks to your pulling him, you could have saved your face."


    Ten ye is impatient ground frown, "ye that is pull face, just want to smoke him only. I think he didn''t rely on his job, but on the support of four brothers behind him


    I thought he wanted to sell on the street, but he was not forced by life.


    Just then, there was a clear female voice at the door.


    "Shiye, I said that you have such a gunfight temperament. How come you haven''t changed for so many years." Tong Jia picks antelope to stride over threshold, entered a room, "say, again take whip who?"


    Hearing this sound, ten ye whole person shakes a clever.


    He winked at the servants and went out one by one.


    Tong Jia picks the maid of antelope side, also failed to enter the room.


    Ten ye looks at Tong Jia to pick antelope, heart guilty way: "no, say fun, I can smoke who."


    Then he pointed to the mahogany box in the arms of the woman.


    It was a small box gilded with gold. It looked very beautiful.


    "There''s something good in it. As for holding it like this." He shifted the subject at the right time.


    Tong Jia picks antelope slightly to pause, then greasy slants to lean on the man''s body.


    They moved slowly to a chair and sat down.


    Of course, shiye is sitting on the chair.


    She sat on the man.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope not to sell the pass son, opens the wooden box carefully.


    Suddenly, a stack of yellowing paper, appeared in front of ten ye.He could see that the ticket number was written on the top of the paper.


    It was a stack of banknotes with different numbers.


    Just one glance, he frowned. "What do you think of this for me?"


    "This is the dowry money that Guo luomafa and my fourth brother gave me when I got married. There were 80000 taels of silver in it. I spent some of them these years, and I still have 50000. In addition to the jewelry in my courtyard, dowry jewelry, and what my Lord has given me, I should be able to sell some money. If I sell it, I can pay it back together. "


    Tong Jia picks the antelope with a drooping head and a serious tone.


    But ten ye didn''t think about it, so he said, "put it away."


    He couldn''t bear to ask for her dowry money.


    He felt that he could not ask for money from a woman, no matter how clumsy he was.


    Or... If it was given to him by an ordinary woman, he might be able to take it in peace of mind.


    But it''s from the one you love, and it makes him feel guilty.


    He will be frustrated and question himself.


    This is the only dignity a man has.


    "Why?" The woman raised her head and asked stubbornly.


    "What I owe you is 250000 taels of silver. If you add these, you will not be able to pay back the jewelry."


    "Don''t we still have Chuang Tzu. I have a dowry with Chuang Tzu, and I can sell it. " The woman''s voice is a little urgent.


    The tenth master tightened the woman in his arms and explained: "Cailing, Chuang Tzu can''t sell a few dollars. There are also several Chuang Tzu in my hand, but they are only some small Chuang Tzu. I asked, and only a thousand taels of silver are sold in one place, which is not enough to make up the balance. It''s better than several brothers, especially the prince. One Chuang Tzu can equal ten Chuang Tzu. "


    Because he is a straw bag, the emperor Alma would not give him a good Chuang Tzu for fear of being defeated by him.


    "Oh." Tongjia Cailing buried his head lower and said in a despondent way: "it''s my fault that I''m not good. I''ve been shopping for fun in recent years. I''ve forgotten to be diligent and thrifty. I can''t make money like my fourth sister-in-law. I''ve also spent money on your money and dowry money."


    She thought that as long as they worked together, they would be able to tide over the difficulties.


    But it turned out that she couldn''t help him at all.


    Why don''t you go to Yongqin palace and ask fourth brother to lend money to shiye?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    It''s a shame. I didn''t trouble the couple before getting married.


    If you are married, you will have to trouble others.


    However, for the sake of shiye''s kindness to her these years.


    She''d better give up her face and ask the fourth brother for help.


    After this difficult time, she will treat him better, not so fierce.


    Thinking of this, Tong Jia picks the antelope and then gets up and leaves the wooden box.


    "Sir, you''d better take this box. I''ll go back in advance."


    However, shiye did not take any feelings: "take the box with you."


    "Shiye..."


    "I want you to take it away!" Men can''t talk about tunnel.


    Tong Jia picking antelope or the first time to see him like this.


    Because he would agree with everything she said before.


    But this time, his attitude was so firm that she was afraid.


    It was just that she never touched his bottom line.


    When it comes to the bottom line, he''s out of her control.


    Finally, she took the wooden box away with her resolute attitude.


    After leaving, she went to Yongqin palace under the guise of going shopping.


    There are still a few servants who recognize this man who married from his family.


    Almost without saying a word, he welcomed her to the front hall.


    "Fujin, shifujin, went to your house to look for the fourth master, but he was busy in the Hubu these days, and didn''t come back until night." Mother Liu said.


    Ruoyin is supervising Hongxiu''s writing.


    The little guy held up the meat toot small hand, writes the word, also quite three points like Hongyi, four points like his Amar.


    After hearing mother Liu''s words, she bent down and said, "Yuanbao, write obediently. E Niang will check it later."


    "Oh..."


    Ruoyin specially told the servant to look after him and went to the front hall.


    When he got there, he saw Tong jiacailing dressed in a red suit and his eyes were red.


    When he saw her, he went forward and saluted her.


    "Get up, why your eyes are so red, but ten ye bullied you." Ruoyin holds her.


    Each other sat down in the rose chair in the room.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to shake head, way: "he did not bully me, but bully me to let me suffer."


    "What makes you so miserable, you may as well tell the fourth sister-in-law." If sound will elbow on a small table several, listen attentively.


    Since Tong jiacailing married ten masters, which time will not be happy to chat with her in the house.


    This kind of grievance is rare.


    Tong Jia stopped picking the antelope for a moment, then choked: "shiye owes the imperial court 250000 taels of silver. I heard the slave say that he sold property on the street and was in such a difficult situation that he didn''t tell me. I gave him the dowry in good faith, and he didn''t accept it. "


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick, on the face permeates the outsider''s smile.


    It turns out that not only four masters, but even ten masters of straw bags do not like women''s money.


    "Not only that, his expression is also very serious, as if I insulted him. I had to take the silver note away. You said that I wanted to help him..."


    looking at Tong Jia''s Cailing, he cried out. If his voice was soft, he said, "man, he always loves face. Don''t say that ten masters don''t want your dowry money. It''s the fourth master who doesn''t want to take advantage of me even for a penny. "


    Tong Jia picks the antelope: "especially for a man like shiye, we have always said that he is a straw bag. If he still uses your dowry money, people don''t say that he has a soft meal."


    "I don''t have much money for my dowry. It''s only 50000 Liang. He''s not willing to make do with it." Tong Jia picks antelope really does not understand, man''s face is so important.


    Ruoyin said with a smile: "no matter how much money is spent, it is a woman''s money, not to mention the dowry money."


    "But I just want to help him!" Tong Jia picked the antelope and bit his lip. He could hardly open his mouth and said, "sister-in-law, it''s better to be like this. In fact, I''m here today. I want to borrow money from the fourth elder brother. But the fourth brother is not in. When he comes back, can you ask him for help? I will certainly pay him back."


    Although the fourth elder brother treats her well, she can''t ask the person to give directly, how sorry.


    Even shiye would not want it.


    If the sound surface with a smile, look at Tong Jia Cailing''s eyes, like looking at a sister.


    She said, "since you have opened your mouth, you don''t have to wait for your fourth brother to come back. I''ll pay you first. After your fourth brother comes back, I''ll tell him. I think he will agree after listening. "


    "No, no, no, no, I can''t take it directly. Otherwise, after I go back, shiye may not be able to ask for the money. He will think that if I don''t discuss with him, I will ask someone to borrow money, which will make him lose face. " Tong Jia picks antelope helpless way: "say what can''t let him know I''ve been, can only let fourth elder brother help him with the elder brother''s identity."


    Although Ruoyin was surprised, her husband and wife naturally understood better than her.Had to say: "that is OK, your fourth elder brother all is in the night only recently, wait for him to come back, I certainly tell her this matter."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law." Tong Jia picks antelope has been holding back tears, and finally has no hope to shed, "I don''t stay much, but also go to the capital to buy things."


    Then she got up.


    I thought it was very difficult to borrow money. After all, her ten brothers and four brothers have always been opposing camps.


    But the fourth sister-in-law promised to be so straightforward that she did not dislike her crying.


    Ruo Yin walks to Tong Jia Cailing and wipes her tears with her handkerchief.


    "It''s OK to go back. There''s no barrier between husband and wife. After that, we''ll forget to be temperamental at home and leave some face for shiye outside. You should always remember that our men in Qing Dynasty need face most, and their face will hurt a lot. That will cause problems."


    "Well." Tong Jia picks antelope to nod like pound garlic, "I know."


    Seeing off Tong Jia Cailing, Ruoyin checks Hongxiu''s words.


    As for the fourth master, she asked Li Fukang to wait in the front yard. She would know when the fourth master came back.


    I waited and waited until it was completely dark before the fourth master came back to his house.


    If there is a matter to explain, it is natural to hurry to the front yard.


    After a while, the fourth master is busy in the study again. I''m afraid it''s hard to see people.


    When he got to the hall in the front yard, he opened his arms and looked serious.


    Servant girls and eunuchs knelt at his feet, waiting for changing clothes, changing shoes and cleaning hands.


    Seeing her coming, the man only nodded calmly and said faintly, "you are here."


    Ruo Yin went forward naturally, unbuttoned the man, changed his official clothes and put on clean clothes.


    When everything was done, the slaves retired.


    Su Peisheng led the servant in the kitchen and laid out the meal in the room.


    "I will eat with you." The fourth master sat down at the eight immortals table.


    Ruoyin laughed and said, "it''s 8 o''clock late. I''ve used it for a long time. I''d better sit on the side and wait on the Lord for dinner. By the way, there are important things to tell you."


    The fourth master knew that a woman was in business from the moment she came in, but it was nothing strange.


    He faintly "um" a, took the tea cup that the servant handed over, gargle next mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    If Yin filled the bowl of soup for the fourth master, when the bowl was handed to him, she talked about the business.


    "Today the color antelope is coming to your house."


    "For what." The man didn''t look up.


    "It is said that shiye owes the court money and refuses to ask for her dowry money. However, according to her opinion, her dowry money is not enough, so she has to borrow money from us."


    Fourth master: "all of them belong to brothers and sisters, so I should have done it at that time. I wanted to say that I would like to give her a silver note from the main courtyard, but she didn''t want to. She said," I can''t let the ten masters know about it, but I have to send them to you. "If Yin stops, he simply clenches his hands, props up his chin and says," I, I really don''t know what to do. "


    "Let them owe it!" The fourth Master said coldly.


    Although Lao Shi is a straw bag, there are still people in his family.


    At ordinary times, I didn''t mix up with the old eight and nine, and do some things that damage the moral integrity.


    If you listen to the tone of the fourth master, you will know it is angry.


    "Don''t do it. Cailing is so sad that she promises to pay it back later."


    As soon as Tong Jia picks the antelope, the speed of the fourth master''s meal is a little slower.


    After a long time, he put down his chopsticks and ordered, "Su Peisheng, tell Chen Biao not to say anything, but to send 200000 Liang to Lao Shi Na, and ask him to do something about the rest."


    "Bang!" Su Peisheng responded quickly.


    Two hundred thousand taels is very interesting. You can''t pay as much as ten masters owe.


    The ten masters don''t have to help themselves. Who owes the money to the imperial court.


    Ruoyin knew that the fourth master was a knife mouth with a bean curd heart. He took two prawns for him.


    "I''m tired recently. Let''s have some shrimp to make up for it."


    The man raised his head and glared at her. Unlike other women, he had long hair and short insight.


    You know money all day.


    ------


    on the house of shiye, the front yard is full of lights.


    He was holding a blue shell account book, turning from head to tail.


    Thinking about it, how can not in a short time, so much money.


    Anyway, he won''t ask for the dowry money.


    First, the dowry money was just a drop in the bucket, unable to fill the hole of 250000 taels of silver.


    If we say that''s the money we save or make in Chuang Tzu, it''s still a bit of a story.


    But it was dowry money, given to her by her mother''s family, and he was not qualified to use it.


    In addition, he felt that he was a bastard, so it was a guarantee to leave the dowry money to her.


    What''s more, a woman''s marriage is to make her live a good life.


    He can''t make her live better than others. How can she pay him back.


    However, he was moved that she was willing to pay him back at this critical moment.


    Thinking of this, he made up his mind.


    In the future, we must strive for success. We can''t let our beloved women live such a miserable life with fear.


    Ten ye fidgety to leave the account book, casually asked: "how about Fujin afternoon?"


    During the day, he was a little more serious, a little worried that she couldn''t stand it.


    "Back to my master, after leaving the front yard, Fujin went out with a carriage, saying that he was going to visit the capital and buy something. When I came back, I looked at the servants in the main courtyard and bought a lot of things. " The little eunuch came back.


    Hearing this, ten ye just produced the guilt, immediately felt fed the dog.


    When he was in front of him, he regretted miserably and said that he had wasted money.


    As soon as he turned around, he went out to spend money with his carriage.


    He also worried that she would be in a bad mood.


    She''s in a good mood. She has to go shopping in Beijing.


    Ten ye coldly snorted and bit the back alveolar.


    At this time, a servant came in to report, "master son, there are guests visiting."


    "Who will come to my house so late?" He is not the prince and the eighth master. He will see the servants in the middle of the night.


    Besides, he would be poor. Who would like to visit him would not be afraid to borrow money?


    Just thinking about it, nine Ye''s voice came from the door: "ten younger brother, come so late, didn''t disturb you."


    Looking up, the so-called guest is Jiuye in purple robe.


    There is also a white crescent moon.


    "Eight brothers and nine brothers, please come in. I''m too worried to sleep. Let''s have a few drinks." Ten ye to the door to meet, "now also you two, also willing to come to my house."


    Eight ye and nine Ye looked at each other. In their eyes, there was a ray of conspiracy.


    They were followed by several eunuchs and bodyguards, as well as servant girls.


    Among them, there is a maid who looks strange and lovely.


    After the three brothers sat down and drank a cup of wine, the ninth Master said to the point: "ten younger brother, I heard that you sold your property on the street, but also had a fight with Tian Wenjing. After listening to this, myna and I worried about what happened to you, so we came all night to have a look.""Ten brother, how much silver do you have in hand?" Eight Ye agreed to ask.


    Ten ye sighed and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know how to manage money. I''ve sold some things these days, and I''ve got 80000 taels of silver on hand."


    "Eight elder brother said, really did not have a squeak, how to go to the street to sell property, make such a joke. I think our brothers are at odds, no matter you Jiu Ye complained.


    "It''s not thoughtful of me. I just want to get enough money quickly, but I don''t care about anything else." Shiye came back embarrassed.


    Eight ye light sipped wine, light way: "OK, this matter you also don''t worry, pack in elder brothers body."


    "This..." ten ye scratched his head, "how sorry ah."


    "They are all brothers of their own family. Why do you say that. If you don''t accept our help, it''s really outrageous not to treat us as brothers, eh? "


    Nine Ye angrily patted ten ye''s chest, the good brother seemed to question.


    Make ten ye really feel bad, "that line, when younger brother borrows you."


    "It''s too much for me to borrow. You''ve helped me a lot over the years. It''s a reward." Eight Ye is generous.


    Ten ye polite a few words, but really can''t equal eight ye and nine Ye''s double spring.


    Finally, he should say: "myna and nine brothers, I remember."


    Nine Ye raised his head and drank a mouthful of wine, and squinted at the servant girl behind him.


    "Hailian, the wine is almost drunk. Please pour it on your ten masters."


    "Yes." The woman named Hailian, holding her sleeve to pour wine for shiye.


    Ten ye raised his hand to block the next, way: "don''t don''t don''t, since you come to my house to be a guest, naturally it is the servant girl of my family to wait on, how can you let the people around you start."


    With that, he called his servant girl in at will.


    I saw a plain looking, slightly fat servant girl, and went into the room.


    Seeing this, Jiuye jokingly said, "you servant girl is too much. At least you have to have good facial features. The body is too thick. The ground is shaking. Ten younger brother, such crooked melon splits jujube, you usually eat meal? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    The voice just falls, the wrist that servant girl pours wine trembles slightly.


    But still pour on the wine, just full face red out.


    After hearing this, the ten masters also felt uncomfortable.


    Nine Ye continues: "ten younger brother, should be younger sister-in-law guard, do not let your courtyard have good-looking person?"


    "No... where?" Shiye didn''t admit it.


    But the fact is like nine ye said, in order to avoid servant girls climbing the bed.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to front yard servant girl, that is strict guard.


    However, those who have a little beauty are either driven out of the house or sent back to the housekeeping room.


    But ten ye knows, brothers are not afraid of daughter-in-law.


    In other words, no one in the capital is afraid of his daughter-in-law.


    As a prince, if he is afraid of his daughter-in-law, he can''t raise his head.


    People show off how obedient his daughter-in-law is, but his daughter-in-law controls him to death.


    Therefore, he always claimed that Fujin listened to her.


    Just back home, he became a harrow ear.


    Nine ye and ten ye know each other well. Can''t you know his temperament.


    "Ten younger brother, my brother told you that if you are a man, you should be hard and angry. I''m afraid that women can achieve anything. That woman has long hair and short sense. Apart from being honest in the backyard, what can she do? If you are afraid of such a person, isn''t it worse than her, even a woman! "


    Shiye: "if you want to say that she has some skills, just listen to a few words of advice. However, he married into your house, you are getting worse and worse, and you still owe a lot of debts. Do you know what it''s called? " Nine Ye stopped, just way: "this is called Yin Sheng Yang decline."


    Ten ye still did not speak, just drink more and more rise.


    Drink one cup after another, each cup is drunk up.


    "Men are the sky, women are the earth. Heaven is Yang and earth is Yin. When Pangu opened the sky, light Qi rose to the sky, belonging to Yang. Turbid gas sinks to the ground and belongs to Yin. Yang gives people the feeling of light and sunshine, shining on the ground. You let women cheat you all day long. It''s really bad luck that you have too much yin. It''s totally against the natural survival! " Jiuye is bound to sow dissension to the end.


    The eighth master kept a neutral attitude and watched the ninth and tenth masters drink after cup.


    Only he remained rational and sipped the wine lightly.


    And gentle way: "every family has this difficult to read, ten younger brothers love younger brothers and sisters is also a good thing, husband and wife love each other."


    "Bah! I don''t see the love. I only see the ten younger brothers and sisters acting unilaterally. Even if they are at home, they often don''t save face for them. " Jiuye is dissatisfied with the tunnel.


    Ten ye is said by nine ye, love face way: "she that is make fun of, I also have no fear daughter-in-law."


    Said, he also swept at will eight ye, "myna are not afraid of daughter-in-law, I am a straw bag, how can I be afraid of daughter-in-law."


    Lying all shot eight ye, Mou son tiny a flash, in the end is did not care with ten ye.


    "That''s what you said. You''re not afraid of your daughter-in-law." The ninth master seems to be setting a trap for the ten masters, waiting for this sentence.


    He raised his hand and pushed the woman named Hailian onto the body of shiye.


    For a moment, ten ye was full of women.


    In addition to drinking some wine, normal men will have some reaction.


    Fortunately, he soon pushed the other side away, unwilling to say: "nine elder brother, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you say you''re not afraid of your daughter-in-law? That''s just right. Hailian is specially selected for you. It''s water-saving and intimate. If you let her go east, she won''t go west. If you ask her to warm your bed, she dares not to The nine masters are in full swing.


    After listening to one side of the sea lotus, her cheeks are as red as blood.


    Timidly standing by the side of ten ye, like a chicken in front of a few wolves.


    Hands playing with snow-white fingertips, looking down at the toes, shyness dada.


    Shiye was a fat man.


    Despite all these years, there have been women in his backyard who have been on the draft.


    But he himself, but never took the initiative to lead a woman into the door.


    If you really don''t say hello, you will get the Hailian into the house.


    He was really afraid that Fujin would be angry.


    Seeing his advice, Jiu Ye said scornfully: "I think you are just blowing it. Just now you said that you are not afraid of your daughter-in-law. If you don''t get a concubine back, you will be counselled into this way, not to mention the seed of Aixin Jueluo family!"


    "Nine younger brother, how you talk is always not a door, good, how to mention these." Eight Ye acted as peacemaker properly.


    But the ninth master was like spitting, poked at the forehead of ten masters, and admonished his wife to say: "I tell you, women can''t get used to it, and hang her for a while, and she bumps to the door. Don''t look like you''ve never seen a woman. When you get angry, you''ll tease him out of your heart, and you''ll have no effort."


    "I''ve said that I''m not afraid of my daughter-in-law. If I say anything at home, she doesn''t dare to talk back." The ten masters were fighting with each other.He was a little drunk, probably guilty, and poured another glass of wine.


    Smell speech, nine ye then way: "that is settled, leave the sea lotus in your house."


    Ten ye led his lips, and before he had time to refuse, Jiu Ye patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly: "this is a man carefully selected by my brother. Don''t waste my efforts."


    "No, no, no, it''s too late. You''d better take her back." Ten ye shook his head.


    Jiuye has already made up his mind. Since he has brought people, he will not take them back.


    He attached to the ear of ten ye and said with a bad smile: "elder brother is old, I''d better leave it for you. I''m still young, and I haven''t broken my body."


    Jiuye is a vicious man. Speaking of this kind of meat talk, it is hopelessly bad.


    "You''re only a few years older than me. Why are you old?"


    Nine Ye didn''t follow this saying, just took a small box from the slave''s hand and put it on the table.


    "This is 200000 taels of silver. I made it together with myna. Don''t let my brothers down."


    This sentence has brotherhood and interests.


    Of course, it also includes the woman named Hailian.


    "Not so much. Seventeen thousand taels is enough." Ten ye said.


    "Don''t take all this nonsense. You can''t drink anything for 170000." Nine Ye says to rise, plan to leave.


    This meeting son, ten ye is completely moved.


    Two hundred thousand taels of silver is not a small amount.


    Although he is a straw bag, he knows how to be grateful.


    I also know what the existence of Hailian means.


    There are some difficulties in my heart.


    Just at this time, a servant came into the room to remind him, "master, there are guests coming to our house again."


    "Who." Asked shiye.


    "It''s a bodyguard of the fourth master''s house." The slave''s ear.


    Although eight masters and nine masters could not hear it, they did not stay much.


    "Ten younger brother, since you still have guests, nine younger brothers and I will go back to the mansion first." Eight Ye gets up and leaves.


    When he and Jiu Ye left, they saw Hailian as air.


    No one took the woman who didn''t belong here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    When the eighth master and the ninth master left, Hailian said softly: "ten masters, let me wait on you to wipe your face and clean your hands, wake up to the bar."


    Ten ye waved his hand and did not agree.


    Just sitting there thinking about things.


    In recent years, he has been listening to Fu Jin''s words and rarely had conflicts with his fourth brother.


    But he is in the position of myna, which is really in a dilemma.


    Therefore, during this period, he wavered many times and broke many things.


    All this is because of Fujin''s pillow side style, so that his position is not firm enough.


    And this Hailian, I''m afraid, is sent to the government to supervise him.


    But even so, he couldn''t stand the temptation of 200000 taels of silver.


    As long as he receives these banknotes, he can pay off the imperial court in one time.


    You don''t have to beat the pot and sell the iron.


    What''s more, he is in Cao Ying''s body and his heart is in Han Dynasty.


    Sorry, myna is the first, and it''s not strange that people adopt such a method.


    Eight elder brother and nine elder brother don''t care, still pay debt for him, if he still does not know interesting point, otherwise too is not a thing!


    Thinking about it, he frowned and said to the eunuch, "go, call that bodyguard!"


    The eunuch went out to invite people.


    The figure of eight masters and nine masters is not far ahead.


    "Myna, my meaning is clear enough. I think ten younger brothers will understand it." Nine Ye bad smile way.


    That Hailian is the way he and eight ye think together, in order to supervise the affairs of ten ye''s family.


    Only, he always sings black face, eight Ye sings white face.


    At this time, eight ye walked with a negative hand, the tone light: "I can allow him to be a straw bag, but I will not allow him to betray me."


    Although shiye is a straw bag, he is born noble in the end.


    Besides, straw bags are easy to control.


    Although she passed away, her family strength should not be underestimated.


    Aruna''s mother''s side of the people, eight Ye don''t want to praise, no, then the hospital has to mess up.


    With Fujin''s temperament, he would not like to let his sisters go to the house of ten younger brothers.


    Moreover, ten younger brothers dote on Tong Jia''s antelope, and most people still compete for it.


    Only by sending carefully cultivated lean horse to ten younger brothers, can we compete with Tong Jia''s antelope.


    After all, the skinny horse was pretty and had been trained since childhood.


    He is not only good at singing and dancing, but also proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Can also play Shuanglu, wipe dominoes, all kinds of lewdness - clever.


    Over the years, the fourteenth brother, although seemingly incompatible with the fourth brother, is still somewhat wrong.


    Ten younger brother because Tong Jia picks the antelope, the standpoint some wavers, repeatedly bad his good deed.


    As long as this sea lotus enters the mansion, the pillow side breeze blows well enough, everything will be different.


    Anyway, this thin horse is nothing.


    A lot of people use it to restrain their interests.


    Eight ye and ten ye walk, just met Chen Biao from the front hall.


    Seeing the situation, eight Ye didn''t say anything, but his steps stopped.


    Jiuye reminded him: "it''s so late. You still come to your house. I think you want to come here. But you are still a little late. I''ve been drinking almost all the time. This meeting is going on..."


    speaking of this, he pauses for a moment and looks back at the direction of the front courtyard.


    Interesting way: "maybe ten younger brothers all beauties are pregnant, you''d better go back to Yongqin palace to wash and sleep."


    As the two princes in front of him, Chen Biao, as a bodyguard, naturally wanted to salute.


    He respectfully hit a thousand, "met two masters, but I still have some things to do, so I''ll leave first."


    With that, he went to the front yard under the guidance of the slave.


    After a while, Chen Biao arrived in the hall.


    Ten ye''s face was tinged with drunken red and was sitting on the main seat.


    A timid servant girl stood beside her.


    "I have met ten masters."


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Shiye reclined on the back of the chair.


    With one hand on his chin, he put it on the surface of the table.


    "The fourth master asked the servant to send 200000 taels of silver Chen Biao took out a stack of silver tickets from his sleeve pocket and presented them.


    As for the rest, he said nothing.


    Voice just fell, saw ten ye face with a strange smile.


    The smile seemed silly, ironic and tangled.


    But it''s more like a sneer.


    After a long time, he said with a scornful smile: "I''m a straw bag, when it''s everyone''s turn to care, it''s really shameful."


    The meaning of this was obvious, that is, he refused the fourth master''s kindness.


    He thinks that eight masters and nine masters, whether they are sincere or not, or related to interests.


    That is to say, he is a man who can help.


    But the fourth master was different. He could guess that he was willing to help him because Tong Jia picked the antelope.Besides, everything comes first.


    Although he is careless, he can''t go back and forth.


    Since you have promised myna and nine, you can''t go back on your word.


    Before, he had been very wrong with them, and he could not break his loyalty.


    "Mr. Shi, think about it again." Chen Biao advised.


    "No, you go. Go back and tell the fourth brother that I have enough money. Myna and Jiuge have paid for me." Ten ye rubbed his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "come and see off the guests."


    Ten ye all said this, Chen Biao naturally can''t rely on here.


    After he bowed his hands, he took the silver note back into his sleeve pocket and left.


    If Chen Biao had come earlier, he might have accepted it.


    But the fourth master was not as idle as the eighth master, and it was already dark when he returned to the mansion.


    When Ruoyin told him, it was destined to be a step later.


    Because eight Ye is even ready to lean horse, and there is nothing on hand, naturally want to be more leisure.


    He and Jiu Ye had been watching every move of the house.


    After knowing that the fourth master would send someone to deliver the silver note, he and the ninth Master arrived immediately.


    Otherwise, there are no people who don''t rest at night and rush to send money to people.


    It''s a pity that shiye only saw the surface of things, and did not see through the deep meaning.


    It is true that the fourth master gave him a silver note out of his concern for his sister.


    But eight ye and nine ye, treat him again a bit true.


    At least half of the leaders here are linked to interests.


    Otherwise, it won''t be too thin_ Ma went into the house and supervised him.


    It''s late at night.


    Hai Lian tentatively said: "ten ye, it''s late at night. I''ll wait on you."


    Ten ye led his lips, and was about to refuse. Outside came the singing voice: "Fu Jin has arrived!"


    Without waiting for the permission of ten masters, Tong Jia picks the antelope and steps on the bottom of the flower pot and arrives at the door.


    She was told by the servant that the fourth master''s bodyguard came to the mansion and wanted to say that it should be done.


    Although she also heard that the eighth and ninth Masters had arrived early.


    But she didn''t know what the three men talked about and did.


    Now she came into the room with a smile and saluted: "good luck


    "Get up." Ten ye this meeting son is on the head, did not help.


    After Tong Jia picks the antelope to get up, looks up to see the sea lotus on the side of ten ye.


    At that time, the willow eyebrow frowned, and there was a kind of red light shining in the eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    Looking up and down, he found that what he was wearing was not the clothes of the maid in the mansion.


    It''s a suit of Hanfu, the style is regular, but it can also highlight the good figure.


    Look no more than 28 years old, blush - run bright, like a peach blossom in the rain.


    As a result, the unhappiness in my heart became stronger.


    She sat down in the rose chair beside her and asked casually, "this is the man beside you..."


    the words just started, and the thick eyebrows of ten masters frowned impatiently.


    Not only that, he has not answered.


    One side of the sea lotus cleverly replied: "slave Hailian, is nine ye let the slave come here to serve ten ye."


    "I''m talking to shiye. Do you want to talk here. I don''t care who sent it, but where you came from, and where to go. " Tong Jia picks the antelope originally the disposition is delicate.


    After being spoiled by ten masters for so many years, let alone.


    Now to see this shameless fox spirit is even more disgusting than those women in the backyard.


    Hailian was a fierce, natural dare not return, just in situ, bow head.


    But she wasn''t looking at the ground on her toes.


    But slightly side face, facing ten ye.


    Seeing this, Tong Jia picks the antelope in the heart to have an uncontrollable jealousy fire.


    "Ben Fujin said that you wanted to climb the bed. You came to the wrong place. Since Jiuye asked you to come, you should go back to Jiuye''s house and climb his bed. I think he should be very happy."


    Her tone and manner were extremely contemptuous.


    In every act and action, there is contempt for the rival in love.


    Because she was confident enough, confident that even in the front yard, she thought shiye would listen to her.


    These are the years when shiye gave her a sense of emotional security.


    "I was bought by the ninth master to give it to the tenth master. I don''t know him well. I don''t know where his residence is. If you drive him out, I don''t know where to go." Hailian choked.


    "Meng who, he can send you, you can not know, I''m afraid that nine masters have tried your skills?" Tong fine, I don''t want to tell you how to save your life


    The words made Hailian have nothing to say.


    A young face that can be broken by blowing and snapping, blushing with shame.


    Although she is a young girl, her ability to hook men has been tested by her mother.


    If necessary, there will be men to do the test.


    Take today for example, the man named eight masters, no matter how she uses all her skills, she can look as usual.


    Nine Ye''s determination almost, she just passed the pass, was taken here.


    Now, all she can do is to shed tears in her eyes.


    "You don''t have to do this to me. In your line of business, you will win sympathy with tears. Who knows whether it''s really sad or fake sad. Anyway, your tears are worthless here. You''d better save it." Tong Jia picks the antelope breath exhaling tunnel.


    "I don''t have a servant. I hope Fujin can take in the servants. I will treat you and serve you well in the future." Hailian begged pitifully.


    "Don''t, you look so beautiful. Even if you have a few more hands, I believe you can sell it for a good price." Tong Jia picking antelope is not used to this kind of obviously full stomach mind, but in this small pure woman.


    This meeting son, her patience has been completely exhausted, directly ordered, "somebody, throw her out to me."


    "No! No, Fujin Hailian kneels down straight and asks for help from shiye. "Shiye, help me..."


    "stop!"


    At this moment, the ten masters, who had not made a sound, finally opened their mouth.


    For a moment, the two women''s eyes, both showed the light of hope.


    Originally ready to drag Hailian slave, also stopped in place, do not know what to do.


    "My Lord, I don''t like this woman anyway. Let someone throw her out quickly. I don''t want to see her again."


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to come to ten ye, takes ten ye''s arm, sways coquettishly.


    He must have supported her.


    Otherwise, she would not let her shame - humiliate Hailian and keep silent.


    At this time, Hailian also climbed up to ten ye, holding his thigh.


    A pair of tender Phoenix eyes, suffused with poor and helpless tears.


    "Shiye, if you drive the servants out of the house, mother Tiaoxi will sell me to the kiln... I beg you... Don''t drive me away, ok..."


    on one side is da Fujin, who has always been in favor.


    On one side is a small, thin horse that seems weak but in fact full of ingenuity.


    In the eyes of two people''s expectation, ten ye pulls out his arm from Tong Jia''s hand.


    Then slightly bent over, helped up the sea lotus kneeling on the ground.


    Perhaps as a man of the Qing Dynasty, he was born with a kind of pity for the weak woman.If women are stronger than them, it makes them feel like they don''t have a sense of being.


    It will also hurt the dignity of male chauvinism.


    Or... Shiye thinks more than that.


    He said in a soft voice: "since nine elder brother has given you to ye, ye will be responsible for you. How can you go back to that place again?"


    "Thank you." Hailian tears wrongly, her face full of gratitude.


    "You will live in this house from now on." Ten ye pulls the sea lotus to stand beside, way: "tonight you wait in the front yard, wait for the slave to pack up, then go to the backyard to live."


    "Well." Hailian nodded and responded cleverly.


    I don''t know what happened to my cheeks, but they are so red.


    Seeing this scene, Tong Jia picks the antelope to stay in place for a long time, just slow down to God.


    She had thought that the tenth master was out of anger for her to coax her.


    Why? It''s all the opposite of what she thought.


    He not only regarded her as air, but coaxed other women.


    The woman was still a stranger to the house.


    At this moment, looking at the two people in front of her, she felt that she was the redundant one.


    She is the one who should be kicked out.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope only to feel a pain from the tip of the heart to the brain, then the nose is sour, and the orbit is hot.


    Something seems to be falling out of control.


    Had to stubbornly raised his head, and then pretended to be calm: "since the Lord here has a beautiful woman to accompany me, I will go back to the main courtyard first."


    With that, she did not look back.


    Thanks to her, she wanted to be nice to him.


    Knowing that he has drunk too much, I want to say come and serve him and help him wake up.


    But now someone is waiting on her, she can''t continue to pester.


    Just now she was so arrogant that she thought that men would be used to her and united with her.


    But she was so wrong that everything was just her wishful thinking.


    Think of their behavior just now, feel particularly ridiculous.


    This is probably the stupidest thing she has ever done in her life.


    How can you believe that a man will always obey your orders, too stupid!


    Out of the front yard, the night wind on her face, let her sober a lot.


    After a sneer, she said: "it seems that the fourth sister-in-law is right."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    "Fujin, you are good. How can you bring up the four fortunes. According to the slave, the tenth master is just looking at the face of the ninth master. He has no choice but to stay for a while. " Small servant girl comforts way.


    Tong Jia shook her head and said to herself, "no, this is just the beginning..."


    with a bitter smile, she said to herself, "the fourth sister-in-law is right, the man of Qing Dynasty... They never refuse a woman who feels good, even if he has a beloved woman."


    At that time, after hearing this, she naively thought that ten masters could be different.


    Now it seems that in the Royal VAT, who can be different...


    no matter whether they have the ability or not, it is the same with straw bags.


    The straw bag is a bastard. It''s deeper than that kind of city government, and it''s not something.


    When you are willing to spoil you, you are the white moonlight in the sky.


    When you don''t pet you, it''s the rice particles sticking on the clothes, which makes people dislike!


    It was night. I heard that Hailian was resting in the front yard.


    In the middle of the night, they were carried by sedan chairs to the arranged residence.


    Because she is only a concubine. After serving ten masters, she is not qualified to spend the night there.


    After Chen Biao returned to the mansion, he told the fourth master the whole story.


    On the fourth master''s face, there was no so-called tunnel: "since he doesn''t want to, then put the silver note away, and then he will understand."


    "Yes." Although Chen Biao didn''t understand the meaning of the fourth master, he also felt that the tenth master did not eat and drink.


    The next day, rest bath, Qianqing palace, Kangxi just get up.


    Liang Jiugong said, "long live, three masters, please see me."


    Kangxi was surprised to pick eyebrows, "let him in."


    A moment later, the third master came in with several blue shell books in his hand.


    "My son has seen the emperor amah." The third master knelt down.


    "Third, what''s in your hand?" Kangxi stared at the book in the hands of the third master.


    After the third master got up, he said in a serious way: "back to Emperor Alma, this is the book compiled by the children''s ministers and scholars. One is the origin of the law calendar, and the other is the collection of ancient and modern books. This is not going to be printed soon. I want to show it to you first."


    "Well, bring it up." Kangxi''s voice was a few decibels higher, and he was obviously interested.


    Liang Jiugong trotted over the book in the hands of the third master and handed it to Kangxi with a shy face.


    Then, Kangxi narrowed his eyes and examined carefully.


    Maybe I don''t like it. I put on my glasses again.


    When Kangxi was a few years old, he read poetry and practiced martial arts diligently.


    For this reason, he was tired to vomit blood, and his eyes had been damaged for a long time.


    So the house of the interior made several glasses to be worn when reading memorials.


    It has a tortoise shell frame.


    The lenses are made of natural crystal and look much clearer.


    The third master took advantage of Kangxi''s inspection time and found a seat at the bottom.


    By the time Kangxi saw it almost, it was an hour later.


    However, the third master had already fallen asleep on the chair.


    Or Liang Jiugong shook him up, "three masters, long live ye asked you."


    The third master opened his eyes vaguely and looked around him sleepily.


    After finding himself in the Qianqing palace, he quickly went to the middle of the hall and knelt down, "emperor amah, your son''s minister has lost his state, please punish him."


    Kangxi glanced at his tired third master and said, "I heard that you have been compiling books all night, but you are tired."


    "This is what children should do, not to mention tired."


    "I have read it just now. Your book is very good. It contains rich contents, ranging from astronomy to geography. It contains people, birds, animals, insects, even literature, music and so on. It is a great treasure book."


    "The emperor amah praised it." The third master was flattered.


    Before he came, he was also worried that Kangxi would be dissatisfied with his high demands.


    "In addition, the book" the origin of the law calendar "is also good. It combines the laws, calendars and algorithms into one book. It is a series of astronomical and mathematical music theories with high value. If there is no problem, start printing it." Kangxi road.


    At the mention of printing, the third master, who was still talking about printing, hemmed and hawed: "Huang amah... Printing is OK, but printing costs money. Now the Treasury is in deficit. Why not delay it?"


    "No, it''s business. You have to print it immediately. I''ll ask the account department to allocate money to you." For these, Kangxi was very generous.


    But when he finished this, the third master was still a little embarrassed.


    Seeing this, he asked: "what''s the matter? Come out once. Don''t falter and haw. It''s not manly."


    After the third master stopped, he finally summoned up his courage and said: "emperor Alma, in addition to printing money, my son''s minister... I also owe the court money this time, and I can''t pay it for a while...""Why, you owe money?" In Kangxi''s impression, this son has always been honest, also does not mix in those intrigues.


    He only studied literature and compiled books.


    How can such an honest person not spend enough money.


    "How much is owed?"


    "Alma, my son''s ministers... In recent years, I have gathered a group of learned scholars to compile books. All of these are expensive. After a long time, the money in your house is not enough, and you have already owed the court 400000 taels of silver. I have never dared to tell you." The third master breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    Finally, the matter was told.


    Otherwise, it has been pressed in his heart, and he will be out of breath.


    It really takes a lot of money to gather the bachelor''s degree to compile books.


    But his style and fluidity is also a big expense.


    Kangxi didn''t completely believe the truth or falsehood in Sanye''s words, but he didn''t believe it either.


    However, he thinks that the third master is a rare talent among many princes who are willing to be pragmatic and devote themselves to studying literature.


    Such a son, spend more money, his old father is also willing to.


    It''s better than those who don''t do business, do things blindly and spend money recklessly.


    After thinking about it, Kangxi said in a deep voice: "you are serious. It''s reasonable to spend some money, but sometimes you should be frugal."


    "Yes, yes, yes, Huang AMA is right."


    "Well, the money for printing will be appropriated from the Ministry of accounts. I will ask Liang Jiugong to take the money you owe to the imperial court from the Treasury." Kangxi turned around and ordered, "Liang Jiugong, go to my storehouse and take four hundred thousand taels of silver and let three elder brothers take them away."


    "Bang!"


    Smell speech, three Ye moved repeatedly kowtow, "thank emperor Amar, son minister will continue to work hard in the future."


    Originally, he just wanted to make Kangxi better impression on him by compiling books.


    Don''t scold him, let him pay back the money slowly.


    But he never thought that Kangxi would use his own money to help him pay his debts.


    It''s a great favor to ask Kangxi to help pay the debt.


    Out of the Qianqing palace, the third master took his bodyguard and carried the casket to the household to pay off the debt.


    Don''t mention the look.


    The princes have paid off their debts one by one, but the crown prince is still in dire straits.


    On the one hand, he has to find a way to fill in the hole.


    On the other hand, he worried that Kangxi knew that he asked officials to borrow money.


    I''m afraid that his title of crown prince will not be guaranteed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    For the next three days, the prince talked about selling officials day and night.


    Who let him owe too much, and his servants can''t pay off.


    Seeing that the thirteenth master was returned by the fourth master.


    Ten or eight and nine help to return.


    The most incredible thing is that the honest, honest and flexible third master was actually paid back by Kangxi with his own money.


    But the prince''s temperament, the bottom of the slave, no one dare to help him pay back, or lend him money.


    Because he usually blackmailed a lot of money from his officials.


    Sometimes under the guise of borrowing money, they never pay it back.


    Who dares to help him? He wants to stay away.


    fortunately, there are still a lot of woodlouse in the Qing Dynasty.


    In addition, those merchants want to be officials.


    Just like the honest and upright officials, the poor only have fame. They want to be a businessman.


    Or they have to get some oil and water, and finally start to rot.


    So the prince sold ten official positions in three days.


    It''s sold to salt merchants, or to cloth merchants and pharmacists.


    In the end, it sold a total of 1.1 million taels of silver,


    not only helped him pay off the debts owed by the imperial court.


    He also paid off all his debts.


    There are still tens of thousands of taels of silver left, but this business is well done.


    The prince, who has no debt and is light, only wants to be relaxed, but he doesn''t think about the future.


    When he had nothing to do, he also wanted to make a stumbling block for the fourth master.


    He called several officials who really owed money and ran to Kangxi''s residence, kneeling and crying.


    That''s all right. After listening to it, eight ye also joined the party.


    He ordered people to go to the Qianqing palace and kneel and cry.


    Moreover, it also makes people perform suicide farce.


    However, before the farce begins.


    Wei Dongting, the great red man in front of Kangxi, could not bear to ask for debts and hanged himself at home!


    The next morning, Kangxi could no longer turn a blind eye.


    He called all the princes and ministers outside the Qianqing palace.


    The so-called Daqi means that all the officials above grade four are standing outside the gate of the Qianqing palace.


    Kangxi was sitting on the steps, with the servants holding the umbrella of Huangluo and looking down on the officials below.


    Liang Jiugong said in a loud voice: "early morning, ascending dynasty!"


    The ministers began to kneel.


    Seeing this, Kangxi didn''t cry out, but just sounded like a great bell: "under normal circumstances, I won''t ask you to wake up. But what happened recently is really outrageous


    Hearing this, one by one, where dare to get up, for fear of being called.


    "It''s just to recover the arrears. Ten elder brothers sell their family property on the street and flog the imperial court officials. Even Wei Dongting, who accompanied me to pacify San Francisco and recover Taizhou, committed suicide because he could not pay his debts. I want to ask you what you think of the Treasury when you borrow money. You are the people of the Qing Dynasty, and the Treasury is the root of the Qing Dynasty! "


    The ministers buried their heads lower.


    Kangxi swept his eyes and wore a black hat, the last one to hang his head.


    "Lao Shi, as an elder brother, you owe so much money to the Treasury. What have you done


    "Back to the emperor Amar, all the children and ministers have been paid off!" Ten elder brother wrongly returns.


    "I don''t care if I have to pay off the money, whether you want to pay back the money or not."


    "How can it be? Naturally, the son minister borrows money, naturally, he has to take care of his family''s expenses. He should be more decent and not lose your face. What''s more, he didn''t pay it back by himself, but borrowed money from all over the place. " Ten ye frowned back.


    "A year''s salary is nearly 20000 taels. Your wife also left you a lot of silver before she died. I and she also gave you some pieces of Chuang Tzu. You are still crying for poverty! When it comes to disgrace, what else is more humiliating than calling sellers on the streets of the capital and whipping the court officials? You have read all these years for nothing. "


    "I can''t read at all, but some people can''t read more than they owe them?" The tenth master was indignant.


    Finally, he glared at the back of the Third Master in the front row.


    "Who are you talking about here Kangxi''s voice was a little louder.


    "Third brother, he owes four hundred thousand taels of silver, which is much more than that of his son''s minister. You not only don''t talk about him, but also make an exception to take your own money to pay his debts. The son minister collects money here to pay back the money, but you still talk about the son minister here without any trouble." Ten ye said with a flat mouth.


    It was really a son complaining in front of his father.


    Baba was wronged to narrate his father''s pitiful bias towards his brother.


    "What are you like? I''ll tell you in front of the big guy. Three elder brother gathered a group of learned people and compiled dozens of books, including the collection of ancient and modern books, ranging from astronomy to geography, including people, birds, animals, insects, literature, music and so on. There is also a book on astronomy, mathematics and music theory, which has been written and will soon be printed. "Printing at this time was not as good as modern printing, but it was much better than that of the previous dynasties. It belonged to movable type printing.


    It is to use movable metal or clay blocks to replace traditional transcription, or printed plates that cannot be reused.


    The method of movable type printing is to first make a single character''s reverse type, and then select the single characters according to the manuscript, arrange them in the font plate, and then ink print them.


    After printing, remove the typeface for reuse in the next typesetting.


    "Once upon a time, he always spent his own money to compile books. He couldn''t do anything about it, so he explained the reason to me. I will not only pay him back the money, but also ask the Ministry of accounts to give him money every month so that he can devote himself to literary works. "


    "If you look at you, you''ve been wandering around the capital all day, either buying jewelry to make women happy, or renting a theater to listen to the opera. I heard that you also bought two theatres in the capital. Do you want to stay in the theater or something in your life! Now it''s good to compare with the old three. I haven''t asked you what kind of crime you should have for flogging the imperial court officials that day! "


    At this moment, ten ye was blocked by Kangxi.


    Originally, he felt that Kangxi was biased.


    Now, I''m afraid I''ll be punished.


    There is no confidence to speak.


    "Huang amah, ten younger brother, he is just like this. Please spare him this time." Nine Ye raised his head and spoke for ten.


    "Excuse me, you must let him stay in zongrenfu for three months!" Kangxi directly ordered.


    "Huang amah, I know I''m wrong. I''ll learn from my third brother in the future." Ten ye heard that he was going to the Zongren''s mansion, and he could not straighten up.


    Kangxi was really soft hearted to his son.


    But it''s also for those who grow up around from childhood, or those who have great achievements.


    Kangxi was not soft hearted at all for this kind of straw bag.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    On the contrary, he said with dignity: "half a year!"


    All of a sudden, ten ye dare not say another word.


    Kangxi had a definite idea, and neither the eighth nor the ninth dared to ask for mercy.


    Otherwise, the ten masters will stay in the zongrenfu for a year, and they may be implicated.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if you are in debt. If you want to blame him, you should not go to the street to sell his property and beat Tian Wenjing.


    These are not the most important. The most important thing is that he contradicted Kangxi in front of princes and ministers.


    The imperial power can not be challenged by anyone, even if he is the prince.


    This is the price of the collision with imperial power.


    Whether he is a son or a minister.


    Nine Ye hates iron not to become steel ground frown, carefully way: "emperor Amar, son minister has a word, don''t know when to say not to say."


    "A man''s husband, if he has anything to say, flinches and flinches, is not as good as ten." Kangxi was not happy with the tunnel.


    He was so embarrassed that he had no choice but to accost him and say, "it''s not right for you to be a seller on the street, but it shows that he is determined to pay off his debts. However, Tian Wenjing was too anxious to ask for debts. In front of the common people, he said that the ten younger brothers were not. "


    "He went to other people''s house to make trouble for several tens of Liang silver. Even Wei Dongting, the minister, was too eager and unbearable to ask for debts. It was said that he humiliated Wei Dongting. Such a person would destroy people''s will in a few words without torture. It''s really cruel. Wei Dongting''s death has something to do with him. If we don''t punish him severely, we can''t convince the public. "


    As soon as the voice dropped, several ministers echoed the words of the ninth master.


    It was impossible for Kangxi to ask questions.


    He glanced around the crowd and finally landed on Tian Wenjing.


    "Tian Wenjing, I ask you, what nine elder brother said is true?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, this time it is not properly handled by the minister. For the death of Lord Wei, I am very sad, and I am willing to punish you with the emperor!"


    These days, he came to ask for debts, which offended many ministers.


    Ten masters and nine masters were close, and Kangxi and ten masters were father son relationship.


    He can keep up with his son.


    As a courtier, he is a minister.


    I''m a slave!


    At this moment, he is helpless, what else can he say.


    It''s wrong to say anything anyway.


    "It''s good to be strict, but at the end of the day, you have to have a compassionate heart. It''s not humane to force the minister who has made great achievements to death in order to do his duty. Now go to your official position in the capital and the Ministry of household affairs. You will be transferred to Shanxi as the county magistrate, and you will leave Beijing immediately! "


    "Thank you, Emperor long!" Even if he was demoted, Tian Wenjing was glad to thank him.


    At this time, the four masters, who always talked little, finally opened a mouth for Tian Wenjing.


    "Huang AMA, Tian Wenjing, he has been...


    " well, this matter is settled. " Kangxi looked at the front without hesitation.


    When the emperor opened his mouth, he must have thought it over.


    How can you change your mind easily.


    The fourth master can only stop his words and look at Tian Wenjing to leave.


    After Tian Wenjing left, the crown prince struck while the iron was hot and said: "Huang AMA, my son''s minister recently asked about the Ministry of household affairs. Tian Wenjing was just acting according to his orders, but there was no fourth younger brother on top of him. He thought that the fourth brother was too careless in his work. He only asked for debts and forgot benevolence. His character was different from others. He was cold-blooded and ruthless, and he ruined a simple thing He killed Wei Dongting. "


    Kangxi did not follow the prince''s words, but looked down at the crowd.


    Light way: "corpus luteum benevolence and Xiao Guoxing, did you two debt repay?"


    "No..." Huang Ti Ren, who was suddenly named, returned with a guilty heart.


    "Long live, I haven''t had time to return it." Xiao Guoxing road.


    Kangxi snorted coldly and said, "I didn''t have time to return it, but I have leisure to cry in my Qianqing palace."


    "I''m really short of money. I can''t get together for the time being." Huang Ti Ren kowtowed.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You''ve been working in the Ministry of punishment, and you''ve paid a lot of money for your life. If you encounter the death penalty, you will be able to get people out of the prison if they are given tens of thousands of taels of silver! As for those slaves who abuse their power for personal gain, you are not worthy to be an official. You should be demoted to the common people immediately and put into the prison of the Ministry of punishment, waiting to be punished! " The sound of thunder sounded outside the Qianqing palace.


    The whole land of the Forbidden City was shaking.


    Kangxi''s words can be regarded as indirect response to the prince, hit the prince''s face.


    I''m so bad that I want to splash dirty water on my brother.


    "Huang amah, the son minister is in charge of the punishment department, but he doesn''t know that they are so ridiculous. It''s the children''s minister''s dereliction of duty." The prince cast off the relationship with fear.


    The fourth master also said: "Huang amah, this time, the son minister is inexperienced. He only wants to pay all the debts, but he never thinks about it... He doesn''t know everything and doesn''t have the discretion. He asks Wei Dongting to commit suicide and ask him to deal with it!"Even if he is at the top of the storm, he can take it calmly.


    What''s more, he just wanted to say that, but Kangxi beat him.


    Seeing the fourth master pleading guilty, Kangxi seemed to say casually: "well, you are not doing a good job this time. Those like Huang Ti Ren and Xiao Guoxing should be more eager to pursue, and Wei Dongting, a loyal official, should be relieved."


    Speaking of this, Kangxi sighed, "well, it''s over. It''s useless to say more."


    "Knowing his mistake, my son is willing to suspend his post for half a year." The fourth Master said.


    At this time, the eighth master seldom spoke good words for the fourth master.


    "Huang Alma, although the fourth brother didn''t do the right thing this time, it was for the sake of the Qing Dynasty and even more for the millions of victims. What''s more, this matter is too difficult to handle. Otherwise, the children''s ministers and brothers would not recommend the fourth brother at that time. Although the fourth elder brother has not done it, he has recovered 40% of the debt to some extent, and has been able to help those victims. "


    "If anyone wants to blame the fourth elder brother because he has been chased by the fourth elder brother, who dares to work for the imperial court in time of crisis?"


    He had already understood that Huang AMA didn''t want to punish the fourth brother.


    Otherwise, they will not avoid the topic of punishing the fourth brother when the prince speaks.


    Sure enough, Kangxi showed a happy smile.


    Under the dazzling crown, a pair of eyes of the Ming world, the two pupils are even colder and sharper.


    Cold, dare not peep, majestically toward the people: "you all hear eight elder brother''s words?"


    "What eight elder brother said is very true. I don''t like it very much. Please ask the emperor for permission."


    If anyone dares to chirp, it is because he is in debt, who dares to protest.


    "Huang amah, apart from these, I heard that Nian gengyao did a good job in recovering the State Treasury this time. All the debts he asked for were basically completed and there was no trouble. Such a talented person should be rewarded. Moreover, he is capable of writing and martial arts. Let him follow Fei Yanggu, the nine commander-in-chief, as an official. It''s good to train him."


    The eighth master is a hypocrite. He not only pleads for the fourth master, but also helps Nian gengyao find a job.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    It''s just so!


    It''s not obvious to want to dig the corner of the wall.


    If the fourth master of man has spent a few years cultivating, he will enjoy it.


    Even if Nian gengyao doesn''t follow him, he can sow dissension.


    Kangxi frowned and pondered for a while, and said: "this proposal is good. Since he is good at literature and martial arts, let him be an official under Fei Yanggu and be a... General."


    He only considered the surface, not the small things.


    After all, it is impossible for him to take all the considerations into consideration when he manages such a large country.


    Moreover, Kangxi valued the fourth master this time.


    It is also intended to let Nian Gengyun follow the fourth master''s father-in-law as an official, and let him do things for him.


    After five years of experience, Nian gengyao was reborn.


    At the end of the day, he did well this time.


    According to different people, different methods can be used to force people to hand in money.


    A small sesame official, is to see a grade adult, not afraid at all, still do things.


    But... Because his original official position was too small, he was not qualified to participate in Daqi this time.


    In the future, everything is uncertain.


    After arranging the Spring Festival, Kangxi seemed to think of the fourth master.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes turned to look at the fourth master, and said, "fourth, since Lao Ba pleads for you, I feel gratified. You are sharing my worries for me and for the common people and the court. However, I have always been clear about rewards and punishments. Since you have made a mistake, I will punish you to donate 60000 taels of silver for disaster relief. What do you think? "


    "The son minister obeys the holy words." What can be solved with money is nothing.


    It''s very good not to be suspended for half a year.


    Sixty thousand taels of silver, for him, is only two years'' salary.


    He doesn''t live on salary either.


    Then, Kangxi named a few who owed money.


    Scared one by one, they promised to pay off in three days.


    Half an hour later, big up also scattered.


    After the crowd dispersed, the fourth master took the initiative to stay and asked to see Kangxi.


    However, the father and son did not talk for long, and the fourth master came out.


    This meeting son, waiting for the thirteen masters of the fourth master outside the Forbidden City, came forward and said, "fourth brother, didn''t Huang Alma say you?"


    "No The fourth master was smiling.


    It seems that when I come out from the Qianqing palace, I feel much better than I am outside the palace.


    "You don''t know. When the prince wants to take the opportunity to pull you into the water, I''m worried. Fortunately, Huang amah didn''t pay any attention to him, and he also disposed of the yellow body Ren and Xiao Guoxing. Who knows that the two are collecting money for the crown prince. Huang amah has left a face on the prince and has not been exposed. However, as we all know, he has sounded an alarm bell to the prince, which is very happy!"


    "Well, Huang Ti Ren and Xiao Guoxing are really hateful. When they are on duty in the Ministry of punishment, they let the wicked live and the good people take the blame. It''s really wrong and wrong. The sage''s forgiveness has been learned in vain." The fourth Master said.


    "By the way, the fourth elder brother, the crown prince can''t jump up now, but myna recommends Nian gengyao. What kind of wild road is this? I can''t understand my younger brother. If he wants to dig the corner of Nian gengyao, how can he push Nian gengyao to us instead? This is not to help us?" Shiye is really puzzled.


    Fourth master and thirteenth master got on the carriage together. After they sat down, he said: "I can''t see what he''s thinking for the time being, but the intention is absolutely not good."


    "I can''t stand him pretending to be a saint with a bad stomach. It''s really annoying." Thirteen ye thought of eight Ye''s hypocritical face and felt disgusted.


    Such a person, return eight virtuous king!


    "This time, all the officials were crying in the Qianqing palace. The prince and the eighth master did not mix up. I wonder if Wei Dongting was a person from the eighth grade who told him something. Otherwise, Tian Wenjing was given a hundred courage. He did not dare to say that Wei Dongting had committed suicide."


    He was aware of the clues as early as when someone was making trouble.


    After all, Wei Dongting has experienced a lot of things and has been a veteran for decades.


    Where can be because Tian Wenjing a few words, seek life and death.


    After hearing this, the ten masters opened his eyes in surprise and said in an incredible way: "my God, myna are too bad. They are good to us on the surface. In order to discredit you, they even ignore the life of the minister!"


    "Since he and the crown prince don''t want me well, anyway, it''s too late to recover the state treasury. We''ll have time and send them a big gift in a few days." The fourth master doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    Thirteen Ye''s house is closer to the Forbidden City. He got off the car first.


    Then the fourth master returned to Yongqin palace with his carriage.


    But before he got off the bus, a big news came out of the Forbidden City: Kangxi gave Chuang Tzu, the size of Yuanmingyuan, to the fourth master, just as he left the Qianqing palace.


    It''s just that no one knows what the father and son talked about.


    Kangxi claimed to the public that the fourth master could not do the work this time, but he had a good attitude and at least he dared to do what others did not dare to do.He was also worried about the people''s worries. He was willing to give one million taels of his own money to the imperial court and allocate it to the Yellow River for disaster relief. Therefore, he was rewarded with a garden.


    In fact, Kangxi didn''t expect to recover all the silver.


    Just to test the loyal attitude of the elder brothers, and let the ministers know that the fourth master''s attitude towards the imperial court is different from that of other elder brothers.


    At the same time, let the fourth master see who is perfunctory and who is supporting him.


    Above the court hall, under the pressure of Kangxi, the two father and son had known it at a glance.


    Even if the fourth master failed to recover it, he was fined a little silver on the surface.


    But in the future, he intends to make up for it.


    But the fourth master was willing to spend one million Liang silver for disaster relief, so that the compensation could be obtained earlier.


    You know, the crown prince asked Kangxi to ask for Yuanmingyuan for a long time, and the brothers were staring at the treasure land.


    Now, the front foot looked at the fourth master and was punished.


    The back foot heard that Yuanmingyuan had become the fourth master''s.


    It''s strange that those guys can still feel good!


    After returning to the palace, the fourth master sent 1.06 million taels of silver to the Forbidden City.


    He also asked the candidates to send some cultural games and real gold and silver to Wu Si Dao.


    This time, he was more or less hesitant.


    Thanks to Wu Sidao''s analysis with him, he was more firm in his inner thoughts.


    As Wu Si Tao said earlier, it must not be done well.


    In order to stabilize the officials, Kangxi would punish the fourth master.


    Indeed, the fourth master was fined 60000 taels of silver.


    But Kangxi only did it for all officials. In his heart, I''m afraid those sons could not compare with the fourth master.


    Because at the time of crisis, only the fourth master showed Kangxi that he would not be soft on bureaucrats.


    When everything was done, Su Peisheng whispered, "master, when it''s time for lunch, do you think it''s time for lunch?"


    The fourth master rubbed his eyebrows. Although he knew for a long time that it was impossible to recover the Treasury, he was not careless at all.


    These days, almost every day is near dawn. After a rest for an hour, he goes out of the mansion again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    Now, even if I hold on, I feel tired.


    But in the mind also has the wipe beautiful image, cannot leave.


    The next moment, he got up and went out, "go to your master Fu Jin."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he followed the fourth master.


    But he saw that the fourth master did not go out of the main road.


    When Su''s heart was on the way back, Su''s smile came out.


    The heart says that the master and son can really play. It''s mysterious to go to Fujin and make a sudden attack.


    Originally, the front yard was not far from the main courtyard. After taking the dark road, it was closer.


    But after a while, the fourth Master arrived at the main courtyard.


    When he got there, Su Peisheng did not sing the newspaper, but winked at Li Fukang.


    Fortunately, Li Fukang is eye-catching. After saluting the fourth master, he points to the hall.


    Tell the fourth master that Fu Jin is in the hall.


    The fourth master looked at the hall, made a gesture for everyone to step back and walked into the room.


    For the fourth master''s airborne landing, Ruoyin is not prepared at all.


    She is holding the Squilla with one hand and breaking off the head of Squilla with the other. It''s delicious to eat.


    Squilla, in fact, is the Black Turtle shrimp of Northeast China.


    Basically only Changbai Mountain as good water quality, can see.


    It is similar to crayfish, and later it was called the Northeast crayfish.


    Actually, they just look like crayfish.


    When it comes to varieties, that''s different.


    When Ruoyin faces the shrimp head and sucks the shrimp yellow, he sees the fourth master coming in.


    The shrimps in her hands and mouth fell on the table.


    The whole person immediately petrified in situ, do not know what to do.


    Usually eat crabs, although she is from a shell, but eat meat, are scraped with a knife in a small bowl, and then taste.


    With such a gentle way of eating, the fourth master also said that she was ugly.


    This meeting son, she directly left hand holds shrimp body, right hand holds shrimp head, in that chatter does not stop.


    Isn''t eating worse?


    She knew that the fourth master was busy recently and had no time to take care of her.


    In addition, she had already let the slave guard in front of the door. If the fourth master came, she should be informed immediately.


    In this way, she can temporarily change to a lady''s way of eating.


    Now, well, who knows he surprised her from the dark channel and exposed her to the essence of food.


    Looking at the fourth master, he glanced at the spicy shrimp on the table.


    He gave her another look of disgust, and she only felt nervous.


    I had to draw a smile of embarrassment and politeness.


    "Ye, why are you here?" he said


    Finish saying that, she is in Qiao Feng to hand over water basin, clean the spicy oil on the hand.


    Then he went to the fourth master and saluted yingyingfu.


    "If you don''t come today, I don''t know you are so greedy and greedy. Do you know how to write the word" decent "


    The fourth master went to the eight immortals table and swept the shrimps full of two big dishes.


    "You have to eat two stacks by yourself?"


    "No, no, no..." Ruoyin blinked her bright eyes and denied: "I don''t want to... If you come, you can eat a stack of them by yourself. Hee hee...


    " this thing grows in the mud. I''m afraid it''s dirty, so you can eat less for me. " The fourth master turned around seriously, and his eyes fell on the servant in the room, "who let you get these dirty things into the house?"


    In a word, the slaves fell to their knees.


    Mother Liu took the responsibility in her own head, "it''s the slave who didn''t persuade Fujin, but also asked the fourth master to punish him."


    See the situation, if sound familiar with the front, arm four Ye''s arm.


    "Master, don''t blame them. I let the servants get some wild shrimps."


    With that, she winked at the slaves and dismissed them all.


    Fourth master:...


    "I heard that Huang AMA likes to eat this most. He eats more than 100 kg at a time. He is healthy and has such a good appetite. How could he be dirty..." she shook the man''s arm and acted coquettishly.


    The fourth master is a strict self-made, except staying up late to review official documents.


    In the aspect of eating, he always pays attention to health.


    But every time he came back to her, he tried some heavy, smelly and spicy ones.


    But this time, he thinks squid is his bottom line.


    When he was in the Forbidden City, he saw the imperial chef cook this dish for Huang AMA.


    Each time, the royal kitchen will make a large basin and stack it in front of Huang AMA.


    The key is that the imperial chef only washes Squilla once.


    After washing, the water is not poured out, and it is reused when cooking, so that Squilla can fully absorb it.


    However, the emperor Amar loves that flavor and gives her name: Su Ma Squilla.But he ate once, is some psychological shadow.


    The fourth master took out his hand from the woman''s hand and poked the woman''s shoulder with his finger belly.


    He said coldly, "don''t try to talk about the emperor''s alma. What he has practiced on the battlefield is the master of 95. Can you compare yourself with your small body?"


    If sound is in front of the fourth master, it is weak.


    The man''s fingertips poked lightly, and her body shook.


    "I don''t eat it very often. I eat it just once, and I let the slave wash it clean. I also raised it in water for a while, and there was no mud at all."


    No matter what a woman said, the fourth master was indifferent.


    Only light way: "serve ye clean hand."


    "Oh."


    A moment later, Ruoyin and the fourth master sit face to face.


    The fourth master drank the soup, ate the rice and took the vegetables.


    But there is no spicy shrimp.


    Ruoyin sits opposite him and eats shrimp as well as she can.


    When she opened the shrimp''s head again and gently allowed her mouth to be yellow, she was despised by the fourth master.


    "The shrimp is dirty, and you still eat shrimp head." The fourth master casually pointed to the dishes on the table with chopsticks, "are you stupid not to eat so many nutritious dishes?"


    "But there''s shrimp yellow in it. It''s as delicious as crab roe." Ruoyin pinched a shrimp at will and showed the shrimp yellow to the fourth master. "Besides, this way, of course, it''s better to eat shrimp with the Yellow shrimp. Otherwise, it''s better to eat shrimp meat."


    Spicy taste shrimp, that''s how it tastes.


    What''s more, it''s not cultured, but pure wild. What''s to be afraid of.


    There''s no good logging of heavy metals at all!


    In order to persuade the fourth master, she also put a complete shrimp in front of him.


    "My Lord, the dirtiest part in it has been picked out by the cook. Even his gills have been cut off. It won''t be dirty. Even the shrimp Intestines on the body have been removed." She grabbed the shrimp tail and swayed in front of the fourth master.


    All of a sudden, the aroma of all kinds of spices, converged into a spicy smell, into the nose tip of the fourth master.


    The thorn - stimulates his sense of smell, the hook - draws his taste buds and appetite.


    Finally, he did not insist, "eat your food, don''t shake my appetite."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin takes back his hand.


    She just read it right. She saw the fourth master''s Adam''s knot rolling. She seemed to want to eat it.


    How can I still look disgusted.


    I''m sorry to talk about it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    Anyway, if he doesn''t open his mouth, she won''t send it to him. Who let him dislike it at the beginning.


    Therefore, Ruoyin just eat more delicious.


    Allow shrimp yellow, but also satisfied to "um..." a sound.


    A good-looking face, showing the temptation of being conquered by delicious food.


    Originally, the fourth master was fighting against the spicy taste of shrimp.


    After knowing that the shrimp was washed clean and the shrimp head was also cleaned, he was really shaken.


    The key is to take a casual look at the two stacks of fiery red shrimp, which makes people''s appetite open.


    It was also sprinkled with green onions and coriander.


    The woman on the opposite side is still talking with relish, drinking a little wine from time to time.


    Look at that wine red wine, like bayberry wine.


    Knowing that she was deliberately like this, but he bit his teeth fiercely, or faintly said: "make some for your taste."


    "What?" Ruoyin stopped and blinked his innocent big eyes. "Do you want to drink bayberry wine? I''ll pour it for you. It''s not for me to blow it. It''s really delicious. It''s sour and sweet. It''s especially delicious. It''s not good to serve


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a sharp light in his eyes.


    If you don''t believe me, you are naughty!


    Finally, Ruoyin had to admit it.


    He peeled a shrimp meat to the fourth master, and rammed the shrimp yellow on the rice in the man''s bowl with a small spoon.


    The fourth master took the shrimp and bit it.


    All of a sudden, the mouth full of Douchi hot sauce flavor, rich and appetizing.


    The texture of shrimp meat is smooth tender and spicy.


    Then shrimp yellow mixed with a mouthful of rice, really more delicious than crab roe.


    However, even if he felt delicious in his heart, the fourth master did not say.


    Just leisurely way: "taste general, peel a few more."


    If Yin takes a deep breath, he has to be a shrimp stripper with his mysterious eyes like ice cellar.


    After peeling several, she is greedy.


    In addition, the fourth master ate so fast that she couldn''t keep up with the speed of shelling.


    Fortunately, after the fourth master finished eating, he said: "OK, you peel too slowly, ye come by yourself."


    Then, the couple ate shrimp face to face and drank small wine, which was not comfortable.


    The fourth master also mentioned the matter of today''s son, "I didn''t do well in collecting the Treasury this time. Huang AMA fined me 60000 taels of silver. In addition, he also paid 1 million taels of silver to the imperial court to take relief. Anyway, Huang amah said that we both donated money for disaster relief. What do you think?"


    "Good!" If Yin didn''t even have time to eat the shrimp, he glared and said, "I didn''t tell me. I''m just going to mention this. I want to say that I''ve made some money in business these years. I can''t spend the money I''ve given me. It''s nothing to do with the money I earn. I''ll let the servant get the money later."


    Originally, the fourth master appreciated that she was not greedy for money and had no family spirit.


    Not short-sighted, just thinking about the silver.


    However, when the woman wants to settle accounts with him, Jun Lang''s cheek suddenly turns black.


    "I just told you that. After all, this is the money we donated together. You need to know, but you are not allowed to talk about taking money again."


    "It''s because we''re together that I need to do something about it."


    "No, we are husband and wife. Don''t make it like two families." Fourth master''s attitude is firm.


    Because the crown prince had made trouble several times before, he didn''t want Huang amah to have prejudice against his own fortune.


    Think she''s more trouble than other Fujin.


    This time, he did not care about Huang AMA''s views.


    Mainly through this event, let Huang amah change some small prejudice to Fujin.


    If you can''t beat the four masters, you have to answer.


    In view of this incident, he admires and says: "it is difficult to recover the state treasury. Even if it is changed into emperor Alma, it may not be possible to do it. At least, Ye is better than those elder brothers. He dares to offend people and do good deeds."


    Look at the woman''s face slightly red, a face of worship.


    The fourth master chuckled and handed the shrimp head to the woman.


    Inside is the fat and oily shrimp yellow.


    If the sound also did not refuse, naturally bit the shrimp head, the more gentle worded inside the shrimp yellow.


    The man looked at her fondly, that piece of flower petal like lips, a piece of one in one.


    And because I eat too much spicy, it is even more beautiful and red than before.


    People can''t help but want to taste...


    but soon, the fourth master took back his eyes, and after the woman finished eating, he took back his hand.


    When I eat prawns, I always feel confused.


    After about a cup of tea, he frowned impatiently.


    "Well, it''s not good to eat too much. I haven''t had a good rest for a few days. I''ll let people prepare water for bathing."


    If Yin chews the shrimp in his mouth, let the servant clean up the food.Let mother Liu and ban Mei prepare water.


    After a while, the main courtyard, surrounded by water mist, hazy.


    Ruoyin first serves the fourth master to wipe his face and clean his hands, and then serves him to change clothes.


    Man''s figure is very good, with the accumulation of the sun and the moon, it seems that year by year, more and more strong, more and more manly.


    When the body appeared completely in front of her, she was embarrassed to take another look.


    Just waiting for him to sit down in the barrel.


    Then the towel stained with water, there is a pair of no match in his body scrubbing.


    From the moment he sat down, the fourth master closed his eyes which made his heart beat faster.


    But before long, the man opened his cold eyes.


    Although he didn''t look at her, he said something like a devil to her.


    "I haven''t been here for a few days. I can''t serve you any more?"


    "No, I just ate too much. It''s not convenient to move..." if the voice was dealing with it, the strength in his hand was also increased.


    Fortunately, the fourth master didn''t care about it, so the house became quiet.


    But that pair of mysterious deep ink pupil, but did not close.


    Although he has been looking straight ahead, Ruoyin always feels that... He seems to be looking at her with her spare light.


    Shake your head. She must have thought too much.


    When she helped the fourth master to wash his body almost, her delicate face had already turned pale red because of her busy work.


    Until scrubbing to the important parts, that wipe light red into a lump of purplish red.


    But the man sat there motionless and did not cooperate.


    The whole process is a pure heart and few desires, but it makes her mind impure.


    However, such a thing, it seems awkward to cooperate.


    If not, the floor should be scrubbed naturally.


    When she was ready to straighten up and wipe and change clothes for him, the waist was held.


    Suddenly the skin of the pro, let her body slightly tremble, the whole person also took a breath of cool air.


    But her reaction, not only did not stop the man.


    On the contrary, it makes the man''s palms go down gradually, and then go down again...


    the thin lip of sex feeling said hoarsely, "why, can''t you touch it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    "The key is that if we take one million liang of silver, we will not be able to get such a good Chuang Tzu. On the surface, the emperor amah punished him with 60000 taels of silver, and then gave him the Yuanmingyuan Garden. It is clear that he punishes him openly and rewards secretly, and favors the fourth elder brother. " The ninth master gnashed his teeth.


    The eighth master thinks much longer than them. He will not regret the past.


    It is just a gentle explanation: "we don''t have to say how good Zhuangzi is. The key is that the plaque" Yuanmingyuan "was written by Emperor Alma himself. The word" Yuanming "in ancient Chinese means round and absorbed in spirit, which is also the time of a gentleman. It is wise and wise to be wise. "


    "Round" refers to the perfection and Transcendence of personal morality. "Ming" means that political achievements are bright, perfect and wise. Such a high evaluation is completely the standard for the emperor and the virtuous phase of the Ming Dynasty. "


    "Does emperor Alma place high hopes on the fourth brother?" Ten ye frowned, and then denied: "impossible, the prince is still good!"


    "Speaking of the prince, I thought the Old Summer Palace would belong to the crown prince. After all, he is the prince. It is no fault to give him such a large garden. I heard that the crown prince begged for it in front of the emperor Alma when he built the Yuanmingyuan Garden at the beginning. When it was almost built later, he asked for several more times. The emperor Alma never gave it to him. Now it''s better. It has become the garden of the fourth brother. " Jiuye''s heart is not smooth.


    Fourteen elder brother after hearing, also some are not happy.


    At ordinary times, he not only competed with the fourth master for the favor of the imperial concubine, but also for the favor of Kangxi.


    Now seeing Kangxi give such a big garden to the fourth master, it''s hard to avoid some jealousy.


    He snorted coldly, way: "so big a garden, my elder brother several all Chuang Tzu add up, be afraid to be not as big as Yuanmingyuan."


    "No, it can''t be compared with Chuang Tzu. The garden is a royal palace. In summer, it''s cool and can be used for summer. I heard that the scenery inside is good, there are more than 100 scenes! "


    "Stroll about in the carriage, I''m afraid I''ll get lost!"


    Brothers, speaking of Yuanmingyuan, it is called envy, jealousy and hatred!


    Only eight Ye''s face with a gentle smile, do not care about the appearance.


    It''s just a pair of warm eyes, full of ambition and evil light.


    After a long time, 14 elder brother changed a topic.


    "Myna, I''ve got a big start in the Qianqing Palace today. I understand that you recommend Nian gengyao. But how can you recommend him to Fei Yanggu? Isn''t it just like the fourth brother''s intention? "


    Hearing this, eight ye did not answer, just a light smile.


    One side of the nine Ye opened a mouth for him, "this you don''t know, eight elder brother does this, certainly has his reason, you know, Fei Yanggu is what person of the fourth elder brother?"


    "Nonsense, isn''t it the old father-in-law?" Ten ye is straightforward.


    Fourteenth elder brother''s words came to the mouth, curled his mouth to sweep ten ye one eye.


    "Yes, because he is the father-in-law of the fourth brother, myna recommended him." The ninth master laughed mysteriously, and then he said, "the best way for a slave to do things under the master is to offer beauty. And this year, there is a younger sister under him. It is said that he is waiting for the word


    "What does it have to do with Nian gengyao being an official under Fei Yanggu?" Ten ye did not understand the way.


    One side of the wise 14 elder brother, it is to understand the twists and turns.


    I can''t help but realize: "I know, Nian gengyao, since he works as an official under the fourth elder brother, naturally he wants to win over the relationship and send her sister to Yongqin palace. After all, he is his own sister, and he wants to kiss more than others."


    "But Fei Yanggu is also the elder brother-in-law of the fourth brother. He goes back and forth, and it is inevitable that Nian gengyao will disobey him or make some small tricks. There will be no two tigers in one mountain. Sooner or later they will break up. "


    Ten ye nodded thoughtfully, "when the time comes, things in front of the backyard will pile up together. I''m afraid that the head of the fourth brother will be fried."


    "Yes, that''s what it means." Nine Ye bad smile way.


    Fourteen elder brother after listening, in the eye flashed a not to bear heart.


    Although he likes to compare with the fourth master, he wants to be better than the fourth master everywhere.


    But he didn''t want the fourth master to end up too ugly.


    In addition, the fourth sister-in-law has been treating him very well, and he can''t bear to see her and Fei Yanggu not comfortable.


    But at the same time, eight masters, nine masters and ten masters are in the same camp.


    After thinking about it, he still decided to stand on the side of eight Ye.


    No matter what, he will not betray his brother!


    Several brothers chatted about half an hour later, eight ye took the brothers to leave.


    The servants under the ten masters also packed up the daily necessities for him and prepared to go to the zongrenfu.


    Before going there, shiye brought some useful servants.


    And they called in the backyard, and they had a meeting in the front yard.


    Although he went to zongrenfu, the people in the backyard rushed to the front yard.


    After all, he only went for half a year, not a lifetime.


    Compared with competing in the mansion, it''s better to go to the zongrenfu and serve them day and night.


    With a little brother next year, there is hope for a better life than anything else.And the women in the backyard, they all have physical needs...


    shiye looks at the women in front of them, but he doesn''t see what he thinks of.


    After a cup of tea, Tong Jia picks the antelope to wear the red flag dress, slowly entered the house.


    After entering the house, she saluted the ten masters.


    Although the interior is not suitable, there is still a face to do.


    When she goes to the palace, she will be treated by the eunuch. The LORD said, don''t take too much, just one intimate


    As soon as the voice dropped, I saw those women in the backyard with a shy face.


    It seems that the one who can go with him is his own.


    "The Lord also said that husband and wife were originally connected to each other and supported each other. Therefore, I planned to let Fujin go with him to the zongrenfu, and his family would have to... "


    " no, I''m not well, I can''t go to such a humid place as zongrenfu. Besides, dagger is still in the house and needs my care. There are a lot of things waiting for me to take care of. " Tong Jia picks the antelope and refuses to wait for the eunuch to finish speaking.


    A pair of pretty eyes, obstinately looking at ten ye, "so ah... I advise you to choose her another person."


    Ten ye in front of people''s face, was so refused by the woman, face can not pass.


    "If you don''t go, you don''t want to go. You don''t think you''re RARE!"


    Said, he also glared at the eunuch, "you will not talk, ye how to explain to you, who said to take Fujin."


    "It''s a slave, not a slave." The little eunuch changed his words conspicuously, and then said, "who did you say originally? I really didn''t remember."


    Ten ye that pair of angry eyes, swept in many women''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    Finally, it fell on Tongjia Cailing.


    In the past, the pair of langdang''s eyes became particularly serious and serious.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope also does not hide, the eye is candid with him.


    "I look at what I do." She beamed at the man and said, "in a word, all the people in our backyard are the daughters of innocent families. They are in such a bad place as the patriarchal mansion. I''m afraid that they are not suitable for going there."


    Shiye: "in my opinion, only one person is most suitable." Speaking of this, Tong Jia picks the antelope slightly, covers his mouth with his handkerchief and laughs softly, and says: "Hailian''s status is low originally, and if it wasn''t for shiye, you might have been sold to the kiln. Now the ten masters are forbidden to the patriarchal mansion, you can''t express your gratitude."


    After hearing this, Hailian''s face turned red.


    He stood up to salute and said, "what Fujin taught is that when a slave enters the mansion, he is the person of the ten masters. No matter where he goes, the slave is willing to follow him. If Fujin and his sisters feel that the patriarchal mansion is dark and humid, and the family lives in peace, the slave will accompany the tenth master in the Zongren''s house and serve him well in his daily life."


    If you say yes, you can.


    Why trample on others and promote yourself.


    It seems that others are afraid of suffering in the zongrenfu and want to stay in the mansion to hide their glory.


    So that those who want to follow in the backyard are very angry.


    I don''t know ten ye was misled by Hailian, or did not want to point others, and was lost face.


    Or... Hailian has served well recently and is still fresh.


    Just listen to his affirmation way: "that line, go to zongrenfu with Hailian."


    With that, he also gave Tong jiacailing a provocative glance.


    But... Tong Jia picks antelope when ten ye cast eyes, took back the look.


    With an indifferent expression on his face, the corners of his mouth were still smiling slightly.


    But in her heart, when Hailian said those words, she was not happy.


    Especially after ten ye really agreed, she was not happy at all.


    Now that we''re all set, it''s time for the backyard.


    But when Tong Jia picks antelope to leave, was called to stop by ten ye, "Fu Jin, Ye has the matter to explain, you stay."


    After a pause, she turned back and sat on the rose chair again.


    When the people were almost scattered, she asked, "what''s the matter, sir? But please tell me, I will settle down in your house."


    Voice just fell, see ten ye pull Hailian''s hand, walk to her.


    And gnash teeth way: "woman, you wait, wait for ye to come out from the patriarchal mansion to clean you up again!"


    Finish saying that, she then leads the sea lotus, from Tong Jia picks antelope to go straight past.


    He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t even clean up a woman.


    Since she didn''t want to go with her, he kept her cold for a while. Did she dare to be so arrogant!


    At this moment, Tong Jia picks the antelope even if the heart is like a knife.


    Or slightly lucky body, sent off ten ye.


    Three days later, the fourth master was reading the memorial in his study.


    Without raising his head, he ordered, "Su Peisheng, go to inform Ma Qi and let him report to Lao ba. He said that the crown prince asked the officials under the door to borrow money, and then sold the officials to make up for it."


    Before that, he felt that there was something strange about a series of things.


    I ordered people to check it, and I really got some results.


    It''s time to give them a big gift.


    By the way... Let Lao Ba try to find out whether Huang amah is still protecting the prince.


    "Bang!"


    Ma Qi was originally a minister who assisted the crown prince.


    However, the officials were not smooth and were framed.


    Because of the literary inquisition, he was put into the patriarchal mansion.


    At that time, the fourth master saved Ma Qi for the sake of Wu Ge.


    Later, Maqi complained that the Prince did not save him, and was full of gratitude to the fourth master.


    After the prince entered the patriarchal mansion, Ma Qi appeared to obey the eighth master, but in fact he worked for the fourth master.


    In the night, the eighth master got the news from several officials.


    Marcy is also one of them. In this case, it is not so obvious.


    Because the servants mentioned it, the cautious eighth master didn''t have much suspicion.


    Or... He was dissatisfied with the prince.


    I would like to grasp more of the prince''s handle, so as to pull the Prince down from the throne.


    Therefore, the next day in the morning, eight ye will be a real name to participate in a prince.


    "Huang amah, son minister yesterday in the Imperial Academy, saw a lot of rookies."


    Kangxi heard this, thick eyebrows slightly pick.


    It seems to smell a different breath, experienced eyes suddenly become sharp.


    He light way: "can see what has ability?"


    "Ah Ma, the son minister is strange. In the past years, I can see many capable people in the imperial examinations, but this year... I didn''t see the good ones, but I saw a few people with high vision and low skill. When the children''s ministers asked them what they said, they hesitated. Even if they answered them, they would not be able to get on the table. ""It doesn''t look like the one who got in the imperial examination, but climbs up by nepotism, or... It seems that silver was selected."


    As soon as the words came out, the prince was immediately flustered.


    But it''s not good to jump out at the first time, otherwise nothing seems to have something to do.


    Kangxi glanced at the crowd and asked casually, "who is in charge of the imperial examination this year?"


    "Ah Ma, the emperor, is the son''s minister." The prince stepped forward and did not dare to raise his head to look at Kangxi.


    "Prince, I said that you should do it yourself and never leave it to the people below. In case something goes wrong, someone else will blame you. " Kangxi said a few words, so he gave the prince his words.


    The crown prince naturally followed the steps, "yes, the children''s ministers obey the emperor''s Alma''s instructions. They all blame the servants for their carelessness."


    "Since it''s the underdog who''s not doing well, you can do it as you like and deal with it well." Kangxi ordered at will.


    Therefore, the eighth master took part in the prince''s book with great interest.


    He was protected by Kangxi.


    Not only that, he was also remembered by the crown prince.


    Even Kangxi, perhaps, was disgusted with him.


    The image that was hard to accumulate a few days ago was destroyed in an instant.


    But he just felt that he was too anxious and forgot the lesson of last time.


    I don''t wonder if someone set him up on purpose.


    After all, he decided to report the information provided by several servants.


    When eight Ye''s mind was in confusion, the prince turned his head and glanced at him obliquely.


    There was disdain and provocation in that look.


    However, Emperor Kangxi also looked at him with burning eyes.


    Compared with the prince''s eyes, Kangxi seems to have more content.


    It''s like the last time he was fired.


    However, fortunately, Kangxi took back his eyes and did not pursue too much.


    The four masters in the distance saw this behind the scenes, the mysterious ink pupil flashed a touch of elusive black flowing shadow.


    This is just the beginning...


    based on his understanding of Huang AMA, Huang AMA seems to be partial to the crown prince. Who knows if he will order people to investigate this matter in the next court.


    Will you doubt that old eight is not giving up and still want to compete for savings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    Sure enough, after coming to court, Kangxi immediately ordered people to investigate the imperial examination.


    He also ordered people to investigate the latest behavior of the eighth master.


    I don''t know if I don''t check it. Everything is clear.


    "Long live, there are many problems in this imperial examination. Most of the original number one scholars, the top of the list, and Tanhua have been repatriated to the countryside and replaced by those who are incompetent, that is, those who can only do business. Some of them have already thought about how to make money when they become officials in the imperial court. " Zhang Tingyu will investigate the situation, report in detail.


    Kangxi seemed to have guessed such a result for a long time, but was not surprised in his eyes.


    Just casually asked, "what else?"


    "What''s more... When the fourth master was chasing the Treasury, he took advantage of the fourth master''s offence against the officials, and then he went to buy people''s hearts. In addition, he also put a lot of money into Wei Dongting''s descendants, saying that he would make it easier for them to deal with future Affairs...


    and so on. Zhang Tingyu said there were seven or eight items.


    Each one is hard evidence of private collusion with Party members.


    Wei Dongting, in particular, simply went beyond the rules.


    To say that Wei Dongting was a minister who had made great achievements. When something happened, Kangxi naturally ordered people to comfort him.


    Nothing can be said.


    Only listen to Kangxi cold hum a, way: "good eight virtuous king, no wonder everyone flatters him, small action unexpectedly so much."


    "Long live, what can I do for you?" Zhang Tingyu asked cautiously.


    "If you step back first, I can do something about it." Kangxi light way.


    Therefore, for a period of time, Kangxi suppressed the prince''s party like a thunderbolt.


    As for the eighth master, he did not take anything for the time being. It seems that he intends to deceive him.


    After all, the prince and the eighth master are the main force in the court.


    If the two sides were hit at once, the court would be in chaos.


    It can only be solved one by one...


    it can only be said that the crown prince had more influence on Kangxi than the eighth master.


    Or, he simply regards eight Ye as a clown and doesn''t pay attention to him.


    However, his aversion to the eighth master deepened day by day.


    In fact, as early as the restoration of the crown prince, there were many problems between Kangxi and the crown prince.


    But sometimes Kangxi didn''t pursue those because of his love for the prince.


    They can''t pretend to be filial all their lives.


    Unless he starts from his heart, and there is no other detour, or a change of face, that''s a bit of a story.


    Otherwise, once he shows his flaws, it will be a complete catastrophe...


    the recovery of the State Treasury a while ago made Kangxi see clearly the behavior of the prince''s fake filial piety and real advice.


    Now I know that the crown prince betrays his official position.


    As far as Kangxi is concerned, such a person is absolutely impossible to become the emperor of the Qing Dynasty!


    It is not easy for a person to control an increasingly large and powerful Qing Dynasty in such a long period of time.


    As he gets older and his energy declines, he naturally feels a sense of crisis.


    Now, the biggest crisis of Kangxi comes from the threat of reserve power to imperial power.


    The prince is the future emperor. He is getting old and the prince is growing up.


    Ministers would choose for their official career, which was the last thing Kangxi wanted to see.


    During this period, the most beneficial person was the fourth master.


    When the elder brother was scolded as a pig by Kangxi, the fourth master was often praised and rewarded by Kangxi.


    This let the brothers, the prince and the eighth master, all of a sudden, there was no dispute.


    At the beginning, Qi Qi turned to the fourth master.


    Because Kangxi''s appreciation of the four masters filled them with a sense of crisis.


    In terms of political wisdom of all dynasties, when the emperor is old, there is a process of "supporting the horse, sending a journey".


    As for the transfer of power, there is usually such a process.


    The establishment of the emperor''s authority also paves the way for future generations.


    All of this makes the prince and the eighth master full of new dangers.


    However, when they were preparing to concentrate fire on the fourth master.


    The fourth master announced to Kangxi and the imperial court that because of the huge project of pruning the Yuanmingyuan Garden, there are several farms in it. This makes the children understand that what they have always liked is pastoral life. Thank you for the garden sent by the emperor amah. The children will make good use of this piece of Chuang Tzu to study agricultural development and Buddhism.


    If you fight slowly, I won''t accompany you. I want to be the first idle person in Qing Dynasty.


    For the fourth master''s words, I do not know Kangxi saw through, or did not see through.


    But no matter what, he still cut down the fourth master''s work in the imperial court and allowed the fourth master''s compromise.


    It has to be said that the fourth master knows how to judge the situation. The prince and the eighth master have no way to deal with him.


    After all, he ignored the affairs of the government. He yearned for the pastoral life and studied Buddhism.No matter how much they tried to compromise with the fourth master, it would only disgust Kangxi.


    People are idle like this. Do you still think he has a bad heart. Is he full?


    On that day, the fourth master got the approval of Kangxi.


    On the carriage, in the streets of the capital leisurely stroll once.


    First, he went to the cultural game shop.


    The shopkeeper saw the fourth master, looked at the servants and bodyguards behind him, and knew that he was extraordinary.


    He pushed the bartender to one side and came forward to greet him in person, "this gentleman, what do you want to buy? What kind of things do you have in the small shop?"


    The fourth master didn''t speak. Su Peisheng said in a sharp voice, "my master wants to see the Buddha beads and Bodhi strings. Show me everything."


    The servant spoke so loud that the shopkeeper didn''t dare to neglect the noble.


    Immediately let the second pick a number of valuable, one by one in front of the fourth master.


    "Sir, this is the new seven treasure Buddha strings in the shop. They are made of gold, silver, glass, Trina, agate, amber and coral. This is the only one in the shop. It is the most distinguished and noble one. It matches your identity very well." The shopkeeper tries to sell and flatter at the same time.


    If you can have eunuchs around you, you must be a noble person in the palace. You should take good care of them.


    Maybe he didn''t like fancy things. The fourth master didn''t look at the seven treasure Buddha strings, so he frowned, "the more expensive the Buddha beads are, the better."


    The shopkeeper has stopped for a while. In these days... Are there any noble people who don''t like noble things?


    After he laughed awkwardly, he said: "well, look at this string. It''s made of Bodhi, gemstones, bamboo, ivory, ceramics, purple sand and carved lacquer. This one is relatively low-key."


    The fourth master didn''t reply. He just glanced at a string of Buddhist beads on the shelf and pointed to it casually: "is that made of red sandalwood?"


    The shopkeeper followed the fourth master''s finger and said, "this master has a good eye. This is indeed a small leaf red sandalwood Buddha bead. Each one is carved into the shape of arhat."


    Then he showed the bead to the fourth master.


    The fourth master weighed his weight in his hand and looked at the lines carefully.


    He put the beaded hole on the tip of his nose and sniffed it gently.


    "That''s it." He handed the Buddha string to Su Peisheng, but he did not forget to tell him, "by the way, pack some agarwood and sandalwood and take them to you as incense for master Fu Jin."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    He remembered that a few years ago, she loved to plant new flowers in her house, which had a natural fragrance.


    In recent years, it seems to prefer agarwood.


    After su Peisheng responded, he asked the shopkeeper to pack some agarwood and sandalwood according to the fourth master''s idea.


    Heart said that the master son really dotes on Fujin. He finally went out for a stroll and did not forget to bring things to Fujin.


    Those women in the backyard are not so lucky.


    But who made the backyard women too vulgar.


    It''s full of messy fragrance.


    When Su Peisheng paid the money and was about to leave, the fourth master met something on the edge of his eyes.


    What he saw was a bunch of oblate Bodhisattvas.


    The shape does not need to be carved, there is a natural ridge.


    It looks like a flat peach, but it is as small as a melon.


    The fourth master is not soft on what he likes.


    He pointed to the Bodhisattva beads on the shelf, "let me show you."


    Where the shopkeeper dare to neglect, he immediately took the beads to the fourth master.


    He also explained: "this string of Bodhisattvas is made of tianyizi, also known as black dragon Bodhi, with natural lines on its surface. In our Buddhist scriptures, there is the tree of heaven''s will. This tree will turn according to the will of heaven, and then we will ask for it. Tianyizi has its special meaning. Practice with this bead, and the will of heaven will be followed. If you wear it at will, you will be blessed and wise. "


    "And this string of Bodhisattvas is made of 108 beads, which means eliminating 108 kinds of troubles, achieving physical and mental stability, and turning into a posture of no desire and no desire. In addition, 108 is also the total number of Tiangang Disha in Taoist culture. Wearing it also has the meaning of protecting one''s body. "


    Four ye light "um" a, put the bead to the left wrist around four circles, calmly put on.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng gave the silver conspicuously.


    After coming out of the cultural game shop, the fourth master went directly to Shanyun temple in the capital city.


    One is to talk with the host there. The other is to give light to the Buddha beads and Bodhisattvas just bought.


    Maybe it''s a good day today. Many people in Shanyun temple are burning incense and praying for blessing.


    Shanyun temple is the largest lama temple in Beijing.


    The Golden Buddha statue inside was cast by Huang Taiji when he was alive.


    In the east of Shanyun temple gate, there is a big iron bell with a weight of 1000 kg.


    The lamas in the temple ring the Bell once every morning and evening.


    The sound of the bell is rich and melodious, which can be heard all over the city.


    With the sound of the bell, people get up in the morning to welcome the morning sun and send the sunset in the evening, which has a sense of happiness and happiness.


    The temple is rectangular and faces south.


    In the south, there is a pair of wooden archways with cornices and arches on the east-west road.


    In the mountain gate, there is the Tianwang hall, the drum tower on both sides in the west, the bell tower in the East, and the main hall behind.


    There are two stele pavilions on both sides behind the Tianwang palace. The steles in the pavilion record the casting and migration of mahagala Golden Buddha in Manchu, Mongolian, Han and Tibetan Languages.


    The Golden Buddha stands as a standing figure, holding the wand in both hands.


    It is about one foot and two inches high. The whole body is bronze, and the shape is very vivid and kind.


    The mahagara Golden Buddha is on the upper floor, and there is a pagoda on the lower floor. There is the remains of the morgendorgi Lama buried in it.


    There are many bronze gilded Sutras in the temple. The relief seal engraved with six words of Tibetan Buddhism is engraved on them to satisfy the sustenance of the spirit of good men and women and the curiosity of tourists.


    Because it is a Tibetan Buddhist temple, there are colorful prayer flags hanging in the temple.


    The glass on the building is resplendent, and many auspicious animals are carved on the roof ridge, which is lifelike.


    When you walk in a temple like this, you will feel solemn and solemn from the inside out.


    the fourth master follows the corridor and enters the hall.


    in the hall, there are a group of believers who are worshiping the lamp on their knees.


    in Tibetan religion, Kanbu is their host.


    the believers also sit in the Futuan below and recite in silence Pray.


    the fourth master didn''t put on airs. He was like an ordinary believer.


    he lit a long bright butter lamp as far as possible without disturbing others.


    he found a back seat and sat in the back.


    although all he did was so silent.


    but such an excellent and handsome man, since he just closed his eyes and sat in a corner devoutly


    they always attract the eyes of many people, especially the eyes of women.


    the masculine side face is full of sharp and angular Lengjun.


    mysterious and deep eyes, thick eyebrows, high nose, cool thin lip shape.


    such men, in addition to the irresistible male charm, look dry and neat.


    Some of them are cold, affectionate and alienated.


    Even the peaceful Buddha Hall, because of his arrival, has been infected with a layer of chill.


    even if you close your eyes, it is also full of awe inspiring coldness and absolute authority arrogance, which makes it look so extraordinaryThe appearance of thin lips chanting sutras reveals the natural Royal domineering power.


    Even though he was so unattainable, the woman could not help but be curious and wanted to get close to him because of his beautiful face.


    since the fourth master came into the temple, several girls always secretly opened their eyes and looked at this side.


    especially, there was a girl in front of the left, who was still pretty bright.


    but after the fourth master entered the temple, she had no heart for praying From time to time, the bag turned back and secretly looked back at the fourth master.


    every time, the affection in Feng''s eyes deepened.


    like a girl who had been stolen, she was looking up at her beloved admiringly.


    at this time, there was a servant girl on the side, gently tugging at the girl''s sleeve.


    "Miss, what are you looking at Ah. "


    the girl pushed the servant girl''s hand and whispered," no, I''ve seen him already. "


    the maid looked down at the girl''s eyes," is that man in the dark blue robe who is as noble as he is? How can he sit here with us and not go to a special room instead? "


    " this is his special feature Looking at a man''s eyes, you can already see pink peach hearts. "Just like that time in my brother''s room, when I hid behind the curtain and saw him, he was so different."


    "Miss, even if you admire him, you can''t take the initiative."


    "I know, your little sister, I''m not so stupid..." the girl returned haughtily.


    After about half an hour, the chanting was over.


    Kanbu and the believers opened their eyes.


    Under the report of the Lama, Kanbu looked at the fourth master from a distance.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, walked out of the hall.


    A moment later, the fourth master and Kanbu walked on the corridor of the temple.


    "Guru, I plan to build a Buddha statue in Yuanmingyuan. I will make friends with monks and nuns and practice meditation. In addition, I will repair Buddhist temples and help temples everywhere." Fourth master negative hand way.


    "Amitabha." Kanbu put his hands together and said calmly, "I''m very glad that the fourth master can have such a feeling. But there''s one thing I want to remind you, if that''s what you want to do from the bottom of your heart, do it well. If not, you have to do it well. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    "What do you say, master?" The fourth master asked.


    Kanbu replied with a smile: "if you don''t take a bath, you won''t be fragrant if you wipe it hard. Fame and dignity come from real talent and practical learning. They are virtuous and naturally fragrant. "


    It is worthy of being the temple''s Khenpo, and can see through its essence at a glance.


    But he did not tear it down, just a reminder.


    "Thanks for your advice." "In addition, if you see Zhang Jiaguo, please say hello to him for me."


    After staying for about a cup of tea, a Lama handed the Buddha beads and Bodhi to the fourth master.


    He left the temple with Su Peisheng and returned to Yongqin palace.


    Here, Tibetan lamas are not monks, so they don''t call themselves poor, I am.


    Lamas and living Buddhas can be divided into two types.


    There are also living Buddhas and lamas at home.


    Living Buddhas and lamas, who have been living in monasteries since childhood, study Buddhism and cultivate their minds in temples and accept monastic commandments.


    He is qualified to wear a monk''s clothes and has a high status, equivalent to the abbot and Abbot of the Han nationality.


    These lamas and living Buddhas also had a high status in the hearts of the common people and worshipped them from their hearts.


    There are also living Buddhas and lamas at home who have not entered temples since childhood and have not accepted the commandments.


    This kind of living Buddha and Lama can get married and have children, and even can double - self-cultivation.


    Despite this, he is still a living Buddha and a Lama.


    It''s just that they''re not monks.


    According to Buddhist theory, they are not qualified to wear monk''s clothes. Generally, Tibetans call him "practicing at home.".


    Their status is lower than that of "monks".


    Some of them hold power and are people wandering in political society.


    Even though he is inferior to others in practice, he has a high status in society.


    Throughout the ages, many emperors have been devoted to Buddhism.


    On the one hand, they have three wives and four concubines and three thousand beautiful ladies in the harem.


    On the one hand, he has a high respect for Buddhism.


    Of course, the highest status does not belong to these two categories.


    They are very special living Buddhas and lamas.


    They study Buddhism and cultivate their mind in temples, but they are not willing to have status and rights, let alone participate in politics and manage Temple affairs.


    Therefore, he gave his seat to others and let others be abbots of temples.


    They are very modest, love to learn, thinking very simple, life is very simple.


    Some lamas and living Buddhas have been in the mountains for a long time. They don''t contact with common people, pursue fame, seek wealth, and accept many offerings and disciples. These living Buddhas and lamas are Buddhas in the eyes of the common people. In fact, they are the real living Buddhas and lamas!


    There were many Buddhists in ancient times, probably because of the promotion of emperors.


    For example, Yang Jian, Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty, lived a Buddhist life with God nuns when he was a baby. He ate fast and worshipped Buddha for 13 years.


    Its nickname is Narayan, which means Vajra is not bad in Sanskrit.


    Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty, was also an emperor who was ordained by Bodhisattvas.


    Wu Zetian was also devout and sincere in Buddhism. She was proficient in Buddhism, protected the three treasures and respected Buddhism. She made great contributions to the development of Buddhism.


    Wu Zetian wrote many Buddhist sutras.


    In the Qing Dynasty, almost every emperor believed in Buddhism, especially Tibetan Buddhism.


    Emperor Shunzhi, Kangxi''s father, in his twenties, experienced the death of his beloved concubine Dong E.


    He was shocked by the impermanence of the world and converted to Buddhism.


    He once said: "I was a monk in my previous life. If I often go to the temple in this life, I can''t go back.".


    He also said: "treasure wife, the most greedy life can not let go, I do not care about treasure, that is, wife and wife, but also feel that the wind and cloud gather and disperse, it does not matter much."


    Even today''s Emperor Kangxi''s policy towards foreign vassal Mongolia is a soft way.


    The application of Huairou is the use of Tibetan Buddhism.


    Kangxi believed in Buddhism. After twelve years, the world was peaceful and the country was rich. He went to Mount Wutai five times.


    Wutai Mountain is one of the four famous Buddhist mountains in Qing Dynasty.


    Kangxi gave two Sanskrit scriptures, fifty-five pieces of kuiye, fifteen poems and more than twenty inscriptions, repaired more than 20 temples, presented seven statues of Buddha and Bodhisattvas, made eight various Dharma meetings, and granted more than 6000 taels of gold and silver, which were hard to record.


    Therefore, the fourth master''s study of Buddhism can be regarded as his devotion to Kangxi.


    As for Agronomy, it is also for the common people.


    He is a prince in the end. He has to find something to do when he is free.


    The Qing Dynasty could not tolerate a prince without learning and skills.


    Half an hour later, the fourth master''s carriage stopped at Yongqin palace.


    When Su Peisheng opened the curtain, xiaodezi bowed his back and acted as a human stool under the carriage.


    The man stooped slightly and got off the carriage.


    After entering the mansion, he crossed the front yard and went directly to the main courtyard.This time, Su Peisheng sang the newspaper.


    If the sound is heard inside, it will step out to meet.


    She was wearing a light Mint flag dress with dark lines on her head.


    Qiao - with a smile on her face, Ying Ying Fu saluted: "please be very kind."


    As soon as the voice fell, the left arm was lifted up by a man.


    And, along her wrist, he took her hand.


    It''s not the clasp of the fingers, it''s not the grip.


    Because his palm is wide and thick, she can wrap her hand in it directly, which can give people a sense of security.


    After entering the room, he naturally relaxed and sat down in the room.


    Ruoyin poured a cup of tea for the fourth master and sat down beside him.


    Across the small table, she always felt that the fourth Master seemed to have changed.


    In the past, he was always strict and critical.


    Today, it''s rare to see ease in him.


    Secretly glanced at him, up and down so a look, then found a man''s wrist, more than a string of Bodhi.


    There is a string of Buddhist beads on my hand.


    She withdrew her eyes as if she understood something.


    At this time, Su Peisheng opened two boxes of gilt edged ink boxes and placed them on the table beside Ruoyin.


    "Fujin, the master knows that you like simple and elegant fragrance. When you are out shopping, he specially asks the servant to bring you agarwood and sandalwood. You can smell it."


    If the voice with a happy smile, sweet mouth: "since it was bought by the Lord, it must be the best, just as the fragrance in my room is burning out, now, I will burn this in my room."


    The fourth master was obviously coaxed into a good mood by the woman, but his mouth was disgusted with a cold hum, "I know how to flatter!"


    Looking at the master''s flirtatious appearance, the servants in the room where dare to stay more, one by one consciously rolled out.


    If sound will two kinds of thread incense, put on the tip of the nose gently smell.


    He said casually: "Sir, this agarwood is a precious Chinese medicine. After smelling it, it is good for both body and mind. But this sandalwood... I heard... "What do you hear?"


    "I have to promise me that I won''t be angry."


    "Say it


    Although the man did not promise, but he such command, is also a disguised promise.


    Therefore, if the sound of willow eyebrows frown slightly, it is difficult to say: "I heard that... It can promote - sunny!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    "Nonsense." The fourth master, who had been relaxed, suddenly turned black.


    If the sound curled his lips, mumbled: "the Lord does not mean what he says. If he is not angry, he turns his head and starts to teach me."


    Originally, she did not say anything wrong. No one can say anything bad about what he bought.


    She knows that Chenxiang is pure Yang Qi, which can pass through the three realms, and has the effect of avoiding evil and suppressing evil spirits, gathering Qi and receiving wealth, and increasing the effect of longevity.


    It can also promote qi, regulate qi and dispel "evil Qi" in the body.


    Anyway, it''s good for your health.


    But sandalwood, although it also has many benefits, it does have a little effect.


    in her previous life, she had a friend who was a perfumer specializing in perfume.


    said sandalwood was added to the rose fragrance, and some other spices were added to make a clear and clear perfume.


    many lovers buy that kind of perfume to increase their emotional appeal.


    Because sandalwood itself is a kind of plant, he ermun, has a strong catalytic - clearing characteristics.


    If made into essential oil, it is very helpful to the genitourinary system and can improve the cystitis.


    When used to massage the kidney, it also has the effect of clearing blood and anti-inflammatory.


    if you deploy the essential oil of genuine sandalwood in the body''s key parts, you can mediate the endocrine.


    Sandalwood for men and women, can improve that aspect of the problem.


    For example, there is indifference, or incompetence.


    Especially for men, it has a strong stimulating effect, which can increase men''s self-confidence and personal charm.


    However, although the effect is remarkable, it is also better than those perfumes in disorder.


    Because it doesn''t hurt the body.


    It just makes people feel more happy.


    The fourth master was annoyed by the woman''s voice.


    But she was right, and he did.


    After the sandalwood is cured, how can you say it


    "I didn''t say it was enchanting incense, I just said it had such a function." Ruo Yin holds his chin on the side, and he doesn''t dare to see the fourth master.


    "You know a lot about all kinds of things. There are so many people in the capital who buy Sandalwood. How come no one says sandalwood has..." the man poked the table with his fingertips, "which has this effect."


    If the sound leads the lips, I don''t know how to explain it.


    She didn''t use those scientific words.


    The only way to turn on the incense burner is to burn the sandalwood.


    After lighting, she also came close to smell, is that sweet smell.


    So, she pushed the censer to the fourth master, "Ye, I don''t believe you have a sweet smell when you come close."


    "It''s not that you can''t smell it. Why do you have to be so close?"


    "I''ve just lit it. How long will it take for me to wait until the fragrance spreads all over the room? You can smell it directly. Don''t you just take it for granted."


    Fourth master''s face disdains the way: "really vulgar."


    People smell the fragrance is elegant, who would be so close to the nose to smell.


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t listen to him, oil and salt didn''t come in. Ruoyin had to take out his assassin''s mace.


    She stepped on the bottom of the flowerpot, moved with a small step of joy, and came to the fourth master.


    Sit directly on the man with arms around his neck.


    I hit him on the shoulder and rubbed in his arms.


    Then he said sweetly, "Sir, can you smell it...


    this time, the fourth master didn''t hold the woman.


    In the past, skillful hands are rarely stiff on both sides.


    His face is full of the calm and arrogance of a mature man.


    Cool thin lips, neatly spit out two words: "go down."


    The man''s voice was low and magnetic, and seemed to bear.


    "No, I won''t go down if I don''t smell it." She''s like an octopus.


    Hands clinging to the man''s neck.


    The body was attached to his strong body.


    Try to hook your knees around his waist.


    The fourth master rolled his throat knot, trying to suppress his anger.


    Don''t think he doesn''t know. This woman is smart.


    The courage is more and more big, actually calculated to his head.


    Take the initiative to embrace, I do not know how sweet the voice than in the past, with a pot of honey like.


    Jade like hands are wrapped around his neck.


    Curly willow eyebrows, long and warped eyelashes flutter, in the face of the next eye drop light shadow.


    White - white flawless goose egg face, with a light pink.


    The lips are tender and tender.


    The most fatal is that pair of big beautiful eyes, is holding a smile, smiling at him, full of vitality and aura.


    It''s like a natural beauty oil painting. It''s very playful.Finally, as the fourth master, the man is not angry with the woman.


    "Hurry up," he said coldly


    Ruoyin smiles and knows that the fourth master has agreed.


    The incense burner is not big. It is open.


    It''s not like huanxiang or taxiang. It''s a relatively closed censer. It''s big and needs to be covered.


    Her incense burner is like a work of art. It''s Pipa style, and it''s small.


    Ruoyin carefully took it to the fourth master and fanned it with his hand. "I smell it. Is it different from other perfumes? It''s sweet. No, it''s a fragrance close to honey."


    The fourth master put his hands on the armrest, but he didn''t touch the woman''s body.


    By the woman so a row, if there is no white fog, curling between the two.


    A smell of sandalwood ran into each other''s noses.


    It''s a kind of sweet and fragrant air.


    If you breathe slowly and follow the aroma, you will feel the fragrance flow from the nose into the secluded straight up.


    Gradually, there is a kind of sweet feeling rush to the top of the head directly to Baihui Point.


    After people smell it, there is a kind of pleasant feeling of spirit.


    If you smell it carefully for a long time, the sweetness will turn into the honey aroma of sweetness.


    The fragrance is steady and steady, sweet and mellow.


    Smell smell, four ye that pair of "reserved" hands, casually put on the woman''s back and waist.


    It''s spring, and the clothes are not thick or thin.


    Anyway, Ruoyin''s body is sensitive and sensitive. When the fourth master touches him, the whole person trembles.


    The censer was almost unsteady.


    Seeing this, the man grabbed the censer in her hand and put it on the table.


    Day and night, the outside light is shining on the two people.


    Although the woman is sitting against the light, her face is very young.


    The skin that can be broken by blowing and bouncing is red_ Dizzy.


    The beauty and charm are everywhere and everywhere.


    "My Lord, I haven''t heard enough...


    her voice is delicate and soft, and she has a weak breath.


    Such a beautiful voice is no less than her voice when she is in bed.


    This makes men listen, it is a kind of encouragement, which makes men sink...


    the fourth master''s hand is holding the woman''s waist.


    I don''t know how to grow such a plump body.


    It''s on fire when you touch it!


    "What''s the smell?"


    With that, he pinched the burning incense.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    Then he took the woman and went inside.


    After a while, the captured fourth master captured the woman...


    obviously, the sandalwood was pinched, and there was no smell in it.


    But the lingering charm of sandalwood still makes beautiful men and women intoxicated.


    After a long time, the fourth master held the woman in his arms, and ordered him to order "agarwood, sandalwood, no more."


    "Don''t mention it. You said I''m talking nonsense. Besides, I''ve bought everything. I don''t want to waste it."


    The man is silent for a while, hoarse way: "want to point is not impossible, unless ye is in."


    "No, I can''t order sandalwood here. Otherwise, you''ll damage the iron beating body."


    "It''s only one time that I''m here. After serving you a few more times, I believe that sandalwood really has that effect. " The man turns over again...


    in fact, both of them are drunkards, not fragrant.


    The sandalwood is just to relax the mood and pleasure the body and mind...


    it''s not that kind of medicine. You have to do something.


    ------


    after leaving the imperial court, the fourth master was in the house day by day.


    Sometimes I go out to meet people and do some errands.


    You have never been to the court again.


    But lamas and monks have been here a lot.


    There are also some bachelor''s degrees in agriculture.


    However, in the court, it is said that the eighth master and the prince are fighting each other.


    It seems that even the third master has some signs.


    Regardless of how the previous dynasty fought to death, the fourth master just stayed in the mansion and listened to the reports of the slaves.


    He twists the beads coldly and looks on with cold eyes.


    The days passed by day after day, and it was March in the blink of an eye.


    "Fu Jin, I''m looking at the big brother''s birthday. This year, as in previous years, we''ll put a table in the main courtyard to ask the master and the brothers to come over and have a meal?" Qiao Feng asked.


    It''s hard to be unconventional when reading the account book.


    The attitude is resolute: "that can''t do, this year we have to do a big deal, please those Royal relatives and relatives put on several tables."


    In the past few years, Hongyi''s birthday, she was all simple.


    But Hongyi passed the last year, which means a new life in her heart.


    She was in a good mood and wanted to give him a happy birthday.


    "That''s very kind of you, but those people are usually very busy. It''s just a few days before the big brother''s birthday. You have to prepare the invitation cards first, and ask the slaves to send posts from door to door, so that they can make a good day in advance." Qiao Feng reminds way.


    Ruoyin nodded, "well, this matter has to be advanced. In addition, I have to tell him about it in person."


    "It''s said that the Lord is in the front yard. I''ll help you to make up."


    After about a stick of incense, Ruo Yin will finish dressing.


    The comb is a small two hair, wearing a body of red Begonia flag, looks like 28 years old.


    However, when she was about to go to the front yard, Su Peisheng''s voice was heard outside: "four masters are here!"


    If the sound surprised and mother Liu look at one eye, step on the bottom of the flower pot, went out to meet.


    In the courtyard, the fourth master had already stood there with a group of servants.


    He is wearing a black robe today.


    It was embroidered with dark silver gray patterns.


    The hem is the pattern of mountains and rivers and auspicious clouds.


    The fourth master gave the woman a hand and lifted his feet into the hall.


    Ruoyin followed him into the room and sat down.


    "What a coincidence today. I''m going to the front yard to look for my master. I''m coming."


    The man sipped a sip of tea and said, "since you have something to do, you should say it first."


    If the sound hears that "also" the word, immediately the eye light slightly turns, it seems that the fourth master also has something to do.


    She was not polite and directly replied, "I''m not a big deal. I just want to give him a big deal because his birthday is coming."


    After the fourth master had a little pause, he didn''t say: "you are a decent person. In the past years, you are very casual. Since you want to make a big deal this year, you can look at it. I want people to send posts here."


    She''s not the kind of person who likes to be high-profile or vain.


    If she had proposed the matter, it must have been well thought out.


    Anyway, he would be the first idle person in Qing Dynasty. It would not be a problem to hold a birthday banquet for his son.


    "Thank you." If sound sweet ground should, immediately turn a head to ask a way: "that ye, ye come today, but have what important thing to tell me?"


    Voice just fell, the man that pair of deep ink pupil, looked at her body.


    "You go and change into ordinary clothes and go out with me." But the words just said, he changed his mouth: "just, that''s it. It''s all their own gardens."Ruoyin didn''t quite understand his meaning, but followed him and got on the carriage together.


    More than half an hour later, the carriage finally stopped in front of a garden.


    The fourth master got off the carriage first. After getting off, he was in a good mood and took a ride with a woman.


    When Ruoyin got off the bus, she knew that the fourth master had brought her to the Yuanmingyuan.


    The scene, which had been seen only in historical pictures, appeared before her in perfect condition.


    Finally, it is not as desolate, dilapidated, bleak, overgrown with weeds as seen on black and white paper.


    Those smoke and salt and vicissitudes in the book are not there, this is a royal garden that has not experienced burning, killing and looting!


    Only so far away, it will be dazzling beauty, people can not help but admire.


    Even the arch of the main gate is a gray and white artistic arch.


    There is a big pool in front of me. The fountain in it is high and falls down again.


    When ruoyington was in place, he was hit by someone.


    It''s her fourth master.


    The man bumped into her and strode forward.


    The mouth also venomous tongue way: "go in and have a look, don''t follow back to Beijing like, this did not see the world."


    Ruo Yin looks at the man''s back and wrinkles his nose defiantly.


    She has never seen the world, but she has some feelings in her heart, OK.


    Following the fourth master into the garden, there are special architects and housekeepers to introduce him.


    Ruoyin just holds mother Liu''s hand and follows the fourth master to enjoy the scenery.


    In fact, the historical Yuanmingyuan was slowly expanded after the fourth master ascended the throne and then to Qianlong.


    So it''s not peaking yet.


    Because Kangxi lived in the Forbidden City and Changchun Garden.


    It can''t be bigger than the emperor''s residence.


    But compared with other gardens in Beijing, it is already a spacious and luxurious garden.


    If you look everywhere, you can see buildings of various styles.


    It is not like the Forbidden City. It is full of red walls and golden tiles.


    There are not only famous gardens of Jiangnan style, such as halls, pavilions, pavilions, pavilions, pavilions, pavilions, pavilions and other garden buildings.


    It also transplanted western garden architecture.


    Wandering around, there are rice fields in the garden, which is quite idyllic in the mountains and countryside.


    Walking in front of the four masters, suddenly heard behind the voice of women''s laughter, eyebrows micro invisible to Cu Cu.


    While talking to the architect, I casually looked back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    Then he saw Fu Jin squatting on the road in the field, and he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    I can''t help but frown again.


    She was reminded just now. Don''t look like you haven''t seen the world.


    I don''t know what to do with this country road.


    He took a pause and gave a slight cough.


    Ruoyin was concentrating on the rice field.


    After hearing the fourth master cough, she turned her head and looked.


    The man stood in front of her, looking at her inexplicably.


    "Yes, there are snails around here, but it''s a big one." She gave him a good smile.


    But the fourth master stood still and did not speak.


    Just looking at her coldly.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin had to get up consciously and smile and follow the fourth master.


    Come on, she''s lost her manners again!


    Next, she will enjoy the scenery, but will not stay.


    I don''t mean this or that.


    Very dignified and ladylike strolled on the bottom of the flowerpot.


    She didn''t expect that there were all kinds of plants and trees here.


    Moreover, a kind of plant gathers together, is a scenery.


    what peony stand, bamboo courtyard, Wutong courtyard, Xinghuacun, Taohuawu, Ho Ho Xiang, gentleman Xuan, pine wind Luo Yue and so on.


    There are also deep willow reading hall this kind of plant landscape characteristics.


    In addition to these common flowers and trees, we also introduced and cultivated plum blossom and plantain from the south of the Yangtze River.


    Aohan lotus and wushaer ware in the northern part of the country.


    Trollius of Wutai Mountain.


    Mulberry in Xinjiang.


    Persia peach of South Asia.


    Mimosa and other Western trees and flowers.


    It is true that twenty-four kinds of Fengxin Xianyi, 360 days of flowers in competition.


    Everywhere is a scene of flowers, lush green trees, and layers of hills, gurgling water and birds singing, interwoven into a natural beauty, intoxicating.


    After the botanical garden, a variety of rare animals continue to appear in front of Ruoyin.


    There are white ape, elk, crested ibis, crane, peacock, swan.


    There are colorful Koi in the lake.


    In the attic of a western building alone, there are hundreds of birds in those cages.


    "Fourth master, we have finished our tour of animals. In the building ahead, there are some rare cultural relics, such as famous people''s calligraphy and painting, secret mansion classics, Zhong Ding Bao ware, gold and silver jewelry." Housekeeper in front of the meaning of the introduction.


    Ruoyin had lost its initial interest.


    At first, she was curious and respected for Yuanmingyuan in her previous life.


    There was a kind of drive in her heart, which drove her to go all the time.


    But now, I''ve been walking around for an hour, so I can''t get there.


    If she''s on flat shoes, that''s all.


    On the contrary, the bottom of the flower pot is like walking on stilts, and the sole of the foot is about to break.


    It''s the first time I''ve been here for such a long time without rest.


    But the fourth master was so energetic in the front that she was not easy to strike.


    She just thought that if she had seen the antique calligraphy and painting, there would be other places, she could not go any further.


    Otherwise the foot Ya son cannot bear!


    After about a stick of incense, I finally finished my reading.


    But after the fourth master left here, the housekeeper and the architect were still chattering around him. It seemed that it was not over.


    Ruoyin even if the soles of her feet hurt, she had to smile modestly and winked at Li Fukang.


    After meeting Li Fukang, he trotted to catch up with the fourth master and reported the matter.


    After a while, I saw the fourth master looking back at her in disgust.


    Then, not knowing what he had said to the slaves, he went on.


    Li Fukang returned to Ruoyin''s side and said, "Fu Jin, the fourth Master said that you should stay at a nearby residence. When he has finished looking at the whole garden, he will come to see you."


    "Well, there was a peach blossom orchard just now. It''s a good time to look at it. It''s just now that peach blossom is in full bloom." The result is satisfactory.


    Because the fourth master is strong and a workaholic.


    Her strength and endurance are beyond her.


    Taohuawu is not far away from here, but it''s time to have a cup of tea.


    After entering Taohuawu, if you have no time to enjoy the flowers, you can find another courtyard in Jiangnan.


    Fortunately, it is well-equipped and seems to have been ready for the reception.


    The furniture and quilts should be complete.


    Seeing the bed with red pink brocade quilt, he lay down without saying a word.


    Mother Liu squatted beside her, taking off her shoes.


    Ruoyin yawned lazily and felt sleepy.


    "Tut Tut, Fujin, your soles are worn out!" Mother Liu was deeply distressed.


    If the sound is not salty, she is really tired.It''s no wonder she climbed mountains and rocks.


    Now I''m tired to go to the Yuanmingyuan.


    The main reason is that the Old Summer Palace is too big. The bottom of the flowerpot is really hard to wear.


    "Do whatever you want." She wrapped herself in the quilt and said casually, "I''ll go to bed first. Don''t call me when I''m at dinner."


    With that, she fell asleep.


    When she woke up, she didn''t know what was going on this evening.


    Especially when you open your eyes, you can see the strange carved bed frame.


    Strange quilt smell, strange bed curtain.


    Looking around, there was no servant in the room.


    There is only one man, rarely with his legs bent at leisure.


    Half lying on the rocking chair in the room, looking at the atlas.


    It looks like architectural design drawings.


    Sunlight through the window, oblique sprinkle on his body, outlines the handsome masculine side face.


    He looks serious and focused when he looks at the drawings. He is full of confidence and arrogance of mature men.


    If the sound props up the body to lean against the bed to sit down, languidly murmurs: "Ye, when did you come?"


    The man did not answer, just put down the drawings in his hand and walked to the bedside.


    "You are really promising. In the four stable and eight flat Yuanmingyuan, you can also skin your feet. If you climb a mountain and pray for blessings, your feet will be wasted."


    He sat down by the bed, raised his hand, lifted her quilt and looked at her feet.


    A pair of snow-white feet, joints and soles, there are several red.


    Some of them have just been filled with the color of a brown ointment.


    Ruoyin retracted her feet into the quilt and pursed her mouth innocently. "I thought my Lord took me to some interesting place, but he took me to inspect the building."


    "What do you mean? Did you come here?" The man''s face sank and his voice dropped a bit.


    "No... thank you very much for bringing me here, but if you bring me to this kind of place, you can tell me in advance. I can wear flat soled embroidered shoes...


    " besides, you are a man, and your physique is naturally better than me. You can walk around without any problem, but I am a woman, and I still step on the bottom of such a high flowerpot Don''t give it to others... "


    her voice was so oppressive that she felt like being bullied.


    Hearing the fourth master''s heart softened, she looked like a bed first accusation.


    "I asked the kitchen to make meals. You like it." Then he got up and called the servant to come in and wait on her to get up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    And he sat back in the rocking chair and continued to look at the drawings.


    Then, several of mother Liu came in and dressed for Ruoyin.


    "When is it?" Ruo Yin asked casually.


    "Back in Fujin, you didn''t eat lunch. You''ve been sleeping all afternoon. It''s dark outside. It''s time to have dinner." Mother Liu came back.


    "Oh."


    "Fujin, this is the flat bottom embroidered shoes that the fourth master asked the servant to buy for you outside. You should lift down your right foot." Half Mei squatted at Ruoyin''s feet and put on flat shoes for her.


    Mother Liu took half Mei''s words and said in a low voice, "when you were asleep, the fourth master didn''t like the ointment we put on, so he put on a layer of good ointment for you."


    "Ah?" Ruo Yin picks her eyebrows in surprise.


    Before she was tired, she didn''t know what was going on.


    Especially when he woke up, the fourth master looked unconcerned, thinking he didn''t care about her.


    This is to understand, this master is a cold heart hot Lord.


    Whether it''s for women, or for brothers.


    For example, every time he met the fourteenth elder brother, the two brothers had to fight.


    But behind his back, the fourth master didn''t worry about his younger brother.


    But the fourteenth elder brother''s temperament is rash, and the eight Ye several bribed the people''s heart, the natural relation with the fourth master is not good.


    Just thinking about it, a smell of food came from the tip of my nose.


    If Yin turns his head and looks around, he can see that the servants are carrying large and small dishes and dishes on the eight immortals table in the room.


    A moment later, Ruoyin personally attends the fourth master to clean his hands, and they sit down at the eight immortals table.


    Looking at the spicy snail on the table, as well as the dry pot bullfrog, she secretly swallowed the saliva.


    After sleeping for so long, it''s not normal to be hungry.


    When she served the fourth master''s soup, her eyes did not forget to stare at the bowl of spicy snail.


    "It''s very kind of you to know that I like to eat snail and bullfrog."


    The fourth master took the soup from the woman and said, "it''s so funny that you squat on the edge of the field and salivate."


    "What? I don''t drool. People just want to go down and pick up snails." Ruo Yin murmured.


    "Mischievous, you as Fujin, naturally have a slave around to do." However, after thinking about it, her feet were blistering, and she was afraid that she could not go down to the field. Her voice dropped a little bit, "eat less and talk less. Today, I won''t go back to the house. I''ll have a rest in the garden for a night. I''ll go out in a sedan chair in the morning, and then I''ll take a carriage back to the house."


    "Oh." Listen to the fourth master''s meaning, tomorrow don''t have to walk, Ruoyin''s heart is quite relaxed.


    The Old Summer Palace is too big, and her feet hurt. If she goes on, she will be abandoned!


    It''s night. Ruoyin and the fourth master stop at Yuanmingyuan.


    When the curtain of the bed was put down and the candle light was blown out, the fourth master did not show any pity.


    Probably full of warm thoughts, the man a strong way, the woman lying down pressed in the brocade quilt.


    "Ye... My feet are still painful..." her face buried in the brocade quilt, weak resistance.


    However, the man ignored the pressure and attached it to her ear, "don''t worry, you can''t use your feet..."


    this night, the poetic peach blossom orchard is sending out bursts of flower fragrance.


    In another courtyard, the light was dim until midnight.


    In the morning of the next morning, Ruoyin got on the sedan chair with the help of mother Liu and Qiao Feng.


    In the sedan chair, the beautiful eyes are particularly beautiful.


    Even if you don''t have time to put rouge on your face, it''s full of light red pink.


    Like a Zi - run appropriate woman, full of peach blossom.


    When he returned to the mansion, Ruoyin''s one-day tour of Yuanmingyuan was over.


    Seven days later, it is Hongyi''s birthday.


    On this day, Ruoyin got up early, put on the red flag of Begonia, and sat in the main courtyard, waiting for the arrival of the female guests.


    As for the men, they are naturally entertained by the fourth master.


    Originally, Ruoyin was still thinking about which family''s expensive girl arrived first.


    But I never thought that the first person who came to the main courtyard was actually her mother''s family.


    This meeting son, looking at in front of Fei Yanggu, Jue Luo Shi, if Yin always feel that their mood is a little dignified.


    It seems that there are some secrets can not hold back, want to tell her.


    Otherwise, the elder brother and sister-in-law, as well as five squares and five princesses, would not sit down at will and go to other places to hang out.


    At first glance, it is intended to leave a moment for them to talk.


    "Ah Ma, e Niang, what''s the matter? You don''t look very good looking at you." Ruoyin has always been indifferent to her mother''s family.


    It has always been something to talk about. If you have any questions, just ask.


    Feel Luo Shi some embarrassed smile, immediately turned to look at Fei Yanggu.Then he worried and said, "yin''er, that year gengyao is a servant under your Amar, do you know?"


    As soon as I hear the three words "Nian gengyao", Ruoyin''s heart will be "cluttered".


    She''s been in charge of it all in the backyard.


    Women did not participate in or interfere in the affairs of the previous dynasties.


    Unless something big happened, it would reach her.


    Like Nian gengyao, I haven''t heard any news recently.


    But now, knowing that there was such a person, she had to think about whether Nian gengyao had a sister?


    "Yin''er, what''s the matter with you?" The small vocal tract of Jueluo.


    If Yin blinked his eyelids and calmed down, "it''s nothing. I haven''t heard of such a character recently. Why, is he not good at being a servant under Amar?"


    As soon as he said this, he felt that Roche''s face was even worse.


    "If he is not a good servant, he can be transferred. However, he has done a good job, but he secretly competes with your Amar."


    "It''s all about fighting. After all, as a governor and a great meritorious official of the imperial court, you will not be afraid of him. But he is shameless and asks your alma to recommend his sister for him


    "Recommend his sister?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    "He thinks that your alma is the father-in-law of the fourth master after all. It''s convenient to recommend it first. What else do you say... You are also in your twenties. His sister is still young and waiting to be written. He advised you, Amar, to think about the future. "


    "If you give him a hand now, you will remember your Alma''s kindness in the future. Even if his sister doesn''t go into Yongqin palace, others will


    If Yin sneers in the heart, this is not, she just thought Nian gengyao has a younger sister.


    I''ve been thinking about my sister for a long time.


    "Ah Ma and e Niang mean it." She asked, pretending not to care.


    "That still needs to ask, your Amar and I will definitely not agree." The attitude of Jue Luo was determined.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin was still moved.


    Here, a lot of people will find a way for themselves.


    Even if it''s a real wife or a concubine in the palace.


    Whenever over 20 years old, or once there are signs of falling out of favor, the family will immediately establish a new network.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Many people in order to seduce men''s body and mind, will pretend to be virtuous to push the maid to the man''s bed.


    In this way, the fertile water will not flow into the field.


    It''s better to be loved by others than by yourself.


    Some high-level means, will be outside training good-looking white official women.


    Once successful, the backyard has a back road, and the former dynasty has established relations.


    Serious point, elder sister can''t, the family young beautiful common younger sister replaces.


    Some of them are real sisters who tear the backyard together.


    But some plastic sisterhood, will serve a man together, the kinship will be completely broken.


    Obviously, Fei Yanggu and Jueluo obviously disdain collusion with officials to win over people''s hearts.


    If Yin Chao thought Luo''s smile was shallow, he said casually, "what''s the rush of the year? The talent show will start next spring. If their family has such good conditions, they are afraid that they can''t enter the Yongqin palace?"


    "In my opinion, he is afraid of something wrong in the draft, and he is worried about being selected by the grand master or entering another elder brother''s house. Most importantly, there is also the level of empress de Fei. There are many problems, but if something goes wrong, his sister will not be able to enter the Yongqin palace. " He explained.


    Ruoyin nodded affirmatively, "these are really problems, but only a little. As long as the fourth master agrees and says hello to Princess de in advance, these are not problems."


    Although the virtuous imperial concubine is crafty, she is not at odds with the fourth master.


    But many things, as long as the fourth master opened his mouth, she would generally agree.


    "Fourth master... I don''t think so." He didn''t have much confidence.


    At this time, Fei Yanggu, who had not spoken, finally opened his mouth.


    He affirmed: "don''t worry. I''m sure the fourth master doesn''t have that idea."


    "Why is Amar so sure?" If you ask.


    "If the fourth master agreed to this, he would not come to me. I must have been beating around for a long time. I was not sure, so I came to me. Otherwise, with his temperament, he threatened that his sister would definitely enter the Yongqin palace. If the fourth master gave him the letter, he would not have lifted his tail to the sky! "


    "That is to say, the fourth master doesn''t mean that now." If the sound is light.


    But it doesn''t mean forever.


    It is impossible for Nian gengyao to rely on the fourth master for no reason.


    He must have been a servant under the fourth master for a long time and become a servant of the fourth master.


    If this is the case, the fourth master will not give up the people who have been cultivated for many years.


    After all, if he doesn''t want it, the eighth master will rush for it.


    Probably aware of the crisis, Jue Luo said angrily, "this year''s youth Yao has never been heard of before. In recent months, he has suddenly become a man of the day in the capital. Long live has arranged quite a few errands, and I hear he has done them very well. "


    "It''s not a good official. I have to put my sister in the backyard of the fourth master. It''s hard to guess!"


    "No matter what, it''s a member of Yongqin''s mansion. We can''t stop him. If we''re not from Yongqin''s, it''s useless for us to worry about it." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    Feel Luo Shi Shan Shan a smile, "you said right, as long as you are good, I and you Amar will be at ease."


    At first, she worried that the daughter would be as jealous as before.


    Then he and Fei Yanggu planned to keep the secret.


    But Nian gengyao''s action is getting bigger and bigger. This matter can''t be concealed. It can''t be done without saying it.


    In case it''s all happening and you''re not ready.


    After finishing the business, Fei Yanggu and Jue Luo Shi separated.


    Fei Yanggu went to the fourth master and stayed with the men.


    Jue Luoshi proposed to see Hongyi. Ruoyin took her to the front yard.


    As a result, he left the main courtyard, and Hongyi led Hongxiu to the corridor.


    "E Niang, let''s wait here. They are going to our side." Ruoyin holds mother Liu''s hand and looks at the two children with a smiling face.


    Hongyi grew up one year, and because of practicing Taiji.


    The body has grown a lot higher, and the body is particularly upright - pull out.


    It looks much higher than my peers.


    He wore a blue robe and led Hongxiu.


    Young cheek, facial features like the fourth master.


    Maybe the fourth master is carefree to Hong Xiu Guan''s pine, and the food is delicious.


    Walking up the road, staggering, small short legs are not enough.


    When they approached, both Chao Ruo Yin played a thousand, "son to e Niang please."


    If sound side, Jue Luo Shi also blessing body salute, "minister wife met two elder brother."


    "Why are you two here?" If the sound swings his hand to signal the two of them to get up.


    At the end of the day, he helped up Jueluo himself.


    This is the servility of the Qing Dynasty, even though the elder is aware of Luo.


    When you see your grandson, you must be very polite."Ah Ma asked us to give our regards to e Niang." Hongxiu is full of milk and milk.


    "Is it because you made too much noise in the front yard that your Amar drove you here?" If sound slightly squats down the body, pinched pinches the nose of Hong Xiu.


    "No! Today is my brother''s birthday. I''m so good! " Hongxiu defended himself.


    For the sake of his ability to speak, if Yin smiles, he doesn''t say anything about him.


    She led her lips and said, "go in, there are delicious cakes in the e Niang''s room."


    It is said that there is delicious food. Hongxiu immediately releases Hongyi''s hands.


    Originally slow and leisurely small short legs, quickly ran to the hall.


    Leave Ruo Yin and Jue Luo''s face and smile.


    Hongyi stands in the same place, looking at his brother fondly.


    "E Niang, let''s go in, and other guests will come soon." If Yin took Jue Luo''s arm, he went to the hall.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin sat down in the hall.


    Outside came Li Fukang''s shrill voice of singing: "the first lady of the year''s family, the year Zhi LAN arrives!"


    As soon as the pronunciation has just fallen, if the tone and Jue Luo''s heart understand one eye.


    She didn''t look at the door eagerly. She just picked up the cup and sipped the flower tea.


    When the light at the door was dim, she put down her cup and raised her head at will.


    I saw a beautiful girl, supported by two servant girls, collapsed into the threshold of the hall.


    She was wearing a water blue flag dress with many dazzling jewels on her head.


    Curved willow eyebrows, a pair of bright eyes to attract soul.


    She has a beautiful nose, pink cheeks and cherry lips. Her face is like a flower. Her face is crystal like jade. Her smooth Snow muscles are like ice. Her figure is very beautiful...


    she looks no more than twenty-eight years old, but she is very delicate and gorgeous.


    The whole body is permeated with a pure and lively atmosphere.


    Ruoyin rarely sees this woman, from facial features to skin, it seems that every pore is permeated with wind emotion.


    The face full of collagen is naturally reddish.


    This is the young face.


    Year Zhi LAN walk in the middle, the corner of the mouth holding the perfect radian, showing an omniscient and invincible self-confidence.


    Chao Ruo Yin Ying Ying Fu body salute, "little girl year Zhi LAN, met four blessing Jin."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    "If you come, you will be a guest, and you will be given a seat." If sound atmosphere tunnel.


    After the year Zhi LAN sits down, her eyes fall on Hongyi who is sitting beside Ruo Yin.


    Mingming never met, but she said with a smile: "this must be the protagonist of today?"


    If the sound with the rest of the light swept beside the eye, except Hongyi, no one.


    Fortunately, Hongyi has a good upbringing. When Nian Zhilan mentioned him, he nodded slightly.


    So, the year Zhi orchid and get up, slightly line ceremony just sit down.


    "Big brother, go to the side room to play with Yuanbao, and then take him back to the front yard." After Hongyi left the hall, Ruoyin said with a smile: "has Miss Nian seen big brother?"


    This just came a year Zhi orchid, smelled the taste of right and wrong.


    Later, more female guests will come, and the hall will be a place for gossip.


    So, it''s better to call Hongyi to the front yard.


    It''s better to watch men drink than to listen to women gossip here.


    "I don''t know, but I feel familiar with it." Year Zhi Lan said, seems to think of what, "said is also a coincidence, according to reason... Our family is still big brother benefactor."


    If you hear this, you will frown.


    Mother Liu was even more displeased and said, "what''s the nonsense of the young lady? Besides studying in the palace, my eldest brother usually studies in the front yard. He doesn''t know the people of your new year''s family. How can you become his benefactor?"


    See if sound did not speak, year Zhi Lan also did not say.


    But the servant girl beside her speaks for her.


    "Si Fu Jin didn''t know it. I heard that the son of God had a serious illness last year. It happened that my brother had something to do when he went to the capital. He had some precious tortoise shell armour on hand and sent it to your mansion. I heard that the situation was urgent at that time, and it almost happened later. "


    "Oh... That''s what happened." Ruoyin suddenly reminds me of last year''s events.


    At that time, she asked Chen Biao to thank others.


    Chen Biao said that the other side was not willing to accept silver and jewelry, so he had to wait for the fourth master to come back.


    Moreover, because of her curiosity, she asked Chen Biao which family she was from.


    At that time, Chen Biao hesitated to prevaricate in the past, and she did not think much about it.


    Now it seems that Chen Biao has a great possibility of deliberately hiding from her.


    At that time, the fourth master was not in. He was in charge of all the herbs.


    According to the law, the first person who provided the medicine was from the bottom.


    Even Tong, who is a family, has a clear family.


    How can it be that I don''t even know who gave it to me.


    Thanks to her feeling that Chen Biao was honest, there was no doubt.


    How can he be loyal to the fourth guard.


    It''s like that Susie, who flatters her with a straight face.


    When you turn around, you are not only loyal to the fourth master.


    No matter whether the fourth master intentionally concealed the status of the servant of niangyaomen, or simply did not want to tell.


    Is to let her once again understand that compared with the right, she is really too small.


    See if sound does not seem to know the appearance, the year Zhi orchid says with a smile: "listen to the tone of Si Fu Jin, is it so important that the fourth master didn''t tell you?"


    Listen to this tone, as if there is a big secret between her and the fourth master.


    It''s nothing. It''s strange to sow discord!


    Ruoyin laughed innocently and said, "I know about the tortoise shell offered by the servants. As for who offered it, I don''t know. After all, I''m Fujin. I only care about the little things in the backyard. I don''t know anything about those things in the previous dynasty. Besides, there are so many servants in the fourth master''s family that I don''t need to remember them clearly. "


    "Ha ha... I thought Fujin knew everything." The year Zhi LAN refused to let go of the tunnel.


    Although her eyes and mouth, are with a smile, but it is uncomfortable to see.


    It was a self righteous, aggressive smile.


    Women like her, in particular, combine the richness and richness of Manchu women and the wind and emotion of women in the south of the Yangtze River.


    This kind of person, regardless of what kind of words, smile more brilliant, some dazzling.


    If Yin didn''t explain more, she just said casually: "you are still young and don''t understand a lot of things. When you get married, you will know what you should know and what you should not know. Of course, if you''re not lucky enough to be small, you''ll never understand that. "


    In a word, let the year Zhi LAN face self-confidence, unload half.


    Even the smile in the eyes is a little less.


    But soon, she regained her girlish smile and said, "it''s the same to be big and small. Sometimes, being a good wife can''t be loved, and it''s not as beautiful as a concubine. Take Lord longcordo for example. When his wife was alive, he was not favored by fourth son Li. I didn''t have any luck. I went early. "


    "You''re talking about longkodo. There''s no comparison between the royal family and the royal family. The royal family has strict rules and can''t make such a thing. On the contrary, it''s those people who get married from small families. They''re less fortunate. They don''t have many children, so they don''t have a good age."When Ruoyin said this, he meant something.


    But I believe all of you can''t understand it.


    Only she knew that she was talking about the imperial concubine in history.


    Year Zhi LAN Zheng Zheng Zheng, it seems that the meaning of if Yin words.


    Just at this time, Tong Jia picks the antelope and takes the slave into the house.


    As a sister-in-law, she went into the house and saluted Ruoyin.


    If sound let mother Liu help Tong Jia pick antelope, still smile to say: "how did you come today so early."


    "It''s not early, isn''t there anyone who is earlier than me?" Tong Jia takes the antelope and blinks his eyes toward Ruoyin.


    He also smiles at Jue Luo and Nian.


    Even though she was so lively, Ruoyin saw the loss in her eyes.


    You don''t have to think about it. It must be for the ten masters who are still in the zongrenfu.


    Because Tong Jia picks the antelope''s appearance, if sound and year Zhi Lan''s war fire, this just stops.


    Otherwise, we don''t know when we''re going to fight.


    Next, a number of girls entered the hall.


    Ruoyin, as the hostess, politely exchanged a few words and gave her a seat.


    After everyone has arrived, everyone has their own camp.


    Ruoyin pulls shifujin and five princesses together to chat.


    As early as a few years ago, bafujin deliberately kept a distance from Ruoyin.


    This meeting son, is nest in the year Zhi Lan that pile, chatting day.


    Even if we are separated by a certain distance, we are in the same room.


    It''s louder. It''s still audible.


    To say here head, the most lively, is the year Zhi LAN in that pile.


    If the sound is far away, you can hear those ladies, holding the year Zhi LAN.


    It is nothing more than boasting that the year Zhi LAN is young and beautiful, and there are several who want to make matchmaking for the year Zhi LAN.


    What''s more, there are those who let Nian Zhilan be their daughter-in-law.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    In a word, Nian Zhilan became the most attractive and popular one in the hall.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care much about these things.


    She just comforted Tong Jia to pick the antelope, "ten ye is only in half a year, and then come out in a few months. If you want him, you can take some clothes and food, and go to the patriarchal mansion to see him."


    About ten ye and Tong Jia picking antelope quarrel, she does not know.


    He thought that Tong Jia didn''t go to zongrenfu because he wanted to manage the trivial affairs of his family.


    Otherwise, the couple will be bored with each other every day.


    After all these years of marriage, neither of them seems to have grown up.


    It''s the same as that of the first marriage. It''s always funny.


    "I''m not going to see him. I wish he''d spend the rest of his life in the patriarchal mansion!" Tong Jia picks the antelope and returns with breath.


    On hearing this, Ruoyin and the fifth princess looked at each other.


    At this moment, she knew that the couple was in a bad mood.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" She asked.


    "What a fart. I don''t want to see him again anyway." Tong Jia picks the antelope with flat mouth, and Wei Qu Baba says: "the mouth of a man is a deceiving ghost. He said that he would not take the initiative to take concubines in addition to the talent show, but in front of me, he led a thin horse into the door."


    "Ah? It doesn''t look like this. " Five princesses can''t believe the tunnel.


    Tong Jia picked the antelope and snorted coldly, "that''s all he pretended to do. Especially the other people stay with eight and nine masters all day long, and they''ve totally damaged them. That thin horse was sent by them!"


    If the sound takes out the corner of the mouth, Tong Jia picks the antelope to say, the amount of information is too big!


    They chatted for a while, and it was noon.


    The birthday banquet is about to begin.


    On the dining table, the Royal wife, and Ruoyin sat at the same table.


    The rest of the people, sitting at the rest of the table.


    When the food is almost the same, Ruoyin looks up at will.


    See the next table of the year Zhi LAN, different from other ladies, is a good appetite for meals.


    Come on, this one is also a wonder!


    After the meal, the women didn''t stay much.


    One by one, after saying hello to Ruoyin, they left first.


    Year Zhi LAN went to Ruo Yin and saluted politely: "Si Fu Jin, thank you for your hospitality today. It''s late. I have to go to the front yard to find my brother."


    With that, she took the slave and went to the front yard.


    If the sound looks at the year Zhi Lan''s back, always feel that the other side''s words.


    Finally, she shook her head. Maybe she thought too much.


    Even if the year Zhi LAN went to the front yard to see the fourth master, it was nothing.


    If it should be on the eye, early to see late can be on.


    It''s no use, no matter how good the opportunity is.


    After seeing off all the guests, Ruoyin went into the room and went to the imperial concubine''s couch.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng sat in front of the couch, beating her legs and massaging her.


    "Fu Jin, if I look at that young lady, I''m not a good person. I''m a devil." Mother Liu said.


    If Yin closed her eyes and laughed, she said casually: "the demon is not quite the same as other women. She is the best one to watch. Anyway, it''s a station in the crowd, which is enough to attract people''s attention. And she is a person who has confidence that others don''t have. "


    "What kind of self-confidence, I think she is too proud." Skillful wind echoed.


    "Anyway, the servants feel that their family has no good intentions. All the banquets are over, and all the family members have gone back. Even if the men are still in the front yard, they just let the servants take the words. Few people go directly to the front yard to look for them. I think she just wants to meet someone."


    "Besides, the tortoiseshell business was last year''s, and she still talked about it this year, but it''s not that she didn''t do him any good. But I remember that when the precious medicinal materials were offered, the master and son were all rewarded with silver, or they would have been promoted a little bit. "


    After so many years in her family, mother Liu knows more or less the temperament of the fourth master.


    This is not a man who likes to be ungrateful.


    If someone else helps him, he will certainly do good to others.


    Similarly, if someone wants to harm him, he will make life worse than death.


    Everything is just a matter of time.


    Ruoyin shook his head and said, "you are really talking about it. When gengyao sent medicinal materials last year, he didn''t ask us for a reward."


    "No good? What did he have to do to send the medicine? " Mother Liu asked.


    Ruoyin chuckles and says, "only shallow women will ask men for money and things. In the same way, only worthless slaves will negotiate with the master. The people of the Nian family are shrewd. It''s much more than asking for money to be put on the table by pulling tiger skin. "


    Such an idea is probably what Nian Jianyao thought.


    Because he knew the fourth master well enough, and he knew that he was not the kind of man who liked to owe people.He tried his best to send the medicine and threatened not to pay him.


    Nian gengyao worked as an errand in other places before. He only sent medicinal materials last year. This year, he returned to Beijing and became an official.


    In this, although there is a component of his own efforts.


    Of course, there must be some elements that the fourth master promoted him.


    A smart man like Nian gengyao, his sister, is not a good judge either.


    As if sound thought, year Zhi LAN is not a silly.


    When she got to the front yard, she asked the slave to find her brother.


    At this time, the male guests in the front yard have already dispersed.


    Coincidentally, the fourth master called Nian gengyao to discuss things in his study.


    "Miss, the young master is in the study. He said that he would let you in." The servant girl trotted to report.


    Year Zhi orchid after listening to, also don''t know to think of what, on the face permeated with reserved and Jiao - shy smile.


    Then, under the guidance of the slave, she went to the study.


    When he got there, he Zhongkang welcomed her into the study.


    There were only two men in the study.


    One is her brother Nian gengyao, who is sitting at the head of the table.


    There is also a man who dreams of becoming his woman these days.


    He was dressed in a dark blue robe, sitting at the head.


    One hand is placed on the armrest and the other is twisting the intricate lines on the Buddhist beads.


    All his actions and actions reveal the natural Royal domineering spirit.


    The handsome cheek, no matter when, is full of masculinity and firmness.


    It''s hard to resist the wild charm.


    But, despite her exuberance.


    On the face or with reserve, the whole person Ying Ying Ying Fu body salute, head slightly drooping, "little woman year Zhi LAN, have seen four masters."


    The fourth master gave a light "um" to him.


    Year Zhi orchid from behind, did not see four ye one eye more.


    However, Nian gengyao said with a hearty smile: "fourth master, this is the legitimate sister I told you about. She is bold and straightforward."


    "Elder brother..." year Zhi LAN some embarrassed, "since you and four ye talk about things, I don''t mix, Lan''er first return to the mansion to accompany e Niang."


    Elder brother Zhi, four elder brothers turn around and don''t know, this four ye don''t know


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    The year Zhi orchid clearly in the mind already overflows with disaster, on the surface actually pretends to be not interested at all.


    This also needs a little calmness and skill.


    Because my brother said he knew men best.


    The more active a woman is, the more often she is despised by men.


    You can do something to attract him, to direct his eyes to himself.


    But you can''t miss seeing each other several times, just like a fly, circling around each other to express love.


    This will only let the man feel you must him, become fearless.


    Even, there is a sense of superiority that he is heaven.


    In a relationship, once you let a man know your mind, you lose control.


    My brother also said that girls should be reserved.


    Especially for men like the fourth master, the women who deliver them will not like them.


    This kind of man has the ambition to conquer everything, even women.


    The more difficult the bone is, the more chewy it is, and the better it tastes.


    The best way to hold on to this kind of man''s heart is to pretend to ignore him without paying attention to him.


    This meeting son, the first four masters, probably anxious to talk to Nian gengyao about business, and did not pay attention to Nian Zhilan.


    He waved his hand casually to signal that she was ready to leave.


    However, Nian Zhilan is staring at the fourth master''s dark boots.


    "Fourth master, there is mud on the tip of your shoes!" he said playfully


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master looked down at his toes.


    It''s impossible for him to step on the mud.


    Coincidentally, at the end of the birthday banquet, the little snowflake did not know where to run out.


    His snow-white hair was dirty, and he said a few words.


    The animal, with his muddy claws, stepped on the tip of his shoe twice.


    You can''t wipe it off!


    If it is a slave who is not careful, it will be punished once.


    But it''s a cat. You can''t argue with a cat.


    Besides, the cat is still Fujin''s.


    If you let it starve and don''t give the fish to eat, Fujin has not got to ask him in the front yard.


    Think of this, four Ye''s mouth, inadvertently up.


    Year Zhi Lan also thought that the fourth master was laughing at her, and ran out with a girl''s posture.


    "Lan''er, how do you talk?" Nian gengyao talks to Nian Zhilan''s back, but his face is full of pride and pride.


    He said, which man met his sister, can not move any heart ah.


    Since he returned to Beijing, the matchmaker almost broke the threshold of his home.


    How many well-known childe, rush to propose marriage.


    However, he mentioned it with the fourth master several times, but the other side always didn''t care.


    At that time, no one was seen.


    This next good, saw the real person, knew Zhi Lan''s good.


    The fourth master didn''t know. His smile made the two brothers and sisters think more.


    As for Nian Zhilan, he said there was mud on his shoes, although he was disrespectful.


    But he is a big man, can''t always haggle with a woman.


    "Fourth master, my sister is just like this. She is always spoiled by my sister. She has no sense of propriety. I apologize for her." Nian gengyao is a smooth tunnel.


    The fourth master waved his hand and said, "let''s continue to talk about the things before."


    On the other hand, after Nian Zhilan went out, he took the carriage back to the house.


    The servant girl sat by her side, puzzled: "Miss, don''t you like the fourth master? How did you see him and show that he didn''t have any, but also picked his thorn?"


    "You little girl, what do you know about the film? My brother said that a man like fourth master is used to being stroked along with his hair. Suddenly, someone is against him, and he will pay attention to it. He just laughed at me. He didn''t look angry at all." Year Zhi LAN sweet smile way.


    "Well, it''s not easy for you to meet him. Why don''t you stay a little longer?"


    "The reason why my brother asked me to go in was that he wanted the fourth master to see my appearance. If I stayed there and didn''t go, what kind of person would I be?" It''s just the feeling of irrelevance.


    "Oh." The servant girl nodded, "but many young ladies in the capital are actively pursuing people they like. Take Princess Wu as an example. I heard that she was the leader of the five squares."


    "She was only herself. Maybe people would not dare to make a mistake because of her status as a princess. Most of the other active women have become resentful women. " Year Zhi LAN disdains tunnel.


    It is said that women can not be spoiled, otherwise they will become more and more wanton and willful.


    But men can''t get used to it. If they take the initiative, they think women are clothes.


    I want to change into a better one when I have a splendid dress.


    Besides, not only did my brother say that.


    Amar is at home, and that''s how she teaches her.


    Ah Ma said that all things are mutually reinforcing.The softer the woman, the stronger the man.


    The more mysterious a woman is, the more curious a man is.


    The more evasive a woman is, the more active a man is.


    Women refuse to welcome, but men catch up.


    "Miss, there''s not a saying... Men chase women, separated mountains. Women are chasing men. There''s a layer of yarn. "


    "It''s true, but most men are not afraid to cross mountains and mountains, because the difficulties and dangers in the middle make him feel happy. The veil is very thin, but most women do not want to take the initiative to uncover that layer of veil, because smart women, knowing that the mysterious veil needs to be opened by men, is more thrilling. "


    Anyway, in the heart of the year Zhi LAN, who moved first doesn''t matter, because moving is really a wonderful thing.


    The key is that you can''t do it first. Whoever does it first will lose!


    It''s a big deal. When the draft comes to Yongqin palace, it''s not her first move!


    ------


    after Hongyi''s birthday banquet, Yongqin palace returned to normal.


    If the sound from that day on, Chen Biao is not very comfortable.


    A slave who is loyal to himself can be easily ordered.


    That kind of thing, to others as the first, will hide from her, think about the diaphragm should.


    So, on the day of Hongyi''s birthday, she explained five squares.


    Let him choose two clean bodyguards to work in the main courtyard.


    For convenience, it''s better to be a maid.


    Kung Fu almost doesn''t matter. The key is loyalty.


    "Fujin, the man selected by the commander of the five divisions, has been waiting outside the door. Can you see... Is it convenient to have a look?" Li Fukang said with a smile.


    If sound put down the front of the account book, "since people have come, bring in and have a look."


    A moment later, two women in black robes were brought in.


    Both of them, in Flat Boots.


    The hair was neat and in a bun.


    Ruoyin saw firmness and different sharpness from their faces.


    Then, under the command of Li Fukang, the two of them exchanged views.


    Although she doesn''t know kung fu, it can be seen that the two female bodyguards selected by Wu Ge are the best.


    When they had finished their duel, she said, "since you are my brother''s chosen person, I am naturally trustworthy."


    "Xie Fujin."


    One side of the mother Liu, looking at the female bodyguard, also feel the edge of the eye.


    But I''m worried about Fujin. I don''t know how the fourth master will feel when he knows it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    This Huizi, Ruoyin doesn''t have time to manage what the fourth master thinks.


    As early as she made up her mind to replace Chen Biao, she had prepared for the worst.


    "I''ll give you two more names." Ruoyin casually pointed to one of them and said, "your name is Ruxia, and the other is Rushuang. From now on, you will be the bodyguard in my courtyard."


    "Yes."


    "Mammy Liu, take them out and arrange a place to live." If sound light command.


    "Don''t worry, master. I will arrange it." Mammy Liu smiles and brings Ruxia Rushuang out.


    Then, if sound glanced at Li Fukang, "you go and call Chen Biao in."


    Li Fukang pauses slightly, says "bang", then goes out.


    After a while, Chen Biao entered the house alone.


    He hit a thousand and said, "Fu Jin, I don''t know if you call me a slave. What can I do for you?"


    "I can''t tell you. Go to the warehouse, settle your monthly payment and go back to the front yard." If the sound is light.


    Voice just fell, Chen Biao suddenly raised his head, "Fu Jin, is not where the slaves do not do well, you say is, slaves are changed."


    Ruoyin sneered in her heart and said, "you''ve done very well, but only a little. You''re a man. In my front yard, apart from the maid who is the eunuch, your male bodyguard here is somewhat inappropriate, and you can''t be intimate at night."


    "But... But I''ve been around you for years..." Chen Biao was a little reluctant.


    In recent years, although he was ordered by the fourth master, he worked as an official in the main courtyard.


    All the time, the interests of the fourth master are regarded as all standards.


    Whenever there is anything wrong with the main courtyard, he will report to the front yard.


    But I don''t know what the four heads have.


    As long as Fu Jin asked, he would never say more.


    If it''s not possible, we''ll just bluff it.


    However, he could not help it.


    After all, his life was picked up by the fourth master.


    Don''t forget Ben just because Fujin treats him well.


    Otherwise, he would not be a traitor.


    "Thanks to working in the front yard all these years, you''ve done a lot of work for me. But now, I''ve got two chambermaids, so that I can serve them close by day and night, and be safer, don''t you think? "


    No matter what she was doing in her heart, she still wanted to make people live on her face.


    She was angry that Chen Biao deliberately concealed her last year and pretended to be decent.


    But anger and understanding are two different things.


    Anger is anger in the heart.


    Understanding is the brain thinking.


    The reason why she did not expose the matter was that she understood Chen Biao''s situation while she was angry.


    Just standing in their own perspective, such people, in the end, can not stay around for a long time.


    Now there is no contradiction between her and the fourth master.


    If there is a rift in the future, she will have no privacy in this courtyard.


    Seeing that there was no room for discussion, Chen Biao could not stay here.


    However, he held his fist and said, "although I can''t be a servant in the main courtyard in the future, I still thank Fu Jin for taking care of him for many years. If... In the future, if there''s a place where you can use a servant, just squeak. "


    "Well, you go out and I''ll have a rest." If the sound shakes hands.


    "Yes." Chen Biao walked back to the front yard with heavy steps.


    When he went to the front yard, he went into the study and told the fourth master about it.


    This is how to be a slave. Don''t wait for the master to ask about everything.


    The fourth master was reading in his study. He thought Chen Biao was just reporting things as usual.


    But after hearing the content, he raised his head and frowned.


    "How did Fu Jin send you away?" He leaned back on the chair with a dignified look.


    "Back to the master, Fu Jin said that the slave was a man. The main courtyard was full of servant girls and eunuchs. It was inconvenient for them to stay there, and they could not be bodyguards. Therefore, she chose two female bodyguards, who could serve them closely and be safer. " Chen Biao said truthfully.


    Fourth master''s eyes light slightly turns, obviously does not believe the meaning in the words.


    "Have you done anything recently?" he asked


    "No


    "Is there anyone who offends the court?"


    Chen Biao thought about it and shook his head


    "Seriously?"


    "Fourth master, what I said is all true. You picked up all the servants'' lives. Even if you lie to others, you can''t lie to you." Chen Biao knelt down with a thump.


    Smell speech, four Ye''s eyes, flash a touch of elusive black flow shadow.


    To say at the beginning, Fujin said Chen Biao was inconvenient, that''s fair enough.


    But over the years, the two children have grown up, Chen Biao has been working in the main courtyard.


    In my spare time, I will help in the front yard and report the situation.He really didn''t believe it.


    After a long time, he got up and said, "since Fu Jin sent you back to the front yard, you will be a servant in the front yard."


    "Yes." Chen Biao kowtowed three times.


    The fourth master waved to Su Peisheng and said coldly, "go, follow me to the main courtyard."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng hung his head and followed.


    It seems that the fourth master is not in a good mood today.


    Usually they say casually, "go, go to your master Fujin.".


    Now not only has the tone changed, but the words have changed.


    A moment later, the fourth master came to the main courtyard.


    However, if Yin gets up early in the morning, he is sleeping back to his cage.


    Therefore, when the fourth Master arrived, he did not wait for Ruoyin to come out to meet him except for the servants in the yard.


    He just stood in the yard waiting, a chill spread from him.


    Su Peisheng frowned. You said it was a coincidence.


    Usually the fourth master is in a good mood, but he doesn''t sing newspaper. When Fujin sees it, he will come out to meet him.


    If you sing a newspaper, let alone hear it, you will come out.


    Just now he had sung twice, but there was no movement inside.


    Seeing the fourth master''s face getting heavier and colder.


    His feet were shaking and he could hardly stand.


    Li Fukang had no choice but to call in Li Fukang and said, "Fu Jin, the Lord is here. She hasn''t come out to meet her. My voice is almost broken."


    "Grandfather Su, this..." Li Fukang smiles, glances up at the fourth master secretly, and whispers to Su Peisheng: "my family Fujin went to the front yard to see two elder brothers in the morning. It''s not hard in spring and lack in autumn. It''s always easy to get sleepy in the spring, so he stops again."


    "You''ll have to shout her out when you''re done." Su Peisheng winked at Li Fukang.


    You don''t look good, don''t you.


    What a big thing to do in normal times. If you don''t come out to meet you, you don''t come out to meet you.


    The big deal is that the fourth master walked in directly.


    But today, the fourth master was in a bad mood, so he came to vent his anger.


    You are not happy at the beginning, but you will suffer later.


    What''s more, the fourth master stands still in the courtyard, so he is not good at making decisions.


    Just as Su Peisheng and Li Fukang winked, the fourth master''s eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    Then he raised his feet and went into the hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    Li Fukang and mammy Liu hurry into the room to remind Ruoyin.


    Su Peisheng, however, grabbed Li Fukang''s sleeve and said, "what kind of mess do you go in there?"


    "Well... Fu Jin is still asleep. I have to ask her to get up. Besides, two female bodyguards are also in it." Li Fukang said.


    Su Peisheng rolled his eyes and said, "the fourth master has entered the house. Can Fu Jin not get up? As for the two female bodyguards, you can see, they will be blown out."


    Sure enough, Su Peisheng''s words were heard.


    Ruxia and Rushuang, they came out gray.


    Su Peisheng smiles at Li Fukang and stands outside the door.


    Inside, Ruo Yin Zheng is dating Duke Zhou.


    Also do not know what dream to do, the corner of the mouth rises slightly.


    The fourth master raised his feet to the bedside, and saw the woman leaning on the couch of the imperial concubine, with her beautiful black hair spread at random.


    When I was sleeping, I still had a comfortable smile on my face.


    Eyelashes are long and curly, like a butterfly.


    Ruddy as Begonia flower like lips, gently pursed, mouth slightly up.


    Brocade is covered on her body at will, the clavicle of sex feeling is exposed.


    The skin is like coagulated fat skin and messy clothes.


    Even if you wear a pearl like eardrop on your earlobe, it''s not worth your skin shining.


    After a slight pause, the man sat down by the bed.


    Immediately raised the left palm, in the woman''s fart - thigh fierce pat.


    Suddenly, the little wildcat, who had been sleeping soundly, trembled smartly.


    Jin was under the Jiao - body, with the shock like, make the whole couch are trembling.


    But she just trembled for a moment, then turned over a voice and murmured in a dreamy voice, "Oh, let me sleep again, I''m dreaming..."


    since her voice is very small, it''s like talking in a dream.


    But the fourth master still heard clearly.


    This broad day, which woman is still sleeping in bed.


    He came to see her in the main courtyard, but he didn''t come out to meet her.


    It''s really lazy to sit next to her and still be there!


    The man bit the back alveolar fiercely, raised his hand to destroy the beautiful face.


    "Let me finish this dream, is it possible..." Ruo Yin grumbled impatiently.


    Really, it''s hard to be disturbed in a dream.


    How much I want to continue my dream...


    but the fourth master is an unusual person. The more he asks him not to make a noise, he must wake her up.


    Slender finger belly, from the woman''s cheek, sliding to that pair of closed eyes.


    Then, without saying a word, her thumb and index finger opened her eyes mercilessly.


    The mouth still cold way: "the sun is basking in the fart - share, you are still sleeping here."


    This meeting son, even if if if sound again how wants to sleep.


    The fourth master repeatedly destroyed him.


    No matter how lazy people are, they will wake up.


    Especially the cold voice, which seemed to come from hell, was deep and cold.


    As long as you hear this sound, all your dreams are gone.


    Ruoyin opens his eyes soberly and turns his head to see the long braid hanging on the brocade quilt.


    And the edges of navy blue.


    Suddenly, before he had time to think about it, he sat up.


    "My lord... Why are you here..."


    people are awake, but their voice has not calmed down.


    It''s lazy just waking up, with a heavy nasal sound.


    For men, her voice seems particularly delicate, as if in coquetry.


    The fourth master, with his back to the woman, said mercilessly: "Hongyi went to school before dawn. Hongxiu wrote in the front yard. You are lazy than the children."


    "It''s easy to get sleepy when it''s warm in spring. Moreover, I get up early in the morning. I feel sleepy after eating snacks." She yawned and didn''t get enough sleep.


    When a man hears this kind of speech, he is really angry and funny.


    "My Lord, you are sleepy all the year round. If it is warm in spring, you will feel sleepy. It was cool last autumn, and you just went to bed during the day. "


    "It''s a moral reaction. It''s hard in spring and lack in autumn..."


    the fourth master snorted coldly and stabbed the woman''s forehead with his finger abdomen.


    "You are sleepy in spring and tired in autumn. It''s so hot in summer that you don''t sleep less during the day. In winter, it''s so cold that you can''t leave your bed and couch, so you don''t feel sleepy."


    "I..." four ye said right, if the sound really can''t find other words to refute.


    Simply pull quilt, hide face in brocade quilt, only show a pair of big eyes.


    Looking at her childish appearance, the fourth Master said faintly, "I ask you, is Chen Biao not good at it?""No


    "If he doesn''t do it right, just tell me, and he will punish him for you!"


    If the sound slightly a Leng, come on.


    Is this insidious and cunning person deliberately tricking her?


    She smiles apologetically, embarrassed way: "the person that ye sends over, nature is excellent. Over the years, Chen Biao has been doing everything well in the main hospital. Only one thing. He''s a man. "


    "You haven''t said that in all these years."


    "In the past, it was before. In fact, several times, I found that he was a bit inconvenient. I just didn''t mean to say that he was a man carefully selected by the Lord, and his work was clean and tidy. But recently, I found it more and more inconvenient." If sound shakes his head, a face of helplessness.


    "It''s not convenient."


    "I''ll just give you a few examples. One night, I opened my eyes in a daze and watched a dark shadow pass through the window. If you want to ask Chen Biao to come in and check it, it''s not convenient, so you have to let Chen Biao check the outside, and ask mammy Liu and Qiao Feng to check the inside. "


    Fourth master: "ah, sometimes when I take a bath, I always feel insecure, because Chen Biao sometimes goes into the room to report the situation. Although there are servants guarding the door and outside, he is really inconvenient. There will be two chambermaids waiting in the room. Nothing will happen


    Fourth master: "the most important thing is that there are a lot of servant girls in my courtyard. There are still a few who can get married at a certain age. Chen Biao is a man of integrity and martial arts. His physique is stronger than that of other men. The girls are very happy when they see him. Several of them are still secretly jealous about him, which is not conducive to the unity of the main court. "


    The fourth master listened to the woman''s serious explanation, but his face became more and more black.


    "You said that I had to spend money to buy off people''s hearts. Good guy, it''s not appropriate for the little girls to look forward to his figure all day long. I have to cut off those sprouts earlier... "


    with that, Ruoyin still moved in the quilt.


    "Is it true?" The fourth master asked in disbelief.


    "I don''t believe you can ask in my front yard. If you don''t, I''ll go back and ask Chen Biao. He feels more or less about this." Although all she said were unimportant factors, they were true.


    "That''s not what you asked The man''s voice sank with a breath of fury.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    This can make Ruo Yin confused, which is not this one?


    Did he guess her intentions?


    Although the heart of the galloping horse, Ruoyin or a touch of embarrassment and polite smile.


    "Fourth master, you don''t know me yet..." she pulled down the quilt and exposed her whole head to the outside. "Ye is always so mysterious, and I can''t guess your mind. If you don''t understand, I really don''t know what you mean. You can tell me directly. I know everything and say everything."


    The fourth master clenched his fist, coughed softly, and said, "do you really think Chen Biao is well-rounded and has a body of Kung Fu. He is stronger than other men?"


    "It''s true. After all, he has practiced martial arts, and he is better than other literati, but..." Ruoyin looked at the fourth master admiringly. "It''s not an ordinary man who studies literature and practices martial arts like me."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master didn''t speak, but the cold between his eyebrows was dispelled.


    His eyes fell on the woman, the mysterious and deep ink pupil, staring directly at her eyes, exploring what.


    After a long time, he just got up and said faintly, "well, my Lord still has something to do. Go back to the front yard first. If you are sleepy, you can rest for a while."


    "Thank you for your consideration." Ruoyin sits up and salutes in meaning.


    A pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes, watching the fourth master leave.


    After that Wei An''s body disappeared, her eyebrows picked slightly.


    Is the fourth master really deceived by her, or is he pretending not to be suspicious?


    But no matter what, she couldn''t tell the truth to the fourth master.


    People who love each other have their own privacy and secrets that can''t be said.


    What''s more, she and the fourth master were the most common marriage couples in Qing Dynasty.


    No emotional basis of the husband and wife, everything need not be said so clearly.


    If she told the fourth master directly, it was because Chen Biao was his man and disloyal to her, so she sent him away.


    Then everything will start to deteriorate.


    Moreover, the fourth master will not only transfer Chen Biao back, but also take strict care of the main courtyard.


    Thought she really had something to hide.


    The only trust between each other will disappear.


    Like the fourth master, such a smart man, looked like nothing, but she always felt that he had guessed something.


    Just like her, he didn''t pick out the window paper...


    just as Ruoyin thought, the fourth master left the main courtyard and said coldly, "Su Peisheng, arrange a job for Chen Biao. In addition, look at the main courtyard from the back! "


    "Bang."


    After returning to the front yard, Chen Biao came in before the fourth master''s stool was hot.


    "Fourth master, the bodyguard in the palace just now has come to report that you are urgently invited to enter the palace."


    Since it was called by Kangxi himself, the fourth master did not neglect it for a moment.


    When he got out of the yard, he pulled a horse and drove it to the palace.


    On the way, I met Wu Si Dao.


    The fourth master raised his rein and reined in his horse.


    He sat on his horse and looked down at Wu Si Dao.


    This is not a man who has nothing to do when he is full. He ran into him on the way.


    I''m afraid there is a reason to stop him at such a critical moment.


    Sure enough, Wu Si Dao looked around and whispered, "fourth master, the servant has opened a small elegant room in the nearby teahouse for the convenience of appreciating one''s face?"


    The fourth master swept around his eyes and stepped off his horse neatly. "To make a long story short, the emperor amah is eager to call ye into the palace. He should not neglect it."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I know." Wu Si Dao echoed Tao.


    When we arrived at the small elegant room of the teahouse, Wu Si Dao said it directly.


    "Fourth master, I heard that there was something wrong with the Ministry of punishment, and a man was wrongly killed. He was a servant of the thirteen master''s family, who took the blame for others. Thirteen years old talked about it. Long live, you must find out the truth of the matter


    "What a shame! Huang Ti Ren and Xiao Guoxing have both been executed, and the Ministry of punishment has been so picky."


    "As long as the crown prince is still in charge of the Ministry of punishment, the Ministry of punishment will not be at peace. Therefore, this time, the slave advised the fourth master not to take over the job. He wanted to catch the crown prince and let them fight."


    "Why?"


    "First of all, we don''t know what the Lord Wansui means. Wansui still wants to cover up the prince. We don''t find out the truth. When things are messed up, we find out the truth. It''s not cost-effective to find out the truth. It''s better to let the eighth master do it. Anyway, if he does this, it''s just Prince Cha, the mortal enemy. "


    The fourth master twirled the Buddha''s beads regularly and said, "it depends on how the emperor Alma arranges it. If he doesn''t arrange it for me, I won''t rob it. If it is arranged on my head, it will naturally be taken over, and it cannot be avoided. "


    "Fourth master... Absolutely not, even if long live Lord asks you to take over this job, you can''t really answer." Wu Sidao''s rare excitement."Well, I have my own discretion." The fourth master got up and patted Wu Si on the shoulder. "It''s late. I have to go into the palace."


    With that, he walked out of the teahouse.


    Wu Si Road stood on the teahouse, watching the back of the fourth master.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, helplessly closed the eyes.


    He always thought that long live master would give the job to the fourth master.


    After a stick of incense, the fourth master rushed to the Qianqing palace.


    When he got there, only Kangxi sat on the top of the Dragon chair.


    "Fourth, I called you here today to tell you about the unjust imprisonment of the Ministry of punishment." Kangxi tunnel to the point.


    "Ah? Isn''t the second elder brother in charge of the criminal department all the time? " The fourth master pretended to be surprised.


    But in the mind, it seems that the emperor Alma has no intention to protect the crown prince.


    Otherwise, if you want to cover up the prince, let the prince deal with it directly.


    Where there will be a lot of publicity, the matter will be announced, he will trace.


    Kangxi, the head of the court, sighed and said, "the crown prince has been in charge of the Ministry of punishment all the time, but there have been too many incidents in the Ministry of punishment recently. I order you to thoroughly investigate this matter!"


    "Since the emperor Alma has given this time to the children''s ministers, they must be well supervised." The fourth master did not say a word, and then he answered.


    After about a cup of tea, he went out of the Qianqing palace and rode directly back to the palace.


    For a while, the princes and ministers who paid attention to this matter all knew that the fourth master had taken over the job.


    However, after the fourth master went back, he went directly into the inner room of the front yard.


    He stretched out his arms and said coldly, "Su Peisheng, go to the ice cellar to get some ice water and ice cubes. I want to take a bath."


    "This..." Su Peisheng is an eye-catching, a guess can know the fourth master''s mind.


    He trembled his lips and cautiously advised, "master, the body matters. We must not hurt our body."


    "Shut up!" The fourth master caught a piece of cloth and threw it at Su Peisheng.


    So frightened that Su Peisheng took the clothes and went out to arrange for them.


    In the early morning of the next day, the news of the fourth master''s serious illness came out from Yongqin palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    When the women in the backyard knew about it, they all came to visit with dim sum and tonic soup.


    If the sound is Fujin, naturally it means something.


    But she didn''t bring much food.


    It''s just a simple soup of green seedlings and jade shoots.


    When she got there, Su Peisheng welcomed her into the room without asking.


    As soon as I entered the room, Ruoyin could smell a faint smell of herbs.


    Looking up, the fourth master is half leaning against the head of the bed reading.


    She turned her boring eyes and lifted her feet to the bedside.


    Yingying Fushen salutes, "Ye Jixiang."


    "Well, get up." The man didn''t look up.


    Ruoyin was patient and said, "master, I asked the cook to make a light soup. You can drink it just right now, and it''s still hot."


    "Let''s put it there, sir. I''ll talk about it after reading this one." He waved the book in his hand to show that he was busy.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin grabbed the book from the man''s hand and threw it on the table beside him.


    The next moment, a pair of cold eyes on her.


    If the sound is not afraid at all, on the contrary, she says in a coquettish way: "my Lord has become so ill. I have to look at all these things all day long. Do you want to get rid of this disease?"


    Fourth master:...


    If Yin points to the food boxes on the table, it is estimated that they are all sent by people in the backyard.


    "Take a look at this slip of food. You didn''t eat it. Isn''t it worrying?" She said, uncovering the food box.


    He also filled a bowl of soup, sat down beside the bed, handed the bowl to the man, "do you want to taste it?"


    Looking at the woman''s attentive smile, the fourth master was really angry.


    He glanced at the soup in his eye bowl, orange carrots and green bean sprouts.


    Red lotus root, light yellow corn shoots.


    The soup is not thick or light, but it is not boring.


    He''s not feeling well. He can''t drink any tonic soup.


    So he didn''t look at the tonic soup and thick soup sent by others.


    Now I see this corn shoot soup, I really have a little appetite.


    The fourth master rolled his throat knot and gave a low "um" sound, which was accurate.


    Ruoyin was virtuous to feed the fourth master to drink soup, and on the other hand, he said anxiously: "yes, I did. It was fine when I went to my place last night. How could it be that one night?"


    She blew the heat from the soup, a little remorse.


    "If I knew that my father would be ill today, I should have taken him to rest in the main courtyard yesterday, saying nothing to let him go back."


    "Mischievous, Emperor Alma calls ye into the palace. Can you stop him?" The fourth master gave the woman a serious look.


    If the sound toot toot toot mouth, pour is to say nothing more.


    Anyway, she felt that the fourth master was sick a little strange this time.


    Because he has practiced martial arts all the year round, he has a strong physique and seldom gets sick.


    It''s snowing in winter, and it''s cold. At most, it''s a minor illness.


    But it''s spring and it''s warm.


    The fourth master''s face was abnormal.


    What''s more, the servant in the main courtyard secretly reported it yesterday.


    He said that he was a slave in the front yard. He took a lot of ice from the ice cellar.


    The ice cellar is used to store ice. Generally, it will not be used until May or June.


    This spring''s going to the ice cellar to get ice must be of other use.


    In addition, the fourth master is very sick.


    A series of things made her think that the fourth master must have suffered.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to make a bitter plan.


    If you don''t leave after the soup.


    But lying on the fourth master''s leg, whispered: "fourth master, you should also be very tired."


    People like the fourth master are not as noble as princesses in terms of birth.


    In terms of seniority, he was ranked the fourth.


    On the people''s will and the ability to win people''s hearts, eight masters are the best at it.


    When it comes to family background, it''s better to be a ten year old.


    Such a low-key prince, if you want to avoid being bullied in the royal family, there is still a place.


    It takes a lot of manpower and effort.


    A little inattentive, I''m afraid that will be like the Zhi Jun Wang, direct cool.


    After all, he is not a prince.


    In the treacherous court, only the prince has the chance to turn over again.


    "You''re stupid. You can''t say you''re tired when you''re in the royal family." He raised his hand to touch her hair, a rare gentle and doting.


    At such a warm time, Su Peisheng hurried into the room.


    "Master, Mr. Wu asked to see you."


    "Let him in." The fourth master almost did not hesitate to blurt out, and then looked down at the woman, "you go to the screen inside, if you feel bored, bring some snacks and tea in."


    "But Mr. Wu, don''t he... Want to talk to you about business? Why don''t I hide behind?"Mr. Wu is a counselor of the fourth master. He must have said something about the court.


    Qing Dynasty has always stressed that women without talent is virtue.


    Imperial concubines and royal wives are not allowed to discuss and participate in the government.


    If she hid behind the curtain and heard what she shouldn''t have heard, she would have made a big mistake.


    The fourth master wanted her to listen to this meeting, but she couldn''t accept it.


    I have to mention it anyway.


    "It''s quick to let you in. There''s so much talk." The man waved to her impatiently.


    "Oh, you have to make me listen." Ruo Yin put out his tongue playfully.


    Seriously carrying a stack of Zao cake, and a pot of tea, into the back of the screen inside.


    A moment later, the sound of a man walking softly came from the outside.


    Then, it was a hearty male voice, "I''ve met the fourth master. Four masters are in good health."


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, fourth master." Wu Si Dao got up and sat down on the side of the armchair. "Four masters, to be honest, when you insisted on your opinion yesterday, the servant even packed up the burden."


    Fourth master: "where are you going?"


    "Where else can I go? Naturally, I will go back to my hometown. At that time, the slave thought that you had your own way of thinking, and there was no need for a slave around you. But today I heard that you were ill. Long live master asked the eighth master to investigate the punishment department, and the servant came again. "


    "Huang amah is not afraid that his servants do wrong, but he is afraid that no one will do things for him. He personally arranges things for him. If he doesn''t take over, it will not be a shame to him, and he seems to have no idea."


    "Yes, it is, or the fourth master is thoughtful."


    "You, since you''ve all stayed, do your work safely." The fourth master opened the quilt and got out of bed. He calmly went to the front of the book and turned to a stack of Small Beige books. "This is all the evidence of the prince''s crimes that we have found before. Find a chance and send it to Lao ba. It''s time for us to let the prince suffer."


    As early as when the prince repeatedly targeted his fortune Jin, he had a hundred thoughts to get rid of the prince.


    However, the emperor Amar biased the crown prince, which made it difficult for him to attack.


    Now it''s just taking advantage of the Ministry of punishment to make the prince worse.


    "Yes, the eighth master wants the prince to fall more than anyone else." Wu Si Dao nodded.


    "I''m ill. It''s not convenient to deal with the affairs outside, so it''s up to you." The fourth master threw the little book on the table at will.


    Wu Si Dao immediately knelt down and said, "fourth master, please don''t worry about it. I will certainly live up to your request and let the prince be doomed!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    "Come on, you go down." The fourth master waved his hand.


    "Bang." Wu Si Dao put away the little book and went out.


    For a moment, the room was quiet again.


    "All the people have gone, but they still can''t come out." He swept behind the curtain.


    Smell speech, if sound just lift curtain, made a yawn.


    "I didn''t hear anything from the man who came just now."


    What she said just now was a fatal event. She had better pretend that she didn''t know anything.


    The fourth master chuckled and said, "since you didn''t hear me, I''ll call Wu Si Dao in again and let him speak louder."


    "Don''t, I don''t know what''s going on between you men. I don''t know what''s going on even after listening to it." Ruoyin raises her feet to the book case and sits down opposite the man.


    "Well, I''d better call him back and let him say it to you, and you''ll know what''s going on." The fourth master seldom laughs casually.


    If you pick a willow eyebrow, it''s not like the style of the fourth master.


    The fourth master was always strict and strict when he met with business. He never let her get involved.


    I don''t know what happened today. I not only let her listen, but also hinted at her secretly.


    What he meant seemed to be intended for her to know.


    Is... Really sick?


    If the sound propped up chin, toward four ye chat to smile, "Ye, such an important matter, why do you want to let me know?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the fourth master looked directly at her.


    It was a very serious look.


    Man thin - Lip light open, light way: "because ye once promised you, help you teach the prince, you naturally have the right to know this matter."


    Ruoyin:...


    "it was forced by the situation and delayed for a while, but now the momentum is just right. You can wait to see the prince play well." Men are light and gentle.


    Ruoyin''s lips trembled and began to speak softly: "my Lord, with your words, everything is enough. At the end of the prince, we can do what we can. Don''t ruin your own business for me. "


    To be honest, she felt a little warm when the fourth Master said "I promised you".


    A man like the fourth master has a sense of propriety in speaking and doing things.


    Unlike ordinary men, he likes to promise women easily, especially in bed, and likes to boast.


    When you get out of bed, you lift your pants and leave them behind.


    Therefore, the promise he made will be fulfilled.


    He is not like those teenagers who rush to move when something happens.


    Everything is carefully thought out before decisions are taken.


    His ability to handle affairs, coupled with his male charm from the inside out, is particularly valuable in a positive word.


    This is the real promise!


    When the fourth Master heard the woman''s warning, he only gave a faint "um".


    She is always like this, will stand in his angle, for his sake.


    Then, Ruoyin was in the room and played chess with the fourth master.


    However, before the next few sets, he Zhongkang went into the house to report.


    "Master son, Lord Nian gengyao asks to see you."


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin Mou Guang turned, holding a white piece and falling into the chessboard.


    Then he raised his head and said to the fourth master with a smile like a flower: "I''m really busy. You''re all sick. The guests of your family have never stopped and let people play chess..."


    "as for your chess skills, you''re not as good as Hongyi, but you''re addicted to chess." Man light way.


    Ruo Yin smiles brightly and rubs the pieces on the chessboard.


    "Well, since you are busy here, I''ll go back to the front yard. You''ll drink the soup anyway. I''ll be relieved." She propped up the table and rose neatly.


    If the fourth master wanted to keep her, he would have let him hide behind.


    It''s not good to abandon her to play chess here.


    In other words... What Wu Sidao said was about the prince.


    However, it may not be a big event.


    Therefore, the fourth master became the selfless Prince Yong.


    If Yinchao fourth master saluted, did not matter to leave.


    To be a woman, you should be free and easy.


    Don''t wait for someone to drive you. It''s a shame.


    Liu''s, she walks out of the courtyard.


    Passing by the corridor, I happened to meet a young man in blue official uniform, and met her face-to-face.


    The other side was big and ambitious.


    Looking at the appearance, it''s probably Nian Jianyao.


    Sure enough, when the two approached, Nian gengyao knelt down on one knee and said, "I''ve seen four Fu Jin."


    Ruoyin glanced at Nian gengyao casually and said, "get up, four masters are waiting for you inside."


    "Xie Fujin." Nian gengyao got up.Ruoyin then holds the hand of mother Liu and brushes her body.


    Nian gengyao''s remaining light, swept Ruoyin one eye, and went to the fourth master''s room.


    When he entered the hall, he was led into the inner room by Su Peisheng.


    As soon as the fourth master saw Nian gengyao, he said happily: "Liang Gong, you are here just in time to play chess with you."


    Liang Gong is the name of Nian gengyao. He nods with a smile.


    After approaching, he hit a thousand and sat down opposite the fourth master.


    When playing chess, the two men are not idle, talking about business.


    Nian gengyao chatted and talked about his main purpose.


    "Fourth master, do you remember what I told you about Ren bo''an last time?"


    After the chess pieces in the fourth master''s hands stopped, he said faintly: "well, remember, a little sesame official."


    "The last time I recovered the Treasury, the slave went to their house to ask for debts. He couldn''t give out the money alive or dead. In the end, I asked my grandfather to sue my grandmother, saying that it would give us a big benefit. " Speaking of the big place, Nian gengyao''s face is full of a proud smile.


    "What good can a petty official bring out?"


    Nian Jianyao explained with a smile: "that Ren bo''an is right. However, he was originally a servant of the ninth master and the God of wealth of the eighth master. Later, he was put forward by the eighth master because of some things, so he changed the court and became a servant under the prince. He has always been in contact with the prince. "


    "Just him?" As a sesame official, he had a connection with the prince, and the fourth master immediately smelled the smell of conspiracy.


    He took out a yellowing envelope from his sleeve pocket and handed it to the fourth master. "You can see how good he is by reading this letter."


    Seeing that Nian gengyao was so determined, the fourth master took the envelope and opened it calmly.


    At first, he understood the general content at a glance.


    All of a sudden, the deep ink pupil will flash a touch of light.


    Gradually, the look became serious and dignified.


    Finally, he said, "good! With this, the zongrenfu will be the prince''s home for the rest of his life


    Nian gengyao laughed and did not speak.


    "Liang Gong, you have lived up to my hope. I want you to practice outside for so many years, just to sharpen your temperament. If you have been in the capital, you may not have the ability you have today. " The fourth master folded the letter and pointed his index finger at Nian gengyao. His eyes were full of appreciation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    Nian gengyao waved his hand and said modestly, "what''s the ability of a slave? Everything is given by the fourth master. All things are ordered by the fourth master."


    "Let''s say that Tian Wenjing is not as good as you after all these years of hard work in the imperial court. I don''t know when I can transfer it back to Beijing. I still have to think of a way. " The fourth master shook his head.


    Although Tian Wenjing is also a good one, it is true that his ability can not keep up with Nian Jianyao.


    No matter who is the boss, all appreciate the capable subordinates.


    "No, no, no, Lord Tian''s work is more difficult than that of a slave. If he had been replaced by a slave to manage his debts, he would not have been able to manage them. The assignment would have been a mess! "


    "Come on, you are very accurate. Don''t be modest." The fourth master shook the letter in his hand and said, "this letter is much more useful than silver. If you change someone else, you may not get such good information."


    He did not expect that such a small official had hundreds of court officials in his hands.


    In this envelope, there are the narratives of the officials, and the communication between the crown prince and the people.


    Nian gengyao scratched his head, but he was no longer modest.


    Similarly, he didn''t say anything else to spoil the fun.


    Although he hoped that his sister could enter the Yongqin palace and become the fourth master''s woman, he also knew that everything should not be done in a hurry.


    Now, the urgent task is to improve our ability and let the fourth master appreciate it.


    A man, with the ability, what is not easy to do.


    Let the younger sister into the house, that is the icing on the cake.


    If you only want to rely on women to win over the master, sooner or later it will be finished.


    Perhaps it was the eye edge of niangyaotou''s fourth master. The two men chatted from day to night.


    At night, the fourth master drank a few cups of wine with Nian gengyao, regardless of his illness.


    It was not until dawn that Nian gengyao left Yongqin palace.


    At this time, the sky white fish belly.


    Spring morning some cool, the air is incomparably fresh.


    Nian gengyao took a deep breath and seemed to smell the taste of life.


    He looked up at the horizon. There was a glimmer of light on the eastern horizon.


    A touch of orange red dawn, lit up the sky, representing the rising sun.


    Similarly, it also means that the curtain of night is coming to an end.


    Looking at this scene, Nian Jianyao murmured to himself, "I''m finally going to be outstanding... It''s better to be in the capital city!"


    Obviously, he is more than 20 years old, but his voice is full of vicissitudes.


    There is also a kind of unspeakable ambition and carefree.


    This young man, who carries the hope of his family, after so much right and wrong, finally sees the dawn waving to him.


    Over the next few days, the Forbidden City suddenly became turbulent.


    The most worrying is the prince.


    I don''t know what Kangxi knew. Suddenly, he ordered to investigate the punishment department and the crown prince.


    However, the prince of the party is drunk in the gentle countryside and just wants to get drunk.


    In Yuqing palace, the prince reclined on the imperial chair with a slightly drunk face.


    There''s still a beard on my chin that I don''t care about.


    A pair of sinister eyes, even if the eyes blurred, still with unwilling ambition.


    When the wine is strong, the feeling is deeper. The prince is such a man.


    The bright yellow robe on the body has been half open for a long time, showing a strong and healthy body.


    Because the middle-aged, young strong body, after years of destruction, has become a little fat.


    The stomach bulged slightly, and the muscles were missing.


    But it''s not hard to see that when you are young, you should be in good shape.


    This meeting, which he held in his arms, was hershery Simin.


    The material on women''s body has long been untied by men and scattered all over the place.


    Now, she only has a red belly pocket.


    The spring in Beijing is still a little cool.


    Exposed in the cold air of the skin, silk pimples, but dare not pick up a dress cover.


    Just lean on a man''s arms to keep warm.


    Petite body, should have all have, even have had but not inferior.


    "Prince... I''m cold..." she is a Jiangnan woman with a special voice.


    In addition, because it was a little cold, there was a tremolo.


    It sounds like... A secret invitation to a man.


    The prince reads numerous women. He knows what a woman means with a single action, a word and a voice.


    Now listening to such melodious and graceful coquetry, evil and evil smile.


    He threw the jug in his hand into the distance.


    The porcelain wine pot happened to fall on the red column with carved lines in the room."Bang" a sound, fell into pieces, wine also scattered on the ground.


    Scared, Simin shrank in the prince''s arms, shivering.


    The next moment, the crown prince frivolously raised her chin, arrogant way: "don''t be afraid, lonely will hurt you."


    The voice just fell, that pair of arms training, full of thick cocoon hands, on her body wantonly swimming.


    From the black soft and bright green silk to the feet covered with Danxie, all of them are appeased...


    this time, men seldom have the patience to do enough drama.


    Soon, the hands fell on the red rope behind the woman''s neck.


    Probably because drink too much, add a bit urgent color, bowknot pulled into a dead knot.


    In a hurry, the man pulled hard, and the red rope was directly disconnected.


    The beautiful and fragrant body was completely presented in front of him.


    After a while, two people embrace each other and roll on the wool carpet, inseparable.


    Yuqing palace hall, there is no worry about the Jiao - sound, a wave higher than a wave.


    Accompanied by a breathless cry, the movement was small.


    "It''s a useless thing. I''ve been there so soon. I''ll have you suffer." The man attached to the woman''s ear, gnashing teeth tunnel.


    The calm middle-aged male voice, in the empty hall, sounds like the devil in hell.


    Si min looks at the man on her body, the familiar face, very close to her.


    A pair of slightly drunk eyes, with a thick bad smile.


    Although she had no strength, she did not dare to resist him.


    At this time, to resist a powerful, powerful, drunk man, the end will be very miserable.


    Besides, he has been very kind to her.


    In the past, she thought he was good to her because he was a godfather, so she often favored her.


    But since the sotop map disappeared, he treated her well, and did not reduce.


    It''s just more and more domineering and arrogant day by day...


    "well..." that feeling came again. She twisted her body and her soul came back to life.


    I don''t know how long, the sky is completely dark, the men and women in the room have not stopped.


    Si min cried and begged for mercy: "prince, people really can''t...


    with that, he picked up the clothes on one side and prepared to escape before the man was entangled.


    However, before walking a few steps, he was held by a man''s arm.


    He pasted it on her back and asked for her advice hoarsely and affectionately: "Si min, you should know that the situation of loneliness is not so good now. Just think it is the last time for Gu to hurt you, and let Gu give me enough, ok...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    This time, the prince really felt helpless.


    He felt that everything he had was going to leave him.


    Emperor Alma no longer connives at him, just like the last time when he was imprisoned, so regardless of family affection.


    If we apply the iron fist means of the past directly to him, it will kill him.


    Maybe the man''s voice is too gentle, and Simin hesitates.


    Just as he hesitated, a new round of taboo scenes were staged in the hall.


    Gradually, the wonderful dizzy feeling will completely replace the pain.


    It was a wonderful beauty.


    Maybe It''s just like this.


    There is nothing better than this moment


    Who said that the prince is lustful for women.


    Who said there was no real feeling in the imperial family.


    A person like the prince is willing to treat her well when she has nothing to use.


    Help her out when the harem sisters bully her.


    He was able to protect her when the crown prince suppressed her.


    In her opinion If he can do this, he is true love to her


    On this day, beautiful men and women have never stopped for a day and a night.


    It''s like the first taste of forbidden fruit, I don''t know how tired I am.


    Just as a last indulgence.


    On the morning of the next day, Emperor Kangxi issued a decree:


    the crown prince Yinren did not know how to repent. He secretly colluded with hundreds of officials, intending to rebel. Now he is demoted to a commoner and banned from Xian''an palace forever!


    Eight elder brother deal with affairs thunder, justice, promoted to an Jun Wang.


    Through this edict, the crown prince''s position as the crown prince for more than 30 years and nearly 40 years has been completely ended.


    The king''s dream within reach was completely disillusioned.


    At the same time, it also shows that Emperor Kangxi is extremely supportive of the eighth master''s investigation of the prince.


    Otherwise, he will not be promoted to the official post of eight ye after the matter is over.


    However, the eighth master had a criminal record of not helping the prince to pass on a message.


    Therefore, Kangxi did not let eight ye go to the prince''s residence to detain people.


    Instead, he sent the fourth master to Yuqing palace to arrest the prince.


    The most merciless way for an iron and merciless emperor to face his son who wants to rebel is to ban him forever.


    I couldn''t kill my son.


    Whether it was the prince who was in favor, or the elder brother who was not favored at that time.


    In the afternoon of that day, the fourth master took the Forbidden City''s army and surrounded the prince''s Yuqing palace.


    In the end, it is the prince of a country. There are guards around the palace.


    If you don''t have enough hands, you can''t catch them.


    Standing in front of Yuqing palace, the fourth master swept the gilded plaque.


    However, after decades of baptism.


    No matter how magnificent the palace is, it is also a bit old, full of vicissitudes and desolation.


    Then, he ordered in a deep voice: "a group of people follow the king into the palace to capture the prince, and the rest wait outside the temple."


    With that, he took the lead in the hall.


    There were dozens of bodyguards behind him.


    After entering the palace, the servants in the hall were already taken down by the guards.


    The fourth master swept around at will and did not find the prince.


    Then along the side door, to the side hall.


    When he got to the side hall, he didn''t see anything. The fourth master and the bodyguards frowned conditionally.


    A wave of decadent gas, full of everyone''s nose.


    In the air, there is also a strong smell.


    Then, the house Ling - messy scene, will appear in front of everyone.


    The fourth master swept at will, and all he saw was Lingluan''s clothes.


    And torn rags.


    There are also muddy cotton cloth, which is stained with something dirty.


    There was no one on the walking bed in the room.


    But the disordered brocade quilt is obviously the trace of someone sleeping.


    What''s more, sleep is very uneasy.


    Once again to the left, only to find the left corner of the imperial concubine bed, lying a man and a woman.


    They had only a thin quilt on them, covering them at will.


    Most of the skin is exposed in the air.


    Tut Tut, how tired is it to be able to sleep soundly when people break into the hall.


    It''s a person who knows what''s going on.


    The fourth master frowned, turned his back to the imperial concubine''s couch, and calmly chose a clean chair and sat down.


    One of the bodyguards approached the imperial concubine''s bed and said solemnly, "prince, wake up quickly. Your good days are over."


    It''s not the end of the good days.


    There may be a glimmer of hope that it will be abandoned for the first time.


    But the second time it was abolished, it must have been carefully considered.


    Besides, the prince is not colluding with several officials this time.


    In order to sit on the Dragon chair as soon as possible, he colluded with hundreds of officials, large and small, to seek rebellion.Collusion with Party members in private was the most taboo thing of Kangxi.


    What''s more, hundreds of officials collude with each other.


    Such a big thing, for which emperor, can not bear.


    The prince and the sleeping woman finally woke up because of the loud voice of the guards.


    Both of them opened their eyes vaguely and were surprised to see the strange guard in the room.


    The first reaction was to pull the quilt and cover it tightly.


    After a while, he immediately understood.


    The prince is still a man and takes the initiative to cover women with quilts.


    I only wear a pair of underpants, and I get out of bed with my shirtless.


    At the same time, he put on a bright yellow silk robe at random.


    He didn''t roar, he didn''t fight at all.


    On the contrary, he was very calm, as if he had guessed the ending.


    Many years of social experience made him very disappointed with Laozi, and he did not want to make useless struggle.


    Just like the last time, he knelt down and cried for mercy, which could not change the fact.


    At this time, the imperial edict of enlightened yellow of the bodyguard stand read:


    Aixin Jueluo Yinren, since his restoration, has not changed his previous arrogance. Not only that, but also colluded with all officials, and his heart is punishable. The foundation of the ancestors could not be handed over to such people. Now they are demoted to the common people and banned from Xian''an palace.


    "Well, anyway, the son of a bitch, he didn''t want to be a prince for a long time. I''m afraid he died alone. He''s still alive! "


    "You are a commoner now. You should pay attention to your words."


    "The lonely dream is broken, there is no meaning to live, what kind of propriety to talk about." The prince said lightly.


    The fourth master, who was facing away from the distance, finally began to speak.


    "You have made so many evils that you should have thought of today."


    Hearing the familiar voice, the prince''s brow frowned impatiently.


    When he saw the fourth master, his calm mood was finally aroused.


    There was scarlet anger burning in my eyes.


    The temples were popping.


    He walked a few steps to the fourth master and said angrily, "the emperor Alma said that he could not hand over the inheritance of his ancestors to me. Should he give it to you?"


    Fourth master: "it is..."


    "Where do you think you are better than solitude? If you hold a Buddhist bead all day long and ask some lamas to talk about Buddhism, how noble you will be


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t care about him, he started.


    He grabbed the collar of the fourth master, gnashing his teeth and saying, "you are saying something!"


    See, one side of the bodyguard gathered around, ready to capture the prince.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    However, he was waved back by the fourth master.


    The fourth master twists the Buddha''s bead in one hand, and grabs the prince''s wrist easily with the other.


    He was much younger than the prince.


    In addition, the prince has been decadent in recent years, and his military force has regressed.


    I had another hard day yesterday.


    The lower eyelids were all black and blue.


    Therefore, he is not the opponent of the fourth master at all.


    The fourth master was attached to the prince''s ear and said, "my king is at least a little higher than you


    In a word, the crown prince blushed.


    Once again, he grabbed the collar of the fourth master, clenched his fist with the other hand, and waved to him.


    But he didn''t move fast enough and was blocked by the fourth master.


    At this moment, the bodyguards gathered around again.


    Now, in their eyes, the prince is nothing. It is the right way to ensure the safety of the fourth master.


    But the fourth master did not so-called waved his hand, "you all step back, this king and second elder brother want to have a good chat."


    The guards looked at each other, and though they were not at ease, they went out.


    Suddenly, there were only four masters and Prince left in the hall.


    And herscheli Simin, who was hiding in bed and secretly dressed.


    Facing the fourth master alone, the Prince did not know whether he was guilty or not.


    He took the initiative to release the fourth master and said to him, "don''t you want to detain Gu? Then hurry up. There is nothing to say about Gu and you, a traitor like you."


    "Is it a traitor or not? If you want me to say... You are a heartless man." The fourth master patted his wrinkled collar and sat down again.


    The prince said that he didn''t want to talk, but his body was quite honest. He sat down on the ground at will.


    "On the surface, you help me, but behind your back, you make small moves to win people''s hearts and build your own network. I''m not willing to take the blame for me when I get into the patriarchal mansion. " The prince was filled with indignation.


    The fourth master twisted the Buddha beads and looked down at the prince.


    The corner of the mouth pulled up a sneer: "you are arrogant, coquettish and extravagant, so much as to lose the heart. As for the last time you entered the Zongren mansion, if you have to rely on me, then we really have nothing to say, just as decades of brotherhood, all fed the dog! "


    He got up impatiently and was ready to leave.


    Seeing this, the prince was in a hurry.


    He stopped the fourth master, seemingly casually asked: "I only ask you, do you really have a heart to help lonely."


    "For at least ten years, I have a clear conscience." The fourth master glanced at the sleeve that the prince had pulled, then looked up at the tired prince, and said frankly, "and you ask yourself, do you deserve our brotherly love for many years?"


    With that, he left without looking back.


    When he was young, he was not sensible.


    In adulthood, the prince is at his best.


    He always thought that the prince was his model.


    In addition, his identity is embarrassing, and his father doesn''t love his mother.


    If you want to take root in the imperial court, you have to choose to assist the crown prince.


    Once the crown prince, is the example of all the brothers.


    He was intelligent and eager to learn. He opened the Sutra feast and presided over the sacrifice.


    He is also proficient in literary, military and military skills, and has excellent governing ability.


    He supervised the state and listened to the government for many times to lighten the burden of emperor amah.


    Almost all the advantages are concentrated on him alone.


    However, the long-term support and treatment of the superior, coupled with the complicated political and political struggle, have left him with no hope for the future.


    Then the pot is broken and the virtue is no longer.


    At that time, the fourth master began to doubt whether he had assisted a ridiculous tyrant.


    Until the crown prince is absurd to have a hostile with him, and repeatedly framed his Fujin.


    Only then did he break with the crown prince, and he came to this point.


    The fourth master went out of Yuqing palace, and the bodyguards swarmed into the palace and captured the prince.


    Hersheri Simin, crying to go with the prince to Xianan palace.


    The prince disagreed at first.


    But it was right in the end.


    When the news that the prince was banned from Xianan palace reached Kangxi''s ears.


    His old man was reading the memorial. The dragon was slightly stiff, so he continued to write.


    When he was young, he still had some hope, but the more he lived, the more confused he became.


    The ability is not as good as the fourth.


    Virtue is inferior to eight.


    The paper is not as good as the third.


    They are not as good as thirteen, or even younger than fourteen.


    Finally, in terms of mind, it is less than one tenth of his.


    Thinking of this, Kangxi shook his head helplessly.


    All of a sudden, his brain felt dizzy, and he passed out.


    Fortunately, in the afternoon of that day, under the treatment of the great doctor, he woke up again.


    It''s just... The prince is a heart disease in his heart after all.


    In this life, I''m afraid this heart disease is not good.


    There is much rain in spring, and the air becomes moist.Even sitting in the room, I feel sticky and greasy on my face.


    The prince, who was in the palace of Xian''an, lived in a damp room and was seriously ill.


    From the day he was abandoned, he was like a walking corpse.


    I don''t eat food or drink wine all day.


    It''s sitting in a corner all day and night in a daze.


    As a commoner, no one treated him, and his body became thinner and thinner day by day.


    A pair of eyes are completely sunken, the eyes are almost protruding.


    His face was waxy yellow and his lips were cracked.


    This meeting son, herscheli Simin, also curled up with him in the corner.


    There was no other emotion between them. There was only sympathy.


    The night of Yuqing palace really became their last memory.


    After a long time, the prince finally said, "Si min, I''m dying... You can do me one last favor..."


    he didn''t speak for several days, his voice was helpless and desolate.


    After being stunned, Simin whispered back: "please say, as long as I can do it, I will do it."


    "You go and get guarga. I have something to look for."


    Smell speech, Si min Leng for a moment.


    This guaerjia family is actually the crown princess.


    However, after the prince was abandoned, she was not a princess.


    Guarga was placed in a small palace in the palace.


    Two elder brothers who raise the prince.


    After all, it is the blood of the royal family. You can''t wander outside.


    Kangxi was not for the sake of the prince, but also for the queen.


    After pondering for a moment, Simin finally bit her teeth and said "good".


    Then, without saying hello, she left the room.


    All the servants here are snobbish. She can''t do it.


    Besides, she couldn''t even get out of the yard, let alone go out to find guarga.


    I can only spend money to ask the steward.


    At night, in the dark courtyard, a eunuch in his fifties came.


    The man took whisk in his arm, with a wry smile on his face, and entered the firewood room.


    "Come on, what do you want to do?" When the eunuch entered the room, he cocked his legs.


    Si min sat on the spring bench in the room and said, "as long as you call the Crown Princess guaerjia."


    "It''s simple, but I''ve never done anything that''s not good. You''ve been in Yuqing palace for so many years. Should you understand that?" The eunuch looked at Simin with a smile.


    That pair of treacherous eyes, light floating and greedy, unscrupulously swept on Si min.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Smin frowned and took out a handkerchief from his sleeve pocket.


    Inside is a dark green bracelet, which looks valuable.


    She put the bracelet on the table. "The bracelet was given to me by the prince. It should be worth a lot of money. How about it? Can you call guarga''s family here."


    "Oh, now it can be changed. That one is no longer a prince. In the Forbidden City, I''m afraid no other family has the ability. " The eunuch''s expression was that he was a villain.


    He took the bracelet and lit it by the candle light and said, "if you want to do something else, you have enough bracelets. But you asked me - to do it. That''s a head off thing. "


    "If you call guarga, it will be a matter of losing your head."


    "If you think about it, the first person living here is a commoner, and because he secretly colludes with the party camp, he enters here. Who knows how much trouble I''m going to cause if I bring guarga back. I don''t want my head. " The eunuch was embarrassed.


    He put the bracelet in his pocket and put it away. His eyes were fixed on Simin, greedy on his face.


    Simin on the eunuch that pair of treacherous eyes, unconsciously save tight sleeves, always feel the fear of panic.


    "You... Are not the eunuch in charge of Xian''an palace. Such a thing should not be difficult for you."


    "It''s hard or not, but your bracelet is still not enough..." the old eunuch shook his head.


    Hearing the speech, Si min was so anxious that her eyes were red.


    "Well... What can I do..."


    she thinks that she is useless and can''t handle such a small matter.


    And look at the prince, it is really not going to work.


    Thinking about this, her tears could not stop flowing.


    Seeing this, the old eunuch said in a sad way: "don''t cry, you cry, my little heart will be broken."


    With that, he stood up and went to Simin.


    She hugged Simin from behind.


    Scared, Simin''s face was blue and white, and every bone was shaking.


    "What are you... What are you going to do..." she struggled vigorously, but she couldn''t help each other.


    "What... Haha..." the old eunuch''s hand, dishonestly swept Si min, "so tell you, since you entered the Xian''an palace, my grandfather has been staring at you. If you ask me, you have to let me be frank and straightforward, otherwise, I will let you live in Xian''an palace rather than die!"


    A woman, without a man, will be watched.


    In particular, women like Simin, who can be seen by the prince, are good in all aspects.


    In the Forbidden City, bodyguards protect the safety of the Forbidden City, and have no substantive rights.


    So, except for the emperor sitting on the Dragon chair.


    On the contrary, some eunuchs in charge and mammy in charge of affairs have become more powerful.


    Eunuchs say that he is a man, but he is not.


    He is not a man, and he has the needs and characteristics of men.


    Although he is a eunuch, his hormonal structure is still there.


    There are still some people who enter the palace at the age of a few, but their spirit is still there.


    It doesn''t look like a normal man, but it will grow again.


    So some eunuchs went to the kiln after saving enough money.


    Or eat with a maid in the palace, buy a decent girl outside the palace and live a husband and wife life.


    Seriously, there will be some psychological distortion, like special hobbies.


    The old eunuch was in Xian''an palace, and many maids were planted in his hands.


    Now, I dare to think of Simin.


    Because the prince is very ill now, he doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Si min opened her mouth and wanted to cry, but was covered by the eunuch.


    "If you dare to call, I will call all the people here and tell them that you are not willing to be lonely. Take the initiative to lead me. Then, let the former crown prince see you like this!" The old eunuch was insidious.


    Hearing this, Simin stopped struggling.


    She didn''t worry that the prince would misunderstand her.


    Is worried that the prince''s heart can''t get through, the illness has worsened again.


    Don''t end up. Things don''t work out. It''s getting harder and harder every day.


    He did so much for her, and she did one thing for him, so what.


    Moreover, this may be his last hope...


    seeing her stop struggling, the eunuch became more unrestrained.


    The words on the mouth, also become more open mouth.


    "Tut Tut, look at this body. It''s well developed by the prince''s coward. It''s too fat to cover the place where it should grow. Where it shouldn''t be, it''s so thin that your hands can pinch it off. "


    "Today, I''m in the hands of other people. I promise you''ll have a good time. You must be thirsty these days...


    this night, the old eunuch tortured Simin, and she suffered.The next morning, after finishing, she went into the prince''s room.


    Just say "it''s done" and go back to my own room.


    She felt that she was dirty and was not qualified to live with the prince again.


    At dusk, the eunuch was somewhat human.


    At dusk, guaerjia arrived at the residence where the prince lived.


    "Here you are..." the prince sat on the chair morbidly.


    "If you have something to say, I don''t have much time to hang out with you." Guargia found a chair and sat down to himself.


    "I want to ask you a favor." The prince comes straight to the point.


    Guaerjia sneered and said, "well, you will know that you think of me. How can you not contact those old lovers before? Let herscheli help you."


    "She''s with me now in Xian''an palace..." the prince said, panting for a few seconds before he said, "this is a favor that no one else can help, nor can Simin."


    "That''s a sweet little nickname." "I marry you, there''s nothing good about it. I can spoil others. Don''t look for me when I''m in trouble!"


    The prince coughed a few times and gasped heavily: "yes, I haven''t let you live a good life in my life. This time I''m calling you here, in addition to letting me help me with my work, there''s something else for you."


    He took the envelope out of the bag and took it out of his sleeve.


    After guaerjia took over, he immediately took a look at it.


    There is a white jade pendant and a piece of writing paper.


    The inscription on the paper is actually the late empress dowager of Xiaozhuang.


    "You... What are you doing with this?"


    "This is what my grandmother left me when she was alive. You can take it and go to Huang Alma to beg for help. Maybe you can go back to your mother''s home for the rest of your life. You don''t have to be trapped in the Forbidden City. You can make up for it."


    After hearing this, gualga''s lips trembled slightly.


    She sneered and said, "you want to buy me off and let me help you. You are so kind."


    "If you think so, I have nothing to say."


    "Come on, let me try to find a way to cure you." Asked guarja.


    Regardless of whether the letter and the jade pendant were useful, she was still moved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    Regardless of whether he is a coward or useless, he is the only man in her life.


    At least he was thinking about her. He looked like a man in front of her.


    It''s just... Is he sick and stupid, or his brain burned.


    Her present status is embarrassing enough in the Forbidden City.


    But for the two brothers, she would have been driven out of the Forbidden City.


    Now, although there is a letter written by the Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang, maybe he can get some reward and be sent back home, but it is just like that after all.


    I''m sure she can''t remarry again.


    Back to her mother''s home, it''s not that I have to suffer from those relatives.


    How beautiful she was in the past, those people would despise her mercilessly.


    Seriously, her parents may dislike her.


    After all, she used to be the hope of a large family, but now it is a disgrace to the whole family.


    Instead of being blinded and drowned by spitting stars.


    It''s better to die alone in the Forbidden City.


    Besides, the two elder brothers under the crown prince were given to her to raise.


    When you''re old, you still have filial piety.


    The crown prince listened to guaerjia''s theory of treating diseases, and his face was filled with a desolate sneer.


    "In my whole life, I have lived because of my status as a prince. Now that my identity is gone, what''s the point of living? What''s the use of being a doctor. "


    "What are you doing?" gualga did not understand.


    The prince waved to her and said faintly, "you come close and say it."


    "It''s necessary to keep things in order." In that case, it was close.


    When guarjia leaned over, the prince moved his lips and whispered the business.


    Then, I saw guaerjia sit back to his original position, incredible way: "can''t, you this matter is more troublesome than ask a doctor, I really can''t do it."


    "No, you can."


    "I said you took so much trouble to get me here just to do this ridiculous thing. As for it." Guaerjia rolled her eyes. "If you want me to say, you''d better ask a doctor to see a doctor. It can last a year or a year."


    But the prince shook his head helplessly, "you don''t understand... In the past few decades, I fantasized about the scene of climbing the throne and sitting on the Dragon chair every day and night. I look forward to... I will be a good emperor, this is my lifelong dream! "


    "You can''t do that either."


    "When I ask you, you can help me. I will die near the nearest place of power even if I die..." the prince said and knelt down.


    At this moment, where can guarga sit.


    She didn''t go to help the prince, but she got up and said, "OK, OK, I''m afraid you can''t do it yet. I''ll try to get people to help you with your business."


    "Thank you very much."


    "But I didn''t promise you because of what you gave me, because I didn''t intend to go out again when I entered this palace wall! If I die, I must die in the Forbidden City! "


    With that, she slammed the door and left.


    The prince persuades guaerjia and wants to tell Simin happily.


    I stumbled through several rooms, but I couldn''t find anyone.


    Finally, in the firewood room, I saw what I didn''t want to see.


    On the beam of the dark wood house, there is a wide white silk.


    The woman he was looking for hung on the white silk.


    Suddenly, the prince''s eyes widened a few minutes.


    As he went to support his feet hanging in the air, he yelled at the top of his lungs: "help, help


    However, no matter how hard he and the slave tried to save people, Simin was already out of breath.


    This day, he was holding a woman in his arms.


    What I say is all words without soul.


    "I told you not to follow me, you have to come..."


    "it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have been soft hearted at the beginning. If I left you in Yuqing palace... There would be nothing today..."


    "you wait. When I finish my wish, I will accompany you..."


    the next morning, Simin was buried at will.


    It was the night when the news came from the prince''s concubine, and it was done.


    Therefore, the prince took advantage of the night, in the case of buying slaves, out of the Xian''an palace.


    Besides, he dressed up as a eunuch.


    At this moment, the Forbidden City is quiet, only the guards patrol.


    And in the Qianqing palace, the lights are on.


    The prince walked in the Forbidden City where he grew up, but he felt that everything was so strange.


    The white moonlight on the horizon is cold and desolate.


    Those memories of the past, all of a sudden in my heart.


    The bleak night aggravated his desolation.


    The moonlight lengthened his shadow. Under the long dark shadow, there was a thick layer of sadness.It was not far away, but he walked for a long time.


    He had been ill for several days and had an irregular diet.


    Since the death of herscheli Simin, he has not eaten, not even a mouthful of water.


    Now it took him all his strength to walk a certain distance.


    When he got to the hall of Supreme Harmony, his clothes were all wet.


    His face was covered with abnormal red light, and his breath was completely out of breath.


    When he got there, he was picked up by the eunuch at the door.


    "I said how you tarry to come here at this time. Get in!" The little eunuch directly pushed him to the hall of supreme harmony.


    In the Forbidden City, there is nothing money can''t do.


    After all, no one can''t live with money.


    The prince was weak all over the body, was so pushed, just a stagger, fell a dog gnaw - excrement.


    After lying down for several seconds, he stood up and got up in a mess.


    However, when he came, he had already exhausted almost all his physical strength.


    At this time, he was out of breath, as if to die.


    Looking at the top of the lacquered gold dragon chair, even in the night, or golden.


    Vaguely, there is a magic force that drives him to climb to the Dragon chair.


    He was propped up and crawling in confusion.


    I don''t know how long it took him to climb the stairs.


    It''s only a foot away from him.


    "Ha ~ huh ~ wheezing ~" he gasped heavily and climbed hard.


    And the Golden Dragon chair is getting closer and closer to him.


    Somehow, I suddenly felt that the Dragon chair was so dazzling.


    It''s as if there''s Buddha light all around.


    However, it seems to be blooming with cold light.


    He didn''t feel so heavy. He was light.


    Obviously, he has not sat on the Dragon chair, but he feels that he has already sat on the top, overlooking the world.


    And he is the emperor who doesn''t eat the fireworks between people, with vicissitudes in his dignity.


    Gradually, everything in front of me becomes so blurred.


    The Dragon chair looks so close, but so far away.


    It seems that he can reach out his hand, but in the end of more than 30 years, he has spent his whole life unable to reach it...


    no matter how hard he tries and how hard he tries, he can''t make any more efforts.


    Even his body slid down the stairs and rolled to the bottom.


    At this moment, he can''t move any more.


    Only a pair of eyes stare round, barely able to blink.


    And, still looking at the Dragon chair.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    He really didn''t know why the emperor Alma let him be the crown prince and encouraged him to let go, but he was always on guard against him.


    I still remember when I was a child, Emperor Alma went to war. When he saw the stone by the river, he sent him to the palace.


    The letter also said: this stone is very beautiful. I''ve seen it. Thinking that you haven''t seen it, I feel very sad, so I sent it to you, so that we can read it together.


    Another time, the emperor Alma also went to war, the weather was very cold, someone specially sent him a thick clothes.


    It was said that the border turned cold. Thinking of him in the capital, I didn''t know whether he would feel cold or not, so he ordered people to send clothes.


    Once again, Huang Alma went to war, and he reluctantly sent his old man to go to war.


    His old man said: I will not take off my clothes when I leave you. When I come back, you can change this dress for me to express my missing.


    Sure enough, he did not change his clothes for several months, until the army returned. He took people to help him change the clothes in the suburbs of Beijing.


    Although the clothes are rotten, it represents a father''s missing for his son.


    But... I don''t know when to start, all this will never go back.


    Maybe it was the first time he was in charge of the country that Huang amah was on guard against him.


    Or, in the years when there is no hope, he has done a lot of bad things, and the relationship between father and son will fade.


    If he could, he hoped he was not the crown prince.


    Is it... Everything will not be the way it is now...


    thinking of this, he laughed.


    However, his body gradually cooling, the brain lost consciousness.


    Only a pair of sunken eyes staring at the Dragon chair.


    So he went.


    As he thought, even if he died, he would die in the place closest to his power. He did it...


    but he had a grudge in his heart, and he died in his eyes...


    a long time later, the little eunuch outside found something wrong.


    He stretched his neck and looked in, and he was immediately startled.


    After approaching, he sniffed out his breath, which was even more frightening.


    In the middle of the night, in the face of such a situation, it is really infiltrating.


    When they collected the money, they knew that the prince couldn''t work.


    It''s better to be dead. It''s easy to make money.


    But who let him die in the hall of supreme harmony.


    A living eunuch came in without any trouble.


    But a dead man is in trouble if he wants to get out.


    Besides, it''s still the prince.


    Therefore, the matter was not hidden in the end.


    Kangxi, who was reading memorials in the Qianqing palace, heard the news, and his writing brush fell to the ground.


    He raised his head and asked Liang Jiugong, "what did you say just now?"


    Liang Jiugong knelt on the ground and said in a trembling way: "long live your return, the second elder brother died, just what happened just now."


    As soon as the voice dropped, "Dong" was heard, Kangxi fell down from his chair and sat on the ground.


    Liang Jiugong quickly stepped forward to support him.


    Kangxi voice old asked: "where is he now?"


    After a pause, Liang Jiugong said: "in In the hall of Supreme Harmony, I still wear eunuch''s clothes. I''m afraid it''s mixed in... "


    Smell speech, Kangxi that pair of sophisticated eyes, full of vicissitudes and chagrin.


    He looked at the direction of the door and said sadly, "I am not only a father, but also an emperor..."


    "Yes, yes, you are right." Liang Jiugong echoed the way.


    If you want to talk about ordinary people, it''s ok if your son makes some mistakes.


    But this is in the emperor''s house, no matter how pure the kinship is, it will also be soaked by political intrigue.


    The prince is becoming more and more ridiculous.


    It''s not once or twice that we collude with our party members to revolt.


    Long live is still good, can not tolerate the prince such provocation.


    Besides, long live is for the sake of the country.


    The Qing Dynasty could not be safely handed over to the crown prince.


    So absurd people, where to distinguish between the virtuous minister, where to accommodate brothers.


    That night, Kangxi went to the hall of Supreme Harmony, and no one was allowed to enter.


    Also do not let people tidy up the prince''s make-up.


    He stayed in for most of the night, and no one knew what he was doing or thinking.


    It was not until the third quarter of Yin Shi that he came out of the hall of supreme harmony.


    However, one night, he seemed to be several decades old.


    Liang Jiugong quickly stepped forward and helped him.


    Kangxi, holding the slave''s arm, said hoarsely: "Liang Jiugong, go and call the fourth elder brother. I''ll leave the matter of Yin''s throw to him. Press The crown prince''s position. "


    The eternal emperor had a trembling voice and red eyes.


    Although it''s not the first time that white haired people send black haired people.But the prince''s position in his heart is irreplaceable by any prince.


    It''s not raised by the concubines.


    It''s the people he brought up with his own hands.


    But he was also the one who poked his heart.


    Collude with hundreds of officials, thanks to him!


    Then, Liang Jiugong passed down the words of Kangxi.


    Before long, the knell began to ring in the palace.


    In the Yongqin palace, if Yin is sleeping in the arms of the fourth master.


    In spring, she was only covered with a thin silk quilt.


    The snow-white pearl shoulder is accidentally exposed outside.


    On that shoulder, there is a faint red mark.


    "Master son, no, wake up


    Outside, Su Peisheng shrieked out his voice. He was afraid that if he could not wake up the masters inside, he would miss the job.


    Ruoyin hears it, but she is too lazy to answer. She has no strength


    This is just sleeping!


    No matter when the fourth master sleeps lightly.


    A little wind and grass will wake him up.


    Su Peisheng is not a man who doesn''t know the rules.


    If you can make him yell, it''s a big deal.


    He sat up and was preparing to respond to Su Peisheng.


    But there''s something on my chest.


    Looking down, the woman''s small claws are clinging to his material.


    The fourth master gently put aside the woman''s hand and called Su Peisheng in.


    After a while, Su Peisheng reported things through the bed curtain.


    "Master, the prince is dead. Long live, you are urgently called into the palace. He said that he wanted you to arrange the future affairs, but he had to do it according to the identity of the crown prince."


    Hearing this, the fourth master got out of bed directly.


    Looking back at the woman who was sleeping in her eyes, she gave a light command: "let people change clothes and wash gargle, and enter the palace immediately."


    For a moment, the room was busy.


    However, the fourth master entered the palace after a long time.


    When the fourth master left, Ruoyin slowly opened his eyes.


    She just wanted to stay in bed.


    However, when she heard that the prince was gone, her thoughts were a little confused.


    The prince is not cool as usual.


    In that history, the prince died only after the fourth master ascended the throne.


    How could this life be earlier than the death of Kangxi.


    To say that Kangxi and the prince are really a father and son with complex feelings.


    Distorted paternal love, coupled with the emperor''s suspicion of the prince, intertwined with each other.


    Before that, the prince was so ridiculous that Kangxi turned a blind eye.


    At this moment, how disappointed, just forced to give up the son who gave up the most painstaking efforts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    Three days later, the prince was buried.


    Those guys, they''re all here.


    Regardless of whether they are good or not, they all cry bitterly.


    All sobbed and choked.


    What''s more, the third master was crying.


    Agoritou is the saddest one in his mood.


    Fourth master and eighth master did not cry.


    But there is no lack of sadness.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master, together with the rest of his brothers, buried the prince in the imperial mausoleum.


    Finally, the third, fourth and eighth masters were left to the prince to guard the tomb.


    This defense lasted for more than 20 days, and the three returned to their respective homes.


    By the time the fourth master returned, it was mid May.


    "Fu Jin, the fourth master is back. Don''t you go to the front yard to have a look at it? The little masters in the backyard have all courted the fourth master." Mother Liu whispered.


    Ruoyin, dressed in a red flag suit of crabapple, sits in front of the mirror to make up.


    The makeup on her face and lips is simple.


    Just in the eye makeup, make a little bit of heart.


    I put on a very tempting party eye makeup.


    As she drew it from the corner of her eyes with Dai, she asked, "it''s better to go early than to go. Listen to me. When will all the people in the backyard have been there, we''ll be the last one."


    "Are you not afraid that during this period... If other masters come into the eyes of the fourth master, we will be late?"


    After all, the fourth master has been a vegetarian for nearly a month.


    What''s the action of those women in the backyard!


    Now, Ruoyin concentrates on her make-up, but she doesn''t take care of mother Liu.


    Half Mei on one side said with a smile: "the fourth master always pays attention to the rules. He just came back, so as not to leave those little masters in broad daylight."


    "But just in case. Besides, when the fourth master met us in Fujin, he didn''t pay much attention to the rules." Smart way.


    Half Mei shook her head and replied with disapproval: "this is our Fujin. Have you ever seen the fourth master treat other masters like that?"


    "Have not seen..." Qiao Feng first told the truth, and finally murmured, "but other hospital things, we do not know."


    After Ruoyin made up, she drank a rose tea.


    It''s very fresh when you drink it.


    About half an hour later, ban Mei came into the room and said, "Fu Jin, I''ve inquired about it. All the women in the backyard have gone to the front yard to show their merits, especially Li Bian Fu Jin and Niu Bian Fu Jin, with their little brothers."


    "Normal." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    "But... I also heard that there is something in the front yard... The young lady is chatting with the fourth master in the hall. All the servants are talking about the young lady, saying that she is beautiful." Ban Mei will report what he has heard.


    "It''s the eldest lady. The master''s son just came back. She''s going to join in the fun." Qiao Feng was angry.


    "Well... It''s time for us to go to the front yard." Ruoyin holds mammy Liu''s hand and walks out of the main courtyard with a smile like a spring breeze on her mouth.


    Sure enough, when he got to the front yard, he saw the fourth master sitting at the head of the hall.


    The year Zhi orchid sits at the bottom, is smiling and talking with four ye what.


    After approaching, Su Peisheng sang the newspaper and welcomed Ruoyin into the room.


    The first thing to do in the house, if the sound then went to the fourth master line of ceremony, "please Ye Da''an, ye Jixiang."


    "Get up." The fourth master waved his hand at will.


    At this time, the year Zhi LAN on one side also saluted to Ruo Yin.


    "Four blessings and auspiciousness."


    If the sound turns head swept year Zhi LAN one eye, nodded at will, in the year Zhi LAN opposite to sit.


    She said with a smile: "the young lady is so well informed that I know that the fourth master has returned to the mansion. You have already chatted."


    "In a few days, it will be my brother''s birthday banquet. Originally, my brother wanted to invite the fourth master to your house. But I heard that the fourth master was guarding the tomb in the imperial tomb, so I just took the time to send the invitation card." In the year of Zhilan, there was a big square to return.


    If the sound is originally a random question, it is impossible to break the casserole and ask the end.


    It''s not decent, it''s not good-looking.


    In the end, Zhilan is also a guest of the house.


    However, mother Liu was a slave, regardless of whether she was decent or not.


    Mammy Liu looked at Nian Zhilan with a smile and said, "it turns out that this is the case. I heard that your new year''s family moved to the capital city. Maybe you are too busy and some of the servants on hand can''t do anything wrong. That''s why she sent you such a big lady to show up and send invitation cards."


    In a word, it satirizes the bad intentions of the new year''s family.


    In that year, gengyao usually went to the mansion.


    I don''t know how to send the invitation at the critical moment.


    No matter how busy he is, there are other brothers at home.


    I can''t. send a trusted slave.Why let your sister go to your house.


    It''s just to give my sister and fourth master a chance to meet.


    I don''t know that the irony in mother Liu''s words is too heavy.


    Or the year Zhi LAN thin skinned, shy flustered.


    I saw her face blue, white, and finally turned to scarlet.


    Her beautiful face flushed to the root of her ears and back of her neck.


    She looked up at the fourth master with embarrassment.


    A pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes, tears, as if at any time will collapse.


    Then, she pitifully lowered her head, with tears of grievance, and fiddled with her handkerchief.


    Will that kind of soft Xi Jiao shy color, take hold of just good.


    It seems that there is a kind of youth breath waiting to be released from her body.


    Don''t talk about men, even if you look at me feel pity.


    "My brother has been away for a long time, but he has not come back. The rest of the brothers have not yet returned to Beijing. My brother also thought that it was inconvenient for me to be a girl. However, he attached great importance to the fourth master. He was afraid that he would send a servant to bring the words, which would not show enough respect. So he had to ask me to send the invitation card to the house...


    "but he didn''t think about it, but mammy misunderstood me." Year Zhi Langton ton, aggrieved way: "all blame me bad, early know should send a slave to send invitation card to calculate."


    There was no tears, no choking voice.


    trembled and trembled, even more than crying tiktok.


    Knowing the bottom line of men''s softness and softness can arouse people''s desire for protection.


    This is about to cry out, if the sound where good aggressive.


    That''s just going to make the other person look pretty weak.


    And she is the kind of jealous and terrible female tiger.


    What''s more, that kind of brawling and swearing in front of her face is really not her style.


    She laughed and said softly, "Miss Nian and Nian are interested. Mammy Liu is straightforward. In fact, she doesn''t mean anything else. She thinks that you are young, and she is afraid that rumors from outside will destroy you."


    "Yes, Xie Fujin and mammy remind me." Year Zhi LAN rourourourou tunnel, the voice is full of grievances.


    Ruoyin''s face has been hanging a distant smile, "but since your new year''s family sent you here, you must have no scruples about these things. It''s mammy Liu who is talkative. When she comes back to the main court, I will punish her. You must not go to your heart."


    Don''t worry about what you have in mind, you have to be generous and square on the surface.


    Who moves first, whose posture loses!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    Looking at if sound this pair of dignified virtuous appearance, the year Zhi orchid surface light, in the heart actually some is not the taste.


    "Of course I don''t care." Nian Zhilan bit her lip and said, "my brother heard that sifujin is diligent and thrifty, and works hard every day. If I don''t have free time, I didn''t ask me to send you an invitation. I hope sifujin doesn''t mind."


    If the sound slightly a meal, does not care the way: "your brother has become a family, knows the hard work of being a housewife, he is right, I... Really do not have time, if you send me an invitation, I also worry about not having time to go."


    At this time, the year Zhi LAN led the lip, also want to say what.


    However, he was interrupted by the fourth master.


    The fourth master, who had not spoken for a long time, said in a deep voice: "Miss Nian, your brother''s invitation has been received. You will go back, and ye and Fujin have something to say."


    Year Zhi orchid stands up awkwardly body, salute toward four ye Ying Ying Fu body, then left.


    When Nian Zhilan leaves, Ruoyin sits there and drinks tea leisurely.


    Drinking one after another, the fourth master did not speak, nor did she.


    Looking at the cold atmosphere in the room, all the servants retired.


    After a while, there are only four masters and Ruo Yin in the room.


    The fourth master sat at the head, twirling the beads calmly.


    The mysterious and profound ink pupil sweeps a woman at will.


    I saw her sitting there drinking tea, stuffy.


    He was wearing a red flag dress of Begonia, which made the pretty face look good and good-natured.


    Cherry pink color lips, look and others are not the same.


    It''s like someone took a bite in the middle.


    Around the eyes did not see how to make-up, but eye tail upward elongated, for her to add a bit of charm.


    However, it belongs to the kind of beautiful but not vulgar, gorgeous but not demon makeup.


    ''s rising eyelid releases the sharp and the little woman''s obsequious attitude.


    Cherry red lips, and a little more sweet breath, ease the sharp feeling of eye makeup.


    The whole make-up is very suitable for the spring season.


    The fourth master, who had been in the imperial mausoleum, had a lot of light in front of him, and his mood was also a little pleasant.


    He looked down at the clothes on his body, and said faintly: "you came just in time. I just went back to the mansion in the morning. I haven''t changed my clothes yet. Come and change my clothes for you."


    The man stood up and spread his hands flat.


    If the voice should be "yes", he would go forward to serve him.


    It''s just that there''s a face on my face and I don''t like talking.


    Seeing this, the fourth master chuckled and scratched the woman''s lips.


    "Why, jealous?"


    If the sound rules and regulations for men to change clothes, light way: "other people a yellow flower big girl, dare to come to the master together, not afraid to suffer losses, I have what delicious vinegar ah. Anyway, this kind of thing will happen sooner or later. If I am jealous, I will not use it. "


    "It''s nonsense." The man reprimanded seriously.


    If sound didn''t speak any more, she just raised her eyes and gave the man a cross look.


    But this one glance, for the fourth master, is a provocation full of charm and bewilderment.


    For a man who has been vegetarian for nearly a month, it is undoubtedly infuriating.


    The fourth master took the woman''s waist with a steady horse step.


    He carried her directly on his shoulder and went into the room with great strides.


    "Bang!" He threw her on the brocade quilt.


    One side calmly untied the yellow belt, while looking at the woman, overbearing way: "20 days did not clean up you, this juggling skill is good."


    After a while, there was something unspeakable in the room.


    Originally also arrogant woman, where there is a little strength to resist.


    Just wrinkled willow eyebrows, hands dead embedded in the silk pillow.


    At night, Ruoyin stops in the front yard.


    The man gave her all the inventory of the past 20 days...


    the next day, Ruoyin woke up, and the fourth master was no longer in the room.


    Mother Liu came in to serve her for the first time.


    "Fu Jin, if you want to be a slave, you can''t be as young as you. I saw you yesterday. Since you entered the front yard, the fourth master didn''t look at Miss Nian much. His eyes are fixed on you from time to time. " Mother Liu smiles and changes clothes for Ruoyin.


    If the sound had not been because of mother Liu, it would have been floating.


    She held her lips and said, "but she is young enough to compare with me. Men like fresh women, and they always like people in their twenties and eighties. Otherwise, there is no shortage of young girls around him. "


    "But I don''t think the fourth master is the same as the long live master. To say, the young lady is very beautiful. I didn''t see that the fourth master treated her differently yesterday."


    Smell speech, if sound chuckle a, did not say what.It''s a fool that makes you look fishy.


    The one who goes to see other women in front of their own women.


    Or completely ignore the wife, look at other women blatantly.


    Such a man is pure scum.


    Men who have a little conscience and pay attention to rules.


    Even if there is anything, it will not be revealed in front of his wife.


    This is a man of Qing Dynasty, who has at least respect for his wife.


    In particular, men like the fourth master seem calm on the surface, but in fact, they are very deep and resourceful, so they can''t be used by ordinary people.


    How could he show his interest in a woman and make such a low-grade mistake.


    "If you want me to tell you, that young lady was not a good thing. No matter it''s her, they''re not very kind. " Mother Liu brought a cup of mint water and gargle Ruoyin.


    One side of the Qiao Feng echoed: "is not it, who sent the invitation, not the host and hostess together please. They are very happy. They only ask the fourth master not to invite you. This is not to protect you, and I don''t know if they want to do something shameless on that day! "


    When people send invitation cards, they are sent by both men and women.


    So the man went to the banquet with the host''s guests.


    When a woman goes to a dinner party, she goes into the backyard and chats with her family members to get closer to each other.


    But in this year''s government, I don''t want to make friends with Fujin.


    If Yin raised her hand and put her hair in front of her forehead, she didn''t say "if she really wants to do something, I''m not afraid."


    Afraid to be afraid of the year Zhilan weak, show off the amorous feelings, and do not do extraordinary things.


    Such a woman, but hook man''s unique color.


    If you use a little tricks, it''s just itching on the top of a man''s heart.


    No matter how smart a man is, he will be confused.


    After all, a woman''s death is equal to her beauty and figure.


    Women who are not good-looking are not easy to make.


    Beautiful women, no matter how to do, some people are used to it.


    Moreover, that year Zhi LAN, seems to be more than good-looking, look with other women is not the same.


    "What shall we do? Shall we force the fourth master to take you to the house last year?" Mother Liu suggested.


    Qiao Feng did not agree with the way: "it is not more on the table, did not invite Fu Jin, we do not go, it seems that we are more rare."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    Ruoyin laughed and replied haughtily, "that is, if I take the initiative to fight for it, it''s too cheap, unless the fourth master takes me on his own initiative."


    "Oh." Mother Liu nodded vaguely.


    Ruo Yin glanced at mammy Liu and seemed to think of something.


    She pointed to several important servants in the house, and said, "listen up. In the future, whether it''s for the backyard or Nian Zhilan, it doesn''t matter in private. But in important occasions, especially in front of the fourth master, you are not allowed to talk about evil spirits. People think that I instigated you."


    "Yes, yes, I was a slave yesterday. I must pay more attention in the future." Mother Liu repeatedly responded.


    The point is that the lady was so beautiful that year.


    As soon as she saw it, she was worried about her own fortune.


    "Fu Jin, then we don''t care about that young lady?" Qiao Feng asked.


    "We still have to deal with it, but we can''t make a fool out of it. If it spreads out, we can''t make a joke. It''s very ugly." Ruo Yin sits in front of the mirror, combing her hair with Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN.


    Anyway, for the fourth master, at least at this time, she doesn''t care about losing.


    She can not do that kind of initiative provocation year Zhi LAN thing.


    Only those who care and feel inferior to each other.


    Will be jealous, just like a clown.


    Li is a typical example.


    Qiao Feng listened to if Yin''s words, excitedly asked: "that master son can have what good method?"


    "There are many ways... But we still have to look at it." If the sound is light.


    Now that things are just beginning, there are no definite signs.


    If Nian Zhilan is really angry, she will take some measures.


    Anyway, the etiquette on the surface still needs to have, see the face smile ha ha.


    For the rest, do it in private.


    She doesn''t kill people, she doesn''t hurt people.


    As long as you obstruct this person from entering the government.


    Otherwise, such people will be able to do so without entering the government.


    If you go into the mansion, you can''t turn over the backyard.


    As for the result, it''s up to fate!


    A few days later, Ruo Yin was sleeping in the quilt.


    Spring is the best time to sleep. It''s neither cold nor hot.


    The whole person also has no strength, can''t get up.


    As long as he doesn''t serve the big wolf, Ruoyin sleeps until he wakes up naturally and gets up vaguely every day.


    This day, her hands on the side of the pillow, comfortable sleep.


    The feet were caught on the brocade quilt at will.


    The silk pajamas on the body are a little messy, and the sleeping position is casual and lazy.


    Can fall asleep, always feel something scratched on the body.


    She thought it was a little snowflake running in the bed again.


    "Snowflake, you climb up to the bed again... I''ll kick you down..."


    the voice just fell, and I felt cool.


    Suddenly opened his eyes and found that the fourth master was like an ice sculpture, sitting coldly on the edge of the bed.


    She was so frightened that she shook her wits and pulled the quilt to the corner of the wall.


    "My lord... You... How did you come?"


    The fourth master snorted coldly and said, "I see you are more and more unruly. All day long, in addition to sleeping or sleeping, snowflakes get up earlier than you."


    If the sound originally gets up late, yesterday reads the speech book to see late at night, today son gets up even later.


    Who knows how to rush on like this, let the fourth master meet.


    Now in the face of such a serious man, she has to think of a way, how to fool the past.


    She drew out an innocent smile and said sweetly, "fourth master, I read the account book yesterday. It''s not only from your family, but also from Chuang Tzu. It''s not late to sleep."


    "It''s not like you to read official documents all day." The man got up and sat down in the armchair.


    He was kind enough to cover her and treat him as a cat.


    "I''m a big man. I''m strong and strong. I can''t compare with a weak woman like me. I can''t carry a weak man with a little work."


    She raised her hand to her forehead, looking very tired.


    Looking at her delicate and vulnerable appearance, the fourth master coughed and said impatiently, "OK, you should make up quickly and go out with you."


    "To where?" Ruo Yin blinked and asked.


    "Last year''s government."


    "Oh." Ruoyin nodded thoughtfully, then shook his head again and said, "that''s no good. I''d better go by myself. After all, I''ve been invited by others, not me. I''m going to drive my son. What kind of person have I become?"


    "If you''re told to go, there''s so much nonsense." The man ordered with a straight face.


    "I don''t want to go anyway." If Yin is not willing to pull up the quilt and lie down, "they don''t invite me, I don''t want to go, so I don''t want to think I want to rub their new year''s party."After she had finished, the room was quiet for a long time.


    After a long time, the fourth Master said in a magnetic way: "you are my lucky Jin. I don''t want to take you with you. If anyone dares to say anything, you can tell him."


    Smell speech, if the sound in the quilt, turn the eyes.


    In fact, these days, she has been waiting to see if the fourth master will take the initiative to ask her to come to last year''s house.


    It can''t be said that she thinks much about last year''s government. It''s just a person. Sometimes she has to fight for such a breath.


    If she wants to see what the new year''s family is doing, she can go and ask the fourth master to take her.


    But then, it doesn''t mean much.


    She just wanted to see if the fourth master would let others despise her.


    That year, the family was really true. Nian gengyao worked hard to please the fourth master and became a servant of the fourth master.


    How can people be dissatisfied with such trifles.


    She is the fourth master''s fortune Jin, they only invited him, not her.


    Do you think it''s just belittling him and not offending the fourth master?


    Another way of thinking, she is the fourth master Fu Jin, they do not put her in the eye, is not the fourth master in the eye.


    But the fourth master has always been strict and harsh, where can let the Nian family be like this.


    Now I have to take her home to dinner last year. I''m afraid it''s in the face of the new year''s family.


    However, since the fourth Master said this, Ruoyin didn''t make his temper any more.


    If it goes on, I''m afraid it will be very embarrassing.


    She put her head out of the bed and sat up and stretched.


    After rubbing her eyes, she asked for a hug from the fourth master. "Sir, I want to hold him..."


    I saw the man frown immediately and disliked the way: "childish."


    I said so, but the body is very sincere.


    Lift feet to the bedside, one hand to the woman in the arms.


    Just a moment later, he let go and seemed perfunctory.


    If Yin knows, it is not easy to let him have this temperament and do such things.


    Then, she took the initiative to climb the man''s neck, coquettishly said: "I want to kiss..."


    with that, she perfumed his sexy laryngeal knot.


    Suddenly, the fourth master''s throat rolled.


    There is a warm numbness that spreads from the throat to all parts of the body www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    Thinking of going to dinner last year, the fourth master quickly suppressed his restlessness.


    He raised his hand and pinched the woman''s waist. The punishment seemed to be a good way: "don''t be like a child all day. I see that Hongxiu''s indulgence is just like learning from you. All day long, he is either in front of big brother or in front of him. Now I''m young. If I grow up in a few years, I can''t get used to him. I don''t want to look like a boy. "


    This saying, if the sound is inexplicable.


    Not to mention that Hongxiu''s fault, she really learned from her.


    She said with a smile: "in a few years, the Lord just wants to hold him, and the boy will not be hugged. Just like Hongyi, I kiss you when I was a child, and I''m afraid of ugliness when I grow up. "


    "Anyway, you should be honest, especially outside." The man went back to the armchair and sat down.


    If it wasn''t for business later, she would have to be held in bed.


    "Don''t worry. I''m dignified outside." With that, Ruoyin called mammy Liu in.


    The fourth master did not refute this, but she did.


    Outside, he was dignified and did not dare to stare.


    In front of him there is no rules, casually raise an eye, on the kitsch.


    After a cup of tea, Ruoyin sat in front of the mirror and confidently said, "later, I''ll follow the fourth master to last year''s house. You can help me comb a medium-sized shelf head, and then make a jasper edged flower and gold-plated step. You can do the rest."


    The people here feel that the gold is shining and the atmosphere is magnificent.


    In Rome, do as the Romans do. Even if she doesn''t like it very much, she has to make some beautiful gold jewelry and make it a town.


    In order to save others from feeling that Prince Yong''s Di Fu Jin is too poor.


    "Ah Qiao Feng happily answered.


    After a stick of incense, the hair will be combed.


    Ruoyin looks at the mirror and makes up a graceful and elegant look.


    Then she stood in front of the mirror and made a turn.


    After finding that there was no problem, he went to the hall and said to the fourth master, "yes, I''m fine."


    The man light "um" a, "first drink porridge and snacks and then go, in addition, outside the things you eat less."


    "Oh." In fact, do not need four ye to say, if sound also won''t use outside meal easily.


    In particular, it is still the territory of the Nian family, not to mention.


    When Ruoyin used some food, she and the fourth master set out in a carriage.


    Nianfu is not a big Siheyuan, which is just worthy of the official position of Nian gengyao. It is not very high-profile.


    When they got there, the important family members of the Nian family met at the door with all their faces on their faces.


    Even the old lady, also leaning on crutches, standing in the first row with a smiling face.


    However, their smile, at the moment of seeing Ruoyin, their faces were slightly stunned, and then returned to normal.


    "Welcome to the fourth master. Four fortunes are here."


    "Get up." The fourth master raised his hand at will and said to the young man, "today is your day. Don''t be too polite."


    "Thank you, fourth master." Nian gengyao got up with a smile and warmly made a gesture of invitation to the fourth master. "Fourth master, I have been waiting for you for a long time. It happens that there is a jar of good wine that has been treasured for many years at home. I would like to invite you to have a taste of it."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, raises the foot to enter the mansion.


    But just walked a few steps, and turned to see if sound.


    Moreover, he also extended his right palm to Ruoyin.


    If sound reserved smile, handed a hand to four ye.


    The man tightened her hand and comforted him: "you go with them to the women''s family. If something happens, let the slave come to pass on the master."


    With that, he casually pointed to Ruoyin''s Ru Xia, Ru Shuang behind him.


    If sound embarrassed place nod, way: "ye go."


    Fourth master''s sharp line of sight, in the year family a cadre person''s face to row.


    Then, he followed Nian gengyao into Nian Fu.


    If the sound then raises the head, looks directly at the Nian family those people.


    She knew that the fourth master, who had never loved to show his love outside, was deliberately slapping at the Nian family.


    Now, if you want to neglect her, you have to think about it.


    When the fourth master entered the new year''s mansion, Nian Zhilan and her mother, Lu''s, were smiling and flattering.


    The rest of them scattered.


    "I''ve heard that sifujin is dignified, virtuous and natural. Today I see it, and it really deserves its reputation."


    Lu was dressed in a dark purple flag dress, full of jewels, for fear that others would not know that she was the lady in charge.


    A pair of seemingly kind, but actually sinister eyes, in Ruoyin''s body.


    If Yin returned with a slight smile, he said: "the young man is well maintained. Standing with Miss Nian, you will be like two sisters."


    The voice just fell, Lu''s face smug, think oneself maintain young.


    Can year Zhi LAN face but Leng Leng, feel if sound said she is old.


    However, even if she is not happy, she still has to act."Sifujin, it''s a little surprised to see you here today. Our family thought you didn''t have time. Now that you are here, you are a distinguished guest. Please follow me to the main courtyard or hang out in your house." Nianzhilan rourourourou tunnel.


    If the voice with a dignified and alienated smile, the micro jaw head agreed.


    She holds mother Liu''s hand, and Nian Zhilan, as well as Lu''s side by side.


    Along the way, the air pressure was a little low, and no one took the initiative to speak.


    If sound can feel, same-sex repulsion of the magnetic field, in her and years Zhi LAN, as well as Lu''s spread.


    Anyway, she is a guest, and she doesn''t have to please each other, so she doesn''t bother to chat.


    How to walk to a quiet little garden, the year Zhi LAN unexpectedly take the initiative to challenge.


    "The last time sifujin didn''t say that, because our family gave us an invitation, you didn''t come. Why we didn''t send you an invitation, so we''re all here today. "


    Hear such acerbic words, if sound willow eyebrow slightly pick.


    She finally understood, this little girl film, there are two faces.


    There were other guests and servants at the main entrance just now.


    The year Zhi orchid then carries the thousand gold big miss''s posture, is polite.


    Now, in this small garden, only close to each other and slaves, she changed the face of a lady.


    Even the soft water like voice, also sharp.


    For this kind of boring provocation, Ruoyin didn''t answer.


    It''s just that she''s holding mammy Liu''s hand. It''s a little heavier.


    Suddenly, mother Liu understood the meaning of Ruoyin.


    Instead of Ruoyin, she said, "Miss Nian doesn''t know. Originally, my family Fujin didn''t intend to come. After all, she is the legitimate Fujin of Yongqin palace. She is very busy on weekdays. Last night she looked at the account book and saw the night, so she got up late in the morning."


    "Who knows, the fourth master came to see her in person. He also said that our master''s son was Fujin, and he had to follow him. He said that only Fujin was worthy of attending various occasions with him. Since the fourth master has said this, we must come to Fujin naturally. Otherwise, we should not have brushed off the kindness of the fourth master. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    As soon as this remark came out, Lu''s face was blue and white.


    I''m worried about whether the contempt of Ruoyin before the new year''s family has caused the fourth master''s displeasure.


    It''s just that men always talk about big things, and they don''t talk about such babbling things.


    But from the moment the fourth master entered the new year''s mansion, she always felt a little different.


    However, the year Zhi LAN is young in the end, not afraid of things.


    She didn''t have the so-called tunnel: "it''s this situation. If it wasn''t for Mammy, I couldn''t see it. Fourth master and sifujin have such good feelings."


    "That year''s young lady''s eyes, is not generally not easy to use, just in the main door, did not see the fourth master worried about my family Fu Jin." Mother Liu really wanted to tear up Zhilan''s mouth.


    What mother Liu said was also true. Just now she was at the main gate, the fourth master, in front of Nian''s family, rarely gently told his family to be lucky.


    This let the year Zhi LAN suddenly was blocked.


    But soon she found a breakthrough.


    "I saw it, but I heard that there were several side rooms and concubines in the backyard of the fourth master. I thought that the fourth master was just doing superficial Kung Fu. After all, there are some people in Manjing city who have to respect their wives for their fame. In private, I don''t think I need to say that. "


    Year Zhi LAN words in full show edge, face but smile a face naive brilliant.


    What he said was that he didn''t believe in four masters and Ruoyin.


    He also implied that the fourth master was just acting for the sake of the rules on the surface.


    This can make mother Liu angry, "what do you know..."


    Ruoyin pressed mother Liu''s hand and finally opened her mouth.


    She did not look at the year Zhi LAN and Lu Shi.


    She just turned her head and preached to mammy Liu, "I''m not angry. What are you so angry about? How can I tell you at ordinary times? I have a thin face. Don''t always talk about me and the fourth master outside."


    Mother Liu: "well, no matter how we are named, we are better than some people who are looking forward to it, even if they don''t have the title of concubine." If the sound is light and pure.


    "Yes, I know." Mother Liu replied.


    Then, if the sound just turned to look at the year Zhi LAN.


    I saw the other side is red with a face, good-looking Phoenix eyes full of fighting spirit.


    It seems that because of her words, the ambition in the heart of Zhilan has been inspired.


    I just didn''t say "I must enter Yongqin Palace".


    If you ask LAN Zhinian directly.


    "Madame Nian, you are a legitimate wife. What you say is not in the interest of what I say."


    After a moment''s meditation, Lu Shian said cautiously: "Si Fujin is right. Lan''er is still young. She doesn''t understand these principles. She doesn''t have a sense of propriety. In fact, she doesn''t mean anything else."


    She''s a real wife. If she''s not right, she''s slapping herself in the face.


    This is the only way to go.


    If the voice nods with satisfaction, he says nothing more.


    In the end is to teach niangengyao and nianzhilan such children''s mother, is able to bear some.


    Then, the year Zhi LAN did not speak, but Lu continued to chatter.


    "Sifujin, you are still young, and you think you can still get the favor of the fourth master, but in a few years, you don''t know what kind of scene it is. I don''t mean to offend you. I just want to talk to you about my experience over the years in my capacity as a former. "


    "But it doesn''t matter." If the sound is light.


    She would like to hear what medicine is sold in Lu''s gourd.


    "Like me, when I first married our master, I was eight years younger than him. I was not afraid to tell you that he had promised that he would only marry me in his life, and that he would not take a concubine. I believed him at that time."


    "But since I gave birth to Yao''er, I found him drinking flower wine outside, but he didn''t dare to take the woman home. When I gave birth to my orchid child, the child weighed eight catties. Since then, he has not come back to my courtyard in January, and has dared to admit women to my home. "


    "The new year''s wife has sons and daughters, and now she is enjoying her family." If the meaning of the response.


    She can only speak in a good way. She can''t really help to speak ill of the old man.


    Lu gave a happy smile and said, "at that time, I realized that men''s mouths are deceiving ghosts. The older the man is, the higher his status is, the more mature and stable he is. There are more and more women he can fall in love with. There are more and more women who are accepted by him. There are many women whose families are better than mine


    "In the end, I had to make plans for the future, so I sent my distant cousin and my intimate maid to serve my master. Since then, he has come to my hospital frequently, and the children they gave birth to are also raised in my name. Why not do it? "


    Smell speech, if the sound took out the corner of the mouth, pull up a meaningful smile.


    I was waiting for her here.


    "The young lady is very brave and virtuous." He said with a smile.With a light smile, Lu talked about the key issues.


    "Si Fu Jin, I heard that you are not a few years younger than the fourth master. Now you may be in favor, but you will not spend a hundred days. Don''t you plan for the future? If you help our Lan''er guide the way, our family will remember you for the rest of your life. Lan''er will become a helper for you in the backyard


    If the sound half squints the eye son, looks at the front.


    Come on, Nian gengyao didn''t convince Fei Yanggu.


    This LV Shi wants to seize the opportunity to persuade her.


    She didn''t believe that a girl of such high spirits could always yield to her.


    As for her life, she couldn''t believe it.


    That year, gengyao worked for the fourth master. If his sister was favored in the future, I''m afraid it would be too late to try to run on her.


    Ruoyin touched the gilded gold on her head and said casually, "Madam Nian is kind-hearted. I''m here. My fourth master is not a man who pays too much attention to beauty. Otherwise, there will be more than a few backyards in these years. "


    "Can..." Lu also wanted to persuade.


    However, Ruoyin raised his hand and stopped him: "I think it''s better for people to live in the present, and don''t think about the unknown things. Even on that day, I don''t think I''ll do those things like you. "


    "If I send my servant girls and sisters away, I will lose a loyal servant and a good sister. After all, the water in the backyard is muddy, and it can soak the heart of a prostitute. When no woman is fighting for the same man, she will really have no resentment and feel the same sister. I think my wife knows better than me. "


    Sure enough, Lu''s face was a little embarrassed and seemed to think of some unpleasant things.


    In order to make Lv''s mind completely dispelled, Ruoyin said: "besides, I never make decisions. Most of the people in the backyard of Yongqin''s mansion are selected by the women of imperial concubine De, or betrothed by Wansui. They are all girls who have been screened and are innocent."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    "Those small families, or low status slaves, are really not on the stage. After all, he is a king''s backyard. No one can enter it. "


    A few words, can be regarded as euphemistic and neat to refuse Lu Shi.


    He also humiliated the young family who was in the process of development.


    At least according to the present situation, Nian gengyao''s official position is not high enough, and he is indeed somewhat advanced.


    Lu frowned and said politely, "what Si Fu Jin said is that I think too much."


    That said, she was not at all comfortable.


    But what he said was polite.


    The logic is clear, there is a reason, and the voice is soft.


    People can not refute at the same time, but blocked in the heart flustered, uncomfortable!


    It seems that this method is very clever.


    Sometimes, there''s no need to brag.


    The real power is not to be publicized.


    It''s a continuous critical hit hidden in the soft voice!


    Thinking of this, Lu couldn''t help worrying about her daughter.


    One side of the year Zhi LAN, even if the heart of a hundred unhappy, also did not say what.


    In her present status, it is more than enough to marry someone else and be a real wife.


    But if she is the fourth master''s woman, she is really a little unsure.


    The year Zhi LAN tightly saves the handkerchief in the hand, bears in the heart that humiliation.


    One day, she will enter the Yongqin palace and become the fourth master''s woman.


    We should also favor the backyard of guanyong Prince''s house to make sifujin look good.


    Now my brother is still young. In a few years, I will see who dares to say that they are small families!


    In this way, the three talked about unpleasant things all the way, and finally came to the hall of the main courtyard.


    After Ruoyin took his seat in the hall, many guests came in one after another.


    Lu Shi and the year Zhi Lan''s eyes, will not only around her turn.


    Because it is the feast of the Nian family, most of them are relatives of the Nian family.


    Those women are like trained professionals.


    In addition to just met, Chao Ruoyin salute, did not say a word.


    As if to isolate Ruo Yin here.


    Unless there are a few official ladies, they have no nepotism with the Nian family.


    After seeing Ruoyin, he not only saluted, but also exchanged a few polite greetings.


    Out of politeness, Ruoyin responded politely.


    In fact, people do not take the initiative to talk to her, she is still happy.


    Women in the place is not more, or to maintain a point of distance.


    Where there are women, there are gossip.


    When they are chatting about gossip, Ruoyin sits there listening and doesn''t fight against each other.


    To say, listening to their gossiping is also a kind of entertainment.


    From the prince''s backyard, those people talked about the concubines of the officials.


    Whose wife lost his right.


    The concubines of which family are shrewd and capricious, they are all well-educated.


    Anyway, all the things in the capital were shaken out by them.


    Half an hour later, the year Zhi LAN in the room suddenly left the table.


    If sound raises an eye to sweep year Zhi LAN one eye, pour also did not care.


    But the women of Nian family, isolated from her at the beginning, suddenly became enthusiastic.


    One by one four fortune Jin long, four short, endless greetings.


    This... Makes Ruoyin suspicious.


    She laughed, and she put her hand over her mouth.


    Eyes in the moment of bow head, produced doubts.


    To say years after Zhilan left, they continue to talk about them, she will not suspect.


    This year Zhi LAN just left, they suddenly pestered her to chat.


    How to think, all a bit deliberately drag her meaning.


    So, Ruoyin casually found an excuse to go out and breathe.


    When she got up and left, she saw all the tension in Lu''s eyes.


    It is more to verify the suspicion in the heart.


    Out of the main courtyard, she deliberately asked the way to the cottage.


    But in the middle of the road, he turned a corner and whispered, "Li Fukang, do you know where they are


    "I heard that all the men were in the front yard, so the fourth master should be in the front yard." Li Fukang returned.


    "Let''s go to the front yard and you''ll lead the way." If sound road.


    But she hasn''t got to the front yard yet.


    See four ye and year Zhi LAN, walk in a lakeside.


    From afar, you can see the colorful carp in the lake.


    If the voice of the slave behind him made a gesture, "let''s not appear, just look here first."


    She hid in a corner of a fence with her servants.


    Mother Liu hid behind Ruoyin and was not willing to say, "this year, the eldest lady is so shameless that she will take advantage of it. It''s a lot of Kung Fu just to leave. I''m just pestering the fourth master to talk about things. I don''t think I''m good at it. "If the sound "hush" a, then concentrate on looking at two people in the distance.


    When I saw the fish on the lake, I fed it to the fish.


    His mouth was moving, as if he were talking to the fourth master.


    If the sound is looking hard, suddenly heard a distant exclamation, "ah!"


    At first glance, the year Zhi LAN is not on the shore.


    Just listening to the sound of "Putong", a thousand layers of water waves were stirred on the surface of the lake, and the green ripples were rippled around.


    Those colorful carp are also jumping on the lake.


    A touch of water blue, is fluttering in the lake arms, also did not say let fourth master save her.


    If the sound twitches his lips, this one is acting with his life.


    Such a dangerous moment, also do not ask four ye to save her, this year Zhi LAN can really calm down.


    Take a look at the fourth master, there is no first time to jump down to save people.


    At first, he looked around as if he were looking for a servant.


    But there was no one around.


    Then, with one hand on the stone fence, he looked down into the lake.


    A pair of hesitant, a little deep.


    He is not a teenager any more. He knows what it will mean to jump down like this.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin quickly ordered: "ruoxia, Ruo frost, you go out as fast as you can, and bring up Miss Nian."


    She stood in the distance and watched the play coldly.


    It turned out that this was the idea of Nian''s family.


    When the fourth master doesn''t have a slave around him, Nian Zhilan will come up to talk.


    With the means of the year Zhi LAN, certainly will not love with the fourth master.


    80% of what she said was her brother Nian gengyao, so the fourth master would listen to her.


    After chatting, he pretended to fall into the lake.


    It''s strange around here. There is no slave in such a big Nianfu.


    Look, there is a premeditation, waiting for the fourth master to go down to save people.


    No wonder the new year''s family didn''t send her an invitation. I''m afraid she''s bad.


    This meeting son, if sound sees Ru Xia Ru frost, the year Zhi LAN is fished up.


    Year Zhi LAN clothes shallow, stained with water on some through.


    The fourth master holds the gentleman''s principle of treating others as if they were not polite.


    In the year Zhilan to go ashore, also turned to leave.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin held mammy Liu''s hand and said faintly, "it''s time for us to return to the banquet."


    She did everything she had to do.


    The rest, she did not have the time to year Zhilan.


    "Fujin, why did you ask Ruxia Rushuang to rescue Miss Nian? You should let her drown." Mother Liu said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    "I won''t let anyone save her. Will you wait for the fourth master to go down and save her?" If the sound is faint.


    Compared with letting the fourth master jump down, it''s better to let Ruxia Rushuang save it.


    Otherwise, it will be like the meaning of Nian family.


    They just want to be lonely and widowed. They soak their bodies and have intimate relations with their skin.


    In this very serious moral kidnapping, chastity as the life of the Qing Dynasty.


    Many people do not even want their lives for the illusory "chastity archway".


    Some people wash their feet by the river. When men see them, they will cut off their feet.


    Or because they lost their virginity, they would jump into the river and commit suicide.


    If the husband is gone, he will die for love.


    There are so many such things in ancient times.


    Year Zhi LAN as a lady, out of such a thing, the reputation must be bad.


    Four ye if the river to save people, it must also do a good year Zhi LAN welcome into the door.


    Otherwise, he would not have hesitated on the shore for so long, and would not have stayed in the lake.


    Mother Liu supported Ruoyin and said, "but the servant just saw that if the fourth master wanted to save him, he would have jumped into the river. Why should he stand on the bank hesitating? Besides, the fourth master has always been decisive. He is not a hesitant person. In case he doesn''t have the mind to save Miss Nian


    "That''s even worse. Four masters and Nian Zhilan are on the scene. When he saw death, his reputation for being cruel and cruel was completely established. After all, with so many guests today, it will spread all over the capital tomorrow, and the impact is not generally bad. " Ruo Yin analysis.


    This will have a great impact on the fourth master''s future political career.


    People''s hearts are most likely to change because of these rumors.


    At this moment, mother Liu finally understood.


    She shook her head, disdainful way: "this year''s home is really defenseless, thanks to us today, or the consequences are unimaginable."


    Otherwise, there will be another villain in your family.


    "Yes ah, thanks to our coming, still year Zhi LAN left, followed out." If the sound is light.


    If she is not vigilant, she is still greeting women at the banquet.


    That is to go out and drink happily.


    Finally, I had to go back to my house in a bad mood.


    Just if she did not follow out, the year Zhilan was saved by the fourth master on the lake, will become a major event on the banquet.


    As a four fortune Jin, she is the most disgraced.


    A moment later, Ruoyin returned to the main courtyard of Nian''s house.


    When he got there, Lu drank tea absentmindedly.


    When others talk to her, she doesn''t like to talk to her. She seems to be thinking about something.


    At this time, a servant girl went to Lv''s side and whispered.


    The next moment, Lu apologized and said, "the banquet is about to start, but there is something wrong with your family. Let me leave for a while."


    With that, Lu went out with wind and fire.


    When passing by Ruoyin''s side, he also looked down at Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin saw resentment from Lu''s eyes.


    The Nian family has a bad heart, and the plot is not successful. Blame her?


    The next banquet, the year Zhi LAN has not appeared.


    This let a lot of good ladies, began to discuss.


    If the sound of this table, there are three jewelled women, gossip way: "did you hear that the young lady fell into the water."


    "How do you know that?"


    "If you don''t believe you let me inquire, you will know everything."


    Talk about things like that at the dinner table.


    If sound pretends not to hear, also does not eat the meal very much.


    At the end of the banquet, as the housewife, Lu''s meaning came into being.


    After the meal, if the sound did not want to stay more.


    She asked Li Fukang to go to the front yard to inform the fourth master, because she was going back.


    He took his servants and ate in Nian Fu.


    Walking along, passing a rockery, I heard two women chewing their tongues.


    Originally, if Yin Bing is in other people''s home, more things than less.


    However, when she heard the words "Si Fu Jin", her feet were stuck in place and couldn''t move any more.


    Since the other side is kind enough to talk about her behind her back.


    There''s something she''s sorry to hear.


    Not only good, but also listen to what the other side says.


    As soon as she leaned to her side and pointed her ears, she heard a sharp female voice saying at the end of the rockery: "I heard that sifujin is a full vinegar jar. As long as the fourth master looks at us Zhilan more, she will be jealous. Otherwise, with Zhilan''s beauty, she would have been liked by the fourth master and led into the Yongqin palace."


    "No wonder there are only a few women in the backyard of the fourth master for so many years. It is estimated that sifujin is too jealous to accommodate other women."


    "Tut Tut, I really can''t see. Looking at the dignified, virtuous and graceful appearance, he is actually jealous. If any man marries such a man, it will be a disaster. Can the backyard live well? ""This kind of woman will not be respected by men, does not it obviously hinder the development of men. By the way, are you sure these things are true, who told you? "


    At this critical time, the opposite voice was a little bit lower.


    But if the sound is across the rockery, you can still hear it clearly.


    "To tell you the truth, I went to see Zhilan just now. My whole body was wet and shivering with cold."


    "At the dinner table just now, everyone was talking about it. It turned out to be the truth."


    "It''s not the ghost that Si Fu Jin did. When she saw the fourth master and Zhi LAN walking by the lake, she scolded the ugly words. Zhilan, a girl, felt ashamed and fell into the lake. Finally, sifujin was guilty and let her slave fish Zhilan out."


    If sound from the tone of the other side, it can be recognized that it is from the Nian family.


    After the rockery, the two people also said a lot of bad things about her, so they left in a hurry.


    If sound looks at two flustered figure of the back, pull up a sneer.


    She said that Lu was not a simple one.


    Before and year Zhi LAN together, two mother and daughter staged double roles.


    One sings white face.


    One sang black face.


    In front of the big guy, the surface is polite and thoughtful.


    Behind the scenes, they made rumors and said that the white ones were black ones.


    Step down on her and hold yourself high.


    However, this kind of trivial grinding matter, no one is disgraceful when it is pulled out, and it is of no grade.


    "Fujin, shall we find a way to clarify this matter?" Mother Liu worried about the tunnel.


    "How to clarify and tell you at the top of my voice that I am not a jealous person?" If the voice frowned, "do you think everyone will believe it?"


    "What shall we do?"


    "As long as she can light the lamp, can I not set fire to it?" If the sound is hooked on the lips.


    "What do you mean..."


    "it''s not a day or two when people say I''m jealous. Which woman in the world is not jealous, and it''s not a shameful thing?"


    Ruoyin walked through the rockery and said casually, "ruoxia ruoxun, you spend some money to publicize Miss Nian in our winery, department store and inn. It is said that the young lady confessed to the fourth master by the river during the birthday banquet of niangyaoyao. As a result, she failed to express her confession. She was forced to die and was rescued in time by the servants around sifujin."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    "Fujin, how long should we pass it on?" Ruxia asked.


    "When the new year''s government doesn''t make rumors, we will withdraw if we have another big report." If the sound is light.


    "Yes, that slave knows."


    After listening to Ruoyin''s method, Mammy Liu said excitedly, "Fu Jin, you have a good way. To deal with such a person, you should treat him with his own way. Anyway, we didn''t wrong her. She just liked the fourth master and wanted to take advantage of her. Their schemes are more shameless than what we said


    "If a lady of a big family takes the initiative to show her love to a prince, it will be enough for us to have a long time of laughing after dinner." If the sound breaks a flower at will, light way: "I pour want to see, everybody believe her still believe me. It''s the fame of her big girl, or the reputation of my jealousy


    "Let''s just do this, and we''ll have enough to digest." Mother Liu said.


    Ruoyin shook her head and said, "no, this is such a thing. Who can guarantee that nothing else will happen next time. If we want to solve the problem fundamentally, we have to start from other places. "


    Year Zhi LAN and the people of the year''s family are really annoyed.


    I don''t think of any way to prevent them from entering the government now. I''m sure there will be endless troubles in the future.


    "Oh."


    Just at this time, Li Fukang found Ruoyin.


    "Fu Jin, the fourth Master said that he was going to return to the mansion and let you wait for her at the front door."


    If the voice nods, he goes to the front gate of the Nianfu.


    There were many carriages and many guests at the door.


    Ruoyin can feel the influence of those rumors at the banquet on her.


    Because a lot of people look at her eyes, become different.


    Even so, she still raised her head and went to her own carriage.


    Before she got to the carriage, they found that they didn''t dare to look at her like that.


    Then, behind him came the sound of greetings.


    The word "four masters" is mixed in it.


    If Yin looks back, he sees the fourth master standing at the gate of Nian''s house.


    Many officials exchanged greetings with him, and Nian gengyao sent her to the door.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master looked at each other in tacit agreement and got on the carriage.


    After a while, the curtain was lifted.


    Fourth master, dressed in a dark blue robe and stepping on the back of xiaodezi, took his seat in the carriage.


    A few seconds later, Su Peisheng shrieked, "go back to the mansion!"


    The carriage began to move slowly.


    The fourth master looked at the woman and felt that she was different from that before she came.


    But I can''t tell you what''s different.


    He asked: "Ruxia and Rushuang, are you calling?"


    "I didn''t call it. I was just hanging around in Nianfu. When I saw someone calling for help, I asked them to help."


    The man held his lips to explain that he had made an appointment with Nian gengyao to discuss important private matters.


    In order not to attract people''s ears and eyes, they sent away the slaves around.


    Happened to meet the year Zhi LAN, talk about the matter of Nian gengyao, then listen to a few more.


    Later, that happened.


    But in the end, all these little explanations were swallowed in the rolling larynx.


    He felt that it was not a man, not his character.


    Once upon a time, what he did did did not need to be explained to anyone.


    Now it is.


    It will be the same in the future.


    He faintly "um" a, as the end of the topic, then no longer speak.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became cold.


    After a long time, Ruoyin lifted the curtain and looked at the road.


    Then he put down the curtain and took the initiative to say, "fourth master, I''m a little homesick. Can you let the coachman go to the governor''s house first...


    the man leaned on the car mat and closed his eyes.


    She couldn''t see if he was asleep because of the shaking of the carriage.


    I had to count my breath and wait for his response.


    Fortunately, after quiet for a while, the man''s thin lips gently opened: "it''s a little late today, let''s talk about it another day."


    "I won''t stay any longer. Just go back and see them. I''ll be back before dark." She promised like a child, and at last she said, "I promise to go back to my house before dark..."


    the man opened his eyes and looked at her, turned his head to lift the curtain of the car and told the slave: "Su Peisheng, go to the governor''s house first."


    "Bang."


    Then silence returned to the carriage.


    After a while, the carriage stopped at the governor''s house.


    When Ruoyin got off alone, the carriage left.


    When he arrived at the governor''s house, the servant at the door saw her and quickly went forward to salute.


    "Get up, my amah and e Niang are in your house?" If you ask.


    "Back to sifujin, the master has just come back, and his wife has been in the house. Let me take you to the front hall first."


    If the sound slightly jaw head, followed the servants into the governor''s house.


    The housekeeper asked her to sit down in the front hall and poured tea.Soon, Jue Luo Shi arrived.


    Fei Yanggu followed Jueluo''s arrival.


    Wu Ge, as the son-in-law of the forehead, lives in the residence of the five princesses, rarely at home.


    "Yin''er, you didn''t say a word about it. E Niang didn''t have time to pick you up at the door." Jue Luo''s road.


    If the sound does not matter ground to smile, "are all a family, entire those empty make why. I''m here to discuss something with Amar


    Fei Yang''s ancient sword eyebrow is picked, surprised to see if sound.


    "Well, last time Amar said that Nian gengyao recommended his sister to you. Today, when I went to a dinner party last year, niangyao''s mother tried to persuade me again and played some small tricks, which made people''s heart ache


    "Why didn''t you give up your heart this year? Last time you Amar rejected him, I thought he would be a good servant and would not think about such unorthodox things." He frowned.


    Fei Yanggu snorted coldly, and said in a strong voice: "this year''s youth Yao, his skill is a bit of skill, but he has bad intentions all the time, and sooner or later he will have to fall into a big trouble."


    "It''s not only Nian gengyao. They are all not fuel-efficient lamps. Today, at the birthday banquet of Nian gengyao, his sister Nian Zhilan, taking advantage of no one around, tries to find a reason to talk to the fourth master, and then falls into the lake. If I didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid it would all have happened."


    Ruoyin gave a general account of what happened today.


    "I heard that Nian Zhilan is very good-looking, and many people in the capital come to talk about marriage. How can a good wife not be a good one? She must have the idea of Yongqin palace. In her present status, she is at most a gege. Why?"


    "It''s not because the prince is gone and the elder brother is banned. They think the fourth master has the greatest face." Fei Yanggu has already seen through the problem.


    But she was just a woman. She didn''t know anything about the imperial court.


    Still can''t believe the way: "is not eight ye not long ago granted a prefect, deep long live ye like?"


    "What do you know? Long live Lord named eight princes as princes. That''s a matter of fact. But he framed the prince, and he won''t like it." Feiyang road.


    "But the fourth master retired to the imperial court and didn''t ask much about political affairs. How could it be...


    before Roche finished speaking, Fei Yanggu waved her hand to stop talking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    But he would not tell Jueluo his own opinions.


    In the end, Fei Yanggu has been struggling in the officialdom for decades.


    I can''t see the crooked roads on the court.


    That year, gengyao was the slave under the fourth master. If the fourth master was really idle, how could he follow him wholeheartedly.


    What''s more, it''s impossible to force my sister into Yongqin palace.


    There is only one possibility. The fourth master makes him full of confidence in the future.


    But these, he also only thought in mind, never mentioned to others.


    Now, he didn''t want to explain to Jue Luoshi, he asked Ruoyin directly: "yin''er, if you have something to do with Amar, you will try your best to do it."


    Ruoyin''s heart is warm, although Fei Yanggu''s family are not real relatives for her.


    But what she felt from them was the warmth that many families did not have.


    "Thank you, Amar. I''m very relieved with your words." Ruoyin pondered for a moment and then said, "isn''t that year''s gengyao under your jurisdiction? Can we think of a way to transfer him away from the capital city for a long time, the kind that won''t come back for a while and a half."


    "This..." Fei Yanggu was lost in thought.


    After careful consideration, he replied, "this can be done, but... With his rank, it can''t be easily adjusted. I have to find a suitable reason to write a memorial and ask him for instructions. After long live has approved, he can be transferred from his post. "


    "If it''s feasible, think of a way." After hearing this, he couldn''t wait. "As long as he''s not in the capital, the whole family will have to leave Beijing with him. In the past few years, they lived in Yangzhou with Nian gengyao and only came back at the beginning of this year? "


    "I and e Niang thought the same, that year Zhi LAN is waiting for the word boudoir, can not endure for long. If left the capital, at most a year, the new year''s family will give her marriage. It''s not like she''s always hopping around under my nose If sound road.


    Fei Yanggu is not an impulsive person, he thought for a long time before giving Ruoyin a response.


    "Well, your business is Amar''s business. I''ll set about it right away. If there''s no accident, viva will approve it." Fei Yanggu said, turning the front of the story, said: "but Amar still have to remind you that next year is a draft year. If Nian Zhilan doesn''t get married this year, she will definitely participate in the draft next year."


    "I know that, but it''s a matter of the palace. Every year, all the people who can enter the fourth master''s mansion are arranged by the empress de Fei. How old is he to buy the princess?"


    She can''t control the affairs in the palace.


    She only cares about what she can do.


    If the year Zhi LAN did not provoke her, honest, she will not do so.


    But the year Zhi LAN and the behavior of the family, completely aimed at her, she will not let go.


    She would not talk to the fourth master about these things.


    In this patriarchal Dynasty, she always believed that men deal with men''s affairs.


    Women deal with women''s affairs.


    As a woman in the backyard, she could not interfere in the affairs of the imperial court.


    Similarly, as Prince Yong, the fourth master has his own business to do.


    She shouldn''t let these little things hinder his progress.


    A king, regardless of the previous dynasty, deals with the affairs in the backyard all day long, which sounds like a shame.


    Moreover, even if he can manage today, he can''t manage her all his life.


    As Fujin, she still has a lot of way to go in the future. She can''t rely on men for everything.


    You have to work out a set of rules of gongdou.


    They say men''s mouths, liars.


    If she always depends on the fourth master, when she can''t, she will become a person who can''t take care of herself.


    Instead of waiting for that time, it''s better to let yourself recognize the reality at the beginning.


    Dependence is a double-edged sword, like sweet honey, but also chronic arsenic.


    If a man wholeheartedly to you, take care of you, that is honey.


    In the face of such a man, Ruoyin may be able to put down his worries and rely on this man.


    However, if the other party''s heart, pretending to be all political stratagem, there are other women and things.


    Such dependence is arsenic, a sugar coated bomb.


    It''s going to explode at any time!


    Because you don''t know when, he will give you a cold shoulder and turn to be nice to others.


    Ruoyin saw through this very early.


    So, in terms of money, she left her own way.


    In dealing with her personal affairs, she also wants to exercise herself rather than rely on men.


    After everything was settled, Ruoyin remembered to promise the fourth master to go back early.


    So she took advantage of the darkness, and went back to Yongqin Palace by carriage.


    Back in the main courtyard, it was not dark.At the same time, the whole family of Nianfu did not know that something bad had happened.


    They are around the bed of the year Zhi LAN, discussing things.


    Year Zhi orchid leans to sit on the bed only, cough gently.


    Although the weather was getting warmer, she was tossing about in the lake for a long time.


    When he was rescued, his clothes were all wet and he fainted.


    With the delay of time, it caught cold.


    Lu hate hate way: "this four blessing Jin, bad our family good thing, should not let her come at the beginning."


    "I was worried about her bad things at that time, so Zhilan only sent an invitation to the fourth master. Who knows that she still has the cheek to come. Today, if it were not for her, with the responsible nature of the fourth master, in a few days, she would have to use the eight carrying sedan chair to carry Zhilan into the Yongqin palace. " Nian gengyao sighed.


    Otherwise, with his understanding of the fourth master, he didn''t know that he paid attention to the rules.


    He is at the risk of being written down by the fourth master!


    "I don''t think so. Maybe you can cook cooked rice with uncooked rice." Lu echoed.


    This word says, year Zhi orchid''s face, all of a sudden red.


    She was embarrassed to say, "e Niang, how can you say that? Even if the fourth master saved me, I would not give him my body casually, unless she welcomed me in. No name, no division. It''s not clear. "


    "You''re stupid. How many detours do you have to take like this?" Lu''s poke the forehead of Zhi LAN, some hate iron is not steel.


    However, Nian Jianyao affirmed: "yes, Zhilan is right. The easier a man gets, the less he will cherish it. You''ve got to keep him from getting it. Maybe he''s in a hurry


    Year Zhi LAN after listening to, red face should sound "um", did not speak.


    A pair of shy - he''s eyes, in thinking of some things, gradually turned into sad.


    Today, during the day, she thought that the fourth master would immediately go down to the lake to save him.


    But he stood on the shore for a long time, and did not go down to save her.


    Or four Fu Jin side of the female bodyguard, she saved on the shore.


    But no matter how, her year Zhi LAN see the man, say what will not give up easily!


    However, what worried her most was whether the fourth master would have seen through the scheme of the Nian family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    Will it be because of this matter, there is a gap between her, so as to alienate her.


    After thinking about it, she said, "brother, let''s not deal with this in the future, so as not to be known by the fourth master. It''s not good for you and me. If I delay your official career, I still want to get married. Not really. I''m waiting for the draft next year


    "I''ll listen to you. I''m confused these days." Nian gengyao replied.


    He has always been smart and capable, but there are four women in the family, which is a bit of a mess.


    One is the grandmother of the family, but also has a lot of things.


    Then there is my wife and sister.


    After listening to Nian Zhilan, she comforted: "our family can only be regarded as a small family now. My brother still focuses on her career. Don''t delay business for my sake. As long as the elder brother''s official fortune is successful, we will not be looked down upon by others, and it will not be so difficult to enter the Yongqin palace. "


    Nian gengyao nodded his head and said "good", which is also an idea.


    At this time, a servant in a hurry.


    "The master, the young master, the event is not good, the capital is all in the legend that the eldest lady adores the fourth master, but she can''t show her love, and she is forced to die..." some of the servants reported with difficulty.


    "Let her - the dog - fart, this is where with which." Nian gengyao was very angry.


    The young master is a middle-aged man. He should be calm.


    He asked his servant with a negative hand: "have you inquired clearly when this rumor spread?"


    "Back to the master, it was not long after the family dinner was over, and the streets and alleys of the capital began to spread. At first, it was spread from the winery, the department store and the inn, but gradually, it all spread. "


    Hearing this, the year Zhi LAN frowned, all of a sudden found the problem.


    "Those forget worry department stores are all opened by Sifu Jin. They must be rumors that she let people spread."


    As early as she fell in love with the fourth master, she knew all the women in his backyard.


    Especially sifujin, she could hear clearly.


    Where is my mother''s family? What kind of relatives.


    How many dowry Chuang Tzu and his estate are there.


    If you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles.


    "No, if she wanted to discredit you, she would not have done so long ago. Why does she have to wait until today. Does she know that our family is spreading her rumor behind her back, so she is against us here? " Lu''s question is the way.


    "What about us and theirs? When did we spread her story?" Zhilan has never been out of bed since she fell into the lake.


    She doesn''t know anything about the outside.


    After stopping for a while, Lu said, "your aunt has come to see you. I''ll let her go out and tell people that sifujin is jealous and can''t see him with you."


    "E Niang, what do you think of your brother and you? It''s a good thing. You''ve made me... Who am I?" Nian Zhilan was afraid of causing the misunderstanding of the fourth master again, and quickly said: "you''d better hurry to let aunt not join in the fun, or four fortune Jin is not afraid, and my reputation will not be needed."


    She covered her quilt and felt ashamed to see others.


    After listening to this, Lu thought for a moment and then said, "OK, I''ll send someone to your aunt''s house to talk about it later."


    A few days later, the main courtyard of Yongqin palace.


    Li Fukang delivered a letter to Ruoyin, "Fujin, this is a letter from Lord Fei Yanggu, who sent someone to send him. Please have a look. In addition, the new year''s family ended its slander against you a few days ago. When shall we withdraw? "


    "Since it stopped a few days ago, let''s get rid of it, so as not to cause trouble." Ruo Yin opens the envelope slowly.


    "Fu Jin is right. For such people, we have to use violence against violence. Anyway, the reputation of Miss Nian is half destroyed." Li Fukang said.


    If the tone of the light "um" a, read the letter.


    Fei Yanggu didn''t say much in his letter, but about the transfer of Nian gengyao.


    After reading the letter, she folded it and put it in the envelope again.


    Then he looked up at the sky outside and asked, "Li Fukang, did the fourth master go out today?"


    "Back in Fujin, the fourth master went out early in the morning, but he came back soon. This meeting son should be in the front yard study." Li Fukang has been speaking in the front yard and the main courtyard.


    Now, I have already found out the habits of the fourth master.


    But I can''t guess the fourth master!


    "In this case, Qiaofeng and Qiaolan, please help me comb my hair. I''ll go to the front yard." If sound light command.


    Although the front yard is not far away from the main courtyard, it is in a house.


    But in this backyard, life is more than one, competing for favors.


    Try to be the best you can be in front of a man.


    Don''t be difficult to see the last time, but not willing to clean up, that''s cheap other women.


    After a stick of incense, if Yin is well dressed, he goes to the front yard.


    When he got there, he asked a servant casually. As Li Fukang said, the fourth master was in his study.In front of the study door, he Zhongkang saw Ruo Yin and smilingly stepped forward to strike a thousand: "Fu Jin auspicious."


    "Get up, your master." If you ask.


    "The master will accompany the master to review the official documents inside. Please wait outside for a moment. I will go to speak." He Zhongkang finished and trotted to knock on the door.


    Soon, he ran to Ruoyin with a smile.


    "Fu Jin, I''ll let you in."


    If the sound slightly jaw head, go to the front door of the study.


    When she came to the door, the inside door opened, and out came Su Peisheng.


    The other side hit her a thousand and went out.


    When she entered the study, the door behind her creaked and closed.


    If the sound bypasses the outer room and goes directly into the inner room.


    Fourth master is reading official documents in front of the book.


    His action of writing is free and easy.


    Hold the document with your left hand and write on the paper with your right hand.


    Under the dark blue cuffs, the white wrist slightly exposed a section.


    Such a pair of generous and thick hands always remind women of some things.


    For example... It has been restless, will swim on her body.


    Instead of just writing like this.


    Ruoyin looked at the official documents in front of the fourth master, piled up as high as several mountains.


    It''s just that the four masters are all piled up in the official documents.


    This guy is also the first idle person in Qing Dynasty.


    The stack of official documents on the book case is thicker than before.


    However, these she also think in the mind, can not say out.


    She sat down opposite the man and didn''t quarrel with him.


    Just holding your chin up and looking at him.


    It''s said that serious men are the best.


    The fourth master is serious. He is not generally good-looking.


    When he looked down at the official documents, his handsome face was very attentive.


    The expression is serious and serious, which is the arrogance and self-confidence of mature and steady men.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" The man didn''t look up.


    If the sound is fiddling with the ornaments on the table, witty way: "can''t you come to me if you''re ok?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    The man chuckles, light way: "still really did not see you have nothing to look for ye."


    If the sound has no face and skin to smile, also does not sell what matter.


    "Fourth master, my amah sent me a letter saying that it was Nian gengyao who did a good job under him. It happened that there was an empty commander in charge of Sichuan Province. He wanted to recommend him to Huang amah and let him take the position. Because Nian gengyao had worked at the grass-roots level for many years, he had experience in those fields."


    "Well, it''s good that you Amar can see it. You don''t have to report this kind of personnel transfer to Ye." The man still didn''t look up.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin really admires the fourth master.


    He didn''t show any trace of such a thing.


    It''s hard to see what he''s thinking.


    Nian gengyao is not the talent he has worked so hard to cultivate.


    It''s not easy to get back to the capital.


    This has not been mixed in the capital city to mix a famous, was Fei Yang ancient tune left, he did not have any waves.


    So calm?


    In fact, Fei Yanggu didn''t have to report to the fourth master. He went directly to Kangxi to ask for instructions.


    But in that case, it seemed that Fei Yanggu ignored the feelings of the fourth master for his daughter.


    More or less, he seems to have no respect for the fourth master.


    If an honest person doesn''t do secret things, there is no need to hide the things that will be known sooner or later.


    Just... Ruoyin also wants to know what the fourth master''s attitude is.


    She led her lips and said, "originally, Amar could do things according to the procedures, but he didn''t think that Nian gengyao was a member of the master''s family, and we were our own people. We could greet each other. There was nothing to hide."


    "Ah Ma, if you think carefully, do as he says. It''s just that Nian Jianyao is a little rough. Let him go to Sichuan to practice his temperament again." The fourth master looked up at the woman.


    Only one eye, that pair of mysterious deep cold eyes, on a lot of sharp.


    It seems to be exploring women''s facial expressions and eyes.


    In the face of such sharp eyes, Ruoyin''s eyes all fall on the ornaments in their hands.


    "Oh, then I''ll go back to my Alma and ask him to ask the emperor''s alma directly."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and did not speak again.


    Nian gengyao had stabbed him before.


    But he advised him to do a good job, men to career matters.


    He thought that Nian gengyao could know his way back. However, he was so absorbed in his mother-in-law affairs.


    At the birthday party, something like that happened.


    Although the loophole is not big, he can still see that it is premeditated.


    Now, let Nian gengyao go to Sichuan.


    Sharpen his character a little more to save him from thinking about other things.


    Anyway, he was a little annoyed when he thought about the new year''s family.


    But Nian gengyao''s ability is still there.


    Those who have achieved great things cherish their talents, and so do the fourth master.


    Those who have some attainments in literature can do their part in the court.


    Although the third master is wind and fluid, he has high literary attainments and is more popular than other elder brothers.


    Martial arts, not to mention.


    Manchu people are fighting on horseback.


    Military officers are more respected than civil servants.


    But Nian gengyao, who is capable of both literature and martial arts, is a rare talent.


    If he had not been too arrogant, he would have been a stranger.


    Therefore, for such people, the fourth master is very rational.


    He will not neglect his ability because of some shortcomings.


    But we should.


    After finishing the business, the fourth master was writing hard.


    If Yin sees that he is really busy, he is thinking about whether to go back to the main hospital first.


    As a result, Su Peisheng came in with the wind in his arms.


    "Fu Jin, here comes the young lady."


    If the voice swept the eyes did not respond to the fourth master, propped up the body did not so-called tunnel: "just my thing finished, then go back to the main courtyard first."


    Su Peisheng picked up his eyebrows and said, "Fu Jin, you may have misunderstood that Miss Nian is not looking for the master. She is looking for you, saying that she is looking for you. She said that she wanted to thank you for saving her last time. She went to the door to thank you for saving her last time."


    "Look for me..." Ruoyin is a little puzzled. She salutes the fourth master and says, "fourth master, you should be busy first. I''ll go back to the main courtyard to see her."


    The man gave a low "um" and agreed.


    Out of the main courtyard, mother Liu came forward to hold Ruo Yin''s hand, "Fu Jin, have you done what you said?"


    "Yes." If sound road.


    Just now she thought about it. The fourth master agreed so quickly.


    I''m afraid I was annoyed by my family.


    Although the year Zhi LAN did not take the initiative to confess, but they play small tricks, also enough to make people sick.


    After listening to the side of the Qiao Feng, half happy, half tangled."Master, if we say that things are not possible, it is not a matter to always let Nian gengyao stay in the capital. As long as he is in the capital, his sister can find an excuse to go to our house and pester the fourth master. But... Let him go to Sichuan to be commander in chief, and I think it''s cheap for him. "


    "I don''t think so. If he had the ability, he would have made great achievements in the capital. If he did not have the ability, it would not be a good thing to pick up a Sichuan governor. Anyway, our original intention is very simple. As long as we transfer him out of the capital and the whole family, we will have to follow him to Sichuan. "


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin chuckled and said, "besides, that year''s gengyao is not a fool. If we do a bad job in the capital city, he will not be fooled easily. There''s a good job. He just doesn''t want to leave the capital, but he''ll get itchy again. Maybe he''ll go to Sichuan from his butt. Otherwise, if he doesn''t want to go, he''ll have to delay all these things. "


    "Oh." Qiaofeng answers the way vaguely.


    Soon, Ruoyin returned to the main courtyard.


    Just into the hall door, see the year Zhi LAN end sitting in the first.


    The other party saw her, smiling up salute: "please four blessing Jin''an, four blessing Jin auspicious."


    If the sound surface with a distant smile, in the first sit down, just look at the year Zhi LAN one eye.


    She did not let up, the year Zhi LAN did not rise, the surface also shows respect.


    It''s like... They''ve never been unhappy.


    She... Never robbed her man.


    "Get up." Ruo Yin waved her hand and said, "the visitor is a guest, mother Liu, serve tea!"


    "Ah Mother Liu replied.


    "Xie Sifu Jin." Year Zhi LAN sits down cleverly.


    If the sound looks at the year Zhi LAN clever appearance, some funny in the heart.


    It seems that the little girl is smart enough to know that if she bothers the fourth master again, it will only lead to the opposite of the extreme and cause disgust.


    He began to see her and get close to her.


    However, she can see through it.


    But the year Zhi LAN does not speak, she also does not speak.


    Anyway, the other party will take the initiative to open the conversation.


    Sure enough, Nian Zhilan took mammy Liu''s cup and said politely with a smile: "Si Fu Jin, in fact... The last time by the lake, I didn''t say anything to the fourth master. I hope you don''t take it seriously. But... As for what I said to the fourth master, it''s a secret between us. It''s not convenient to say it to others. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    What he said, nothing seems innocent.


    It seems that the fourth Master said something shady to her.


    If other wife, hear a young beautiful woman, such ambiguous words, I am afraid it will explode in situ.


    Even in the bottom of my heart, I wonder what my man and other women talked about.


    Did you promise another woman.


    But Ruoyin doesn''t think so.


    In recent years, I haven''t seen through the fourth master.


    But she is very clear about the fourth master''s behavior.


    This man, seemingly calm on the surface, is actually a very deep and resourceful man.


    Father does not love, mother does not love, can mix better than other elder brother, it is not easy.


    In his eyes, women are just accessories.


    All he wanted to conquer was the land and power.


    Therefore, he will not be free to have sex with a little girl.


    Otherwise, in these years, we have done this for a long time.


    Moreover, he is a strict and critical person who pays attention to the rules.


    Don''t be silly enough to have a wife at a banquet and have a love affair with other girls.


    Isn''t this damaging the reputation of Prince tayon.


    What''s more, if he really promised the year Zhi LAN what.


    He jumped down the lake early that day. The hero saved the beauty and led the people into the door.


    Why stand on the shore indecisive, tardy not to go to the lake.


    Want to understand this point, if the sound is not angry, but feel the year Zhi LAN funny.


    The little girl film, on the surface, is to visit her, in order to gain a good reputation, but not to let the fourth master annoy.


    In fact, the secret stab and her fight.


    She responded indifferently: "my fourth master is a busy man. I must be chatting with you about your brother''s affairs. I don''t care about these things. If you say to me, I can''t remember that I''m in the left ear and out in the right ear."


    Smell speech, the year Zhi orchid surface does not show, in the heart actually some is not happy.


    Originally wanted to be angry with the other party, the result turned out to be good. People not only did not get angry, but guessed the process.


    But even so, she pretended nothing had happened.


    He said casually: "Si Fu Jin is really generous. In fact, I come here today mainly to thank you for saving me last time. If it wasn''t for you, I really didn''t know what to do."


    There was a certain resentment in her heart when she said this.


    If it wasn''t for her, maybe she and the fourth master would have become.


    "It''s just a piece of work. Even if someone else falls into the water, I have to let the servant go down to save him. It''s a human life. I''m not like my fourth master. I can''t make a beauty fall into the water, but I''m not in a hurry." If Yin sheepishly smile, some angry way: "usually cold even, the critical moment ah... Really do not know how to be merciful."


    This said said year Zhi Lan''s heart.


    She felt Ruoyin stabbed her heart with a knife.


    Originally full of firepower, she was angry and speechless.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin didn''t intend to stop, "but... If you really want to thank me, I''ll take it for elder brother. Last year, your family sent charcoal in the snow and offered tortoiseshell armor. We were even. No one owes anyone any favor. "


    Since people had to go to the door to thank them, she simply made things clear.


    Save always said that he is a big brother''s savior, listen to the diaphragm should.


    "Si Fu Jin, a yard to a yard, big brother''s business, can not be so good, it is my brother''s medicine sent all the way, naturally it''s his business. And the thing that I fell into the water is a matter of my own and can''t be confused. "


    Year Zhi LAN came to the spirit, meaning pointed to the way: "besides, brother want, you can''t give, the fourth master can give, so ah, this matter you said do not calculate, four said to calculate."


    Well, it''s just one of them.


    I really thought that it saved her life.


    No way!


    If the sound was hooked, she knew it was not easy.


    Who really does not want to return, free of charge to send precious medicinal materials.


    It''s just to see what the other person does.


    Ordinary people, pay immediately demand return.


    Whether it is gold and silver jewelry, or want to have a foothold in the officialdom.


    The purpose is to gain mutual benefit, seize an opportunity, low pay, efficient return.


    After all, such a thing is rare.


    However, like the Nian family, to put it mildly, is to be a man.


    To put it bluntly, it''s just pulling the skin of a tiger and making a flag.


    On the surface, nothing is needed, just for big brother''s health.


    In fact, I know that the fourth master values love and righteousness, and he will not really owe others.


    In the end, it''s not only more than others get.


    It looks like it''s a lot better than those people.


    If the sound holds up the cup cup cup on one side, lowers the head lightly to sip.Then he raised his eyes and looked at the year Zhi LAN.


    "By the way, speaking of your brother, I think of one thing. My amah thinks your brother is good at ability, so I plan to ask Wansui to transfer your brother to Sichuan Province. I''ll tell you in advance when you''re here, so that you can get ready for your new year''s family. "


    "Sichuan?" Year Zhi LAN Cu frown, "that is not from the capital good far."


    "It''s a bit far away, but a good job is not too far away. It''s far better to be a commander in chief in Sichuan than to be a general in the capital, but his official position has been promoted by two levels. It''s better to let go of those who are afraid of their hands and feet in the capital. " If the sound is light.


    Year Zhi Lan''s mentality, all of a sudden some collapse.


    She didn''t believe that uranara was so kind.


    He was afraid that she would enter Yongqin palace and wanted to separate her from the capital.


    She bit her lip and replied firmly: "as the saying goes, it''s better to be a dog in the capital than to be a Bull Demon King elsewhere. They want to have a foothold in the capital. Who will go to such remote places as Sichuan is bandit and disaster. "


    "What''s more, my brother was finally transferred from Yangzhou to the capital city. This is what he has been looking forward to for years. He will not go to Sichuan without saying anything! Besides, he is a disciple of the fourth master. If you do this, maybe the fourth master will not accept it. "


    "Oh?" If Yinliu eyebrows pick, I really admire Nian Zhilan''s self-confidence, "my amah and the fourth master can be regarded as a family. Naturally, such a thing will not be hidden from him. Instead, it is agreed by the fourth master. Just now, when I was in the front yard, I told the fourth master, and he responded very readily


    "It''s impossible. He tried his best to transfer my brother to the capital. How could he agree?" The year Zhi Lan was so anxious that her face turned red.


    "This man, seeing the sky is the same. The fourth master is so busy that he naturally has one thought every day." It''s no big deal to watch the music.


    Hearing this, the year Zhi LAN slightly Leng for a moment.


    She was wondering whether the incident of falling into the lake last time annoyed the fourth master.


    The fourth master was satisfied with his brother, but now he wants to transfer him from the capital?


    But she''s a man of face.


    Even if you lose Li Zi, you don''t lose face.


    She bit her teeth and said, "no matter what you say, I won''t agree with this matter."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Has the final say, "has the final say," if you shake your head, you will feel sorry for me. But... It''s not that you have a girl''s family to decide, and four masters and the long live Lord have the final say. And maybe your brother would like to go


    She put the year Zhi Lan said the words, intact to return back.


    Besides, don''t be so exasperated.


    "No way, my brother won''t..." Year Zhi Lan also do not know how.


    All of a sudden, I have no confidence.


    Even after a short chat, she couldn''t wait to go back.


    I want to know what my family thinks.


    So, but the time of a cup of tea, the year Zhi LAN can''t sit still.


    Out of courtesy, even if the heart is burning.


    She still said with a smile: "I came here today to thank sifujin for saving his life. Now that there is nothing else, I won''t disturb you


    If the sound waves the hand at will, way: "half plum, send off guest."


    After the year Zhi LAN left, mother Liu shook her head and said, "Fu Jin, this year''s miss can be really willful and selfish, such a big good thing, just consider yourself."


    "I may have been spoiled from childhood to adulthood, but it is more special and more flexible than those in the backyard."


    Ruoyin is not a person who belittles the enemy.


    Even if she saw the other person''s shortcomings, she would not ignore those advantages.


    She can see that, in addition to having a good appearance and figure.


    His family background is also pure and still in development.


    The disposition is not like those women, is encircled by the feudalism thought to death.


    Year Zhi LAN some wayward and naive, but also some smart.


    But it doesn''t look very cunning, because she often shows bad temper and shortcomings.


    This is actually very difficult to achieve.


    Because men in feudal society liked stupid women.


    This can highlight their male chauvinism, not because of a point, tangled.


    But I don''t like those who are too stupid to protect themselves and choke.


    Like Nian Zhilan There are very few women who take the cleverness and grasp it well.


    I just don''t know if it''s a real character or a fake


    Mother Liu saw that Ruo Yin was a little melancholy and naturally thought of a way to coax her.


    "Fu Jin doesn''t have to think about it too much. I think it can be done. After all, Miss Nian was born in this era, and she will be favored again. Compared with Nian gengyao''s career, which one is more important, the Nian family knows clearly. "


    If sound smile: "hope."


    Mother Liu is right. In this dynasty where men are superior to women, no matter how high a woman''s status is, it can''t be higher than a man.


    Maybe on weekdays, the year family is used to the year Zhi LAN.


    But if you compare her age, she is nothing.


    After all, the Nian family wanted to send Nian Zhilan to Yongqin palace only for the purpose of helping Nian gengyao.


    If the fourth master becomes an emperor in the future, he will only glorify his family.


    It''s not just because Nian Zhilan likes who, let him marry who.


    It''s just that she happens to like the fourth master.


    The Nian family also wants to cover the fourth master''s cold stove.


    On the other hand, after Nian Zhilan left, she was almost in a hurry to return to the Nian mansion.


    Back home, she went directly to the front yard to find Nian gengyao.


    Looking at her fiery appearance, Nian gengyao is really rare.


    He put down the matter in hand, asked: "how Zhi LAN, rarely see your urgent eye when."


    "Brother, this is the time. I can''t worry." Year Zhi LAN sat down in a breath.


    Nian gengyao gets up from the book case and takes his seat opposite Nian Zhilan.


    A face puzzled to ask: "in the end what, you speak well, this is what with which."


    "Oh, it''s not that Si Fu Jin. When I go to visit her today, she tells me that Fei Yanggu wants to order the emperor to transfer you to Sichuan as commander in chief."


    Compared with the year Zhi Lan''s resistance.


    "Are you sure?" Nian Jianyao said with his eyes shining


    "It''s true. I just came back from Yongqin''s mansion, but I can''t cheat you. You don''t believe me as a sister."


    Saying that, she looked at Nian gengyao in surprise: "no, what is your expression? How can I see happiness from your face?"


    Should not Si Fu Jin say right, brother really want to go to Sichuan?


    "Of course I''m happy about such a good thing. The governor of Sichuan, however, is an official who is two grades higher than I am now. He has been promoted to two levels at once, and he has been fighting less for several years. "


    Nian gengyao''s face was excited, and he had some small expectations.


    Smell speech, year Zhi Lan that face, immediately some collapse.


    "Brother, what''s good about Sichuan? I heard that there was a lot of chaos there. The last governor was still under the crown prince. Because he used his power for personal gain, the people were in dire straits. If you go now, don''t you want to clean up the mess?"Nian gengyao showed an expression of disapproval.


    "Zhilan, if a man wants to do something, he has to go through hardships and make great contributions to the imperial court. If everyone finds it difficult to do something and doesn''t want to go there, then the Qing Dynasty will be over. "


    "I don''t care. I only know that if you go to Sichuan, what will we do and my marriage?" Year Zhi LAN wayward tunnel.


    From small to large, as long as she is temperamental, her brother will satisfy her.


    Sure enough, Nian gengyao seems to realize this.


    The joy on the surface was gradually replaced by dignified.


    After some careful consideration, he said: "Zhi LAN, we almost went wrong at the beginning, and now it''s time to change."


    "In time for what?"


    "It''s impossible for us to make a living just by trading power and sex. Even if I send you to Yongqin''s mansion, if I don''t have any skills, you''ll still have to suffer, and I''ll be a loser."


    "But if I make some achievements, if you enter the Yongqin mansion again, it will be the icing on the cake. In that way, you can also be more smooth, maybe you will have a higher status."


    Nian gengyao is not a man without learning and skills.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to practice writing and learn martial arts and suffer so much.


    In fact, he is full of ambition.


    It''s just that when we get to the capital, we all take a shortcut.


    He wanted to send the year Zhi LAN into the Yongqin palace, to hide some light.


    But he found that the royal marriage was a mutually beneficial relationship.


    It seems that the four masters, who are strict and harsh, do not like this.


    It seems that Our own way, we should go by ourselves.


    Everything depends on yourself.


    "But brother It''s not easy for you to transfer back from Yangzhou to Beijing. Besides, isn''t Beijing the place you always want to stay. You also said It''s better to be a dog in the capital than to be an official in a small place. "


    "In the past, I was too limited in my thinking. The fourth Master said that a man of ability could accomplish anything anywhere. Those who have no ability can''t come to the famous hall even in the capital city. "


    As soon as Nian gengyao mentioned the fourth master, there was a light of admiration in his eyes.


    "You see, the crown prince and the eldest brother grew up in the capital city with a golden spoon, but they were not able to do so. In the end, it was not like that."


    "I don''t understand these. Since you have decided, I will follow you to Sichuan." Zhilan is always sensible.


    Nian gengyao gave a happy smile, and then he doted and said, "don''t worry, your affairs are arranged by my brother. Maybe You don''t have to go with it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    Originally also stuffy not happy to get the year Zhi LAN, heard the words in the words.


    He immediately raised his head and asked, "what does brother mean..."


    "I think so. It''s too hard in Sichuan, and the environment is very hard. There''s a big brother here to take care of. You''ll stay in the capital with amae Niang."


    "But we have been together all the time. As in Yangzhou, we are a whole family back to the capital. It''s hard for my sister to marry such a miserable girl. She even lost her child in her belly, and she couldn''t be with us again. "


    Year Zhi LAN think of those sad things, can''t help but red eyes.


    "She has a strong temperament, so big things happen at home, but if you tell me, the whole family will try to find a way, it will not be to that extent." Nian gengyao said.


    Year Zhi LAN sighed, did not say what.


    "Although she and we are half siblings, our family has always been united..." Nian gengyao said, shaking his head: "don''t talk about her..."


    "Anyway, you can''t be as poor as she is. In addition, Sichuan is no better than Yangzhou and the capital. It is very chaotic there. If you are there, I can''t let it go. "


    If we want to rectify the peace on one side, we must be tough enough.


    If the family members are there, it is inevitable to worry about retaliation, and some of them will not be able to do anything.


    But if he was there alone, he would have nothing to care about.


    "Brother..." Year Zhi LAN no longer makes temperament, because she realizes the seriousness of the matter.


    Brother, this is to go out to do a big, not her words can move.


    What men want is always different from women.


    Even if he has a beautiful and happy home, he also needs spiritual strength.


    Besides, he was considerate of her and her family.


    "Silly girl, what are you crying about? You should be happy for my brother."


    Year Zhi LAN obediently nodded, while wiping tears, while crying and laughing to "um" a.


    "All right, you can go out first. When I''m not in the capital, you''d better not go to the Yongqin palace. You''d better learn the rules from Mammy at home and wait for the draft next year. "


    "I see. I''m not in the capital. I have no excuse to go to the fourth master''s house. In addition, I have no good intention to go again because of such a thing last time." Year Zhi LAN wrongly made handkerchief.


    "You don''t need to change your temperament, but just remember that the fourth master is unpredictable. Don''t be clever in front of him. It doesn''t matter if you are capricious or stupid." Nian gengyao ordered.


    "Brother, I know that. Don''t worry." Year Zhi LAN finish saying, then went out.


    ------


    because Kangxi had a good impression on Nian gengyao.


    In addition, Sichuan side is really chaotic, others say that the ability is not enough to dare to go.


    He appreciated Nian gengyao even more and thought that Nian gengyao was brave and resourceful.


    As a result, he soon took the job.


    Nian gengyao is also a man who does what he says.


    After receiving the imperial edict, he handed over his duties in the capital and left for Sichuan seven days later.


    Ruoyin had already ordered people to pay attention to this matter.


    Therefore, when Nian gengyao left Beijing, Ruxia reported.


    "Fujin, I want to know. Nian gengyao has already left for Sichuan, but only he and his cronies go. All the people of Nian''s family stay in the capital, including the young lady."


    "I see. Go down." If the sound head is not raised, continue to audit the account book.


    Although Banmei didn''t speak when she saw Ruoyin, she also knew that Ruoyin was more or less unsatisfied.


    But as a slave, she didn''t want to bother the master.


    Can only stand on one side, watching and watching.


    After a long time, Ruoyin finished reading the account book, turned his neck and moved his muscles and bones.


    Not waiting for her to rub her shoulders wearily, ban Mei came forward to help her pinch her shoulders.


    Ruoyin said with a smile, "do you think I''ve done a lot of work in vain just like them, and you''ve got the Nian family and Nian gengyao cheap."


    "Fujin has your reasons for doing so. That year, when gengyao went to Sichuan, he had to have that skill. If he had such a big ability, he might be more popular in the capital city. "


    "You''re right. If he has the ability, he can climb up everywhere. If he doesn''t have the ability, he will have to fall down even if he becomes a commander in chief." If sound close eyes, by the half plum rub shoulder.


    Seeing that Ruoyin was not in a bad mood, ban Mei said, "there is the most important point. No one else can see it. I can see it. You don''t have to worry about Lord Fei Yanggu."


    If Yin picks eyebrows, I didn''t expect that Banmei doesn''t make a sound at ordinary times, and she can see things.


    "Nian gengyao is ambitious. He works as an official under my Alma. He does a good job on the surface, but he contradicts me secretly. I''m really afraid to go on like this. He framed me secretly for his own selfish desire


    "Your heart will be understood. As for that year''s Chien Yao, he always worked as an official under the adults. It''s certainly not the same thing. Taking this opportunity to turn him away, it''s a matter of your mind. "If the tone light "um" a, the whole person is leaning on the back of the chair.


    Fei Yanggu has worked hard in the officialdom all his life, but he can''t be disturbed by Nian gengyao.


    It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it.


    Therefore, even if the year Zhi LAN still stay in the capital, if the sound does not have much unhappiness.


    Horizontal this year''s soup Yao is not in the capital, the year Zhi orchid also won''t go to the house to disturb.


    The next few days, just as Ruo Yin thought.


    For more than a month, the year Zhi LAN never came to your house again.


    This blink of an eye to July, the capital is already hot.


    If Yin is sitting in the hall, there are several ice pots in the room.


    Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN held up a fan to fan her.


    In this way, she felt hot and was eating Strawberry Sorbet.


    the sand ice made here is not made of pigment and essence.


    Instead, juice is squeezed from fresh strawberries and drizzled on sand ice.


    Then cut the pulp into pieces and stir with sand ice.


    There''s another layer of flesh on the top, not to mention the ice.


    The hand-made ice grinding here is not as fine as that of modern machines. It is a little rough.


    If the sound bites a big sand ice, can''t wait for it to melt off, directly bite "creak" sound.


    After chewing the ice in her mouth, she said, "the strawberry is fragrant, but it is not sour enough. Tomorrow, just ask the kitchen to make lemon sorbet. That''s good


    "Haole, your family just got a batch of fresh lemons from Sichuan. The fourth master knew you like sour ones, so he sent a box of them. They can''t be eaten. They can still be stored in the ice cellar for a long time." Half Mei smiles back.


    Ruoyin heard that there are fresh lemons, and he said, "so many lemons can''t be eaten just by making sand ice. Take away flower tea these days and make lemon honey tea."


    "Ah


    When Ruoyin was eating happily, Su Peisheng''s voice of singing and reporting came from outside: "here comes the Lord."


    Smell speech, if sound quickly swallow the ice in the mouth, wipe mouth with handkerchief.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    Then she pointed to another bowl of ice.


    "I don''t want to eat that bowl. Take it first. When the fourth master comes, I will give it to him when I ask you to serve it."


    She wanted to eat two bowls of ice cream.


    Now the fourth master is here. She dare not, or she will be punished.


    Seriously, I''ll have the housekeeping department deduct her ice.


    If the sound moved a cheerful step, holding a bright smile, went outside to meet.


    But when she came to the door, the fourth master had already raised his feet to her.


    Men wear dark blue robes, or long sleeves.


    Junlang''s face is a little red.


    There are a few drops of sweat on the bright forehead.


    Sex - feeling and cold thin lips, slightly pursed.


    His thick eyebrows frowned imperceptibly, as if he had just returned from the outside and was impatient with the heat.


    See this, if the sound meaning of the salute, quickly command the slave below.


    "Oh, it''s really hot on this day. The ice basin just brought here soon will melt to the bottom soon. You can quickly put on some new ones."


    "Qiaofeng, bring me your blue silk robe."


    "Qiao LAN, get my bottle of mint water."


    If the voice is not only on the mouth to command, the hand is not free for a moment.


    She not only had to help the fourth master change into clean clothes.


    He also needs to clean his hands, wipe his face and body.


    Untie the man''s outer robe and the inner one completely soaked with sweat.


    If you look at it, you feel hot.


    Liu Mei also frowned and said, "Ye, it''s so hot outside now that people can stay in the house without going out. You''d better go outside and run."


    "The Lord is a man. He wants to go out to do business. He thinks everyone is like you. He stays in the house and doesn''t go out." The fourth Master said.


    If the sound raises an eye, coquettishly ground horizontal man one eye.


    "I can be as comfortable here as I am with my father outside. But don''t go out on such a hot day, if you can let the servants do it, or they will be distressed. "


    She tossed her new lining, which was wet to the skin.


    This man, even on a hot day, has to dress properly.


    The brocade robe on the outside is firm and firm with a vertical collar.


    Sleeves never roll up.


    Not only that, but also two clothes to wear inside!


    In this meeting, the man looked at the woman as busy as the snail girl.


    He said something shameless.


    Although he did not return to her, but the body''s dryness subsided a lot.


    A moment later, they sat down at the table.


    After eating a few eyes on the table, he asked


    "Yes, it''s hot, sir. You can have a drink, too." Ruoyin warmly recommends it.


    The fourth master didn''t say yes or no.


    The other half of the strawberry will let him serve the ice.


    But the fourth master only looked at the sand ice that came to him, and then said faintly, "this is what you want to eat?"


    If the sound was so startled that her hair stood up, she forced herself to point to the half eaten sand ice: "what do you say, I don''t eat it."


    "The Lord just came to you, and your servant brought the sand ice, but the sand and ice in the bowl melted, which obviously didn''t look like it was just made."


    Ruoyin: "it''s


    Bad, I knew that the fourth master would talk about her and asked the slave to give him the second bowl.


    Who knows it was discovered.


    Just thinking about how to fool the fourth master, the other side asked coldly, "are you greedy and eat several bowls in a row?"


    No matter how smart a man''s eyes are and how cold his voice is.


    Ruoyin, with a thick face and a flowery smile, said, "my Lord, I only drink one bowl a day. It''s too hot, so I''ll drink some iced juice and seasonal fruit."


    The fourth master didn''t lift his head. He tasted strawberry sand ice at will, and ordered coldly: "the ice basin in Fujin courtyard will not be reduced. Only one ice can be eaten every day."


    Suddenly, the servants in the room were in a dilemma.


    One by one, they trembled in their places and did not dare to speak.


    Or half plum eye-catching, not in a hurry to return: "yes, yes, we have been paying attention to Fujin to eat ice."


    Now, if you don''t like it.


    She dragged a long voice, coquettish way: "fourth master..."


    Fourth master: "it is..."


    "My Lord is not interesting." Ruo Yin is angry.


    See a woman elongated face, voice also commiserate extremely.


    "If you eat like this, you will not see how old Hongxiu is, but you have never been pregnant again." Fourth master''s voice and gentle a bit, but the expression is still more serious.


    If the voice is out of the mouth, there will be no more talking.


    To say that there were no children in the backyard, she could say, "it''s not her business alone.".


    But Li''s and nuobaolu''s had two elder brothers in succession.This means that the fourth master has no problem, but her problem.


    But Dr. Feng showed her that there was no problem with her body.


    Anyway, with Hongyi and Hongxiu, she is not very positive about triplets.


    This kind of thing, depends on predestination, cannot come urgently.


    Maybe it''s because the atmosphere in the room is not right, and the slaves dare not stand in the way.


    After the ice basin came in, they all went out.


    When the fourth master came, he had already drunk half of the sand ice in Ruoyin bowl.


    Now the fourth master is still eating. She has eaten all of them.


    Look up, the man is a straight face, eating sand ice, there is a sense of coexistence of Zhuang and harmonic.


    It''s not a thing to be embarrassed like this. She sighed and said pitifully: "people thought that if the LORD came, they would have prepared an extra bowl. But the LORD was good. When he came, he would have a stiff face, and he would attack me. Next time, I will not prepare for him."


    Knowing that a woman is lying, she pretends to be pathetic here.


    However, the fourth master still took this kind of thing, and thought that he was not too serious just now.


    When you look up, you can see that a woman is wearing a mint colored Ru skirt, which makes her skin as white as coagulated fat.


    In front of the body, there is a mint rope and a bow.


    With the rise and fall of the breath, the bow moved vividly.


    As if at any time will break free from the shackles of the material, into a butterfly fly away.


    A pair of beautiful eyes droop, just like a trained daughter-in-law.


    Look at the man''s heart a soft, rolling a rolling Adam''s knot.


    Light way: "endure a few more days, wait for the end of the Yuanmingyuan arrangement, live to Yuanmingyuan, where cool."


    It''s obviously deceptive, but the tone is stiff and indifferent.


    Fortunately, if you understand him, and I heard that I would go to the Summer Palace this year, I would be happy.


    "Sir, is the decoration of the Old Summer Palace finished?"


    "The big project has already been completed, but it''s just a matter of decoration and decoration. It''s been a long time since it was basically completed."


    "Where do you want me to live?" She asked tentatively.


    Men are hard to sell, "then you will know."


    If the voice turned a coquettish white eye, it did not ask more.


    Fourth master''s mouth is very strict. It''s useless to ask what he doesn''t want to say.


    She just looked at the sand ice in the fourth master''s bowl and put her mouth to the man greedily.


    "For what." The fourth master knows why.


    "Sir, just when I was waiting for you to change clothes, my bowl of ice melted. If you let me taste it again, just one mouthful...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    As soon as Ruoyin sat down, the women began to gossip.


    Ruoyin only likes to listen to gossip, but does not like to participate in it.


    She sat in her seat, quietly listening to the gossip of the ladies.


    A pair of eyes, also watching the crowd.


    Who knows sanfujin doesn''t know which tendon is wrong.


    Suddenly the topic turned to Ruoyin.


    "The capital has changed a lot. The big guy is the same every year, but the fourth younger brother and younger sister don''t change much. However, the fourth master is more and more idle. He also says that he wants to be the first idle person in Qing Dynasty." San Jin shakes his head here.


    If the sound shallow smile, the response way: "sometimes experienced the court on the treacherous, occasionally idle down, it is not a good thing."


    "Yes, yes, the fourth master of your family is very happy. Unlike my third master, he has a little leisure in the past few years. In recent years, he has been busier and busier every year. He can''t stay at home, and he has no personal shadow all day long." Sanfujin is proud of the tunnel.


    Now, Ruoyin understood the meaning of sanfujin.


    There''s something in the conversation!


    I just want to say that the fourth master is not as capable as the third master, so the Third Master of her family is busy.


    As early as a few years ago, she knew sanfujin was not a good one.


    Later, I don''t know why, Sanfu Jin''s temperament was restrained a lot.


    She thought that it was sanyediao, and sanfujin learned it well.


    But now it seems that the land is easy to change and the nature is hard to change.


    A few years ago, Sanye didn''t get any better, and Sanfu Jin was not favored.


    Now the third master is quite in favor, and she has a brother.


    He felt that if he was superior to others, his tail would be lifted to the sky.


    Look at the appearance of sitting at the head, don''t mention more air, drag with 2580000 like.


    Ruoyin picked her eyebrows with understanding, and said with a distant smile, "everyone has his own ambition. The fourth and third masters are both princes, but their fields of study are not the same, regardless of whether they are high or low."


    "That''s not the case. The third master compiled a lot of books, and he was praised by the emperor Alma. If you take a look at the fourth master, he said that he would abandon the affairs of the former dynasty and devote himself to Buddhism and agronomy, but in the end it didn''t make a sound." Sanfu Jin said, but also covered his mouth and snickered: "this is a fart, there is a ring ah, big guy said is not ah?"


    Women, low status, only take men as a comparison.


    At this moment, beside Fujin and ladies, where dare to blend in these things.


    Only a few of them couldn''t help laughing.


    Ruoyin glanced at sanfujin at the head of the book, and said, "the third sister-in-law is far from what he said. The fourth master has only started this year, and there must be no achievement. Isn''t it true that the third master has only compiled a few books in the past 30 years and won the award of emperor Alma? "


    Sanfujin: "look at sanfujin''s face is not very good-looking, Ruoyin continues:" according to the progress of the third master, I''m afraid my fourth master is still early, not in a hurry... "


    " Oh, hurry, that''s your family''s business. " Sanfujin is not happy with the tunnel.


    If sound tiny jaw head, way: "three elder sister-in-law said this is right, do not bother you."


    "I said," don''t be complacent. Buddhism and agronomy are not as popular as my third master in literature. If you have the ability, the fourth master and the fourteenth elder brother will go to the border to fight, and I will serve you. " Sanfujin''s face is very ugly.


    In front of so many guests, Ruoyin is not as ugly as sanfujin.


    Just in the heart to think: just now also don''t know who is elated, incredibly nice to talk about her.


    "Each other." She returned in a very dignified manner, and at the end added: "according to reason, we should not discuss the affairs of the master here. Besides, the affairs of the fourth master are all agreed by the emperor amah. Let alone us, no one should discuss in vain, otherwise, we will despise the Imperial power."


    This sentence, if the sound is a little heavy.


    Direct roll call sanfujin has gone beyond the rules.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little cold.


    Sanfujin seemed to realize that he was too aggressive, but he didn''t say anything more.


    The guest on the other side, after a round, said with a smile, "Si Fujin is right. We women should talk about children and backyard affairs. If you want me to say that San Fu Jin is also a good fortune. He is so busy that he goes out early and returns late. You have made a little brother. "


    The lady was smooth at first glance and didn''t offend at both ends.


    Speaking of the third master and elder brother, if Yin originally thought Sanfu Jin would be happy.


    Who knows sanfujin frowns first, then smiles triumphantly, pretending to be polite and modest: "don''t say it, it''s all the bitterness..."


    Ruoyin glances at sanfujin and finds that the smile on his face is fake.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that sanfujin has a feeling of spring breeze on his face.


    There was a kind of restless Sao, which came from her bones.


    A pair of eyes, some three white eyes.


    The so-called three white eyes, in fact, is that the three sides of the eyes are white.It can be divided into "upper three white" or "lower three white".


    "Shangsanbai" is short of breath, unskillful and perverse.


    "Three white" from the face to say, belong to the kind of insidious cunning, cunning.


    There is also a saying... That this kind of woman is more active emotionally.


    And it''s not just about taking the initiative with your own men.


    It''s easy to get out of the wall and take the initiative to get involved with other men.


    Basically, there''s no control, no one can do it.


    However, Sanfu Jin has a pair of eyes with three white eyes.


    If this is the only point, maybe Ruo Yin will not think elsewhere.


    The key three Fu Jin''s husband and wife palace, also some green purple red.


    Husband and wife Palace also known as "adultery door", is the corner of the eye fish tail, to the temple between.


    Generally speaking, husband and wife palace has birthmark and scar, the affection between husband and wife can be unpleasant.


    But the husband and wife palace is blue, is generally excessive indulgence, is in the hot love talented person has.


    In particular, after a long time of vegetarianism, people who suddenly fall in love with men are more serious.


    But sanfujin and Sanye have been married for more than ten years.


    When I was young, sanfujin was not very popular.


    To say that sanfujin has changed his temper, there may still be a chance.


    However, sanfujin is still stubborn and old. She can''t compare with those young girls. She doesn''t seem to be in love with him?


    What''s more, she said that she was very busy.


    You don''t have time to talk to her.


    Moreover, sanfujin''s husband and wife palace is not only blue, but also purple.


    This kind of phenomenon, only has the woman who has the improper relations with the outsider.


    Husband and wife palace can be blue, serious still can have purplish red light and grain.


    Like this kind of long a pair of "three white", husband and wife palace and green purple woman.


    In the Qing Dynasty, it was not allowed.


    Maybe sanfujin also took this into consideration, so he smeared thick powder in the couple''s palace.


    But now the weather is hot, Sanfu Jin is sweating a lot.


    In addition, the rouge powder of Qing Dynasty was not waterproof.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    If Yin''s eyes were sharp, they happened to see it.


    All these circumstances make Ruoyin have to think more.


    A pair of eyes light turns, is finally hiding these ideas in the bottom of my heart.


    After all, it''s just her guess. There''s no real evidence.


    If it''s just because of this, it''s widely publicized that people''s lips will be torn.


    What''s more, no matter how San Fu Jin is, it''s also a matter of the three masters'' family, which has nothing to do with her.


    And she didn''t want to be the culprit, the one who opened the Royal Scandal.


    With those unpleasant chats before, Sanfu Jin didn''t find Ruoyin to practice speaking any more.


    If Yin took lunch in Chengqin''s mansion and didn''t sit much, he went back to the palace.


    After the guests were dispersed, sanfujin dragged his tired body and told the servants under him: "Ben Fujin is sleepy. You should all step back and leave xiaogaozi and xiaozhuozi to wait in the room."


    "Bang."


    For a moment, the servant girls and the mothers all went out.


    Only two handsome eunuchs were left behind, and they followed Sanfu Jin into the inner room.


    The two eunuchs are tall, but relatively thin.


    A face as white as a painted wall.


    Lips are red with women''s lips, in any case is a woman''s, not a bit manly.


    After Sanfu Jin entered the inner room, he opened his arms and said, "you two, wait on Ben Fujin to change clothes."


    Then, the two eunuchs looked at each other and went to serve them.


    It''s true that women are thirty as wolves.


    Sanfujin, who is in his thirties, looks pretty when he meets the eunuch.


    A slender jade hand, but also to one of the eunuchs inside the fabric.


    The eunuch was taller and stronger than the other.


    But for his feminine face and eunuch uniform, he would not have been a eunuch.


    Three Fu Jin''s hands, there is no less than a circle.


    ***"Xiaozhuozi, your body is stronger and stronger day by day by Ben Fujin," he said


    "Fu Jin''s fabulous praise has made your body more and more mature." Xiao Zhuozi was very skilled in complimenting.


    Even the changing hands are flighty in sanfujin.


    The weather was hot, and after a while, sanfujin''s forehead exuded a layer of fine sweat.


    She seems to be unable to bear this kind of non physical comfort, directly lying on the side of the land.


    Hook small finger, toward two eunuchs way: "come here."


    "Fujin, you are only a few days out of the month. Will the third master come to see you? Why don''t we wait until the third master has seen you?" xiaozhuozi said cautiously.


    Sanfujin rolled his eyes and said unhappily, "he doesn''t care about me. When little brother''s full moon, he only let the servant take him to the front yard and didn''t look at me."


    "Just because the third master didn''t see you a while ago, what if he came today?"


    "He is so busy that he has no time to care about me. All day long, I either stay in the stack of books, or go to those young and cheap goods in the backyard. Where will you come to see me... "Sanfujin is a little sad.


    Xiaozhuo pestle in place, thinking about things, or did not go forward.


    Seeing this, sanfujin''s eyes flashed with a sharp light, and ordered: "if you come here, please come here. That''s so much nonsense. Ben Fujin spent a lot of money to buy you around to be eunuchs. It''s not for you to preach to me!"


    I saw little Zhuozi, after a pause, finally lifted his feet to the bedside.


    Little Gaozi thought he had nothing to do with him, so he turned his back to the bed and waited.


    Anyway, xiaozhuozi is not enough to feed sanfujin.


    I''ll call him when it''s done.


    Who knows, before the matter is finished, Sanfu Jin is not satisfied and says, "little Gao Zi, what are you doing there? You two should come together today. In case the third master comes, you can save time and delay things one by one."


    Smell speech, small high son and small Zhuozi understand one eye.


    What saves time and delays? It''s all bullshit.


    Since the birth of the elder brother, the demand for the three Fu Jin has become stronger and stronger.


    I want to empty them every time.


    I think I had several children. I feel less acute than before.


    One is that she couldn''t be satisfied, so she came up with such a method.


    A moment later, the curtain of the bed was lowered.


    In the bed curtain, sanfujin''s sharp and yearning voice sounded: "will you serve people? It''s meaningless to serve people before and after. There''s no feeling in the back. It''s going to be painful to death. Won''t all of them go forward..."


    then, accompanied by a sound of pressure suppression, a dull hum.


    There was a great noise on the bed frame.


    Wooden bed "creak creak" ring non-stop, as if at any time to fall apart.


    Sanfujin''s spray like face is painful and happy.Want to make a sound, but because the conditions do not allow, had to cover his mouth, do not let the voice out.


    She didn''t take a breath until she was almost out of breath.


    His face was completely wrinkled, but he enjoyed it all.


    The corner of her eyes, like silk, also brings up a touch of pride.


    Let his third master fool around with other women every day.


    I don''t want to come to her more.


    In the past, I had to wait on him with flattery.


    Even if you don''t have the energy, you have to follow the fake.


    Now in this room, she''s in charge of everything.


    What she wants will be like.


    Now, she''s just enough at once!


    This moment, the antique room, staged the most taboo - taboo, the most immoral picture.


    Two men posing as eunuchs.


    A royal Fujin.


    for their most primitive desire, they fell and fell here...


    on the other hand, the fourth master went to Qianqing palace to greet Kangxi as usual.


    When he walked the big steps, he saw the third master coming out of the hall.


    When the two brothers saw each other, they nodded their heads, which could be regarded as a face.


    When they were about to pass each other, the third master patted him on the shoulder and said, "fourth brother, just now the emperor Alma said that he would hold a family dinner in my house later. He would be there in person. Then you and your brothers must come to support him."


    "If you have a third brother, I will go." The fourth master returned.


    "Well, that''s settled." The third master finished and left with his servant.


    The fourth master stood on the steps, looked at the third master''s back, and continued to climb the steps.


    He is the same age as the third master, and they are all low-key people.


    When I was young, I helped the prince together.


    Therefore, we have always cherished each other and got along well.


    But these days, he always felt that the third master had become a little different.


    He is so clever that he has discovered the reason.


    But he has always been like this, seeing through and not telling.


    Unless the other party hurt his interests, he will be uprooted.


    After the third and fourth masters left, they went back to Chengqin Palace by carriage.


    Today is different from the past. He has a business to discuss with sanfujin.


    Rarely returned to the mansion, he took his servants directly to the main courtyard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    When they went there, the faces of the servants outside were full of surprise.


    The relationship between San ye and San Fu Jin is not so good that it is unnecessary to report.


    In the eunuch a voice: "three Ye arrive!"


    The expression on the faces of the slaves slowed down.


    The third master glanced at the servants with strange expressions and picked their swords.


    He was always easy-going in the mansion, and the servants were not so afraid of him.


    Why did he see a frightened expression on their faces?


    In the end, he only thought that they were worried when they saw that Fu Jin didn''t come out to meet him.


    However, today''s Third Master was praised by Kangxi. He was in a good mood and didn''t care much about it.


    "What about Fujin?" He asked the servant at the door.


    "If you go back to my master, many guests have come to visit us today. After Fujin has treated the guests well, he has to rest." The servant girl pointed to the inside.


    The third master gave a low "um" and glanced at the room.


    Then, he directly waved his hand, did not let the slave follow, along the hall into the inner room.


    Inside, it was empty.


    Only rose red bed curtain, in the summer breeze, gently swing.


    Bedside, still put a pair of light blue flowerpot bottom shoe.


    The bed edge of the carved shelf bed is very low, and the bottom is dark. The third master didn''t look at it much.


    He raised his foot to the bed and lifted the quilt.


    Sanfujin was lying on the silk brocade quilt obliquely.


    A face, showing a lump of Begonia color, red Yan Yan.


    The woman''s eyelashes drooped slightly, and she didn''t seem to wake up.


    A thin silk quilt, only casually covered her stomach.


    He only had a dark purple belly pocket. The belt was a little disordered because of sleeping.


    The next moment, that pair of drooping Phoenix eyes, slightly open, is half squinting at him.


    "Third Master, when did you come..." sanfujin pretended to wake up, sleepy.


    Then, she sat up and wanted to salute, and her brocade quilt fell down.


    She pretended to be frightened and quickly pulled the thin quilt, for fear that the third master would see her wearing cool clothes.


    It''s so twisted that it makes people angry.


    Sanfujin was originally able to grow, but his temperament was not in accordance with his wishes.


    On which educated scholar would like a woman who does her best every day.


    Now, she just sat in the month, the body appears particularly graceful.


    In addition to her cover up, white teeth biting lip appearance, simply let men greedy.


    The third master looked down at the woman.


    Such a loose belly bag, on her body, can not cover the figure.


    There''s always some skin, outside the fabric.


    His eyes fell on the woman''s face, forehead and cheek hair, has long been attached to the skin, sweat dripping.


    "Why is your face so red but uncomfortable?"


    Sanfu Jin shook his head, and Liu Mei frowned: "it''s too hot on this day, plus I''m just out of the month. I can''t put an ice basin in the house."


    As she spoke, her hands clung to the thin quilt in front of her body for fear of falling off again.


    For some reason, the third master, looking at her chaste and heroic daughter, was eager to open her hand.


    He is one of the most windy and flowing brothers.


    To say that the crown prince famine - wanton, to the end, there is always a woman in love.


    Over the years, there are countless women in the backyard, but they can''t meet their favorite.


    At this meeting, he rolled his throat knot and raised his hand to comply with his heart''s wishes.


    He pushed the back of her hand at will, and the woman''s hand was pushed away by him.


    Purple silk thin quilt, also with the woman loose that moment of sliding.


    The shoulder and clavicle, which are still sexual, are presented in men''s eyes.


    At this moment, sanfujin''s hand turned to the edge of the material in front of him.


    She didn''t dare to look at the man in front of her. Even though he had the same essence as a wolf in his eyes, she felt guilty.


    The lips trembled involuntarily, and the brain was in complete chaos.


    Sanfujin sat there uneasily, his heart beating wildly.


    She could even hear her heart thump.


    Body in the hot summer, become more hot.


    There was a burning feeling, with the eyes of the third master, she was about to ignite her heart.


    It was so hot that she felt that she could hardly hold on to it, and almost fainted.


    The sweat followed her cheek, down and down.


    Third master frowned, some can not understand their own Fu Jin.


    How many years of husband and wife, not to see her shaking shoulders?


    He sat down beside the bed and said with a light floating smile: "why, when I was pregnant with elder brother, I still swayed around in front of me. Now that I have a brother, why are you afraid of me? "The man tugged at the woman''s material at will, because of the rebound, the silk cloth swayed a few times.


    Sanfujin retrogressed conditionally.


    At this moment, her mood is both excited and nervous.


    Excited is that the third master has not entered her room for a long time, so close to her.


    As long as I think of this man, I have been in love with her.


    She would have fantasized about the taste.


    Nervous is... Small high son and small Zhuozi, still lying under the bed.


    In addition, she just had a good time with two men and was worried about being discovered by the third master.


    If found, her life would be over.


    Exterminate the nine tribes?


    Pickled pig cage?


    At the thought of these, even if the man who had been looking forward to in the past was in front of her, he also became the devil who asked for his life in hell.


    Even if he smiles gently, in her eyes, it is just like the devil''s vicious smile.


    Sanfujin was so scared that he put his chin on his knee.


    Pretending to be a poor lamb, he suppressed his inner fear, and said pitifully, "I haven''t come to see me for a long time, can you be afraid...


    men are born to hunt fierce beasts, and they have no appetite.


    This kind of wriggling does not allow to touch, on the contrary, can arouse the inner conquest bath.


    Even if the third master, who is so literate, saw sanfujin''s wriggling appearance, he also felt annoyed.


    He grabbed the woman''s arm, bowed his head, and kisses her.


    In the past, his hands of writing in a gentle style went up along the edge of the material, and then went up...


    "um..." San Fujin''s throat could not help singing,


    a pair of Phoenix eyes half narrowed at the man in front of him.


    Compared with the four Ye''s Lengjun.


    the eight Ye''s elegance.


    the nine Ye''s feminine beauty.


    Third master is a gentle man.


    From the bottom of her heart, she loves this man.


    Just because of love and hate, coupled with physiological needs, they went astray.


    After a while, the bed curtain will spread out the movement that makes people blush and heartbeat.


    Before that, sanfujin was in high spirits.


    Being interrupted by the sound of singing and reporting from outside, it belongs to the state of unfinished business.


    Now I''ve been so skillfully adjusted by the third master. It''s just out of control.


    Although San Ye is devoted to literature.


    But the prince of the Qing Dynasty, even though his body was weak, was also a good hand on horseback.


    The third master''s riding and shooting are excellent among many princes, but he doesn''t focus on martial arts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    Nowadays, this strength is applied to sanfujin...


    for sanfujin, the man in front of him is the real man.


    The two of them paid for it, and they could not compare with the third master.


    It made her scream at the top of her voice, not to mention how happy it was to cover her mouth and not dare to make a sound.


    Of course, it''s another taste when you steal moyamo...


    after a while, she even forgot that there are two men hiding in the bottom.


    It wasn''t until she went there quickly that she came to think of it.


    Three Fu Jin pulled a thin quilt and tried to refuse, but he said shyly, "master, don''t stare at me, I''m so ashamed...


    the third master is in the mood and hasn''t opened the quilt for a while.


    At this moment, no matter how solid the carved shelf bed is, it also becomes crumbling.


    The "creaking" sound of the wood, coupled with the woman''s deadly cry, completely confused people''s sense of consciousness.


    It''s hard to tell whether it''s above or under the bed.


    After a long time, he bit the back alveolar and tore the quilt apart.


    "It''s not hot enough, is it?" A man a strong way, will be the woman lying on the Jin was pressed. Gnashing his teeth, he said: "I like to be stuffy so much, so I will let you be stuffy enough."


    Finish saying, he will the woman''s face, and the brocade quilt inside pressed a minute.


    "Ooh... You dead ghost, do you want to suffocate me..."


    Sanfu Jin''s words retorted, and he loved the domineering power of the Third Master in his heart.


    At the same time, the big stone in her heart has long been put down.


    Because the third master pulled the quilt, she saw little Gao Zi and Xiao Zhuo Zi go out through the back door through the veil.


    But the third master turned his back and didn''t see it.


    "Fuck you, curse people so much!" The third master gave a low scolding.


    After a long time, with a man''s roar, the movement in the room finally stopped.


    Even though the third master felt that Sanfu Jin was loose a lot, he didn''t think much about it.


    He just thought that sanfujin had one more child.


    The third master lay on his back panting and calmed down his breath before he talked about the business.


    "In a few days, I''m going to have a family dinner in your house. Please arrange it."


    "Don''t worry. It''s on me. It''s not the first time I''ve done this." Sanfujin is full of confidence.


    The third master saw that she did not ask for details, so he swore, and then explained: "this time is different from before. Huang amah will also come."


    "Ah?" Sanfu Jinyi heard that Kangxi would also come, and immediately had no idea: "do you want to do it well?"


    "Don''t be too extravagant and wasteful. Just be warm and thoughtful." The Third Master said.


    "Will it look so shabby that people think that we have neglected, after all, all the Royal relatives and relatives?"


    "What kind of scenes have you never seen before? If you are more grand, where can you go. If he really wants a grand family dinner, he can do it directly in the palace. Why should we do it so that we can experience the warmth of ordinary people? " The third master is right.


    "Oh, I know what to do."


    A few days later, the royal family banquet was held in Chengqin palace.


    Because they are all important people in the royal family, we dare not neglect them.


    If you go a step late, the emperor has arrived, and they haven''t arrived, it''s over.


    With Ruo Yin, the fourth master came not too early or too late.


    His identity, in the past, the third master naturally stood at the door to greet him in person.


    But today, he only sent a bodyguard to meet him at the door.


    Seeing this, the fourth master and Ruoyin knew it well, but they didn''t say anything. They just followed the slave into the mansion.


    When we got to the yard, we saw the third master and the guests circling.


    When he saw Ruoyin and the fourth master, he said with a smile: "four younger brothers and four younger sisters, when they come, they should be their own home. They should be free to play and eat freely."


    Ruo Yin nodded with a smile and politely responded to him.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" in response.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, follows the fourth master, but he murmurs in his heart.


    Before the third master, he discussed everything with the fourth master, and asked him to help him.


    He now has a hard wing. He doesn''t take the fourth master seriously, and his voice is also loud.


    In this way, Ruoyin and the fourth master, under the third master''s greeting, were arranged to sit in the front hall.


    When we got there, many guests had already arrived.


    There are long tables on both sides of the front hall.


    Some people are sitting in the lobby.


    Some of them are not so high, they are arranged to sit on the two sides of the hall.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master''s identity is naturally noble.


    They took their seats above the lobby.


    After sitting down, Ruoyin glances around at will.Found eight and nine, sitting opposite.


    Eight Fu Jin, who had not seen for a long time, sat beside him and looked good.


    She thought that if you don''t get together, you can always have a smile.


    However, after the corner of her mouth rose, bafujin only looked at her lightly, and there was no expression.


    Ruo Yin glances at eight Fu Jin''s side and finds that he is looking at himself.


    For eight ye, she did not have a good face.


    Just slightly take back the eyes, look outside.


    Outside the hall, she saw Baotai, the order of the zongrenfu.


    He was wearing a silver robe and sitting there drinking tea.


    Coincidentally, the other side''s eyes are also looking at her.


    If Yin is hesitating whether to smile politely, there is a high and sharp singing voice outside: "long live


    Hearing the speech, the crowd got up and saluted one after another.


    Kangxi was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and smiling all the way.


    "Ha ha ha ha, all of us are from our own family. Don''t be too polite."


    We did not get up for the first time, but watched Kangxi take his seat at the head of the table.


    If Yin patted the dust on her body, she looked up and saw San ye and San Fu Jin sitting on the left side of her and four masters.


    Because the third and fourth masters are brothers, their identities are similar.


    No matter what kind of occasion, almost all of their seats are arranged together.


    Then, she saw Mr. Shu sitting directly opposite.


    He was as sick and delicate as he had been a few years ago, and he was also a bit of an ancient man.


    Mr. Shu''s face was so white that there was no trace of blood.


    Thick long eyebrows, a pair of slender Danfeng eyes, with a touch of sadness, full of intrigue.


    Even in the hot summer, he still wore a grey cotton linen robe.


    What''s more, it looks like a lot of clothes are folded inside.


    In this way, he did not cover his face with a trace of blood.


    When Kangxi didn''t arrive just now, I didn''t see him.


    I think it was Kangxi who came with him after he came in.


    Over the years, I heard that he had been around Kangxi, making a lot of contributions to the Qing Dynasty.


    He was involved in the formation of troops on the battlefield.


    Even the third master contributed a lot to the compilation of books.


    And he was followed by doctor Yan.


    At this time, Mr. Shu also looked up at Ruoyin.


    However, San Fujin suddenly approached her ear and sarcastically said, "Oh, fourth sister-in-law, how do I feel... The way Mr. Shu looks at you is a little different."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    Originally very common things, sanfujin used the voice of two talents to hear, said some Yin Yang strange words.


    Because sanfujin is a restless person, he is particularly sensitive to the feelings between men and women.


    At a glance, there is something wrong between Ruoyin and Mr. Shu.


    If Yin has no ghost in his heart, he is not afraid.


    Besides, she is not the kind of easy to be bluffed.


    Ruoyin grinned and approached sanfujin. In the voice that both of them could hear, she said, "I just looked at Mr. Shu, but also the eighth master and eighth sister-in-law. Why don''t you say that. But... I heard that what kind of people, what they see in their eyes, is it possible that the third sister-in-law is...


    she did not deny seeing Mr. Shu, but also satirized sanfujin.


    Like sanfujin, who has a ghost in his heart, naturally can''t stand the joke.


    "Four brothers and sisters can really love to laugh, I said so."


    At the same time, she began to doubt.


    Do you think that the old four Fu Jin saw something and knew something secret, so she said so?


    See two sister-in-law talking and laughing, the Third Master asked in surprise: "four younger sister-in-law, what are you talking about?"


    Sanfu Jin had long been so guilty that he could not speak.


    However, Ruoyin said with a smile: "what else can I talk about? My third sister-in-law is asking me about parenting scriptures. Like the tradition of Qing Dynasty, when children grow up, they are not taught by their father and their husband. With a father who is both literate and martial arts like the third master, we Hongsheng elder brother will certainly be promising in the future."


    Coming to the Qing Dynasty for such a long time, she has been very skillful in those hypocritical polite words.


    As for the things that have no evidence, it is also a bluster to speak out.


    Besides, there are many people here. She told the third master about it.


    People don''t have to thank her.


    After all, there is a green grassland on the head, which is a great shame for men.


    He''s the prince again. It''s going to be a Royal Scandal.


    So, she won''t talk nonsense on such an important occasion.


    "Then I''ll borrow my sister-in-law''s words." The third master laughed back.


    If the tone is distant and nods, there is nothing to say.


    Seeing this, sanfujin''s heart was finally relieved.


    Then, the servants of the house served tea and snacks.


    This is not the meal point. Naturally, there will be some entertainment programs.


    It''s impossible for a man of cultural level like the third master to call some singers and dancers to dance and sing.


    He suggested: "Huang Alma, we brothers have not learned martial arts for a long time. It''s better to take advantage of your presence today to be a invigilator for us."


    "Well, when you were young, I often checked your homework. In the past few years, I didn''t test you for a long time." Kangxi said, sophisticated eyes dark, seems to recall the past.


    "But the court of the children''s court is too small to ride and shoot. Let people set targets outside the hall to compare bows and arrows." The Third Master said.


    Kangxi didn''t speak, but he nodded and agreed.


    After a while, someone set a target outside.


    The eldest brother and the prince are not here. The third elder brother is naturally the first to bear the brunt.


    The third master was dressed in a tawny flag dress and looked at his gentle appearance, but his face was full of confidence.


    When he sent out three arrows in a row and the results were good.


    Ruoyin understood where his confidence came from.


    Liang Jiugong approached to check the target, and reported in a shrill voice: "three elder brother''s one shot is good, the second is three, and the target is straight!"


    Smell speech, the first Kangxi clapped his hands, a face of pride.


    After entering the hall, the third master handed the bow and arrow to the servant.


    After taking his seat, he said, "fourth brother, it''s your turn."


    After the fourth master got up, he bowed his hands to the Emperor Kangxi and went out.


    Ruoyin stretched his neck and looked down from the figure of the fourth master.


    She was more curious about the achievements of the fourth master than others.


    He went outside the hall and took the bow and arrow from Su Peisheng.


    The whole person stands obliquely, with two feet separated on both sides of the radiation, and the toe forms a 45 degree angle with the bull''s eye.


    In this position, when he arched, his body twisted a lot, which seemed to use the muscles of his back.


    Also consider the balance ability of the body, to make the knees stable.


    The next moment, the moment he pulled the bow.


    Under the dark blue brocade robe, that piece of material is full of muscles.


    After Lantian''s inky jade hooked the bow string, the first arrow actually just passed.


    Seeing this, Sanfu Jin sneered: "four younger brothers and sisters, fourth master can really show off. I looked at his professional posture and thought that he would shoot three bull''s-eye, but just passed the exam."


    Ruoyin didn''t take sanfujin''s words seriously, because he understood why the fourth master did it.Will a king who is the first idle man in Qing Dynasty care about the rank of this contest?


    Today there are so many royal relatives and relatives. If they are in the limelight, they will not become the target of public criticism.


    This meeting son, she just falls on four Ye''s trigger finger.


    She gave it to the fourth master many years ago as a birthday gift.


    A man wearing a ring finger is not used to build momentum.


    Because they play on horseback, archery is their most important skill.


    When pulling the bow, the finger must be worn to protect the finger from being scratched.


    Therefore, the children of the Eight Banners almost have one.


    Most of the time, the emperor will reward the general for his meritorious deeds.


    Only the kind of pure minister would not wear a ring.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin''s mouth raised a smug smile.


    It seems that her gift selection is good, such an important accessory, almost every day to wear on hand.


    As soon as he saw the trigger, he would remember that it was from her.


    However, this smile, in other people''s eyes, is totally admiring the fourth master''s fan Mei smile.


    This scene just fell into the eyes of Mr. Shu.


    Outside, Liang Jiugong shrieked: "four elder brother a pass, a good, a straight in the bull''s-eye."


    Ruoyin had expected the result of the fourth master.


    He didn''t show his edge, but he hit the bull''s eye.


    When the fourth master sat next to him, she worshipped her face and said, "master, you are so powerful that you actually hit the bull''s eye."


    The fourth master looked at the woman, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    Next, there is the fifth master. The fifth master played the ordinary, and the three rounds were all good, which was very stable.


    Eight ye, dressed in a white robe, stood quietly archery.


    Ruoyin is really curious. Such a man can''t see a trace of aggressiveness in the competition.


    All the way around the corner of the mouth is holding a warm smile, it seems to care nothing about anything.


    If she doesn''t know history and what happened to bafujin, she may think he is a good one.


    But she knew everything and could only classify him as a hypocrite.


    Eight ye that posture, a look is to pull out the first prize.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    The final result shows as like as two peas.


    Ten masters are not in, nine masters are at the bottom.


    When the third and the eighth thought they were the first.


    As soon as the fourteenth elder brother came up, he actually hit the bull''s eye with three arrows.


    As soon as the result came out, Kangxi''s hearty laughter resounded throughout the hall.


    "Good, good! Xiao 14, you really didn''t let me down. "


    The fourteenth elder brother handed the bow and arrow to the servant, went into the hall and made a big ceremony: "the emperor Amar praises me, no matter how the son minister is, it is your good teaching."


    Kangxi looked at this son with joy. He was so young that he was even better than his elder brother.


    This let him from 14 elder brother body, saw big elder brother''s shadow.


    At that time, big brother was very skillful in martial arts. Whether it was riding or archery, he ranked first among the brothers.


    After pondering for a moment, he sent a job to the fourteenth elder brother.


    "Fourteenth, hundreds of thousands of peasants revolted in Guizhou. I order you to leave in three days to fight against the mobs in Guizhou."


    Elder brother 14 is excellent in martial arts and always wants to show it.


    Now I''ve got a good job and I''m glad to accept it.


    "The son minister kowtowed to the emperor amaronne."


    This is the royal family dinner, no matter how ordinary, there are important things happening.


    Otherwise, my friends, why bother to express.


    Seeing this scene, Ruo Yin jerked her lips.


    The guys are under a lot of pressure. The intensity of the competition is no worse than that in the backyard.


    Even more than that.


    Just after the contest, a man''s voice that sounded comfortable came from outside to inside.


    "It''s said that Mr. Shu knows everything, but I don''t know. If it''s convenient, you can shoot it to me."


    If sound hears a sound to see, say this words, unexpectedly is the matter does not concern oneself high Baotai.


    Even if his voice was calm and his voice could be heard, the request was not very kind.


    But what is the purpose of Baotai?


    Because he was obedient to the fourth master, he was trying to figure out the fourth master''s mind and deliberately making trouble for Mr. Shu?


    In the Qing Dynasty, as long as the Manchu, they would practice martial arts.


    This is the reason why the third master focuses on literature, but martial arts has never been neglected.


    Moreover, from the bottom of their bones, they look down on the weak scholars.


    If they think that the world is theirs, the literati will know how to chew words and show off literature.


    Anyway, among those officials, there is a chain of disdain.


    Those who are capable of writing and martial arts despise military men or civil servants.


    Military officials despise civil servants, and civil servants become the lowest level.


    At that time, Xu Yuanmeng, the prince''s teacher, suffered from a complete ignorance of martial arts.


    In Xiyuan Yingtai, Kangxi taught the princes to shoot arrows. Xu Yuanmeng, as the prince''s teacher, went together.


    Although Xu Yuanmeng is one of the Eight Banners'' children, he is a pure official, and he doesn''t even wear the trigger. He doesn''t know anything about riding and shooting.


    Even the bow and arrow could not be raised, and Kangxi was seriously insulted and scolded in front of the princes.


    After all, Manchu are all practicing martial arts, so we should set up a correct wind direction.


    As a result, Xu Yuanmeng became a scholar and was eventually blamed and copied.


    Since then, although he was still teaching in the palace, no one could look up to him any more, and he was often humiliated and scolded by the royal family.


    Now, Mr. Xu Yuanyin is even more powerful than this kind of counselor.


    Because he is a sick and delicate body. He coughs up blood when he walks. What else does he talk about practicing martial arts and archery?


    Today, whether he agrees or not, he will be embarrassed.


    If you don''t agree, people don''t have to watch him archery, and they will despise him in their hearts.


    If you promise, it will be even more humiliating.


    If you can''t even lift the bow and arrow, it will make people laugh.


    In addition, it may be that Mr. Xi and Mr. Xi Quan set up the right style for the Manchu people.


    Then, the consequences are even more embarrassing.


    Mr. Shu''s good reputation before will also fall to the bottom at this moment.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin glances at Baotai.


    Tut Tut, men are cruel, but women are not.


    Baotai, wearing a silver and white robe every time, looks as indifferent as a banished immortal.


    It turned out to be all hypocrisy.


    After all, in the royal family, no matter how like a banished immortal man, the city hall is also unpredictable.


    When Ruoyin thought that Mr. Shu would refuse Baotai''s proposal on the basis of his illness, Mr. Shu stood up.


    Although he was a good hand of Emperor Kangxi, I admired him all the time. Since I am in the capital, I will do as the Romans do in my hometown, and I will make a fool of myself here. "Hearing this, Ruo Yin is surprised to pick eyebrows.


    Mr. Shu''s voice was very low, and his scalp was numb.


    It''s a voice that doesn''t get angry.


    She originally thought he would refuse, after all, because of illness, she didn''t make a fool of herself.


    Can you hear Mr. Shu''s meaning... Is this to have a try?


    Mr. Shu left his seat and walked out with the help of the guard.


    Looking at this sick and delicate body, if sound really some in the heart can not bear.


    How can you shoot an arrow when you walk unsteadily?


    Mr. Shu took over the bow and arrow, using the most basic side standing, ready to shoot.


    This position is relatively conservative.


    Because it won''t twist the body, it''s more suitable for beginners and women.


    In this gesture, many people at the banquet showed a mocking smile.


    With Mr. Shu''s three arrows, the sarcasm on people''s faces disappeared.


    "Mr. Shu hit the bull''s eye with one shot and good with two." Liang Jiugong reported in a high voice.


    Then, Mr. Shu went into the hall and saluted Kangxi, "I''m making a fool of myself."


    "Yes, your result has been beyond my expectation. I can''t see that you can still hit the bull''s-eye with your sick body."


    After a few greetings, Mr. Shu covered his mouth and began to cough.


    Seeing this, Kangxi said: "your body has always been bad. You must have been involved in your muscles and bones just now. Take a seat and have a rest."


    "Thank you." After saluting, Mr. Shu sat down with the help of the guard.


    Ruoyin always thinks this scene is too unreal.


    Mr. Shu is very secretive. No wonder he is willing to show up.


    This result is even better than the modest fourth master.


    Not bad, but not so good.


    Moreover, Ruoyin always thinks that Mr. Shu, like the fourth master, has hidden his true edge.


    Otherwise, the result may be better.


    Do not wait for if sound to think carefully, feel around inexplicable come a chill.


    Turning around and looking at it, he saw the fourth master sitting on one side, silent and cold as ice.


    Straight nose, cold thin lips gently pursed, facial expression looks a little tight.


    An inexplicable chill came from him and ignited the air around him.


    If the sound smoked the corner of her mouth, it turned out to be this "big ice cube in human form". She said that in such a hot day, how could she suddenly feel chilly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    But there are all important people around. If you feel uncomfortable, you don''t show it well.


    It''s just the smile on my face. It''s a little stiff.


    After the contest, Kangxi''s eyes swept over the young people at the banquet.


    He first ordered the eight elder brother''s Hong Jie, and asked in a loud voice, "Hong Jie, how are your four books and five classics recited?"


    "Back to the emperor Alma, my grandson has recited the four books and five classics very skillfully." Hong Jie looks confident.


    It seems to be ready for endorsement.


    However, Kangxi did not spot check the endorsement, but simply asked, "well, I will ask you what you think is the golden mean."


    Hongjie, who had vowed to make a promise, was a little empty at once.


    On the face of difficult thinking, a long time to reply: "grandson thinks... The golden mean has a very important impact on people''s conduct of life, as well as the cultivation of human nature."


    In fact, this answer is better than no answer. Obviously, the answer is not what it asked.


    Kangxi snorted coldly and said solemnly, "you are not answering what you asked. You are not right in your mind. Just like your Amar when she was a child, she couldn''t calm down. Her handwriting was so crooked that it was a mess


    Like father, like son.


    Hong Jie was criticized in public, his face was red to his ears, and he sat down in shame.


    Then, the Emperor Kangxi checked several emperors and grandchildren, but they could not answer this question.


    There are a few younger, a roll call was scared to cry.


    Finally, he asked Xiang Hongyi: "Hongyi, you can tell the emperor and the horse law what is the golden mean." Avoid leaning to either side,


    hung up and scratched his head. He replied, "the emperor''s horse doctrine," the book says, "a middle course is a life attitude of compromise and compromise, but sun has his own understanding."


    Hearing the speech, Kangxi chuckled and said, "come and listen."


    "My grandson thinks... The golden mean means" just right ". A person''s character can be divided into three levels. Whether it is the first or the last, it is extreme and immoral."


    Kangxi sword eyebrow a pick, seems to feel very interesting.


    "Only in the middle is morality or superiority. For example, between cowardice and recklessness, between stinginess and luxury, between laziness and greed, between humility and pride, between secrecy and voluntariness, between eccentricity and farce, between provocation and flattery, between indecision and impulsiveness, self-restraint. "


    "Well, it''s very appropriate. You can summarize it in one sentence." Kangxi road.


    After pondering for a moment, Hongyi replied: "the real golden mean means that in everything and in every moment, we can act in accordance with our conscience, act in accordance with the laws of heaven, and combine knowledge with practice, and act in accordance with their positions. This is the understanding of our grandchildren."


    Kangxi micro jaw head, affirmative way: "said is clear, opinion is also very original, better than a few of them."


    "Thank you for your praise." Even if there are a group of adults around, Hongyi is not timid and speaks frankly.


    Kangxi swept around the emperor and grandchildren, waved his hand and said, "OK, you all go down to play."


    So, the children, on the retreat.


    In the hall, eight Ye''s face is as warm as usual, but his knuckles are tightly packed.


    When he was a child, his handwriting was very poor, and he was often taught by Huang AMA.


    He Zhuo, a calligrapher at that time, was chosen as his servant because of his ugly characters.


    At that time, he had to write ten large characters every day.


    Now I have been writing well for so many years.


    Just now so many children, did not answer the question, only Hongyi answered correctly.


    Even, some of the children were scared to tears and were not punished.


    However, Huang amah only named his family Hongjie and severely criticized him.


    In his opinion, Huang amah was totally upset with him and made a fuss about it.


    This, let him very unconvinced!


    Just look at the sound of the opposite scene.


    As e Niang, she is proud and gratified for Hongyi.


    At the same time, he felt that feiyangu was right.


    As for the crown prince, Kangxi was promoted to the title of eighth master.


    However, eight ye had a criminal record of murdering the prince.


    When he heard that the prince had an accident, he wanted to do it again.


    Therefore, Kangxi promoted him only to show the officials.


    After all, the prince is gone. We have to pacify the Party of eight masters.


    But in the final analysis, Kangxi didn''t like eight masters.


    Otherwise, it will not be because of a small matter, on the spine of eight Ye.


    This meeting son, not only eight Ye is unconvinced.


    Sitting beside Ruoyin, sanfujin is also unconvinced.


    As long as I think of a little brother who is still crying for food, she will be angry when she loses completely on the starting line.


    Why is it that people are older than people, but they are inferior everywhere.The fourth master treated her better than the third.


    There are also two elder brothers under the knee, one of them is deeply liked by Wansui.


    But she is not to be favored in the family.


    The child is too young to be useful at all...


    after a stick of incense, it''s time for lunch.


    The royal family banquet, when eating, is naturally a lot of rules, to speak less.


    Therefore, the third master arranged for the singer and the dancer as a pastime.


    A rare family dinner like this will not end in one.


    At least it''s time for the evening to end.


    After lunch, the men and women were taken to the guest room for a rest.


    Ruoyin meets Baotai on the way to the guest room.


    At any rate, we meet each other in a royal way. There''s no reason to treat each other as air. It''s impolite.


    What''s more, nothing seems to have happened.


    When Ruoyin meets, Fu Shen means to salute.


    Baotai also bowed to her, and his lips moved, as if he were about to speak.


    But before he said it, a sharp female voice broke the atmosphere of this moment.


    "Oh, where do I say the beautiful men and women come from? It turns out that they are the fourth younger sister and the Lord Baylor." Sanfujin approached with his servants.


    No matter the expression or the tone, they are very unkind.


    Although Baotai didn''t know what happened between Ruoyin and sanfujin.


    But he also heard that sanfujin was not a good stubble.


    After Sanfu Jin approached, he looked at Ruoyin and Baotai with his eyes left and right.


    In a sister-in-law''s tone, he said: "four younger brothers and sisters, I really don''t like to talk about you. You say that you look like a dignified and virtuous person on the surface. How can you secretly look at you? You''re either flirting with sick counselors, or you''re not innocent with the royal family here...


    it''s like Ruoyin is that kind of pure and pure on the surface, with all the people hiding behind you and going to see men The woman on the attack.


    Suddenly, if sound''s eyes, there is an unhappy light.


    How can there be this sanfujin everywhere!


    As she meant it, her eyes couldn''t look at men.


    Even if we meet, we have to pretend we don''t know each other.


    If the sound looks directly at sanfujin, she is not afraid of anything, and says: "sister-in-law, you can eat rice at random, and you can''t talk nonsense. What is impure?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    Sanfujin stretched out his index finger and casually pointed to Ruoyin and Baotai.


    "Just like the two of you, one is the Royal Baylor, the other is the Royal Fu Jin, both of them are family members. After the dinner party was withdrawn, they found a place to steal a private meeting."


    Smell speech, if sound''s corner of the mouth, pull up an impatient sneer.


    "Have you ever seen a private meeting with servants and bodyguards?"


    "Yes, just like you." Sanfujin covered his mouth and snickered.


    "It''s unreasonable to say that a gentleman sees nothing wrong, and a villain sees all evil. You are the gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain." Baotai finished and left.


    Because he knew that for sanfujin such unreasonable people, it was better to leave.


    Moreover, he is a big man, also does not want to entangle with this kind of savage woman.


    If the sound also follows Baotai''s words, the meaning has pointed the way: "I and Belle just happened to meet, took a face, the third sister-in-law will talk about us so unbearable. Anyway, I am still that sentence, what I see in my heart is what I see. I was not sure before. Now it seems that the third sister-in-law must have been unable to walk since she met a man, so she thought that others were as dirty as you


    She said, close to sanfujin, "however, the royal family is not more than ordinary people, I advise you to take care of yourself."


    At the end of the speech, Ruoyin and sanfujin passed by.


    Hearing this, Sanfu jinton, who had come to pick up the matter, did not dare to say a word in situ.


    This makes her more and more sure that Ruoyin must know something.


    Suddenly, jealousy and fear occupied her mind.


    Let her want to let Ruoyin die!


    She called in two servant girls and whispered, "you can try to trick Baotai into the courtyard of sifujin. If he doesn''t succeed, you can cheat Mr. Shu."


    "Yes." After the servant girls should, they went to work.


    A moment later, when the servants passed by Baotai, they watered the flowers and pruned the branches and leaves.


    "Well, have you heard that Fujin and sifujin are having a quarrel at home, and they are trying to find a way to deal with her."


    "No, they are all sisters in law. At least they are family members. Just talk about it in anger."


    "Where, Fujin said, to find someone in the four Fu Jin room under the fan - medicine."


    "Ah? What does the drug do? "


    "I don''t know. I''ll only tell you about it. You can''t tell others..."


    Baotai, who was ahead of me, slowed down when she heard the maid mention sifujin.


    But after listening, he didn''t rush to Ruoyin.


    He just laughed sarcastically and thought that these were all tricks, so he stopped in the guest room.


    Seeing this, the servant girls went to look for Mr. Shu''s shadow.


    For Mr. Shu, their luck is a little bit better.


    Far away, he saw Mr. Shu coming towards them.


    Therefore, they deliberately hide behind a big tree, "silent moo" to chew their tongue.


    Mr. Shutai said the same thing in front of Baotai.


    Mr. Shu was supposed to go back to the guest room to have a rest. When he heard someone murmuring behind the tree, he stopped.


    When he heard that the key of sanfujin was Ruoyin, his first thought was whether it would be a set?


    But even if he is cautious, after knowing that the other party is her, he does not want to take the risk.


    Even if she was someone else''s woman, he didn''t want to see her suffer.


    Even if he only takes a look from a distance, as long as she is safe, he will leave.


    So, Mr. Shu, who is very confident in himself.


    I found out Ruoyin''s yard and went there.


    At the other end, Ruoyin was taken to a spacious courtyard by the slave.


    She was placed in the guest bedroom.


    It''s in the wing room with other guests.


    After entering the room, Ruoyin checked the room for the first time.


    Found that there was no problem, then in the care of mother Liu, lying on the couch.


    "Ruxia Rushuang, if you have time to go around your house, especially stare at sanfujin, to see if she has anything shady. Otherwise, just stare at her and don''t do anything out of the ordinary." Ruoyin ordered.


    "Yes." Like clouds and frost, Qi Qi returns to the road.


    After they both went out, Mammy Liu was waiting outside. Ruoyin had a rest in the room.


    The three fortunes were too noisy and annoying.


    It will come all day long.


    There was nothing more to do but to splash dirty water on her head.


    For such an unfriendly and disgusting person, you have to do it first.


    Who knows what''s more powerful in the back.


    This kind of "buzzing" fly can only be killed with one hand.


    I don''t have to worry about it later.


    When Ruoyin was drowsy, there was a gust of wind blowing somewhere.It seems... It''s still coming from the window.


    It''s hot in summer, so sleep is not as heavy as in winter.


    Especially this is still in other people''s house, if sound vigilance is relatively high.


    She opened her eyes at once.


    But the scene in front of her, let her some gape.


    Oh... No, it should have been taken by surprise.


    Because it was Mr. Shu standing in front of her.


    His face was pale and his lips were pink.


    The first feeling is that it''s a little scary.


    Ruoyin quickly sat up and looked down at himself.


    Fortunately, she did not change clothes for convenience.


    Then she looked at the man in front of her.


    He, yes, how, what, in, come, come!


    "Why did you come?" Even if the hearts of thousands of troops, mouth or can not ask so straightforward.


    Mr. Shu coughed and turned around.


    He said, "I heard the servants of your family say that sanfujin wants to make trouble for you and order people to give you some drugs. So I''ll have a look."


    "Where did you get in?"


    "Your window is not closed." Man light return.


    In order not to frighten the snake, he came in directly through the window.


    As long as she''s OK, she''ll leave.


    "Oh." Ruo Yin glanced at the open window.


    In such a hot weather, it''s stuffy to open the window. It''s impossible to close the window tightly.


    Then she took a deep breath.


    But there was no bad smell on the tip of my nose.


    Then he was puzzled and said, "no, I didn''t smell the overpowering drug."


    As soon as his voice dropped, Mr. Shu suddenly turned around and they looked at each other.


    It''s bad. They''re almost the same


    "I''m sorry, but I got caught." The man said calmly, "since you''re OK, I''ll leave."


    However, he did not wait for Mr. Shu to leave.


    Outside, I heard the sharp voice of sanfujin.


    "Get out of my way. Ben Fujin heard that a man had entered this room. For the sake of the Royal innocence, he had to go inside and search the whole room."


    The sound, harsh and loud.


    I wish that all the people in Chengqin palace knew that there was a man in sifujin''s house.


    "You go If sound anxious tunnel.


    Mr. Shu went to the window before he arrived, and immediately returned, "no, all the servants are around."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    "Then through the back door, fast!" Ruoyin nudges Mr. Shu.


    After watching him go out the back door, he closed the door.


    However, a turn, a dark blue figure, actually stand in the room.


    His face was grim, and the chill spread from him.


    People feel chilly in this hot midsummer.


    It seems that the cold will eventually become countless ice cream, stabbing her heart.


    If the tone is strong and calm: "fourth master, how did you come?"


    "Come and see if there are jackals in Fujin''s house." The man stood with his hands down and looked at the back door.


    If you smile, I feel really wronged.


    She didn''t do anything. How could she do such a thing.


    "Did you drink too much and talk nonsense with me..."


    before she finished speaking, the door was broken open from the outside.


    It is sanfujin who is the leader, with the Xing - Fen of watching good plays.


    Around her, there were several noble ladies and other Fujin people.


    Looking at this posture, I was afraid that things would not be too much.


    "I''m afraid it''s not very good for the third sister-in-law to rush in with so many people." If sound around the screen, go outside.


    "But there are so many people who want to do some pickling in my courtyard in the day and night. In order not to make my family dirty, I have to come to preside over justice." Sanfujin''s three white eyes swept around the house.


    Ruoyin stretched out her arms and pretended not to say, "I advise the third sister-in-law to go back, and don''t say any endless words here."


    "Let me tell you, some people say that when they see a man enter your room, they still come in through the window. This... I don''t need to say more." Sanfujin covered his mouth with a smile and directly ordered, "come on, search for me!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the fourth master went out from behind the screen.


    Suddenly, sanfujin that pair of three white eyes, a stare straight.


    "You... Why are you here?"


    The fourth master came to Ruoyin''s side and asked casually, "why, do you need to report to you when you look at your own fortune?"


    Seeing the fourth master coming, Ruoyin leaned against him slightly, pulled his sleeve, and said with thick cheek: "fourth master, third sister-in-law, she has no reason to bring people in. You should make decisions for me."


    The fourth master glanced at the woman obliquely, even though he was not happy.


    But at this critical juncture, it''s still important.


    Even if the inside doesn''t agree, you have to make a show outside.


    He put his hand on the woman''s shoulder and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    Seeing this, sanfujin monkey said in a hurry: "how can it be you? It can''t be! Impossible


    Her minion, clearly told her.


    Baotai is too cautious to be cheated.


    She thought it was over.


    After all, Baotai was not cheated, not to mention Mr. Shu''s kind of counselor with deep city government.


    Who knows Mr. Shu has become, and a servant saw him enter this room.


    Originally, she thought that she would be able to come in and catch rape.


    Let her ulanara''s reputation be destroyed, soak the pig cage.


    Do you think she always teases and teases her by jumping around in front of her with that kind of masculine and weird words?


    She also said that she was the kind of man who could not walk. She wanted to see what she would end up with!


    But!


    Now everything, how to contrary to all she thought.


    Mr. Shu is clearly in this room. When did he become the fourth master?


    Does the fourth master help wulanala hide the truth?


    "Ye and Fujin are guests in your house. You bring people in for no reason. This is your way to treat guests?" The fourth Master said coldly.


    Since the other party is unreasonable, he does not take into account the etiquette of address, directly changed "three sister-in-law" to "you".


    He was talking to his buddies in the front yard.


    Baotai''s slave came to report that Fujin might be in trouble.


    He arrived here without saying a word.


    Fortunately, he has just arrived.


    Otherwise, this way, it''s a mess.


    Three Fu Jin turned an eye bead son, she was not easy to design a play, where will give up easily.


    What else is she afraid of.


    After thinking about it, she said with a smile: "fourth master, I think about your reputation. The servants under me really saw a man enter this room."


    "Then I will tell you that he has been with Fu Jin all the time. In this room, there are no other men in this room. Please take your people with you... Get out, get out and go. "


    In the last three words, he said it word by word.


    "It''s impossible. Many people say that someone has entered this room. Besides, there are not only four younger brothers and sisters in the yard, but also other women''s family members. In case of entering the wild men nearby, it will be bad for everyone. As the hostess of Chengqin palace, I have to think about the safety of the guests, don''t you think?" Sanfujin looked back and asked her good sister.However, those people on the fourth master that pair of cannibalism cold eyes, where are willing to flow this muddy water.


    There''s a wild man in there. It''s OK.


    But there are only four masters in it. In case there is a misunderstanding.


    They can leave a way for themselves, don''t they?


    Seeing that everyone didn''t respond, sanfujin was like a clown. He played a one-man play here and gave an embarrassed smile.


    "Fourth master, since you say there is no one else in it, let''s go in and search for it, which can prove your innocence. But if you still stop like this, do you want to hide the wild man inside for the fourth sister-in-law? "


    As soon as she said this, if she could feel it, the fourth master took her shoulder hand, strong and stiff.


    Such a man, who loves face, must be very uncomfortable to be asked such questions.


    If sanfujin didn''t bring so many people, it might be better to be reasonable.


    With so many people to come, there must be a result, used to block the mouth of youyou.


    Otherwise, even if the strong forces drive them out, they will not be able to extinguish their thoughts.


    When they go out, they will still spread rumors everywhere.


    It would be better for them to search for the truth before it comes to an end.


    Besides, sanfujin was a woman and the sister-in-law of the fourth master.


    For a man like the fourth master, it''s a bit hard to deal with such a messy person.


    He''s not like the fourth master. When he gets angry, he even beats women.


    The fourth master''s face was as cold as usual.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is like an ice hole in a pool.


    It''s so flooded that there''s no place to breathe. It''s burning to the bottom of people''s heart all the way.


    That cool thin lip corner, incredibly still slightly up.


    "If you want to find out, please." The fourth Master said with a heavy tone: "if no one else is found in this room, don''t blame me for ignoring the royal family."


    His tone was cool and powerful, and there was an awe inspiring chill and absolute authority arrogance in his words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    Then, he loosened Ruoyin''s shoulder and sat down leisurely on one side.


    In addition, he also raised his legs.


    Ruoyin seldom sees the fourth master so relaxed.


    This man can be really good, all burning eyebrows, he can even put on a relaxed look.


    Sanfujin didn''t listen to the fourth master''s words at all.


    She is in a hurry to accept the results.


    It seems that I don''t trust the slaves, and they go to search people in person.


    Ruoyin pretended to be calm and sat beside the fourth master.


    She held her breath and waited for the result.


    It''s like lying down and getting shot.


    She can be sure that the fourth master saw Mr. Shu.


    It''s just that he never mentioned it to her.


    So he is willing to let sanfujin come in to search people. Does he think that Mr. Shu, as a counselor, has the ability to get through all this?


    When Ruoyin thought about the problem, he heard sanfujin speak in a loud voice.


    "If you don''t have one in the house, look in the backyard. Anyway, the courtyard is surrounded by walls. If you go out through the back door, you can''t get out of the fence! "


    Smell speech, if sound palm, involuntarily exudes sweat.


    Just after he pushed Mr. Shu out, he closed the door directly.


    She didn''t have time to see what was in the backyard.


    Today, after listening to Sanfu Jin dialect, one heart is up and down.


    Then he fell into the abyss.


    And then it drifted into the blue sky.


    A moment later, Ruoyin saw sanfujin and his servants, surrounded by a lotus pond in the backyard.


    "Fu Jin, I just heard the blisters in the pool. Would I hide in the water?"


    "What, it''s clearly a toad. Do you have eyes on farts?" Sanfu Jin swears.


    Then, San Fu Jin''s clamor, all of a sudden, weakened.


    After a while, sanfujin came back to the house with his powerful team.


    She walked up to the fourth master, and her arrogance was gone.


    And her side of those seductive ladies, is to draw a line with her.


    "Si ye, Si Fu Jin, I didn''t want to come. It was Sanfu Jin who wanted to pull me. Now that I''m ok, I''ll go first."


    "Yes, sanfujin. Don''t call me such immoral things in the future."


    "Si ye, Si Fu Jin, I''m sorry. I''m here to wish you a happy life."


    And so on, one by one.


    They were worried about being implicated, and they all left quickly after they had expressed their positions.


    Finally, only sanfujin was left to smile and salute: "fourth master, I''m really sorry. It''s all a misunderstanding. It''s all that damned slave who is blind and barks at me. I''ll cut out her tongue later, and I''ll compensate you. "


    The fourth master turned the Buddha''s beads leisurely, but he didn''t look at sanfujin.


    Only coldly way: "you really should apologize, is Ye''s Fu Jin."


    Sanfujin bit his lip, and finally was thick skinned. Chao Ruoyin said with a smile: "four younger brothers and sisters, it''s all my fault, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t listen to the slave''s words and make such a joke. Sister in law hopes you don''t remember the villain''s fault, don''t take it to heart."


    "I''m sorry, three sister-in-law. When I was away, I has the final say. It''s not my fourth master Ruo Yin answers with apology.


    For people like sanfujin, she is not soft hearted at all.


    This is not to catch Mr. Shu in the courtyard.


    If they catch her, she won''t have a chance to sit here.


    He had been bound up in all kinds of ways. He was either burned to death or soaked in pig cages.


    Moreover, it is related to the majesty and reputation of the royal family.


    Most likely, he would be executed in secret.


    And then casually give a reason and bury it.


    This is to kill her, not to be a housewife.


    Think that an apology can be regarded as not happened.


    No, can, can!


    Seeing that Ruoyin didn''t work, Sanfu knelt down and begged the fourth master: "fourth master... I will not fight against four younger brothers and sisters in the future, definitely!"


    Her eyes were full of tears, and she seemed to be about to shed tears.


    But even so, in Ruoyin''s opinion, it''s just crocodile tears.


    At this moment, the fourth master looked at sanfujin from a commanding position.


    Light way: "you a woman, the Lord is really not easy to deal with, moreover, we are still relatives."


    Hearing that there is room for maneuver, sanfujin quickly nods, and the light of hope is flashing in his eyes.


    However, only Ruoyin knows that this man has bad ideas, at least more than her bad ideas.


    Sure enough, the fourth master frowned and turned his words: "but at the beginning, I didn''t remind you. In this way, for the sake of your third brother''s wife, I won''t deal with it personally, so I''ll leave it to Huang AMA to preside over justice. ""Don''t..." sanfujin''s eyes were full of fear when he heard of Kangxi.


    It''s not so serious to let the third master deal with it.


    But when it comes to Kangxi, she will never have a good life in the future.


    The fourth master didn''t have time to deal with sanfujin. He said directly, "Su Peisheng, ye and Fujin are going to have a rest."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he winked at the servants.


    Lian Bang and drag drove sanfujin out.


    Just at this time, Ruxia and Rushuang are back.


    Ruxia gathered in Ruoyin''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Hearing Ruoyin''s spirit immediately came.


    Because Ruxia found that sanfujin and eunuch''s eyes were not right.


    Li Fukang pretended to go to the thatched cottage and discovered the big secret: the eunuch beside sanfujin was actually a man with a handle.


    She said that sanfujin must have been a little tricky.


    It''s not easy to come here and not find fault, isn''t it too bad?


    Originally she was still thinking that the fourth master was suing Kangxi about sanfujin''s situation. At most, she had a bad memory.


    If you get a little more punishment, it''s not serious.


    But with the things Ruxia told her, sanfujin''s life is estimated to be like this.


    It''s just that it''s a bit too serious.


    Moreover, she is not familiar with the third master. You can''t tell him directly that you are wearing a green hat by Fujin.


    She is also an outsider, and she can''t take a group of people to the Chengqin palace to catch traitors.


    After all, if something like this happens, you have to catch the traitor in bed.


    Otherwise, it''s all in vain.


    After thinking about it, she decided to tell the fourth master about it and let him find a way.


    He is familiar with the third master, and has many negative ideas.


    So, Ruoyin sent out all the servants and told the fourth master about it.


    After listening to the man, the Buddha beads in his hands turned very slowly.


    After a long time, he said, "this is about royal dignity. Don''t act rashly. I have my own opinion. Besides, don''t think I''m trying to help you out. I just don''t want the Royal ethos to be spoiled. "


    Then he got up and went out.


    "Master... Don''t go away... I have something to tell you..." Ruo Yin gets up and pulls his sleeve timidly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    Fourth master: "that... Mr. Shu may still be in the lotus pond. Can you get a man''s clothes and let him change them before leaving?" She shook his arm.


    Just after she had seen it, sanfujin searched the house and the yard.


    Only that lotus pond, random check, did not find.


    So she thought Mr. Shu must be hiding in the lotus pond.


    To say that this was in the Yongqin palace, she got a dress for Mr. Shu, but there was no problem at all.


    The key is that people are not familiar with the place of life in other people''s territory. They should not act rashly and easily make people suspicious.


    But the fourth master is different. He is a man.


    It''s easy to get a man''s dress.


    You can''t let Mr. Shu go out wet.


    If sanfujin knew this, he would make a fuss about it.


    "Fourth master, you can see that he is usually weak. If he dies of suffocation or cold death, will everyone know that he is here?" Ruo Yin carefully analyzes.


    See four ye Dun in place, mysterious Mou son turns.


    Then he took the sleeve out of the woman''s hand and left a cold sentence: "he is dead, it''s none of my business" and left without looking back.


    In this way, Ruoyin can only be rushed to the backyard.


    But her people secretly called for a long time, and there was no movement in the lotus pond.


    Only the chirping of cicadas.


    There are also frogs in twos and threes, hopping on the lotus leaf.


    If Yin thought that Mr. Shu was drowned under the ground, he was standing on the bank in a hurry.


    This is a big deal!


    What''s more, Mr. Shu''s starting point is for her good. She doesn''t want him to die...


    when Ruoyin was so anxious, Rushan trotted to her and said, "Fujin, let''s not look for him. I just saw Mr. Shu."


    "Where is it?" Ruo Yin grabs Ruo Frost''s hand and asks anxiously.


    "On the path not far away, he was supported by the guards, and there was doctor Yan beside him. He was going to long live." As frost returns.


    Smell speech, if sound Leng in place, completely can''t feel the clue.


    She went around the yard without finding any ladders.


    The walls in the courtyard are all painted with vermilion paint, which is very slippery.


    Moreover, the wall is one foot high, equivalent to more than three meters high. How did he get out.


    Can he fly over the eaves?


    So, does it mean that the fourth master knew that Mr. Shu had Kung Fu from the moment he agreed to sanfujin.


    That''s why he asked sanfujin to check.


    When she said that Mr. Shu might be in the lotus pond, he deliberately said that kind of words to annoy her?


    Otherwise, she would say, fourth master.


    No matter when, all calm and calm.


    It won''t really leave a mess behind.


    Now it seems that he is really calm enough, calm to almost cold-blooded degree.


    "Rushuang, are you sure you read it correctly?" If the sound is uncertain, ask again.


    "Master, it is true that he is wearing a grey cotton linen robe."


    After getting the affirmative answer again, Ruoyin laughed at herself.


    She said that Mr. Shu was so cautious that he could come alone without any preparation.


    It turns out that people have kung fu to help them.


    But... Isn''t he a Han man? How can he not only shoot arrows well, but also fly over the eaves and walk on the wall.


    It is not easy for a person to be knowledgeable and resourceful.


    But he not only knows strategy, but also Kung Fu.


    This is by no means a simple character.


    So, who is he?


    Ruoyin comes back to the house with a headache and leans on the couch.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t want to understand it. Finally, I went to sleep directly.


    When she wakes up, the party starts again in the afternoon.


    The fourth master told San Fu Jin and Kangxi about the trouble.


    Finally, sanfujin was banned and his housekeeper''s right was permanently confiscated.


    It is equivalent to her Fujin, but she has no title and no substantive rights.


    And such a royal family banquet, until dusk, after Kangxi left.


    If Yin in the servant''s service, rate advanced carriage.


    The fourth master is in the back, talking to the third.


    Maybe because Sanfu Jin didn''t greet him well, the third master felt sorry.


    At the end of the show, he had to deliver the fourth master in person.


    "Fourth brother, I''m really sorry today. I told Fujin earlier that she must change her temper and treat the guests well. Who knows that she has not changed her mind, but has become more and more serious in recent years. If I had known that something like this would happen today, I would never let her run this family dinner. " Third master apologized.The fourth master patted the third master on the shoulder, and the two brothers said: "we don''t have to say so much about who we are. You really did a good job in this family dinner. Otherwise, the emperor Alma will not say that the new year will be held in your house."


    Speaking of this, the third master held a proud smile on his face.


    He also patted the fourth master on the shoulder, "good brother, you can understand."


    "There are a lot of people in the backyard. You are busy recently. It''s common that you don''t pay attention to the backyard." As the fourth master walked forward slowly, he said, "but one thing I want to remind you is that there are too many women in the backyard, and you are too busy. Be careful not to let things go. It''s not good if you do something secretly."


    "Don''t say that, brother. I''m still young. There''s no problem at all." The third master didn''t care to smile.


    At ordinary times, there is no less joking among brothers.


    Especially so many women in the backyard are used to hearing this kind of words.


    But he thought about it for a second. Others said a lot to him.


    But it''s the first time I heard it.


    In the past, the fourth younger brother asked him to pay attention to his health at most, and his career was important. He never made such a joke.


    But, like this joke, it has never been reminded.


    The smile on his face faded away at the thought.


    "Well, I''ll send it here." The fourth master finished his business, and his pace was much faster.


    The third master thought about the meaning of the words in his head. He laughed stiffly and politely said a few words, and then he sent the fourth master away.


    Turning into the house, he went straight back to the front yard.


    And called to the most trusted minion, light ordered: "look at the recent year, backyard has no suspicious things."


    "Bang." That slave had never seen the third master so serious, so he went out to deal with affairs as soon as possible.


    Although, the fourth master is just a seemingly casual word.


    However, it is a bomb that makes him sleepless.


    As a man, the most intolerant is that women wear green hats for themselves.


    Especially like him, he has the status and status of the Lord.


    Even if he looks gentle, he is full of male chauvinism.


    Such a man, eyes can not accommodate a grain of sand.


    If someone else said that, he might listen to the joke.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    But the fourth master grew up with him, and he still trusted his character.


    To hide behind the scenes is not to achieve the goal by means of false appearances.


    In addition, there is another meaning, sometimes also refers to the private communication between men and women.


    About an hour later, the servant who inquired about the news came back.


    The third master sat there and waited for an hour.


    His face was full of eagerness and tenacity.


    "How are things going?"


    "If you go back to the master, I''ve inquired about the backyard. There has been no change in our family in this year. After all, you are a good master, and you never make fun of the servants'' lives. The small masters in the backyard and the servants around have been following for a long time, so there is not much change. "


    "Are the guards honest?"


    On hearing this, the servant probably guessed something.


    But he pretended that he didn''t understand. He just replied, "the guards in the backyard are all transferred from our front yard. They are honest. Besides, there will be no one watching us. "


    Hearing the speech, the third master frowned.


    After a long time, a sinister light flashed in his eyes and asked, "where are the eunuchs? Are there any new ones?"


    "This... Doesn''t seem to exist either." The slave thought about it and said, "Oh, I remember. There were two more beautiful eunuchs in the courtyard of Fujin last year. They said that they were sent by their parents because they were worried that the people around them would not be intimate."


    "All checked?"


    "All of them have to go back to the warden''s room after the examination."


    After hearing this, the third master still felt suspicious.


    Well done. My mother''s family brought two eunuchs for no reason.


    Think again... The di elder brother of one''s own family, was pregnant from last year.


    Now, the third master can''t sit down any longer.


    He stood up and went out and said, "call on some secret guards."


    "Sir, where are you going at this late hour?" If it''s normal, it''s probably going to the backyard at night.


    But this secret guard, only when carrying out major events, will appear.


    "To the main court." The third master strode to the main courtyard.


    After a cup of tea, the third master went to the main courtyard and didn''t let the eunuch sing the newspaper.


    Moreover, his secret guard, the first time to control the slaves in the hospital, so as not to report.


    And he stood for a long time in the courtyard of the main courtyard.


    Then, with the secret guard, he went directly into the hall and went inside.


    When you get to the inner room, you can sweep the room.


    There was no one in the room as before.


    However, beside the bed, in addition to a pair of flowerpot shoes, there are two pairs of black boots.


    As well as the pin soul sound, which is obviously suppressed in a very low voice, but also has an ear shaking sound.


    Perhaps too much into the bed, the people did not find the sudden break into the third master and secret guard.


    Until the third master lifted the gauze like bed curtain.


    It''s only inside that a woman screams, "ah!"


    All of a sudden, the three men and women who were not covered by clothes appeared in front of the third master.


    He looked at the woman with scarlet face and spring light in her eyes,


    her eyes suddenly became cold, like the cold current in winter.


    This woman, actually gave him two green hats!


    The next moment, he directly put down the bed curtain and sat down in an armchair.


    The man''s back teeth slot bit "cluck".


    An uncontrollable anger flashed in his eyes, scarlet as an enraged lion.


    Sanfujin randomly approved a flag dress and knelt down beside him.


    "Ye, it''s not what you think. It''s... They''re rubbing my shoulders..."


    "Oh?" There was a strange sneer on his face. "Come on, let''s drag the two animals out and take their pants off. If you find something that shouldn''t grow, you can cut it and feed it to the dog, and then split it into parts."


    Then, he just toward three Fu Jin insidious smile, way: "if did not see should not grow of thing, ye must believe you."


    Voice just fell, small Zhuo son and small high son, was covered mouth drag out.


    Three Fu Jin see things have come to this, simply kowtow: "three ye, I am wrong, I am really wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" The third master looked at the woman in front of him coldly.


    This is my wife with whom I worshipped heaven and earth 20 years ago.


    Sanfujin on such a pair of evil eyes, scared for a long time can not answer.


    I always feel that there is a sharp blade, just against her heart.


    She''s going to be ripped right away.


    "Say it


    "I..." sanfujin said in a trembling voice: "I shouldn''t have stopped being lonely. I secretly found the waiter, and I shouldn''t have done something sorry for you..."The third master took back his eyes and did not look at the woman in front of him.


    "Ye only asked you if Hongsheng was the son of Yedi."


    Hongsheng is not my own.


    "My Lord, of course he is your own flesh and blood." Sanfu Jin didn''t think about it, so he definitely returned.


    The third master snorted coldly and said, "it''s better if it''s not, I''ll feed him to the dog."


    With that, he shook his head and denied, "no, it''s too inhumane. Should I cut my ears? Or digging? Ha ha ha...


    in the past, no matter how gentle a man used to be, he lost his rationality in the face of shame and ugliness. Instead, he became violent and violent.


    The image that has been maintained over the years erupts like a volcano at this moment.


    His chest was boiling like a pot of boiling water, his heart was burning, and the sun''s nest was jumping.


    Never thought, those jokes, will really happen to him.


    "You... You bird beast, you are careful to be punished by heaven, this is your own son!" When he heard that the third master wanted to make fun of his son, sanfujin lost his mind.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re a real man. The key is to be intimate. After all, in my backyard, there are a lot of my own and a few wild seeds. I don''t care at all. "


    "What did you say when you married me? No matter what happened, you would not treat me unfairly. For so many years, you have kept me cold. You are worthy of me. Have you ever treated me as your lucky Jin?" Sanfujin cried at the top of his voice, but questioned him.


    "It''s good for you to ask me if you have such an obstinate temper and do such shameless things. Then how ever did you do what a good wife should do. Look at my backyard. I''m not as good as my fourth brother. It''s all you who drag me down! "


    This couple of decades of husband and wife, like a pair of resentment, each other complaining.


    "What you do to me is what I am. You men are always dead like this, saying that women have no status, and put women in a very low position. As soon as something goes wrong, women are not virtuous and the family is not good enough to distract you


    "Although I''m a Fujin, I don''t even have the minimum respect and equality. Why should I do those duties. Why can only you men have three wives and four concubines? If a woman wants a man, she will not abide by women''s principles, and she will die. What''s the reason for that? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    Hearing San Fu Jin''s words, he leaned forward slightly.


    A big hand around the woman''s neck, staring at her gradually pale face.


    Until the other party rolled his eyes, he was still light.


    It''s like watching a dying clown.


    And word by word: "you are born in this era, only remember the word" female ", but forget the dignity of" human "and the duty to be a woman, the Lord can finish you with his own hands."


    "Pooh!" Sanfu Jin spat in his face.


    Seeing this, the slave on one side wants to control sanfujin.


    But he was stopped by the third master.


    He loosened her chin and continued to lean on the chair.


    He took the handkerchief from the slave and wiped his cheek at will.


    Sanfujin, who was released, immediately accused him.


    "If you have the ability, you will not touch a woman for several months. Can you do it. I tell you, I won''t be the only one to betray you in this courtyard. I''ll be the first. "


    "Your mouth is still very stiff. If you ask me again, does this matter have anything to do with your mother''s family?" Third master''s tone, a little impatient.


    "Of course, it has nothing to do with my mother''s family. Who would be stupid enough to send a man to his daughter and not be afraid to kill the nine clans?" Sanfu Jin denied the facts first, and then he was not afraid to say: "you dare not do anything to my mother''s family. After all, you still have to rely on the support of my mother''s family. Hahahaha..."


    the third master''s eyes were half narrowed and said, "what you said is that the Lord will not do to your mother''s family, but your child can be killed quietly."


    With that, he ordered in a deep voice and said, "come on, bring Hongsheng to me. I want to make a blood donation."


    He''s not ready to move. He''s not sure the facts are killing the child.


    "Do you think I''m afraid?" Sanfujin was sitting on the ground, without a trace of fear.


    The third master sneered: "I hope you can be so tough later."


    A moment later, Hongsheng, a few months old, was carried to the house by the slave.


    The third master used a dagger to cut a mark on his finger.


    He dropped the blood in the bowl held by the slave.


    Then, a slave pricked little brother''s finger with a needle.


    At first, little brother didn''t cry.


    Maybe it didn''t stick to the right place, and the blood didn''t come out, so the slave pricked again.


    All of a sudden, Hong Sheng cried with pain.


    Three Fu Jin heartache way: "you won''t be light?"


    When the Third Master heard the child cry, he felt noisy.


    The sword eyebrow frowned impatiently, and then he said with a smile: "Fu Jin, don''t be impatient. You''ll have to suffer from him later."


    Then, under the condition that the slaves were trying to prick and squeeze hard.


    The blood on Hongsheng''s fingertips eventually dripped into the white porcelain bowl.


    Finally... Two different kinds of blood gradually melted together.


    When the man handed the porcelain bowl to the third master, even if he saw the blood melt together, he still asked uncertainly, "what''s going on?"


    "Go back to the Lord, brother Hongsheng is in the same vein as your blood."


    The third master didn''t believe it. He was afraid that the slave would do something about it. He took a bowl of water himself.


    While cutting his own finger, he said coldly: "stop his mouth for ye."


    Naturally, the slaves obeyed his orders, blocked Hongsheng''s mouth, and worked hard to prick needles and bleed blood.


    After a while, the results are the same as before.


    Two streams of red blood, in the clear water slowly halo open, and finally melt into a red.


    Seeing this scene, sanfujin''s mouth pulled a smug smile.


    It''s nice that she''s lonely, but she''s not stupid.


    Only with the third master, she did not avoid.


    When she was with other people, she was very cautious and drank Kezi soup.


    Because she knew that if she had a wild child, she could see that she didn''t look like the third master.


    By then, the matter has not been revealed - out of paper.


    Not only will she be finished, but so will the children.


    In this way, at least the child will not be involved in her.


    Maybe... For the sake of the child, the third master can be kind to her.


    At this moment, looking at the situation in the bowl, the third master was in place.


    He looked dull and didn''t seem to believe what he saw.


    But he had seen the water and the process of taking blood.


    After a long time, he went up to the child.


    Because he was only a few months old, Hongsheng was still in his infancy and was held by slaves.


    He looked down at the fat white child for several seconds.


    Suddenly, originally blocked mouth, "whimper" cry, tears of the child, actually stopped crying.


    And, grinning at him.


    Dark eyes, bent into crescent moon, smile at him innocently.The third master didn''t hold back. He raised his hand and took the cotton cloth from the child''s mouth.


    You know, at the moment when the third master raised his hand, sanfujin''s breath stopped.


    She was afraid that the third master would cover her child.


    Fortunately, she thought too much, and he didn''t do it.


    Looking at this face similar to himself, the third master was really mixed with joy and sorrow.


    Happily, this child is his own.


    The worry is that... The child is still a bit like sanfujin.


    As long as he saw such a face in the future, he would think of the most humiliating thing in his life.


    The third master closed his eyes heavily and said faintly, "take the elder brother down and have a good life."


    "Yes."


    Then, the third master glanced at sanfujin, who was sitting on the ground, and coldly ordered: "according to the master''s order, Fujin has just finished his month and his body is empty. In addition, there are many guests in the house today, and he is very busy. Now he is transferred to Guyan Pavilion to recuperate."


    After that, he did not return his head, and left with his servant.


    The solitary smoke Pavilion is the most partial courtyard of Chengqin palace.


    Because of its remote location, there is no light all year round, and the whole courtyard is very humid.


    It turned out to be some criminal servants who were locked up for interrogation.


    Even a lot of people have died inside.


    Now, although the third master didn''t say how long she was going to stay there for the rest of her life.


    Well... She doesn''t have to face the right and wrong anymore.


    Fortunately... The children are all saved.


    After the third master left, he shut himself up in his study, and no one was seen.


    When such a scandal happened at home, he couldn''t make a big fuss to let everyone know that he was wearing a green hat.


    More can''t in the time of laughter, accept the ridicule of others.


    This will make him unable to lift his head, and the brothers will laugh at him.


    Kangxi would also scold him for his futility and shame the royal family.


    Therefore, he can only use his power to suppress this matter.


    For a woman who has been with her for decades.


    He couldn''t be ruthless and put to death.


    From small to large.


    Add cultural heritage.


    And the forgiveness of saints.


    Let him not be able to make a hard hand on his wife with hair.


    Even if he didn''t love her, he was the mother of his many children.


    He is different from other elder brother, reading more books, a little more rational, not so rough and violent.


    Knowing that women have come to this stage is nothing more than three points.


    Either it''s money and power.


    Or it''s the seduction of sex.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    Another is the husband''s neglect and neglect.


    As for the first and second points, he firmly believed that sanfujin had not committed any crime.


    The third point, he thought, must be.


    As a man, he will not only blame women for such a thing.


    I also know that I am more or less responsible.


    Even if she did something like that, in his heart, it was his woman.


    It''s just... A disloyal woman.


    So, in the eyes of others, he will still be responsible to her.


    No matter how much she eats and wears, she can no longer have a good life.


    In the future, will not spoil such a woman, will only let her in a corner of their own survival.


    This is a man''s last duty to a woman.


    For women, the third master can''t be cruel.


    But he would never be soft hearted to a slave.


    Never easy to get angry, he, for the first time, severely punished the servants of his family.


    Those two eunuchs, in a little bit of torture, directly lost their lives.


    The steward, who was bought from the house, was also killed with a staff.


    Then, the slaves around sanfujin could not escape the robbery.


    Even... Anyone who knows about it will lose his life.


    Many servants died in Chengqin palace overnight.


    We only know that sanfujin angered the third master, but no one knows why, and dare not ask more.


    For the powerful and powerful Royal family, it is not enough to cherish the loss of dignity.


    This is right.


    Since this day, the third master''s body, less scholar breath, more a sinister.


    He was no longer as gentle as before, and when he returned to his house, he was always surrounded by beautiful people.


    It seems that there is always an inexhaustible force to release the shame of the green hat son.


    However, the Yongqin palace became very quiet after the family dinner that day.


    It should be said that the main courtyard of Ruoyin is the quietest.


    After chatting with the third master that day, the fourth master didn''t ride in the same carriage with Ruoyin.


    It''s a direct ride back to the house.


    Since then, he has never been to her main courtyard.


    This morning, if sound is dressing, Li Fukang will report.


    "Fujin, xiaodezi from the front yard has come and said that he has something urgent to tell you."


    "Tell him to come in." Ruo Yin calmly describes her eyebrows.


    After a while, little Dezi went into the house and hit a thousand children.


    "Fujin, today is the summer vacation day for the masters to go to the summer palace. Please tidy up and gather in front of the front porch. The young masters are already waiting there."


    His voice panted, as if he had come all the way.


    If the tone eyebrow movement pause, should the voice "know.".


    Although he was only the third in front of the fourth master, Ruoyin never looked down on the slave, so he was rewarded with silver and took xiaodezi out.


    If sound looked in the mirror, Liu Mei some puzzled provoked.


    When she went to the summer palace for summer vacation, the fourth master had already mentioned it to her, but only casually said a time.


    He hasn''t told her the exact date.


    Listen to the meaning of xiaodezi''s words, this is the backyard people are there, she is the last to know?


    In the past, the fourth master would tell her the time in advance.


    She''ll call the people in the backyard and let them know.


    Even if the fourth master didn''t tell him, it was su Peisheng''s report.


    Or he Zhongkang, the second leader, will come with xiaodezi.


    Just now she was reduced to the situation that only the third leader, xiaodezi, came to report.


    Moreover, it was just before departure that she was informed.


    This is the first time that this has happened.


    Is it that... I didn''t intend to take her, and then she was merciful again?


    However, no matter what the fourth master thinks, Yuanmingyuan will not go for nothing.


    It''s too hot in this house. The Yuanmingyuan is bright and cool. The scenery is better than that of your house. There are mountains, water and trees.


    Besides, all the backyards were gone, and she was left alone.


    When they come back, specify how to show off in front of her.


    Isn''t it cheap for them?


    Thinking of these, Ruoyin makes a beautiful rose makeup for herself.


    This person... Don''t get along with yourself. She won''t suffer from the heat in the house.


    After about a stick of incense, the servant in the main courtyard prepared her clothes and toiletries.


    Then, Ruoyin, dressed in a red flag dress of crabapple, held mother Liu''s hand and walked to the front door.


    Ban Mei held an oil paper umbrella to shade her.


    There, in the sun, there was no one in the backyard.Only two or three carriages stopped on the road, surrounded by a group of slaves.


    When the servants saw her, they saluted one after another.


    If the sound swings his hand at will, sees the carriage, Li Shi several money to get off the carriage.


    People in the backyard, come to her and salute.


    No matter how impatient others are waiting, they dare not talk more.


    But Li Shi is different. She always talks a lot.


    In particular, if the sound does not get the momentum, it has to run.


    "Fujin is really good. Let''s wait in the sun for so long. Even my father will wait."


    "Fujin is a housewife, so it''s right for us sisters to wait." He was a sensible man.


    But if she really felt she should, she would not have said that.


    Especially the tone of her voice, it sounds very harsh, like saying "who let others be Fu Jin.".


    Ruoyin glances at the dark blue carriage headed by Ruoyin. Su Peisheng is waiting by the carriage.


    She took back her eyes and said with a smile to Li: "I''m late today, but the fourth master didn''t know how to ask xiaodezi to report, otherwise I didn''t know I would go to Yuanmingyuan."


    She doesn''t have to carry this pot to save the backyard from thinking she''s putting on airs.


    Sure enough, a few backyard, eyes suddenly have a strange light.


    Li''s hook lips, smiling face Yingying way: "should not be... The Lord originally did not intend to take you to come?"


    "Well..." Ruoyin stopped and said with a smile, "you have to ask the fourth master. Maybe he wants to surprise me."


    With that, she turned without looking back.


    No matter what kind of discomfiture she made with the fourth master, you can''t lose momentum in front of these people.


    Let them think for themselves.


    Because her carriage was arranged behind the fourth master.


    Ruoyinde passed the carriage of the fourth master, and then got on.


    When passing the dark blue carriage, the curtain was half open.


    She could see the fourth master sitting in the carriage.


    This makes her boastful, a little nervous.


    She looked back at the place where she had just spoken, not far from the carriage.


    He won''t hear me, will he?


    Anyway, Ruoyin didn''t ask a lot of questions. She just said that she would slip into her own carriage with a courtesy.


    Looking at Ruoyin''s air, Li''s good mood in the early morning was half broken.


    Also twist the waist, followed by the carriage behind Ruoyin.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at Yuanmingyuan.


    The fourth master got off the carriage first, followed by Ruoyin and then Li.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Ruoyin had been with the fourth master for a long time, but he didn''t feel much.


    However, Li''s family members just went back to the city, one by one, either "wow" or "ah.".


    See that is gaping, have forgotten the woman''s reserved and dignified.


    At the gate of the Yuanmingyuan Garden, the servants of the garden had gathered for a long time, and they were doing their work to welcome them.


    A man who looked like a man in charge directly met the fourth master.


    He also took the fourth master to the garden, as if talking about something serious.


    Then, one after another, other slaves handed over to the Li family, the Niu co Lu family, the Song family, the Wu family, the Meng family and the Wu Ya family, as if to take them to their residence.


    Only if Yin a person, standing in the sun, Leng is no one did not come to meet her.


    This makes Ruoyin feel wrong.


    In the past, people took her to the residence first and then others.


    Mother Liu also noticed that something was wrong, so she went to the Song family and asked the servant who was leading the way to the Song family.


    "Did you miss a person? Why are they all received? But we have no one here in Fujin, so where do we live?"


    The main reason why she came to ask questions was that he was honest and did not talk much.


    If you go to Li''s place to ask questions, how to joke.


    "I''m sorry, mother Liu. I''m just a runner. I''ll do whatever the steward arranges us to do. I don''t know the rest." The little eunuch returned truthfully.


    At this moment, even if mother Liu tried to keep a low profile, she was still heard by Li.


    After all, all the people who got off the train together had servants to pick them up. If there was no sound.


    Besides, she was the favorite in the backyard.


    Fujin is also the focus of attention.


    A pair of eyes, looking at Ruoyin standing there, some just laugh in the heart, went directly to their own residence.


    But Li always liked to watch jokes, so he said to Ruoyin from a distance: "Fujin, look what I said. Even the song and Wu families have arranged places, but you have no place to live. It seems that the fourth master didn''t intend to bring you here."


    Ruoyin: "but... For the sake of our sister''s match, why don''t you go to my place to squeeze? I have big grid and Hongshi, and the residence must be comfortable and good." If Li didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to make a joke, he would not feel comfortable.


    If the sound can not know Li Shi intentionally.


    "No need," she said


    "Come on, I have a good intention. Since Fu Jin is ungrateful, then I''ll treat it as if I didn''t say anything." With that, Li left triumphantly.


    All of a sudden, the door was still busy.


    Only the Song family and Ruoyin, as well as their respective servants.


    Song took his lips and said, "Fu Jin, you are always standing in the sun. That''s not a matter. If you don''t mind, go to my yard and have a little tea and some snacks. "


    For song''s good intentions, Ruoyin did not refuse.


    Because she knew that song was timid and honest. He was not a show off person.


    She was rather helpless and said, "this is the only way. Let''s go."


    So, if Yin takes the slave, he goes to song''s place to sit and drink tea, eat snacks and have a rest.


    Ruxia and Rushuang are running errands and going to the steward.


    Song''s temperament is light, has been comforting Ruoyin: "Fu Jin, according to the slave, must be something wrong, so just out of today''s such a thing."


    She had no confidence to say that.


    Anyway, she belongs to the fourth master. It doesn''t sound like a thing for outsiders to know.


    With his cautious nature, he would not do such a childish thing.


    When Ruoyin was puzzled, Ru Shuang said again: "master, I''m hesitating at the steward''s words, so I want to ask the fourth master, but Duke Su stopped him from asking. He only said that the fourth master was busy and asked you to wait at the fourth master''s residence. "


    "Busy?" If sound is surprised to ask.


    This is the Yuanmingyuan, the first wife has no place to live, what is he busy with?


    "Yes, the fourth master seems to be in a bad mood. He is urging those guys to rush to work. I dare not annoy him any more."


    If Yin Mou Guang turns, she can''t always live here.


    There''s no place to live in a main room. It''s hard to let people know that it''s not like living in a grid house.


    "Go, go, go!" She got up straight and went out.


    She would like to see what tricks he was playing!


    Therefore, the Liu mother several, also followed if Yin to go to the fourth master''s residence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    If frost knows where the fourth master lives.


    It is in the "Wanfang Anhe" of Yuanmingyuan.


    Wan Fang an he is a stage name of architecture.


    The place is located to the west of xinghuachun hall.


    Xinghuachun Pavilion is also the name of a scenic building.


    When he got there, Ruoyin found that Wanfang Anhe was a large palace building built on the water.


    The plane of the whole building is shaped like a house.


    There are 33 rooms in it, which means peace in the world.


    When he ascended the steps, he could see Ruoyin from a distance.


    Busy under the eunuch, chaoruoyin beat thousands.


    "Fortune and good fortune."


    Ruoyin went up the steps and asked, "my Lord, but I''m back."


    "Not yet. No, I''m waiting on the ladder. I didn''t expect you." Xiaodezi followed Ruoyin behind him and said wisely, "the sun is big outside. You should go to the hall to have a rest. The fourth master should be back soon."


    If the sound "um", it did not refuse.


    After entering the hall, it is much cooler inside than outside.


    She looked around and found that although there was an ice basin in the palace, it was much cooler than the Yongqin palace.


    Probably because the house is built on the water, and the interior structure is ingenious, so it seems particularly cool.


    Standing in the middle of the hall is like turning on the central air conditioner.


    The cool wind blows straight to my face.


    "Fujin, it''s cool here." Mother Liu couldn''t help getting her way.


    If Yin smiles, "this kind of house is not only cool, but also warm in winter."


    She took a casual look at the decorations and found a carved deck chair.


    The whole person leans back leisurely, completely reclining on the back of the chair.


    One hand slants on the armrest, the foot slightly bends the knee, puts to the foot at will, as if in own courtyard.


    Small Dezi eye-catching, immediately let people on tea, there are delicate snacks.


    If the sound then blows the wind, drinks the tea, eats the dim sum, is leisurely.


    But she had drunk half a pot of tea and a plate of snacks, and there was no sign of the fourth master.


    He ordered: "half Mei, you go to inquire, how four Ye has not come back."


    "Ah." Half Mei answered and went out.


    After a while, she returned to Ruoyin''s side and said truthfully, "Fu Jin, I asked you. The four masters were on their way back. But on the way, Hongze, a brother of Fujin''s family on the side of the button, got a fever, so she invited him over. Now this point... I don''t think he will be able to come back for a while and a half."


    It''s time to have lunch. Nuoshi Fujin will definitely leave the fourth master to have lunch there.


    "Come on, I''ll lie down for a while." If sound close eyes.


    "Just now xiaodezi came to ask and said that you haven''t eaten yet. Would you like the kitchen to make some food for you and fill your stomach first?"


    If Yin didn''t open her eyes, she waved her hand and said, "no...


    seeing this, mother Liu sent back half of her servants.


    Only leave Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN to hold the fan, for if sound fan with the wind.


    The summer wind slowly brushed her cheek, the air with a fresh fragrance of flowers, and straw fragrance, smelling her suddenly fell asleep.


    If yinben thought that he would not come back until afternoon or dark.


    Who knows she just sleep a incense time, the door appeared a Weian figure.


    Men face some urgency, but in the moment of entering the door, it returned to normal.


    When he saw the woman lying in the room, he scolded the heartless one secretly, so that he could fall asleep.


    Seeing the fourth master coming, all the servants in the house retired to give the two masters time to be alone.


    All of a sudden, there was only Ruoyin and the fourth master in the room.


    Somehow, when he saw her comfortable, he couldn''t help acting badly.


    He raised his foot to her side, clenched his fist and gave a light cough.


    However, a woman sleeps like a lazy cat. She can''t wake up at all.


    He had no choice but to lift the chair up and put it down again.


    "Bang Dang", the wooden chair on the ground made a huge noise.


    The woman in the chair, too, was woken up.


    It''s so noisy that if you don''t wake up, you''ll have no reason.


    She opened her eyes in a panic, and there was a familiar navy blue that swayed in front of her.


    From the bottom to the top, he stood in front of her.


    "My Lord, did I sleep for a long time..." Ruoyin thought that she had been sleeping for a long time, so she got up and saluted.


    The fourth master didn''t answer him. He just asked, "have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "Well..." Ruoyin nods her head first, then shakes her head, "I don''t know."


    there is no servant around to answer, and she doesn''t know what time it is now.


    "say it, what can I do for you." The man took over the dominant position in a moment and leaned leisurely on the reclining chair.Cold eyes half squint, languidly looking at the woman.


    If the voice smoked the corner of the mouth, the heart said it was really a black fox, do not know why?


    But she''s going to ask him to do something, so she can''t be angry.


    In addition, over the years, she has been able to understand the temperament of the fourth master.


    Don''t try to meet a cold and tolerant deep-sea wild animal.


    She could only lower her head and look down at her tiny toes.


    Carefully asked: "Hongze there OK?"


    As a real wife, since I know, I still want to sympathize.


    "It''s no big problem, said Feng Taiyi. Just apply it with an ice towel."


    "Oh..." Ruoyin was a little stiff and said, "thank you for sanfujin."


    She has heard about the snow of sanfujin, which must be related to the fourth master.


    In this meeting, she''d better talk about something else first, and then talk about business.


    "I didn''t tell you, not to help you out, but not to see the Royal ethos corrupt." The man is serious.


    Hehe, it''s strange to believe your words.


    This one is never nosy.


    But if sound is still drooping eyes, long and warped eyelashes gently quiver.


    After smoothing the words in her heart, she said, "fourth master, I really didn''t know anything at the family dinner that day, and then something like that happened...


    I want to say that the fourth master must be angry because of this.


    She''d better make it clear, and everything will be fine.


    Fourth master: "that day, I took a rest in the guest room, and somehow... Mr. Shu came in and said that sanfujin ordered someone to give me medicine, but no one took the medicine with me. Then you came, and sanfujin also brought people in."


    "In fact, Mr. Shu and I did not say a few words. Even when we met on the street, we just nodded and laughed. It''s not as complicated as you think. Everything is just the ghost of Sanfu Jin."


    Fourth master: "Ruoyin said everything, but the man didn''t say a word.


    She was so anxious that she bit her teeth and began to take the bitter route.


    She frowned pitifully and sobbed: "I really didn''t expect to have a good rest there. I didn''t do anything like this. I felt wronged... Wronged... If I didn''t meet him, I really didn''t know what to do, but he turned his head and didn''t believe me...


    I didn''t know what to do if I didn''t meet him www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    Finish saying that, a drop of crystal clear tears, with the matter from the face of silent fall.


    The fourth master was afraid of her tears. When she cried, his calm and rational mind collapsed.


    In particular, her silent cry is more pitiful than crying.


    Then on the pair of misty eyes, with a pool of tears in his eyes, the tears fell down.


    He couldn''t bear to look at it again, and said solemnly, "when did you say you don''t believe me?"


    It''s a speech!


    If Yinqiang bears the pride in his heart, he looks at the man in a charming way and says plaintively: "that master hasn''t come to the courtyard these days, and he doesn''t pay much attention to me. Now that I''m in Yuanmingyuan, everyone else has a place to live. Thanks to me, I''m still your Fujin, but I don''t even have a place to live."


    "Hum, anyway, the Lord will bully me..." she said, directly carried over the body.


    Fourth master: "when a woman complains so much, he doesn''t know what to say.


    In fact, these days, he was not angry with her at all, just with himself.


    After he went back that day, he had a very funny idea.


    He regretted that he didn''t show his real strength in archery at the family dinner.


    If he had known that Mr. Shu would also participate, he would not have hidden himself and would have shot at its three bull''s-eye.


    But in the end, he was infuriated by his own idea.


    When will he have such irrational thoughts.


    Now by the woman such a complaint, look at her slightly stirred back.


    The fourth master got up and stood behind the woman, trying to turn her shoulder.


    However, if the sound is struggling, it doesn''t turn around.


    Of course, it''s one thing for her to struggle.


    Finally, his strength was not as good as that of others, but he succumbed to the power of the fourth master.


    The man took her hand and sat down on the couch.


    And she, sitting on him.


    He scraped her nose with his fingers and said helplessly, "you have no place to live, so you just depend on me, eh? I''m not ashamed. Which Fujin family is like you


    "No prince of any family, like you, will give a woman a place to live." If the voice deviated from his face, he said coyly: "I don''t care. If you don''t ask me to come, you have to be responsible for it. Otherwise, I will live here. In any case, you have more than 30 rooms here, and I don''t have any more."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master couldn''t help laughing.


    Fourth master doesn''t like to laugh, but he laughs very well.


    It''s like a warm sun in winter, especially warm.


    It was the first time that a woman played tricks on him.


    It''s really strange. If she is not ashamed, she knows that she won''t stick to her if he doesn''t go to her.


    But as long as you give me a step down, the skin is thicker than anyone else.


    "If you have no face or skin, you will know how to play dirty in front of you." He bumped his knee twice, so that when the woman was about to fall down, he put it in his arms again.


    The man put his head on the woman''s shoulder and said faintly, "OK, the place where you live can''t live without you. It''s just that your place hasn''t been decorated, and the Lord is still urging work."


    "Why, your place is good, but mine is not." She muttered.


    The fourth master didn''t answer, but said, "I went to see you just now. You will live here for a few days."


    "Ah?" So simple?


    If the sound some can''t believe, thought oneself hears wrong.


    "I wanted to wait for them to make you come back, but then I thought about it. If you left you alone in your house, you would have a lot of thoughts. I didn''t want to bring you here, but you''re still thinking. "


    "It''s mainly because my father''s business is not done properly. If you said that you didn''t decorate well, then it would be OK. I have to let everyone see my jokes. I can''t think much about it..." she rubbed her protest in his arms.


    She was sure that the fourth master was on purpose to deceive her!


    "I''m so bold that I dare to pick my prick."


    Man''s left hand around the woman''s waist, let her body forward.


    Right hand to her fart - thigh, hit three big.


    The fourth master''s attack was really cruel. He cried out in pain.


    Finally, he beat his chest with his small hand and protested, "how can you do this?"


    "What?"


    "Prince Yong, you beat a woman!"


    "I don''t just beat you, but I''ll smoke you later!" With that, he pressed the woman on the couch.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin felt a kind of ferocious aggression and rushed towards her.


    Just as she closed her eyes and waited for her to be captured, there was no movement.


    After a long time, a magnetic and hoarse voice whispered in her ear: "I don''t believe you, but you have to remember that some people have impure ideas. Otherwise, Baotai will tell you the story at the first time after he knows it, but he will run to your room. That''s discretion, do you understand? "Before she could reply, her chin was caught by him.


    The eyes were forced to look at him.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil, staring at her, seems to want to see her through.


    There are too many emotions in his eyes that she can''t see clearly.


    If the sound led the lips, whispered: "I understand... Just... Do you blame me?"


    "Little fool, I blame you for what you do." He rubbed her hair, very soft.


    Even if he was unhappy, it was between him and Mr. Shu, and it had nothing to do with her.


    No man can live in peace with a man who covets his wife.


    The more powerful people are, the more they can''t stand it.


    Women are always looking at him, and they are so beautiful.


    But he didn''t want to put her in a circle, which would be meaningless.


    He thinks... Only when you are strong can you protect everything that belongs to you.


    "Well, it''s over. I don''t want to mention it again." He held on to her.


    If the sound can be heard, his voice is a little impatient.


    Fortunately, at this embarrassing time, her stomach, very in line with the matter called.


    "Why, you didn''t have lunch?" Magnetic bass, on top of her head.


    Ruoyin nodded and said wrongly, "I haven''t been waiting for you. Where can I eat...


    after hearing the speech, the man left her.


    He called Su Peisheng in and ordered the kitchen to cook.


    After a while, the kitchen served the food.


    The fourth master used to eat, but when he saw that she ate well, he also used some.


    Originally the room was cool, but this weather, a meal to eat, it is sweat.


    Finally, Ruoyin and the fourth master were bathed by different servants.


    When the bath was over, Ruo Yin took a bath like a lotus, but mother Liu said, "Fujin, no, your clothes are still in Song Ge Ge."


    If the sound is also muddled, at first in the song''s that small sit, things naturally placed in the song''s.


    Later, when I came to the fourth master, I didn''t expect to live here.


    In addition, people were so angry at that time that they all forgot about it.


    This bath is another emergency.


    After thinking about it, Ruoyin said mischievously, "I have to ask the fourth master for a piece of clothes and make do with it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    The slave can take the clothes, but she will have to wear a clean one.


    After a long time, Banmei came into the room with a black silk lining.


    "Fu Jin, you don''t know. When the servant went to ask for clothes, he was admonished by the fourth master." She approached and put on Ruoyin''s clothes.


    The fourth master has a great body, and his clothes are loose for Ruoyin.


    You don''t have to unbutton, just put it on.


    "The training is back to training, but the master still loves Fujin and knows the coolness of the silk." "By the way, I won''t tell you, I''ll go to SongGe and move all the things here."


    "Mammy, I''ll go with you." Clever wind, clever Lanqi voice.


    As a result, only Ruo Yin and half Mei were left in the room.


    The fourth master at the other end had already finished bathing and was waiting for the woman to come out.


    But he waited and waited. The book turned several pages and did not see anyone.


    His patience was not so good. His eyes were fixed on the wooden door inside, and his thick eyebrows frowned at once.


    The fourth master closed the book and put it on the table at will.


    Wearing silk pajamas like this, I lifted my feet and went into the room.


    When she got there, Banmei was waiting for Ruoyin to wear her pants.


    If the sound sees the light at the door is dim, he pulls the clothes down.


    Banmei is an eye-catching one. You should serve everything you need.


    She didn''t have to stare at her, so she went out in a hurry.


    As soon as I see the fourth master, I feel uncomfortable when I am wearing clothes.


    Staring at by such a pair of cold eyes, she felt that her skin was as cool as exposure in the air.


    "Ye... Do you want to take a break in the afternoon..." Ruoyin brings out a smile of embarrassment, which is not polite.


    One hand tugged at the hem of the dress.


    The fourth master had a silk lining for her.


    But she just put on her clothes and trousers. Before she could wear them, the fourth master came into the house.


    Even though his clothes were on her, they could cover everything.


    But as long as a little move, the graceful body will appear.


    Because that dress is just right - beep, it''s like missing your underclothes.


    Step by step, the fourth master walked towards the woman, and his sight lingered on her.


    The black silk material, which is full of luxurious light, makes her skin like coagulating fat, and shows some mystery and wild sex.


    It''s like... Sex sensitive little wildcats.


    I don''t know what kind of make-up on the face looks gentle and hazy.


    She looked embarrassed and playful.


    Her pretty face was pale red, and she looked dignified and charming.


    The big beautiful eyes are full of bewilderment.


    Snow white legs, reflecting the same light as the light, attracted men''s eyes.


    The fabric is just covered, and it makes people wonder if other places are more beautiful...


    in the afternoon, the sun is very warm, and the breeze blows through the gauze like bed curtain.


    Ruoyin felt that this was a feeling that had never been felt in the mansion.


    I always feel very restrained and oppressive in my family.


    Of course, the Forbidden City is the most depressing.


    But at this moment, she was just a little woman in front of him.


    In the following days, Ruoyin lived here with the fourth master.


    But this beautiful man and beautiful woman have never been separated.


    How can one live in a room? It''s not living in the fourth master''s house all day.


    Eat together, drink together, sleep together...


    coupled with the fact that the fourth master unloaded the affairs of the imperial court, he hardly went out every day.


    Sometimes he reads books on the book case, and Ruoyin looks at the account books on the side.


    When in a good mood, she will take the initiative to grind for him.


    They can be regarded as enjoying a period of boudoir music.


    Until the morning after seven days, Ruoyin was still languid in the quilt, and the quilt on her body was lifted.


    Needless to say, no one dares to lift her quilt except the fourth master.


    "Get up, my Lord, and take you to a place."


    "No... let me sleep again..." Ruo Yin turned over and turned his back to the man.


    "If you don''t get up, I''ll smoke you." He will hit people and smoke you two words, said very seriously.


    Scared if sound a turn over, finally is to sit up the body.


    "Hiss..." she frowned and said with pain: "my Lord, how many days have passed and my residence has not been finished yet. If it goes on like this, half of my life will be destroyed by you..."


    I don''t know what happened to this man.You said that on the first day of living with him, little farewell is better than newlyweds, and you can understand.


    But all day long, who can stand it.


    Day by day, it is not back pain, or traces.


    A few days later, the old one had not disappeared, and the new impression appeared on her again, just as if it had been branded.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." The fourth master coughed and walked away.


    Such a set of beauty and smart in a woman, all day long in his eyes, is a man can not help.


    A moment later, mother Liu and half Mei go into the room to wait for Ruo Yin to refresh and wash.


    As a dowry old mother, looking at her own home is irrigated more and more water moving, that is both eyes smile.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin followed the fourth master and went to a place.


    It''s not far away. It''s in Yuanmingyuan.


    Moreover, it is very close to the fourth master''s "Wan Fang an he".


    Looking at the Jiangnan style buildings in front of you, and the four masters who stop.


    Ruoyin asked, "fourth master, you call me up to bring me here."


    Then she swept the bluestone not far from her eyes.


    The four big characters "apricot blossom spring hall" are mentioned in the vermilion lacquer.


    The fourth master''s handsome face, which was still relaxed, turned black immediately after hearing the woman''s words.


    In the heart is secretly scolded a conscience.


    However, Ruoyin didn''t understand what was going on, and he asked in a puzzled way: "this xinghuachun hall is very good. It faces the lake on both sides, and there is an apricot blossom village in the West courtyard. There is a vegetable garden in front of the pavilion, which is quite rustic, but it is not vulgar... Oh, I know. Is the master going to take me to fish?"


    With the fourth master''s temperament, it is impossible to take her to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables, which is too impractical.


    Fishing is in line with his style, sitting on the shore cold.


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master''s face turned black again.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng, on the other side, smiles to remind him.


    "Fu Jin, you''re a real joker. This is the place where the Lord arranged for you. Take a look at the scenery. There is a lake in front of you. The whole building is modeled on the southern "flower harbor fish watching" scenery. It is a fish culture area specially set up in Yuanmingyuan. There are all kinds of fish in it. You can enjoy fishing or feeding fish in your spare time. "


    "The key point is that your residence is located on the West Bank of Houhu lake. You can have a panoramic view of the west mountain because of its low and few hills."


    It is said that it is his own residence. If the sound is startled, his eyes are wide open.


    Because she knew that people from other parts of the backyard lived in pavilions.


    But her place, just like the fourth master lived in, is a large rural area with pastoral style.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    It''s not as simple as a house.


    Because of this, she didn''t think about it just now.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Ruoyin immediately saluted the fourth master, "thank you, I didn''t expect to live in such a good place... And I like the idyllic scenery very much."


    "Seriously?" The fourth master looked at the woman in front of him.


    Ruoyin raised her head, looked at the man with burning eyes, and replied with great certainty: "really! I like it very much. I like it very much. "


    With that, she looked around with a smile.


    Living in such a place, even in the capital, also makes people feel quiet.


    As if those worldly troubles have nothing to do with here.


    "Since you like it and there is a lot of space around you, just let the slave do what you want." He gave her the place for no reason.


    She likes eating, watering and arranging flowers and plants in her house.


    In addition, she met the snail and crab in the field. When she couldn''t walk, he wanted to give her this place.


    No one else is more suitable for this place.


    Others will only covet luxury and jewels.


    And she is not the same, never covetous vanity, just want simple.


    He wanted people to plant something around.


    Later, I thought, just, this is her place, or let her arrange by herself.


    For this surprise, Ruo Yin felt flattered at the bottom of her heart.


    She knew that this residence, unlike those in the backyard, was arranged casually.


    But the man in front of her, after careful consideration, gave it to her.


    Especially the tone of other words, bold and agile.


    It sounds like "this piece of land has been contracted by the Lord.".


    Since the fourth master is so strong, Ruoyin moved directly to "xinghuachun hall".


    In addition, they also led the slaves to grow fruits and vegetables.


    Of course, the main thing is fruit.


    Strawberry, kiwi, grape, pomegranate, raspberry, mulberry, orange, orange, grapefruit...


    regardless of whether they can be planted or not, she has arranged for them.


    Most of the time, she didn''t give her hand to the people below.


    From picking seeds, transplanting fruit trees, and even seed germination, planting, she has participated in it.


    Looking at the tender green buds, she seems to be able to see the picture of fruit ripening.


    When she had finished, she remembered that some things had not been done.


    At the moment, Ruoyin fingernails with cloisonne fingernails, gently plucked the sprouted raspberry seedlings, and said with a faint smile, "Banmei, you tell the people in the backyard that I will hold a banquet in three days, and ask them to come."


    "It''s rare for you to be so elegant. The young masters will certainly appreciate it." Half Mei answered with a smile.


    If the sound laughs but does not speak, that day she stands in front door to have no place to go, Li Shi does not laugh at her.


    Although he didn''t say much about it, it didn''t mean that he would not have an idea.


    Now it''s just for them to come and have a look, which is to make up for all the embarrassment that day.


    If you lose face, you have to find a way.


    Otherwise, the prestige will be greatly reduced.


    Three days later, the women in the backyard arrived as promised.


    The Song family, Meng family and Wuya family were the first to arrive.


    The second is nucolou''s.


    Li was the last one to arrive. She was dressed in a rose red flag dress. She looked like she couldn''t come.


    "Fujin, the little masters are here." Half plum road.


    If Yin sits in front of the dresser and looks at herself in the mirror. With a faint "um" sound, she goes to the hall.


    Today, she was wearing a black blue flag dress. Her makeup was cool and gorgeous, and she looked full of the dignity of her real wife.


    "Please be happy and lucky And when they saw her, they saluted immediately.


    If the sound sits down in the head, the eye light sweeps a dry person and so on, the light way: "all rise, do not have to be restrained."


    "Xie Fujin."


    "Fujin has always liked to be close to each other. How could he have such a leisurely time today and make us a little more lively?" It was the Li family who said this.


    Maybe it''s both children. I''m so happy that I don''t know who I am.


    When you talk, you always smile with special pride.


    "As you can see, this is a country style building. There is not much else, but fresh fruits and vegetables." If the sound is light.


    "It seems that I have taken it today." Meng is very eye-catching.


    Ruo Yinchao, with a distant smile, said: "a few days ago, the slave held a watermelon with a stem. It''s very nice to eat in cold weather, and it''s refreshing to make juice. There are also some cantaloupes, mangoes and lotus roots. I asked people to make lotus root soup, which is warm and invigorating. I thought that solo music was not as good as others, so I asked you to come and have a taste. "Smell speech, Li''s mouth didn''t say anything, but the corner of his mouth skimmed, and thought it was just the same thing.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. She just wants to show off a good place to live.


    It''s Niu co Lu''s family. He has done a good job on the surface. "To tell the truth, I don''t have any appetite for eating anything in this weather. I''m used to eating chicken, duck and fish, and I especially like to eat these light and refreshing ones."


    "It''s the right time for Fujin to come here today. What our master asked the cook to do is all vegetarian, and there is no meat and smell at all. The ingredients used are all fresh dishes grown by ourselves." Mother Liu said.


    Hearing this, Li Shi rolled his eyes toward the Niu co Lu family.


    And with two people can hear the voice, teasing way: "say with you dare to eat like."


    It''s so nice to say. Who knows if it''s a Hongmen banquet.


    Manjing City, is the wife in order to prevent serving my concubine, in the tea and food in the medicine, dirty serve my mouth is not enough?


    After hearing this, he was embarrassed.


    But she had long been used to Li''s temperament, and her complexion recovered quickly.


    Then, Qiaofeng and Qiaolan gave people iced watermelon juice.


    And frozen mango milk ice cream.


    Beige ice cream with mint leaves and red raspberries on it looks very appetizing.


    Moreover, all the food is put in a big container.


    It''s not the kind of thing that we split up early.


    Even those in front of Ruoyin were scooped out from the same white porcelain pot.


    This shows that she and they eat the same, there is no difference.


    It''s just... No one talks about it, no matter how attractive the food is.


    One by one, it''s just that there''s nothing more to say.


    Only Song Shi looked at the food in front of him and smelled it tentatively.


    She poked the ice cream with a silver spoon and found that it was too hard to move.


    "Fujin, how to eat this, how to dig with a spoon


    "What can''t be dug, just use some strength, like me..." Ruo Yin said, and gracefully demonstrated.


    Seeing this, Song Shi did not hesitate to taste it.


    If you put it in the past, Fujin gave her something to eat, but she didn''t dare to eat.


    But over the years, she felt that Fujin had changed too much.


    At this moment, the rest of the people saw that the Song family was enjoying eating. When they thought about the fourth master''s frequent meals in Fujin, they were ready to move.


    They also want to see what methods Fujin uses to confuse the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Look at the song and Fujin have eaten.


    The next one to start eating was Wu, who had no idea.


    Further down, there are Meng and uya.


    He was cautious and backward.


    Li saw that everyone started, and then hesitated to scoop a mouthful of ice cream into his mouth.


    Anyway, Fujin ate the same food as them, so what to be afraid of.


    Is it hard for someone to hurt himself?


    However, before she thought about it, she was completely attracted by the cold, sour and sweet taste in her mouth.


    This solid looking thing can be so delicious.


    It not only melts in the mouth, but also has fruit and milk fragrance, sweet and sour taste.


    "Fujin, this is a dessert or a dessert. What''s the name and what is it made of?" Wu was straightforward and asked what he thought.


    If the sound just eat, let the slave to answer.


    Sometimes the slave''s role also includes answering unimportant questions.


    Mother Liu stood behind Ruoyin and said with a smile, "wugege, this is called mango milk ice cream. It''s a kind of dessert. As for what to make, only the cook knows best. However, since it is called mango milk ice cream, it naturally has mango and milk


    "Oh." Wu''s light, the rest of the people also have their own ideas.


    I want to say it''s hot in summer. The fourth master doesn''t like to come to the backyard.


    But here in Fujin, it always comes the most.


    Is it because of these cold drinks that encircle the fourth master''s stomach?


    After a stick of incense, the servants served the meal before they understood the ice cream.


    Because of the novelty of the dishes, Li Fukang will report the name of each dish.


    "Four treasures vegetable soup, vegetable fried Six Gentlemen, Cuiyu bean cake, bamboo shoots after a spring rain, Babaoshan congee, baked soybeans in eggplant juice, vegetable rotten skin roll, pure vegetable garlic small rape, mushroom vegetable bun, fish flavored tofu, crispy fried taro horn, eggplant vegetable pancake, hot and sour soup, five elements vegetable soup..."


    In the same way, meals are not divided into small plates and placed in front of people.


    But there was only a large dish. The slave handed it to Ruoyin first. After she finished, she went to the Li family, the Niu co Lu family, and so on.


    In this way, everyone can eat at ease.


    "Fujin, this five element vegetable soup is really comfortable, clear and light, and it also helps relieve the summer heat." Nuico Lu''s smile way.


    "This five element vegetable soup is made of white radish, red radish, radish leaf, Lentinus edodes and burdock. It can also regulate the internal organs and six viscera." Li Fukang explained.


    For a while, there was only the sound of eating.


    But women are reserved, and in order to keep slim, they can''t eat much.


    After tasting each chopstick, I began to wipe my mouth.


    Li wiped his mouth, and his heart was a little uncomfortable.


    No wonder the fourth master likes to eat in Fujin.


    She had never heard of the dishes cooked by the cooks.


    Even if it''s a vegetarian dinner, it''s delicious.


    It seems that Fu Jin has surrounded the stomach of the fourth master.


    As a result, the fourth master went to their place, and the delicious food was just plain food compared with Fujin.


    Because every time the fourth master dined with her, she would like to let the cook serve the best.


    It''s either greasy or tonic.


    But fourth master''s status, what rare and expensive food has not been eaten, but it seems very general.


    No, she can''t come here in vain. When she goes back, she should also study it carefully and circle the stomach of the fourth master!


    Even though she recognized the taste of the meal in her heart, she couldn''t say anything nice.


    Just think of a way to tease the way: "today can really thank Fu Jin, but for you, our sisters, how could have such a blessing. I''m used to the delicacies enjoyed by the fourth master in the ordinary days. It''s a special taste even if I eat it once in a while. "


    If you can''t hear the ostentation in Li''s words.


    She didn''t like to talk to Li, she just asked the others.


    "Did you eat well?"


    "Back to Fujin, I don''t have such a good fortune as Li side Fujin. I eat delicacies every day. But I think the cook in your courtyard is good. Even if it is vegetarian, it tastes better than what I usually eat. "


    Wu is really able to eat, others have put down their dishes and chopsticks, she is still eating.


    If the sound looked at Wu, he did not see how fat Wu was, at best, just a good figure.


    This is what I call How to eat is not fat star people.


    "It''s good to eat." Ruoyin Chaowu said with a smile: "by the way, the fourth master had some bird''s nests and snow clams appreciated a few days ago. They are all of excellent quality. I''ll let the servants around you take some back to their homes."


    Wu''s family background is not as good as everyone else. He has been in the mansion for so many years, but he is still a grid.


    In addition, no son and no daughter under the knee, the days naturally lead a screw.Therefore, when she heard Ruoyin''s words, she did not care to eat, and immediately saluted: "Xie Fujin!"


    If the sound swings his hand, it signals Wu to sit down.


    It was through Wu''s family that she raised her ambition and destroyed her prestige.


    Seeing this, Li gave Wu a scornful look.


    Ruoyin, who looked up and looked up, said with a smile, "you are the Fu Jin of your family, and you are not a country woman. How can I send you a piece of countryside? Is it possible that you have a rustic flavor, but are you not the daughter of 49 cities who grew up? "


    "My Lord gave this land to me, naturally there is his reason. Maybe he thinks that this place is close to" ten thousand square peaceful and peaceful ", that may be


    Ruoyin has already inquired about it, except that her "apricot blossom spring hall" is close to the fourth master.


    Those who live in the backyard are far away.


    And her words, also directly stabbed Li Shi''s pain.


    When the steward arranged for her to live, she returned the silver.


    In order to get closer to the fourth master, you can get the moon first.


    Who knows where she lives, far away from the fourth master!


    At that time, she was still comforting herself. She was just like her in the backyard.


    Fu Jin is worse than her. She has no place to live.


    But as soon as he turned his head, Fu Jin lived there.


    A few days later, the fourth master also gave the nearest apricot blossom spring hall to Fujin.


    In this way, think about her angry!


    "Hehe, it''s close to the fourth master, but it''s full of rural flavor. Don''t live in the wild. After all, farming is not something on the table."


    Li''s words, inside and outside, are all contempt for xinghuachun hall.


    Just don''t compare Ruoyin with a village woman.


    The typical grape is sour when you can''t eat grapes.


    If Yin chin raised, high posture way: "Li Shi, I found that good things, how to your mouth, completely changed the taste, you Li family generations, have not been a farmer?"


    Mr. Li:.... "


    "What''s more, if you don''t steal or rob, you can''t get on the stage. The fourth master has been studying agronomy with the Bachelor of agriculture in the field recently to improve the yield of agricultural products. According to what you say, the fourth master is not on the stage either? " If the sound does not adhere to the tunnel.


    As soon as the fourth master was mentioned, Li didn''t dare to admit his words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    He said with a smile: "Fu Jin''s words are heavy. I just think of the rustic farmer''s rough appearance, so I say a few more words casually. You and the fourth master, of course, can''t be compared with those people. The fourth master has ambition and does all the right things. You''re very good at singing along with the wife! "


    The fourth master of the family is the eldest, but she dare not say that he is not.


    See Li Shi see good to close, if sound light swept Li Shi one eye, pour also did not say much.


    "In fact, when the country comes to enjoy the bustle and bustle of the world, they will enjoy their own free and easy life." Wu Ya Shi, who has always said little, said such a thing.


    All of a sudden, just lost momentum Li Shi, immediately came to strength.


    "If it wasn''t for the fourth master, we wouldn''t have such a good life. Let alone us, Fujin would not be able to live a pastoral life here. Why should you pretend to be so noble when you are in the capital. "


    Even if Ruoyin thinks that Wu Ya Shi is right, she can''t put the high hat on her head.


    After all, the fourth master is still a prince, and she is Fujin.


    On the one hand, enjoying a good life, on the other hand, it is not appropriate to say that the world is noisy.


    She shook her head and said with a smile, "I don''t have any other ideas. It''s just that the fourth master gave me this place. I ordered my slaves to plant some small things to make the best use of them. By the way, I could feel the simplicity of going to the countryside."


    "Fujin, you are wrong. The countryside is not as simple as you said. You are too poor to eat. You can''t fill your stomach. You steal vegetables, poison fish, neighbors fight for land. You elope. You can''t think of suicide. You can''t afford to see a doctor. A lot of broken things are simple." Li Shi didn''t think so.


    If the sound is not angry, just a light way: "you said these, do exist, but there is still a good side, you did not find it. Or that sentence, people... What they think, what they see. "


    Li took the lead, and before she had time to speak, song took the lead and said, "Fujin is right. There are still many simple people and things in the countryside. After all, there are a few pickles."


    "You are honest and you see nature different from Li''s Ruoyin looked at the Song family kindly and said generously, "I got some new forged sons a few days ago. I heard it was from Suzhou. I''ll let you take some of them back to make new clothes."


    Although she would not recommend them in front of the fourth master.


    But as long as she is obedient, she never treats them badly.


    This is her attitude to women in the backyard.


    "Xie Fujin." The Song family got up and saluted.


    If Yin and Song Shi you say me a word, Li has no chance to interrupt.


    Even if she had thought well of it, it was out of date now.


    Can only swallow the words, looks stuffy.


    After chatting for a while, Ruoyin casually found a reason and sent them away.


    When he left, Li almost lost his way because the xinghuachun hall was too big.


    This makes her heart fire, the nest lung will explode.


    If you look at the place where Fujin lives and think about where you live, it''s a world of difference!


    At dusk, the fourth master was in a good mood and parachuted to xinghuachun hall.


    Unfortunately If the sound is not there.


    "You Fujin." The fourth master was not polite and sat down directly in the hall.


    "Back to the master, it''s almost time for dinner. Fu Jin takes Qiao Feng Qiao LAN and goes to the field to pick up fresh ingredients."


    Smell speech, four Ye''s eyebrow frown, "call her back quickly."


    He gave her the house, not to let her go down.


    With the fourth master''s words, Ruoyin was recalled soon.


    Looking at the silent fourth master, she just drank a glass of water.


    Because she''s so thirsty!


    Then she spoke to the fourth master.


    "My Lord, I picked a lot of peas with them in the field just now. I''m going to make noodles with sauce. But if you come back from outside, we''ll have something else."


    Because if you stay at home, you can''t eat much at night.


    But if you''re tired and busy outside, you''ll have a bigger appetite.


    The fourth master was supposed to teach people, but he saw that the woman''s face was red, which seemed to be the cause of labor.


    In addition, she looked at him again, smiling attentively.


    He did not have the heart to say she, just light way: "Ye today son in the study approved a day of folding, you see to do."


    "That''s good." Ruoyin turned his head and told Banmei: "let the cook cook make two bowls of pea paste with noodles, and then use the freshly picked vegetables to make some Shaozi, and then put on a pot of slightly iced sour plum wine."


    The noodles were made very quickly. In less than half an hour, the meal was put on the table.


    If the sound goes down to the ground, my appetite will not be much better.


    The fourth master is here in Ruoyin, and his appetite is not bad.


    After a while, even with a bashful face, he was eaten up.


    Even that small pot of ice plum wine, also drink a drop.


    Full of food and drink, two people in the moonlight, walking in the garden to eat.Little snowflake is a follower, following them.


    On a midsummer night, the sky is full of stars.


    Moonlight on the ground, hazy and romantic.


    The chirping of cicadas and frogs is full of people''s ears.


    It was a very pleasant time.


    But the fourth master was out of time and said, "don''t go down to the ground again."


    There are all kinds of insects in the field. What can I do if I bite her?


    Plus hot summer, in case of heatstroke is not a small matter.


    She has a delicate skin and tender flesh. She is very delicate at ordinary times.


    "What''s the matter? I heard that ye is studying rice production recently. He has been in the rice field for several days. I''m nothing. "Speaking of the fourth master, her tone is full of admiration." And I''m measured. I won''t stay too long. I just waited until sunset


    Fourth master is said by the woman... Male chauvinism in the heart, can''t help but rise a few points.


    But his mouth is still very serious way: "the Lord is a man, you are a woman."


    After listening, Su Peisheng on one side also approved in his heart.


    Yes, yes. Fairies should be kept in captivity. How can they work in the fields.


    However, Ruoyin doesn''t think so, "I can''t do anything that I can do. I don''t say that the husband sings with the woman..."


    This is The fourth master was speechless.


    "You do less heavy work anyway." The man walked ahead with his hands down.


    "I see. I''ll pay attention." If the sound is sweet.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a long time, and the fourth master asked again, "are you still used to living in xinghuachun hall?"


    "It''s good. Actually, I''ve always wanted to live in such an environment. Plant flowers, water, pick fruits and vegetables, and walk around the cat If the sound meets the tunnel.


    The fourth master snorted coldly and said with venomous tongue, "it''s not promising."


    "If you have something to do with it." If sound is not ashamed, it is proud.


    The fourth master ate her suit, chuckled and said boldly: "if you want to change the environment, you can tell me that there are many places for you to live in Yuanmingyuan."


    "Don''t mention it. I''m a layman. I like where I live now."


    The man picked his eyebrows and said nothing more.


    After two rounds of walking, the fourth master took the woman back to the apricot blossom spring hall, which is to rest here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    The slaves are all eye-catching human spirits. They don''t have to tell them to prepare water.


    After washing and gargling, Ruoyin blows out the candle and lies next to the fourth master.


    But before her head touched the pillow, she fell into a hot embrace.


    "Ye... Last time... People are still in pain..." if Yin wants to refuse, he pushes the man.


    However, he was still more powerful and could not move.


    "Nonsense, it''s been more than half a month."


    If the sound of the mouth, heaven and earth conscience, she said are true!


    Last time I lived there, I was bullied by him every night.


    I''ve had a long rest since I came back, and I still feel a little uncomfortable.


    If the sound red lips pout, Jiao man tunnel: "anyway, I don''t care, if you are like the last time, I will... Cry to the Lord!"


    "It''s rare that you didn''t cry." The man turned over and threw the quilt aside at will.


    But at this time, Su Peisheng''s anxious voice came from outside: "fourth master, Fujin, it''s not good. Li side Fujin said that after returning from Fujin, he had diarrhea in the night."


    Smell speech, if sound some displeasure ground frown.


    Her ink and the fourth master belong to ink, but in the end it is a kind of love and interest.


    Leng who was interrupted at this time, are some annoyed.


    If you don''t come early or late, you just come when you lie down.


    Ruo Yin raised his eyes and looked at the fourth master with some sadness.


    "Did Li come to you today?" Asked the man.


    "It''s not only the Li family, but all the people in the backyard left after lunch." If the sound is true.


    Fourth master: "why don''t I go with you and call all the people in the backyard to see if there''s anyone like Li''s?"


    To say that Li is just cutting Hu purely, she can completely ignore it and let the fourth master go.


    According to Li''s meaning, it is estimated that he is really ill.


    What''s more, I had lunch with her at noon.


    As a fortune teller, she can''t just sit around.


    She was not only in charge of the matter, but also had to take responsibility for herself.


    Otherwise, it would have been thought that she envied Li and poisoned him.


    The man got out of bed from her body, light "um" a, is accurate.


    Fortunately, her hair was not disordered. If Yin put on her clothes, she followed the fourth master to Li''s.


    When they got there, they saw the bright lights in Li''s residence.


    After entering the house, I had been waiting in the backyard.


    The room was quiet except for the poor voice of Lee''s whimpering.


    When they saw the fourth master and Ruoyin, they saluted one after another.


    Li was supposed to get out of bed and salute, but he was stopped by the fourth master, "since he is not comfortable, he will be exempted from the ceremony."


    "Thank you, fourth master." Li''s voice choked, tears whirling in his way: "fourth master, Fujin invited my sisters to visit. I didn''t think about it so much because all the sisters had a good time. Who knows that when she comes back, she will feel uncomfortable..."


    as she said this, she still covered her stomach and her willow eyebrows tightened.


    A look of extreme distress.


    "Li Shi, whether it''s food or drink, I''m the same as you. Why am I not like you?" Ruoyin has a dignified expression.


    At this time, Chunmei, beside Li, knelt down and said, "Fujin, this can only mean that the food is OK, but it can not prove that the tableware is clean. Of course, you have always been benevolent and righteous, and you certainly will not do such a thing. In case you are a slave under you. Otherwise, my master is in good health. Why did he start to have trouble when he came back from you? He must have polluted his mouth


    Ah, it is worthy of Li''s maid.


    She said that she was benevolent and righteous, but she still detained the crime of harming people in her courtyard.


    Ruoyin turned to ask other people in the backyard, "you were there at that time. Do you have any discomfort after you go back, or are you like Li?"


    "No They all spoke with one voice.


    "This is where the problem lies. If you come back from Fujin, you will surely pay attention to it. If only one person is unwell, it will appear indistinct Chunmei knelt on the ground and cried out for Li: "Fu Jin, although my master has had some trouble with you, you will not treat her like this."


    Li''s really good. I''ll let the servants speak for her.


    Lean on the bed and play the role of a lamb.


    "Impossible thing!" Ruoyin firmly said: "I''m ok, others are all right, that''s your own problem, is not you go back, eat unclean things, push to my courtyard."


    To put it mildly, it''s eating something unclean.


    It''s hard to say. Who knows if Li ate something bad in private in order to win favor and then plant it on her head.


    "Fujin... You have a cruel heart, I''ve been like this, you still say this kind of words..." Li''s crying was even more severe, and her tears were dripping.Looking at the mess in the room, the fourth Master said in a deep voice: "stop all of you. Let''s wait until the doctor Feng comes."


    If she purses her lips, she has to sit down in the room.


    A moment later, doctor Feng came in with the medicine box on his back.


    After he saluted the crowd, he did not dare to delay, and began to feel li''s pulse.


    After a long time, he asked, "Li side Fujin, you are eating too much cold food, resulting in diarrhea. I dare to ask, what did you use during the day


    "What else can it be? In the morning, I had some porridge, and at noon I ate in Fujin. I didn''t remember very much. Besides, I drank some watermelon juice, and I didn''t feel well when I came back. At night, I didn''t eat a single grain of rice." Li''s pathetic way.


    "This..." Feng Taiyi looked at Ruoyin with embarrassment: "Fujin, I don''t know if I can show the dishes at noon to the servants."


    "There''s no problem with that." Ruoyin is very cooperative and asks Li Fukang to call the cook.


    After a while, cook Niu wrote all the dishes for lunch on a piece of paper and listed them to Dr. Feng.


    After seeing this, Feng Taiyi immediately said: "Fujin, you have no problem with these meals. Moreover, they are very suitable for this season, and they are very healthy."


    "Health preservation has made me sick. Is this also called health preservation?" Li is not happy.


    "Feng Taiyi, do you think it''s because there are some dirty things on the tableware Chunmei guides Feng Taiyi.


    But Feng Taiyi shook his head and said: "no, I just gave Li side Fujin pulse, she is not caused by drug diarrhea, or eat cold things, will make stomach."


    "Are you sure I just have a stomachache, no other problem?" Li felt something was wrong.


    She thought she had been heavily drugged and polluted her mouth!


    If the sound listens to Li Shi''s tone, surprised picked pick eyebrow.


    It seems that... Li''s really innocent. It''s not like eating unclean food secretly and deliberately framing people.


    On the contrary, they are more like people in panic, thinking that they have been poisoned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    "It''s true that I can''t make a wrong diagnosis of such a small problem." Feng Taiyi asked in a puzzled way: "Li side Fujin, you want to stop thinking carefully. Besides the meal on this paper, what else did you eat?"


    Li glanced at the meal on the paper and casually replied: "I said that except for some porridge in the morning, the rest was the meal used in Fujin. Besides, I didn''t take a few dishes at noon. In hot weather, I drank three cups of iced watermelon juice..."


    "wait... What did you just say?" Without waiting for Li to finish speaking, Feng Taiyi asked straightforwardly.


    "Just three glasses of iced watermelon juice." Li naturally returned.


    Feng Taiyi sighed and said, "this is where the problem lies. Although watermelon has the effect of relieving summer heat, it is cold in nature. If you eat too much, it will easily damage the spleen and stomach. It will also lead to abdominal distension, diarrhea, cold accumulation and dampness


    "But I used to eat a lot of watermelon in summer. When did I get upset?"


    "Normal people can''t drink too much watermelon at a time. What''s more, you lost too much blood when you were born Hongshi. You are weaker than ordinary people. If you drink three cups of watermelon juice at a time, you will naturally have diarrhea." Feng explained.


    As soon as the words came out, the room suddenly became quiet.


    In particular, several of the new co Lu''s family almost did not snigger.


    Li Shi was unconvinced and said: "in this case, how can Fujin treat us with watermelon juice?"


    "This summer, watermelon summer, I just want to treat you with watermelon juice. Besides, I didn''t expect you to drink so much. Once you drink it, you have three cups. I said why I''m ok with them. It''s just you who have trouble with your stomach. The original problem is here, so I can rest assured."


    This work well, do not need to spend a lot of effort, you can also be innocent.


    "Well, the servants in your courtyard don''t know to remind me, otherwise I would not drink so much." Li said plaintively.


    "Those slaves have never read a book and can''t eat a few watermelons a year. Where do you know that? You don''t understand them. Can they understand?" If sound all feel funny, oneself gluttonous, still blame slave didn''t remind.


    Even if the slave reminds her, she may not be able to listen.


    "I..." before Li''s words were uttered, he was stopped by the fourth master in a deep voice: "that''s enough. How old are people? They don''t know how to control their diet. They make such a joke, and apologize to Fujin immediately!"


    His voice was low and deep, with an impatient dignity.


    At this moment, Li and her side of Chunmei, where dare to say a "no" word.


    Naturally, after getting out of bed, the master and servant respectfully saluted Ruoyin: "Fujin, today''s affairs are my carelessness. If it hadn''t been diagnosed by Feng Taiyi, I would have wronged you and the servants in the courtyard. Please don''t remember the villain''s fault. When I''m well, I''ll go to your place to make an apology."


    "Fujin, the slave is also too concerned about the master, this is a little more straightforward... Also ask Fujin to forgive the slave." Spring plum repeatedly kowtow for forgiveness.


    "It''s important for you to take good care of yourself who let things happen so well." Li Shi is still ill after all, if sound is not good, attitude is tough.


    Since it is a misunderstanding, it is better than Li''s intentional use of bitter meat.


    However, she coldly glanced at Chunmei and said, "but the servant around you is too unruly. Let''s be twenty."


    "Yes, yes, Chunmei, not soon. Thank you, Fujin." As long as Li is OK, everything will be OK.


    The fourth master didn''t want to stay here, so he took Su Peisheng out.


    He did not return to xinghuachun hall, but returned to his own residence.


    After people are scattered, Chunmei is swollen with a steamed bun face and massages Li''s bedside.


    After taking the medicine prescribed by Feng Taiyi, Li''s stomach has stopped.


    But the bad water in my stomach never stops.


    "Chunmei, the fourth master must be angry with me about today''s affairs. You should try to find a way to remedy it."


    "I don''t know." Chunmei''s face is still painful, and she doesn''t speak clearly, just like an eggplant in her mouth.


    Li had already made up his mind and said languidly, "you go to the dining room tomorrow and choose a good and clever cook. Let him study the ice cream in Fujin courtyard and give it to dagge Ge and four elder brothers. We don''t have to be afraid if the fourth master comes in the hot day."


    It''s hot. The fourth master doesn''t like to come to the backyard.


    Even if it comes, every time it comes with a overcast face and leaves with a overcast face.


    It''s probably hot and hot.


    One is always angry when he is not served well.


    Either the slave was punished, or she was given a look.


    She''d rather not come, and maybe she''d be clean. It''s too hard to serve!


    Now it''s different. She''s very sure that Fujin is using that kind of ice cream to encircle the fourth master''s stomach.


    Every summer, the fourth master loves to go to her, and he doesn''t lose his temper."Master, at present, there is a small kitchen in Fujin in the backyard. As a side Fujin, you can do it, but... Do you want to say hello to fourth master and Fujin?" Chunmei cautioned.


    However, Li Shi did not agree and said, "what''s good for you? This is my right as a side Fujin. What''s more, let''s tell the fourth master in advance. Can it be called a surprise? "


    "Oh, the master is right." Spring plum light return.


    So, the next morning, the dining room transferred a cook in Li''s courtyard.


    Li''s first task for the cook was to make ice cream.


    And it''s ice cream with all kinds of fruit flavors.


    The cook had a little bit of potential, and it was a success the first time.


    But Li''s taste, always feel where is wrong.


    Although the taste is very delicious, but it is lack of something.


    "This taste is not right... Last time I was in Fujin, I felt the smell of egg yolk. Didn''t you put the yolk?"


    "If you go back to Fujin, you didn''t let me put egg yolk last time." He didn''t know the ingredients of the ice cream.


    Li told him that he followed the materials.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s very good for you to make it like this. Next time when the fourth master comes, you can add the egg yolk, and it will be more or less the same." Li ate with relish.


    "Bang."


    A few days later, under the guise of "big Ge Ge and four elder brother think of Amar", Li ordered his servant to invite him.


    For children, the fourth master is always a good talker.


    Big brother and second elder brother live in his courtyard.


    Big Ge Ge and four elder brother are not around.


    At noon that day, he went to Li''s place.


    Li took his fourth elder brother and saluted him in the courtyard. "Fourth master, I didn''t mean to do the last time..."


    "my daughter gives me greetings to amah." Big Ge Ge has grown up and is ten years old.


    "All right, get up." The fourth master rubbed his head and went into the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    With the help of the servant, Li got up and followed him into the room.


    After sitting down, she winked at Chunmei and went out.


    After a while, Chunmei brought three bowls of strawberry ice cream into the room.


    "Dagger, you take it and sit and eat." Li said hello to big Ge Ge, and then said with a smile to the fourth master: "Sir, this is made by the cook in my house. This is the best way to relieve summer heat in summer. Please try it."


    The fourth master''s first reaction was that Li opened a small kitchen.


    Then, I scanned the food in front of my eyes.


    He had seen this kind of desserts in Fujin, but he didn''t find it strange.


    After a faint "um", he began to taste.


    Li did not care about himself, first scooped a little to the bosom of Hong Shi to eat.


    As a result, the child''s mouth, it was resistant to spit out.


    The fourth master is the same. After taking a bite, his face sank.


    But he''s a big man, not a kid.


    He didn''t spit it out, even though it was awful.


    Just frown thick eyebrow, disdainful ground swallows, did not eat a second mouthful.


    He has eaten such desserts many times in Fujin.


    But what Li''s doing is really indescribable, and there is a bad smell of eggs.


    Li noticed the fourth master''s Micro expression and asked, "Sir, is the taste inappropriate?"


    The fourth master didn''t answer because it was too bad.


    He just frowned impatiently. Without looking at Li, he asked, "when did you open the kitchen?"


    "The next day I had a stomachache, I opened a small kitchen and made it in my own courtyard, so I could rest assured." Li''s road.


    Hearing the speech, the man''s face sank and said, "that time, it''s clearly your own problem. Have you opened the kitchen and talked to Fu Jin and ye? "


    He still remembers that Fujin asked him when he opened the kitchen.


    Although it''s OK to ask or not to ask, it''s different with a comparison. This is a person''s attitude.


    The key is... The cook is still so bad!


    "I... at that time, I thought that four elder brother could eat complementary food. There was a cook in the yard, which was more convenient. I didn''t have to go to the dining room all the time. Once and for all, the child was already hungry."


    Li was frightened, but he soon found a way out.


    Inside and outside, she is a good mother for her children.


    The fourth master glanced at the fourth elder brother in Li''s arms, and said coldly: "such a bad thing, be careful that the child will have trouble eating."


    Then, he got up and said, "I have something else to do. You take big Ge Ge and four elder brothers with you."


    With that, he left with anger.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng also ran out.


    The heart says Li side Fu Jin is also really, afraid is to take the child to take silly.


    I didn''t take care of what I handed to the fourth master.


    The fourth master is a person who can hide his emotions. Even if the food doesn''t taste good, he won''t say it.


    It''s a big deal. Just come back next time.


    But this time, he was the first time to see the fourth master because of eating.


    It can be seen that the food that Li side Fu Jin asked people to bring up was so bad.


    Originally, the fourth master was dissatisfied with what happened last time.


    This time, if it was not for the sake of big Ge Ge and four elder brothers, he gave face.


    Who knows Li side Fujin does not strive for success, do not know the weather is very dry in summer.


    Li looked at the fourth master''s angry back and asked the big Ge Ge: "Da Ge Ge, tell e Niang honestly, is this ice cream very bad?"


    Li Ge wanted to comfort her.


    But in the end, I still told the truth: "e Niang, this ice cream is not generally bad, smelly. Just now Amar was there, I didn''t mean to say it."


    Smell speech, Li''s own are lazy to taste, angry to throw the ice cream to the ground.


    Hate hate way: "come on, drag the cook out, stick blame 20! Then punish him not to rest and cook with injuries! "


    After the fourth master left Li''s place, he really had something to do.


    He went directly to xinghuachun hall, where there was a large paddy field.


    Recently, he and his Bachelor of agriculture are studying how to increase rice production.


    So when he arrived at the rice field, he rolled up his trouser legs and went directly to the field with the agricultural bachelor.


    In summer, when the sun was scorching, the fourth master stayed in the field all afternoon.


    It was not until dusk that he returned to Wanfang.


    After a day''s tiredness, he changed his body into a black brocade robe after bathing, and walked in the Yuanmingyuan with his hands down.


    Besides, he seems to have a lot on his mind.


    I think I''m too obsessed with it. It''s totally aimless walking.


    Su Peisheng and his group of people waited, so they followed him.


    When I came to a Begonia Garden, I just heard the children laughing."Sue, look who it is."


    "Bang."


    Not long, see Meng Shi holding a little girl, came out.


    When she approached, she took the child to salute, "Ye Jixiang."


    "Good luck, Ma."


    "What are you doing here so late?" The fourth master glanced at the Begonia flower in two Ge Ge Ge''s hands.


    Not only in her hands, but also in the hands of Meng Shi and slaves.


    "If I go back to my master, Flana likes crabapple flowers, and she has been clamouring for a slave to take her out to pick them. But it''s too hot and the sun is too sunny in the daytime. I didn''t dare to take her out. I had to wait for the sun to go down and take her back to pick some flowers."


    The fourth master has always been cautious and critical, and he hates the "chance encounter" that looks like a chance encounter in an untimely situation.


    Thinking that the child would not lie, he asked, "Flana, do you like crabapple very much?"


    "Well!" The little girl nodded. First, she smelled the flowers in her hand, and then offered a treasure to the fourth master. She said, "Amar, this flower is beautiful and fragrant. Do you want to smell it too?"


    Seeing this, Meng''s minion quickly held Flana and went to the fourth master.


    Flana is as old as Hongxiu, and more than a month older than Hongxiu.


    But she is not.


    The fourth master didn''t go to smell the flowers. He just bumped the hand of dianfulana and said, "it''s getting late. Go back with your e Niang."


    As soon as the voice fell, Flana''s smiling face was wronged in an instant.


    And, round eyes, there are tears flashing.


    "What?" The fourth master asked.


    "Flana hasn''t seen Amar for a long time, and she wants to...


    although Meng never taught her children to compete for favors.


    But the dragon begets the dragon, the Phoenix begets the Phoenix, and the mouse''s son can make holes.


    Growing up around a woman with a deep mind, Meng learned to play tricks more or less.


    In addition, the mother must have the daughter, and there are genetic factors.


    Even children who are just a few years old already know how to fight for their own interests.


    Even if I met the fourth master, I was not afraid of life at all.


    Meng''s heart surprised, but on the face of fear: "two Ge Ge Ge, don''t make trouble, quickly go back with e Niang, you Amar still has things to be busy with."


    The fourth master''s eyes fell on Flana.


    Little man, his eyes are black and smooth.


    When speaking, his mouth is high and pouted up, and he can hang a small oil pot.


    Then, he turned his head and glanced at Meng, as if exploring or hesitating.


    ------


    it''s a surprise that the monthly pass has arrived, and the ten thousand words have been updated! The old fellow of the monthly ticket is coming to the bowl, oh ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    After pondering for a few seconds, he said faintly, "it''s just that the Lord is almost gone, so I''ll have dinner with you."


    For the brothers, the fourth master has always played the role of strict father.


    But he''s generally not that serious with the guys.


    When Meng heard that the fourth master was going there, he said "yes" with a smile.


    Generally speaking, if you have dinner, you will spend the night.


    At this time, Flana also danced with joy: "hee hee, you can have dinner with Amar..."


    a moment later, people came to Meng''s residence.


    When they got there, Meng called the servants and ordered the meal for the evening.


    In fact, every time the fourth master is here, she is a bit puzzled about the meal.


    Because every time the fourth master ate in her place, it didn''t seem to be very appetizing.


    Of course, there are times when it''s palatable, but only a few.


    Sometimes she saw that the fourth master took more chopsticks. Next time she served this dish again, he didn''t like it.


    Oh... What a headache.


    Especially in summer, it is more difficult to cater to the taste of this master.


    She still remembers that once in the summer, she had ginseng chicken soup and braised pork elbows.


    As a result, the fourth master didn''t taste a single mouthful of vegetables. After eating all the vegetables, he went back directly and didn''t stay overnight.


    She and the fourth master are not familiar enough to discuss a meal.


    In addition, today, she really happened to meet the fourth master. She didn''t know what he was doing during the day.


    Otherwise, it will depend on the situation.


    If you think about it, it''s better to follow Fujin''s method last time and go all vegetarian.


    It happens that she has been trying to follow the example of Fujin, but has not found a suitable opportunity, this opportunity came.


    So, she directly let the slaves go to the dining room and do all vegetarianism.


    After the command, she began to serve the fourth master.


    I just prayed in my heart that the fourth master would be satisfied with the meal she arranged.


    Fortunately, Flana has been surrounded by the fourth master, which can also relieve her tension.


    About half an hour or so, the meal was served by the slaves.


    Flana was carried down by the slave to feed her.


    Meng stood beside the fourth master, serving him with soup, rice and vegetables.


    Because her identity is relatively low, just a grid.


    Only Fujin and xifujin are qualified to eat with the fourth master.


    Moreover, it must be allowed by the fourth master.


    There are few opportunities for her.


    In memory, only after she was born two Ge Ge Ge, the body is weak, can have this kind of treatment.


    Otherwise, the rest of the time, it will be her turn to wait until the fourth master has finished eating.


    The fourth master took Meng''s five element vegetable soup and sipped it lightly.


    Immediately pick eyebrow swept the soup in the bowl, clear soup is few water, the soup is not a few drops of oil and water floating on it.


    Now his brow frowned imperceptibly.


    Then I looked at the dishes on the table. They were colorful, all vegetarian, and there was no meat dish.


    After the eyes light slightly turns, his face is expressionless to begin to eat.


    The fourth master is such a man that he hardly shows his emotions.


    Even if he had been working hard in the field all afternoon and was in urgent need of a big meal of fish and meat, it was only light when he faced a table of vegetables.


    For example, the ice cream made in Li''s courtyard is too bad to swallow. That''s an exception.


    Instead of expressing dissatisfaction, the fourth master ate two bowls of rice.


    Because... He is really hungry!


    After eating, he also spoke to Flana for a while.


    When it was late, the fourth master stood up.


    Meng thought that the fourth master wanted to say "arrange" and rest here.


    Who knows the other side unexpectedly cold way: "you take two Ge Ge to rest earlier, ye returned to Wan Fang an and."


    Finish saying, the man takes the slave, the head also does not return to leave.


    Looking at that resolute figure of the back, Meng actually did not want to understand what he was wrong.


    Is it the food that doesn''t taste good?


    But the fourth master drank a bowl of soup and ate two bowls of rice.


    Did she say something wrong?


    Obviously, she tried to talk less and served her best. She didn''t have time to eat more.


    Don''t understand the Meng family, is really a head two big.


    This master is really a difficult master to serve!


    In the backyard, where did the fourth master go at night.


    Seeing the fourth master having dinner with her and leaving with his servant, she will surely become a joke in the backyard tomorrow.


    Out of Meng''s yard, the fourth master returned to Wanfang Anhe directly.


    "Su Pei Sheng, let the dining room serve some meat dishes in an hour." He sat down at the desk."Bang." Su Peisheng responded with a sobering response.


    It seems that... The fourth master didn''t have enough food in mengge.


    Yes, the master and son are in the rice field all afternoon. Can we eat some vegetarian food.


    If we say that mengge is true, we don''t see all the vegetarians on weekdays.


    It''s a coincidence today. It''s all vegetable dishes. I''m sorry to see it!


    In this way, Li and Meng wanted to learn Ruoyin.


    I hope I can fight for more love.


    I didn''t think about it... It all went wrong in the end.


    I''m afraid we won''t see the fourth master for a while...


    the next morning, as Meng thought, she failed to keep the fourth master, so she posted it in the government.


    If sound is humming and watering flowers in the yard, Qiao Feng happily goes forward and says, "Fu Jin, I heard two funny news."


    "Tell me." She raised the watering pot a little higher.


    "I heard that Li side Fujin opened a small kitchen and asked the cook to make ice cream. As a result, the taste was so bad that the fourth master just tasted it and left with his face."


    If sound chuckles, "that can be really enough sad urge."


    "Not only did she have a bad appetite, but the fourth master also said that she started a small stove."


    "She said something."


    "If you think about it, even though it''s the treatment that Li side and Fujin should have, it''s not big or small. I have to say hello to you anyway. She''s good. If you don''t greet the fourth master, you don''t say a word. It looks like something. "


    I don''t know. I thought she was in charge of Li Bian and Fujin in the backyard!


    If Yin picks eyebrow, Li Shi always like this, often wants to surpass her, do something.


    There are no rules in front of her on weekdays, and she does not know how many times she has said it.


    She couldn''t always talk about such trifles in front of the fourth master.


    Now, I was caught by the fourth master.


    "There is one more thing, more funny..." Qiao Feng has been laughing, squatting on the ground.


    When she changed her breath, she said, "you know, Meng Ge Ge took two Ge Ge Ge to pick crabapple flowers in the garden when it was dark, and guess what...


    it was probably too funny and funny, Qiao Feng couldn''t speak.


    Seeing this, mother Liu admonished: "say it quickly!"


    "It''s said that mengge has given a table of vegetables to the fourth master."


    "It''s hot in summer. I can''t eat much at night. Besides, the fourth master doesn''t like to eat greasy food at night. What''s so strange about that." Ruoyin himself often gives a vegetarian feast to the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    I didn''t see the fourth master unhappy.


    However, she will arrange meals according to the situation every time.


    "The key is that the fourth master spent the whole afternoon in the rice field. He did not lose his strength. He certainly wanted to have some meat and fish. But she was good. She served a vegetarian table. Can you not annoy him?" Qiao Feng smiles and falls back and forth.


    If the sound didn''t hold back, "poo Chi" would laugh.


    "Meng''s mind is deep at ordinary times, but this time it''s really a disaster."


    People have a big appetite, and no meat is not happy.


    Especially those who practice martial arts all the year round, they can eat ten catties of meat a meal.


    When Fei Yanggu was young, he could eat several catties of meat at a meal.


    But now that I''m old and don''t go to war, I don''t have such a good appetite.


    Like the fourth master, although he doesn''t have to go to the battlefield, he has to practice martial arts every morning.


    You said once in a while, it''s better to clear your stomach and intestines.


    You can''t work for a day, but you can''t have a table full of vegetables. Isn''t that offensive.


    "It''s time for them to learn from you all the time. It''s good. They don''t learn like you all the time. They also annoy the fourth master. I really think you are so easy to learn." Mother Liu gloated.


    Over the years, those people in the backyard always steal from me to learn from Fujin.


    From dress, to behavior, now even food began to learn.


    But Fujin will not always be the same.


    In the end, they are not without fortune.


    "Fujin has been imitated and never surpassed." Half Mei said with a smile.


    If sound smile, continue to hum a little song to water the flowers.


    She is changeable and not so easy to learn.


    On the other hand, the fourth master was still watched by people even though he was unloading all the things in the court.


    It''s just that the people couldn''t find a way to get him.


    "Fourth master, recently, the servants under us have been abandoned three times by the third master. Although they are not very important, they are afraid that they will bring two, two and four, and then we will have a great loss." Wu Si Dao has a dignified look.


    The fourth master nodded and said, "I''m sure they''ve bought people''s hearts on a large scale. Moreover, they''ve not only bought off those small families, but also some important officials in the court. They have also started to attack, but those people have not rebelled."


    At the beginning, it was just a door slave who turned to the third master. He didn''t think much about it.


    Later, one after another, someone went to hold the third master''s thigh, and he began to be suspicious.


    After a check, it''s really the same thing.


    "Tut..." Wu Si frowned and said in a puzzled way: "once upon a time, the third master was only in charge of compiling books. How could he suddenly do such a thing? Besides, he had been very good with you before. How could he have targeted you?"


    "No, since he has done it, he will not only aim at ye, nor will he let go of the old man."


    With his understanding of the third master, this person does not make a move, and it must be a big face to cast a net.


    Of course, according to the previous relationship, the third master will be merciful to him.


    But since the other side has shot at him, he can also guess about it.


    It''s probably because of sanfujin.


    Otherwise, Sanfu Jin will be in trouble for a long time, and the third master will be completely changed.


    It''s not only interesting for him to start with.


    In fact, from the time he told the third master that he had a green cap on his head, he knew that he was not a stranger since then.


    He didn''t expect the third master to look back and thank him for reminding him after he dealt with his family affairs.


    No way!


    Men are all face saving. It''s the biggest scandal that happened in the family.


    If you think about it, every time the third master is in the imperial court, his scenery is infinite, and his popularity is more than that of a group of servants.


    When you look back on the grassland, you can see that there is a person who is green.


    And that person, or the brother who grew up together since childhood, is now the competitor ¡ú fourth master.


    The third master can kill all the slaves who know something.


    But for the fourth master, he can''t do anything but fight against him.


    Until he can make the other party disappear in front of his eyes...


    but even if the fourth master knew this for a long time, he still meddled in other people''s business.


    Because sanfujin bullied him.


    He couldn''t see sanfujin do that to her, and she lived happily.


    Anyway... A brother would not betray him.


    Not a brother, he will try every means to find reasons to betray you, as well as to meet the inner ambition.


    However, such a thing is not so glorious for the royal family.


    Therefore, he did not talk to Wu Si Dao.


    After thinking about it, the fourth master still felt that he had a good fortune.


    There''s still some right and wrong in the backyard.


    But he was better than the other brothers.When the fourth master and Wu Si Dao were talking, Chen Biao came in and sent a letter to him.


    After the fourth master opened it, he took a closer look and closed the envelope.


    "It seems that you are right. The third brother has sent people around to buy people''s hearts. He not only bribed my people, but also the people of my eighth brother. " He handed the letter to Wu Si and said, "even Nian gengyao, who was far away in Sichuan, was visited by his family."


    Wu Si Dao took the letter and looked at it. He said, "if it hadn''t been for Nian gengyao''s letter, we would have been just guessing. Now we have read the letter and we are convinced. Since Sichuan can walk around, the capital has long been bought by the third master. "


    "Third brother, this is a cruel hand." Four ye light way.


    Wu Si Dao put the letter away and handed it back to the fourth master. "I really can''t see that the third master is absorbed in compiling books. It seems that he doesn''t care about anything, but secretly he lets his disciples buy people around."


    "Nian gengyao''s letter also said that people with eight younger brothers in Sichuan had been moved by the slaves under the third brother." The fourth master twists the Buddhist beads carelessly.


    "Do you know... Do you know about this


    "Now that we know, eight brothers should also know. Even if he doesn''t know for a while, it''s not far away from him. "


    "That''s just right. Anyway, the eighth master and the third master have come up against each other recently. Let him try to test the meaning of long live master."


    Recently, the legitimate son of the third master was granted a son of honor by the Emperor Kangxi.


    He was just a child in his infancy, and his salary was almost the same as that of Lord Baylor.


    This kind of treatment, but the other emperor''s grandchildren have not, can not let the person envious.


    It''s not that the third master will try to figure out the holy meaning of Kangxi, so he likes it.


    Therefore, Wu Si Dao didn''t want to let the fourth master take the risk.


    Anyway, the eighth master is ambitious, so he can''t hold his breath all the time. The fourth master of the province wants to find a way to expose the real face of the third master.


    Four ye hook hook lip, return way: "Ye just have this meaning."


    Just as the fourth master thought, the eighth master knew what the third master had done that night.


    "Myna, I didn''t expect that the third brother was such a person that he dug corners all over the place." Nine Ye sits opposite eight ye, "this can calculate let us catch handle, see how he still pretends big tail wolf!"


    The fourteenth elder brother was transferred to Guizhou by Kangxi.


    The ten masters have forbidden the patriarchal clan''s residence. It will be a while before they come out.


    Now when something goes wrong, it''s up to the two brothers to discuss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    Eight Ye sits on the chair leisurely and quietly.


    After a long time, he just light way: "our people are not found out, third brother also dug four elder brother many people."


    From big brother to Prince, every time he is a bad man.


    At the end of the day, all right, I''ll take advantage of it.


    "The fourth brother is very deep and resourceful. Can he be the first bird?" Nine Ye''s temper is urgent, some can''t help, "say again, in case he doesn''t move later, we''ll let the third elder brother dig the wall like this."


    Eighth master: "I don''t know what method the fourth master uses. They are silent on the surface. However, those slaves follow him to do things. They let the third brother dig three small roles. But we lost a lot this time. We were poached by the third brother. There are big and small


    Eighth master: "eight elder brother, if it goes on like this, the fourth brother is not in a hurry. Our people are going to run out. Aren''t you in a hurry?" Nine Ye directly stood up and interrogated the soul of eight masters.


    Eight Ye is not angry, just a gentle smile, not so-called tunnel: "you don''t worry, wait for a few days to talk about, really can''t, according to the original plan."


    He has revealed enough about the brothers'' shortcomings.


    Originally he thought that after the matter, Huang Alma would not care.


    But at the last family dinner, Huang AMA was obviously dissatisfied with him.


    Moreover, he was sure that it was the prince''s business.


    Then, after the two brothers reached an agreement, they said something about the follow-up.


    It happened that Ba Fujin was outside. When he passed the window, he heard a few words.


    What a secret she thought it was, when she found out that things were not very important, she showed up with a servant.


    Outside, eunuch saw her, busy dozen thousand salute: "Fu Jin auspicious."


    Before Guo Luo''s family had time to call a servant, he saw that the door opened and the ninth master came out with a smile.


    "Eight elder sister-in-law just came, just as I finished chatting with eight elder brother, he is waiting for you inside."


    Guo Luo Luo''s blessing body meaning for a while, entered the room.


    If it wasn''t for eight ye who called her to the front yard, she would not like to come here.


    After entering the room, she saluted the man: "please be very kind."


    But the man''s response has not been waiting for a long time, so he has to get up and stand in the same place.


    Look up to see a man''s face with a smile, very elegant kind.


    But over the years, she has seen through this man.


    And how hateful the real face is hidden under that gentle face.


    "What''s going on with your uncle?" The man didn''t let her sit, he just asked the subject.


    Eight Fu Jin found a rose chair to sit down and casually replied: "a few years ago, my uncle didn''t allow me to associate with my uncle. Now I want my uncle to submit to you. Naturally, it''s not right to talk about it. I went there and kicked me out before I said a word


    At that time, who drove her uncle out and refused to let her go back to her mother''s home.


    Now, seeing that my uncle''s influence in the court hall has greatly increased, I want to win over people''s hearts again.


    It''s late!


    "Is that true?" Eight Ye looks at the woman directly.


    A pair of deep peach blossom eyes, as if to see through the woman.


    "It''s true that my uncle not only drove me away, but also said that since he had followed the fourth master, he would not betray me until he died." Luo''s gyrus of Guoluo.


    The eighth master turned to white jade, chuckled and said, "well, since he is so ignorant, let him be. Ye is not the only one who can use it."


    Guo Luoluo''s: "anyway, Aruna''s brother is more powerful and powerful than your uncle. Compared with her brother, your uncle is not even one tenth of the family, so don''t use it. " The corners of his mouth rose slightly, as if everything was in his grasp.


    In the same way, he doesn''t care about anything, and the big things can''t irritate him.


    However, Guo Luoluo''s success was infuriated by men.


    It was he who told her to go back to her mother''s house to persuade her uncle.


    Now it is he who demoted my uncle to nothing.


    If he simply belittled his uncle, she could think that he could not eat grapes and said that grapes were sour.


    But he actually compared Aruna''s brother with his uncle.


    Yes, it''s ten times better than my mother''s house.


    Whenever there is an important occasion, those women are around Aruna flattering.


    As if Aruna is a wife, she is a concubine!


    Guo Luo took a deep breath and retorted, "in this case, why did you let me be a lobbyist? Isn''t it unnecessary?"


    The man didn''t answer her, but her thin lips rose more and more.


    It seems that her words are ridiculous. He is laughing at her.


    "I look at me and laugh at what I do. Am I wrong? You have a strong helper. Why should I persuade my uncle to let Aruna''s brother do things for you?"Really, as if she had recommended her uncle on the pole.


    It is clear that he is the initiator of this matter, OK!


    "One more helper, one more road. Brother Aruna is in Tibet, and your uncle is in the capital. It''s different. Besides, although there are many misunderstandings, it is a family in the end, so as not to hurt your uncle carelessly in the future, and you have to run to him and cry. "


    "I thank you for your kindness. He doesn''t need you to read the old friendship at all, and I won''t blame any of you for hurting any of you."


    Well, it''s not sure who will hurt who.


    If Uncle followed eight ye, she was really worried that her mother''s family would not come to a good end.


    But it''s not the same with the fourth master. If you follow the right person, you will have a good life in the future.


    After all, the fourth master was an emperor.


    Therefore, she was glad that her uncle had become a disciple of the fourth master.


    "You look so angry, but I doubt the truth of your words. Are you sure sebury has driven you out?" Man looked at her, warm eyes, exuding an unpredictable black flow shadow, profound.


    Oops! Guo Luo Luo discovered that he was in the other side''s plan.


    It turned out that he said those words in order to provoke her, so as to get the truth out of her words.


    Indeed, my uncle didn''t blame her, just didn''t want to work with the eighth master.


    Even though she was sweating with shame, she still kept her face and said, "if my father would stop me from contacting my mother''s family, my uncle would drive me out of the house..."


    the eighth master: "besides, even if he is indifferent to me, he is my uncle and the only close elder in my mother''s family. I can''t forget my roots." Guo Luo''s choked throat.


    Eight ye read numerous people, whether men or women, what kind of people he did not see, long ago it is not easy to cheat.


    The servitude people flatter the greeting, the woman flatters the appearance, already familiar in the heart.


    He never said much when he saw people playing tricks in front of him.


    Just a gentle smile, nothing to reveal.


    Just like he is now, looking at the woman''s tearful eyes, there is no fluctuation in his heart, and even a trace of want to laugh.


    After staring at the woman for a long time, he got up and said faintly: "well, it''s not early. Wait on the Lord to arrange."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    Guo Luo Luo Shi sat there motionless, a little breathless.


    Eight Ye spread out his arms and looked down at the woman, "how?"


    "I just don''t believe me..." she saved her handkerchief and gave the man a look.


    "Well, it''s all over. As for your uncle, if he doesn''t like it, he won''t do it." Eight Ye didn''t care to look at the woman, "anyway he is he, you are you, as long as you are obedient enough, ye still keep you."


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo''s coquettish smile, just go to wait on the man to change clothes.


    But in the heart is sneering, oh, when you are down, you don''t need to keep it!


    A few days later, with eight Ye''s disciples, wave after wave was poached by the third master.


    But when the fourth master didn''t move, the eighth and ninth masters couldn''t help it. They ordered people to fold together and went to Kangxi.


    When he reached Kangxi, he was quiet.


    However, the act of looking at it three times, combined with some shaking hands, still betrayed the surface of calm.


    After a long time, he read at the end of the fold and closed it as if nothing had happened.


    Until the next morning, in front of all the officials in the court, he directly ordered: "under the banner of three elder brothers, Meng Guangzu colluded with local officials everywhere. In the name of three elder brothers, he also presented gifts to local officials. Now he ordered people to arrest him."


    Smell speech, eight Ye face on light.


    However, Jiu Ye''s face was displeased, and his fists in his sleeve were also tightly packed.


    A good "under the banner of three elder brother", this is intended to only deal with Meng Guangzu, directly to the third brother wash white?


    You know, according to the law of Qing Dynasty, the prince and his subordinates must be put on record when they leave Beijing.


    When walking on the place, the corresponding certificate must also be issued.


    The local officials need to report to the imperial court when the prince gives gifts to local officials.


    But for such a long time, Meng Guangzu walked around the provinces, and the local officials did not check and report.


    It''s not the respect of the third elder brother''s Prince. Let the net go.


    Such a big thing, dare to say three elder brother he doesn''t know?


    Just when the ninth master was angry, Kangxi said again: "this matter, the third elder brother also has some dereliction of duty, but... Read that he is busy compiling books, which can be regarded as making up for the merits and demerits, so he will be... Reduced to the prefecture king."


    "Thank you, Emperor amalun, and your children''s ministers will abide by the instructions." Third master kowtowed.


    When he heard that Meng Guangzu was about to be punished, his palms were sweating.


    Now Kangxi only lowered his title, just like taking a reassurance.


    At least Kangxi didn''t want to punish him, which means it''s a good thing.


    I''m afraid that I''ll be banned for life, and my life will end like this.


    For a moment, officials flattered Kangxi one after another.


    Only Jiuye is not satisfied.


    I thought that such a big thing had to be banned.


    After all, collusion with officials was a taboo of Kangxi.


    Big brother and Prince are good examples.


    What''s more, the third master colluded with many officials.


    Who knows it''s just demoted. It''s eccentric!


    This meeting son, the fourth master''s eyes light slightly turn, take the initiative to come forward and say: "Huang AMA, since you have demoted the title of the third elder brother, you might as well lower the title of your son''s minister."


    "Are you rebelling against me?" Kangxi asked with dignity.


    "Huang amah, the son minister was a prince just like the third brother. Now the third brother has been demoted, and only the son minister and the fifth brother are still the prince. Now I have removed everything in the imperial court. Such a title is already very high for me, and many of my brothers are still concubines. As brothers, I''m afraid that some people will gossip, and ask my father to lower my rank and reward to my brothers. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Kangxi said with a clear smile: "Yinzhen, it''s rare that you can unite and love each other. In this way, your title will be as usual. After a while, I will mention their titles again."


    He was very satisfied with and appreciated what the fourth Master said.


    In the royal family, this is the lack of love.


    This scene makes Jiuye''s teeth itch.


    The fourth elder brother is really a person''s essence. He can make a thorough study of Huang AMA''s mind!


    Half an hour later, the court broke up.


    After Kangxi''s reign, he left Wei Tingzhen, who wrote books together with the third master, on weekdays.


    His old man said earnestly: "you write books with three elder brothers every day. If anyone mentions this matter again, you must repay it with your life."


    Obviously, he had no doubt about the third master.


    Even if there was a little bit, he didn''t want to be implicated.


    After so many sons left, his old man didn''t want the white haired to send the black haired.


    For the princes, he scolded them on the surface, but he was a kind father at the bottom of his heart.


    Even if they do it out of line, he will not take their lives, but will confine their freedom.As for the third master, he didn''t even want to deprive him of his freedom.


    I don''t want someone to make an article about it in a hundred years.


    However, the cover to cover up, but the Third Master in his heart, has written down the small book.


    The son who only cares about books has long been gone.


    In the same way, he thinks that although the third master is smart, he lacks the courage to engage in politics and governance.


    Such a problem is caused by the character of the third master to rou.


    Those who specialize in technology and engage in politics may not be able to engage in scholarship.


    But those who are good at learning may not be able to engage in politics.


    At the other end, the fourth master went down to the court and planned to ride back to the house.


    Who knows when passing a pub in the capital, someone accosted.


    "Fourth master, please welcome my third master. I hope you will give me a face."


    The fourth master rode on his horse and looked down. He was the bodyguard of the third master.


    Looking up again, on the plaque of the pub, there are four big words "forget about winery".


    Isn''t this Chuang Tzu of Fujin?


    A glance, he did not think much, on the neat from the pedal off the horse, "lead the way."


    "This way, please." The guard made a gesture of invitation and took him into the winery.


    The fourth master, with his bodyguards and servants, went to the elegant room on the second floor.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the third master drinking alone.


    He then stood at the door and said, "my third brother is very elegant. How can I drink here alone without any company?"


    "If you have a good friend, if you don''t have money, you can''t have power. If you don''t, you can''t be intimate. If you have money and wine, you have more brothers. Why do you meet one person in a hurry? " The third master laughed at himself, raised his head and said, "now that the situation has changed, it''s too late for them to hide from me... It''s only you who are willing to drink with me."


    The fourth master raised his feet to the table and sat down with two guards behind him.


    The door was closed the moment he sat down.


    He was not a man of ink. After the slave had tried poison, he motioned to the third master with his cup and drank up a glass of wine.


    Next, the third master didn''t speak. He tried his best to touch the wine glass with the fourth master. After touching it, he killed him.


    It''s just... Drinking, he actually cried.


    There is such a kind of man, regardless of at home or outside, always carrying everything.


    Finally, he shed tears in front of his brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    For this kind of operation, the fourth master is ignorant.


    Originally... He hates women crying the most.


    But this time, my friend cried like a woman in front of him. He didn''t know what to do.


    I don''t know whether the third master was demoted because of his family.


    After pondering for a moment, he said calmly, "third brother, you''d better stop."


    The third master stopped, his eyes full of red blood looked at the fourth master, "why?"


    "You''re still different from them. I don''t want to be your enemy."


    As far as the fourth master is concerned, the third master is about the same age as he was. He grew up together when he was young.


    Later, the two brothers assisted the prince together.


    They went through the same thing, so to speak.


    Moreover, compared with the elder brother, the prince and the eighth master, the third master is not too much.


    Otherwise, if we really want to go to that step, everything will be late.


    The third master didn''t answer at the first time, but he couldn''t stop crying.


    Although he was a prefect, Kangxi also protected him.


    However, the Court Affairs, a little bit of wind and grass, those people are clear.


    He also knows that after this time, he has no chance to compete for savings.


    "Fourth brother, you really love to tell jokes. When did I do it?"


    It''s over before it starts.


    Smell speech, 4 Ye stare at 3 ye to see a few seconds, two brothers then coincidentally ground smile.


    In the room, two hearty laughter echoed above the beam.


    It is also the same as ten years ago, when they were drinking and laughing together in the Forbidden City....


    the third master is a smart man, he is not like other brothers.


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, they prefer to go to the mountains.


    For example, the crown prince and elder brother Kangxi did not treat them kindly.


    In the end, he was so greedy for power that he came to such an end.


    On this day, the two brothers were really drunk.


    Finally, they were helped back to their homes by their respective servants.


    For the next few days, everything went on as usual.


    It''s just August. It''s too hot.


    Even outside the wind, is no longer cool, always with a warm, people inexplicable irritability.


    Shiye, who was banned for more than half a year, has finally arrived at the time to regain his freedom.


    To this end, eight ye and nine ye, also specially in the capital''s largest restaurant, for ten ye''s wind and dust.


    In principle, you have to go to the winery to drink.


    But sometimes they are involved in confidential incidents and feel that they are not practical in Ruoyin''s winery.


    What''s more, although the wine in the winery is good, there is no woman to accompany the wine.


    They go to the restaurant, which is good wine and good food... And there are women to serve.


    Originally, the ten masters left the ancestral mansion early in the morning. Because of the reminiscence with the eighth and ninth masters, he didn''t return to the mansion until dusk.


    He was waiting for him all day.


    So even when it was dark, there were a lot of people standing at the door.


    Shiye was a little drunk, so he didn''t ride a horse, but took a carriage.


    When he got down from the carriage, people saluted one after another: "welcome ten masters back to the house, ten masters are lucky."


    "Get up." Ten ye''s big hands and a swing.


    The women raised their heads, smiling in the backyard.


    However, saw ten ye turn back, pitifully holding Hailian, "you have a pregnancy, to Ye careful point."


    For a moment... Women''s smiles froze.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to wear with her character the same fire red flag clothing.


    Originally, her expression was not very happy.


    But when the eyes catch a glimpse of Hailian''s already round belly, the expression on the face is even more ugly, and the eye light is also some dim.


    It is said that only in March can the belly of Hailian become a ball, which is as eye-catching as possible.


    It really stabbed all the women in the backyard!


    Ten ye supported Hai Lian to get off the carriage, turned his head and looked across a group of women''s faces.


    Finally, stay on the color antelope for a moment, then take back the eyes.


    Now, the atmosphere is a little awkward.


    Everyone stood still, silent, as if waiting for something.


    As a matter of fact, Tong Jia, as a lucky Jin, should greet the antelope with joy and say some happy words.


    For example, "let people prepare water to wash away the bad luck" and "let people set up a table at night to receive wind and dust for him".


    However, Tong Jia picks the antelope but stands there, does not say a word.


    She is Fu Jin, she does not speak, others are not easy to surpass her.


    Finally, the tenth master went straight to a woman in an orange flag dress and said faintly, "hersheri, I''ll go to your place and let the slave prepare water."With that, he also gave a cold glance to the color antelope.


    Hersheri''s face is clear and beautiful. He takes a look at Tong Jia''s gazelle. His eyes are full of fear and fear, but he is not too happy.


    Shiye didn''t go back to Fujin for half a year, but he called for her courtyard.


    It was enough for her to walk sideways in the backyard for months.


    Then, she nodded to the tenth master in a coquettish and shy manner, "OK, I''ll come back today, isn''t it at night..."


    before she could finish her inquiry, she said, "I''ll set up a family dinner in your courtyard at night to get rid of the wind and dust."


    Voice just fell, Tong Jia picked antelope on the body, some apologies.


    "It''s a happy event for me to come back from the patriarchal mansion, but I''ve recently..." she helped her forehead painfully. "I''m afraid I can''t go to the family dinner at night, so as not to spoil my enthusiasm and pass the illness to the sisters."


    Put down the words, she did not wait for the man to respond, by the slave to help back to the main courtyard.


    Oh, the man is still promising.


    She showed him that he was more than she was.


    Ten ye listened to the woman''s words, originally is a belly fire.


    But looking at her weak to support by the slave, and some soft hearted.


    Is she really sick?


    Even if he thought so, he didn''t say much because of his face.


    Only when herscheli was waiting for him to bathe, he could not resist any longer and called the servant in.


    "You go and find out what kind of disease Fujin is suffering from. Whether it is serious or not, it should be done quickly." He commanded in the presence of herscheli.


    "Bang."


    When the slave went out, herscheli was gnashing his teeth in anger.


    She is good at the courtyard. She is the master of ten masters, but she is thinking of Fu Jin.


    In her opinion, Fujin was intentional.


    On the surface, he was indifferent to the ten masters. When he heard that he was here, he lied that he was ill and made a bitter plan to let his mind rest on her.


    After thinking about it, she couldn''t help complaining: "shiye, Fujin has appointed to play hard to get with you. First, he didn''t give you face, and then she turned around and got angry. She wanted to get your attention."


    "Shut up, Fujin, you can talk a lot?" The tenth master gave herscheli a look.


    Hersheri pursed her lips and did not dare to say another word.


    A moment later, shiye went out of the bath with his shirtless.


    At the same time, the slave who inquired about the news came back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    "What''s the matter with you?" Ten ye asked lightly.


    "I''ve inquired about Fujin. She''s been fine these days, even her appetite during the day is very good. Maybe she just had a cold and I feel sick..."


    even if I know that Fujin is a fake disease, I can''t say it directly.


    Otherwise, he offended Fu Jin and lost his face.


    It''s not clear that Fu Jin doesn''t want to serve ten masters, but he still deceives him.


    "Get out of here!" Ten ye kicked the slave impatiently.


    The pain made the slave cover his shoulder and go out.


    "My Lord, what do you think I said, Fu Jin? She was deliberately against you." Herscheli''s tunnel to sow dissension.


    A pair of slender jade hands, gently supported in the man''s chest.


    The fingertips were moving consciously or unconsciously.


    Ten ye''s body was stiff, and his mind was somewhat confused.


    In addition to being collected by Tong Jia, the whole body''s blood will boil.


    Originally this time I came back, I wanted to say that as long as Fujin was soft, everything was easy to say.


    However, she was obstinate, that is, she was against him.


    "Unlike other people, I listen to you most. What you say is what you say." Hersheri leaned in front of shiye.


    As he spoke, the breath passed over the man.


    Since entering the patriarchal mansion, Hailian has been pregnant.


    Early also saw red, ten ye never touched her.


    He has not touched a woman for half a year.


    Now, when herscheli''s hand is so gentle, the man takes the woman''s waist and says with a light floating smile: "come, let me see how obedient you are..."


    at this moment, his anger and bear bath fire will completely burn him.


    I''m going out of my way today!


    What woman is not a woman, she will be like myna and Jiuge in the future.


    To be a man of excessive affection, one can talk and laugh freely and remain unmoved.


    He doesn''t believe it. He can be led by the nose by a woman!


    After a while, there was a shaking movement in the room.


    Like a runaway wild horse, shiye used all his strength for half a year on hersheri.


    The next morning, in the backyard.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to sit at the head of the table and drinks tea without expression.


    Almost everyone arrived, only two people didn''t come.


    One is herscheli, the other is Hailian.


    When the color antelope thought the two were not coming, hersheri came in twisting his waist.


    Wearing a gold hairpin on her head, she looks quite new. She should have just got it.


    "Fu Jin, I''m really sorry. I stayed up late at night, and I''ve been waiting on him. You know, I''m weak, I can''t stand the twists and turns, so I can''t get up. Shiye also sympathizes with me and says that he wants to avoid my morning examination. But then I thought, it''s really against the rules, and I''ll stick up. "


    It''s not too cheap for her to be proud of such a proud day.


    Hersheri said sorry words, but on her face, but with a smile like spring breeze, there was no trace of apology.


    It is said that the body is weak, but the face is like peach blossom on the face, which shows the charming strength of people''s happy spirit.


    "Come on time if you want, or don''t come." Tong Jia picks antelope ugliness to say in front of, immediately light way: "but since you come, that gives seat."


    "Yes, Xie Fujin." After herscheli sat down, he said, "you said that sister Hailian is six months pregnant. It''s up to me to serve him. I didn''t mean to be late."


    This sounds like an explanation, but in fact it is a deliberate display.


    I''m afraid people don''t know that shiye hasn''t touched a woman for half a year.


    It makes you angry!


    To this kind of words, Tong Jia picks the antelope to ignore.


    However, there was a concubine who was close to hersheri''s, who was flattering with a smile: "my sister is really blessed."


    Herscheli grinned sheepishly, then looked around and said in surprise, "well, I thought it would be the last one to arrive. I didn''t expect that someone would arrive later than me."


    "Well, a concubine arrived later than us. Do you have any rules? We don''t pay attention to us because we have goods in our belly." Another woman in the backyard echoed.


    Just then, a little eunuch came.


    People see, is not the close eunuch of ten ye side.


    "I''d like to say hello to Fu Jin and all the little masters." After a thousand words, the eunuch said, "Fu Jin, the ten masters have ordered that Hailian girl is pregnant and weak. She has been exempted from morning examination and asked the slave to say hello to you.


    Other things, Tong Jia can shake his face.


    But at this time, she didn''t want to show how much she cared.


    Can only magnanimous way: "Since ye all explained, then according to Ye.""Bang."


    For a moment, the women in the room began to chirp.


    "There''s something in the stomach, but it''s not the same."


    "In the past, I was happy in the backyard, but I didn''t like sister Hailian. I even gave up the morning examination."


    "Don''t say it all. Sister Hailian is delicate and weak. It''s said that she has seen red several times in Zongren''s mansion. I can''t help feeling a little bit upset, so don''t talk about it any more." Hersheri actually helped Hailian speak good words.


    "No matter whether she is well or not, it will be a matter of the future if she does not go back to the house for so long, she will come to Fujin for a walk. She really has no rules."


    Tongjia picked the antelope and felt a burst of impatience in his heart.


    Ten ye this is afraid that she bullies Hailian, heartache that woman.


    "Fu Jin, you really are. No matter how angry you are with me, you shouldn''t let others take advantage of it. You said that if only you had gone to Zongren''s mansion when he asked you to follow him."


    "I don''t think so. Now my sister Hailian has taken advantage of her. It''s ok if I''m smart, but I''m sure I''m not smart. I''m afraid our family will be busy for a while.


    "Yes, Fujin, if you go, you may be happy. Don''t you always want a little brother?"


    These people, one by one, sound like standing in the color antelope''s angle, thinking for her.


    In fact, I wish I could get angry with her, so as to eliminate her so many years of spirit.


    Hersheri looked at Tong Jia''s bad complexion and scolded him: "what do you know? People''s fortune and Jin are virtuous and virtuous. This is the demeanor of a good wife. She thinks that they are like you and love jealousy."


    At last the people shut their mouths.


    Tong Jia picks antelope Cu frown, impatient way: "OK, you all retreat."


    So, a group of son Ying Ying Ying Ying Yan Yan, this just salutes to retreat.


    Looking at those gorgeous back, Tong Jia picks the antelope to bite the teeth fiercely.


    These women are very flattering in front of her.


    Who knows if all of them went to visit the Hailian.


    "What time is it?" She rubbed her eyebrows impatiently.


    "When I returned to Fujin, I had just finished my morning job. It was still early. It was just now."


    "It''s a hot and stuffy day. Let''s go to the Pavilion by the lake. It''s cool there." Tong Jia picks the antelope and gets up.


    Naturally, the slaves were happy to answer, hoping that their master would be able to calm down, and it would be better to meet him by chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    After a while, a few of the master and servant went out of the main court.


    Those slaves were afraid that Tong Jia was hungry, and they also took snacks and tea.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to get up early today, originally thought that the morning saves, then sleeps in the cage to sleep.


    But she has not been sleeping well recently, lying down full of brain is in a mess.


    Sitting in the main courtyard, it''s hot and dry. I can only take a walk in the morning when the sun doesn''t come out.


    As a result, when we arrived at the Pavilion by the lake, we saw that there were already people in the pavilion.


    Tong Jia picks antelope footstep a meal, light way: "who is that?"


    "Fu Jin, I look at... How does it look like a Hailian girl?" A slave with sharp eyes recognized people at a glance.


    "Can you see clearly that she is not weak and is raising a baby?" Another slave said.


    "The servant''s eyes are good. He has such a big stomach. Who else is there besides Hailian girl?"


    Suddenly, Tong Jia picks antelope originally still calculate relaxed mood, was affected almost.


    "Fujin, wait for the slave to clear the market." A eunuch.


    "Well, I''m going to meet her." Tong Jia picks the antelope and goes to the pavilion.


    Not waiting for her to approach, Hailian took the slave out of the pavilion, saluted her: "please Fu Jin Da''an."


    Tong Jia picks the antelope and glances at the sea lotus obliquely and enters the pavilion.


    After she sat down on the stone stool, she said casually, "you are quite clever at playing tricks. If you don''t come to see you in the morning, you will come to see you.". It''s a pity that I''m not a master. If you don''t make yourself clear today, you can''t walk out of this pavilion. "


    Originally, she was very angry. Hailian hit her at the muzzle of the gun.


    If you want to raise a baby, you can raise it. If you stay in the yard, she won''t do well.


    But the concubine said that she was weak. As a result, she was wandering outside and didn''t give her regards.


    It''s just ignoring the main court, ignoring her.


    It can also be regarded as telling the people in the backyard that as long as she is pregnant, no matter what, she can not ask for her regards.


    This kind of behavior, is completely provoking her bottom line!


    It''s the same thing that she didn''t bump into. If she did, she would not be able to speak so well.


    Otherwise, all the people in the backyard would climb on her head.


    This Huizi, the servant of the main court, has already surrounded Hailian.


    "Fujin, why do you need it?" Hailian looks frightened.


    "This should be asked by my family Fu Jin. You are not pregnant, and you are delicate and weak. You can''t even do morning examination. How can I still enjoy flowers here? I''m not afraid of pollen allergy. Is it true that we don''t pay attention to it


    "That is to say, people who come out of that kind of place, especially don''t understand the rules, and can''t compare with those innocent girls. The side Fujin and the Ge Ge men of your family, when they were pregnant, which one of them didn''t greet us with a big belly. "


    Hailian did not refute this.


    "I didn''t mean to offend Fu Jin, but I didn''t mean to offend Fu Jin, because the ten masters knew that I was not in good health, so he loved me and avoided my morning examination."


    Although her words are soft and weak, but the words she says have the power to make people angry.


    It seems to be saying "it''s all the Lord''s intention. If you have the ability, you can go to the master and argue with him.".


    Tong Jia can''t see this kind of woman.


    Look at the soft and weak, in fact a belly of bad water.


    It''s just that men eat it. Only women can see it.


    "The ten masters have spared you from morning examination. It is also in the case of your physical inconvenience. Since you can walk around, you should go to the main courtyard to greet you. What''s more, you haven''t sent greetings to Fujin for six months. That''s the rule! " Tong Jia picks the intimate servant girl road of antelope.


    "I know it''s a rule, but I''m weak. I''ve been lying in bed for a few months. In addition, I''m more pregnant and vomiting than others. I can''t eat anything and smell anything. Now it''s June, I want to talk and move around more, so that I can produce better. What''s more, I have to listen to these instructions from the ten masters. "


    Hailian stands there, a pair of Phoenix eyes innocently looking at Tong Jia picking antelope.


    But she that one ten ye, the address is more intimate than everybody, listen to let a person feel is intentionally provocative.


    Tong Jia picks antelope half to squint the eye son, she feels from soon can''t help but.


    With her straightforwardness, she can''t bear to see such a person who is not consistent with his appearance.


    But Hailian is still challenging her bottom line.


    "In fact, I don''t understand what the ten Masters said. After all, it''s the first time I''m happy. Unlike Fujin, I''ve already given birth to a lattice. So, Fujin should know this? "


    "Know a fart, my master son is a di Fu Jin, is also your kind of thin horse can be comparable."


    Even if the slave''s attitude is not good, it can''t irritate Hailian.


    She didn''t care to smile, said: "but digger is also a few years old now, maybe Fujin forgot that kind of pregnant feeling. By the way, the government doctor also said that I have a severe vomiting. I must be an elder brother. Fujin can''t feel this kind of discomfort, but there are some. "At this moment, Tong Jia can''t help picking the antelope.


    She quickly stood up and went to Hailian and said, "repeat what you just said."


    "I''m sorry, Fujin. Don''t say good words twice." This... Is more irritating than saying it again.


    This woman, looking polite, can add fuel to the fire with every word.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to stand in place, only feels the finger joint special itching.


    "Pa" a sound, raised hands on the sea lotus that hypocritical and annoying face.


    All of a sudden, that flowery face, then left a bright red five finger color.


    Cheekbones on the skin, but also by Cloisonne nail draw a blood mark.


    This lets Tong Jia pick antelope to see a burst of comfort in the heart.


    Her kind of person, frank, mouth is more stupid, will not beat around the Bush to say some irritating words, always said can not win the other party.


    But... You will never lose!


    If Hailian had not been supported by servants, I would have fallen to the ground just now.


    She steadied her feet and looked at Tong Jia''s gathering antelope. Wei Qu Baba said, "Fu Jin, I don''t know where I said something wrong, and you even made you hit me?"


    "Well, because you owe." Tong Jia picks the servant girl road of antelope.


    But Tong Jia picks the antelope but shakes his head, raises his hand to brush the sea lotus''s face, complacent smile way: "I am Fu Jin, you are a concubine, so... Do you need a reason to beat you?"


    Shiye has long been infamous for his failure to compete.


    It''s just a straw bag. She doesn''t need to build a good reputation for him.


    Anyway, a man like him can''t be an emperor. She doesn''t come as she wants.


    Hailian retreated and looked at the hand leaving her face. Then she covered her face and said, "no wonder shiye often praises me for being gentle and considerate. It''s not as fierce and unreasonable as some people. At that time, I didn''t believe it. Now it seems that the Lord is right. Fu Jin actually because ten masters love me, to a pregnant woman, it is really vicious


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    "Tut Tut, I think you''re being abused, and you''re still begging for a fight from me, aren''t you?" Tong Jia picks the antelope to raise his hand, and almost wants to slap in the past.


    One side of the slave took her and advised, "Fu Jin, don''t dirty your hand for such a person. If you don''t get angry, I''ll fight for you."


    The maid rolled up her sleeves and was ready.


    "Well, give her ten slaps." Tong Jia picks antelope to hold up chin, look at sea lotus scornfully, at last again way: "carefully her stomach."


    She just wanted to teach Hailian a lesson, but she didn''t want to hurt her little life, otherwise it would be really big.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to also see, this Hailian is not so silly, under normal circumstances, is not to challenge her.


    On the contrary, it seems to be deliberately provoking her to be angry, and there is a subsequent move.


    And she''s going to make a plan.


    When the ten slaps are finished, the delicate skin and tender flesh of Hailian''s mouth exudes bright red blood.


    Seeing this, Tong Jia picks the antelope and chuckles and leaves with the slave.


    At noon, she was eating in the main courtyard, and a little eunuch came to the front yard.


    "Fu Jin, please come to miss Hailian''s courtyard."


    Tong Jia picks antelope to drink soup, a word also did not return.


    The servant girl around said, "no eyesight, did not see my family Fu Jin is eating?"


    "Fujin, I can''t help it." The eunuch got up and waved to the outside.


    All of a sudden, a dozen bodyguards came in and surrounded the room.


    Ten ye had already found out Tong Jia''s temperament of picking antelope and knew that she would not be obedient, so he had to use this method.


    Seeing this, Tong Jia picks the antelope to put down the bowl and chopsticks and goes directly to the outside.


    In this case, it''s better to fight with others.


    It''s better to be respectable and go by yourself.


    To the small yard of Hailian, she was directly "invited" to the inside.


    I saw the pain drill in the quilt, forehead out of a lot of sweat, do not know is cold sweat, or hot.


    Ten ye is sitting in the armchair by the bed. It''s hard to see his serious appearance.


    She went directly to the man and saluted, "if you want to start a teacher and make an inquiry, please hurry up."


    "Just know." Ten ye glanced at the woman in front of him and said angrily: "today''s matter, you must give ye an explanation and apologize to Hailian."


    "By her? A thin horse of unknown origin Tong Jia picks the antelope to point to the sea lotus on the bed, does not move the tunnel.


    At this time, Hailian on one side said in a low voice: "ten masters, forget it. The slave is a concubine, and Fujin is a real wife. It''s my fault to do things in the morning. I shouldn''t have listened to my master''s words and didn''t give it to Fujin. Fujin should teach me the rules. It''s against the rules to ask her to apologize to me now. "


    It''s pitiful to look at this patient.


    The appearance of provocation has long been gone.


    "Good, good." Ten ye affirms a way: "it seems that she told ye is right, you actually use her identity to humiliate her."


    "It''s a fact, not a shame." Tong Jia picks the antelope and chuckles and sits down opposite the man.


    "Shiye, you should know that the slave was sold by his parents because of his miserable life experience. But when I was with you, I was pure and innocent Hailian language with choking.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make the decision for you." Ten ye soft voice comfort finished, facing Tong Jia when picking antelope, it is another face, "Ye told you, she is Ye''s woman, will still be the mother of Ye''s child, ye don''t allow you to slander her like this again!"


    "Tut Tut, I''m very fond of you, but I''m sure you won''t protect her like that in a few years. After all, when I went into the mansion, you talked more deeply than these. As a result, it''s only a few years ago. How can you forget everything? "


    Tong Jia picks the antelope - playing with cloisonne fingernails, a relaxed face.


    "You made it yourself Shiye avoided his eyes unnaturally.


    Seeing this, Hailian covered her stomach and cried in pain: "hiss, I feel so painful..."


    this made shiye sit up from the armchair and sit beside the bed.


    The man stroked Hailian''s shoulder with one hand and comforted in a soft voice: "don''t be afraid. The doctor said you''ll be OK. Just relax."


    "It''s been a long time, but there''s nothing wrong with you. I thought it''s a big deal. You don''t have to roll out like this when you lose your baby." Tong Jia picks the antelope and despises the tunnel.


    At first, she thought Hailian was red.


    But on second thought, he ordered his servants to be careful. How could something happen.


    Now I hear that it''s OK, so I''m more sure that this is a play by Hailian.


    "Enough!" Ten ye glared at Tong Jia''s antelope with angry eyes. "These years, you''ve been obstinate. At least you''ve done your duty as a fortune teller. But now, look at yourself. Which Fujin is as jealous as you are and has to deal with pregnant women?"


    "I''m the only one who pretends to be a fool." Tong Jia picks the antelope and doesn''t think so.Ten ye sword eyebrow is tight frown, impatient way: "don''t talk nonsense, do you say after all apology!"


    "I don''t!"


    "I really think you can''t do anything about you, do you?"


    Hearing this, Tong Jia picks the antelope to stand up especially just, walk to ten ye, hands ring chest, not afraid of things at all.


    A pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes, provocatively looking at the man.


    Probably she looks too rigid, ten ye unexpectedly Leng in the spot shakes the God.


    It''s just that... No matter how strong a woman looks, she has a weak side.


    Deep in her heart, she was not as strong as it seemed.


    This man, from before marriage, to these years after marriage, did not let her suffer a little, suffered a trace of grievance.


    Once upon a time, there were no other women in the family. Once upon a time, it was not those yingyingyanyan who knelt down in front of her to apologize.


    Even if it''s her fault, it''s only for them to apologize.


    Not only that, shiye was obedient to her.


    Even if she is capricious, he will spoil her.


    Although she knows that men will become.


    Never expected him to do the same to her.


    But when he did not treat him like before, he could not help feeling sad secretly for a long time.


    It''s better not to be nice to her in the beginning.


    Let her get used to his good, his pet.


    Turning around, he took care of another woman carefully.


    Today''s affairs, on the sea lotus kind of concubine, so do not understand the rules.


    If you change your wife, you will be punished.


    Even harsher than she is, and that''s true.


    But the man in front of her, even regardless of the nature, asked her a real wife to apologize to his concubine.


    Oh, it is said that smart women have sweet mouths, and those who hate will act.


    But she can''t do anything, can only lose her temper, can only be cheated by this man!


    Thinking of these, her heart is like a knife cut, so painful...


    what to do? Her eyes are so hot. It seems that something is going to flow out of her eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    But her stubborn heart, let her not in front of them shed tears.


    She can''t make them proud and make them laugh.


    Tong Jia picked the antelope and bit his teeth. He held back the pain in his heart and said in a bad manner: "Yin Russia, can you be like a man? If you want to fight, you should be punished quickly. Don''t grind and haw here!"


    Originally ten ye still has some hesitation, does not have the heart.


    At this moment, I was completely infuriated by women.


    On the contrary, he said whether he could be like a man.


    "Yes, sir, just once for a man!" Ten ye pointed to the woman''s nose, turned his head and said, "come, pull out the servant of Fu Jin, and pass the staff to blame twenty."


    Glancing at the hand pointing to the nose, Tong Jia picks the antelope slightly to pause, this is the first time he points to her.


    But it was the first time he punished her slave.


    Slowly, she pushed her hand away


    "Why, have you figured it out?" The man said with great interest: "you can choose to apologize or receive punishment."


    To tell the truth, Tong Jia can''t bear to let the slave get punished.


    But at this time, those slaves actually climbed up to her feet, hugged her legs, and begged, "Fujin, slaves are willing to be punished..."


    their punishment is nothing. If they are coarse and fleshy, they will be cured.


    But if Fu Jin apologizes to a concubine, everyone in the backyard can ignore the Lord, and there will be no rules.


    Other people in the backyard will not respect Fu Jin as much as before.


    At that time, they will be more bullied as slaves.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to look down at the slave around her, she knows what they are thinking.


    Finally, she raised her head and closed her eyes, and said faintly, "it''s up to you."


    Then she turned and left.


    Out of the yard, tears from the corner of my eyes, I couldn''t help but shed a drop.


    She wiped her tears, looked up and held them back.


    Sometimes, it''s really hard for a couple to give up when they get along with each other for a long time and become a habit.


    Because habits have penetrated into the bone marrow and blood, deeply rooted in the four limbs.


    Ten ye looks at the woman to leave the back, in the eyes has the surprise, also has the dim.


    Isn''t she the one who loves slaves most? How can she agree.


    Also, like her so stubborn people, in front of him are not willing to bow.


    How can you bow to others.


    And what he said will never be taken back.


    Tong Jia''s servant, who picked antelope, was sent back to the main courtyard after being hit by 20 boards in the Hailian courtyard.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope and goes to the wing room. When he sees the slaves lying in the shop, he is not very happy.


    The key is that those slaves were still moaning bitterly. When they saw her, they still had to stand up and salute.


    "Well, just lie down." She put a money bag on the table, "here is a hundred Liang silver. You can take it and divide it. I''ll go to the housekeeping room and transfer some to the courtyard to serve. You can take good care of yourself."


    "Xie Fujin."


    Such a scene, she really did not stay too long, red eyes out.


    When such a thing happened to the family, the master and son punished his wife''s servant in order to serve his concubine.


    Spread to each courtyard, more or less affected Tong Jia''s prestige of picking antelope.


    After that day, her position in the family was not as good as before.


    Those snobbish people have seen more about the capital.


    Think she is going to lose favor, they all go to please Hailian.


    In addition, Tongjia Cailing has always been a good temperament, we are not really obedient to her.


    Just succumbing to her erotic power.


    Compared with her, that Hailian is soft spoken and easy to get along with.


    Not only the ten masters like it, but also the servants of the family say that Hailian is good.


    Even those people in the backyard like to socialize with her.


    "Fu Jin, I''ve heard that the girl Hailian got along with the side Fujin of hersheri. She often goes to the side Fujin for meals, and she always asks the slave to do her body tonic."


    Tong Jia picked antelope to listen to, in the heart all of a sudden understand.


    The hersheri had been in the house for so many years and had no children or daughters.


    Although Hailian is pregnant, she is still a concubine.


    The original birth - mother gave birth to the emperor''s heirs, basically to others to raise.


    Not to mention such a low status, the children born will certainly have no chance to raise themselves.


    One has no children, the other has children and can''t support himself.


    As you can imagine on your toes, there must be some agreement between the two men.


    Tong Jia picks antelope cold hum a, mutter a way: "really is birds of a feather flock together, a group of people."


    "Fujin, what do you say?"


    "Nothing." Tong Jia picks the antelope and continues to settle accounts.


    But at this time, a servant girl came into the room and said in a flustered way: "Fujin, it''s not good. The ten masters are furious and say they want to whip the big lattice with a whip.""What!" Tong Jia picks antelope to put down the account book in hand, suddenly stands up, "where are they all?"


    "In... In the front yard, Miss Hailian is there." The servant girl answered cautiously.


    "How can it be? The master''s favorite is da Ge Ge Ge. How can he beat her? Are you sure you heard me correctly?" The other slave didn''t believe in the tunnel.


    "There can be no mistake. The servants all saw the servants around him and took the big Ge Ge. Ge Ge Ge is still crying."


    "This is the sea lotus again." Tong Jia picks antelope to go out angrily, "I pour want to see, who dares to hit my Yi Han Na!"


    She did not have time to ask the situation in detail, so she went to the front yard in a hurry.


    She hasn''t been there since.


    She was so angry that she walked into the hall and found that ihana was kneeling in front of the small table in the hall.


    There were ten ye and Hailian sitting on the table.


    After they saw her, they looked at each other with a smile, tacit understanding like an old husband and wife.


    Ten ye''s hand, also took the sea lotus to put on the table several hand.


    After Hailian had a pause, she returned with a smile.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to be able to have no time to manage this pair of men and women, she even forgot to salute, so she directly helped up her daughter.


    Then he raised his head and asked, "what does this mean? Why should we treat ihana like this?"


    "Children should teach the rules when they are young. Before that, they were with you and learned from you. When I saw Hailian in my house, I didn''t understand any rules. I didn''t show any courtesy, but I didn''t look bad. I taught her what the rules are Ten ye has a straight face and is hard to smile.


    No matter it''s a concubine in the palace.


    Or a concubine in the backyard of the prince.


    For the children, they are all concubines.


    If you meet your mother, you should not be rude. If necessary, you should also pay a courtesy to the younger generation.


    For their own children, Tong Jia picks antelope very well.


    Although ihana is more lively, she is not the kind of unruly daughter.


    "I dare to ask you, why there are no rules and regulations, what is not inferior to export." She had to ask, but she couldn''t have her children planted on purpose.


    As soon as the words came out, I saw some embarrassment on Hailian''s face.


    Ten ye sat there and did not answer.


    Or Hai Lian''s slave replied: "Fu Jin, big Ge Ge Ge, in front of all the people, scolded my little master as a fox spirit, and hit her with his head. He almost hit the small master''s stomach."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    Smell speech, Tong Jia picks antelope to pull Yi Hana to sit down beside.


    And lovingly asked, "what''s going on, ihana, is that what she said?"


    She loves her children, but she doesn''t spoil them for no reason.


    If the child is really so rude, she will be strict with it.


    But if someone distorts the truth, she''s not so good at talking.


    Yihanna nodded and looked at Cailing with tearful eyes. She replied, "e Niang, it''s the servants around her who see me impolite. I don''t want to salute her. She is rude to me. Why should I salute her. Didn''t you say that what other people are, what we look like? "


    Hearing this, Tong Jia picks the antelope some to be unable to help laughing, but she still held back.


    And deliberately said with a straight face: "then you can''t swear."


    "I didn''t want to scold her. It was her servant who laughed that I was a girl. She also said that my concubine was pregnant with an elder brother. I would be angry only if you gave birth to a girl." Yihanna was aggrieved.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to hold her in the bosom, throws to ten ye and the sea lotus to discuss the expression.


    "Dagger, children can''t lie." Hailian whispered softly, and her face was warm and soft. She turned her head and explained to Mr. ten: "Sir, I have always taught the servants around me to be polite to every sister in the backyard, not to mention Fu Jin. She is the mother of the family and the right wife."


    With that, she secretly wiped her tears and said, "even if gege doesn''t respect me, I''m really sorry that he still slanders me like this."


    Hailian''s voice trembled and her vocal cords choked.


    Her face was still covered with tears, and her eyes were like a vast ocean.


    Looking at it, it''s pear blossom with rain.


    Shiye: "shut up, I''m not lying. You''re a wild woman from the countryside, you''re not a good girl!" With her big round eyes, she hated Hailian.


    "You see, Ge Ge Ge used to scold me like that before." Hailian takes the opportunity to sue.


    Ten ye frowned and murmured: "big grid, you just give Amar to stop!"


    "Hum!" Yihanna is stubborn and feels that she is right. She doesn''t have to be afraid.


    "Dagger, I''m not talking about you. If you''re rude to me, you can''t be so rude." Hailian whispers heavily and adds fuel to the wine.


    "You don''t need a concubine to talk about it here." Tong Jia picks the antelope to stare at the sea lotus one eye, the big grid protects in the bosom.


    As for her, she believed in her daughter.


    After all, she knows the character of a child.


    As for the woman''s character, she had known it for a long time.


    Although she is similar in temperament to her, she will not take the initiative to pick things up.


    Such a question, it is also the question of Hailian.


    But children like her, even if wronged, is also aggressive, will not shed tears.


    At a young age, it was quite her style.


    Tong Jia picked the antelope and pulled his lips. He glanced at Hailian and those slaves: "some people also said that children can''t lie. So, it''s you adults who are lying."


    "Fujin, we all see why you should be partial to Da Ge Ge. The reason why shiye and I are doing this is for the sake of Da Ge Ge Hao." Hailian is sincere and sincere.


    "Everybody? Who are you? " Tong Jia picks Ling with a smile and asks, "as far as I know, dagge and the slave have gone away. Only you and your minions are on the scene. Naturally, your minions are helping you. When you see no one around yihana, do you think children are easy to bully?"


    She should be glad that ihana was not the kind of person who was bullied and kept silent.


    As soon as the words came out, Helen stopped and said, "can''t I take the risk to hit big lattice''s head with my stomach?"


    Ten ye''s eyes burned to big Ge Ge, and said seriously: "Dage, since you are really rude, and scolded the sea maid, hurry to come and apologize, or Amar will really punish you."


    Yi Hanna shrinks in Tong Jia to pick the antelope in the bosom, aggrieved way: "sum Niang, I did not lie, it is they bully me, I just scold her fox spirit!"


    "Shiye, a child of only a few years old, who knows how to say these words, must have been instigated by the adults to lead the big Ge Ge bad." The sea lotus is soft and soft.


    That sounds like a good word for dagger.


    But inside and outside, but allude to Tong Jia picking antelope to bring bad children.


    "The upper beam is not straight, and the lower beam is crooked. Fujin, yihana scolded Hailian, didn''t you teach it?" Ten ye asked coldly.


    Tong Jia Cailing ignores ten ye''s question, she just rubs the child''s head.


    "Yi Han Na, sum Niang tells you, fox spirit this word can''t say nonsense, it is boastful."


    She pointed to Hailian. "For people like her, we will not pay attention to her in the future. She is a concubine, and she has been a concubine all her life."


    Concubines of ordinary people may still have a chance to raise themselves.


    But the concubines of the princes have no room to turn around.Like those gege, they may be promoted to side Fujin.


    Side Fu Jin in the main room did not have the opportunity to carry for the wife.


    But she is a concubine. She can''t turn over in her life.


    Unless one day, shiye becomes emperor.


    But if the ten masters can be emperor, then everyone can be, and the Qing Dynasty will die.


    For a moment, Hailian was so angry that she trembled.


    Indeed, this is the thing she cares about most and can''t change in her heart.


    But she had to admit her life again!


    Hailian pulled shiye''s sleeve and said pitifully, "look, Fu Jin said to us like this in front of us. She said that I was a little girl, but she taught me to be a bad person. In front of you, she''s like this... What do you say behind your back? "


    Ten ye looks ugly. His anger is burning in his eyes. The blue veins on his temples are suddenly beating. Obviously, his heart is not smooth.


    However, I don''t know because Tong Jia ignored and mischievous.


    Or because of the sea lotus.


    He suddenly got up and waved his whip to Tong jiacailing and dagge.


    If you pull the big grid, you will lift your hand.


    Seeing that the whip is about to fall on the big grid, Tong Jia picks the antelope and protects the child behind him.


    "If you want to smoke, you''ll have to smoke me. What''s your ability to take out your child''s anger?" he said


    All of a sudden, Yang''s whip in the air was withdrawn immediately.


    Looking at this wayward and good-looking face, it reminds him of those green days.


    Finally, I didn''t have a hard heart. I just waved it vigorously on the table.


    "Jingling Bang Dang", a table of porcelain, all fell to the ground.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to protect big grid, slightly side over body to hide.


    "Get out of here! Get out of here The man snapped.


    "Get out of here Tong Jia picks antelope to lead big Ge to go out, one side walks a way: "go, forehead Niang takes you to the street to buy delicious."


    At the same time, there was a smile in the corner of her eyes and a slight rise in the corner of her mouth.


    This home, she doesn''t want to stay!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    After Tong Jia picks the antelope to leave, Hailian''s heart is full of pride.


    With a smile on her face, she said: "Ye Xiaoqi... Fujin she..."


    "didn''t you hear what you said? Go away, all of you!" He whipped again on the table in front of Hailian.


    With the sound of the broken porcelain, Hailian was also shocked.


    Then she took the slave''s hand and left in a hurry.


    At this time, ten ye said coldly, "wait a minute."


    Hailian looked back and thought there was room. She asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "The servants around you are disrespectful to big Ge. They will drag them out and kill them!" His voice was thick and serious, with irresistible dignity.


    "Shiye, they are all servants who serve me. If you kill them, what can I do?" Hailian kneels down and pleads.


    But ten ye only coldly glanced at her, not moved.


    The man''s teeth will be "grid" ring, eyes flashing an uncontrollable anger, like an enraged lion.


    Gnashing his teeth, he said, "don''t force me to beat pregnant women."


    His eyes were scarlet, like a devil who would go mad at any time.


    It was the first time that Hailian saw shiye so angry.


    She was so frightened that she did not dare to plead for the slave.


    If it''s another man, he may not hit a woman.


    But shiye is such a jerky. He will beat a woman when he gets angry.


    This meeting son, she is afraid that he is not in a good mood, anger her and the child in the belly.


    Then she will be really finished.


    This kind of all day long giggle, no serious man, seems to be very casual, but also the most difficult to provoke.


    When you challenge his bottom line, you don''t even have a chance to kneel down.


    Hailian is rolling, fleeing away from the front yard.


    And the slave around her was also covered and taken away.


    After the people were scattered, ten ye sat on the chair and rubbed his eyebrows anxiously.


    Since Hailian entered the mansion, there has been no peaceful day in the house.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was sent by eight brothers and nine brothers, and she was pregnant, it would be more than just punishing slaves.


    At ordinary times, it''s just a little noisy, and Fujin make some discomforts, just to test whether Fujin cares about him in the end.


    But when it comes to big box, he''s not so good at talking.


    Just all, in fact, he just wanted to show weakness to Fujin.


    But she was as stubborn as a cow, and she couldn''t pull it back.


    This meeting son, ten ye is considering, want to do not like this.


    Go on, I''m afraid there will be problems.


    However, Tong Jia, on the other end, does not know what happened later.


    She took her to eat, drink and stroll in the capital city, and finally went to the Yuanmingyuan.


    When she got there, Ruoyin was surprised, but it was better to be a stranger.


    "Why don''t you come earlier, or ask someone to tell us in advance. The garden is so big that the servants are very strict in guarding it. It''s hard to talk." If sound looks at Tong Jia picking antelope.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you don''t know. I just came on the spur of the moment."


    Ruoyin looked at the sky outside and said, "no matter how popular it is, you can''t see the darkness coming out. You said it''s dark. What a mess outside. By the way, have you and ihana eaten? If you haven''t eaten yet, I''ll ask the cook to make it for you


    "I ate outside with ihana, but this is... A little hungry again." Tong Jia picks antelope to smile way.


    Although she is very popular in the mansion, she will never grow up in front of the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin smiles and instructs the servant to arrange meals.


    Then, she said bluntly: "how, is it wrong with ten ye again?"


    Over the years, Tongjia Cailing is close to her.


    It is also a festival, or a little talk.


    When I came, it was broad daylight. I didn''t come to visit at this time.


    There is no case of bringing children out at night.


    Only if she doesn''t want to go home for the time being and doesn''t trust her children.


    Sure enough, Tong Jia picked the antelope and pouted: "fourth sister-in-law, don''t mention him to me."


    "Good, good, don''t mention it." Ruoyin beckoned to ihana and said, "ihana, come to my aunt and see if you have grown tall."


    Yihana has met Ruoyin. She has no child''s pinching.


    They didn''t have to be taught by adults, so they came to Ruoyin.


    He also called out "aunt" sweetly.


    "Oh, how nice." Speaking of it, this yihana is a few months younger than Hongxiu, and she is small and delicate.


    Ruoyin grabbed a handful of sweets from the table table and said with a smile, "take it and eat it."


    "Thank you, aunt." After receiving it, yihanna returns to Tong jiacailing.After Tong Jia picks the antelope to take the child out, Chao Ruo Yin says, "sister-in-law, to be honest with you, this time I''m going to stay with you for a long time, but... I''m going to trouble you for a while."


    "This is your mother''s house. When you want to come back, you can live there." If sound atmosphere is very.


    She also heard that Tong Jia was talking about trouble for a while, which showed that the couple still had a chance to make up.


    Anyway, she treated them well.


    The rest, it''s a couple''s business, she can''t talk much.


    After all, as the saying goes, it''s better to demolish a temple than a marriage.


    Moreover, in this Qing Dynasty, even if he left, it was difficult to find a man to remarry.


    What''s more, the Qing Dynasty men, which is not three wives and four concubines.


    It''s not from one wolf pit to another.


    The key is that you may not have ten masters.


    According to her observation for so many years, shiye treats Cailing much better than those elder brothers to Fujin.


    Don''t look at him is a straw bag, spoil his wife, brothers are not comparable.


    Of course, if you really want to leave, it is not impossible.


    But it can''t be the color antelope to put forward, unless the ten ye quit her.


    Otherwise, Cailing and shiye can''t leave.


    But the royal marriage, or do not start, the beginning is basically the same, which is so easy to divorce.


    Many people, even if they don''t like their first wife, have to treat each other as guests at home.


    Take the five princesses in those years for example, her husband is a broken sleeve, and after his death, he is not nearly widowed.


    Later, the Empress Dowager was still resolute.


    Just pulled the five princesses out of the pedantic abyss.


    It''s a marriage. If it can''t move, it will leave. Who is willing to marry.


    There is no guarantee at all. Who dares to do this business?


    Although if the sound of words is very casual, can be in Tongjia Cailing ear, like the most warm words.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you are very kind." Tong Jia picked the antelope and said, "you don''t know. Shiye is a bastard. He asked me to apologize to my concubine. In order to serve my concubine, he wanted to beat yihana. Is he a human being?"


    Don''t care how bad Tongjia Cailing''s tone is and how bad his scolding is.


    In Ruoyin''s eyes, it''s all love''s complaints.


    Because, when a woman''s mouth, repeatedly appears a man''s name.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    Whether praise him or scold him, the subtext is... I love him!


    "Who didn''t mention it just now, but he took the initiative to mention it again. I think you are childish. In fact, you still have him in mind." She laughed and joked.


    "Who said I had him in my heart." Tong Jia Cailing wiped his tears from the corner of his eyes. "If he hadn''t been begging me for good in recent years, I wouldn''t be with him. Who knows this is just a few years, he will be good to others."


    Ruoyin bowed her head and took a sip of tea and said, "some men are too superficial. With a face, they listen to a little song, eat a few meals and sleep for a night. They are happy. However, such a man, also very quickly bored. Like for a while, finally because of a small detail, a trivial matter, a word of no pain, give give up


    "Such a man is a jerk." Tong Jia picks the antelope and despises the tunnel.


    "There are good and bad personalities. It''s good to be sentimental and ruthless. It''s better to fight quickly than to be unkind or hurt. I''m afraid that if you are determined to fight, you will encounter broken ties, and if you''re worried about changing your mind, most of the people who can win in the world are those who have no sense of justice. "


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to be quiet for a long time, then nods vaguely.


    Then she asked curiously, "fourth sister-in-law, do you think shiye is such a person?"


    "He..." Ruoyin deliberately dragged the old long sound, which made people''s appetite.


    "Oh, fourth sister-in-law... Tell me quickly."


    "Well, don''t tease you. Shiye is not that kind of person." Ruo Yin stroked the pattern on the armrest and said, "but there are such people in the royal family."


    "Who is it?"


    "Third master."


    Tong Jia picks antelope to cover mouth, a face surprised, "I thought you would say Prince and nine ye, after all, they look very cruel."


    If the sound originally wants to say that the man is ruthless, does not look at the surface.


    But when the servant brought up the meal, she swallowed it.


    When eating, Tong Jia picks antelope and ihana, which is full of praise.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you eat this sauce bone well. It''s more delicious than I''ve ever eaten."


    "Auntie four, this dry pot bullfrog is delicious. It''s better than the cook in my family..."


    "eat more if it''s delicious." If Yin laughs back, and said: "in a few days will be the Mid Autumn Festival, yihana and aunt, and brothers to celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival is not good."


    "Good..."


    when Tong Jia has finished eating the antelope, Ruoyin asks the servant to clean up the place where he lives.


    Anyway, her apricot blossom hall is big, and there are many rooms.


    Let them live with her and take good care of them.


    When Ruoyin and Tong jiacailing are talking about each other.


    A shrill voice of singing a newspaper sounded in the night: "yes


    So, if sound then takes Tong Jia to pick antelope, still have Yi Hana, went out to meet.


    "Good luck."


    "Hello, fourth brother."


    "Ihana, please greet the fourth uncle."


    The fourth master stood in the same place, and seemed to be surprised at Tong Jia''s picking antelope and yihanna.


    But soon, he returned to normal.


    After a faint "um", he raised his feet and sat down in the hall.


    If sound and Tong Jia take the antelope again, the original lively atmosphere, all of a sudden quiet down.


    Even the original lively yihana, also nest in Tong Jia''s arms, silent.


    If Yin glances at the fourth master quietly, he takes back his eyes.


    There''s no way. This man is like this.


    Just sitting there twirling the Buddha''s beads, his body is emitting a chill.


    People like him can''t be described as ice.


    He''s like an Iceland in the Arctic.


    It''s barren everywhere, without a trace of life, eroded by huge ice sheets.


    Even if the sun scattered all over the earth, but also cover not hot - 100 degrees below the ice and snow.


    It makes people feel chilly in the hot summer.


    He has a strong sense of being and will suppress your thinking little by little.


    Keep your attention on him.


    But such a man, and a peerless handsome Yan blessing.


    It adds a bit of mystery and masculinity to him.


    Generally speaking, when the fourth master comes, he is serious, but not so serious.


    In addition, Su Peisheng sang the newspaper this evening.


    If Yin has a guess, it is estimated that the fourth master was unhappy. Some of them are not in a good mood.


    Tong jiacailing grew up with the fourth master.


    You can see the low pressure in him at a glance.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, the room should be arranged. I''ll take ihana to have a rest." She stood up and said to the fourth elder brother, "fourth brother, you and fourth sister-in-law talk slowly, I will not disturb you."


    The fourth master waved his hand at will.When Tong Jia picks the antelope to leave, Ruoyin carefully tries to say: "Ye, it''s not early, I''ll wait for you to settle it."


    "Well." The man stretched out his arms, and when the woman came forward to unbutton, he asked faintly, "when did the color antelope come?"


    "It''s just dark. I''ve just had dinner." If sound pad toe, unbutton for man.


    And then all the way down, down again.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Little couple, what else can we do? It''s just some emotional things. Ten younger brother didn''t know which tendon was wrong. Unexpectedly, he asked Cailing to apologize to a concubine. Now, let her daughter-in-law get angry and run away. " If the sound is small, there is a complaint tunnel.


    The fourth master is not a man of many words.


    He would not comment on this kind of gossip.


    One is sister, the other is brother.


    He can''t break up their affairs because of their conflicts.


    "Then let them rest assured and live in the house. It''s just hard for you to treat their mother and daughter well."


    Smell speech, if sound stops the action in the hand, lift an eye Jiao - angry ground horizontal man one eye.


    "It''s hard work. I wish someone could talk to me." Then, she changed her nightgown to the man, "I''ll arrange them to stay in the apricot blossom spring hall, so that they can be close to each other and be entertained. After a few days, we can still have the Mid Autumn Festival together. "


    Well, that''s what she said, just polite.


    But the fourth master listened.


    The woman''s "wish someone would talk to me" echoed in his ears.


    He thought it was too cold for her.


    The man buttoned himself up and sat down beside the bed.


    "The Mid Autumn Festival let big brother and second elder brother all come over, and then call on the opera troupe, what do you think?"


    "Well, it must be very lively." Ruoyin doesn''t matter how you live, as long as the child is around.


    As soon as I turned around, I found the man sitting on the edge of the bed, buttoning up all the way calmly.


    Such a move is quite common.


    Being made by the fourth master, he has the calm and self-confidence of a mature man.


    Even... It has a wild sexual charm that women covet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    However, if the sound did not see for a long time, he turned his back and began to take off his clothes.


    In the same way, she had a dignified and reserved look.


    As far as the fourth master is concerned, it is also a kind of extreme temptation and confusion.


    As a result, Ruoyin was suppressed by the man before he changed his clothes.


    The fourth master''s clothes were also white, and the buttons that he had just buttoned up gradually broke open again...


    in the Yuanmingyuan, it can be said that it is beautiful and peaceful.


    But ten ye''s house, but chaos into a pot of porridge.


    Ten ye reclined in the chair, looking anxious.


    During the day, after he wanted to understand, he had been waiting for Fujin to come back in the main courtyard.


    But it was late at night, and there was no sign of Fujin and ihana.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve inquired about it. I haven''t heard from them at all.


    If we go on like this, I''m afraid we''ll have to do a carpet search.


    "Master, I have inquired. After buying something in the capital, Fujin went to the Yuanmingyuan." A report on the slave trade.


    Ten ye''s eyes flashed a look of joy, and then some uncertain asked: "are you sure it''s Yuanmingyuan?"


    "There''s no mistake. That''s what several people say."


    Ten ye Mou Guang turns, in the heart is finally a sigh of relief.


    It''s better to hear than not to hear.


    What''s more, the Yuanmingyuan is the garden of the fourth elder brother. He has nothing to worry about.


    ------


    in the morning of the next day, Ruoyin sent off the fourth master and had breakfast with Tong Jia and his mother.


    Ruoyin nibbles at the jujube cake and looks up to find that Tong Jia picks the antelope, which is somewhat out of his mind.


    It completely lost the momentum and appetite of yesterday.


    "Why, but the dim sum is not to your taste?" If you ask.


    Tong Jia took a tasteless bite of the food from the antelope, then flattened his mouth and said, "Yin Chen, who has no conscience, I''ve been out of the house for a day, and I can''t see him looking for me everywhere. Isn''t he worried at all?"


    "It''s still early today." Ruoyin smiles and says, "maybe ten younger brothers didn''t have a good rest last night because they didn''t have a good rest last night."


    Tong Jia picks the temperament of antelope, she knows best.


    It''s just a firecracker, straight!


    This time, I guess I want to be angry with shiye.


    But she had ten masters in her heart. She didn''t want to pick her up at last. She was still worried.


    The relationship between men and women is not a game.


    Who cares more is lost.


    "Really?" Tong Jia picks the antelope listless tunnel.


    If Yin is preparing to comfort something, there is a report from outside: "ten masters are coming!"


    "No, speak of him, and he will come." Ruo Yin put down the dim sum in her hand and motioned to mammy Liu to invite her to come in.


    Then, she glanced at Tong Jia''s gazelle and asked, "do you want to go back with him?"


    "I think so, but I always think it''s a little bit of a loss." Tong Jia can''t say why.


    After she ran away from home, she had been looking forward to the ten masters to pick her up.


    But now that she knew he was coming, she was still holding her breath.


    If she went back with him like this, she would not like to.


    If sound probably understands Tong Jia''s idea of picking antelope, she won''t blindly persuade people to be reconciled.


    On the contrary, I feel that I have to shut down the door for ten masters.


    Otherwise too easy to be forgiven, will not know how to cherish.


    She pointed to one side of the curtain, said: "you take ihana to hide behind the curtain, do not make a sound."


    "Oh." Tongjia Cailing although not very understand, but she knows, listen to four sister-in-law''s must be right.


    If the sound of Tongjia Cailing two mother and daughter hidden, then sit on the head.


    A moment later, ten ye came in wearing a brown robe.


    If the sound gave a seat, the slave also poured tea.


    After ten ye entered the door, his eyes looked around, as if he were looking for something.


    If Yin found some blue in his eyes, it is estimated that he didn''t have a good rest last night.


    "Sister in law, I heard that Fu Jin came to you yesterday, didn''t I?" Ten ye''s disposition is straight, opens the door to see the mountain to ask.


    "Since you have asked, I will not hide it from you. Last night, when their mother and daughter came to the garden, they had to have a rest time. They did not have any meals. It seems really distressing. So I arranged them to stay in xinghuachun hall."


    Ruoyin looks directly at shiye, very magnanimous.


    Although Tong Jia''s mother and daughter are not so poor, but she deliberately said so.


    Let ten ye heartache at the same time, also can let him embarrassed.


    Sure enough, I saw ten ye''s face chatting up.


    "Four sisters in law, since they are in your house, let them go back with me." When he said this, he had little confidence.


    "I also want them to go back with you, but Cailing tea doesn''t want to eat, and it''s hard to sleep at night. I''m afraid it''s a heart attack and won''t see you at all."Ruoyin sighed and said, "you said she was bullied outside. As a sister-in-law, I can''t push her out to outsiders. I can only treat her properly according to her wishes, and I will see it later when her heart knot is untied. "


    "You have to tie the bell. I''m here today to make it clear to her." Shiye is really melancholy.


    If the sound in the heart sneer, the mouth also light: "ten younger brother, the matter is not so simple as you think. You hurt her, turn around and want to make up, it''s impossible. Have you ever thought that the wound will hurt, scar, and leave traces. Your behavior has already cast a shadow on her. Do you want to give her some time to heal slowly? "


    The lightness of saying hurt people''s heart and thought that it could be reconciled in a few words.


    "But... But I don''t think it''s as serious as you said." I''m used to it. I don''t know how to speak.


    If the sound Cu frown, do not recognize the tunnel: "ten younger brother, yesterday I also listen to color Ling said some things, understand a general. From the beginning to the end, you are the initiator. Of course, you don''t think it is serious. You can think about the consequences of what you say


    He''s a man. He doesn''t feel the same way.


    After all, the needle didn''t stab him. He didn''t know how painful it was.


    "I... I didn''t know this was going to happen." Ten ye this in the mind also is puzzled.


    "As a man, you should have your own opinion. Don''t be soft hearted and listen to others." If the sound is light.


    Over the years, shiye has been very nice to Cailing.


    Since the eighth and ninth masters gave a thin horse, things changed.


    Don''t want to know, ten ye must have listened to the words of eight masters and nine masters, just came to this step.


    Shiye is embarrassed by Ruoyin and can''t refute it. He just sits there and doesn''t want to leave.


    "Well, no matter what, I still say that, I will not force Cailing to do anything, as long as she is willing to see you, I will not stop." Ruoyin put down the cup in her hand and said, "but if she doesn''t want to see you, I won''t let you see her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    Hearing this, shiye is not good, and his attitude is bad.


    Although he is a poor man, he knows how to divide people.


    Ruoyin is his sister-in-law and Cailing''s mother.


    No matter what he says, he can''t be wild here.


    Finally, he could only get up and arch his hand and say, "sister-in-law, if you don''t let me see the colorful antelope today, I don''t blame you, but I won''t give up. I''ll go to find the fourth elder brother."


    "Go ahead." If the sound waves his hand, it doesn''t matter at all.


    Hehe, the fourth master is more considerate than her.


    If the ten masters can get people from the four masters, they will believe in evil!


    Out of the apricot blossom spring hall, ten ye went to the fourth master''s Wan Fang an he.


    When he got there, he explained his intention to he Zhongkang.


    After a while, Su Peisheng came out of the room. "Mr. ten, I''m really sorry. You didn''t happen to be here today. The fourth master is talking to people inside. Please wait in the front hall."


    "How long will it take?" Ten ye asked impatiently.


    "This... Is really hard to say." Su Peisheng''s face was wrinkled. He was very embarrassed and said, "the fourth master has asked several eminent lamas to recite scriptures and hold Dharma meetings. After the ceremony, he has to go out."


    He is a personal spirit, can only euphemistically convey the meaning of the fourth master, let ten ye know that the fourth master does not want to see him.


    After all, he can''t tell shiye that "the fourth master says he wants to air you".


    It''s really right to say ten masters!


    At the beginning, the fourth master saw that on the face of ten fortune Jin, he was kind enough to give money to ten masters.


    But they don''t appreciate it.


    You have to be in the arms of eight masters and nine masters.


    Well, the house is restless and the backyard is full of birds and dogs. Do you know you''ve come to ask for help?


    "Su Peisheng, I can''t delay much time. I''ll talk to my fourth brother and leave." Through Su Peisheng, shiye looks at the door.


    "Oh, hey, don''t embarrass me. We shouldn''t disturb you in such a sacred and solemn time."


    Ten ye stands in place, listen to the sound of chanting, from the house.


    In the end, he compromised and said, "well, I''ll wait in the lobby."


    As a result, we waited from the morning until dark.


    As night fell, all the lamas came out of the house one by one, wearing Zang Hong robes.


    The fourth master was also in the crowd, talking to people.


    After waiting for a day, shiye, in spite of his anger, went up to chat up with the fourth master.


    "Fourth brother, I have something to look for you."


    "What''s the matter?" As he walked forward, the fourth master asked.


    "It''s about... Cailing." Ten ye accosted.


    "You can''t ask about such trifles. Go to your fourth sister-in-law."


    "I did. I went to see my fourth sister-in-law early in the morning, but she didn''t agree. Don''t let me take the color antelope back, but I didn''t even see the face of the color antelope." Ten ye is quite helpless.


    "In this case, it depends on your fourth sister-in-law. I have something else to do. I''ll go out first." The fourth master left without looking back.


    The ten masters, who left a confused face, chased after the fourth master and said, "Hey, fourth brother, where are you going this evening...


    before he could catch up with the fourth master, the servant stopped him.


    "Shiye, this is in Yuanmingyuan, not in your house. Please respect yourself." The bodyguard stopped him.


    Ten ye was so angry that he was in a hurry.


    Finally, I had to leave with resentment.


    Hum, it''s really not a family. You don''t go into one.


    These two husband and wife, one more ruthless!


    He was shut down twice, and he didn''t even see the face of the colorful antelope.


    At the other end, the fourth master is not going out.


    He turned a corner and went straight to the xinghuachun hall.


    When Ruoyin had only four masters to do good deeds, he laughed straight into the waist.


    "Fourth master, you are really bad enough to play around with ten younger brothers. You have wasted a day in your house."


    Fourth master: "by the way, will he hold a grudge against ten younger brothers like this?" Ruoyin asked anxiously.


    "If he is a man, he should remember what he said when he married Cailing." The fourth Master said.


    "Oh." Although Ruoyin doesn''t know what shiye said to the fourth master.


    But she remembers that Kangxi wanted to give Tong Jia the antelope to the prince.


    At that time, shiye often went to the house to look for the fourth master.


    Later, the edict became a marriage between Cailing and shiye.


    At the same time, shiye really dare not bear a grudge. He is just a little unhappy.


    This evening, he didn''t go back to his house. He asked eight masters and nine masters to borrow wine to relieve his worries.


    "Go and go. Get out of my way!" He waved his hand and waved back all the warblers and swallows around him.


    Then one raised his head and raised his head to fill the wine pot.After nine ye sent away the women who accompanied the wine, he lifted his hand and took away the wine pot in his hand.


    "Don''t drink any more. If you have something to do, just tell me and myna. What''s the big deal to ask us to come out at night?"


    In fact, according to the recent situation, he can guess a general, but did not say it directly.


    It''s not worth it that the prince of Qing Dynasty should be so worried about such a shrewd woman.


    Ten ye didn''t say it directly, but said sadly: "since that Hailian came into the mansion, she has made the house very restless. Every day, she will either Sue Fujin or yihanna...


    " this... "Jiuye and Baye looked at each other with a guilty look." ten younger brother, a slap doesn''t make a sound, maybe it''s younger brother''s, she doesn''t Are you bullying me? Bullying a concubine is nothing. "


    Shiye: "what''s more, as Fujin, my sister-in-law can do all the things about running away from home. What else can''t be done? Others can cheat her. If you want me to tell you, you are too soft-natured and let the woman take and pinch it. What a big deal it is. You make your face sad. "


    "I don''t care. I want Fujin." Ten ye took back the wine pot and continued to drink it one after another.


    This meeting son, he is like a rascal.


    As a matter of fact, he has some advantages.


    Shiye is one of the few pure people in the royal family.


    Regardless of the enemy or the brother of the friendly team, there will be no hostility to him.


    Those bad ideas are definitely not in his head.


    Therefore, from small to large, he is the group pet of brothers.


    Like a group of kings, with a bronze, he can win regardless of the outcome.


    Of course, at a critical time, his family background still needs to contribute.


    It''s just that you don''t have to think.


    Nine Ye frowned and asked, "didn''t you go to pick it up? The fourth brother doesn''t let people go? "


    "No... the fourth elder brother said, this kind of trivial matter belongs to the fourth elder sister-in-law''s charge, the fourth elder sister-in-law said that the color antelope does not want to see me, she will not force the color antelope." Ten masters return.


    "You really believe what she said. Who knows if she is hiding a bad heart and deliberately making trouble for you here." Jiuye was angry at the mention of Ruo Yin, which naturally provoked dissension.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    Ten ye shook his head, did not want to think of the way: "impossible, four sister-in-law, she is not that kind of person, said is the color antelope does not want to go back with me, I have a bit of faith."


    "Even if Cailing doesn''t want to go back with you, she can''t persuade you? Or if she doesn''t take in her brothers and sisters, she doesn''t protect them. That''s all


    The ninth elder brother continued to stir up dissension after seeing that he didn''t speak. He also said that the fourth elder brother was in charge of it since you had all found him. He said that the matter was in the charge of the fourth sister-in-law, and probably he didn''t want to help you


    "No, you don''t understand." Ten ye frowned.


    "Why don''t you understand? It''s you who are really stupid. I don''t think the fourth brother and his wife are bad. Don''t be sold by others, but pay for the number of people!" Nine Ye poked ten ye''s forehead.


    "When I wanted to marry Cailing, I swore to my fourth brother. I don''t blame him for this." Shiye explained.


    On hearing this, Jiu Ye said angrily, "OK, OK, they are all right. I''m wrong. Anyway, I can''t manage you any more."


    He waved his hand, held his head high and took a sip of muggy wine, which was almost choked by this one muscle.


    "Who said there was no way."


    At this time, has been silent eight ye, finally light mouth.


    Ten ye immediately came to the strength, quickly put down the wine pot, holding his cheek to listen.


    And said with a smile: "myna either don''t hand, a hand is bound to work."


    Nine ye turned a white eye toward ten ye, "it works or not. It depends on whether you give up or not."


    Bage emissary''s moves are much more cruel than him.


    He taught the old ten are reluctant to use, not to mention myna said.


    Eight Ye chuckled and said, "since ancient times, men have been the heaven and women have been the earth. The sky is high again, give a person a kind of distant feeling, but you are led by the nose by the woman in everything, naturally will be confused for this matter


    "But the color antelope said, the earth is the pillar of the sky, women can hold up half of the sky." The ten masters chat with each other.


    Eighth master: "ten younger brother, I can see that you are a dead brain. You can hardly talk like you. You want to get rid of me and myna, right?" Jiuye was filled with indignation.


    "No... don''t you know what I''m talking about? I can''t talk." Ten ye quickly admitted and counselled: "tell you so, I don''t really want to make the color antelope how, in fact... I envy you, put the women in order, who don''t want to have a gentle and considerate wife."


    He may not feel well when he says those unfeeling words.


    After doing so much, I just want her to be soft.


    Who doesn''t know that he loves ihana the most. He won''t hit yihana even if he hits himself.


    Alas, other people''s wives are so obedient. How can it be so difficult for him to be soft!


    Which man doesn''t want a decent wife.


    Up to the hall, down to the kitchen, but also warm the bed.


    At first, she was attracted by the temperament of the color antelope.


    But for a long time, he was always lost face by her outside, how much also some angry.


    He wanted her to be a little more obedient, even if she made trouble at home. She had to give some face outside.


    Anyway, he is also a princess now. He is always said to be afraid of his wife. How can he discipline the serfs.


    After all, those who are slaves are not afraid of their wives!


    "You deserve it. The royal face is really disgraced by you. Which brother is so henpecked like you? I tell you, if you want a woman to be obedient, you can''t get used to her. Isn''t she going back to her mother''s home? You''ll let her stay in the Yuanmingyuan. After a long time, you will know that she has come back quickly." Jiuye has a bad idea here.


    "Go, I won''t listen to you." Ten ye turned to look at eight ye, "eight elder brother, you always have the idea, you give me the idea."


    "In fact, jiudi is right. You should take the initiative in everything. If you are serious, you will have to be a man with tail in front of women." Eight ye light way.


    Hearing this, ten ye frowned bitterly: "eight elder brother, is there no other good method?"


    "Yes, there are. I''m afraid you won''t use it."


    "Tell me." Shiye is very interested.


    "I still say that, everything should take the initiative, even if you want her to come back to you, you can''t ask her to come back, but let her come to you." Eight ye said.


    "Please?" Shiye is very difficult to understand.


    It''s good to let Fujin obey. Do you want to ask him?


    Come on, it''s harder than going to heaven, OK!


    "If you don''t care, you can''t even make a woman. You have more rights than her. Are you afraid she won''t obey you?" The ninth master patted the head of ten masters.


    He seems to have guessed some signs of the eighth master''s method.


    The ninth master always has a good tacit understanding with the eighth master.


    Two brothers only need a look, a word, can understand each other''s meaning.At the critical moment, he is responsible for singing black face, and eight Ye is singing white face.


    Ten ye scratched his head and inexplicably said, "no matter how powerful I am, that is to say, to be the king of the house, but the colorful antelope is going to the Yuanmingyuan. The fourth elder brother and the fourth sister-in-law will not listen to me."


    "I ask you, what do you care about most Asked Jiu Ye.


    "Ihana, of course." Ten ye did not hesitate to return, "but, yihana went with her to Yuanmingyuan."


    He also knew that she cared about her, so he pretended to punish her and hoped that she would be soft.


    Who knows that stealing chicken doesn''t make rice. She runs away from home directly with ihana.


    Had known that it would be such a result, he would not have done that at first.


    "You, you, your mind is full of paste, so many years of books have been read in vain, not to mention your strategy in the battlefield, in the end, even a woman can not be determined."


    "But what she cares about most is that it''s ihana."


    "Wrong!" Nine Ye really hate iron is not steel, gnashing teeth way: "in addition to yihana, what does younger brother and sister care about?"


    "Slave, but last time I wanted to blame the slave, she refused to accept it!"


    The ninth master was about to be angry with the ten masters. He simply pointed out: "in addition to yihana, what the younger brother and sister care about most is his mother''s family. Just imagine, who is a woman, regardless of her family''s love?"


    "Do you want me to move fourth brother?" Ten ye opened his eyes and shook his head in disbelief, saying, "no, no, I''m just a straw bag, which can be the opponent of the fourth brother."


    "It''s good to know that you are a straw bag." Jiuye was about to vomit blood because of this straw bag. He said impatiently, "you are stupid. How many catties do you have? Can the brothers not know. How much effort did I have with myna? We didn''t move. Fourth brother, did you move


    Ten masters pondered for a while, and then said: "or... Do you mean longkeduo of Fujin''s family? But she broke up with longcordo hundreds of years ago


    The ninth master turned his eyes and said speechless: "it''s necessary to do this. Don''t you say that your sister-in-law grew up in her family of guoluomafa. Guo luomafa is an old man and still works as an official in the imperial court."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    All these words are said in this way, where can ten ye not understand.


    Nine ye see ten ye in hesitation, then strike while the iron way: "happen to have some Luo Tai''s handle in our hand, if you want to put on small shoes for him, tell elder brother directly, this matter does not need you to worry about, wrap on elder brother''s body."


    Narotai is Tong Jia''s Guo Luoma FA who collects antelope. His official position is not big. It is easy to make a stumbling block.


    Of course, he was not absolutely kind.


    He said that he wanted to help shiye. In fact, what he hoped for was to make a misunderstanding between the fourth master and the tenth master.


    After all, everyone knows whether the fourth master can help relatives or not.


    However, narotei did not pay attention.


    At that time, as long as they hold hands, ten masters will follow them wholeheartedly.


    It won''t be between the fourth master and the eighth master.


    In any case, they don''t look at the brain of ten masters, only the strength of their mother clan.


    Such people, on the contrary, are more manipulative.


    For the meaning of nine masters, ten masters only understand the shallow meaning, do not understand the real reason.


    I just want to let him deal with the people of Cailing''s family.


    At that time, the color antelope will take the initiative to come back to ask him for help, and he will do a favor.


    Ten ye usually looks so and so, but at the critical moment, he is afraid.


    He was a little worried and said, "this is not a small matter. If it gets too big, it will not involve the lotai family. If Cailing knows, the consequences will be much better than this. "


    "No big trouble. As long as my sister-in-law comes home and asks you to do something, myna and I will give advice for you and help Luo Tai carry it. Besides, only the three of us know about it, and my sister-in-law won''t know about it." Jiuye is insidious.


    At the beginning, eight sister-in-law was so angry that she ran away from home. She did not use this method.


    How many years have passed in this blink of an eye? Who can remember this?


    Ten ye frowned and pondered for a while and asked, "is there no other way?"


    "Yes, there are, but you must be more reluctant to part with such a soft heart." Nine ye light way: "unless you let a person tell younger sister-in-law, want to take Yi Hana to Mongolia and kiss."


    In any case, the Royal heirs, both men and women, will marry when they are old.


    Many of them are young, they have already made a baby kiss.


    As soon as they are old, they will be engaged in marriage.


    "I don''t even want to hate Hagrid, but I don''t even want to get a kiss from him


    How does he feel that each of these ideas is worse than the other?


    "See..." nine Ye points to ten ye, disdainful way: "eight elder brother, I already told you, he is not successful at all, ask us to come to drink to come up with an idea, this also is afraid that also afraid, can achieve what matter, I think we also break up, let him toss oneself."


    With that, he got up to go.


    Eight Ye got up, patted ten ye''s shoulder, meaning tunnel: "there''s nothing that can''t go, drink less wine."


    Ten ye tiny jaw head, some absent-minded.


    A few days later, someone made a plea accusing him of taking bribes.


    At noon that day, Lotte was put into prison.


    Originally, he was a small official, and he could not make much noise when he was arrested.


    However, this matter was started by several princes, and it became a little serious.


    The fourth master returned to the Yuanmingyuan and went to the apricot blossom spring hall and told Tong Jia about it.


    "Impossible!" After hearing this, Tong Jia said in disbelief: "Guo Luoma FA has been an official for so many years. The Earl''s house has always been cold and quiet, because everyone knows that he does not accept bribes, and no one is willing to deal with him. How could he possibly take bribes?"


    "I didn''t believe it either, but I went to the cell to ask Lao Luo myself, and after listening to him, I did accept bribes from others, and the amount was not small, with thousands of taels of silver." The fourth master looked serious.


    People who have been immersed in the officialdom for a long time can''t keep their shoes wet.


    Tong Jia picked the antelope red eyes, choked: "fourth brother, do you think someone will catch his handle, deliberately let him take the blame for others."


    "No, he spoke calmly and full of remorse, and only said that he was old and stupid, not as if he had been wronged."


    Hearing the speech, Tong Jia picks the antelope to lean on the armrest, sobbing to speechless.


    If sound placates Tong Jia to pick antelope on the one hand, one side asks: "Ye, this matter is serious?"


    "No matter public or private, the law of Qing Dynasty treated bribes seriously. Those who take bribes less than one or two are to be flogged for 20 or more, and those who are sentenced to 60 and imprisoned for one year. Those who are more than five hundred taels shall be punished with one hundred sticks and imprisoned for three years. " The fourth Master said.


    At this time, Ruoyin realized the seriousness of the matter.


    If he is not a whip or a stick, he will be disabled if he is old enough.


    Originally, taking bribes in private is more or less common.


    But who let others have the ability to hide.But as long as you move to the table, it''s not easy.


    It''s no wonder that some people sent a basket of fish to the fourth master. He reported them to Kangxi, who praised him for his loyalty.


    In this respect, the fourth master is good at Kung Fu.


    Soon, Ruoyin found a more serious problem.


    Lao Luo''s degree of taking bribes is not within the scope of the fourth master.


    "Sir, if I remember correctly, you just said that the amount of bribes taken by Mr. Luo is thousands of taels. In this case, how should I be punished?"


    The fourth master stopped twirling the Buddha beads and said without a smile: "if the amount involved exceeds 1000 Liang, it will be regarded as a crime of not bending the law. Those without salary will be punished with a staff of 100 and exiled for 3000 Li. Officials with titles in Beijing should not only hand them over to the state treasury, but also be hanged. "


    As soon as the words came out, Tong Jia, who was originally weeping, rolled his white eyes and fainted on the spot.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin quickly lifts Tong Jia to pick the antelope on the ground.


    And called the slave: "quickly help ten Fu Jin to my room to have a rest, and then call doctor Feng to show her."


    For a time, the apricot blossom spring hall was in disorder.


    The slaves didn''t know what the masters had talked about, but they only knew that shifujin was chatting with each other and passed out.


    Ruoyin sits in the room with a dignified face.


    Because she knew that Lotte was a dignitary official, and his house was also the Earl''s house.


    The amount of bribery has reached more than 1000 Liang, which is to be hanged.


    Here, hanging is divided into hanging and strangulation.


    Hanging means hanging directly.


    Strangulation is to strangle a prisoner''s neck with a rope to cause his death.


    In any case, no matter what kind, you can''t escape a dead word in the end.


    No wonder Cailing couldn''t stand the blow and passed out.


    A moment later, Feng Taiyi gave Tong Jia a pulse and pinched her.


    Maybe the situation is not so bad, Tong Jia picks the antelope to wake up.


    Feng Taiyi also prescribed a prescription, only to have a good rest, not to worry too much.


    However, she was hit, leaning on the edge of the bed, white and white.


    All of a sudden, she was left in the room, Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    After quiet for a long time, she summoned up the courage to ask: "fourth brother... Can you help me... Guoluomafa is the one who brought me up. I really can''t bear to see him put to death."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    "Everyone is born waiting to die, but there are many people who are looking for death on the way to death. If Luo is always wronged, I can give him a hand, but if he is so corrupt and perverts the law, I would like to have one executed. " The fourth Master said coldly.


    His voice was cold and heartless, with hatred for the secular world.


    When she heard Ruo Yin''s mouth pumping, she thought that the fourth master would pull it for Tong Jia''s sake.


    Or to put it mildly.


    But he was so straightforward.


    Isn''t this forcing Tong Jia to take the antelope to the dead end?


    Ruoyin sat down by the bed and comforted him: "Cailing, don''t listen to your fourth brother. You should know him better than I am. He is a man of one mind and does not turn around. Moreover, he has never seen corruption...


    Tong jiacailing:" this time, I have heard that it is the people of eight masters and nine masters who have been sent to Huang AMA Fold. If you want to say that this is done by someone else, maybe it''s better to do it, but the eighth master and your fourth brother are enemies. It''s really hard to do. " Ruoyin turns to say good words for the fourth master.


    I hope Tong Jia picks the antelope this younger sister, don''t remember to hate on.


    And what she said is really right. It starts from eight masters and nine masters. It is impossible for four masters to come to them for accommodation.


    For Ruoyin''s words, the fourth master didn''t appreciate it. He coldly retorted: "it has nothing to do with it."


    Smell speech, Tong Jia picks antelope Dynasty if sound Shan Shan a smile.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I know what you said. The eighth and tenth masters have always looked at me with disdain. Otherwise, they would not put the thin horse into my house."


    Said, she opened the quilt to get up and said: "if it really can''t work, I''d better go back and see if ten masters have a way."


    If the voice heard the alienation of Cailing words, she could do nothing about it.


    The fourth master is cold and thin, and she can''t control him.


    In addition, she also wants to say well, but people are ungrateful, that is to recruit black, she has no way.


    "It''s just right to go back. It''s too late for eight brothers, nine brothers and ten brothers to be happy." The man said calmly.


    Tong Jia Cailing is wearing shoes. After hearing this, he asked: "what does fourth brother mean?"


    "How long have you been away from home? It''s a coincidence that something like this happened to Luo Lao." He found the clue as long as it happened.


    "The fourth elder brother means to say... This matter was done by ten masters and eight masters and nine masters?" Tong Jia asked with astonishment.


    The fourth master faintly "um" a, "although the upper fold of the disciples is nine younger brother''s door, it is difficult to guarantee that eight younger brother did not give an idea, ten younger brother did not participate in it."


    Hearing this, Tong Jia picks antelope to hit chicken blood all of a sudden.


    Pale face, immediately recovered a trace of red - run.


    Originally, she thought that this was because the king was confused, and was still immersed in the pain of losing his family.


    Now it seems reasonable to be reminded by the fourth brother.


    Otherwise, she would not have been charged, but she had been compromised in these days when she ran away from home.


    It turned out that they had negotiated everything.


    However, as long as she thought of goromafa being jailed for her willfulness, she cried even more.


    "I''m not good..." Tong Jia picks the antelope to blame the tunnel.


    But for her, goromafa would have retired in a few years.


    Now she is a little older, and she has been delayed.


    If you don''t know what the eight masters are, but after listening to the fourth master''s words, I feel that some signs are wrong.


    It seems that the eighth master and the ninth master, knowing that the fourth master would not help Luo Lao, deliberately made such a move.


    At that time, when they turn around, they will become saviors.


    In this way, the ten masters and the couple will not face them one by one, and the other will become their supporters.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin felt sad for bafujin.


    Such a sinister man on the stall has not been tied to death in his life.


    No wonder so many years, eight Fu met her, even did not dare to call.


    Just then, Li Fukang''s singing voice came from outside: "ten masters, please see you!"


    Tong Jia picks antelope first is a look up, then wipe tears way: "no see!"


    "I still have something to do. I''ll go back to Wanfang and make peace first." The fourth Master explained that he didn''t want to stay here.


    If sound send off four ye, turn back to comfort color antelope, "you two son, always go on like this is not a way."


    "I don''t want to see him again in my life, who let him do such a wicked thing!" Tong Jia picks the antelope to gamble in the tunnel.


    "It''s not proper for shiye to do such a thing." Ruoyin wiped Tong Jia''s tears with his handkerchief, and said in a soft voice: "well, since he''s here, he must have something to do. I''ll help you meet him first and see what he says. If he''s honest, we''ll see him. If he is dishonest, he will be told to go away as he did last time. Do you think so? "She knows Cailing is not calm enough, but she has to be calm.


    In principle, if the ten masters want to control the color antelope, they will not take the initiative to come to the door, but wait for the color antelope to deliver to the door.


    But he came to Yuanmingyuan voluntarily at this time. Maybe there was something else.


    Moreover, no matter how careless the ten masters are, she can''t speak ill of each other and treat them unreasonably.


    I don''t know if I''ve been with the fourth master for a long time, and I''ve been tainted with some habits.


    The fourth master always said that everyone, good or bad, is of some use.


    As far as the fourth master is concerned, if the ten masters break up with the eighth and ninth masters, it will be regarded as a lack of enemies and more helpers.


    Shiye himself has no brain, but his mother is strong.


    Otherwise, eight masters and nine masters will not hold him everywhere.


    This meeting son, Tong Jia picks antelope some uncertain idea, but she is obedient "um" one.


    After a while, shiye was invited to the front hall.


    "Come on, why did you come here without invitation?" It''s good to talk to shiye.


    Don''t beat around the bush.


    Ten ye scratched his head and opened his mouth and then returned: "fourth sister-in-law, I am here for Luo Tai''s imprisonment."


    What do you mean!


    Ruo Yin drew up a sneer and said, "speaking of this matter, Cailing and I are worried about it. This is not, just after she knew it, she was so anxious that she fainted."


    "Ah? Where is she now It is said that Cailing faints because of this, and the ten masters show a look of chagrin.


    "I''m still lying in the wing room now. I also say that if there''s something wrong with Lao Luo, she doesn''t want to live." Ruoyin made things serious.


    At this moment, the ten masters can''t sit still.


    "Four sister-in-law, to be honest, I''m here today to make this matter clear to Cailing."


    "Oh? How do you want to be clear? " If sound tries a way.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you don''t know. It''s my fault. It''s all because of me!" Ten ye pour is a man to return, take the matter in oneself body.


    Ruoyin pretended to be puzzled and said, "you are the prince. How can it have something to do with you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    "Fourth sister-in-law, didn''t you let me see the color antelope that day, and then I went to the fourth elder brother''s, and the fourth elder brother said that it was all up to you. I went back to drink with the eight brothers and nine brothers, and asked them to give me advice. Finally, this led to Luo Lao''s behavior."


    To say that there is no fourth Master said before, if the sound is not clear enough.


    Now, after listening to shiye''s advice, she understood it completely.


    It seems that the fourth master is right. It was all agreed by the three brothers.


    Who knows, ten ye betrayed himself, think about all let if sound laugh.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, you still smile at this time. Let me see the colorful antelope quickly." Ten ye is anxious to turn around in situ.


    "What have you been doing? It''s urgent now?" If sound is not good gas tunnel.


    Ten ye was not annoyed. He said, "yes, yes, fourth sister-in-law is right. Tell me where the Cailing is. Why, I''m so anxious to death!"


    "Well, for the sake of being a Hui Ming white man, I''ll let you meet her, but it depends on you." If the sound is light.


    "Yes, yes, where is she now?" Ten ye side outside, one side way.


    If sound to ten ye''s back way: "go out left turn again left turn, the second wing room."


    The voice has just fallen, ten ye has long been gone.


    If Yin shakes her head helplessly, these two are really a pair of enemies!


    Thanks to the fact that ten masters stopped at a precipice, they did not continue to listen to the words of eight masters and nine masters.


    Otherwise, the family will be scattered.


    And it''s the kind that will never be retrieved.


    Even if the ten masters tied the color antelope with his power, his temperament would not return to the past.


    Fortunately, he grew up.


    Ten ye arrived at the wing room designated by Ruoyin and rushed in without saying a word.


    Tong Jia picking antelope is leaning on the edge of the bed to drink soup. After seeing the ten masters, he turned his head and said, "what are you doing? Go out!"


    "Don''t do it. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Listen to the fourth sister-in-law that you still faint. Do you care?"


    Straw bag has the benefits of straw, willing to coax women, thick skin.


    Ten ye directly grabbed the soup bowl in the servant girl''s hand and sat down beside the bed.


    For a moment, the slaves all quit.


    However, ten ye feed soup, Tong Jia picking antelope can be ungrateful, do not take to take care of.


    "Cailing, I know that all the things happened this time are wrong for me. I should not want to change you for the sake of face, nor should I cooperate with Bajie and Jiuge to expose the crimes of guoluomafa. But everything I do is because of you. " Ten ye said.


    "For me?" Tong Jia picks the antelope to look up, "then you can injure my Guo Luo Ma FA to go to jail? How can you be such a person


    "I... I don''t know what''s going on. I just wanted to test you at first, but when you ran away from home, I lost my mind. But I will try to deal with this matter, I swear." Ten ye raised his hand and swore to heaven.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope:...


    "Cailing, go back with Ye." Shiye reached for her hand.


    But because of the long cold war, I feel embarrassed.


    Finally, he could only take back his hand and rub his hand awkwardly.


    Tong Jia picks antelope then side passed a face, light way: "I am in four elder sister-in-law this is very good, do not want to go back."


    "Don''t do it." ten ye Jun blushed and said, "these days, I don''t know what''s going on. As long as I close my eyes, I think of the things between us, no matter good or bad, they are all those."


    "You have a bad memory, all you remember is that."


    Ten ye shook his head, "no, I have a good memory, but I only remember me and you."


    "Do you want me to remind you what you did to me before? I was like this when I married, but now you want me to change? " Tong Jia picks the antelope cold channel.


    "These are my mistakes. You won''t change anything in the future. So, you can go back with me. Let''s try to find a way to rescue you." Shiye has a real attitude.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope: "these days, I want to understand. There are so many people in the backyard who are submissive to me and flatter me in every way, but I don''t feel that kind of... Happy. No matter how well they do, I just can''t like them because it''s not you


    "Go and go. When did you start to be smooth? Who did you learn these words from?" Tong Yiqiao''s face is not good


    "How can it be? What the LORD said is true." Ten ye is anxious to explain, look rare serious.


    As soon as he is serious, Tong Jia picks the antelope on the contrary, and his eyes are red.


    Then, tears from the eyes down the face.


    Sometimes, people just hold that breath.


    When she left at the beginning, she thought about the dead man and said nothing about him. She didn''t go back with him.She never cried in front of him, even though he and Hailian were dealing with her.


    But sometimes, when things are opened up, the inner obstinacy will pass away, and tears will not stop flowing.


    "How can''t you coax me? I cry every time I coax you." Ten ye held the woman in his arms and was too anxious to know what to do.


    Again coax, and afraid that she cried more.


    Kiss it. It''s been so long. Don''t scare her.


    What''s more, in case of kissing and feeling, what to do.


    This is not in my family, but in my fourth sister-in-law.


    She didn''t feel uncomfortable. He couldn''t let it go.


    Think about it, she''s not afraid of anything but her husband.


    So many women are obedient to him, but he likes her shrewdness.


    He was indifferent when others tried to please him.


    But as long as the woman in front of him smiles, he seems to have lost his soul.


    Of course, if she cried, his heart would be broken.


    Is this life?


    People, you have to accept your life!


    Sure enough, Tong Jia picked antelope really eat soft not hard, is a coax can not master.


    Ten ye held her in his arms and comforted her, but she cried more and more.


    Tears don''t want to die, I can''t breathe.


    Ten ye stroked his chest and comforted him: "lucky antelope, don''t cry. We''ve made enough, so go back."


    What do you say today, I will take my daughter-in-law back home even by coax.


    In other people''s houses, it is not easy to handle affairs.


    If she cries again, he''ll take care of her.


    But this is in the Yuanmingyuan. He can only half joke and half threaten: "if you cry again, if you don''t go back with me, I won''t care about your golomafa."


    "You dare..." Tong Jia picks antelope face to hang tear mark, gazed at a man plaintively.


    He found his hand in front of her.


    Angry directly opened his hand: "Stinky rascal, where do you touch it?"


    "You just cried out of breath. I''ll give you a good breath." Ten ye was wronged.


    Conscience of heaven and earth, he just didn''t mean to take advantage of others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    After about a time of incense, Tong Jia picks the antelope and changes his clothes. He wipes his tears and goes to Ruoyin with shiye.


    When they appear in front of Ruoyin, Tong jiacailing''s eyes are red and swollen, and they seem to cry hard.


    See this scene, if the sound is also clear.


    She asked with a smile: "color antelope, the body can be OK, want to call Feng Tai Yi to show you again."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law. I''m much better." Tong Jia picked the antelope and bit his lip and said, "I''m going to go back with the tenth master and face the problem together. Thanks for the care of the fourth sister-in-law these days. As for the fourth brother, please tell me about it."


    "It''s easy to say." If sound smile, turn to look at ten ye, eyes also become sharp up.


    "Ten younger brother, when you married Cailing, the fourth master and I took Cailing to the sedan chair with our own eyes, and handed her over to you. It can be regarded as half a family. Since you are willing to face it with you


    "Yes, yes, it''s my fault this time, not next time." The ten masters chat with each other.


    "Don''t say next time, I hope this is the last time, otherwise next time, it will not be so light." Ruo Yin''s eyes are shining at ten ye.


    Ten ye was staring at by her only feel hair pestle, heart said this time is not easy.


    However, he said politely: "it must be..."


    in this way, shiye went back to the house with Tong Jia and yihana.


    It was a different time to go back to the mansion again.


    Herscheli, with the people in the backyard, met at the door.


    Even Hailian, with a big belly, stood behind herscheli.


    "Fujin, I heard that shiye went to pick you up in the Yuanmingyuan early in the morning, so I took my sisters here to welcome you back to the mansion." Hersheri''s Yingying Fuxing salutes, smiling face Yingying way: "are all a family, there is no difficult situation, you come back good."


    Cailing has just returned to his house, but he still doesn''t know what play hersheri is singing.


    But from the other party''s behavior, she saw the style of the main room.


    That gesture, which made her very unhappy, did not pay attention.


    She just looked back at ten ye and said, "my Lord, I''m a little tired. First I''ll go back to the main courtyard and have a rest."


    "Well, I set up a family dinner to welcome you back. I''ll let the servant pick you up. As for other things, I''ll tell you later." Shiye said gently.


    Tong Jia picked the antelope, and then caught a glimpse of the envious eyes of a group of people in the backyard. He simply said in a coquettish voice: "no, I''ll ask you to come and pick it up in person, or I won''t go."


    "Well, well, it''s up to you." Ten ye sees a woman to act coquettish with him, wish very much.


    Who knows the color antelope just wants to gas those women in the backyard.


    She wants to pick up the lost dignity bit by bit.


    let them know, who has the final say in the royal court?


    Sure enough, I saw the women in the backyard, angry and red eyes, but there was nothing to do.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to be lazy to the public, directly takes the slave to return to the main courtyard.


    And the servants in the courtyard gave a clear account of what happened these days.


    "Fu Jin, you can count back. You don''t know. When you left home with Ge Ge Ge, the ten masters killed all the servants in Hailian''s house, and only transferred two mothers to serve her in the courtyard."


    Color antelope eyebrow a pick, this matter she really did not know, "lost to know how to play, what use."


    "It''s not what you think. Shiye didn''t know you left home at night, but he punished Miss Hailian after you turned around with a big lattice."


    This time, change color antelope puzzled.


    Do you mean... At that time, shiye didn''t want to punish yihana. What he did was just to anger her.


    The result is not angry, turn a head to give Hailian to punish?


    It''s so moody!


    Cailing curled her mouth and said, "well, let''s not say that. Tell me what''s going on with hersheri''s family. When I go back to the house, her posture will be like that of the leader."


    "She is also worthy. If you are not in the house, the ten masters have given her the right to keep the house, and she will make a good fortune there by virtue of some power on hand."


    "Oh... So it is." Tong Jia picks antelope sinister smile, way: "OK, I first rest meeting."


    It''s night. It''s a family dinner.


    Ten ye said what he said and came to pick up Cailing himself.


    And it''s a long time ahead of schedule.


    The color antelope changed into a red flag dress, combed a shelf head, pinned red flowers on it, and pursed flaming red lips on its mouth.


    All the clothes she was wearing were very much in line with her character.


    See ten ye''s eyes all stare straight, straight toward her.


    But before the man got close to her, she stabbed him in the chest and resisted and said, "my Lord, I heard that... The house is under the charge of hersheri. Then I, as a Fujin, don''t I want to live by her eyes..."When she speaks, her voice is abnormal.


    But even if she whispered softly, ten ye also recognized the meaning of the words.


    Busy way: "ye this lets her hand over the key, later this mansion, still by you to manage."


    Tong Jia picks Lingjiao with a smile, and says: "I also heard that... Ye killed all the servants of Hailian?"


    Hearing this, shiye was a bit at a loss.


    After thinking about it, he said, "is it necessary to remove the mother from her side?"


    "My Lord, how can you be so cruel? I just wonder who is better to raise her child after she is born?" She hates Hailian, but the child in her belly is the flesh and blood of shiye after all.


    As a native of the Qing Dynasty, she knew how to protect the royal blood.


    This is also her responsibility and obligation to be the principal.


    "This..." ten ye swallows saliva, be afraid to say wrong words, had to try a way: "you want to give to who raise, then give to who raise."


    "Well, I think Wang is good. Although she is a gege, she is more than enough to raise the children of Hailian." She didn''t want herscheli to raise the emperor''s heirs, or the appointed tail would go up to the sky again.


    "Yes, it''s up to you."


    "Now that the child has been raised, how can Hailian deal with it?" Tong Jia picks the antelope and smiles at the man.


    Somehow, for her smile, shiye had no resistance at all.


    If only she could say anything, it would be her.


    After thinking about it, he replied solemnly, "don''t worry. Don''t worry about Hailian''s elder brother or gege. He won''t go to her in the future. Let her move to the yard in a remote place and let her live and die on her own."


    "Well? That''s all? "


    "That''s the only way. No matter how she got into the mansion, she''s the man''s woman. She can''t take her life. It''s not like this." Ten ye returned in embarrassment.


    Moreover, some of them looked at Cailing fearfully, as if afraid that she would not agree.


    Seeing his embarrassed appearance, Tong Jia picks the antelope to smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    "You''re scared. Don''t worry. It''s up to you."


    A man, if for a woman who does not like too heartless, is not necessarily a good man.


    Even if he gave birth to a child, he could kill his beloved irresponsibly in order to coax him. What kind of man is this?


    Or don''t put it in the house at the beginning.


    Otherwise, even if you don''t like it, you shouldn''t be irresponsible.


    If ten ye really straw bag to this point, color antelope will feel cold.


    On the contrary, he speaks his heart like a man, and that''s like a decent man.


    She Tong Jia picks the antelope is the disposition is obstinate and jealous, but she is not a poisonous woman.


    She could understand the women''s jealousy.


    Because in this backyard, not only she is a woman of ten masters, but also those people are women of ten masters.


    Like her, they went into the house with a clean body and regarded the ten masters as the marriage objects of their life.


    That Hailian, from beginning to end, is just a contest for favor.


    Those tricks have never been done in a big house.


    Therefore, it is not to the point that the crime deserves death.


    It''s just that... Hailian led to her first quarrel with shiye for so many years.


    And goromafa was also implicated in the prison because of these trivial matters.


    Moreover, Hailian was sent by eight masters and nine masters.


    If ten ye still continues to favor Hailian, it can''t break the relationship with eight masters and nine masters.


    She was also worried about Hailian blowing pillow side wind, or eavesdropping on something from shiye.


    After all, ten ye''s mouth is not spectrum, happy to say anything.


    All the above, her eyes can not accommodate the sea lotus.


    "Colorful antelope, you are very kind." Ten ye approached and wanted to hold the woman in front of him.


    But was stopped by the color antelope to drink, "Ye''s words don''t say too early, I haven''t finished my words yet."


    All of a sudden, ten ye''s footstep stops in place.


    If you can bear it for a while, you can have a lifetime of waves.


    If he doesn''t listen at this time, he will have to go back to the front yard again tonight.


    "If you have anything else to say, just mention it."


    Tong Jia picks the antelope this disposition, has one to say one, says one not two.


    Anyway, she doesn''t like to hide, tuck, or procrastinate.


    She likes everything, or she doesn''t say it, and says it all clearly.


    "There are just a few things in the backyard. You can''t forget the superiority and inferiority. I will always be Fu Jin, or your favorite woman. You can''t let them go too far!"


    Ten ye nodded as if pounding garlic, repeatedly should.


    "You have to cut off the contact between the eighth master and the ninth master, otherwise I can''t stay in this family. This time, if it wasn''t for them, this time, guoluomafa would not have happened." The color antelope is indignant.


    No matter what she said, ten ye just nodded.


    However, Cailing changed his words and said: "no, don''t quarrel with them first. After rescuing Guo Luoma FA, you can get rid of the relationship with them. Or you can pretend to be nice to them and eavesdrop on confidential things


    Hear this, ten ye is conditional reflex ground nod first.


    Then he immediately shook his head, disapproved and said, "I will handle your affairs well. But I can''t do things like spies. I can''t ally with them, but I can''t help but be clear. That''s what we have been feeling for years


    No matter what happened before is good or bad.


    As a man, as a brother, he couldn''t do that.


    After hearing the speech, Tong Jia picked the antelope for a moment. Then he clapped his hands and appreciated the way: "OK, you talk like a man. Then you can do as you say. When things are done, don''t associate with them. Learn more from the fourth brother. Don''t be late. It''s all evil."


    Ten ye light "um" a, "you said these are not a problem, but ye also has a condition."


    "Hey, I''ll give you some color. You''ve opened a dyeing house. Come on, what''s up?"


    "That is..." ten ye was not good at opening his mouth, but soon, he raised his head and straightened out his chest and said frankly: "after you are outside, can you take care of Ye''s face and don''t make me embarrassed in public."


    The gazelle chuckled and should be quite frank. "If I don''t care about your face, I''ll tell you that at the family dinner."


    These days, she wants to know.


    A slap does not ring, before the matter, she is more or less some wrong.


    Shiye is a princess. She can act willfully at home.


    But outside, still can''t tear down his platform, want to save face for him.


    Ten ye sword eyebrow a pick, yes, before this kind of thing, she was in front of the backyard person, forced him to say, not to give him face.


    Just at this time, the servant outside shrieked: "master son, Fu Jin, the family dinner is about to start. All the little masters are here.""Let''s go." Ten ye took the woman out.


    When he took the color antelope to appear in front of everyone, the popularity of the backyard was too much to eat.


    Not to mention that he asked hersheri to give the key to Cailing in front of all the people.


    He also ordered Hailian to move to Wang''s yard, and the children were raised by Wang.


    Her face turned green with anger.


    Hailian is dead to save the handkerchief in her hand, silent.


    Even if they envied, envied and hated, they were not allowed to indulge.


    Who let this backyard, the one who is favored is the aunt.


    They are nothing!


    After the family dinner was over, ten ye took Tong Jia to the front yard with a slight drunkenness on his face.


    Color antelope also did not refuse, follow behind him, make those women in the backyard envy.


    When he wants to lie down after bathing and dressing, Cailing pushes him out.


    The smile on the man''s face immediately froze, and his sword eyebrow frowned impatiently: "how, you said the LORD all depends on you, what are you dissatisfied with?"


    "Guoluomafa is still in the prison, and it''s hot and tight. I''m afraid that he can''t bear it. If he gets sick, he''ll do something good or bad...


    with that, Tong jiacailing shrugged his shoulders and sobbed:" Longke dotes on my wife and kills his wife. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have been able to live today, and how could I know him, if he had a three Long two short, I do not want to live... "


    her voice is delicate and soft, with two points of weakness, three points of sadness, four points of filial piety, one point of despair.


    After that, she raised her hand and lifted her hair to the back of her forehead.


    Four sister-in-law said, can''t let the man get easily.


    Sometimes, we still have to be temperamental.


    And this kind of thing is extremely urgent, where does she have the mind with ten ye here you Nong me Nong.


    Women''s hair lifting action is the most attractive.


    The only impatience left by the tenth master has long been gone.


    Busy should way: "you don''t worry, since the Lord has promised you, tomorrow morning morning, go to say with myna."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    With that, he put one hand on the brocade quilt and could not wait to kiss the woman.


    Color antelope gently hide, to avoid the man that mouth.


    Hide is to avoid, but the silk brocade quilt on the body but carelessly slip down.


    Instead of pulling, she leaned forward and twisted her waist, "no...


    the eyes of shiye were completely attracted by the scene in front of her.


    Because it''s summer, women only wear silk belly bags.


    Once the brocade was lost, his beautiful body appeared in front of him.


    The feeling of sex through the cloth is more attractive than not wearing clothes.


    By candlelight, women''s skin is like snow.


    Although the belly bag is tied high, her lower hem is held up by her, hanging in the air...


    "my Lord has promised you everything. How can you keep your temper?" Ten ye anxious color anxious color, a mouth wants to get together again.


    Hands also hold the woman tightly in the arms, let her not escape.


    Tong Jia picked antelope wrinkled his nose, put his hand in the man''s lips, pouted: "you men are always like this, this time promised well, who knows when you get out of bed, fasten your belt, is it not to turn your face and not recognize people."


    "You can be that kind of person." Shiye monkey is in a hurry.


    "Hum, I don''t care. I can''t accept you if Guo luomafa is not out of prison anyway..."


    "you see, it''s so late. Let''s have a rest first. When it''s light tomorrow, I''ll go to find myna. Do you think so?" Ten ye gently coax.


    Color antelope body twist, back to the man, unhappy way: "you so late to find them to drink on the line, say business how can not.". Besides, you''ve been drinking with them more than once in the evening


    Said, she sat on the brocade quilt, shoulder slightly shrug, depressed and painful sobbing.


    Throughout the room, she was infected with a layer of light sadness.


    Ten ye through the side, see her tears, it is not good to force her.


    After all, this kind of thing also needs to be mutually agreeable.


    It is not a long-term plan for him to suppress unilaterally, even if he gets her body, he can''t get her heart.


    In the end, he was so distressed that he got up and said, "OK, please don''t cry. I won''t sleep tonight. I''ll go to find myna and nine brothers."


    Tong Jia picks antelope body slightly a stiff, did not reply.


    "Just wait. If this is not done, I will not come back."


    With that, he left full of fighting spirit.


    Ten ye after all is a little tender, can''t hold his breath.


    Not as cunning as eight masters and nine masters.


    As long as a woman cries, he has no idea, all depends on her.


    Where can think to want to leave a hand to oneself, wish to give her the best.


    Then, the ten masters out of the house.


    With the faith that must be done, he asked the eighth and ninth masters to come out to drink.


    Because the ten masters not only want to find a way to save Luo Tai, but also want to have a showdown with eight Ye.


    So he didn''t drink a lot of wine, but kept awake all the time.


    But those words, even if he is as straightforward as he, also find it difficult to speak.


    Originally, he wanted to rescue lotai and then show his cards according to Cailing.


    But with his understanding of myna, his behavior will not break up and immediately turn over and deny people.


    After all, the matter of Lotte was agreed in advance.


    At this moment, the three brothers were silent around the round table instead of the excitement before.


    Jiuye was drinking wine while eating food and wine.


    Eight Ye sat there drinking wine, gentle eyes light light to look at ten ye.


    As smart as he was, he probably guessed something without saying anything.


    "Ten brothers, we are brothers. You can say what you want. Even if we are not together in the future, we will be brothers for life. " The eighth master took the lead.


    Nine Ye is light way: "yes, you this appearance, we are not used to."


    After a moment''s meditation, he said, "myna, it''s about lotai. Cailing makes trouble with me. I have to deal with everything. Otherwise, she won''t live."


    Those trivial matters are all helped by Jiuye.


    But he knew that, at the critical moment, it was still myna who spoke reliably.


    "Why, don''t my sister-in-law refuse you to climb up the bed?" Nine ye said jokingly.


    But this meeting son, ten ye is not in the mood to joke.


    He said to the eighth master seriously: "in addition, I still feel that... If you want to be unknown, unless you don''t do it, instead of worrying about being known by Cailing afterwards that I did it, I simply asked her."


    "Do you think you''re stupid? You''re really a pig''s teammate. How can anyone lift a stone and hit yourself. You said that myna and I made great efforts to hide it for you. As a result, you were better off and took all the actions from yourself. What a pity The ninth master gnashed his teeth.


    Ten ye also did not defend himself, "eight elder brother, nine elder brother, this is I wrong, you are all have the brain person, I and you are not the same way, I will not drag your hindrance from now on. I''ve been like this in my life, and I can''t afford any big waves. I just want to live my whole life. ""Why, just like you were trying to stop talking, you wanted to rebel?"


    Say, nine Ye pushed ten ye''s shoulder, "want to roll can, but Luo Tai can not concern our business, have ability you go to save by yourself."


    "Nine elder brother, you can''t be like this, we agreed before, as long as the color antelope comes back, let Luo Tai out." Ten ye hurried through.


    He is very capable, but he can''t save Luo Tai if he doesn''t nod his head.


    What''s more, his ability is just like that.


    If Luotai loses his life, his family will be broken up. Cailing can''t hate him all his life!


    Nine Ye stares at ten ye one eye, disgruntled way: "that is under the premise that you don''t say anything, we are still good brothers. But you just said that you want to make a settlement with us. Do you know that if we save lotai, we have to replace him. If we help you as an outsider, we''d better lose less. "


    He''s pissed off!


    At the beginning, he came up with the idea that he knew that the fourth elder brother would not help and let him break up with the ten younger brothers.


    That''s good. I''ll call it a day.


    Listen to what he said, this is to quit the camp of myna.


    At the end of the day, he found someone to replace him, and he lost a right-hand assistant. It was a loss to his wife and to his soldiers.


    Looking at the sinister and merciless face of the ninth master, the tenth master turned to the eighth master for help.


    "Myna, you''d better. Can you help brother and save lotai."


    "Well thought! Do you think it''s a joke? " The ninth master snatched the lead to speak.


    Eight Ye sat there quietly and poured a cup of sake for himself.


    He took the cup and put it on the tip of his nose.


    After sipping a sip, he said with a gentle smile: "since you want to go, I don''t ask for it. After drinking this cup of wine, we''ll have a complete end."


    Ten ye naturally did not hesitate to nod, also took up a cup of wine, a drink and down.


    "Myna, how can you promise this boy so easily? It''s too cheap for him!" Nine Ye pulled the sleeve of eight ye and tried to change his mind, but he was stopped by a look in his eyes.


    Ten ye is difficult to manage nine ye, just anxiously asks: "eight elder brother, that Luo Tai matter?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    "Well, I''ll let someone do it later. I''ll help you for the last time." Eight Ye elegant tunnel.


    "Good, good. I''ll thank myna first." Ten ye a happy, and drink three cups of wine.


    In his impression, myna never seemed to tear his face from others.


    No matter how big things happened, he was always gentle and elegant, as if nothing could affect him.


    Because of this, people called him the king of eight sages. He also had high prestige in the imperial court.


    He is not only shrewd but also kind.


    Whether brothers or brothers, or internal and external courtiers.


    Even the servants of the doorman are not vague as long as they ask for help.


    Regardless of whether it is to borrow money to ask for an official, or to win love and avoid participation, myna never stands by and looks at people falling into the water without rescuing them.


    Ten ye also just believe in the character of eight masters, will be so frank.


    But he did not understand why the emperor amah criticized him for the benevolence and righteousness of myna.


    He said that his old man ruled the world with benevolence and righteousness, but myna bought people''s hearts with benevolence and righteousness.


    Well, these things are beyond his comprehension.


    Thinking that Cailing is still waiting for his news at home, shiye doesn''t stay much.


    After three cups of wine, he said, "myna, Jiu Ge, it''s not early. I''ll go back to the house first, and then... Take care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be better than you." Jiuye is not happy with the tunnel.


    Eight Ye gently smile, cloud light breeze light way: "ten younger brother, out of this door, what should say, what should not say, you should know, as long as you are good, we will still be brothers. Of course, if... You go to someone else''s place, I won''t be merciful. "


    "I know that." Ten ye chatted back.


    Over the years, he and the eighth master and the ninth master know something.


    As long as the eighth master doesn''t pit him, he will never pit his brother.


    But eight ye also has some fear, Luo Tai''s matter, presumably will not move.


    He''s not that kind of person, whether it''s emotion or reason.


    It was the last midnight when the ten masters returned to the prefectural palace.


    He crept into bed and put down the tent.


    Then lie down and hold the woman in his arms.


    He had no future in his life, and the biggest conspiracy, which was used on her body, finally fell into her hands.


    Tong Jia takes the antelope to sleep in a daze, turns over the body, and sleeps with his back to the man.


    Ten ye thought she was awake, he said in her ear: "color antelope, the matter is all agreed with myna, he will deal with it, in the future... I will not have anything to do with them."


    Tong Jia Cailing had just turned over, until she heard the man''s words, she was really awake.


    "What... Would he agree? It''s not going to be a hindrance, is it


    "No, he is... Not as bad as you think." Ten ye attached to the woman''s earlobe, hoarse way: "miss you..."


    "I am not in your arms, what do you want to think of..." Cailing whispered in a low voice.


    "I miss you anyway..." ten ye''s palm, following the woman''s song line all the way down, and then down, "when you''re not in the house, ye drank with eight brothers and nine brothers. Originally, I wanted to get drunk to solve a thousand worries, but I always began to miss you without a few drinks."


    Men''s breathing gradually heavy, love words are also tired of people from goose bumps.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to feel the ear root son by his ha Qi hard, twist body "giggle".


    Not long ago, it was a hot and dry midsummer, and there was a lot of fighting in the house.


    In bed curtains, beautiful men and women are full of subtle fragrance sweat.


    Under the illumination of the moon, it is full of intoxicating light.


    On this night, after the cold war for more than half a year, they kept on pestering until they were in vain...


    the next day, eight masters kept their word and found a small official to replace Luo Tai and rescued him.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to worry about a long night''s dream, and instructs the old man to retire and return home.


    Ten ye also dotes on her as before, even more than before.


    And she also changed her willful behavior a little.


    At least in front of outsiders, she will give him enough face.


    If there is something, they will discuss it behind closed doors.


    Of course, as long as she opened her mouth, ten ye almost never refused.


    The bad things come to an end. In Beijing, everyone is preparing for the Mid Autumn Festival.


    Yuanmingyuan, Ruoyin originally wanted to live with Cailing.


    But when the couple made up, she wanted to spend time with the children.


    In addition, the fourth master invited a troupe, which naturally made the backyard lively.


    After all, the fourth master is so low-key that he seldom invites a troupe.She can''t be alone in the xinghuachun hall to watch the opera.


    On the day of the Mid Autumn Festival, the troupe had already set up a stage, and they had set up in Ruoyin''s xinghuachun hall.


    Ruoyin was ready for the Mid Autumn Festival a few days ago.


    There are all kinds of food and drink in the courtyard.


    In order to enjoy the moon, the Mid Autumn Festival banquet will open at night.


    When a full moon hung in the dark blue starry sky, the troupe of xinghuachun hall began to sing.


    People in the backyard also took the children to join in the fun.


    If sound as Fujin, ordered a few good drama, meaning a bit.


    Then there are Li''s and nucolou''s points.


    The Song family is a timid, probably afraid of causing trouble, actually not a bit.


    However, no matter how wonderful the actor''s play is, people feel absent-minded.


    On the contrary, if sound, but listen with relish.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu, respectively, sat on her right side, quietly.


    After a cup of tea, accompanied by a singing report, all the people came back to God.


    "Here you are


    The next moment, a dark blue figure, then appeared at the door.


    For a moment, the singing stopped and everyone got up to salute.


    Four masters big palm a wave, "today is the Mid Autumn Festival, a family reunion round, don''t be restrained."


    Then, he went to Ruoyin''s body, helped the woman and sat down with her at the top.


    After the four masters and Ruoyin took their seats, they continued to take their seats.


    The fourth master took the cup and sipped it.


    Then he looked up at the actors and said, "why don''t you sing?"


    It''s embarrassing for the actors to be there.


    If the sound does not matter to smile way: "all continue to sing, hot and noisy."


    But in my heart, he thought, it''s not that the fourth master is too serious. Without his words, who dares to open his voice.


    With Ruo Yin speaking, the actors cleared their throat and continued to sing.


    In recent years, it''s rare that we haven''t followed the bamboo slips, and there was a lively Mid Autumn Festival.


    It was only after the fourth master became the first idle man in Qing Dynasty that he became a lively one.


    A few in the backyard, they would like to show their faces.


    Li''s arms embrace four elder brother, big Ge Ge sits on her left side.


    When a play was over, she laughed and said, "fourth master, Fujin, it''s rare to have a lively Mid Autumn Festival this year. I personally made a su style crystal moon cake. I would like to invite you, Fujin and other sisters to have a taste."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    If Yin picks eyebrow to smile, Li Shi is Han nationality, the crystal moon cake that does, natural compare capital those moon cakes to appear novel.


    At this time, Li''s slave had distributed the moon cake to the public.


    If Yin looked at the moon cakes on the table, it was not big and belonged to the delicate and transparent type.


    In every transparent moon cake, there are rose red roses.


    Just when Ruoyin tasted a mouthful, he listened to the fourth master''s light way: "well, I''m used to the flour. I''m used to eating this once in a while, but I''m bored."


    If Yin sweeps his eyes, the fourth master is probably satisfied with his appetite, and he eats another one.


    Anyway, moon cakes are small, one bite at a time.


    Li''s moon cakes are not only good for the fourth master, but also good for Ruoyin.


    A mouthful down, the mouth is fresh jelly flavor, and light fruit sweet taste.


    Compared with the traditional facial skin, it has no sticky feeling.


    In addition, the roses in the ice, corresponding to the patterns of Li''s red flag, have a unique charm.


    As Fujin, Ruoyin said: "Li, you are interested. The moon cake is crystal like, crystal clear and smooth in taste."


    In any case, she knew all these polite words by heart.


    On a good day, everyone is a master at acting.


    She doesn''t have to be a straight faced woman. She has to go through this section.


    "As long as ye and Fujin feel good, I think everything is worth it." Li''s polite return, smile particularly brilliant, "by the way, I also gave this moon cake a name, called flowers bloom rich and noble."


    As soon as the voice fell, the fourth master let people reward Li''s silver, a picture of celebration.


    If the sound also follows the wind: "good, this meaning head is good, reward!"


    After the end, if sound a look up, found that the New Cobalt Lu''s face strange.


    Then he called his name and said, "Niu cobalt Lu''s family, I heard that you also made moon cakes, and then let people present them together."


    "Fourth master, Fu Jin, this moon cake I made is called Wufu linmen."


    See button cobalt Lu''s face exposed embarrassed to get up, let the people around the moon cake one by one.


    When the moon cake was sent to Ruoyin, she could understand why he was embarrassed.


    Because the fourth master insinuated that flour was boring.


    However, nuicolo''s made it is a crisp moon cake with sesame seeds on it.


    If the sound quietly tasted a mouthful, found that this is five kernel moon cake, no wonder said five blessings on the door.


    After chewing, the taste was not as bad as expected.


    In fact, the real five kernel moon cake is not bad.


    There are real walnuts, peanuts, pine nuts, hemp kernels and sesame kernels.


    However, there are merchants adulterated on the market to make those fake materials, which has damaged the reputation of Wuren moon cake.


    But this kind of food, it is delicious, is too real, satiety is very strong, some greasy.


    Ruoyin tasted a mouthful and found that the fourth master did not say anything, only let people reward the silver.


    She also means to smile: "this moon cake not only has a good name, but also has a good taste. It''s delicious and delicious."


    It''s a festive occasion.


    Then, Ruoyin glanced at the people in the backyard and asked, "who else has made moon cakes, please present them."


    The backyard several look at each other, probably due to low status, dare not show face.


    Finally, Meng got up and said: "Fujin, I made Matcha ice skin moon cake early this morning. The inside is Shuanghuang Liuxin flavor, so I gave it a name, good home full moon."


    "Well... That sounds good." Ruo Yin nodded with appreciation and took a piece of moon cake and tasted it.


    The surface of the moon cake is light green, with a light smell of Matcha.


    A bite down, there is a golden yolk flow heart.


    The fourth master on one side tasted two mouthfuls and gave a commendatory "um" sound, which made people reward the silver.


    Ruoyin ate more than half of the moon cake, also followed: "good home full moon, this implied good, moon cake taste is also delicate, such as quicksand, milk yellow thick slippery, good, appreciate!"


    Meng continued to sit down with a smile.


    After seeing all the people show their hands, Ruo Yin suddenly feels sharp eyes.


    She turned her face slightly and found that the fourth master was looking at her.


    Ruo Yin gently bit his lip and blinks at the fourth master innocently.


    As a result, the man glared at him and withdrew his eyes.


    If sound just smile in the heart.


    She didn''t know, fourth master, whether she made moon cakes or not.


    She has no time for anything else.


    Just in the heart for the public row a place.


    According to the facial expression of the fourth master, it seems that Li''s doing is the most suitable, followed by Meng''s, and Niu''s.


    After she had the bottom of her heart, she turned her head and told the slave to bring up what she had done.


    But... The moon cakes she made were put in the ice cellar yesterday.If it''s too early, it will melt.


    Now it will take some time.


    About the time of a stick of incense, half plum and Qiao Feng carried a sealed box.


    Ruoyin stopped singing opera and said with a smile, "I had nothing to do yesterday. I also made some moon cakes. The number was not large. It just happened to be eight. I gave it a name. Seven stars accompany the moon, which means reunion and help each other. Let''s try it."


    As soon as this was said, Li''s mouth was turned away.


    In any case, the New Cobalt Lu family and the Meng family have shown their faces, can not compare with her.


    She''s confident about this little idea.


    Fu Jin that pedantic thought, can make how innovative.


    Half Mei directly carried the box to the fourth master. As soon as the lid was opened, there was a fine white mist around it.


    But it''s so hot that the air-conditioning is gone.


    "Fourth master, these eight moon cakes have eight different flavors. The seven are vanilla, mango, fragrant milk, midsummer wild berry, grape, Hami melon, water honey peach taste. The big one in the middle is made of chocolate. It''s full of ice cream and all kinds of sandwiches. "


    The fourth master scanned the box and saw eight different colors of moon cakes in the small box.


    Each moon cake has a different pattern. It looks original and rhymed.


    Especially seven small mooncakes, around a big one.


    It looks like the stars and the moon, and it is elegant and exquisite.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, light "um" a, "Fujin so virtuous, then cut into small pieces, we taste together."


    Anyway, there are so many moon cakes that one person is tired of eating one. They all put them down after a taste.


    Cut into small pieces and taste each one. All kinds of flavors can be tasted.


    After a while, eight kinds of ice cream flavors of moon cakes were distributed to the people''s plates.


    People in the backyard are not polite. They have a taste.


    Whether it''s the mellow smell of fragrant milk.


    Or the sweet and sour of wild berries.


    Or the sweet Hami melon, let them a feast.


    At this time, Li glanced at a piece of black moon cake and said, "Fujin, what is this black one? It can''t be that you didn''t do it well. It''s burnt."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    As she spoke, her eyes and eyebrows rose slightly with a hint of schadenfreude.


    Originally, after she tasted those tastes, her taste buds would be captured by those delicacies, and she felt that she would lose to Fujin.


    At last, she caught the problem.


    "Did you paste it? But I tasted it, and there was no paste. On the contrary, I thought it tasted best." Wu said, and then scooped out a black mouth with a small spoon.


    "Is it?" Li hasn''t tasted it yet. He just looks at the black one and doesn''t talk about it.


    However, it doesn''t look like a fake.


    She looked around.


    I found that everyone was eating this black thing.


    Moreover, even the four masters sitting at the top of the table are eating.


    Ruoyin put down the dish in his hand and said with a solemn smile, "I didn''t say that just now. There is still a taste of chocolate. That chocolate is this kind of black. Although it doesn''t look good, it tastes good. You can also try it


    A few years ago, as Kangxi got older and worked hard on national affairs day and night, he had sleep problems.


    It happened that the missionary loved to drink cocoa powder. Knowing that Kangxi had insomnia, he offered a lot of cocoa powder and chocolate blocks.


    It is said to be able to treat insomnia, upset, and hyperactivity.


    After Kangxi ate these things, his sleep did improve, and he gave some rewards to officials.


    Since then, some royal nobles in the capital have also enjoyed eating this.


    However, although thirteen lines can buy goods from other countries.


    But it''s rare because of its low yield.


    Ruoyin was also obtained by accident, or was it given to her by the fourth master.


    She made a total of ten moon cakes.


    In order to fit in with the group, Li tasted it suspiciously.


    But found that the taste of its good, directly eat that piece of black all.


    After eating, she wiped her mouth with a lady and said with a smile: "it''s really like Fujin and Wu''s younger sister. This kind of chocolate taste is really delicious. It tastes mellow. It''s Crispy when you bite it. When you get to your mouth, it slowly melts away. It''s my first time to eat it."


    With that, she gave a slight pause, and said with some indignation: "it''s not that Fujin has a good collection. With such good things, our sisters come to the morning Province on weekdays, but they don''t bring them out for us to have a taste."


    "I just got it a while ago, and it''s the fourth master''s reward. Otherwise, this kind of good thing can''t be bought outside." If sound Mou light turns slightly, immediately surprised way: "how, don''t your courtyard get reward?"


    In fact, as early as the fourth master ordered people to bring chocolate, the slaves all inquired.


    This kind of food is rare and expensive in Qing Dynasty. It''s said that the fourth master made it with great efforts for her ten yuan here.


    Fourth master, it''s good to send things.


    It is not his style to give away a few yuan in each courtyard.


    So, all the ten chocolates came to her yard.


    Ruoyin was divided into Hongyi and Hongxiu.


    On weekdays, I also use a little.


    This time, the rest of the moon cakes were released.


    There is no reward left for them.


    But she can''t really say that. She can only pretend that there is no other place.


    It''s said that it was given by the fourth master. How dare you make a noise in the backyard.


    Even the Li family can only eat this dumb bluish.


    If the fourth master doesn''t reward them, how dare they have an idea.


    I can only blame myself for not having a good birth and being born in a good family.


    Another is that he did not strive for success and failed to be favored like Fujin.


    Otherwise, the men who spoil concubines and destroy their wives are not without their own abilities.


    The third master is a good example. The upper side rooms of the mansion and the concubines run wild.


    Sanfu Jin said that he was infected with a disease, but what kind of disease can be isolated for such a long time, it''s just that they are not in power.


    In that case, no matter how good things are, they will not be able to turn into three fortunes.


    Li''s bite teeth, really cheap mouth, good to ask this why, is not self humiliation!


    After this, everyone shut up and concentrated on the play.


    After listening to the drama for about two hours, everyone was a little tired, but no one dared to say.


    Until the fourth master got up and left with the slave, the people were scattered with joy.


    Originally, they thought the fourth master would rest here in Fujin.


    After all, the Mid Autumn Festival is a rare day of the year.


    But the fourth master didn''t enter the inner room of Fujin. He left, left and left directly!


    This shows that... They still have a play?


    Thinking of this, Li''s flowerpot stepped faster.


    She has to go back to her room. Maybe the fourth master is waiting for him.


    If the sound dismissed the people, he told the slave: "clean up this, Qiao Feng Qiao LAN, prepare water to bathe.""Yes."


    Back inside, if the sound does not wait for the water to be placed, he can''t wait to take off his coat.


    This kind of day, lively is lively, but it is wearing too much clothes.


    In particular, those who sing opera are also a group of outsiders.


    Her dignified and virtuous frame is even more important.


    Dress up, everything must be appropriate, do not let people talk.


    A moment later, the slaves put the water, and she took Qiao Feng''s hand and slowly sank into the barrel.


    After bathing, she changed into a silver red belly bag and wore a Qi chest Ru skirt.


    Ru skirt is light red, the material is very thin.


    It''s silk in the middle and yarn in the sleeve.


    It''s too hot in dog days. It''s hot without wearing it. I don''t feel any more wearing this kind of clothes.


    "By the way, the pavilion in the backyard seems very cool. Take the imperial concubine''s couch there and enjoy the moon."


    If you enjoy it, you can fall asleep.


    With that, she went to the arbor in the backyard.


    The little snowflake came out from which corner, whirled around her, and called at her "meow meow".


    "Lazy cat, you didn''t sleep." Ruoyin squatted down and held the snowflake in his arms.


    The pavilion had three floors. After the slave moved the couch to the top of the pavilion, she leaned against the couch with snow in her arms.


    While appreciating the moon, he also masturbates and sucks cats.


    Small snow at first also "meow" a few times, later simply enjoy to close their eyes.


    If the sound is blowing cool evening wind, looking at the sky full of stars, hear bursts of cicadas, also do not have a pleasant.


    It''s just this kind of time, it''s easy to get sleepy.


    Gradually, the eyelid son also some lack, faintly sleeps in the past.


    Seeing this, mother Liu dismissed the slave who was guarding her. She thought that the night had passed.


    Alas, I don''t know the moon feast at night, which small master secretly threw a wink at Ye.


    So the fourth master didn''t accompany Fujin in the Mid Autumn Festival this year, and didn''t know where to go.


    Well, I''ll know it in the morning.


    Mother Liu, holding the armrest, went down the steps quietly.


    Who knows a corner, saw a dark blue figure, step by step up.


    She did not dare to look up one more look and saluted herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    If Yinmei''s eyes are closed and she doesn''t dare to see him, "my Lord, let''s go back to the room, don''t be here..."


    "Shh... If you don''t want to suffer later, you should be obedient."


    His voice was rascal and domineering, and his big palms crossed his graceful body.


    From her hair, all the way down... Not let go of a skin.


    It''s like a fierce wolf, sniffing its prey and making her a territory.


    He always felt that the years had not left anything on her.


    Instead, she looked at him at the right time with tears in her apricot eyes.


    After a while, the women''s voice of protest, gradually disappeared in the endless entanglement of the night.


    Even, in order not to make him more wild, she tried not to let her voice out.


    Because... Men seem to enjoy sound more than anything else.


    Every time she made some noise, he would beat her to death.


    This night, the so large apricot blossom spring hall was silent, but a small movement was sent out from a corner.


    In the night, a couple of beautiful men and women are reluctant to part with each other. It seems that they are going to melt each other into the boundless night...


    after the Mid Autumn Festival, the dog days have passed in a few days.


    The days were not so hot and hard to endure, and every day passed very quickly.


    By October, the pines in Yuanmingyuan are bearing fruit.


    It happened to be the day of Hongyi Hongxiu''s rest. Ruoyin took two children and slaves to pick pine fruits in the pine forest.


    "Brother, I want to lift high." When it was cold, Hongxiu wore a light blue robe and held out a short hand to Hongyi.


    Over the years, the baby fat on his face has not decreased at all.


    Hongyi, dressed in a dark blue robe, is using bamboo hooks to hook pinecones.


    After hearing Hongxiu''s request, he handed the hook to the slave.


    Then he squatted down and lifted Hongxiu.


    But even so, Hongxiu could only have a few pitiful pinecones.


    However, with his age and height, it is not easy to pick pinecones.


    Ruoyin saw that the two brothers were very friendly, with a comfortable smile on his face.


    She has always been like this, taking children to experience life during their time off.


    Otherwise, I''m really worried that they are immersed in a good life all day, not down-to-earth.


    Around a few miles, all are a few Zhang tall, bowl mouth thick big pine trees.


    In autumn, it''s completely different from the yellow leaves around.


    Gray brown trunk, covered with thin and pointed leaves, and pagoda like pine tower.


    Some of the slaves have climbed up the tree and picked up the pine tower.


    But Ruoyin and the children can only pick the pine tower below.


    What''s more... It''s to hook down the pine tower with long bamboo, and finally pick it up. After drying, take out the pine nuts and fry them to taste what they want.


    Looking at a pine tower falling down, Ruoyin also quickly participated in it.


    Maybe she''s too greedy. She just wanted to hook it at first.


    Gradually, from the slave hand for a long bamboo, want to hook the top of those big.


    But the longer the bamboo, the more difficult it is to manipulate.


    One improper control, bamboo, on the contrary, made her lose her center of gravity.


    When Ruoyin''s body swayed from side to side and finally fell back, she fell into a strong and warm embrace.


    Ruoyin thought it was mammy Liu who helped her, but she didn''t open her eyes because of the glare of the sun.


    Until a cold voice sounded in her ear: "how to serve your master."


    What?


    Isn''t this the voice of the fourth master? Why did he come?


    She stood up straight and opened her eyes.


    Fourth master''s hand, also timely released the woman.


    She just knelt on the ground and shuddered.


    The heart said that originally they were going to hold Fu Jin. This is not to see the fourth master coming to create opportunities for the masters and sons.


    A sensible slave is to know how to come!


    "It''s OK, sir. It''s not their fault." Ruoyin took the fourth master''s arm, "by the way, how did you get here?"


    Not to hear the slave said, she took two elder brothers to the deep mountain, he was not at ease, so he came to have a look.


    As expected, it is not a worry free!


    But the fourth master didn''t answer such a trivial question.


    He just reprimanded solemnly: "no matter how idle you are, you can''t take the children around here. If you want to eat pine nuts, you can give it to the servants. Otherwise, people will creak and you will be sent to buy ready-made ones for you."


    Finish saying that, he has a handsome face, negative hand side to the woman, do not go to see her.


    It''s not that we don''t know that autumn is dry and the wind is strong outside, which makes the face peeled.He''s a great man, but he''s OK.


    He didn''t worry about the children. Anyway, at their age, they should suffer.


    Hongyi practiced martial arts in the palace several years ago.


    The men of Aixin Jueluo family can''t be counselled.


    But Fujin is different. Her face is as tender as Hongxiu, and she dares to run outside to blow.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little cold.


    Hongyi holds Hongxiu and stops in front of the fourth master and salutes him.


    "Amar." The two brothers said in unison.


    The fourth master glared at them and ignored them.


    The two brothers had no choice but to look at Ruoyin helplessly.


    If the sound is slight, it means clear.


    Then she blinked at Hiroshi.


    Hongxiu first looked at Ruoyin for a few seconds, and then quickly understood the meaning.


    He stretched out his arms to the fourth master, "Amar, Yuanbao should be raised high."


    Fourth master: "yes, you don''t want me when you meet Amar." Hongyi put down Hongxiu, and the two brothers sang together.


    "That''s different. Amah is taller than my brother. I can pick a higher one." Hongxiu said, brazenly walked up to the fourth master and flattered him with his calf: "amah is super high, so I can pick a higher pine tower, hee hee...


    no matter how cold the fourth master is, Hongxiu just hugs the fourth master''s leg tightly.


    He also raised his head, opened his big black eyes and laughed at the fourth master.


    "Well, don''t ask me to hold it next time." Hongyi said deliberately in a huff.


    In fact, he was laughing in his heart.


    Even when he was bold, he didn''t have thick skin.


    At this moment, even if his heart is as hard as the fourth master, he can''t ignore his children. What''s more, Hongxiu still smiles at him.


    He frowned impatiently and said, "you will be six years old next year, and you are still so delicate. When you do, ask your husband to take care of your temperament."


    That''s what he said, but he could not help but squat down and lifted Hongxiu to the bottom of the pine tree and let him pick the pine tower.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin followed with a smile, "Hongxiu is still young, isn''t he a child? I remember when I was his age, I still pestered my forehead Niang to eat sugar."


    The fourth master snorted coldly, "you are used to him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    "If I''m really used to it, I won''t take them out to work during the break. I wish they would rest in the house." Ruo Yin retorted.


    Fourth master: "seeing the children enjoying themselves, he didn''t say anything more.


    Recently, he has been studying agronomy. When necessary, he has to do it himself.


    So he didn''t resent her picking the pine tower with her children.


    It''s just... She can''t stand the wind and the sun.


    Apart from that, he appreciated what she had done.


    After arriving at the Yuanmingyuan for such a long time, she was not so spoiled as she had imagined.


    He not only brought the slaves to grow vegetables and fruits, but also did a lot of things by himself. He was quite like a man who followed his wife.


    On the contrary, those people in the backyard, with such good conditions, only know that they stay in the yard all day, full of gossip.


    "By the way, fourth master, it''s autumn and it''s not cold. When shall we go back to our house?" If you want to ask this question for a long time, you haven''t found a chance.


    It''s not that I haven''t been out for summer vacation in the past years.


    But every time it was a dog days, the fourth master would take them back to the house.


    This year, however, is different. It''s October, and I don''t want to go back.


    At first, she thought the fourth master had something to do in Yuanmingyuan.


    I want to say that when he finishes his work, he will go back to his house.


    But she looked at the fourth master like this, and had leisure to accompany her and her children to pick pine pagodas. She was not as busy as she expected.


    The fourth master waited for Hongxiu to pick a big pine tower, and then he said, "I have something to do here. I have to watch the crops I studied with the agricultural bachelor. I''ll live in the Yuanmingyuan in recent years. I won''t go back."


    "Well, I''ll let the minions grow more." Ruo Yin complained.


    Fourth master is not angry, chuckled and said, "if you don''t tell you, you don''t miss something."


    "Where, there are so many delicious food without seed. I''m afraid I can''t care about it and eat it when I go back." Now, she can safely open up her own farm.


    Eating your own fruits and vegetables throughout the year, let alone a sense of accomplishment.


    As a man, the fourth master studied agricultural production for the sake of the common people.


    But he really did not understand, she clearly can not touch the spring water with ten fingers, why she is not idle, love to do those rough work.


    However, he doesn''t care much about the government.


    In the name of the first idle person in Qing Dynasty, she went with her.


    When a large group of people were happily picking the pine tower, Chen Biao came to the fourth master.


    In a low voice: "master son, there''s war report from Sichuan."


    After the fourth master stopped, he handed Hongxiu to the slave, "go back and talk about it."


    Then he left the pine forest with his slave.


    If the sound of this head, picking almost, then let the slave pick up the pine tower on the ground, also back to the house to rest.


    Back in xinghuachun hall, she was thinking about things.


    Just now, even if Chen Biao lowered his voice, he was able to practice martial arts all the year round. His voice was thick and full of Qi.


    There was still some sound, floating in her ears.


    For Sichuan, her first intuition is Nian gengyao.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin''s guess is right at all.


    However, within a few days, it was reported in the capital that Nian Jianyao had killed the bandit leader and had taken in thousands of bandits.


    "Fu Jin, I''ve heard that Nian gengyao hasn''t returned to Beijing yet. He says that there are riots in many places. He can''t go back to Beijing until he has been completely rehabilitated. However, long live has already rewarded many things in Nianfu. I''m afraid that when Nian gengyao returns to Beijing, he will be granted a reward! "


    If frost will hit the news, a brain told if Yin.


    If the sound and eyes light slightly turn, it seems that this year''s soup Yao really has some skills.


    Mother Liu thought she was not happy when she saw that Ruo Yin''s face was not right.


    He comforted him and said, "Fu Jin, we didn''t know at the beginning that he was so capable. Besides, he always makes a moth under the governor. No matter where he gets promoted and becomes rich, as long as he doesn''t make trouble under the governor, we will be Amitabha. "


    "Well, if you are good at it, you can do it one by one. If you can''t, you can''t do it, you can''t do it, you can''t do it. Since he has the ability to do good deeds for the common people, he should have accumulated good fortune. " Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    If you don''t have a good relationship with Mammy feiyangu, you''ll be fine.


    As a married daughter, she can no longer make trouble for her mother''s family.


    In this way, after another month, the snow in the capital is so thick as the calf.


    There comes the war report from Nian gengyao.


    He was also the face of Nian''s parents, completely eradicated the riots there, and allowed the rest of the bandits to surrender to the Qing Dynasty and become recruits.


    After all, the bandits were all from the common people.


    Because of the force of life, it was on a bad road.Those leaders must die, but not all the rest.


    In December, Nian gengyao returned to Beijing for a reward.


    Kangxi promoted him from governor of Sichuan to governor, and ordered him to supervise governor affairs, command military affairs and civil affairs.


    Nian gengyao was also a benefactor. At night, he went to Yuanmingyuan and had a long talk with the fourth master.


    It was not until the morning of the next day that I left from Yuanmingyuan.


    No one knows what the two men talked about.


    Approaching the new year''s pass, together with the fact that Nian Jianyao has brought peace to one side, this is a matter of congratulation.


    However, such a good thing did not last long, and the Forbidden City was covered with a gray haze.


    The Empress Dowager is ill!


    In order to be filial, the fifth Princess and the fifth master have been serving in the CIREN palace in turn.


    Both of them were raised by the Empress Dowager when they were young and then married again.


    For the sake of the empress dowager, Kangxi also made an exception to ignore political affairs.


    Of course, a country cannot be without a monarch for a day.


    I will tell him what is necessary.


    As a matter of fact, the abolition of the crown prince was a big blow to him.


    He has been in pain, for a long time can not come out.


    He can always think of his relationship with the prince at night.


    Now the Empress Dowager was ill on the bed, and he thought about the mother child relationship between himself and the Empress Dowager.


    It is clear that he and the Empress Dowager are not their own mother and son, but they are more intimate than the prince and him.


    Thinking of this, he was filled with emotion.


    Over the years, four generations of the royal family have been living together, and he has set an example of filial piety for the royal family.


    But why in the end, the brothers are fratricidal, which is the last thing he wants to see.


    On this day, Kangxi took the dragon to CIREN palace early in the morning.


    When he was about to drive out, two eunuchs supported him.


    I don''t know what happened recently. It may be because I fell ill in the battlefield when I was young.


    Just into autumn, under a few autumn rain, a pair of legs on the faint pain.


    Now it''s winter, a foot is more serious, swollen almost can''t walk.


    In the past, I couldn''t wear the boots. I wrapped them with cotton cloth, and I wore big and thick shoes.


    ------If a person is good at doing things, he or she can do things in different ways.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    After entering the CIREN palace, the fifth Princess and the fifth master saluted and then retired.


    Kangxi knelt directly in front of the Empress Dowager''s couch, regardless of the swelling and pain on his feet.


    After a pair of battlefield training, full of calluses of hands, the Empress Dowager''s hand in the palm.


    "Huang e Niang, my son has come to see you."


    "Emperor..." the Empress Dowager held Kangxi back.


    She could hear the voice and feel Kangxi''s hand.


    However, she could only lie on the silk pillow inlaid with money python, unable to move.


    Even if she wanted to turn her head and take a look at Kangxi, her heart was more than her strength.


    A wrinkled face, waxy yellow.


    Even wearing a warm hat can''t cover the white silk on the temples.


    Dry lips, the same color as the face.


    Seeing Kangxi''s eyes scarlet, the palm of his hand trembled slightly: "Huang e Niang, son is in."


    In his eyes, besides scarlet, there was a glimmer of joy.


    A few days ago, the Empress Dowager was in a coma and could not speak.


    Today, she was able to name him and speak.


    The Empress Dowager noticed Kangxi''s shaking hand and a smile was drawn from the corner of her mouth: "the AI family is not afraid. What are you shaking? Even if the AI family is gone, you are still the emperor of the Qing Dynasty..."


    "no..." Kangxi shook her head, "you have not been ill before, but you will get better this time. Look, you can talk to me."


    "My family''s illness... My family knows clearly... This time, I''m afraid it''s no good..."


    Kangxi held his lips and wanted to say something to comfort him.


    But his throat was itchy and he didn''t interrupt the Empress Dowager.


    "When I was young, the AI family was not allowed to be spoiled, and failed to open branches and scatter leaves for the royal family, but the AI family never regretted." The Empress Dowager''s voice was weak and powerless. Every time she said a word, she had to slow down for several times, "because... The AI family has a son like you, which is more filial than your own son, so there is no regret..."


    Kangxi bit the back alveolar and said with red eyes, "but I am not a good father."


    In the past how iron bloodless emperor, in front of this legitimate mother, finally talked about the helpless in the heart.


    His voice was not as dignified as before, but full of vicissitudes and old age.


    The imperial education system of Qing Dynasty was strict, so he could not let his sons do nothing.


    Is that not a joke for the world and will be recorded in history.


    Therefore, the brothers practice in winter and summer.


    At that time, the rest system had not been improved. They only took five days off a year, only once or twice a day, and each time could not exceed a quarter of an hour.


    The subjects studied are all textbooks compiled by advanced Confucianism and ancestors.


    In addition to knowing Manchu, Mongolian and Chinese, we also need to know some Uyghur and Tibetan.


    In recent years, several foreign languages have been added and taught by missionaries.


    Calligraphy and painting, horse riding and archery, including swimming, should also be learned.


    The purpose is to make them develop morally, intellectually and physically.


    This is why the Qing emperors were diligent.


    Because of the education they received when they were young, they knew that everything was hard won.


    But... This kind of education, will cause each elder brother to be quite outstanding.


    So, the question comes.


    "Alas..." the Empress Dowager sighed, "most of everyone''s talent and personality are born in their bones. Sometimes... If you can teach them to become talents, you can''t teach them to be human beings..."


    Kangxi: "my son is not a good husband either."


    After the Yuan Dynasty, hersheri gave birth to the prince for him, but he fought at the border.


    At that time, he was in power at the beginning, and there were many unrest and wars at the border.


    Before has lost a legitimate son, if loses another legitimate son.


    The world will say that God does not protect him, and the military situation will certainly be unstable.


    Therefore, his first empress, for the sake of the war at the border and the stability of the Qing Dynasty, sacrificed so much.


    He, however, failed to look at her.


    The second empress, Niu Ke Lu, served him for many years and accompanied him through the most difficult days.


    But he only granted the queen, the next year it was gone, did not enjoy any good fortune.


    Later a check, just know that the New Cobalt Lu''s body has not been very good.


    However, in order not to affect him, she kept it secret.


    Since then, he has thought that he is not a queen, and he intends not to set up a future.


    Later, she met Tong Jia. When she was the imperial concubine, she was fair and friendly to others, and won a lot of praise from inside and outside the palace.


    she also kept the harem in order and raised several elder brothers.


    It''s not that she can''t have a baby. She had a little princess before, but she died in less than a month.At that time, he was not in the palace.


    The house of the interior regarded the child as an ominous thing, only wrapped in a sheet and burned out of the palace.


    Tong Jia''s family became depressed. Even though he was not easily pregnant, he met with dystocia.


    This time, as a husband, he finally accompanied the woman and saved the adult.


    It''s a pity that the nine month old child is gone. He is still an elder brother.


    Since then, Tong Jia''s illness will not rise.


    For this woman, nothing else, he has feelings for her.


    Even if it was not granted, he was like a queen in his heart.


    Until Tong Jia''s illness was too fast, he held a happy attitude and named him queen.


    But the next day, she left like that.


    Throughout history, this is probably the only queen who has only been a queen for one day.


    Once upon a time, people all said that he had a hard life, but he never believed in him.


    Moreover, as long as someone said, he killed the man.


    Gradually, no one dares to say anything.


    But at that moment, he began to doubt himself.


    Since then, he has secretly vowed in his heart that he will never stand in this life!


    When the Empress Dowager heard the frustration in Kangxi''s words, she felt heartache.


    "Your life is better than your imperial exam. Although he made so many contributions to the Qing Dynasty, in the end, he not only shaved her hair and became a monk for the sake of Princess Dong E, but also died. "


    The Empress Dowager gasped for a few breaths and continued: "at last, he was so depressed that he was only in his twenties. Before he died, he said that he would never be born in the imperial family in the next life. At that time, his only heart was Princess Dong E, who had forgotten his responsibility as an emperor, so much so that he attracted abuse from the courtiers and the people. "


    Kangxi: "you should remember that you were born in an emperor''s family and became an emperor. Naturally, you can''t be like an ordinary man. As an emperor, you can''t hope for your responsibility. You should put the country first in everything, or you will become a faint monarch!" The Empress Dowager''s tone was accentuated.


    "Yes, Huang e Niang."


    "Even if it''s negative blood and women, you can''t be negative to the people in the world... You''ve done it, and you''ve done a good job..."


    Kangxi: "my son Xuanye..."


    "mother, son is here."


    The sound of Xuanye was called on the top of Kangxi''s heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    I only remember that when he was young, the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager often called him Xuanye.


    In a flash, decades later, the Empress Dowager has been calling the emperor, and has not called him in this way for many years.


    The Empress Dowager clenched Kangxi''s hand and said in her elder voice, "not only is she grieving for her family, but also the Empress Dowager is proud to teach you such a grandson in this life. You are the pride of our life and the leader of the Qing Dynasty. You must not doubt yourself!"


    Kangxi bit the back alveolar and was taught to reply: "yes, mother, son, remember it in your heart!"


    "Well..." the Empress Dowager took the initiative to release Kangxi''s hand and said powerlessly: "I have talked with you so much, but my family is a little tired..."


    "the Empress Dowager likes to have a rest, and her son will come to see you another day." Kangxi said so, but his knee didn''t stand up.


    When the servants saw him, they thought it was his legs and feet that were swollen and inconvenient. They came forward to help him.


    It was stopped by Kangxi.


    He knelt down beside the bed for a while, forced back the bitterness in his heart, and then stood up.


    Looking up, the confusion and frustration in his eyes disappeared.


    Instead, it is cold and sharp, which makes people dare not take a look at it.


    He dragged his swollen legs and negative hands, which was inconvenient for him to leave CIREN palace.


    When he left, he was separated from the Empress Dowager.


    It was night. The slaves wanted to give the Empress Dowager medicine, but they didn''t wake her up.


    In the apricot blossom spring Hall of Yuanmingyuan, Ruoyin is lying in the arms of the fourth master to keep warm and sleep at ease.


    I heard the bells ringing outside, and they were louder than ever.


    It seems that... Still came from the Forbidden City.


    Vaguely, if the voice of the eyelashes trembled.


    The bells of the Forbidden City are usually used to tell the time, so there will be no such big noise.


    But in today''s day, the bell is more than ten times louder than usual.


    It''s like the air defense siren I heard before, hovering over the capital all the time.


    Through the unknown notice, hit in people''s hearts.


    But soon the bell stopped, and all was quiet again.


    But if the sound is a little uneasy, she saves the material in front of the man''s body, "my Lord, is something wrong? How can the bell ring like this today, but it rings several times and doesn''t ring."


    He always sleeps shallowly. She wakes up. He must have woken up long ago.


    "Well, something happened." When he said this, the fourth master had already sat up and said, "I just counted it. The bell in the palace rang eight times. It should be the Empress Dowager''s accident."


    "Empress Dowager?" If the sound Teng once sat up.


    Although she and the Empress Dowager did not have a very close relationship.


    After all, she lives in the palace, she lives outside the palace.


    But for all these years, the Empress Dowager is a sensible person in her eyes.


    She lived a thorough life and was easy-going. Fortunately, she helped her out several times.


    Recently, I heard that the Empress Dowager was ill. She also went to see it twice.


    The fifth Princess and the fifth master took good care of them. She just sat down and came back.


    "Well, let''s go into the palace and have a look. It''s cold... I''ll ask the servant to find you a thicker cloak." She got out of bed.


    The fourth master saw some sadness in the woman''s eyes, and he didn''t look like he was pretending.


    It made his heart heavy.


    Then, Ruoyin attends the fourth master to put on the brocade robe and the black cloak, and personally sent him to the door.


    "Go back to your room and have a good rest. It''s cold outside." The man patted her on the shoulder and left with the minion.


    When we arrived at the Forbidden City, white lanterns were hung everywhere, as the fourth master had guessed.


    In CIREN palace, all the people who kneel down are royal.


    The fourth master found a back seat and knelt down.


    Kangxi knelt in front of the Empress Dowager''s couch, unable to get up for a long time.


    A pair of hands also tightly hold the Empress Dowager''s cold hand, eyes full of attachment and gratitude.


    The past is fresh in my memory. Since three months of beating him, this legitimate mother has been taking care of him.


    His closest elders, from empress dowager Xiaozhuang to aunt sumala, left him one by one.


    Now... The Empress Dowager is gone.


    He lost his last close elder.


    The next few days, Kangxi has been in the CIREN palace, did not return to the palace.


    Some relatives of the royal family also knelt down in the benevolence palace to mourn, and Ruoyin was naturally among them.


    It was not until seven days later that Kangxi offered a drink and offered a sacrifice in the cilen palace, preparing to bury the Empress Dowager in the imperial mausoleum.


    But before the memorial ceremony began, Kangxi was overwhelmed with grief.


    This majestic emperor, in the past, scolded all the officials and the elder brother with blood, but now he knelt on the steps and cried bitterly.


    In the end, he almost choked out the memorial.Even after reading, the great emperor still sobbed.


    A group of elder brothers and officials, naturally also followed the howling.


    After noon, the Royal relatives and relatives buried the Empress Dowager in the imperial mausoleum.


    In order to fulfill their filial piety and thank the Empress Dowager for their support, they stayed in the imperial mausoleum to mourn, and they had to go back for 20 days.


    The fourth master and his relatives and relatives went back to their respective residences.


    Yuanmingyuan, Ruoyin knew that the fourth master would come back.


    At this time, she was leading the people in the backyard to meet them at the main gate of Yuanmingyuan.


    She glanced at the backyard, one by one, but she was much more sensible than usual.


    I know that I can''t make eyes at this time. I have to wear plain color. I don''t have some decent jewelry on my head.


    It''s just that on the surface, I''ve done a lot of work, but I don''t drill holes.


    If the sound, not to mention, as a Fujin, she should set an example.


    She only wore an apricot flag dress and a lotus flower Cape.


    There is no other headdress if you don''t have a hairpin on your head.


    The crowd stood in the cold wind for a long time, but there was no sign of the fourth master.


    Li''s family had a small complaint: "Fujin, your people didn''t make a mistake. Don''t remember the wrong day."


    If the sound slants to sweep Li Shi one eye, "can''t be wrong, the eunuch around ye came to report early."


    "Oh." Li''s reply was not salty.


    The fourth master didn''t come to the palace for so many days. They couldn''t even get any news. They only knew that the Empress Dowager had gone.


    Fu Jin''s treatment was different. I heard that the fourth master often sent xiaodezi to xinghuachun hall to report things. She was so jealous when she thought about it.


    Just as they were shivering with cold, snow began to fall in the sky.


    For a moment, the slaves quickly put up their umbrellas to cover the snow for their masters.


    Ruoyin held Mrs. Tang in her hand and stretched her neck to look at the end of the road.


    After about a cup of tea, the sound of horse''s hooves is getting closer and closer.


    Then, at the end of the line, there was a team of people coming this way.


    The leader was the fourth master who had not come back for several days.


    The snow was flying in the air, and he rode on his horse, but his body was straight and slender.


    The man was wearing a Black Mink hat, stiff in one hand and whipping in the other.


    His black cloak set off a storm in the air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    And the horse under his body, four hooves like do not touch the ground, snow foam splashed everywhere.


    "Hoo ~", the man stepped off the horse neatly.


    Immediately a servant took the whip from his hand and held the umbrella for him.


    "Good morning, sir." Ruoyin salutes the crowd.


    The fourth master faintly "um" one, the line of sight across the backyard a cadre of people and so on.


    "The new year is almost over, but the funeral of the Empress Dowager has just passed. The emperor amah ordered the whole country to mourn together. Remember that firecrackers are not allowed to be set off in all courtyards. Even in the Spring Festival, everything will be simple. "


    "Yes, we will obey the orders of the fourth master." Ruoyin comes back with the crowd.


    The fourth master was probably tired. Without a rest for a few days, he directly took the slave back to Wanfang Anhe.


    Since then, he has never been in and out of the back yard.


    If Yin sees him again, it''s new year''s Eve.


    However, from the early spring to the evening.


    It''s not cutting window decorations, or writing couplets, or making jujube steamed buns and dumplings.


    Of course, it''s the servants who do this kind of thing.


    Ruoyin wrote several Spring Festival couplets with Hongyi and Hongxiu.


    When the ink on the Spring Festival couplets is dry, they will be sent to the slaves to paste them.


    As for the couplet in her own room, Ruoyin wants to paste it on her own.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, she asked the slave to bring the stool, and then stepped on it carefully and pasted the Spring Festival couplets and horizontal tablets.


    Moreover, she also appreciated herself for a few seconds and observed whether it was posted correctly.


    "Well, writing couplets and pasting couplets by myself are also very interesting..." she said to herself.


    The most important thing is that you have that sense of accomplishment in your heart.


    Normally speaking, when she said this kind of words, the slaves would flatter her.


    But today, when she said that, she was quiet.


    However, if the sound did not think so much, just with the help of the slaves, carefully went down the stool.


    As a result, she turned and looked up and found a tall and straight dark blue body standing in front of her.


    "My Lord." If sound squeezes out a can smile, want to say how four masters always appear and disappear, people frighten people to death!


    Man negative hand standing in place, cold eyes up and down swept a woman.


    She rarely wears a red flag dress, and her makeup is bright and colorful. The whole person is happy and charming.


    In fact, he has been here since she started to post Spring Festival couplets.


    But also worried about the sudden appearance, she was scared, and has been silent.


    This meeting son, he pointed to the Spring Festival couplets above, coldly asked: "who allowed you to go up and paste couplets?"


    "Myself." If sound points to oneself with a finger, the way of course: "who does not paste couplets during the Spring Festival?"


    "You know that''s not what I mean." The man was straight faced and serious. In order not to let her gag, he simply pointed out and said, "which family''s Fujin is as playful as you, stepping on such a high flowerpot bottom, still climbing up to paste Spring Festival couplets, eh?"


    How did he feel that she was like a child, as long as he was not there, she could go to heaven and earth.


    But sometimes, she''s just a little woman.


    Especially in winter when he loves to keep warm in his arms.


    Ruoyin: "it is...


    she knows that the fourth master is good for her, so she doesn''t answer back.


    She just stood in front of him, looking down at her own toes, playing with the newly painted Danxie, like a little wrong daughter-in-law.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little cold, the slaves all went out and did not dare to join in.


    Looking at the woman''s charming and charming appearance, the fourth master''s anger was half gone.


    She is always like this, clearly did wrong thing, but also appears aggrieved and helpless.


    It made him a bit of a bully.


    The man stepped back for a walk and looked up at the Spring Festival couplets, diverting his attention.


    It''s just that the more you look at it, the more wrong it is.


    "Look at the words on this couplet. Where did you buy it?"


    His mouth was down and his eyes were full of disgust.


    Finally, he added, "the words written by Hongyi are better than this. No... it should be said that this calligraphy is inferior to Hongxiu. "


    What!


    Hongxiu is only five years old. She began to learn how to write this summer. How can she write better?


    If Yin was so angry that he bit the back alveolar, he was cruel enough!


    But this new year''s Eve, or harmony is good.


    "Ye..." she raised her head and looked at the man, but stopped talking. "I wrote this spring festival couplet myself."


    This thought that the unknown was innocent. She said it was written by her. The fourth master should save some face for her.


    Who knows the man light "um" a, "the Lord knows, I have seen you write the word, these years your word really did not make any progress."


    This sentence, for Ruoyin, is almost a knife in her heart to mend a knife.Yes, he read the Scriptures she copied, as well as the women''s commandments and account books. Naturally, he recognized her handwriting.


    But he can recognize her words, and still have that poisonous tongue, which is to her opinion.


    The key is that she has seen Hongxiu''s words. A child who has just learned to write can''t write better than her.


    What''s more, Hongyi also said that her words are the best among women.


    She now seriously suspected that the fourth master was deliberately angry with her, in order to damage her personally paste Spring Festival couplets.


    If the voice was so angry that she pinched her waist with one hand, Jiao - hum said, "yes, my handwriting is the worst. My handwriting is the best, but you can''t make you write a spring festival couplet even if you''re in a good mood every day, can''t you?"


    As she spoke, her cheeks were puffed up.


    The man is not annoyed, but chuckles: "who says ye can''t, let slave prepare paper and ink quickly."


    New year''s Eve, not as fierce as her, let her long memory on the line.


    To save her love, she was really angry.


    Just at this time, Hongxiu called out, "ah Ma, e Niang, want to make dumplings!"


    "Oh, here it is!" If Yin Jiao - Mei ground horizontal man one eye, went out.


    When she got to the hall, she told the servant, "Li Fukang, go and prepare paper and ink for the fourth master."


    "Bang." Li Fukang is a errand runner, so he went to do it immediately.


    In the hall, mother Liu with Qiao Feng Qiao LAN is making dumplings around the big round table.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu are also sitting there with fun.


    Jiaozi was proposed by Ruoyin, and she naturally participated in it.


    Hongxiu kneaded the dough in his hand and kept his own business.


    He raised his head and looked at Ruoyin, and asked, "e Niang, you''re going to have dinner on New Year''s Eve. Why do you prepare paper and ink for Amar?"


    "Your alma thinks that e Niang''s handwriting is not good-looking, and says that he wants to write a spring festival couplet in person." If Yin quickly makes a dumpling and looks up at the fourth master with a playful look, "when your alma writes the Spring Festival couplets, both your brothers will go and have a look, just to learn."


    As soon as the voice fell, she was glared at by the man.


    "Oh." Hongxiu yingdao.


    After hearing this, mother Liu was secretly happy for her master.


    You know, the backyard has never had a spring festival couplet inscribed by the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    This is the first time for Fujin!


    If you let those people in the backyard know, they won''t have to spend this year!


    Inside, Ruoyin is making dumplings with her children and slaves.


    The pot is still boiling hot water.


    The charcoal fire in the stove occasionally crackles.


    It''s quite new year to watch.


    Only the fourth master sat on the imperial chair coldly and watched the scene.


    Fu Jin is really a vindictive.


    But teased her a few words, she returned in front of the children.


    I don''t know her in front of her.


    At this moment, he sat quietly watching her, sometimes with a smile, and sometimes with a slave to say a word.


    In a blink of an eye, one by one dumplings, on the pile in front of her.


    This should be put in the past, he would certainly say that she did not have the rules, and with the child mischievous.


    Since when, he has been used to her casual nature.


    As if she was not a four fortune Jin, he was not a prince Yong.


    She is just an ordinary wife. She is beautiful, generous and graceful. She is kind to her children but not doting on them...


    "master and son, the brush, ink, paper and inkstone you want is coming!" Li Fukang''s appearance interrupted the fourth master''s thoughts.


    He faintly "um" a sound, stood up at the table of eight immortals, picked up the pen to write Spring Festival couplets.


    Encouraged by Ruoyin, Hongyi and Hongxiu also washed their hands and surrounded the fourth master to watch him write.


    From the perspective of Ruoyin, I just see the hard and hard side face of men.


    He just stood there, calm and calm.


    When I write, I look very focused.


    But in the blink of an eye, he wrote the Spring Festival couplets like flowing water.


    When the fourth master stopped writing, he was full of the unique temperament of a successful man.


    "Ah Ma, although I don''t understand it very well, I feel that your handwriting is very good. Bi Niang should write well." In Hongxiu''s eyes, the light of worship flashed, and he betrayed his mother-in-law.


    If the sound smoked the corner of the mouth, secretly scolded a conscience!


    After a while, the dumplings were almost wrapped, and Ruoyin asked the servant to take out the pot.


    Then, she looked at the Spring Festival couplets written by the fourth master. His words were as good-looking and grand as ever, with a hook and a stroke, clear and meaningful.


    Give people the feeling... There is always a kind of domineering engraved between the lines.


    But the content is very grounded, very in line with the weather of new year''s Eve.


    The first couplet is: like to live in a treasure land for thousands of years.


    The second couplet is: Fu Zhao''s family is prosperous.


    Horizontal review: welcome the new year.


    "After reading Ye''s words, I really need to find a place to sew." If Yin looked at the fourth master with a coquettish look and told the servant, "Li Fukang, stick this spring festival couplet in the hall."


    "Bang."


    After a while, the slaves brought up the boiled dumplings. There was nothing else.


    The fourth master looked at the dishes of dumplings on the table of eight immortals, and said faintly, "is that all?"


    "Yes, my Lord said everything should be simple." Ruoyin joked.


    "I told you to be simple, but not so frugal." The fourth master frowned and winked at Su Peisheng. "Su Peisheng, go and make more dishes in the kitchen."


    Seeing this, Ruoyin chuckled and said, "Sir, I''m joking with you. You can''t eat only dumplings for the Chinese New Year''s Eve. Don''t worry. I told the cook Niu early in the morning that he was making new year''s Eve dinner. I think it will be better later."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master took a dim look at the woman.


    Because of the children''s presence, we should be careful of her face.


    In addition, the new year''s Eve, the atmosphere is not easy to make too stiff.


    As a result, he had to bite the back alveolar.


    The courage is more and more fat, dare to deceive him.


    Not long ago, just as Ruoyin said, the kitchen people put the new year''s Eve dishes on the table.


    There are rich dishes, such as ginseng stewed chicken, large plate chicken, cumin steak, crispy roast duck, eight treasure steamed spareribs, open screen peacock fish and so on.


    "Sir, this chicken soup has been cooked for several hours. Let me fill you a bowl first." Ruoyin is very virtuous.


    When she handed the soup to the fourth master, Hongyi was very filial and took the initiative to fill a bowl for her, "e Niang, you can also have a bowl, or it will be cold later."


    "Good, good." Ruoyin laughs and takes a sip of soup.


    At this time, Hongxiu clip a dumpling to Ruoyin, also filial way: "e Niang, this three fresh dumplings eat well."


    Said, he seems to think one too little, and sandwiched several dumplings, "and this scallion mutton dumplings are also delicious."


    "Clearly, e Niang likes dumplings with vegetarian stuffing. I think you like meat yourself." Hongyi road.


    As soon as this word came out, Hong Xiu whispered: "I don''t have it. E Niang said that eating meat can only grow tall.""Yes, yes, Zhuang Zhuang and Yuanbao are both filial to e Niang. E Niang knows, you can eat it yourself." Looking at the mountains of small bowls in front of me, I quickly stopped them from feeding.


    The fourth master on one side saw this scene, and a mysterious black flowing shadow flashed through his eyes.


    In the past, when he saw that the children were good to her, he would feel that they had no conscience. They only knew to be filial to their mother, but not to him.


    But in recent years, both children have been raised in his courtyard.


    He knew their temperament.


    Because he taught them that men don''t have to be bored with crooked things, so they do.


    Now it''s not the same. How could he have the idea of comparing the children.


    Thinking of this, the fourth master did not say a word, so he gave the woman two pieces of garlic shrimp.


    "Thank you, all of you." Ruo Yin said with a happy smile.


    At this moment, she really felt very happy.


    In front of the three men, all take her as the center, let her have a kind of feeling of being spoiled.


    However, she never ate the shrimp with garlic sauce.


    According to the way of the past years, the fourth master will rest after the new year.


    So, she didn''t dare to eat such a heavy taste.


    No one dares to serve the fourth master''s bed with a full mouth of garlic.


    Just like no one dares to serve the fourth master without taking a bath.


    During the new year''s Eve dinner, fortunately, there was Hongxiu, and the atmosphere was very happy.


    He has a good appetite, so he doesn''t have to worry about his food.


    Even, the speed of eating drumsticks is faster than that of adults.


    About a stick of incense, the family is also full of food and drink.


    The slaves stood out and cleaned up the table.


    There are preserved fruit and meat, and some small snacks.


    Ruoyin is sitting on the rose chair, and the fourth master is on her left, with a small table between them.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu are sitting beside them. The family is staring at each other, and they are beginning to keep their eyes open.


    Hongxiu was a restless man. He looked at Ruoyin and talked about the topic, "e Niang, you look good in red flag dress, but I don''t think you wear this kind of red."


    Originally, the fourth master just sat quietly twirling Buddha beads.


    Listen to Hong Xiu so say, he is a faint glance at the woman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    Today, he has not paid much attention to it, but now at such a glance, it is found that she is very suitable for bright red.


    No, it''s supposed to be red. It''s all right for her.


    Because her skin is very white, wearing red lining if skin coagulation fat.


    Clear and bright beautiful eyes, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes slightly trembling.


    As I have just finished eating, my face is tinged with pink.


    She sat there, giving the impression that she was... Smart but not smart.


    Fourth master is a measured, his eyes will not be too hot - hot, always light.


    When he took back his sight, the Buddha beads in his hands twisted faster than before.


    With the happy fruit of Hongxiu, the day of Shou Sui is not so hard.


    The whole family was laughing, and it was early in the morning.


    This year is different from the previous years, because of the relationship between the empress dowager, no fireworks.


    The two brothers were also sensible. Hongyi said to Hongxiu, "Yuanbao, it''s time for us to go back to Wanfang and make peace."


    "Good." Hongxiu took the initiative to walk to Hongyi''s side, took his brother''s hand and waved his small claws to Ruoyin and the fourth master, "amae Niang, I''m going back with my brother."


    "Go ahead. It''s snowing outside. Be careful on your way. Remember to go to bed soon after you go back. You have to go to the palace early tomorrow."


    Although there are servants waiting on him, Ruoyin is still not at ease. The two brothers personally send them to the gate of xinghuachun hall.


    Then she went back to the hall and waited on the fourth master to change and wash.


    As a result, she did not wait for her to change his nightgown for the man, and her body was suspended in the air and was directly beaten and held up by the man.


    His action made Ruoyin very nervous.


    After all, he''s rarely in such a hurry.


    "Hoo" a sound, the man blew out the candle, she was also thrown by him on the soft thick brocade quilt.


    In the dark, if Yin can see a dark shadow, it is slowly approaching her.


    "Ye... I have to go into the palace to greet Huang AMA and e Niang early in the morning..."


    this is obvious. If you want to get up early tomorrow, you''d better not.


    But to answer her, it was only a few small and fragmentary voices, and he seemed to be undressing.


    "Crack collapse" for a while, the man unhurriedly unties the belt buckle, and throws the belt casually.


    At the next moment, he put down the curtain of the bed, leaving her no room for resistance....


    the next morning, Ruoyin, with sorrow in her eyes, dragged her to the palace with the fourth master to pay a new year''s visit to the noble.


    In the next few days, the fourth master met some door slaves in the Old Summer Palace.


    Ruoyin is not idle.


    Big brother and the prince had an accident, sanfujin was "sick" in the body, has not come out.


    Now she became the sister-in-law''s sister-in-law.


    This is not, brother''s Fujin, have made an appointment to greet her.


    Even jiufujin, who had always disagreed with her, and bafujin, who avoided her most fiercely, followed.


    Although bafujin hasn''t had much contact with her in recent years, it''s still necessary to walk away from the scene during the Spring Festival.


    If Yin, as the prince of Yong, Fujin, naturally entertained everyone.


    During this period, jiufujin talked about a very sensitive and gossipy problem.


    "It''s time for the draft girl. I don''t know how many fresh flowers will be added to the backyard."


    "The most important thing for the royal family is to have more children and more blessings, to extend the number of offspring, and to increase the number of new people, there will be more opportunities to open branches and scatter leaves. What''s more, the draft girl is also a marriage, more or less will become the help of men. " Ruoyin is very official.


    As the master, she has countless pairs of eyes to watch every word and action, but she can''t make mistakes.


    What''s more, jiufujin''s mouth, if she really said something bad, I''m afraid the whole capital will know.


    Tong Jia picks the antelope as the Fujin of the straw bag, but it is not much to worry about.


    She said straightforwardly, "I''m not afraid of this. My ten masters have said that this is the rule. He can''t avoid it. He can only choose one."


    "If you want me to say it, it''s still shiye who loves his sister-in-law." Nine Fu Jin said with a smile: "however, regardless of one or two, that is the election, the nature is not much better."


    Tong Jia picks the antelope to smile lightly, she has already been dissatisfied with nine Ye couple.


    He simply opened up and said, "there are some differences. My grandfather only chooses one, which shows that he is forced to be helpless. However, the ninth master who chooses several at a time and goes out to spend a lot of money and drinks to see off others by the way, is called... Excessive love, or... The women in the family can''t see and control him."


    With that, she still saved her handkerchief and snickered twice.


    "You..." nine Fu Jin points to Tong Jia to pick antelope, gas does not hit a place.


    "Well, all of them are from our own family, and they are all kind to me during the Spring Festival." If the sound swept a glance, the eyes rare serious.Nine Fu Jin snorted, even if it is unconvinced, or in other people''s territory, to say the words swallow.


    The fourth sister-in-law was clearly with Lao shifujin.


    Otherwise, Lao shifujin said so much, how could he speak freely.


    When I got to her, I stopped her words.


    She was so angry that every sentence poked into her heart!


    At this moment, jiufujin seems to forget that she started this first.


    If she didn''t speak so harshly, the RBT would not have been so unpleasant.


    After all, this is in Ruoyin''s territory, and the RBT will give Ruoyin a little thin, which will not make the venue too embarrassing.


    At this time, if the sound swept the eyes of the eight Fu Jin, light asked: "eight sister-in-law, how about you, the eight masters of your family, how many are you going to choose this year?"


    "Ah?" Suddenly, eight Fu Jin didn''t respond. She looked up and looked at Ruo Yin. Then she said, "you should only choose one... At most two."


    In fact, she did not know how many eight ye would choose.


    He never seemed to promise her anything.


    And she is just a duckweed beside him, floating around, no sense of security.


    But she heard that Aruna had a quarrel with the eighth master, and he was not allowed to choose more.


    Moreover, eight Ye seems to have promised Aruna, only choose a walk scene.


    At least that''s how the servants of your family are handed down.


    If sound see eight Fu Jin look a dark, eyebrow angle slightly pick pick pick.


    According to the law, this is not in the eight Ye''s house, it is not so alienated.


    But from the beginning to now, bafujin is just quiet all the time, just like a person being watched.


    Ruoyin''s sight cuts across the servants around bafujin.


    This just discovers, is not eight Fu Jin side''s intimate servant girl, but some fresh faces.


    It seems that eight Fu Jin is completely controlled by eight masters.


    After trying to understand this layer, Ruoyin didn''t take the initiative to talk to bafujin.


    I don''t think it''s too much trouble for each other.


    Seeing that everyone was in a very low mood, Jiufu immediately avoided the topic she had raised, and secretly scolded all of you here as freaks and hypocritical.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    According to the law, such a gossip topic, she casually put in the expensive girl''s dinner, that is to fry the pot, OK?


    But what kind of people were they? They didn''t care about them, which made her blush!


    Come on, my husband is going to have a new love, a woman will care about it.


    She did not believe that they could not have a little turbulence in their hearts, they must be pretending.


    The meeting of sisters in law with different thoughts also ended before noon.


    In the next few days, those ladies in the capital gathered to see Ruoyin again.


    However, Ruoyin also has some temperament.


    In the past, when she and the fourth master were not in power or in trouble, those people would like to stay away.


    Therefore, for those people, she only allowed the servants to receive them, not to meet them in person.


    She didn''t show up until there were a few important people.


    Such a busy day, until the eighth day of the first month, if sound is free, go back to his mother''s home.


    When she arrived at the governor''s house, the servant welcomed her directly to the front hall.


    As the date had been agreed, when she got to the front hall, Fei Yanggu and Jueluo, as well as big brother and Wu Ge, were sitting there.


    When they saw her, they saluted quickly, even Fei Yanggu was no exception.


    "Ah Ma, e Niang, elder brother, sister-in-law, get up quickly." Ruoyin first helped Fei Yanggu.


    Then he helped Jueluo up again.


    After the tedious etiquette, a large family will sit in the hall and talk about the family.


    Big brother in pour is nothing, but five grid in, let Ruoyin feel very surprised.


    Because with the five grid of the e-fu-in-law status, it is not easy to go home for the new year.


    However, fortunately, he and the five princesses love each other, and these problems are not a problem for them.


    Love is a good thing, can let each other regardless of everything, only happy for each other.


    This meeting son, if sound did not see the figure of five princesses, asked with a smile: "five princesses, are still guarding the imperial mausoleum?"


    "No Wu Ge scratched the moon''s forehead and said, "she came back last night. She will still be asleep. But she heard that you are coming this morning. I think it''s time to get up."


    "It''s OK. She''s been tired for a month. It''s good for her to sleep more." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    "That''s what I said, but she had to get up." Five grid road.


    Voice just fell, there is a sweet voice at the door, "who is talking ill of me again."


    After entering the room, the five princesses paid a flat ceremony to Ruoyin and sat down beside the five squares.


    If sound faint smile, way: "elder brother this is the body that loves you."


    "I know." The fifth Princess blushed.


    When all the people arrived, Fei Yanggu took his sons out and left the women to talk about themselves.


    Jue Luoshi said with some worry: "the two girls in the third room had their hairpin years ago. It is reasonable to say that this year is to enter the palace talent show. But she has such a temperament. She is lazy at home. She has become a fat girl. Maybe the first round will be wiped off. "


    "What''s she going to do?" Ma Jia asked.


    "What else can I do? Your third aunt came to ask me and asked me to help. She quickly found a similar marriage for the second girl before the talent show. It''s not necessary to be brushed off, and it will be difficult to find another person at that time. Otherwise, with her temperament, entering the palace would be a disaster. "


    "But no matter how much she begged me, I couldn''t help it. According to the law of the Qing Dynasty, no matter how beautiful the girls are, they have to take part in it when they are old. Those who don''t can''t get married. If they are caught marrying secretly, there will be more troubles. " Feel Luo Shi shakes his head, quite helpless.


    In this place, the general well-known ladies, elders are looking forward to the women into the palace one day after Feng.


    Otherwise, there will not be so many people every year who want to enter the palace.


    And they also know that if they are elected, they can only be concubines.


    Either for the emperor or for the princes.


    If elected, it is to give the family a long face.


    But if you don''t get elected, it''s hard to get married again.


    Because most of the people who are not selected are not good-looking or unclean.


    Especially like the third room, who was not very good-natured, if it was painted down, it would be more difficult to get married.


    But even so, you have to run for a pretty girl.


    Otherwise, once it is found, the women''s flag will be interrogated.


    This is the sorrow of being a woman in this era.


    You can''t make your own decisions.


    Let the emperor have a look at it first. The emperor will brush you down, and then the parents will decide.


    "Since it is the fact that can''t be changed, e Niang will let it be. Anyway, it''s all like that. How bad can it be?" If sound comfort way.


    "Well." Jue Luo nodded his head and wrote it on his heart. Then he said, "by the way, last year Nian gengyao broke his heart for his sister. I heard that this year has passed, and he still does some work for her sister.""After I heard that Yao''s residence was close to Beijing, he even called me back to buy the mansion." Five Princess Road.


    "As for it, it''s difficult for him to enter the palace because of his present status and the beauty of his sister." Ma Jia was puzzled.


    "It''s not difficult. It''s hard to have a goal."


    With that, she also looked at Ruoyin.


    At this moment, Ma Jiashi seems to understand, "it seems that the Nian family wants to take a long time."


    Yes, long live. I heard that my legs are not convenient recently.


    If his old man died, he would be widowed.


    It''s no wonder that the new year''s family put their eyes on the fourth master.


    That year, gengyao was the master of the fourth master.


    Besides, elder agoli, the fourth master is really better than others.


    "If Zhilan could avoid the harem of Wansui and enter the fourth master''s house that year, we couldn''t stop it. At the end of the day, we have to see the princess nodding. Of course, if she doesn''t go into the government, it will be the best. " If the sound holds the Tang woman son, not salty not light tunnel: "well, big new year''s day, don''t say these things, say something happy."


    Anyway, those things are not for her to decide. It''s useless to say them here.


    It''s not easy to go back to my mother''s home. It''s better to be lively and happy.


    If the sound all said that, Jue Luo Shi then did not pull this stubble, shifted to another topic.


    However, it didn''t take long to have lunch.


    After lunch, if the sound does not stay much, he takes a carriage and intends to return to Yuanmingyuan.


    Passing the capital, she went to several industries under the door.


    Although the servants at the bottom took good care of her, she hardly showed her face all year round, and the people below inevitably forgot who was the real Lord.


    When she arrived at the department store, she checked the account books and rewarded the fellows with silver.


    Before leaving, unexpectedly in the department store door, saw the year Zhi LAN.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    Originally, if Yin bingnian Zhi LAN did not greet her, she would not know.


    However, when passing by, the year Zhi LAN line ceremony: "good coincidence ah, four blessing Jin, here to you new year, I wish you a happy new year."


    If the sound swept around, the Department Store passenger flow is large, people come and go, she is not good to throw face to leave.


    Had to stop the pace, pretending to be surprised: "look at me, anxious to go back, do not look at people, this is... Miss year?"


    "Exactly." Year Zhi LAN got up, respectfully said: "heard that this department store is four Fu Jin opened, I will take the servant to come to hold the scene."


    If the sound surface with alienated smile, a pair of eyes carelessly swept the new year Zhi LAN.


    She is more and more unable to understand this one.


    Especially for a while did not see, the year Zhi LAN some big changes.


    She can''t say where she has changed, but the temperament of the whole person is different.


    The girl standing in front of her is wearing a light blue embroidered jacket with colorful flowers and butterflies.


    Year Zhi LAN face a little pink and Dai, curved willow eyebrows, a pair of bright eyes to attract the soul.


    She has a delicate nose, pink cheeks, cherry lips, flower like face, crystal jade, and smooth Snow muscles like ice.


    Her body, showing a pure and lively breath, as well as a very fresh light flower fragrance.


    Even in winter, a face full of collagen is also suffused with natural light red.


    This is the look of youth.


    Such a woman, let alone a man.


    Even if the sound looks at each other, there is a kind of feeling to fall into.


    Last year, she saw in her an omniscient and invincible confidence.


    But this year, that feeling disappeared, replaced by a girl like green onion beautiful.


    To say that last year''s year Zhi LAN is containing_ The bracts are waiting to be released.


    This year, she is charming and attractive.


    In every move, there is a sweet and ripe smell of youth.


    Of course, if Yin doesn''t believe that a person can change his temper in a short time.


    Unless the year Zhi LAN after a tune - teach, forbearance temperament is still similar.


    It''s like a young lady who is not afraid of the heaven and the earth. After secret education, she has lost her fetus and changed her bones.


    If you say, last year''s year Zhilan standing in front of Ruoyin, can''t bring her pressure.


    But now standing in front of her girl, will let her have a sense of crisis.


    However, if the voice is not obvious, just a smile, polite way: "thank you very much for your support."


    In public, the other side is holding a lady''s posture.


    She also has to carry the four Fu Jin''s airs, bad attitude.


    "Si Fu Jin is polite. We are all a family in the future, so it is necessary to take care of each other." Year Zhi orchid Dynasty if sound gentle smile, way: "do not know four blessing Jin convenient inconvenient, can you find a place to chat."


    "I said, young lady, what are you talking about? Who is your family?" Mother Liu glared at the King Kong Tunnel.


    People in Beijing have many eyes, and if the sound doesn''t want to attract people''s ears and eyes.


    She pulled mammy Liu behind her and said in a detached manner: "if Miss Nian is successful in the talent show, no matter which royal courtyard you enter, you will be a family indeed. Even if we are in the harem of long live, we are a family. "


    She said, "here, I wish you success in the election. Besides, I have something else to do. I have to go back to the Yuanmingyuan first. "


    A word, said in order, but the year Zhi LAN to choke.


    Moreover, she also took the minion to the ground without returning to the ground.


    Do not want to think, the year Zhilan find her, it is estimated that want to take a shortcut.


    I''m afraid I can''t get into the fourth master''s house. I want to persuade her to help.


    After a while, the carriage was moving slowly in the snow.


    Left Leng at the door of the department store''s year Zhi LAN and servant.


    Looking at the more and more open the carriage, the year Zhi LAN mercilessly bit the lip.


    One day, she will become the fourth master''s woman, and then compare this woman!


    In the next few days, regardless of whether they want to participate in the talent show or don''t like this activity, they are looking forward to that day.


    Even a lot of brothers hope to have a beautiful woman this year.


    There are no rules on how many months to start.


    Sometimes at the beginning of the year, sometimes in the middle of the year, but how can not drag to the end of the year.


    When the Lantern Festival broke up, the imperial court began to work everywhere, and Kangxi also opened the court.


    He looks much older than last year.


    The gauze on the leg was removed, but it was still slightly swollen. It should be better soon.


    On the first day of the reign, Kangxi ordered all places to get up and immediately put themselves into their posts.


    In the past, Kangxi personally checked the draft girl, but this year, he seems to be in a low mood.He''s not very interested in such a thing as a draft girl, and there are so many royal family members who want to get married.


    In addition, if the three-year talent show is cancelled, those girls of the right age will have to wait for three more years and can''t get married. This is a big deal.


    As a result, he simply became a shopkeeper and handed over the task to several important concubines.


    Now in this harem, those who cannot be spoiled, those who are sick and old are removed.


    Those who are still in the harem are virtuous and noble concubines, Yifei, Defei and Qifei.


    Another is that she has been a good concubine from concubines to concubines in recent years, but she is not very well these years.


    The whole winter was spent on the hot Kang.


    But because of the relationship between eight masters, she still has a certain status in the harem.


    Now that Kangxi has spoken, the virtuous and noble concubines have started the election of the beautiful women, and the rest of the concubines are assisting in this matter.


    But this kind of thing, also is not said to do, can start immediately.


    After all, it will take some time for the girls to gather together.


    Some people still have to come to the capital from Mongolia, Tibet and Jiangnan.


    After more than a month''s preparation, it was in March that the xiunu election really began.


    In the early spring of the capital, although the snow has melted away, there is still a little chill in the spring breeze.


    Willow branches unfolded yellow and green leaves, gently floating in the spring breeze, like girls in green, dancing in the wind.


    Everywhere is full of all kinds of flowers, they compete with each other, sending out a charming fragrance.


    Just like the girls in front of Shenwu gate, they dressed up and got off in colorful carriages or mule carts.


    Among them, there are elegant, dignified, lively and beautiful...


    of course, there are also some plain or ugly ones.


    The eunuchs in the palace led them into the palace from the side gate and then gathered in front of shunzhen gate.


    They will also be sent in order to enter shunzhen gate in order for the concubines to choose.


    Year Zhi LAN wearing very plain crescent white flag dress, also in the crowd.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    She had two small hairpins on her head, and two plum blossom hairpins, which were of poor quality and were very common.


    But her clothes were very neat and her hair was neatly combed.


    She is a woman who doesn''t want to be conspicuous, and she doesn''t want to go into the palace to be a long live master.


    But she can''t be too sloppy, or she will not only lose the face of Nian''s family, but also collide with noble people, and be regarded as disrespectful.


    At least... I have to leave a good impression on my elders who are virtuous concubines.


    After a while, the husband in front of him said with a sharp voice: "Manchu people with yellow flag are rich in observing and cherishing Yujin, Han soldiers in inlaying yellow banner are Qin Bing Shuangjin, and Manchu people in Huangqi are ma Jiachun Roujin..."


    Nian Zhilan counts them, and he calls eight names each time.


    When those people are selected, choose eight more.


    She also found that what she had just read was either the one with the yellow flag or the one with the yellow flag.


    But she''s in the white flag. It''s going to be a while.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, they were all yellow flag people.


    Some people in front of him could hardly stand his ground, so he asked the old father-in-law who was singing the newspaper in front of him.


    "Father in law, we have been waiting for such a long time. How can those who are still studying the yellow flag come to me?" Asked a young girl.


    Suddenly, the old father-in-law''s face was pulled down and said unhappily, "the ladies in the room are not in a hurry. You have nothing to worry about."


    With that, the eunuch glanced at all the beautiful girls and looked very serious. "I don''t care who you are and how you are treated at home. But as long as you enter the Forbidden City and choose a beautiful girl, you are all serving the Lord Viva and you all. If you don''t have this patience, I don''t think you should choose any more and just go home with your burden!"


    With that, he went to the ladies and made a strict inspection.


    As soon as this was said, the girl who asked bit her teeth and had to shut up. Those ladies are sitting, but they are stepping on the bottom of the flower pot. They can be the same.


    At this time, the year Zhi LAN took a small purse from the sleeve bag, which contained silver.


    As the old eunuch passed by, she put the purse into the eunuch''s hand, and asked with a smile, "father-in-law, do you think you can find a chance to ask the ladies inside, and see how many people can be tried today. If we can''t wait today, we can find a place to rest, and we can get up and run again tomorrow. "


    If she remembers correctly, her brother once said that the noble people in the palace only choose two flags a day.


    If that''s the case, it''s enough to have the yellow flag and the people with the yellow flag.


    Then she stood in vain and waited for nothing.


    But strange in the inside of the noble also did not explain, in case there is really a special situation, with the past year is not the same?


    The old eunuch received the purse and weighed it in his sleeve. The weight was quite large.


    Those who work as slaves in the palace don''t think that silver is small.


    The old eunuch saw the year Zhi LAN on the way, immediately changed a face, smile to ask: "this girl, which flag are you?"


    "Back to my father-in-law, the young woman is inlaid with white flag, Nian''s surname." Year Zhi Lan Road.


    "OK, you just wait. I''ll ask you about it when I find a chance." The old eunuch was flattering.


    "Thank you, father-in-law."


    "I wish you all the best." The old eunuch has been working in the palace for a long time, and he is also a personal spirit.


    Even this kind of blessing words, is also mold Ling ambivalent, will not say too dead.


    If you want to go into the backyard of your brothers, you should say "I wish you were elected to the harem".


    A moment later, two more groups of yellow flag people were called in.


    When the old eunuch came out of shunzhen gate, he announced with a smile: "girls, listen carefully. In the past years, only two flags were selected one day. But this year, long live God left it to the empress of the imperial concubine. The empress discussed with all the ladies and sympathized with the urgency of waiting. Today, we will choose the yellow flag, the yellow flag, the white flag, the white flag and four flags."


    In fact, those concubines in the Imperial Palace are not really compassionate.


    It''s just that I want to end the xiunv election early and see what kind of glamorous products are available this year. It''s just a matter of mind.


    Anyway, they were idle in the harem.


    "What about those with red flags?"


    "That''s right, and we have the blue flag!"


    Some have not been pointed out, inevitably raised questions.


    "What''s the noise? The ladies are tired enough to choose four flags. If anyone is still making such a noise, give me where to go!" "If you still want to run for election, the blue flag and the red flag will come back tomorrow."


    Speaking of this, no one dared to be presumptuous, so they had to queue up to leave the palace and come back tomorrow.


    Year Zhi LAN is a sigh of relief, fortunately she is inlaid with white flag.


    She was already nervous enough. If she waited one more day, it would be another day''s suffering.


    Until noon, the yellow flag has not finished.


    Fortunately, meals are prepared in the palace so that everyone can have a rest time.However, the year Zhi orchid with the year soup Yao mix, people are also cautious, she did not eat palace meals.


    But spend money to make a point of relationship, let intimate servant girl send meal come in.


    "Miss, there are so many people in the yellow flag." The servant girl loves the year Zhi LAN and complains a little.


    "This is the palace. Watch your tongue." Year Zhi orchid finish saying, hasten to have a meal.


    But in her heart, she also murmured.


    The eight banners are divided into three or six nine levels. The three banners, namely, the yellow flag, the inlaid yellow flag, and the white flag, have always been called the upper three banners, because these three banners are under the control of the emperor.


    The five banners, including white flag, red flag, red flag, blue flag and blue flag, were under the jurisdiction of the kings and Baylor.


    Naturally, there are more people under the Emperor than others.


    Moreover, in addition to the primary and secondary, there are eight banners of Manchuria, eight banners of Mongolia, eight banners of Han Army and three banners of neiwu government.


    Among them, the three banners coated by the house of the interior were slaves of the royal family, belonging to the lowest status. There was no need to wait for a three-year election.


    Because there is no servant in the palace.


    Although there are so many people, because of the skillful means, also mixed into the imperial concubine.


    But in the end, it was the women who dressed.


    The main force in the imperial palace of the Qing Dynasty was the eight banners xiunu.


    Han soldiers like Nian Zhilan with white banners are not as good as the eight banners of Manchuria and Mongolia, but they are also real beauties of the eight banners. They need to be elected every three years.


    In addition, they can be selected as concubines of the empress, or they can be used to tie the marriage between the emperor''s son and his son.


    After finishing the lunch, Nian Zhilan didn''t dare to let the servant girl stay more, so she sent the servant girl to wait outside the palace.


    And she herself, until the afternoon, was read.


    "Inlaid with white flag, Han soldier year Zhi LAN, enter!"


    On hearing his name, Nian Zhilan is both excited and nervous.


    Excited, she finally waited until the day that decided her life''s fate.


    Nervous... Naturally worried about being chosen into the harem and becoming the emperor''s woman.


    Anyway, with her identity and beauty, she never considered losing the election.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    Year Zhi LAN tightly save handkerchief, take a deep breath, step into the Shun Zhen door.


    She went in with seven other pretty girls.


    Several people stood in a row, low browed.


    In the room, the virtuous imperial concubine, dressed in a deep purple round pattern, sat at the top of the table.


    Princess De, Princess Yi and Princess Qi sat on both sides of her in turn.


    The good imperial concubine''s body bone is not good, still lies in the bedroom, then did not come.


    With the year Zhi LAN imagine different, a few women are not serious at all, but on the face with a kind smile.


    But she had seen a lot of the world and knew that they were just acting.


    No woman is willing to choose a new man for him.


    Especially when they saw her, the smile in their eyes made her panic in the bottom of her heart.


    It was a kind of heartless smile, which she often saw on the forehead Niang''s face.


    In this way, her heart beat faster, for fear that a person who is not as good as them will be brushed off.


    In particular, Qi Fei looks at her eyes, which makes her feel that she will be abandoned at any time.


    However, the elder brother said that, he all played well, year Zhi LAN meditated like this, just lowered the tension in the heart, pretended to be dignified and elegant.


    Then, I saw several concubines whispering to each other, as if to discuss the fate of some pretty girls.


    "Sister Xian, I don''t think the Nian family is very good. It''s not suitable to stay in the harem." Qi Fei is a little jealous.


    Even if the year Zhilan dressed again plain, dressed again low-key, but that face, a few girls around to compare.


    Let a few maidens, discover her at a glance.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I don''t think that Nian''s family can''t do it." Yi imperial concubine glanced at Nian, and then turned her words and said, "well, it''s good to give such a simple and elegant girl to my nine elder brother. The people in his family are too gorgeous. It''s just like this."


    It''s certainly not appropriate to be a love enemy like Nian''s.


    But if you are the daughter-in-law of your son, you are still a good candidate.


    He has a good family background, and he has potential.


    Year Zhi LAN looks white and pure, elegant and beautiful, not like the people who love to come.


    The sons of the concubines were not brought up by other concubines or nurseries, but were not brought up by themselves.


    Therefore, the brothers and the birth mother are not very friendly.


    The five elder brothers under the imperial concubine are raised under the Empress Dowager''s knee. They have no ambition, but they don''t have to worry about them.


    But nine elder brother, the nature is vicious, some not very obedient, she has to use some means, seduce this son.


    It would be much easier to send a beautiful girl with family and beauty.


    Moreover, nine elder brother early a few days ago, told her this year Zhi orchid, saw today, as expected a bit of beauty.


    "You can''t say that. If you want to match, it''s better if you have two elder brothers under your sister''s wife." Qi Fei said with a smile.


    The virtuous imperial concubine shallow smile, usually Qi imperial concubine is not right with her, also don''t know how to return a responsibility today, unexpectedly helped her speak.


    She took her lips and said with a smile, "sister Xie reminds me that the fourteenth elder brother and the fourth elder brother''s house are all going to enter. Since the nianshi can''t enter the harem of Wansui, it''s OK to give them two, but... If it''s big or small, I have to ask the brothers."


    As a matter of fact, if there is only one elder, she can make the decision directly.


    But if fourteen elder brother, she is really not sure.


    The child was reckless and filial to her, but the woman didn''t listen to her.


    After giving her a fortune Jin last time, she didn''t come to greet her for many days.


    Qi Fei politely smiles, but did not say anything, lest say too much to arouse suspicion.


    Who let her poor fortune, gave birth to a brother did not feed.


    Viva is old again. She has to plan for the future.


    Anyway, she was a gambler. After ten thousand years of age, the fourth elder brother ascended the throne. She was taken care of in the palace.


    That''s why she was convinced by Nian gengyao to wade in this muddy water.


    After all of them had made a speech, the virtuous and noble concubine said, "since the sisters have said so, it''s settled. The rest will be discussed in the future."


    Finished, she motioned to the eunuch on one side.


    The eunuch then pointed his voice and read the results of several people.


    Finally, I read the year Zhilan.


    "Inlaid with white flag, Han soldiers of the year Zhi LAN, leave a brand, three days later to participate in the election."


    Smell speech, year Zhi orchid tight nerve, finally relaxed.


    Then, she was taken by the maids to the temporary residence.


    The eyes of those ladies just now scared her.


    And when they talked, they glanced at her from time to time, and she was really worried about being put down.


    You know, if the sign is put down, not to mention entering the fourth master''s house, there will be no chance for the harem.There are two possibilities for being left with a brand.


    One is given to the royal family, or the royal family, as a tie marriage.


    Another is to serve long live and become a candidate for concubines.


    But with the eyes of the ladies who just looked at her, she felt that it would be impossible to be a concubine, just as she intended.


    Now, the most worrying thing is which royal backyard to enter.


    For this, to be honest, she has no bottom.


    But her brother told her that she would certainly enter the fourth master''s house.


    This time, the elder brother didn''t go to longkordo because he didn''t agree with him.


    But he said that even if longkordo did not agree with him, he would let the virtuous and noble concubines help him.


    Because longcordo wants to burn the fourth master''s cold stove, and he is a person who knows the current affairs.


    If the Nian family became the right-hand man of the fourth master, longkodo could not see how much benefit he would have in the future.


    And the princess is naturally fat water does not flow outside the field, will not give up.


    So, what elder brother bought this time is Qi Fei.


    In this way, only Yi Fei, as well as a good concubine, is left.


    If she wants to be true to what her brother said, she has a good chance of winning the fourth master''s house.


    But the person, like her title, is a virtuous person, which is hard to buy and persuade.


    Alas, don''t want to, anyway elder brother can handle, year Zhi orchid self comfort.


    On this day, the concubines chose to rest until it was dark.


    In the morning of the next day, they went to shunzhen gate early to select the blue flag and red flag people.


    Compared with the yellow flag and the white flag, the blue flag and the red flag have fewer beauties.


    Do not have to choose until dark, just in the afternoon, the princess went back to Yonghe palace.


    In fact, every year, there are always a few women who are appointed by the government.


    Most of them are from Manchuria and Mongolia.


    Among the people who are determined to be beautiful, they should be filled into the harem and become the women of Viva.


    They are concubines who can''t put up their brands and make comments.


    The rest can be as you like.


    When Princess de went back to Yonghe palace, she saw four masters and fourteen elder brother sitting in the hall, as if waiting for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    The two brothers saw her, one after another: "son to the sum Niang please."


    "Good, good." The princess laughed and closed her mouth. She helped her fourteenth elder brother, "all up. It''s rare that your brothers come together to greet you."


    Say, she still pull 14 elder brother, sit beside her.


    Eccentric action, extremely obvious, completely regardless of the fourth master is still in the field.


    "The son and the fourth elder brother have just come from the emperor Alma, and they have come to greet each other." Fourteen elder brother sits next to Princess De.


    A pair of bright eyes, when she glimpsed the pamphlet in Princess de Fei''s hand, flashed with bright light, and seemed to be making some ideas.


    The fourteenth elder brother had been fighting against the mob in Guizhou before returning to Beijing soon.


    Although he was raised by a wet nurse, he was really close to Princess Defei.


    I haven''t seen her baby son for several months. Princess De takes brother fourteen''s hand and asks lovingly, "fourteen, e Niang heard that in the early Dynasty, your emperor amah praised you?"


    "It''s a compliment, but Huang AMA also praised the fourth and third brothers." For these, 14 elder brother doesn''t want to mention more, he just looks at the pamphlet in the hand of imperial concubine, ask intentionally: "sum Niang, what is in your hand?"


    The imperial concubine to 14 elder brother, almost have no guard heart.


    "This... It''s just a pretty girl''s book of the year." In front of the fourteenth elder brother''s face, the imperial concubine flipped at will, and then looked up at the fourth master and said, "by the way, today your two brothers are coming at the right time. E Niang asks you two if you have any favorite pretty girl, or you can check in advance."


    "Hui e Niang, I''m busy on weekdays. I don''t like it. You can do it as you see fit." The fourth master faintly returned.


    In the past years, no matter what he said, Princess de had an idea for a long time.


    So what he said doesn''t change the outcome.


    "What about the little fourteen of e Niang?" The imperial concubine does not seem to care about the fourth master''s idea, just smile to ask 14 elder brother, a pair of listen attentively appearance.


    Even though the fourteenth elder brother has grown up, she is still a child in her eyes.


    The fourteenth elder brother did not hurry to reply, but pestered the princess de and said intimately: "since the fourth elder brother does not have one, the son has a favorite. It depends on whether the forehead Niang hurts or not."


    "You have no conscience, the forehead Niang does not ache you to ache who." The imperial concubine makes a gesture to hit 14 elder brother, actually all just hit on the clothes.


    "I know, e Niang loves me the most." Fourteen elder brother and Princess De, is really a mother and son love.


    In front of the servants and the fourth master, they said a few words as if no one else was there. Then the princess said seriously, "don''t make a fuss. E Niang tells you the business. Which girl do you like? E Niang will help you to set up the rules."


    She did not wait for the fourteenth elder brother to say, the words had already promised.


    See 14 elder brother "ha ha" a smile, completely did not have usually reckless rebellious appearance.


    "E Niang, when I went to the Lantern Festival this year, I saw a girl who was beautiful and beautiful. After asking about it, I heard that it was Nian gengyao''s younger sister who was about to take part in the talent show. I had been waiting."


    "Have you been looking at each other for a long time?" Asked the Duchess.


    "Of course, it''s true. If you don''t believe it, I''ll swear..."


    as a result, before elder brother fourteen raised her hand, she said with heartache: "OK, OK, e Niang believes you."


    The fourteenth elder brother''s treacherous plan succeeded, and he asked tentatively: "how, she was not selected into the harem by the emperor Alma?"


    "You talk nonsense all day long. Your emperor Alma has no intention of selecting the talent show. All of them are selected by the imperial concubine and other concubines. That year''s wife was really beautiful. She was also a Han soldier. Qi Fei could decide where she would go. Naturally, we all voted against her. " De Fei stares at 14 elder brother one eye.


    And her heart, but some hesitation.


    To say that 14 elder brother casually said a other woman, she is really a mother''s love overflowing, do everything possible to help him.


    After all, 14 elder brother never asked her about women.


    Baby son asked her for the first time. She must help. She is just a woman.


    But this person, is the year Zhi LAN, she some uncertain idea.


    Although she has lived in Shengong for a long time, she knows all the movements of the imperial court.


    Otherwise, she will not be able to rise from a little maid to a concubine.


    In addition to the fact that she has a deep aversion to the four masters, she is not indifferent to the four masters, but she is very smart at other times.


    She had heard about Nian gengyao for a long time.


    Even, she knew that Nian gengyao was a slave under the fourth master.


    Then, princess finally remembered that there was another son sitting in the room.


    She asked tentatively, "fourth, how do you feel about this?"


    "Since the fourteenth brother likes it, e Niang will decide for him." The fourth master faintly returned. Then, he got up and said, "it''s not too early today. I have something to do in my house, so I''ll go back first."


    With that, she arched her hand at the princess and left.It is unnecessary for her to be intimate with fourteen.


    After the fourth master left, the fourteenth elder brother pestered the imperial concubine again, "e Niang, you can''t ignore your words. Just now you said that, as long as I tell you, you can help me. As a result, what do you mean? Do you want to go back on your word? "


    "Oh, from small to big, what''s wrong with e Niang? You little white eyed wolf." Princess de lovingly smile, but still did not give a letter, "so, this matter allows the sum Niang to consider again."


    My son can''t understand.


    Xu is aware that Nian gengyao is the servant of the fourth brother. He digs a corner here.


    There is that Yi Fei, designated nine elder brother also said hello in advance.


    Otherwise, I would not have said that earlier.


    In fact, she is not afraid of anything else.


    Although Nian gengyao was a slave under the fourth senior, as long as her sister arrived at the fourteenth place, she would gradually do things for him.


    After all, without the relationship of marriage, the degree of mutual trust will not be too high.


    With marriage, everything will be easier.


    That''s really convenient.


    Besides, the princess always thought that the fourteenth elder brother was younger than the fourth elder brother, and all the others were better than the fourth elder brother.


    Even if it''s a person like Nian gengyao, he will certainly have a way to win over.


    As for what she was really worried about, she had to send servants to investigate.


    Anyway, no matter what, she is for 14 elder brother good.


    "E Niang, what are you worried about? It''s a Han soldier''s woman." Fourteen elder brother shrugged and pulled his face, some angry.


    "You don''t know, on the day of the election, Yifei opened her mouth and asked the virtuous princess to ask for Zhilan this year, saying that she wanted to give it to nine elder brother. In addition, e Niang''s status is not as good as that of others. The key is that the virtuous and noble imperial concubines have to make a decision. Even if e Niang agrees to you, she has to agree with her. " The virtuous concubine coaxed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    As soon as I heard that the head of Yi Fei also promised, the fourteenth elder brother just stepped back. "Well, this matter of e Niang should be handled closely. Anyway, I really like that girl, but I can''t let her fall into other people''s hands."


    Fart!


    He doesn''t really like Nian''s family, but bage and Jiuge have said that Nian gengyao is now in charge of Sichuan and has unlimited potential in the future.


    If he is subordinated to the door, his power will be a little stronger.


    Since nine elder brother that head also is busy living, that year Zhi LAN if went to nine elder brother that, also is the same.


    All these were discussed by their brothers.


    But no matter what, we can''t go to the fourth brother.


    Now the fourth brother secretly developed a lot of forces, and deeply loved by the emperor Alma.


    It would be hard to deal with such a powerful door slave as Nian gengyao.


    The imperial concubine is anxious to confirm the worry in the heart, then perfunctorily should way: "sum Niang knows, you retreat first."


    The fourteenth elder brother "um" one, then took the slave to leave.


    When the fourteen elder brother disappeared, aunt Cui said in one side: "Niang, aren''t you the most fond of elder brother fourteen, but it''s a little girl. If he likes it, you can give it to him. It''s rare that elder brother fourteen is looking for you for someone for the first time. When he leaves, he still has some small emotions. Why do you need it


    "You think this palace wants to." "Princess de said lightly," I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Some things, we''d better make clear. "


    Although her heart is biased against the fourteenth elder brother, but that year''s soup Yao in the end is old four''s door slave.


    Br > "if you look up, you can''t make trouble with your mother. You go to inquire and find out what Nian Shi means She ordered.


    "Yes, that year''s family now lives in the palace. I will go there in person." Aunt Cui said and bowed down.


    Aunt Cui is an old slave, quick and efficient.


    She went to the girls'' house before dinner.


    And quickly find the place where Nian Zhilan lives.


    Standing in the yard, she said in a loud voice, "who is the eldest lady? I am aunt Cui, who is next to Princess Defei. I have something to do with her."


    After a while, a door opened in the West Wing room.


    A servant girl came out to salute, "my young lady is in it. Please speak to my aunt."


    "What are you looking at?" Aunt Cui glared at other pretty girls and entered the room of Nian Zhilan.


    "Hello, aunt." Year Zhi LAN salutes respectfully.


    This palace is not familiar with life, she is very anxious.


    I don''t know if some women have any plans. She will be given to the fourth master as her brother said.


    Just as she was thinking, aunt Cui came.


    It''s just as well that she can get to know each other.


    "Young lady, please get up quickly. I can''t stand your worship." Aunt Cui is quick to avoid the salute of Zhi LAN.


    And, she also personally helped up the year Zhi LAN.


    Just now she also heard, 14 elder brother said to like this.


    In the future, if this becomes the favorite of the fourteenth master, she will have to rush to flatter.


    Year Zhi LAN shallow smile, with aunt Cui sitting in the room, "I don''t know aunt today, I don''t have any hospitality... This is some caution, please accept."


    She picked out the biggest and most red purse from the wooden box on one side and gave it to Aunt Cui.


    Anyway, before she entered the palace, e Niang prepared a lot of silver for her to do everything.


    "Don''t introduce..." aunt Cui also pushed at the beginning.


    At the back, he weighed out the weight of the purse and put it into his sleeve pocket.


    Then, she opened her mouth and said, "it''s very kind of you, young lady. Today, I''ve come here to inquire about things according to the meaning of empress de Fei."


    "I don''t know what Madame de Fei wants to ask, what is it about?" Year Zhi orchid tries to ask.


    "I want to ask you which one you prefer between the fourth master and the fourteenth elder brother."


    if you want to say that Nian Zhilan didn''t use silver, aunt Cui must beat around the Bush to find out the matter.


    But she received the year Zhi Lan''s money, natural words also said clear, open.


    The servants in the palace are all family difficulties, so they have to go to the palace to be slaves.


    I''m afraid of poverty all my life. I''m very good at money.


    It''s better than seeing my father!


    Anyway, she has been in the palace for many years and knows how to make money.


    It is nothing more than asking questions and saying what should be said.


    At this moment, the year Zhi LAN heart has been happy to open flowers.


    It seems that she is more satisfied with her, so that she at least half of the success.


    "My aunt is really funny. The fourth master is calm and elegant. He is the best elder brother. The fourteenth master is young and handsome. I heard that he is brave and resourceful. In short, both of them are excellent. To tell the truth, I am not worthy of them. "Even if Zhi LAN is smart, she won''t think about it.


    No matter what she said, she would offend the two.


    If she said what she thought directly, it would appear that she did not understand the rules.


    The daughter of a Han soldier is not qualified to choose brothers.


    Aunt Cui''s jaw was slightly bowed, and she said with appreciation: "Miss Nian, since I''ve come to ask you, I''m not just joking. If you don''t give me an answer today, it''s really hard for me to make an assignment with Madame de Fei."


    "You don''t know. When I came out, my mother told me that the four masters and the fourteenth Masters had flesh on their hands, but the feelings of this kind had to be decided by the girl''s meaning. I had to ask them clearly." Aunt Cui, like an elder, gently patted the back of her hand.


    Year Zhi LAN hook hook lips, pull out a smile.


    After pondering for a moment, he politely replied, "aunt Cui, to be honest, because of my elder brother''s reason, I first knew the fourth master. The elder brother and my father, as the slaves under the fourth master, have always hoped that I could enter the fourth master''s backyard."


    As for the fourteenth master, I have only heard of his great achievements, but I have never seen him. I believe that if I met the fourteenth master, everything would be different. But unfortunately, I only met the fourth master. I am very traditional in this kind of thing, and I hope to follow the wishes of my father and brother. "


    With that, she took a bag of silver from the box to Aunt Cui.


    The main thing is that she is a slave.


    After receiving the money, aunt Cui understood what she said. She didn''t beat around the Bush, which was very agreeable to her.


    And her words also make people feel that she is obedient and obedient, and is a good girl with a dignified tradition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    Most important, she said very tactfully, did not let 14 elder brother lose face.


    After all, she met the fourth master and fell in love with him first.


    There is no reason to suddenly turn around and choose a man who has never met.


    "Well, I understand the meaning of the girl, and I''ll give it to her gently." Aunt Cui accepted it for the first time. Naturally, she would not refuse the second time.


    And her words also made it clear that she would do it well.


    To this end, Nian Zhilan also personally sent aunt Cui to the front door of the courtyard.


    About a time of incense, aunt Cui returned to Yonghe palace.


    As soon as she saw her, she asked faintly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "My master, I have just inquired about it. That year, I knew that she was not as respectable as the two lords, and said that she was not worthy of them." Aunt Cui comes forward and pinches her shoulder for Princess De.


    With a sneer, she said, "can''t you match it? Is it possible that she wants to be the man of Viva? That''s what she deserves? "


    "That''s not what that means. I don''t think Nian Shi is a person who will come. Listening to her, I seem to want to enter the backyard of the fourth master. "


    Smell speech, virtuous imperial concubine face on sink, displeased way: "14 of this palace, where is inferior than old four."


    In her heart, fourteen elder brother is the best youth in the world.


    No son is better than fourteen!


    "No, she said that elder brother fourteen was young and brave, but because of the relationship between father and elder brother, he first got to know the fourth master, and then he always regarded him as a person to serve in the future. As for the fourteenth elder brother, she has never seen it. Naturally, it is difficult to decide. Otherwise, with the appearance and bearing of fourteen elder brother, she has appointed to take a fancy to fourteen elder brother first Aunt Cui said.


    Hearing this, Princess De''s face softened: "fourteen is honest. She only practices martial arts in school every day. Last year, she went to Guizhou again. How could she have the heart to talk about these children and girls. He is also single-minded about his feelings. Although there are many women in the house, he only dotes on the Wu family because she is his first woman. "


    In order to find the steps for fourteen elder brother, she also spoke good words.


    In her eyes, it''s not that fourteen elder brother''s charm is inferior to fourth master''s.


    But the fourteenth elder brother treats the sentiment to be single-minded, the person is honest, therefore only then appears this kind of situation.


    She did not believe that the young and vigorous 14 was not as good as the old and dull old four.


    "What the master said is that the fourteenth elder brother''s mind is not in love with children." Aunt Cui held her shoulder for Princess De, and tried to say, "look at me, the young lady was as single-minded as elder brother fourteen, but because of family relations, she identified the fourth master. Even if she later heard of elder brother fourteen, she did not change her original intention. She was a good girl who was infatuated and filial. "


    Princess de:...


    " it''s a pity that she hasn''t met elder brother fourteen. Otherwise, she might be able to get together and cherish each other. What''s more, fourteen elder brother seems to like this kind of things. Isn''t Wu Ge Ge Ge always elegant? "


    Aunt Cui received the money, naturally for the year Zhilan said a good word, do things properly.


    Princess de Fei sat there silent, as if thinking.


    Originally, she was totally biased towards the fourteenth elder brother.


    Year Zhi LAN if don''t say want to with four ye, but put forward to with fourteen elder brother, she is not a bit two words, help fourteen elder brother Zhang Luo.


    But the girl said that she would follow the fourth brother. She couldn''t give it to the fourteenth elder brother.


    Although the two brothers were not of the same temperament, they could not help looking up.


    Every new year''s festival, together with the women in the backyard, will gather together to be lively.


    If the year Zhi LAN Xu to 14 elder brother, if she gave her 14 with a green hat son, it can be really a big family ugliness, she also became a criminal.


    In this way, the two brothers, who were originally incompatible, have not become enemies.


    What a joke!


    But if you give Nian Shi Xu to the fourth, why?


    14 elder brother is her heart treasure, turn back 14 elder brother blame her to favor old four how to do.


    Besides, regardless of whether fourteen really likes Nian, it is also a contest between the brothers.


    If Nian Shi wants to really follow the old four, he will not be happy once if he meets with him once every new year''s festival.


    And she is also the initiator of this contest.


    No, no, no...


    even if Nian chooses the fourth, she has to keep face for elder brother fourteen, and can''t be biased towards the fourth.


    Thinking about it, she said lightly: "in this case, the Nian family can not enter the backyard of the fourteenth elder brother."


    "Yes, yes, you are the one who loves elder brother 14 most. This young man, it''s better to be in love with each other." Aunt Cui echoed.


    "The virtuous imperial concubine light" um "a," as for the old four that head, this palace again chooses another pretty girl to give him. "


    "Niang, that year''s soup Yao has unlimited potential..." aunt Cui reminded carefully.


    "No matter how much potential I have, I can''t break the heart of the fourteenth elder brother, and let this kind of thing separate the mother and the son of this palace."Princess De is such a precious son, can not because of other people''s affairs, affect their mother and son''s relationship.


    She waved her hand, tired way: "just, this matter I don''t care, as for that year Zhi LAN, let her go."


    Aunt Cui puffed at the corner of her mouth and said nothing more.


    Anyway, all the good things she should say have been said.


    The idea of Princess de Fei can''t be changed only by her slave.


    If you say a few more words, it will inevitably arouse the suspicion of Princess De.


    Alas, strange can only blame that year Zhi LAN can not see 14 elder brother.


    Those people in the harem couldn''t tolerate her.


    When the time comes... It''s estimated that it can only be given to the royal family''s sons and grandsons, or the collateral relatives.


    But at this time, a maid came in and went to Princess De, and whispered, "Niang, the result of this year''s xiunu election has come out. The virtuous lady said that she would let you and several ladies have a look first, and then she would consider it."


    "Well..." the princess raised her eyes carelessly.


    The maid of the palace handed two pamphlets to Princess de and said, "the pamphlet on it is the pretty girl selected into the harem. At the bottom is the pamphlet of the royal family and its branches. "


    "Are they all chosen?" The imperial concubine refers to, naturally is the Yi imperial concubine that several words.


    "If you go back to your mother, it''s said that both Yi Fei and good concubine have chosen for the eighth elder brother and the ninth elder brother. Now I''ll wait for you to add a candidate for the fourth elder brother and the fourteenth elder brother, and then you will be Qi Fei." The maiden returned.


    "Qi Fei''s choice is not that. She has no children under her." Aunt Cui said.


    Taking over the pamphlet, Princess de first turned over the one in the back palace.


    After all, there are times when people are selfish.


    In front of their own interests, the interests of others are nothing.


    After reading about a cup of tea, she closed the book and cared about her sons.


    As a result, I found that Yi Fei wrote the names of two pretty girls under the nine elder brother.


    There is one, or year Zhi LAN.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    Another random turn, even lying in bed of good concubine, also chose a for eight elder brother.


    Actually still that year Zhi LAN!


    All of a sudden, the original lazy and lazy princess, immediately came to the spirit.


    For the year Zhi LAN, she had some scruples before.


    Therefore, the fourth master and the fourteenth elder brother there, she has not thought of a good candidate.


    In this meeting, she first turned to the page of the fourteenth elder brother and wrote down the second candidate that had been planned in advance.


    Then turn to four ye that page, decisively wrote three words: year Zhi LAN!


    Seeing this, aunt Cui said in surprise: "Niang Niang, you didn''t say that you didn''t care about Miss Nian. How can you write her in the book of four elder brother?"


    "I didn''t think about it before. Since Yifei and liangfei are all fighting for Nian Zhilan, let''s have a comparison. It''s just that fat water doesn''t flow into the field." The princess said and handed the booklet to the maiden, "OK, take it down."


    The fourteenth elder brother has a good relationship with eight masters and nine masters.


    But it doesn''t mean that Princess de and Princess Yi can be better.


    In the harem, the competition is not so big that children can control it.


    If a person to year Zhi LAN even if, even the good concubine that sick seedling also mixed, the princess will come to fight.


    Next to the concubine''s height, and she did not have a comparison.


    As long as I think of the concubine coming out of Xin zhe Ku, she is even lower than her background, and has climbed to the imperial concubine''s position, she will fight for a higher position.


    In any case, Nian gengyao, who has potential like this, was originally the servant of the fourth senior.


    That year Zhilan also liked the old four, and she must have won in the end.


    Such a ready-made good thing can''t let them take advantage of it in vain.


    Between the fourteenth elder brother and the fourth master, the imperial concubine resolutely maintained the fourteenth elder brother.


    However, even if she didn''t like him, she was still partial to him.


    No... it should be said that she has always been interested in herself.


    In any case, her attitude is clear, and the rest only depends on the meaning of the virtuous and noble concubines.


    "My mother said so." Aunt Cui agreed quietly.


    Little did not know, eight Ye is to guess the idea of the princess.


    So just with nine ye, and went to find a good concubine, to the imperial concubine to such a provocation.


    Because they know, the princess loves fourteen elder brother, and is very strong. If you excite her, she will be full of fighting spirit.


    It''s just that they didn''t think about another layer.


    It is because the imperial concubine loves 14 elder brother, this just carefully went to find a person to ask year Zhi LAN.


    This next good, the German imperial concubine excites will year Zhi LAN robbed to four ye.


    When xiunu book arrives at Qifei, Qifei naturally stands on the same front with Princess De.


    Finally, the xiunu book went to the imperial concubine.


    The virtuous imperial concubine this person, to look at light, regarding the empress Palace''s xiunu book, she has no idea.


    It''s just the girls'' Book of the elder brothers, but she''s a little embarrassed.


    To say a person looking for her to year Zhi LAN, casually sell personal feelings, accurate is.


    If you give me the list, it''s settled.


    But these three four, all grab to year Zhi LAN, she is really a little worried.


    For these things, she is not selfish, after all, she has no children.


    Moreover, in her nature, she is not a selfish person even if she has both children and children.


    At this moment, in the Chengqian palace, the virtuous and noble concubines were wearing a coralline blue group pattern tapestry robe, leaning on the gold-plated chair of the imperial concubine.


    "Niang, if you''re tired, I''ll read it tomorrow." Seeing that she was not in a high mood, the maid helped her put the pamphlet aside.


    "Since the emperor has entrusted this matter to my palace, I can''t delay it." Virtuous imperial concubine light way.


    From her dress and make-up, we can know that she is a woman who is not fighting and robbing, and has a weak temperament.


    The maiden couldn''t resist her, so she handed back the xiunu book to her again.


    Alas, in the harem, who doesn''t know that the imperial concubine is kind-hearted and magnanimous, like queen Tongjia.


    Niang is only about 30 years old. She should have been able to dress up, but she didn''t.


    I just don''t want to compete with the concubines.


    Even if it''s the kind of seductive things like Yi Fei and Qi Fei, the empress never sees them in the same way.


    Therefore, the concubines in the harem are friendly with their wives.


    Now, because of a beautiful girl, the four ladies in the back Palace are all scrambling for it.


    I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    If you don''t make a decision, you will make the quiet harem uneasy.


    Disturbing a few masters of the harem, it is not good.


    Just at this time, a eunuch came into the hall and said, "Princess and empress, longkeduo would like to see you."


    "Brother..." the virtuous imperial concubine straightened up and said, "please come in."


    Perhaps because of his guilt for his sister, long live made her the imperial concubine and made her the head of the harem.Also sympathized with her childless, afraid that she was lonely, allowed Amar and her brother to visit her.


    But, because of some things, Amar returned home.


    Now you can enter the palace to see her, it is only her brother.


    A moment later, longkodo entered the hall under the guidance of the eunuch.


    After entering the hall, he beat thousands of people in a proper way, "I have seen the lady of the imperial concubine."


    "Get up, brother." The eunuch winked at the imperial eunuch, and the eunuch helped him up.


    If it wasn''t for the difference between men and women, and there were many rules in the palace, she would like to help herself.


    After Longke''s death, he took his seat in the red sandalwood palace chair in the hall.


    After sipping tea, he looked up at the virtuous imperial concubine and said with concern: "I haven''t seen you for a while. The lady looks a little haggard."


    "No harm." The virtuous and noble imperial concubine did not say: "Xu is the result of hard work for several days in the recent xiunu election. After a while, just take a rest."


    "No matter how busy things are, you should take care of yourself." Longcordo was worried.


    "I know my brother''s intention. I will pay attention to it." The virtuous imperial concubine put down her xiunu book, looked at longkodo, and asked, "by the way, I have a box of Ganoderma lucidum. You can take it back to Amar."


    She winked at a maid in court.


    When the maid retired, she also dismissed the other servants in the hall.


    When all the servants were gone, longkordo had enough to talk to him and got down to business.


    "Niang, I want to know something when I enter the Palace this time."


    "What''s the matter, brother, but it''s OK to say so." She is very easy-going.


    "I want to know about the situation of the selection of young sister Yao." In front of his sister, longkodo did not shy away.


    Smell speech, virtuous imperial concubine''s face some worry, "just now, this palace is worried about this matter, you come, then asked the point."


    "It''s just a pretty girl. You respect her as a princess. What can I worry about?" Longcordo tries the tunnel.


    The virtuous imperial concubine sighed and said helplessly: "don''t mention it. Don''t look down on such a pretty girl. It''s just that four concubines in the Imperial Palace vie to ask for it. Princess de and concubine Yi are just mixed up. I don''t care. The honest nature of the good concubine is actually involved in it. It''s very difficult for me to be around...


    however, the imperial concubine''s honesty is not good enough www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    She''s been a bit of a wimp all her life and doesn''t like to argue with people.


    For her, the concubines in the harem are all sisters.


    Especially the kind of honest concubine, more let her heartache.


    In fact, it''s not that she is afraid of things, she just doesn''t want to argue.


    Twenty years ago, my sister was a pretty girl.


    At that time, although she was young, she was also chosen by the family as a reserve force.


    But when he was nine years old, he went into the palace with his sister and lived in Chengqian palace.


    In the palace, many concubines of noble birth were brought into the palace and raised since they were young.


    When you are old, you will be canonized.


    This kind of thing is not so strange.


    For example, huifei and Pingfei, who went to the palace early on, were both on the same way to enter the palace.


    Therefore, since she can remember, she has been used to that kind of competition.


    For these, she has long been tired.


    She also hated the feeling of fighting.


    In the Forbidden City, what about the imperial concubine? After all, it''s not like that.


    It''s boring to fight back and forth.


    Even the elder sister, as well as those who were granted the title of queen, were not humble to the dust in front of the overall situation and imperial power.


    As soon as the wind blows, it''s gone...


    "what can I do? Elder brother fourteen and elder brother four are the favorite princes of the Lord long live. You''d better sell Princess de as a favor, and this will be over." Longcordo advised.


    "How can that work?" The virtuous imperial concubine pauses, seems to be aware of something, and looks warily at longkodo. "Brother, I know you are secretly good with fourth elder brother, but I don''t care about your affairs, and you can''t interfere in the affairs of the harem."


    "Niang is the head of the harem, where can I intervene?" Longcordo said with a smile.


    Virtuous and noble concubine:...


    "but one thing, I have to help my mother to sort out her thoughts. Brother Jiu is not a tool, long live master doesn''t like it, and it''s no use to have Princess Yi in favor. The good imperial concubine became so ill. She was honest and honest. She didn''t say anything to eight elder brother. As for Qi Fei, you have also said that she has no children under her knees, and she is just a party


    With that, longkeduo raised his eyes and looked at the virtuous imperial concubine, "but the empress de Fei is not the same. The four elder brothers and the fourteenth elder brothers under her knees are all plastic people, especially the fourth elder brother..."


    "OK, listen to me, this palace can be regarded as understood, you just want to say good words for the fourth elder brother." The virtuous imperial concubine did not wait for longkordo to finish speaking, but interrupted him.


    Then, she rarely solemnly said: "I have been in charge of the harem for many years, and I have never been afraid of anyone. If I can''t say who has a good momentum, I will flatter them. What''s more, I can''t deceive anyone who is honest."


    "Can..."


    "what the Palace should say has been very clear. If you still want to be a lobbyist, please come back." The virtuous imperial concubine turned her face, her tone was cold and her attitude was firm.


    Everyone has his or her own bottom line and rules of conduct.


    Seeing this, longkeduo went to the center of the hall, knelt down and said, "lady, I don''t want you to go against your own will. But that year''s gengyao won the recognition of Lord Wansui in a short time, and he was promoted to several levels. In a few years, he would be a great man."


    He hates Nian gengyao because there are no two tigers in one mountain.


    When there was no Nian gengyao, he was the head of the four masters.


    Since he became governor of Sichuan gorge that year, many people have gone to compliment him.


    However, he could not deny the ability of Nian gengyao.


    If you can stabilize Nian gengyao, now I will stabilize a large area of Chuanxia for the fourth master.


    In the future, there may be even greater benefits.


    But if the cooked ducks were given to others, it would be a great loss!


    "So what." The virtuous and noble imperial concubines did not look at longkeduo, but said faintly: "as a concubine of the Imperial Palace, this palace has no right and does not want to interfere in the disturbance of the imperial court. Therefore, please respect me, don''t interfere in my affairs, and don''t involve me in these meaningless things. "


    "Niang..." longkeduo''s tone became emotional. His arms were hanging on both sides, but he said, "do you think I want to embarrass you and work for the fourth master? It''s not Amar who told me that I did this."


    Since his words are useless, we have to move Amar out.


    Sure enough, as soon as I heard of the word "Amar", the attitude of the virtuous and noble concubines immediately changed.


    She looked directly at longkordo and asked, "you mean...


    " that''s right. When Amar discharged his official post, she told me that I must burn the fourth master''s cold stove. For so many years, although I don''t understand why he asked me to do this, he finally ended up in retirement for the sake of our Tongjia people, and he also pinned his hope on me. I can''t say anything against his will, and we should keep going on! "


    Hearing this, the virtuous imperial concubine sat at the head of the table and was quiet for a long time.In her eyes, Tong Guowei is a strategist, resourceful person.


    One thing, others only think about the next step, maybe he thought of the next life.


    No matter what happened to the family, she never saw him frown.


    At the end of the day, he''s going to put things right.


    Seeing the great change in the attitude of the virtuous and noble concubines, longkeduo took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "madam, we are all from the same family. No matter where we go, we are all for the sake of the family."


    Virtuous and noble concubines:...


    it is not true that the people in the big family, whether male or female, are not sacrificing for the benefit of the family.


    Amah has been in the court for decades. She is old. In order not to involve the family, she has to bear the charges and return home.


    And she and her sister, young age into the palace marriage, is not for the prosperity of Tong Jia.


    Think of Aixin Jueluo''s family, can have their Tongjia born out of the seed.


    It''s a pity that she and her sister failed to give birth to a son and a half.


    Only hope can be placed on other princes, so that Tong Jia''s family will continue to be the most prominent family in Qing Dynasty and will never decline!


    "What''s more, I won''t let my mother be embarrassed this time. Even, I''ve figured out a way to deal with it. If you don''t want to offend people, why don''t you let Lord vivace take charge? In this case, who dares to blame him." Lonkodo had an idea.


    Virtuous imperial concubine seems to be doing ideological struggle, she waved her hand, some impatient way: "well, this matter will be carefully considered in this palace, you go back first."


    It took him three seconds to "bang" and quit Chengqian palace.


    All of a sudden, Chengqian palace was quiet and terrible.


    The virtuous imperial concubine then sits on the head, one hand supports the temple.


    A pair of calm eyes, full of entanglement.


    Finally, she simply closed her eyes.


    The code of conduct, and the interests of the family, at the same time, put in front of her, let her heart entangled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    The virtuous imperial concubine felt that one head was two big, and the whole person was in a daze.


    Although she thinks four elder brother is low-key, not like can contend for the reserve person.


    But since Amar said that, it can''t be wrong.


    The servants did not dare to disturb the virtuous imperial concubine because of her poor spirits.


    Until Kangxi came to her, she did not notice.


    Kangxi stood condescending in front of the virtuous imperial concubine, originally did not intend to wake her.


    However, seeing her eyelashes flickering, not sleeping, he coughed heavily.


    Suddenly, the virtuous Princess opened her eyes.


    In the end, it was the emperor who practiced his voice for many years.


    It was just a cough. It was thick and powerful.


    Just hearing this familiar voice, the virtuous imperial concubine quickly got up and saluted: "I don''t know the emperor''s arrival. It''s really impolite to welcome you far away."


    "No matter what, I didn''t let anyone sing." Kangxi waved his hand and sat down directly.


    Even if you are sitting at random, your arms are still in the posture of facing upward, which is heavy and powerful.


    He was wearing a pair of golden boots of bear skin with dragon stripes, and he looked as if his old swelling problem had been cured.


    The line of sight sweeps to one side of the beautiful girl to arrange a list, then light asks: "love imperial concubine but for the sake of the talent show girl one thing is too laborious?"


    "No..." the imperial concubine stood in front of the man and said respectfully: "the emperor is in charge of all kinds of things. All these small things should be done by the ministers and concubines. It''s just...


    " what is it? " Kangxi looked at the woman in front of him.


    She was always so careful in front of him.


    Like her sister, she was always quiet and elegant.


    When she saw the man''s eyes, she immediately felt chilly.


    she didn''t know why. Every time he looked at her, she couldn''t stand such sharp eyes.


    it made her heart beat faster and she was so nervous that she forgot what she was going to do.


    it was not until she saw the two women''s volleyball lists that she took a deep breath and made up her mind "Emperor, you left this draft to my wife, and I should have done it properly. But... There is one thing that I really can''t make up my mind. "


    " let''s hear it. " Seeing her nervous, Kangxi took her to one side and sat down.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that Yi Fei, Liang Fei, de Fei, Qi Fei, and several younger sisters are like courtiers and concubines asking for the same pretty girl."


    "Qi Fei, what is she doing for fun?"


    "I don''t know." The virtuous imperial concubine shook her head and said, "on that day, Qifei''s sister said that there were two elder brothers under the younger sister''s knee, so she said that she would give the lady to her sister."


    With her years of experience, Qi Fei can''t help people for no reason.


    But now, she and Qi Fei target, naturally is to minimize the suspicious degree of Qi Fei.


    Kangxi picked his eyebrows and said, "what do you think of it?"


    "Back to the emperor''s words, many years ago... Princess De''s sister gave her elder sister to raise him. Speaking of it, my concubine also watched her grow up. Just this time, the younger sister of Princess Defei also helped her to make arrangements for her."


    With that, the virtuous imperial concubine gave a slight pause and said in an embarrassed way: "but you know how my wife behaves. I have always been in harmony with several younger sisters in the harem. All of a sudden, I have such a big problem for my concubine. I am in a dilemma because no matter who she has accepted, she will hurt the other three sisters."


    Her voice was calm and pleasant, and her words and deeds showed the steadiness and charm of a mature woman.


    Kangxi looked at the woman who had been with him for decades, but he didn''t know her temperament.


    Even as a princess, she never put on airs in the harem.


    From the beginning to the end, she was as reserved as that year.


    It seems that there is no unnecessary ambition, full of calm feeling.


    In fact, her appearance is good, and she is somewhat like queen Tongjia.


    However, she never deliberately to dress up, not to mention grace.


    "It''s hard for you." Kangxi stretched out his hand and took the hand of the virtuous imperial concubine. "Well, you can arrange the list of the pretty girls and send them to my Qianqing palace. I will arrange the rest."


    Originally, the pretty girl arranged a list. After the palace decided to make a decision, she also wanted to check it out and put a red stamp on it.


    In this way, it''s nothing.


    "Thank you for your sympathy." The virtuous imperial concubine was flattered and saluted, "this was originally the duty of my concubine, but I didn''t want to... Finally, I''m tired of the emperor."


    "Well, it''s just a small matter. I don''t have to worry about it." When he said this, in fact, what Kangxi thought was the past ten years ago.


    Dejected for a long time, Kangxi returned to normal and said in a deep voice: "you accompany me to play chess."


    "Good." The virtuous imperial concubine nodded and ordered people to cloth chess.


    Anyway, she did what she should do and said what she should say. She could not say too much about other things, so as to avoid doubt.The rest, I can only see the meaning of long live.


    In Chengqian palace, Kangxi and xianguifei are like old wives and husbands.


    One is a seemingly gentle and virtuous woman who does not fight for or rob.


    But still have a strong heart.


    Calm, will express their own ideas, but also look magnanimous, read old love, no selfish.


    But even if the virtuous imperial concubine let Kangxi take over, when the matter reached the harem, it still caused the dissatisfaction of the harem.


    Of course, Yifei, Qifei and liangfei have no opinions and dare not have any opinions.


    Because things go wrong in the middle of the way, you can''t blame others.


    However, even if she achieved her goal, she was the most angry.


    When she knew that the virtuous imperial concubine had said good words for the fourth master in front of Kangxi, her face was blue and white.


    A well maintained face, completely wrinkled.


    The resentment repressed in her heart stirred in her heart.


    However, the new maids don''t know the market situation and are still reporting on it.


    "Niang, I heard that the virtuous imperial concubine had not made up her mind at first. Then longerdo went into the palace to visit her. The two brothers and sisters didn''t know what they said. The virtuous princess said a few words for him. Now, the young lady will definitely give it to the fourth master that year."


    "This time, this time, it is the palace to see the eye."


    On hearing this, the maids were foolish and did not dare to interrupt.


    The servants around him also made an effort to wink at her, which made her kneel and shudder.


    My mother didn''t want miss Nian to go into the fourth master''s house, and she said that the fat water would not flow into the field.


    How can this meeting son, but not happy?


    Aunt Cui sent back the servants in the hall and went to comfort him: "Niang, maybe there is a misunderstanding among them."


    "Hum, misunderstanding." Princess de was so angry that she couldn''t listen to anything.


    She just angrily said: "this old four can really do ah, no wonder he pretends to be indifferent in front of this palace. I really think he is so kind and willing to give my 14 years Zhilan."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    Princess de was so angry that she couldn''t catch her breath. "It turns out that people don''t look up to this small temple at all. She turns her head and orders longkeduo to go to the imperial concubine. In the end, she is a princess. She has a lot of weight to speak in front of the Lord vivacity. Even the palace has to look at her face."


    "Niang, don''t be angry. From the slave''s point of view, it must be that longkordo is speculating on the fourth elder brother''s mind and making his own decisions there." In the impression of aunt Cui, the fourth master is really not that kind of person.


    However, because of what happened many years ago, Niang he has always held a grudge.


    "It''s impossible. It''s just like that when he was a child. At that time, our palace was just a concubine. Long live gave him to empress Tong Jia to raise him. At that time, empress Tong Jia was still a noble concubine, and there was such a noble concubine as e Niang. His eyes had long denied this palace."


    Aunt Cui choked, but she didn''t know how to refute it.


    "Now how many years have passed by, the empress Tong Jia has already passed away. Our palace has been treating him with great care. Who knows that he is ungrateful at all. No, one of Tong Jia''s family has died, and there is a royal concubine. What is this palace worth?"


    Aunt Cui took a puff, you have been eccentric, four elder brother can with you?


    "If we had known that things would develop like this, we should not have mixed up with this in the beginning. Let the white eyed wolf recognize Tong Jia''s family as their mother clan!" Defei was so angry that she beat her chest and feet.


    As we all know, she came from a coated family.


    It''s from the three banners of the house of internal affairs.


    In that year, she was only 14 years old and became a maid of honor in the annual selection of the house of the interior.


    Later, with some means, she became the woman of Viva.


    Then she gave birth to four brothers.


    But she was just a noble person at that time, and she was not qualified to be raised by a nurse in her own courtyard.


    Finally, the child was handed over to empress Tong Jia to raise.


    Probably out of guilt, she was promoted to the rank of concubine.


    However, the imperial concubine is in the middle of the harem, and there are a lot of them.


    What''s more, a small concubine is nothing in the harem.


    Because of the young and favored relationship, after another year or two, he gave birth to six elder brother.


    This son, she can be in their own courtyard, let the nurse raise.


    It''s a pity that he is a poor man. He died when he was a few years old.


    She will never forget, six elder brother died before, sad to tell her how ruthless old four things.


    Finally mixed to the imperial concubine, she gave birth to two princesses, as well as fourteen elder brother.


    At the same time, she has the right to keep her children with her.


    But in her heart, she was disgusted with the dignity that had been trampled on by people, just as she hated the fourth master.


    As long as you see him, it reminds her of the past.


    But the virtuous imperial concubine this time mixes with the fourth master''s matter, let her think of those unpleasant things in the past.


    It also raised her dislike of the fourth master to a higher level.


    After thinking about it, Princess de was still angry. She saved her handkerchief and said in a gloomy way: "no, I can''t let the fourth elder brother and the virtuous imperial concubine do what they wish. Aunt Cui, if you go to Chengqian palace, you will say that your eyesight is wrong. You have changed the order of the four elder brother''s and the fourteenth elder brother''s pretty girls, and they have written wrong."


    "Madam, you can''t do anything. Before long, long live has reminded you that you are partial to elder brother fourteen. If you change your mind temporarily, you will inevitably make master Wansui think more. Why is it necessary?"


    "Yes, the palace has forgotten about such things." Princess de frowned, and the hatred in her eyes only increased but did not decrease. "That''s it. Yi Fei said at the beginning that she wanted to be Nian Zhilan. After thinking about it, the palace planned to choose another pretty girl for her fourth elder brother. That year Zhilan gave up to Yifei."


    Originally, she was thinking that Feishui would not stay in the farmlands, so she would compete with Yifei and liangfei.


    But on the way out of a virtuous imperial concubine, sorry, she moved the target.


    Even if Yifei is cheap, she doesn''t want to be like a virtuous and noble concubine.


    As for the fourth, he is unkind, so don''t blame her for being ruthless.


    "Can this... Work?" Aunt Cui asked carefully.


    But she gave her thumbs up.


    This lady''s mind is really a sea needle. She changes her mind very quickly.


    You can have several ideas in a day!


    "You can go as soon as you are told. There''s so much nonsense." As soon as she patted the table, she made the tea cup "bang Dang".


    Oh, isn''t the virtuous and noble concubine claiming to be pure and noble, and not fighting and robbing?


    She didn''t like it.


    Her mother-in-law has withdrawn her mind to see how her virtuous and noble imperial concubine can make decisions for the fourth elder, and how to transcend this relationship.


    Really think... She is still a little noble in those days, so easy to handle.


    In the night, Kangxi dined in the Chengqian palace of the virtuous and noble concubines.


    In other words, the servant of the imperial concubine told the servant of Chengqian palace what she meant and asked the maid to convey it.


    Originally, they wanted to wait for Viva to leave.But it''s getting dark. If you don''t say it, it will be a day.


    "Empress Dowager and servant of empress de Fei... Have explained some things."


    Smell speech, is eating Kangxi and virtuous imperial concubine all pause for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" The virtuous imperial concubine asked lightly.


    "She said... The Empress Dowager thought that the Empress Dowager should be kind. Since the empress Yi first said that she would give Miss Nian to elder brother Jiu, she would give Miss Nian to Yi Fei, and she would choose another pretty girl for her fourth elder brother."


    Once this is said, the palace is quiet.


    This meeting son, virtuous and noble concubine where still have the mind to eat.


    She is light tempered, but she is not stupid.


    At the beginning, the imperial concubine proposed to give the year Zhi LAN to four elder brothers.


    As a result, she only helped four elder brother say a few words here, and Princess de changed her mind.


    80% of them still care about the past.


    So she put down her chopsticks and knelt down in fear and fear, "long live, my wife and I take back what I said before."


    "I have said a lot to you today. Which sentence do you mean?" Even if Kangxi understood it, he did not make it clear.


    "Is... About four elder brother''s matter, the minister concubine should not intervene, after all, the princess De''s sister is his birth mother, the minister concubine has no qualification to speak for him."


    "Well, how can I mention that?"


    "My concubine... Just suddenly remembered that I was too abrupt when I spoke at that time, and I didn''t think about it thoroughly." She doesn''t say how Princess De is, just feel guilty.


    But she believed that after what she said, viva would understand the truth.


    From the moment she made the decision, she knew that some right and wrong would be involved.


    Now things happen like this, there is no room to look back, and she will not regret it.


    Kangxi went to the virtuous imperial concubine and helped her up. "You are the imperial concubine. I will leave the matter to you. You have the right to decide everything. There is no need to worry about so much. Do you think other people will worry about your face?"


    With that, he turned his head to Liang Jiugong and said in a dignified way: "go and tell Princess De, I know what she means. As for the result, I will make my own decision."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    "Bang."


    At this moment, the virtuous imperial concubine stood up pitifully.


    It''s just a moment when you bow your head. There''s a touch of cunning in Feng''s eyes.


    She only hoped that Viva''s guilt and pity for her sister could be more profound.


    Then, the fourth master''s business can be accomplished.


    But in a few days, a series of things happened in the palace.


    However, Siye, who studies rice and wheat yield in Yuanmingyuan, did not know that he was shot when he was lying down.


    She was hated by the Duchess.


    Three days later, Ruoyin watered the flowers in the back garden.


    Qiaofeng helped water and said with a smile: "Fujin, you water and fertilize these flowers and plants every day. No wonder they are more colorful than last year."


    "I don''t think so. This year''s flowers are very colorful. There are all kinds of them. Each one is full of vigor. But... I don''t think it''s because of me, it''s because of the beauties who come from all over the country." If the sound is light.


    Qiao Feng originally wanted to flatter, but he didn''t want to pat on the horse''s leg.


    She had no choice but to wink at mother Liu.


    Mother Liu squatted on the ground weeding, and after receiving the hint, she had to echo Ruoyin''s words, "the election of xiunu was held a few days ago. It has passed for several days, and it should be over, but I don''t know who will enter the government this year."


    Somehow, as soon as the draft is mentioned, Ruoyin''s mind thinks of Nian.


    "It''s been over for a long time. This morning, the capital was very busy. Several decrees of marriage were sent down to the houses of the brothers and the ladies." Half plum road.


    Smell speech, if sound water action pause.


    If you choose to enter the harem, if you live in the capital, your mother''s family will receive the imperial edict.


    As for the emperor''s sons and grandchildren, only when the emperor''s family gives him and his side Fujin, will they have the imperial edict.


    Yuanmingyuan is not far away from the Forbidden City, regardless of who entered the palace, that is, the two days of this day.


    "It seems that a new man is coming to our house." If the sound is light.


    As a result, Li Fukang trotted to Ruoyin and beat thousands of people. "Fujin, the palace has come to report that there will be an edict in the future, so that you can take the small masters in the backyard to the door to receive the order, and there is... The newly entered lady sedan chair is also on the way."


    "Edict." Ruo Yin read it to herself.


    If you want to say that you have a pretty girl at random, it''s just a grid identity, carrying a sedan chair into the house, it''s OK.


    This is both the imperial edict and the sedan chair...


    if she remembers correctly, in those years, only when the nuokolu family entered the mansion, Kangxi gave the imperial edict to enter the mansion with the sedan chair.


    Because the new co Lu family into the house will give marriage for side Fu Jin.


    Even the Li family, who was promoted later, did not have this treatment.


    In fact, in history, only the Nian family was married to the side of Fujin, and has been favored since then.


    Is it true that she said it was Nian?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin can''t wait to know the answer.


    She handed the jug to the slave.


    Then he went into the room and said, "in this case, Qiao Feng Qiao LAN came in to help me with my make-up. Mammy Liu and half Mei went to inform the backyard."


    "Yes."


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin wore a red flag dress of crabapple and combed a small shelf.


    It''s a sweet and refreshing make-up.


    At this time, there is no use for the pressure chamber.


    Nian Shi is young, and he has been compared with his appearance and capital.


    After a while, Ruoyin took mother Liu''s hand and arrived at the front door of Yuanmingyuan.


    Li''s several, also seem to be unable to restrain curiosity.


    As soon as I heard that the imperial edict and the sedan chair arrived together, I had already stood there waiting.


    When they saw Ruoyin, they all brushed and saluted.


    If the sound waves her hand, let them rise.


    At this time, the fourth master, who was preparing to go to the imperial court, also brought his servants to the door.


    The man was dressed in navy blue, and his face was grim and cold.


    But also because of the handsome appearance, and mysterious and unique temperament, women''s eyes take a peach heart.


    "Good morning, fourth master." If sound a few salute.


    The fourth master came to Ruoyin and helped her.


    The sight swept several women in the backyard and asked her, "what are you doing here?"


    "Look at me. I just remember to inform the sisters in the backyard that I forgot to congratulate you." If the sound laughs really, does not care.


    If you can get into the mansion, you will find that the mother clan has some strength.


    It''s not the girl in the eight families of Qing Dynasty, but the girl of the red man family.


    When such a person enters the government, he can be said to have both power and sex.


    For the fourth master, it should be a congratulatory thing.


    "Congratulations?" The fourth master is busy in the field these days.Finally, we have worked out a way to improve the yield of rice and wheat. We will report to Kangxi when we are in the imperial court.


    So he didn''t know what happened in the capital.


    If the sound laughs as sweet as honey, "isn''t it? Today is a good day for new people to enter the mansion. People have passed the imperial edict and the sedan chair for a while."


    At this time, a burst of gongs and drums, as well as the sound of Suona, spread closer and closer.


    "It''s true that Cao Cao will be here. No, the new man''s big red sedan chair is coming." Li''s elbow bumped into the button of the cobalt Lu family, teasingly said: "well, you were also sitting in the big red sedan chair, was carried in this way, now see this situation, can you have any feeling ah."


    When she came into the mansion, she was a little girl.


    Where there is such ostentation, there is no big red sedan chair, but a small pink sedan chair.


    This is the difference between starting high.


    "I''ve been very good in the mansion these years, and I don''t have much to feel about with my brother."


    He said, standing a little farther away from the Li family. "It''s said that a new generation is better than an old one. I just hope that after the new sister enters the mansion, she can be in harmony with her sisters, serve the fourth master well, and open branches and leaves for the royal family."


    The red sedan chair will get off the sedan chair.


    If you count the notes, there will be eight people lifting the sedan chair.


    The gongs and drums are playing around.


    Then, I saw the slave lift the curtain and put a pair of white jade hands in the hands of the slaves.


    Come out, is a woman in a big red flag dress, covered with a red cap.


    However, even with a red cap, Ruoyin can still see the other party''s slender body, graceful body, skin like snow.


    And... This figure is so familiar!


    Then, the eunuchs in the palace read the imperial edict.


    "According to the emperor''s edict, Nian Zhilan, the Han soldier with white flag, is intelligent, filial, courteous and outstanding. After being selected by the six concubines of the Imperial Palace and me, Nian''s four sons are specially betrothed to the emperor''s four sons as the side Fujin, which is listed in the imperial jade butterfly list. All etiquette is handled by the Ministry of rites!"


    All of a sudden, if the sound around, on the ground to kneel.


    Her mind also repeated the "year Zhi Lan" three words, then slow a beat kneeling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    It''s time to come, it''s here!


    The fourth master is also a party, naturally kneeling to receive the order.


    The year Zhi orchid covers the head, in the slave people''s help, line kowtow big ceremony.


    "Thank you, Emperor long."


    After all the rituals are done, Ruoyin, who is a Fujin, gives the servant a prize to carry the sedan chair and the slave who plays music.


    And the eunuchs who came from the palace to read the imperial edict.


    This is the etiquette and the rule of the main room.


    In order not to spread out, people say that four fortune Jin stingy, even a reward of silver.


    Then the brain to fill her do not want to see new people, acrimonious image, again, a lot of it.


    At this time, although the year Zhi LAN can not see, but under the guidance of the slave, the fourth master and Ruo Yin saluted: "Zhi LAN is here to greet the fourth master and Fujin, and to all the sisters


    Her voice sounded calm, but her heart was very nervous and excited.


    As long as you want to serve the fourth master at night, a heart will bump.


    Fourth master only politely swept the year Zhi LAN one eye, the light "um" one.


    If Yin stood at the same place and told the slave: "Nian''s first day into the house, the residence has been arranged for a long time. It''s in the Yanyu building. You can help her go."


    Said, she looked back at four ye, "Ye, you see Yanyu building into?"


    Yanyu building is arranged by her for the new comer.


    No matter who entered the mansion today, it was the courtyard.


    "You can handle these trifles as you see fit." The fourth master looked up at the sky and said, "it''s late. I have to go to the palace and go to court. I''ll give it to you."


    "Yes." If sound blesses the body.


    After seeing the fourth master off, Ruoyin dismissed the people in the backyard and returned to xinghuachun hall.


    These days, she has been in Yuanmingyuan.


    I thought it would be very difficult for the Nian family to enter the government.


    But did not think, so smoothly into the house, or a side Fu Jin.


    I don''t know how the imperial concubine and those concubines did it.


    If Yin didn''t know, after the concubines so noisy, plus the virtuous imperial concubine blowing a few pillow side breeze.


    Nian gengyao and the fourth master together pursued the Treasury.


    Kangxi naturally gave Nian Zhilan to the fourth master.


    This door is the side Fujin, is the choice of concubines, or Kangxi refers to the marriage.


    This identity is different from the Li family who gave birth to a child and was promoted to the side of Fujin.


    Li''s side Fu Jin, when he entered the door as a Ge Ge Ge, had no dowry, so it was very difficult for him to support himself in the future.


    What''s more, Li started as a concubine.


    In a strict sense, Nian is the wife of the fourth master.


    Because the fourth master was a Manchu. At this time, the Manchu practiced the system of polygamy and concubines.


    And side Fujin, is one of the polygamy, is a wife, not a concubine.


    If the Empress Dowager''s national funeral had not just passed, it would not have been too busy.


    Otherwise, Nian''s wedding banquet is to be held like Aruna of the eight masters'' family.


    It is because of this that Nian Shi can enter the mansion like a bride, sitting in a red sedan chair and covered with a red xipa.


    It''s no wonder that the new year''s family started last year, and they tried their best to get Nian Zhilan into the mansion.


    A woman who can become a prince is a supreme honor, and there is no shame.


    What''s more, the year Zhi LAN or side Fu Jin, is half a wife.


    Although gengyao was a soldier of Han Dynasty, it would not be a problem in a few years.


    Many Han soldiers eventually became people in the eight banners of Manchuria. This is not without its occurrence.


    It seems that Nian is really like what history said. The future will be endless.


    It''s not nice to say that if you go early, you will have a chance to strengthen the body.


    Back in the apricot blossom spring Pavilion, Ruoyin sits at the table, casually pruning the branches and leaves of the flowers.


    All of them were sent out by her.


    In the room, only half Mei was with her.


    Although ban Mei looks wild and strong.


    But most of the time, Banmei is quiet.


    A few words from time to time can also speak to her heart.


    "Well, the three sides of Fujin''s position, are full, and no one is staring at that position." Ruoyinli cuts off the tulip branches and leaves.


    "Yes, I was still thinking about who would be the next side of Fujin. I thought about mengge or uyagege, but I didn''t think it was Nian Bian Fujin."


    Half Mei always thought that mengge and uya gege were gentle.


    Maybe the one who gave birth to a son and a half female could be promoted to the side of Fujin.


    Ruoyin chuckled, "then you underestimate the royal family. The most important thing in the royal family is the strength of women''s mother."


    Of course, if the fourth master is interested in which style of the backyard he is interested in, even if the strength of his mother''s family is not strong, he can be promoted to the side of Fujin.However, there seems to be no one in the backyard who can let the fourth master care.


    And the fourth master... It seems that he is not so interested in children''s love.


    A man like this, a man of great depth.


    I''m afraid the only thing that interests him most is the right to control everything.


    "Fu Jin, when you talk about the strength of the mother family, it reminds me of one thing." While pruning the branches and leaves, Banmei said, "if you want to say that the Nian family is not bad now, you can also bring a dowry when you enter Fujin''s residence. But I heard that she didn''t bring any dowry. She only brought a box of seasonal clothes and a few sets of jewelry, and nothing else."


    If the sound picked eyebrows, slightly puzzled.


    According to the law, the Nian family entered the government as a wife and could take a dowry.


    What''s more, it is said that Nian family and Nian gengyao are both very fond of Nian Zhilan?


    Don''t they give more dowry to let Nian Zhilan do something in the house?


    Or do you want something different?


    After pondering for a moment, Ruoyin probably understood.


    With a faint smile, she said, "our fourth master is not a man who takes a fancy to women''s money. Naturally, there is their reason for doing so."


    "But who in this big family wants to give her more dowry so that she can have a place in her husband''s family and raise her head?" Ban Mei really doesn''t understand this.


    "If you want to put it in another elder brother''s house, it may be looked down upon by men. But the fourth master is not that kind of person. If a man takes a fancy to women''s money, it will be different in nature."


    If the sound can really admire the Nian family, dare to take this step of dangerous chess.


    According to her understanding of the fourth master, he didn''t care how much money a woman had.


    Otherwise, in those years when the original owner married the fourth master, his dowry would be quite large, and his mother''s family would not be short of help.


    As a result, the fourth master Leng did not give the housekeeper to the original owner.


    Later, it was she who realized the male chauvinism of the fourth master and refused the help of her mother''s family.


    The fourth master gave her the right of housekeeper.


    The only thing that Nian family can make the fourth master''s mind so thoroughly is Nian gengyao.


    Originally, if Nian''s family went into the government with her dowry, it would really look like her mother''s family was rich, but it was also the most common thing.


    But they didn''t buy any dowry, which meant they were loyal to the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    A slave is a slave. How can you give a dowry to your master.


    In addition, the year Zhi LAN just entered the house, helpless.


    He''s good and beautiful.


    Still so dependent on men.


    Can''t it be that will arouse men''s favorite bath hope, get a lot of rewards.


    At this time, half Mei finally understood, "this year''s family can be really tossed about, just into the house so much thought, after still get ah."


    It was the night that the fourth master was busy until he saw the dark.


    After a bath, I changed into clean clothes.


    Then, after a hasty meal, he sat down at the desk and wrote a note.


    Today, he told Kangxi about the increase of rice and wheat production. Kangxi Longyan was very happy and asked him to write an article.


    After a long time, Su Peisheng stood beside the fourth master and looked up at the Western clock hanging on the wall.


    Remind in a low voice: "master son ye, long live the Lord has given you a seat, side Fu Jin, this meeting son is waiting in the Yanyu building."


    Yeah, it''s been a day.


    If it wasn''t for the early morning, he would have dared to remind him.


    In that year, Fang Fujin was the younger sister of Nian gengyao, and the son of Wansui and his concubines. According to the rules, the fourth master had to stay with the new couple for three nights.


    Otherwise, it would be to ignore the imperial power and the imperial edict, and to rebel against the emperor.


    It is precisely because of the seriousness of the matter that he, a slave, has to remind him.


    "Well, I see." Fourth master light way, continued to write the article.


    When Su Peisheng saw the fourth master, he didn''t seem to forget.


    After all, in the morning, the master and son also saw the man entering the mansion.


    I guess it''s really busy.


    At the same time, the year Zhi LAN sat in the Yanyu building, waiting for the flowers to thank.


    She sat by the bed all day without eating anything.


    It''s tired and sleepy.


    Fortunately, the expectation in her heart has made her stick to it now.


    Whenever there was any movement at the door, she asked happily, "is it the fourth master?"


    "Miss, it''s me." Ziqing, the maid who accompanies her, has just inquired back from the outside.


    "Ziqing, it''s you. How is your inquiry? Is fourth master back? When will he come to me?" Year Zhi LAN anxiously asked.


    Ziqing comforted him: "I heard that the fourth master has been in the study since he came back. I don''t know when he will come. But miss, don''t worry. You are the man who marries you. The fourth master will stay with you for the first three days."


    "I want you to say it!" Just mention this, year Zhi Lan''s face is hot.


    She felt everything was like a dream. She finally entered the fourth master''s house.


    Year Zhi orchid tightly saves the clothing material on the leg, uncertain tunnel: "purple green, this is true."


    "Miss, what nonsense you are talking about, of course, it is true. If the edicts of the Lord long live have come down, there can be falsehood." Ziqing heartache way: "if it were not for four Fu Jin, wulanala refused to help, you should have entered the house last year, how can you drag it to now."


    Red cover under the head, the year Zhi LAN proud smile, "wrong, if last year into the house, I may only be a grid. But this year is not the same. When my brother was promoted to an official post, I followed the trend of the rising tide, and gave marriage as a side blessing


    "If the master can think so, it''s better. It shows that you and the fourth master are predestined."


    "Yes." Year Zhi LAN smiles sweetly.


    If a year''s time, can let her starting point more than one and a half points higher, also calculate good.


    It''s better than those people in the backyard. I''ve been in the house for so many years, and I''ve had children. I''m still a grid.


    Even if you live under Fujin, you have to look at the faces of those side Fujin.


    Now, except for Fu Jin, she is the big head.


    After about a stick of incense, a song suddenly came out: "four masters are here!"


    Smell speech, the year Zhi orchid on the deer Luan, in the heart is like the rippling lake water, stirs up a ripple.


    Never a person, or a man, just know to see him, can make her heart beat uncontrollably.


    Then she heard the man''s footsteps approaching.


    Year Zhi LAN opened her mouth and tried to speak again.


    He hasn''t lifted his head yet. Wait.


    So she sat there in dignity, waiting for the man to pick her up.


    A moment later, a brass steelyard came into her eyes.


    The next moment, the original dim vision, gradually open up.


    Although it was dark, only the room was lit by candlelight.


    Also let a day did not see the light she felt slightly dazzling.


    Feng Mou small blinked a few times, she just got up to salute: "Lan Er has seen four masters, four masters are auspicious."


    She thought about her address for a long time.


    Zhi LAN sounds too alienated. It''s better to call herself Lan''er.


    But now, it doesn''t seem to be a question of address.But she sat for a whole day, her legs and feet were numb, and after reluctantly getting up, she could not stand steadily.


    The bottom of the flowerpot is too high, and the whole person is shaking.


    But the first day she served the fourth master, she could not leave a hook to impress him.


    Had to hold on to the side of the bed shelf, stand firm heel.


    A pretty face, full of embarrassment and red pink, like a delicate flower.


    "Don''t be too polite." The fourth master put down the scale in his hand.


    Then, he went to the red brocade quilt to sit, "settle it."


    "Good." Year Zhi orchid bit bit bit - lip, a little embarrassed ground comes forward, wait on a man to change clothes to wash gargle.


    The servant girl on one side was waiting with warm water.


    But she was just close to the fourth master, and her stomach began to "quack" and scream. She was obviously extremely hungry.


    Originally indifferent fourth master, after hearing the sound, thick eyebrow picked pick, light asked: "hungry?"


    "I haven''t eaten in a day." Year Zhi LAN San San to return, slender eyebrows, a pair of eyes bright, showing intelligent light, "because I heard that... After entering the new house to sit accounts, to wait for the men to come back, can not get out of bed to walk, can''t eat, so long for a long time."


    "You are the side of Fujin, and the Empress Dowager''s national mourning was not long ago. You didn''t worship heaven and earth, so you don''t have to consider so much." The fourth Master said.


    Year Zhi LAN stands in front of four masters, hands do not know where to put, palms are all nervous sweat.


    She bowed her head, blushing face with a beautiful smile, such as a shy peach blossom.


    It took me a long time to squeeze out a sentence: "as far as the fourth master is concerned, I may be small, but as far as I am concerned, Lan''er is lucky to have met you in this life. So, maybe what doesn''t matter to others, in Lan''er''s opinion, is something that must be insisted on. "


    Finish saying, she Leng in place, a blush such as rosy clouds.


    She was always confident in front of those childish brothers in Beijing.


    But in front of the fourth master, she was always worried about saying something wrong and doing something wrong.


    Love a person, the heart is always very careful, the whole person has become anxious and uneasy.


    And the servant in the room, listened to the words of the year Zhi LAN, also dropped his head, as did not hear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    In addition, Ziqing also steals Mo Mo and dismisses the servants in the house.


    Since the year Zhi LAN all said is must insist, four ye also is not forces the human to eat the main.


    He just raises an eye, mysterious Mou son swept year Zhi LAN one eye seriously.


    And the year Zhi orchid also with a nervous and looking forward to the mood, waiting for the fourth master to rest.


    The next morning, the year Zhilan served the fourth master early.


    But one night time, a snow-white melon seed face, with a light red can not be wiped.


    Four ye arms open, by the year Zhi LAN and servants serve him to dress and wash.


    "As soon as you enter the mansion, you will tell Fujin what you lack." He was more casual.


    Smell speech, year Zhi orchid slightly ton.


    Compared with "talk to Fujin on what is lacking", she wants to hear more about "what is missing and what is said with Ye".


    But she thought about it in her mind, and said, "Lan''er wants more than that."


    Four ye thick eyebrow a pick, probably did not expect year Zhi LAN so impolite.


    Although those people in the backyard sometimes ask him for things.


    But no one has just entered the government and said they want a lot of things.


    Nian Zhilan saw the fourth master''s Micro expression and said: "when Lan''er entered the mansion, her mother didn''t send a dowry. There was no cloth, satin, jewelry, calligraphy and painting, clothing, Chuang Tzu."


    The fourth master looked at the year Zhi LAN without a smile. It didn''t look like a joke.


    Even though he was well-informed in the capital, he had never seen his daughter get married and had no dowry.


    The last, more or less.


    "Is something wrong with the new year''s family? I''ll take time to talk to Liang Gong."


    "Fourth master, it''s useless for you to look for my brother. He and his father are your slaves. When I went into my father''s house, I became the master from my sister. He said that there was no reason why the slave could give the master a dowry." Nian Zhilan taught the words of Nian gengyao to the fourth master.


    The fourth master was stunned at first, then chuckled and said, "this is like the style of Lianggong."


    When Nian gengyao is in front of others, his heart is higher than the sky.


    No matter how great the benefits are, they can''t be dug away.


    But as long as in front of him, he is loyal.


    Therefore, this is like Nian gengyao''s mouth.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, giggled.


    But in my heart, I gave a thumbs up to the Nian family.


    Nian gengyao is really good. It''s just a small matter.


    He shows his loyalty to the fourth master, which shows that even if he flies high, his sister enters the backyard of the fourth master, and he is also the loyal servant of the fourth master.


    Indirectly, she made an idea for her sister.


    Tut Tut, this year side Fujin, but in addition to Fujin, another does not play according to the routine.


    After decades of servitude, it was the first time I heard that it was so fresh and refined not to do dowry.


    Of course, with the present status of the Nian family, people are not unable to take out the dowry money.


    All of these are just the expressions of loyalty that Nian gengyao knew very well about the fourth master''s temperament.


    It not only caters to the character of the fourth master, but also appears different.


    These tricks seem to be more novel than Fujin''s.


    Of course, if you just flatter and have no ability, the fourth master is the most despised.


    But if you have the ability to flatter shamelessly, the fourth master appreciates it.


    When he does not remember who is the master.


    After all, who doesn''t like the strong to follow, even long live.


    At this time, Nian Zhilan saw that the fourth master was not angry, so she said: "fourth master... Lan''er entered your house, there would be no protection from her mother''s family. In addition, my elder brother is a one track minded man. In the Yuanmingyuan Garden, Lan''er has just arrived, and there is no dowry. Ye is my support."


    Her words and deeds, like a helpless little woman, but also through the love of a girl.


    "Well, you and Liang Gong understand what you mean. I''ll ask Su Peisheng to help you with everything later." The fourth Master said.


    His words were very straightforward, but there was no emotion in his tone.


    No one knows whether he did this because of Nian Zhilan''s sweet words or because of Nian gengyao''s loyalty.


    Is it because of giving Nian Zhilan noodles?


    Or face the new year''s family?


    "Thank you." Year Zhi LAN sweet tunnel.


    A moment later, the fourth master didn''t stay much, so he went back to Wanfang Anhe.


    Before long, Nian Zhilan received a reward from Su Peisheng.


    It is a set of hollow gold silk jewelry with the theme of plum blossom.


    The reason for the reward, of course, is that Nian''s first return to bed.


    Here, women who go to bed for the first time can get a good reward.


    It''s the rule. It''s the same in every mansion.


    "It''s your first time to serve the master and son, and I give it to you. As for the cloth and daily necessities, the slaves are still buying them, and they will send them one after another Su Pei is very popular.Year Zhi orchid face with a light smile, polite way: "that has helped you."


    See, you have to fight for everything in the flowers.


    If you want her to look at Fu Jin''s face and ask him for something, she would rather not do it all.


    But the fourth master bought it for her. The nature is different.


    After all, in the eyes of those in the backyard, it was her arrogant capital.


    Otherwise, if she is a newcomer, she will be pinched as a soft persimmon.


    Then, year Zhi LAN sat in front of the dressing table, began to make up.


    Later, she will go to xinghuachun hall to say hello.


    Half an hour later, the year Zhilan just went well.


    The seats in the hall are almost full, only two empty seats.


    Year Zhi LAN sat one of the empty seats at will, waiting there.


    She won''t be the last one to arrive, anyway.


    She also completely disdained the people who cast strange eyes at her.


    But she has an advantage that she won''t take the initiative in the crowd.


    Ruoyin always sits at the top of the table after people arrive.


    So she''s not in the hall.


    After waiting for about a cup of tea, Li entered the room without delay.


    Her eyes swept everyone one eye, suddenly found the year Zhi LAN.


    When he saw this young woman with snow like skin and graceful figure, Li''s jealousy blazed three feet high.


    "Oh, this is not the latest man of the day, the first beauty of the capital." Li''s mouth is also not forgiving the way: "yesterday was covered, did not see the true face, today, see, as expected, the good-looking, it is no wonder that the xiunu election, several brothers scrambled for it."


    It sounds like praise, but it''s actually ironic.


    A beautiful girl who did not go out of the cabinet, when she entered the palace, her brothers scrambled for it.


    In the feudal Qing Dynasty, it seems that some people don''t abide by women''s morality.


    Just at this time, Ruoyin came out from the inside, and she came out with four masters.


    In fact, she and the fourth master were at the door when Li was just talking.


    But Li''s back to the wooden door inside, did not see them.


    ------


    this time, I don''t want to talk about any great truth. Let''s talk about the human nature of fifty cents. I want to ask the old fellow iron from my heart to ask the old fellow: is it the first day that the old iron man knew he was looking at a kind of horse novel? Obviously, No.


    So the problem comes, you read a kind of - horse novel, ask not to plant - horse, I really can''t do it! It''s just like you order a scallion cake, so that people don''t add onion. It''s not practical in essence. It''s self contradictory? Have you ever thought that it might be some unpleasant plots that attract you to watch, but you don''t find it, or you don''t want to admit it.


    This situation, like... Cough, I''ll make a simple analogy. You are a rich woman (drifter) who has entered a club with everything and has special service. You sit on the sofa and look at the men (women) in front of you. You order the most attractive, the most appetizing and the most playful.


    Then you enter a small dark room, which is full of cool pictorials, TV is playing a blushing heart beating picture, the sound of the ear. Then... You enjoy the whole process of service and something untold happens. With a burst of body tremor - move, you suddenly feel tasteless, people also suddenly sober up.


    You look at the beauty of flourishing age ordered by yourself, and his (her) technology is so good, it is certainly not a place, is it often ordered, can''t do clean ah?


    So, you point to the person in front of you and ask, "you are not a place, are you often ordered by someone, and if you are sick, show me the test report!"


    The other party is pinching his waist in his heart. Before entering this door, don''t you have a few beeps in your heart?


    But under the influence of money, the other party didn''t argue with you. He just threw himself in your arms and punched you in the chest and mouth with a small fist. "I hate it. You just didn''t do this. You still call people cute and let them continue."


    said, he (she) began to conquer you with professional skills. Gradually, your head and body were floating. Hey, really fragrant ~


    so ah, old fellow iron, let''s be angels of each other. OK, promise me, don''t be a little goblin when you do the book, OK, OK...


    finally tell you, this week there will be more explosion. Will be less than 50000 words, the specific time will be notified.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    Therefore, every word Li said, she and the fourth Master heard it clearly and clearly.


    Until she and the fourth master walked in the middle, people would brush and salute: "four masters auspicious, Fu Jin auspicious!"


    Li has never been afraid of things. She thinks that what she says is true.


    Even, there are some small Snickers.


    If the fourth master is not here, she will just have a bad mouth.


    If the fourth master is present, he can sow dissension more or less.


    It is not a glorious thing for a girl to be a woman before she enters the door.


    At this moment, even if the year Zhi LAN know Li''s intentional fault, in this sow dissension, she is not good attack.


    This kind of thing, under the public contention blushes, is not very good-looking.


    But she will not let this become a barrier between her and the fourth master.


    In private, she will make it clear to the fourth master.


    The fourth master came here to talk to Ruoyin.


    Now that the business is over, he''s gone.


    After seeing the fourth master off, Ruoyin sits down at the head.


    She scanned her eyes from left to right.


    Finally, it fell on the year Zhi LAN.


    Can''t help, good looking young new face, not only in front of men''s eyes.


    In front of women, it''s also a bit of a punch.


    Nian''s beautiful Phoenix eyes, after a night''s baptism, seem more and more attractive.


    A face full of collagen, with natural light red.


    She led her lips and said, "Nian, you just entered the mansion. I''ll give you a set of red gold silk collar. I hope you can serve the fourth master well after you enter the mansion. You can open branches and leave leaves for the royal family, and have more sons and more blessings."


    If there is a new person in the backyard, she should not only be rewarded by the fourth master, but also be rewarded as a Fujin person.


    And, according to the size of the position, to reward different grades of things.


    Year Zhi orchid as side blessing Jin, red gold tired silk collar, also almost.


    "Xie Fujin, I will serve you well for you. Of course, I will try to catch up with the latter. " Year Zhi orchid smiles to come forward, respectfully accepted the reward.


    But this sentence, everyone in this room, did not taste.


    Li''s fingernails have long been embedded in the palm of his hand. This small hoof has a beautiful face. He looks silent and chokes to death.


    As soon as I entered the mansion, I talked so wildly.


    Together, is this a declaration of war against all the women in the backyard, and they want to be the only one?


    Do you still want to "replace the sisters in the backyard, can she" replace "?


    Even if she wants to "replace", the fourth master does not necessarily let her do it.


    He also said that he wanted to catch up and have more children for the fourth master?


    I really think the children in this backyard are so easy to live and support!


    Cut!


    If Yin will listen to the words of the year Zhi LAN in the heart, feel the friendship of the year Zhi LAN to the fourth master, this is true love invincible.


    When he entered the government, he swore sovereignty. His desire for control was so strong.


    But even if Nian''s words are more straightforward, others may not listen to her, pointing out that she may laugh at her in his heart.


    Besides, I''m afraid she has no confidence in herself.


    Looking at Nian''s behavior, he is quite at ease, that is, he talks like a woman in love, and he doesn''t mean to say anything.


    She just means to say: "Nian Shi, you just entered the government. If there is any shortage, let people come to me and I will let the people of the house of internal affairs buy it for you."


    Who knew what she said before she spoke, Nian''s head bowed.


    "Well, I''m here to thank Fu Jin, but..." speaking of this, Nian''s smile was very embarrassed. "When I served the fourth master in the morning, he knew I didn''t have a dowry, and he had ordered Su Peisheng to buy some things for me."


    If the voice twitches, she just means it.


    Regardless of yesterday''s son into the house is Zhao Zhilan, or Chen Zhilan, this is her as the main room scene words.


    But did not think, the year Zhi LAN but secretly with her stronger.


    She said yesterday that there must be a reason why Nian didn''t buy a dowry.


    This is not, got the fourth master''s pity.


    And showed her brother''s loyalty.


    That year, gengyao was a slave secretly trained by the fourth master for several years. Where would he give up his hand.


    Nature is what it comes from, so we can live with it.


    Maybe for the fourth master, women are accessories.


    Don''t say that she is a lucky Jin. I''m afraid everyone is just a chess piece in his eyes.


    If the sound does not matter to smile, light way: "unexpectedly still have this matter, that is I worry more."


    She knew that Nian had a grudge because she refused to help last year.


    Now I''m not easy to get into the government. I''m going to be proud for a while.Feelings such things, love will produce jealousy and resentment.


    She didn''t know what love was, and where she would be jealous of people in the backyard.


    Unless... They hurt her.


    Nian Zhilan nodded in embarrassment and said, "everything comes first, then comes first. So, I can only say sorry to Fujin, because the fourth master promised me first, I can''t...


    " OK, it''s the first time I''ve heard that people don''t have money to buy wedding makeup. It''s so nice to say. " Li couldn''t listen any more, so he just interrupted.


    Little hooves!


    On the first day, she was able to let the fourth master buy everything for her, which was in the backyard, but it was never happened.


    Of course, entering the mansion does not buy dowry at all, which is also a waste of time in the house.


    Take her as an example. Even if she was a concubine, she was more or less carrying some dowry and hiding it secretly in the baggage.


    But this year''s family as a wife, can do dowry, but also everywhere to publicize that the family did not do.


    It seems that there is no dowry, what a glorious thing.


    But it''s a long face to let the fourth master worry about her.


    Women married out, face is not rely on men to support it.


    "Mr. Li, if we can''t help our new year''s family any more, we''ve been an official for five generations. Let''s take it now and say it''s better than your Li family." Nian gave Li a contemptuous glance.


    She didn''t want to match any of her sisters in the backyard, even though she was an old man in the house.


    "But..." Nian sipped his lips and chuckled happily. "What happened between me and the fourth master is not something you can understand. Since you think that our Nian family has no money to do dowry, that''s it."


    These words not only elevate the Nian family, but also give people a feeling of imagination.


    Just like her and the fourth master.


    What''s more, Li has no room for refutation.


    Her Amar is clean and honest, and she is not as good as her family.


    They had not been officials for so many years.


    If you think about this Nian Shi, what secret does she have with the fourth master? She is so angry that she can''t speak.


    "All right, don''t even talk about it here. I have something else to tell you today." If the sound gently taps the small table several, the light way: "just four ye came to me, said long live the Lord to come to your house in a few days."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    There were so many children under Kangxi, and those who were favored were servants under their noses.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult to meet those who are not favored.


    It''s very rare to see such a chariot in person.


    "There are such good things." Li''s eyes were full of light that could not be hidden.


    It seems that he has already been in the brain tonic. Is it true that long live master has taken a fancy to the fourth master and wants to give him the position of Prince.


    If the sound of light "um" a, the color way: "so these days, you all take care of the servants in their own courtyard, it is best to clean the yard clean, neat. As for the reception of long live master, the fourth master has already ordered me to take charge of it. "


    With that, Ruoyin glanced at the crowd with a sharp glance, and said with a serious smile: "before this, I hope you can cooperate well and do not give me any trouble. After all, this kind of thing is the first time in our family. If Wansui is not happy, I will take it as your question."


    Her voice was very serious, she spoke with a straight back, and her every move showed the dignity of a housewife.


    "Yes, yes, we must do our duty well." The backyard came back together.


    But, women are fickle.


    What they say is always inconsistent with what they think.


    One by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one.


    What''s more, there is a sinister flash in his eyes that seems to be trying to make a stumbling block.


    You know, long live always gives good things when he is happy.


    What''s more, it''s not just matter, it''s giving some labels.


    Even if they didn''t, he boasted, they could show their faces in front of the fourth master.


    Now, with such a chance, they must perform well.


    And Fujin, it''s better to make a fool of her in front of Vivian, and it''s better to scold her.


    In this way, her fortune will be arranged in this mansion.


    Who let the fourth master like her so much, let her rush to do everything.


    After a cup of tea, Ruoyin ordered people to say a few words, then waved his hand and said, "let''s get here today."


    "Yes." And they rose up and saluted, and went out in order.


    Only the year Zhi LAN still sat there, motionless.


    The people in the backyard are almost gone. Only Nian is still there.


    If the sound pulled the lip, way: "Nian Shi, something to say."


    She didn''t rush people. She didn''t look good like that. She was afraid of Nian Shi.


    "It''s nothing, actually." Nianshi tilted his elbow on the armrest and said with a smile, "speaking of it, I have known Fujin for a year. It''s an old man. Now that I''m in the government, I naturally want to talk about the past with Fujin."


    "My family Fu Jin and you have nothing to reminisce about." Qiao Feng can''t see Nian''s complacent appearance.


    If the sound does not matter raised the hand, motioned Qiao Feng not to speak.


    She said to herself, "yes, we are old people. Last year you were the first lady of the new year''s government. This year, you have changed. I have to congratulate you."


    "Ha ha..." Nian Shi laughed and said, "as I said, sooner or later we are all a family, aren''t we?"


    If Yin didn''t follow Nian Shi''s words, he just gave a piece of advice, "since we''re in this door, we''ll be able to get along with each other. If you make waves, try it. "


    "That''s natural. I just have a face that women hate." Nian Shi touched his cheek and said bluntly, "but I''m not a bad person. If you get along with me for a long time, you will know what kind of person I am."


    Indeed, Ruoyin''s general impression of Nian Zhilan is not deep.


    I don''t know what kind of temperament Nian Zhi LAN is.


    "Well, I''ll try to understand." She said faintly.


    Probably if the sound of the response is too indifferent, let the year Zhi LAN feel confused.


    Is this really the fourth master''s wife? Why did she say so many words to arouse her anger.


    But like a punch on cotton, no reaction at all.


    She also prepared a lot of speeches to say that she had finally entered the government and wanted to be angry with the woman. However, she found that she could only be angry with herself.


    You can imagine the kind of... That you are fully prepared for the fight.


    The result is that the other party does not care, let you vent the kind of feeling all of a sudden.


    Nian''s feeling is like this now. It''s frustrating.


    Just in the morning, she saw more or less care and jealousy on those women''s faces.


    But she never saw a trace of jealousy on Fujin''s face.


    Even... There''s no hidden trace.


    She can''t get it wrong, because she''s in love, and she can understand that feeling.


    Love a person is not hidden.Your every move, every word and action, will be affected by that man.


    Unless... Fujin can hide too much.


    Or... She doesn''t love fourth master at all!


    Think of this, Nian Shi a stomach gas.


    She looked up at Ruoyin, bit her teeth, and said respectfully, "it''s not early, and I don''t disturb Fujin much."


    If the sound is slight, it is accurate.


    After the Nian family left, Qiao Feng did not understand the way: "Fu Jin, this year''s surname is also too able to show off, how can you not be angry."


    Over the past few years, Fujin is really more and more heavy.


    In the past, as long as the Li family served four masters more, Fujin was so angry that he couldn''t eat.


    But now, that year''s family is younger than Li''s.


    Better looking than the women in the backyard.


    Because I haven''t been born and raised, I''m in good shape.


    In the morning, he showed off how the fourth master treated her well, which made people in the backyard angry.


    How did Fujin not react at all.


    I don''t think it''s all in my heart, right?


    That''s not good. It''ll be as depressed as before!


    "I''m not angry." Ruoyin peeled a piece of grapefruit and ate carelessly.


    She knew that before she refused to help the year Zhi LAN, let it go a lot of detours, in order to enter this house.


    So the year Zhi LAN not easy into the house, want to show off in front of her.


    And he said something on purpose to make her angry.


    Morning did not stimulate her, want to stay to say a few words, and then stimulate her.


    If she was angry, she would fall into the trap.


    After all, nianshi was married by Wansui and his concubines.


    On the first day of entering the door, she would look at people and quarrel with others.


    What do people think of her.


    If it spread to Kangxi, it would have to be a big deal.


    What''s more, Kangxi is going to come to your house in a few days, so we should talk less about it.


    As a matter of fact, when Nian entered the government, she had already planned for the worst.


    As early as the first time she saw Nian, she thought of today when she heard the word "Nian gengyao".


    It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    She did everything she could, and could only accept it.


    There are so many women in the backyard, and there is not a lot of Zhi LAN for many years.


    It was not the first day that she knew she was in the Qing Dynasty.


    In her eyes, Nian Zhilan is just a woman who makes her have a sense of crisis.


    Apart from these, there is no other feeling.


    In this backyard, the real win or lose is not in the mouth, but whoever is serious loses.


    Maybe I haven''t been in love in the past life or this life. I envy you very much and respect those who do stupid things for love.


    Looking at Nian''s family, he is not like Li''s, but he can lose his mind because of love and become enemies with everyone in the backyard.


    Such love, too obvious.


    In any case, everything is easy to say.


    If Nian is not at ease, she is not afraid.


    Soldiers are standing up to cover up the water.


    What''s more, in the history, Nian''s family was a woman with a poor life and a very poor life.


    No matter how hard she was, she would be better than Nian.


    Don''t believe it? Let''s have a look...


    ban Mei is different from Qiao Feng. She is very pleased to see Ruoyin not moved.


    She went up to peel the pomelo peel carefully for Ruoyin.


    "It''s better for Fu Jin to think like this. Let''s just think about what kind of meals should be prepared when the Lord long live is coming." Ban Mei changed the topic in time.


    If the tone was squinted by the sour grapefruit in his mouth, he did not speak in time.


    "Half Mei smiles," Fujin still likes to eat sour, his eyes are narrowed into a seam, also reluctant to spit out


    "It''s so sour." If Yin sipped her tea and talked about the business, "in fact, long live, we don''t have to fight, just serve him some home cooked dishes."


    "Help yourself to home dishes?" Ban Mei repeated it uncertainly.


    "Yes, it''s home cooking!" Ruoyin affirmed: "you think, long live, what delicious food you haven''t eaten, and what''s the difference between the palace and the palace if we give some hard dishes."


    Banmei:...


    "besides, since he came to our house, he didn''t come to taste the delicacies of the mountains and seas. Naturally, he wanted to experience the feeling of being at home, so we''ll serve him home cooked dishes!" As far as Ruoyin knew, everything was good in Kangxi''s life, except for several sons who were particularly upset.


    He''s old and old... And he''s not at peace all day.


    She thought that the most difficult thing for him to realize in his life was the warmth of home.


    Half Mei nodded and agreed: "it seems that there is such a truth."


    "It''s not like it''s a fact!" Ruoyin tilted his head and asked mysteriously, "do you know why some emperors and princes call themselves lonely or widowed?"


    "I haven''t read any books. I don''t know." Half Mei returned truthfully.


    "Because ah..." if the sound of the meal, sell the key son, "don''t tell you."


    In fact, it''s not that she didn''t mean to play tricks.


    It''s just that when words come to the mouth, I find that these words may not be suitable for speaking and do not conform to the rules.


    What she wanted to say was that Kangxi was alone in the palace walls.


    On the surface, he is an emperor with boundless scenery.


    But in fact, he was the emperor imprisoned in the Forbidden City.


    In front of the country, he has no himself, no freedom.


    But out of the scarlet wall, between the fourth master and Kangxi, there was the family.


    Therefore, she felt that what Kangxi wanted most was the warmth of the family.


    In addition, the emperor''s life alone, many royal people easy to be sentimental.


    Many things, maybe they don''t want to do that, but they have to do that because of their power.


    This is the sorrow of being an emperor.


    Of course, the princes in the royal family, more or less, will have this kind of sadness.


    From the big brother to the prince, whether they have resentment at some moment, don''t be born in the emperor''s house in the next life.


    Look at the remaining princes.


    I believe that in the dead of night, in addition to the desire for imperial power, they are more helpless.


    Just like the fourth master, she can see that he is not a lustful person.


    It''s not a person who takes children''s love in mind.


    When a girl can be selected, she is still given a marriage, and a woman will come to her backyard for marriage.


    Some of them were strange women he had never met.


    The fourth master is too deep, let alone others can not see his ambition.


    Even when she sleeps by his pillow, she can''t see his heart clearly.


    But she always understood a truth, which prince does not love Jiangshan.


    It''s not easy for our ancestors to fight for their wealth, and it''s not easy for them to compete for savings.


    If you are not careful, you will lose your life...


    now that the prince is down, it seems that the imperial court is calm. In fact, in private, the brothers have their own small plans.In the name of the first idle man in Qing Dynasty, the fourth master developed his own way secretly.


    It is not to say that he is ambitious, and sometimes he has to.


    As a prince, it is impossible not to join some schools at all.


    Even the ten ye kind, also know to assist eight Ye.


    At that time, the fourth master, who had no place in the imperial court because his father did not love his mother, assisted the prince who had not yet been blackened.


    Once on this road of no return, there is no chance to turn back.


    Now, it is not only eight masters, nine masters and fourteen elder brothers, looking to do things for eight ye, it seems that their wings are beginning to show.


    If any of them ascended the throne, the end of the fourth master would not be good.


    Even, it''s going to be miserable.


    More seriously, some of the family members of the prince Yongqin''s residence would be sent to remote places to sell coolies and would never return to Beijing.


    But in the end, he died for no reason.


    Therefore, as long as you think of Nian gengyao''s accession to the throne, it will play a decisive role.


    It will also lay a good foundation for the crisis after the fourth master''s accession to the throne.


    If the sound then felt that nothing mattered.


    In this way, she would not have to worry about other people''s accession to the throne. She and her children would be exiled and lost, or even sent to a far away place to suffer, or even be secretly executed.


    In this turbulent and pedantic Qing Dynasty, the royal family looks beautiful and the heart is most dangerous.


    What kind of torture in the Qing Dynasty can be staged in turn for any reason.


    So, nothing else matters.


    Most important... You have to live and laugh at the end.


    Similarly, as a man, the fourth master has to protect his family at least.


    Not everyone is in love.


    If you are in the middle of the thorns, just think about the love between children and girls, the end will be just like the prince.


    When Ruoyin came to the Qing Dynasty, he knew it was Si Fu Jin, and he had already understood this truth.


    She is just a woman, and she will not want to change the deep-rooted thoughts and rules of the Qing Dynasty, which is unrealistic.


    It''s just as ridiculous and absurd as a Qing Dynasty person who wants to change a new era in the 21st century.


    At the very least, the fourth master can give her and her children a sense of security.


    She still remembers that when she was born Hongyi, that vicious, cold-blooded and merciless man roared to protect her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    A prince who had no son for many years finally had a legitimate son.


    In the royal family, the legitimate son is equivalent to the capital for reserve.


    After all, you don''t have a son. Who will be passed on.


    In this patriarchal Dynasty, children will not miss, but women have.


    But at that moment, he should be free from the shackles of identity and try to protect her!


    And when Kangxi sent him calligraphy and painting to alert him, that night, although he was rough, violent and savage.


    But when he leaned over her, he said a very overbearing and gentle word.


    He said, "Yinyin... Yeh... Just this time..."


    whatever the reason is.


    She always remembers that deep and dumb voice, full of helplessness and forbearance.


    Of course, there are many things that she doesn''t remember very much.


    But in any case, for her, the fourth master is more responsible and bloody than most men in Daqing.


    That''s enough.


    As for the rest, she wanted nothing and could not afford anything.


    After all, it''s just marriage. Whoever takes it seriously will lose!


    For this... She''s always in a good position.


    ------


    that night was the second day of Nian Zhilan''s entering the government.


    According to the rules, the fourth master has to stay at her place for two nights.


    A year''s surname is not enough to let the fourth master eat pith, so he can''t wait to go to Yanyu building.


    He went to Yanyu building in Wan fang''an and was busy until very late.


    When he arrived at the building, he saw the dim light.


    After approaching, Nian Zhilan stood at the door in a blue brocade and lotus lantern.


    It was a cold night in early spring. She seemed to be very cold and her arms were tightly encircled.


    Until he saw the fourth master, he got up and began to salute with a smile: "Ye is lucky."


    "No The man looked at Nian with a negative hand, "have you been waiting here?"


    "Well..." maybe the wind has been blowing for a long time, and Nian Zhilan''s throat is shaking.


    "If you don''t come."


    "No matter whether you come or not, I will always wait for..." Nian''s gentle way.


    Four ye saw the year Zhi LAN one eye, raised the foot to enter the house.


    Year Zhi LAN to keep up with, wait on the fourth master changed into a sleeping robe.


    Then she blew out the candle and lay down beside the man.


    After a long time, she said what was in her heart, "fourth master..."


    "well."


    "I don''t know why. Those elder brothers mentioned me to the ladies, but I really have nothing to do with them. Even... I haven''t even seen their face. "


    During the day, since Li said that, she has been restless.


    Because I care about the man around me, I worry that he will misunderstand.


    I''m afraid that some trivial things will become the estrangement between her and him.


    Fourth master: "I''m not afraid of my jokes. When I saw him for the first time, I fell in love with him. Therefore, during the xiunu election this year, I was so afraid that I would go to other agog''s house. At that time, I thought that if I went into someone''s backyard, I would die and I would not marry. Because ye has already lived in Lan''er''s heart, Lan''er can''t accept other people... "


    before entering the mansion, she still wants to be reserved and dignified.


    But after entering the mansion, as long as she faces the fourth master, she doesn''t want anything reserved.


    Love is love, where can control.


    She has long forgotten what her brother taught her.


    In her eyes, like a person, is to speak out loud, to let him know!


    If in order to be reserved, but will like to hide in the bottom of my heart, that still has what meaning.


    However, she said a lot of words, but she was quiet and terrible.


    After a long time, she heard the man''s light "um" a, "not early, go to bed."


    "Um..." year Zhi LAN sweet smile.


    Although he didn''t respond to her, she just said everything in her heart.


    At least, it can reduce some unnecessary misunderstandings.


    One day, the fourth master will understand her mind.


    In the next few days, the gardeners of Yuanmingyuan Garden and the servants of each courtyard were diligent in their posts.


    After all, long live is coming to your house, and no one dares to neglect it.


    If you are not careful, you will be killed.


    Five days later, Ruoyin got up early.


    She wore a lilac flag dress, and her makeup was light.


    However, she has a good foundation, even if it is simple to dress up, but also very good-looking.


    After dressing up, she ordered the servants of xinghuachun hall to fish, grind and kill chickensIt''s just spring, but I smell the fireworks during the Spring Festival. It''s very lively.


    When the clock of flowers, birds and insects in the hall turned to 10 o''clock, Li Fukang ran into the room to report.


    "Fujin, the spies in the palace have come to report that the emperor of Wansui has arrived in the capital and will arrive at our Yuanmingyuan soon."


    "OK." Ruoyin somehow felt happy. As she walked out, she said, "mammy Liu, go and greet the people in the backyard and ask them to go to the front door to meet Mr. long live."


    "Yes."


    A moment later, the front door of the Old Summer Palace, if the sound is with the people in the backyard, are waiting there.


    Even the fourth master stood there waiting.


    No one dares to neglect the slightest bit when Emperor Laozi wants to arrive.


    After waiting for about a cup of tea, I heard the sound of horses'' hooves and the rolling of horses and carts.


    Then, Ruoyin saw a large group of people and guards approaching this end.


    Far away, there was a carriage.


    It''s a very ordinary carriage. The body is no different from that of ordinary people.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin feels more and more right in his mind.


    Kangxi came to his house this time to experience his family relationship.


    Otherwise, why didn''t you take the Dragon Gate inlaid with pearls and gems.


    You know, he held a family dinner at the third master''s house, which was very grand.


    After a while, the group stopped in front of the door.


    "Xu ~"


    before Kangxi got out of the carriage, the crowd knelt down and made a big bow ceremony.


    "Congratulations on your presence. Long live your majesty."


    Then there was the rustle of footsteps.


    After Kangxi got out of the carriage, he first looked up at the Yuanmingyuan.


    Then, line of sight across four ye and if sound a few.


    "Get up, don''t be too polite."


    "Thank you, Alma."


    "Long live thank you."


    "Thank you, Ma FA." Hongyi pulls Hongxiu up.


    The fourth master, as the master, naturally received Kangxi into the Yuanmingyuan.


    The two father and son strolled around, chatting while walking.


    Hongyi followed the fourth master and Kangxi.


    Hongxiu is still young, and that little short leg won''t drag the hind legs.


    Seeing the three of them strolling in the garden, Ruoyin has to go back to xinghuachun hall to prepare lunch for lunch.


    You know, it''s not only Kangxi who has lunch with her at noon.


    The whole backyard followed.


    But before she had gone a few steps, she heard Li''s attentive way behind her: "Fujin, early this morning, I cooked a pair of bear''s paws by myself. Looking at the fat and plump meat, it''s the most nourishing time to eat. If you can take it to the apricot blossom spring restaurant, it can be regarded as a dish. The cook can also make one less dish


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    Smell speech, if sound''s mouth corner slightly took out.


    She only heard that Li''s fingers did not touch the spring water in the backyard, but she did not know that Li knew how to make such hard dishes?


    I think it''s made by the cook, and then I want to show off.


    Let alone Li''s behavior, if known, is guilty of deceiving the king.


    It''s not that Li is afraid of doing something in the dishes. After all, it''s Li''s own making, and a fool does it.


    If Li''s prepared a home cooked dish, she might agree.


    But bear''s paw is totally different from her idea today.


    People Kangxi did not eat less nourishing in the palace, and the concubines were certainly not less prepared.


    So, she doesn''t have to go on this kind of tonic, no special food.


    Ruoyin shook her head and said tactfully, "the bear''s paw is a dish that emperor Amar did not eat less in the Forbidden City, so let''s forget it."


    "Are you short of people in the yard? I can help you and fight." Li didn''t give up.


    If sound Cu frown, all say different, do not conspire.


    Her personality and ideas are totally different from that of Li''s, so why should she work together.


    At that time, there will be no quarrel.


    What can be done in half an hour means that you can''t do it well in one hour.


    In that case, it''s not helping, but helping.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go back first." If Yin raised her feet and walked forward, Li stopped in front of her. She patted Li on the shoulder and perfunctorily said, "next time, next time...".


    What? Next time.


    Long live, it''s a rare thing for him to come to your house alone.


    Many elder brothers have never had this chance in their whole life.


    Take the fourth master as an example, this is the first time.


    Next time, who knows when.


    But who let her just a side Fujin, Fujin and do not let, she has what way!


    Ruoyin plans to cook by himself after returning to xinghuachun hall.


    Because she also knew that it would be once in her life to wait until Kangxi went to his house alone to talk.


    At such an important moment, not only should the dishes be delicious, but also make Kangxi feel the atmosphere of home.


    In ordinary families of the Qing Dynasty, daughter-in-law would cook for their elders.


    She will have a try.


    This meeting son, if sound body wears a wide apron.


    The slaves gathered around her, busy washing vegetables and picking vegetables.


    And she, herself, has begun to shake the spoon.


    After a while, the smell of all kinds of dishes wafted out of the small kitchen.


    When it comes to noon, Ruoyin''s dishes are almost ready.


    There are also a few cakes and soup, let the minion watch.


    At the same time, the fourth master and Kangxi were already sitting in the hall of xinghuachun hall.


    The rest of the backyard, sitting in rows on the table around them, did not dare to make a sound.


    After entering the room, Ruoyin stood beside the fourth master and did not speak.


    But Kangxi took a sip of tea, and his eyes flashed with surprise. He couldn''t help asking, "fourth, what kind of tea are you? Why have I never drunk it?"


    He sat and looked right. He could see nothing in the cup except the green leaves and the clear tea.


    This is Fujin''s place. The fourth master doesn''t know what she''s up to.


    He looked back at the woman, and Ruoyin said with a tacit smile: "Huang AMA, it''s not a good tea either. It''s dried with tender bamboo leaves in spring and then fried and drunk. It''s said that it has the effect of clearing away heat and detoxification. Besides, I want to say that you haven''t drunk any good tea. I just picked some from the bamboo garden a few days ago and asked someone to cook it for you


    The voice just fell, a few women in the backyard, the face is different.


    The corner of the mouth of the nucolo family was even more ironic.


    A few women in the backyard thought that Fujin could not even recognize the good tea that Fu Jin took out.


    It''s funny to take some bamboo leaves that are not on the table.


    Although nianshi was surprised, she didn''t think so. Instead, she thought it was quite innovative.


    Li''s forthright, coupled with her desire to show her merit, was rejected by Ruo Yin.


    Now I find that Fujin is no more than that. Naturally, I can''t help but go down the well and say, "Fujin, it''s the first time I''ve heard that bamboo can be drunk, and I haven''t seen bamboo leaf tea, which can also be used to treat guests. It''s a bit chilly for Huang Alma to come to your house


    "I just think bamboo leaf tea is good to drink, and it''s good for health, so I let Huang AMA taste it. Besides, I don''t feel shabby. I just think that good things should be shared. " If the sound is right and forceful to return.


    For a moment, there was a smell of gunpowder in the room.


    Li''s identity is not as good as Ruoyin, so it''s OK to sow dissension, but she can''t be too much.


    Otherwise, four masters and long live master are here, it seems that she does not understand the rules.So, she just light way: "originally Fu Jin is so intentional, pour is I much worry."


    At this moment, she can only pray in her heart, hoping that the tea is hard to drink, and how can Fujin be arrogant!


    Kangxi shook his cup and said in a loud voice: "old four Fu Jin, I''ve drunk so much tea. It''s the first time that I''ve drunk bamboo tea. But I never thought that the small bamboo leaves are so mellow and refreshing, and there''s a little fragrance back to the sweet."


    Hearing the speech, if the tone on the face of a joy, smile back: "just happened to be a daughter-in-law a while ago picked a lot of, if the emperor Alma likes, will let the slave bring some back to the Forbidden City."


    "Good!" Kangxi gave a bright smile.


    Seeing this scene, Li''s face was hot and painful.


    It''s the tea made by bamboo. Where can you drink it.


    Nian Shi looks at Ruo Yin and smiles with appreciation.


    When all the dishes in the kitchen are ready, Ruoyin and the fourth master serve.


    Kangxi sat on the top of the rectangular table covered with a brown silk tablecloth.


    And she sat at the head with the fourth master and Kangxi.


    Just, the position is a little bit lower than Kangxi.


    And it''s not the same table.


    Those people in the backyard sat together on the bill at the bottom.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu are also sitting at the bottom.


    After all of them were seated, Ruoyin winked at Li Fukang.


    Then, the servants in the kitchen continued to serve.


    Every time he served a dish, Li Fukang shrieked out the name of the dish.


    "Lotus blood duck, steamed pork with rice flour, fried bacon with Artemisia selengensis, roast duck with glutinous rice wine, three steaming of meat and vegetable, sauce bone, fried tofu, steamed pork in pot, golden corn, sesame pumpkin cake, pine nut and Lily crisp, chopped pepper fish head, chicken stewed mushroom, crab racing, spicy squid."


    When people think the food is hard, there will be no follow-up.


    At this moment, several people in the backyard sat there staring.


    Even the most calm nianshi, also some hair pestle.


    No, it''s gone?


    Although there are many dishes, none of them can live in the market.


    The only thing that sounds better is probably the crab race.


    But why does she think this dish sounds like a crab, but not like a crab?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    For a moment, the room was filled with uneasy tension.


    Everyone was worried that Kangxi would feel neglected, and that would be the end of it.


    Only Ruoyin and the fourth master sat there calmly.


    They are always like this. Even if they don''t talk much, they have a good understanding in their hearts. They can always think of one another.


    Ruoyin thinks that she has enough confidence. Although it''s a homely dish, there are many dishes.


    It is the emperor in the end. Ruoyin has a good sense of propriety.


    As a housewife, but also the main host of this time, Ruoyin naturally can''t afford to eat.


    First, she said politely, "Huang AMA, the materials in the garden are limited, and the daughter-in-law has nothing to entertain. With the natural ingredients in the garden, she personally cooked several dishes. Please don''t dislike it."


    In any case, she had to let Kangxi feel the filial piety of her and the fourth master, and know that this is not ordinary home cooking.


    Of course, to her, it may be exaggerated to say that it is filial piety.


    But really, it''s her honor to cook for Emperor Kangxi.


    As soon as he heard that Ruoyin had made it himself, Kangxi Jianmei picked it up and asked with interest, "which dish did you make?"


    "If you go back to Emperor Alma, I don''t make all the dishes except golden corn and sesame pumpkin cake and pine nut and Lily crisp. I stir fry the rest of the dishes, and the chicken soup is the fire that I make with the seasoning


    Said, Ruoyin also enthusiastically recommended: "Huang AMA, you first drink this chicken stewed mushroom, that chicken is raised in my own yard walking chicken, mushroom is the fresh mushroom stepped on the back mountain, these two kinds of ingredients are slowly stewed in the pot, can be fresh to drink."


    Kangxi did not speak, but motioned Liang Jiugong a glance, and then a servant gave Kangxi a bowl of chicken soup.


    After a sip, he didn''t speak.


    But he drank a bowl at once, which was enough to show that he recognized the taste.


    Then, he added a few dishes.


    Ruoyin always explained to him.


    Just tell him that these vegetables are currently picked in the garden, and even pine nuts are picked from trees.


    Chickens and ducks are also scattered in the garden.


    Fish and shrimp are also found in the pond.


    After Kangxi listened, he also nodded and ate.


    Sometimes a "um" is a response.


    The people in the backyard don''t understand why they can introduce such cheap dishes if Yin makes a table.


    They''re all blind!


    After a short time, Kangxi had a bowl of rice.


    When the servant served him a bowl of white rice again, his sight swept around the table. It seemed that he didn''t find what he wanted. So he took the initiative to ask, "I just heard about crab racing. Why didn''t you see any crabs on the table?"


    Hearing this, Ruoyin looked at Kangxi.


    I saw that the other party was staring at the table, completely lost the old dignified and cold appearance.


    Just like a greedy old father, he is sweeping the food on the table.


    "This crab is not that crab." If the sound represses the smile in the heart, Shan Shan Dao: "in fact, it is the scrambled eggs in front of Huang AMA."


    "Scrambled eggs?" When Kangxi was inconceivable, the slave had already scooped a spoonful of crab racing for him.


    "In fact, this dish has a story." Ruoyin nodded and looked at Hongyi, "it''s because Hongyi wants to eat crabs, but the doctor says that crabs are hair products. I think of a way. I use yellow croaker and eggs as the main ingredients, and add some seasonings to stir fry the dishes. The white fish meat is like the crab meat, and the golden egg is like crab yellow. Although it is not a crab, it tastes delicious and tastes better than crab, so it is called" saicrab "


    Kangxi gave a "um" and turned to see Hongyi.


    It reminds him of smallpox when he was a child.


    Sick for a while, always greedy, want to eat this and that.


    The Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang, the Empress Dowager Su malagu and the Empress Dowager will try to make food that can be eaten without affecting his body.


    But now, that kind of time will never go back...


    and then, just with this bowl of crab competition, Kangxi ate another bowl of rice.


    Although the slave gave him another bowl, Ruoyin thought that his old man should eat almost.


    I was ready to announce the last dish.


    She made a color to Li Fukang, and Li Fukang uncovered the Squilla that had been covered with copper.


    Suddenly, the house is full of spicy and delicious flavor.


    The cover just opened, see Kangxi smile, Shuang lang way: "by the way, I forgot to have this little thing."


    If you can see it, when you say this, Kangxi''s eyes radiate the light of eating food to delicious food.


    She had known for a long time that Kangxi liked to eat Squilla and asked the imperial chef to make a hundred catties each time.


    Therefore, she also let the cook cook to make a full 100 Jin.


    It''s in a brass carving basin.


    "My daughter-in-law heard from the fourth master that Huang amah liked to eat Squilla, so she specially ordered the cook to make a large pot. However, considering the health and hygiene problems, I asked the cook to clean the Squilla thoroughly and pick out the dirtiest part inside. Even the gills and shrimp intestines were also removed. The method of making may be different from that of the imperial chef, but I don''t know whether it is suitable for Huang Amar''s taste."It is said that Kangxi has a strange, eat Squilla only let the royal kitchen wash once.


    After washing, the water is not poured out, and it is reused when cooking, so that Squilla can fully absorb it.


    Thinking about it makes her look pale.


    Therefore, she did not dare to let the cook do this for Kangxi.


    This meeting son, Kangxi just eat Squilla, no reply if sound.


    But the behavior of eating one by one has revealed his love for spicy Squilla.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin is relieved.


    In fact, crayfish is the Northeast crayfish, but the shape of crayfish, but the species is not a level.


    However, regardless of whether he was a lobster or a lobster, she asked the cook to follow the spicy crayfish.


    As long as Kangxi is satisfied!


    After a while, Kangxi ate a third of it.


    In order to make the scene more lively, the fourth master asked the slave to give Ruoyin and the backyard a few points.


    Those people in the backyard are all ladies. How can they eat this kind of food.


    One by one, they felt sick and couldn''t speak. However, long live master liked to eat it. They also meant to eat one.


    Year Zhi orchid grasps in the heart to four Ye''s like, also reluctantly let oneself eat a few.


    It turns out that... It''s so delicious!


    I don''t know how long after that, the shrimp shells in front of Kangxi had been piled as high as the mountain.


    And his old man''s movements, not as fast as before, become slow.


    At first, Ruoyin thought that he had been eating too much and was a little tired.


    It was not until Kangxi buried her head lower and lower and her hands trembled slightly that something was wrong.


    No... she wanted Kangxi to remember such an unforgettable moment, to feel the filial piety of her and the fourth master, and to experience the happiness of an ordinary father''s family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    But I didn''t expect that a pot of spicy shrimp moved Kangxi like this. I don''t know what he thought of.


    Those people in the backyard were far away, so we couldn''t see the change of Kangxi.


    Only Ruoyin and the fourth master, and Liang Jiugong, who was next to Kangxi, were found.


    If Yin looks back, he looks at the fourth master comprehensively and says nothing.


    Kangxi slowly ate three Squilla, and finally raised his head, while wiping his hands with a handkerchief, he said: "old four Fujin, this pot of Squilla is better than the imperial chef in the palace. It is too spicy. It makes my eyes hot, but it''s unforgettable..."


    suddenly, Ruoyin saw that Kangxi''s eyes were stained with scarlet.


    It looks like hot, but it is more like a trace moved to cry.


    After all, no one is so hot that his hands are shaking and they dare not look up.


    "Fu Jin, the Lord has already told you that the food tastes light. Huang AMA can''t eat spicy food." The fourth Master said Ruoyin a few words.


    If sound pretends to know nothing, quickly got up to admit his mistake, "Huang AMA, I blame this matter, please punish me."


    Kangxi didn''t speak, just waved his hand and motioned for Ruoyin to sit down.


    Maybe it''s spicy. I want something light.


    Kangxi''s chopsticks were steamed with meat and vegetables.


    Finally, it landed on a pile of green vegetables.


    But the next moment, his old man''s chopsticks, hanging in the air, did not go down.


    The dragon''s beard trembled slightly, as if he had something to say, but he was hesitating.


    Or Liang Jiugong said with sharp eyes: "what''s going on? How can there be insects in this dish?"


    As soon as this was said, Kangxi''s chopsticks had been taken back.


    Ruo Yin, who just sat down, stood up again in fear.


    When she went to Kangxi''s desk, she found that the dish of vegetables actually had a lot of beige insects.


    The number is not big, only the size of rice grain.


    If you don''t get close enough, you can''t see it clearly until you look closely.


    Anyway, it''s disgusting.


    All of a sudden, the original smooth family dinner, instantly became uneasy.


    This situation, can be said to have collided with Kangxi''s imperial power.


    Seriously, all the servants in the Academy will die.


    And she, the main character, has to be punished.


    If the sound first intuition thinks this is impossible!


    Obviously, she told the servants to clean them carefully.


    In order to be on the safe side, also let the careful half plum check again.


    At the end of the pot, she looked at it herself.


    Besides, if there are only one or two insects, it''s OK.


    However, there are so many rice white cabbage worms that she and the servants are blind!


    No, someone must be playing a trick...


    someone must be jealous when she sees that the fourth master trusts her and gives her the family and everything.


    But because of Kangxi''s noble status, he did not dare to poison.


    In that case, the whole Yuanmingyuan, including the fourth master, will suffer.


    That''s why someone is doing this in the dish.


    It seems that she doesn''t respect Kangxi, so that she can be embarrassed.


    Just when Ruo Yin infers, Niu cobalt Lu''s insipid way: "the servants of xinghuachun hall are too careless, how can''t even wash the dishes, and the cooks who stir up the dishes don''t have a good look."


    Smell speech, if sound tightly hold handkerchief.


    No, this is not the time to shirk responsibility.


    Because, if she took the responsibility, she would be punished at most and would not lose her life.


    But if she doesn''t bear it, the servants around her will suffer.


    Moreover, if you go up and investigate, I''m afraid all the servants in her courtyard will be finished!


    Anyway, the people behind the scenes are also aiming at her.


    Then come on!


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin knelt down in front of Kangxi and said, "Huang AMA, I watched this dish of green vegetables under the steamer. Everything is my negligence, and my daughter-in-law is willing to be punished."


    Kangxi did not speak, a pair of sophisticated eyes staring at Ruoyin, sharp enough not to peep, the anger in the eyes is obvious.


    After all, no one in his life would dare to bring this dish to him.


    At this time, the fourth master also got up and prepared to kneel down together.


    As a result, listening to the first Nian''s, he said casually: "it''s not normal that there are insects in the dishes. I heard that many people can''t afford to buy insecticides. They grow vegetables directly. There are many insect holes on the leaves. Even if the dishes are on the table, some insects are inevitable."


    If sound widens his eyes, he throws a surprised look to Nian.


    She couldn''t believe it. This kind of nice words came from Nian''s mouth.


    Nianshi winked at her and laughed, as if they had a good relationship.


    In fact, Ruoyin just wanted to say that.But if one or two, it makes sense.


    But there are seven or eight bugs in that dish.


    No matter how healthy the vegetables are, the people who pick, wash and stir fry vegetables have to see clearly.


    Therefore, as a party, she can only take responsibility, and maybe she can make a good impression.


    It''s disgusting to shirk responsibility with just one mouth.


    But from another angle, it doesn''t sound the same when someone else speaks for her.


    Just now she also saw that the fourth master''s words came to her lips, and Nian''s was one step ahead.


    Well, this kind of words from Nian''s mouth are more convincing than those from the fourth master.


    Because if the fourth master protects her, he seems to have no filial piety.


    As a son, he also protected women. In this feudal society, it was really unfilial.


    Therefore, for the fourth master, he is in a dilemma.


    Nian''s family was different. She was a Fang Fujin in the backyard, but she didn''t enter the mansion for a long time.


    Even if he helped Ruoyin, he would not appear to be a group.


    Instead, it feels like the backyard is in harmony.


    However, in the backyard, in addition to the nianshi, which people can''t understand, there are also those who wish to have a bad pronunciation.


    Li said: "younger sister, do you really or falsely don''t understand? I''ve seen it just now. It''s not a problem of one worm, but several worms. It''s true that the servants under Fujin are also true. The emperor Alma came to our house very hard, and his eyes didn''t know how to be careful. "


    "Yes, the servants of the xinghuachun hall are also very insightful." He is a member of the family.


    If the sound sneers in the heart, oh, these two are not always together.


    When was it so good?


    Yes, they can''t see her well. Naturally, they would like to be killed.


    "Fu Jin, I remember you said a few days ago that the servants of your family should put less arsenic medicine in the vegetable fields. Is it because of the low dosage that the problem of flooding the vegetable insects?" The fourth Master said carelessly.


    There is no professional pesticide here. If arsenic is mixed with other traditional Chinese medicine, it is a good medicine to kill insects.


    At this moment, Ruoyin can''t understand what Siye is saying.


    When did she let the slave reduce the dosage of arsenic?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    But soon she understood what the fourth master meant.


    He echoed: "yes, last time the Lord told me that the emperor Alma was going to come to the house. I was worried that the arsenic in the vegetable field was too high to be good, so I let the servant reduce the dosage. Who knows that there are so many vegetable insects in the vegetables, this is what happened."


    "E Niang, do you make the vegetables of human race so delicious that the insects also want to eat vegetables." Hongyi leads Hongxiu to Ruoyin, and tongyanwuji tunnel.


    Suddenly, the originally tense atmosphere became relaxed.


    Kangxi, who had not spoken for a long time, also gave a hearty smile, and then he did not say: "well, the long insects represent the health of the dishes. Moreover, when food is in short supply in many places, the people still catch locusts to eat."


    At this time, Kangxi, who was shrewd all his life, had already seen the clue of the matter.


    Women''s careful eyes, the fight in the back palace is much more powerful than this.


    These are not enough for him.


    However, even if he knew it, he could not pursue it to the end.


    He is the emperor. Today he just came to have a meal and talk to his son. He can''t help his son with his family affairs.


    When the child is old, he can handle this small matter, and he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    "Thank you, Alma." If sound knocks the first way.


    The fourth master on one side also did not avoid taboo and helped her up.


    His hands were warm, and he was making a secret effort at her to reassure her.


    Seeing this, there was a flash of disappointment in the eyes of the backyard.


    Come on, it''s no use.


    If such a thing happened, no one would have the appetite to continue eating.


    Ruoyin asked the servant to pull all the dishes and put on some seasonal fruits.


    Then, she planned to leave with her children and the people in the backyard, and let the fourth master and Kangxi talk.


    Who knows that when Hongxiu came to the door, he went back and ran to the fourth master and Kangxi.


    If Yin thought the little guy was going to make trouble again, he turned back and said, "Yuanbao, come here quickly. Don''t disturb you, Amar and Huangma FA."


    Only then did she discover that she had wronged her child.


    Hongxiu first went to Kangxi, took an orange Pipa from his pocket and said, "Huangma FA, the biggest one for you to eat."


    Then, before Kangxi took him, he took out a Pipa in his pocket, turned his head and handed it to the fourth master, "Amar, this is for you."


    Ruoyin just stood there and watched. The dignified Kangxi and the indifferent fourth master were stunned for a while, then they took over the pipa in Hongxiu''s hand.


    Then, Hongxiu grabs a few small Pipa and runs to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin didn''t say anything, but her nose was sour and left with Hongxiu in her arms.


    Just now, Kangxi didn''t speak. Hongyi couldn''t help him.


    But she saw that his face was red with anxiety.


    Hongxiu was young, because the second child was raised according to the pig eight, and his temperament was more mischievous than Hongyi.


    But just that scene, she did not teach him, also surprised her.


    To say that he learned the rules in front of the fourth master and was familiar with the fourth master, he chose the big one to the fourth master.


    But he also knew that no matter in terms of seniority or status, Kangxi was bigger than the fourth master, so he gave it to Kangxi first.


    It is estimated that... It is because there is a little episode of the cabbage worm in the dish,


    let him try to please the two elders.


    After all, it''s for her.


    Ruo Yin went to the wing room with Hongxiu in his arms, helped him clean his face and hands, put him on the bed, and asked lovingly, "Yuanbao, why did you choose the big Pipa to amah and Huangma fa?"


    "Because... E Niang did something wrong accidentally. I want to leave a good impression on the emperor and Ma FA. I also hope that amah will not be cruel to e Niang." Hongxiu ate the sour Pipa in his hand.


    See, the little guy is so sensible and considerate for her.


    If the voice with a smile, no words.


    Just looking at Hongxiu, the child is the one who can observe his words and expressions most.


    Clearly still full of immature face, eyes are full of pure, but know to please adults happy.


    It''s warm to think that I have two intimate sons.


    As for the vegetable insects, Kangxi must have been so wise that he knew about it for a long time.


    After Kangxi left, she said that she should find out everything about it.


    At present, she is most suspicious of the Li family.


    Because she didn''t agree with Li''s putting bear''s paws on the table.


    Later, she was not allowed to go to the xinghuachun restaurant to do chores.


    She was filled with complaints.


    In addition, Li''s small-minded person has never seen anyone better than her in the backyard.


    All these are the motives of Li''s framing her.


    There is also the new co Lu family, although he did not say a few words at the table.


    But every sentence is like trying to fall into a hole and kill a stone.


    The last one is Nian.


    Nian''s motive is not obvious, but his behavior is abnormal.Did she come forward to speak for her on her own initiative, out of sincerity, or did she want to cover up something?


    Or don''t want the fourth master to be in a dilemma between women and filial piety, purely because of love?


    Except for these three people, the rest did not speak, which made her see nothing wrong.


    But no matter who it is, after Kangxi leaves, we must find out the person behind him.


    She doesn''t want to be such a fool.


    At dusk, Kangxi will go back to the palace.


    Ruoyin sent two baskets of fruit, one of which was full of cherry.


    There is also a basket of lutes of yellow, orange and orange.


    "Huang Alma, the fourth master and I don''t have anything good to bring back here. This is the fruit just picked from the back mountain of the garden, and the bamboo leaf tea you said. Please don''t dislike it."


    Seeing that Kangxi didn''t refuse, if the slave of Yinchao made a sign, he handed it to Liang Jiugong.


    See, Li''s face is wrinkled into a ball.


    I don''t know what Fujin thought. He brought some local products back to him. He was a native. The earth died!


    However, only Ruoyin and the fourth master knew that Kangxi was not bad in his life.


    Because he is the emperor, everyone is worried that ordinary things are not up to grade, so show him some good ones.


    But if she really took some delicacies to Kangxi, it would be too common.


    Sometimes, the more nobody dares to send, it is what people need most.


    "Well, fourth, don''t give it away." Kangxi stepped on the eunuch''s back and got on the carriage.


    Somehow, at dusk, if Yin sees Kangxi''s bent back, there is a kind of unspeakable sense of vicissitudes.


    After the carriage was far away, Kangxi leaned against the window of the carriage and said with a hearty smile, "Liang Jiugong, who says I am alone?"


    "Who dares to say, the servant ordered the health servant to arrest him!" Liang Jiugong dog leg tunnel.


    Only listen to Kangxi cold hum a, way: "they did not say, but I know, what they think."


    Liang Jiugong said with a smile, "they didn''t see how four elder brothers and four Fu Jin treat you. If they did, no one would think so."


    "Ha ha..." Kangxi didn''t speak, only a hearty laugh, representing his comfortable mood at the moment.


    Liang Jiugong echoed with a smile of "hey hey", and said that sifujin really had two brushes.


    ------


    after receiving the editor''s notice, we will blast the watch in the morning tomorrow, that is, from 00:05 a.m. on December 30. The specific number of words depends on my physical strength, but it will not be less than 50000 words. In addition, there will be a large number of new cute children tomorrow. In order not to affect the initial reading experience of new readers, the administrator will delete some comments as appropriate, because a comment may determine the choice of new readers. Of course, because of the large number of reviews, the situation is wrong. Old fellow railway companies should not panic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Those princes Fu Jin, who saw the long live Lord, were not holding high on the ground, eager to offer the best things.


    I haven''t seen any Fujin who treats Wansui as an ordinary old man.


    But long live has been in the Forbidden City for decades. What he needs most in his heart is the warmth of his home.


    It''s a pity that several queens went early.


    When he was young, long live went to the battlefield to fight for the world.


    I''m old and old, but I don''t even have a caring person around me.


    At this moment, Kangxi put down the curtain, closed his eyes and leaned against the cushion of the carriage.


    He was an emperor, but also a husband, a father.


    In front of the country, whether it is husband and wife, brother, father and son, everything takes the country as the priority.


    No matter who he is, no matter who he is.


    No one can infringe upon the imperial power.


    That''s why he has everything and feels lonely.


    Once upon a time when the Empress Dowager was here.


    Since all the elders left him, this loneliness has always surrounded him.


    Today, however, he felt the warmth of home in his family.


    The feeling was real, but it made him feel unreal.


    But it''s some ordinary home cooked dishes. For him, it''s the best food that he hasn''t eaten in his life!


    Children and grandchildren around the knee, daughter-in-law personally cooking.


    He had thought that he would never experience this kind of family happiness in his life.


    But I never thought that this wish would be fulfilled today.


    It''s just that he is not good at words, but it doesn''t mean that he is not touched in his heart.


    Especially the bowl of Squilla, when he was a child, he loved to eat it.


    The Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang and Su malagu knew that he liked to eat, and occasionally asked the cook to make it for him.


    That''s why he felt deeply at the table.


    People, old easily sad, love to recall the past.


    Although there are some small episodes, it is always more kind-hearted.


    That''s why he didn''t get angry, so as not to disturb the good atmosphere.


    At this end, Kangxi was full of food and drink, but also satisfied to return to the palace.


    But in Yuanmingyuan, Ruoyin is thinking about how to find out the people behind the scenes.


    At this moment, she and the fourth master sat in the hall in silence.


    But when she saw the fourth master''s gloomy face and worried that he would punish the servants in the courtyard, she tried to explain: "fourth master, what''s going on today really has nothing to do with me. Moreover, the servants in my courtyard are very cautious. They certainly didn''t do it. I doubt..."


    before she finished speaking, she heard a faint "um" from the man, "I asked people to call the people in the backyard, and so on You can talk about it. "


    Ruoyin''s eyes widened in disbelief and listened to the fourth master''s meaning.


    she not only believed that she did not do such a thing, but also believed in the ability of her servants in the courtyard to handle affairs.


    Besides, he has already doubted the people in the backyard, so he said he would call everyone here.


    it is also true that a man as smart as he can not see such a small clue.


    "Anyway, you''re wronged by the day." The man said.


    "As long as you believe me, I don''t feel aggrieved. Moreover, Huang AMA didn''t blame me, which means he was satisfied with today''s family dinner. On the whole, it''s been a great day. "


    If the voice said not aggrieved, but the cherry mouth but wronged to leave, looking at people heartache.


    At the end of the talk, she also brought out a smile.


    It''s like being wronged and pretending to be nothing.


    The fourth master glanced at it, and his thick eyebrows became more intense.


    A moment later, the backyard arrived and took his seat.


    I''m afraid we didn''t know what the fourth master was for before he came here.


    But when I see the gloomy face of the fourth master, I think I will understand it more or less.


    At the moment, Ruoyin saw the guilty heart from their faces.


    Besides, it''s not a person who is guilty.


    Almost everyone was scared.


    Even song''s honest people turned pale with fear.


    It can''t be all mixed up.


    It''s just that the water in the backyard is too muddy. I didn''t feel guilty. I was afraid of being suspected when I met this kind of thing.


    After all, no one knows if anyone''s got a pot of shit on his head.


    "Fujin, come on." The fourth master sat at the top of the table, twirling the beads of Buddha carelessly.


    But as long as he sat there, people''s hearts beat like thunder and they were worried.


    It''s like an iceberg. If you don''t feel happy, it''s just like a volcano. Let''s have a big eruption and burn to the bottom of people''s heart all the way.


    "If there is only one worm in the dish, it is fair to say that I was negligent in the main courtyard, but are you blind as the servants of my main courtyard with so many vegetable worms?"If Yin sat up straight and said faintly, "anyway, today''s things must be obvious to all the discerning people. I can''t harm myself, so someone must have deliberately put the cauliflower in chrysanthemum. If you admit it earlier, you can deal with it as soon as possible. "


    As soon as this was said, no one in the backyard spoke.


    Even the Li family, who danced the most during the day, and the Niu co Lu family, who added fuel to the fire, sat silent.


    For fear of saying a wrong sentence, he will be considered as the person behind the scenes.


    Seeing this, if sound chuckles, way: "do not talk, right?"


    It was quiet.


    "Well, I''ll tell you how funny things are today. The dish of steamed green vegetables is chrysanthemum, which was checked by the agricultural scholars under the fourth master. Although the chrysanthemum smell can prevent insects, but there are also insects in the leaves of the cauliflower. Generally, there are only bugs, Liriomyza maculata, noctuids, aphids and nematodes. "


    Said, if the sound slightly a meal, a deep voice asked: "but the pile of Chrysanthemum Chrysanthemum in front of the emperor Alma, but grow a small white moth, it is said that this kind of vegetable insect smell of chrysanthemum chrysanthemum is afraid, but who will you tell me, why does it pile up in chrysanthemum?"


    Hearing the speech, the backyard was still silent.


    It''s like saying a word will kill you.


    Some of them really don''t understand anything and don''t know how to say it.


    Especially after seeing the fourth master, he was scared to speak.


    If the sound pulls the lip, is preparing to let Li Shi speak first.


    Listen to four ye in one side light way: "from Li Shi start, say one by one, all say well."


    The man''s tone is light, but still let people hear the meaning of warning, people shudder.


    In particular, he said the three words "speak well".


    If the sound is out of the corner of her mouth, it means to let her say it.


    But at the critical moment, he will help her speak.


    Suddenly, Li Shi, who was called by the roll, trembled and rose. He nervously asked, "Sir, I don''t know anything. What can I say?"


    "Since I don''t know, tell me what you think about it." The man said.


    "Oh." Li stood in his place, pondered for a while, and then cautiously said, "I think it''s definitely not Fujin''s fault, but it may be that the slave under her is negligent. Otherwise, it is that the slave has a quarrel with Fujin and wants to frame her up."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    "Well, next." When the man spoke, he swept his eyes at will.


    "Fourth master, Fujin, I don''t think the same with Sister Li. I don''t think it has anything to do with Fujin and her servants. Is it possible that chrysanthemum and other vegetables are planted together, and other cauliflower will fly into chrysanthemum chrysanthemum, which is why such a thing happened."


    This was always the case with nucolo, who put the unpleasant words to his ear.


    It sounds like I''m thinking about Ruo Yin.


    What I heard was that there was something wrong with Ruoyin''s yard.


    If the sound hooks the lip, the corner of the mouth raises a sneer.


    She could have heard that nucolou didn''t care whether the matter was reasonable or not. In any case, she thought that the servants under her did not have eyes.


    Other cauliflower flies to chrysanthemum crown chrysanthemum, picks the vegetable to wash the vegetable to serve as usual.


    This is even worse than Li''s.


    Li Shi just means that the servants around her are not loyal. At least, they don''t pour dirty water on her.


    But nuicolo''s refers to the negligence of servants.


    In this case, if Yin is the master, he will be charged with improper discipline and be the first to be punished.


    It was just that he was soft and smiling when he spoke, so it was not so harsh.


    But sometimes, the seemingly soft power is the most striking.


    Ruoyin shook his head and said, "Niu cobolo, I should say that you have brains... Or don''t you have brains..."


    "how can Fujin still curse people..." Niu cobalt Lu''s face rose red and sat down angrily.


    Then, without naming, Nian got up and said, "fourth master, Lan''er has the same idea as you and Fujin. Someone must be jealous of Fujin, so he deliberately made trouble."


    At last, there was one who said something about it. The fourth master gave a light "um".


    But the word "Lan''er" made all the women in this room sick again and stabbed the hearts of the women in the backyard.


    They all called themselves "I" or "slaves" in front of the fourth master for so long.


    But how long did he enter the mansion? He called himself "Lan''er" in front of the fourth master.


    Don''t care how the fourth master calls Nian''s name. As time goes by, isn''t it sooner or later that the fourth master calls her Lan''er?


    As long as the thought of the fourth master calling Nian''s Lan''er, Li''s teeth were gnawed with anger.


    Little hoof, what a good thing!


    If sound is also tired of "Lan''er" in Nian''s mouth, he can''t help but get goose bumps.


    Or because she''s a woman, she''s bored.


    Change to a man, like a beautiful woman, such a sweet and greasy address, will like to listen to it.


    At this time, Ruoyin''s elbow on the table, because of the chicken skin, shivered a little.


    Because the fourth master''s elbow also supports on the table several, can feel the vibration.


    All of a sudden, she caught sight of the fourth master looking at her.


    If the tone hooks his lips and throws an awkward but polite smile at him, he takes back his eyes.


    However, the next Nian''s words did not finish, and he was still indignant: "in addition, I think that in our backyard, no matter how we fight in the house, we can''t have the intention of harming others. What''s more, especially in the case of today, Huang Alma is a distinguished guest, so we can''t have a heart of estrangement. Instead, we should cooperate with Fujin and treat Huang AMA well


    "After all, we all belong to the same family. We should take care of our priorities. We should be united when we should. Only when the fourth master is good, can we live a good life." When Nian Shi talked about the fourth master, he was a little red on his face and his voice was a little lower, "OK, I''m done with my words."


    Then she sat down.


    After Nian''s family, there were song''s, who generally spoke good words for Ruoyin.


    But if you don''t pay attention to the sound, what you think in your mind is what Nian said just now.


    Not to mention anything else, this may be the most correct sentence she heard in the backyard.


    Where there are people, there is fighting, as is the case in the court and in the backyard.


    In recent years, in order to compete for favor in the backyard, it has happened repeatedly to murder the emperor''s heirs, frame others and poison people.


    Originally, she thought that after the Nian family entered the mansion, the backyard would not be peaceful.


    But she thought she was wrong.


    A man cannot be judged by his appearance.


    As Nian himself said, except for a woman''s disgusting face, she is not bad. After a long time, she will know what kind of person she is.


    If Yin thinks, understand a person''s nature, need not get along too long.


    At least her view of Nian has changed.


    At least she was the same as Nian''s idea of competing for favors, but she couldn''t be harmful.


    Especially in the face of major events, we should be united.


    In this way, we will get better and better.


    If the backyard becomes a mass of loose sand and moths are constantly growing all day long, the men will be upset, and it will be no better.She might have been suspicious of Nian before.


    But after listening to those sincere words, all doubts were dispelled.


    If those women in the backyard can be like Nian''s, the backyard will be safe.


    It''s a pity that those people are too selfish.


    Unlike nianshi, the fourth master''s business is her business.


    Everything she did was centered on that man.


    The key is that Nian is young, beautiful, good-looking, resourceful, and devoted to the people he loves.


    Which man doesn''t like such a woman?


    "Fujin." A man''s deep voice came from his ear, which brought Ruoyin back to his mind.


    She slightly pause, some absent-minded way: "fourth master, what''s the matter?"


    "Su Peisheng has found out the servant who put insects in the vegetables. It''s from your courtyard. Ask yourself."


    "Oh." If sound turns a head to look, just discover a servant girl kneeling in the room more.


    After a close look, she was indeed a slave who could not be called in her courtyard.


    "Tell me, who ordered you." She asked.


    I saw that servant girl secretly swept the backyard, but did not speak.


    For this kind of unwilling to recruit, if the sound indifferently orders: "to people, on the punishment."


    In a short time, the Liu mother several, took the son to prepare to be punished.


    It seemed that the servant girl had never seen such a battle, and her face was dyed with seven or eight colors, red, green and white.


    Before she could catch her hand, she would all move.


    "I... I said, I said..." the servant girl knelt in place, trembling: "yes... It''s Chunmei girl beside Li side Fujin. She gave me money and asked me to do that."


    As soon as the voice was over, Li stood up and pointed to the servant girl and denied: "you''re talking nonsense. How can Chunmei direct you? I think it''s Fu Jin who gave you silver, and you planted the slaves in my courtyard here!"


    She said, kneeling in the room, "fourth master, you must make decisions for me and find out the truth of the matter. I... I really don''t know anything, so I was put on such a hat."


    At the same time, the heart has long scolded Chunmei several times.


    Fool!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    Every time she is asked to do something, it''s not to let people catch such a handle, or that kind of handle.


    Otherwise, the informant''s teeth are not tight, and they will give a confession.


    But why doesn''t she think about it? She wants people to know, unless she can''t do it.


    There is no such thing.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin turned her head and complained to the fourth master: "Ye, in the morning, Li said that she had made bear paws, but I think that Huang amah was used to eating this kind of food, so he didn''t want it. She also said that when she thought of xinghuachun hall, I refused, but I didn''t think of it... "


    Ruoyin stopped and choked," she harbored a grudge for this kind of thing and bribed the slave to do this kind of thing. "


    Her voice is very good, with a kind of crying nasal voice, very aggrieved.


    Hearing this, he said in a deep voice, "Li, you don''t understand the rules!"


    "Fourth master... I..." the matter has come to this point. All the witnesses have been recruited. What else can she do.


    Can only secretly glance at Chunmei.


    At that glance, it can be said that Chunmei was scared to shake a smart.


    It was a look full of warnings and threats.


    Only their master and servant could understand the meaning.


    As soon as she thought of her family members, Chunmei rushed to the middle of the house and knelt down, protecting the master''s way: "fourth master, thousands of mistakes are all the servants'' fault. All these are the slave''s ideas. It has nothing to do with the master''s son. It''s the slave who should die."


    Because she knew that if she didn''t come out to carry the pot, she and her family would be ruined.


    It''s better to sacrifice her to protect the whole family.


    "Chunmei, why are you so stupid? It''s not a day or two for her to treat me harshly. Why do you want to show off for me? I''ll go through with patience."


    Li is not polite to the guardian of Chunmei.


    She will not only let Chunmei take the responsibility.


    He also stabbed and pointed out that if Yin didn''t treat her well, the servant would be angry for her.


    For a moment, there was a good play in the room.


    Looking at Li and Chunmei sobbing, no one dares to say a word more.


    The fourth master stares at Li and then sweeps to Chunmei.


    A pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil is deep, and the pupil exudes an unpredictable black flow shadow.


    "You are damned." Man thin lip light open, cold ground order: "come on, drag this slave out, stick dead!"


    Su Peisheng''s eyes, a bodyguard dragged down Chunmei.


    Ruoyin is very curious. This is the time. Chunmei neither asks for mercy nor calls for injustice.


    It was just that he had no desire to survive, as if he had already guessed that there would be such a day.


    It was Li Shi, who was more aggrieved than anyone else at this time.


    The fourth master directly got up and went out, and his heart was not smooth.


    If Yin thought that the fourth master had punished a slave, he would see him passing by Li''s side with a slight step.


    Then he said coldly, "Li''s improper discipline for the servants below him has ordered him to leave the Yuanmingyuan immediately and bring him back to the palace to ban his feet and think about his mistakes behind closed doors."


    "No, sir!" Li turned to embrace the crus of the fourth master.


    The fourth master didn''t kick Li Shi, but he didn''t look at him. He lifted his feet out of his eyes.


    Then, without any emotion, he said, "you are not allowed to leave the yard without your permission."


    With that, he left with his slave.


    Only the heartbreaking Li family, as well as the cheerful Ruoyin, and those in the backyard.


    Who let Li do some immoral things on weekdays.


    At this moment, the most loyal servant girl lost her life.


    He was also banned from Yongqin palace.


    "All right, you all step back." Things have come to light, if sound waved his hand, very tired look, "in addition, such as Xia Ru frost, Li side Fujin please go out."


    "Yes."


    But in the blink of an eye, the people in the room were scattered, and there was a lot of silence.


    If the sound is tired for a day, I also plan to have a rest.


    Qiao Feng attends her to change clothes and Banmei cleans her hands.


    "Fu Jin, Li''s name is to blame herself. She deserves to go back to the palace alone. It''s said that four elder brothers are not allowed to go with her." Smart way.


    If the sound of light "um".


    She never had a trace of sympathy for people like Li.


    This time, we should say whether it is big or small.


    It''s a family affair.


    In any case, Kangxi and the fourth master believed her, and it was enough to understand the matter.


    Li''s servant lost his life and was punished.


    Ruoyin is satisfied with the result.


    After all, no man would put a woman to death when he was dealing with his family affairs.


    How many children have been born and raised in the end? If they are killed like that, what''s the difference between them and tyrants.However, for Li, a high-profile and ostentatious person.


    There are no four masters, no children and no rival in Yongqin palace. It is a living torture.


    "If you want the slaves to say, the masters and sons are all in the Yuanmingyuan. Now the palace of the king is equivalent to a cold palace." Half plum road.


    If the tone shallow smile, did not say what.


    In fact, there is no cold palace.


    But where is cold, lonely, no man stop, where is the cold palace.


    "But this time, I really didn''t expect that the year side Fujin actually helped you speak, and said such words." Ban Mei still feels incredible.


    "It''s not just you, I''m surprised, too." Nian''s family is totally unexpected.


    But she knew that the nianshi was not for her, but for the fourth master.


    In the following days, the Yuanmingyuan was quite clean without Li.


    However, an ordinary family dinner organized by Ruoyin helped the fourth master to stabilize the name of the first idle person in the Qing Dynasty.


    He also created the image of a prince who lived an idyllic life.


    In the Forbidden City, since Kangxi realized the purest happiness of his family, he wanted to let everyone know that he also had sons and daughters-in-law filial piety.


    This is also his capital to show off as emperor Laozi.


    Save others to say that he is a lonely family!


    To this end, Kangxi specially issued a decree:


    "the fourth Prince''s talent and integrity, love and righteousness, not only studied more than ten kinds of fertilizers, but also increased the yield of rice, wheat, soybean, vegetables and fruits by 20%. At the family banquet, the filial piety of the fourth Prince and the uranara family is quite worthy of my heart. Agriculture is the fundamental task of the world. I order all the prefectures to go to the capital immediately and let the fourth Prince teach agriculture at the Royal farm


    An edict shows off to the world that he has a good son and daughter-in-law.


    For the sake of the grain yield of the Qing Dynasty and the people''s life, he asked the fourth master to teach us the new method of increasing production.


    It sounds like a very down-to-earth job, but it''s actually a fat one.


    At least when the local governors and the fourth master deal with each other, they can make a wide range of capable people.


    When the grain yield of the people comes up, the image of the fourth master in the hearts of the people will be established.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    So it''s a very people-friendly job.


    They can also have good relations with local officials and obtain first-hand civil resources.


    After all, popular support is an important support for the new emperor to ascend the throne!


    When the brothers in the Forbidden City knew about it, they were not less envious.


    After all, Kangxi seldom praised the filial piety of his brothers, because he knew that those were just affectation, and secretly specified how to curse him.


    Therefore, even filial piety is taken for granted.


    But the fourth master was praised because of his filial piety. How far is filial piety.


    However, if you want local governors to rush to the capital, you can spend less than half a month or more than one month.


    Moreover, when we get to the capital, we have to fix a certain time, so we will let it go for the time being.


    Spring is a good season with warm weather, pleasant scenery and lazy people.


    Ruoyin eats, drinks and sleeps in xinghuachun restaurant most of the time.


    This kind of comfortable day, until the late April, that is, the birthday of Princess de Fei.


    This year, Li''s family was still forbidden. Ruoyin went into the palace with the fourth master, the nuocoulo family, the Nian family, and the children to celebrate the birthday of the imperial concubine.


    When he arrived at Yonghe palace, Ruoyin walked into the door and saw the constant laughter inside.


    It turns out that fourteen elder brother came to the backyard. She is coaxing Princess De to be happy.


    However, when the fourth master appeared with the backyard, the laughter stopped abruptly.


    During the election, I didn''t know that she was shot when she was lying down.


    But he can also feel, since then, the original light of the princess, treat him more coldly.


    If it wasn''t for Princess De''s birthday, he wouldn''t like to stay here.


    After offering birthday greetings to Princess De, he went to go for a stroll in agosuo and Kangxi.


    Ruoyin doesn''t know what happened in the xiunu election, but she can feel that the relationship between the fourth master and the imperial concubine is colder.


    However, it was not the first day she met her.


    This one is a moody one.


    When I''m happy, I don''t have a good face, not to mention when I''m not happy.


    Princess De''s smile, I''m afraid only in the face of the fourteenth elder brother, is the most true.


    At this moment, Ruoyin, Nien and Niu co Lu are sitting together at the bottom of the table.


    Princess De takes a young woman and asks for warmth.


    The young woman, dressed in a pink flag dress and elegant and beautiful, was sitting next to Princess de Fei, talking and laughing.


    This is the first woman of the fourteenth Lord, Wu Ge Ge Ge.


    Wu gege seems to have a sweet mouth and is good at coaxing Princess De to be happy.


    Every time she said a word, she made her smile lovingly.


    Even in the past can and the German imperial concubine to make a few words of the New Cobalt Lu family, all can''t get in the mouth.


    If Yin was thinking, if someone else entered the hall, he thought that there were a group of unrelated people sitting in the Yonghe palace.


    Because the top and bottom are two different styles of painting.


    Wu, the head of the Wu family, a mouthful of a "Princess de Niang", shouting sweeter than the amount of Niang.


    Because of her low status, she couldn''t call out the sum Niang.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be sweet.


    Princess De is a "good child", which is full of praise.


    However, the next sound is so quiet that you can hear the sound of tea.


    However, the imperial concubine did not avoid suspicion, just as if they were air.


    However, opposite Ruoyin, there is a person who is in the same situation.


    Compared with Ruo Yin, there are Nuo co Lu''s and Nian''s.


    The one on the other side is alone.


    This helpless man was the Wanyan family of the 14 Fu Jin Dynasty.


    She looked really pitiful. She was still young, but about eighteen.


    Ruoyin has long heard that the fourteenth Lord favors the Wu family, and the Wanyan family does not.


    But she still saw innocence and beauty in Wan Yan''s eyes.


    It''s a strange thing.


    Wan Yan Shi seems to notice Ruo Yin''s eyes and smiles at Ruo Yin.


    Just such a smile, eyes will show a moving aura.


    Then she spoke.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I think there are many peach blossom and peony in the palace. Shall we go and enjoy them together?"


    If sound is first surprised, then quickly nods to agree.


    It''s better to look at people''s faces than to be silent here.


    It''s better to enjoy the flowers and breathe the fresh air.


    So, she got up and said to the head of the German imperial concubine: "e Niang, I''ll go shopping with my sister-in-law, and I''ll be back in a minute."


    And the nianshi beside her seems to be unable to sit still.


    But because the first time I went back to Princess De, she was not very casual.


    "Well." Princess de looked down at them and said, "remember to come back to the meal point. Don''t let the servants fill the palace."


    "E Niang, don''t worry. My fourth sister-in-law and I will come back before dinner." Fourteen Fu Jin crisp tunnel.Who knows, Princess de glanced in disgust, then took back her eyes and continued to talk to Wu.


    However, Wan Yan thought he didn''t see it. He took Ruoyin''s arm and went out with a smile on his face.


    Ruoyin murmured in her heart that she was really surprised that her daughter-in-law, who was serious, didn''t like it. How could she just like those side rooms and concubines.


    Just so straightforward disgusting eyes, she had not seen it in Princess De, today is the first time.


    After all, Princess de and she are not face to face, how much also scruple about the fourth master.


    Maybe the fourteenth Lord dotes on the Wu family alone, and the imperial concubine is so reckless.


    Then, Ruoyin went out of Yonghe palace under nianshi''s envy.


    Just walked to the door, if the sound heard the end of Yan Shi''s deep sigh of relief, "hoo, can be regarded as suffocating me."


    "I didn''t see you holding your breath. I saw you smiling brightly just now." Ruoyin went to Taoyuan and said, "by the way, how did you just want to pull me out?"


    After all, she is not very familiar with 14 Fu Jin.


    "Because I see you can''t sit still. My eyes are all looking at it. But those two are different. They are more upright than I am, and don''t squint. Besides, they are side Fujin. If you don''t come out, they dare not. " Wan Yan''s analysis.


    If Yin smiles, did not want to finish, Yan knew quite a lot.


    She stopped and looked at Yan carefully.


    A small oval face with dark eyes, red cheeks and a lively youth.


    It doesn''t look worse than Wu.


    Even in Ruoyin''s opinion, Wanyan is better than Wu.


    What''s more, Wanyan''s eyebrows and canthus are always with a smile, which looks very pleasing.


    But why fourteen elder brother and the imperial concubine don''t like it.


    Maybe men''s eyes and women''s eyes are not the same, it''s a different matter for the kind of Duchess.


    "Younger brother and sister, why don''t you like you If you ask the question directly.


    "She didn''t like me. He said that Wu was his first woman, and he had already regarded him as a woman for life. If he was not in the royal family and Wu''s family was not good, he would not have married me to be Fujin." Wanyan murmured.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    If the sound is out of my mouth, I can''t see it.


    Young and reckless, the fourteenth elder brother is still a kind of infatuation.


    "Did he tell you all these words?"


    "Well, he said it to me personally. In private, Wu often said so to me."


    "Wu Shi, she''s just a grid. How dare she say these things to you?" Ruoyin thought it was incredible.


    "Why don''t you dare? In front of the fourteenth master, she is so delicate and tender that she is afraid of me and respects me, so that he thinks I bully her."


    Fourteen Fu Jin said this to get angry, "and then back 14 ye, she will do whatever she wants, always say those words angry me."


    "Tell the fourteenth master."


    "It''s no use. Wu''s wife is better than me in the mansion. She has a foundation in the mansion for a long time. Besides, she and the fourteenth master knew each other first, and their trust was deeper than mine. Even if I said so, the fourteenth master would not believe me."


    "Did you ever tell him?" If you ask.


    "I must have said that, but the fourteenth master always doesn''t believe me, and he also says that I''m a liar. Wu''s family is so delicate and tender, and sensible and generous... After talking about me, I always feel like a bad woman!"


    "That''s a bad day for you." Now, Ruoyin finally understood.


    At the same time, she was really worried about Wan Yan''s situation.


    As Fujin, he was riding on his head by a concubine.


    Men don''t love it, but mother-in-law doesn''t care.


    To say that, when you meet a reasonable mother-in-law, the life is not so difficult.


    But Princess De is a unreasonable, and everything to 14 elder brother as the center.


    Naturally, it''s the baby son who likes to pet.


    I really don''t know how the fourteen Fu Jin came here in the past two years.


    Two people all the way nagging, to the peach garden.


    Where I saw them, they were all peach trees full of tender pink flowers.


    Bursts of sweet fragrance, immediately into the tip of the nose, refreshing.


    Fourteen Fu Jin found the object to talk to, and would like to say it all.


    "Now that Wu is pregnant again, the empress de Fei is more partial to her. Every once in a while, she wants to invite Wu''s family into the palace to talk. She doesn''t know what they said. Every time Wu enters the palace, Princess de and master 14 hate me even more. "


    Ruoyin:...


    it''s no wonder that the imperial concubine, holding Wu''s hand, would like to take Wu as her favorite. She wanted to hold her grandson.


    If you want to say who is happy with the fourth master''s family, you haven''t seen the princess so happy.


    Maybe in her eyes, the children of the fourteenth elder brother''s family are her own grandchildren.


    "Originally, the princess detested me. She said that I had been in the mansion for two years, and there was no movement in my stomach. Now that Wu''s pregnant, she says she doesn''t care about my stomach and doesn''t want any direct grandchildren. She hopes that Wu will give her a royal grandson


    If you listen quietly, this is like the words of Princess De.


    "But the fourteenth master doesn''t like to go to my courtyard. Sometimes when he does, he is intercepted by the Wu family." Wanyan stomped his feet, "but I like master 14, sister-in-law. What do you think I should do?"


    If the sound slightly pauses, this kind of situation, she really does not know how to do.


    As for Wanyan''s preference for the fourteen masters, it is reasonable.


    A lot of men and women have not met in marriage.


    Girls also hold that a woman''s talent is virtue, and they can''t go out and wander.


    One nest in the boudoir embroidery, the door does not go out, two door not step, also did not see any man.


    Fourteen elder brother is young and handsome, unavoidably married to like.


    Even if the royal marriage is a lifelong thing.


    After pondering for a moment, Ruoyin asked casually, "what kind of person is Wu?"


    "No matter what kind of person she is, she is soft and weak. She can talk in front of the imperial concubine. Although she is good to the servants in the family, she is always cold. She is also like that in front of the fourteenth master. Sometimes when he goes to her place, she drives him away and will beat him."


    "And such things?" Ruoyin thought it was incredible.


    "Well, you don''t think it''s possible. I was scared when I first entered the mansion."


    Ruoyin thinks she needs to be quiet and digest this matter.


    I didn''t expect that 14 elder brother''s reckless youth did not like gentle and virtuous, naive and lovely, but like iceberg beauty!


    Is this... The distortion of human nature or the decline of morality?


    According to Wan Yan, Wu didn''t respect the fourteenth elder brother.


    For another prince, she could be killed in minutes.


    But 14 elder brother is spoiled as treasure.


    This meeting son, if sound probably knew how to give the suggestion.


    After thinking about it for a while, she said, "for this kind of man, you should hang him."Don''t he like being abused? Just chill him.


    "Hang him up?" Wan Yan''s voice was loud.


    "Well." Ruoyin nodded and said, "according to my guess, the fourteenth elder brother may be spoiled by the imperial concubine. He doesn''t feel interesting to follow him. If you don''t pay attention to him, you may get his attention


    "Oh..." Wanyan dragged the old man''s voice, vaguely understood the way: "it seems to be such a reason, then I''ll... Try it."


    If Yin didn''t expect Wan Yan to trust her so much, he was also very modest to be taught.


    "But at the beginning, you should not be too cold. When you have the effect, you can gradually strengthen it."


    "Well, I remember it all." Wanyan returns obediently.


    When the two sisters-in-law were chatting with each other, they looked up and saw two great figures in front of them.


    One was wearing a dark blue robe.


    The other was wearing a silver grey robe.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, it seems that there are four masters and fourteen masters in front of us. Let''s go quickly and come forward to say hello." Wanyan took her arm and walked forward.


    Ruoyin gently tugged Yan''s sleeve and whispered: "forget what I just said to you? Let him hang. Maybe... He will take the initiative to catch up with you."


    With that, she turned directly and ran counter to the two brothers.


    For the first time, Wan Yan was so bold, but he still followed Ruo Yin, but his steps were somewhat empty.


    Two people have not gone a few steps, behind the voice of 14 elder brother magnetic.


    "Fujin!"


    "I''m finished, fourth sister-in-law. He''s calling me." Wan Yan stopped.


    "Leave him alone, let''s move on." If sound road.


    "Fujin, stop for me Fourteen elder brother just adult, may be in the time of changing voice, the voice is a little bit loud, still have some hoarse and sex - feeling.


    When Ruoyin was ready to take Yan''s family to run, he suddenly couldn''t drag Yan''s family.


    Then, heard the side spread 14 elder brother''s rash voice: "Fu Jin, why did you see the Lord to run."


    Come on, this kid''s catching up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    If the sound then releases Yan Shi, also does not run, and calmly looks back.


    She glanced back and found that the fourth master was still behind the fourteenth elder brother.


    Although he didn''t catch up, his pace was faster than usual.


    At this time, one side of the Wanyan said, "back to the master''s words, e Niang said to rush back before the meal point. My fourth sister-in-law and I watched the time was not early, worried about missing the time."


    See 14 Ye bit a tooth, way: "good, that ye asks you, ye just called your name, you can''t hear?"


    The fourteenth elder brother''s disposition is straightforward, has anything to say anything, almost never conceals.


    As long as he is not happy, and does not break the casserole to ask the end, he is not comfortable.


    "No Wanyan shook his head. "The wind is too strong, I didn''t hear it at all."


    She also turned her head and asked Ruoyin, "sister-in-law, did you just hear the fourteenth master calling me?"


    "I am anxious to return to Yonghe palace. Where can I hear you?" If Yin Snickers in his heart, Yan''s heart is just a child to teach.


    Speaking of it, I can''t answer a lie.


    Now, seeing that fourteen elder brother was livid with anger, she felt pain for WAN Yan.


    When everyone discussed that the wind was too strong, the fourth master came to Ruoyin.


    The man just stood in front of Ruoyin, and there was a strong wind.


    Suddenly, peach blossoms are falling one after another, floating between a few people, like the beautiful and romantic petal rain.


    In the wind, there is a sweet fragrance, which makes people intoxicated.


    At this moment, two pairs of beautiful men and women are completely surrounded by the sea of flowers, and the air is so sweet that people are intoxicated.


    This meeting son, if sound also does not have time to listen to the next door small couple quarrel.


    Because the fourth master is looking at her in a secluded way, that pair of eyes seems to be questioning: run what run, eh?


    The next moment, the man pulled her hand and left, "go back to Yonghe palace with Ye."


    Then, Ruoyin was dragged back to Yonghe Palace by the fourth master.


    The fourteenth elder brother did not know what to finish Yan''s family. It took them a long time to arrive at Yonghe palace.


    When the couple entered the hall, Ruoyin saw Wu''s face, which was not very good-looking.


    The imperial concubine is OK, see 14 elder brother immediately Ma re Luo tunnel: "14, you come really coincidentally, just arrived at the meal point, come to come, sit beside sum Niang."


    Wu also got up and sat down beside the fourteenth elder brother.


    As soon as he walked around, Ruoyin found that Yan''s abdomen was a little pregnant.


    It''s just that I sat there before, and the flag was loose. I didn''t see it.


    All of a sudden, the Wanyan family, who was in Fujin, could only sit next to Wu.


    During the meal, Princess de said politely, "it''s rare for the old four families to get together to have a meal. Don''t be polite and open to eat."


    Finish saying, she and 14 elder brother, together give Wu''s clip dish.


    Wu''s rice bowl is high.


    After finishing the meal, Ruoyin and the fourth master didn''t stay much.


    This is the end of the embarrassing birthday party.


    When they went back, Ruoyin and the fourth master were in a carriage.


    In the carriage, the fourth master leaned over there to keep his eyes closed and didn''t say a word to her.


    When he got out of the carriage, he didn''t pay attention to her and left directly.


    However, Su Peisheng ran up to her and whispered, "Fu Jin, master, please go to Wanfang Anhe."


    Ruoyin picked her eyebrows and said, "um.".


    A moment later, Ruoyin arrived at Wanfang Anhe.


    When he got there, Su Peisheng took him directly to the fourth master''s study.


    Seeing her coming, he looked up at her.


    When the slaves all retired, the man began to speak faintly: "say, when you are in the palace, why do you run when you see the Lord?"


    If you smile, how do you answer it.


    Originally, she just taught Wan Yan one-on-one, forgetting that there were still four masters there.


    But since the fourth master asked, she could not tell him that she was teaching other women how to tease men.


    No, he''ll eat her!


    After thinking about it, she decided to lie.


    "Fourth master, it''s not that I want to run. It''s my sister-in-law who has made some discomforts with his fourteenth brother. She''s afraid of the fourteenth brother, so she turns around and runs away."


    "She runs, and you follow her?" The man said coldly.


    "It''s unreasonable to leave her alone to enjoy the flowers together. It''s not righteous enough."


    The man snorted coldly and said, "if you don''t say hello or politeness, you''ll run away. That''s enough meaning and understand the rules, eh?"


    "Ha ha..." Ruo Yin winked at the fourth master and said with a smile, "master, I''m wrong. Next time I''ll just leave anyone and I can''t leave you."


    She stood in front of the book case, hands playing with handkerchief, body twist, in coquetry.


    "I''m not rare." The man pointed to a corner of the study and said haughtily, "as a sister-in-law, you have no opinion and follow the trend in a random way. You should think about your mistakes on that wall and think about where you are wrong.""Fourth master..." Ruoyin stamped her foot gently.


    In return, the man ordered: "I want to approve the official documents, you want to find the master again."


    With that, he lowered his head and wrote.


    It''s counter productive. I usually indulge myself in my family.


    But outside, she has always been dignified, generous and virtuous, never give him face.


    Today, he and his fourteenth brother were talking there. They all saw her.


    I thought she would come up to say hello, and ran away.


    How unreasonable, it must be Fu Jin of the fourteen families who brought him bad fortune.


    There are two of these things.


    You have to stop it in the cradle when it starts to sprout.


    In order not to learn from others bad, bad problems can not be corrected.


    Eh... Say, fourth master, are you sure that Fu Jin didn''t bring his daughter-in-law bad.


    If Yin doesn''t know what the fourth master is thinking at the moment, she just steps on the bottom of the flower pot and looks at the corner of the wall.


    Why does she have no idea?


    It was because she had her own opinions that she put forward valuable opinions to Wan Yan.


    And let her think about what was wrong.


    Well, she''s standing here, no, no, no, no, no!


    If Yin does what she says, in the next time, she stands there without saying a word, and does not take the initiative to talk to the fourth master.


    But spring is really a sleepy season.


    She stood and... Fell asleep.


    She had to take a nap every day.


    In addition, I just came back from the palace. I would feel sleepy after lunch.


    This meeting son, she is saving handkerchief, hands slightly support on the gray wall.


    The eyelids were blinking.


    The fourth master has been reading official documents, but sometimes he looks up at the corner.


    I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m stunned.


    A woman wearing a silver red flag dress is a loose style, but it is different on her.


    From the fourth master''s point of view, the flag dress outlines her figure graceful.


    There are no complicated patterns on the flag, only a few flower patterns are embroidered on the edges and corners.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    Outside the sun hit her, suffused with silver light, dazzling at the same time, but also dazzling.


    However, she was not honest when she stood, and her graceful body twisted and twisted, which made the man angry.


    It was as if something was being insidiously invited.


    It''s all like this. Where can the fourth master write.


    Clearly in front of the eyes is dense handwriting, but in front of the eyes there is a woman twisting around.


    He bit his teeth, put down his writing brush and walked calmly towards the woman.


    After approaching, a pair of big hands around the woman''s waist, fixed her body.


    "If Fu Jin doesn''t think about his mistakes, what is he doing here, eh?" The man had no idea, but when he looked around the woman''s neck, she even breathed with her eyes closed.


    A pair of hands still support on the wall, the whole person tottering appearance.


    With her, she is not twisting, but sleeping, some standing instability.


    He thought she was just as coquettish as before.


    After discovering the truth, the fourth master snorted coldly and let go of the woman.


    But he just let go, if a sound does not adapt, the body inclined to the right.


    At this moment, Ruoyin is sleepy again, and is frightened and wakes up completely.


    Open your eyes, there is still a wall in front of you.


    Just behind her... There seemed to be a hot wall against her.


    Ruoyin reached back for a moment, and then he looked back and found himself in the arms of the fourth master.


    Scared, she immediately stood up straight, "Ye, I... I have been standing well, you don''t want to disturb me."


    Don''t make trouble with her?


    Obviously, she did not face the wall to think about her mistakes, and moved around there, causing unnecessary misunderstanding.


    The man led his lips and said coldly, "if you are sleepy, go to the couch and have a rest. If it wasn''t for ye, you would have been lying on the ground."


    Smell speech, if sound Mou light turns slightly, so say... Is she misunderstood?


    Although she would like to sleep very much, she still has the backbone to say: "no, the Lord let me think about the wall, but I haven''t thought about it. I will continue to stand."


    Behind him, the fourth master bit the posterior alveolar.


    Just calm down the mood, blood rushed to the head.


    It seems that we can''t do without a lesson!


    "Dong" once, if sound by the wall Dong.


    But it''s not the back of the head.


    It''s a close contact between the face and the wall.


    Fortunately, her chin was cocky enough, and her face did not stick to the wall, but was blocked by her chin.


    Then, there was a warm feeling on the neck.


    "Fu Jin, repeat what you just said... Again." The man is in her ear magnetic tunnel.


    His voice is low and deep, even if it is very calm tone, also let Ruoyin hear the warning smell in the words.


    It was as if he would eat her if she repeated it.


    After waiting for a few seconds, the man said impatiently in her ear: "huh? Why don''t you talk? "


    His big hands went up her waist and up again.


    If Yin only feels a dull heart and feels that if she doesn''t speak again, something may happen.


    I had no choice but to admonish Meng Meng: "that... Ye... When I was in the palace today, I didn''t mean to ignore you. I promise... I won''t do this again next time."


    "I wish I had said that." The man pressed her to the wall and made a demonic voice in her ear, "it''s just a pity... It''s a little late now."


    As soon as the voice falls, Ruoyin''s hands are held high.


    The palm of the hand is in a surrendering position, propped up on the wall.


    At the same time, a cool touch comes from the neck.


    The man''s lips, down her neck a little bit.


    As her dress is untied, move slowly to her back.


    The fourth master''s lips are slightly cold, but the breath on the tip of his nose is hot.


    The feeling of alternation of heat and cold makes Ruo Yin unable to help but beat a shiver.


    It was an indescribable feeling. If she shrugged her shoulders, she expressed her protest.


    But she was adjusted by the man has no strength, resistance is also like to refuse to welcome.


    Even if she had strength, she was not his match.


    Finally, she had to close her beautiful eyes and hang on the wall powerlessly.


    The long and curly eyelashes, like butterflies, quiver slightly, which is enchanting...


    it has been proved that brothers have the same genes.


    It''s not just that fourteen elder brother has a tendency to be abused.


    Maybe men love the fun of chasing prey.


    Originally, Ruoyin just wanted to teach Yan''s teasing men.


    As a result, if you''re not careful, you''ll get rid of your fourth master!


    In the afternoon of this day, if you don''t know how many times you were pressed in the study by the fourth master.The room was full of their marks.


    It''s night, on the fourteenth elder brother''s house.


    Wanyan blew out the lamp and lay down in the bed.


    Vaguely, but heard the eunuch''s voice outside: "14 ye to!"


    She was so frightened in her dream that she immediately sat up.


    Why did he come to her all of a sudden?


    But in her pajamas, she couldn''t just go out to meet him.


    I had to let the slave light the lamp and change her coat.


    As a result, the candle at the head of the bed was lit, and the fourteenth master entered the room.


    This next good, servant girl did not have time to put on clothes for her, was 14 elder brother stare out.


    Wanyan opened the curtain of the bed, did not care to put on shoes, went out of bed barefoot, yingyingfu body salute.


    "Fujin, you''re going to sleep before it''s time to die?" Without waiting for her to speak, the young man asked coldly.


    Bad, Wan Yan''s heart is nervous for a moment.


    People in the backyard, whether men come at night or not.


    You can''t go to bed before the hour of the sea.


    Even if it is sleepy again, also got that point to sleep.


    He means to get married one day from her first marriage.


    The rest of the time, most of them were left alone.


    So she was used to him not coming.


    For a long time, he will not come at night, where there is a mind to wait.


    Besides, she''s always been like this, and he hasn''t caught her.


    The first time she caught her, there was no reason for the heart to feel guilty, and some heart beat faster, GA huge heart was about to jump out.


    It''s one thing to be nervous, but there is still a little excitement in my heart, which is also true.


    But the fourth sister-in-law said that she pretended not to like, pretended not to care.


    So, in her heart, she murmured that she didn''t like and didn''t care.


    After reading it three times, she took a deep breath and said faintly, "I didn''t think he would come."


    Smell speech, 14 Ye ground sword eyebrow surprised to pick pick.


    Then, he sat down in the armchair beside the bed, cocked his legs and looked at the little woman in front of him.


    When she saw him before, the admiration and joy in her eyes were gone.


    The innocent color blue smile also disappeared.


    The sweet smell of speaking is gone.


    The jealous tone is gone.


    How could he not listen to the tone without any emotion and emotion?


    He is not a heartless person. He has been together for several years.


    The woman who has been walking around him suddenly turns a deaf ear to his love, and will certainly not be used to it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    In the past, she always felt that no matter how he was, she would not be angry or how.


    Now I can''t adapt to her like this.


    Habits are terrible!


    "Do you know you''re breaking the rules?" The boy is a little angry.


    "Yes, but I''m too sleepy." Wanyan covered his mouth and yawned, "if you think I don''t understand the rules, just punish me."


    She looked down at her toes.


    It''s like a child who makes mistakes, and his toes are still playing with each other.


    The fourteenth master followed the woman''s line of sight and glanced at her feet.


    It''s probably that the floor is a little cold in spring, and her toes are a little reddish.


    See his brow a frown, have little conscience to consider whether she will be cold.


    Can say the words, but rashly and rush - move, "you see what you look like now, feet also directly step on the ground, dirty."


    Wanyan didn''t dare to speak because she changed her attitude for the first time. She didn''t know the result.


    If the acting is over performed, will he get angry directly and then punish her and leave.


    When she felt guilty, she heard the young man''s uncomfortable way: "call the slave to carry water for you to wash quickly, and soak the dust with hot water."


    "Oh." Wanyan called the slave to come in, secretly happy in his heart.


    The sentence "soak up the dust with hot water" should be concerned about her, right?


    Otherwise, just ask her to wash it with water. Why mention it again.


    No, according to his previous attitude, he might not care about her.


    A moment later, when Wanyan''s feet were soaked, the fourteenth master was sitting there.


    When she wanted to wear shoes, the teenager kicked the shoes beside the bed in front of her.


    When she put on her shoes, he got up directly, stretched out his arms, and said faintly, "OK, wait on the Lord to arrange it."


    To tell you the truth, when she heard this, her heart slightly twitched.


    Then she quietly walked up to him and dressed him.


    During this period, she did not look at him as usual.


    Eyes just follow their own hands, there is nothing else.


    She didn''t look at the teenager, which doesn''t mean the teenager didn''t look at her.


    The eyes of the fourteenth master have never left a woman since he entered the room.


    Once upon a time when he stayed with her, her apricot eyes were crooked and full of love.


    But now, she doesn''t even look at him.


    It made him feel bad.


    But he is a straight to the temperament, he held a woman''s arms, asked: "why do you suddenly change?"


    "I haven''t changed. I''m just a little tired." The woman shrinks the neck, faintly returns.


    She should have asked him what she had done wrong and what was not good enough.


    Why did he not look at her when she was in the government for two years.


    Just spoiling Wu with joy, trampling on her dignity, and her love for him?


    However, she has asked many times, and now she does not want to ask again.


    The boy sneered and pinched her chin with his left hand, so that she had to look at him directly.


    "Tired? You didn''t look like this when you first entered the mansion? "


    Wan Yan Shi did not speak, but looked at the young man lightly, his eyes were very calm.


    Sometimes people are really ridiculous.


    Always after the best things, just began to feel if life is just like the first sight.


    What have you been doing?


    Young people practice martial arts all the year round. He has great strength on his wrist and fingertips.


    Pinching her chin was painful and her skin was covered with a layer of snow-white marks.


    Obviously it was acting, but she seemed to take it seriously.


    Even if his jaw was pinched very painful, she did not want to speak, just looked at him lightly.


    In the end, he let him go a little frustrated.


    Both hands began to untie her clothes, "didn''t you like to take the initiative to pester ye before? Now make this pair of indifferent appearance to show to whom?"


    "Oh, I see. You are playing hard to get, aren''t you?" He pushed her on the quilt.


    Just then a servant knocked at the door.


    "Master, Wu Ge Ge said that he was not feeling well. He asked you to go and have a look."


    This word a, the body that the man just presses down, propped up in the mid air.


    Wanyan had been used to it. He put his head on the brocade quilt and said, "Wu is pregnant. I think you need your company. Please go and have a look."


    The young man''s brows were frowning, his face was more ugly, his eyes were burning with anger, and there was a blue muscle beating gently on his temples.


    Once upon a time, he seldom came to her, sometimes Wu cut off her hu.


    She then took his arm and spoiled him.


    But today, she did not wait for him to speak, she took the initiative to push him to Wu.Well, he won''t go today!


    The young man roared at the door: "what''s the noise? I don''t know if ye and Fujin have stopped!"


    If Wu''s Hu was cut off once, it might be really uncomfortable.


    But the problem is that Wu did not cut off the Hu, his heart Yemeni son Qing.


    He was always willing to get used to the Wu family.


    But today, he wants to teach xiaofujin a lesson.


    As a result, he did not even blow out the candle, there was no consolation to her.


    The woman frowned and felt pain.


    Although he had never considered her feelings since the day of his wedding.


    But she didn''t feel pain before, but this time she felt very painful.


    The pain gradually spread to all parts of the body, left in the heart.


    Then, the corner of the eye seems to have warm things sliding on the silk pillow.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands put on the corner of her eyes and asked darkly: "how, do you hurt?"


    She slightly a Leng, a low voice of "um".


    Then his movements began to soften, never before.


    At this moment, women feel funny.


    He actually began to care about her feelings, she did not know whether to be happy or sad.


    What''s more, she didn''t know that he was so rebellious.


    Or really care about her.


    I don''t know whether it''s the body or the heart that reacts to her.


    But it''s better than before...


    it''s just curious, all of which are clearly what she has been longing for.


    But when I get it, I''m not so happy.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to pretend to be indifferent, but her heart was really cold.


    It''s just like an unhappy person who smiles and laughs, and his heart warms up...


    -


    the birthdays of Kangxi and Defei are within a few days.


    Therefore, after Princess De''s birthday, not a few days later, it was Kangxi''s birthday.


    Probably because there were too many variables in these years, Kangxi also felt that he was getting old.


    I want to hold a different birthday party while there are still some days.


    At the beginning of Kangxi''s reign, he had already said that he would hold a banquet for thousands of old people.


    The Palace officials and officials have been working on it for a long time.


    The banquet is very grounded, but the scene is much more than before.


    In the past years, it was the Royal relatives and relatives who congratulated Kangxi on his birthday.


    But this year, he invited thousands of old people to hold a banquet in the capital.


    Because this year is his 60th birthday!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    In ancient times, because the imperial court was turbulent and his body was hollowed out by the Imperial Palace, he generally did not live long.


    When Emperor Kangxi ascended the throne at the age of eight, he remained emperor until he was sixty.


    He who has made a lot of contributions to the country can be regarded as one emperor through the ages.


    The thousand old people''s banquet is huge and luxurious, and all the people who come to attend it are free of charge. The most high-end Manchu and Han people will surely come.


    Therefore, the banquet was not held in the Forbidden City.


    It was held in Changchun Garden, south of Yuanmingyuan.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master lived in Yuanmingyuan, close to each other, but they arrived early.


    I wanted to see if there was anything I could do for you.


    When you arrive at the banquet, you can see thousands of long tables, round tables, and square Eight Immortals'' round tables from inside the palace of Changchun Garden to the outside of the hall.


    Moreover, on the banquet in the hall, there were already old people from all over the country.


    It is estimated that after some time, the hall will be full.


    The fourth master was in the front.


    After seeing the scene, he stopped and said, "Su Peisheng, take you to the royal banquet and sit down."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng made a gesture of invitation.


    Master ziye is so careful of Fujin. Is it hard to be afraid that Fujin will be lost?


    Ruoyin knows that the fourth master has other things. There are many people here, and there are all kinds of people.


    She is a woman. It''s really not good for her to walk around. She''d better stay in a safe place.


    After a while, Su Peisheng took her to the royal banquet, which was in the palace.


    When we got there, there were already many elder brothers and Fujin sitting there.


    There are some side effects that she doesn''t know very well.


    Looking around, Ruoyin finds that bafujin, tongjiacailing, 13fujin, 14fujin are sitting on a table of eight immortals.


    If Yin is familiar with them, he follows them into the seat.


    Tongjia Cailing, thirteen Fujin, fourteen Fujin saw her, they all said hello with a smile.


    Ba Fu Jin''s warm temperament also means to have a peaceful ceremony.


    When Wanyan saw Ruoyin, he took her and whispered in her ear, "sister-in-law, your method is very good. He went to my courtyard that night after Princess de was born." When


    spoke, he could see two cheeks and red.


    "That''s a good thing." She said.


    "It''s a good thing indeed." Wan Yan''s Du Du mouth, some unhappy way: "but I can''t be happy."


    Ruoyin gently covered his mouth with his hand and said in Wanyan''s ear, "do you have a tendency to be abused like 14?"


    "No, I just... I don''t know if he really has feelings for me or because he doesn''t like it." Wanyan murmured.


    If Yin picked eyebrows, "this is not urgent, wait for a long time, you will know what he is thinking. Anyway, I think about the way to help you. It''s up to you. "


    "Hee hee, anyway, thank you fourth sister-in-law." Wan Yan said with a smile.


    After seeing when Yan''s family was so close to Ruoyin, Tong Jia was jealous.


    She also took Ruoyin''s arm and asked, "what are you two whispering about, sister-in-law?"


    "What else can I say? It''s nothing but bad things." If the sound is light.


    Then, thirteen Fujin also said a lot to Ruoyin.


    For a moment, a table of sister-in-law, eight Fu Jin like an outsider.


    In fact, Ba Fu Jin wanted to join in the bottom of her heart, but she couldn''t help it.


    As long as she and sister-in-law are intimate, the eighth master will let her take advantage of these relationships and do some bad things.


    So, it''s better to be estranged from each other and not to disturb each other.


    All of you are good sisters in law. After gossiping for a while, it''s almost time for dinner.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, look, the hall is full of people. It seems that tables are still added." Tong Jia picks the antelope to point to outside.


    If sound stretched out his neck to see, this angle, look, all is black pressure of the head.


    Only see more and more people, one after another from the door.


    The hall was full of people.


    The temple was also full of people.


    And a group of new comers, standing there waiting.


    Fortunately, some guards moved the table in again, and some people took their seats one after another.


    If the sound retracts the look, sees such a scene, actually is also very rare.


    The common people also know that this is a lifetime opportunity.


    That''s why so many people were there.


    "Ah, who are the people here? Even some envoys of the Kingdom have sat outside the hall." Tong Jia asked curiously.


    If the sound is not clear, so did not speak.


    However, thirteen Fu Jin explained there: "these people are long-lived old people invited from all over the country. There are also princes and ministers, representatives of the vassal state, and representatives of Tibetan areas. The rest are the people at the grassroots level. Of course, they are not ordinary people, but are representative. There are farmers, business gentry, scholars and officials. ""Oh, I thought it was just some ordinary old people." Tong Jia picks the antelope road.


    If Yin listened to the words of thirteen Fu Jin, he had a different understanding of the banquet.


    It seems that this kind of banquet without any interest relationship is actually purposeful.


    It is nothing more than that the royal family is trying to win over people from all walks of life and stabilize the people''s hearts.


    But at the same time, it also promotes the fashion of respecting and loving the elderly.


    "Of course, they are not ordinary old people. Besides, they are not only invited to enjoy the full table of Manchu and Han people for free, but also give some old people valuables. Because some old people from other provinces should not be allowed to pay their own travel expenses. Therefore, the court will pay money to all the old people who come from other provinces to celebrate their birthday, so as not to appear Royal stingy. " Thirteen Fu Jin Road.


    "It will cost a lot of money." Tong Jia picks the antelope in a low voice.


    If the sound a few look at each other, understand to smile.


    But for thirteen Fu Jin''s saying so, she really didn''t know that she would not only invite Manchu and Han banquet, but also bring money.


    Originally, she was thinking how much money would be needed for the thousands of Manchu and Han banquet.


    Besides, I heard that Kangxi was going to hold a banquet for three days!


    It is no wonder that in history, the State Treasury was in short supply in his later years, leaving Emperor Yongzheng with a mess.


    However, when Kangxi was eight years old, he became the leader of the eight banners. At the age of 14, he got rid of aobai, the assistant minister in charge of political affairs and bullying the young master. At the same time, the power of the leader of the Eight Banners was weakened.


    When he was 20 years old, he met San fan led by Wu Sangui. After eight years of hard work, he put down the war and maintained the unification of the Qing Dynasty.


    From these points of view, he is indeed an outstanding politician and strategist.


    He had a clear mind, a combination of literature and martial arts. He was critical of himself, diligent and careful about the government, and was able to better handle the relationship between the nationalities.


    This created the Kangxi Dynasty, the prosperous period of the Qing Dynasty, and established the territory of the Qing Dynasty with multi-ethnic unity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    I am afraid that there will not be much time for the Empress Dowager''s national funeral.


    Old, old, nothing else, just want to let the world remember him.


    After about a stick of incense, there was a rustling sound outside the hall.


    Then there was the sound of gongs, drums and horns, and kneeling outside the hall.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin kneels down with all the people in the hall.


    "Long live the emperor! Long live the emperor. May the emperor live a long life like the East China Sea, live a boundless life, enjoy the holy body, and enjoy the prosperity of the country."


    The salute of thousands of people was loud and grand.


    All of a sudden, the sound rang out inside and outside the hall. Finally, it converges into an echo and hovers over Changchun Garden.


    The situation is solemn and awe inspiring.


    Unconsciously, Ruoyin felt that she had goose bumps.


    This magnificent momentum is no less than the solemnity of the flag raising in the square.


    The process of salutation is a long wait.


    Because it took a long time for Kangxi to go from outside to inside.


    After about a cup of tea time, just heard Kangxi sound like a red bell, "flat body!"


    The sound broke through the sky and spread from inside to outside.


    Ruoyin followed the crowd and took his seat again.


    Looking up slightly, he found that Kangxi was sitting at the top of his head in a yellow brocade robe with dragon patterns. His arms were hanging under his knees. His hands were heavy and powerful, and his dragon''s face was very big.


    Then, she found that the fourth master was sitting on the opposite side of her and sitting with his brothers.


    Then, the whole banquet of Manchu and Han Dynasty was served by all.


    When the chopsticks were moved at the banquet, people got up one after another and toasted the Emperor Kangxi in order to move the chopsticks.


    Kangxi took the cup and drank the wine.


    Happy, after a cup of wine, he suddenly got up and said with dignity: "here, I want to offer three cups of wine, the first one. Thank the Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang for assisting me in those years, so that I can ascend the great treasure and unify the country and the country."


    With that, he drank up the wine.


    Then, he went on: "this second cup, I respect all the ministers to be loyal to the imperial court, and all the people bow down to agriculture and mulberry, and the world will be prosperous."


    Then he took another sip of the wine.


    When the servant helped her to fill the cup, he said, "in the end, I would like to present this cup of wine to the enemies who once put me in danger, such as Wu Sangui, Zheng Jing, Gerdan, aobai, and so on."


    When this was said, people inside and outside the hall were shocked.


    I thought Kangxi had drunk too much, but he was talking nonsense here.


    However, Kangxi then said: "it was they who forced me to build great achievements. Without them, there would be no today''s me and the present Qing Dynasty."


    Speaking of this, I saw him slightly for a moment, his face was a little gloomy, "but invincible is too lonely, I would like them to be enemies with me again in the next life!"


    When he said this, Kangxi''s voice suddenly increased, like a thunderbolt, ringing in the sky, shaking his ears.


    The head was dazzled and the body was like a rock.


    Look, this is Emperor Kangxi, who has blood and courage!


    In his whole life, what he would like to thank is what he cares most.


    First of all, he was enthroned.


    And then he helped him manage the country.


    Another is to give him the enemy to temper.


    Ruoyinzhen felt sad for the three thousand beauties in Kangxi''s harem.


    But this is also human nature. In front of the emperor, only the supreme power is the most important. Who will thank a woman in the end.


    Because in their eyes, there are too many things more important than women....


    after these heroic deeds, Kangxi sat down at the head.


    They clapped and applauded.


    If sound also can''t help clapping.


    He secretly looked at the fourth master''s table and found that the faces of the brothers were full of admiration and admiration.


    Faint, there is a vision of the future in the flash.


    Don''t talk about men. Ruoyin, as a woman, is boiling with blood because of Kangxi''s heroic deeds.


    When she takes back her eyes, Ruo Yin catches a glimpse of jiufujin at the next table and stares at her all the time.


    It was a look of resentment.


    Ruoyin has been seen on jiufujin''s face before.


    Every time jiufujin wants to hurt her, he looks at her with this kind of eyes.


    If the sound lightly swept jiufujin one eye, it shifted the line of sight.


    Since Kangxi praised her filial piety to the fourth master and gave him a fat job.


    She and the fourth master were envied by the royal family.


    It is estimated that Jiufu Jin was denounced by Jiu Ye because of this matter, and he resented her from then on.


    I don''t know what kind of moth it will make!


    But in any case, don''t let her get in the way.


    But there are some things that can''t be said well. They are always afraid of something.Next, some princes and ministers, as well as the brothers, offered gifts to Kangxi one after another.


    After some courtesy, you can enjoy the whole banquet of Manchu and Han.


    About half an hour later, if the sound is full of food and drink, is thinking about whether to return to the Yuanmingyuan.


    After all, there are so many people here. If we wait for them to go out one by one, we have to wait until when.


    As she looked left and right, Su Peisheng suddenly came to her side and said, "Fu Jin, if you want to go back to the garden, I will arrange a team of guards for you to protect your safety."


    "Well." Ruo Yin turns her head and looks at the table.


    The fourth master just looked at her, and they made eye contact, which was a wake-up call.


    Ruoyin followed Su Peisheng out of the main hall from the side door.


    Outside the hall, those long-lived old people are still enjoying the banquet.


    There are also some old people walking between the banquets. It must be that people are in a hurry.


    "Fujin, our bodyguard, is at the gate of Changchun Garden." Su Peisheng pointed to the gate in the distance.


    If Yin looks up and looks at it, it''s not far away, but the banquet is full and full of people.


    In this Chang Chun garden, only Kangxi''s bodyguards can be in it.


    If everyone takes the bodyguard to enter, the content of the hall is not enough, and it is easy to cause unnecessary disorder.


    The law of the Qing Dynasty was very strict with the royal family, that is, when the royal family went out of Beijing, they had to write a written statement, which was approved by the court.


    So, this situation, let alone.


    Even if the fourth master is a prince, his bodyguards can only be arranged outside the hall.


    At this time, Ruoyin has only mother Liu and Qiao Feng.


    Even if the rosy clouds, such as frost, has long been blocked outside the Chang Chun garden.


    Su Peisheng leads the way ahead. Ruoyin holds mammy Liu''s hand with Ruoyin''s left hand and Qiaofeng''s on her right.


    When he was walking, he suddenly came out on the right side, dressed in cloth, with coarse cloth on his waist and white beard.


    The other side''s action is very agile, not waiting for Qiao Feng to stop him, he appears in front of Ruo Yin.


    Then, if Yin Ji doesn''t touch him, he falls in the nearest place.


    His mouth was still humming and hawing: "Oh, hey, who is this noble man? Even if I''m poor in clothes, you shouldn''t look down on me like this. Besides, I''m just in a hurry. When I pass by you, your servant pushes me. It''s too bullying."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    As soon as the words came out, the old people at the banquet all looked at Ruoyin one after another.


    If Yin Dun, it fossilized in place.


    It was clearly that he suddenly came out and quickly came to her and fell cold.


    They didn''t even touch the edge of the material. How can we say that her people pushed him.


    What''s the situation? Do you touch porcelain?


    "What are you talking about? I haven''t said you collided with my master, but you are a villain. We didn''t meet you." Smart way.


    If sound swept around the eyes, the Qiao Feng pulled behind.


    There are so many old people here. Even if they want to touch porcelain, she has to be kind.


    Otherwise, she is more aggressive and bullies the elderly.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and said kindly, "old man, it''s fate for us to get together, and there''s no difference between high and low. You almost hit me just now. My servant girl did stop me, but I didn''t touch you, so you fell down. Did you slow down for a moment and didn''t slow down. But anyway, I''m here to say I''m sorry


    No matter what the other party''s purpose is, Ruoyin still adheres to the principle that more is better than less, and wants to calm people.


    Because there are thousands of people here, her every move represents the dignity of the Royal daughter-in-law.


    If you are arrogant with a slave, but also pointing to the nose, that is called disgrace!


    Besides, most people here don''t know her yet.


    Finish as soon as possible before things get out of hand.


    At this time, Su Peisheng, in his heart, said that he was not good. He squatted down and helped the old man up.


    Who knows that the old man threw Su Peisheng''s hand away and simply rolled on the ground.


    And he cried out: "Oh, my life is so hard. I wanted to be a farmer all my life. When I had such a chance to see long live, I drove my carriage and finally came to the capital. But if I knew you were all bullying, I shouldn''t have come to such a place. I should have been honest and cultivated at home


    If the voice frowns, it''s really a toaster who doesn''t eat or drink!


    "I''m not well dressed, and I''m not as high as you are. But the old people from all over the country invited me today. Why do you bully me like this?" With that, the old man still called out to the surrounding, "look, everyone, sifujin bullies the common people and oppresses the peasants here!"


    For a time, more and more eyes fell on Ruoyin.


    Even, there are people pointing at Ruoyin.


    "Oh, my God, don''t you just say that Si Fu Jin is filial and courteous? How could it be like this?"


    "Don''t you know Royal? It''s just a show."


    "Tut tut Tut, I can''t see it. I can''t see it. I can''t see it. How can you treat the old people like this?"


    "There are so many things that you can''t see. They are used to treating the superior. In their eyes, the officials are all dog slaves. How can we look down on old farmers like us?"


    "You look like you are superior. If you have the ability, don''t ask us to come. Please invite us again, and then you will despise people."


    In this way...


    all the sadness and resentment around her entered Ruoyin''s eardrum, and she felt her head was hot.


    It''s over for the people of the country to know!


    In this case, the reputation of the fourth master will also be implicated.


    If the fourth master ascends the throne one day, even if she can be a queen, she will be condemned by the people.


    Moreover, the resentment of thousands of people, not to mention her, is difficult to calm even Kangxi.


    After all, today''s representatives are from all over the country.


    Even if it is to suppress this matter with Huangwei, it is difficult to guarantee how people will talk about her when they go back.


    She wanted to be quiet.


    Now it seems that this can not be done.


    Since they want to frame her, she has to find a flaw and prove her innocence.


    We must not let the people behind her plant her and laugh at her.


    She must disappoint those who can''t see her well!


    At this time, at the gate of the Chang Chun garden hall, Liang Jiugong, holding the whisk, asked, "who is making a noise here?"


    Ruoyin was not far away from the palace, so Su Peisheng trotted to Liang Jiugong and said, "Duke Liang, it''s Fujin of my family. I wanted to take her out, but there was a scandal in the middle of the way, which made him..."


    however, the dead old leader took advantage of Liang Jiugong''s ability to ask questions and sat on the ground crying and crying.


    "In the village, you are still trampled on by the pride of the people. In fact, we don''t want to be trampled on by the people in the village. We are not proud to be trampled on by the people in the village."


    He looks like an old rascal.


    Even if his words are ugly and provocative, Ruoyin can''t help it.We can''t let people cover his mouth, otherwise the reputation of bullying the old man will be solid.


    Liang Jiugong swept Ruoyin and went into the hall.


    After a while, he did not wait for Liang Jiugong to come out and speak.


    Ruoyin saw the fourth master coming towards her from the steps.


    He came up to her and asked, "don''t be afraid. There''s my Lord."


    Because there were people around him, his voice was a little low and gentle.


    If there were not many people on the side, I''m afraid he would have come forward to pull her.


    Ruoyin''s heart is warm, and he smiles back.


    It''s just that she''s in a mess now and she''s smiling a little far fetched.


    But his words, more or less, filled her heart with a sense of security.


    It seems that as long as he is by her side, nothing will happen.


    A moment later, Liang Jiugong came out again.


    "Long live the LORD said, no matter who is wrong, wrong is wrong, right is right, if it is four fortune Jin wrong, it will be punished. Of course, if there are some people who deliberately make rumors and make trouble, viva won''t let it go! "


    With that, he glanced at Ruoyin and the old man, and said, "please come to the hall with sifujin and the old gentleman. Long live will interrogate him personally."


    If the sound has not done this, it is not afraid of it, so it will go inside the hall.


    The old man slowly got up from the ground and followed.


    However, if Yin did not enter the hall, she just stood where Liang Jiugong had just stood.


    She knelt down to the Emperor Kangxi and said, "emperor Alma, my daughter-in-law has a clear conscience about what happened just now, so I am on this step to let people inside and outside the hall hear clearly who is right and who is wrong!"


    Then she was on the steps inside and outside the temple, and she was interrogated later, and everyone inside and outside knew it.


    After the old man incited the people outside, they didn''t know what they were saying inside.


    In that case, even if she''s innocent.


    The outside also thought that she had entered the palace, which was full of royal family. Kangxi was shielding her.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Kangxi road.


    Then the old man came to Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    He bowed down to Kangxi and said pitifully, "long live, you must make decisions for me. This woman, seeing her little cloth clothes and the birth of a farmer, looks down on me. I just passed by her and instigated her servants to drive me away and push me down."


    He said, with a snivel and tears, he said, "besides, it''s the peasants who can treat me like this. Without US farmers, where do you get the grain from your army and collect so much grain tax every year!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, many farmers outside echoed loudly, "that''s it!"


    If sound lenglengleng looks at this scene.


    Oh, this old man is very cunning.


    When outside, they talk nonsense and incite people''s hearts.


    To Kangxi in front of a few honest, in addition to incite people, but also strange will pretend to be poor.


    She looked around her eyes. The fourth master was sitting at the banquet nearest to her, looking uneasy.


    And the royal family, looking at her with glee.


    Especially when the line of sight reaches jiufujin, Fang Zheng looks at her with the smile of a villain.


    It''s like a hard game to set up, and finally I can watch a good play.


    Think of those festivals before, plus the previous nine Fu Jin is not without framing her.


    This made her think that it was the jiufujin couple who did it.


    After all, jiufujin is just a woman.


    Her hand can''t reach the scene of today.


    She can''t do it without the help of Jiuye.


    At this time, Kangxi first said to the old man, "as long as your words are true, I will make the decision for you."


    He is the emperor. In front of so many people, he must maintain a fair and just attitude.


    "Thank you, viva." The old man was very grateful.


    Then, Kangxi looked to Ruoyin and asked, "old four Fu Jin, do you have anything to say?"


    "Huang AMA, my daughter-in-law wants to ask the old man a few questions." Ruoyin said hello to Kangxi and turned to ask the old man, "old man, I''ll ask you why we have never met before. When you fall down, you tell everyone that I am sifujin. What do you see from it?"


    Her questions were sharp and direct, and her eyes were straight at the old man.


    In addition to the wrinkles on his face, he has a white beard and braid.


    However, their actions and manners are not honest and honest.


    Besides, she looked at the old man''s hand long ago.


    In addition to the traces left by the years, there is no rough feeling of farmers, and there is no cocoon.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes muddy, pupil from time to time to Piao Piao, looks very treacherous.


    Especially during the conversation, my eyes were wandering around, but I didn''t dare to look at her.


    Hum, this is not an old farmer.


    I guess it''s an old gambler who was bribed by others.


    I saw the old man''s eyes dodged a few times, and then he said, "of course, I see that there are mothers, servants and eunuchs around you. Aren''t they Royal people who have eunuchs in the capital?"


    "Well, even if you can see that I am a member of the royal family, there are so many brothers in the royal family, Baylor, Wang Ye, or, in case of concubines in the palace, why don''t you tell me how you exclude so many people and just point out that I''m from sifujin


    This time, the old man was confused.


    Ask him how to know. Of course, he only knew when he received money and others gave him a portrait.


    But he can''t say that!


    "Why don''t you talk?" Seeing that the old man didn''t speak, Ruo Yin said in a loud voice: "why don''t I tell you why? Because you are short of money and want to take advantage of this opportunity to blackmail me, you deliberately fall in front of me. If I don''t give you money, you will frame up my slave to bully you. I don''t think you''re a farmer either. I guess you''re a gambler in the name of a farmer. "


    This kind of people, who feel slander to the royal family, are probably ready to die.


    In case, if the teeth are tight and the person behind the scenes is not recruited, and the banquet is over, it will be useless.


    So, let the old man back the black pot first.


    As for other things, wait until the banquet is over.


    At that time, she would like to see whether she was the first to suffer, or the ninth master and his wife!


    What''s more, it''s really the work of the couple.


    Even if it is revealed, it is a disgrace to the royal family.


    Today is Kangxi''s birthday, he certainly does not want to happen such a thing.


    Maybe she guessed the identity of the old gambler, and there was a flash of panic in the other side''s eyes.


    "How can I not be a farmer? My family is a farmer for generations. I am still the head of the village, and my household registration is also from the countryside. You also said that I slandered you, I think you slandered me The old man replied.


    "Well, let me ask you, do you know how to grow soybeans?"


    Old man: "since he was a few years old, he has been in the gambling business. He doesn''t care about any farm work in his family. He knows nothing about it."I can''t answer that. What about wheat."


    Old man: "where''s the rice?"


    Old man: "do you know what fertilizer should be applied to grain and vegetables? Or how many acres of land can produce


    Old man: "do you know how many dice are there in dice?"


    "I know that. There are six sides." Finally, one of them understood me, and the old man answered with a loud voice.


    Taking advantage of the old man''s habitual thinking, Ruo Yin asked again, "how many cards does Pai Jiu have?"


    "32..." the old man blurted out.


    But this time, after he finished answering, he found that something was wrong.


    However, Ruoyin shows a proud smile, which is called luring the enemy to ask questions in depth.


    In fact, what she really wanted to ask was about gambling.


    But if you ask directly, the old man will not answer.


    She had to ask questions about farming from far to near, step by step, and then lead the old man''s nose into the ambush circle.


    At this time, Ruoyin stood up and chuckled, and said to the people inside and outside the hall: "you must have heard that. The old man said he was a farmer, but he couldn''t answer any questions I asked him about farming. As a result, he asked two people about gambling, and he answered them all. This is not what gamblers are! "


    In order to let the people inside and outside the hall can hear, she roared at the top of her voice.


    Then she heard the bad voices and fell on the old man.


    A pair of pointing hands pointed at the old man one after another and talked about it one after another.


    "This man is so hateful that he is a gambler."


    "That''s right. Even the royal family dare to make mistakes for money."


    "What dare those gamblers? They can sell land deeds, ancestral houses, daughters and wives to others as concubines."


    "It''s also true. No wonder he didn''t know how to cultivate the land. It''s estimated that all the fields have been lost. They have been sold to others for a long time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    "Fortunately, sifujin asked, otherwise we would all blame her."


    Such words rang out inside and outside the hall.


    Even, some people were worried that Ruoyin had been wronged before. They stood up one after another and yelled, "sifujin is good. Drag this man out and kill him with a stick!"


    If you knead your uncomfortable voice, wave your hand to show you to sit down.


    Now, it''s her turn to stir up the heart!


    She continued: "one more thing, I want to make it clear here that our royal family never despises farmers. Take me for example, I grow fruits and vegetables with slaves in Yuanmingyuan. Since last year, the fourth master of our family has been studying the ways to increase the yield of various agricultural products in the field since last year. He has devoted himself to the common people. "


    "Huang Alma always told us that agriculture is the fundamental task of the world. We are doing all these things within our power, hoping to help some farmers. Why should we look down on the peasants? Is this not contradictory?"


    At the end of the day, she had a sore throat.


    It seems that the vocal cord is damaged and the voice is a little hoarse.


    Fingernail tip is also deeply embedded in the palm, the whole body of blood is burning at this moment.


    What she yelled at is not the result, but her own innocence!


    When she didn''t do anything, why did they find someone to frame her.


    It''s still in the big field of thousands of people.


    But if Yin is not a selfish person, in any case, it makes the feast of thousands of old people in Kangxi a little unpleasant.


    So she gave Kangxi a hand.


    In order not to affect the reputation of the fourth master, he also helped him publicize it.


    The people around her echoed her: "yes, yes...


    see this scene and hear these voices.


    Even if her throat hurt, she felt it was worth it.


    The fourth master sat at the banquet nearest to her. He could see the woman''s face flushed when she spoke because she was too hard.


    Every time she said a word, the blue veins on her forehead and neck suddenly jumped.


    It''s like yelling and shouting with all one''s strength.


    He wanted her to say something, and then he helped her deal with it.


    But unexpectedly, she broke the case in a few words.


    She was so strong that he wanted to go up and hug her.


    But the presence of thousands of people was out of place.


    And she was so strong... It seemed like she didn''t need him at all.


    At this time, the public opinion made by oneself turned into nothing.


    Nine Ye''s eyes flashed a touch of evil, raised his head and drank a cup of wine.


    Jiufujin is even more ruthlessly biting his teeth, looking at Ruoyin resentfully.


    I wanted to take this opportunity to destroy the reputation of the four masters.


    But did not think, this woman will solve the matter in a few words, but also let everyone look at them with a new look!


    At this time, Kangxi in the hall was very pleased and appreciated Ruoyin''s behavior.


    Bold, calm and measured.


    But he did not show on his face, just asked lightly: "old four Fu Jin, this old man, how do you plan to deal with it."


    Ruoyin turned around and knelt down and said hoarsely, "today is the birthday of emperor Alma. It is not appropriate to kill or see blood. But in the end, he slandered me and mixed up the birthday of emperor Amar. His daughter-in-law thought that he should be put into the prison of the Ministry of punishment and banned for life. "


    "Well." Kangxi slightly jaw head, toward Liang Jiugong one eye.


    Liang Jiugong said in a shrill voice: "come on, put this unreasonable old man into the prison of the Ministry of punishment!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the bodyguard in the hall took the old man down.


    For a time, people were talking about it.


    "Who said that the royal family killed people without blinking an eye. If you look at the heart of Si Fu Jin, it''s no wonder that long live said that she and the fourth master were filial and virtuous."


    Hearing this, jiufujin''s lung was going to explode.


    Can really do, and finally gained a good reputation!


    After such a fuss, the feast for thousands of old people on this day has finally drawn a curtain.


    The fourth master did not trust others any more. She took the woman''s shoulder and let her lean on his arms.


    Then, he personally escorted her to the gate of Changchun Garden.


    If the sound is like a frightened rabbit, soft and boneless on his body.


    At the door, guards came to protect them.


    The man took her by the hand and they got into the carriage together.


    As soon as he got into the carriage and sat down, Ruoyin went to the fourth master''s arms.


    Jiao - body wronged to shake, hoarse voice pitiful way: "Ye, just I was worried that they think I am a bad person."


    The fourth master helped the woman to pull the green silk on her cheek and did not speak.


    Ruoyin raised her head and looked at the man dimly with his apricot eyes as he covered her hair.


    she didn''t want him to think that she was a man with a strong heart and did not need men''s protection.It''s not good for her in the backyard.


    After all, men are willing to protect weak women.


    Therefore, women with strong temperament do not need them, let alone their protection.


    At the moment, the fourth master was slightly stunned.


    Now she, completely did not have just strong appearance.


    In front of him, she was still that small, poor, helpless, weak woman.


    "Good voice, please don''t talk if it hurts, and sleep in my arms."


    With that, he bowed his head and gave her a gentle kiss between her forehead, and held her tightly in his arms.


    He can hold her.


    She needs him.


    He thought so in his heart.


    The voice of a man is rare and gentle, which is different from the coldness, alienation and hegemony of the past.


    Ruo Yin also heard a gentle feeling from it.


    She tugged at his material and rubbed it in his heart.


    Smelling his unique light mint fragrance, he fell asleep.


    The fourth master kept this posture and didn''t wake her up.


    At the same time, his left hand pressed his fist slightly.


    Fujin is innocent and has not been misunderstood.


    But the person behind her must be found out, otherwise they will be paid for nothing!


    Then, without speaking, he simply gestured to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng nodded slightly, and the two masters and servants reached a consensus.


    At the same time, as the main culprit, the couple of nine masters are shirking their responsibilities in the house.


    "Fu Jin, look at what you have done this time. You can''t do this little thing well. What can I expect from you in the future?" Nine ye one hand supports on the table several, the whole person also slants to lean on the table several, the disdain on the surface is obvious.


    Beautiful face, eye shape is very good.


    Between the phoenix eye and peach blossom eye, but the eye light is full of anger.


    Nine Fu Jin kneels in front of him, in the heart a burst of grievance.


    This time it was obviously his idea, and he arranged the things.


    It was only for her to go through it and tell the slave when to start.


    It''s always like this. No matter whether she''s in charge of things or not, as long as things go wrong, it''s her problem.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Jiu Ye became more angry. "Did you listen to me when I talked to you?"


    His eyes looked at jiufujin aggressively.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    After a pause, Jiufu said, "Jiuye, don''t blame me every time. This time, you are responsible for all the things. The old man is also the one you selected. I just helped to manage it. What''s the matter with me?"


    She was not a gentle and virtuous Lord.


    She has a temper if she is always to blame.


    Sometimes she does it, and she recognizes it.


    But she didn''t do it this time. She didn''t admit it.


    The old head is just an ignorant farmer. He was coaxed out by a few words. He is not the person chosen by Jiuye himself!


    I saw nine Ye crooked his head and looked at Jiufu Jin viciously.


    A few punches hit the table, which made a dull noise.


    "If you say it''s your fault, it''s your fault." He stares at jiufujin, his eyes full of attack.


    Scared jiufujin didn''t dare to look at him directly. He just looked at his chin and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    This man is so insidious that he has no trace of human feelings.


    At least she was his wife, but he never cared about her feelings.


    As long as she doesn''t like him, she will either belittle her in front of her children or cause her mother''s family to go to prison.


    What''s more, he didn''t mean to be funny and frighten her. He did it every time.


    He completely pinched to what she cared about most and broke her bottom line by clicking.


    Seeing that her attitude has improved, the man looked at her cruelly, and said faintly: "are those punishments too light before, do you think the Lord has given you up?"


    Smell speech, nine Fu Jin in the heart a startle, whole person all Leng Leng Leng.


    When she married Jiuye, it was a supreme honor for her mother''s family.


    Her mother''s family has always been proud of her and worried about her everything.


    If she is suspended, the sum Niang will not dislike her.


    but those who are on the side may * * look down on her.


    What''s more, the man in front of him is not just bluffing.


    Because the Liu family in the backyard has overtaken her mother''s family, it is not impossible for the ninth master to promote the Liu family.


    This kind of thing can be done by Jiuye.


    Thinking of this, she shook her head, "no... no...


    " since it is not, the Lord will give you a way to atone for your merits. "


    Somehow, the man''s words have not said all, jiufujin felt the heart tremble.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, he only heard a light way: "well, the old man is put into the punishment department. I''m worried that the fourth elder brother and Huang amah will pursue him to the end. If you think of a way to kill him, you will be able to offset the merits and demerits."


    The old man had to shut up, or if he had been confessed, it would have been bad.


    Moreover, perhaps old four and Emperor Alma have already suspected him.


    This matter must be carried out by someone.


    As long as Fujin takes the responsibility, he will not be involved much.


    Hearing this, jiufujin raised his head and looked at the man strangely.


    The whole person panic like ice water pouring body, cold heart kneeling in situ shaking, directly sitting on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Have you forgotten what you just said The man looked at her grimly, his eyebrows wrinkled impatiently, and his voice was grim.


    Jiufujin shook his head, but his heart was too cold to speak.


    To ask her to wipe her ass means to do it well and she can be safe.


    If it''s not done well, her identity will be exposed.


    Then, Huang Alma knew that she had done it.


    Huang Alma always hated fraternity.


    As a sister-in-law, she framed her sister-in-law, which would cause Longyan to be furious.


    Lighter, she''ll be banned from the house.


    Seriously, she will be banned from the patriarchal clan.


    But... He seemed to know that what she cared about most was dignity and her family.


    Indeed, even if it was forbidden, she was still a woman of nine masters.


    Well, she doesn''t have to be taken back to her mother''s house.


    As for the future, after a long time, there is a way out.


    Thinking of this, she gave a decadent smile and said, "I know, I will do it according to my father''s will."


    See she is still obedient, the man went to her in front of him, personally raised her, way: "this is right."


    He also patted her on the back of her hand, saying words that seemed to placate but actually warned: "it''s a big deal. If it comes to light, you should know how to do it. In that case, maybe you can take care of your mother''s family in the past. But if you say something you shouldn''t say, don''t say it''s you. The Lord will destroy you with your mother


    Jiufujin looked at him as if he were dead.


    At this moment, even if how beautiful face.


    To her, it was as insidious as the devil from hell.Especially that pair of peach blossom eyes, staring at her heart cold.


    Because his eyes were shining with malice.


    The more vicious the eyes are, the more poisonous the mind is.


    He even his wife, ready to abandon at any time, make her feel sick.


    Long before he asked her to do those things, he was ready to abandon her.


    In fact, she always envied other people''s Fu Jin.


    He hated sifujin alone.


    Envy other people''s family fortune, did not encounter such a vicious and merciless man.


    Hating sifujin not only has a good life, but also treats her so well.


    Jiufujin took the initiative to retract his hand and said to the man lightly: "this kind of thing can''t be delayed. The earlier you deal with it, the better. I''ll do it first."


    And her so-called start to do, that is to let her alma use her contacts to help her buy the people from the criminal department.


    For the next two days, the feast for the thousands of old people in Kangxi was still held.


    On the third day, the number of participants reached a peak, rising to nearly 8000.


    When the banquet was over, jiufujin was waiting for news at home.


    As a result, the news did not wait, a decree fell on her head.


    At the gate of Jiuye mansion, the one who delivers the imperial edict has already arrived at the gate.


    Jiufujin kneels on the ground, Jiuye and Liushi kneel beside them, and some servants kneel beside them.


    "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor ordered that the Ministry of punishment of Dong E Qi of Dutong was exposed and captured by the bodyguards of the imperial palace. He was first removed from his post and sent to the frontier to be exiled. In addition, his daughter jiufujin is vicious and envious. Such a person is not worthy of being a daughter-in-law of the heavenly family. Now he orders the ninth prince to divorce his wife immediately! "


    Obviously, in any case, sister-in-law''s frame up is also the royal family ugliness, can''t say clearly.


    But Kangxi already knew it well, so he could just find the right one.


    Hearing the imperial edict, the whole person of jiufujin was like being struck by lightning, so he fell into a daze and sat at the gate of the mansion, forgetting to answer the edict.


    The eunuch in the palace cleared his throat and reminded him, "Dong E''s family, don''t accept the order quickly."


    But jiufujin had no soul for a long time and could not even climb.


    The royal marriage cannot be separated easily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    Even if nine elder brother wants to leave her, also want long live Lord to nod.


    But now her mother''s family is defeated.


    In addition, long live is disgusted with her to the extreme, can casually leave him.


    The emperor said that this is a rule. If you can''t divorce your wife, you can''t break it.


    Then, when he was unhappy, he broke the rule himself.


    Oh, this is the supreme imperial power.


    No wonder everyone wants to have it, so that they can cover the sky.


    Seeing this, the eunuch had to put the imperial edict on her hand, and then turned his head and said with a smile to Jiu Ye: "brother Jiu, please write down the divorce of your wife, and the slave may give it to Wansui."


    Hearing this, jiufujin suddenly regained his mind, grabbed Jiuye''s robe and begged: "master, you can''t leave me, you can''t do this to me..."


    but the eunuch has handed the tray containing pen and paper to Jiuye.


    Nine Ye almost did not have any consideration, on the fly to write good divorce wife.


    There are three divorce papers.


    Nine masters a share.


    One for Kangxi.


    Jiufujin.


    When the eunuch gave the letter of divorce to jiufujin, she was unwilling to accept it.


    Finally, Liu put the divorce letter into jiufujin''s hand and said softly: "sister, let''s face the reality. Although we are not a family in the future, if you have any difficulties, you can go to your house to find me and Jiu Ye. We will help you if you can."


    Jiufujin knelt on his knees.


    Originally thought that even if it was to ban foot, or ban the patriarchal clan house, it would be better than to be suspended and go back to his mother''s house.


    But now, she did so much, in exchange for the rest, also implicated Amar.


    Amar was sent to the frontier, where can she be tolerated in her mother''s family.


    "Fujin, Liu is right. The child will be well raised. If you are in trouble in the future, I will not ignore you." Nine ye light way.


    Jiufujin sneered in his heart, ha ha, believe his lies!


    When he asked her to deal with this matter, he thought that she would take all the responsibilities and be ready to abandon her.


    "Thank you very much, no more..." she left with the imperial edict in one hand and the letter of divorce in the other.


    She didn''t even carry any baggage and didn''t know where she was going.


    Only the bridal maid ran up to follow her.


    Seeing this, Jiuye motioned to the eunuch beside him, and the eunuch followed him...


    at the same time, his eyes flashed with evil.


    Well, he won''t let it go!


    At the other end, the fourth master is in his study.


    Su Peisheng whispered to his ear, "master son, we had arranged for Jiu Fu Jin, but he was too cunning. He pulled jiufujin and his father-in-law to take the back. At last, his conscience might have discovered that jiufujin could not go back to his mother''s house, so he helped jiufujin set up a house in the capital."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and continued to write.


    Until the evening, he took the servants to the xinghuachun hall.


    As he went too late, the lights almost went out when he got there.


    He did not let Su Peisheng sing the newspaper, so he raised his feet and went into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, the night watchman went out.


    Inside, the candle had been blown out.


    The moonlight was shining on the bed curtain.


    Through the gauze bed curtain, the figure in the bed is sketched out.


    He did not lift the curtain of the bed or wake her.


    Just stand in front of the window, calmly untie the belt, button.


    Then, he lifted the curtain of the bed, sat by the bed and looked at her quietly for a few minutes.


    Looking at it, I couldn''t help but raise my hand to touch her cheek.


    Then he was slightly attached, his cold thin lips on her forehead like dragonflies.


    Then to the eyes, long eyelashes, pretty Qiong nose.


    Finally, stay in such as Begonia flower - Gorgeous lips.


    "Well..." in a daze, Ruoyin felt that he was going to be out of breath, so uncomfortable.


    Open your eyes, on a pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil.


    This man often does this, even when he kisses her, his eyes are open.


    If she hadn''t been used to it, she would have been a bit fed up.


    For a moment, two pairs of eyes looked at each other for a few seconds, but the man did not stop.


    Well, if the sound can''t resist the burning hot eyes, I still close my eyes.


    She had no idea how long he had been kissing while she was asleep.


    But she knew that after she woke up, he had enough time to smell her at least a cup of tea before he was released.


    As she gasped, the man turned over and lay down beside her.


    Hoarse way: "Huang Alma knows it''s the ninth brother and his wife who framed you at the thousand old people''s banquet."Ruoyin is stunned at first. She has been staying in the house for several days and has not gone anywhere.


    Even after two days of dinner, the fourth master did not trust her, so he let her stay in the garden.


    Now listening to the fourth Master said so, she asked faintly: "and then?"


    "Nine younger brother let him Fujin replace him, Dong E''s Amar was exiled, she was also suspended."


    "Oh, thank you." If Yin knew that this happened so quickly, the fourth master must have mixed up.


    Her voice was a little sweet, but she was a little bit hoarse because she didn''t have a good voice.


    Fourth master:...


    she knew that the fourth master was a mug gourd. She didn''t say anything on the surface, and he always helped her with some things behind his back.


    Compared with the fourth master, Ruoyin despises Jiuye a little, but he is not a man.


    If something goes wrong, the daughter-in-law can go all out.


    However, jiufujin is not a good stubble.


    She has been harassed again and again, and now it can only be regarded as deserved.


    That day, if she hadn''t teased out the old man''s words, she found the clue.


    I''m afraid she will be reviled by the whole country.


    It''s said that there is no sense of propriety between the couple.


    Kangxi held a banquet for thousands of old people, not to win over people from all walks of life.


    However, they ignored Kangxi''s mind and did something to destroy the royal face. It''s strange that Kangxi could give up.


    However, jiufujin is in trouble now.


    But Jiuye picked it clean.


    Ruoyin turned over and leaned on the fourth master''s arms, and put his feet on him at will.


    Xiaoshou went up his abdomen and put it in his heart.


    Some worried way: "Ye, Jiu Ye, will he hate you because of this matter, and then change the way to deal with you?"


    "Well, even if there was no such thing, it would not be a day or two for him to remember and hate him." Earlier, Lao Jiu did not less do something harmful to Yin.


    Besides, people from different camps can''t get together in any way.


    Once the dispute of interests reaches a high level, the hatred between them will only increase.


    "Oh... You have to be more careful in the future." If the tone is small.


    The man chuckled, "you little have no conscience, also know to worry about ye."


    "Well, people have always had a good conscience." If sound urgent tunnel, hands and feet also in the man''s body to rub.


    Originally, both men were wearing thin silk robes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    Now it''s so close that you can feel each other completely.


    However, the woman''s small claws are still scratching in his heart, and a fragrance comes from the tip of his nose.


    To him, she is like a fire, as long as a light touch, he will ignite the whole person, a uncontrollable.


    The man rolled his Adam''s apple twice and pressed the woman''s hand with one hand. He said hoarsely, "my Lord has been thinking about how to vent his anger for Fujin these days. Fujin just said thank you."


    The deep, husky bass sounds very flat.


    But Ruoyin still recognized another meaning in the words.


    All of a sudden, the air was full of darkness.


    If Yin didn''t speak, he just raised his hand, thumped a few times in his heart, and buried his face in his chest.


    Clearly did not speak, but as if to say: Oh... Please don''t say.


    In the dark, the corner of the man''s mouth aroused a ruffian smile.


    He turned over from lying flat to lying on his side.


    Long arm around her waist, dark dumb way: "you don''t speak, I will take you as the default."


    The next moment, he did not give her a chance to answer, he sealed the lip again.


    If Yin is stunned at first, he dances with her in her mouth without waiting for her reaction.


    He''s rarely been so mean.


    But because of Zhang Junlang''s face, people unconsciously fall.


    If sound slowly closed eyes, bed filled with more and more thick breath.


    Not only his, but also her.


    Occasionally a breath of mint comes into the nose, which is cool and cold.


    Unknowingly, there was a sound in the bed curtain, but it was much smaller than in the past.


    The woman''s Willow eyebrows frowned tightly and her hands were embedded in the silk pillow.


    The toes with Danxie curled up and didn''t make a sound.


    Only if there is a breath like nothing, from light to heavy, from slow to fast, it seems to be out of breath.


    See, the man attached to her ear, magnetic tunnel: "how not to call out?"


    The woman''s Apricot eyes were dim, and she whispered in a soft voice: "people''s voice is still hoarse..."


    I don''t know how long it took before the movement in the bed curtain subsided.


    Handsome men and women with satiety on the face, embracing lying on the brocade quilt.


    The man took the woman in one hand and said lightly: "today, the emperor Alma said that all the prefectures in the capital have settled down, and they will go to the Royal farm in the future."


    "Well..." if the sound is too sleepy, although I hear it, the answer is perfunctory.


    Look, she has no strength.


    He patted her on the shoulder and went to sleep.


    Three days later, the fourth master will go to the Royal farm to teach.


    In order to show that they are close to the people, not only the fourth master wants to go, but also Ruoyin goes with him.


    Besides, except for the Li family, who is still on foot restriction.


    As the side Fu Jin, the Niu co Lu family and the Nian family had to go together.


    Because when necessary, it is not only the fourth master who wants to go to the ground.


    If the tone is a few, you have to follow the ground.


    After all, it seems that the fourth master alone is not convincing.


    Besides, men are busy working, women are still on the bank, and some people will gossip in this patriarchal Dynasty.


    On this day, Ruoyin took a carriage with the fourth master and went to the Royal farm.


    The carriage of Nien''s and nucolo''s was behind them.


    When they got there, the slave took them to the altar.


    There were five colored banners hanging on the altar, and there were hundreds of people sitting under them.


    When they saw the fourth master, they saluted one after another: "you kowtow to Prince Yong."


    The fourth master stood on the altar and said in a deep voice, "no ceremony."


    Then, he made a gesture to the slave around him, and music began to ring around him.


    There are still many musicians, including six Si Gong, Si Gu, Si ban, Si Di, Si Sheng and Si Xiao. They sit in rows around the agricultural altar and play the "thirty six He Ci".


    The people here believe in God and pay attention to rules.


    It''s not just farming and teaching.


    For all of you, there are also some necessary rituals.


    As soon as the vocal music starts, the fourth master will burn incense and offer sacrifices.


    Ruoyin and nuokuolu and Nian followed closely, burning incense and worshiping.


    Agriculture has always been the lifeblood of the country, from the Warring States period, the policy of rewarding farming and restraining merchants began to take shape.


    In the Qin and Han Dynasties, the emphasis on agriculture and the suppression of commerce gradually became the national policy. The concept of "agriculture based on commerce" had been the main theme of traditional national economic thought in the feudal society for more than a thousand years.


    Therefore, in order to reflect the importance of agriculture, almost every emperor would drive his own farming.


    Especially since the Qing Dynasty entered the pass, the Manchu had always been the nomadic people in the north.


    The Han people said that Manchus were uncivilized barbarians who ate animals by hunting.In order to break this saying, Emperor Shunzhi asked people to mark out a piece of land in the Northeast suburb of the capital, which was just one mu and three cents.


    Every year, when it comes to farming season, he carries a hoe, a bucket, and goes down to the field to plant vegetables.


    Let the people of the world see that Manchu people, like Han people, advocate farming.


    As a result, this custom has been handed down from generation to generation.


    When Kangxi was young, even the Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang was ill.


    When it comes to the day, they should also bring the queen and his concubines to the field for farming.


    In addition, he also built fengzeyuan in Xiyuan, where he cultivated himself every year.


    Part of the grain harvested is used for sacrifice and part for reward.


    His old man''s farming must be different from that of the common people. There are many people watching.


    Most of the time, it is said that tens of thousands of people watched.


    Not only that, Kangxi also cultivated a new rice variety called Yumi, which ended the history of not planting rice in the north.


    This is equivalent to the modern Yuan Longping.


    If Yin is thinking, the fourth Master said that he was the first idle person in the Qing Dynasty and lived a pastoral life.


    In fact, he knew what Kangxi liked. That''s why he did it.


    After a while, when he worshipped the good God and ordered the incense, he heard an old man say a word of good luck in a loud voice.


    There are three kinds of Li Bai Huang. Millet is strong, strong and fragrant. Mi Qi is big and the ear is long. "Five beans and five beans fill the field."


    Then, four masters and several agricultural bachelor''s degree, then in turn to the local magistrate teaching.


    It''s nothing more than telling them what to pay attention to when they grow all kinds of agricultural products.


    In addition, they will explain to them more than ten kinds of fertilizers they have recently studied.


    And give it to them and teach them how to make the fertilizer.


    Since it''s not time to go to the ground, it''s not a matter if you sit down.


    Then he took the servant and went to the residence to rest.


    Along the way, I saw a variety of fruits and vegetables, as well as poultry.


    The residence was an ordinary quadrangle. The servant took them to the courtyard and said, "sifujin, this is where you, the fourth master, and the two side Fujin live."


    "Ah? Do we all live in this yard? " Nian asked.


    "If you go back to Fujin in the new year, because of the special situation this time, the farm is limited, and there are many officials who want to live here, so they are wronged to squeeze in."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    "Oh, all right." Nian Shi swept the courtyard and consciously went to the right wing room, "I live here."


    Seeing this, Niu cobalt Lu''s family also knows how to say: "Fu Jin, then I''ll go to the left wing room."


    If the sound nodded, the light "um" one.


    Then, only the main room was left.


    Ruoyin went into the main room with ruoxia and frost.


    As for the fourth master, naturally, he would rest where he stayed at night.


    Towards noon, Ruoyin was worried about what to eat, and then she saw Ruxia coming back from outside.


    "Fujin, I asked just now. There are no cooks here who will cook specially for us, because those cooks are all cooking in the xiannongtan. So if you eat, you have to eat the same as they do


    When I heard the speech, I felt it was excusable.


    After all, people''s farms cultivate land, fruits and vegetables.


    And poultry, not a big garden.


    There are not many rooms, not to mention cooks.


    I just had a look at it. There were hundreds of officials. At least several cooks had to cook together.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin asked, "what about the four masters?"


    "Of course, the master and his son have a big meal with those officials and agricultural scholars." Ruxia returns.


    It''s also true that the fourth master is not a man who puts on airs.


    It is said that he followed Kangxi to the war, and all the roads were dry food.


    "Fujin, do you want to have a big pot of rice? If you do, I will bring it back for you. Just now I saw that the servants of two side Fujin had gone, and they said that those cooks could not master the quantity on the first day, so they would be gone later. " Ruxia rushes through the tunnel.


    Ruoyin pondered for a moment and then said, "well, I won''t eat the big pot rice. You can go to the steward here and spend money to get some food for me. Anyway, we have a kitchen in the yard. I''ll make it myself."


    "You make it yourself?" Ruxia asked in disbelief.


    "Yes."


    Ruxia scratched her head and said, "it''s better, Fujin. If you don''t dislike the slaves, they did farm work at home when they were children, and they would cook rice. Some of the household dishes are still OK."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin smiles and says, "it''s OK. I just want to cook by myself. That''s all."


    When I was in the house, it was made by a cow cook.


    In addition to Kangxi''s visit, she cooked herself and occasionally made food for the children. Generally, she didn''t go into the kitchen.


    She didn''t dislike rice in a big pot, or she thought that she was idle and boring, so she made something to eat.


    It''s good to do whatever you want to eat.


    "Well, you write it on the paper. I''ll ask the steward to buy it." Ruxia road.


    Then, Ruoyin wrote the ingredients to ruoxia.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruxia came back with a basket of vegetables.


    If you don''t want much, it''s just the amount of food in a day.


    In the basket, there are fat and thin pork, chicken feet, potatoes, red and white radish, pepper, onion, ginger and garlic, as well as some seasonings.


    When the materials were ready, Ruxia started to help her burn the fire.


    Rushuang helps wash vegetables and peel potatoes.


    Master and servant match, get twice the result with half the effort.


    In a short time, the firewood was in full swing.


    Ruoyin put oil first, heat the pot over high heat, wait until the pot smokes, stir fry the cured meat until the skin is burnt, and put the meat out.


    Add green pepper, red pepper, onion, ginger and garlic, stir fry until slightly wrinkled, sprinkle salt and dried bean drum.


    Finally, stir fry together, pour a little wine, you can start the pot.


    Then, it is fried hot and sour shredded potatoes.


    Fried potatoes, if sound put millet pepper, and vinegar.


    After a while, both dishes have been fried.


    Ruxia Rushuang has already taken rice from the ancient farmers'' altar. They don''t eat it.


    Therefore, if Yin ate alone, she only fried two dishes.


    Then, Ruoyin divided some dishes to Ruxia Rushuang, and ate alone in the hall.


    When she exclaimed that the fried dishes were delicious, she saw the light at the door.


    Here comes the fourth master!


    Ruoyin puts down the dishes and chopsticks and salutes the fourth master.


    "Well." The man glanced at the two dishes on the table.


    No wonder he smelled the smell of food as soon as he entered the yard.


    "Did your servant do it?" He asked.


    "No, I made it myself." Ruoyin poured a cup of tea for the fourth master, and they sat down together at the table.


    Suddenly, the fourth master''s face was black, "what are your servants for?"


    "Oh, they''re all helping me with my cooking and firewood." If Yin thought that the fourth master would think it was against the rules, he said truthfully: "besides, they took the initiative to help me cook, but I have a bad appetite. I''m afraid that they''re not doing what I like, so I''ll do it myself."


    Fourth master: "it is..."Seeing that he did not speak, Ruoyin asked cautiously, "Sir, you should not be eating. How come you came back? Do you still have to go in the afternoon?"


    Fourth master:...


    at this time, Su Peisheng put a delicate iron food box on the table.


    "Fu Jin, the master''s son is half eaten anyway. I heard that your servant didn''t bring you any rice, so he came with him."


    It''s not that the master loves Fujin and worries about her starvation.


    Who knows she made a table of delicious dishes, eating with relish.


    But this also does not let the fourth master worry, look at that pair of slender jade hands, how can fairy''s hands be used for cooking!


    It''s said that the fourth master came specially to deliver food to her. Ruoyin''s mouth slightly smoked.


    "Thank you." She said with a flattering smile, "but I''ve made my own dishes. Would you like to try them together?"


    "No The man was cold.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng knew that the fourth master was a man of integrity.


    Then he said with a smile, "Fu Jin, the master will come over when he is half eaten. You''d better serve some food for him. Your cooking is good, and the taste must be good. I''ll go outside to wait for you."


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master glared at Su Peisheng.


    If Yin virtuously served a bowl of rice for the fourth master, "Sir, I didn''t expect you would come. I only fried two dishes. You can try it."


    The man didn''t speak, but he acted honestly. He took the job and ate it.


    He is sandwiched with hot and sour shredded potatoes, which is delicious and sour, but is very delicious.


    After that, he also sandwiched the farmhouse fried meat. The meat was very tender and spicy, which made it even more delicious.


    So the fourth master finished the rice in the bowl.


    And opened the big pot rice that I brought back.


    Because Ruoyin didn''t cook for two.


    However, the dishes on the top were picked out with disgust.


    At the end of the meal, the two dishes were all swept away.


    After eating and drinking, they took a nap together.


    When Ruo Yin wakes up, the fourth master is no longer around.


    In the afternoon, Ruoyin made chicken feet with pickled peppers.


    But I can''t eat it yet. I''ll have to soak for a day or two.


    When the pickled pepper chicken feet are ready, it''s dusk, and Ruoyin follows closely to make dinner.


    Who knows, when washing vegetables and picking vegetables, Ruxia opens her mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    "Fu Jin, when the fourth master left in the afternoon, Duke Su said that he would come over for dinner at night and asked you to do more."


    "I know," said Ruoyin, who was cutting vegetables


    Anyway, she eats fried noodles in the evening.


    If the fourth master comes, he will cook more noodles, which is not a big deal.


    When I go out, I have to work in the field. I can''t make do with so much attention.


    What''s more, when she was at home, she didn''t eat much at night.


    Several times when the fourth master went to her place at night, he made do with her.


    Ruoyin dices the lean meat, then fry it in the pan, stir fry it with scallion and pepper powder, and finally add soy sauce and water.


    Then put the cucumber shreds, Chinese toon sprouts, chopped green bean sprouts, small water radish shreds, green garlic, green bean mouth.


    It will only take a few seconds to pass these dishes in boiling water again.


    When Ruoyin poured the fried sauce on it and piled up the food code, the fourth master came back with the servant.


    Ru Xia Ru Shuang goes to the hall with a bowl of noodles. Ruo Yin smiles at the fourth master, and they enter the room side by side.


    When she got to the house, she waited on the fourth master to clean her hands and changed into clean clothes.


    When they were sitting at the table, Ruoyin mixed noodles and said: "fourth master, you know, I eat less at night, so I only make fried noodles with soy sauce. You can make do with it. I''ll make some delicious food for you tomorrow."


    The man light "um" a, way: "in outside need not be too troublesome."


    Su Peisheng listens to this, come on, fourth master, this is heartache, Fu Jin is tired.


    Fu Jin was strange, too. He said hello to the slave in the afternoon, thinking that she would do well at night.


    Who knows, she made fried noodles with soy sauce. She was not afraid that the fourth master was not happy, so she went to another mistress.


    Even though it was only fried noodles, the fourth master didn''t dislike it.


    Chi slip a few times, half a bowl of noodles on the stomach.


    If you slip a few more times, you''ll see the bottom of a bowl of noodles.


    Manchu people are nomadic people.


    I''m used to eating meat in a big way, so I''ll eat noodles in a big way.


    It is not his style for a man like the fourth master to eat noodles politely.


    After eating, he wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    I think everything in Fujin is delicious. It''s much better than that big pot rice.


    It''s just that he didn''t say it.


    As the fourth master had something else to do in the morning, they washed and rested after eating.


    When she lay down, Ruo Yin asked curiously, "fourth master, when shall we go down?"


    "Tomorrow you will rest in the yard for a day. The day after tomorrow, you will go down to the ground. Then you can rest here for another night. We can go back to Yuanmingyuan." Man light way.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to that day." If the sound is low, it''s a tunnel.


    "I haven''t seen a woman like you. I''m looking forward to going to the ground."


    Ruoyin smiles and doesn''t speak.


    She didn''t expect to go to the ground. She had prepared a peasant girl''s clothes and wanted to wear them to the fourth master.


    This year''s family into the house, with a sense of crisis, in the ordinary day to add some seasoning.


    It''s fun to have some role-playing.


    The next morning, Ruoyin cooked pumpkin porridge and made three kinds of snacks.


    And fried orange juice with utensils.


    Who knows that the fourth master was in a hurry to go to work, so he didn''t taste a bit and was about to go out.


    However, the Qing Dynasty did not like to eat breakfast.


    Ruoyin put the snacks in a small rectangular food box.


    When she sent him out, she handed the food box to him, "Sir, there are rose cakes, osmanthus cakes and chestnut cakes. If you are hungry, don''t bear it. What you do is work hard. If you don''t eat in the morning, it will hurt your stomach. "


    The man took the box and opened it.


    There are three rows of cakes in it.


    A row of pink rose cakes.


    A row of beige osmanthus cake.


    A row of rice white chestnut cake.


    It looks like a feast for the eyes.


    Then, he handed the food box to Su Peisheng and said to the woman, "stay in the yard. Don''t go anywhere."


    Ruoyin nodded and took two military leather kettles from Ruxia''s hand like a trumpet.


    "Yes, and this one. There is a pot of water and half a pot of orange juice. If you are thirsty, you can drink these."


    Smell speech, originally some moving four ye heart a warm.


    She looked like a good wife to send men out to work.


    A warm color flow shadow flashed in the man''s eyes, and a faint "um" was heard.


    If Yin saw him take the food she prepared, and sweet way: "don''t be too tired, I''ll wait for you to come back for dinner at noon."


    Just then, the doors of the left and right chambers were opened.It is the Nian family and the nucolo family.


    They all live in a courtyard. It''s hard to avoid looking up and looking down.


    When they saw the fourth master and Ruo Yin in the yard, they were all slightly stunned.


    And then he went up and made a ceremony.


    The fourth master waved to them, but his eyes were looking at Ruoyin, "ye went to work first, and then came back at noon."


    Then he left with the slave.


    And "come back at noon" this sentence, deeply stabbed in the heart of Niu co Lu''s and Nian''s.


    But who let Fujin cook well, surrounded the stomach of the fourth master.


    And their fingers do not touch the spring water, will not cook at all, can only recognize.


    Now the fourth master left, the two awkwardly saluted Ruoyin and went back to their rooms.


    At noon, Ruoyin made a pat cucumber, sweet and sour ribs, milk white crucian carp soup.


    Who knows at night, the fourth master is still eating with her.


    Besides, she stayed in her main room.


    The next morning, if Yin was going to wait on the fourth master to change his clothes, he waved his hand, "I''m going to go to the ground today. I''ll be a little tired. You''d better let the servant change clothes for you. You''d better wear a pair of trousers under it."


    "Good." When Ruo Yin answers, the eyebrows and the corners of the eyes are full of joy.


    It''s really boring to be stuffy in the yard all the time. I''m waiting for activities and then I can go back to my house.


    Then, she and mammy Liu, Qiao Feng Qiao LAN went into the room, changed clothes and dressed up.


    About a stick of incense, Ruoyin changed into appropriate and light clothing.


    Thinking that she might sweat later, she only put on light make-up.


    Qiao Feng made her a ponytail.


    In fact, it is to tie the hair into a simple bun and the back of the head, and match it with a head flower of Malus embellishment inlaid with pearls.


    The right side of the hair was braided, tied to the back of the head, and fell.


    On the side, there are silk flowers inlaid with East pearls, and a jade flower hairpin inlaid with silver gems is also used.


    In this way, the whole body looks clean and tidy, and the forehead in front of it is bright and clean, and will not be scattered.


    The back of the hair is long, and it has a kind of feeling of wearing on the back shoulder, but its practical bun is fixed.


    In addition, Ruoyin is wearing a short red Hanfu, and the top is just below the waist. The waist can be tied with a rope, which is very close to the waist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    At the bottom are loose pants of the same color, but the color is a little lighter than the clothes.


    It looks young and pretty, but it has a feminine flavor.


    However, she took all the jewelry off her body, only the earlobe with a pair of silver inlaid east pearl earrings.


    Try to look like a working man.


    Then she was ready to set out with the fourth master.


    Results just to the hall, the man just looked up, there is a kind of amazing light in the eyes.


    If Yin saw the fourth master looking at him, he went to her and turned around.


    "Sir, do you think it''s OK for me to dress like this? Will it be convenient to go down to the ground?" She asked, blinking.


    Who knows her words just ask, the man raises foot to go out, also did not have a close look, light way: "still OK."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin looked at the back of the fourth master and rolled his eyes.


    Heart said that she carefully prepared the clothes for a long time, and wanted to wear them to the fourth master.


    But the fourth master didn''t take one more look.


    It''s estimated that the role play is over!


    After a while, Ruoyin and the fourth Master arrived at a terrace.


    Nucolo and Nian had been waiting there.


    When they met Ruoyin and the fourth master, they saluted together.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the two women in front of her.


    Nian''s surname was originally a Han nationality. She wore a bun.


    She was wearing a pair of aqua blue crabapple, covering the fart thigh, with loose pants underneath.


    He was wearing lotus root colored shoes and trousers underneath.


    The hair was also curled up in a bun.


    No one is wearing the flag. Don''t be careless. The flag head will fall into the mud.


    Then, a slave led the way and took them to a spacious terrace.


    It is surrounded by yellow rape flowers and green seedlings.


    There are clusters of wild flowers growing beside the ridge, and there are a few butterflies flying around.


    In the rice field, there are all kinds of people who plant rice seedlings in the rice field.


    When I saw Ruoyin coming, I took a look at it secretly.


    The fourth master walked to a ridge and without saying a word, he took off his boots.


    Always pay attention to detail, even if reheat does not roll sleeves, he rolled trousers to the knee.


    Then he went straight down to the rice field.


    On the other hand, Su Peisheng ordered people to give Ruoyin some long leather boots, waterproof ones.


    Because they are women, their feet can not be exposed, not decent.


    After changing into long leather boots, Ruoyin went down to the ground one after another.


    Moreover, they took a bunch of green seedlings consciously.


    To tell you the truth, Ruoyin has never been planted.


    But she had rice fields in her apricot blossom spring hall, and she had seen slaves do this kind of work.


    Moreover, she looked back at nucolou and Nian, who seemed to be no better.


    Ruoyin swept the fourth master in front of him and found that he was plowing.


    The man is of great stature and bronze complexion, just like a bronze sculpture.


    He held the plow in one hand and the whip in the other.


    "Pa" a sound, whip heavy hit on the cattle, the cattle then slowly forward.


    With each step, the plow turned up rows of dark soil behind it.


    If you can see, everyone''s attention falls on the fourth master.


    After all, this time in the Royal farm, he was the protagonist.


    However, it is not easy for people to see it openly.


    Once in a while, you can do your own thing.


    If sound also take back the eyes, try to start transplanting seedlings.


    Anyway, the fourth master told her last night.


    It''s OK to slow down, but it must be done well.


    Anyway, just walking around the scene, the ground is already very good.


    In this way, Ruoyin followed the crowd and planted the rice seedlings all morning.


    Towards noon, I suddenly heard a voice from behind.


    Looking back, he found that his feet were stuck in the mud.


    I couldn''t pull it out, so I fell into the mud.


    Then, he heard a rich bass: "Su Peisheng, help people up. I won''t have to come later."


    It was the fourth master who said this.


    "Bang."


    Therefore, the nuicolo family was carried away by the slave.


    Before leaving, Ruoyin saw a touch of disappointment in the eyes of Niu co Lu.


    It was a look of disappointment at herself.


    Maybe she would like to do a good performance in such a day, but it is almost over, such a thing happened.


    Ruoyin scanned Nian''s family in the left rear of her eyes. She had a strong adaptability and was very decent.


    Nian Shi probably noticed Ruo Yin''s line of sight. He raised his head and raised his eyebrows. He took a provocative look at her.Although she has never done this kind of work, she has persisted until now with the belief that she must strive for success and not let the fourth master lose face.


    See the situation, if the sound chuckles, continue to plant seedlings.


    In the afternoon, people wash their hands and have dinner.


    If Yin didn''t have time to cook today, he had a big pot meal with the fourth master.


    Not to mention, in the absence of comparison, coupled with the sale of coolies for the whole morning, the rice from the big pot was also very delicious.


    After eating, they had only a little rest, and then they went back to the field.


    As soon as it was done, work would not be finished until dusk.


    If the sound grass ate the dinner, quickly returned to the courtyard.


    After bending for a day, I only felt that her waist would be broken, which was more tiring than being destroyed by the fourth master.


    This meeting son, she wants to quickly wash, lie on the brocade quilt to have a good sleep.


    When Ruoyin comes back to the courtyard, ruoxia ruoxan helps her put warm water for bathing.


    When changing clothes, Ruxia was surprised and said, "ah, Fujin... Your back waist is red. How can I do it? It will be crusted."


    "Ah?" If sound reaches back waist a touch, "be you say so, still really a bit painful."


    In fact, at noon, she felt back pain.


    I thought it was the discomfort caused by bending for a long time.


    I didn''t think it was in the sun!


    Now, when Ruxia mentioned it, she remembered it. It was estimated that it was made of that short dress.


    At that time, she also wore a long white cotton linen single garment, which was tied in her trousers.


    I think the skin is not exposed, it must be OK.


    Who knows the sun is so sunburnt, or sunburn the skin.


    "Well, when you scrub me later, don''t wipe that part of your waist, and then apply a layer of ointment to me after the bath." Ruo Yin said, raised his feet into the bath bucket.


    After going out of the bath, Ruoyin still changed into a Hanfu with the same style as in the daytime.


    It''s just a little lighter. It''s carmine.


    Because she felt that this style was loose, the upper body could be retracted, and it would not look baggy.


    Then she was like a lazy cat.


    Lazily lying on the brocade quilt, waiting for Ruxia to help her wipe the ointment.


    A black hair, casually draped on the silk pillow.


    At this time, Ruxia wiped Ruoyin''s medicine with a cotton swab, and said with heartache: "master, I''m looking at your injury for a while. I have to sleep on my side for some time. What if the fourth master comes here


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Don''t say you can''t lie on your back. It''s not beautiful even if you let the fourth master see it.


    After all, which woman doesn''t show the best to a man.


    If the sound of lying down listened to Ruxia''s words, can''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth.


    She thought in her heart, my silly like Xia, not only the traditional posture is good.


    In addition to lying flat, there are side lying, women on, kneeling down.


    Or male human body - strength and arm strength is good, stand up to hold a woman is OK.


    Anyway... The fourth master knows a lot!


    However, she thought about these words in her heart, so she would not speak them out and teach the girl Ruxia bad.


    However, in order to comfort Ruxia''s innocent heart, Ruoyin still held his lips and said faintly: "don''t worry, tomorrow will return to Yuanmingyuan. The fourth master has stayed with me these days. Today, he will not come, nor will he stay with me for three days."


    The fourth master was a man who was harsh and restrained.


    Usually in the house, when he will come, she basically has a number in mind.


    This time, if it wasn''t for the quadrangle, there would be rooms.


    Besides, she cooked delicious food and captured his stomach, so he stayed with her all the time.


    But today, there are no food captives.


    Originally, she wanted to play a role with the fourth master.


    Imaginable is beautiful, reality is cruel, she underestimated the power of coolie.


    First of all... She can''t stand it.


    Besides, the fourth master was tired all day, and he didn''t work hard. I''m afraid he didn''t have much energy.


    When Ruoyin thinks so, only listen to the sound of "pa", fart shares a burst of pain.


    Needless to say, in addition to the fourth master, or fourth master!


    Sure enough, not waiting for her to turn back, behind her came a man''s deep voice, "just know to speculate here."


    As soon as he arrived, he listened to her analysis.


    If sound side head a look, found four ye changed body clean clothes.


    The upper part is a dark blue dress.


    The bottom is a pair of black trousers.


    Men who always pay attention to details seldom roll their trousers to their knees.


    Exposed the hair curled in the roots, looking energetic.


    Originally fair skin, since I went to Yuanmingyuan last year to study agriculture, it has become a healthy wheat skin.


    Men''s facial features are clear and deep, dark and deep ice eyes, looking wild and unrestrained, evil and sexy.


    He is tall and strong, and looks like a rock.


    Like a very few words, very strong farmer.


    Then, Ruoyin took back her eyes and said to him, "I''m not thinking that I''ve been tired all day, so I need to have a good rest. After all, tomorrow''s Yuanmingyuan, you have to go to the Forbidden City to report to Emperor Alma?"


    "Listen to the meaning of Fu Jin, you suspect me...


    " Oh, my waist hurts so much... "If the voice does not wait for the man to finish speaking, he buries his head in the pillow.


    The man snorted coldly, "do not pretend to transfer the stubble here."


    He said so, but he didn''t pursue it.


    Moreover, he sat directly on the edge of the bed and gently lifted the woman''s clothing.


    On the white skin, there was a red mark the size of a palm.


    In fact, he is never careless in his own work.


    Because they have been practicing martial arts since childhood and suffered a lot.


    But during the day, he was worried that she was too delicate to eat.


    I''m a pretty girl.


    The man''s face sank and put down the material.


    I think the ointment here is not good. He asked Su Peisheng to get it.


    A moment later, Su Pei Sheng handed the ointment to the fourth master.


    As he turned around, he shook the dust and sent out all the servants in the house.


    All of a sudden, only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room.


    The fourth master didn''t speak. If the voice was silent, he would lie on his stomach and not talk.


    After a while, there was a sense of coolness coming from the waist. It was the ointment that played a role.


    It makes her sunburnt skin feel less painful.


    Then, there was a warm warmth, caressing her waist. It was the temperature of the fourth master''s palm.


    Probably because of Yang Qi foot, fourth master''s hand is warm no matter when.


    At this moment, the ointment and palm gave her a feeling of alternating heat and cold, very comfortable.


    "Well... My hand is really warm. The way of smearing medicine, such as xiaqiang, is far away. It is comparable to the doctor in the medicine store." If the sound satisfies the tunnel.


    As soon as the voice falls, there is a force of gravity on the waist.


    "So Fu Jin has experienced the doctor''s method?"


    "Hiss... You''d better be gentle. That''s how I make an analogy, a metaphor..."Seeing her, the strength of the man''s palm was reduced by several percent.


    She was smeared with good intentions, but he was compared with a slave.


    He was compared to a doctor in a drugstore.


    No rules!


    "My Lord, you are so comfortable. Please help me rub it for a while, so that the ointment can penetrate into the skin, and it will be better and faster." He said softly.


    Fourth master:...


    even if the man didn''t speak, Ruoyin knew that he was default.


    According to the fourth master''s temperament, if I really didn''t want to, I would have despised her for a long time.


    Somehow, for the fourth master''s duplicity, she suddenly came to amuse him.


    Ruoyin put her hand on the silk pillow, and her face was on the back of her hand. She said, "fourth master, you say that you are a prince, and you are usually servants. But how can you apply medicine so well? Um... Is it not that you don''t need to help others to apply medicine?"


    Don''t you help other women with the medicine.


    However, her voice is sweet and sweet. She is full of gossip and seems to be jealous.


    As soon as this word comes out, the room is quiet and terrible, and the air seems to solidify at this moment.


    Only the little voice of the palm of a man rubbing the ointment on a woman''s waist.


    When Ruoyin thought the fourth master would not answer.


    Listen to the man magnetic tunnel: "only you."


    If Yin picked the willow eyebrows, I would be surprised.


    Not only was she surprised that she was the only one.


    What''s more surprising is that he answers such questions.


    In her eyes, the fourth master is a man of few words.


    Sometimes she will cooperate with her and say less.


    But sometimes I can''t hold back. It''s just beside his ears. It''s a lot.


    In general, it is the kind of state that she is making trouble and he is laughing.


    Especially when she asks some more private or exploratory questions.


    He either shut her up or told her not to talk so much nonsense.


    Or it''s cold. You don''t hear it.


    Nothing will answer her anyway.


    It sounds like the most beautiful thing for a man to say.


    Because once he doesn''t say it, it''s true.


    If the sound slants the head, some surprised look back.


    Unexpectedly, I found that the fourth master''s face was a little red, especially his sharp ears. It was so red!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    But this quadrangle sound insulation effect is not good, she also dare not call, had to whimper.


    It is like the rudiment of the level of personnel, even do not dare to call, know the pain to cry.


    Waiting outside the slave, they quickly prepared water into the house.


    When he lay down again, he didn''t know how he felt.


    The next morning, Ruoyin was still in a daze.


    But when the man saw her by the pillow, he thought of last night.


    I was tired all day yesterday. I just came to see her and didn''t think about anything else.


    As a result, she was so playful that she came up with such bad ideas.


    At the thought of being hooked by her, she was so angry that she cheated her again.


    Therefore, early in the morning, there was a languid and sexual feeling of the stuffy roar in the room.


    If the sound has not yet slowed down, there is a devil like bass in the ear: "even if it''s outside, go back to the garden and be honest."


    Then he got out of bed before she could answer.


    Poor see if sound, drag exhausted body, wait on men to change clothes.


    Her cheeks were tinged with indelible reddish, and her eyes shrugged and pulled with no spirit.


    It''s just that the eyebrows are full of Mei Yi.


    The man in front of her, standing straight with his arms outstretched, looks very energetic.


    The man''s face is not a smile, and then back to the strict and harsh four masters.


    As if it was not him who forced her to call her husband last night.


    If Yin can''t help but murmur in the heart, two people rest together.


    And he worked hard all the time. Why was he so energetic that she couldn''t lift her spirits.


    Did he secretly learn the method of picking Yin and tonifying yang?


    Think about what happened last night. Well, the role play that I thought was a flop finally came true.


    In the past, those people in the backyard didn''t drill, so she didn''t have any pressure.


    So in this respect, almost no effort has been made.


    Now when the Nian family enters the government, everything is different.


    If she doesn''t work hard, I''m afraid she won''t be able to speak in the government.


    One thing to remember is that in the Qing Dynasty.


    There are no spoiled women, only women who don''t work hard.


    After some grooming, Ruoyin and the fourth master got on the carriage and prepared to go back to the Yuanmingyuan.


    The carriage in which Nian and Niu co Lu sat was just behind Ruoyin.


    At this moment, Nian''s and Niu''s faces are not good-looking.


    When we come to the farm, we all work the same.


    It''s strange to be happy when you make a fool of yourself.


    Besides, Nian Shi also works the same way, and she works very hard.


    But after only a few days, the fourth master stayed in Fujin.


    So that she and nucolo''s followed for a few days soy sauce.


    Niu co Lu probably saw that Nian was not happy, so he murmured: "younger sister, we are all not lucky. We should say that in recent days, apart from cooking, which is not better than Fujin''s, but the fourth master is stupefied and doesn''t look at us."


    When she was in the mansion, although she did not match Li''s, she did not less incite him.


    What''s more, Li is a high-profile and can''t stand incitement.


    Now, looking at this Nian''s family, he is also a high-profile, open-minded and straight-minded, and doesn''t pay attention to the women in the backyard.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to incite Nian.


    In this way, as long as she talks, she will let others rush to the front, and she will not be implicated.


    Who knows that Nian Shi glanced at her contemptuously, "I didn''t say it was better than Fujin. Just like you sitting in the mud, you could say it was better than Fujin?"


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. She looks soft and weak and easy to get along with.


    Actually, I want to use her as a target.


    The New Cobalt Lu family probably did not expect the Nian family not to eat this set.


    "I didn''t stand firm for a while, but I made my sister laugh." She said with a smile: "but Fujin''s mind is not pure, it''s true."


    "Oh?" Nian''s eyebrows pick, "say to listen, how impure law."


    The New Cobalt Lu''s family saw the year''s interest, and thought that the other party was in her trap.


    She lowered her voice and whispered, "look at these days, don''t say it''s us. Even the fourth master, at the beginning, also ate a big pot of rice. But since I tasted a meal in Fujin, I have been eating with her every day, and I have stayed with her every night. I don''t know how to play tricks. "


    With that, she also provoked dissension and said, "which Fujin family is like her, and doesn''t advise men to go elsewhere. Every day, she wants to monopolize them."


    "If you have the ability, you can cook a good dish. Let''s see if the fourth master will go to your place." Nien''s family turned his eyes to nuico Lu''s.


    This nucolo can''t cook himself.


    But jealousy is strong, but also look down on others, slander everything others do.Do you really think that the fourth master didn''t eat delicious food, just because the food was delicious, he went to Fujin?


    However, when it comes to cooking, she really wants to learn.


    But at least she would not say those words behind her back, let alone belittle others.


    "It''s too late for me to learn. In fact, I just want to tell my younger sister that Fujin looks great, but actually he hides a lot of careful eyes and plays a lot of tricks behind his back. You should be careful." He was sincere and sincere.


    "I think it''s you who should be careful. Your heart is dirty, and you feel that others are just like you." Nian''s side body, back to the nuobao Lu''s, do not want to pay attention to her.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the car becomes awkward and quiet.


    He bit his teeth and said that this year''s family looks like Li''s.


    Why can''t listen to anything, but she can''t understand.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at Yuanmingyuan.


    The fourth master was busy reporting things to Kangxi, so he went directly back to Wan fang''an and prepared to go.


    If the sound of a few, then each returned to their own yard.


    If sound, who had been tired for a day and a night yesterday, naturally went back to have a rest.


    So I sleep until the afternoon.


    When she woke up, Qiaofeng waited on her to change clothes and said with a smile, "Fujin, in a few days, it will be your birthday. Are you still living in the yard as usual?"


    "Well, as usual, just ask the cook to cook some good dishes, and then make longevity noodles." For these, it doesn''t matter if the sound is sound.


    But she was curious.


    What kind of gifts will you give her this year.


    After all, in the past years, he was quite good at playing.


    But in recent years, it seems that it is somewhat pedantic.


    A few days later, it was Ruoyin''s birthday.


    Early in the morning, Hongyi and Hongxiu came to greet her.


    Then, a few in the backyard were very polite, and they all came to celebrate her birthday.


    Only the nianshi, who always abides by the rules, didn''t arrive. If Yin was Fu Jin, he asked Rushuang about the situation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    "Fujin, I went to Yanyu building and saw him lying on the bed, very uncomfortable." Like frost road.


    Smell speech, if sound light asks a way: "can know when ill?"


    "When I return to Fujin, I''m tired at the Royal farm and feel dizzy and powerless when I come back."


    "Did doctor Feng go to see it?"


    Rushuang shook her head and said, "listen to the meaning of Nian side Fujin, she had anemia before. How many months each year there will be this kind of situation. Just rest for a few days. She also said, "if you don''t feel well at night, let doctor Feng show her."


    "Well, I see. You can step back." If sound road.


    Since Nian is not worried, she has nothing to worry about.


    It''s estimated that it''s a month. I''m not feeling well.


    It''s night, if the sound simply finished the dinner, sat there eating plums carelessly.


    Have not tasted a few, outside spread to sing newspaper sound, "Ye arrives."


    For the fourth master''s arrival, Ruoyin and slave are not surprised.


    Because in the past year''s birthday, the fourth master was almost with her.


    Unless you are really too busy, or go to other places to do business, not at home.


    If Yin wiped her hands with a handkerchief, she went to meet her in the yard.


    In the courtyard inside, there was a large crowd of people standing there.


    The first is the fourth master in the dark blue robe.


    The man stood with his hands down, and the light slanted on his handsome cheek, sketching out a strong side face.


    Early summer night, slightly slow, the air has a light fragrance of flowers, with a romantic taste.


    "Good morning, sir." She saluted herself with wealth.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and helped her up.


    When standing up, Ruoyin looks up and looks at each other for a few seconds.


    When they sat down in the hall, Ruoyin joked, "if it''s later, I don''t think the Lord will come."


    "There''s been some trouble lately. It''s been delayed." Man light way.


    Even if there is a big trouble in his heart, he is always in front of her, but also always look light, a word with.


    If sound pick pick pick eyebrow, seem to hear the mood in the man''s words.


    She turned her head and glanced at the fourth master, and found that there was a chill between his brows and eyes.


    It is difficult to make the fourth master of cold noodles look unhappy.


    After all, even if he is not in a good mood at ordinary times, he is just a little unhappy.


    "By the way, I''ve picked out a gift for you. Have a look." The man said, gesturing to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng handed Ruoyin a mysterious silver box.


    When Ruoyin opened, there was a Buddhist sutra with a golden cover in the box.


    She rolled her eyes in her heart. It was Buddhist Scripture again!


    Since arriving at the Yuanmingyuan, the master''s favorite gift is all kinds of Buddhist scriptures!


    What''s more, as far as she knows, it''s a Scripture for her major.


    There is nothing else.


    If the sound twitches a corner of the mouth, meaning to turn a few scriptures.


    It seems that the fourth master wants her to cultivate her desire and not to seduce him in front of him?


    Ha ha, just played role-playing with her at the Royal farm.


    Just a few days after she came back, she was given such a Buddhist Sutra on her birthday.


    Serious!


    Well, it was a good intention.


    This kind of good day, she is not easy to brush his face.


    After all, it is a question whether the fourth master can remember the birthdays of those people in the backyard.


    Even if I know, I just let the slave reward something.


    He personally sent him the Buddhist scriptures full of implication. Ruoyin said with a smile, "I''ll take this sutra. If I have time, I''ll read it to him."


    The fourth master looked at her with a smile, and his eyes were full of Mei meaning. He frowned and gave a faint "um".


    Then, he looked up at the outside of the day, "put it, ye tomorrow morning something."


    "Oh." If sound put down the box, to wait on the men to change clothes.


    After blowing out the lamp, Ruoyin lies down.


    As a result, when Su Peisheng got into bed, he heard that Su Peisheng was worried and said, "master son, I''ve reported to you that it''s the year side Fujin who used food, and then suddenly fainted."


    As soon as this word comes out, the quiet interior becomes quieter.


    In the dark, Ruo Yin''s eyes blinked.


    After the Nian family entered the mansion, he could not see any one in the backyard, but he was the original part.


    Besides, she looks as stupid as Lee, but she''s not.


    She just looks like Li''s temperament, but she is more intelligent than Li''s.


    There is nothing to do, but to cut Hu for the sake of it, Nian can''t do it.


    Because she had not been in the government for a long time and had no children, she did not dare to do so.The book is divided into two parts, leaving a good impression on the fourth master.


    What''s more, it''s still her birthday today. Nian should not be so confident.


    I think it''s really uncomfortable for Su Peisheng to report now.


    Otherwise, we would not report in such a hurry.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin said thoughtfully: "fourth master, Nian''s family is quite regular at ordinary times. I think it''s really uncomfortable to send someone to report it. I''d better... Go and have a look."


    If nianshi is jiehu, the other party dares to die. What does she dare not let the fourth master go.


    Go and let the fourth master have a look at the real face of Nian.


    But if Nian Shi wants to be really sick to faint, the fourth master will go to see it more.


    After all, it was a side Fu Jin, but it seemed that she was not the main room.


    Anyway, the fourth master stayed with her most every month, and she didn''t miss the night.


    When the man took a heavy breath, there was a rustling sound.


    "Take a rest. I''ll come when you go."


    Ruoyin heard the impatience of the fourth master from this sentence.


    I also heard his determination to go and come.


    Maybe today is her birthday. No matter how uncomfortable Nian Shi is, it is not as important as her birthday.


    After a while, the fourth master dressed himself and went out.


    Ruo Yin lay on his side.


    However, by the time I opened my eyes again, it was already dawn.


    She turned her head and looked at the pillow beside her. There was no one.


    Then he turned his head and touched the quilt. There was no temperature.


    In the past, when the fourth master left, his body temperature could be warm in the quilt for a long time.


    It seems that... He didn''t come back last night.


    Besides, she didn''t have the impression of him coming back at night.


    If the sound did not matter to pick eyebrows, lazily stretched a stretch, then sat up.


    In any case, this is not the first time that such a thing has happened, and she will not take it seriously.


    In fact, she didn''t believe much last night except that he was firm.


    Because from the bottom of her heart, she thought Nian was really ill.


    Now the fourth master didn''t come back at night, which confirmed this point.


    At this time, Qiao Feng and mother Liu saw her wake up and went to wait on her.


    If Yin sits by the bed, she looks up and sees a room full of servants. Her face is not very good-looking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    Mother Liu was eager to speak, but could not speak.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin thinks that they are worried about her unhappiness because the fourth master didn''t spend the night here last night.


    She didn''t say, "don''t worry, I had a good sleep last night."


    Said, she covered her mouth, languidly yawned, "there is no news on Nian''s side, is it some serious illness?"


    Mother Liu''s changing hands for her shook slightly, "where is sick."


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    The heart says this year surname is really so bold?


    Just entered the mansion not long ago, cut Hu on the day of her birthday, where did you come from?


    What''s more, Nian Shi doesn''t look so stupid.


    Such a thing, is the most stupid Wu Shi, also won''t do so.


    Ruoyin led him and asked, "but Su Peisheng said it last night. He fainted."


    "It''s true that I fainted, but I''m not ill. I''m happy. It''s just over a month." Mother Liu came back.


    Hearing this, if Yin''s eyes flash a touch of surprise.


    But soon, she returned to normal.


    Happiness is more important than illness!


    "That''s a good thing. I''m glad to have some jewelry sent to you." She said.


    The year''s family entered the government in March. Now it is two months since May.


    If the body is healthy and healthy, it is not uncommon to be pregnant. It is a normal thing.


    It seems that when Nian was at the Royal farm, he didn''t know he was pregnant.


    Otherwise, she would not work so hard to plant seedlings.


    It is estimated that after returning to Yuanmingyuan, the body is not feeling well, or the month has not come and found a problem.


    But there''s one thing, absolutely not last night.


    Otherwise, I didn''t know, and I didn''t know at night. It was a bit too coincident to know it at her birthday.


    However, for some reasons, Nian Shi tried to hide it for a while, but he didn''t let Feng Taiyi see him.


    It was really uncomfortable, so I took advantage of her birthday to cut her beard.


    She said that, without the real situation, Nian would not be fooling around.


    But this is only a month, fetal position is not stable, dare to announce.


    I don''t know the depth of the backyard, or I''m sure of myself.


    Or... Because you''re too excited?


    The next morning, it was May 15.


    In the backyard, it''s time to give Ruo Yinchen some lessons.


    Now Li''s absence and Nian''s pregnancy made him the last to arrive.


    It seems that there is a rule in the backyard that those who are in a lower position should come first.


    If the high position than the low position to arrive first, it seems to be very shameless.


    So, for a long time, this habit has been formed.


    If it was Fujin, she would not sit on it and wait until they arrived.


    At this moment, everyone is here.


    Ruoyin sits at the top of the table with his right hand on the table.


    A pair of eyes swept several people in the backyard and found several women in the backyard. Their eyes looked at the Nian family from time to time.


    Oh, no, it should be looking at Nian''s flat stomach.


    One by one, the envy and jealousy in the eyes are obvious.


    finally, Ruoyin''s sight also looks at Nian at random.


    But Nian''s face is full of spring breeze, a pair of Phoenix eyes are full of the light of the first mother.


    Only listen to Wu''s sour way: "the year side of the good fortune of Jin, into the house just how long, this is pregnant."


    Hum, she has been in the government for many years, and she still has no children.


    Don''t say she''s a hen who can''t lay eggs.


    Even she thinks she is a hen who can''t lay eggs!


    "That''s good luck. Besides sister Meng, our family is the younger sister." "Unlike me, I came into the mansion for several years before giving birth to Hongze. Even Fujin has been in the government for many years before he got a big brother. "


    In a few words, Meng, Nian and Ruoyin were involved together.


    I''m afraid the backyard won''t make a noise!


    If the sound hears the meaning that the New Cobalt Lu family wants to pick up a thing, she just doesn''t fall into the trap, just light way: "this kind of thing, rely on is predestination."


    "Fu Jin said so." Niu co Lu''s name is a smile.


    Come on, since Li''s absence, this scene will not open.


    If Li''s presence is such a thing today, it''s impossible to make a mess of it!


    Nian felt his stomach and said triumphantly, "I think this is mainly to see whether the body bone is good or not. Anyway, when I was in the mansion, my body was very good. I haven''t had any disease since I was a child."


    I''m not the same as you. I''m in good health. You all have physical problems, so I can''t get pregnant.


    However, this is also angry with those in your family who can''t bear it.Even if the new co Lu''s gas arrived, it could not reach Ruo Yin.


    After all, there are two healthy brothers under Ruoyin''s knee.


    Besides, she didn''t think she was poor.


    It''s just that the original Lord entered the mansion too early, and he didn''t have a good body.


    But those of the Song family are timid.


    Even if it is angry, it is just murmuring in the heart.


    Even if it''s sulking, it won''t come out.


    Seeing that it couldn''t stir up the waves, he said casually: "by the way, I heard that my younger sister was still dizzy a few days ago. Speaking of this, when I was pregnant with my third elder brother, I was dizzy all day. That night, I heard that you were not feeling well, and I almost had to send someone to see you. Later, I heard that the fourth master had gone to his sister''s, so I had to give up. It''s also coincidental that it was the birthday of Fujin. This good thing always comes together. "


    This sounds to flatter both Nian and Ruoyin. It doesn''t offend anyone.


    But in fact, it is a kind-hearted person who wants to sow dissension.


    If the tone squinted at the button cobalt Lu''s one eye, light way: "fainting is a big event, especially when Nian''s pregnant, it is a happy event in the mansion."


    "I can''t thank Fu Jin for saying that. If I hadn''t been scared, I didn''t dare to harass Fu Jin and the fourth master." Nian''s guilty way.


    As if that night, her interception of Hu Fujin was really just an accident.


    However, only she knew that she did it on purpose.


    Who let Fujin always a look of indifference, make her heart jealous, there is no place to vent.


    She cut her beard on her birthday.


    And it''s because of pregnancy.


    She didn''t believe it. Fu Jin didn''t have any waves in his heart.


    She also saw that the fourth master treated people in the backyard equally.


    When we treat Fujin alone, we always have some partiality.


    So her whole life, is to fight with Fujin to the end, to the end!


    After they chatted for a while, Ruoyin felt that there was nothing to say, and he said, "OK, let''s do it today. Nian, you are pregnant. It''s a top priority to have an abortion, so you won''t have to go to the morning in the future."


    "Thank you for your sympathy. I''ll send my regards to Fujin after the first three months when my position is stable." Nian saluted respectfully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    She didn''t raise her tail to the sky because she was pregnant.


    On the contrary, he insisted that the fetal position was stable, and he would like to ask for his regards.


    Hearing Nian Shi''s words, if Yin waved his hand, he dismissed the people.


    She thought Nian''s words were reasonable.


    It is estimated that the fourth master pays attention to the rules, so in terms of etiquette, he has always been divided into two parts.


    However, if Yin thinks so, it does not mean that others think so.


    After he left, he was a little impatient.


    I want her to enter the government for several years, just gave birth to Hongze, or a premature birth, should take care of every moment.


    It''s better for Nian to have a beautiful face and a young one.


    Only two months after entering the mansion, he was pregnant with the emperor''s heir.


    Pretending to understand the rules of the appearance, said that what the fetal position is stable, but also not to show off her stomach all the time!


    After Nian''s pregnancy, the atmosphere of Yuanmingyuan changed suddenly.


    However, when the backyard pregnant, the atmosphere can be normal strange.


    Nianshi is still young, this first time pregnant, is really a little excited, maternal love overflowing.


    All day long, I was immersed in the joy of being an e Niang.


    This is only a month pregnant, opened a small kitchen.


    In terms of diet, it has been very strict.


    Even the baby''s clothes have been ordered to be handled by slaves.


    Even, she asked Nian Jianyao for a midwife.


    This midwife is not an ordinary midwife.


    It is said that she has delivered more than 40 years ago. She has delivered more than half of the children from wealthy families in Manjing.


    Besides, she has quite a lot of experience.


    As long as she took over any difficult and complicated disease, there was almost no accident.


    At the same time, she has a knack.


    It is said that through the eight characters of a person''s birth date and palms, one can know whether a man is pregnant with a male or a female.


    On this day, the midwife was invited to the Yanyu building in Yuanmingyuan.


    Out of respect, Nian personally received the midwife.


    In the hall of Yanyu building, Nian sits at the head of the hall.


    At the bottom of her head sat a midwife with gray hair and wrinkled face.


    "I heard from e Niang that my brother and I were both delivered by you. Moreover, I heard that when my brother and I were still in the womb, you gave me a look, and every time was accurate. Here, I have prepared some small thoughts


    With that, she winked at Ziqing.


    Ziqing went to the midwife and handed over a small purse.


    The midwife picked up the purse with a smile and said, "it''s very kind of Fujin on the new year''s side. These are all the things that an old woman should do."


    Nian''s shallow smile, can politely way: "to be honest, I invite you to come this time, I hope you can help me to have a look, see if my first child is a male."


    Her tone was full of respect.


    And her words, has exposed the idea of son preference.


    Instead of asking whether it was a male or a female, she asked directly about the male fetus.


    The midwife and genially said with a smile, "please show me your birthday and the monthly affairs of last month."


    Nian nodded and asked people to prepare paper and pen.


    Then, she quickly wrote her birthday on the paper.


    The mood to know the result earlier is obvious.


    Then she handed the paper to Ziqing.


    After the midwife took the rice paper, she calculated it carefully on the paper with a brush.


    What''s more, she said something on her mouth, like a pithy formula.


    After a long time, she frowned, and her old face frowned and said, "I have already calculated the result. Next, I will see your palms."


    With that, she went to Nian''s side and sat down.


    Hearing this, Nian''s hand was handed to the midwife, and he couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s the result of the eight character birthday?"


    The midwife didn''t reply. She just looked at her palms carefully.


    But Nian Shi wanted to know the result too, and asked again: "how is the result? You can tell me first. Then, after synthesizing the palms, tell me the two results."


    The midwife:...


    until Nian asked for the third time, the midwife couldn''t drag it.


    Had to truthfully return a way: "well, the year side Fujin, to tell you the truth, the result of the eight character birthday just now is a female fetus."


    Voice just fell, see a flash of disappointment in Nian''s eyes, "Oh, then you look at the palms."


    The midwife nodded and said, "please clench your hands and show me the side."


    Nian''s cooperation was very good. He clenched his hands and showed the midwife the side light.


    Moreover, she clenched her fist with great strength, for fear that which process was wrong would affect the result.


    After you are born, you will be embarrassed to see her face"What do you mean?" Year Zhi LAN on the face of a joy.


    "Just now I showed you the eight characters of your birthday and the date of your last month''s affairs. According to this, your baby is a girl."


    "And then?"


    "But when I read your palms, the lines are thin and shallow, which means that you are a girl. Wide and deep, it means a boy. But the lines on your hand are not deep and shallow. They look like both female and male


    "That I can think that he is a male fetus?" year Zhi LAN asked.


    The midwife shook her head and said in a dignified manner: "in fact, when we give birth to boys and girls, we mainly look at the eight characters of the birthday and the date of the month, and the palms only play an auxiliary role. If the birth date is a female fetus and the palms are also female fetuses, it is a double result. But you... Can only say that you are indeed a female fetus. "


    "But you just said that it looks like a boy in the palm. What if he is a boy?" The year Zhi LAN asked.


    "If the lines on your palms are completely those of a male fetus, it''s really hard to say. However, the lines on your palms are relatively neutral, and they are mainly based on the eight characters of birth date. You are a female fetus. "


    at this point, the midwife said solemnly," besides, in this case, it''s better to have a female fetus. "


    "Why?" Year Zhi LAN does not understand.


    "This... Old woman, I really can''t say..." the midwife stopped.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    The midwife sighed and said, "according to the formula, as long as you have the right eight characters of the birth date and the right time of the month, the female fetus can''t be wrong. If it is clearly calculated that it is a female fetus and turns out to be a male child, if such a child is born, I''m afraid that it will be difficult to support... "Alive.


    Hearing this, the year Zhi LAN took back the hand, the whole person suddenly let out gas.


    When she knew that her monthly affairs did not come, she knew that she must be happy.


    Because she''s always on time.


    Then she wanted to have a boy.


    In the future, I will be able to have a higher status in the government and speak with more weight.


    The most important thing is that she wants to give birth to a son and a half for the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    Otherwise on weekdays to see the children in the backyard, always feel sad.


    But now listen to the midwife, she still hope that the child can be healthy, nothing else matters.


    Silence for a while, Nian Shi some lost self comfort: "female fetus is good, anyway, I am still young, can still live."


    "That''s the best you can think of. Besides, you are still young. I have shown you just now that you have many sons and many blessings in your life. You will not be just a lucky man. You will have a great fortune in the future. "


    The midwife had to comfort her because she was kind and generous.


    Now seeing her dejected, it''s hard to avoid saying a few more words.


    Hearing this, Nian''s eyes were a little bit God, but also full of hope for the future.


    She said with a smile: "purple green, send this old man."


    "Yes." Ziqing goes out with the midwife.


    Compared with Nian''s leisure, he did some boring things.


    The fourth master is very busy these days.


    Every day I go out early and come back late.


    On weekdays, he often gets up early before dawn.


    But now, it was midnight back, midnight out again.


    If Yuanmingyuan was not under the name of Prince Yong, we would suspect that there was no such person in your family.


    Somehow, if Yin knew that the fourth master was not in the house every day, his heart was a little confused.


    That''s the intuition that sixth sense brings to her.


    She always feels that something bad is going to happen.


    Besides, it''s not about the backyard, it''s only about the fourth master.


    Especially on her birthday, the fourth Master seemed to have something on his mind.


    It wasn''t until three days later that her intuition became real.


    Because there is really no fourth master in the family, he has not come back for a day and a night.


    It looks so abnormal.


    In the past, he would say hello to her even if he wanted to go far away.


    Even if something happens temporarily, the slave will inform her.


    Not like this, suddenly disappeared, just like the evaporation of the world.


    Just when Ruo Yin was wondering whether to order someone to inquire, Li Fukang said, "Fujin, Chen Biao, please."


    If sound looked up at the outside, without hesitation: "let him in quickly."


    After a while, Chen Biao entered the hall.


    He looked tired, his clothes were broken and his face was cut.


    The whole portrait went through a fight.


    As soon as he saw her, Ruoyin felt a big stone.


    "Where is the fourth master?" She asked the main point directly, and there was no time to ask anything else in detail.


    Moreover, even if she asked carefully, Chen Biao might not tell her.


    Because she could see that the matter seemed serious this time.


    Chen Biao knelt down straight and said, "if you go back to Fujin, the fourth master... Will be banned by the Lord Wansui."


    Recently, Kangxi paid more and more attention to the fourth master, especially after agricultural teaching, which was praised by many people.


    This makes the rest of the brothers become ready to move, want to frame the fourth master''s mind is more obvious.


    But now in the court, only eight masters are the most brilliant.


    On the surface, the fourth master was the first idle man in the Qing Dynasty, but in fact he kept a low profile.


    The eighth master regarded the fourth master as the biggest enemy in his life.


    In addition, because of all kinds of things, the ninth master has long resented the fourth master.


    The two men started a fire together and concentrated their firepower against the fourth master.


    He also ordered the disciples to play Kangxi, saying that the fourth master had secretly won people''s support under the guise of idlers.


    This kind of thing does happen.


    However, the fourth master is very cautious every time. He always asks the Lama and the master to give lectures in the Yuanmingyuan.


    On the one hand, it''s really for studying Buddhism.


    On the other hand, when those people go back, they will be visited by others, and then they will send messages.


    In fact, this is nothing. There are not a few serfs under the elder brother.


    Moreover, it is common for those high-ranking lamas and eminent monks to visit them every day.


    But if it comes to Kangxi, things will be different.


    "What!" Ruo Yin suddenly stood up and paced uneasily in front of Chen Biao.


    Her intuition told her that it must have something to do with eight masters and nine masters.


    Since jiufujin was suspended, she has been worried about Jiuye''s small moves.


    Sure enough, it was a quick move.


    "When the fourth master entered the patriarchal mansion, he asked the servant to give you a message, saying that you should not worry and stabilize the people in the backyard." Chen Biao said.


    Ruoyin tightly held the handkerchief in her hand, and her heart beat fast and flustered. She walked back and forth in the room for several times.


    Then, she said, "Chen Biao, I understand the meaning of the fourth master. You should step down first."


    Then, she turned her head and told the servant, "Banmei, go and call the people in the backyard and say that I have something important to announce, and it''s about the fourth master.""Yes." Mei Ying.


    A moment later, the people in the backyard heard that it was about the fourth master, and all of a sudden they arrived.


    Ruoyin sat at the top of the table and said, "the next thing I say may cause you panic, but I still hope you have a preparation in mind. No matter what I say, keep it steady for me."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was surprised.


    If you think of the fourth master who didn''t come back for a day and a night, they all showed panic.


    Only Nian''s anxious way: "Fu Jin, you speak quickly, I''m worried."


    Originally, she had an abortion in the government. No matter what happened, she didn''t take part in it.


    But as soon as she heard about the fourth master, she came in a hurry.


    Ruoyin looked dignified and said, "the fourth master has been banned from the patriarchal Mansion by Wansui."


    The voice just fell, this sentence is like a depth charge.


    The sound of "bang" blew up a hole in everyone''s heart, which made people panic.


    One by one, they all felt that the sky of Yuanmingyuan was going to collapse.


    But even if it is like this, Ruoyin has to say it. Such things can''t be concealed.


    The fourth master is the object of concern of the women in the backyard. If there is any disturbance, we will certainly inquire around.


    Rather than let them get the answer from others, it is better for her to tell them and stabilize them.


    "Well... Is there any way to save the fourth master?" Asked nucolo cautiously.


    If sound shakes head, serious and serious way: "cannot."


    "Why?" Nian asked.


    "Because the fourth master asked Chen Biao to talk, he told us to be stable. He wanted to come... He had his own methods and decisions." If sound road.


    He was puzzled and even more questioned: "the fourth master is in the clan''s house. He can''t get out of the house, and he can''t get in touch with others. What can we do. Maybe it''s just his polite words, or... What he said is ironic. Has Fu Jin ever thought about it? "


    "Do you think it''s time for the fourth master to say something against his will and let us guess?" Ruo Yin''s eyes were burning.


    All of a sudden the bottom became quiet.


    "Or do you think the fourth master is a Joker at a critical moment?" Ruo Yin asked again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    Obviously, everyone knows that the fourth master is not such a person.


    If Yin saw that all the people did not speak, he said, "you are not the only one who is in a hurry. Do you think I am not in a hurry? But I have to take care of the overall situation. Since the fourth master has asked the slave to explain, I have to follow his advice."


    Her heart has long been a mess, and it is no better than them.


    But she is Fujin. If she is confused, the whole Yuanmingyuan will be in chaos.


    She could only pray in her heart, hoping that when the fourth master was in the zongrenfu, there would be someone who could help him.


    "But... We are just waiting in the Yuanmingyuan. We don''t know what''s going on. It''s not a matter. If something bigger happens, we''ll regret it." Nuocolo''s road.


    The meaning of this is very obvious, that is to say, if the fourth master has an accident, it will be too late to know.


    Wu''s family has always been a man of no mind. When he heard this, he was scared and said: "yes, we should do our best to let the family of our parents help us to do something about it, or go to the patriarchal mansion to inquire about the situation of the fourth master."


    "Wu Shi is right. I also think that we are more powerful than staying in Yuanmingyuan Meng also agreed with the way.


    Hearing these words, Ruoyin''s mouth aroused a sneer.


    The fourth master didn''t do anything, so these people didn''t take her seriously and took her words as a breeze.


    Ruoyin frowned impatiently and said, "four masters are locked in. Do you think... What ability does your mother have to rescue him. What''s more, the fourth master was framed and banned from the patriarchal clan''s mansion. If you ask for help from your relatives, will you not fall into the trap and make people feel that the fourth master is ganging around for personal gain


    The most taboo of Kangxi was that he ganged up with his ministers for private gain.


    Basically, every elder brother who goes to zongrenfu is for this reason.


    Therefore, she thought that the four masters'' ban on the patriarchal clan''s residence had something to do with it.


    Since Chen Biao said that she wanted her to stabilize the backyard, the fourth master didn''t want people in the backyard to mix up.


    After all, this kind of temporary intervention is the most disturbing.


    Who knows, the New Cobalt Lu family can''t listen to if sound at all.


    She stubbornly said, "no, Fujin is calm. I can''t. I just want to find my Alma and let him think about it. "


    It''s no small matter to confine the imperial family.


    Isn''t the prince crazy in a circle? Is he still dead in the end?


    Instead, it must be stopped before the tragedy happens!


    The words of Nuo co Lu''s family just said it, and Wu''s and Meng''s also followed suit.


    It''s just that you can''t hold your breath. You have to help the fourth master with your own strength.


    Although the starting point is good, it is not rational enough.


    Seeing all of them disobedient, Ruoyin patted the table table and said in a deep voice: "no matter what you think, at this critical moment, as long as the fourth master doesn''t come back, I won''t allow you to mix up blindly. During this period, I will order the bodyguards to watch you. Without my permission, no one is allowed to step out of the Yuanmingyuan. If any servant wants to go out and report information, he will be killed with a stick. "


    "In case the fourth master doesn''t come back, will you restrict our freedom all the time? What''s the difference between imprisonment and that?" Meng''s road.


    In fact, she saw that everyone wanted to contribute, and she was afraid that she would fall behind others.


    "Yes, why do you treat us like this? We are out of a good heart." He said.


    The fourth master has always been subtle to her. If she takes this opportunity, she can make a contribution.


    Maybe, the four masters can look up to her.


    If the voice is calm and sits at the top of the table, his eyes are indifferent and he glances at the crowd, "I have the right to do so because I am Fujin!"


    Although her eyes light, but it is this kind of steady and indifferent eyes, showing a strong force, people dare not say anything more.


    However, Nian Shi, who has not talked much for a long time, finally made a voice, "I think Fu Jin is right. It''s urgent that we should not mess up in the backyard, let alone rush to get out of the limelight. Fourth master, he has been in the imperial court for so many years. He has his own way. It is better than your blind mixing. Don''t end up messing up the affairs of the man. "


    If Yin didn''t expect so many people, Nian''s is the one who sees it through.


    Well, at last, someone who understood came out to speak.


    She rubbed and rubbed some bulging eyebrow heart, light way: "all right, you all retreat."


    "Yes." Nuico Lu''s several, eyes full of resentment, but also due to identity, not easy to attack.


    After several people left the backyard, Ruoyin called Chen Biao and said, "send some bodyguards to all the courtyards and keep a good eye on them. If there is any disturbance, please report to me. In addition, the Li family, who is close to the palace, is also easy to see. "


    Li''s temperament was the first to lose his temper.


    Don''t make trouble in the garden, she''ll make trouble on the other side.


    "Bang." Chen Biao beat a thousand and went out.For a moment, the whole Old Summer Palace, suddenly lost its backbone.


    Making this seemingly gorgeous royal garden, suddenly fell into a deep panic, was covered by a layer of haze.


    If Yin is a main room, it is to make the garden work normally, and the backyard is honest and honest.


    She also knows what it means to ban the patriarchal clan''s residence by the fourth master.


    At that time, although the elder brother was not forbidden by the imperial clan, he was forbidden to live in the residence.


    But from that year on, he never came out again.


    After the crown prince was banned from the Imperial Palace, it would have been difficult for the fourth master to guess Kangxi''s mind and help him to re-establish himself.


    Later, he was banned again, and the prince was not released.


    Until the madness becomes a devil, and then he dies.


    The eighth master was detained once, but later regained his title.


    It was not because Kangxi restored the crown prince and wanted to stabilize the overall situation that he released the eighth master.


    Otherwise, the eighth master is expected to be detained for a lifetime, just like big brother.


    Therefore, Ruoyin is really worried that the fourth master will be banned in the zongrenfu circle for a lifetime.


    The key is that the history has not said that four masters were banned from the patriarchal clan house.


    If the fourth master is really detained in the zongrenfu, the Yuanmingyuan will become someone else''s.


    After all, the royal garden is so big that the elder brothers have long coveted it.


    Now that the fourth master is banned, he will naturally fall into the hands of others.


    At that time, even if they go back to the Yongqin palace, it is estimated that the plaque will have to change its appearance.


    If eight masters and nine masters have a little conscience, they can live a stable life.


    However, put aside the eight masters do not say, nine ye that temperament, since a fortune Jin can not, can be a good stubble with each other?


    Moreover, they are sure to take advantage of the fourth master in the Zongren''s mansion to defeat the mother families of these people in the backyard one by one.


    By that time, they would really have no shelter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    At night, Ruoyin was preparing to have a rest, Chen Biao came to report, "Fujin, a slave in Wuge courtyard, wanted to go out to report the news while it was dark. If you asked her, she said it was Wu Ge Ge who asked her to go back to her mother''s house. What do you think of this matter?"


    "Direct death with a stick, as an example." Ruoyin said without hesitation: "as I said, anyone who wants to hit the muzzle of a gun will be killed with a stick. If such a thing happens again in the future, you don''t have to report it to me, just deal with it directly."


    She had already warned the backyard, but if they didn''t listen, they had to take action.


    Otherwise, if one goes out to take it, there will be a second one, and the backyard will not be disordered.


    If something really goes wrong, it can''t be solved by a slave''s life.


    But the whole garden, together with the fourth master, will suffer!


    That Wu''s courage is not big, it is estimated that he was instigated by others.


    He was used as a gun and became an outstanding bird.


    "Well, I see." After Chen Biao answered, he went out.


    Not long, Yuanmingyuan a courtyard, then came out a sad cry.


    The cry made several people in the backyard panic, and did not dare to give out any moths.


    Originally, they thought that Fu Jin was kind-hearted and had always been very kind to his servants. They never wanted the life of slaves, so they tried.


    How can you think, this time Fu Jin is really coming!


    In the morning of the next morning, Ruoyin calculated the expenses of the government.


    As early as a few years ago, the fourth master gave her the right to keep house.


    If the weather is really unpredictable, she should change the cost of each hospital according to the remaining resources of her family.


    In addition, we have to send the money to the zongrenfu, so that the fourth master can live better in it.


    After checking your account books, Ruoyin plans to go to several headquarters in the capital to have a look at the account books, so that the guys are careful.


    In the past, there were four masters covering her. No one dared to make trouble in her territory.


    The guys hand in their books only once a month, and put the rest in the bank.


    But now the fourth master is down, everything is different.


    Once a month, you have to change it into a few days.


    So that no one will make trouble and let others take advantage of it.


    Although the fourth master just went in, those people did not dare to make a show for the time being, but it was better to be more careful.


    To the department store, if the voice of the carriage, with the slave into the department store.


    When I passed the jewelry counter, I suddenly heard someone talking about her.


    "Oh, this is not Si Fu Jin. Why, the men are in prison, and they still have the mind to manage the industry here."


    This is a sharp female voice, said, there are also some sarcasm.


    If the sound turns a head to look, discover to say this words, unexpectedly is nine Fu Jin.


    Oh, no, it''s time to call each other Dong''e.


    Dong E was wearing a pomegranate red flag dress and a high pearl green collar, supported by two servant girls.


    On her head were all kinds of red gold jewelry and jewels.


    It doesn''t look like a resentful woman abandoned by a man or a family.


    It''s like a lady who''s got a rich man again.


    What Dong E''s choosing is a row of gold hairpins inlaid with rubies.


    Now that the other party has said this, Ruoyin pauses and sneers: "no matter how, I''m better than a broom star who''s been suspended by men and harmed his mother''s family."


    She is a Dong''e family. She is abandoned by the ninth master, and her mother''s family is down and out.


    Now he''s just a homeless man.


    And she, even if the fourth master banned the clan''s residence, was better than Dong E''s.


    At least her mother''s house is still the capital''s famous governor''s house, and her brother is an official in the imperial court.


    But she is still the Fu Jin of the family, is the housewife.


    At first, Dong E was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, but soon he said with a proud smile: "the one next to me won''t say anything, but I''ll make it clear that Jiuye didn''t care about me. He also helped me set up a house with servants and maids in it. Besides, I''m not nothing nobody wants. It''s better than you."


    Said, she looked up and down if Yin one eye, "tut tut Tut, like you, I''m afraid that in the future, I''m afraid we''ll have to live less."


    Hearing the speech, Ruoyin only thinks whether he has a auditory hallucination.


    The fourth master was in the patriarchal clan''s mansion. She really wanted to be a woman, but not a widow.


    But her Dong E family was dismissed by the ninth master. Because he gave a house to her, she felt that she could still be a man of Jiu Ye?


    It''s as if you can climb onto the bed of Jiuye!


    If the voice pulled the lips, light way: "well, then I wish you early start the second spring."


    As soon as this words came out, Dong E''s face was a little red with shame, "you don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, I''m more comfortable than you now. I''m afraid you can''t even envy me."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t envy women who don''t have a reputation and can''t visit their own children." Ruoyin looked at Dong E''s contemptuously, "do you know that only people who are not confident will show off everywhere when they meet people and want to show what they want to show. In fact, it''s just the illusion of inferiorityAfter that, Ruoyin went straight ahead and didn''t intend to talk to Dong E.


    Unfortunately, he ran into Li Si''er head-on.


    If the sound is out of the mouth, it''s really bad luck for people to run into ghosts when they walk in the daytime.


    Two wrongdoers hit each other.


    No, Li Si''er laughs with exaggeration when he sees Ruo Yin. I''m afraid the whole department store can hear him.


    "Ha ha ha ha... Isn''t this Si Fu Jin?" Li Si''er walked quickly to Ruo Yin.


    "It''s good to know. I don''t know any rules when I see Fujin." Smart wind angry way.


    "Did I hear you correctly?" Li Si''er sneered at the servant beside him, "I heard that... The fourth master has entered the patriarchal mansion, but there are still people who regard himself as a four blessing Jin."


    "Yes, I still want to ask our wives to salute. I''m afraid that in a few days, the Old Summer Palace will change its owners, and the Yongqin palace will be razed to the ground. Those who think they are right will become common people. I''m afraid that even our servants are not as good as us. There''s nothing to be arrogant about."


    With that, Li''s servant girl proudly stretched out her neck and sarcastically said, "if you want me to say it, it would be nice if my wife didn''t let you salute."


    After all, Li Si''er is such a shrew''s servant. He really doesn''t have any scruples.


    If you don''t understand the rules, you can say black into white.


    Qiao Feng pinched his waist and said, "what kind of lady is not a lady, but someone who has changed hands several times. I heard that when I was in the countryside, I had an affair with several people in the countryside. Now I''m a village woman who doesn''t understand any rules and etiquette. I want our family fortune and etiquette. Bah, I don''t deserve to carry shoes."


    "Who are you talking about?" Li Si''er points to Qiao Fengdao.


    If the wind is supported by sound, you are not afraid of anything.


    For this kind of vulgar person, Fujin is not easy to say too bad, but she is a servant girl naturally.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    She raised her chin and said, "who knows?"


    "Good." Li''s teeth clenched with anger. She hated people''s mentioning those past events that were not on the stage. "Come on, tear her mouth for me!"


    "I see who dares." If sound step forward, will Qiao Feng behind.


    All of a sudden, those big guys in the department store also flocked to it.


    When she started these industries, those martial artists were arranged by the fourth master for her. They were all top martial arts masters.


    Compared with the ones Longke gave Li Si''er, it was not enough to see.


    Li Si''er glanced at a dozen martial arts men around him, and his chest heaved violently.


    How could she forget that this woman runs the department store.


    Ruoyin pointed straight at Li Si''er and said, "this woman is the one who makes trouble in the department store. If someone comes, throw them all out for me!"


    Li Si''er is no better than Dong''e as a person who can''t get on the stage.


    In the end, Dong E''s family came from a well-known family. He spoke with a sense of propriety.


    But Li Si''er has no one to keep the door open. He can really say everything.


    With this kind of shrew, Ruoyin has nothing to say, and can only solve the problem simply and violently.


    "You... You''re not afraid that longkordo will make trouble with you!" When Li Si''er was dragged out, he said this.


    If the sound just a smile, not on the heart.


    She was a little worried that longodore was a slave under others.


    However, longkeduo was the slave under the fourth master. Now the fourth master was banned from the patriarchal clan''s mansion, and he had not left a single word.


    He longkeduo tried to save the fourth master. He didn''t have the mind to make trouble.


    What''s more, if the fourth master was not still in the patriarchal mansion, she would have hoped that longkordo and other door slaves would save the fourth master, so that she would not have gone further.


    Otherwise, she will say those words to Li Si''er. She will become a commoner.


    Is it not to curse the fourth master to stay in zongrenfu forever.


    This is it. When the fourth master comes out, she will settle accounts with Li Si''er!


    After Li Si''er is dragged out, if the sound sweeps the eye, is still watching the play Dong E''s, light way: "how, you also want to be kicked out?"


    "Ha ha..." Dong E''s smile seemed to tremble when he heard something funny, "you dare to blow up Li Si''er. My ninth master is an elder brother. He is not a slave of the fourth master. It is easy to seal up your department store. "


    Then she said with a smile: "do you believe it or not, if you dare to throw me out and get out of this door, Jiuye will let the bodyguard search your department store."


    If Yin eyebrows and eyes slightly pick, according to the principle, with Dong E''s present status, she does not need to pay attention to it at all.


    Can listen to the meaning of each other''s words, it seems that really with nine ye have a leg.


    Otherwise, it would not be so confident.


    If that''s the case, you have to weigh it up.


    After all, the fourth master was banned, and the ninth master was free. It was really easy to deal with her property.


    But even if the sound has some fear, it will not let Dong E''s proud.


    She played psychological tactics with Dong E''s and said with a smile: "as far as I know, the ninth master is very fond of Liu now, and has a great intention to raise her as a legitimate Fu Jin. So, are you sure he''s going to seal up my property for you? "


    At this time, around do not know when to start, surrounded by some people watching the fun.


    Fortunately, this is Ruoyin''s territory, and Wu Fu has sent people to one side.


    I can''t help but attract people away by offering some preferential policies.


    After all, they are some customers, different from Li Si''er and Dong''e''s.


    If you treat Li Si''er and Dong''e''s, you will be offended.


    But she can''t offend all her customers.


    However, Ruoyin seems to have played a role in Dong E''s family.


    The other party suddenly Yan, just seem to think of something, eyes suffused with jealousy light.


    "OK, I''ll ask Jiuye if you''re telling me the truth. If not, I''ll ask him to seal up all your shops."


    Finally, Dong E was not bluffed by Ruoyin.


    Then, if the sound is directed at Dong E''s words, there is no need to give her face.


    She called Wu Fu from the department store to let them throw Dong''e out together.


    Just then, suddenly, a group of people appeared.


    They directly crossed Ruoyin and came to the Dong''e family.


    When Ruo Yin can see clearly, it is Mr. Shu.


    It was early summer, and he was still well dressed, with a cloak on his outside, and a line of guards at his side.


    He walked up to Dong''e with the help of his guards.


    There was no decoration on his body, but a small pot with silver carving and bamboo leaf pattern was nestled in his hand, which looked like a small wine bottle.When Ruoyin was puzzled, he said to Dong E in a gloomy voice: "I met Jiu Ye in the imperial court a few days ago. After a face-to-face, I was wondering whether to introduce the most famous cloth merchant in the south of the capital to him."


    Smell speech, if sound listen to clouds.


    However, she found that Dong E''s reaction seemed to be very strong. His face was blue, white and purple.


    It''s like hearing the most frightening threat.


    Then, seeing Dong E''s chatting up a smile, he walked up to Ruoyin and apologized: "Si Fu Jin, don''t worry, I''ll never let Jiu Ye come to make trouble. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    With that, she left with her servant in dismay.


    When did Mr. Shu become the servant of the fourth master, he actually helped this woman speak.


    If sound surprised swept Dong E''s back, smart as she, seems to have guessed something.


    What''s the relationship between Dong''e and the merchant?


    Or is there a hidden secret?


    Therefore, when Mr. Shu mentioned it, he was scared to find her fault and ran away.


    Just when Ruo Yin was thinking about these things, a low cold voice came from his ear.


    "Are you all right?"


    Because the voice was cold to no life, Ruoyin felt scalp numb.


    She looked up at the man in front of her eyes. Her eyebrows were like swords, and her long and thin Danfeng eyes were like a person without any feelings, but they were full of sadness.


    After a moment''s silence, she replied, "I''m fine."


    "No, you''re lying." The man came straight through her.


    She knew what he was referring to if the tone was faint.


    Yes, in the eyes of others, she is really bad.


    Otherwise, Dong E''s and Li Si''er would not be killed if they met her.


    It''s really the tiger''s downfall, the dog''s bullying, the Dragon trapped in the shoal fish and shrimp play.


    The world is in hot water. When she loses her power, she even dares to bully her.


    In this age when men are superior to women, all the scenery that women have is given by men.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    The man in the family has a head and a face. If you go out, others will have to look up to you.


    In the past, when the fourth master was good, Li Si''er was no longer able to understand the rules, how fierce and savage he was.


    He would also look at the face of the fourth master and salute her, not too much.


    Although she drove Li Si''er away, she was really embarrassed, and bad luck affected her mood.


    Dong E''s family used to be Fujin, not to mention.


    Even if how to look at her displeasure, how to make a stumbling block behind her, I would call her four sister-in-law.


    How dare you be arrogant in front of her after being suspended.


    What happened just now, or Mr. Shu arrived, had Dong E''s handle.


    I''m afraid that even if she drives Dong E''s family out, maybe the front foot of the family will be bombed, and the ninth master will really hit the court.


    At this moment, she is like a thoroughly seen through person.


    These days concentrate on the management of the strong, suddenly was punctured.


    But she didn''t want to quibble in front of such a smart person.


    I don''t want to admit that I''m really bad.


    She just looked at the pot in the man''s hand and asked faintly, "do you like drinking very much?"


    It seems that every time I see him, I drink a lot.


    Either in the winery or in the palace.


    Now he is out of the house with a small bottle in his hand.


    The man raised his hand and looked at the small wine bottle in surprise, and his eyes flashed with surprise.


    It was as if the bottle had been slipped into his hand by someone else, and it had nothing to do with him.


    "I don''t know how there is such a small thing in the sleeve pocket, so I took it in my hand. In fact, I don''t drink." He returned faintly.


    After that, he opened the bottle and took a sip of the wine, praising him: "well, it''s the wine from your winery. It tastes very mellow."


    Hearing this, if the sound feel incomprehensible, at the same time feel incredible.


    He said he didn''t drink, but she saw him drink more than once.


    What''s more, what did he just drink?


    Looking at his white face, Ruoyin pulled his lips and said faintly, "Sir, you are not in good health. I still drink less in the future."


    However, it was only when the words were spoken that she felt that she was not talkative.


    But she didn''t mean anything else.


    Well, just as he had just helped her, she would advise him to give him a piece of harsh advice.


    Who knows Mr. Shu actually laughed.


    His lips slightly rippled a good-looking radian, full of sorrow Danfeng eyes suffused with soft light.


    He looked at her, as if looking at the best things, the sunshine around was gentle.


    "Did you just care about me?" He took another sip of the wine.


    If the sound slightly pauses, the way: "today even if is not the gentleman, the other person has solved the encirclement for me, I may also advise one."


    Can say that, if sound and feel that they do not need to explain.


    Holding Qiao Feng''s hand, she said to Mr. Shu, "forget that I have something important to do, so I''ll leave first."


    With that, she passed Mr. Shu.


    But she did not walk a few steps, behind the voice of a man, "if you need help, I can help you."


    If sound footstep a meal, estranged way: "Mr. Xie is kind, but I don''t need."


    Then she left without looking back.


    Let''s take it that she believes that the fourth master has the ability to save danger.


    But anyway, she had no reason to accept Mr. Shu''s help.


    Or... She is not qualified, nor should she ask a man to help rescue her husband as sifujin.


    Especially at this critical moment, all sides are waiting to see their jokes.


    She can not contact with other men frequently, which is not a woman''s behavior.


    Moreover, she knows the fourth master.


    Even if Mr. Shu helped to rescue the fourth master, he would not be happy to go there.


    He was so cold and arrogant that he would not accept such help even if he stayed in the patriarchal mansion.


    Besides, this kind of thing is not a trifle, although she has several connections with Mr. Shu.


    But, in the end, they didn''t know each other.


    There''s no reason to believe someone you don''t know very well. That''s ridiculous.


    So, at this time, she didn''t believe anyone.


    If she can, she just wants to go to zongrenfu to see the fourth master after finishing the work.


    Even for a while.


    See how he is there and listen to what he says.


    That''s all, and she can be quite at ease.


    Because she only believed in him.


    In Qing Dynasty, only the fourth master was the man she trusted most, at least now.


    Besides, she regarded him as the only one close to her.


    At the moment, Mr. Shu looked at the woman''s back, a little distracted.On her nose, there is a strange fragrance.


    Lengfeng looked at his husband''s appearance, and then looked at the wine in his bottle.


    His husband is not drinking, drinking is lonely, is thinking ah!


    On this day, Ruoyin took charge of several head stores and went back to Yuanmingyuan.


    Besides, she went to Baotai''s house like frost.


    I want to see if Baotai can let her go to zongrenfu to meet the fourth master.


    However, the man often lived in the patriarchal mansion, and did not see him return to the mansion.


    I''m afraid I can''t even see a person. I''m very anxious.


    In the afternoon, when Ruoyin was worried that ruosun would not see Baotai, Rushan came back.


    "Fu Jin, the servant went there. As soon as he heard that we were slaves of Yongqin palace, he immediately invited him in. She was the servant of Zong Ling himself. She heard that you wanted to see the fourth master in Zongren''s mansion. She promised us without saying a word. "


    Smell speech, if the sound on the face of a joy, "then he did not say when?"


    "Well, he said that if it''s convenient for Fujin, he can do it tonight. It happens that he is going to zongrenfu at night. You can go with him."


    "I''m the only one. Can you bring one more?" If you ask.


    "He said that with you, you can only bring two at most, because the fourth master is very strict in all aspects, and no one is allowed to visit. What''s more, he said, you have to wear eunuch clothes and go in with him


    "That''s not a problem." If you can understand the sound, you can''t follow several people at once.


    It''s just that she went along alone, which was not convenient.


    If there are more people, it will be different.


    "Well, Rushuang, you will go with me at night." If sound road.


    Is the night, if sound with frost, change the body man dress out of the house.


    She also brought some silver, clothes and snacks.


    They took a very ordinary carriage and made several turns before stopping at Baotai''s residence.


    When you get there, you will be welcomed.


    Ruoyin and Rushuang were invited to Baotai''s yard. When they got to the hall, they saw Baotai sitting there.


    He is still the same, always wearing a silver white robe, looks a little lonely.


    Baotai met her and said nothing more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Just let servant girl take them to change body eunuch dress.


    A moment later, Ruo Yin and Ru Shuang changed into eunuch clothes and returned to the hall.


    At this moment, Baotai looked at her.


    Maybe she was too cute to play eunuch.


    The man didn''t hold back and laughed.


    And he laughed.


    It was a smile from the bottom of my heart.


    However, I think it''s a bit impolite. He quickly stops smiling and raises his feet to go out.


    "Let''s go. It''s getting late. You have to rush back at night."


    Seeing that he helped her to see the fourth master, Ruoyin didn''t care about him laughing at her.


    As for Baotai, she is still trustworthy.


    After all, he had helped her in the same camp as the fourth master.


    In addition, he was the commander in charge of the whole clan house, so everything was more convenient.


    In case of any thorny problem, she can get out as soon as possible.


    In the carriage to the Forbidden City, Ruoyin, Ruoshan and Baotai are all sitting in the car.


    Towards the Forbidden City, Baotai suddenly said a word.


    "Do you know why I''m here?"


    If sound shakes head, "do not know."


    "I''ve been waiting for you because I know you''ll come to me."


    "How do you know that I''ll have someone look for you in case I don''t go."


    "No, a woman like you who values love and righteousness will definitely go to see the fourth master." The man is indifferent and firm.


    If after a pause, embarrassed and polite smile, it is no longer said.


    Is she such a failure?


    During the day, Mr. Shu looked through her.


    Now Baotai is the same. He can see through her and understand her very well.


    Please!


    It''s clear that they''ve only met a few times.


    A moment later, the carriage stopped at the gate of the Forbidden City.


    However, before Baotai took out the waist token, he heard the bodyguard talking outside.


    "All the people on the bus will come down!"


    If Yin has not experienced this kind of thing, hearing this kind of words is a little guilty.


    Baotai''an comforted: "don''t be afraid. It''s just a routine inspection. Don''t get off the bus first. I''ll give them the waist tag."


    He didn''t go to the palace twice at night. He would light up his waist tag and pass it.


    Then he handed the waist tag to the driver in front of him.


    The coachman then handed it to the guard.


    As a result, the other side does not seem to give face.


    "As long as it''s in the car, I''ll get off."


    Hearing this, Baotai raised the curtain of the car and said coldly, "do you want to come down, too?"


    As soon as the words came out, I heard the guard''s smile: "Mr. zongling, there are so many things going on in the capital recently. Please take more responsibility. A person with an identity like you can naturally not get off the bus, but all the people in your car have to get off for inspection. Of course, I don''t mind if you have to get off. "


    It looks like a pair of dog legs, but what can be said is merciless.


    Baotai knew that this man must have taken advantage of others, and had already paid attention to it.


    He looked back at Ruoyin and indicated that Ruoyin and Ruoyin would go down.


    So, if sound and frost raised their heads and went down to the carriage.


    Although they all use cloth to wrap the chest, but want to have eunuch''s chest effect, still need to work hard.


    At the same time, the palms of her hands were sweating.


    His teeth were clenched tightly for fear of shivering.


    See a few bodyguards around Ruoyin and Ruo frost, look carefully.


    All of a sudden, a bodyguard''s hand went to Ruo Yin''s body.


    See, if sound''s shoulder all slightly cannot observe ground to shake.


    No, they see something.


    Or do you want to search like the customs in the past?


    Oh, my God. What if I find out she''s a woman.


    Moreover, as a fourth master''s woman, she was touched by a bodyguard. What a shame!


    When Ruoyin thought that the bodyguard was going to search her body, and thinking about what to do to fight back, the other side punched her on the shoulder.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Yes? Let her pass! that was close!


    If the sound does not show, but the heart is relieved.


    I just scared her to death. I thought she was going to expose her identity.


    Well, fortunately, the guards didn''t check it carefully.


    Only to see two eunuchs get off the carriage, and check that there are no other people in the carriage, they immediately let go.


    Moreover, one of the bodyguards apologetically said to Baotai: "master Zong, what the slaves want to investigate is not eunuchs, but in the end it is troubling you. How offending and offending."In this way, Ruoyin and ruoxan got on the carriage again.


    She was really scared to death. She thought she would have to look into it carefully.


    But maybe they didn''t think of it.


    It''s not like the eunuch of Yongjin?


    The tension in Ruoyin''s heart didn''t get better until he entered the Forbidden City and the zongrenfu.


    To the zongrenfu, Baotai and she separated in order to avoid suspicion.


    But he asked the slave to take her and Rushuang to the residence of the fourth master.


    After all, he is an elder brother. Even if he is confined, he has a yard to live in.


    After a while, Ruoyin was carrying a bundle and went to a yard.


    A few rooms were still lit by dim candlelight.


    As a result of the arrangement in advance, no one stopped her in the yard, so the slave took her directly in.


    Entering the hall, the servant pointed to the inner room and let her in.


    Ruo Yin took the burden and went into the room alone.


    Obviously she has always wanted to see, but really to this moment, she is a bit at a loss.


    Moreover, with each step, the sense of expectation in the heart will increase a little bit.


    As a result, she walked very slowly in every step...


    but her eyes felt the most direct and real feeling.


    She saw the man sitting on the desk in the room, reading.


    Even at this point, he still looks calm and indifferent, and doesn''t look like a person who is locked up.


    When he read a book, his expression was focused, so he sat upright, or full of the charm of a mature man.


    The light slanted on his handsome cheek and outlined his strong side face.


    He looked no different than usual, except for the shallow moustache on his chin.


    It seems that it is more mature and stable.


    "Ye..." she called him not far from the door.


    When hearing the sound, a surprise flashed in the man''s eyes.


    But in the moment of looking up, the surprise disappeared.


    Because when he heard the familiar voice, he thought it was Fu Jin.


    But it was a little eunuch who stood before him.


    However, although the candle light in the room was dim, after a few more eyes, he saw that something was wrong.


    Then, in the calm eyes, there was a black flowing shadow.


    This is not his lucky Jin!


    "Why did you come?" He put down his book and went to her.


    "I..." if sound just open mouth, feel nose a sour, "I just want to see ye."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    Fourth master frowned. When she cried, he didn''t know what to do.


    Finally, she raised her left hand and rubbed her eunuch''s hat.


    "I''m fine. Why are you crying?"


    "I''m afraid, sir, but my God. I''m very tired when you''re not in the house..." so many days of strong support, as soon as she sees the fourth master, she can''t do it.


    Tears with the broken line of beads, Bata Bata down.


    Looking at the woman''s poor appearance, the fourth master''s heart was torn.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be out in a while." He said.


    "Really?" If sound can''t believe to ask, still think it is him to coax her, just say so.


    Seeing her questioning him, the man raised his hand and pinched her face.


    The face full of collagen shakes for a moment, and tears are drawn from the eyes to the face.


    "It''s true." He said solemnly.


    Smell speech, if sound break tears to smile, but tears still revolve in the eye socket, there are tear marks on the face.


    This kind of crying and laughing is really heartbreaking.


    If sound goes to the desk, put the bag on the desk.


    Then, as she untied the bundle, she said, "Sir, there are clothes I brought for you, and some snacks. By the way, there is also a bag of silver, which is full of broken silver words and silver notes."


    "Do you think you are like a man short of money?" Asked the man.


    "But I''m afraid that ye is short of money..." as soon as I talk about this, Ruoyin''s tears will burst out again.


    If a person who is afraid of him is so arrogant, if he looks at people''s faces in zongrenfu, it will be hard to think about it.


    After all, it is a man who has been with each other for many years, not to love each other, but a man that she admires and respects.


    How many years of ups and downs, there are still family.


    As far as she is concerned, she has long regarded this man as her closest relative.


    What''s more, the fourth master has treated her well these years. She has the best food and clothing in the family.


    Whenever there is a good thing, it is also the first to let the slave reward her.


    "Well, I know, put down the things, you go out quickly, this is not the place you should come." The man said.


    As far as he knew, old eight and nine were watching his every move.


    Who knows, the woman is as if she didn''t hear him. She doesn''t leave.


    Instead, he threw himself in his arms, sobbing and accusing him: "Yin Zhen, you bad man, how did you enter the patriarchal clan''s mansion, which made me worried...


    the fourth master was caught off guard by the woman, and the whole person took two steps back to stabilize himself.


    A pair of hands hung in the air for two seconds, and then held her tightly in his arms.


    Obviously, she was crying in his arms and his situation was not very optimistic.


    But the corners of his mouth raised a tiny invisible arc.


    Not every man can be accused of being a bad man by the woman crying in front of him.


    Just such a simple hug, no other thoughts, some just rely on each other.


    This posture, beautiful men and women maintained for a long time.


    Long enough to forget the time and place.


    As if there were only two of them in the world.


    During this period, Ruoyin is crying and making trouble again.


    The fourth master imprisoned the woman in his arms all the way, and let her make trouble, but he didn''t have a conscience to laugh.


    Later, he helped her with a handkerchief to wipe her tears, and said, "listen, you go back. My Lord will come out in a few days."


    "It''s not easy to cheat people." It''s not so easy to get out after entering the zongrenfu.


    "Really, I don''t lie to you." He coaxed her with little patience, like a child.


    Ruo Yin shrugged his nose and glanced at the furnishings in the room, which seemed to pass.


    At least, it is better for her to be at home than at home.


    "Anyway, I''ll tell you that when you''re not in the mansion, the backyard doesn''t like to listen to me. And... I went outside. Li Si''er and Dong''e both bullied me. So, you must come back earlier. I''ll wait for you in the Yuanmingyuan. "


    As for those people in the backyard who were monitored by her, and Li Si was kicked out by her, she would not say.


    But the fourth master did not know the follow-up, so after listening to her words.


    Originally still calculate gentle Mou son, suddenly deep and terrible.


    Just at this time, Rushuang whispered outside: "master son, not good, the order to let people report it, said the ninth Lord with bodyguards came to search, let us quickly evacuate."


    "Oh, good." The matter is urgent, if the sound also does not get tired of the fourth master crooked.


    Anyway, looking at him like this, it seems that there is really nothing important, and she is relieved.


    Otherwise, he would not be afraid of her coming out.


    But since he said it, he would come out later, and she believed him.


    So, Ruoyin tidied up the eunuch''s hat and left with Ruo Shuang.Out of the yard, Ruoyin was taken to a very remote place.


    In addition, under the arrangement of Baotai, she changed into the clothes of palace maids and worked in the crowd.


    But the wind at night is very cold, blowing people''s heart straight hair hair.


    At the same time, in the courtyard where Baotai lives, Jiuye is fighting with him.


    And the bodyguards under him have searched everywhere in the Zongren mansion.


    "I''m still in the Forbidden City at night." Baotai road.


    The ninth master turned the cup in his hand and said to him in a meaningful way: "well, brother Baotai, I heard it''s so late that you still bring two eunuchs into the palace. Unfortunately, I lost the jade pendant that emperor Alma gave me when I was wandering in the Imperial Palace today, so I had to let the guards look for it all night. "


    He spoke with a sinister smile on his face.


    The tone is also very arrogant, very badly beaten.


    Of course, looking for jade pendant is fake, and looking for ulanara family is true.


    His people have been guarding every move of Yuanmingyuan and zongrenfu.


    Now, he dares to be sure that the uranara family is in this clan mansion.


    But fourth brother''s situation is special, no one can visit.


    Therefore, as long as she is caught, she can be reported to the emperor Alma and both of them will be detained in this clan mansion.


    In addition, it can make Baotai''s job yellow.


    For a time, a group of bodyguards ran rampant in the zongrenfu.


    When he met the eunuch, he carefully investigated.


    But this is Baotai''s territory. Jiuye is not familiar with the place.


    The people at the bottom looked for two hours, but they couldn''t find anyone.


    In the end, it was in vain to take people away.


    But it was delayed for a long time.


    In the morning of the next day, Ruoyin mixed with the maids who were going to go shopping and went back to the Yuanmingyuan with Ruoyin.


    Tired day and night, she washed and lay down.


    Seven days later, the fourth master kept his word and was released by Kangxi.


    Because Kangxi checked and searched, not only did he find out nothing, but found out that he had done a lot of good things.


    This time, the fourth master didn''t let anyone inform Yuanmingyuan.


    Instead, he took Su Peisheng and others to xinghuachun hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    When they got there, the slaves withdrew naturally.


    If you don''t know, you''re sitting on a futon reading Buddhist scriptures.


    Seeing the woman holding this sutra, the fourth master seems to have given her this year.


    And she was wearing lotus colored Hanfu and reading it.


    The man strode up to her and coughed.


    Hearing this cough, Ruoyin first pauses.


    Then suddenly turned back, only to see a dark blue hem.


    Before he looked at it carefully, he threw his hands into his arms.


    "If you don''t see it clearly, you should fight." The man slapped her on the butt twice.


    Every time you hit it, your hand bounces back automatically.


    "People hear ye''s voice..." Ruoyin clings to the man''s neck and is not afraid of him at all.


    On the contrary, it rubbed on his chest like a kitten.


    Wen Xiang Nuan Yu POU full, but the woman is still in his arms.


    The fourth master''s hand, from the woman''s waist all the way down, and then down again...


    just as she was about to wrap and caress her, I saw the Buddhist scriptures in her hand.


    Suddenly, just like an electric shock, she released the woman in her arms.


    And push her away slightly, keeping a distance.


    What''s more, he recited a sentence "Amitabha Nanwu" in his heart.


    "I think you''ve made a little progress. You can read the Sutra without supervision. As a result, you''d better do something light and floating with this sutra." With that, he lifted his feet and sat down in the chair in the room.


    Ruoyin mumbled: "people miss you too much. Do hugs offend Buddha?"


    Fourth master: "how could he tell her that when she hugged, he almost did something bad.


    In order to hide his embarrassment, the fourth master coughed gently.


    If Yin saw that he didn''t speak and looked serious, he thought he was still angry.


    He said, "when he left my courtyard, he sent me such a Buddhist Scripture. I can''t read it. I said I''d read it to you. Moreover, I copied a lot of scriptures when I was not in my house, hoping that he would come back earlier...


    the fourth master''s thick eyebrows slightly picked. How could he hear the light resentment from her words?


    This is because he only sent a Buddhist Sutra on her birthday, and he accumulated good fortune for him with good intentions. He still blames her.


    The man glanced at the woman in front of him lightly, "since what you said is so good, read it to the Lord."


    If sound rather confident smile, sit on the futon, clear throat, and drink tea.


    Then she held her lips and read, "when. Eighty four thousand people in the city went to the PIPO corpse Buddha''s office in Yilu Yeyuan. Head, face and feet. But sit on one side. Buddha gradually said. Preaching and rejoicing. The theory of giving, the theory of commandment and the theory of birth of heaven. Lust is not pure. The upper leakage is the trouble. When she was studying, the fourth master twirled the Buddha beads and looked at the woman lightly.


    Her voice is very pleasant to hear, like a lark in the mountains, so that the people who hear it feel it is a kind of enjoyment.


    But it''s not a school. Reading a Buddhist Scripture is like reading a book. It''s not like shaking your head!


    So he interrupted her directly, "stop."


    If the sound slightly a meal, looked up at the man, "my Lord, is where I read not good enough?"


    "Have you ever seen a Lama and a monk shaking their heads while chanting sutras?" The man asked.


    "Did I just shake my head?" She just read too much, she felt very good about herself. She didn''t notice her shaking her head.


    However, in the face of the sharp eyes of the fourth master, she had no choice but to admit the advice: "good, good, I will change."


    As she cleared her throat, she warned herself not to shake her head, and then she read again: "when. Eighty four thousand people were on their seats. The eye is clean. As quality is easy to be colored. See the fruit of the law. There is no deceit in truth. Achievement is fearless. That is, white Buddhist words. We want to practice Buddhism in the Dharma of Tathagata... "


    now, Ruo Yin finally understands the difference between shaking one''s head and not shaking one''s head.


    Because she is not proficient, it is a bit awkward to read.


    Sometimes you need to shake your head to cushion your brain.


    Without shaking her head, she would read it off and on for a second or two.


    Before reading a few words, the fourth master frowned again and called "stop".


    When he heard him stop, Ruoyin raised his head, pitifully, as if he had been taught.


    But the fourth master didn''t stop talking because of her.


    He breathed a sigh of impatience, and said seriously, "when the Lord is away, you copy scriptures and chant scriptures every day. But you can listen to what you read. Either you shake your head or stutter. You can''t even do the most basic things, let alone understand the meaning. You are blasphemous to God and Buddha!"Ruoyin: "at the beginning, I did a good job, clearing my throat and drinking tea. I didn''t know which Taoist priest was giving the lecture. As a result, you let me listen to these things? "


    She knew that he was a strict and critical man.


    Especially for these, in his eyes is very sacred and serious things.


    After a few seconds of silence, she said weakly, "I don''t know why. I read very well when my master is away. As soon as I''m in front of me, I can''t read well."


    In fact, she read very well at the beginning, but if he didn''t let his head shake, she couldn''t.


    But she couldn''t talk back like this, she had to break through in other ways.


    "Listen to the meaning of Fu Jin, is the strange Lord back?" The man asked coldly.


    "No... it''s my own problem." If the sound some dejected ground returns: "all blame me bad, many days did not see the Lord, did not hold for a while, some absent-minded."


    As soon as he said this, the anger in the eyes of the fourth master was half gone.


    After glancing at the woman''s sight, he said faintly: "I know the nonsense. Ask you, you said that you have copied many Buddhist scriptures recently. What understanding do you have?"


    "Which one does the Lord mean?" Since arriving at Yuanmingyuan, he has sent her many Buddhist books.


    How does she know which one he asked.


    "Just your birthday book."


    "Oh." If the sound of the eye drops to spin.


    She was not proficient in reading, let alone understood.


    After thinking about it, she said in a daze: "I think... The master asked me to abide by my duty and keep the dignity of the main room, and then I didn''t want to... Hang on to the master...


    " cough... "The fourth master, who was drinking tea, was choked by the woman''s words.


    A pair of mysterious deep eyes, mercilessly glared at a woman.


    She''s right, but she''s too grounded.


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t speak, Ruo Yin said again, "I know, I''m not so smart. If I don''t say it right, you can tell me directly."


    If she is not smart, there will be no smart woman in the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    "That''s right, but I''m too shallow. Anyway, you should behave yourself in all aspects, especially in this respect."


    He didn''t say anything to her. She knew what she had done.


    In the Royal Garden, it''s just... Cough.


    "Oh, I will." Be good.


    I don''t think so. She is not a nun in the temple. Why should she be obedient.


    If she really forbids the desire, if there are other fox spirits coming to her door, does she have to be a Fujin?


    Looking at her, she was quite obedient. The fourth Master said with a straight face: "put the Buddhist scriptures away and come to me again."


    Finally, Ruoyin is happy to be like a child who has passed the examination of the Buddhist scriptures. He quickly receives the Buddhist scriptures in the drawer.


    Then, she went to the fourth master, bowed her head and fingered her fingers, and complained bitterly: "although I haven''t been in zongrenfu for a long time, I think it''s been several years, but as soon as you come back, you''ll know that you''re not like this in zongrenfu..."


    you look like a little woman, but you dare not come to him.


    Lest he should say she hooked him again.


    Fourth master: "when she was in zongrenfu, it was because she cried.


    Just thinking like this, I saw the woman raised her head and looked at him dimly with apricot eyes.


    It looks so pathetic that men can''t help feeling pity.


    Big beautiful eyes misty, as if at any time tears will slip from the eyes.


    The next moment, as expected, a drop of aggrieved tears slid down the face from those eyes.


    Seeing this, the fourth master took the woman to his arms and sat down.


    Who knew that the woman cried more and beat him on the chest with a little fist.


    The fourth master pressed the woman''s restless hand and spoiled her way: "when did you become so fond of crying, eh? Little crying bag? "


    "They are not." Ruoyin wronged Baba tunnel.


    If not, how long will it take to interrogate her because of the Buddhist scriptures!


    The fourth master held the woman so quietly, just like holding the most precious thing.


    Palm also gently patted the woman''s back, is completely in coax the little girl''s appearance.


    After a while, Ruoyin wiped the corner of his eyes and tears on his face, put his hands on the man''s face, and gently felt his temperature, as well as some of his chin.


    She asked unreasonably, "Sir, I''m not dreaming...


    I thought he would never come back, and would be banned in the clan house for a lifetime.


    The fourth master just wanted to say that the woman was forgetful, but he said that he didn''t hook her, so he touched his face.


    But in hearing her words, slightly a meal, "as if it is a dream."


    Then, the man bowed his head and kissed the lip that said stupid things...


    that night, the fourth master stayed in the xinghuachun hall.


    When the day is not bright, he seldom loves a woman. Instead of letting her get up to serve him, he lets her sleep a little more.


    Under the servant''s service, the fourth master went out of the apricot blossom spring hall.


    When he stepped out of the yard, he told the servant, "Su Peisheng, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Back to the master, I''ve got to know. The women in the backyard are OK. Maybe there was a quarrel, but Fujin finally put them in order and restricted their freedom."


    To be a slave, you have to seek truth from facts. In the end, you don''t help anyone.


    But in any case, we should not mislead the master and son and cause the house to be restless.


    In recent years, those female owners in the backyard have not less bribed him, but he has never been used by any party.


    This is also the reason why the fourth master has trusted him for so many years.


    "Then tell them that anyone who doesn''t listen to Fu Jin will go back to the palace to accompany Li." The fourth Master said.


    Su Peisheng puffed at the corners of his mouth, which was a good way to say that he was going to accompany Li side Fujin.


    To put it bluntly, I just don''t want to see it.


    But those in the backyard didn''t produce any moths.


    However, before he could answer, the fourth master changed his mouth.


    "That''s it. Let''s forget it."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Su Peisheng deserves to be quick.


    Otherwise, if he really wants to deliver the message, the backyard will be filled with resentment.


    That is not good for Fujin.


    After all, everything can''t be too much, the same is true of love.


    Overindulgence will backfire.


    Then, as he walked, the fourth Master said, "go and pick a strong skinny horse and send it to longkodo''s house. He said that he was banned this time, and he did not give less help and reward him."


    "Good." In any case, it''s normal to be the master''s reward slave.


    A few years ago, when the Qing Dynasty did not enter the customs, Huang Taiji still gave his own women to his subordinates.Second, they can be loyal to each other.


    "In addition, Dong E''s place, spend some thought to give Lao Jiu some words." The man was cold.


    Thinking of that day in zongrenfu, she cried and said that the backyard did not listen to her.


    Li Si''er and Dong''e''s family bullied him again, which made him angry.


    What''s more, last night, she said that Li Si''er had cursed her to be a widow.


    Dong E also wanted Lao Jiu to seal her department store.


    Hum, I really think his family Fujin is so easy to bully!


    "Bang." About this, Su Pei Sheng responded promptly.


    As long as the fourth master is good, the house is good, and others are good, it''s none of his slave''s business.


    However, looking at the posture of the fourth master, he wanted to vent his anger on Fujin!


    As for the orders given by the fourth master, Su Peisheng was very efficient.


    On that night, longkordo and Li Si''er were drinking wine and eating small dishes. They heard a report from the servants outside: "master, madam, there are guests outside."


    "Who comes to your house so late?" Li Si''er complained unhappily.


    Longcordo, on the other hand, called the servant in.


    After the servant came in, he gave Li Si''er a look of fear.


    Then he said to longkodo, "master, it belongs to Duke Su of the fourth master''s house. He brought people here."


    "Please bring them in soon." Lonkodo put down his chopsticks and went outside.


    Li Si''er is a curiosity heavy, also followed long Ke duo to come out.


    A moment later, Su Peisheng came into the door with a beautiful girl on his arm.


    In a flash, Li Si''er''s eyes, who had been watching the drama, became alert.


    She looked at each other and saw that the girl had a girl''s unique face.


    Long eyelashes, large eyes, white skin.


    The appearance is more beautiful, slim, weak and slender.


    The key is that such a small body bone, that long place is no other people''s small.


    Even bigger than the average woman.


    She was wearing a light pink Ru skirt with a pink silk ribbon.


    The whole person is just like a flower with bud to be put, delicate shy and full of Jiao Yan.


    She looks timid, and her actions are full of young girl''s green and shy attitude.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    Walking on the road, that makes men greedy things three times a step.


    Women''s eyes are angry, men''s eyes are bathed in fire.


    In a hurry, Li Si''er glances at longkeduo and finds that his men''s eyes are straight.


    She raised her hand and pinched longico.


    Lonkodo immediately withdrew his eyes, but because of his face, he wanted to keep a man''s manner in front of the girl.


    Then he bravely glared at Li Si''er and said with a smile: "I don''t know that Duke Su is visiting at night. Please sit down and sit down."


    Su Peisheng sat down in the armchair, and the girl stood behind him.


    "In fact, there is nothing wrong with it. It is that when the four masters of the family are in the patriarchal clan''s mansion, the adults have helped to take care of them."


    "What my father-in-law says, this is what we slaves should do." Longkordo.


    "You have been with the fourth master for so many years. You should know that the fourth master has a clear reward and punishment. This is not, specially ordered the miscellaneous family, carefully selected a young girl to come


    Su Peisheng stressed the four words "clear rewards and punishments", and also glanced at Li Si''er.


    Hearing Li Si''er feel empty, how does she feel that Su Peisheng is talking about her.


    They reward longkodo, but it''s her who can be punished!


    If you had known that the fourth master came out so soon, she would not have a quarrel with sifujin that day.


    It''s longcodo, with a feeling in his eyes - a beast like light.


    But because Li Si''er is around, a little convergence.


    While secretly pleased, he asked uncertainly, "this is...".


    Su Peisheng secretly scolded longkeduo for pretending to be confused. He said with a smile: "I heard that the Lord dotes on the fourth lady. Today, I see that her name is worthy of her reputation. She still doesn''t understand what she means. Naturally, it''s the fourth master who gives you this beauty."


    When he got the exact answer, longcordo was happy for a long time.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, in the girl''s body swept to and fro, but also the greedy place to see.


    Seeing this, Li Si''er couldn''t help being jealous and said: "since Su Gonggong knows that my master doesn''t like to be promiscuous, he takes people to the house. You don''t know that there are not many concubines in this mansion since I married. In my opinion, my father-in-law should take people away and give them to those in need. Don''t waste a life in vain. "


    Ordinary people don''t want to let men take concubines, or waste such a good girl.


    However, Li Si''er directly said, "don''t waste a human life in vain". This is the threat of naked naked.


    After all, she bullied her to death.


    What is a little concubine.


    Su Peisheng didn''t like Li Si''er''s words. He just stood up and said faintly: "I only ask the adult whether you want or not. If you want, I will leave you. If you don''t want it, I''ll take it. "


    Li Si''er is smiling and would like to take people away.


    Longkordo first took a look at Li Si''er, and then at the girl.


    I can only see that the girl looks pure and has a good figure.


    However, the girl seems to be frightened by Li Si''er, and she looks like she is about to cry.


    It breaks the heart of the scum like longcordo.


    If there were not so many people present, he would like to hold in his arms and coax some.


    At this moment, he was under the control of the insect brain, now also do not know where the courage, decisive way: "since the fourth master reward, naturally to stay."


    He hasn''t been so crazy about women in a long time.


    Last time, for the sake of Li Si''er, he robbed people from his father-in-law.


    But when his words were spoken, Li Si''er clapped at the table and said, "longkordo, you dare!"


    Su Po Sheng stood in the dust with his dust. "You, the Lord, have a bit of a dark and prosperous family, you can tell who has the final say. Don''t do this or that for a while, so that I don''t dare to leave people behind. "


    With that, he frowned impatiently and turned his head to leave.


    "Don''t..." lonkodo got up in a hurry and wanted to stay.


    Su Peisheng looked back at longkeduo, and longkeduo affirmed: "Duke Su, this... Must stay."


    "Well, since you have said that, I will stay. But one thing I have to remind you is that adults should treat people well. Don''t check that there is no such person in your family at that time." Su Peisheng warned.


    It''s the main thing for master ziye to vent his anger for Fujin.


    But there are some glitches in longkodo. It''s a good thing to have personal supervision.


    "That''s for sure." In order to bring back the beauty, longodore said nothing.


    This means that he must be good at protecting other girls in the future. If there is one good or bad thing, it is that he is unfaithful to the fourth master.


    Hearing this, Li Si''er''s heart heaved violently.


    "What can I do for you? I''m young, but my body is so good that I won''t be played all over by men. It''s like a ripe papaya."As soon as he heard about papaya, lonkodo took a natural look at the girl.


    At this time, Su Peisheng straightened his back and said in a shrill voice, "unfortunately, the second-class one is really out of my control. This ningdie girl was selected by the zajia. It is said that she is still a young one. If you don''t worry, you may as well check it yourself."


    "Said, he shook the dust," since the people have been brought to, I will leave. "


    After su Peisheng left, Ning die came forward and saluted yingyingfu: "thank you for your hospitality. I''ll take care of you."


    "Go away! I''m not dead yet. I can''t help but speak here Li Si''er throws the tea cup on the table table directly at the foot of Ning butterfly, and is out of breath.


    Originally, she thought that the other party was just a person with appearance and body.


    But Su Peisheng said that Ning butterfly was still a young one.


    You know, that''s what she cares about the most.


    Because the family was poor, she had no innocence for a little profit.


    Not to mention being a concubine for several years in the Earl''s house.


    By the time he got to longkordo, she was no longer a big girl.


    Although longcordo has been spoiling her, she knows that men have a complex for innocent girls.


    Feel the other party is the first time to him, the sense of responsibility in the heart is also heavier, will favor the other side more.


    In this way, she was neither young nor beautiful, nor innocent, nor good-looking.


    After all, it was never born.


    Just think about it. She''s angry!


    One did not hold back, and then picked up a cup, straight to Ning butterfly body to smash.


    Ning butterfly does not dodge, so suffer.


    Suddenly, tea along Ning butterfly''s Ru skirt, all the material in front of her body is soaked.


    But she was pathetic, squatting down to pick up the pieces of porcelain.


    Longcordo was both distressed and bewildered. He would like to have a test in his room tonight.


    ------


    7, if the word explosion is finished, the old fellow will have the full support if they have conditions. ¢Ú . after opening, there is a download in the lower left corner. Click it and a download page will pop up. There is a select all in the upper right corner. ¢Û . after selecting all, click download all. Then I haven''t asked for a reward for a long time. Please ask for a reward. Yinyinhe fourth master is in urgent need of your help. Thank you very much www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    I''m afraid the hands were cut by porcelain.


    But in front of Li Si''er, he did not dare to do anything for the time being.


    I had to tell the servant to take Ning die out.


    Well, on one side is Li Si''er, who is fierce and obstinate.


    On one side is a gentle and lovely girl, or a young one, which must be fresh.


    But no matter what, he and Li Si''er still have some feelings. We should pacify him first.


    He went to Li Si''er and coaxed with patience: "Si''er, the reason why I left her here is to make a play. If you think about it, the fourth master is Prince Yong, and I am his slave. What he gives me, whether it''s things or people, can I refuse to be a slave? "


    Li Si''er: "if I refuse, it means unfaithfulness. I don''t think it''s good to say that if he becomes the throne one day, will our life be better? It''s like long live, let alone reward. Long live is to punish one person, and one has to thank Ron. " Longcordo said with all his heart.


    "Is it really so serious? I had a dispute with Si Fujin in the department store that day." Li Si''er is worried about the tunnel.


    "You see, this is your fault. I tell you not to provoke those four fortunes." As he said this, lonkodo noticed something was wrong.


    Immediately from the passive to the active side, "what did you just say, and four Fu Jin had a dispute?"


    "I... I didn''t mean to ridicule sifujin when I saw the fourth master being locked up in the Zongren''s mansion." She still feels aggrieved.


    "Tell me about you. No wonder the fourth master suddenly got a reward to enter the mansion. I guess he didn''t trust me." Thinking of this, his tone was a little heavy, "you said that I finally won the trust of the fourth master, and I was all huohuohuo by you, the black lady."


    The fourth master is so deep in the city that he has to work hard to gain his trust.


    "Who knows he came out so soon."


    "I tell you, this matter must be dealt with seriously. Maybe you have to go to the Yuanmingyuan."


    "No, what am I doing there?" Li Si''er road.


    "Naturally, I''m going to apologize to sifujin." If Li Si''er didn''t tell him, he would have been loyal if he took Ning die.


    But with Li Si''er, we still need to tie the bell.


    When the fourth master was still Lord Baylor, he didn''t care much.


    If between Li Si ER and Si ye, he will protect Li Si er.


    But now it is different from the past. The fourth master has become prince Yong, and he enjoys it very much.


    In addition, his cunning old father also showed that the fourth master''s future was limitless.


    When he was in front of the fourth master, he became more cautious and did not dare to be presumptuous.


    And in recent years, he can see that the fourth master is really capable.


    "It''s not impossible to apologize, but the master has to promise me that you won''t touch the new little hoof, or I won''t apologize to sifujin for anything you say." Li Si''er threatened.


    "Good, good." Longkodo agreed to say it first, and urged, "you should do it quickly. You''d better go to the Yuanmingyuan at daybreak tomorrow."


    In this way, he can break his promise earlier.


    "No, I''ll wait for a while to see if you''re telling me the truth." Or she won''t be fooled.


    "Si Er, in these years, you don''t know. I only have you in my heart." Longkodo hugged Li Si''er and entered the inner room.


    After a while, Li Si''er''s voice came from inside.


    It''s just like the cat barking at night, which makes the whole yard sleepless.


    Besides, she worked very hard.


    He wanted to do everything he could to empty longkordo and see how he could get to the other little hooves.


    It''s just that lonkodo seems to have no intention and no power, trying to save energy to coax other women.


    Especially that kind of chick, the first time can have a good tune.


    He also made a good impression, proving that he was not old.


    After two or three days, longkordo kept his word and did not touch the new Ning die.


    And, in front of Li Si''er, I don''t even look at Ning die.


    Sometimes, he will follow Li Si''er and give a few words of reprimand.


    Finally, at the urging of lonkodo.


    Li Si''er was coaxed and cheated by him, so he went to Yuanmingyuan to apologize to Ruoyin.


    In the Yuanmingyuan Garden, Ruoyin is holding a snowflake and sitting in the hall to roll cats.


    Li Fukang came into the room and said, "Fu Jin, Li Si''er is here."


    "No Ruoyin said without hesitation.


    People like her and Li Si''er are not a generation gap problem at all. Safety means that the road is blocked.


    "But she said she was here to make amends." Li Fukang said.


    If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, light asks: "which door is sorry to compensate?"


    "One day in Beijing, she taunted you in front of the big guy."Speaking of this matter, Ruoyin almost forgot.


    After all, she got the upper hand at that time and drove Li Si''er out.


    But these days, she has never seen Li Si''er again, so that the other party will not be scared to apologize.


    Is it possible that... What did the fourth master do?


    Thinking of this, she said: "you go to Wan fang''an and ask to see what''s going on. If it''s the fourth master''s idea, bring her in."


    If it''s the fourth master''s intention, it depends on his face and reluctantly accept Li Si''er''s apology.


    The fourth master could not set up a bureau for her. If she didn''t appreciate her kindness, she would waste his kindness.


    Once men get involved in this kind of thing, it''s not just a trifle between women.


    This goes up to the relationship and cooperation between men.


    She is still counting on longkordo to help the fourth master ascend the throne!


    A moment later, Li Fukang came back.


    "Fu Jin, I asked Wan Fang to make peace. Duke Su told me that it was really the fourth master who asked him to do it."


    "Have you asked what the fourth master used to make Li Si''er so obedient?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    "It is said that..." after Li Fukang had a pause, Li Fukang replied: "Duke Su personally picked out a unique talent to reward longkeduo. After a few days, Li Si''er came to the door. It is estimated that longkeduo asked her to come. In addition to the competition, she was not so presumptuous."


    Hearing this, he was shaking the cat''s voice, and almost pulled out the snow''s hair.


    Fourth master, the black fox is really black.


    On weekdays, he was strategizing in the imperial court.


    At home, she could still think of this way to vent her anger.


    It''s also true that if you''re soft hearted and listen to women''s words, you''ll have to deal with them.


    "Well, in this case, let''s bring Li Si''er in." If the sound is light.


    After a while, the red and green Li Si''er, led by Li Fukang, arrived in the hall.


    As soon as he entered the room, Li Si''er took her servant girl and went to worship him. "The civilian wife has seen Sifu Jin."


    There is no arrogance and arrogance in the past, and it is not as rampant as last time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    On the contrary, he would have broken his waist.


    "Get up and give your seat." If sound road.


    After that, Li Si''er was in the seat, and the servant girl was standing behind her.


    "Si Fu Jin, before things, that is not my fault, but also ask you to have a lot of adults, don''t take it to heart."


    If Yin looks at Li Si''er and wants to say that if we had known this day, why should we have done it in the first place.


    It''s better to control your mouth earlier!


    She hooked her lips and said with a faint smile, "in fact, if you don''t come, I haven''t paid attention to the things that day. But listen to you say so today, I remember that day, as if someone said something...


    if the voice frowns, pretend to have a bad memory.


    After hearing this, Qiao Feng followed him and said, "Fu Jin, you don''t remember a lot of them, but I remember that some people said that the fourth master had entered the Zongren''s mansion, and you still regarded yourself as a four Fu Jin!"


    As soon as he said this, Li Si''er fell on his knees again.


    "Si Fu Jin, that day I was... I was evil, this is my fault." Li Si''er apologized.


    Seeing this, Qiao Feng said again: "Fu Jin, I still remember that some people said that we should change the owners of the Yuanmingyuan Garden, and Prince Yong would also be razed to the ground. He also said that we would soon become commoners, not even humble servants, shouting that you should salute their master and son! "


    The voice just falls, Li Si Er stares at the servant girl nearby one eye.


    This cheap maid, when she was in the house, had never lost as long as she had a quarrel with her.


    Who knows what madness she had that day? She spoke more freely than she did.


    When Li Si''er stares at him, he sees that the servant girl is possessed by evil. She is also slapping her mouth and kowtowing to beg for mercy.


    If Yin felt that her anger was almost gone, she waved her hand and said, "the fourth lady is really a good master of discipline slaves. I am a shrew slave, but I will talk about it casually, and I will frighten you. Qiaofeng, help the four ladies up


    "Ah Qiao Feng stepped forward and helped Li Si''er up.


    But Li Si''er sat down and Ruoyin said, "well... I remember that day, the fourth lady said that longkeduo would come to make trouble. You said that the fourth master was in the zongrenfu at that time. I was afraid that someone would make trouble in the department store every day. Who knows the troublemaker didn''t wait, but you came to the door to apologize. "


    With that, she looked at Li Si''er with interest.


    Li Si''er said with a smile: "Hey, that''s all angry words and nonsense. Don''t count them. This time, my master also said that I should never, should not, should not talk to you like that. How can I make trouble? "


    At this moment, her heart is really bitter ah.


    That day, she didn''t take advantage of anything and was driven out of the department store.


    Today, people have taken what she said that day as a joke.


    Every word, is in her wound sprinkle salt, hit her face!


    But she had to smile.


    Alas, how could she have never thought that what she said at that time created such a causal relationship today.


    Not only that, but also there was such a evil spirit in the backyard. How should she live in the future.


    "So it is, but I''m worried about it." If the sound is careless.


    "Sifujin, let''s forget all the previous unhappiness. Anyway, now in my heart, you are not only four fortunes, but also... "


    " don''t stop. " If you don''t have to think about it, you know what Li Si''er is going to say.


    It''s nothing more than flattering the fourth master as the prince and princess.


    What''s more, she may be said to be the queen.


    Kangxi is still alive, if this kind of words spread out, it''s really treacherous!


    Li Si''er, who is not on the stage, can''t even flatter.


    If you don''t pay attention, you''ll over shoot your head.


    "Four fortune Jin, look at my mouth, always can''t speak."


    "If you don''t know how to speak, you should say less, so that the trouble will not come out of your mouth. "Ruoyin didn''t have time to talk to Li Si''er any more. She waved her hand and said faintly," OK, you go back. "


    "Yes." Li Si''er left with his servant.


    She held back her grievances and returned to the house.


    It is the first time for her to look at a person''s face and apologize for her being spoiled for so many years.


    As a result, when she came back to the yard, a servant whispered in her ear: "madam, when the master went down to the Old Summer Palace and took a turn, he went to aunt ningdie."


    "What kind of Auntie! I haven''t even scratched the eight characters yet. I can''t do anything bad for them!" At the mention of this, Li Si''er, who was wronged, was beaten by chicken blood.


    With the servants and servant girls, they went to the courtyard of Ning butterfly.


    When we got there, let alone the inner door, the hall doors were all closed.


    As soon as Li Si''er arrived at the door, he heard a girl playing in it."The master can''t catch me... Ha ha...


    and... Longkodo''s voice can''t wait," Hey! If I don''t catch you today, I''ll teach you a lesson. "


    In the room, there are some faint "Ding Ding Bang Dang" sounds.


    It seems that the ghost of longodore, blindfolded, bumped into something in the house.


    Hearing such a playful and teasing voice, Li Si''er''s jealousy burned three Zhang high.


    Without saying a word, she lifted her hand and knocked at the door. "Good, longkordo, get out of here!"


    All of a sudden, the sound of frolic inside disappeared and became quiet.


    Even if Li Si''er sticks his ear to the door, he can''t hear a sound.


    But she knew that longodore and the little hoof kept silent on purpose.


    She pinched her waist and yelled to the inside, "lonkodo, please open the door for me. Don''t think you are silent. I don''t know you''re in it. If you have the ability to make small hooves behind my back, open the door to me!"


    But she stood at the door waiting for a few seconds, there was no movement inside, let alone open the door.


    If you say that if you play inside, she still knows what she is doing, at least not doing business.


    I don''t know where to go. Don''t roll around.


    Thinking of this, she made a gesture to the slave.


    At this time, the most obedient slave in the ordinary life also hesitated.


    After all, this mansion belongs to the master.


    If they smash the door open and it''s bad for the master, they can''t bear it.


    What''s more, looking at the beautiful appearance of the new aunt, it''s not sure who will be in charge of the affairs in the backyard.


    Seeing the servant disobedient, Li Si''er had to bump into the door himself.


    "Bang Bang..." the sound of knocking on the door came and went.


    When Li Si''er was almost exhausted, the door opened from inside.


    And she threw herself into the air and fell directly to the ground.


    The man who used to love her didn''t help her. Instead, he protected her little hoof behind her, as if for fear of hurting the woman.


    Seeing this, Li Si''er held the servant''s hand and stood up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    She pointed to longkordo''s nose and said, "longkordo, you dead ghost, I''m going to apologize in front of me outside. You''d better take advantage of my absence to get along with little hooves. We said it clearly. As long as I apologize to sifujin, you won''t touch her. As a result, you turn around and you go into the room. You have no conscience... "


    " that''s what you made yourself. What''s with me? I asked you to apologize, not for your own good. " Lonkodo shook his sleeve and said merciless words.


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, Li Si''er can''t believe it. This is what he said.


    From the moment she knew him, he would hold her in his hand and not let her suffer a little injustice.


    As long as someone upset her, he would help her.


    Even the old lady, he could whip the old woman with a whip for her sake.


    Even, he would rather suffer himself than let her suffer.


    But now, he actually for other women, and is only a few days in the door of the woman.


    In this way, he turned his face mercilessly and did not pay attention to her at all.


    Thanks to her, she thought he was a kind of love, and would treat her well all his life.


    In the end, it''s all Farting!


    Yes, in those days, for her sake, he was able to disown him and spoil his wife.


    Now I will ignore her for the sake of other women.


    This is his nature.


    Men always like to be young.


    But she, Li Si''er, doesn''t care about it today!


    She stepped forward in a few quick steps and gave longico a big push.


    "I don''t care. You won''t touch her because you promised me." Li Si''er said fiercely.


    At this time, Ning die also said softly, "master, butterfly doesn''t know that you and your wife have such an agreement. If you do, you will not let the master come in. Now that I know it, please take your wife with you


    Her voice is soft, even at this time, she will not be as open-minded as Li Si''er.


    "Shut up, you don''t have a chance to talk here!" Li Si''er turns to Ning die''s nose.


    This little hoof, it sounds like a poor voice.


    In fact, it''s forcing longerdo to give an explanation.


    It''s like trying to make things better. Does she need her help?


    Li Si''er looks so fierce that Ning die hides behind longkeduo.


    In his mind, there was a sharp contrast.


    Li sifu''er won''t apologize to him anyway.


    Otherwise, the little beauty will not be able to get it.


    "Butterfly, what she said has never been said. What can you believe?" Longkordo will Ning butterfly behind his back, swaggering at Li Si''er: "Li Si''er, in the past affection, and children''s face, you immediately go out for me, I will do nothing happened."


    Li Si''er looks at longkordo in disbelief.


    He just called her by her name instead of her fourth son.


    But he called that little hoof, but "Dieer Dieer" called very close!


    Li Si''er is preparing to refute, but face-to-face with longkeduo''s unfeeling eyes.


    His look was very ugly, his sophisticated eyes were burning with anger, and there was a blue vein in his temples that was jumping abruptly.


    The rugged facial features showed impatience, as if they would be angry at her at any time.


    She felt like... She never knew him like this.


    Oh, no, when longkordo''s wife was still alive, she saw him face that old woman, she was so heartless.


    It was because she had seen it that she was afraid.


    She was afraid of the tall and powerful man in front of her. She could not control her anger.


    It''s better to stop it than to make it out of control.


    Thinking about it, she glared at Ning die fiercely, "well, I''m Li Si''er, I''ll help you today."


    With that, she left with her servant.


    After Li Si''er left, the servant took the door with him.


    Longkeduo was really controlled by insects. As soon as Li Si''er left, he turned his head and held Ning butterfly in his arms.


    Without face or skin, the color inside the color gas way: "this can let me catch it."


    Said, a pair of sophisticated hands, on the girl''s body walking.


    "Sir, let''s forget it." Ning die pushed him.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you get well before?" Longodoro talks.


    But even if Ning die didn''t want to, his hand didn''t stop.


    Even, he wanted to conquer her with decades of technology.


    I think she''s just a girl who hasn''t experienced human affairs. She''s a good liar.


    But Ning butterfly broke away from him and walked in the air.Lonkodo, naturally, had the audacity to keep up.


    To the inside, Ning butterfly sat on the edge of the bed and didn''t speak. Tears flashed in her eyes.


    Seeing this, longkordo heartily said, "what''s the matter? Tell me, I''ll help you decide."


    "Master can''t be the master." Ning butterfly excited to.


    At this moment, longkordo was completely unconvinced. "I can still be the master of this family without saying anything else. Just say it!"


    Smell speech, Ning butterfly just blinked watery eyes, sobbing: "master... Madam looks so fierce."


    "It''s just a fox in disguise. Don''t you see that I''ve driven her away?"


    "Yes, but I can see that she left in a huff and puff. Today, she can''t help him. It doesn''t mean that she won''t come to find fault tomorrow."


    "I''m here. You have nothing to be afraid of."


    "If the master is in the house, butterfly is not afraid of it, but the master can''t be in the house all the time. In case the Master goes to the court or goes to another place as a servant, Dieer is afraid that his wife will bring people to make trouble." Speaking of this, she saved her handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    "What''s the big deal? I''ll send some useful servants and guards to your yard, just as many as Li Si''er''s Lonkodo said, and his hand reached to Ning die''s shoulder. "It''s OK."


    "No... butterfly is still afraid. What can I do if the master is away from home." Ning die side over body, back to longkordo.


    Hearing this, longcordo laughed very insidious, "it''s needless to say, I naturally take you with me and love you all the time."


    This coax, listen to Ning butterfly a layer of goose bumps.


    However, she still gave longko a side face, Jiao didi said: "the master has seen, I have been in the house these few days, the food and clothing are not as good as the slave, afraid that the master has the intention to spoil me, I can not bear this body."


    As she said this, she wiped her tears and took the initiative to throw herself to longkordo.


    Longcordo was overjoyed. He held the man in his arms with one hand, and took a key from his sleeve pocket with the other, and lit it in front of the girl.


    "What do you think of this?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    "What is it, the key to the master''s room?" Ning butterfly''s face was red. She said shyly, "no, butterfly is a concubine. You can''t go to the master''s room secretly."


    I just heard longcordo smile vicariously. "That''s a good idea. It seems that I have to give you a key to the door. However, this is not the key to my room. It''s the key to the warehouse. If you take this, the person in charge will give you what you want for food and clothing. "


    "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s true. As early as you went into the mansion, I thought that Sier was shrewd and you would suffer, so I planned to give you this key."


    "The master just gave it to me now. A few days ago, he followed his wife to attack me." Ning butterfly is ready to cry.


    Seeing this, longcordo was so distressed that he wiped her tears with his cuff.


    "A few days ago, I asked Li Si''er to apologize to sifujin for the overall situation. At the end of the day, I''m just making a show. Otherwise, can I kill her like that for you today. "


    "Who knows if the master will attack me in the future?"


    "Now that the matter is done, I will have no time to hurt you in the future. Do you think I feel good in the past few days? It''s fierce on you and painful in my heart. I''m suffering every day. " Longcordo coaxed.


    With that, his eyes turned to Ning butterfly and put the key in front of Ning butterfly.


    "Ah! What did the master put in my clothes Ning die scared the whole person to stand up, anxious to stamp on the spot.


    But her petite body is just stomping, which is the most attractive action in men''s eyes.


    It is true that one wave is not even, another wave rises again and again, one stamp three bumps.


    "Master''s good butterfly, what I put is the key to ensure your happiness in your family. You must take good care of it." Longcordo''s eyes, light floating in front of the girl.


    "Then why do I do this? It doesn''t fall." Ning die is so anxious that she tugs at the material.


    Hearing this, longkordo came forward and pulled the man into his arms and pressed it on the brocade quilt.


    "I like you so pure and innocent. Since I can''t take it out, I''ll help you..."


    soon, the voice of the girl struggling in every way came from the room.


    Of course, it''s hard to get.


    Then, heard longkodo shameless way: "butterfly good, bear with it, master this gives you the best thing, let you become a real woman."


    The next moment, a cry came out of the room.


    On this day, long Keduo, who was not old enough to spend one day and one night, personally verified whether the Ning butterfly was a young one.


    Since that day, longcordo seems to have had a good time.


    After all, it''s a girl, but it''s much better than a woman like Li Si''er.


    Longkodo, who eats pith, runs to Ning die''s yard every day and sleeps with her every night.


    Li Si''er, who was once a favorite, almost keeps an empty room alone almost every day.


    Once in a while, children can only get a share.


    And her right to speak in the house is no longer better.


    As a result, she can only ask her little sister to accompany her to talk and complain.


    People gather by class, and things are divided into groups.


    I can talk with Li Si''er, but they are also some women who are not on the table.


    After all, it can be seen that she is not used to Li Si''er''s style and doesn''t associate with her.


    Therefore, can get along with her, is nothing more than some unreasonable, and thirty eight people.


    On this day, she invited three or two little sisters to drink tea and gossip in the front hall.


    Children play in the yard outside, sometimes strolling in front of adults.


    "Four sisters, if you want me to say that your posture and appearance are excellent. How lucky and proper a lady you are at that station, how much face Lord longcordo will take you out." A woman who had a good time with Li Si''er flattered him.


    Then the other two followed suit.


    "That is, I don''t understand. It''s really puzzling for adults to indulge in other people''s affairs when they leave you as women."


    "It''s not true. There are women like four sisters. Why do you go to see a woman who''s touched?"


    Well, Li Si''er didn''t think so.


    She pulled her lips and was about to speak.


    At the door came the cry of a child.


    When the adults asked, they found out that it was Li Si''er''s son who robbed his little sister''s son''s toy.


    Li Si''er took his son in his arms and said with a smile to his little sisters, "you don''t see it as well as my son."


    Smell speech, those little sisters an unbelievable appearance.


    Li Si''er tilted his head and looked at the child lovingly in his arms and asked, "Jie Ge Er, e Niang asked you, I spent a lot of money to let the craftsman make you a little tiger made of white jade, and bought you a top and a ball. Why do you want to rob other people''s cheap bamboo dragonflies?"What can flatter Li Si''er when he is down and down must be much worse than him.


    Even though they felt embarrassed by Li Si''er''s words, they still forced their faces to smile and pretended that nothing had happened.


    "Because I haven''t played with this..." the child played with the bamboo dragonfly in his hand, and came back glutinous.


    A few women looked at each other and seemed to understand everything.


    Li Si''er patted the dust on the child''s body and let the servant carry it down.


    At this time, a woman said with a smile: "the man is not used to eating three treasures of seafood, occasionally eating some wild vegetables also feel fresh."


    "That''s not true. I heard them say that men have a curiosity and a desire to conquer. Of course, it depends on whether they can restrain themselves."


    "It''s just that I miss the red flag at home, but the colorful flag is flying outside. The main room is pulled out to support the scene and worry about life. The concubine is holding it in the palm of her hand and doting on thousands of people. "


    These words are as if Li Si''er is a good woman.


    They seem to forget that Li Si''er climbed up from his concubine.


    Hearing these words, Li Si''er shook his head as if he had already seen through everything.


    She light way: "the man this kind of thing, may want to be old to climb not to move, ability does not spend heart!"


    That Ning butterfly looks like a sensible and clever baby. In fact, it''s a lean horse with a lot of training, but it doesn''t break the body.


    What else can''t, even know more than other people do women.


    These... Li Si''er naturally found out from the new tricks that longcordo played when he stayed with her.


    What''s more, the butterfly looks pitiful in front of longkordo.


    Once in front of her, the fox''s tail came out.


    But she told longkordo that they didn''t believe her at all and gave her a look.


    Oh, once upon a time, she was so beautiful that now she has to look at other people''s faces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    After more than ten years of loving her, she realized the pain of that old woman at that time.


    It''s Fengshui in turn...


    Li Si''er is a good day, and he''s almost done.


    At the other end, the original Dong E family of Jiufu Jin.


    She is waiting for someone in an alley with her maid.


    She wore a pomegranate red flag dress. Instead of wearing that kind of flag head, she wore a bun full of feminine flavor.


    She looks like a lady with all kinds of jewels on her head.


    And she looked forward to the appearance, like ushering in the second spring of the beautiful little woman.


    After a while, at the other end of the alley, a young man appeared to be more than 30 years old.


    The man was in a tan robe and of medium build.


    He had a slight stubble on his cheek, followed by a few servants, and looked like a man in charge of a big family.


    As soon as he saw him, Dong E''s eyes glowed with light and waved to him, "this way."


    Then, the man''s pace is faster, the pace is bigger.


    After a while, they met.


    "Xuerong, I have been delayed because of business. Have you been waiting for a long time?" The man asked gently.


    Dong''e shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. It''s idle anyway."


    She knew this man since she was a child.


    But he was ten years older than her and the eldest son of her friend Amar.


    At that time, he was like a big brother.


    But at that time, she looked down upon the merchants and did not give him a second look.


    But now it''s not the same. She has experienced right and wrong, and has tasted the bitterness and bitterness of the royal family.


    Now I just want to find the right man, even if she is ten years older.


    Even if he was his concubine.


    Not to mention how much I like it, let alone love it.


    Just want the rest of my life, can lead a stable, have a rely on just.


    It''s better than being a helpless canary in the house arranged by Jiuye.


    After all, in the Qing Dynasty, men were superior to women.


    As long as men have money, they can find younger and more beautiful ones.


    But the woman is not the same, a little older, can only find older than her.


    Especially like her, who has married and had children, it would be nice not to find an old man.


    The man took a look at her and said, "it''s a nice day today. Let''s go to the lake."


    "Lake tour? But now it''s afternoon. When it gets dark, how can you come back at night? "


    "Well, I''ve rented a cruise ship, and we can... Spend the night on it." Men are a little embarrassed.


    Hearing this, Dong E''s face was red.


    Everyone is an adult, who can''t understand this.


    I just want to ask her to spend the night on the boat.


    Then, do something natural.


    But Dong E experienced so many things, she would not easily give herself to others.


    Men, after all, are too easy to get, do not know how to cherish.


    In case she hands herself over to him, he turns up his pants and doesn''t recognize people.


    What''s more, as a former royal daughter-in-law, she''s not a common person who dares to take over.


    He had said before that he was worried that Jiu Ye would come to trouble.


    That''s why she didn''t meet him in the house, and she had to sneak out to meet him.


    Because the house is full of people arranged by Jiuye.


    In fact, what she wanted most was to find someone willing to elope with her.


    So you don''t have to worry about Jiuye.


    However, the man in front of him had a family property in the capital city, and he was not willing to give up everything and elope with her...


    Dong E bit his lip and politely said, "no, I''m a little seasick. If I stay upstream for one night, I''m afraid I can''t stand it."


    "Why, you''re afraid I can''t do anything to you. Besides, you are not a big girl of yellow flower. Even if you spend a night with me, so what. Besides, if you want to enter my backyard, you must let me have a priori experience. "


    The man seems to have guessed the insistence and reserve in her heart and broke the words directly.


    Hearing this, Dong E felt really humiliated.


    But her present status, in addition to the man in front of her, seems to have no better choice.


    Besides, she spent so many years in the royal family.


    Apart from the Royal people, there was no communication.


    A woman like her, even if she is looking for another one, is not necessarily better than this man.


    Perhaps, the situation may be worse and more humiliating.


    It''s from this fire pit to another fire pit.


    "You can think it over. If you can''t, that''s all." The man said impatiently.Dong E, with his handkerchief in his hand, hesitated.


    While she was hesitating, there was a sinister male voice in the lane.


    "I say you can''t understand people''s words. I haven''t heard people say that. You are delicate and weak and afraid of seasickness. Why are you aggressive here? You really don''t know how to be funny."


    On hearing the familiar voice, Dong E''s voice was not good in his heart.


    But the middle-aged man did not know the situation, disdainfully asked: "who are you? It''s none of your business! "


    "How can you talk to our ninth master? You want to die." A guard said.


    Seeing Jiuye approaching with ten bodyguards, Dong E pulled the sleeve of the young man and anxiously said, "run, run!"


    Originally, the young man was still full of air. As soon as he heard that it was Jiuye, he was scared and ran away.


    But the lane is narrow, and the only way to the outside is the direction of Jiuye''s pressing step by step.


    Even if he ran away, he could only walk to a dead end.


    So when he caught the young man, he punched him in the face.


    When the man was beaten black and blue, the bodyguard took the young man to Dong E''s.


    Nine Ye coldly glanced at Dong E''s one eye, "go on, still pestle here to do what."


    In the end, it is outside, so as not to cause unnecessary disturbance.


    After a while, Jiuye and Dong''e returned to the house arranged by him.


    And the young man, who was also held in front of them by the guards.


    At the moment, Jiuye is cocking his legs, and his deep Danfeng eyes are sinister at the young man.


    However, jiufujin was sitting next to him, and his heart was about to jump out of his heart.


    Only she knows how cruel this man is.


    "Tut Tut, Dong''e, what kind of vision do you think you have? You have to find someone better than you. But if you look at him, he is not as young as ye. He is of average body and looks. What do you think of him


    Dong E was very careful, but when he heard Jiuye''s words, his anger was ignited.


    "The worst thing I''ve ever done in my life is that I married someone I shouldn''t have, which ruined my life. Besides, in my eyes, he is much older than you. At least he doesn''t dislike me. He is willing to take me as a concubine and give me a carefree life for the rest of my life


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    Come on, hurt each other!


    Just listen to nine Ye sneer to smile, seem to hear the most ridiculous thing.


    He raised his chin and asked the young man, "the Lord asked you if you want to take her as a concubine."


    Voice just fell, see the young man has not begun arrogance.


    Scared to shake his head, quickly denied: "no, no, no, small for a while confused, where dare to peep nine Fu Jin, also please nine Lord adults have a lot of, let go of small."


    "Ha ha ha ha... Dong E, do you hear me? He just wants to save his dog''s life now. He has no time to take you as my concubine." Nine ye said with a sinister smile.


    "You''re beating people and threatening people here with your bodyguards. Of course he won''t admit it."


    "Not to say that for the sake of true love, you can even pay for your life. I''m afraid of this pain." Jiuye said.


    "Some people don''t have to give their lives, not to abandon their wives." The meaning of Jiufu Jin refers to the tunnel.


    Nine Ye chuckles, did not build stubble.


    "It''s not true that ye loves to talk about you. You really don''t have a long memory. They ask you to visit the lake and force you to go there. What does this mean? They just want to play and don''t want to be responsible. You are the only one who is stupid and thinks that you will be taken as a concubine."


    "I don''t care about anything else. I only know he promised me before." On the contrary, Dong Yue''s young men''s panic is ignored.


    Listen to nine Ye eyebrow tight frown, the deep peach blossom eye was infected with a touch of evil.


    Then, he looked at the young man and said faintly, "come on, let''s see which tongue said it and cut it off for ye."


    "Master, a man has only one tongue." The guard came back.


    "Well, just cut one." There is no tunnel in Jiuye.


    As if he was saying the simplest sentence.


    The young man even shook his head and could not speak.


    Jiufujin was even more angry and said: "Jiuye, you have already retired me, and there is no relationship between us. What qualifications do you have to break into my world again and disturb my happiness?"


    "Wrong, my Lord, this is to save you from suffering, let you recognize this hypocritical man, how can you not know good." Jiuye said.


    As soon as the voice dropped, I heard the young man shout a few times, but there was no sound, "ah... Um..."


    suddenly, there was a smell of blood in the room.


    The young man''s mouth was full of blood.


    Also, there was the red blood oozing from his mouth, flowing to his chin and neck.


    Seeing Dong E''s frown, he pointed to Jiuye and said, "even if he is hypocritical, he is better than a vicious man like you."


    "Well, cut him open and let me see how good he is." The ninth master casually pulled - playing with anger in his eyes.


    Clearly related to a person''s life, but she said that it was just like pulling out a hair silk.


    The bodyguards under him seemed to be used to such things and were not surprised at all.


    Instead, with daggers and swords, he began to slash the young men one by one.


    See, Dong E''s directly from the chair to sit on the ground.


    This scene is too bloody, too cruel.


    Her mouth was shaking and her face was scarred.


    Dong''e knelt down to nine masters, shook his knees, and begged for mercy: "nine masters, I beg you to spare him. This will cause human life."


    Jiuye: "I apologize for what I said just now. I shouldn''t have said those words to excite you. It''s not my heart." Dong E cried in fear.


    If she really liked it a little bit, she would not say such words. She only cared about her own happiness, angered Jiuye, regardless of the life and death of young men.


    Hearing this, Jiuye''s mouth raised a sinister smile.


    "You''re right. Even if you don''t say anything to annoy me, I don''t intend to kill him. So, you just watch it, and don''t have any psychological burden. "


    Dong E''s kneeling in situ, tears can not stop flowing.


    However, those people still use knives on young men, and Jiuye is still saying sinister words, "I hate this kind of spineless man most, which will make me feel that he has lowered a level."


    The people around him are very quick. It seems that this is not the first time that he has done such a cruel thing.


    However, after a while, a bodyguard came to Jiu Ye''s side, "Jiu Ye, he''s not angry."


    "Well, throw it to the back hill and feed the dog." Nine Ye is cold and gloomy.


    "Ouch..." the strong smell of blood, as well as the body of the young man, who was cut like an animal, and the words of the ninth master, which were cruel as cold-blooded animals, made Dong E feel nauseous.


    See, as she said, this man never scares people, let alone talks.


    He was always like this, as insidious as a venomous snake.No one could have expected what he would do next.


    Dong E''s kneeling on the ground, every bone was shivering, and his brain felt dizzy.


    A pair of shoulders are violently moving, a voice of suppressed, painful sigh, as if it is from the depths of her soul to cry hard.


    She didn''t cry how much she liked and cared.


    Crying is her vision of the future, was destroyed by the man he loves.


    She never knew that a young man was not a good man.


    But she is still immersed in the world of lies, continue to look forward to her dream.


    "The Lord has done nothing to you. It is a blessing in misfortune that you have nothing to cry about." Jiuye pinched her chin and looked at her face carefully.


    The finger belly also gently stroked the tear marks on her cheek.


    Just that pair of eyes, is the sinister ferocious smile, terrible.


    Up to now, Dong E felt uncontrollable anger in her heart.


    She said to the ninth master, "bah," you are no better than him, or even worse than him! "


    Anyway, she has nothing to be afraid of.


    The ninth master patted the woman''s cheek and sneered: "you know, I like to see you helpless and full of nonsense. It''s a pity that you can''t find a better person in your life. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Dong E''s no scruples to laugh a few times, "I just want to find those who are worse than you and bring you one green cap after another! I think what you can do with me. If you have the ability, you can cut me off too! "


    Her teeth were white and she was smiling at the man like an animal that would bite at any time.


    "Pa" a sound, nine Ye threw her a resounding slap in the face.


    Suddenly, the woman''s face showed a bright red five finger color.


    Cheekbones high position, but also because the man pulled the finger across, leaving a red mark, the corners of the mouth also exuded silk blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    Dong E''s face was touched, but his eyes were still full of hatred and looked at the man.


    His tongue licked the bloody smell of his mouth and laughed darkly: "ha ha...


    " what are you laughing at? " The ninth master looked down at the woman.


    "I laugh you have me in your heart." Dong''e couldn''t laugh or cry. His voice was full of unpredictable emotions. "So you know when I was with other men, you came in a hurry and ordered someone to kill him."


    "Dong''e, I found that you have already begun to hallucinate." The man sat on the chair, slightly attached to his body, and looked at the woman kneeling on the ground in a sinister way, "I will tell you that there has never been any woman in my heart!"


    "Ha ha... Admit it, otherwise why are you so angry? Don''t forget, we have no relationship for a long time!" Dong E said with a gloomy smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, the palm of the man''s cocooned palm caught her neck.


    "Don''t be so sentimental in front of the Lord. What you care about is power. How can you hide a woman, especially a vicious woman like you?"


    Dong E''s teeth were bitten, and the blue veins on his neck were obvious.


    But even so, the body brought her pain, there is no man said to let her heartache.


    At that time, when she first married Jiuye, she just wanted to be a wife.


    But gradually, he thought she could not do this, that could not, she had a lot of bad thoughts.


    Thinking of these, she gave a bitter smile, struggling to say: "it''s ridiculous. Compared with you, what I''ve done is nothing. You are as poisonous as a snake or scorpion. What''s more, you taught me to be cruel, but now you talk about me. What am I doing in your heart for so many years? "


    Smell speech, the strength of the man''s hands and a few points, finger belly and fingertip are deeply embedded into her neck, is a little bit up.


    Dark eyes contain a sinister and violent atmosphere, thin lips outline a cold-blooded arc, slightly upward tilt of the corner of the mouth reveals a sneer.


    "The Lord is not a good man." The man looked at the face in front of him and said with a ferocious smile: "to tell you the truth, as early as when you married my father, I would have tolerated you for many years. What do you think you are?"


    "Do you think you''re the only one to bear with me? I''m not Isn''t it mutual tolerance between husband and wife?


    In this case, it is better to hate each other than to love and not to come.


    It was probably her words that infuriated the man, her neck tightened, and she frowned and could not speak.


    Seeing her like this, Jiu Ye''s face showed a grim smile.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes scan the woman''s face, like looking at a dying mole ant.


    In addition, the strength of his hand was increased by several percent. He said in a gloomy way: "I don''t want to talk to you so much. If you want to go out and hook up, just try. I don''t mind digging that man''s eye and breaking your leg. Do you dare to follow others in the future?"


    That''s how the male chauvinist man is, even if he has abandoned her.


    Also can''t see her follow others, because he has a clean mind, feel dirty!


    Dong E''s pain has been speechless, the brain a burst of vertigo, the feeling is about to suffocate.


    She can only with the strength of men, slowly stand up.


    Just when she was almost out of breath and felt like she was dying.


    Only listen to the "bang", the man released her, inertia made her stand up high, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    And in her mind, what the man said was repeated.


    He said he was going to dig someone else''s eyes and break her leg.


    He can definitely do such a thing.


    Because since I knew him, he has never intimidated people, let alone just talk about it.


    The young man just now is a good example.


    Just when she was stunned, a man''s voice like a devil came from her head, "please repeat, even if you don''t want me, you don''t want to bring you a green hat."


    With that, the man stepped on his dark boots and went to the door and told the servant, "from now on, Haosheng is looking at Dong''e, and she is not allowed to leave the house for half a step!"


    His voice was cold and cold, like a venomous snake with no feelings.


    "Yes."


    Looking at the man''s back, Dong E yelled at his back: "you''ll deceive yourself."


    She didn''t believe it. He really didn''t feel anything about her.


    Anyway, she always felt that he was just as angry as she was.


    But no matter how she yelled, the man did not look back, even the steps did not stop.


    Dong E sat down in the same place and yelled at the man''s back: "Yin Xi! I hate you


    This sentence just roars out, the man has a little reaction after all.


    But also only a slight pause in the pace, on the head also did not return to leave.


    After that day, Dong E''s family was really like what Jiuye said.I was imprisoned in a small house and had no freedom.


    And this kind of thing spreads quickly.


    It spread in the capital in a few days.


    Especially in the royal family, it has long been a joke.


    Ruoyin was surprised for a while when she knew it.


    Somehow, her intuition told her that the fourth master must have done it.


    Otherwise, Li Si''er will have an accident soon.


    Dong''e was imprisoned again.


    In this way, she is more and more admire the fourth master this black fox.


    So quietly, let Li Si ER and Dong E''s eat shriveled.


    Maybe it''s just a little trickery for him who is good at scheming.


    In fact, even if the fourth master doesn''t let people release news to him, he knows it.


    It''s just that the retribution has arrived ahead of time.


    After all, the scum man didn''t really treat Dong E''s family. He would lose his body and break his army.


    Of course, the fourth master just helped his fortune Jin out of anger this time.


    As for his own affairs with eight and nine masters, when the time is ripe, they will be good-looking!


    ------


    in this way, it was June, the hottest time of summer.


    In the evening, Ruoyin sits in the courtyard to enjoy the cool after eating.


    She held a watermelon in her hand and dug it with a silver spoon.


    Looking at the sky full of stars, ears full of cicadas and frogs, don''t mention more comfortable.


    But when she began to eat, she saw a large group of people coming in at the door.


    Looking up, it is the fourth master.


    If Yin has not had time to put watermelon slave, the man went to her in front.


    She is so holding watermelon, stupidly in situ.


    The man looks a little serious. Maybe he has something on his mind.


    When Ruoyin thought he was going to be scolded again, the fourth master didn''t say anything and went into the hall.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin handed the watermelon to the slave and followed him into the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    Just walked into the hall, the fourth master went to the inner room again, and said faintly: "settle it."


    "Oh." If the sound sees his mood some dignified, then obediently follows, serves him to change clothes to wash.


    After a while, they changed their robes and lay down together.


    If sound lies flat on the silk pillow, the man''s even breath comes from the ear.


    She knew he wasn''t asleep, but she didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, the fourth master opened the mouth first.


    "Three days later, the emperor Alma will patrol the south, and my brothers and I will go with you." He said faintly.


    "Well, I''ll ask the servant to pack my luggage in the morning." Ruo Yin looks at the ceiling.


    "It''s a bit chaotic outside recently. When you''re not here, you''ll stay in the garden and don''t go out and walk around."


    "Ah?" If sound side body, take a man''s arm, way: "just I haven''t gone to breathe for a long time, don''t you take me with me?"


    Her voice was sweet, with a hint of lethargy before bed.


    Silence for a while, the man just replied: "this time I''m in a hurry. I''ll just take a few slaves with me. People in the backyard, forget it. If you want to go out and breathe, I''ll take you out next time


    "I don''t know when to wait next time." If sound rubbed on the man''s arm bend, coquettish way.


    "I''m obedient. It''s not peaceful recently. I don''t want to take you. It''s for your own good." The fourth master moved his left hand to the woman''s pillow.


    Ruo Yin naturally raised his head and put his pillow on his hand.


    They have a good understanding between each other.


    She grabbed the man''s lapel and put her feet on him at will. She was afraid and said, "is it serious this time?"


    Somehow, after listening to him, she always felt a little flustered.


    Over the past few years, we have been on a tour to the South or to places far away.


    The fourth master took her with her because of her ignorance.


    He didn''t take her unless it was to war or something very important.


    Either she''s pregnant and it''s not convenient for her to go.


    But there was never a time when he really didn''t want to take her.


    What''s more, it seems that something bad will happen at any time.


    Remembering that not long ago, the fourth master was framed by the eighth and ninth masters and entered the patriarchal mansion. Ruoyin worried that the fourth master would be caught in the whirlpool again.


    Because she can feel, with the elder brothers again and again fierce struggle.


    The battle for storage is becoming more and more fierce. There is a conspiracy atmosphere of the wind all over the building, which hovers over the Forbidden City.


    They look friendly, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent and they hide the potential of killing.


    "It will come to this point sooner or later." Four masters light tunnel.


    If Yin didn''t speak, he just leaned on the fourth master''s arms.


    The fourth master took her shoulder in one hand and her hand in the other. He did not speak.


    After a long time, if the voice leads the lip, rourourou way: "Yin Zhen, then you must be good."


    When the fourth Master said this, she knew that someone was going to suffer during the southern tour.


    In particular, the fourth and eighth masters are likely to suffer heavy losses.


    So he didn''t take her with him. Maybe he didn''t want to involve her.


    But her words just finished, the waist was pinched by a man.


    "No rules. I''m addicted to my name."


    If the sound is not afraid, just smile, rub in the man''s arms.


    In the next few days, the fourth master stayed in xinghuachun hall.


    Three days later in the morning, he left the garden on horseback and went with Kangxi to the south.


    On this southern tour, Kangxi originally ordered three, four, five, eight, nine, ten and thirteen to accompany him.


    According to the truth, the fourteenth elder brother is young, in the elder brother''s in the limelight, also should be in.


    But a few days ago, Kangxi sent him to the border to fight, and he was the only one missing.


    In addition, the eight masters who were named originally set out from the Forbidden City with Kangxi.


    It''s a pity that the concubine was ill last year. It''s really a bit of a failure.


    I''m afraid it''s not long.


    Therefore, the eighth master stayed in the capital and served in front of the bed of his wife.


    This is filial piety. Kangxi understood it at the beginning and agreed.


    Seven days later, Kangxi and others lived in Rehe palace.


    In fact, it was an important day for Kangxi.


    It''s been 30 years since he was pacified by San Francisco.


    Therefore, at night, Kangxi held a banquet in Rehe palace.


    Some princes and ministers, as well as the brothers, were all present.


    Of course, there will be gifts when necessary.


    First, the princes and ministers presented gifts and said auspicious words, then the brothers.Now, the third elder brother is the elder brother among the elder brothers.


    Therefore, after the princes and ministers, he was the first to offer a gift.


    What he sent is a typical antique book.


    After Kangxi had collected it, he turned over a few pages and looked at the way he liked it.


    Then, it was the fourth master.


    At the moment, Su Peisheng was holding a box with four sides and covered with red cloth. It looked mysterious.


    However, he did not wait for Su Peisheng to unveil the mysterious red cloth.


    In the eyes of the nine masters present, there was a certain evil in their eyes.


    The next moment, Su Peisheng opened the red cloth.


    What is shown in the box is a long sabre.


    The head of the knife is round and cloud shaped, and the head is covered with gold.


    The decorative patterns are the patterns of the Tang Dynasty and Sanskrit symbols.


    Seeing this, nine Ye''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    It''s like something unexpected, a pair of peach blossom eyes full of incomprehension.


    Four ye coldly swept nine ye one eye, see each other''s look in the eye.


    At this time, Su Peisheng presented the saber and said, "long live, this is the saber that the fourth master specially ordered the blacksmith to make for you."


    On hearing this, the Emperor Kangxi seemed to like this style of sabre very much. He set up his horse and said, "Liang Jiugong, please show it to me."


    After a while, Liang Jiugong handed the sword to Kangxi.


    After Kangxi took over, he first looked at the lines on the blade carefully, and then he couldn''t wait to open the scabbard.


    All of a sudden, the saber radiated a dazzling light, extremely sharp.


    "Well, old four, this knife is good. It''s really a precious sword."


    The fourth master stood up and responded: "thirty years ago, Emperor Alma pacified San Francisco. Today, my son''s ministers sent this saber to Huang AMA. I wish him well and have another 30 years to fight."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Kangxi chuckled and handed the sword to the slave.


    No one will feel tired of being an emperor, and would like to live longer and be emperor for more than a few years.


    Although Kangxi was sixty years old, it was too late for the fourth master to wish him another 30 years.


    It means he can live at least 100 years old.


    When they saw Kangxi''s mouth closed, they began to laugh.


    When the atmosphere was harmonious, a bodyguard came in and reported, "long live, there are gifts from the eighth and fourteenth masters outside."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    Hearing the speech, Kangxi stopped smiling and said, "then present it."


    "Bang."


    Even if people are not present, they should also mean something about important occasions.


    A moment later, the guards were divided into two groups, each carrying two square things.


    Both of them were covered with red cloth, but because the red cloth was thin, we could see that there were vertical lines inside, like railings.


    "Long live sir, the eighth Master said that because the concubine is in critical condition, she can''t be accompanied by the emperor. He will make peace with you after dealing with the affairs of the capital. Moreover, knowing that today is a good day for you, he specially ordered a superior haidongqing to express his apology. "


    He who said this was the servant he had to use around him.


    If the eighth master can''t come, it''s natural that he ordered his cronies to go there.


    Kangxi heard that it was haidongqing. He went directly from the top to the bottom, and seemed to want to get closer.


    Because haidongqing is called "xiongkulu" in Manchu.


    It has always been a valuable tribute to the Central Plains Dynasty by Manchu ancestors.


    Because it is a large Raptor, strong weight, and the world''s tallest and fastest bird, it has the meaning of the God of ten thousand eagles.


    Moreover, according to legend, only one haidongqing was produced by 100000 eagles.


    Therefore, there have always been various meanings, such as "the God of Eagles", "the messenger of God", "the existence closest to God", "the people selected by God".


    Haidongqing has always kept an image of an eagle God who is burning with huge light, fire and heat, waving huge wings, never stopping and flying with angry wings.


    Therefore, it is also the highest totem of Manchu.


    At this moment, after Kangxi approached, he did not see haidongqing. He said with a smile: "there are 60 feather insects in 300, and the number of Shenjun is haidongqing. The nature of the golden spirit contains fire virtue, and Yao Guangxing is shown in different materials. "


    Comparing haidongqing with the bravery of the soldiers, haidongqing is also praised for its excellent quality, which can be reflected by the stars in the sky. Its strength is like a thousand Jun striking stone, and its flying speed is like lightning and thunder.


    Then, he motioned to the eunuch, who opened the red cloth.


    Suddenly, all the people present were blinded by the eagle in the hall.


    Because in that cage, there is a golden haidongqing.


    You know, Haidong qingben is very rare.


    Pure white, sky blue, pure black and jade claw are top grade.


    However, the golden ones are top-grade and conform to the identity of Kangxi.


    But soon, people found that haidongqing''s eyes were black. When he was motionless in the cage, there was something wrong with his look.


    It''s like a dead eagle.


    At this moment, Kangxi, who was originally full of enthusiasm, seemed to have noticed the problem.


    His old man stepped back two steps in a row. His eyes were fixed on the birdcage.


    Because he also found out that it was a dead Eagle!


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, none of us here are in the mood to drink or eat meat.


    They all knelt on the ground, pretending they didn''t see anything.


    Nine Ye was also proud of eight ye, after all, is a top-grade haidongqing.


    But when he found out that it was a dead eagle, his eyes were full of panic.


    He cast a sinister look at the fourth master.


    The fourth master kneeling on the ground did not know what happened.


    But he can probably understand something from the eyes of Jiuye.


    Then, with the rest of his light, he glanced at the thirteen master quietly.


    For a while, the hall, which was still busy, was quiet enough to hear the sound of their heartbeat.


    At this moment, Kangxi was completely stunned by the current scene.


    So, he didn''t notice the little movements of the brothers.


    He just bit his teeth and pointed to the birdcage. The huge cold light finger was embedded in the fingertip, shining with sharp light.


    "Yin Zhen was born by a cunning woman named Xin zhe Ku. She was very insidious when she was young. Later, she heard that she had the appearance of an emperor, so she turned her back on her courtiers and sought someone to murder her second elder brother, which is well known all over the country. I don''t think so. Now, he ordered people to send such ominous things... "


    after pondering for a moment, Kangxi said," since then, I and Yin have been extremely grateful to my father and son. "


    With that, he took back his hand, turned back to the head and sat down.


    It was a great day in Kangxi. The emperor and his ministers drank and ate meat happily.


    However, the eighth master sent an eagle who died with no sleep in his eyes, which was very unlucky for Kangxi.


    To put it mildly, it''s bad luck.


    To put it more seriously, this is eight Ye cursing him, who is a Laozi, and let him die early!


    Moreover, to curse him in the face of princes and ministers is clearly to challenge his imperial power.


    Seeing Kangxi''s anger, the ninth master knelt down to the center of the hall to salute him and begged for mercy for the eighth master. He must have misunderstood something. Myna is the most kind person. It''s too late to show respect to you. How could he send such ominous things to youAfter the ninth master, the rest of the brothers also mean to help eight ye say good words.


    It''s just that I''m not as sincere as Jiuye.


    Of course, the fourth master is just one of them.


    At this time, even if he and eight ye have irreconcilable hatred, they can not gloat.


    Otherwise, it will only cause trouble and cause unnecessary troubles.


    "Misunderstanding?" Kangxi snorted coldly and said, "Lao Jiu, are you blind and can''t see that it''s a dead eagle?"


    "Back to the emperor Alma, I saw it. But the capital city is far away from here. Myna will not come all the way to send a dead Eagle here. Maybe... Someone has done something, or the road is too busy to feed." The ninth master spoke for the eighth master.


    If kangxidong doesn''t have to be strong, he will die easily because he doesn''t have to listen to his body weight


    The Emperor Kangxi talked about it, and Jiuye didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After all, he was not the fourteenth master. In order to protect the eighth master, Kangxi was so angry that he wanted to cut him with a knife.


    Then, Kangxi glanced at another iron cage covered with red cloth.


    Compared with the eight Ye''s small iron cage, the one sent by the fourteenth master looks much bigger.


    Looking at the square, they are all ten feet in size.


    "Open this to me." Kangxi light way.


    "Bang." As one eunuch lifted the red cloth, he said, "although the fourteenth master is fighting at the border, he knows that it''s a good day for you to have a northeast tiger sent over..."


    just as he lifted the curtain, the eunuch stopped talking.


    For a while, the hall, which had been worried, fell into panic again.


    Because in the big cage, there is a yellow and black narrow striped Amur tiger.


    There are several black stripes on the tiger''s forehead, which is very similar to the word "King".


    But it was lying there also motionless, only a pair of amber eyes, a blink did not blink, the corner of the eye also exuded bright red blood.


    Seeing this scene, the people at the bottom kowtow directly to the ground and dare not raise their heads.


    The atmosphere of the whole hall is suppressed as if the air has solidified www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    Only Kangxi sat at the head of the table with his brows locked and his eyes shining like arrows.


    He bowed his head under the palace hall and said in a loud voice: "these are my brothers. They all send such dead things to me. I''m afraid I can''t die, right?"


    There was a thunderclap in the hall.


    The shock made people dizzy and dizzy.


    They kowtow to the ground one by one, unable to move.


    At this moment, no matter what happened, Kangxi was angry!


    Seeing that all the people did not speak, he looked at the dying northeast tiger in the cage and said with a sneer: "well, since you are all like this, I don''t have to care about father and son."


    With this, Kangxi''s Dragon Beard trembled and said with dignity: "elder brother fourteen is a rebellious son. He is actually an unfilial son. Now he orders him to garrison the border and never return to Beijing."


    "Huang amah, this is a matter of no means. The border war is tight. The fourteenth younger brother originally has a high prestige and ability in the army. If you come down with the imperial edict, how to fight that battle will certainly cause confusion and instability in the army." At the same time, the fourth master and the thirteenth master conjectured.


    After Kangxi returned to his bedroom, he immediately ordered people to thoroughly investigate the northeast tiger and haidongqing.


    ------


    2 word update is finished, the end of the month, and the old fellow who has the monthly ticket is coming to the bowl ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    Not only that, he also asked the great secret guard to investigate the recent whereabouts of several princes.


    Even the fourth master, who seemed to have nothing to do, asked the secret guards to investigate one by one.


    But because this matter involves too many princes, the matter is serious.


    Therefore, when we returned to Beijing in August, we had no results.


    At this time, the 14 elder brother class teacher returned to Beijing, and the wife died of illness.


    However, Kangxi did not care so much.


    As soon as he returned to the Forbidden City, he summoned civil and military officials, as well as princes and ministers.


    At this moment, everyone stood at the head of his highness Taihe.


    Only Kangxi was sitting on the wooden chair with gold carving on the top.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, overlooking the ministers below.


    Finally, it fell on several princes.


    This time, if he hadn''t ordered people to check for months.


    I didn''t know that his sons were so capable.


    Number eight is the key to four and fourteen.


    Thirteen again hurt Lao ba.


    Think of this, thunder like sound, then broke in the sky.


    "The thirteen elder brother is ambitious, merciless and unjust. He is actually an unfaithful and unfilial person. He is ordered to leave Beijing three days later and ban Ninggu pagoda forever!"


    As for the specific reason, Kangxi did not elaborate, just let everyone guess.


    Anyway, the brothers know more or less.


    Otherwise, if he directly said that the thirteenth master was plotting against the eighth master, it would be a good deal.


    It''s better to let eight Ye carry this pot.


    It''s enough for a prince to do such unfilial things.


    If both princes do this on the same day.


    For the royal family, it''s a domestic disgrace!


    As an old father, Kangxi couldn''t afford to lose his face.


    If this spread out, what would the world think of him?


    Moreover, the cause of the matter is due to the eight masters.


    If it was not for the fact that eight ye thought that he had not been present and sent someone to do such treacherous things, the thirteen elder brother would not have framed him.


    Therefore, he is not too unjust.


    But if the thirteenth master doesn''t retaliate against the eighth master, only the Northeast Tiger sent by the fourteenth master is dead, then nothing can happen.


    In this way, the domestic clown can be hidden.


    Kangxi then casually find a reason to deal with eight Ye.


    The fault lies in the fact that the thirteen master, for the sake of the fourth master, has figured out the holy intention and wants to overthrow the eighth master.


    As an emperor, he was thought and used by his son.


    For Kangxi, it was contemptuous of Huangwei, but also the most hated!


    However, in the face of the supreme imperial power, no one can infringe.


    Whether you are husband and wife, brother or father and son.


    All feelings are insignificant in front of the imperial power.


    At this time, it was said that the thirteenth master was going to be imprisoned in Ninggu tower. The temple was quiet and terrifying.


    Nine Ye bowed his head and a look of schadenfreude flashed in his eyes.


    The rest of the brothers don''t want to be good with the thirteen masters. At most, they feel that it''s just a pity.


    Only the fourth Master said forcefully: "Huang amah, thirteen dozen children have stayed with you for a while. Don''t you know his character? He has always been friendly with his brothers. The son minister thinks, is there any misunderstanding in this


    He is right. The thirteenth master is close to the fourth master.


    But with the other brothers, it''s never a time to tear your face.


    Even with 14 elder brother that kind of rash and straightforward, he also has a way to get along with.


    However, the general emperor issued the edict, after careful consideration, there was no room for maneuver.


    This is also why those people dare not plead for the thirteenth Lord at this juncture.


    Because they know that it is useless to ask for help, so as not to offend Longwei and be implicated.


    But for the fourth master, thirteen is not a brother, but better than a brother.


    Some words, others do not say, he has to say!


    "Misunderstanding?" Kangxi hums and laughs, and solemnly says: "I have ordered the secret guard to investigate this matter clearly. If anyone pleads for brother shisan, whoever it is will be sent to Ninggu pagoda!"


    When an emperor speaks, he always does what he says.


    At that time, Emperor Kangxi was so angry that he had to cut him to death.


    If it wasn''t for you guys holding your legs to stop me, I''m afraid 14 elder brother would have died.


    So this time, Kangxi didn''t just talk about it.


    The fourth master didn''t listen to Kangxi''s words, but he still pleaded: "Thirteen body bones have always been weak, but Naning ancient pagoda is nothing in the cold world. From the beginning of spring to the middle of April, the strong wind is like thunder and the electricity is exciting. It is cloudy and rainy from May to July, heavy snow falls in the middle of August, and the river is frozen in early September. When snow comes to the ground, it becomes solid ice. When you look at it, you can see that there is a vast amount of snow. "


    At this point, he couldn''t bear to bite his teeth and said, "so, please accept your life!"Since we have to punish everything, even if we change places.


    After all, Naning pagoda is an important town in the border area, located in the far north.


    It takes thousands of miles to get there from the capital. There is thick ice and snow everywhere.


    People say that huangquan Road, if you get to Ninggu tower, there will be ten Yellow Springs!


    Moreover, the places of exile are generally remote places with harsh environment and climate.


    Many areas are close to the border, or the Southwest has not been developed.


    In ancient times, transportation was inconvenient. If they were exiled to these areas, they would die in foreign countries.


    In addition, Ninggu pagoda has a bad climate and no rise in grain, so it is only suitable for the transformation of the place where heinous people live.


    Those officials and generals who were subject to the criminal law of the Qing Dynasty and were responsible for serious crimes were sent to ningguta.


    Many people end their lives by committing suicide before mating.


    From the capital to Ninggu tower, at least 4000 miles away, this is a four month long migration.


    If every day tens of miles, every day without rest.


    It is a great test for those who only rely on their feet and have shackles.


    Therefore, even those who were exiled to ningguta were mostly frozen to death, tired to death and tortured to death.


    There are not many people who can come back alive, and there are few who can return to chaotang from here!


    Therefore, this place, for the royal nobles, is a very severe punishment.


    Although thirteen does not have to wear shackles to walk, there will be a carriage on behalf of, also do not have to exile to do coolie.


    But in that bad weather, it is difficult to survive, easy to fall ill.


    However, Ninggu pagoda was hard, and Kangxi didn''t understand it.


    It''s just that he is too angry with the thirteen master!


    Now, he heard that the fourth master was still pleading for thirteen.


    A selfless face, showing a little impatience.


    What the emperor says is what it is. This is imperial power.


    If anyone wants to offend, there''s no face.


    He pulled his lips and said in a deep voice: "since you are so distressed by thirteen, it''s the same...


    " Huang AMA, the fourth elder brother just grew up with the children''s ministers since they were young, and did not mean to offend you. The children minister works alone and is willing to go to ningguta alone. " Thirteen Ye knelt down to the front of the hall. Before Kangxi finished speaking, he said it first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    Because, even if the words are not finished.


    He also knew how serious the latter words were.


    No more than let the fourth brother accompany him to ningguta.


    Before Kangxi finished, he was interrupted by the thirteen masters.


    Suddenly, a pair of eyes of the Ming world, then stare at the back of thirteen elder brother.


    Until the thirteenth master kowtowed on the ground, he said again: "the son minister kowtowed to the emperor amaroun, no matter where you are, as long as you are your son, the son minister will be satisfied."


    There was a tremor in his voice, like a forbearance at the point of passion.


    As soon as this remark was made, the edge in Kangxi''s eyes was only half gone.


    When I was a child, the thirteen master was also a person who had been hurt by Kangxi.


    It''s just that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and each generation is better than the other.


    He didn''t know where he had been hit by the waves.


    So, a brother like him who lost his mother in his early years.


    Kangxi, the father, still occupies a position in his heart.


    He is a man who values love and righteousness, and puts family affection in the first place.


    As far as he was concerned, as long as Kangxi did not directly cut off the relationship between father and son as he did with eight masters, he would be satisfied.


    But in the royal family, where there is any kinship.


    It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack!


    After finishing the matter of thirteen masters, Kangxi thought of eight masters.


    His aversion to the eighth master can not be erased by the death of his concubine.


    As a result, Kangxi''s Dragon Beard trembled slightly, and once again solemnly said, "as for brother Ba, when I was in the palace, I cut off the relationship between father and son with him, and every part of the household department needed to immediately cut off his subordinate official''s salary, salary rice, and Deacon''s silver rice."


    "Yes." Several ministers of the Ministry of housing responded one after another.


    Kangxi''s words are very clear.


    He has eliminated eight ye from the royal family, and has completely broken his qualification to compete for the crown.


    In this way, there is no difference between the eight masters and the common people.


    It''s just that there''s royal blood in my body.


    After a stick of incense, Kangxi told the crowd a few words, and then he broke up.


    Out of the hall of Supreme Harmony, the thirteen and the fourth came together.


    The fourth master was dignified and did not say a word.


    But it was thirteen, but he had a smile on his face.


    He has a handsome face, the arc of the lips is perfect, seems to be always with a smile.


    Because he had lost his wife from childhood, he walked on thin ice in the royal family.


    Over time, they develop this kind of pleasing personality smile.


    This kind of smile is gentle and self-contained, but it must not come from the heart.


    "Fourth brother, there''s no need to be so deep. It''s not that the emperor Alma doesn''t recognize my son. Besides, I''m fine, and I''m not dead." Thirteen ye said with a light smile.


    The fourth master stood on the steps of Taihe hall, looking at the blue sky and white clouds under the scorching sun, as well as the palaces.


    After watching for a long time, he said, "it would be nice if you told me about that day''s affairs. It''s really difficult for me to do things secretly like this."


    If he talks to him, maybe they can have a good way.


    Perhaps, he can persuade him to be young and impulsive.


    "Fourth brother, don''t you like to talk about things that happened? How come you always like to say such things recently." The thirteenth master turned his head and looked at the fourth master, full of friendship and said: "fourth brother, you should know, brother, I''m not" helping "you, but" working for "you. I''m willing to do everything for you."


    The general return said that myna was abandoned by the emperor AMA.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, he is worried that myna and Jiuge will join hands.


    Fourth master: "if others are merciless to him, bully him and harm him, he can still have a hard heart.


    But for thirteen words, no matter how hard the heart, now also become soft soft.


    Seeing that the fourth master did not speak, the thirteenth master pretended to be indifferent and said with a smile: "fourth brother, you should have the best. I am waiting for your good news in ningguta."


    He raised his left fist, and the brothers beat him on the shoulder of the fourth master.


    The fourth master stood still and looked at him.


    This kind of words, both brothers understand, do not have to make any response.


    Then, the thirteen master and indifferent smile, said: "but you can''t let me wait too long, I''m afraid I''m weak and can''t carry it."


    With that, he was just as playful as he was when he was a kid.


    The fourth master was silent for a long time before he gave a heavy "um" sound. His eyes were already scarlet.


    Although he was reticent, his heart was not as good as it seemed.


    Over the years, the brothers around me have changed.


    Only thirteen brothers still keep their original innocence.


    Of course, it was just in front of him.


    The two brothers laughed and went down the steps.


    At this moment, looking at the Forbidden City where Xiaoda grew up, the thirteen master felt some emotion.Since he did not have the sum Niang, he was fostered under Princess De''s knee.


    But Princess de has her own children, just in front of the emperor Amar and the public, to him.


    Moreover, for the fourth brother of his own, the imperial concubine does not want to see, can also be good to him where to go.


    Fourteen is a lack of love, always love to fight with him, just like the fourth brother like to fight.


    But he is not the son of Princess de Fei, and what qualifications to fight with him.


    Over time, he lived cautiously in the Forbidden City.


    Every person with a smile, no one dare to offend, even those slaves are not provoked.


    I don''t dare to tell you if you don''t have enough to eat and warm to wear.


    I can''t eat enough with the silver every month.


    Those dog servants of the zongrenfu bullied his mother and asked him several tens of Liang silver for an egg.


    He still remembered a winter many years ago.


    He finished his class from elder brother. The fourth elder brother said to him: it''s best to eat sheep scorpion in this weather. Just as your fourth sister-in-law said yesterday, let the kitchen slave make a pot of big one today. Would you like to join us?


    At that time, he didn''t eat in the morning, and he ate in the school at noon.


    After school, he really did not know what to eat at night and what to eat.


    Feeling the broken silver words in his pocket, he was so hungry that he secretly swallowed his saliva and nodded his head and agreed.


    That day, he ate four bowls of rice and ate a lot of meat.


    After eating and drinking, the fourth brother looked at his thin robe and gave him a bag of silver and silver tickets.


    He said: now is the time for you to grow up, eat and wear warm clothes. If it''s hard to tell e Niang that it''s not good to ask a servant to come to my house.


    He scratched his head, took the silver, nodded and agreed.


    At that moment, he knew that in the Forbidden City, there were still people who cared about whether he could eat or not and whether his clothes were warm.


    Later, he did not take the initiative to go to the fourth brother''s house.


    But the fourth elder brother always gives him money every now and then.


    And, always when he has money.


    In these days, until he became a family, the fourth brother and the fourth sister-in-law helped him for ten years.


    In his eyes, they were like brothers and sisters in law.


    Hehe, isn''t it brother and sister-in-law.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    If someone treats him well now, it''s not sure what he wants.


    But at that time, he was so small that he had nothing to draw.


    Only then the friendship, only the most real!


    Think of these, young eyes hot, wet, cool.


    I lifted my hand and wiped it. It seems that it is still sticky.


    The young man pretended to wipe his eyes carelessly, but he didn''t let the fourth master see it.


    Just burst into laughter, warm in my heart.


    The next day, an uninvited guest came to Yuanmingyuan.


    Besides, she is a female guest.


    "Thirteen Fujin, our fourth master has been busy with business recently, so we can''t see any guests." A gatekeeper is a slave.


    "I... I''ll see you once, say a few words and go, can''t I?" Thirteen Fu Jin looked anxious.


    "I''m sorry, we have reported what should be reported, and the slave has explained what should be said. Now it''s dog days. Thirteen Fu Jin still goes back to have a rest. Don''t wait in the sun. It''s not good to hurt yourself. "


    "No..." Thirteen Fu Jin looked sad and said, "I must wait for the fourth master, even if I just say a word."


    Although she has some friendship with sifujin, she can go to sifujin to help her ask for help.


    But in her eyes, she took sifujin as her friend.


    Friends, should not be mixed with some impure things.


    She didn''t want to embarrass sifujin. She did it as if she was using friendship to force others to help.


    But she didn''t ask for Ruoyin, and Ruoyin in xinghuachun hall naturally knew the situation.


    "Fu Jin, the thirteen Fu Jin is really infatuated with the thirteen masters. It is estimated that the thirteen Fu Jin wanted to ask the fourth master for his business, but he did not want to see her." Qiao Feng reports what he hears to Ruoyin.


    "How long has she been waiting outside?" If you ask.


    "Back in Fujin, she has been waiting outside the garden since it didn''t light up in the morning. But the fourth master has been in the garden all the time, so she has been waiting until now. I''ve been waiting for a long time. The noon sun is very poisonous. "


    In the hall, Ruo Yin looks up at the dazzling sky outside.


    Tile blue tile blue sky, hanging fireball like sun.


    The clouds seem to have been burned by the sun, and have long disappeared.


    Outside the courtyard, the sun from the dense layers of branches and leaves transmission down, the ground is full of copper coin size of the sparkling spot.


    In such dog days, if you step on the ground barefoot, you have to burn your feet.


    If you put your hand into the lake, the water will be hot.


    Ruo Yin takes back her eyes and sweeps the ice basin in the room.


    It wasn''t long before it came up, and it was half eaten.


    Even if the slaves were blowing the wind, it was extremely hot.


    There was no wind, and the thick air seemed to be frozen.


    "Go, change the ice basin and bring some new ones." If the sound light command way: "in addition, go to the thirteen Fu Jin please come to me."


    About this incident, although she did not understand what happened in the court.


    But she more or less guessed that the thirteenth master might have done something for the fourth master, which angered Kangxi.


    As for the thirteen fortunes, we can see that they are honest when dealing with each other on weekdays.


    Whatever the reason for her coming to the house, she will listen to it first.


    If it was not feasible, she advised her to go back.


    If it is feasible, she will go to the fourth master to persuade her.


    Otherwise, it''s not good to get heatstroke on this hot day.


    A moment later, thirteen Fu Jin was brought to the hall by Qiao Feng.


    She saw Ruo Yin, Ying Ying Fu and Ping Li.


    Ruoyin looks at the little woman in front of her, with apricot colored flag dress and few decent jewelry on her head.


    His clothes are very simple and elegant. He doesn''t look like the prince Fu Jin of any family.


    Looking at a pair of eyes red swollen, face because of a long time in the sun, red.


    Hair is also on the forehead and cheek, sweating.


    "Did you cry?" If you ask.


    Zhao Jiashi looks up at Ruoyin. Before he speaks, his eyes turn red again.


    It''s like thinking of something sad, tears can''t stop, so it flows down.


    Then, she choked: "I want to go to ningguta with the thirteenth master, but he refused to let me go, and said that Huang amah would not agree. I thought, come and ask the fourth master to see if he can do something about it


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick, originally because of this.


    "But you don''t know how hard Naning ancient pagoda is. It''s a question whether the thirteen master can bear it or not. Why do you have to force yourself to go with you, a weak woman?"


    "I''m not afraid of anything as long as I have thirteen masters around me." Zhao Jiashi shook his head, tears in his eyes Shua Shua.


    Ruo Yin looks at the woman in front of her again.Who doesn''t know ningguta is a place to live, but she still insists on going.


    I really can''t see, such a petite body, but hiding a firm heart.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Zhao Jiashi held her lips and planned to say something.


    If the voice did not wait for her to speak, he interrupted: "well, my fourth master is a solid eye. If you have anything to say, just tell him. Anyway, here I am. Even if you don''t say anything, I will help you to persuade him


    "Will this... Embarrass you?" In Zhaojia''s eyes, the fourth master is a cold faced king.


    She was worried that Ruoyin would be scolded in order to help her and make her husband and wife incompatible.


    If the sound slightly a meal, in the heart some moved.


    At this time, Zhao Jia wants to see the fourth master very much.


    She was willing to help her try to persuade the fourth master, but she was still thinking about her.


    Sometimes, the more difficult people are, the more considerate they are.


    Because they have experienced too much pain and heartache, the mind is particularly delicate.


    After pondering for a while, Ruo Yin replied, "don''t worry, I''ll meet the chance."


    After hearing the speech, Zhaojia nodded. Then she looked down at herself.


    Embarrassed way: "but I had a good sweat, hair is also stuck to the body, looks very embarrassed, can not be inappropriate, appear very impolite."


    If Yin was not angry and said with a smile, "how can you say that you are honest and well groomed? Can he know that you have been in the sun for so long?"


    Zhao Jiashi: "is it appropriate to press this..."


    "Yes, of course." Ruoyin handed Zhaojia a glass of iced watermelon juice, "pour this, you quickly drink a cup, go to the summer heat."


    We have to let the fourth master know that the thirteenth master was sent to ningguta for his sake.


    The person''s wife now looks for him, he hasn''t seen, in the mind had the idea to go?


    "No, let''s hurry to the fourth master." Zhao Jiashi can''t wait.


    As a result, Ruoyin glared at Zhaojia with that sharp look.


    See Zhao Jia Shi embarrassed, had to listen to the "Gulu Gulu" drink.


    Then, Ruoyin took Zhaojia''s family to Wanfang Anhe of the fourth master.


    When he got there, Su Peisheng was waiting outside his study.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    When he saw Ruoyin, he hit a thousand.


    "Get up, but the fourth master is in it?" If sound road.


    After su Peisheng got up, he glanced at Zhao Jia''s family behind Ruoyin. He probably understood.


    He said with a smile, "if you go back to Fujin, the master is checking the official documents in it. Please wait a moment."


    Then he turned his head and knocked on the door.


    The heart says that Fujin really dares to manage affairs.


    She will bring those who are not willing to comment.


    If you hit a nail later, the scene is not easy to clean up.


    After a while, Su Peisheng turned back and said with a smile, "Fu Jin, the fourth master will let you in. But...


    Su Peisheng glanced at Zhaojia and said, "I only told you about you to the fourth master, so... Please wait a moment."


    As for this one, it depends on whether Fu Jin can persuade the fourth master.


    "I see." Ruoyin turns to Zhao Jiashi and says, "wait for me outside first. If it''s OK later, you can come in again."


    She agreed with Su Peisheng''s approach.


    It''s worthy of being the old slave around the fourth master. It''s still coming.


    If I told the fourth master at the beginning that she and Zhaojia asked for an interview together.


    I''m afraid that with the temperament of the fourth master, neither of them will meet.


    We can only let her go first. Zhao Jiashi may have some hope.


    If the sound into the study, the slave will close the door.


    She followed the outer room to the inner screen.


    I saw the fourth master sitting in front of the desk to write.


    Under the handsome face, a pair of thick eyebrows tightly frown, it seems that there is a vexed matter of erasing injustice.


    Not waiting for her to approach, listen to the man light way: "say it, this time is for what."


    "What else can I do? I just know that I''m not in a good mood, so I''m here to relieve my boredom."


    She took a plate of Red Bayberry and a plate of watermelon from the table in the room and sat down opposite the fourth master.


    The fourth master raised his head slightly and glanced at the fruit on the table.


    His office book case, only she dare to eat again and again in front of him.


    Ruoyin first tasted a small piece of watermelon, and then handed it to the fourth master.


    "The watermelon is so sweet, it''s still freezing. Please try it."


    "If you have something to say, I don''t want to eat it." If the man didn''t look at it, he refused.


    "If you don''t, I will." Ruoyin was thick skinned and refused, but nothing happened. He ate the watermelon.


    After eating, I scanned the red bayberry in the dish and ate two more.


    His eyes were closed and he said with admiration: "this is sour..."


    Fourth master: "after eating red bayberry, Ruoyin got up and walked around the room for several times.


    Oh, it''s all right. It''s all right to find the ice pot


    Smell speech, the fourth master swept an eye to change the ice basin in the room.


    Just a little bit, she said it was so serious.


    He didn''t know what she was up to.


    It is estimated that he has something to ask him, and he is talking about the Three Kingdoms here.


    Seeing that the fourth master did not speak, Ruoyin went back to sit down opposite him.


    He clenched his fists with both hands, propped up on his chin, and looked at the fourth master like this.


    It was not easy to see a man''s forehead exudation of subtle sweat, immediately courteous way: "Ye, you sweat, I help you wipe it."


    Said, she used handkerchief in the man''s forehead gently pressed a few times.


    For the fourth master, who is a cold-faced king, he has to play tricks on him.


    Let''s play the emotional card first, then we can get down to business.


    If you come to talk about business, designated yellow!


    Besides, maybe he''ll drive her out.


    As the woman''s handkerchief swayed around in front of his eyes, the fourth master could not see the official document in front of him.


    In addition, her handkerchief has a faint fragrance, and it smells very comfortable.


    Under this kind of interference, the fourth master can still write, which is strange.


    He put down the pen in his hand and reclined leisurely on the back of the chair, keeping her handkerchief away from him.


    And light way: "if you don''t say again, go out to Ye quickly."


    Smell speech, if the sound toward him light smile, hands on the book case, sit very upright.


    It''s like a good student.


    She winked at the man for a few beautiful eyes, then said: "master, in fact... I come to say love for the thirteen younger sister-in-law."


    "If you don''t tell me, I don''t know you''re on good terms with her?" Fourth master''s face was cold.


    "Hehe... It''s not a good friendship."


    Fourth master: "friendship is not good, what kind of love do you say for her?"


    "I don''t know how I got to know each other. It''s just that you and your thirteen brother-in-law are close to each other. Do you still remember that when the thirteen younger brother moved from the palace to the mansion, you asked me to send some furniture there. I became familiar with this one and another. "I''m not asking for help out of my own heart. All I have done is for the sake of my good and for my good.


    "Tell me what you''re asking for."


    "Is..." if sound secretly raised his head, looking at the man innocently, "sister-in-law, she wants to follow the thirteen younger brother to ningguta."


    As soon as he said this, the man''s eyes sank and said seriously: "ridiculous, where is ningguta? Don''t you know?"


    "I know it''s freezing there and it''s going to die at any time." She came back weakly.


    "Now that you know that you are still here to plead for her, will you think of something?"


    "I pleaded for her just because I could think." She ventured cautiously.


    The fourth master twists the Buddha bead in one hand, the mysterious ink pupil looks at the woman coldly, a look how she says to go on.


    "Last time I was in zongrenfu, I was worried. Even though I knew that there were many difficulties, I still sneaked in just to have a look at ye and want to know if everything was OK. But when I came back, I began to think and worry about this and that


    Fourth master: "why am I worried? It''s not because I can''t see him all the time, so I''m worried. I''m afraid that I can''t eat enough, I can''t get warm clothes and sleep well. I''m looking forward to my coming back every day. " She asked and answered herself.


    Fourth master: "so this time, after listening to the request of thirteen younger brothers and sisters, I was able to understand her mood, because as a woman, I can feel the same. In particular, the situation like the thirteen younger brother is more terrible and worrying than my father''s entering the patriarchal mansion. How can she feel at ease in the capital city and not follow her? "


    The man snorted coldly and said, "what do you know?"


    Ha ha, like you do not understand love ice, just do not understand it!


    When Ruoyin murmured in his heart, the fourth Master said again, "do you know, I didn''t want you to come in that day, because it was too dangerous. If you were caught by the ninth brother, you would suffer. Just like the thirteen younger brother didn''t want Zhao Jia''s family to go to ningguta together


    Which man is willing to let a woman suffer in that cold place.


    Ruoyin didn''t expect that the fourth master would say these things. After she was stunned, she said, "you men are always so self righteous and think they are for the sake of others."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    "But have you ever asked people what they want from the bottom of their hearts. If the younger brother-in-law wants to follow, but the thirteenth brother insists on not letting her go with her, it is torturing her soul. " If the sound moves with reason, it will persuade with emotion.


    "That''s better than if she died after she went there. What''s more, if you lose your life, you can''t follow. " The fourth master returned coldly.


    "I''ve heard of dying for love. Maybe in my eyes, those men and women who sacrificed their lives for love sound ridiculous and absurd. But everyone wants different things in their life. Some people just love life. We are not them. We can''t make decisions on behalf of others. We can only look at themselves. "


    Hearing this, the fourth master did not refute.


    He was silent for a while, hate teeth itching way: "also said you are to relieve boredom, I see you are here to add plug."


    "What, we are so hot in the house these dog days. The brothers and sisters have been standing outside for most of the day, and they are about to get heatstroke. If we don''t call her in, we''ll take care of it in case we get sick


    With that, she glared at the man and muttered in a low voice: "besides, my heart is not as hard as my father''s...


    " if you knew that you were like this, you should have been prevented! " The fourth master vigorously twisted the Buddha beads and asked, "where is she now?"


    "She''s waiting outside." If Yin is happy, it will be said.


    But on the fourth master that pair of cold ink pupil, and weak way: "I just let her wait outside, no other meaning."


    "Call in." Men can''t do anything about her.


    Not long after that, Su Peisheng took Zhao Jia''s family into his study.


    Zhao Jiashi came in and looked at him as if in a mess.


    His eyes were red and swollen with crying, and he was sweating and blushing.


    "Listen to Fujin, you want to go to ningguta with thirteen younger brothers?" Asked the fourth master.


    Zhao Jiashi nodded and knelt down in the study. "Fourth master, I don''t know what the thirteenth master has done, which makes Wansui so angry. I don''t ask him. I only said that he would go to ningguta in a few days. I want to go with him. He said that long live will only allow him to go alone, and he will not allow him to bring slaves and female dependents. "


    With that, she bowed her head and wiped her tears and said, "so I want to come and ask you, and see if I can help you to plead with him and let me go to ningguta with him, so that I can have a look after."


    "Younger brother and sister, we are all a family. If we have something to say, we don''t have to kneel down." Ruoyin comes forward and helps Zhao Jiashi to sit down in the room.


    It''s a bit difficult to say that thirteen Fu Jin wants to save thirteen masters.


    But with tears in her eyes, she only said that she wanted to follow the thirteen masters. If she could not believe the fourth master, she would not help.


    The fourth Master said, "the thirteen younger brother is not in your house. You should take care of the upper and lower parts of the mansion. When there is a suitable time, I will go to ask the emperor Alma to see if he can be recalled to the capital."


    In fact, he knew that the chance was slim and he had to work hard on his own.


    However, thirteen Fu Jin shook his head and said, "the days with the thirteen masters are called days, otherwise they are nothing. The family is so big that it seems more lonely without him. What''s the meaning of being a Fujin? "


    Hearing this sentence, Ruoyin sighed in his heart and moved.


    Most marriages in the royal family have no emotional basis.


    It''s not that you can enjoy the splendor and wealth together.


    In the face of disaster, they fly separately.


    Although they were really killed, they could not fly if they wanted to, but they were all for their own sake.


    In such a situation like the thirteenth master, if you change to a brother Fujin nearby, I''m afraid it''s far away. I wish Kangxi wouldn''t let him lead people.


    It''s not like the thirteen Fu Jin. You can stay in the capital. You know that Ninggu pagoda is hard and there are no servants to wait on, but you still have to follow.


    This kind of feeling is the most rare, proper true love.


    "But the thirteen younger brother has already told me to let him and Fujin help you in the capital. If you are so persistent, you have failed him The fourth Master said.


    "I know." Zhao Jia''s eyes were red and she choked: "but I''m afraid, I''m afraid of the bad environment there, I''m afraid of him..."


    here, she paused, "I just want to be with him all the time, wash and cook for him. If he is good, I will accompany him. Even if we only have the last breath, we can be with each other. Besides, his leg script is a little rheumatic. If we go to such a cold place, I''m really afraid and afraid if no one is waiting for him... "


    " the benevolence of a woman, just say some unlucky words. " The fourth master''s face was heavy and his tone was stern.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin secretly scolds the fourth master as a ruthless person.


    She was going to cry when she heard her words.


    The meaning of the words is that he is afraid that the thirteenth master will die in Ninggu tower.


    That''s why Zhao Jia wants to be with the thirteen masters.Even if he had only one breath left, she was always there.


    Even if she couldn''t hold on to it first, she was willing to have thirteen masters around her.


    But the fourth master was not moved by this kind of words, but also accused people of saying wrong things.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, Ruoyin had to say in a soft voice: "sister-in-law, since you also know that going to ningguta this time is like going to the Yellow Spring Road, why are you still so persistent?"


    As a matter of fact, she had already understood the intention of thirteen Fu Jin.


    I just want to put thirteen Fu Jin''s words out and tell them to the fourth master.


    Zhao Jiashi eased her mood and said, "the thirteen Lord is my destiny. Even if ningguta''s life is hard, I will accompany him. Even if there are so many people, I will never come back again..."


    with this sentence, she will cry into tears.


    The fourth master hated women crying most. Only when Fu Jin cried in front of him, he didn''t hate it.


    Now seeing Zhao Jia''s crying like this, he frowned imperceptibly and said, "OK, your friendship for thirteen is in my eyes. The Lord will think of a way to let people go to Huang Alma to talk to each other. As for the success of the matter, it depends on the situation. "


    In his present situation, it is impossible for him to speak to Huang amah in person.


    Only through others to say love, see if it can work.


    "Good, thank you, fourth master." As she wiped her tears, Zhao Jia saluted her thanks.


    On the day when the thirteenth master left Beijing, an ordinary carriage drove from the capital to ningguta.


    In front of the carriage, a bodyguard acted as the coachman.


    Around a number of practitioners, riding horses around to protect.


    And those who practiced were the eight banners of the Kangxi faction, and there were dozens of them.


    However, in the carriage, there was only a boy in a light green robe.


    He looks a little lonely, often hanging in the mouth of the smile, has long disappeared.


    Leaving the city, he would not have to smile against his heart.


    At this time, a strong and soft female voice came from the distance: "please stop for a moment!"


    ------


    happy New Year''s day, ten thousand words are updated, new January, because there are double monthly tickets. If today''s monthly pass is over 700, we will continue with wangeng ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    Hearing the familiar voice, the thirteen quickly lifted the curtain and looked around.


    When he saw a silly woman running after the carriage, he said to the driver, "stop."


    Then, the originally fast-moving carriage gradually stopped.


    After a while, a woman with a beautiful appearance and simple and elegant clothes trotted towards him.


    The woman came to the youth with the burden on her back.


    She was a little timid, as if afraid of him scolding her.


    The thirteenth master opened the curtain and looked at the woman.


    After a moment''s silence, he said gently, "you still follow me."


    As he said that, his mouth raised a gentle arc.


    It''s a smile from the heart, not about who to please, who to please.


    Then he reached out to the woman and pulled her into the car.


    After the two men had settled down, the carriage continued to move towards ningguta.


    In the car, the thirteen master did not blame the woman.


    Just looking at the big burden hanging on her arm, she asked faintly: "the master brought some silver, and the fourth brother also stuffed tens of thousands of taels of silver tickets to me. Besides, we won''t suffer too much for those who have four brothers at the end. You don''t need to bring so many things."


    "I didn''t bring much." Zhao Jiashi untied the bag and took several leather goods out.


    Leng is thirteen Ye grew up in the capital, do not know what those are.


    She looked at what was in front of the woman, like a kettle, but outside it was mink.


    "What are you doing with all this?" The young man asked.


    "These are all mink kettles. They are given to me by my fourth sister-in-law. If she says that, she can stay warm for a long time at night."


    "That doesn''t have to be so many."


    "She asked me to bring more when she was worried about it. Originally, she asked the slave to make masks, gloves and hats, but I didn''t take them. " Said, she turned a few kneepads from the bottom, way: "by the way, I remember my father legs and feet have rheumatism, took a few pairs of kneepads, look warm and strong."


    Smell speech, thirteen Ye Leng after a while, quite rascal ground smile.


    His legs and feet are all the same old problems that he left when he was a child.


    What can I do when I get to ningguta.


    "My fourth sister-in-law also gave me a prescription. She said that she would take a bath several times a month to keep out the cold." Siu Chia''s road.


    Thirteen Ye faintly "um" a, because he did not know how powerful the prescription is, thought it was just a common prescription.


    Anyway, in Beijing, in order to cure his foot problems, he took a lot of medicine and bathed in a lot of medicine baths, which were useless and had been used to for a long time.


    It''s like turning through a treasure chest to see a woman still rummaging about in her baggage.


    He leaned against the cushion of the carriage and said faintly, "OK, all of you are ready. If you go further north, it will snow. Hide in your arms."


    "What nonsense do you say? It''s still in the capital. It''s hot." Zhao Jiashi said so.


    But he has quickly packed up the burden and put it aside.


    The whole person also sat beside the boy, leaning on him in his arms, and said softly: "my Lord, life is too short. I know that life in the future will not be too easy, but I hope that in my future days, you will be the rest of my life."


    "Well." The boy held the woman in his arms closer.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted because of the heat.


    The couple looked at the scenery along the road with a contented and happy smile.


    This kind of smile, seems to be able to let the sun suddenly from the clouds to remove the dark, suddenly shine - in, warm and beautiful.


    It was as if they were not going to a place of hardship, but to visit mountains and rivers.


    Because as long as there is a place of love, it is a life of longing.


    If there is no love, even in such a prosperous place as Beijing, it is just a duckweed.


    Thirteen ye and Zhao Jia are now in pairs.


    But these days, the fourth master for this matter, no less get through the relationship.


    First, he went to the princess De, but the princess de was disgusted with the fourth master.


    If put in peacetime, perhaps she means, help to go to Kangxi to intercede in front of.


    However, as the fourteenth master misunderstood the fourth master, she also misunderstood him.


    Think that the northeast tiger was set up by the fourth master.


    In this way, where would she go to help intercede.


    Later, the fourth master went to find the imperial concubine.


    Finally, it happened that the eighth princess, the younger sister of the thirteenth master, went back to her mother''s house to visit her relatives and could stay in the Forbidden City for two months.


    He ordered the eighth princess to go to Kangxi to intercede for the thirteenth Lord.


    In this way, Kangxi finally agreed to Zhao Jia''s following.


    Compared with the little happiness of the thirteen masters, the eight masters in the capital are not so good.


    After his wife died of illness, he had been guarding the tomb in the imperial mausoleum.


    During this period, Kangxi himself came once, but did not see him.Only read the sacrifice, put on the pillar incense, and left.


    Kangxi scolded her, but she still had some feelings for her concubine.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for people who value the rules like him to put a Xinzhe Ku Nu maid on the throne of imperial concubine.


    Moreover, there were many dead concubines in the palace.


    One finger can count all the people who can let him attend the ceremony in person.


    As for the eighth master, although he is not a member of the royal family now.


    But he is the son of the concubine and needs to guard the tomb.


    Those guys, they''re all slaves. They''ve been walking around.


    Ten ye saw that in the past friendship, he personally arrived at the memorial ceremony for a morning.


    The ninth Lord and the fourteenth master have a good relationship with the eighth master. They go to the imperial mausoleum almost every day to accompany the eighth master and send food to the eighth master.


    In addition, he also entertained relatives and friends who came to sacrifice for the eighth master.


    On that night, the ninth and the fourteenth brought rice to the eighth master.


    The fourteenth master looked at the meal delivered at noon and did not move a mouthful.


    Look at the eight masters kneeling in front of the spiritual throne, wearing mourning clothes.


    Jun Lang''s face looks full of haggard and tired, and his dark eyes are slightly blue.


    Originally smooth chin, appeared some stubble, some dispirited.


    See, 14 Ye really can''t see.


    He said rashly: "myna, my mother''s wife died of illness. We are very sad in our hearts, but if you kneel here without eating, drinking or sleeping, can you change anything?"


    Br >


    let''s go out quietly


    "What''s quiet? How many days have passed. It''s been more than ten days since I came back to the border. You have been saying that he should be quiet, but you can see what he looks like now. Can you see it?" 14 Ye rage way.


    The ninth master shook his head and sighed: "well, we are not eight brothers. We can''t feel the pain in his heart. First, his mother''s wife died, and the second came to the emperor Alma..."


    then he winked at the fourteenth master and dragged him out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    "Now the emperor Alma doesn''t recognize the son of myna. It''s a double blow to everyone. Have you considered this?" Ninth master patted fourteen on the shoulder.


    Smell speech, 14 ye this just think of what, bite a tooth to ask a way: "nine elder brother, this matter, be sure is the fourth elder brother to do?"


    He came back from the war at the border and didn''t know anything.


    All they know is that the tiger he sent to the palace is dead.


    Even haidongqing, who was sent by myna from the capital, died.


    Then there was myna who was expelled from the royal family and was deprived of his salary.


    Thirteen younger brother was assigned to ningguta, a series of things.


    "He didn''t do it. Who else could have done it. If you think about it carefully, who will benefit most from this incident Asked Jiu Ye.


    "I''m the fourth brother."


    "That''s right. Fourth brother, he has always been wrong with myna, but who else can there be. Didn''t you see that the thirteen younger brothers all went to ningguta? They appointed him to do these things, which made the emperor Amar and Longyan angry. But he was pitiful. He was so stupid that he worked for the fourth brother. As a result, he would have to live a hard life for the rest of his life. " Nine Ye instigated discord between tunnels.


    Hearing this, the fourteenth elder brother snorted coldly and said angrily: "fourth brother is really a good brother. It''s OK to frame me and myna. He can make people carry the black pot for him as thirteen does things for him. Usually, it seems that there is no fighting or robbing. In fact, I don''t know how deep the Chengfu is. Among our brothers, he is the best at calculating...


    when he talks about the fourth master, he opens up the conversation box and keeps talking with the ninth master.


    However, the eight masters in front of the mourning hall, looking at the ranking of the concubine, have a scarlet eye.


    Thinking of the words that e Niang said to him before she died, he felt very sad.


    She said that other people are when the sum Niang''s favor, with the son''s favor. But I was born in a humble family. In addition to hiding your light, I have become your resistance, and you have been abused by the Lord vivace.


    However, all these years, he has never blamed his own origin.


    The only thing to blame is that I''m not competitive enough.


    Blame that eccentric emperor, angry, even his favorite concubine can scold as a bitch!


    Clearly, he is better than the crown prince and other elder brothers in everything.


    The imperial court has the most prestige among the elder brothers.


    Even though he is in trouble, those who helped him in the past still support him as always.


    But he still looked at his dissatisfaction and suppressed him everywhere.


    Just because he was too sharp, he was about to overshadow his glory as an emperor and violate his sacred and inviolable imperial power.


    Thinking of this, his palms were tightly packed into fists.


    One day, he will try his best to wash the Forbidden City!


    Will those who look down on him and sum Niang, all step on under the foot!


    ------


    the annual Mid Autumn Festival has not yet passed.


    In the Qing Dynasty, in addition to the Spring Festival, the Mid Autumn Festival is a big day.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master went to the Forbidden City to go to the imperial concubine.


    Although they are not compatible with each other, they should at least act as if they were.


    Otherwise, others will say that she and the fourth master are not filial to each other.


    When he arrived at Yonghe palace and was about to go up the steps, he saw the fourteenth master coming from the right with his wife and concubine.


    However, the fourth master and the fourteenth master are in conflict recently. Even when they see each other, they don''t say hello.


    But if Yin as a Fujin, she did not conflict with 14, not to mention with Wan Yan.


    Therefore, walking behind the fourth master, she nodded to the fourteenth and Wanyan family, which was a reflection on her face.


    The couple also nodded to her and said hello.


    However, after 14 ye said hello, he took a few quick steps and went to him.


    "I''ll ask you if your heart is black. You not only deal with myna, but also use my hand and foot in the gift I gave Huang AMA when I was at the border."


    "I don''t have one." Fourth master raised his feet to the steps, his voice was cold and calm.


    "No?" The fourteenth master sneered and said, "how did the thirteen younger brother suddenly be sent to ningguta by Emperor amah? It''s not that you let him collude with others in the dark."


    With that, he grabbed the sleeve of the fourth master and refused to let him go.


    The fourth master stepped slightly, glanced at his hand, and said coldly, "you should ask the old eight and nine. They must know better than me. Besides, I advise you to keep away from them. "


    "You don''t have to ask me what kind of person you are. Thirteen treats you with all his heart and you treat him like that. Now I want to instigate my relationship with myna and nine brothers. I would rather mix with them than treat you as a brother


    Four ye see 14 Ye don''t listen to persuade, the eyes sharp ground swept the sleeve that 14 Ye drags, "let go."


    "No Fourteen Ye''s manner is provocative and his tone is reckless. He sounds like a real loser.


    The fourth master raised his right hand and carried it to the fourteenth.Wanyan, on one side, quickly took the arm of the fourteenth master and advised him, "Ye, all brothers, why do you pull and talk in front of the e Niang palace? If you let others see you, it would be a joke."


    "Who is brother to such a heartless man as he is!" The fourteenth master did not let go.


    But wan Yan blocked in front of the fourteenth master again, making him unable to start.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin pulls the fourth master''s wrist with one hand and the sleeve of the fourteenth master with the other.


    He looked at the fourteenth master with an aggressive look in his eyes and said sarcastically: "the fourteenth brother is worthy of being a good son raised by e Niang. His indistinct temperament completely follows his wife. People like you who are not able to distinguish right from wrong will have to regret sooner or later."


    With that, she pushed aside the hand of the fourteen master and went up the steps with him, regardless of whether he was willing or not.


    In the end, it was in front of Princess De''s palace, where there were many people with mixed eyes.


    It''s not good to fight here.


    When it comes out, others specify how to read jokes.


    Maybe her attitude is too strong and her words are not enough.


    I heard that the fourteen master was in a daze for a long time, then calmed down.


    "Mr. 14, we''d better send our regards to Madame de Fei first." Wu, who has never spoken, is taking the arm of the fourteenth master.


    Fourteen ye light "um" one, and then turned back to scan Yan Shi one eye, "Fu Jin."


    This is to let the WAN Yan Family follow.


    "Oh." Wanyan answered.


    Then, three talents went up the steps together.


    Seeing this scene, Wu''s eyes flashed a bit unhappy.


    Once upon a time, as long as there was her place, the fourteenth master did not look at other women at all.


    Don''t finish talking about Yan''s kind of goods. He hardly looks at him.


    But since the birth of Princess de this year, Wan Yan and Si Fu Jin went to the peach garden once, and they came back a little different.


    Especially in the mansion, Wanyan''s speech also has a position, and the number of times that the fourteenth master stayed with her was increasing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    She used to be able to cut her beard back and forth, but now it depends on the mood of Mr. 14.


    For her, it was like a man who had always belonged to her and was suddenly taken away by others.


    Hum, I heard that the four fortunes were very popular in the family.


    It must be that she had taught Yan Shi some bad fox tricks, and he was absent-minded.


    A moment later, the fourteenth master, with his wife and concubine, also entered the hall of Yonghe palace.


    Three people saluted the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine was probably distressed by Wu''s stomach. Before waiting for Wu''s worship, she gathered her handkerchief and said, "come on, Wu, come and sit down with me. Now that you are big, don''t salute again."


    "E Niang, you are more and more eccentric now. Every time you let Wu sit by your side, your son will not take part."


    "You are all about to be Amar. You are still fighting for what to do in front of this palace." With a kind smile on her face, she looked at Wan Yan''s stomach.


    As if through the belly, can see her baby grandson.


    However, he said that he should be careful.


    However, he left Wan Yan alone, saluted Ruoyin and four masters, and then sat down in the rose chair opposite.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the Wu family who passed in front of her. When the other party passed her, she laughed contemptuously.


    The eyes seemed to be saying: what about Fu Jin? It''s not as good as my face in front of Princess De. Take a look at the fourteenth elder brother, how doting I am, better than your fourth master.


    Ruoyin bit his teeth fiercely and looked at Wu''s belly as big as a ball, and estimated that he was about to give birth.


    It''s no wonder that Princess de was deeply distressed, and with a kind smile on her face, she refused to let Wu salute.


    But when she and the fourth master came into the house, she didn''t give her a smile.


    If you just want to let it go, you will have a straight face.


    It''s as if she''s pulling 250000 yuan. She''s putting on a lot of airs.


    Now seeing the fourteenth Lord and Wu''s family is just like seeing a little ancestor.


    Even who is the elder, who is the younger generation. It''s hard to tell who is the Lord and who is the slave.


    According to the law, Wu is a Ge Ge.


    In front of the imperial concubine and the fourteenth Lord, they all call themselves slaves.


    But the fourth master and the virtuous concubine were so favored that their tails would be lifted to the sky.


    Just when I was on the steps, I saw her and the fourth master without salute.


    The eyebrows and the corners of the eyes and eyebrows are full of lofty and lofty.


    She didn''t know that she was a slave, what could be noble.


    Is it just because you are pregnant with the seed of the fourteenth master?


    If the sound of mouth hook up a sneer.


    At that time, when she was pregnant with Hongyi and Hongxiu, the imperial concubine seldom avoided her ceremony.


    Even if it is with a big stomach into the palace, Princess De also just lightly looking at her salute.


    She is still Di Fu Jin, pregnant is a legitimate brother.


    Think of this, if the sound somehow, a little do not want to let Princess de and Wu, as well as 14 Ye heart comfortable.


    When Wu''s family was about to walk to the front of the imperial concubine, she said faintly, "wait a minute."


    But the imperial concubine only cares about and Wu''s warm connection, did not hear if sound''s sound.


    However, the fourteenth Lord and Wu Shi looked back at Ruoyin.


    "Wu Shi, why did you not salute me when I saw you several times?" Ruo Yin asked Wu.


    Who let the imperial concubine every time see her and four ye, put on the face there.


    The Wu family is also always a lofty and lofty appearance.


    The fourteenth master was just outside the hall and wronged him.


    As a man, it''s not good to care about these small details.


    That doesn''t mean she doesn''t care.


    They don''t care about Wu, so she will make trouble for Wu.


    At the moment, Wu''s face was embarrassed to return: "I... slave... But Princess de didn''t let me salute."


    Looking at the pitiful appearance of hesitation, the meaning in the words is obvious.


    Madame de Fei doesn''t let me salute. Why do you let me do it.


    With that, she cast a look of innocence towards the fourteenth master, and cast a look for help to Princess De.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, Wu, she is about to give birth. If it is not convenient to salute, don''t worry about it." 14 ye said.


    In addition, Princess De also said faintly: "yes, the old four Fu Jin, Wu''s family are eight months pregnant. In addition, her body is weak and her bones are painful. It''s really inconvenient to salute."


    "E Niang, I know you love Wu." If the voice of the imperial concubine smile, then casually said: "besides, you don''t let her salute, that''s your business. However, her daughter-in-law thinks that she is not quite in line with the rules when she sees the prince and the prince Fu Jin and pretends to be blind


    Princess de loves Wu herself. There is no reason to ask her to love Wu.


    If you want to say that Wu''s understanding of taste is similar, it is a love to secretly do things.As for why the Wu family is so lofty, it''s not that they are used to it.


    They have always been indifferent to the fourth master, and the Wu family has learned from them.


    Because in Wu''s concubine''s eyes, as long as you please Princess de and 14 Ye.


    Oh, no, it should be just to please the princess and hook the fourteenth Lord.


    But the Yan family is not the same, in the end, it is from the family.


    Even if the fourth and fourteenth brothers are not compatible, the etiquette of the line will not be less.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall was a little strange.


    The Wu family seems to want to let the imperial concubine and the fourteenth Lord to support her, but she is not polite.


    But clearly she did not understand the rules, but made the most pitiful.


    Ruo Yin glanced at Wu and said, "besides, when I was pregnant with elder brother and second elder brother, I still saluted to e Niang. My fourteenth sister-in-law also saluted me and my fourth master. However, the Wu family, as a grid, regarded me and the fourth master as the air. I haven''t seen a concubine who is more noble than his wife or even a prince. "


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I and e Niang have said that Wu is pregnant, so she did not salute. You should not make a fuss about it." The fourteenth Lord protects the road.


    Seeing that Ruo Yin didn''t make sense, she turned to look at the fourth master and said faintly, "old four, how do you see this matter?"


    This is to use the elder''s authority to put pressure on the fourth master.


    After all, men in this era are filial sons and will not violate the meaning of their elders.


    Even if the elders do something wrong, they will obey.


    When the imperial concubine thought that the fourth master would listen to her words, she listened to her light way: "e Niang, son, you always pay attention to the rules."


    He''s been on fire lately.


    If Fu Jin didn''t make a start, he would be suffocating in his heart.


    A few days ago, I went to find the sum Niang Gang thirteen to say love, and was sneered at.


    It is clear that the pickings were done by Lao Ba Lao Jiu, and e Niang and 14 must think that he did them.


    As for the Wu family, it''s not a day or two without rules.


    I used to salute when I was not pregnant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Since the pregnancy, the basic will not salute.


    But he used to see in the sum Niang and 14 face, always can''t care with a pregnant woman.


    But today, he felt that there was no need to give them face!


    Otherwise, where there is no longer any superiority or inferiority.


    As soon as he said this, he didn''t have to say anything more, and Princess de understood everything.


    Moreover, the heart has no reason for the heart.


    Because in the past, she made a fuss because of the rules.


    Even if the fourth master had done enough etiquette, she was also dissatisfied.


    Now it''s better to say more.


    Ruoyin saw that Princess de was guilty and said, "since e Niang and his fourteenth brother are determined to be partial, the daughter-in-law goes to ask Huang AMA whether the rules in the Forbidden City are particularly different. A small concubine can not only meet the prince and Fujin, but also be covered up. "


    she and the fourth master have always been polite and respectful to her.


    Even at the moment, her courtesy to Princess de will not be less, only for their heart treasure Wu.


    I don''t understand why the princess has so much hostility to her and the fourth master.


    To be exact, why are you so hostile to the fourth master.


    Since no matter what to do, it''s better to make things difficult for the Wu family, who they care about most now.


    "You..." a listen to say Kangxi, the imperial concubine tightly saved the handkerchief, in the heart has no reason to fear.


    Then, she said to the Wu family, "Wu family, it was this palace that stopped you that you forgot to salute. Now please salute the fourth and the fourth Fujin."


    "Yes." Wu''s heart is not willing, the feelings do not want to look, Chao Ruoyin and four ye salute: "I have met Prince Yong and Sifu Jin."


    "All right, put yourself in a proper position. It''s just that you don''t have any rules in the fourteenth brother''s house. But if you don''t know the etiquette, you will lose the royal face." If the sound is cold and cold.


    After such a scene, Princess de didn''t have the heart to pull Wu''s nagging.


    She waved to the Wu family and said faintly, "Wu, you go to the next head and sit down."


    In the end, she is too biased, not good attitude, too tough.


    Usually she dotes on Wu because of her children.


    But at the moment, she is still a little strange, Wu does not understand etiquette, the atmosphere is too rigid.


    For others, as early as the mention of the time, obediently salute.


    Where can wait for things to happen to such an embarrassing point, forced to bow under pressure.


    "Yes." With the help of a servant, Wu sat unconvinced in front of Ruoyin.


    Then, the imperial concubine waved to the fourteenth Lord and said, "fourteen, come, you sit next to the sum Niang."


    Can''t eccentric side room, but she favors own son, still can!


    Seeing the atmosphere getting more and more embarrassing, the fourth master didn''t stay much.


    Anyway, the Mid Autumn Festival gift, as early as in the temple, has been given to Princess De.


    Therefore, he got up and said, "there are still some things on my son''s house, so I''ll go back to the house with Fujin first, and I won''t disturb the family reunion."


    When he spoke, he put the "family" very seriously.


    It''s the same every new year and festival. He''s like an outsider.


    The head of the German imperial concubine Leng Leng Leng, "um" a, is accurate.


    She also motioned to Aunt Cui to see her off.


    In any case, her heart to this silent son, how much or some scruples.


    Out of the Forbidden City, Ruoyin and the fourth master sit on the carriage back to Yuanmingyuan.


    In the car, the fourth master leaned on the cushion.


    A pair of eyes slightly closed, did not say a word.


    At the Yuanmingyuan, the fourth master got off the carriage first.


    When Ruoyin got off the bus, she heard the man beside her say faintly: "stay with me for a while."


    "Oh." Ruoyin didn''t say much.


    He just followed the fourth master and went to his Wanfang Anhe.


    There, the man didn''t go back to his own house.


    Because he had thirty-three rooms, he only went to a room near his residence.


    After he entered the house, Ruoyin followed him into the room.


    However, as soon as he entered the door, he saw the fourth master''s mother Xie making moon cakes in the room.


    Hongyi and hongxiuben were raised in the fourth master''s courtyard, and mother Xie took care of them.


    Now they meet Ruoyin and fourth master and salute together.


    "Ah Ma" and "e Niang" cried.


    After the fourth master let the children get up, he said to mother Xie, "what moon cakes did mammy do this year?"


    "I''m going to make some lotus egg yolks and five kernel stuffing." Mother Xie rubbed the ingredients in her hand and asked, "what do you want for the fourth master and Fujin? Just tell me what I want. I will do it."


    "Mammy, let''s do it." Ruoyin and mammy Xie are not very familiar with each other. They don''t ask for much.Besides, this is the fourth master''s milk mother. She grew up as a child.


    A mother of this status is respected.


    "The fourth master." Mother Xie asked the fourth master again.


    "Mammy, do as you please. At noon, ye and Fujin will have lunch here. You can make some dishes at will."


    "Well, just make some of your favorite home dishes and steam some big crabs. The crabs at this time are very fat."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and lifted the curtain and closed his eyes on the rocking chair inside.


    Ruoyin only lifted the curtain, but did not enter the room.


    She glanced at the closed fourth master, and the sunlight slanted on his cheek outside the window, sketching out a strong side face.


    Under the skin of a pair of eyes, the eyes are moving slightly, not like sleeping.


    Seeing this, she did not enter the room to disturb him and let him be alone for a while.


    Must be misunderstood by close relatives, indifferent to the taste of it.


    Then, Ruoyin put down the curtain and went outside to help mammy Xie fight and talk about some things in the past.


    From what mother Xie said, Ruoyin knew that she had been taking care of the fourth master''s daily life from the moment she was born.


    Even if the fourth master later went to the empress Tong Jia, and then returned to Princess De''s knees.


    During this period, mother Xie was always with him.


    Even if he had a family and a career, he had always asked mother Xie to take care of her daily life in his yard.


    Perhaps for him, mother Xie is not only a slave, but also the only close elder around him.


    Just like Kangxi always regarded Su malagu as her elder sister.


    After all, Su malagu was the one who took care of him when he was young.


    Because in Qing Dynasty, many princes were raised by other concubines or nannies.


    About an hour later, lunch began.


    If Yin and four ye, Hongyi, Hongxiu eat together.


    She found that there was nothing special in the taste of some dishes made by mother Xie. They were very common home dishes.


    But the fourth master ate four bowls of rice.


    Perhaps the children also saw that the atmosphere of the fourth master was a little cold. After they had a good meal, they went back to their own room.


    Then, Ruoyin followed the fourth master and went back to his own room, waiting for him to change clothes and clean hands.


    When the two lay down, the slaves went out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    Although the fourth master has been very deep, but in the face of such a deep fourth master, Ruoyin feels that she can not melt it with her impudence.


    She just lay flat on the bed, looked at the painted ceiling and whispered, "Sir, should I not point out Wu''s rudeness when I was in the palace?"


    After a word, there was no sound.


    Listening to the even breath beside the ear, Ruoyin thought that the fourth master was asleep.


    The result listens to the man light way: "does not have the matter, does not have the wishful thinking."


    "Oh." She gently in his arms, quiet, said nothing.


    The tip of the nose smelled the light mint fragrance on the man''s body, and felt relieved and comfortable for no reason.


    As she cuddles up, the man raises his hand and puts it on her shoulder naturally.


    In this way, he held her quietly for an afternoon without doing anything, and nobody knew what he was thinking...


    at the same time, the fourteenth master was really a great master.


    He stayed in Yonghe palace until he had finished his dinner at night, and then he took his wife and concubine back to the house.


    When he arrived at the gate of the mansion, the fourteenth master personally helped the Wu family to get off the carriage.


    Because he was in the same carriage as Wu.


    When Wanyan saw the two men in front of her, she saluted the fourteenth master slightly, and then she took the slave back to her own yard.


    Looking at that do not care about the beautiful shadow, 14 Ye eyes light slightly turn around.


    "Ye..." until Wu called him, he did not return to God.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you back to the yard." Youth road.


    Smell speech, Wu''s face looks light, but in the heart is not taste son.


    He said to take her to the yard instead of "let''s go back to the yard and have a rest.".


    Is he going to spend the night with Yan again?


    Thinking of this, she took 14 Ye''s arm and helped her forehead and said, "Sir, I feel dizzy...


    " then go back to the yard and let the government doctor have a look. " Fourteen looks worried.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you accompany me and have a rest." She said faintly.


    The fourteenth master probably understood this sentence.


    "You are now a month old. Even if he is with you, he is always worried about kicking you in the stomach at night. You still have a good rest in the yard. When the baby is born, I will accompany you well."


    "Oh, good..." on the surface of Wu''s, in fact, there is a fire of jealousy in his heart.


    In the beautiful Phoenix eyes, there is a touch of evil.


    A moment later, the fourteenth Lord sent Wu to the front porch of the courtyard, "I''m here to watch you go in."


    Wu''s light smile, yingyingfu body salute, holding the slave''s hand, into their own small courtyard.


    Compared with "the Lord is here to watch you go in", she wishes he could enter her yard without saying a word.


    Although, if she urged him to stay, he would.


    But her heart is lofty and arrogant, does not allow her to ask this man humbly.


    When he came into the mansion, he loved her in every way.


    She was used to his love for her.


    It''s not acceptable for him to give his favors to other women.


    Even if that person is his legitimate wife, that also can''t!


    Only she is his first woman!


    Therefore, even if she wanted to get all his love.


    she would only use her own charm and means to make him totally fall in love with her.


    the fourteenth LORD watched Wu enter the courtyard, turned his head and took his minions to the main courtyard of Wanyan.


    When he got there, he seldom let the servant sing the newspaper, and went all the way from the hall to the inner room.


    But when he came to the door, he was astonished by the sight.


    With the help of servants, he was wearing a gauze like pomegranate red silk nightgown.


    In addition, the surrounding water mist, like the body in the fog of a girl out of the bath.


    A head of black and delicate green silk, freely sprinkled on the shoulder.


    The boy rolled his throat and coughed gently.


    All of a sudden, Wanyan looked back and stood in the same place to salute, "Ye Jixiang,"


    the servants around the women also followed suit.


    When the young servants waved their hands, they all sent them out.


    Then, he went to the woman, glanced at her, and said faintly: "settle it."


    Wanyan nodded slightly, then dressed in a nightgown, hair scattered, waiting for men to change clothes and wash.


    When the candle was blown out and both of them lay down, the boy turned over and pressed the woman under him.


    "I always ignore my feelings. It still hurt last time." She pushed the boy in disgust.


    However, the young man held her hand and pressed it on the silk pillow on her head.


    "Nonsense, the first few times, the LORD did not treat you gently."Then he bowed his head and kissed.


    However, outside the door sounded the voice of the eunuch.


    "Master son, Wu Ge Ge Ge came back to the yard, dizzy and sleepless."


    "Since insomnia, let the government doctor to see." The boy looked out of the door impatiently.


    Hearing this voice, I dare not talk too much.


    After a while, some indescribable news came from the room.


    On the other hand, Wu Shi was so angry that she couldn''t sleep.


    "Ge Ge, there''s a word coming from the courtyard, saying that it''s... The fourteenth Lord let the doctor show you."


    On hearing the speech, Wu coldly glared at the rumor servant. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to say more.


    "Wan Yan, I don''t know what method she has used recently. She seems to have lost her soul. She has been staying with her from time to time. She doesn''t even like to come to my small courtyard. It''s like before, he didn''t like to look at Yan, but now he can''t move a pair of eyes after seeing Yan wearing a new dress, as if he hadn''t seen a woman before! "


    Wu complained with gnashing teeth.


    Only in front of people did she call out Yan''s Fujin.


    When she was behind, she always called her first name.


    "Ge Ge, you are pregnant and weak, so you can''t serve Mr. 14. But the fourteenth master is also a man. He is young and full of courage. He has to go to Fujin for several months. " Servant girl comforts way.


    "No, if it goes on like this, I will not be in charge of this family. It will be up to Yan to make a living." Wu''s unconvinced tunnel.


    "Ge Ge, it''s getting late. You still have to rest. Don''t be angry again. It''s not good to cause premature delivery because of fetal gas." The servant girl said earnestly.


    Wu did not listen to the servant girl''s words at all, but said: "what rest, the main courtyard do not know how to be turned red waves, how do you let me sleep."


    On weekdays, because the fourteen master spoiled her, her temperament was a little high.


    Don''t mention this mansion, outside the people, she also look down upon none.


    Although she to 14 ye light, but in the heart is extremely loves that young person.


    Now, seeing that she was about to fall out of favor, she couldn''t watch herself lose it.


    Then, her eyes released a threatening light, gritted her teeth and said, "what I said last time, we have to do it as soon as possible."


    ------


    old fellow iron awesome monthly pass, ten thousand words on the table, and the monthly ticket of the old fellow is coming to the bowl!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    As soon as the voice dropped, she saw the servant girl "Putong" kneeling down and said, "Ge Ge, you should think twice. As long as you give birth to the emperor''s heir, you will have the right to speak in the future, not to mention in front of the fourteenth Lord, or in front of the imperial concubine. But if you don''t have children, if you don''t like you, who are you going to depend on? "


    "Shut up, master 14. He can only spoil me!" Wu patted the table a few times unwillingly and said, "I''m still young. I''m not afraid that I can''t bear it in the future. But if I don''t grasp the opportunity this time, I''m afraid that the fourteenth master has already fallen in love with that woman, I will never be able to retrieve it! "


    "But... But you still have one month to produce. Can we think of another way?"


    "What do you know, to be a woman is to be cruel, not only to others, but also to yourself at the critical time! Only in this way can the fourteenth master stop at the precipice and completely hate that woman. "


    At this point, Wu''s hand was attached to his stomach, and a vicious light flashed in his eyes.


    The servant girl opened her lips and tried to say something, but she still stopped.


    Alas, in the backyard of the prince, he was the housekeeper of his wife.


    But gege can''t think that she is the master because of her advanced government.


    But she tried to persuade her too many times.


    Look at Ge Ge Ge''s love for the fourteenth master is too crazy and possessive.


    That kind of love, is a kind of morbid love completely, already exceeded ego and all!


    The next morning, when Wanyan woke up, it was already three strokes in the sun.


    Once upon a time when the fourteenth master stayed with her, she had to get up and wait on him no matter it was windy or rainy or thunder.


    Now it''s better to let her have a rest.


    Wanyan, who was waiting on by the servants, changed his clothes and ate some snacks.


    The stomach is not full, the slave came to report, "Fu Jin, Wu Ge Ge Ge came over."


    "Why did she come here?" Wanyan raises her eyebrows in a puzzled way.


    "I''ve come to see you well. Everyone is in the courtyard."


    "Then bring her in." Wanyan wiped the corners of his mouth and said lightly.


    After a while, Wu was wearing a mint colored Ru skirt.


    Big belly hidden under the broad skirt, or very eye-catching.


    She held her stomach in one hand, and there was a layer of rouge under her greasy snow skin.


    In a pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes, there are not only the fleeting image of ambition, but also the lofty posture of iceberg beauty.


    "We should have come to greet Fujin yesterday, but we went into the palace to greet Madame Defei. We were delayed. So we had to come and greet Fujin today." Even with a big belly, Wu saluted respectfully with the help of a servant.


    Wan Yan, who sits at the top of the table, has no idea what kind of play Wu is playing.


    She remembered that she had been married to the fourteenth Lord as a fortune teller.


    This Wu family never takes her this Fujin in the eye.


    Come and see you when you''re happy.


    If you''re not happy, you don''t come to see you. You don''t even call.


    On weekdays, in front of the fourteenth Lord, she is a cold beauty who has no desire or desire.


    The sun is coming out in the west when he knows etiquette like today.


    Is it because the fourteenth master''s attitude towards her has changed, that Wu''s family has become obedient?


    But in any case, she always felt that the Wu family had no good intentions.


    "Get up." Wanyan waved his hand and said faintly, "but you are not here at the right time. Yesterday my son stayed with me and got up late in the morning. Now, you are eating breakfast. If you have nothing else, you can go back to your own hospital to have a good baby. Don''t go around here in my random way."


    She can''t afford to delay anything.


    Although she hated Wu, she didn''t want to harm Wu''s children.


    After all, the fourteenth master is an adult, and there should be an heir under his knee.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to give birth to the fourteenth master.


    On the contrary, she dreams of giving birth to a son and a half for the fourteenth master.


    But she has been in the house for so many years, I don''t know the reason why the fourteenth master stayed little.


    Or the reason of their own body, not pregnant.


    Therefore, she has always regarded Wu''s children as the first child in her family and the first child of the fourteenth master.


    This meeting son, clear finish Yan Shi speech in under the order.


    But Wu didn''t smile and sat down at the bottom.


    He said with a cold smile, "the fourteenth Lord is a single-minded man, but men always have special needs. In the past few months, I could barely wait on him. Now that I''m old, I can''t serve him any more, but he doesn''t like to go out and have a good time. Fujin looks better and better every day. "


    It''s a good time for WAN Yan to be angry with her.


    This time, it''s not when she''s pregnant, or when she''s playing.


    Smell speech, Wanyan''s Willow eyebrow slightly pick.


    How can it be so unpleasant.It seems that the fourteenth master can only belong to her Wu family in this life.


    She went to other people''s place because she was unable to serve.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there are such wonderful flowers to serve my concubine.


    She did not have such a strong desire for possession.


    As a Ge Ge, where did Wu come from this idea.


    Wanyan glanced at Wu''s family lightly, trying to tease Wu''s self-confidence.


    She led her lips and said, "since you think that you are the master of fourteen''s mind, why do you always send people to cut the beard from time to time. Now I''ve been cutting off too much, and I don''t like to pay attention to you. After staying here for several times, you''ll be anxious to get my feet in the courtyard...


    speaking of this, she gave a slight pause and said with a smile: "in my opinion, you just feel that you can''t control the fourteenth master since the beginning, so you''re jealous and uneasy. You want to find some existence here."


    As soon as this words out, only listen to Wu''s "ha ha" smile, like heard what kind of good joke.


    "Fujin is really joking. In this whole mansion, who knows that the fourteenth master loves me most? I talk about how to be jealous, and what is there to be envied in Fujin?"


    That is to say, but her red eyes and jealousy betrayed her inner misery.


    "No matter what you say, I still want to advise you that wives and concubines in the backyard should be kind-hearted. If you are so jealous again, you will let the men bother you one day. In the same way, it will only hurt you in the end. " Wanyan''s orthochromatic way.


    The men of the Qing Dynasty, who are not concubines and concubines who have some power in their hands.


    That kind of jealousy will only disgust men.


    The same cannot be changed.


    In the end, you will only become a devil for love.


    Maybe Wan Yan''s words are a little heavy, or maybe Wu wanted to make trouble out of nothing.


    She suddenly stood up, propped up on the table, and said excitedly, "you know, I hate you so much for your lofty attitude of Fujin. Yes, my family is inferior to you, but you don''t have to tease me with those words all the time...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    As she spoke, she walked step by step towards the man.


    Wanyan''s mouth twitched. She didn''t feel that she was noble. She just talked about the matter.


    The Wu family is the most noble one.


    But before she had time to say anything, Wu was getting closer and closer to her.


    At this time, Wanyan''s servants wanted to stop Wu, but it was not good to stop them.


    In case they stop for a while, Wu suddenly bumps into porcelain.


    But if you don''t stop, you''ll see Wu approaching step by step.


    As a result, Wanyan''s servants only took care of Wan Yan and tried not to let Wu hurt her.


    At the same time, Wanyan looks at Wu''s step by step. His right eyelid jumps for no reason. He always feels that he has an ominous premonition.


    The next moment, Wu came to her.


    "Ah" to a cry, the whole person straight down, body on her knees.


    With the sound of "Dong", Wan Yan could hear the sound of Wu''s body falling on the ground. He must have fallen heavily.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Yan''s whole body was startled.


    A pair of eyes stare at the Wu Shi who falls on the knee, hastily way: "quick, quickly help her up."


    So, the slaves came forward and helped Wu.


    But Wu''s body was only half up, and then she slipped down again, "hiss... So painful..."


    she covered her stomach and frowned.


    Wan Yan followed Wu''s stomach and looked down all the way.


    On the marble floor where Wu lived, there was a bright water trace, but it was more like oil stains.


    Moreover, there is the red blood around, which is dripping from under Wu''s skirt.


    Seeing this, Wan Yan''s family was holding his handkerchief, and his whole body stepped back in horror.


    What''s going on!


    Without waiting for her to react, Wu''s servant quickly helped Wu.


    Looking at the blood and oil stains on the ground, he said, "well, Fujin, my family''s gege used to know the rules. With good intentions, he came to greet you with good intentions, but you sprinkled oil on the ground, which made my house lattice fall down. When the fourteenth master comes back, I''ll see what you can do."


    With that, the servant girl helped the Wu family to go.


    Looking at Wu''s staggering back, Wanyan''s heart is not good.


    Although she and Wu have always been incompatible, but still rarely see this state.


    Take a look at Wu''s skirt, which is still dripping blood, and the marble dripping with blood all the way.


    She said: "Wu Shi, you shed a lot of blood. It''s impossible to walk back like this. It''s better to be in my main hospital, and I''ll call the government doctor for you."


    It was the son of the fourteenth Lord, his first child.


    They say that if you like a person, you will be presumptuous and selfish.


    But at the bottom of her heart, she loves Mr. 14.


    Now it''s very important. She has to restrain her inner emotions and keep Wu''s children.


    Let''s put everything else aside.


    Wu''s servant, however, said ungratefully, "don''t mention it. You''re in the main courtyard. My family doesn''t dare to stay much longer. Who knows what moths will come out later."


    Wanyan''s whole person is stunned in situ, the line of sight falls on Wu Shi''s back, looks at the person to leave.


    She has done what she should do. If others are ungrateful, she can''t force people to stay.


    Just now she saw the blood and oil stains on Wu''s skirt.


    Now look at the blood and oil stains on the ground.


    However, it is not clear whether it is Wu''s own drama or the ground is dirty.


    However, the cleaning of her main courtyard is always clean. How could there be oil stains.


    Moreover, looking at the oil on the ground, which was still in front of her, she could not have seen it.


    If she hadn''t seen it, she would have slipped.


    It must be the ghost of Wu who fainted under her feet and spilled oil unconsciously.


    But in order to determine the idea in her heart, she asked the slave around her and said, "did you see the oil on the ground before?"


    All the servants shook their heads to show that they didn''t.


    At this time, the servant beside Wanyan dipped some oil in his handkerchief and handed it to him. He said, "Fujin, this is like soybean oil."


    Wan Yan''s smell gently, "there is indeed a smell of beans."


    "Fujin, it''s impossible for us to see such a big pool of oil on the ground. According to the slave, it must be Wu Ge Ge''s own ghost. " The servant girl said, indignant way: "blame a few servants at that time did not stop her, or throw her out, it will not be such a thing."


    Voice just fell, a room of servants, all guilty kneel down.


    Wanyan shook his head and said, "it''s no use. Wu, she''s prepared to come here today. Even if you stop her and throw her out, she will still do this and touch your porcelain. Besides, it will be said that I instigated you to do it. In a word, she just wants to deal with me through the emperor''s heirShe said that Wu had always been spoiled by the fourteenth master. How could she come to her with a big belly today.


    It turns out to be prepared.


    "Then... Does the child in her belly matter? I look at her blood all the way, will you..." no more!


    "It should not be. This is the first child of her and the fourteenth master. She just wants to shed some blood and make the fourteen master misunderstand me. She is not a fool if she is not as realistic as a play.".


    The meaning of "bitter meat plan" naturally means.


    Who will be silly to really hurt their own body, torture the children in the stomach.


    Not to mention that she has never had a child, but she also feels that as a mother, everything will be considered for her children.


    Who will lose the children because of the backyard competition.


    Thinking of this, she said solemnly: "you go to Wu''s courtyard and wait, as soon as there is any situation, come and tell me."


    "Yes."


    After about an hour, a slave came back in a hurry.


    "Fujin, the event is not good. Wu gege lost too much blood, and the government doctor said that he must produce. But she refused and argued with the government doctor for a long time. Now that the blood has died, the doctor said that he could not drag on any longer, but the fourteenth master was not in the house and wanted to ask you to make the decision. "


    Smell speech, Wanyan where still can sit, immediately took the slave to Wu''s courtyard.


    The child in Wu''s stomach has always been a treasure in the hearts of Princess de Fei and the fourteenth Lord, and a new hope for the whole family.


    If it''s gone, she''ll be a sinner for ages.


    When he arrived at Wu''s place, Wanyan''s mouth was filled with a pungent smell of blood, which made him nauseous.


    She covered her nose and soothed her stomach.


    He went to the bed and saw Wu''s pale eyes and wet hair on his forehead.


    Then she turned her head and went out of the screen and asked the midwife and the doctor.


    "What''s wrong with Wu''s family?"


    "When she returned to Fujin, Wu gege had already died of blood loss. In this case, she had to give birth, and it was very likely that both mother and child would be in danger. The slave wanted the midwife to deliver the baby immediately, but she didn''t agree


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    Speaking of this, the government doctor gave a slight meal and said with embarrassment: "today, we can only see whether we can protect the adults or the children. If we don''t make a decision again, I''m afraid both the adults and the children will be worried about their lives."


    Hearing this, Wan Yan''s face became dignified.


    Anyway, it was a human death.


    It''s a life determining choice!


    If she chooses to protect her child, she will hate her when the fourteenth master comes back.


    Because he liked Wu so much, more than all women.


    But if she didn''t protect her children, she would say she was confused.


    It''s a real dilemma.


    But she turned to think about the relationship between Wu and her.


    As a Fujin, she just wanted to think about the fourteenth Lord.


    Now she can''t give birth again. If Wu''s fetus is gone, will the fourteenth master be childless?


    Thinking about it, she said in a deep voice, "then protect the child."


    "Good, good." Two midwives rushed into the screen.


    But the midwife did not go in long before she heard the sound of wrangling.


    It seems that Wu and his servants are not willing to accept this decision.


    "Fujin... You don''t want to take advantage of the fourteenth Lord... Not in your house, you want my life." It was Wu''s weak voice.


    Then, Wu''s slave, also followed, "yes, Ge Ge, we must hold on, waiting for the master to come back."


    Hearing these words of resistance, Wan Yan tried to resist the feeling of nausea because of the smell of blood.


    She went to Wu''s bedside and said faintly, "don''t you want to be childless under the 14th master''s knee?"


    "My Lord and I are still young. What is childless and childless?" Wu bit his lips, his nose flapping.


    With that, she pressed the sheets tightly and gasped for breath.


    A pair of double eye beads are about to pop out from the eye socket, looking very painful, "er... I have a stomachache..."


    as soon as this word was said, the midwife opened the brocade quilt and anxiously said, "Oh! Wuge Ge, the head of the fetus has come out. You''d better work harder. If the old slave doesn''t drag and pull, you can give birth to the child by yourself, or both mother and child will be in danger. "


    Since Ge Ge is afraid of death, let''s go all out.


    Wan Yan''s eyes swept a piece of red bed sheet, frown, stomach is a burst of agitation, quickly to sit outside.


    However, there was always a noisy voice and Wu''s painful voice.


    She covered her heart and said that Wu was really cruel!


    But this idea came out of her mind, and all of a sudden there was no movement inside.


    Obviously, I was still noisy just now. The midwife, the midwife, worked hard.


    But this meeting son is quiet and terrifying, as if the air has solidified.


    Then, there was a cry coming from inside.


    It''s not the cry of babies, it''s the cry of slaves.


    Wanyan swept the door in her eyes. The head was too bloody. She didn''t want to go in again.


    Then, a midwife holding a swaddling baby, came out in fear.


    See, Wanyan''s murmur is not good.


    It''s not a good thing that the baby is silent.


    Sure enough, when the swaddling baby appeared in front of her.


    She leaned back in her chair reflexively.


    It was a bloody, lifeless child!


    She couldn''t bear to turn over her head and asked faintly, "what''s going on?"


    "When he returned to Fujin, Wu gege would have died of blood, and the time had been delayed for a long time. The child''s head came out, and he lost his breath. He was still a little brother, weighing five catties." Midwives return.


    "In this case, I''ll give him a change and a clean dress. I''ll make plans for the rest when he comes back." Wan Yan''s light way.


    A child like this is a bad omen.


    If it''s not a fire, we''ll have to bury it immediately. We''ll have to be quiet.


    But this is the first child of the fourteenth Lord.


    It was Wu''s concubine who came out of his belly again. At least he wanted to see it.


    In addition to the fact that things have come to this point, she really can''t make any decisions.


    Otherwise, in the end, she will be blamed for everything.


    After explaining everything, she didn''t want to stay in this gloomy place any more, so she went back to her own main courtyard.


    Until this moment, she didn''t understand.


    Wu did not grasp the scale of calculation.


    Or a careless belly brother killed.


    Or... Wu had planned not to have children just to overthrow her completely.


    If so, Wu''s heart is really vicious.


    Tiger poison does not eat children, but in order to compete for favor, she even sacrificed her own children, just to frame her.It is said that like is wanton, love is restraint.


    Looking at Wu''s appearance, it is not love at all, but selfish like.


    Her eyes all the time only love her own, so she did not care about the children, regardless of the feelings of the fourteenth master.


    If you really love, how can you bear to create such a situation.


    It was the night. The fourteenth master was going to work in the neighboring province.


    But after hearing about Wu''s affairs, he left the work to others and came back without stopping.


    And he did not come back very long, let a person call Wan Yan to Wu''s courtyard.


    Wanyan''s family had already rested, but the fourteenth Lord asked her to go. She had to go, otherwise it would appear that she was guilty.


    Even if she knew there was something waiting for her.


    After about one stick of incense, Wanyan arrived at Wu''s yard.


    After a day''s cleaning, the smell of blood in the house gradually dissipated.


    In the air, there are some faint inulin to go bloody.


    But wan Yan still smelled a sickening smell of blood.


    It''s like a dilapidated old house. Even if it''s painted with a new layer of white paint, there''s still a lot of mildew and smell on the bottom.


    Inside, she saw master 14 sitting at the head of the bed.


    Wu, who had been out of the coma for a whole afternoon, also recovered from his coma and leaned weakly on the shoulder of the fourteenth master.


    When she saw the two men, she felt a pain in her heart for no reason.


    But when they saw her, their eyes were full of hate, as if she were their enemy.


    "My Lord, our child is gone... I have been pregnant with my brother for eight months..." Wu''s tone is as if he were dead.


    "You''re still young, and we can have a lot of children, agogue would have." Always reckless and straightforward youth, gently coax the woman in his arms.


    As a result, he took a cold look at Yan.


    "Wanyan, I really didn''t expect you to be such a woman. Wu''s good in the yard. Why did you let her go to your front yard?"


    Wanyan''s family was slightly stunned. He actually called her Wanyan.


    Once upon a time, even when she was not in favor, the two were quite respectful. He called her Fujin.


    She led her lips and retorted truthfully: "I didn''t, but she came here with a servant to challenge him when she saw him staying in my main courtyard yesterday."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    The young man sneered and didn''t believe the way: "it''s really full of nonsense. Wu said that you had changed your outlook by relying on your father. You began to be proud of yourself and let her learn the rules with a strong stomach."


    "Ah... Who do you think is more like a person who is proud and proud of herself?" Wanyan asked sarcastically.


    The fourteenth master:...


    then, Wanyan did not wait for the young man to answer, and then said: "since I entered this door, her Wu family has never respected me from the bottom of her heart. All of them are just acting in front of you. You think she is pure and pure, and you don''t ask for anything. As long as I have a dispute with her, you don''t ask for it. It''s always my fault."


    She said, pointing to Wu sadly, she roared: "people like her, please come to my courtyard to see the mood, do you think if I let her learn the rules, she will come! I think it''s her who really talks nonsense


    "Well, I don''t want to worry about this for the time being. Even if the Wu family takes the initiative to go to your courtyard to greet you, then why do you let someone put soybean oil in the house? You know that she is pregnant, and she still plays such a vicious trick. Do you want to kill Wu Shi and the emperor''s heir?"


    The boy''s voice was several times louder and asked angrily at the woman.


    Handsome cheek, because of the anger became terrible, like a wild beast at any time.


    Wan Yan Shi giggled and asked, "if I said... I didn''t put the soybean oil, would you believe me?"


    "If you didn''t let the slave put the soybean oil, who put it? Was it a ghost?"


    "Yes, it''s a ghost. It''s a selfish and domineering ghost. Seeing that my father often goes to my place and becomes beyond her control, she takes the initiative to come to my courtyard, walks up to me, falls down intentionally, and stealthily pours down soybean oil."


    As he spoke, Wanyan looked at Wu.


    Wu was scared to hide in the arms of the fourteenth master. "My Lord, I didn''t...


    her voice trembled slightly, like a little pity who was eager to be supported.


    However, only her heart is very clear, that cold and weak face, hiding what a vicious heart.


    She has been waiting for this day.


    If Wan Yan had not fought for her favor, she would not have been so cruel.


    And she knew that everything had to be done by herself.


    Those servants are unreliable.


    So she prepared soybean oil in advance and spilled it from the sleeve pocket when she fell down.


    Only such an unforgettable price is enough to make the fourteenth master hate Yan''s whole life!


    Even, in turn, they will feel guilty about her.


    Fourteen ye heard Wu''s timid voice, heartache very much, "Ye certainly believe you."


    Then, a pair of sharp eyes, once again swept to Wan Yan.


    "Wanyan, you let people put soybean oil, and when you saw Wu''s bleeding, you didn''t let her sit down more, so you drove her away, didn''t you?"


    Hearing the speech, Wan Yan''s family was slightly stunned.


    What the young man said was not so much a question as an affirmation that she had done it.


    It was as if he would be furious if she answered "yes".


    Even, no matter what she answered, he would be furious.


    "As I said, soybean oil is not something I do. If I really want to do something about it, why not in Wu''s yard, but in my own yard and let people sprinkle it on my feet? Isn''t it just a matter of looking for trouble? What''s more, I don''t know that Wu will come at all. How can I make preparations in advance? "


    Wanyan looked at Wu and said, "as for Wu''s popularity, I also said that she should stay in the main hospital and call the government doctor for her, but she didn''t want to go back to the hospital."


    Hearing this, 14 Ye''s eyes flashed a bit unhappy.


    Why are the two women''s statements totally different.


    Just when he was surprised, Wu took his clothes and sobbed: "my Lord, Fujin didn''t say that in the daytime. She not only had a bad attitude towards me, but also... She wanted my life..."


    "I know, don''t say it, and don''t cry any more. You''ve just finished your labor now, and you''re crying too much, which will hurt your body No one will cheat you in this mansion for you. "


    The fourteenth master wiped the tears from the corners of Wu''s eyes and winked at the slave on the side.


    Wanyan stood in his place. He didn''t know what the fourteenth master was going to do.


    All she knew was the way the 14th master and Wu''s hugged each other. She looked so dazzling that it hurt her heart.


    After covering his aching heart, Wanyan heard the eunuch unfold a pamphlet and read:


    "two years ago, Wanyan, the daughter of Rocha, a servant boy, was hired as his legitimate wife two years ago.


    1¡¢ He had been in the government for many years and had no children.


    2¡¢ The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is not harmonious and disobedient to parents.


    3¡¢ He has a strong character and a lot of words.4¡¢ Because of his jealousy, he couldn''t bear to serve his concubines in the mansion. He was often jealous and framed many times.


    5¡¢ After many years in the government, if you can''t have children, it''s a hidden disease.


    Aixinjueluo Yinji wrote this book on August 16, the 49th year of Kangxi! "


    Hearing such a divorce letter, Wan Yan was stunned for three seconds.


    Then, she raised her head and burst into laughter and said, "well, it''s good. I''ve worked hard to get married into the mansion. My husband doesn''t feel pain, my concubine doesn''t respect her, and her mother-in-law doesn''t love me. I''ve all put up with it. It turns out that I''ve only broken seven restrictions on divorcing my wife


    The fourteenth master: "every sister in my family can give birth to children. When I come here, a healthy person comes into your house, how can''t they have children? It''s clear that he spoils my concubine and destroys his wife. He doesn''t like staying in my courtyard. I just want to have a baby. Can I have one? "


    The fourteenth master:...


    "besides, which daughter-in-law, like Madame de Fei, came with her, not to mention me. She didn''t take a look at the daughter-in-law as good as the fourth sister-in-law. She even ignored the fourth master. I''m sorry that this daughter-in-law can''t do anything about it


    Master 14:...


    then, Wanyan angrily pointed to Wu and said: "what else can''t I tolerate serving my concubine? On the day I entered the mansion, she didn''t invite an Jing tea for me, and then she didn''t come to my courtyard for morning examination. When people saw me, they said something cold. How can I bear it? I don''t think it''s her who can''t tolerate his wife. She should be expelled from the house. "


    "Besides, I have a good intention today to keep your heir. It''s this woman, neither this nor that. I don''t know whether she''s afraid of death or trying to suffocate her child. If she had done what the doctor and I had told her to do, the child would have been born long ago. At most, it would have been a premature baby. As for giving birth, it would have been a disaster. "


    Master 14: "it''s no use saying that. I''ve made up my mind. This divorce letter will be given to Huang AMA at my meeting. You can do it yourself. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    "Ha ha... Take care of yourself." Wanyan tightened her eyes to prevent the tears from falling. "Mr. 14, I just want to ask you if you have ever liked me since I entered the government, even if it is just a trace..."


    she lowered her requirements a little bit, for fear that he said no.


    Well, even a little bit.


    A pair of hazy Phoenix eyes, also looking forward to looking at the youth.


    Although some things are clear in mind.


    Because if you ask clearly, it''s all over.


    But she still can''t help but ask, want to let oneself die completely this heart.


    The young man''s lip shape is very good-looking, is slowly light open, "the Lord has only loved Wu''s one person in this life, in addition, has not liked any woman, has not liked anything."


    "Ye..." Wu Shi rubbed shyly into the arms of the fourteenth master.


    But wan Yan felt that his heart and mouth hurt like a knife.


    Those hurtful words pierced her heart like an ice cone.


    Is a knife a knife of Ling late her heart.


    After hearing this sentence, I couldn''t help mentioning fury.


    "How can it be? You told me a few days ago that you would treat me well and never be as cold as before. At that time, I thought you had me in your heart. It turned out that you were just playing on the spot, but I was foolishly taking it seriously. "


    He said he would treat her well, but no matter what she said, he could not believe her.


    Oh, how ridiculous, how funny.


    She held her lips and said to herself, "yes, I should have known all this. When you stay with me, you are always reckless and overbearing. But when you kiss her, you touch her cheek


    After hearing this, the fourteenth Lord looked down at Wu.


    Why does Fu Jin know the intimacy between him and Wu? He has never done this in front of her.


    "Are you curious how I know this, because the woman in your arms told me, she also said..."


    "enough!" The fourteenth master stopped in a deep voice.


    "Enough?" Wanyan asked sadly, "why am I wronged? I have to pretend to be magnanimous. I should cry, complain and scold. You son of a bitch! No wonder the fourth sister-in-law says you can''t carry it clearly. You''ll regret it one day for people like you! "


    The woman was so angry that her heart heaved violently. Her tears, like broken pearls, rolled down her cheeks and fell to the ground again.


    "Don''t think that if you are crying and crying here, you will believe you. Today''s matter is not who you are. Is Wu''s family going to harm herself?" The youth is heartless.


    "Why not? Have you ever thought about the cold, proud and lonely beauty in your arms? She is a snake and scorpion!" Wanyan roared at the top of his voice.


    "If Wu is a snake or a scorpion, your heart is more vicious than a snake or a scorpion." From the beginning to the end, the young man protected the Wu family.


    Wanyan''s infatuated stand in the same place, let Dou Da''s tears burst out from his eyes.


    She looked at the boy and said with a light smile, "some people used to say that if you meet someone you like in winter, he can turn your winter into spring. In that year''s snow field, I saw ye in the plum garden of the capital, and I knew what this feeling was at one glance."


    Then she shrugged her nose and sneered, "but now, you have turned my beautiful youth back into winter. Divorce wife is right, OK, since then, we bridge back to the road, there is no longer any involvement, presumably for you and I, are more than satisfactory results. I don''t have to wait until the Lord is ready to play, and I''ll pack up and leave this disgusting mansion at once


    With that, she turned her head.


    The slave around her helped her, but she shook her head and insisted on leaving.


    "I''m fine. I can walk by myself." She said she was ok, but she was shaking and crying.


    She''s tired. She''s really tired.


    One day, the body will be exhausted and the heart will become hopeless.


    She had hoped that he would look back at her and come towards her.


    Now, she just wants to be able to come out, don''t think about that teenager any more.


    However, why her eyes wet - tears also can''t help falling down fruitlessly, a heart is to break.


    Besides, her stomach was churning, and she could hardly help retching.


    "Ouch..." still can''t hold back.


    When she came to the threshold, she vomited on the threshold before she could raise her feet and cross it.


    "Fujin, look at you. One day I have a bad appetite, and such a thing happened again. Now I even vomited sour water." The slave couldn''t look down any more. He helped Wan Yan and said, "Fu Jin, can''t you have it?"


    "How can it be? I''ll be lonely all my life, and I won''t be pregnant with such a man''s child." Wanyan said without hesitation.


    Hearing these words, the young man''s dark and deep eyes flashed a touch of elusive black flowing shadow.But he only looked at the woman''s back coldly and said nothing.


    But Wu Shi, after hearing this, immediately said to the fourteenth Lord, "my Lord, do you think Fujin will really have your child? If so, we''d better leave her. It''s your heir. What''s more, I hurt myself this time, and I don''t know when I''ll be pregnant


    She is not for the sake of the fourteenth master, let alone pity the child.


    But Wanyan Shi went out of the door, she was a concubine, not easy to calculate, hands can not reach that far.


    But as long as Wan Yan''s family is still in this mansion, she will persuade the fourteenth master to get rid of the children in his belly.


    After that, you can settle accounts slowly.


    Hum, this time, she lost her child, and she must not let Wan Yan feel better.


    Whatever she wants, she will do everything she can to get it.


    But if she can''t get it, no one else can get it!


    Originally, the fourteenth master didn''t react much, but Wu is now sad.


    In order to make Wu happy, he was willing to do what she said.


    "You''re still so kind, she''s done that to you, and you''re still thinking about her." At first, he gently rubbed Wu''s hair, and then he said coldly to Yan: "stop for me!"


    Wanyan''s steps slightly, which reminds her of the beginning of the year in Taoyuan.


    He told her to stop, too.


    From that day on, he was getting better and better with her.


    She thought whether he had her in his heart.


    It''s just that he didn''t find it, or he didn''t say it.


    But he just said so clear, will her heart of fantasy one by one.


    So that she just enjoyed a period of sweet time, was instantly hit the bottom.


    It''s better not to have never had, not to expect.


    With a sneer, she continued to stride forward.


    Seeing this, the fourteenth master''s sword eyebrows frowned tightly and motioned to the slave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    For a moment, those bodyguards and servants surrounded the Wanyan family in the middle.


    "Fu Jin, how offended." Two old sisters said.


    In this way, Wanyan, like a walking corpse, was carried back to the house by the old mother.


    "Government doctor, please give it to Fu Jin." Wu was more anxious than the fourteenth master, and seemed to be eager to know the answer.


    Then, the fourteenth master made a look at the doctor, and the doctor came forward to check Yan''s pulse.


    Wan Yan was sitting on a chair.


    But after thinking about it, why did she behave like this.


    So, she straightened her back, one hand on the armrest, by the government doctor for her pulse.


    One face also leans toward the door, not looking at a couple of men and women in the room.


    His eyes were red, and he tried to hold back, but the tears were still spinning in his eyes, and finally ran down the corner of his eyes.


    She had not been pregnant for several years. She felt that this time, she was absolutely not pregnant.


    As for her bad appetite, it must be caused by too many troubles in the family.


    What''s more, not pregnant, so she can walk simply free and easy.


    If there is a child, even if she and 14 ye see each other disgusted, the princess may not let her go.


    Thinking of this, Wanyan bit his teeth fiercely.


    No matter, even if she is pregnant with 14 Ye''s child, she will not give birth to him!


    At the end of Yan''s wild thoughts, the doctor suddenly knelt down and said to the fourteenth master: "congratulations to the fourteenth master. Fu Jin is happy. It''s just over a month."


    Ximai is not too difficult to diagnose. Since the government doctors have said so, it must be true.


    Therefore, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became quiet and strange.


    Wanyan''s Willow eyebrows frown slightly, looking down at his stomach.


    In the tearful eyes of apricot, there was surprise, surprise and bewilderment.


    And... A little bit of joy.


    Logically, she always wanted to have a child, belonging to her and the fourteenth master.


    But now, the child came at such a bad time, she was not happy.


    Nose a burst of acid, tears flow more severe, heart is cone heart pain.


    However, the Wu family in the room, however, flashed a vicious anger in his eyes.


    What do you say? She''s going to finish the baby in Yan''s belly!


    As for Mr. 14, he swept Yan''s stomach lightly.


    The expression of handsome cheek is elusive, can''t say what feeling.


    "Master 14, it''s useless for me to give birth to our elder brother. Now that Fujin is happy, I''m really happy for you." Said, Wu''s sentimental way: "said to be also coincidental, I just did not have the child this head, Fujin this head had, otherwise sum Niang designated how sad."


    As soon as he heard this, Wanyan knew that Wu was secretly poking and complaining.


    It means that she knew that she was pregnant, so she immediately attacked Wu.


    But only women can hear that.


    Those who can''t carry the silly man listen, will only love Wu, misunderstanding her.


    Sure enough, only listen to the fourteenth Lord appease Wu, "you have always been a filial piety, all this time, but also for the sum Niang and other people''s consideration."


    Then, the young man looked at Wan Yan lightly and said, "Fu Jin, for the sake of your father''s heirs, you should be honest and keep your body in the house. The rest of the things will be discussed after the birth of the child."


    Look, I''m really a master.


    This is like a great gift.


    "Fujin? Whose fortune Wanyan asked sarcastically and said with a wry smile, "don''t forget that it''s just now. Your servant has retired me in front of the big guy. Therefore, I hope you can keep your word. Please listen to me clearly. I don''t want to be a laoshizi Fujin, and I don''t want to be one! "


    Her teeth trembled with anger as she spoke.


    It''s just funny. When she calls, she''s ready to go?


    Sorry, she quit!


    Hearing this, the boy suddenly had a strange and farfetched sneer on his face.


    "When you have a baby, you can go away if you want, but now, you can do it if you don''t want to!"


    With that, he tore up his wife''s divorce certificate and sprinkled it on the house.


    The letter of divorce, which broke Yan''s heart, was scattered in the room.


    "I''d like to see. If you don''t play emperor Alma, where do you come from? How dare you go out of this door? Do you want to die if you don''t play emperor Alma." The young man threatened fiercely.


    Hearing this, Wanyan''s heart is tight. He is right. Her Amar is a servant of the royal family.


    All decisions are in the hands of the royal family.


    If they think she is unworthy of being a royal daughter-in-law, they can dismiss her.


    If they don''t divorce their wives, she will leave without permission, and the whole family will suffer!


    This is the Royal right.If all that just happened didn''t happen, maybe she could still stay in this family.


    But things have happened to this point, she can imagine how hard it will be in the future.


    In the future, how bad can you be.


    She stood up angrily and said coldly, "why, the Wu family that you are thinking of can''t bear any more and can''t have children with you because of his own work. Therefore, you come to me and want me to have children for you, right?"


    As soon as the words came out, Wu, who was still calculating, suddenly said, "what... I can''t have children again?"


    She held Mr. 14''s arm tightly and raised her head and asked, "my Lord, is what she said true? What she said is not true. How can I not have another child? I gave birth to my father a lot of children..."


    "Wu Shi, what she said is false. Don''t believe her, we will have children." Fourteen Ye gently patted Wu''s back, while soft voice coax way.


    It was just a pair of deep eyes that gave Yan a fierce look.


    Seems to blame her for saying something she shouldn''t have said.


    Wanyan didn''t know about it.


    But now it seems that the fourteenth master and the servants are hiding from Wu.


    In this case, she must expose this white lie and stimulate Wu.


    "Wu Shi, it seems that the fourteenth master and the slave are deceiving you. Didn''t the government doctor tell you in person that you hurt the girl because of the blood death and the delay of death, and you will never be able to have a child in the future. Ha ha... It''s really your fault." She covered her mouth and laughed.


    Wu suddenly raised her head, looked at Yan in a panic, covered her ears and said, "no, you''re talking nonsense. I don''t listen to what I don''t listen to..."


    at the beginning, she thought that she was still young.


    Even if the child is gone, it will soon be pregnant again.


    Now I heard that I could no longer have children, so I had to choose to escape.


    No woman can accept the result.


    If you can''t have children and give birth to new life, is that still a complete woman?


    When I get old, I still have to be lonely. How can I compete for favor?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    14 Ye sees Wu murmur to oneself, the heartache holds its tightly in the bosom pacify.


    Then, as if he were treating his enemy, he said angrily to Wan Yan: "you shut up!"


    "I''m so self willed. I think everyone is used to you like Madame de Fei. It''s on me. Why should I shut up? "


    With that, she said with a somber smile: "I can''t get out of this door. Then I''ll tell you that the family has so much resentment that even if I stay, the child may not be able to keep it. If you want to renege because of the child, I''d better solve the child in my belly now!"


    With that, she clenched her hands and prepared to beat her stomach.


    Can just hit the material, strength in the middle of the stop.


    Somehow, out of control, she turned to caress her stomach.


    She is not Wu''s family. She is not cruel enough to treat her children like this.


    This is a living life.


    Life is growing up in her stomach.


    "Why, didn''t you just threaten me to solve the children in my stomach?" The bleak voice of a young man rings over her head.


    Wan Yan Shi raised his head and found that the fourteenth master and the servant did not know when they came to her.


    "What''s the hurry? I suddenly changed my mind and wanted to have the baby." She sneered back.


    "Born?" The young man approached step by step, and his voice was suddenly several times louder. He roared angrily: "when you are what you are, when the Lord gives you a face, you don''t do well. Now, even if you expose Wu''s scar here, it''s still a wonderful look, eh?"


    He pinched the woman''s neck with his left hand and touched her cheek with his right hand.


    "There are women who give birth to my father, but you don''t want one. Since you don''t want this child, I will help you solve it."


    He hated the way she didn''t care about anything.


    It was as if he begged her to stay, to have children.


    Then he let go of the woman and sat down in an armchair.


    Thin lips light open, cold order: "come on, give Yan Shi doudaozi soup!"


    It was not so much an order as a roar.


    The impetuous and impetuous voice rolled like thunder, shaking the whole floor, and the echo floated far and far over the mansion.


    At this moment, his mind was completely replaced by anger and anger.


    In spite of his posture, no one dared to take medicine.


    The crowd just knelt on the ground, trembling and speechless.


    After all, Fujin is pregnant with the seed of Aixin Jueluo, the emperor''s heir!


    Now the fourteenth master looked at him with anger, but if he was angry and regretted, they would suffer as slaves.


    What''s more, if the imperial concubines in the palace know, do they want their heads?


    See, 14 ye only coldly swept the house doctor one eye, "still not quick to prepare medicine?"


    Listen to this meaning, no matter what, we have to finish filling Yan''s medicine.


    Because the fourteen master''s eyes were too sharp, the government doctor had to follow suit.


    At this time, see a room of slaves dare not come forward, Wu stopped crazy state.


    Crying bitterly and drizzly, she said, "master 14, you must not be impulsive. Although she has harmed me and your children in Fujin, she is your own flesh and blood. I think she just threatened me. Why should you take it seriously?"


    Listen, this sounds like he is persuading the fourteenth master, but which one is not adding fuel to the cake.


    Sure enough, the fourteenth master suddenly couldn''t sit still.


    He went up to Wan Yan again and put a clasp on her chin, forcing her mouth into an "O" shape.


    Young eyes are like fire, looking at the deformed face in his hands.


    Thin lips outline a cold arc, a slight upward tilt of the corner of the mouth revealed a sneer.


    "Since I dare not do anything to you, I have to do it myself."


    With that, he spread his palms aside.


    The doctor gave him a white porcelain bowl.


    In that bowl, it''s a black and brown medicine.


    After that, the sneer at the corner of his mouth rose even more.


    The eyes just look at the face in the palm of the hand and see the panic in her eyes, just like looking at the dying pet, not his woman, her fortune.


    At the moment, it seems that the youth has never been entangled with her - Mian sentimental.


    Then, slowly, he put the medicine bowl close to her chin and put it on her lower lip.


    Wanyan''s eyes are on the medicine juice in the bowl. The porcelain bowl is close to her chin, which is a little hot.


    The strong smell of herbs ran into the tip of her nose and made her stomach nauseated.


    "Ouch..."


    when she vomited, the teenager opened the bowl a little.


    "I know you can play a little trick. You don''t want to drink, and there''s no need to retch in front of the Lord." He put the porcelain bowl on the tip of his nose and sniffed it. He enjoyed saying, "I think this medicine is very fragrant. It''s all the fragrance of Chinese herbal medicine."Wan Yan Shi looks at the young man in front of him. No matter how handsome his cheek is, he looks like a cold-blooded devil at the moment.


    In the past, even if he was chilling her, he was still that reckless and straightforward teenager.


    But today he, mercilessly let her fear.


    There seemed to be a scarlet fire in his eyes.


    All the way to the bottom of her heart, tearing her heart.


    She seems to have never known him like this.


    She didn''t have the heart to attack the child in her belly, but he was so cruel!


    Wanyan shook his head and said in dim tears, "I... I don''t want to drink this medicine. Before that, I was angry. For the sake of our husband and wife''s fight, you can let go of the children in my belly, OK?"


    "OK, I don''t want to drink medicine. I can stay and give birth to my father." Young people are good at speaking.


    "Can you... Let me go... Let me go home..." her voice is so small that it seems that a gust of wind can blow away.


    But the boy still heard.


    All of a sudden, his handsome cheek looked ugly.


    The anger in his eyes was burning again, and the veins on his temples were also jumping.


    The long-standing patience finally erupted like a volcano at this moment, completely losing its sense.


    "Let you go? What a light thing to do He put the porcelain bowl close to the cherry again, "come on, don''t be afraid. Drink this medicine, and ye will let you out. When I go back, I''ll lie down for a while and it''ll be OK. I''ll bleed a little bit and I won''t die. "


    Every word of a young man is like a fierce ghost in Wan Yan''s ear.


    She closed her lips and shook her head desperately to resist.


    But the snow-white porcelain bowl has come to the mouth, he also tilts the bowl mouth, straight to her mouth to pour.


    As her lips were closed, the dark brown juice ran down her lips, down her cheeks and neck.


    Seeing that she didn''t open her mouth, the boy pinched her cheek vigorously.


    Wan Yan clenched his teeth and refused to open his mouth.


    However, she has been practicing martial arts all the year round, and her strength is beyond her ability.


    Gradually, her cheeks and gums are really painful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    Finally, he failed to hold on and opened his mouth slightly.


    Just at the moment when she opened her mouth, a trace of anger flashed in the young man''s eyes.


    Then, as if he had been lowered, he raised the bottom of the bowl without hesitation and poured the medicine into her mouth.


    Seeing that the medicine juice was about to be poured into Yan''s mouth, a voice came from the door: "stop it


    It was a woman''s voice full of dignity.


    After hearing this, the fourteenth master stopped pouring medicine immediately.


    And, just listening to "bang Dang", the medicine bowl in his hand fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    And his hand, also immediately loosened Yan''s two cheek.


    Wanyan, who has been liberated, quickly takes three steps back and covers his heart.


    The handkerchief rubbed the medicine juice on the corners of his mouth and neck.


    It was so close that she almost drank the medicine and almost lost her child.


    Then, she turned her head to the door and saw that the person who came was Princess de!


    Princess De, wearing a dark purple embroidered butterfly gown and holding aunt Cui''s hand, went into the room like this.


    When they saw the princess, they saluted one after another.


    The fourteenth master also went to the imperial concubine and beat a thousand.


    Although Wanyan doesn''t like Princess De, she doesn''t want to be the daughter-in-law of the royal family any more.


    But as a lady in the palace, even if she is the daughter of an ordinary family, she should salute when she meets a noble person.


    Therefore, good birth and upbringing made her kneel down to Princess de even at this time.


    "Yes," she said.


    Then he helped the man himself and said, "Wanyan, you are pregnant now, and you haven''t been over three months. You should be careful about everything."


    After Wanyan got up, she didn''t reply. She was just thinking about how to leave the mansion which made her breathless.


    After supporting Yan, she sat down in the room.


    And the slave around her, he helped Wan Yan sit down on one side.


    It is to make the Wu family on the bed, a little embarrassed.


    Because, from the beginning to the end, the imperial concubine did not look at Wu.


    She just lightly swept to the fourteenth master, and said bitterly, "fourteen, you are so confused. If it was not for my palace that I heard something happened to your family and came here specially, would you like to kill the grandson of this palace and your own blood and bones?"


    "E Niang... Son... Is not what you think." The fourteenth master sat on the armchair, some of whom could not speak.


    Just holding the moon''s forehead impetuously.


    I don''t know who he is, what he was just doing.


    Seeing this, Princess de said, "it''s not like that. What are you going to do about this time?"


    "E Niang, what else can I do?" He didn''t know what to do.


    Why did so many unpleasant things happen to your family in just one day.


    "Since you don''t know what to do, this palace will make the decision for you. Wanyan is the legitimate wife of your emperor Amar. She can''t quit anything." Princess de said.


    The fourteenth master:...


    then, the princess said again: "in addition, the children in her belly must be born, and they must be born in the government. The seed of Aixin Jueluo''s family must not be left out! "


    See 14 Ye sit on the chair ponder for a while, just return a way: "son Yi e Niang."


    When Wanyan saw that the two mothers and sons only asked her, they decided on the matter.


    She said, "Madame de Fei, but the fourteenth Lord has already made a letter of divorce, and just now he is determined to give me the soup of falling son. Therefore, I can''t stay in this house."


    "What do you call this palace?" Princess De''s eyebrows raised.


    Wanyan was asked by the imperial concubine for no reason.


    But she turned to think about it. It was the fourteenth Lord who was heartless. What was she guilty of!


    "If you go back to Madame de Fei, you will be dismissed by the fourteenth master. I will no longer be your daughter-in-law. Naturally, you will be called empress de Fei."


    Smell speech, virtuous imperial concubine is not angry, instead toward 14 Ye asks: "14, where is divorce book?"


    "My son tore it."


    "Good." Princess de slightly jaw head, said: "since tear, then don''t count, just a moment of impulse to do, what''s more, your emperor Alma and this palace have not agreed, then, everything according to the palace just said."


    As soon as this was said, no one answered.


    Wanyan did not answer because her heart was cold.


    She knew that as long as the imperial concubine came out, she would not be able to go back to her mother''s house, and she could only stay in this mansion.


    The reason why the fourteenth master didn''t speak was that Wan Yan had just wanted to leave. He was filled with anger.


    However, Wu''s family leaned against the bedside and said softly: "master 14, you''d better listen to the empress de Fei. Although Fu Jin killed the child in my belly today, she is your wife in the end, and now she is pregnant with a royal heir."This is still adding fuel to the story.


    "Shut up for me. I''m here to talk to 14 and Fu Jin. I don''t want to talk to you." The imperial concubine murmured.


    Princess De''s voice was too serious. She was frightened to cast innocent eyes at the fourteenth master of the imperial court.


    Fourteen ye then said: "e Niang, Wu Shi, she is kind-hearted to speak for Yan''s family. Why are you angry?"


    The imperial concubine snorted coldly and said, "you should be as confused as you are. What is good and what is Yin can''t be heard?"


    Master 14: "although he is straightforward, he is also a filial son.


    Generally speaking, he would listen to what the princess said.


    Sometimes, even if she was wrong, he would listen.


    Wu was so ferocious by the imperial concubine, tears whirling back: "it''s not good to be a slave, just a lot of words, the empress de Fei taught is."


    Just when talking, a pair of Phoenix eyes secretly looked at the fourteenth master, pitifully winning sympathy.


    Princess Defei met her before, but she was intimate.


    Where can be like now, do not look at her, cold words.


    Had known this, she... She should have given birth to that elder brother!


    Unfortunately, it''s late.


    After so many years of invasion in the palace, how can we not see Wu''s small tricks.


    After decades of gongdou, Wu''s method of competing for favor was not enough in her eyes.


    She squinted at Wu, and said unhappily, "Wu, you are wrong again. As a slave, you are good to the fourteenth master. Otherwise, how can he be coaxed around by you, so listen to your words. You also want wind and rain in the house. Don''t say that you are more dignified than your wife. Sometimes, you are even more dignified than this woman in this palace. "


    "I dare not." Wu''s Hui.


    "Dare not?" "Princess de said coldly:" you dare not, not everything is against the rules. "


    In the past, Wu didn''t know the rules. For the sake of fourteen''s liking, she would turn a blind eye.


    After all, she is a concubine who can''t stand on the table. It''s not good to lay a small foundation. If you teach more, you can''t change anything.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    In addition, after Wu''s pregnancy, she was more tolerant to her.


    Now, looking at the house''s smoky atmosphere, she can''t even come out to preside over the overall situation.


    Wu took his lips, and the fourteenth Lord winked at her, and she shut up.


    But she''s not comfortable.


    She had never been treated like this before.


    Even when she was not pregnant, the princess knew that the fourteenth master liked her, and didn''t interfere much.


    Until she got pregnant, she treated her very well.


    But now everything has changed.


    Sure enough, the royal family is still the most important heir.


    But she will never be able to raise again.


    She hated it when she thought of it! I hate you so much!


    The fourteenth master saw Wu''s face embarrassed, and could not bear her to lose her beloved son and be scolded.


    Then he helped Wu Shi to speak, "e Niang, Wu Shi, she was already in a bad mood, so don''t talk about her again."


    "Look, I just said a few words to her, and you will be heartbroken." Princess de supported on the armrest and said faintly, "you are not too young. You are going to be Amar''s person. There is no lack of reading in the palace. How come you don''t understand any rules and rules."


    "My son doesn''t understand."


    "What do you know?" "Wu is just a gege, a little slave, but you have only spoiled her for several years. Her food and clothing are more than her treatment. If you hadn''t spoiled my wife and spoiled her, would it have happened today? "


    "How could she be proud of herself because her son spoiled her and caused envy from others. The aggrieved Wu family has become a sinner." 14 Ye coldly swept Yan Shi one eye, "want me to see, the person with malicious mind is a sinner."


    "No matter what you say, the palace thinks that Wan Yan is very good. On the contrary, it''s the Wu family. Since entering the government, he has been a person who can do things. "


    "How can e Niang tell her son these things today?" Fourteen ye can''t hear people say Wu''s not, "besides, I haven''t always been like this, e Niang also didn''t say me?"


    "You are the flesh of e Niang''s heart. What do you like? Can e Niang have the heart to say more. As for Gong Wanshi, she can''t live up to everything except Yan. Now that she is pregnant, I like her more and more. "


    With that, she looked at Wan Yan with a smile on her face.


    "No matter how much she likes it, it''s her business. Anyway, I don''t like this kind of snake and scorpion woman." 14 ye said.


    "Nonsense! How can you be as impulsive and reckless as you were when you were a child, and you couldn''t hold your temper at all. " The princess scolded.


    The fourteenth master: "do you think that the matter of today is really done by Wan Yan?" Without waiting for the fourteenth master to speak, she said, "sometimes, it''s not necessarily someone who framed them. In order to compete for favor in the palace, it''s not without those who kill their own children. "


    No matter who did it today, she didn''t want to investigate it, because it involved too much.


    No matter who did it, it would be disgraceful to investigate.


    However, she also has to draw an analogy to remind 14.


    Moreover, Wanyan was pregnant with a legitimate child, and could not bear such a charge.


    Otherwise, after the birth of the child, you will inevitably end up with a bad reputation.


    At this moment, the eyes of the fourteenth Lord swept at the faces of Wan Yan and Wu.


    Wanyan''s open to meet the eyes of the youth.


    Because she had 14 Ye''s children, the princess''s attitude towards her changed too much.


    Wu''s head hung down pitifully, his hands shaking in the quilt.


    The fourteenth master took back his eyes, and then said faintly, "that is, the servants in the Fujin courtyard didn''t clean the house, so that Wu fell down and killed all the slaves in the main courtyard."


    "No, all the servants in my courtyard are the dowry slaves who come from their families!" Originally quiet Wanyan contends for Tao.


    "Wanyan, please calm down. There are too many things happening today. Don''t be angry again." The imperial concubine said earnestly.


    Then, she said to the fourteenth master again: "fourteen, what this palace says, whether you listen to it or not. But wan Yan is pregnant now. You can''t punish the servants around her, but you should also reward them. Otherwise, it will be spread out. What will others think? They think it is the master''s servant. "


    The fourteenth master: "according to our palace, the servants around Wu didn''t take good care of the Wu family, and they didn''t serve the Wu family well when they gave birth. This led to the loss of our grandson. If you want to punish the slave in Wu''s courtyard, you will be killed with a staff!"


    Hearing this, Wu''s eyes are not convinced.


    But she''s just a grid, just like Duchess said, a slave.


    This is not over, the princess then ordered: "in addition, the palace heard that Yan''s premature birth in this is not good, that is not good, it took a lot of time, this damage to the fetus early war. If he is still weak, he will not be severely punished. He will only be banned for three months. "Wu suddenly raised his head, even if it was unconvinced, or whispered: "yes."


    But the fourteenth master was not happy, he said: "e Niang, what''s the matter with Wu''s family? If you punish her like this, how can others see her?"


    "She''s just a slave. Do you need to be seen by others?" As soon as she patted the table, she said in a deep voice, "fourteen, I don''t know what kind of things you''re going to make today, and how to make you regret it! If you don''t know the rules of the backyard, you''ll have to jump up and down in the house! "


    The fourteenth master bit his teeth: "seeing that the fourteenth master did not speak, Princess de immediately changed her loving face and asked," Wanyan, are you satisfied with this way of making decisions for you? " The Duchess changed her loving face immediately.


    Wanyan didn''t answer this question, but replied in a flattered way: "empress de Fei, I''m naturally grateful for your doing this. But my husband and wife''s friendship has broken up and I just want to go back to my mother''s home and have a baby as soon as possible. "


    As soon as she said this, she was not angry. She just said with a smile: "you are still young, just as impulsive as 14. But have you ever thought about it? When you go back to your mother''s house, what will happen to the child? Will she be bullied and ridiculed by others as a child without a father


    Wanyan''s: "yes, Princess De is right. Such a child is easy to be ridiculed and bullied.


    Seriously, others will say that kind of hard to obey.


    In this pedantic Dynasty, spitting on Xingzi would drown people.


    Otherwise, there will not be so many people hanging themselves or thinking distorted because of rumors.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, she said again, "what''s more, what you are pregnant with is not the child of ordinary people, but the emperor''s heir of Tian family. You are the Royal daughter-in-law if you don''t leave you for 14 days. How can you go back to your mother''s house? After all, if you go back rashly, you will only be implicated in your mother''s family. It will make people think that your mother''s family has no rules. Do you think about the consequences of the following crimes? "


    ------


    Wu Shi: where did Fu Jin abuse me? I was the one who was abused. I simply paid for my wife and broke my army!


    Well, the fourth master and Yinyin will spread sugar tomorrow, and the next thing is the Yuanmingyuan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    Even with a kind smile on her face and a soft voice, she is very gentle.


    However, Wanyan still recognized that there was a warning hidden in the words.


    "I... it''s all my own practice, and it has nothing to do with my mother''s family." Wan Yan raised his head.


    She knew that if she rushed back to her mother''s house and was taken in, her mother''s family would be involved.


    Others will also feel that her mother''s family does not understand the rules and taught such a daughter.


    Will also think that she is pregnant with wild seeds, otherwise how to go back to her mother''s home.


    In this way, the royal family will be humiliated and the whole family will suffer.


    After seeing Yan''s plea, Princess de said softly: "I know you are filial, but this palace must tell you that you are the safest only in this mansion."


    Said, she also sad way: "this palace has lost a grandson, can''t lose a second grandson, you can understand?"


    Princess de deserves to have been in the Forbidden City.


    First, reason.


    And then there''s the threat of hidden poking.


    Finally, I played the emotional card.


    After a while, it was both hard and soft.


    But wan Yan had already seen through the character of the imperial concubine.


    She will not forget how she was indifferent to her.


    So, at most, she would like to thank Princess de Fei for putting things right for her.


    I feel that Princess de has finally sobered up.


    The rest depends on the attitude of Princess de Fei.


    Before that, it was she who was carried away by impulse.


    Now listen to the words of Princess De, but also recognize the reality.


    Whether she went back to her mother''s home or was alone in the capital, her mother''s family would be involved.


    In a large family, one person has always been successful, and the whole family is honored.


    One person is disgraced, the whole family is disgraced and implicated.


    Because, as far as the royal family is concerned, they are all slaves, but they are just divided into three or six or nine.


    The life of her whole family will be in danger as long as the edict of Lord long live is one.


    It is not uncommon for the whole family to be copied and sent to the frontier because of violating Huangwei.


    Thinking of this, she calmed down and deliberately said, "e Niang, what you just said is right, only one is wrong. This house is not safe, especially for the children in my belly."


    After hearing Yan''s willingness to call back his wife, Princess de knew there was a play.


    She laughed and said, "well, even if you don''t mention it, the palace has decided to keep aunt Cui by your side and let her take care of your daily life."


    Then she said in a deep voice: "Cuizhi, you will stay in this house and take care of the fourteen Fu Jin. If some cats and dogs want to make a stumbling block, no matter who it is, they will give us a hard board! In addition, if Wan Yan''s family has made any mistakes, I will ask you! "


    "Yes, I will." After aunt Cui answered, she took the initiative to walk to the side of Wan Yan.


    "The daughter-in-law will thank e Niang." Wan Yan got up and said.


    After explaining everything, she got up tired and said, "OK, it''s not early, and this palace is also tired."


    "My son sent me Niang." The fourteenth master got up to see him off.


    "Yes, your family is too chaotic. Don''t be frightened by Wanyan. We have invited eminent monks to the temple and will come to your house in a few days. "


    "Well."


    Seeing the princess de and the fourteenth master leave, Wanyan also holds the slave''s hand and prepares to leave.


    Turning around, she saw that Wu was looking at her bitterly.


    A pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes, because of jealousy and become ferocious, is staring at her stomach.


    Wanyan took his lips and was about to say something. Aunt Cui on the edge said, "Wu Ge Ge, you must be careful with these eyes. If you see you looking at Fujin with such eyes again, I will do something for Madame de Fei and beat her hard!"


    As soon as the words came out, Wu immediately took back his vicious eyes.


    Yes, she forgot.


    Now Princess de left this old thing and aunt Cui.


    Oh, this is the worst day of her life.


    But no matter what, she will not give up the framing of Wan Yan!


    After a bad day, I finally got the result.


    Wanyan left Wu''s house with his servants.


    It was already late, but she could not sleep.


    Looking at the dark ceiling, she put her hand gently on her abdomen.


    Now, it''s still the children in the belly that matters.


    When the child is born, she will make other plans.


    Even if she died, she would not stay in this house which made her breathless!


    ------


    as soon as the Mid Autumn Festival is over, the cold air in the capital will suddenly come and be chilly.


    The sparse leaves on the tree are as yellow and curly as the dry tobacco leaves.


    If the phonemes were afraid of the cold, the room would have been burned with charcoal.In the evening, she was holding Mrs. Tang and checking the account book carefully.


    As he was turning page by page, he heard a singing report coming from outside: "here comes Ye!"


    If Yin picked eyebrows and looked out, the lights were bright outside the window.


    Then, she put down the account book in her hand and went outside to meet her.


    "Good luck." She stood in the yard and saluted the man.


    The fourth master swept the woman in front of him. He helped her with his left hand and went into the hall.


    After sitting down in the room, he glanced at the account books on the table and said, "looking at the accounts?"


    "If I go back to my master, it''s early September. I''m looking at the account books of last month. There are some in the garden and some in the Chuang Tzu." If the sound returns.


    The man casually twists the Buddha bead, way: "big night, see less these hurt eyes."


    With that, he went into the inner room and said, "settle down."


    It was already late, and Ruoyin was almost time to go to bed.


    Now the fourth Master said so, she followed him into the room.


    Leave the slaves to clean up the account books and prepare the water.


    Warm inside, there is a faint fragrance of flowers, smelling it is refreshing.


    Ruoyin first serves the fourth master to clean his hands, and then helps him to change clothes.


    The man just stood in the room with his arms outstretched.


    Light way: "14 younger sister-in-law has got pregnant, you find a time, go to the house to send a gift."


    Smell speech, if sound eyes flash a touch of joy color.


    "I dare say that''s a good thing. I''ll see her tomorrow, not to mention some time."


    Although the fourth master and the fourteenth master are not compatible, they are brothers in the end.


    Fourteen Fu Jin is a legitimate wife, pregnant.


    If Yin is a sister-in-law, she naturally wants to see it.


    When she was pregnant with big brother and second brother-in-law, those sisters in law came to see her regardless of the relationship.


    "Are you so happy?"


    "My sister-in-law finally got pregnant. I can''t be happy for her." There was a happy smile on her face, and she even unbuttoned faster.


    "I don''t know. My sister-in-law can''t be spoiled in the first place, and because she can''t bear an heir, she has no right to speak in the house, and even her wife doesn''t want to see her. It''s better now. I think I''ll be able to live better in your family in the future. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    But then again, Wu''s and WAN Yan''s are pregnant together. I''m afraid that Wu''s playing tricks.


    Seeing her so happy, the fourth master seems to have a good relationship with Wan Yan.


    He said what he did not intend to say.


    "I heard that the concubine of the fourteenth family was born prematurely, but she died when she was born. Now that her sister-in-law is pregnant, e Niang treats her better and keeps aunt Cui by her side. "


    "Ah? Is there such a thing as that? " Ruoyin was a little surprised and asked, "when was it?"


    It''s not a big deal for a concubine to have children.


    To say that he was born an elder brother, there may be some water spray.


    But if it''s a grid, there''s nothing going on.


    Not to mention the early death of children.


    I''m afraid I can''t wait to do it secretly. I don''t know how to make it public.


    "Just a while ago." The man faintly returned, finally, he said: "it seems to be after the Mid Autumn Festival. At that time, 14 was very angry and also called to divorce his wife. Fortunately, e Niang arrived, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Rest on the rest, what can''t be imagined, if sound in the heart muttering.


    At the same time, she asked curiously, "Sir, do you know what happened? Why is the fourteenth brother so angry?"


    The fourth master glanced at the woman and looked at her gossipy face. He opened his thin lips: "I don''t know."


    He''s not a gossipy man.


    I just wanted to tell her something serious and let her go to the fourteenth house.


    He said a few more words because she had a good relationship with Wan Yan.


    As for the rest, even if he knew, he didn''t want to say.


    If Yin saw that the fourth master did not say anything and pursed his lips, he put on a silk nightgown for him.


    The heart says you don''t say, I will ask Yan Shi by myself tomorrow!


    Moreover, as a good friend, he also helped Yan''s voice of justice.


    "Let me see. Wu''s family is responsible for this. The fourteenth younger brother wants to divorce his wife because of a concubine. He does everything to spoil and destroy his wife. This time, e Niang is more sober than he is!"


    The fourth master looked at her without asking her to understand, and then he looked angry and tried to fight against injustice for others.


    Lead lip coldly way: "this word you just say in front of Ye just, arrive outside, can''t allow nonsense."


    "I know." If sound raises an eye, coquettishly glares at the man one eye.


    A moment later, the light was blown out in the room, and they were in bed.


    If the sound moved in the brocade quilt, he would habitually drill into the arms of the fourth master.


    "My Lord, will you treat me like my fourteenth brother because of the woman beside you?" She ventured cautiously.


    This words a, the man body slightly a stiff.


    Then, the room was quiet, with only one another breathing evenly.


    After a long time, if the sound of the ear, just sounded a man''s magnetic voice, "how suddenly asked this?"


    His voice was faint, and there was an indescribable magic.


    Obviously, it is a very simple question, but it gives people a strong aggressiveness.


    Hearing Ruo Yin, I just feel the whole nerve is tense.


    Originally she wanted to test him, but it turned out that he was trying to test her.


    Ruoyin found a comfortable posture in the man''s arms, and then sweetly replied, "I just want to ask my husband about the way 14 treats younger siblings."


    "I don''t make any decisions because of women." Man light return.


    Smell speech, if sound secretly rolled a white eye.


    This answer seems to be what the fourth master would say.


    In fact, it was very good that he could answer her question.


    In the past, when she asked such unimportant questions, he would not answer them at all.


    Because he is such a man.


    He hardly ever said that kind of sweet talk.


    It''s as if he never knew what the desire for survival was!


    So she didn''t have much hope.


    If the sound in the heart ha ha, like fourth master this kind of man, should note solitary birth.


    Then she gradually left the man''s arms and turned to sleep with her back to him.


    He said that, and she was not tired of him.


    The fourth master was lying on his back, letting the woman keep warm in his arms.


    Because she is always like this, when the weather is cold, she will drill into his arms, and has long been used to it.


    But every time he was drilling, he was a little disgusted.


    She thought she warmed him up like Mrs. Tang.


    Now that she turned angrily over him, he felt even more uncomfortable.


    The point is that he doesn''t know why.


    So he turned his head and asked, "well, what are you doing?"


    "Hum." If you don''t say why, you are not happy.


    "Because the Lord didn''t tell you why the fourteenth brother wanted to divorce his wife?" Fu Jin was angry. He was still puzzled. He had to figure out why it was not.Ruoyin: "is it because the Lord is cruel to you that you should not go outside to talk about those gossips?"


    "No, I''m fine." Ruoyin listens to the fourth master saying more and more absurdity, just want to end this topic early.


    "Nothing, you sleep on your back?"


    "I''m sleepy..." Ruoyin yawned and heard a man''s deep voice coming from his ear. "I know, but because he said that he would not make any decisions because of women?"


    If Yin originally thought the fourth master couldn''t guess.


    Now that he asked, she would not admit it.


    "No...


    " you are. " The man suddenly close to her back, in her ear, hoarse demagogue way: "Ye usually because you change the decision is still less, eh?"


    If the sound takes a puff at the corner of his mouth, he thinks that the fourth master has finally guessed it.


    It can be said that to go, still did not mention the key point.


    What she really wanted to hear was that she wanted him to tell her that he would not treat her like Yan after 14 years of treatment because of others.


    But how did he get to another point?


    Before she could say anything, there was a chill on her neck.


    The man was sniffing at her neck and clavicle with his eyes closed.


    This slow movement is like a prelude to ambiguity.


    His cheek was almost close to the woman''s neck.


    The expression that sniffs gently, ruffian bad lets a person suffocate, let a woman indulge.


    If the sound is breathing nervously, the front of the body is violently up and down due to the rapid heartbeat.


    She could even feel the breath of a man on her neck.


    A pair of beautiful eyes close, hold one''s breath at the same time, the body can''t help shivering slightly.


    Then the powerful arms locked her in his arms.


    "Is it that the Lord is so used to you these years that he has become more and more obstinate?" His lips were gently kissing along her earlobe.


    "No..." Ruo Yin shrinks his neck.


    His thin + lips are a little cold, just like his people, cool thin and domineering.


    When I first met her neck, there was always a chill.


    But after kissing, the skin is as hot as fire.


    After a while, there was a woman crying for mercy in the room...


    the next morning, Ruoyin woke up, and the fourth master was no longer at his bedside.


    She sat up, stretched, and rubbed her sour back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    "When is it?" he asked


    "Back to Fujin, it''s almost noon." Mother Liu came back.


    "Oh, then call the cook Niu to prepare the lunch. After the meal, you and ban Mei will go with me to the fourteenth elder brother''s house, and remember to pick out some tonics suitable for pregnant women." If sound road.


    "Yes."


    An hour later, Ruoyin had lunch, and after dressing up, he got on the carriage and was ready to visit Wan Yan.


    Yuanmingyuan is not far away from the house of shiye.


    But in half an hour, I arrived in front of the mansion.


    The servant in front of the door heard that it was Si Fu Jin.


    Without saying a word, he invited Ruoyin to the front hall of the main courtyard.


    After sitting down in the front hall, Ruoyin waited for about a cup of tea, and then he saw that Yan''s servant entered the door.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I heard the servant say that you are here, and I''m too lazy to take a nap." Wan Yan''s family just entered the room, and he said with a smile.


    However, if the sound can be seen, it is a farfetched smile.


    "So it''s not the right time for me to come."


    Wan Yan Shi went to Ruo Yin and said, "as long as it''s you, it''s time to find me at night."


    "Your mouth is more and more sweet." Ruoyin pulls Yan''s hand and her eyes fall on her stomach.


    Wanyan looked around and said, "sister-in-law, since you are here, you might as well have a rest with me. Let''s have a rest and talk about ourselves."


    Smell speech, if sound, eyes light turn.


    When I catch a glimpse of aunt Cui behind Yan''s, I will probably understand.


    "Well, now is the time for you to be sleepy, and to rest more."


    So they went into the interior of the Yan family.


    When Wan Yan lay down in bed.


    All the servants in the room retired.


    Even aunt Cui had to wait outside.


    For a moment, there was only Ruo Yin and WAN Yan in the room.


    When Wan Yan saw that all the servants had gone out, he sat up again and reclined on the bed shelf.


    Ruo Yin sits on the edge of the bed and looks at Wan Yan Shi in front of him.


    A pair of eyes looked at the young face.


    It''s the same guy. His face hasn''t changed.


    Just, that pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes, there is no longer the aura and innocence of the past.


    Instead, it is a lifeless, like a broken heart woman.


    "Why, 14 that can''t carry clearly bullied you again?" If you ask.


    Hearing this, Wan Yan''s flat mouth and aggrieved way: "he... He almost quit me, but also want to drink me a drop son soup."


    "What, he should be so confused that he is such a jerk!" Ruoyin only knew that the fourteenth Lord was going to divorce his wife.


    What''s more, just divorcing his wife is enough to surprise her.


    Not to mention such a thing as doudaozi Tang, she could not help feeling aggrieved for Yan in the bottom of her heart.


    "Not only that, he has been very fond of the Wu family recently. Every day under the court, they all went to Wu''s yard to accompany and coax. Everything that is good is sent to Wu''s courtyard. It''s me. It''s cold and desolate here. If aunt e hadn''t left aunt Cui with me, I couldn''t live on. " Wan Yan''s way.


    "The fourteenth master dotes on Wu, but why does he want to leave you and treat you and your children like this?" This point, if sound really does not understand.


    Speaking of this, Wan Yan''s breath was not smooth.


    "Because Wu was so cruel, she wanted to slander me and frame her fetus, so that she could completely disgust me."


    Smell speech, if the sound startles the eyes to open greatly.


    She only heard that ancient imperial concubines, in order to compete for favors, started at their own children to slander their rivals.


    At that time, she thought it was just a rumor, and it could not be counted.


    Because she is a sum Niang of two elder brothers.


    On weekdays, two elder brothers even if it is a minor illness, she is distressed to death, wish oneself to replace them suffer.


    What''s more, in order to compete for favors, the child''s life is ignored.


    "I''m afraid that Wu has psychological problems. Will her conscience not hurt when she treats her own flesh and blood like this?" If the sound despises the tunnel.


    "Who knows her? I look at her like nobody else. She just wants to throw herself on the fourteenth master. In her eyes, the child is just a chess piece. Now, if you can''t have a child for life, you can only blame yourself. "


    Speaking of this, Wanyan put his hand on his stomach.


    Some despondent way: "however, what they like, let them go. Anyway, I don''t ask for anything, I just want to give birth to the child as soon as possible...


    Ruoyin hears the negativity in Yan''s words, just like a person who has no confidence in life.


    What''s more, listening to the meaning of her words, it seems that as long as the child is born, she can be free.


    Such a situation, however, is not optimistic and must be solved earlier.Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    If sound soft voice comforts a way: "that how line, after giving birth to a child, you still have to watch him grow up."


    Wanyan shook his head and gave a bitter smile: "no, no matter what is born is elder brother, or gege, he is the first child in the family, and the future will not be bad."


    If the sound pulls the lip, is preparing to comfort, after listening to Yan Shi again ramble up.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, do you know that when I was a child in my mother''s family, I was also the first legitimate child in my family. Amae Niang loved me very much. I was very naughty and liked to play. I didn''t look like a girl at all. But I''m good at everything I should learn. "


    If sound only smile, quietly when a listener, let her finish.


    "It can be said that my days before marriage were carefree. But since I entered the house of the fourteenth master, I have been thinking about how to please him all day long. Is it that I am not good enough and I am not good enough. Otherwise, why does he like a concubine and doesn''t want to see me more. But even so, at least I''m happy, because he''s a teenager I love deeply


    Ruoyin: "later, he seemed to have me in his eyes, and he spent more and more days in my courtyard, so I felt that those days were the best time."


    Ruoyin:...


    "however, when he stopped me for the sake of Wu''s family and fed me to drink Daozi soup, and totally distrusted me, I felt that the whole world was dark, all black and white, without a trace of color. From the beginning of my strong denial, and then to the anger later, I gradually turned into despair and began to accept all this


    She wiped her tears with her handkerchief.


    She used to be very confident.


    But since when, she has become self-confident, self doubt, she does not know.


    Ruoyin sighed in his heart and comforted him, "sister-in-law, there are many wonderful things in the world besides the fourteenth master. When you give birth to a little life, you wish you could give him the best. There is no time to sigh."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    "No, I feel very tired recently. I often have nightmares at night. When I wake up, my pillow is wet and sticky, but I don''t know what I dream about." Wanyan''s faint return.


    After listening to Yan''s words, if you can understand why Wanyan is like this.


    A girl who has been spoiled since childhood and is excellent in all aspects.


    Suddenly fall in love with a teenager, become self denial.


    Especially after so many things, the nerves become more fragile.


    During the day, there are many people and the light is bright. Maybe it''s better.


    But at night, it was dark.


    A person lying in bed, subconsciously began to sad, nightmares continue.


    This makes Ruoyin realize the seriousness of the matter.


    If Wan Yan continues to be negative, sooner or later he will have a mental breakdown.


    Lighter. It''s going to be crazy.


    More seriously, it is likely to be depressed to suicide.


    Thinking of this, she stressed: "your parents hold you in the palm of their hands since childhood, is to let you die for a man?"


    "I know I''m not a good daughter, and I''d like to pay them back in my next life if I could."


    Listen, it''s just that there''s no hope for the future.


    I just didn''t want to live.


    "Have you ever thought about who will take care of your child after it is born, eh?"


    "Someone will bring him up."


    If sound sneers a, serious way: "say is light, you are not afraid 14 Ye because of guilt, give your child to Wu family raise?"


    "No, Wu is just a gege. She is not qualified to raise my child." Wanyan said so, but he was a little angry in the end.


    "It''s not necessarily the case that the fourteenth master spoils and destroys his wife." If Yin saw the effect, he said, "in case Wu raised your child, do you think she will treat your child well?"


    Wanyan bit his lip and didn''t speak.


    "Ten thousand steps back, even if the fourteenth master didn''t hand over the child to Wu, if he married a powerful step-by-step family to be Fujin, if the stephouse could not have children, it would be easy to say, but if someone could have children, how could they treat your children well?" If sound road.


    "This..." Wanyan''s Willow eyebrows frowned, but it was a little anxious.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin patted Yan''s shoulder and comforted him: "if I were you, I''d better give birth to the child, raise him up, and fight with Wu for the rest of my life, to see who laughs last."


    "Can I... do it?" Wanyan refers to himself, some self doubt.


    Her self-confidence was all worn away by the fourteenth master.


    "Why can''t you! In terms of age, you are younger than Wu''s. in terms of appearance, you should dress up and be more beautiful than Wu. In terms of family, you don''t know how much better you are than her. Besides, you will have children in the future, but she will not be able to have children. "


    "But the fourteenth master still only loves her, he said personally."


    "That''s what you have to think about. You can''t even win a woman who is inferior to you in everything. Tell me what else you can do." Ruo Yin deliberately excites the Tao.


    "I..." Wanyan said a word, and then lowered his head.


    "if you continue to be depressed like this, you will only hurt your own body, make those who care about you worry, and make those who can''t see you laugh. Wu, in particular, if she knew how happy she would be if she knew you were like this, she would not have to do it by herself. "


    Wanyan: "she and the fourteenth master threw cold water on you, so you''ll boil it and return it back. Why are you so depressed here? They are very affectionate and affectionate."


    Wanyan nodded, "fourth sister-in-law, I understand everything you say, but...


    " OK, I have said everything I should say, mainly depends on yourself. " Ruoyin got up and wanted to leave, "you should remember that you are pregnant now, and you are the aunt in the house. In addition, you can take advantage of the opportunity to fight with the Wu family for several rounds."


    Wanyan took a deep breath and decided to reply: "OK, I''ll listen to the fourth sister-in-law."


    With that, she was ready to get out of bed.


    "It''s getting late. I''m going back to Yuanmingyuan. If you''re pregnant, you don''t have to give it away. Have a good rest." If sound pressed Yan''s shoulder and said, "in a word, don''t let me look down on you!"


    Then she left with the slave.


    In fact, Ruoyin also wants to stimulate Wanyan, who is decadent.


    Give it a little bit of a desire to survive.


    But she didn''t know that she had come to save Wanyan, who wanted to end her life when she was born.


    And successfully please ignite their inner fighting spirit!


    After visiting the Yan family, Ruoyin went back to Yuanmingyuan.


    But when she got out of the carriage, she saw several servants standing at the door, who were still in Nian''s courtyard.When the servants saw her, they immediately saluted her, "Fujin, I''m from the Fujin courtyard on the side of the year. The master of my family has seen red. I don''t know what to do. I want you to go and have a look."


    "When did it happen?" Ruo Yin strode to the garden.


    "When I return to Fujin, my master will have a rest after lunch. When he wakes up, he will have a dull pain in his lower abdomen. When he goes out, he will see his trousers dyed red."


    "Is there much blood?" If you ask.


    "Not much, just a reddish brown mark."


    "Have you seen it?"


    "I don''t know. The master just woke up. When he saw the red, he called Tai Yi Feng. But the master thought you were the steward of the family, so he asked the servant to inform you."


    If the tone of the light "um" a, there is no talk.


    Calculate the time, Nian''s already passed the first three months.


    To say that the first three months to see red, may be unstable fetal position.


    If you can, just take some tocolysis.


    But it''s five or six months old.


    In principle, it has been stable for a long time. How can it become red.


    The first instinct of Ruoyin is that the backyard is restless.


    She knew that the people in the backyard would not be honest when she was pregnant.


    The most unsettled are the Li family and the Niu co Lu family.


    Although the Li family went back to Yongqin palace, he was not in the garden.


    But the Li family, like the Song family, was the first to serve the fourth master.


    Her contacts are everywhere.


    If you really want to deal with Nian Shi, it is not impossible.


    Besides, he has done a lot of pickling in the backyard these years.


    But she was more resourceful and calm than Li.


    In addition, he is kind-hearted.


    Each time, basically clean, so that people can not grasp a handle.


    What''s more, nuocolo''s is more insidious than Li''s!


    If Yin ponders over the Li family and the Niu co Lu family, he has already arrived at the Yan Yu building of the Nian family.


    Inside, everyone in the room saluted her.


    Lifting his feet to the bedside, he saw that Nian was a little weak against the bedside.


    ------


    thank Elaine for the 30000 Book coins. Thank you for the 10000 Book coins of Gardenia.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    Seeing her coming, Nian tried to salute.


    "You have to be careful now, you don''t have to salute." Ruoyin sits in the armchair beside the bed.


    After a while, doctor Feng came into the room with his medicine box on his back.


    He gave Ruoyin a thousand and felt for Nian''s pulse across the bed curtain.


    After a long time, Feng Taiyi went to Ruoyin and said, "Fu Jin, I''m looking at... The image of Fujin is stable."


    Voice just fell, Nian''s voice on the quiet self comfort, "thank God, nothing good."


    If Yin heard that Nian''s family was ok, he asked, "since it''s OK, why did you see red at all? This is not the time when fetal position is unstable."


    "When I went back to Fujin, as for the reason why he became so popular, I thought it was probably because I had eaten something unclean."


    "Dirty stuff?" If sound willow eyebrow one, look some dignified.


    "Exactly." Feng Tai said: "Fujin, wait for the slave to give the new side Fujin a prescription of tocolysis, let it drink, and then take the medicine boy to check the recent diet of Nian side Fujin."


    "All right, you should prescribe the medicine first, and then check the diet carefully." If sound road.


    Nianshi heard that he had eaten something unclean. He was still at ease. Suddenly, he became worried.


    She turned her head to Ruoyin and said, "Fujin, since I was pregnant, I''ve been very strict in what I eat, what I wear, and I can''t eat anything wrong. Will someone want to harm me? If so, you must make the decision for me."


    Nian''s family has opened his mouth like this. It''s not good to refuse if Yin is Fu Jin.


    Because her job is to manage the backyard.


    If Nian''s this matter, really someone deliberately.


    You have to find out what you say and give an explanation.


    She said faintly: "if something like this happened to your family, you should really check it carefully. If someone does it deliberately, I will punish you severely. But don''t worry about it. It''s important to have a baby


    "Xie Fujin." Nian''s road.


    After a while, Feng Taiyi made a prescription and took the medicine boy to examine the various foods Nian had recently eaten.


    From fruit desserts to preserves.


    And then all the ingredients.


    After about an hour, Feng Taiyi looked at a bunch of preserved plum fruits for a long time.


    Then he put it on the tip of his nose.


    Then the silver needle was used to test the poison.


    Finally, he scraped the skin of the preserved fruit with a dagger.


    After checking all the procedures, he went to Ruoyin with candied fruit and reported solemnly: "Fujin, it''s because of this dish of preserved fruit that Fujin wants to see red in the coming year."


    As soon as this was said, Nian said in horror: "this preserved plum is my favorite recently. I have to eat a small half dish every time."


    "Ordinary people may think that this is a simple dish of preserved fruit. In addition, licorice is usually used in pickled preserves. It tastes sour and sweet, but it is an indispensable herbal medicine in abortion medicine."


    I heard that licorice was used for abortion. Nian''s got a fit of nausea.


    If sound is a little puzzled way: "but when I was pregnant with my brothers, I also ate a lot of preserves."


    When she was pregnant with big brother and second brother, I don''t know how much love to eat sour.


    Like this kind of preserved plum, she ate more than Nian Shi.


    "What Fujin said is right. The general preserves only contain a little licorice to marinate. However, in nianfang Fujin''s dish, there are 60% or 70% more licorice than the ordinary preserves. If only the slaves scrape from the surface, there is a thick layer of licorice powder. After being tasted, it goes into the plum, not to mention."


    Then, doctor Feng handed the dish to mother Liu.


    After receiving it, mother Liu handed it to Ruoyin.


    If you take a close look, the surface does have a layer of brown yellow licorice powder.


    Close to a smell, a sour plum and licorice interwoven fragrance.


    Generally speaking, the smell of sour plum is stronger than that of licorice.


    But the smell of licorice outweighs the smell of sour plum.


    "Well, there is too much licorice. It''s unusual."


    She handed the dish to mammy Liu, who then handed it to Nian.


    As the party concerned, Nian Shi found that the preserved fruit he had eaten for such a long time was actually a kind of chronic dropping drug, and the dish in his hand was almost unsteadiness.


    Fortunately, the servants around me are quick and quick.


    Timely help her catch the dish.


    Nian''s eyes were red, and he was sad and remorseful: "Fujin, I always pay attention to every aspect, but I didn''t expect that something like this happened. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been greedy, it wouldn''t have happened. "


    "It''s human nature that pregnant women like to eat sweet and sour candies in Fujin. The point is that someone has been tampering with your preserves. " Feng Taiyi shook his head and said: "fortunately you found it in time this time. If it is later, the consequences will be unimaginable."Nian Shi is probably really scared, tears in the corner of his eyes.


    She said to Ruoyin: "Fujin, now I need to have an abortion. Even if I want to find out who moved the hands and feet, I have more heart than strength. In this backyard, you are always the housekeeper. Please find out the person behind the scenes for me. Otherwise, I''m really in a state of anxiety all day long. "


    "Since you''re willing to believe me, it''s a matter of course to be investigated." If the sound should, deep voice command way: "mother Liu, you take people to the backyard everywhere, call them all here."


    "Yes."


    After a stick of incense, several women in the backyard all went to sit in Nian''s room.


    After arriving at Qi, if Yin didn''t talk much about it, he only said in a deep voice: "today is such a thing. When Nian''s afternoon break wakes up, he sees red. Fortunately, Dr. Feng checked it. It''s not a big deal. But one thing, I think, has to be clear. "


    With that, she glanced at the crowd. "That''s the preserved sour plum that Nian often eats. Feng Taiyi said that the licorice in it exceeds the normal amount, but the licorice that eats too much is abortion."


    "Ah? It was such a thing that my sister had to raise her body well that year. " The New Cobalt Lu''s face worried tunnel, looked down is the sisterhood.


    Nian Shi is still immersed in panic, only know to wipe tears, where there is time to take care of nuobaolu.


    Ruoyin said solemnly, "if something like this happened to your family, you should find out everything you say. Therefore, I want to inform you that these days, I will order people to interrogate the slaves in your courtyard one by one. If necessary, they may be punished. I hope you have some preparation in mind, "


    " since Fujin has said that, we will cooperate well. " Meng said with a shallow smile.


    Then, Niu cobalt Lu''s family also followed: "yes, we are all sisters. I''d like to find out the person who hurt her if something like this happened to younger sister Nian, but..."


    speaking of this, she gave a slight pause, "although Sister Li is in Yongqin palace, she is also a member of the backyard. So I think it''s best for Fu Jin to send people back to the palace and check the servants around her


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    Smell speech, if sound raises an eye, a pair of eyes son with edge, swept the button cobalt Lu''s three seconds.


    But he was an expert at hiding.


    No matter how she looked at her inquisitively.


    People are always smiling, a face of indifference.


    However, if you can''t see it, Niu co Lu''s reason is to see Li''s displeasure and involve Li''s family.


    Or because of a guilty heart, I want to pull Li''s back cushion.


    But in any case, if the sound as Fujin, can not be biased.


    She light way: "Li Shi there, do not need you to say, I will send people to check naturally."


    As early as she knew that Nian Shi had become popular, she had doubts about Li.


    If we really investigate it, we must also investigate Li''s.


    "Fujin has always treated our sisters equally, but I am worried about it." Nuo co Lu''s name was a line of conversation.


    After a few words, Ruoyin plans to dismiss them.


    But before her words were spoken, she heard the slave''s singing and reporting voice outside, "four masters are coming!"


    Now, there is a lot of excitement.


    After a while, I saw the fourth master in a dark blue robe and entered the room surrounded by servants.


    His face was grim, and the chill spread from him.


    People feel chilly in this golden autumn season.


    It seems that those chills will eventually turn into countless ice cream, piercing the hearts of those present.


    If the sound several, hastily rises salutes, "four masters."


    Four ye that pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, in the backyard several people''s face across.


    Finally, it landed on Nian Shi, who was about to get out of bed.


    "Nian Shi, if you don''t feel well, you won''t have to." With that, he raised his foot to the bed.


    The rest of them will naturally get up.


    However, the fourth master didn''t sit down, so he had to stand.


    "Thank you for your sympathy." When Nian met the fourth master, his grievance became more intense.


    I saw her leaning on the edge of the bed, shoulder with sobbing, slightly shrugged.


    A cry of fear and depression.


    It was as if it was hard to pull it out of her soul.


    Scattered in the house, stained with sadness.


    "Fourth master, Lan''er was pregnant for the first time. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Lan''er was so scared... This is our child...


    because he is beautiful, even if he is crying, he looks like a pear blossom with rain.


    My eyes are tearful and hanging, but I can''t help seeing it.


    Don''t talk about men. Ruoyin thinks it''s a pity.


    In the backyard, the children are innocent.


    Don''t talk about people like Lee and nicolos.


    After the Nian family entered the government, he was always on the safe side and understood the rules better than others.


    Such a person, the child in the belly is more innocent.


    The fourth master just came. I don''t know much about the situation.


    At first, he comforted Nian and sat on the armchair beside the bed.


    Su Peisheng stood beside him and asked questions for him.


    After getting to the bottom of the story, the fourth master''s face became more ugly.


    He can''t remember the first time it happened.


    Every time someone in the backyard is pregnant with an heir, there is no time for stability.


    Seeing that the fourth master was gloomy, he wanted him to support her.


    She sobbed: "fourth master, Lan''er has been in the house for less than a year. He is careful about everything in his house, but he never thought about it. Some people still want to harm Lan''er. But Lan''er is just a weak woman. In addition, she is pregnant. Now she is red again. She needs to have an abortion. "


    As she said this, she almost cried out of breath. "In this family, the only person Lan''er believes in is you. You must make decisions for Lan''er....


    Nian''s tears keep flowing down.


    The meaning is more obvious.


    It is obvious that people in the backyard want to harm her, and she does not believe anyone, including Ruoyin.


    The New Cobalt Lu family in the heart secretly scolds a small hoof.


    Just like you, be careful!


    Ruoyin then jerked the corners of his mouth and joked with her before he closed his name.


    Before the fourth master did not come, Nian''s voice let her make the decision.


    Good guy, when the fourth master came, he immediately changed his thigh and abandoned her.


    But it''s also true. It''s just like this in your family.


    When the fourth master is away, she is the eldest.


    As long as the fourth master is in the house, she is the second of a thousand years old.


    Because the fourth master is the one who enjoys the highest executive power!


    There was an awkward atmosphere in the room.


    After all, Ruoyin and several women in the backyard were stabbed and told by Nian''s Secret stabbing.


    "Nian Shi, this matter must be investigated. It''s just that I''ve been involved in business affairs recently, so I asked Fu Jin to help you find out. " The fourth master raised his eyes, glanced at Ruoyin and said, "over the years, Fujin has been keeping the house in order. This will be done in Fujin."Nianshi was still weeping and weeping, weeping pitifully.


    After listening to the fourth master''s words, the cry stopped for a second, wrongly answered "yes", and continued to wipe tears.


    Then, I saw the fourth master vigorously twisted the Buddha beads, Chao Ruoyin said: "Fu Jin, since the Lord has given this matter to you, you must carefully check it out."


    "Yes, sir Xie trusts me. I''ll make a thorough investigation." If the sound is flattered and startled.


    It seems that the fourth master doesn''t want to deal with Nian''s affairs.


    After all, he is a prince. He is very busy on weekdays.


    Back in the garden, there is no idle mind about women these trivial things.


    What''s more, the management of the backyard is really the most appropriate thing to be managed by the housewife.


    Nian didn''t trust her.


    If the fourth master leaves this matter to the servants.


    Or look into the matter in person.


    Well, in other people''s eyes, it is the same as Nian, who does not trust her to do Fujin.


    It doesn''t look like she''ll get away with it.


    But the fourth master almost didn''t think about it, so he let her deal with it directly.


    One is to identify her management ability as Fujin.


    Secondly, naturally, I believe that Nian''s affairs have nothing to do with her.


    In view of the fourth master''s trust in her, she must deal with this matter well.


    Not only for the backyard.


    We should also give an account to the fourth master.


    Since Nian''s fetal position is still stable, the fourth master ordered things, did not stay much, and left.


    If Yin told Nian Shi a few words, he dismissed them and returned to xinghuachun hall.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin is not only busy with the affairs of your family.


    We also have to manage several Chuang Tzu.


    In addition, the matter of Nian''s being framed has been under investigation.


    On this day, Banmei and mammy Liu came in from outside.


    Ruo Yin was beating the abacus and keeping accounts on the account book. He asked faintly, "how, can you find out the result of Nian''s affairs?"


    "Back in Fujin, these days, the slaves and ban Mei have interrogated all the slaves. Even Li Bian Fujin, who is still in the palace, we have personally investigated them. However, neither interrogation nor punishment has been initiated by any one, nor any flaws have been seen. " Mother Liu came back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    Smell speech, if sound stops beating abacus, frown way: "wrong, this all ten days passed, incredibly Leng is a bit of problem did not see out?"


    If this is the case, the only one in the backyard who can have such a skill is probably nicolaolu.


    That''s a bit tricky.


    After all, the fourth Master said that she managed the backyard properly in front of all the people.


    She was given the arduous task again.


    But if she didn''t find out anything, she would be beating the fourth master in the face.


    In this way, if the four masters are more partial to her, there will be no persuasion.


    Moreover, people will doubt her ability as a housekeeper.


    More seriously, she will think that she did this thing, and she is shielding herself.


    "It''s not true. The people who started the attack on the new year''s side of Fujin are very hidden." Mother Liu said.


    "It''s not that there is nothing wrong with it. But it''s about the year of Fujin. " Half plum road.


    If the sound picks the eyebrow, came the interest.


    "Tell me."


    "Although we have been searching for these days, we can''t find out the others. But our people found that Nian Bian Fujin was a little strange. It was said that when she drank tocolysis in the first three months, she drank it in front of the slaves. This time, however, she took the tocolysis pills prescribed by Dr. Feng every time in the night. " Half Mei lowered her voice.


    "Sure?" Ruo Yin asked.


    "Absolutely true." Half Mei whispered back: "not only that, every time she came back to the point where she drank the medicine, she sent all the servants away, leaving only a few useful maids to accompany her."


    "Hiss..." if the sound wrinkled willow eyebrows, some hundred thoughts can not be solved.


    According to the law, it is not a shameful thing to drink tocolysis.


    It''s not a big secret, isn''t it?


    Thinking about it, only a little... Nian didn''t drink the tocolysis drug.


    Thinking of this, her mouth raised a sneer, light way: "it seems that this year''s cunning miles, that soup she did not drink."


    If this is the case, Nian''s acting skills can be called first-class.


    That day, not only did she look pale with fear.


    I was crying with tears again.


    "You don''t think it''s greasy this time." Half plum road.


    "No wonder our people couldn''t find out the problem. We didn''t see a few guilty people in Nian''s house and backyard that day." If the sound gently knocked on the surface of the table, a light way: "so it looks like it is Nian''s self directing and self acting."


    "But the new year''s side Fu Jin Ming saw red, and Feng Taiyi also went to see it." Mother Liu wrinkled her face and was puzzled.


    "Dr. Feng went to see it, but she only found preserved plum with licorice in her room, and said that the birth position of Fujin was stable." Half Mei analyzed.


    If sound tiny jaw head: "yes, right."


    Hearing this, mother Liu suddenly realized: "in this case, it is also a fake to see red. Even if it''s red, it may be something else. "


    "Well, Nian Shi wants the fourth master to feel that she is in danger now, so that he can pity her and be vigilant. In addition, she stirred up the quiet backyard and made the fourth master suspicious of the backyard. " If the sound is light.


    "Tut Tut, then Nian''s goal has been achieved. I heard that the fourth master asked Duke Su to select some slaves to Yanyu building a few days ago. " Mother Liu said.


    Half Mei shook her head and said, "who knows if the fourth master is pitying her or her children. What''s more, we are all aware of the problem, and perhaps the master and son are also aware of it. It''s just a walk in the street. "


    "But in any case, there must be an account of it." Speaking of this, Ruoyin is a little worried.


    To say that it was deliberately done by someone, she could have a good look into it.


    But it would be a bit difficult for Nian''s self directing and acting.


    "Fujin, do we want to tell the fourth master directly? It''s that year''s ghost." Mother Liu was worried.


    "There''s no proof of it." Ruoyin took a heavy breath and said, "everything has to pay attention to evidence. Now we are just guessing that it is Nian''s work. She can''t persuade people just by hiding and drinking medicine. As for what she did behind closed doors, who knows, we can''t know. "


    "What about that?" Asked mother Liu.


    "What else can I do? I''ll have a look at this account book." If sound rubbed the eyebrow heart, continued to look at the account book.


    This is not a good thing.


    The good thing is that Nian didn''t plant anyone in the backyard.


    Just out of a sense of insecurity, he wanted the fourth master to send more people to make the courtyard safer.


    The bad thing is that Nian didn''t do anything harmful to nature.


    Even if you say it, it''s not a big deal.


    It will only look pitiful, in order to protect the children, just think of these tricks.Meanwhile, Nian of Yanyu building is eating all kinds of nutritious snacks in the house.


    She leaned back on the armchair with a line of servants standing beside her.


    As long as her eyes sweep a snack, the slave will send it to her mouth.


    She had a taste of everything. It was not pleasant.


    A beautiful face, because of a lot of food during the period of pregnancy, become a little fat.


    But because of the delicate facial features, she is still a beauty even if she is slightly fat.


    What''s more, it''s men who are happy and women are jealous.


    A pair of eyebrows and eyes curved, even if eating, the corners of the mouth also with a smile.


    It''s completely impossible to see that this is a man who has been framed.


    "Master, if you say that we are like this, the fourth master will be angry if he knows about it." A servant girl way.


    Nian Shi swallowed the food in his mouth and said, "the fourth master doesn''t care about the backyard. It''s not what Fujin says, it''s what he says. What''s more, the fourth master suspects that they are almost the same. I don''t think it''s my fault. "


    "Do you think Fujin will find out?"


    "Now the backyard is in chaos. Fujin, who is in charge of this and that, can''t find me at once. She would like to take one out of the backyard at will, otherwise she will not be able to hand over to the fourth master." Nian''s road.


    "I say so, but I''m afraid of anything."


    Smell speech, Nian Shi picked pick pick canthus, "have what good to be afraid of, I am not did what harm the nature thing. Even if the fourth master knew about it, it would be like that. It''s not natural that a woman needs the protection of a man and wants to protect her children. "


    Servant:...


    "who let me enter the government for less than a year, and my foundation is not stable. But those people in the backyard are all eyeing at me, hoping to find a chance to attack me. If I don''t deal with such a thing this time, the fourth master doesn''t know how difficult my situation is


    "The master is right."


    "In the first few months, that nucolo was a bit ready to move. Now that I''m going to have a baby in a few months, she''s not even more jealous."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Nian wiped the corners of his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "thanks to the fourth master''s transfer of some useful servants, our courtyard can be safer now, otherwise I can''t sleep well at night."


    "Yes, the master thought it over."


    "All right, I''m full. You all quit." Nian waved his hand and said languidly, "order to go on. Even if the fourth master transfers his hands, we can''t take it lightly."


    "Yes." When the slaves answered, they went out.


    At night, in the apricot blossom spring hall, Ruoyin is still counting accounts.


    "Fu Jin, he Zhongkang is here. He said that the master''s son asked you to go to Wanfang an''an''he." Mother Liu whispered.


    If the sound head did not lift, said: "do not go."


    It''s been several days. It''s estimated that the fourth master asked her to go there just to ask about Nian Shi.


    Even if it''s not about it, it''s hard to avoid talking about it.


    But she hasn''t figured out how to deal with it.


    We''ll have to wait a little longer.


    Mother Liu saw that if she didn''t go, she had to go out and send a message, "father-in-law, my family, Fujin, has been working day and night recently. She is not feeling well. Please go back and tell the fourth master that Fujin will be better in a few days, and then go to Wan fang''an and plead guilty."


    With that, she also stuffed a purse to he Zhongkang.


    "This..." he Zhongkang was embarrassed, but he still took the purse. "Mammy, I will bring it to you, but everything depends on the meaning of the fourth master. After all, I am a slave and can''t control the meaning of master and son-in-law."


    "I know that." Mother Liu came back.


    He Zhongkang didn''t delay to speak clearly. The fourth master was still waiting for him to reply.


    A moment later, he Zhongkang returned to Wanfang Anhe.


    He carefully entered the study, went to the front of the book case, and reported: "master son, I went to xinghuachun hall to deliver a message, but mother Liu said that Fujin had been working too much recently and was not feeling well. When he got better, he would come back to wanfanganhe."


    "Sick?" The fourth master who was writing raised his head and asked faintly, "where is the discomfort?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Did the doctor go to see it?"


    He Zhongkang scratched his head and accosted back: "master, this... I don''t know."


    Mother Liu said that. He was a slave. Naturally, he came back to spread the word quickly. He asked more about what was good.


    After all, he is a slave, where it is better to ask about the master.


    Just listen to the fourth master cold hum, a face immediately black, continue to bow his head to write.


    Can not write a few words, eyebrows on the impatient frown, put the pen down.


    Then, he looked up at the dark outside, got up and said, "Su Peisheng, go to the master of Fujin."


    After su Peisheng answered, he asked several servants to follow.


    After a while, the fourth master went to the apricot blossom spring hall.


    When he got there, he didn''t let the paper sing.


    He raised his feet and crossed the hall into the inner room.


    Looking at the gloomy look of the fourth master, the servants did not dare to stay any longer, and they all went out one by one.


    As soon as the fourth master entered the room, he saw the woman lying on the desk, seemingly asleep.


    When he approached, he fell asleep and his face was pasted on the account book.


    Seeing this scene, the fourth master was furious for no reason.


    If you ask her to go to Wan fang''an or not, you can sleep here.


    So, the foot that wears boots, kick book case without politeness.


    Because he didn''t care about the beauty and the jade at all, the book case swayed a few times.


    Ruoyin was still sleeping. When he was stirred by the fourth master, he could not sleep.


    He puffed his lips twice and raised his head.


    In a trance, I saw a familiar dark blue figure in front of me.


    If you look up again, you are the fourth master.


    Vision on the man''s mysterious cold eyes, can not help shaking a smart.


    He quickly got up to salute: "master, I was too sleepy and fell asleep for a while, but I didn''t know he was coming."


    Fourth master: "he doesn''t let up. If he doesn''t get up, he doesn''t get up at the first time.


    After holding the salute posture for a few seconds, he got up awkwardly and threw an awkward and polite smile at the fourth master.


    But the man did not pay attention to her, just sat down in the chair in the room and looked at her coldly.


    The eyes seem to be questioning: don''t you say you''re not feeling well, how do you doze off here?


    Ruoyin pretends not to see it and pours a cup of tea for the fourth master.


    She handed the cup before and after him and sat down on one side.


    "My Lord, it''s so late. Why did you come all of a sudden?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man glared at her fiercely.


    See, if sound single hand on the armrest, a face tired look.


    He sighed with a sad face, "Alas...""Well, what are you sighing at The man asked coldly.


    "I..." the words just said, she stopped again, then said: "I think I want to hide from you, not because things have not been done well, afraid of my disappointment."


    Originally, I wanted to delay for a while, but I didn''t know that the fourth master came like this.


    We can''t do it without facing it.


    The fourth master looked at the woman''s appearance of hesitation and pity, just like a child who made a mistake.


    She was the one who cheated, but made it look like he was not.


    "Then you can lie to me that you are not feeling well."


    "I didn''t lie to you. These days, in order to find out the things, I can''t eat well or sleep well. I have to take care of the things in the garden and Chuang Tzu. I''m not very energetic. I''m not energetic."


    The man snorted coldly, way: "the Lord sees you just lie on the table, sleep very fragrant."


    If the sound took out the corner of the mouth, a face naive nonsense.


    "Yes, I was so tired that I fell asleep that I took a nap..."


    in fact, she was prone to sleepiness as long as she read a book and did some boring things.


    Her voice was small and pitiful.


    Hearing that the fourth master''s anger in his heart dissipated a large part, he asked faintly, "well, tell me about Nian''s affairs. How is the investigation going?"


    "To tell you the truth, the servants under me have checked and found that there is no suspicion in all the hospitals. Looking at the days passing by, I can''t live up to my trust. But if I am anxious, I can''t pull it out casually. It''s not an injustice, so I''m more anxious. "


    Said, she also pointed to the face of the fourth master, "look, anxious to me these days did not sleep well, acne all came out."


    Listening to the woman''s complaint, the fourth master turned his head and glanced at her face at will.


    Sure enough, that blow can break the face, long a reddish acne.


    He frowned and didn''t intend to talk about it again. He just got up and said, "it''s getting late. Settle it."


    "Oh." If the voice kneaded the acne on the face, he would wait on the man to change clothes and wash.


    When she helped the fourth master change into a clean robe and buttoned the last button, his chin was snapped by the man.


    The fourth master looked at the woman''s face in the candlelight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    "When I go back to Fujin, I just wanted to tell you about it. The craftsman said that he would send it to us early tomorrow morning and keep it before the fourth master''s birthday, so that you can have a look at it." Half a plum.


    See things done almost, if the tone will be light "um" a, continue to read.


    Sure enough, the next morning, the gift she wanted to make came to her hand.


    Just wait for the fourth master''s birthday, so that I can deliver it to him in person.


    However, the fourth master doesn''t like to be lively.


    Every year, there are almost no banquets.


    Even in his family, he rarely set up a table to celebrate.


    This year is also the case. We have called everywhere early and kept everything simple.


    After getting a few backyards, I had to ask the slave to send me a gift.


    Even the Li family, who was far away in Yongqin''s mansion, asked the servant to give a gift to the fourth master.


    Of course, people like Nien''s and Niu co Lu''s were personally sent.


    On this day, Ruoyin got up early and had some porridge to warm his stomach, he went to Wanfang Anhe.


    When he arrived at the fourth master''s house, he Zhongkang and xiaodezi were waiting outside. Su Peisheng was not there.


    Two people saw if sound, then both double hit a thousand, "Fu Jin auspicious."


    "Where is the fourth master?" If sound light asks.


    I want to say that it is rare to have a birthday once a year. The fourth master, a workaholic, is not away from his family.


    "Back to Fujin, the master is in the hot spring pool in the courtyard. I will take you there." He Zhongkang said.


    Ruoyin follows he Zhongkang to the back yard.


    Wan fang''an and Ben of the fourth master is a large-scale hall building built on the water with the shape of "Li".


    There are 33 houses around.


    In the middle is a hot spring pool.


    It is also strange to say that the pool is warm in winter and cool in summer, and its structure is ingenious.


    However, Ruoyin asked curiously, "is it that the fourth master is taking a hot spring this morning?"


    "No, I didn''t know what the fourth master was thinking yesterday. I haven''t had a rest all night. I guess I want to have a hot spring, so as to relieve my fatigue."


    If the sound has smoked the corner of the mouth, does not have a rest to sleep well, why to do so.


    At this time, he Zhongkang suddenly took a step and said to Ruoyin: "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that the small masters in the backyard have all come to send gifts, but you are only one."


    Hearing this, if sound eyes flash a touch of surprise.


    Thanks to her early rise, she thought she was a gift giver.


    It turned out that she was the last one with her.


    It seems that those people in the backyard couldn''t wait last night.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin asked with some gossip: "do they all see the fourth master in the pool?"


    Do they all see the appearance of the fourth master in the hot spring?


    "How can it be? When they came, the fourth master was still in the study. Besides, the four masters could be seen in Nian Bian Fu Jin and Niu Bian Fu Jin. The rest of them were sent by slaves. And mengge, even if she came to see her off in person, the fourth master only let the servant''s master take it, and didn''t see her. " He Zhongkang returned.


    If the voice nodded thoughtfully, he did not speak.


    A moment later, he Zhongkang took Ruoyin to a door and knocked three times.


    After a while of silence, the door opened and it was su Peisheng who came out.


    Before he Zhongkang could speak, Su Peisheng saluted Ruoyin and said, "Fu Jin, wait a moment. I''ll ask the fourth master."


    With a bang, the door closed again.


    A moment later, the door opened again.


    Su Peisheng came out and said to Ruoyin with a smile: "Fu Jin, the fourth master is in there. Go in."


    If the sound is slightly jaw head, then go in.


    After her, mother Liu and Qiao Feng also followed her.


    Anyway, on weekdays, the fourth master changes clothes to have the intimate big servant girl, or eunuch.


    An old mother and a maid are nothing.


    Who knows that Su Peisheng stopped mother Liu and Qiao Feng behind her and said, "Fu Jin, the master said, only you can go in."


    Don''t you see that he''s the close chief manager coming out? Where can these people go in.


    Ruoyin''s feet are at the door.


    But after hearing Su Peisheng''s words, he turned back a few steps.


    Since it was the fourth master''s intention, she could not disobey.


    She had to take the red wood box of plum blossom carved by mother Liu and went in alone.


    When she went in, she only heard the sound of "bang", and the door behind her was taken by the slave outside.


    If the sound comes in, the first feeling is warm.


    Then she took a close look at the scene in front of her eyes.


    This is a closed hot spring pool, but the interior decoration is like outdoor, not monotonous at all.


    There are not only green bamboos as tall as people around.


    There are also all kinds of grotesque rockeries.In the middle, there is a big tree that can be surrounded by three people. It rises from the ground and stands tall.


    Not far away is like a pool.


    With the pool as the center, the hazy water mist is constantly curling out.


    And the pool was surrounded by a light blue veil.


    The whole scene was like a dream.


    Beautiful scenery like flowers, separated by clouds, people can not tell whether it is true or dreaming.


    But Ruoyin looked around, but he didn''t see the fourth master.


    Just looking at the antique wooden house on the right, is he there?


    Is thinking like this, heard a magnetic voice: "in that Leng to do what, still don''t come in."


    The man''s voice is deep and magnetic, and because of the hot spring pool, it has a little echo.


    "My Lord, where are you? I didn''t see you." If sound will be light blue veil lifted, bursts of white fog like fairyland surrounded her.


    She opened her eyes and saw that the fourth master was not in the hot spring pool.


    So he glanced at the cabin on the right and went there.


    Somehow, probably because there are only two of them here.


    Mystery filled her every nerve.


    With each step, there was a sense of nervousness.


    When she approached, she knocked on the door of the wooden house. Without waiting for the door to open, the door opened without force.


    If the sound entered the wooden house, but still did not see the fourth master.


    After walking two or three steps, the arm was suddenly pulled by someone.


    With the sound of "Dong", she was knocked on the wooden board of the wooden house by a meat wall.


    Suddenly, a magnified Jun Yan appeared in front of her.


    Mysterious and deep ink pupil, handsome and masculine cheek.


    The man''s sudden action, let if sound''s heartbeat has no reason to accelerate.


    Fortunately, she held a gift box in her hand to separate them from each other.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that the man would have been drummed on the wooden wall for a long time.


    She smiles at the fourth master and moves the box from her waist up.


    When he reached his heart, he whispered, "fourth master, this is my birthday gift specially prepared for you."


    The man bowed his head, glanced at the small wooden box, and let go of the big palm on the wall.


    Then he opened the box.


    It was found that there was a roll of transparent articles, which seemed to have been engraved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    The fourth master put the wooden box on the wooden table beside him and opened the roll of transparent articles.


    A volume of Buddhist scriptures carved by water essence appeared in front of his eyes.


    What''s more, you can see that this water essence is not ordinary.


    Even in the dark cabin, the water essence is white and clear, reflecting all kinds of beautiful luster.


    It is also called "crystal" and "water essence".


    As the name suggests, the utensil is pure as water and transparent as ice.


    However, in the Qing Dynasty, the scarcity of water essence was far more than that of jade.


    Because there are thousands of years of ice into water essence, leading to its value.


    Water essence is regarded as a holy thing because of its crystal clear, warm and pure, white and flawless.


    After the fourth master saw what he had in his hand, he rolled the water essence into the original shape.


    And put it back in the box, looking unconcerned.


    It''s just the action of being careful and putting it gently. It can be seen that he still attaches great importance to it.


    However, he said coldly: "it''s better to send you a Buddhist Scripture instead of making them empty. Looking at the good water essence, you also spoiled it into such a way that it could not be polished and lost its beauty sense. "


    As long as he thought that the gift she gave him was better than that he had given her, and he had no reason to be upset.


    But if she really wanted to give him something, he was not comfortable.


    In any case, it''s this unspeakable feeling.


    , if he was so trained by four masters, he said: "but the ancients said that the purest thing in the world is nothing more than water essence. People always compare water essence to the tears of a chaste girl, the stars of the sky in summer night, the crystallization of wisdom of saints, the essence of all things in the earth, because it can emit magical light, and the Buddhist disciples call it" Buddha stone ".


    Fourth master: "a while ago, I finally got such a piece. I wanted to say that he was studying Buddhism recently, so he asked the best craftsman in the capital to engrave the scriptures on it. I didn''t think it affected the beauty. On the contrary, it was more ornamental. I wanted to give the best East and west to Ye."


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that he did not speak, he took a deep breath and exhaled heavily.


    The head also shrugs pulls, looks at own toe.


    "It''s all my fault. I wanted to say that I love my house and Wu. I sent you a different volume of Buddhist scriptures, but I didn''t want to be self defeating."


    That pitiful appearance, is like preparing a gift carefully, but being rejected.


    Not to mention the grievances.


    However, it is false to love my wife and love my dog.


    Pure revenge is true!


    Who told him that he always sent her Buddhist scriptures these years.


    She gave him a taste of it.


    Ha ha, it''s hard.


    If Yin doesn''t understand what the fourth master thinks.


    I thought he was disgusted with the Buddhist scriptures and had no originality.


    Or they dislike her for spoiling the water essence.


    After a word finish, have not wait for the man''s response, if the sound is not good to stay.


    She made a hasty salute and tried to get out of the place.


    "It''s cold in winter. Please take a bath in the hot spring. I''ll leave first."


    Who knows she just turned around, her arm was held by a man.


    So, she was once again pulled back by the man and thumped on the wooden wall.


    All of a sudden, the four eyes are opposite.


    There seems to be a bright yellow eye wave current, connected to each other.


    Fortunately, the fourth master did not maintain this posture for a long time, so he let her go.


    Otherwise, if you look at each other like this, you will not be able to resist the mysterious and sharp eyes.


    Man thin lips light open, light way: "cold weather, not as good as Fu Jin accompany ye together, just help Ye rub back."


    "Oh." If the sound is stupidly against the wooden wall, at a loss.


    However, the man is very calm, is calmly undoing the robe.


    Slender finger belly from the top down to untie the silver button, and then put aside the silver plate, issued a crisp sound.


    Whenever I hear this sound, Ruoyin''s ears shake a little.


    Fourth master''s skin color is that kind of healthy wheat color.


    Because of the martial arts practice since childhood, and is full of people, the body is stronger than ordinary men - healthy.


    Strong muscle lines also gradually appear in front of Ruoyin.


    If sound unconsciously swallows saliva.


    Look up at the man''s eyes and find that he has been looking at her.


    Can you imagine the kind of aggression that... A handsome man uncovers his clothes in front of you and his eyes are still staring at you.


    Obviously, it''s a very casual behavior. It''s a person who can untie clothes.


    Can change four masters to do, but have a kind of self-evident ruffian bad feeling.


    Let Ruoyin couldn''t help shouting and wanted to run away.


    But she can''t run, otherwise she will be caught back and the consequences will be very serious.Unconsciously, if sound''s face becomes red.


    Bad man, it was he who was dressing, but she was embarrassed.


    But then, there seems to be more explosive.


    When the man''s clothes are removed, only a layer of beige towel is wrapped under him.


    When Ruoyin thought he was going to go down to the hot spring pool like this, the other party actually opened the towel in front of her.


    Scared if sound tightly against the wooden wall, hands immediately covered his eyes.


    "My Lord, you... What are you doing?"


    But when she finished, the cabin was quiet.


    If the heart is curious, he opens his eyes and gradually opens his fingers.


    I saw a man with bare arms and a pair of bamboo green knee length trousers.


    If the sound is twitching, well, she thinks too much.


    Seeing her so embarrassed, the man put one hand on the wooden wall behind her.


    With a playful smile on his face, he said at a close distance: "Fu Jin, when covering his eyes, it''s not good to leave a gap between the fingers, which will appear to be duplicity."


    Said, pointing to the abdomen also poked her forehead, "and, you this brain, installed is what?"


    Ruoyin brings out a smile of embarrassment and politeness, and her face turns red.


    Leng who see he has been dressing in the end of the appearance, will also be some want to skew it.


    She is not like him, in front of his face to change clothes, can not change her face.


    Now, it seems that her mind is not pure and she wants too much!


    Fortunately, the fourth master did not continue to investigate, and turned out of the cabin.


    And overbearing put down a sentence "hurry to rub the back for ye", then went down to the hot spring pool.


    If the sound of "Oh" gently, followed by the pool.


    The water in the hot spring is not very deep, just to the waist of the fourth master.


    But there are stone steps in it.


    If a man sits on a proper stone step, the water will not go over a strong chest.


    If Yin walks behind the fourth master and takes clean cotton cloth from one side, he squats on his back and doesn''t intend to go down the pool.


    Then she bent down to wet the cotton cloth from the pool and scrubbed his generous back.


    I don''t know if it''s inconvenient posture, or the man''s skin is rough and flesh is thick.


    See four ye Cu frown, dissatisfied way: "you did not eat, still won''t exert oneself?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    But now, if the sound is some do not understand Li.


    A person who hates beautiful servant girls most.


    I''ve got such a beautiful maid.


    It''s incredible.


    After Chunmei was executed by the fourth master, Li''s side did not have the right hand.


    It is no matter the principle of the past, but also will be beautiful maid close to the side, used to replace the spring plum.


    Or... Does this servant girl have other powerful points?


    When Ruo Yin was thinking about it, Niu co Lu said, "Sister Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Now I look at you, but it''s a big change."


    "My sister is really joking. I''ve been in the palace for a long time, and I''m a little rusty with you. I''ll be fine after a while."


    The Li family did not stay in the Yongqin palace in vain, but his original spirit was worn away.


    Even if there was something in Nicolo''s words, she didn''t take over.


    When talking, he always looks at Nian''s big stomach intentionally or unintentionally.


    "If you want me to say, the new year side Fujin will be born soon." Wu Shi on one side also stares at Nian''s stomach.


    Nianshi picks eyebrow, complacent smile, way: "fast, in this first month."


    "It''s really lucky to have children during the Spring Festival." Li seldom gives a compliment.


    But her disposition, even good words, seemed to quarrel with others.


    The Nian family, with a great spirit of celebrating the lunar new year, seems to be reluctant to pay attention to the Li family.


    Then Chao Ruo Yin said with a smile, "Fu Jin, don''t you say we''re going to go into the palace to greet the empress de Fei?"


    "Yes, wait. When the fourth master is ready, xiaodezi will call." If Yin said, glanced at nianshi''s stomach, "you are almost in labor. It''s freezing outside, and the snow is slippery. It''s better to rest in the garden."


    "Xie Fujin is considerate. It''s rare for me to do this once a year. I have a stable birth position. I still have to go into the palace to give my regards to Princess De. What''s more, there is a carriage on the road, and the charcoal fire is warm in the car. It''s easy for the servants to help them. It doesn''t matter. " Nian knows the rules and the way.


    Smell speech, if the tone light "um" a, pour is did not say what.


    A moment later, xiaodezi came into the room with a smile and said, "I''m a slave to Fujin, and I''ll send you my regards."


    Ruoyin smiles and lets mammy Liu reward the money.


    As a small master, Nian''s family naturally means something.


    After taking the purse, he said, "the fourth master''s gift is ready. Let the master gather in the front porch of the garden."


    "I see. You should step back first." If sound road.


    Seeing this, before waiting for her to speak, the Song family got up and said, "I wish you all the best on the way to Jin and side Fujin. If there is nothing else, we will go back to our respective courtyards."


    If the voice waves his hand, he dismisses the people.


    He took Li, Nian and Niu co Lu to the front porch of the garden.


    When we got there, several carriages stopped in the snow.


    Ruoyin, as a Fujin, takes a ride with the fourth master.


    Because of being pregnant, Nian took a car alone.


    Li''s and nuobaolu''s took the same car together.


    The carriage drove slower than usual because of the snow.


    Nearly an hour later, the carriage arrived at the Forbidden City.


    When they arrived at Yonghe palace, ruoyinhe and four masters, as well as Nian''s family, went into the hall to greet the princess De.


    This year, her face looks much better than last year.


    "Old four family, all up."


    "Thank e Niang."


    Then, the imperial concubine glanced at the nianshi with a big stomach and said in a friendly way: "Nian, you said that you are going to have a baby soon. You also went to the palace for a visit."


    "Xie e Niang''s relationship, hundred good filial piety is the first, it''s proper to go into the palace to greet you." Nian''s mouth was sweet.


    Princess de laughed. "You always know the rules. There are a pair of hairpins here. I hope you can give birth to the emperor safely in a few days, so as to add happiness to the old four families."


    "Thank e Niang." Nianshi gets up in awe and prepares to salute.


    The imperial concubine waved her hand and said faintly, "well, now that you have a big stomach, don''t want to salute again."


    After hearing this, Nian''s reply was naturally joyful.


    Next, the fourth master sat down for a while, and then went to the elder brother''s office.


    Every Spring Festival, the princes also have a rule.


    The younger brothers, to the older brothers new year.


    The elder brothers, however, should distribute Lishi to those who have not yet married.


    It can also be regarded as a celebration and a good lottery.


    Not long after the fourth master left, Ruoyin heard the noise outside.


    Princess de swept her eyes outside the hall and solemnly ordered the servants, "go and see who is making a lot of noise outside the hall during the Spring Festival."


    "Yes." After a maid of honor answered, she was ready to go out and ask questions.


    However, before the maids went out, they saw a group of people pressing in at the door.Ruo Yin turns her head and finds that the man Yan, Wu, and the servants around them come in.


    Wan Yan was already pregnant. When walking, he could clearly see his round stomach.


    Her expression looks a little aggrieved, there are two servant girls to help carefully.


    Wu, on the other hand, showed displeasure and wanted to argue with others.


    After they entered the hall, they saluted Princess de one after another.


    The imperial concubine called "Qi" and gave her a seat.


    "Fourteen?" Asked the Duchess.


    "When I went back to Madame de Fei, I heard that all the brothers of the elder brother''s office had arrived. The fourteenth master went to the elder brother''s office. He said that he would come back to greet you later." Wu''s Hui.


    For the fourteenth Lord, the princess is very good to speak very well.


    Even if the fourteenth master left her and went to the agoso first, she felt that she could understand.


    However, Wu''s family now has no children, and her previous shortcomings have been magnified in front of her.


    Imperial concubine cold hum a, displeasure way: "this palace asked you words, you rush to answer, which has the servant concubine to rob in front of the legitimate wife to talk."


    "But... I thought that Fu Jin didn''t know where the fourteenth master had gone, so he replied." Wu returned innocently.


    14 ye came with her before he came.


    Before leaving, I also said hello to her.


    Fu Jin''s mug gourd, 14 Ye don''t want to look at her, she how to know.


    "In your words, it''s the fourteenth of this palace, isn''t it?" Princess De is majestic.


    "It''s the servant''s fault. The slave doesn''t know the rules." Wu''s fear of tunnel.


    Since she couldn''t have children, Princess de treated her worse and worse.


    Every time I see her, I always make trouble for her.


    I don''t know if I really look down on her, or make a play for Fujin to see and coax him to be happy.


    At this time, a maid of honor came to the princess and whispered in a whisper.


    Suddenly, the princess''s eyes became sharp.


    Sharp eyes swept to the Wu family.


    He said in a deep voice, "well, Wu, on the first day of the lunar new year, he pushed Yan in front of the palace."


    Just now she ordered her servant to ask, but she didn''t know.


    Now, after the report of the slave, it is known that the Wu family and the WAN Yan family are making a lot of noise outside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    Once upon a time, no matter what the situation was, she was protecting the pregnant Wu family.


    Now the Wu family can no longer have a child, and Wanyan''s family has a direct heir.


    No matter how she was, she had to protect Wan Yan.


    At this moment, Wu''s name was suddenly called by the imperial concubine. She got up immediately and knelt down in the middle of the hall.


    "Madame de Fei, I am wronged. Just now the slave has been walking behind Fujin. It is clear that there is still a long distance between me and her. She suddenly falls down, and the slaves feel puzzled."


    Princess de led her lips and was about to reprimand Wu. She listened to the outside singing.


    "Master fourteen is here!"


    This singing and reporting voice aroused the attention of the public in the hall.


    In particular, Wu''s eyes are more expectant than those of Princess De.


    If sound light swept the door, see 14 Ye wearing silver gray robes, wind and fire into the hall.


    It seems that there is a good play to be staged.


    "My son, please send my regards to e Niang Fourteen masters beat thousands of ways.


    "Get up." The imperial concubine swept the eye 14 ye, light way: "14, you came just in time."


    As soon as he heard this tone, he felt something was wrong.


    He turned his head and looked at the two women on the right side of his eyes.


    One was drooping his head and weeping to himself.


    Another, who was looking at him innocently, gave him a look for help.


    And there was a light of joy flashing, as if to see the rescue.


    Then, he raised his head and asked, "e Niang, my son just came. I don''t know what happened just now, which makes you so angry."


    "It''s not your favorite concubine. On the first day of the new year''s day, I was in front of Yonghe palace in this palace. Not only that, but also the maiden came to report that she had pushed Yan on the steps." Princess de said with a straight face.


    The fourteenth master glanced at the two women, and finally fell on Wu''s body.


    Wu led his lips, but because of the presence of Princess De.


    She was afraid to speak without permission.


    As a concubine, she cut in without permission.


    So she had to look at Mr. 14 eagerly and shake her head to show her innocence.


    Seeing this, the fourteenth Lord asked faintly, "Wu, can you have this matter?"


    Hearing the question, Wu immediately opened his mouth and said, "yes, I''m wronged. I didn''t even meet Fujin. She suddenly fell down in front of me. What''s more, when someone falls down, the two servant girls are just holding them steady. There''s nothing wrong with them. "


    When she saw it just now, she hoped that Fu Jin would roll down the steps. It was better to roll his head and blood.


    Who knows Fujin is just sitting on the ground, but the slaves are well helped, nothing happened!


    "The maids have seen it. What else can you do wrong?" Princess de saved her handkerchief and pointed to Wu, "how can I listen to you? I''d like to hear what you mean. If something happens to Yan, you will feel comfortable, right?"


    "No... no, the slave is just seeking truth from facts and has no other meaning." Wu returned innocently, "besides, today''s new year''s Day is a good day, and I will not push Fujin in front of Niangniang''s palace."


    "Fourteen, listen." With a straight face, Princess de said unhappily, "if you are in the house, you can make a fool of yourself, isn''t it?"


    "E Niang, Wu Shi, she was anxious for a moment, and then she said the wrong thing. She didn''t think it was reasonable. No one fell down. There was nothing wrong with it. It seemed that they had prepared well in advance. What''s more, no matter how she doesn''t understand the rules, she can make trouble in the house at most, and how can she make trouble outside your palace. " The fourteenth master helped Wu speak.


    Smell speech, virtuous imperial concubine is angry frown, "you, you, this is to be cheated by Wu Shi to be bewildered. Why don''t you think about it? She is so spoiled by you that you don''t have to worry about it. You are still protecting her here. "


    The fourteenth master:...


    then, the imperial concubine was not in a good mood and said: "I have heard from Cuizhi that Wu''s family is proud of her family''s favor. She often asks Yan''s trouble, but you have to protect Wu''s family every time. If it hadn''t been for the green branch to help Wan Yan, I''m afraid your family would be in trouble. "


    "E Niang, it''s not as exaggerated as you said. Aunt Cui is your person. Naturally, she is exaggerating." 14 ye said.


    As soon as the words came out, aunt Cui quickly knelt down to show her loyalty. "Niang, I''ve been serving you since I was a child. This time, I''ve been seeking truth from facts and never a bit false."


    "For you, of course, this house believes." The imperial concubine glanced at Aunt Cui lightly, then turned to the fourteen master and said, "fourteen, no matter how you are in your house, but since your people have no rules in front of my palace, I have to take care of it. In Yonghe palace, I speak and count!"


    "E Niang, please say so." 14 Ye gnawed his teeth.


    "If something goes wrong, you, as the man in charge of the family, should ask about everything. But if you ask Wu alone, you will conclude that she has been wronged, obviously biased." She said.


    Fourteen Ye lightly swept Yan''s eyes and coldly replied: "for this kind of woman, the son has nothing to ask.""Well, if you don''t ask, I will ask."


    Princess de seemed to have guessed that the fourteenth master would say so. She turned to Wan Yan and said, "Wanyan, today, you can tell me that I will make the decision for you."


    "Thank e Niang." Wanyan first raised her head and expressed her gratitude to Princess De.


    Then, she looked at the fourteenth master with fear,


    for about three seconds, a stream of tears ran from her eyes to her face.


    She didn''t cry, but she couldn''t stop her tears.


    Then, saving her handkerchief, she lowered her head and wiped the tears from her eyes and face.


    Wan Yan Shi sighed and choked with crimson eyes: "e Niang, let''s forget today''s affairs. There''s nothing to investigate. It''s not the same thing to say or not to say. It can''t change anything. The daughter-in-law is used to it."


    "Wanyan, there is this palace. Don''t be afraid. Just tell me all about it." The imperial concubine gave Wan Yan courage.


    "I..." but wan Yan said a word with a cry and couldn''t go on.


    Just shake your head to show that you don''t want to say more.


    That look, like the level of wronged, disappointed people.


    Even if they are bullied, they don''t hope for anything.


    Fourteen Ye''s fists were tightly packed in his sleeve.


    Looking at her, she didn''t cry. It seemed that she was more pitiful than crying.


    He hated the feeling of compassion in his own woman.


    However, at this time, Wu said: "Fujin, don''t forget it. If you have the ability, you can make it clear that what you do here is ambiguous and hesitant. It seems that there are many grievances. I still feel aggrieved in my heart."


    She was so indulged in her family that she couldn''t swallow it.


    For a time, the words and deeds of Wanyan and Wu formed a sharp contrast.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    One has been tolerating, not investigating, understanding the general appearance.


    The other, however, in order to prove his innocence, repeatedly violated the rules and won a good life.


    "Presumptuous! The Yonghe palace in this palace is not a place for you to play for favors


    Princess de was so angry that her heart heaved violently, "fourteen, look at this Wu family. In front of this palace, she yelled at his wife. She was extremely rampant. Back in the house, I don''t know how to be presumptuous, let alone outside the hall. It''s light to push it! "


    Anyway, in her eyes, it was Wu who did it.


    Wu saw that the imperial concubine thought it was her fault, so she had to turn to the fourteenth Lord.


    Tearful eyes were whirling at the fourteenth master and said, "master, I really didn''t push Fu Jin. You must believe me."


    The fourteenth master seems to like Wu''s.


    It''s very useful for this delicate appearance.


    As for Wu''s eyes, the others are forgotten.


    A pair of bright eyes, full of heartache.


    Seeing this, the imperial concubine rushed in front of the fourteenth Lord to speak, then put down the cruel words.


    "Fourteen, it''s OK for you to pamper the Wu family in your house, but this is the Yonghe palace in this palace. I only ask you a question. Do you want to think about this year?"


    Ruo Yin is still the first time to see Princess de and 14 ye on the bar.


    Now I see it personally, but I''m looking forward to it. Whoever loses will win.


    However, it seems that it is difficult to make a decision when you look at the fourteen master standing in the same place.


    See 14 Ye delay to give a response, the top of the virtuous concubine some hang face.


    Before the fourteenth master did not speak, he said again, "well, if you love Wu, take her back to your house for the Spring Festival, and let Wanyan stay with us here."


    As soon as this word came out, the fourteenth master immediately said: "e Niang, it is the son who is unfilial, and the management of the backyard is improper. You are worried."


    Then, he said gently to the Wu family: "Wu family, you and the slave first return to the house."


    Listen to the meaning of this words, just didn''t say "you go back to the mansion first, after the Lord returns, coax you well again".


    But Wu seems to be a little unwilling, sitting there did not move the body.


    Seeing this, Princess de glanced down at Wu''s family and said in a displeased way: "fourteen, you don''t have to bring everyone to this palace. This palace is the Lord of the palace at least. It is not cats and dogs that can enter the eyes of this palace


    As a queen, she is the master of the six palaces.


    But there is no queen in this harem, only virtuous and noble concubines.


    The virtuous and noble concubines are in charge of the six palaces.


    As a leader, there are many other concubines living in Yonghe palace. Naturally, she is the master of one palace.


    Wu''s face was flushed with shame when she was compared to a cat and a dog by Princess De.


    A pair of watery eyes, is wrongly looking at 14 ye, want 14 ye to support her.


    But the fourteenth master frowned.


    If Wu had been wise enough to go out, he would not have been humiliated.


    But she didn''t realize her identity, so she made a fool of herself here.


    He couldn''t have had a quarrel with his mother on the first day of the new year because of his concubine.


    It''s not auspicious, it''s not the rule.


    Therefore, he looked directly at the Wu family and solemnly said, "Wu family, don''t go out soon."


    Although the fourteenth master often makes temperament in front of the imperial concubine, he is also a filial son in the end.


    In order to serve my concubine and legitimate wife out of estrangement, the matter is small.


    But it is impossible for a concubine to collide with his mother. This is disrespectful.


    Wu thought that the fourteenth master would help her speak, but he didn''t want to anger the boy.


    She bit her lip and went out pitifully.


    But a burst of pain in my heart.


    Think of last year, when she was just pregnant and didn''t want to enter the palace.


    But Princess de always wanted to see her.


    Every once in a while he invited her into the palace to see her stomach, and asked the servant to make some tonic meals for her.


    Now that she is infertile, she never wants to see her again.


    What a philistine!


    Imperial concubine swept Wu''s back, waiting for her to go out, she said faintly: "fourteen, you do it like this."


    She said, her eyes fell on Ruoyin a few body, "this point, e Niang will tell you, you look at the old four, when will a grid brought to this palace."


    When he heard this, Ruo Yin jerked his lips.


    Hehe, did Princess de forget.


    A few years ago, Princess de took the initiative to bring Guo and Wuya to Yonghe palace.


    However, in this respect, the fourth master never took the initiative to bring his concubine to the palace.


    Therefore, in recent years, Princess de has become more restrained.


    For the nauya family, they are only allowed to enter the Palace once or twice a year, which is not as frequent as before.


    But anyway, after watching a good play just now, Ruoyin thinks that Princess de has finally become a mother-in-law.And she also looked at Wan Yan''s every move.


    It seems that she listened to what she said to Yan last time.


    Otherwise, it will not happen today.


    Just as Ruo Yin was thinking about it, Wanyan looked up and looked at her.


    The two sisters in law looked at each other comprehensively, but did not speak.


    But the fourteenth master, looking at Wan Yan''s tearful appearance, couldn''t help but say: "now you''re satisfied. What are you crying about here? It''s not bad luck for the new year''s Eve."


    After hearing this, Wanyan didn''t speak. He just turned to his side and didn''t go to see the fourteenth master.


    For Princess De, her hope now lies in Wan Yan''s body.


    This is a direct heir, different from those common people.


    "I must have been scared. How can you care about it? Besides, it''s strange which pregnant woman is pushed and pushed by others, and it''s strange that she can laugh and laugh." Seeing that the fourteenth master reprimanded Yan, the imperial concubine could not bear to protect the calf: "if you have the ability to grumble here, go back and say that you are going to the Wu family!"


    Hearing this, the fourteenth master had to shut up.


    After Wu''s departure, the atmosphere in the hall became harmonious.


    Even if Princess De''s mind is all on WAN Yan''s body.


    But wan Yan has always known the rules.


    In response to the duchess at the same time, will also be with and if the sound of a few chat up a few words.


    Unlike the Wu family, she is so small that she would like everyone to go around her.


    Therefore, the atmosphere this year is relatively harmonious.


    After about a stick of incense, the fourth master returned to the hall from the elder brother.


    After the reunion, the fourth master and Ruoyin didn''t stop much, so they took Nian''s family back to Yuanmingyuan by carriage.


    In the carriage, the fourth master leaned on the cushion and closed his eyes.


    If the sound holds the Tang woman son, sits in front of the seat.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and the carriage was moving very slowly.


    In the quiet carriage, only the sound of wheels rolling.


    About half an hour later, before the carriage arrived at the Yuanmingyuan, Ruoyin heard the noise behind him.


    Before long, the carriage she and the fourth master took stopped.


    The fourth master opened his eyes when the carriage stopped.


    Without waiting for Ruo Yin to ask questions, the curtain was lifted.


    It was su Peisheng who lifted the car curtain.


    He looked anxious and said, "master son, Fu Jin, the year''s side, Fu Jin suddenly said that he had a bad stomachache, and looked like it was starting."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    "Don''t you say it will be several days before the expected date of delivery?" If you ask.


    "It is true that it will take a few more days. However, as far as these days are concerned, they are all within normal time." When Su Peisheng came back, he looked at the fourth master and asked, "master, now you can see..."


    it''s OK to have a baby on the first day of the new year.


    It''s still in the carriage.


    There is no midwife to deliver the baby. It''s freezing. What can I do.


    The fourth master opened the curtain and swept the snow outside his eyes. Then he ordered in a deep voice, "tell the coachman to drive slowly. In addition, please go to the midwife quickly."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he quickly arranged for it.


    Then, the originally stopped carriage continued to drive to Yuanmingyuan.


    It''s just that it''s a little slower than before.


    If Yin looked at the fourth master with a gloomy face, he comforted him: "fourth master, the first child of Nian''s family is also a full-term child, and he will surely give birth to a healthy child safely. In addition, I have been born and raised, and I know that it will take a long time to produce after it is started. Therefore, when I get back to the garden, I will still be in time. It doesn''t matter. "


    In ancient times, the date of production was not very accurate.


    Half a month early and half a month later, both in normal time.


    Nian''s family had been in the past few days, but it was just a coincidence.


    The man looks dignified, only light "um" a, did not speak.


    Ruo Yin leaned on the cushion, and the voice of Nian''s cry of pain came from behind.


    In fact, Nian''s voice is not big, because it is outside and should be suppressed.


    But if Yin had a child, she knew how painful the labor was.


    If it is not really painful, such as Nian''s attention to the rules, it is not willing to call out.


    Half an hour later, the carriage finally stopped at the front door of Yuanmingyuan.


    The fourth master got off the carriage first.


    Ruoyin followed him and went to Nian''s carriage.


    Fortunately, before the Nian family was born, Su Peisheng ordered people to prepare a soft sedan chair and send it to Yanyu building.


    A moment later, Nian was carried to Yanyu building.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master also took a sedan chair to Yanyu tower.


    Nian knew that she would have a baby in the first month, so she had arranged several midwives in the yard.


    Now lying on the bed, Feng Taiyi gave the medicine to give birth, and the midwife began to deliver.


    When such a big thing happened, the backyard came one by one out of concern or gossip.


    At this time, Ruoyin and the fourth master sit at the top of the hall.


    A few in the backyard, they all sat at the bottom.


    One by one, I dare not say a word when I see the gloomy face of the fourth master.


    Even Li, who always talks a lot, sits upright.


    Even after drinking tea, they were careful not to make any noise.


    Inside, the sound of Nien''s pain continued.


    The crowd waited quietly, waiting from the afternoon until dark.


    But Nian''s voice has been heard all the time, no less than in the daytime, because of the fact that she is young.


    Li had been starving for a long time.


    But she didn''t dare to leave first.


    Just light way: "this is dark, how the younger sister has not been born."


    In the end can still have birth, really!


    "Don''t worry, Sister Li. You''ve had several children. Naturally, one child is smoother than the other. My younger sister is still the first child. It''s hard to avoid it. " Nuocolo''s rourourou tunnel.


    This year''s surname is still a girl. She has not been serving the men for a long time. It is not difficult to have children.


    It''s not like the Li family, the first group of old people in the house.


    Having had so many children, it''s not so hard.


    After listening to the words of Niu co Lu, Li wanted to reply.


    However, because the fourth master is still sitting at the head.


    I had to skim my mouth and drink a cup of tea to calm down.


    Just then, the inner door opened.


    When they looked at the door, they thought Nian was born.


    It was one of the midwives who delivered the baby.


    As soon as the midwife came out, she glanced at the room, looked at the fourth master, and knelt down in the hall. "Fourth master, the situation in Fujin is not very good..."


    "what''s the matter?" The fourth master stopped twirling the Buddha beads and asked in a deep voice.


    "Then... The year side Fujin... Should have been born long ago, but the fetal head is abnormally large, which is really difficult to produce. It is not the way to go on like this. Therefore, I dare to ask you whether to protect the adults or the children. "


    Then the midwife stopped and said with a trembling voice: "in addition, I want to remind the fourth master that the head of this child is much larger than that of a normal newborn baby. I''m afraid that it will be different from ordinary people after birth. Even if it is born, it should be carefully maintained..."After saying that, in this winter, the forehead of the midwife is exuding big beads of sweat.


    But even so, she had to put the scandal in front of her.


    Otherwise, if we continue to delay like this, it is very likely that one corpse and two lives will be lost.


    Moreover, such a child is hard to support even if it is born.


    So, it''s better to make everything clear.


    Otherwise, it will be the midwives who deliver the baby.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the hall, which had been repressed, became more strange.


    The head of the button co Lu''s eyes slightly turn, very good to hide the mood in the heart, sad with emotion: "Alas, the year younger sister''s body has always been healthy, how can this be so."


    Li''s face also showed sad color, raised his hand to wipe his mouth.


    It was just the corner of the mouth hidden under the handkerchief, and it was up in gloating.


    Ruoyin didn''t speak, but she was very clear.


    The meaning of midwives is obvious.


    The birth of Nien''s is different from that of ordinary people. Even if the child is born, it will be difficult to raise.


    However, the fourth master''s gloomy face suddenly made people shiver.


    He is like the winter ice and snow, just a look, can freeze people in place.


    After a moment''s silence, the cold thin lip slightly opens, the tone dignified way: "then protects the adult."


    "Yes." Midwife should, and then into the delivery room.


    Ruoyin hasn''t eaten for a long time, but it''s not good to eat snacks in this crisis time.


    Just pick up the cups on the table and drink some hot tea to warm my stomach.


    If she had just come there, she would have been astonished to hear the midwife asking whether she was a child or an adult.


    But now, she is used to it.


    However, it seems that the problem of women''s daily production is not as well developed as that of ordinary women.


    As for the fourth master''s statement, she can also make sense.


    If the child was born, he would be healthy.


    Perhaps for the protection of adults or children, the fourth master still has to weigh the pros and cons.


    But, as the midwife said, the child was different.


    In this way, naturally, it''s Baoda.


    After all, no one knows what a child is like to be born.


    Even if they are born, whether they can support them is a problem.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    But Nian is still young, and he will live in the future.


    In addition, you already have a brother and a Ge Ge.


    it doesn''t matter whether you want to have a baby of Nian''s.


    What''s more, the midwife said that.


    the baby couldn''t be taken any more.


    It''s a bad omen and bad luck.


    When Ruo Yin pondered, he heard a dispute.


    It seems that Nian and midwife are fighting for the result.


    At first, Nian Shi said bitterly: "no! You can''t cut my baby, I beg you... "


    just think of her baby being cut to pieces.


    As a side Fujin, it doesn''t matter to ask for a servant in a low voice.


    At the moment, her voice was weak and humble.


    She just wants to give birth to the baby. Why is it so difficult!


    "It''s good for you to have an abnormal fetus. What''s more, it''s the fourth master''s meaning." The midwife was painstaking.


    Maybe the midwife''s words stimulated Nian''s.


    "Who says my child is abnormal? My child is clearly the best in the world. I don''t care. I will give birth to him even if I fight for my life..."


    at this moment, she is a woman full of maternal love.


    No matter what the midwife said, she would not listen.


    No mother has the heart to end her child''s life when she is in labor.


    Like most women who are mothers, she is willing to make her child live longer even though she knows that her child is different from others.


    If Yin hears Nian Shi''s words, she looks a little complicated.


    Then one of the midwives came out again.


    "Fourth master, Fujin. She didn''t listen to the old slave. She had to give birth to the child."


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master''s face sank.


    Su Peisheng shrieked: "you coarse old women, can you deliver? First of all, it''s just that the fetus is abnormal. Why, now, even a puerpera can''t decide?"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a cry of a baby before the midwife could reply.


    But it was a weak baby cry.


    Then, there was a cry. It was Nian Shi who was crying.


    It was not a cry of joy, but an uncontrollable cry, a kind of heartrending, sad cry.


    How sad she was, as if the pain of childbirth, less than half a minute at the moment.


    Even if she tried her best, she couldn''t tell her sadness.


    But it didn''t last long.


    Just one sound, it broke.


    At this moment, the weak baby cries.


    The cry of Nian''s tearing heart and lung.


    Two bad voices mingled.


    Let the outside people also with nervous.


    Ruo Yin is holding her handkerchief and staring at the door inside.


    After a while, the door opened.


    Come out, it''s another midwife.


    I saw the midwife holding a swaddling baby, "Putong" knelt in the middle of the hall.


    "Fourth master, Fujin gave birth to an elder brother. Only... It''s just that brother''s head is very big, especially on his forehead. If you press it gently, it will leave a dent. " The midwife gave a trembling report.


    Ruo Yin looks down at the elder brother who was born to nianshi.


    At one glance, she was scared.


    It was a puffy, crumpled baby.


    But still can see Nian''s pregnancy cost a lot of thought, raise very good.


    If it is a normal child, after a few days can grow white fat.


    It''s a pity... The baby''s head and face don''t match at all.


    Although there are big headed children.


    But this baby is not just big head.


    It''s a prominent forehead, half the size of the face.


    Causes the mandible to appear very thin.


    The skull is thin and bright, like a large amount of water accumulated in the brain, and the epidermal veins are swollen.


    A small blood vessels, so majestically distributed in the forehead.


    Such a delicate baby, full of capillaries.


    Close look, it seems that you can hear the sound of blood surging.


    If the sound frowned, did not have the heart to continue to look.


    "Just asked:" just heard Nian Shi is crying, why only cry a sound to disappear. "


    "When I went back to Fujin, I didn''t know why she was a brother. She cried and passed out." Midwives return.


    If sound picked eyebrows, some puzzled.


    Listen to the meaning of the midwife, Nian Shi had not had time to know the specific situation, fainted in the past.But if you don''t know, you should not be happy if you find that you are born a brother. How can you cry and faint?


    When Ruo Yin was confused, the four masters who had been silent asked about the matter.


    He was staring at the midwife, "why is little brother born like this?"


    "Slave... I''m just a midwife. I don''t know how to cure diseases. If this happens, we still have to see the doctor. " The midwife knelt on the ground and wagged.


    As if at any time will be in the hands of the elder brother to shake out.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng asked the servant to take him away.


    "Get out of here Su Peisheng sent the midwife away and ordered him to go down again. "Quickly, please bring Dr. Feng to me, and let him show him to my elder brother, and I''ll have a look at Fujin."


    After about a cup of tea, Feng Taiyi went into the hall.


    The fourth master was in a bad mood and did not speak.


    No father can be happy to see a problem with his new born child.


    As a result, Su Peisheng, the chief manager, will take care of some trivial matters. "Doctor Feng, please give it to my elder brother and to Fujin


    After doctor Feng got up, he first showed his medical experience to little brother.


    The more you look, the longer an old face will stretch.


    Then, under the guidance of a servant, he went into the inner room to feel the pulse of Nian.


    After all the adults and children looked at it, Feng Taiyi knelt in the middle.


    If Yinxian is rare, Feng Taiyi kneels to report the situation.


    Because in most cases, after entering the house and giving a big gift, he can report his illness with his hands.


    It''s rare to see a serious face and kneel in the middle.


    Of course, it''s not that I haven''t seen it before.


    When Hongyi was seriously ill, she often knelt down.


    When serious, kowtow on the ground for a long time.


    So it seems that the situation of this little brother is not good.


    Sure enough, only to listen to Feng Taiyi''s expression: "fourth master, the year side of Fujin is because of mental exhaustion, physical overdraft caused by coma, to rest for a while, you will be able to get well."


    "As for the little brother, his head circumference is half larger than that of an ordinary baby. If you look at it carefully, you can see that the blood vessels are swollen and the neck is stiff and can''t move. The tongue coating is greasy white, the pulse is stringy and slippery, and the fingerprint Qi Guan appears stringy and slippery. It can be concluded that it is necessary to understand the cranial disease


    "Exocranial disease?" asked the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    "Yes, craniotomy often occurs in infancy, but it is mostly in a few months, or at the age of a few years. Those who are just born, like little brother, may have been infected in the womb." Feng Taiyi returned truthfully.


    "Since it''s from my mother''s womb, why did you always say yes when you asked for pulse before?" Su Pei is very popular.


    On hearing this, Feng Taiyi threw his hand on the ground, put his forehead on the back of his hand and kowtowed his head: "I have been carefully examining the pulse for Nian side Fujin every time, and the pulse condition is really normal every time. It''s just that the fetus is in the stomach, and even if the slave''s medical skills are good, they can''t see the situation in the stomach through the surface phenomenon. "


    Hearing this, if the sound is reasonable.


    Pulse can only see how the woman''s physical condition.


    As for the fetus in the belly, it is not known.


    Except in modern times, there are high-tech inspection programs.


    What''s more, even in modern inspection, there are times for mistakes.


    "Do you know what it''s about?" Asked Su Peisheng in a shrill voice.


    "This kind of weakness of beating an unborn child is usually due to eating some unclean food, especially the meat which is not fully cooked. Those meat contains some insects that can''t be seen by the naked eye. If the time for blanching and cooking is not enough, once eaten by mistake, it will affect the development of the fetus, causing the fetus to suffer from craniolysis, microcephaly, cerebral palsy, facial dysplasia, abortion, or The phenomenon of fetal death. "


    Feng Taiyi knocked his head low and did not dare to look up at the fourth master.


    "It''s impossible. During my husband''s pregnancy, all the food is cooked, especially some meat, even if it can''t be chewed, it won''t be undercooked. It''s more important to be careful with your meals these days It was a servant in Nian''s yard who said this.


    "I''m sorry to tell you the truth. Most of these cases are found in the first three months of a woman''s pregnancy. It has nothing to do with the recent period." Feng Tai''s medical ethics.


    As soon as this was said, the hall was surprisingly quiet.


    If Yin secretly glances at the fourth master with the remaining light, he immediately takes back his eyes.


    At first, she didn''t understand.


    Nien''s family has always been very careful. He was born full-term again.


    How to be born, is an abnormal child.


    But now, look at the meaning of Feng Taiyi''s words.


    In the first three months of Nian''s life, he ate some unclean things.


    Moreover, looking at the presentation of the disease, this so-called craniotomy disease seems to be hydrocephalus.


    And the cause of the disease, of course, is that the meat contains pathogens and parasites.


    According to the servants around him, Nian Shi was careful and could not eat food that was not well cooked.


    Well, except for the fact that the servants are not careful, the dishes are not cooked, or the chopping board is not cleaned up.


    It may be those people in the backyard who secretly do the pickling.


    But nianshi was in labor and did not find any trouble.


    Let alone at this time, it''s not easy to look up the events of last year.


    I''m afraid it''s been done clean for a long time. Where can we find the reason.


    At the moment, the fourth master sitting on the top of the table quietly twists the Buddha beads.


    But he twists faster than usual, it can be seen that his heart is not smooth.


    A handsome cheek, high + straight bridge of the nose, handsome cheek as cold as ice.


    In addition to the usual cold breath, the whole person also showed anger.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is like an ice hole in a pool.


    Straight flooded people have no place to breathe, all the way to the bottom of people''s heart, tearing people''s hearts.


    After a long time, he asked in a deep voice, "is there a cure?"


    "There is a way. It can be treated by pharmacology and acupuncture. If little brother gets better in a short period of time, it won''t hurt. At most, there will be some small problems such as vision and hearing."


    Speaking of this, Feng Taiyi stopped and said: "if it doesn''t work in a short time, I''m afraid... It''s hard to walk after little brother, and the best situation is... Only half a year."


    This is like a deep-water bomb.


    It exploded in the hearts of all of you.


    Let this seemingly quiet hall, stained with a layer of sadness.


    And there''s also a undercurrent moving between the backyards.


    If Yin listened to Feng Taiyi''s statement, his heart was a little heavy.


    After all, it was a living creature.


    In my mother''s womb, I suffered so much.


    Born, but also suffering, not necessarily able to survive.


    Hydrocephalus this kind of disease, if put in modern, say heavy not heavy, say light also not light.


    Better, it can be cured through the combination of Chinese and Western medicine.


    Under bad circumstances, even if it is cured, it is possible to leave the sequelae of brain infection, and repeatedly toss and turn.


    However, this was in the Qing Dynasty when medical equipment and medicine were backward.


    Fever and heat stroke can kill people.So hydrocephalus, I''m afraid, is also a fatal disease.


    At this moment, Ruo Yin holds the old lady Tang tightly.


    Because she felt the air around her seemed to be getting colder and colder.


    And the source of the cold air, of course, is the fourth master around her.


    He just sat there and said nothing.


    No one could see what he was thinking, whether he was angry or not.


    This man is like Iceland in the Arctic.


    It''s barren everywhere, without a trace of life, eroded by huge ice sheets.


    Even if the sun scattered over the earth, but also cover not hot snow.


    Will only make the air, more cold.


    And his body, surging hot magma.


    It''s not for warmth.


    But maybe it will be like a volcano at any time, like a big eruption, all the way to the bottom of people''s heart.


    Therefore, such a man, in addition to the irresistible male charm, looks dry and clean.


    Some of them are cold, affectionate and alienated.


    Just when Ruoyin thought he would be angry, the fourth master did not say a word, and left under the public''s attention.


    If sound looks at the man''s back, some Leng Shen.


    Although his back is tall and straight, it is a little bleak.


    This kind of thing, put in which father body, will not feel good.


    Even if he is the fourth master, it can not be avoided.


    The fourth master left, and Ruoyin didn''t stay in Nian''s yard.


    She explained some things, dismissed several backyard, and went back to xinghuachun hall.


    After sitting for most of the day and starving for most of the day, I still need to eat something.


    Just because things happen too much, Ruoyin has no appetite.


    She had a little chicken soup and stopped.


    After the event of Nian Shi, the originally happy new year suddenly became depressed.


    You don''t care if you are a master or a slave. You don''t dare to smile easily, for fear of touching the fourth master.


    Because the fourth master left Yanyu building yesterday, he ordered people to arrest all the servants in Nian''s kitchen.


    Don''t worry about the people who are in charge of the dishes or the dishes.


    The staff will die after the New Year!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    Of course, the most grieving thing in your family is the client of Nian''s family.


    At noon the next day, Nian, who had been in a coma for a day, finally woke up.


    And the first thing that she wakes up, is to let the slave hold little brother to her.


    At the moment, Nian''s wife was leaning on the head of the bed, holding her child, who had been painstakingly born in her arms.


    She hung her head and looked at the man in her arms.


    Even in the eyes of others, I can''t bear to see more.


    But in her eyes, her own child is the best, how to see can not be tired of.


    As if it were her most precious thing.


    However, every time I look at it, her heart will ache a little bit.


    Tears in the eyes also quietly fall, like a broken line of beads.


    Seeing this, Ziqing quickly wiped her tears and said in a soft voice, "master, don''t cry. Since you wake up, you have been crying all the time. If you go on like this, you will cry bad."


    If you go on like this, you will not see when you are old.


    Nian Shi did not speak, but with a loving smile in his eyes, he looked at the elder brother who was different from ordinary people in his arms.


    The tears in my eyes never stop.


    "Master, Feng Taiyi has said that as long as our elder brother''s situation is improved, it will be no problem and will grow up normally in the future. And I look at it. My elder brother''s head is a little smaller than yesterday. " Purple green against the heart to coax the way.


    Nian Shi seemed to hear nothing but shed tears.


    From time to time, she hugged the child in her arms and pressed her face against the child''s face.


    Now and then kiss your child''s cheek and pull your hands.


    She even raised her hand to touch her bulging forehead.


    But in the end, or afraid of hurting the child, put his hand down.


    Then she cried even more.


    She seems to be so sad for the first time.


    The sadness spread from her heart to her limbs.


    Her hands and feet were also gradually numb in the weeping, as if the blood was about to coagulate.


    Even the beating heart is about to suffocate.


    Seeing Nian''s grief, Ziqing quickly said, "master, little brother is going to eat. Let the nurse hold it down and feed it."


    She winked at the wet nurse and took her brother down.


    Even if Nian Shi can''t give up, he doesn''t want to let his children go hungry.


    She just grabbed Ziqing''s arms and sobbed: "Ziqing, do you know, if I could, I would rather die of dystocia in childbirth than see my children suffer..."


    "bah, bah, I don''t want to say this despondent words." Ziqing patted Nian''s back and comforted him: "master, the more like this, the stronger we are."


    Nian''s: "this time, although the fourth master disposed of the servants in the small kitchen, they didn''t think it was their fault. It was like those people in the backyard who took the opportunity to do something pickling and hurt our little brother."


    Hearing this, Nian suddenly raised his head and red eyes and said, "you mean...


    " that''s right. "Ziqing wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes for Nian, and said," as Feng Taiyi said, you ate raw meat, which caused little brother to suffer from craniolysis. "


    "But when I was pregnant, I was very careful, especially meat. How could this happen?" Nian''s hundred thoughts can not be explained.


    "That''s right. Our courtyard has always been very careful. Unless those servants take advantage of other hospitals, they will make you some half cooked food, and you will not eat it."


    Hearing this, Nian almost collapsed and said, "how could I be so stupid? Why didn''t I eat it at that time?"


    With that, she beat her chest and feet and pulled her hair.


    With the strength of what is called fire up, even their own fight.


    Scared purple green quickly embrace her, comfort way: "Fu Jin, you don''t abuse their own body, you are just a delivery of maternal, so go on, will fall ill in the future."


    Nian''s face was full of grief, and he fell into tears in Ziqing''s arms.


    "The more you are so sad and sad, it will only affect your own body, but also let those people in the backyard see the joke. They hope you will never recover." Purple green road.


    Nian''s: "but you can''t


    "You''re right. I can''t make them laugh." Nian''s tears were wiped, but the tears could not be controlled. "What''s more, the top priority is to cure elder brother''s disease. If I''m so sad and hurt my own body, I''ll let him suffer with me."


    "Master, it would be better if you could understand it."


    Nian Shi nodded, his eyes glowing, and gritted his teeth and said, "if you want someone to know, unless you don''t do it, if it''s really a ghost in the backyard, I won''t let that person feel better.""Yes, when you and brother are well, we''ll settle accounts with those people in the backyard."


    "A woman is weak, but being a mother is strong." Nian shrugged his shoulders and said, "when I was at my mother''s house, e Niang, amah and my brother spoiled me. Now, I have become the sum Niang myself. In this backyard, I will protect him from the wind and rain. "


    At this moment, Nian Shi finally regained a bit of sense and recovered from his grief.


    She is the legitimate daughter of the Nian family. Her brother tried his best to send her to Yongqin palace. She could not let them down.


    Not only that, she was also the side Fujin of Yongqin palace.


    The people in the backyard were waiting to see the joke, and she couldn''t be depressed.


    Now, she has a new identity, five elder brother''s sum Niang.


    Then, she can''t fall.


    She wants to live not only for herself, but also for them!


    Ziqing listened to Nian''s words, her eyes were red, and her master and servant cried bitterly.


    When the master and the servant were crying, there was a shrill singing voice outside: "my Lord is here."


    The two servants heard each other sing.


    Nian wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes, but her swollen eyes could not hide the fact that she had cried.


    After a while, the fourth master entered the house.


    He was followed by Su Peisheng and three doctors with medicine boxes on their backs.


    After the fourth master entered the screen, only Su Peisheng followed.


    The other three doctors were waiting outside the screen.


    With the help of Ziqing, Nian wants to get out of bed to salute the fourth master.


    Seeing this, the fourth master helped her, "you have just given birth, and your body is weak. You should have done it many times. Don''t salute."


    "Thank you, fourth master." Nianshi leaned against the head of the bed and whispered, "fourth master, this time, will you blame me for persisting in giving birth to five elder brother?"


    "To be or not to be born is your right. After all, it is you who are pregnant in October." The fourth master sat down in an armchair.


    "Do you really think so?" At first, she thought he would be angry about it.


    Therefore, after hearing this sentence, her heart is to have some concern.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    The fourth master did not continue this topic, but said lightly: "don''t think about it. It''s important to keep a good body. As for five elder brother''s disease, he will try to offer a reward and hire famous doctors to treat him."


    At this moment, only Su Peisheng could understand the silent fourth master.


    Over the years, the children in your family have been sick.


    Don''t care whether you are a direct relative or a commoner, or a Ge Ge.


    Every time the fourth master tried his best to ask the best doctor for treatment.


    This seemingly taciturn man, to the elder brother and the grid people''s father''s love, is serious, is also speechless.


    Although it is impossible to elaborate, it also expresses everything in action.


    "Thank you, fourth master, for doing so much for five elder brother. To be honest, lan''er-duo hopes that what I should suffer is how good I should be."


    Nian thought that he would be like those pedantic men.


    Regard five elder brother as an ominous son, ignore it.


    Or directly use a cruel way to end his life early.


    But the fourth master did not.


    Although he had been in the government for a year, he did not give her special treatment.


    But this kind of man with responsibility and responsibility made her feel that she had made the right choice.


    "He''s the elder brother of the family. Naturally, I want to think about him. In addition, the Lord named him Fuyi. What do you think? " The fourth Master said.


    "Fuyi?" Nian was a little surprised.


    I want to say that the elder brother of your family is not all Hong generation?


    "Five elder brother is still young, and his body is weak. Fuyi is his nickname, so he will use this for the time being." Four ye light way.


    "Oh, fuyihao. It''s a lucky name. That''s it." Nian''s reply came suddenly.


    At first she didn''t understand, but now she understood what the fourth Master said.


    A lot of frail children are only married to a baby name, afraid that Daiming can''t stand it.


    When you grow up, you will marry a big name. This is also a common thing.


    A moment later, after the fourth master finished his business, he did not stay much, and returned to Wan Fang an he.


    And he brought three famous doctors, then stay in Yanyu building, for five elder brother treatment.


    But five elder brother''s condition is not very optimistic, purple green came back from the wing room, worried with Nian: "master son, little brother can''t eat much milk, eat a little and then give vomit out. It''s like scratching your head, crying and falling asleep when you cry. "


    "How could that happen?" Nian asked anxiously.


    "Doctor Feng and the doctor said that this is a normal phenomenon, because little brother can''t speak and can only cry. What''s more, it shows that his mind is clear, which is a good thing. " Purple green back.


    It was said that it was normal. Nian''s heart was relaxed.


    She took Ziqing''s hand and said, "Ziqing, we have a name for five elder brothers."


    "Master, you''ve told me about it three times. The servant''s ears are going to be cocooned." Purple green road.


    If you love a person, you will enlarge his every move.


    Even if it is an ordinary thing, it will also look like a great grace.


    "I don''t care. I''m happy anyway." Nian''s Hui.


    Ziqing is glad to see that Nian''s mood has improved.


    She said, "master, do you remember the midwife who calculated the date for you at the beginning?"


    "Of course, I remember that since she told me that, I was worried all day for fear that my child would make mistakes, but I had to guard against everything and be careful. In the end, it was still like this. I don''t know whether it''s life or what!"


    "How could it be fate? It was deliberately done." Ziqing always reminds her master to keep her awake.


    "I know that there is a lot of competition in the backyard before I enter the government. Like my wife, there are many pickings in the courtyard. But if they don''t like me, they can come at me. Why do they want to hurt the children in my belly


    Speaking of this, she looked up at Ziqing and said, "after all, since I entered the mansion, I have never harmed anyone, let alone the children of others. Why do they treat me like this?"


    "Master, you are kind, but they are not necessarily kind. When they saw that the young master was in the imperial court, and you were younger and more beautiful than them, they were worried that you had an elder brother and would be favored more by the fourth master. They wanted to harm your emperor''s heirs and cut off your way back. "


    Nianshi looked sad and melancholy: "they are so cruel..."


    she really can''t think of it. She has no intention of harming others.


    Why do they hate her so much that even the unborn child can do it.


    "If you want the servant to say, you should tell the fourth master when he was here just now, and ask him to find out the truth for you." Purple green road.


    On hearing this, Nian shook his head. "My brother said that the border is not stable now, and the imperial court is also surging. Maybe there will be a big turbulence. As a prince, the fourth master naturally has his own affairs to deal with. Have you ever seen any man around a woman''s backyard all day?"Ziqing shakes her head, which means No.


    She saw little of the world and only worked as a slave in Nian Fu.


    Only the men of Nian family are rarely in the family.


    The affairs of the backyard are always handed over to the housekeeper.


    "That''s right. The general wants to fight, the merchant wants to talk about business, and the scholar wants to read. There is no man guarding the affairs of his wife and mother in the backyard. This is unpromising behavior. What''s more, the fourth master is a prince, so I can''t bother him with these trifles. "


    When he was in his mother''s family, he was also well educated.


    When they got married, e Niang and her elder brother both gave birth to a son and a half daughter for the fourth master.


    Purple green pitifully asked: "then what should we do?"


    "We can only think about it in the long run, and we should be more careful in the yard from now on." Nian''s road.


    "Are you really not looking for the fourth master?" Ziqing asked carefully again.


    Nian Shi shook his head helplessly and said, "my life is still long. Even if the fourth master can help me for a while, he can''t help me. If I bother him in everything, he will annoy me one day. Besides, if he goes to the court and travels far away, can I still rely on him."


    These principles were taught by Xiaoe Niang.


    Therefore, e Niang this life, backyard is to rely on oneself to prop up.


    "If you want the slave to say, you should fight back as they do, and let those elder brothers and Ge Ge people suffer a little bit, and let them also taste this kind of pain. Why should we be so miserable as our elder brother?" Ziqing said indignantly.


    "Nonsense!" Nian''s face sank, and it was hard to say solemnly: "didn''t you listen to me? There is going to be a big turbulence in the imperial court. We can''t make trouble for the fourth master at this time. What''s more, the top priority now is to cure five elder brother''s illness. "


    "I see, I''m a slave... I mean, I''m talking about anger."


    Nian Shi sighed and said in a rather sad way: "it''s her business that others treat me with evil. If I do evil like her, what''s the difference between me and those poisonous women. Let''s not say that I don''t know if someone else is harming me, or who is harming me. I will blindly harm other people''s children. Then I have betrayed my principle of being a man. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Ziqing:...


    "what''s more, the elder brother and Ge Ge in the family are not only the children of those women, but also the children of the fourth master. I can''t do it if I want to harm the offspring of my beloved. In the future, if it is really found that I was harmed by the people in the backyard, I will also have a targeted revenge, and I can''t involve the innocent heir. "


    Finally, Nian added a sentence, "Ziqing, do you know, once people get bad, there''s no turning back. I don''t want to be the kind of face I hate."


    "Master, I know. I will never say that again." Ziqing returned.


    In the following days, all the hospitals closed their doors and lived their own lives.


    No one wants to show off at this point.


    The first month of the 46th year of Kangxi''s reign can be described as the joy and sorrow of every family.


    However, annoyance is like being contagious, causing more melancholy than joy.


    At least a few elder brother''s house, few are happy.


    In particular, a few elder agoli, all are full of melancholy.


    Among them, the most worrying is the eighth master.


    On the eighth day of the first month, Guo Luo of bafu Jin was copying Buddhist scriptures in his room, and the maids came to report.


    "Fu Jin, the eighth master asked you to go to the front yard."


    Guo Luo Luo copied a whole sentence of the Scripture, and then stopped writing.


    Then she changed her old clothes.


    Changed a lilac flag dress, a little make-up for a while, took the slave to the front yard.


    When he got to the front yard, he saw eight masters sitting at the head of the hall.


    He was wearing a white robe with silver flowers on his sleeves.


    The facial features are clear and deep, and the dark eyes are gentle.


    Aruna, dressed in a red flag, sat next to him.


    There was a small table between them, just like the master and the mother.


    They are looking at Guo Luo Luo with the same eyes as strangers.


    In Guo Luo Luo''s view, these are secondary.


    Most let her care, is two elder brother Hong Yan, is sitting in Aruna''s arms.


    Hong Yan saw her coming, jumped down from Aruna''s arms and saluted her, "di e e Niang is auspicious."


    This "di e Niang", did not let Guo Luo Luo happy.


    On the contrary, she was not alarmed.


    Because, in recent years, somehow, those people in the backyard couldn''t have children.


    There are only two elder brothers in the family. They are all her own.


    Big brother and two elder brother, usually see her, are called sum Niang.


    This is the first time she heard two elder brother call her Di sum Niang.


    At the moment, even if Guo Luo Luo Shi is surprised, also did not attack in front of the child''s face.


    She just salutes to eight Ye Ying Ying Fu, "I don''t know why he called me here."


    However, it was not the eighth master who answered her.


    However, Aruna got up and saluted her body and said, "Fu Jin, you just came here. I don''t know the situation yet. Just now I''m discussing with the eighth master that we should put the second elder brother under my knee."


    "What?" Guo Luoluo looked at the eighth master and asked in disbelief, "is this true?"


    "What na''er said is really the decision made after the discussion between ye and her." Eight Ye is warm and moist.


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo Shi chuckles, "discuss? I am the second elder brother''s Pro sum Niang, what kind of discussion are you, after my consent? "


    "Elder sister, I and eight ye, this is not looking for you to discuss." Aruna said.


    "Well, since it''s a discussion, I don''t agree with it." Guo Luo Luo''s emotion was a little agitated and said, "and Hongyan is still young. How old is he? But he has only entered the palace to read and read. Is it appropriate for him to be handed over to others?"


    If Hongyan has already made sense, she is not worried.


    Can Hong Yan also small, what do not understand, to Aruna, she is really not at ease.


    What kind of people they talk about, what kind of children they teach.


    Aruna has always been shrewd and jealous, not enough atmosphere.


    She was really afraid that Aruna would teach her Hongyan.


    Seriously, if Aruna speaks ill of her in front of the children, that''s even more.


    She didn''t want her own child to call others'' e Niang and kiss others.


    On the contrary, I met her, just like my enemy.


    That kind of taste is not very good to think about.


    "Sister, in the royal family, there are no relatives to raise children in person. Even the maids in the palace are always looked after by the wet nurse and others. Anyway, you can''t support yourself. You''d better give it to my sister. "


    Speaking of this, Aruna after a pause, wronged way: "so many years, all blame me is a bad luck, failed to open branches and leaves for the eighth master. But my sister is at ease. I have no children and no daughter under my knee. I will certainly raise my second elder brother as my own. "


    Ha ha, big brother has been reading books in the palace for several years.Every time I see her, I look like I don''t care.


    That is to say, two elder brother is young and easy to control.


    "This kind of thing depends on fate. It can''t come in a hurry. I think Fu Jin had been in the government for many years, but he still didn''t have two brothers in succession." Eight Ye gentle comfort Aruna.


    Listen to Aruna smile like flowers, a face of Jiao - shy.


    Guo Luo Luo has no time to see them.


    She just looked at eight ye and said, "don''t forget, you promised me that you would bring up the two elder brothers."


    Although Aruna is right, in order to prevent the royal family members from monopolizing power, the emperor''s heirs will not let their mother raise themselves.


    What''s better is that the nurse is brought up and the mother can see more.


    Almost all of them were raised by other women in the backyard.


    As a bafujin, she can''t avoid it.


    The elder brother and the second elder brother have been raised in the front yard of the eighth master since they were born, and they are taken care of by the nurse.


    Fortunately, although the eight masters are busy, they are strictly disciplined.


    And, over the years, the kids are fine.


    In addition to some minor diseases, there is no such thing as the backyard of other princes that three or four can not survive.


    Sometimes, as long as the child is healthy, she will grow up.


    It''s better to keep it under the eight masters'' knees than to be taught by others.


    I can''t think of it. I''m afraid of anything.


    Eight Ye listen to Guo Luo Luo Shi''s words, gentle eyes light slightly turn, seem to think of what.


    Probably in order to maintain the high image of his father, he let the slave take the second elder brother out.


    Then, he said mildly: "Fu Jin, the Lord once promised you that he would bring up two elder brothers, but giving them to na''er doesn''t affect anything."


    "It''s very light. I''ve always heard that the side rooms and concubines were raised by their own wives. Who''s the legitimate son who gave them to the side room?"? I don''t think even the fourteenth brother who spoils my concubine and destroys his wife will not do so. "


    Guo Luoluo looked at the eighth elder brother with a firm attitude: "if you don''t have time to take care of the second elder brother because of his illness, I can take it back to the main hospital by myself. It''s not good. It''s better to give it to mammy milk than to others."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    This man has been seriously ill since his wife died of illness.


    At first, she thought that he had lost his mother, and that long live had cut off the relationship between father and son.


    This made him physically and mentally exhausted.


    But now, she thought that he was not only physically ill, but also mentally ill.


    Over the years, she has seen it.


    Once upon a time, he protected Aruna every time, as if to give her mother face.


    But anyway, he doesn''t make fun of children.


    Moreover, in recent years, Aruna has been playing the second elder brother''s idea, the eighth master has not agreed.


    This time, he even two elder brother are bold to go out, also don''t know what kind of adverse events are plotting!


    "Fu Jin, my sister has no way. If I can raise myself, why should I fight with you for my second brother?" Said, Aruna straight kneeling in front of Guo Luo Luo Shi, "elder sister, take it as a sister, please, you will pity me, I will treat two elder brother well."


    Guo Luoluo''s head bowed and glanced at Aruna. She stepped back conditionally.


    This woman, always strange to touch porcelain, must be careful.


    But she will never compromise on raising her second brother.


    "Even if I let mammy take care of me, I won''t give you my second elder brother." Eight Fu Jin cold return.


    However, Aruna didn''t give up. She took her calf and cried, "Fujin, I used to be bad for me. I''m here to apologize to you. As long as you''re willing to give me the second elder brother, I''ll take him to your main hospital every day, and I won''t fall into any rules."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi took a puff, but Aruna held it too tightly and couldn''t get away for a while.


    In addition, she was wearing the bottom of the flowerpot. If she tried too hard, it would easily lead to instability of her center of gravity.


    Although she had a thousand ideas to kick Aruna out, she couldn''t.


    Otherwise, she will be trapped by Aruna.


    The other party does not want her to be angry into shame, angry at it.


    In this way, Aruna can get the sympathy and pity of the eighth master.


    It also sets off her as a shrewd and valiant wife.


    As for what Aruna said, she was amused.


    It''s nice to say that I take my second elder brother to the main school every day to learn the rules.


    To put it bluntly, it was to sprinkle salt on her wound.


    Let her look at Aruna holding two elder brother, in front of her mother and son deep love?


    Thinking of this, Guo Luo Luo bit his teeth and said, "you just die of this heart. I won''t agree with anything you say."


    After that, Aruna didn''t give up.


    He was kneeling and kowtowing. Anyway, he was holding her leg and begging her.


    I just didn''t call her aunt.


    Guo Luo Luo''s family is standing in place, regardless of the crying Aruna.


    But eight ye, thick eyebrow slightly frown Cu, open a way: "Fu Jin, ye did not think your heart is so hard, na''er begged you so long, but you didn''t react at all."


    "Is there any mistake? I don''t know the rules and don''t speak the truth. It''s her who makes me hard hearted. Who''s going to attack my son? Even if she wants to be crazy."


    Speaking of this, Guo Luo Luo snorted softly and said, "it is said that the thing about giving birth to a child is fate. I think my sister has done too many things without conscience, so that she can''t bear my father''s child."


    This Aruna, strange will pretend to be weak and win sympathy.


    It seemed that she was like a legitimate wife who did not understand the amorous feelings.


    At this moment, Aruna, after listening to Guo Luoluo''s words, loosened her leg and sat down on the ground, whimpering.


    She was very beautiful, and she was very good at dressing.


    So sobbing, looking at it is pear with rain.


    I saw eight ye go to Aruna and help her up.


    And toward the light toward Guo Luo Luo, Luo said: "na''er is the side of the Lord''s blessing Jin, is the wife, is not the other person, all are in the same family, will two elder brother hand over to her how?"


    "I don''t care how much pillow wind she blows in front of my father, and no matter what his idea is, anyway, the second elder brother can''t be raised by her." Guo Luo Luo''s chin was raised, full of air and genuine.


    Eight Ye looked at Guo Luo Luo Shi, the corner of his mouth rose slightly, sketched out a sneer: "Fujin, don''t think you know ye very well, ye just love na''er, there is no child under her knee, worried that she is very lonely."


    "Since he loves her, he can accompany her every day." Guo Luo Luo has no tunnel.


    And the man''s words, in her eyes, as if there is no silver 300 Liang here.


    Since he denied that he had not made up his mind, he was determined to make a bad idea.


    I saw a flash of displeasure in his eyes, but soon returned to normal. Has the final say has the final say, "


    ," he looked at Guo Luo''s face with a smile, and his lips were unconsciously rising. "I don''t understand if I want to come to Fujin," said the old man. "Who is the last man in this house?" he said, "the two elder brother''s place is determined."The man''s words, will Guo Luo Luo instantly into the bottom of the valley.


    She looked at him, and her heart heaved violently with anger. "In this case, why does the Lord bother to ask me to discuss it?"


    Ah, it''s a good idea to talk about.


    To put it bluntly, it is to announce the results.


    "I wanted to respect your idea, but I overestimated you." Said, the man will protect Aruna in his arms, embrace her into the inner room, and gently coax a way: "don''t cry for this kind of thing, it''s not worth it, the master will let the slave deliver the daily necessities of second elder brother to your residence later."


    "But... Fu Jin she..." Aruna a pair of intimate and pitiful appearance.


    "Don''t worry about her. My Lord has his own opinion." Eight Ye''s tone is gentle.


    Aruna then nodded, in the arms of eight Ye Jiao smile a few times, smile to be confused.


    Seeing this scene, Guo Luo''s teeth were gnashing with anger.


    Facing the back of eight ye, she said coldly: "eight ye, I should have overestimated you, a man who never counts his words!"


    This words a, the man''s pace slightly after a meal, and Aruna into the inside.


    Leave Guo Luoluo standing in the same place.


    But she left the front yard without stopping.


    Although eight ye said, let two elder brother go to Aruna courtyard.


    But the child is her bottom line, she won''t step back!


    Therefore, in the next few days, Guo Luoluo almost did not eat or drink, and had a cold war with bayou.


    Until after the Lantern Festival, she has been maintaining such a state.


    Even if the eighteenth day of the first month was her birthday, she was still silent in the main courtyard.


    Even eight ye sent people to send birthday jewelry, Guo Luo Luo Shi did not see, in front of the face of the reward slave, light way: "all throw out to me!"


    Seeing this, the servant from the front yard secretly smacked his tongue.


    Even a reward has not been found, quickly roll back to the front yard and report to the eighth master.


    ------


    thank Elaine, who owns a mine at home, for his 50000 Book coins.


    then, the rules for the comment area seem to have been posted in the comment area, and many old fellow may not have seen it.


    Here, I would like to state the rules of the comment area.


    As the saying goes, without rules, there is no square. There are also management rules in the comment area.


    As follows:


    1. Ad post, delete + forbidden words.


    2. If there is no fan value but publishes negative comments that affect other readers'' reading mood, delete + forbidden words.


    3. If it is stated in the comments that you don''t read the text and want to abandon it, delete + forbid words.


    4. Provocative, non-uniform, and provocative posts.


    5. If you talk nonsense, you will be misled. If you speak uncivilized, delete + forbid.


    The comments area is where you can discuss this book. Please try not to post any comments that are not related to the book, including those of other authors.


    Of course, don''t go under other books to discuss ice books. Mutual respect and trust are very important.


    Do not like the truth, I hope we can get together well, live up to the company for a long time.


    old fellow, I wish you all a pleasant reading experience.


    Finally, I would like to thank every reader for his support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    "Eight ye, Fu Jin has thrown away all your jewelry. "The little eunuch knelt on the ground and walked cautiously.


    After hearing this, he stopped to write, raised his head and asked softly, "there is still something else."


    It seemed that he had long guessed that would be the result.


    The little eunuch raised his head slightly, turned his eyes and said, "and... I heard that Fujin didn''t eat and drink very much recently. He looked very thin."


    "Well, I see." Eight Ye waved his hand and dismissed the eunuch. He continued to write with his head down.


    Nothing seemed to affect his mood.


    However, at the other end, Guo Luoluo ordered people to throw away the jewelry, but ushered in Aruna.


    "Fujin, Aruna has come to celebrate your birthday with her second elder brother. She is waiting in our yard." Little bamboo road.


    "Let her wait and say I haven''t slept well recently, and I''m sleeping back in." Guo Luoluo copied the Buddhist scriptures attentively.


    Anyway, it''s cold outside, and Aruna will leave soon.


    Xiao Zhu opened his lips and said with some embarrassment: "if she comes alone, I don''t need to inform you, just let her wait. But she is still holding the second elder brother and standing there together


    Hearing the speech, Guo Luo slightly raised his head.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes such as water swept outside the eyes.


    It was snowing heavily in the yard.


    In the first month, the north wind is blowing.


    After pondering for a moment, she finally could not bear to say: "then call her in. In addition, prepare some milk and coconut cake for the second brother."


    If Aruna came to see her alone, she could be on the bench.


    Maybe it''s freezing outside, Aruna can''t hold on, and she''ll leave wisely.


    In this way, it is not necessary to look at each other.


    However, Aruna took the second elder brother to come.


    If she does not want to see Aruna.


    That vicious woman, will let two elder brother in the outside to blow cold wind.


    At that time, people will tell her that she does not want to see the side room, even her own son is cruel, let her stand in the snow.


    "Yes." After Xiao Zhu answered, he went out.


    A moment later, Xiaozhu came into the room again and said, "Fu Jin, Aruna is waiting in the hall with her second elder brother."


    Guo Luo Luo''s light "um" a sound, put down the pen in hand, will be a good book.


    Then, she took Xiaozhu''s hand and went to the hall.


    When she sat down at the head of the table, Aruna took two elder brothers to salute in the middle.


    "Fortune and good fortune."


    "I''d like to ask my wife to be safe."


    Guo Luo Luo''s line of sight falls directly on the second elder brother.


    The little guy was wearing a silver grey robe, and his face was still childish.


    Looking at the Kung Fu for a few days, I was a little fatter than before.


    "It''s freezing. Don''t kneel. It''s cold on the ground." She said.


    "Xie Fujin." Aruna pulls two elder brother to sit in one side, eyes flash a smug.


    Had it not been for such a small ancestor, she would not have come to the main courtyard to greet her.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi glanced down.


    Looking at Aruna holding two elder brother does not give up the appearance, she this heart is really a little uncomfortable.


    Can you imagine the feeling of... Your child in the arms of a rival.


    From the beginning of entering the house, Aruna took the second elder brother.


    Now all sit down, still holding two elder brother sitting on the leg, just like a pair of mother and son affectionate appearance.


    But the second elder brother also has studied, is not the child which cannot walk.


    There is not only one stool on the side, but two rows of chairs.


    Guo Luoluo resisted the bitterness in her heart, but lovingly said: "second elder brother, I heard that you are here. E Niang specially asked people to make your favorite milk coconut cake. Please try it."


    After listening to Xiaozhu, he handed the milk coconut cake to the small table beside the second elder brother.


    I saw the little guy staring at the plate of milk cake, his eyes shining.


    But soon, that pair of pure eyes flash a little hesitation.


    Seeing this, Guo Luo Luo''s way: "second elder brother, eat it. It''s OK. I just brought it up. It''s still hot."


    Obviously, my saliva is going to flow out, but I dare not eat it for a long time.


    But the second elder brother first looked at Guo Luo Luo''s one eye.


    Then he raised his head and looked timidly at Aruna, as if asking for permission.


    Aruna touched two elder brother''s head with a smile and said, "second elder brother is really good, and remember what e Niang taught you. Good boy, we should remember. The things outside are not clean and can''t eat indiscriminately. But today is your first forehead mother''s birthday. It doesn''t matter if you eat something."


    With that, she squeezed a piece of milk and coconut cake from the dish to the second elder brother.


    Two elder brother after receiving, only dare to eat.


    Then she looked up triumphantly at Guo Luo Luo.Over the years, if she had not been able to give birth, she would not have been rare to raise other children.


    Once upon a time, watching Fujin give birth to one elder brother after another, let alone feel so miserable in my heart.


    Now, she let Fu Jin have a look.


    The taste of my own son''s disobedience.


    Guo Luo Luo''s provocative eyes on Aruna, in the heart of impatience.


    Although two elder brother in the end is to eat, but her heart still feel uncomfortable.


    I''ve been living under Aruna for a few days.


    Her mother-in-law specially let the slave make her favorite pastry. Her second elder brother didn''t dare to eat it.


    Even if she gently asked him to eat, she still did not dare to eat.


    But Aruna just said a word, and she had a good time.


    I don''t know what Aruna has taught, so she is so timid.


    At the moment, even though Guo Luo''s heart was a little sad, she wanted to be decent in front of her children.


    Then light way: "this just a few days, you actually teach two elder brother to understand the rules like this."


    Aruna said with a smile, "I can''t say the rules, but the second elder brother just arrived in my courtyard. I''m afraid I can''t take good care of it. What can be taken care of, I naturally teach him personally. Even how much clothes he wears and how much he eats every day, I have nothing to do with it. After all, I promised my eighth elder brother and sister that they would treat him well


    What he said made Guo Luoluo have no words to refute.


    Indeed, Aruna is the second elder brother with very good.


    Second elder brother''s clothes are neat and neat.


    A baby''s fat face, seems to be fatter than in the front yard.


    If she could find fault with it.


    If the second elder brother is close to Aruna, it is dazzling in her eyes.


    But in other people''s eyes, it is because Aruna treats the second elder brother well that the second elder brother is willing to be intimate.


    However, Guo Luo Luo''s thought is not so.


    Only a few days, can cultivate how good feelings.


    She can only think about, can it be Aruna behind the back with what strict method, detain two elder brother.


    At the thought of this, a burst of bitterness surged into her heart and blurred her sight.


    But she didn''t want to cry in front of her second brother.


    Had to endure the tears in the eyes, casually found a head, will Aruna to send away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    When Aruna left with her second elder brother, tears in her eyes did not hold back, so she burst out of the dike.


    Guo Luo Luo''s first use handkerchief constantly wipe tears.


    Finally, simply put the handkerchief in his face, holding his face there quietly crying.


    She did not cry except for the sound of sobbing.


    The slaves only accompany to watch, no one dare to go forward to persuade.


    After a while, a gentle male voice sounded in the hall: "on a good day, Fujin could not help crying. What''s the reason?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Guo Luo Luo Shi slightly pauses.


    The handkerchief, with her eyes and face covered, wiped her tears.


    She did not take away the handkerchief, but choked: "you don''t have to worry about it."


    Then, she eased her mood, then she took the handkerchief away and turned to drink tea carelessly instead of going to see him.


    Eight Ye sat down next to her, across the small table a few, light way: "heard that you gave ye all the jewelry."


    "If you don''t like it, you''ll have to throw it away." Guo Luo Luo Shi side over face, line of sight falls on a chair in the room.


    "Why, isn''t the jewelry you chose not to look good?"


    Guo Luoluo glanced at the man with her spare light and said angrily, "my Lord is wrong. Jewelry is good-looking, but if you think of the person who gives jewelry, it will be beautiful jewelry, and it will not look good."


    Smell speech, eight Ye is not angry.


    Instead, he chuckled and told the servant: "let the cook of Heyi tower serve the dishes."


    "Bang."


    After a while, the original still cold and desolate hall, very lively.


    The slaves carried all kinds of dishes and put them on the red sandalwood inlaid marble eight immortals table in the hall.


    All of a sudden, the room full of vegetables, smell people DC saliva.


    Eight ye had been sitting at the table of eight immortals, and a servant would take care of him, serve food, and take vegetables for him.


    But Guo Luo Luo''s family is still sitting at a small table, indifferent.


    Seeing this, eight Ye casually said: "before, you didn''t like to eat the coral mandarin fish of Heyi tower. This time, ye specially invited the cook of Heyi tower to cook a table of dishes for you. You just come to have a taste?"


    "I''ll be full of gas. If there''s anything to eat, I''ll starve to death." Bafujin didn''t even look at the table.


    At this moment, eight Ye''s face became heavy and serious: "now the first month has not passed, and it''s your birthday again. How can you say such bad things?"


    "Bad luck?" Guo Luo Luo Shi turns his head and looks at the man, "that Aruna takes two elder brother to show off in front of me, what more unlucky than this?"


    Eight ye did not take this stubble, just looking at Guo Luo Luo Shi, light asked: "you are sure not to eat, to continue to make trouble, right?"


    Even though his voice was gentle and gentle, Guo Luoluo also heard a faint threat.


    It was as if the man would get angry at any time and make a mess of it.


    Guo Luo''s eye light slightly turns, slightly considered.


    But soon, she said mercilessly: "how, what method does the Lord want to use to threaten me and coerce me?"


    "What do you think?" The man was careless.


    "Don''t forget, my uncle is now working as a military officer under the fourth master. What he says is better than you. If you still want to threaten me with your uncle, I''m not afraid. "


    Eighth master: "in addition, big brother has grown up. The second elder brother said big or not, said small not small, and raised it in Aruna''s yard, I think, there should be no worse than this. " Said, she toward the man a smile, "so ah, ye also don''t always take the child to say things."


    Eight Ye sat by the table of eight immortals and looked at the woman not far away.


    Light way: "originally in the eyes of Fu Jin, Ye is such a person."


    "Otherwise, what kind of person do you think you are?" Over the years, how he trampled on her dignity and bottom line.


    Is there not a point in his heart?


    The voice has just dropped, and the hall is surprisingly quiet.


    The slaves just buried their heads low and pretended they didn''t hear anything.


    After a long time, eight ye said: "this time, I may let Fujin down."


    With that, he took three shots into the air.


    The servants around him went outside.


    Not long ago, a child about ten years old came into the door.


    He was wearing a light gray robe, and his facial features were somewhat similar to those of the eighth master.


    In every move, he was as gentle as the eighth master.


    And this little boy is another son of Guo Luo Luo and eight ye, Hong Jie.


    "My son, send my regards to e Niang In the Hongwang Dynasty, the Luo family of Guoluo saluted.


    See this scene, Guo Luo Luo Shi is Zheng Zheng Zheng, at any time to get up, personally helped up the little boy, "big brother, get up quickly."


    With that, she touched her elder brother''s head lovingly and asked, "today''s son is not Xiumu. Why don''t you study in private school, but come to e Niang?"In Qing Dynasty, the education of Huangsi was very strict.


    There is no serious situation, you can''t miss class.


    Now, although the eighth master and the long live God have broken off the relationship between father and son.


    Big brother also from the palace, transferred to the capital private school study.


    But eight ye to this legitimate eldest son''s discipline, is very strict.


    He was never allowed to be absent from class except for rest.


    At the moment, even if she wants to spend more time with her children.


    But the first thought, or hope that children do not break the rules.


    "My son had gone to the private school early, but the servant next to Amar took her son back, saying it was the birthday of e Niang, and specially asked her son to accompany her to have a meal."


    "Seriously?" How does Guo Luo Luo Shi feel... All this is different from what she thinks?


    Originally, she looked at the eight Ye''s indifferent appearance, and thought that he was going to make some Yin moves.


    But he suddenly took the child to spend his birthday with him, totally out of her material.


    What a surprise!


    "If e Niang doesn''t believe it, she will go and ask Amar herself." Hongjie road.


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Shi lightly swept eye eight ye, she just don''t bother to ask.


    Seeing that the parents were embarrassed, Hong Jie wisely said, "e Niang, my son just came back from the private school. He has not had time to eat. He is a little hungry."


    "Hungry? Let''s have a meal in E Niang. It happens that your Amar asked the cook of Heyi tower to make a table of dishes. " Guo Luo Luo''s holding Hong Jie sat down at the table of eight immortals.


    He also called the servant, "quick, and then prepare a bowl and chopsticks for big brother."


    So, with Hongjie''s participation, the family of three was surrounded by the table and had a happy meal.


    Even though Guo Luoluo had some unpleasant ideas about eight masters.


    But children rarely accompany her birthday, she is not easy to put on the face.


    During the period, although the two father and son did not talk much.


    But in the eyes, there is no lack of eye contact.


    After each look at each other, Hong Jie will say something nice for the eighth master.


    For example: "e Niang, my son heard that Heyi restaurant is the best restaurant in the capital city. When he wants to eat a table in Heyi tower, he has to book it one month in advance, especially in the first month, which may not be available one month in advance."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    "Eat more if you like. Now you''re growing up." Guo Luo Luo''s son gave big brother a big chicken leg.


    "Thank you, e Niang." Hong Jie laughed and said, "it''s very nice for Alma to treat e Niang. This time, his son also hid the light of e Niang and took a full mouth."


    What a fart! You didn''t see it when you were upset.


    Don''t you remember how your brother went to Aruna yard.


    Guo Luo Luo murmured in his heart.


    She raised her head, and her good-looking Phoenix eyes glanced at the man.


    Then, she has been to Hongjie clip vegetables, perfunctory way: "eat it, eat it."


    After about a stick of incense, the family had enough to eat and drink.


    Hong Jie was sensible and didn''t stay much, so he got up and said, "e Niang, my son still hasn''t written his homework, so he goes back to the front yard first."


    "Well, you''ve missed a day''s class today. Tomorrow you''ll ask your teacher for your lessons." Guo Luo Luo''s some reluctant to give up looking at Hong Jie, "and, no matter how hard you work, don''t stay up late. It''s cold in the first month."


    "Xie e Niang''s care, her son is all in mind." After Hongjie gave up his hand, he left with his servant.


    Guo Luo Luo''s family stood at the entrance of the hall, until Hong Jie''s back disappeared, and then he turned and sat down in the room.


    Seeing this, eight Ye seems to casually say: "like children, let the slave tidy up a room, in a few days let big brother live in your courtyard."


    "Ah?" Guo Luo Luo Shi looked at eight ye in astonishment and thought he had heard something wrong, "Ye just said... Let big brother live in my main courtyard?"


    "I''m so busy with business that I don''t have time to look after him. Besides, my elder brother has grown up and learned the same rules. As for others, you can take care of his daily life if you teach him. However, if you find it inconvenient, you should not say anything. " Eight ye light way.


    "Convenient, I am very convenient." Guo Luo and Luo''s continuous response to Tao.


    In the voice, there is also a little joy.


    Although she knows, eight ye said that there is no time to look after big brother is false.


    After all, there are so many slaves in the front yard, where can he take care of himself.


    But anyway, she was very happy that big brother was in her yard.


    Should not... Is his conscience found, want to use big brother to make up for two elder brother.


    Think of this, Guo Luo Luo''s mouth, or some angry way: "that two elder brother, ye don''t worry, always put him in Aruna side to look after?"


    Her voice was a little angry, but it was not as angry as before.


    "Don''t kick your nose and face in front of me." Eight Ye got up and took a glance at the woman, "Ye didn''t rest well these days. Come and serve ye."


    Guo Luo Luo''s was reluctant.


    But as long as I think of big brother, I''m afraid he''s not happy, so I''ll take it back.


    Then he went to the inner room and waited on the man to change his clothes and clean his hands.


    When he helped the man change into a clean silk robe, the man grabbed his waist.


    The gentle and beautiful cheek approached her step by step.


    Close to those warm and hot breath, on her face.


    Guo Luo Luo''s body was lifted back, and his face was turned away from him.


    But the man pinched her chin and forced her to look him in the eye.


    Suddenly, four eyes looked at each other.


    He stares at her, gentle way: "wait for this limelight, the LORD takes two elder brother from Aruna hand to come back, let two elder brother also be in your main courtyard, OK?"


    Guo Luo Luo didn''t understand the meaning of the words for a moment. He blinked his eyes and froze.


    What does it mean to be out of the limelight?


    "Well?"


    The man''s voice was warm and magnetic, and his heart beat faster.


    It was not just his voice, but what he said that gave her an illusion.


    Thought he had her in his heart.


    Is it... He still cares about her.


    She led her lips and said in disbelief, "is everything true?"


    The woman''s voice is very small, as small as a gust of wind, can blow away.


    Because she was so unsure that it felt like a dream.


    The man''s eyes fell on her face and watched her for several seconds.


    Different from the usual aggressive, but full of appreciation in the eyes.


    "In these years, my Lord, when will you not count those who have promised you?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s silence for a moment, shaking his head, that he did not count.


    He was right. He didn''t count what he had said before.


    But in recent years, what he said is what he said.


    "You''re a heartless man. You said that he never counted, eh?" He deliberately loosened her waist.


    Frightened, Guo Luo Luo thought he was going to fall down, so he grabbed his neck.


    The next moment, he held her tightly in his arms again.


    The other hand untied her clothes in a familiar way.Then, a lip was printed on her lips.


    He kisses her gently, slowly.


    At this moment, Guo Luo Luo Shi has already fallen into the gentle trap made by man with sugar coated cannonball.


    This man can always know what she wants most and what she cares about most.


    Whether it''s tough or gentle.


    He could always hold the ground just right and poke her in the heart.


    Unknowingly, the handsome man and the beautiful woman rolled to the brocade quilt.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi looked at the man on his body and asked carefully, "eight ye, can you tell me what you mean by the limelight?"


    She always felt that he was plotting a great plot.


    "Shh, don''t talk at this time. It''s a bad atmosphere." The man says, and kisses again.


    When Guo Luoluo woke up, it was dusk.


    He opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the pillow. The eighth master was no longer there.


    She held her lips and was about to call a slave.


    But I heard a man''s voice outside.


    And it''s not just one man''s voice, but two male voices.


    It seems that... It is the eighth master who is discussing things with others.


    They were talking outside the screen and deliberately lowering their voices.


    Even so, vaguely, I heard them talking about Aruna''s brother.


    Yes, the Great Khan of the Junggar tribe, zewai alabutan.


    Somehow, Guo Luoluo always felt that this matter was very serious.


    Curious, she secretly got out of bed.


    She went to the screen and hid, holding her breath, listening to their conversation.


    First of all, he heard the eighth master''s question: "what''s the matter with him over there?"


    "Back to the eighth master, he has been through the accommodation of our people, with tens of thousands of elite cavalry, from the west of the desert all the way over the mountains, ambush day and night, secretly arrived at the junction of Sichuan and Tibet, within a month, he can reach the capital."


    "There''s nothing difficult to do on the way?"


    "Yes, it is. When we passed the south bank, we met the Qing army. Fortunately, nalabutan had some means to cut off the food supply of the Qing army, and surrounded it. Finally, more than 10000 of the Qing army were destroyed. "


    This word a, eight ye did not feel happy.


    But a cold hum, face dignified way: "this policy false alabutan, after the matter is finished, must not stay!"


    After eight ye and subordinates said something, Guo Luo Luo''s family could not listen to it at all.


    I''m full of eight masters who want to rebel.


    Her first instinct was to tell her trusted and reliable people to prevent the disaster.


    However, panic, the body a center of gravity instability, hit the side of the cabinet, issued a small movement.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    Suddenly, scared Guo Luo Luo''s heart beat faster, and quickly returned to the bedside.


    She stopped her shoes as before.


    However, the quilt can not return to its original state.


    He had to turn over and kick the quilt.


    And gently cough a few times, make a cold, throat hair - itchy appearance.


    It was just her cough.


    Outside the screen, eight ye heard the news and immediately stopped talking to his subordinates.


    He went to the screen and looked at every part of the room.


    Then he lifted his foot to the bed and glanced at the embroidered shoes on the floor.


    The line of sight falls again to the gauze like bed curtain, a lift.


    The woman was lying on her side.


    The brocade quilt on the body, also don''t know when she kicked open, only Ling - disorderly cover on the waist.


    And her perfect figure, so presented in front of him.


    Black shiny green silk, elegant swan neck, white pearl shoulder.


    Then down, he only wore a simple and elegant mint green belly pocket, and lined his whole body with snow muscles like coagulating fat.


    In front of the body is embroidered with several butterfly embroidery patterns, which rise and fall with the breath.


    Curved line perfect body, even legs are slender moving.


    Just at this time, the woman coughed a few times, coughing so that she couldn''t help shivering.


    Eight Ye frowned, raised his hand to cover the quilt for her, and went out again.


    "Eight ye, is there nothing in it?" The subordinate asked anxiously.


    "No harm. It''s just that Fujin got cold and coughed." Eight ye light way, and waved hand, dismissed subordinate.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you." The subordinate arched his hand and turned away.


    Eight ye then turned around, entered the screen and sat down beside the bed.


    Eyes full of inquiry fall on women''s faces.


    Especially the pair of eyelashes like butterfly micro rest.


    At this moment, Guo Luo Luo''s heart beat faster because of his nervousness, and he was afraid of being seen.


    However, after eight ye and subordinates said that, her heart is slightly relaxed.


    But now, all of a sudden, the room is quiet again.


    It made her relaxed and nervous again.


    The little heart at the mouth of the heart beats constantly.


    But she did not fall asleep. If she was staring at her for a long time, she would inevitably see the clue.


    Had to continue to open his lips, cough a few times.


    Suddenly, a delicate face, cough red.


    When she couldn''t perform, she opened her eyes painfully.


    When he saw the man sitting by the bed, he opened his lips and said, "eighth master, I have a bad throat and want to drink water..."


    after hearing the words, he asked the slave to send honey water in.


    Guo Luo Luo''s strong attire is calm, drink one mouthful.


    During this period, he also pretended to cough a few times.


    "I told you to sleep without a quilt. Now it''s cold." Eight ye said.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi coughed and raised his eyes. He glared at the man.


    "It''s my fault. It''s my fault. I have to sweat. When I get hot, I have to kick the quilt. How can I cover it?"


    She''s OK. She doesn''t do much.


    But the sweat on him was the same as in summer.


    The body is very warm again.


    "Who can do that without sweating?" Men are naturally authentic.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi also did not argue with him, just handed the cup to the man, "Ye, I still want."


    Her voice was as sweet as when she begged for mercy under him.


    Listen to eight Ye roll throat knot, and then sweep the honey water that sees the bottom of the eye.


    It can be seen that the throat is really uncomfortable, not thirsty.


    "What a bucket."


    Said so, but he still called the slave, and brought her a cup of honey water.


    After a while, Guo Luoluo was holding a warm white porcelain cup.


    Holding up his neck, he drank a cup of water and Gulu Gulu.


    After drinking, she held an empty cup and handed it to the man.


    But this time, she didn''t speak.


    Eight Ye swept an eye again empty bottom cup cup, pick eyebrow to ask: "still want?"


    "No more..." Guo Luo''s glutinous land returns.


    He sat there, covering his mouth and coughing gently.


    Eight Ye didn''t want to take her cup.


    After all, he is a man at home, but he has no habit of serving women.


    However, she coughed out of breath. He took the cup and put it on the cupboard at the head of the bed.


    Looking back, the woman is coughing a wave not flat, a wave again.


    That loose silk belly pocket, it seems that you can''t hold it.Seeing that he rolled his throat, he said hoarsely: "I see you still have a sweat to drive away the cold."


    Guo Luoluo didn''t understand.


    It was only when he looked up at the man''s dark eyes with pure light that he understood the secret meaning in his words.


    Then, before she could say anything.


    The man lengthened his white white finger belly and stroked her gently.


    "Ye, don''t come..." Guo Luo Luo Shi pulled the quilt and his voice trembled.


    But the man didn''t listen to her at all, so he pressed down.


    A thin lip of sex feeling is getting closer and closer to her.


    Guo Luo Luo''s side struggles, one side raises the hand to block in the man''s lip - between.


    The hot male breath, exhaled in her palm, had a strange feeling.


    She advised in a low voice: "eight ye, I have a cold wind, so I will give you the disease."


    "I''m not afraid." The man took her hand away.


    Next, the beautiful men and women in the house gradually fell.


    Guo Luo Luo''s family did not know what he had done, but let eight Ye press her twice.


    And he was more wild than during the day.


    Still coerced to ask her: "do you count what you say?"


    Guo Luoluo''s: "say no!" The man jerked, "huh?"


    "Wuwu... Count..."


    it was night, and the eighth master stayed directly in the main courtyard of Guo Luo''s family.


    In the dead of night, the man around him has been sleeping.


    Listening to the sound of breathing by the ear, she was so sideways, looking at eight Ye.


    His facial features are clear and deep.


    Even in deep sleep, it''s very beautiful.


    However, in the face of such a beautiful face, her heart is a mess.


    At the thought of his conspiracy to revolt against zewai alabutan, she was troubled.


    Guo Luoluo grew up in Beijing when he was a child.


    Although she was very young, AMA and e Niang both left early.


    But her father''s generation, as well as her mother''s family, lived on the government''s salary.


    Even if the prince of an passed away, there was still a title in his family.


    Even now, my uncle is still an official in the imperial court.


    Therefore, in the face of eight ye such behavior, she is really intolerable.


    I can''t imagine that as the prince, eight ye should shoulder the responsibility.


    But why do we have to go to this impasse?


    This is a betrayal of Qing Dynasty!


    Let''s not say whether this is against the common sense.


    Take the case of zawah alabtan.


    When gardan was still the Great Khan of Junggar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    For the sake of power, even his own uncle Galdan can betray him.


    This kind of person, what can be trusted.


    Even if he really cooperates with eight ye, who knows if he will have greater ambition.


    After the successful rebellion, he fought with the eighth master for the final throne.


    Even if they did not succeed in the rebellion, they would also cause great trauma to the Qing Dynasty.


    From ancient times to the present, whenever there is a war.


    The hardest part is the people who are unarmed.


    Not only do they have to confiscate their troops and pay them.


    In the end, the family was destroyed and people were displaced.


    Thinking of this, Guo Luoluo made a decision.


    She must stop this big plot.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be unthinkable when he kills all the way to the capital.


    Although it is said that today, how can we avoid a hard war.


    But it''s better than that of ZEWANG, alabutan, in the dark, and the Qing army in the Ming Dynasty.


    As long as she exposed the plot, the Qing army could also reduce losses if it had been prepared.


    What''s more, if he really wins the war.


    So, she really can''t imagine, so cruel person, how to compete with eight ye for the throne.


    And how to treat her and her children.


    At that time, gardan''s son, however, was imprisoned in an animal cage by zewai alabutan, just like an animal.


    In the end, if it was not for the sake of pleasing the Lord, he gave gardan''s son to him.


    Otherwise, the appointed end will be miserable!


    So, if zewai alabtan loses.


    Regardless of whether Jiangshan is Wansui or Siye, maybe the two elder brothers can suffer less. They are the emperor''s heirs.


    However, she now looks at the scenery is unlimited, but everything is supervised by eight Ye.


    She is just a woman, and she can''t give a memorial to Viva.


    Her interpersonal relationship was cut off by eight masters many years ago.


    However, Guo Luo Luo Shi still thought of a person.


    That''s the fourth sister-in-law.


    In the last life, the fourth master ascended the throne.


    If this life, or this situation, it is better to sell four masters a favor.


    After all, the only one she could trust and be honored in the imperial court was the couple...


    the next morning, Guo Luoluo got up early and waited on the eighth master to get up.


    This man, though he doesn''t have to go to the early court.


    But it''s still ten years, and I''m up before dawn.


    Eight Ye looked at the beautiful woman with delicate eyes and raised his hand to caress the woman''s hair.


    "Since you don''t like yesterday''s jewelry, I''ll let the servant choose some better ones later."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi is worried to find an excuse to go out.


    Now he was asked by the eighth master, and then he said, "I''m a man. How can I know what kind of jewelry I like? Don''t waste any more."


    "Tell me what you like. I''ll let you buy and choose according to your style." Eight Ye is in a good mood.


    Guo Luo raised his eyes, some coquettish way: "people want to go to the capital by themselves, so there is no fun."


    The man swept his eyes and said, "not now. It''s snowing outside, and the ground is covered with thick snow. In addition, you had a cold weather yesterday, so you''d better stay in the yard."


    "It''s so delicate. Other people don''t take advantage of the new year''s taste in the first month. They are also shopping and shopping. How can they come to me. What''s more, it''s because the yard is so stuffy that we have to go out and walk more to spread the air. "


    "Let''s wait until it''s warm. Then I''ll take you to the capital."


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo''s Du mouth, not willing to say: "I''m a legitimate wife, not my father''s Canary, how to go out of the door can''t do it."


    As soon as the voice is down, the original warm atmosphere becomes a little cold.


    Eight Ye''s sight, across the woman''s face.


    After a long time, he said softly, "well, since you want to go out and breathe, you can go shopping in the capital city, and I will let the guards of your family protect you. In addition, let Xiaozhu accompany you


    "Thank you. Xiaozhu is my maid and she wants to follow me." Guo Luo''s smile returned.


    She thought that he would put some servant girls beside her.


    Those slaves are very close to her.


    It''s like a moment.


    But Xiaozhu is not the same. She is her maid.


    Accompany with me, there is a care.


    Even if it''s close at all times, it''s trustworthy.


    After seeing the eight masters off, Guo Luoluo sat in front of the dressing table to make up.


    About an hour later, she ate some breakfast to fill her stomach, and drove out of the house by carriage.Eight Ye arranged for her dozens of bodyguards, all riding high horses, protecting her around the carriage.


    In the carriage, she and Xiao Zhu were alone.


    To the capital, Guo Luo Luo''s direct to forget worry department store, where everything is sold.


    However, just into the department store, she deliberately talked to the waiter at the counter.


    And has already prepared the note, secretly thrust to the second.


    Then, she pretended to go around and buy things.


    During this period, she looked around from time to time to see if there was anyone she wanted to see.


    if not, she would continue to stroll.


    at the moment, the minions behind her, full of booty, slowly followed her.


    "master, it''s almost noon, or we should go back." Xiaozhu held some satins and advised, "Go and pick some more jewelry," he said casually


    "But you have already bought about ten pieces of jewelry. Why do you want to go back and buy them?" Xiaozhu complained.


    Guo Luo''s frown, some surprise in the heart.


    Xiaozhu is her maid.


    She used to say anything, and she would do it anyway.


    Even, for her sake, she will suffer a lot.


    But these days, I do not know how, actually began to take care of her affairs.


    It''s the first time to complain like that.


    But even if she sensed something was wrong, she did not speak.


    Just go back to the jewelry counter and pick up the jewelry slowly.


    Today, she came out for a long time, and he let her out.


    What''s more, such a matter is in urgent need and cannot be delayed.


    If you put it off, don''t say it''s going to get worse.


    I''m afraid that even the other end of the eighth master will have doubts about her.


    Anyway, she came out today with the determination to see the fourth sister-in-law.


    In order to arouse the suspicion of someone who came to the treaty.


    Otherwise, she would go to Yuanmingyuan to find the fourth sister-in-law and appoint these bodyguards to stop her back.


    Looking at the time passing by, a voice finally sounded in her ear, "Yo, eight younger sister-in-law, how are you here?"


    Guo Luo Luo almost immediately raised his head and looked at Ruoyin, who had been waiting for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    "This is not a new year. Buy something fashionable." She went to Ruo Yin and said with a smile, "where is the fourth sister-in-law?"


    "In the first month, it happens that the department store is newly opened. I''ll come and check the account." If the sound returns naturally.


    "Look at me. I almost forgot that you owned the shop."


    "Are you just out for a stroll, or haven''t you been back at this time?" Ruo Yin asked casually.


    "I came out in the morning." Guo Luo Luo said with a smile, "it''s not that there are so many things in sisao''s shop that I am so dazzled that I forget the time."


    "In that case, let''s have a meal with me. I''ve been busy all morning and haven''t eaten any."


    Sister in law, naturally and politely exchanged greetings.


    It''s as if they didn''t make a treaty with each other.


    Guo Luo frowned and said in embarrassment, "forget it. I''m a little tired today. I''ll get together with my fourth sister-in-law next time."


    "Yes, four fortunes. My family has been shopping since morning." Xiaozhu echoed the way.


    On hearing this, Ruoyin pulled down his face and pretended to be unhappy and said, "eight younger sister-in-law, you don''t want to face me. When you couldn''t get pregnant, I specially entrusted someone to give you a prescription. Why, now that I have two brothers, I''m here to tear down the bridge, right? "


    "Sister in law, don''t get me wrong." Guo Luo Luo Shi first looked back at the slave behind him, and then said to Ruoyin, "it''s better to have a meal. After dinner, I can''t stay any longer."


    "That''s about it." Ruoyin took Guo Luoluo''s arm and said with a smile: "go, go to my forget worry winery, where not only the wine is good to drink, but also the dishes are first-class."


    Guo Luo Luo, led by Ruo Yin, went out of the Department Store politely.


    At the door of the department store, Xiaozhu Xiaomo pulled the sleeve of laguoluo''s clothes and whispered to remind him: "Fujin, the eighth Master said that he would let you go back earlier. Don''t get cold outside."


    Guo Luo''s Micro imperceptible frown, light back: "know, eat rice to go back, I''m hungry, just you also eat some."


    "Oh." Let alone, Xiaozhu is really hungry.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin and Guo Luo Luo''s family went to forget worry winery.


    Both of them are prosperous areas of the capital, not far away.


    When he got there, Ruoyin took the people to the elegant room on the second floor.


    Then she set a table of good food for the guards and servants in the hall on the first floor.


    Xiao Zhu followed Guo Luo Shi all the time and entered the elegant room.


    If Yin knew Xiao Zhu, she was Guo Luo''s maid.


    So, she didn''t mind.


    However, she opened her lips before she was ready to speak.


    Under the table, Guo Luoluo kicked her foot gently, and turned his head to Xiaozhu and said, "Xiaozhu, go outside and help me guard it."


    "No, the servant follows the master." Xiaozhuhui.


    Guo Luo Luo gave a slight meal and casually said: "I and Si Fujin are having a meal here for a while. You should go down to eat something, so as not to go back to the house and have to be hungry all the time."


    Xiao Zhu glanced at the food on the table. It seemed that he was really hungry.


    But as a slave, she couldn''t eat with her masters. She could only eat outside.


    After pondering for a moment, she said, "well, master and sifujin will eat slowly. I''ll come after eating."


    She''ll be right back after eating.


    "Go ahead." Guo Luo waved his hand.


    After Xiao Zhu left, Guo Luo Luo''s servant swept his eyes again.


    Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel: "it''s OK, these are all I can trust."


    "Fourth sister-in-law, what I told you this time is very important." Guo Luo''s rigorous tunnel.


    If the sound slightly a meal, in order to let Guo Luo Luo Shi rest assured, or sent out the servants in the house.


    When there were only two of them in the room, Guo Luo Luo took Ruoyin''s hand, looked at her directly and said in a low voice, "sister-in-law, can I trust you?"


    "I know you''ve been having a bad time in recent years, so I never take the initiative to disturb you. But when I saw the note handed to me by the servant, it said that it was urgent to sign the money. I went to the department store without saying a word. If you can trust me, tell me the situation. If you can help, I will try my best to help you." Ruoyin is sincere and sincere.


    This speech, hear Guo Luo Luo Shi red eye socket.


    , "four sisters in law, do you know that in recent years, I didn''t want to talk to you, but I didn''t dare to, because the eight masters planted a lot of Eyeliner around me. As long as I walked closer to you, he wanted to use me to get some reliable news from you."


    If the sound had already guessed, but now I heard Guo Luo Luo say it, still feel incredible.


    "Now, there is something wrong with Xiaozhu, but Xiaozhu has followed me and suffered a lot. I feel that I am worried about myself."


    Ruoyin: "it''s"This time I asked you to come, mainly because yesterday when I was in the courtyard, I heard that the eighth master and the tsawa alabutan conspired to rebel. Moreover, with tens of thousands of iron horses, he has arrived at the border of Sichuan and Tibet, and will arrive in the capital soon."


    Smell speech, if sound stare big eyes, "seriously?"


    "It''s true, I heard it myself. They also leveled off tens of thousands of Qing troops on the road and injured many people. "


    "The eight masters are so confused If the sound is angry and gnashing his teeth, but considering that eight masters are in the heart of bafu Jin, he asks, "what are your plans now?"


    Although eight Fu Jin believed in her and told her, it was very beneficial for her and the fourth master.


    But she couldn''t just try to be happy and ignore her.


    Guo Luoluo shook his head and said in disappointment, "what else can I do? I just want you to tell the fourth master about the matter, and let him and long live Lord send troops to the border of Sichuan and Tibet to exterminate the rebellious thief of ZEWANG alabutan."


    "What about you? What about you? If the eighth master discovers that it is you who told the secret, how will you deal with it in the future? "


    Guo Luo Luo Shi sighed and said: "to say that the eighth master hasn''t done anything, I can still persuade him, but he has done such a sinister thing, there is no way to go back. And in my life, it doesn''t matter. Only a little. If you and I are lucky, please treat my two brothers kindly. I don''t want the rest


    This is very clear, if the fourth master ascends the throne, as long as two elder brothers are good, she will be satisfied.


    But she has long been indifferent to life and death.


    The only thing to worry about is two brothers.


    As for the eighth master, she didn''t expect him to have a good result after doing such a wicked thing.


    If he had always respected her and loved her as before, she might have accompanied him and walked down with him.


    She would like to.


    However, her heart, long ago by him hurt a lot of holes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    If she could, she even wanted to leave him and live the life she wanted.


    If the sound sees Guo Luo Luo Shi to say so, the heart also has some heavy.


    "this kind of thing has the final say of my family. But as far as I know him, he won''t hurt two innocent children. Even if he doesn''t agree, I will persuade him. So you can rest assured, ah. "


    "Fourth sister-in-law, I thank you here first." Guo Luo Luo said that he wanted to kowtow to Ruoyin.


    If Yin can''t bear this great ceremony, she holds Guo Luo''s family before she salutes.


    And pacify a way: "you can know the general situation, and can think of me at this time, should be I thank you is."


    Said, she wiped the tears of the corner of her eyes for Guo Luo Luo Shi, "well, your servant girl will come back later. Please sit down and have a meal. Don''t cry again."


    "Well." Guo Luoluo quickly wiped the corner of his eyes and sat down again.


    Ruoyin didn''t know the seriousness of the matter at first.


    Now listen to Guo Luo Luo Shi''s words, where still eat rice.


    I wish I could tell the fourth master about it immediately.


    She held her lips and whispered, "it''s a big thing. I think You have to go back to the garden first. "


    "That''s good." Guo Luo Luo Shi nodded to agree.


    When Ruoyin got up, he looked at Guo Luo Luo''s family, and said anxiously, "why don''t you go with me? When the eighth master is disposed of, you can go back to settle the children."


    Otherwise, such a farewell, she really worried that Guo Luo Luo would be bullied by eight Ye.


    After all, Guo Luo Luo asked her out today, and the fourth master knew about it.


    At the end of the eighth master, you can guess anything you say.


    "Fourth sister-in-law, thank you for your kindness, but at this time, I really can''t go with you. Otherwise, maybe we will be cut off by the eighth master on the way before you tell the fourth master


    "Not so fast?" If sound road.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi shakes his head, "you don''t know, those bodyguards have signal bomb in hand, as long as eight Ye sees, he will immediately send people to chase us."


    "There are still such things." If sound stands in place, hesitates for a while.


    Even the Qing Dynasty can betray him when he thinks that eight masters are cruel.


    Not to mention a weak woman like Guo Luo.


    She really can''t imagine if she should make him angry.


    Even if she wanted to tell the fourth master earlier, she couldn''t let go of Guo Luo Luo.


    Seeing ruoyington in his place, Guo Luoluo advised: "sister-in-law, I know that you are for my good, but now the most important thing is to tell the fourth master about the eighth master''s rebellion, and then let the fourth master pass it on to Wansui master. As for myself, I''ve thought for a long time, and the big deal is to die. If I could exchange the peace of Qing Dynasty by myself, it would be a waste of time to walk in the world. "


    "But..." if the words have not finished, I hear a burst of sound similar to fireworks.


    Suddenly, the two people in the room were stunned in situ.


    Guo Luo Luo immediately went to the window, pushed the window to have a look.


    "No, sister-in-law!" She looked at the horizon and anxiously said, "look, there are eight red smoke groups in the sky, which is the sign of Bayes signal bomb."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure, I''ve seen it." Guo said, "don''t push me, Luoyin."


    Now, if the sound also knows, can''t be emotional.


    She tightened Guo Luo''s hand and said, "well, take care of yourself!"


    With that, she didn''t have time to get out of the front door.


    But from the back porch, around the side door of the winery, he left by carriage.


    At the moment, Ruxia is driving the carriage ahead.


    Rushuang accompanied her in the carriage.


    Ruoyin lifted the car curtain, glanced at the road, and said, "Ruxia, we have to take a shortcut. The sooner we get back to the garden, the better."


    "Good." Ruxia should be after, vigorously whip.


    In the car, the carriage bumped like a sound, and could hardly sit steadily.


    She had to hold on to the window and what she could hold.


    This time, she thought it was Ba Fujin who was in trouble and needed her help.


    But I never thought that she was told a big secret.


    What''s more, she didn''t have time to go back to Yuanmingyuan and tell the fourth master about it.


    But at the end of the eighth master, he was already on guard.


    Don''t even think about it. If the eighth master catches up, he must kill people.


    Because in this way, as long as he controls Guo Luoluo, he can continue to seek rebellion.


    "Fujin, it''s not good. People in black are catching up." Ruxia road.


    Smell speech, if sound lifted the curtain to look back.


    Sure enough, there was a large number of black people behind the carriage.


    They were all dressed in black, with their faces covered.


    They were riding high horses, and they were running after the carriage.If you count the notes a little, there are about 20 people on the other side.


    But when she left, in order not to attract people''s attention, she went through the back door.


    So, not many people.


    Now, she adds up to only three people.


    Seeing that the group of men in black was about to catch up, the carriage suddenly shook violently.


    "Fujin, they shot our horse and the car can''t run."


    The horse gave a whine and fell to the spot.


    As a result, the carriage also braked.


    "Dong", Ruoyin''s head hit the car board.


    But she didn''t care about the headache.


    Because the sound of the horse''s hooves is getting closer and closer.


    Before she could react, there was a fight outside.


    What''s more, Rushuang in the car also jumped directly from the car to fight with Ruxia.


    And yelled at Ruoyin: "Fujin run, here I and Ruxia deal with first."


    "No, there are so many of them. If you go on like this, you and Rushuang will die here." Rushuang and Rushuang, though they are five well chosen female bodyguards.


    But she could still see that the men in black who followed up this time were all outstanding and not vegetarian.


    It seemed that they would be killed at any time.


    It is difficult to observe the movement of the four directions in the carriage.


    In case someone stabbed his sword across the carriage, he didn''t know.


    So, Ruoyin got off the carriage directly.


    When she got off the bus, she was holding a soft plastic bottle with thick arms from the drawer of the carriage.


    Its structure is similar to a watermelon frost bottle, a squeeze can spray out a lot of powder, the range is much more than watermelon frost.


    It contained poison she had made herself.


    It not only blinds the enemy, but also disturbs people''s mind, so that they do not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy.


    A few years ago, she and the fourth master met a man in black.


    She didn''t carry much at that time.


    Later, whenever she went out, she would carry a small bottle on her body.


    And in the carriage, there will be large bottles.


    At the moment, she said to frost like clouds: "frost like clouds, cover your nose."


    With that, she held up the soft plastic bottle in her hand and pressed the people in black.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    "Poof!" High pressure makes a sound similar to farting.


    Suddenly, there are several people in black with their eyes covered and yelled: "what the hell is this? Why can''t I see my eyes?"


    A few others gradually pointed their swords at their own people.


    Although Ruoyin''s poison works.


    But she couldn''t get 20 or so people in black all at once.


    So, only about half of the people in black were poisoned.


    As for the other half of the men in black, seeing that the situation was not right, they no longer attacked Ruxia Rushuang, but retreated to defend and avoid.


    One of them, probably the leader, immediately found something wrong.


    He pointed to Ruoyin and yelled, "everyone, please dodge and knock down the things in that woman''s hands first."


    As soon as the voice fell, those people avoided Ruxia Ruo Frost''s attack and took the initiative to attack Ruo Yin.


    Because they were covered with their faces and noses.


    Now, after being vigilant, Ruoyin can hardly squeeze poison powder on them.


    In addition, Ruxia Rushuang has to cover his nose, which reduces his fighting ability.


    At the same time, Ruoyin should also prevent them from being hurt by mistake.


    Gradually, she was surrounded by three people in black.


    If the sound keeps turning in the middle, point the bottle to them.


    Suddenly, a man in black came to the rear right.


    The man charged from a distance. When he approached, he jumped up and raised his legs and kicked Ruoyin.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin immediately sprayed a lot of poisonous powder on the man in black.


    However, she has long been surrounded by men in black.


    Even if you can avoid this one, there is another.


    At the moment, the man in black in front of the left raises his foot and kicks Ruoyin''s arm vigorously.


    The sudden strength makes Ruoyin''s arm ache for a moment.


    "Bang", the soft plastic bottle fell to the ground.


    If the sound is too late to pick up the bottle on the ground, the shoulder was even kicked by the man in black.


    Those people are all martial arts practitioners. One foot is enough for her.


    If the bottom of the flowerpot under Yin''s feet is unstable, he will fall back straight.


    She didn''t care about the pain. She just sat up and supported herself on her elbows, trying to get up.


    However, before she stood up, the man in black surrounded her from a commanding position.


    They glared at her with that fierce look.


    He said harsh words with gnashing teeth.


    "Hey hey, you were so good just now. You hurt many of our brothers with a broken thing."


    "Yes, she just sprayed powder on me several times."


    "Don''t talk about it. Some of our brothers are like losing heart and stabbing me with their swords."


    At the moment, Ruoyin looks at the people in black with angry eyes and walks back with elbows.


    At the same time, not far away, such as frost, but also has not much physical strength.


    If frost is knocked down on the ground, spit blood.


    Ruxia''s clothes have been scraped several times, blood DC.


    The people in black in front of Ruoyin gathered more and more, all around her.


    One of the men in black squatted in front of Ruoyin with a soft plastic bottle that fell on the ground.


    Under the black mask, a pair of scarlet eyes were looking at her angrily.


    The rest called him "boss.".


    He chuckled at Ruoyin and said in a strong voice: "I thought it was a simple job. I didn''t want you to kill many of my brothers. What should I do?"


    Facing a fierce man in black, Ruoyin''s heart is nervous.


    But she was still strong and calm: "it''s useless for you to kill me. I told the slaves what I knew. They must be on their way back to the Yuanmingyuan. So, I advise you not to waste your efforts."


    "So?" The head of the man in black asked.


    Ruoyin looked him straight and said, "you''d better let me go. Maybe there''s room for discussion. Otherwise, there will be no room for maneuver in this matter. "


    "According to what you say, we have to tie you up and ask the fourth master to come out and have a talk?"


    "Almost." Ruo Yin glanced at the distant injured Ruxia and Rushuang, "as well as my two slaves, I have to be with me."


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, Ruxia Rushuang is just a slave.


    But, like that crisis.


    People with a clear eye can see that the man in black is aiming at her.


    If they had left her and ran away, they would not have been so badly hurt.


    Therefore, for Ruoyin, they are loyal bodyguards, just like family members.


    However, the head of the man in black sneered, as if he had heard a fantastic joke.


    He said, "when your grandfather, I was scared?"


    Ruoyin: "it''s"When you''re in the winery, you slip out the back door in a hurry. My brothers, they have been chasing here. Since you said you had told the servant in advance, the servant would do it for you. Then what short cut do you take to drive the carriage so fast


    "Besides, if you don''t tell the fourth master in person about such an important matter, how can I feel that I can''t believe it?" he said


    Believe it or not, don''t blame me for not reminding you in advance Even though she was scared to death, she still held her chin up and said it as true.


    "Bah! Today, I really don''t believe it! " The head in black spat.


    "Boss, since all she said was false and hurt so many of our brothers, then kill her."


    "Yes, it''s better to break it up!"


    "You''re stupid. Do you have the heart to waste such beautiful goods?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Of course, it''s the brothers who play first, and then break up the pieces!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, you''re still thoughtful."


    Suddenly, the violence in the eyes of a few people in black disappeared.


    Instead, it''s full of frivolous and flowing colors.


    Hearing these words, Ruoyin is very scared.


    These men in black are just dead men who don''t want to die.


    Maybe you can do anything.


    Fortunately, at this time, the head in Black said in a deep voice: "shut up


    Then, he turned to look at Ruoyin and cautiously said, "this woman, it''s said that it''s very useful to keep her."


    Smell speech, if sound is relieved.


    However, another man in black was insane and said: "since it''s useful to keep it, you can''t kill her after it''s over."


    This word a, if sound just loose breath, immediately become nervous again.


    "It''s just..." the others echoed.


    "No, we can''t do anything to her." Head in black.


    "Well, it''s boring. How could there be such a strange request?"


    "No, I can guess what we''re going to do in advance."


    "Yes, boss. Next time we meet such a lot of demands, we will not accept it. Don''t work hard. In the end, we will be so stubborn."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    The head of black clothes frowned and said in a deep voice: "the superior has given us 5000 Liang. You can do it yourself. If you don''t want money, you can do something wrong!"


    Voice just fell, those in black eyes, are suffused with copper smell desire light.


    "We will do what the boss says," he said


    Five thousand taels, enough for them to be happy for years.


    At that time, what kind of girl does not have.


    If the sound listen to their words, the cold sweat has taken a layer after layer.


    Until I heard that the person behind the scene saved her life and gave such an order, the heart beat was finally eased.


    However, the men in black did not make any more trouble.


    But the head of the man in black, playing with the soft plastic bottle in his hand, said carelessly, "well, although we can''t kill her, we can''t play with her, but we have to make her suffer."


    "Ha ha, I knew that big brother still has a later move."


    Smell speech, if sound suddenly raise head.


    She looked at the sinister in the eyes of the head in black, and her voice trembled: "you... What do you want to do?"


    "What do you want?" The head of the man in black approached Ruoyin with a pair of sinister eyes and looked at her, "if I remember correctly, you poisoned my brother with this thing in my hand just now, which killed the brothers and killed each other, right?"


    If the sound did not speak, just fell to sit in place, the mind a chaos.


    Because in the eyes of the leader in black, she saw the anger of hatred and thirst for blood.


    Seeing that she did not speak, the other side laughed a few times.


    A row of yellowing teeth, grinning as if they would bite at any time.


    "Do you know how long it will take me to train such a group of brothers? Do you know how much effort it will take me to train another group of people?"


    Ruoyin: "at this time, no matter what she says, she will only arouse the other party''s anger.


    However, even if she didn''t speak, the other side was still fiddling with the soft plastic bottle in her hand, and insidiously said, "since you just poisoned my brother with this one, I will let you taste the taste of poisoning."


    "Didn''t you say... It won''t let you do it to me?" If sound road.


    "Yes, but I didn''t say that I would not poison you. After all, you took out this broken thing by yourself. Even if you were poisoned, it would be a miscalculation in a fight. Do you think so?"


    With that, the head of the man in black held up the soft plastic bottle and aimed at Ruoyin''s face, and insidiously said, "don''t worry, it''s just blind and insane. Your life will still be there."


    When the man in black wants to spray poison powder on Ruoyin, Ruxia in the distance shouts, "don''t!"


    Her voice was shrill, sad, and powerless.


    Because she was seriously injured, she fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Hearing this voice, the head of black clothes frowned and said unhappily, "yes, I almost forgot these two women."


    He looked up at Ruoyin''s eyes and said, "since you care so much about those two female bodyguards, you will give them to my brothers to play."


    The voice just fell, the people in black around were cheering.


    Then, the leader of the man in black ordered: "listen, brothers. Don''t always say that the elder brother treats you badly. With my years of experience, the two girls should be young, so I will reward you to have a good time."


    "Ha ha, thank you." One of the men in black waved to the people around him and said, "go, since this can''t move, let''s drag those two into the grass."


    As soon as this was said, except for those who were seriously injured, the rest of the people in black scattered and walked towards the frost like clouds.


    See, if sound trembles lips, want to speak desperately, but can''t say anything.


    Even if I had heard them say those dirty words before, they were not as terrible as they are now.


    Because she saw that they were walking towards the grass by the road, dragging the motionless frost and rosy clouds.


    And if frost, such as rosy clouds, early blood.


    Along the way, there are traces of blood.


    If they spoil it again, they will bite their tongues and commit suicide before they are dying.


    Seeing this scene, if Yin''s face has no blood color at all, only two eyes keep flashing and their eyes are red.


    It''s not because of crying that makes your eyes red.


    It''s anger!


    Because there is nothing to do!


    She felt that her heart was going to be broken and she was in general pain.


    The pain made her close her eyes tightly and then opened them suddenly.


    She yelled at the men in black at the top of her voice: "you animals, you are not as good as animals!"


    "Stop yelling and think about yourself." The head in Black said, again raised the arm thick soft plastic bottle, aiming at Ruo Yin''s face, hands were squeezed to the ground."Poof!" The sound of air squeezing in the bottle.


    Speaking late, then fast, Ruoyin raised his right leg and kicked the bottle in the other party''s hand.


    Suddenly, the yellow brown powder, on the air, all sprinkled in the air.


    The soft plastic bottle, however, fell beside the man in black.


    Ruoyin wants to take the opportunity to pick up the bottle, but the bottle is far away from her and is robbed by the man in black.


    She had to stand up and run with difficulty.


    But the ground under her feet was not smooth, and she was wearing the bottom of a flowerpot.


    No two down, the man in black caught up with her.


    And a kick in her back knee, so that she conditionally fell to the ground.


    It took a lot of time to get into her nose and dust.


    "I still want to run, but there is no door. Now I''ve got you!" The man in black stepped on Ruoyin''s right hand and twisted his feet vigorously.


    The hard wooden soles seemed to break her fingers.


    Pain if voice, pale complexion, willow brow tight Cu.


    But the man in black stepped on her hand and squatted down in front of her.


    "Now, you can''t run away, ha ha..."


    he said, aiming the soft rubber bottle mouth at Ruo Yin again.


    If the sound is painful, you can''t run away if you want to run.


    Several parts of her body were in pain, so she had to bury her head low so that he could not spray poison powder on her face.


    However, the man in black saw through her actions as soon as she lowered her head.


    His left hand clasped her forehead, forcing her to lift her head.


    The palm of the right hand is squeezing the soft plastic bottle.


    Looking at the round mouth of the bottle, it is necessary to sprinkle brown and yellow poisonous powder.


    When Ruoyin thought that she really wanted to be blind in her life.


    I heard a "whew".


    It was the sound of an arrow darting through the air.


    Then, the man in Black said, "Er", and the bottle in his hand fell to the ground.


    Then, he covered his heart, his eyes fixed on the front, and fell down ferociously.


    If the sound slightly turns head, did not have time to take a close look, in front of you will appear a piece of dark blue robe corner.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    Up a little bit, the Tibetan blue hem embroidered with mountain and river patterns, is setting off a storm in the wind.


    Seeing this familiar hem, Ruoyin can''t help but feel hot in the eyes.


    The next moment, the man squats in front of her.


    A beautiful face of flourishing age appeared in front of her.


    And his eyes, is sweeping over her body, seems to be looking at her injury.


    And he raised his hand and wiped the dust from her nose.


    Ruoyin didn''t have time to talk to the fourth master, but pointed to the grass in the distance and said anxiously: "fourth master, you don''t care about me. Go to the grass and have a look. Ruxia Rushuang has been dragged away by those people..."


    "you are all hurt like this, so I don''t care about you." With that, the fourth master picked up Ruo Yin.


    But he won''t let it go.


    But cold command: "Chen Biao, you take people to have a look."


    "Yes." After Chen Biao answered, he quickly went to the grass with his bodyguard.


    The fourth master was holding Ruo Yin and went to the position of the carriage.


    Even with a person in his arms, his back is still as straight as ever, and his pace is steady.


    Then he looked down at the woman''s crumpled hands, which were still bloodstained.


    Thin lips light open: "who made the hand."


    "It''s... The leader in black who was shot dead in front of me." When Ruo Yin talks, her eyes are always staring at the grass in the distance, and she is not at ease like frost like clouds.


    But after listening to her words, the fourth master''s body then sends out the cold breath of hell.


    High + straight bridge of nose, handsome cheek, cold as ice.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is like an ice hole in a pool.


    "If I had known this, I should not have shot him with one arrow."


    His voice was deep and magnetic, and a little chilly.


    When I heard that my scalp was numb, I couldn''t help but get goose bumps.


    As if the man in black had not died, he would have been tortured to death.


    However, Ruoyin''s situation is different.


    She just buried her head in his strong chest.


    Because his arrival and every word he said filled her with a sense of security.


    He was always like this, giving her a sense of spiritual security when she needed him the most.


    Ruoyin gently pulled the man''s material and asked in a low voice: "by the way, fourth master, how can you appear here?"


    "I went to xinghuachun hall to look for you. I said that you received a letter from eight younger sister-in-law and went to the department store. I think it''s not peaceful outside recently. Eight younger sister-in-law has been estranged from you for a long time. There is no reason to ask you out for no reason. So he split up and went to the department store to look for you. "


    "How did you know I would take a shortcut?" I want to say that the fourth master is very good at it.


    She''s just going out for a trip, even after that.


    Besides, it is so comprehensive.


    It''s a divine operator!


    "I don''t know, but it''s right to be cautious." Man light way.


    Ruoyin whispered "um", just as the fourth master was going to carry her to the carriage.


    She looked at the grass in the distance and said, "fourth master, when Ruxia Rushuang comes out together, let''s take them back together. If it hadn''t been for the two of them, I might have been hurt more seriously


    The fourth master stepped on xiaodezi''s back with one foot.


    But after hearing the woman''s words, he finally followed her.


    He just hugged her and stood still.


    In the distant grass, there seemed to be a fight.


    And the sound of some people screaming after they were injured.


    Listening to Ruoyin''s hearts were all tied together for fear of what would happen again.


    The fourth master felt the woman shivering in his arms and comforted him: "don''t be afraid. Chen Biao has been with him for many years. In addition, the guards brought out this time are all first-class."


    If Yin pursed her lips and didn''t speak, she just leaned in his arms and looked at the distance anxiously.


    Fortunately, not long ago, at the end of the grass, people came out in twos and threes.


    If the sound fixed eyes to see, come out, not a person in black.


    All the bodyguards around the fourth master, and Chen Biao.


    As for Rushuang and Ruxia, with the help of the guard door, they also reluctantly went this way.


    And they were dressed in the blue civilian clothes that the guards had taken off.


    Even so, Ruoyin could see that their clothes were broken.


    It can be imagined that if there is no bodyguard''s casual clothes to cover.


    The material inside is so bad.


    If the voice frowned, did not take back the eyes, can not bear to look down.


    She was worried that... Such a good girl would be abused by those animals just for protecting her.


    Seeing her like this, the fourth master held her tighter.


    His arms are powerful.


    That power is transmitted to her heart through Ruoyin''s body.Let her flustered heart, a little more stable.


    After a while, Chen Biao and his group, with frost like clouds, came to Ruoyin and fourth master.


    If sound glimpses the blood of Ru Xia''s mouth corner, have no time to ask in detail, a heart then tightly clenchs for a group.


    Because Ruxia''s eyes are closed, as if dying, looking like a person who bite his tongue and commit suicide.


    This reminds her whether Ruxia has been tarnished by those people.


    In a fit of anger, he ended his life by himself.


    When Ruoyin was suffering, Chen Biao Chao Ruoyin and the fourth master bowed their hands and said, "fourth master, Fu Jin, when the slave arrived, the two girls were struggling to death. Because of her unwillingness, miss Ruxia almost bit off her tongue. Fortunately, we arrived in time and saved them. "


    "So they are still innocent?" Said, if sound swept the eye comatose Ru Xia, "in addition, Ru Xia is still alive?"


    "If you go back to Fujin, that''s exactly the case." After Chen Biao returned, he saw the fourth master, "master son, as for those people in black, some of them only died in fighting, and some others were seriously injured. How should we deal with them?"


    The fourth master bowed his head and looked at Ruoyin.


    Although he did not speak, people with a clear eye could see that he was handing over the power of disposal to Ruo Yin.


    Ruoyin didn''t say how to deal with it, but took the fourth master''s skirt pitifully.


    Trembling: "my Lord, if those people didn''t take my life if they didn''t take money, what would they do to me. But when you didn''t come, they wanted to blind my eyes and poison me... "


    hearing this, the fourth master''s face sank and told Chen Biao:" in this case, follow the previous method. "


    "Yes." Chen biaoli answered.


    He had been with the fourth master for many years, and naturally he knew what the fourth Master said.


    It''s nothing more than that all kinds of Manchu torture are repeated, but they are not allowed to die easily.


    Until those people really can''t stand torture and die.


    At the moment, Ruoyin doesn''t know what the fourth Master said.


    But she wanted it with her toes. It must be torture.


    Today, things are handled in the same way.


    Ruoyin swept her eyes like frost and rosy clouds, and ordered people to arrange both of them into the carriage.


    Then, she pulled the lapel of the fourth master and whispered, "come closer, I have something to tell you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    Fourth master''s thick eyebrows slightly pick, but in the end is to take her to the carriage and sit down, close to her.


    Because of the importance of the matter, Ruoyin leaned against the fourth master''s ear and whispered in a low voice, telling the fourth master what bafujin had said to her.


    After the matter was said, a big stone in her heart was finally relieved.


    However, the look of the fourth master became dignified.


    Although before he came, he was aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    Especially when you see a large number of people in black, it is more certain.


    It''s just that he has to settle a woman when she''s hurt.


    Therefore, they did not take the initiative to ask.


    Now, if you listen to her, you can''t stay in the carriage.


    He tightened the woman''s hand and said, "in this case, the Lord must report this matter to Huang AMA as soon as possible."


    Ruoyin can understand the mood of the fourth master.


    Like her, he was eager to run to Yuanmingyuan and tell the fourth master about it immediately after hearing Guo Luoluo''s words.


    At this moment, he should also like to rush to the Forbidden City immediately to discuss things with the long live master.


    However, as long as I think of the danger just now, Ruoyin has to sweat for the fourth master.


    She bit her lip and said uneasily, "the Lord will bring more people around."


    She was worried that there were more than such a group of people sent by the eighth master.


    Maybe there''s a steady stream of people coming this way.


    What should they do if they hit the fourth master on the road.


    What''s more, she told the fourth master about it now.


    It''s like transferring the danger to the fourth master.


    Seeing the light "um" of the fourth master, without saying anything else, he turned and got out of the carriage and ordered, "Chen Biao, you take the people to escort Fujin back to the Yuanmingyuan."


    "And you." Chen Biao looked at the fourth master who stepped on the horse.


    He thought that if the fourth master found Fujin, he would go back to the garden with him.


    "It''s urgent. I have to go to the palace." Said the fourth master, riding on his horse.


    "That''s good." Chen Biao responded.


    Then, the fourth master motioned to several bodyguards around him, and then he was stiff in one hand and whipped in the other.


    When the brown whip fell on the horse''s back, the horse ran away in smoke and raised dust.


    If Yin is uncomfortable, he doesn''t stare at the fourth master all the time.


    Now when I hear the sound of the horse''s hooves, I know that the fourth master has left.


    She lifted the curtain of the car and saw that the figure of dark blue had been riding away for a long time.


    And he had only a dozen bodyguards around him.


    But she had counted them before. The people brought by the fourth master clearly had more than 40 elite bodyguards.


    However, she had reminded him to bring more people.


    He left more than 30 bodyguards for her, with only a few people around him.


    Don''t say that he didn''t know that the danger had been transferred to him, but he only thought about her safety.


    If Yin sighs in his heart, now he is shouting with his voice, and he can''t call back.


    What''s more, she can control the things he has made up his mind.


    Or he would have listened to her just when she reminded him.


    Though he was always elusive to her.


    But at the critical moment, she saw in him the responsibilities and responsibilities that men should have.


    At such a critical moment, he knew clearly that her situation had stabilized and that no one would kill her again.


    Because she has transferred the danger to him, he is the key.


    So, waiting for him is the unknown danger.


    But he was still determined to think for her.


    This kind of him makes Ruoyin feel uncomfortable.


    Can''t help but scolded in the heart "silly four masters"!


    At the same time, there was a tense and strange atmosphere over the eight masters'' house.


    When Guo Luo''s family returned to the main courtyard, his front foot just entered the door, and he saw eight masters sitting at the top of the hall.


    He was dressed in his usual crescent white robe. His face was beautiful and extraordinary. His facial features were clear and deep. His dark and deep eyes were very gentle.


    The man''s mouth with a warm smile, so straight to look at her.


    Even if he didn''t get angry, he didn''t question, he didn''t say anything.


    But Guo Luo Luo''s heart or mouth tremor, feel guilty.


    It was as if he had seen through what she had done.


    Because he had an invisible aura, which brought her a sense of oppression.


    What''s more, when she was in the capital, she saw a signal bomb on behalf of the eighth master.


    In this way, he may know something about her.


    Then, why didn''t he even mention her and smile so gently.


    Is that what he can bear?


    Anyway, since he didn''t say anything or mention it, she pretended to know nothing.Guo Luoluo took a deep breath and relieved his mood.


    She Fu body toward him line a gift, light way: "Ye Jixiang."


    "Fu Jin still knows to come back." The man didn''t ask her to get up.


    Guo Luo Luo''s family had no choice but to stand up and talk to him: "I haven''t been to the capital for a long time. I''ve forgotten the time for a while."


    "Dinner?" Eight ye asked.


    Guo Luo''s heart was tight, truthfully replied: "when I was wandering in the capital city, I happened to meet my fourth sister-in-law. She asked me to go to her shop for dinner, so I ate it."


    "That''s quite a coincidence." Eight Ye led to lead the lip, carelessly way: "however, the ye but waited for you in the courtyard for a long time, did not have the meal."


    "Then I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare meals for you." Guo Luo said, and made a wink at Xiao Zhu.


    But Xiaozhu stood there, a little absent-minded, did not see her eyes.


    But at this time, eight ye said: "Fu Jin, the people below don''t know ye''s taste, so you go to the kitchen."


    "Ah? Oh... Good. " After Guo Luo''s reply, he got up and went to the door.


    At the same time, when she passed by Xiaozhu, she saw the light in her eyes.


    To talk about the matter just now, if we put it in the past.


    With just one look, Xiaozhu will go to the small kitchen and ask the cook to make some meals.


    However, instead of understanding, Xiaozhu was stunned.


    Moreover, even in this case, the servant was asked to inform the kitchen.


    Eight Ye never let her go to the kitchen in person.


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more wrong he felt.


    In the department store, she was only a little suspicious of Xiaozhu.


    But now, she is very suspicious of Xiaozhu.


    So she went out of the hall corridor and did not go to the kitchenette.


    But let the slave around to inform the kitchen.


    Then she turned straight back.


    Who knows, on the way back to the hall, when she passes Xiaozhu''s usual resting room, she hears the familiar bass.


    That''s eight Ye''s voice!


    Look at the closed wooden door. There is no servant at the door.


    Oh, yes.


    The master of the house is a servant girl. Where can I let the servant guard the door.


    Nature is a look, secretly met in the old place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    Xiaozhu is her intimate maid. In the main courtyard, she is a first-class servant.


    Therefore, Xiaozhu is different from the slave.


    She doesn''t need to sleep all over. She has a separate room.


    Guo Luo Luo see no one around, then secretly put his ears on the door, listen carefully.


    Just listen to eight ye light ask: "are you sure that Fu Jin has told four Fu Jin?"


    "Absolutely true." Xiaozhu affirmed: "as soon as Fujin entered the department store, she secretly stuffed a note for the waiter. Moreover, she had been shopping in the department store for a long time. After a while, she bought this one and that one. Obviously, she went back to the jewelry store several times, but then went back to visit it. It was clearly that she was procrastinating."


    Eighth master: "then, the four fortunes suddenly appeared in front of the servants and Fujin. In the past, the four fortunes were better than Fujin for a while. But in the following years, she didn''t talk much with Fujin when they met, but when she was in the department store, she was suddenly very enthusiastic


    "Say the point."


    "The point is that when they went to the winery to eat, they sent out all the servants of Yajian. Even I, as well as the close servants around sifujin, were all sent outside. If there is nothing important, why are they here? Therefore, the servant pretended to go out to eat and asked the guards to set off a signal bomb to inform you... "


    " I see, the master has already dealt with this matter. If there is no important matter in the future, don''t talk about it in the main court. "


    "Yes."


    After what the people inside said, Guo Luoluo had completely lost his hearing.


    She felt that she had no need to listen any more, so she turned back to the hall.


    It''s just that her pace is a little empty.


    Hehe, thanks to her, she thought Xiaozhu was a maid who was close to her. She was a person who shared weal and woe together. Since she was a few years old, she has been with her side...


    but the man inside, her husband, bribed her most trusted person and let him betray her.


    is more terrible than putting a bunch of Eyeliner around her.


    , because if he inserted a line of distrust, she would be prepared.


    But Xiaozhu is the only one she can trust in her family.


    She asked Xiao Zhu to do all the big and small things.


    Think of these, a heart is like a knife in the same.


    Besides, it''s a blunt knife.


    Not long after Guo Luo''s return to the hall, the eighth master also returned to the hall.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was a little cold.


    That cold breath, not only from the eight ye, Guo Luo Luo also has.


    After about a stick of incense, the servant in the kitchen brought in the dishes.


    At this time, Xiao Zhu went to serve Guo Luo and eight Ye.


    Although Guo Luo Luo''s in the winery, did not eat a few mouthfuls of food, long ago hungry chest close to the back.


    But at this moment, she faced the table full of delicious dishes and the hot rice in her hands, but she had no appetite at all.


    A heart has already been anxious and restless.


    She took the rice bowl in her hand, did not eat a bite, then put it down again.


    The bottom of the white porcelain bowl made a crisp sound on the table.


    Seeing this, eight Ye ate a mouthful of rice gracefully, light way: "how, have worry?"


    "No


    "You can''t eat without worrying."


    "When I was in Beijing, I had dinner with my fourth sister-in-law."


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere of low pressure became more terrible.


    Eight Ye''s corner of mouth rises, pull up a smile, "also, in the outside and other people''s satiation, return home, where still have the mind and ye to eat. Why don''t you tell me what you said to the fourth sister-in-law? "


    "It''s just a bit of homely business. There''s nothing to say about it." Luo''s faint gyrus in Guoluo.


    Hearing this, eight Ye seems to be in a good mood.


    He also put down the dishes and chopsticks in his hands and wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief.


    The whole body, leisurely in the chair.


    "Why, I can''t speak freely with others and have a few words with Ye."


    Hearing the speech, Guo Luo raised his head.


    I saw a man with a smile, low and warm voice.


    This kind of sound should sound comfortable.


    However, Guo Luo Luo''s feeling was harsh.


    I always think he has something to say.


    She pulled her lips. "What do you mean?"


    Eight Ye didn''t speak for the first time, but he always had a strange smile on his face. He was reluctant and tense. He sneered at him.


    At this moment, the four eyes are opposite, and there are electric light flints colliding between them.


    Even, there was a trace of smoke in the air.


    Two worried people, just looking at each other.


    As if only a point is needed to ignite the anger and dissatisfaction in each other''s hearts."I don''t mean anything. Just tell me what you and sister-in-law have said. As long as you say it, I believe it." The man plays with white jade, just like a gentle and affectionate man.


    "I said it all, just a little bit of home." Luo''s faint gyrus in Guoluo.


    "No, you''re lying."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi chuckled and said in a funny way: "you didn''t say that just now. As long as it''s me, do you believe it? How can you conclude that I''m lying so quickly?"


    "What the Lord wants is not to prevaricate with the usual words here, but an example. For example, what do you talk about, even if it''s about children going to school, or the backyard competing for favor, I just need you to give me an excuse and reason. Is it difficult?"


    His voice was no longer soft, but full of questioning and a touch of anger.


    "I don''t want to be perfunctory." In her heart, she also thought about his betrayal of Xiaozhu.


    So she didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, she will explode at any time.


    However, the eighth Master seemed to break out before her.


    He said in a low voice: "the Lord has given you a chance, but if you don''t cherish it well, then all the words will be explained."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi did not speak, just looked at the man, felt funny.


    Finally, I can''t help but want to have a showdown.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, I''ll do it for you." He looked at her and said faintly, "yesterday you heard what ye and others said. This morning, you went to the department store to look for the fourth sister-in-law, and told the fourth sister-in-law everything about him, didn''t you?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s mouth was pulled. Before he said it, the man said, "think about it clearly. I can give you another chance."


    "No need." She looked directly at him. "I really told my fourth sister-in-law about your conspiracy to rebel with Zefu alabutan."


    Anyway, he already knew, and there was nothing to hide.


    It seems that she did not expect her to be so frank, the man''s face, showing the angular cold Jun.


    However, at such a moment, a servant came in.


    The slave first hit a thousand, and then said to the eighth master: "eight ye, that end... There is news."


    "About whose."


    "Fourth master." The slave''s face was smiling, which seemed to be good news.


    "In this case, in front of Fujin, let her know what is the end of her pickpockets."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    Eight Ye seems to be full of confidence. When he speaks, his beautiful lips rise slightly.


    It made Guo Luo Luo, who was not concerned about it, suddenly became nervous.


    A pair of eyes, also tightly staring at the slave, want to know what happened.


    The servant first looked at Guo Luo Luo''s family, and at any time he flattered the eighth master and said, "master son, according to our reports, sifujin was saved by the fourth master on the way back to the Yuanmingyuan Garden. However, on the way to the Forbidden City, the horse was shot by our people. The horse went crazy and fell to the valley outside the capital city. I think it''s gone. "


    "Sure?" Eight Ye cautiously asked, "can have found the corpse."


    "There is a lake at the bottom of the valley, and the surface of the lake is covered with ice. When our people chase down, there is a big hole on the surface of the lake. Now it is snowing in the first month, and the hole is frozen again. If he wants to come up, he has to break the thick ice. What''s more, it''s so cold, and if you fall from such a high place, you''ll have to freeze to death if you can''t fall. "


    Eight Ye is a man of deep mind.


    Even when I heard the servant say so, he still felt uneasy and said: "order people to investigate closely around the valley. If there are suspicious people, report to Ye."


    "Yes, yes, we can only look around. The lake is covered with thick ice. If it is dug out bit by bit, it will not only be a big project, but also be eye-catching."


    Eight ye light "um" one, "in addition, Si Fu Jin there, continue to follow closely, must solve her as soon as possible."


    "Get rid of it?" Asked the servant, uncertain.


    Because the last time when the eighth master gave an order, he said it was useful to keep the life of Si Fu Jin.


    "Since the whereabouts of the old four are unknown, it is useless to keep her. Only if she is completely solved can we avoid future trouble." Eight ye light tunnel.


    It was as if he wanted to destroy a stranger, not a brother or a sister-in-law.


    "But the Yuanmingyuan is heavily guarded. If our people break in, we will disturb Viva."


    "Then wait for her to leave Yuanmingyuan." Eight Ye mouth slightly up, way: "Ye don''t believe, old four missing, she can still calm down in the garden."


    "Yes, I know what to do."


    Hearing this, Guo Luo Luo, who had been listening quietly, immediately said, "no! You can''t do that! "


    "Eight masters..." I looked at eight masters with embarrassment.


    "If it''s OK, you can go out and just do what you say." Eight Ye waved his hand and sent the servant out.


    Seeing this, Guo Luoluo excitedly said, "that''s your brother and sister-in-law. If you do this, will your conscience not hurt?"


    The man is free and easy to spread his hands, a pair does not matter the appearance.


    "Don''t forget, I''ve long been excluded from the royal family, so they have nothing to do with me. It''s you who betrayed me with strangers. Why don''t you ask me where your conscience is? You repay me like this when you have been raising you for so many years, eh? "


    "Hehe... Reward?" Guo Luo''s sneer, "don''t put yourself to say more wronged, after all, you are not losing?"


    Eighth master: "in recent years, I have been climbing over my head with your clothes and side rooms. I still have my legitimate wife''s children. The slaves around me have been bought by you one by one. Even Xiao Zhu has become your ear God. I have to thank you for doing this to me


    Smell speech, eight Ye sword eyebrow a pick, "you all know?"


    "Why, can''t I know?" Guo Luo Luo''s self mocking smile, "I really regret that I didn''t find Xiao Zhu''s betrayal earlier."


    Then she raised her eyes again and said calmly, "it''s OK, but I can''t find the body of the fourth master, which shows that everything is hopeful. No matter how bad it is, there are still four sisters in law. So don''t be happy too soon


    "Even now, you can say such a thing. Do you know that if it wasn''t for Xiaozhu''s signal bomb, my great event would be almost destroyed in your hands!"


    "Yes." Guo Luoluo looked at the man and naturally replied, "but I can''t see you betraying Qing Dynasty and royal family. It''s more heartless than you are to me, and it makes me sick! I''d rather see you lose everything than have a good time


    "What a greedy and ungrateful woman. I asked myself that all you have these years is better than those in the backyard, but you are still not satisfied. If it''s not for your stupid appearance, I''m afraid that both children may not live to this day. Have you ever thought about why there are so many women in the backyard, and you are the only one...


    but when the words come to the mouth, he doesn''t go on.


    Only bit the back of the alveolar, hate the appearance.


    When he was betrayed by his country, he did not care what he said.


    She sneered at the man and said, "why don''t you say it? Go on talking. I''d like to hear what you can say about flowers."


    Eight Ye looked at the woman with burning eyes and said, "do you know, when I heard the servant say you betrayed me, I still wanted to believe you from the bottom of my heart, worried about whether someone else was trying to frame you. So, even if the evidence is conclusive, I still think you are innocent. Even if the facts are in front of me, as long as you lie a little bit, I can still think that nothing has happened, but you admit it, and you admit it as a matter of course. "Guo Luo Luo Shi: "I am not rare, because my heart has already died, died in every time you hurt me."


    "Woman, don''t go too far!" Eight Ye stood up and put his hands on the table of eight immortals.


    A pair of dark and deep eyes, staring at the woman in front of her.


    All of a sudden, the man''s arm force, the eight immortals table to the left vigorously lifted.


    "Bang!" The sound of the table falling.


    Then there was the sound of the collision of porcelain and silver wares, "Ding bell clang..."


    Guo Luoluo didn''t expect that he was still as warm as jade at the first moment, and then he raised the table at the next moment.


    So he didn''t lift it at her, he did it to the left.


    This led to a table full of food spilled in the left hall.


    And the table, too, fell to one side.


    So that there was no estrangement between them.


    It''s just a space across the width of the table.


    But even so, she did not change her face.


    Use handkerchief to gently sweep away the leftovers splashed on your body.


    Then, she raised her head, with that kind of ironic eyes, looking at eight Ye.


    "Why should I be angry? I''m nothing compared with what you did to me."


    Maybe it was her words that angered the eighth master.


    The man went straight to her, raised his hand and fanned her face.


    "Pa" a sound, white face, immediately left a bright red five finger color.


    "I don''t care what you have done wrong. What I care about is that you do something wrong and don''t know how to repent. I think what you have done is right."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    Guo Luo Luo''s face was turned away.


    She touched her aching cheek without crying.


    Instead, I looked up at him and laughed.


    The white white white teeth just show eight, laughing at him.


    "I always thought that the gentle king of eight sages, even if the sky fell, would never be angry. It''s hard to see you so crazy in my life. It turns out that you are also an emotional person, ha ha...


    seeing that she is still so hard of mouth, the man bent down slightly and grabbed her snow neck.


    Long fingertips, deeply embedded in her skin.


    Dark deep eyes, dead looking at the palm of the face.


    Look at the woman''s face rose red, neck blue veins protuberant appearance, thin lips actually slightly up.


    "Er..." Guo Luoluo uttered his voice in pain.


    However, the man pinched her neck and lifted it up little by little.


    A man who used to be gentle and gentle as a gentleman is now powerful.


    No matter how she pushed, she couldn''t open his arm.


    She was choked by him.


    However, the force and oppression full of violent atmosphere made her more breathless.


    However, to see her so miserable appearance, the smile in the man''s eyes is more and more thick.


    It''s like enjoying a pet''s dying struggle.


    The strength of his hands increased again, and her skin became red with the fingertips.


    "I only ask you if you regret betraying him?" The eighth master asked with gnashing teeth.


    Guo Luo Luo was speechless, but she shook her head stubbornly.


    See, always gentle man, reason is completely occupied by anger.


    His hand again, the strength is so strong that the back of his hand is blue.


    As if at any time to strangle the woman in front of her.


    At the moment, Guo Luoluo had no strength to resist.


    All she felt was that her neck was about to break.


    The brain is also lethargic, gradually hypoxia.


    Beautiful Phoenix eyes, also can''t help rolling a white eye.


    Just when she thought she was going to die in front of the man, the other side pinched her neck and gave her a big push.


    She stumbled and sat on the ground, gasping heavily.


    Eight Ye don''t look at Guo Luo Luo Shi, just wipe palm with handkerchief.


    It''s like touching something unclean.


    Then he threw the handkerchief on the woman and left without looking back.


    At this moment, Guo Luoluo even recovered a life.


    But after eight Ye left, he fainted.


    When she woke up again, the whole person was hungry and thirsty and weak.


    She pulled her hoarse voice, trying to get the slave to bring water.


    "Small..." bamboo word has not yet called out, she shut her mouth.


    "Come on, ah..." Guo Luo Luo knocked on the shelf of the bed and made a sound.


    But she called several times, and no one came to the bed to wait on her.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi sat up and looked at the dark room. At last, he was sober.


    Yes, she almost forgot.


    When the eighth master left, she vaguely heard him tell the servants to send away all the servants in the courtyard, leaving Xiao Zhu alone in the main courtyard.


    Moreover, he also banned her feet from stepping out of the main courtyard.


    This man knows clearly that she and Xiaozhu are estranged.


    But only left Xiaozhu by her side, this is to add to her block.


    At the moment, Guo Luo Luo Shi only felt very cold.


    She could feel that the room was no longer burning charcoal.


    It made her clasp her arms.


    She married into this house, her main courtyard, has never been so lonely.


    Even when Aruna was most favored, she had servants around her, and her food and clothing were good.


    Now, even if she only has Xiaozhu around her, she won''t call Xiaozhu any more.


    He got out of bed and lit the candle.


    By candlelight, she put on her clothes.


    The first month in Beijing is really cold!


    Then, she plans to do it herself, find some water to drink, and find something to fill her stomach.


    She has money, so she doesn''t worry about starving to death in her family.


    However, she just walked out of the hall. When she got to the yard, there was a house in the yard, and the light was still on.


    Guo Luo Luo''s eyes fixed on a look, that is Xiaozhu''s wing room.


    And at the door, there was a night watchman.


    It seems that... He is still a servant of eight masters.


    This made Guo Luo, who had come out to look for food, involuntarily walked to the door of Xiaozhu''s wing room.The night watchman at the door, when he saw her, was frightened and at a loss.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi wanted to push the door, but was stopped by two or three servants.


    "Fujin, you can''t go in."


    "This is my yard. Why can''t I go in?" Guo Luo asked.


    "This..." the slaves are not easy to say, they can''t say... Eight Ye stay in it, "Fu Jin, you can''t go in anyway."


    Seeing this, Guo Luo Luo Shi pushed away those servants as hard as he could, "today I''m going to go in!"


    For a moment, the voice of the slave and the master''s pulling and pulling sounded in the yard.


    At the time when the crowd was hot, the voice of eight ye came from inside, "let her come in."


    His voice was as warm as ever.


    A little lazy, seems to wake up.


    Hearing this, those slaves did not continue to stop Guo Luo Luo.


    Instead, he opened the door and took the initiative to let Guo Luoluo go in.


    Looking at the open door, Guo Luo Luo Shi was in place for a moment.


    Then she lifted her feet into the room.


    Suddenly, a burst of heating came.


    Oh, she''s a lucky girl. There''s no charcoal in the room.


    It''s a kind of irony that the charcoal fire in the servant''s room is flourishing.


    At the same time, but just went outside, her nose will smell a bit of wine.


    And... There is a kind of self-evident decadence in the air.


    She looked at the room casually. On the simple wooden table, there were all ceramic wine pots, upright and upside down.


    On the edge were three or two cups.


    Walking in the outer room, she saw the material on the ground.


    Mint green clothes, is Xiaozhu has always worn.


    Then, she saw the bright yellow middle coat and shirt.


    And... Peach red bellies.


    When she came to the screen, she looked up and saw a small shelf bed, lying a couple of men and women.


    Pink quilt, messy cover on their body.


    Men''s skin is white, and their strong chest muscles are exposed to the air just right, showing a smooth line.


    Her pretty face was tinged with drunken red.


    Dark deep eyes, full of contentment and laziness.


    Xiaozhu is hiding behind the man, blushing.


    After seeing Guo Luo, Xiao Zhu pulled the brocade to cover his body.


    But Snow White shoulder and deep clavicle, or exposed outside.


    Even, Guo Luo Luo Shi sees her body has bright five finger color.


    That''s not a print.


    "No wonder my voice is hoarse and nobody answers me. I''m happy here." Guo Luo''s satirical way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    "Fujin... Are you thirsty? Or hungry? I''m going to fetch you some hot water and get some food. "


    That''s what he said, but Xiaozhu sat there, but he didn''t move.


    But eight ye, light mouth: "you are here."


    Look, what an overbearing tone. This is protecting Xiaozhu.


    Xiaozhu is coquettish - humiliated and says nothing.


    See this, Guo Luo Luo Shi giggled.


    Looking at the men and women in front of him, he couldn''t help but roar: "ah


    Her voice, angry and helpless, with all kinds of desolation, spread far and far over the yard.


    "It turns out that you will be angry, you will be so out of control." The man gave her back what she had said.


    Guo Luoluo was too lazy to argue with him. He just shook his head, raised his right hand, pointed to eight ye and Xiao Zhu on the bed. He said incoherently, "Why are you...


    " what does Fujin mean? " The man asked.


    "There are so many women in the world. Who can''t sleep well? Why do you want to go to my yard and sleep as my servant girl from childhood...


    " I like it. " Eight Ye is light and light.


    Guo Luo Luo''s standing in situ, some can''t laugh or cry.


    Tears had blurred her vision.


    "If you like this kind of love between master and servant girl, you can go to your front yard to play this kind of trick, or you can go to other people''s places in the backyard and sleep with their servant girls. It''s really not good. You can also stay in my yard, but why are you Xiaozhu?"


    Although it is common for princes and nobles to climb the bed.


    Even if she had been on guard against the slaves who were climbing the bed.


    But she never thought that Xiaozhu would betray her one day, and betrayed so thoroughly from the beginning to the end!


    "You should know that there are a lot of people who want to climb the bed, but not everyone can get into my eyes. You should be as considerate and pleasant as Xiaozhu." Say, eight Ye is in front of Guo Luo Luo Shi''s face, raised a hand gently to hook small bamboo''s chin.


    "Ye..." Xiaozhu hid shyly.


    Seeing this scene, Guo Luo Luo Shi only felt a fit of nausea in his heart.


    She looked at Xiao Zhu and asked faintly, "what about you? What do you think? Are the men in the world dying out? You have to treat me like this!"


    "Fujin... Don''t say that about eight masters. In fact... I fell in love with eight masters in secret a long time ago. He is not as bad as you said. On the contrary, in the slave''s mind, he has always been a modest gentleman, as gentle as jade, but he has a low status and dare not think about anything. Until now... "


    speaking of this, Xiaozhu did not go on.


    "No wonder on weekdays, when I say to help you keep an eye on your future husband, you always say that you are not in a hurry. You have to wait on me all your life, and you are in love with my husband. It''s a pity that after all, a cheap maid is a cheap maid. Even if she climbs onto the bed of a man, she is still a cheap maid. "


    As soon as he said this, Xiao Zhu bit his lip and shrugged his shoulders and sobbed.


    The eighth master pitifully covered Xiaozhu with a quilt.


    Then he raised his eyes lazily and glanced at Guo Luo Luo.


    "I don''t want you to blame her for such a thing. After all, it''s my own initiative and has nothing to do with her."


    "Eight ye, don''t say so. Today''s affairs, the slave also has mistakes, the slave shouldn''t let you drink so much wine..."


    "don''t think too much. From today on, you are the concubine in my backyard. You don''t have to wait on Fujin here."


    "Thank you, eight masters..." Xiao Zhu leaned in his arms.


    "Ha... Ha ha... It''s true that Lang is affectionate. I mean it. In vain, I have kept the white eyed wolf around me for more than ten years, but I haven''t found it. " Guo Luo Luo''s side says, while retreating.


    Then, pointing to Xiao Zhu, she sneered, "you don''t have to look at me with that kind of pathetic eyes. Only men will eat you. From today on, you and I will no longer have the friendship of master and servant. From now on, whether you are in favor or not, it has nothing to do with me! "


    "Master..." Xiaozhu cried pitifully, but he didn''t mention how happy he was.


    She finally became a woman of eight masters!


    Guo Luo, who was hard to reason with Xiao Zhu, turned to eight masters and said coldly, "people all say that hypocrites always show themselves to be modest and courteous. I didn''t believe it before, but now I do."


    Eighth master: "I hope you don''t have a little hidden trouble, and you''d better not have a little affection for me, but no matter what you have, you will regret that you have hurt me like this!"


    "Fujin, don''t be sentimental. What you do is from the heart, nothing else." Eight ye light way.


    "Good, good... Forget it... You win... I know what to do..." with that, Guo Luoluo stumbled out of the room which made her sick.Once, because of her two children, she held on.


    Besides, she thought that as long as she pretended to be happy, she would not be sad.


    As long as the children are around and look at their smiling faces, they will not feel sad.


    Even, she thought it was good to put it down, and she would not be hurt.


    She thought... She had so many.


    But that was just what she thought.


    Now she is betrayed by the two closest people. She really can''t hold on...


    the eighth master looks at Guo Luo Luo''s back, and his eyes are light.


    Until after a cup of tea, he always felt that her words didn''t sound right.


    He called the servant and went to see her.


    The response we can get is "Fujin killed himself by cutting his wrist"!


    It was the next morning when Guo Luoluo woke up again.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the face that she hated.


    Beautiful cheek, full of tired and decadent, tired look.


    "Don''t think that if you die, you''ll be all done, and don''t try to make a bitter plan to find a sense of existence in front of the Lord." See her wake up, the man light mouth, at last, added a sentence: "ye did not let you, you are not qualified to die."


    "You don''t want me to leave, but now you don''t want me to die..." her voice was weak and pale.


    There was something wet at the corner of his eyes, which fell on the silk pillow.


    The slave on the side listened to the conversation between the masters and sons, and was really worried.


    Master and son clearly care about Fujin.


    Otherwise, it will not be in Fujin after suicide, holding the government doctor to make sure it is cured.


    He also killed many slaves and stayed in front of the bed all night.


    But why did Fu Jin wake up and say such irritating words? It''s really strange!


    Just at this time, a little eunuch came into the house and reported in a panic: "master son, there is an imperial edict coming from your house, or is it from Mr. Liang who is next to you? He asked you to go to the front door of the mansion to meet the edict."


    As soon as this word comes out, eight Ye''s face sinks.


    He had already cut off the relationship between father and son of the old man.


    Unless... His business comes to light?


    But isn''t the fourth brother dead?


    See eight ye do not speak, Guo Luo Luo Shi but smile.


    "Ah... Yinji, your retribution has finally arrived. If that''s the case, I should be glad I didn''t die, because... I''m going to watch you survive...


    and www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    When she woke up, she hated him for saving her.


    But if retribution comes so fast, everything will be different.


    "Don''t you say such bad things in front of me!" Eight Ye got up and looked at the pale woman coldly.


    Then he went out to receive the edict.


    To the front door, eight Ye directly kowtow in the ground to receive orders.


    Liang Jiugong took a bright yellow Edict and glanced at the eighth master.


    He cleared his throat and said in a shrill voice, "the eighth Prince Yin Si, had been at odds with his brothers before, and then framed the crown prince, colluded with officials, and did not care about his parents and brothers. Now, I want to fight against alabutan. In case of any misfortune, I will be in the border, and it will be difficult to end the war. And ordered eight people to join the Eight Banners guard army, eight people to guard the military academy, and 80 people to guard in the house of Yinyi, and forbid them in the high wall forever! That''s it


    The meaning of this edict is obvious. I think the fourth master has brought the message to Kangxi.


    Now that his old man knew that he had rebelled against him.


    Naturally, he also knew that the eighth master colluded with him.


    However, at this critical juncture, in the face of the national disaster, it is still important to deal with the border war.


    If eight Ye colludes with the traitor, it will only arouse the morale of the soldiers and the panic of the common people.


    After all, this is a scandalous scandal for the royal family.


    A prince colludes with traitors. Who else can believe this Qing Dynasty?


    Moreover, Kangxi, the old father, had countless kinds of iron and blood skills in dealing with the enemy.


    But for these rebellious sons, there is no way.


    It was his own blood. He couldn''t bear to kill them.


    The best way is to imprison them one by one.


    Limit their freedom so that they can''t go out and do evil again.


    For this edict, eight Ye is always light.


    Even if, in a day, he fell from the peak of his impending power to the point of being imprisoned, he showed no emotion on his face.


    Eight Ye line kowtow ceremony, hands take down the edict, gentle way: "kowtow my emperor long en."


    Liang Jiugong handed the imperial edict to the eighth master. He was too lazy to exchange greetings with him, so he went back to the Forbidden City.


    It is said that good things do not go out, and bad things spread far and wide.


    However, after half a day''s work, the story of eight masters was spread all over the capital.


    In the past, the eight virtuous king, who was respected by everyone in the past, suddenly became the disorderly officials and thieves in the mouth of Wansui.


    That end, unexpectedly with big elder brother similar, all are forever forbidden mansion.


    A prince, who has long been cut off from the royal family, is like a commoner.


    Once again, it will be even worse if you don''t have freedom.


    Especially for ambitious people like eight Ye.


    Losing freedom and watching others climb to the top step by step is the most painful thing.


    Now, eight ye this head, that is deserved.


    But in Yuanmingyuan, it was a mess.


    It''s easy to say that people in the backyard don''t know what''s going on.


    However, Ruoyin has personally experienced the dangers and knows that the fourth master is going to face more dangerous things.


    So, looking at the fourth master for a day and a night did not come back.


    There are several batches of bodyguards sent out. Leng, there is no news from the fourth master. She is dying in a hurry.


    If she didn''t know the secret of eight ye now, it would be inconvenient to go out.


    Otherwise, she would have to look for it in person.


    Now, on the one hand, the matter of eight Ye''s rebellion must be solved as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, the whereabouts of the fourth master was unknown, and her heart was troubled.


    If not, she can only find a reliable and influential person to report to Kangxi.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go to the palace in person.


    But the Qing women pay attention to no talent is virtue.


    Let alone the wives of princes and nobles can not participate in politics.


    Even the concubines of the harem, if they take part in it, will also be punished.


    So, no matter how big the thing she wants to say, what she does is good or bad.


    If it comes up on the stage, it is a violation of the criminal law of the Qing Dynasty and is guilty.


    What''s more, what she said as a woman was not the same as what she said from the fourth master''s mouth.


    When Ruoyin was in a dilemma, Li Fukang went into the room and said, "Fujin, I heard that the eighth master was forbidden from his residence forever by Wansui."


    "Really? Did you hear me right? " Ruoyin asked in disbelief, and the whole person stood up excitedly.


    "It''s true. It''s been spread all over the capital. There''s still a fake. That''s what happened this morning."


    "In this case, it means that the fourth master told him long live, but... Why haven''t our people found the fourth master all the time..." Ruoyin said to herself.


    Li Fukang is just a lackey who runs errands. He doesn''t know what happened between the masters and his sons.


    It''s just that Fujin is worried about the safety of the fourth master.He comforted him and said, "Xu is the fourth master who has other things and is in a hurry. He didn''t have time to tell the garden. Maybe there will be news soon."


    As soon as the voice dropped, ban Mei trotted into the room again.


    She had always been steady, but seldom had she been so excited.


    "Master, the master is back."


    At this moment, Ruoyin could not stand still. She walked out of the door and said, "my Lord, I will return to you in peace."


    "Yes, you have kept the servant at the gate of the garden. The servant looked at the master and he was returning to Wanfang Anhe, but... He seemed to be seriously injured. When he got out of the carriage, he was supported by the servant. Moreover, he was also covered with gauze, and there were blood stains on the cloth."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin''s step is faster.


    She stepped on the bottom of the flowerpot like stilts and went to Wanfang Anhe.


    Fortunately, her apricot blossom spring hall is closest to Wan fang''an and the fourth master.


    In a moment, she was there.


    Sure enough, at a distance, she saw Su Peisheng standing in the courtyard and commanding a court servant.


    Only... I didn''t see the fourth master.


    When Su Peisheng saw her coming, he crossed over the servants and went up to her and beat a thousand, "the slave gives his regards to Fu Jin. Fu Jin is lucky."


    "Get up, where is the fourth master?" She had no regard for Su Peisheng, her eyes fixed on the closed door.


    "If you come back to Fujin, the fourth master has just come back. Doctor Feng is changing his medicine in it. But the master and son told him when he came back that if you came..."


    "Oh, Fujin is here too." Before Su Peisheng finished speaking, Li came in, holding the slave''s hand.


    If the sound lightly swept the eye Li Shi, the side follows, is that beautiful eyebrow servant girl.


    Recently, this servant girl seems to be very popular in front of Li Shi.


    Li always takes her with her wherever she goes.


    At the moment, Su Peisheng''s words came to his mouth. When he saw Li, he hit Li Shi again, "Li Bian is lucky in Jin Dynasty!"


    Li first made a courtesy to Chao Ruoyin and then said to Su Peisheng, "get up."


    "Thank you, Li Biao, for Fujin." After su Peisheng was polite, he looked at Ruoyin and said, "Fujin, where are we just talking about?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    Half Mei holds her lips and is preparing to reply for Ruoyin.


    Listen to the outside again: "button side Fu Jin to! The new year is coming


    Then, he saw that the nucolo family and the Nian family also entered the courtyard.


    After they came in, they both saluted Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin waved her hand and swept the people in the backyard.


    Like her, though they don''t know the details, they also know that the fourth master did not return to the garden one day and was injured.


    After all, the fourth master is the central figure in the garden.


    Regardless of the slaves or the women in the backyard, the focus is on Wanfang Anhe.


    Whenever there are four masters present, the attention is all on him.


    After su Peisheng''s reign, the nians and the nuokolu families had no time to talk to Ruoyin, but before they had time to talk to Ruoyin, Niu Jiaolu said with a smile: "my younger sister and I heard that the fourth master came back injured, so we made an appointment to visit him together, but we didn''t know that Sister Li and Fujin were also there."


    "But we''re not as good as Fujin. We''re the first one to get news better than us." Li Shi is not salty and insipid, but his words are full of sour taste.


    "Said, she glanced at Nian Shi again," why, you are not out of the month now, do not take care of the doctor in the government, Yangzi five elder brother, still have leisure to show up here to the men? "


    "Li Shi, please speak to me! It''s sad that a woman who has lost two brothers means to show off in front of me. " Nianshi holds the slave''s hand and scoffs at the tip of his brow.


    She is arrogant, but she can''t pick things and poke people''s pain.


    But if others poke her pain, she will not be outdone.


    Alas, five elder brother weak, born with weak disease.


    The fourth master went to the garden to see a doctor and took a lot of medicine, but it didn''t work at all.


    If it wasn''t for hearing that the fourth master was seriously injured, out of worry, she really didn''t like to mingle with things in the garden.


    Li took his lips and was about to sneer at him. He was stopped by Ruo Yin and said, "shut up. If you want to quarrel, go out and quarrel. Don''t disturb the fourth master''s recuperation here."


    As she spoke, she glanced at Nian slightly.


    Probably because of five elder brother''s affair, Nian Shi passed a year, but lost a lot of weight.


    Li originally wanted to talk back. After listening to Ruoyin''s words, she had to leave her mouth.


    However, a pair of eyes, but still ruthlessly glared at Nian Shi.


    For a moment, the surroundings finally quieted down. Ruoyin took a look at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng laughed and simply made a gesture to Ruoyin: "Fujin, please come in."


    The fourth master told me that if Yin Fu Jin came, please go in.


    If you see this, you will understand what it is that Su Peisheng was interrupted twice.


    But the backyard doesn''t know.


    Especially Li Shi, she said angrily, "Su Peisheng, what do you mean? We are all waiting here. You can''t let her in directly because Fujin came so long before us, but you can''t hang us here."


    To say that the Nian family and the Niu co Lu family could not go in, that would be fine.


    But she was looking at Fu Jin''s front foot just arrived, her back foot followed closely.


    There is no difference in the time between the Communist Party and the Communist Party, but the treatment is too poor.


    Su Peisheng accompanied Li with a smile and said, "Li side, Fujin, you misunderstood me. It was the master who ordered the servants in the early morning. If Fu Jin came to look for him, please go in directly. Otherwise, where would you dare to be the master of the masters and sons?"


    He is a eunuch. What can he dry for you? It''s not the fourth master who is drying you.


    Smell speech, Li Shi bit teeth, incredibly still have such a thing.


    At first, she thought that everyone would come at the same time, and they could only rely on their own abilities.


    However, the fourth master told Su Peisheng first, just as he had expected that Fu Jin would come.


    "That''s not good. You didn''t tell the fourth master that we would come back. How could you know if he would see us or not." She was so angry that she tightened her handkerchief and casually pointed to Nian''s and Niu''s


    "Yes, Su Pei Sheng, don''t you think we''re just sidestepping Fujin and deliberately ignoring us?" He is a member of the family.


    "Naturally, we can''t let the little masters wait here." Su Peisheng said, looking at Ruoyin, he said with a smile, "Fujin, why don''t you go in with the slave first? When the slave has asked the fourth master, you can report back to master Li and his wife."


    Although he was the close chief manager of the fourth master.


    But these female masters are all careful masters.


    It''s hard to avoid that once he gets a favor, he will be punished if he blows some pillow side wind in front of the fourth master.


    So, none of them can offend.


    However, according to his understanding of the fourth master, they were talking about business with Fu Jin, which was not a time for love.


    Li side of Fujin must hit the south wall, then let them die understand.


    If they want to wait here, they have no chance to wait."No, I''m not in a hurry to get in. Please go to inform the fourth master first." Ruo Yin holds half Mei''s hand and carelessly says it.


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng gave a slight pause and went in with a smile, leaving Ruoyin a few waiting outside.


    After a while, he came out with a smile on his arm.


    "Fu Jin, the fourth Master heard that you are coming, so please hurry in." Then he turned his head and looked at the Li family. "I''m sorry, the three of you are in Fujin. The fourth master is injured and needs rest for the time being. So, you''d better go back first to save the cold and cold outside."


    At this moment, Ruoyin swept Li''s face.


    In front of them, they went directly into the fourth master''s room, leaving them envious and jealous.


    Looking at Ruoyin''s back, Li was so angry that she stamped her feet in situ.


    Fu Jin is really proud. No wonder he is not in a hurry to get in.


    This is to make sure that the fourth master will not let them go in to visit, waiting to see their jokes.


    However, she could only stand in front of Su Peisheng. Since the fourth master refused, she had to hold the slave''s hand and angrily said, "come on, let''s go for nothing, peach."


    He was a stuffy man, not like Li.


    Without saying anything, she left with her slave.


    However, Nian Shi, who had never spoken, stood in the yard and was eager to see through.


    "New year side Fu Jin, you still have a few days to give birth. I advise you to go back and have a rest." As for Nian, Su Peisheng is different from others.


    This brother is more respectable than others.


    Especially this time, Nian gengyao had to go with Wansui to fight against zawan alabutan.


    If he comes back triumphantly in the future, he must be promoted and knighted.


    In addition, he was always kind, and seemed to have a deep love for the fourth master.


    You can''t let him respect him.


    Nian was wrapped in a thick mink, a thin face, wrapped in a snow-white fox fur collar.


    She didn''t have any trouble with Su Peisheng, but said, "it doesn''t matter. Yanyu building is not far away from here. I''m dressed in thick clothes, so it''s OK to walk around. I just want to ask, fourth master, is he... Seriously hurt? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    "It''s really inconvenient for me to answer your question, but I can only say... As Feng Taiyi said, the master and son will have a rest for about a month or two. You can weigh the rest by yourself, or you can come back to Wan fang''an and have a look when you are out of the month."


    As a slave, he knows what to say and what not to say.


    It can''t be said that the master''s son was not hurt seriously. It''s too long for him.


    But if it''s too heavy, I''m afraid that Fujin''s heart is not good this year.


    A five elder brother is enough for her. Now, with the fourth master, she has not yet given birth.


    "Well, I see." Nian nodded, and without too much entanglement, he left with his servant.


    Su Peisheng sent away some big Buddhas and turned around and entered the house.


    In the room, doctor Feng is writing prescriptions.


    A medicine boy is giving medicine to the fourth master.


    Ruoyin sits on the armchair beside the bed and looks at this scene.


    But after a day''s absence, his face was full of fatigue.


    What''s more, men only wear knee length pants.


    His left knee, wrapped in a thick layer of gauze.


    Even so, Ruoyin can still penetrate the gauze and see the dark scars.


    Similar to the mixture of medicine and blood, the gauze is stuck together.


    Looking up again, the strong wheat colored body of the past is full of scratches, like traces of being stabbed by glass slag.


    All of them were red and swollen, and the red blood overflowed from the wound.


    They stretch out their strong muscles and open their wounds outwards. They look scarlet and shocking.


    It is said that he even fell into the lake with his horse and man. It is estimated that it was made by the ice.


    Ruoyin watched the medicine boy sprinkle powder on those wounds and smeared brown juice.


    Can''t help but frown, eyes red.


    As if this moment, she is him, she can feel the pain.


    However, the fourth master sat on the bed without blinking his eyes, leaving the servant to apply the medicine.


    But when the sight sweeps through if sound, eyebrow tiny cannot observe ground frown for a while.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng thought that the power of the medicine boy was too great, which hurt the fourth master.


    Then he reprimanded: "you slave, how to apply medicine, how to use so much strength, can''t you be light?"


    As the master and son of the fourth master, it is impossible to say pain.


    But as the most intimate eunuch, he always has to look at him.


    This time, frighten others medicine child kneels on the ground, where still dare to put medicine.


    Originally, they were afraid that the masters would say pain.


    But the fourth master, who was a master and son, was even more afraid of him, though he did not say it hurt.


    At this time, the side of the doctor Feng quickly stopped writing prescriptions, went to the bedside, apologized: "fourth master, it''s better to change the old man''s medicine for you."


    With that, he winked at the medicine boy and let him retreat.


    But he was wondering.


    This medicine boy is the most effective one under him.


    The way of applying the medicine is too light.


    But looking at the fourth master''s injury, it''s really not a general pain.


    Who knows, change to Feng Taiyi to give medicine, four Ye''s thick eyebrow, frown more fierce.


    Su Peisheng stood there in a hurry.


    He first glanced at several people in the room.


    Later, he glanced at Ruoyin secretly.


    Then he seemed to have an idea.


    "Hey, hey... Doctor Feng, you are old. Why don''t you tell Fujin about the general process and let Fujin take the medicine for the master. After all, Fujin''s hands are better maintained than you are. It''s not so harsh to apply the medicine."


    Smell speech, Feng Taiyi looks down to see from that pair of old hands.


    "Thank you so much for reminding me. Look at my old hands, they''re not good enough."


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng paid special attention to Feng Taiyi.


    Good guy, I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m scared.


    The old doctor''s hand is really cocooned.


    No wonder fourth master''s brow, frown more and more fierce.


    He was scared to see the fourth master. Fortunately, the sword eyebrows finally spread out.


    It was a close call. Fortunately, he stopped at the precipice.


    Otherwise, the position of the eunuch''s chief inspector may not be preserved.


    Then, Feng Taiyi carefully explained the process of Ruoyin and left with the medicine boy.


    In order to make up for his mistakes, Su Peisheng quickly sent the servants out of the house.


    Therefore, in the case of Su Peisheng''s misunderstanding, the fourth master and Ruoyin are alone in a room.


    Su Peisheng is right. Ruoyin''s hands are well maintained.


    A pair of delicate jade hands, like soft lanolin, fingernails with bright light, with pearls.In addition, Ruoyin is worried about hurting the fourth master. Every action of plastering is gentle to the extreme.


    Throughout the process, she was focused and did not speak.


    To avoid a distraction that would hurt his wound.


    The woman did not speak, and the fourth master did not speak.


    He only looked at the front faintly, allowing the woman to take medicine for him.


    A pair of thick eyebrows, finally did not frown.


    Until Ruoyin smeared the last wound on his left chest, the quiet time was broken.


    She raised her delicate hand and gently stroked the edge of the man''s wound.


    Beautiful eyes, also misty, as if tears will fall at any time.


    The fourth master could not bear to see her crying.


    Take a look at her hand, still at his heart caress, with tickle - itch like.


    "If you should, do it. Don''t do it in front of me." The man said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this low voice, Ruoyin immediately took back his hand and weakly returned: "I... I don''t have it. I just feel sorry for so many injuries on my body. When can I get better?"


    "I don''t feel pain. What can you do with your eyes full of tears?" The man did not matter to the body, do not show her.


    "But it hurt my body and hurt my heart... Besides, I was hurt because of me. I feel guilty."


    I think her words are numb and childish. The fourth master solemnly said, "I don''t want to tell you the truth because of you. It''s for the sake of Qing Dynasty and Emperor Alma. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t want to be a woman here."


    He only mentions the important things, and downplays all the aspects of love and consideration for her.


    Even, he did not admit that there was a trace of it for her.


    Ruoyin had known the fourth master for so many years, but he didn''t know his temperament.


    It''s just that I don''t want her to be sad.


    Although his main purpose was indeed for the sake of Qing Dynasty.


    If it was not related to the court, the eighth master would not want to kill people.


    However, she still insisted: "I don''t care, you are my stupid fourth master anyway..."


    she also avoided the man''s wound and gently stuck it on his back.


    Suddenly, the fourth master didn''t know where to come from.


    Others said that he was ruthless and insidious.


    Now, for the first time, someone said he was stupid.


    What''s more, it''s still called stupid by a woman.


    This makes him very unhappy!


    The consequences are serious!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    The fourth master was not happy, so he pushed the woman behind him with his elbow.


    However, if sound is like brown sugar, it sticks to him.


    Therefore, the fourth master had to start, grabbed a woman''s arm and carried her to the front.


    Cold way: "since the medicine is good, you go out."


    If sound looks at the arm that is pulled by the man, painful willow eyebrow tight frown, but did not shout pain.


    Seeing this, the fourth master remembered that he had forgotten that she was also hurt.


    Thinking of this, he immediately released her.


    "What''s the pain?" He looked at her arm.


    If Yin put his hand behind him, he didn''t care to smile, "it''s OK. I''ll take care of my injury. I''ll go back first and come back to see him in a few days."


    With that, she was ready to slip away.


    As a result, she turned around, and behind her came a man''s domineering voice, "stop!"


    If the voice turns back slowly and leisurely, he smiles at the fourth master, "does the Lord let me go out or let me stay?"


    Four Ye''s eyes lightly swept the woman one eye, "you come over, lift up the sleeve to show Ye."


    "Fourth master, it''s really OK..." Ruoyin carries his hand behind him.


    "Come here when you are called." The fourth Master said in a commanding tone.


    A pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, also looking at the woman, showing irresistible majesty.


    Ruoyin had to curl his mouth, went to the fourth master and carefully opened his sleeves.


    Suddenly, a white lotus root arm appeared in front of the fourth master.


    It''s just from the elbow, there''s a cyan bruise that spreads to the upper part of the arm.


    The fourth master''s sight falls on the material that the woman has been unable to lift off, and continues to order coldly: "take off the clothes to Ye."


    "Ah?" If the sound originally wants to gag, pretends not to hear clearly.


    Who knows to on four ye that pair of sharp Mo Tong, had to "Oh" a, obediently in front of him change clothes.


    In the first month, she wore many clothes, but Ruoyin moved slowly because she was hurt.


    The fourth master sat on the bed and waited patiently without urging her.


    A moment later, Ruoyin stood in front of the fourth master, wearing only his belly bag and profane trousers.


    "Turn around." Man light way.


    Ruoyin took an arm in front of him and made a circle.


    The eyes of the fourth master swept the woman from bottom to top.


    Don''t see don''t know, see just know, in the past snow-white body, everywhere are blue and purple bruises.


    A pair of knees are blue and purple, the back knee is also a big red, but also scraped skin.


    The left back is also green.


    Especially on the right shoulder, it''s full of deep purple bruises, as if those blood were going to seep out of the skin.


    The fourth master''s face was gloomy, and a cold light flashed in his eyes, just like the cold current of the Arctic.


    In ordinary days, the delicate woman was hurt like this.


    Finally, the fourth master''s sight fell on the woman''s fingers.


    The finger had a black red blood scab, and signs of redness and swelling.


    Seeing this, the man was not pleased with the way: "apricot blossom spring hall servant, how to serve you, look at your hand, this all how long passed, still so serious."


    That day in the outskirts of the capital separated from her, saw her hand injury.


    Today, it still looks like this, even more serious than before.


    Ruoyin put on her clothes again, and she puffed at the corners of her mouth and said, "my Lord, it hasn''t been long, but in one day, how fast can you do it?"


    Fourth master: "seeing that he didn''t speak, Ruoyin sat down beside him, took his arm, and joked," I don''t feel much pain, and I''m not angry. "


    She gave him back what he had just said, with almost the same meaning.


    Hearing that the fourth master bit the back alveolar severely, it was stuffy.


    "What''s more, compared with my injuries, these small injuries are nothing."


    If Yin is not a hypocritical person, her own injuries, only some skin injuries, broken skin are a few.


    But the injuries on the fourth master''s body are all flesh and blood injuries.


    Especially his knee, the wound will be gauze stick together, look terrible.


    "You''re a woman and my husband is a man. It''s not the same." The man said faintly.


    In his eyes, women should be kept at home.


    But men are different. They have to fight outside.


    Ruoyin really doesn''t know what to say for a straight man like fourth master.


    She did not continue on the topic, but appropriately shifted the topic.


    "By the way, my Lord, is the injury on your body caused by the eight masters'' orders? But how can I hear people say that the emperor Alma has confined him to his residence? What''s the matter?"


    "Well, after I separated from you, he ordered people to catch up with him. But I had expected that he would kill all of them, so he arranged people around and took measures. After falling into the bottom of the lake, not long after swimming, there were people waiting on the bank. When their people chased down, I was already on the way to the palace. "On hearing this, Ruoyin was afraid to say: "now it''s still in the first month. I heard that the lake was covered with ice. Even if ye had taken measures, it would still be dangerous. It''s like fighting for your life."


    "If you are in the royal family, there is no easy thing. Take emperor Alma for example. Even if he is the emperor, he will fight for his life in the battlefield." The fourth master is light and gentle.


    "Ah? At this age, Huang amah still wants to fight in person? " Ruoyin knew that when Kangxi was young, he had no lack of personal battles, but he did not think that he was old enough to go to war.


    This makes Ruo Yin more aware of the meaning of Siye''s words.


    In the royal family, it''s not as glamorous as the surface.


    If you have no ability, those who are afraid to be slaves will look down on them.


    If you have some ability, the competition is fierce.


    Machiavellian struggle is no joke.


    Take this time for example, the eighth master nearly killed her and the fourth master for the sake of the matter.


    However, even when he became an emperor, he had to take care of the country, keep the peace of the eight sides and visit the battlefield in person.


    Otherwise, people will think that you are an embroidered emperor, not popular.


    Emperors like Kangxi did not have to prove themselves in person for a long time.


    But he is old and old, and his blood is still the same.


    Probably when I was young, I had many victories.


    Even when I''m old, I still feel that I can do it myself.


    At this time, the fourth master gave a faint "um" and said, "the emperor Alma said that when he finished cleaning up CE Wan alabutan, he would not fight personally. This time... It was his last time to fight personally."


    If the sound of willow eyebrow pick, listen to this meaning, is the end of the war of Kangxi.


    "Who was the emperor Alma''s personal expedition?"


    In fact, she is not gossiping. She thinks that Fei Yang is old and can''t go to war again.


    But Wuge is still young, so I have to go.


    Therefore, she is mainly concerned about five grid.


    How smart the fourth master is.


    As early as when a woman asked questions, a pair of eyes swept her one eye with vigilance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    However, after seeing the wound on her hand, she returned faintly: "there are many people going this time. Your brother is good at leading the army, so he wants to go. There are 14 younger brothers, Prince Yu Fuquan and Nian gengyao. You don''t know the rest of the others


    "Oh, how long will this battle last?"


    "It''s hard to say such things as war... Originally, I was going to go this time, but because I was injured, Huang Alma left me in Beijing to supervise the country with Zhang Tingyu and longkeduo."


    His voice is faint, but if you can still hear the loss in his tone, maybe the fourth master also wants to go to war.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin whispered, "I''m the one who''s dragging me down. Otherwise, I''ll take more bodyguards with me. Maybe I won''t hurt so much. I can go to the border to fight with Huang AMA."


    Such a big war is rare.


    A man like the fourth master is not a man who is greedy for life and death.


    On the contrary, they are afraid that there is no use for them.


    It is a pity to miss such an opportunity now.


    "You don''t always put the matter on yourself. You didn''t hold my back. If it wasn''t for you, maybe the plot of eight brothers would have been a disaster for Qing Dynasty. What''s more, the situation was urgent at that time. You were a woman and my father was a man. How could you just care about yourself and leave all the guards around? It''s really not a gentleman''s job. "


    "But this news, is also eight younger sister-in-law said with me, I just passed on her words." If Yin is not a person who likes to show his work.


    "Have you ever thought about how many sister-in-law are? Why she doesn''t tell others, but she just tells you that she doesn''t have a good relationship with you and trusts you. These are your advantages and merits." In the eyes of the fourth master, his fortune is a good one.


    "I see." It has to be said that Ruoyin feels much better when he is so flattered by the fourth master.


    However, mention Guo Luo Luo Shi, she just thought that oneself has not said.


    "By the way, the fourth elder brother and the eighth younger sister-in-law told me something at that time. She said... If you are lucky, I hope you can treat her two elder brothers well."


    "What''s the matter between ye and his eighth brother? Even if she doesn''t say so, he won''t attack the two young children." The fourth Master said without hesitation.


    "Hee hee, I knew you were the best." Ruoyin got up with a smile, "well, I''ve said everything that should be said. I''ve been tired all day. Have a good rest."


    Who knows her words just finished, the arm was pulled by a man, and sat by his side.


    "I''ll have a rest with you."


    His voice is light, it sounds very tired.


    "Oh..." Ruo Yin took the clothes from one side and put them on carefully for him.


    After a while, handsome men and beautiful women, then embrace each other lying in the bed curtain, quiet, nothing to do.


    The next day, Ruoyin lived in Wanfang Anhe for more than a month under the control of the fourth master.


    Because the fourth Master said that she also had injuries, and the servants in the yard couldn''t do it. Let her recuperate with him.


    So, when Ruoyin returned to xinghuachun hall more than a month later, it was already March.


    Although her injuries are all right.


    But the fourth master''s injuries still need to recuperate for a while.


    She can''t live in Wan fang''an all the time. It''s against the rules.


    Besides, I''m tired of staying with the fourth master every day.


    It is said that we should adhere to the semi sugar doctrine in love.


    It''s even more important to keep freshness in the backyard.


    After returning to xinghuachun hall, Ruoyin''s first thing to do was to see Ruoyin ruosha.


    When she arrived at Rushuang and Ruxia''s room, there was a smell of medicine.


    In this room, the furniture is very ordinary.


    There are two bunks in it.


    Originally, Rushuang and Ruxia sleep together with other slaves.


    But because after the injury, Ruoyin got a room for them alone.


    At the moment, Ruxia is leaning on the bed drinking medicine.


    Rushuang is giving her medicine because her injury is lighter than her.


    When they saw the sound coming, they would salute.


    Seeing the situation, if the sound hastily way: "the wound is not good, salute to avoid, still drink medicine to matter."


    "Xie Fujin." The two of them went together.


    If Yin sits in the armchair beside the bed, it doesn''t say what she''s here for.


    When Ruxia finished taking the medicine, she did not speak.


    "Thanks to you last time, I feel better now that you are getting better. I want to say that after a while, I will personally check for you and help you find a good family. If you meet the right one, you can marry. "


    If Yin thought they would be happy.


    How did she know what she said, such as frost and rosy clouds, her face was frightened, as if to hear some bad news.


    "Fu Jin, I don''t want to get married. I just want to serve you all my life." Rushuang kneels down in fear.Such as Xia''s body is injured, although can''t get out of bed, but also half support body, bend over to sit on the bed, echo way: "slave is also."


    "You are young, you can''t stay with me all your life and be a maid." If sound road.


    Ruxia shook her head and said, "if something like that happened, where else would like to marry us, let alone any good family."


    "You are wrong. I have already blocked the news of that day, and no one dares to disclose half a word. What''s more, you are innocent body and my close bodyguard. As long as I say a word, you can still find a good housekeeper and head of the bodyguard


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin paused and continued to persuade him: "it''s better to say anything than to be here with me. We''ve always been maids and eunuchs to be men. If you say this seriously, you should be used as livestock."


    There were no men in the courtyard, and the maids had to do dirty work.


    Ruxia and Rushuang are the ones who do all the hard work.


    "Fujin, thank you for your kindness, but Ruxia and I really don''t want to look for other people. We just want to protect your safety by your side." Like frost road.


    Ruxia also supported her body, red eyes in her eyes and said, "Fujin, do you dislike slaves and frost..."


    hearing this, Ruoyin sighed and said, "where do I dislike you? I just think it''s not easy for you to be a girl. You can''t be so dangerous all your life. You should have children. What''s more, I feel guilty to you from the bottom of my heart, and I want you to have a better life in the future. "


    If you are worried about leaving here and have no future life, I will prepare a rich dowry for you. Moreover, you can work in Chuang Tzu under my name. That''s the same If sound road.


    Who knows she said such a pass, such as frost, such as Xia, or shake her head, with one voice: "no, I just want to be by your side."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    On hearing this, Ruoyin raised her eyebrows and said helplessly: "now that the court is in turmoil, the days ahead may only be more dangerous. Do you know what it will mean to stay here?"


    "I know." Rushuang nodded and said, "but over the years, Fujin has never regarded me and Ruxia as slaves. Once when someone in my family was ill, you saw that I was not looking right. Without saying a word, she asked granny Liu to pay me money. The servant was grateful to you from the bottom of his heart. Just ask you not to drive me and Ruxia to leave. Ok...


    Ruoyin sat there and swept Ruxia and Rushuang in his eyes It''s a bit of a dilemma.


    Originally, she wanted to find a good family for Rushuang Ruxia.


    Find a couple of big male bodyguards to replace them.


    It''s just for protection when you go out. It''s not close to you.


    But they are so solid eyes, she did not expect.


    After pondering for a moment, Ruoyin said, "well, since you have made up your mind, you should continue to be a servant by my side. Only a little. If you meet a good family, please tell me, I will never embarrass you, and I will provide you with a dowry."


    "OK, thank you Fujin."


    Then, Ruoyin told them a few words and went back to their own room.


    "Fujin, in a few days it will be the big brother''s birthday. How do you plan to help him?" Half Mei reminds way.


    "Big brother, when he grows up, should have his own circle. Why don''t you show me the brochures of other people in the capital city and the children of the aristocratic families who studied with him together. Then I''ll choose some suitable ones and invite those children and adults to join us as guests." If sound road.


    "Yes." Mei Ying.


    In the following days, Ruoyin was preparing for Hongyi''s birthday.


    Those invitation cards have already been sent out.


    When Hongyi was born, xinghuachun hall began to be busy.


    The slaves sweep the floor and arrange flowers.


    There are also refreshments and tea makers.


    In the kitchen, it''s also very busy.


    However, if the sound can also distinguish the occasion.


    She intended to improve Hony''s social life, but she didn''t make it luxurious.


    After all, the border is still at war.


    So, it''s an ordinary birthday party.


    The food prepared in the kitchen is all kinds of snacks and snacks.


    In the hall and yard, there are toys that children like.


    The most important thing is to make the children happy.


    What''s more, they also invited those noble women with good reputation and good friendship in the capital. They were all from a dozen families.


    If it is not easy to match, even in the capital, no matter how high the status and title, she will not invite.


    She didn''t even invite the people in the backyard.


    It''s not necessary to make it unpleasant and teach the children bad.


    At that moment, many ladies with their children went to xinghuachun hall.


    If Yin is a hostess, she is naturally sitting in the hall waiting for the ladies.


    When people arrive almost the same time, the children go to play in the yard.


    Among those children, there are boys and girls.


    Ruoyin chats with those ladies in the hall.


    At noon, the kitchen brought a big water blue cake.


    "Ah, what a novelty! There are swords and books on it, and pens, ink, paper and inkstone piled on it!" Asked a lady curiously.


    Ruoyin laughed and said, "this is a cake. Please call the children in and divide it up and eat it."


    "What! It''s a cake. " Another lady, uncertain way: "Si Fu Jin, is this thing sure to eat?"


    "Don''t worry about it. One year long live''s birthday, I made a cake similar to this one. Everyone ate very well." Ruo Yin explained.


    As soon as this was said, the ladies were relieved and called their children to come.


    After a while, the hall became lively.


    The children were chatting around the odd shaped cake.


    Some said they wanted to eat swords, others said they wanted to eat books.


    There is a little girl, in her forehead Niang''s arms, said to eat flowers.


    Ruoyin called Hongyi and said with a smile, "come on, big brother, today is your birthday. You first give the cake to adults, and the rest to your friends."


    "Good." Hongyi takes the knife in the slave''s hand and starts cutting the cake.


    He first cut the cake into three pieces of uniform size, and asked the slave to pass it to the adults.


    Then, they asked the partners, "who just wanted to eat the book, I cut it."


    "Me A gentle looking boy raised his hand.


    So Hongyi cut the cake with the book to him.


    Then, according to the other children''s request, he divided the cake.Just when the cake was almost divided, a little girl in a pink flag pulled Hongyi''s corner and whispered, "brother Hongyi, I want to eat flowers...


    with a faint" um ", Hongyi cut a pink peach blossom, put it in a small dish, and handed it to the little girl.


    After the little girl took it, her face was full of joy.


    She looked at the cake in her hand for several seconds, then handed it to Hongyi and said, "brother Hongyi, there are two flowers here. Do you want to try one too?"


    However, Hongyi didn''t look at it, so he refused, "I don''t like to eat flowers."


    "Oh, all right..." the little girl was holding the cake in despair and bit her head down.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin couldn''t help but sweat for her son.


    the eyes of the little girl from other people are the right girl''s fan Mei.


    he is very kind. This deputy is cold and looks like a fourth master.


    in order to comfort the little girl, Ruoyin, sitting at the top of the table, points to the little girl and says, "little girl, come here and let me have a look."


    just after the voice falls, the little girl looks back at Ruoyin, like It''s not sure.


    "yes, it''s you. What kind of girl are you?" Ruoyin asked.


    although the love between children is very pure.


    but if you think about the long-term, she is afraid of this kind of close relationship marriage in Qing Dynasty.


    in addition, she is a little afraid when she calls brother Hongyi.


    the little girl walks towards Ruoyin and points to Tong jiacailing¡° This is my aunt. "


    Ruoyin looked at the direction of her little finger, yuecailing looked at each other and said," it''s your mother''s family. "


    Tong jiacailing laughed and said," it''s my cousin''s legitimate daughter. "


    then Ruoyin drew the little girl to her, sat on her lap and asked," how old are you, what''s your name? "


    " I... I She is five years old. Her name is Haiqing. They all call me Qingjie. "Haiqing is eating the cake in her mouth and returning glutinous.


    "Oh, you are several years younger than big brother." No wonder the body is small, the voice is also mellow.


    Hearing Ruoyin''s words, Haiqing immediately shook her head and said, "it''s not small. After a few years, I''ll grow up."


    Haiqing''s voice was waxy and waxy, and she was smiling like an old mother.


    When I looked up, I saw that Banmei came to her in a panic and whispered, "Fujin, something happened at the end of Fujin on the new year''s side. I heard that brother Wu has been vomiting since the morning, but he is still unconscious and unconscious. I''m afraid it is...


    but I''m afraid it''s the same thing www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    After listening to half Mei''s words, if the sound eyes light turn.


    She put Haiqing down and coaxed her way: "sister Qing, go to your aunt."


    Fortunately, Qing''s sister is obedient and obediently goes to the ground and runs towards Tong Jia''s antelope.


    Then, Ruoyin got up and apologized: "gentlemen, I''m really sorry. Something has happened to my family temporarily, and I may have to leave for a while."


    "It''s all right. Since we have something to do, it''s important to deal with it. You can leave it here. Anyway, the children will have a good time." A woman is humane.


    Then the other women followed.


    All the people invited this time are good friends.


    They look at Ruoyin and the slave face is not right, naturally are reasonable people.


    I think something really matters, otherwise we won''t neglect the guests for no reason.


    If you see that everyone is friendly, there will be no delay.


    Quickly took the slave, went to the Yan Yu building of Nian''s family.


    Although the five elder brother is a weak, but in the end is also the emperor''s heir.


    If she only cares to celebrate Hongyi''s birthday, but she ignores five elder brothers, it will be wonderful.


    After all, how to say, the children in the backyard all called her a di e Niang.


    So, even if it''s not her own, she can''t ignore it.


    When we got to Yanyu building, I invited Ruoyin into the house.


    If Yin just entered the room, he saw several Li''s, and they all sat there.


    Nian''s eyes were red and swollen with tears. They were very sad.


    And when they saw that Ruoyin was coming, they rose up and saluted.


    Nian''s weeping could not speak. He saluted with the help of a servant.


    But Li Shi, salute on the salute, that mouth a mouth, can choke to death.


    "Our sisters have been sitting here for a while. It seems that Fu Jin has come here in a hurry. It seems that you, the legitimate mother, are incompetent."


    "Sister Li doesn''t know. It''s big brother''s birthday today. Fujin invited a lot of guests in xinghuachun hall. If you want to entertain the guests, you can''t leave for a moment." The words of nucolo sound like helping Ruoyin.


    In fact, it means that if the sound is biased towards big brother, he can organize birthday banquet for big brother when he is free, but he doesn''t care whether he is dead or alive.


    "So it is." Li''s shallow smile, said: "this kind of thing, where does Fujin care? Usually, as long as the fourth master is diligent enough, the first one will come."


    All in all, she still hated the last time.


    When the fourth master came back injured, Fujin was the first and only one to enter the house.


    They are a few, but can only leave in dismay.


    Now it''s not easy to seize the opportunity to say a few words.


    "Li side Fujin is so unfair to my master. Fujin does hold a birthday banquet for big brother in xinghuachun hall, but the invitation card was sent out a few days ago. Now that all the guests have arrived, we can''t neglect it. But Fu Jin heard that five elder brother was seriously ill, and immediately left the guest and arrived at the Yanyu building. " Half Mei said slowly.


    Just in the heart, but some unconvinced.


    Listen to Li''s meaning, say as if they are very concerned about five elder brother.


    If something like this happens, coming early doesn''t mean anything.


    Especially like Li''s, who knows whether she is in a hurry to see five elder brother, or to come to see the excitement and gloat.


    Since Banmei helped to speak, Ruoyin didn''t bother to quarrel with Li.


    She went to the bed and swept the five elder brother.


    There was a little man lying on the bed.


    The whole body is hidden in the red brocade quilt embroidered with the word "Fu".


    It''s been three months since I was born.


    A head is getting bigger and bigger day by day, which makes his face more and more thin and yellow.


    The small face is white and floating. Even with eyes closed, the eyes are thin and protruding.


    The neck is stiff to the left, and the meridians under the scalp are even more conspicuous than when they were born.


    The hair is yellow, thin and thin, and the scalp is bright and tense.


    There are also quail egg size dents on the forehead, it is shocking to see.


    No wonder Nian sat down in a month and became thinner.


    It would be strange if anyone gave birth to such a child.


    "What about the famous doctors that Dr. Feng and the fourth master asked for Ruo Yin turns his head and asks Xiang nianshi.


    However, Nian''s tears had already turned into tears, and he couldn''t breathe.


    Ziqing, who was still around Nian''s family, replied: "these days, Feng Taiyi and those famous doctors have been treating Wu a ge. This morning, five elder brother''s illness aggravation, they also came to see. Now they are negotiating with each other. I think it will come to an end later. "


    "In that case, let''s wait here for the result." Ruoyin sits in the armchair beside the bed.


    Then, Li several, just follow sit down.Nian Shi was powerless to lean on the edge of the bed, a pair of eyes did not leave five elder brother.


    After about a stick of incense, people did not wait for the results of a few doctors, but waited for the fourth master.


    With Su Peisheng''s singing, the fourth master entered the house.


    If the sound a few, hurry up to salute.


    However, the fourth master was in a bad mood and ignored a room of women.


    Raise foot to the bedside, swept the eye five elder brother, did not speak.


    It made the room so quiet that everyone held their breath.


    After a long time, he asked faintly, "where are the doctors?"


    "In... In the side room..." a slave returned.


    Su Peisheng secretly glanced at the back of the fourth master and said, "call them here soon!"


    "Yes." After the slave should, he went out quickly.


    A moment later, doctor Feng and the doctors came in.


    If the sound count, plus Feng Taiyi, there are eight.


    One of them is a foreigner''s face, probably from a missionary.


    It seems that in order to cure five elder brother, the fourth master did not spend less time to ask famous doctors from all over the country.


    After entering the house, the eight men saluted the fourth master''s back. "You have met the fourth master."


    However, the fourth master turned his back to the people and said nothing.


    For a moment, the air was frozen.


    After several doctors looked at each other, only Feng Taiyi dared to speak out.


    "Fourth master, five elder brother''s craniotomy disease, after several months of treatment, we are still unable to save. Now five elder brother''s condition is getting worse, and his brain has been infected with inflammation. I''m afraid... I can''t go back to the day. Please prepare for the future...


    as soon as you say this, the room becomes more quiet.


    Only Nian Shi broke down and said, "no... you must cure brother Wu, he will get better, he will grow up healthily..."


    Nian''s words are choked, and his voice is full of self distrust.


    Li and nuobaolu looked at each other with schadenfreude in their eyes.


    Ruoyin only looks at the back of the fourth master, feeling a little heavy.


    I saw the fourth master''s left hand behind him, and his right hand was twisting the Buddhist beads very slowly.


    He is so backlit and stand, the whole body exudes a faint cold breath, ignites the air around him, amazing quiet.


    No one could see his emotions.


    I don''t know what he''s thinking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    When people were worried, the fourth Master said coldly: "no matter what, you still have to treat brother Wu''s disease. Even if you have precious medicinal materials, you should continue to treat him."


    His voice was cold and domineering, with irresistible dignity.


    "Yes, it is..." Feng Taiyi responded several times.


    After hearing this, Nian''s cry was smaller, but he still sobbed intermittently.


    Then, the fourth master opened the brocade quilt and took a close look at five elder brother.


    Then he stood in front of the bed with his hands down, looked up and closed his eyes heavily.


    After silence for a while, he didn''t stay much, so he took the servant out to do business.


    Not long after the fourth master left, the Li family also left.


    If the sound as the di Fu Jin, naturally to account for some things.


    When the spring is over, we will take the apricot flower to the house.


    Fortunately, all the people invited were reasonable people.


    Knowing that there was something difficult in your family, I didn''t say anything more, but I cared about it.


    After returning to xinghuachun hall, Banmei handed Ruoyin a bowl of ginger soup and whispered, "Fujin, I''m looking at five elder brother. I''m really dying."


    If the sound blowing blowing ginger soup, gently sip a sip, light "um" a, "since so many famous doctors can not cure, may really be a blessing thin."


    "I think that''s what happened. Five elder brothers are so ill that they can''t live long even if they are hanging on drugs. It''s better to be earlier... "Half Mei said, slightly pausing." maybe you can be less guilty, otherwise for adults and children, it''s a kind of torture. "


    If the sound blinked, did not speak, just drink ginger soup one after another.


    Three days later at night, as half Mei guessed, five elder brother died.


    It''s only three months old. You can''t have a funeral. You can only bury it quietly.


    Ruo Yin takes a few backyards and comforts Nian at Yanyu building.


    But Nian Shi pours on the bedside, what words all can''t listen to.


    The whole body was shaking with tears, as if what a precious thing had been lost.


    A pair of good-looking Phoenix eyes, also full of tears, with the broken line of beads, falling constantly.


    However, after the fourth master arranged the burial of five elder brother in Yanyu tower, he returned to Wanfang Anhe and never came out again.


    It was only half a month after the fifth elder brother''s war that the fourth master left Wanfang Anhe and entered the palace.


    Because Kangxi was seriously injured and fell off his horse when he was on the expedition.


    Fortunately, Wuge was not in a mess. He rescued Kangxi and sent him to a safe place.


    It''s just that the weather and environment of the frontier pass are bad. In addition, the precious medicinal materials and good doctors are still in the capital.


    Therefore, Kangxi went back to Beijing for treatment.


    Probably because he trusted Wuge, he specially asked Wuge to escort him back to Beijing.


    With Kangxi returned to Beijing with Prince Yu Fuquan.


    Fuquan was more seriously injured than Kangxi and once fell into a coma.


    Thanks to his return to Beijing, he got better after being treated by imperial doctors.


    He had the title of Fuyuan general. He fought against Galdan together with Kangxi, and led his troops to win many battles.


    However, the expedition against cewan alabutan has caused two brothers who have been through the battlefield a lot.


    Enough to show the danger of the war.


    At this moment, outside the Qianqing palace, all the brothers kneel under the steps.


    I want to see Kangxi.


    But Kangxi, a proud emperor, even when he was ill, didn''t want people around to watch him.


    Externally, let alone.


    After all, when the emperor was ill in bed, if it spread out, I was afraid that the Qing Dynasty would be chaotic.


    While facing the panic of fighting at the border, the common people have to worry about whether the world is going to change owners. That''s not right.


    So at this moment, Kangxi was leaning on the big bed of painted gold and carved dragons.


    His chest was covered with thick gauze.


    The gauze was white and looked like it had just been changed.


    But at the mouth of my heart, there was red blood, indicating that the wound was still bleeding.


    Moreover, the palms of his hands and legs were also wrapped in gauze.


    The palm of the hand is good also, but the legs seem to be swollen, it is bigger than usual in a circle more than.


    The virtuous and noble concubines sat on the edge and fed him the medicine carefully.


    After Liang Jiugong approached, he whispered, "long live, my brothers are worried about your dragon body. They are kneeling outside."


    "Throw them all out. I''m afraid the officials don''t know if I''m sick or not." After all, it was seriously injured. The thunder like voice of the past was no longer there. Instead, it was an old and powerless voice.


    On weekdays, his majestic appearance was gone, but he was tortured to emaciation by pain.


    But in the end is an emperor, said words, even if the voice is not big, but very weight.Frightened, Liang Jiugong quickly knelt down and said, "well... I have another thing to tell you. Prince Yu''s confidants have come and said that... Prince Yu can''t...


    as soon as this saying goes, Kangxi''s face turns red and he can''t breathe.


    The virtuous and noble concubines did not dare to give medicine again, so they were very happy for Kangxi.


    After Kangxi calmed down, he leaned on the head of the bed and looked straight ahead for a long time.


    For a long time, people almost forget the whole thing.


    He then said to himself, "my old brother, is he going to leave me now..."


    people are silent, how dare they take this sentence.


    Finally, Kangxi opened his mouth by himself, "Liang Jiugong, get ready. I''m going to visit the old brother in Yuqin''s mansion."


    On hearing this, Liang Jiugong advised with great fear: "long live, you are seriously injured now. It''s important to keep your wounds in the palace."


    In addition, it''s not peaceful outside. What can I do in case something goes wrong.


    Moreover, as far as he knows, since the prince went, long live has not established a prince.


    Estimate, the heart also does not have the right person.


    If this is to die like this, the Qing Dynasty will have to make a mess of it.


    A few elder brothers, do not want to fight to the death.


    Therefore, he also made an eye at the virtuous and noble concubine.


    Naturally, the virtuous and noble concubines were worried that Kangxi couldn''t stand the turbulence.


    Don''t because of the deep love and grief with brother Fuquan, that would be even worse.


    She also quickly knelt down beside the bed and advised, "yes, long live, you are very important now. If there is something really going on with Prince Yu, you will have time to make a decision."


    "No, he''s a brother who grew up with me and lived through life and death for decades. If I don''t go, I''m really upset." Kangxi''s tone was firm.


    Moreover, he has lifted the bright yellow brocade quilt and is ready to get out of bed.


    It''s just because you''re seriously injured and you''re slow to move.


    Every time you move it, the eyebrow of the sword will wrinkle a little.


    Since Kangxi insisted on going to see Fuquan, Liang Jiugong and virtuous imperial concubine could not stop him.


    The virtuous imperial concubine sighed and waited on Kangxi to change into a clean and decent Dragon Robe.


    Liang Jiugong also rushed out of the hall and sent the brothers away.


    About half an hour later, Kangxi was on his way to Prince Yuqin''s house by taking a long drive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    When they arrived at Prince Yu''s residence, they welcomed Kangxi to Fuquan''s room.


    As soon as Kangxi entered the room, he sat down beside the bed with the help of a slave.


    He looked at Fuquan lying in the hospital bed. His face was waxy yellow, without a trace of vitality.


    It is so lying on one''s back, but there is a big sweat on his forehead, as if he had done a lot of hard work.


    Kangxi waved his hand and sent all the people in the room away. Then he said, "old brother, I''ve come to see you."


    The voice just fell, Fuquan opened his eyes slightly.


    But his heart is more than his strength, and even with great effort, his eyes are only half narrowed.


    "Here we are..." Fuquan tunnel.


    Seeing his appearance, Kangxi''s sophisticated eyes immediately turned scarlet.


    "Old brother, I am sorry for you. I knew that I should have left you in the capital and let you spend your old age peacefully."


    "As soon as I''m old, I can''t spare time... I like to fight against those thieves with the Emperor..." Fu Quan said weakly, "it''s the emperor, you are the emperor. This time the dragon body is damaged, it''s the minister''s dereliction of duty...


    Kangxi sighed and was silent for a while, and then said:" we brothers are not afraid of death, but we are afraid of the endless wolves, tigers and leopards The mountains and rivers of Qing Dynasty. Now that I''m old, I''ve long ignored life and death. There''s only one thing I want to ask my elder brother. "


    "The emperor, please say..."


    "once upon a time, I felt that I could still fight and govern the Qing Dynasty. But since I returned to Beijing, my body and bones are getting worse and worse every day. I realized that I need to establish a good character prince. "


    Kangxi said, slightly pause, "but those officials in the imperial court have long had a good support for them to look for. Now these words can only tell you. You have always been a selfish man. I want to hear what you think."


    As early as a few years ago, he had his own supporting elder brother.


    If he asks, he may still be the same as a few years ago. Most of them support Lao ba.


    Because Lao Ba is a man who is used to win over people''s hearts.


    Even if he was demoted to the common people, there were still a large number of people attached to him.


    Therefore, what those people said is not credible.


    But what Fuquan said was different.


    This is an old brother trusted by Kangxi, and his words are also good when people are dying.


    "Since the emperor trusts the minister, I would like to recommend eight elder brother to you." Fuquan gasped heavily.


    "What! Those officials were just bribed by him. Now, are you being bribed by him? "


    Fuquan shook his head and said, "I can''t talk about buying. It''s just that a few years ago, I was seriously ill. When brother Ba served me at my house, I felt his sincerity and benevolence. In addition, there are also some things that the minister wants to dare to tell the truth, which may... Offend the emperor. "


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "The eight elder brother was looked upon by the minister to grow up. He had both political integrity and ability since he was a child. He loved and helped each other with his brothers. He was also benevolent, just and benevolent. Because of this, he was respected and respected by the officials and became the rafter among the princes. Similarly, these good conduct are also his shortcomings. If he is really guilty, it is a crime of talent and virtue, or a crime of outstanding virtue and talent."


    At this moment, Fuquan, like those ordinary elders, protects the eighth master.


    After all, which elder does not like filial governance, gentle character of the younger generation.


    Kangxi felt that he was about to stop listening.


    Fortunately, Fuquan''s words are almost the same.


    Although what Fu Quan said did offend him.


    If this is to be replaced by someone else, Kangxi will be furious.


    But at the moment, it was not Fu Quan''s words that infuriated him.


    But what Fuquan said was quite different from the eight elder brother in his heart.


    "Old brother, thanks to your understanding, I was cheated by his gentle appearance, just like those officials."


    Fu Quan opened his mouth and wanted to say something more for the eighth master.


    But Kangxi gently pressed his shoulder and said, "don''t hurry to talk to me first, and listen to me. It''s OK for you to say it again."


    Fuquan was slightly stunned, but he did not speak any more.


    "You say that brother Ba and the princes love and help each other, that''s just the surface. You know that when the prince was put into the patriarchal mansion, the crown prince clearly asked him to take a message, but when I asked, he didn''t mention a word. Finally, the fourth elder brother told me the truth. Not only that, he also framed the prince many times. Later, he extended his hand to the fourth and fourteenth


    Fu Quan: "besides his benevolence and righteousness, I govern people with leniency and benevolence, and he bribes people''s hearts with benevolence. I have indulged myself to the following people, but he is even more indulgent than I am. Even if his benevolence is true, it will only destroy my great Qing Dynasty!" Finally, Kangxi added: "especially in these years, the National Treasury has suffered serious losses, and the great liquidation can not fall into the hands of such people."


    However, the old officials were exhausted when they were in charge of the national treasury.Over the years, Kangxi gave preferential treatment to his ministers and brothers who had fought with him.


    It''s like a house for a house, a car for a car.


    There was a minister who wanted a beautiful maid to warm his feet. Kangxi was very heroic and gave twelve of them.


    Not to mention the losses caused by borrowing money from the Treasury.


    In addition, last year''s feast for thousands of old people also cost a lot of money.


    These expenditures one after another have left the Treasury in a mess.


    But even if Kangxi knew it, he did not intend to clean up the mess.


    Because those important officials and brothers, from the time he ascended the throne, fought with him and suffered a lot.


    One by one, friendship with him is no less than that of Fuquan.


    Now the Qing Dynasty is in its heyday. He can''t pull down his old face and chase debts from his brothers. He can only turn a blind eye.


    Moreover, when Kangxi was old, he wanted to leave a reputation as a benevolent and righteous master in history, and he did not want to be too mean and ungrateful to meritorious old ministers.


    But he does not intend to clean up the mess, which does not mean that the mess will never be cleaned up.


    Therefore, this arduous task is naturally left to future generations, that is, the new emperor who will ascend the throne in the future.


    He also deeply understood this, in order to ensure that the Qing Dynasty can maintain after a hundred years.


    The new heir to the throne must have the courage and ability to deal with the mess he left behind.


    To help him plug the hole created by his "benevolent government".


    However, as far as Kangxi was concerned, eight elder brother was simply too benevolent and righteous.


    If he was allowed to ascend the throne, the Qing Dynasty would not have gone from deficit to ruin.


    At this time, Fuquan felt that what Kangxi said was nothing.


    He said: "the minister thinks that these are not the problem, in dealing with people and things, it can be changed."


    "Well, put that aside and talk about other aspects of him. Every time there is a good job, he and those people at the bottom squeeze their heads to rob. When confronted with a difficult task, he was vague and unwilling to take over. In addition, have you ever known that the revolt of tsawa alabutan was all in collusion with him to open the way for the thieves with his spare power on hand? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    "This..." Fuquan seemed to be excited, coughed several times, and then eased his strength. "I don''t know there is such a thing."


    He only knew that Kangxi punished eight masters again and again, but he didn''t know why.


    Only when eight masters threatened the throne of Kangxi, he simply couldn''t stand it.


    Now that I know it, it''s not good to speak for him.


    "Old brother, there are many things you don''t know!" Speaking of this, Kangxi said solemnly: "eight elder brother always gives people a kind of silent, wonderful accumulation of his gentle character. It seems to be indifferent, but under this indifference, it seems that endless ambition has been accumulated. It is just like a dragon wandering in the clouds, without seeing its head and tail, and occasionally showing its claws, it is just traceless. "


    Kangxi was so wise that he had already seen through the princes.


    Listen to Kangxi so said, Fuquan light asked: "in this case, I do not know the emperor''s heart, can have a favorite candidate."


    "I don''t like it or not. I just want to make a long-term consideration for the Qing Dynasty. If I can, I''d like to shorten my life in exchange for the long-term stability of the Qing Dynasty! Therefore, in terms of the crown prince, in addition to what I like, we should also consider the national policy and the long-term stability of the country. "


    Fuquan: "you are a man of good fortune. The Qing Dynasty still needs you, and how to shorten your life span."


    Kangxi shook his head and said, "in my opinion, the future crown prince must have the public heart for the country and the people, and be able to shoulder the responsibility of his country. What''s more, we must have the determination and perseverance to open up difficulties and forge ahead bravely without fear of offending others. Finally, there must be strategies and means. If you are too straight, you can''t be cruel. You should have a heart of great benevolence and love, and be able to do whatever you can to achieve your goal. Only the elder brother who meets these requirements can inherit the Great Qing Dynasty


    Only in this way can the economic crisis of the Qing Dynasty be saved from the mire.


    "Listen to the emperor said so, the minister is to think, four elder brother and fourteen elder brother, may be a good candidate."


    "How do you say that?" Kangxi''s interest seemed to be on his mind.


    "The fourth elder brother has always had a strong sense of responsibility to the Qing Dynasty and was enthusiastic about the state affairs. Over the past few years, he has been burdened with many hard and thankless jobs. He has courage and is not afraid of failure. However, sometimes, he is too selfless and not selfish, which may not be a good thing. "


    Kangxi''s light "um" a, as if praise.


    "As for elder brother fourteen, he is young, brave and resourceful, has a great general''s demeanor, and is upright. Thanks to him, he is just a little unstable and needs to be honed."


    "Yes, elder brother fourteenth has my courage in the battlefield when I was young, which is why I taught him to Fuyuan the general. But now that we''re here, who do you think is better of them? "


    "Minister that is to say, specific still depends on the emperor''s own meaning." Br > after hearing the plaque, the Emperor Kangxi would like to remind you to stand up for a few more years! Good! Good! I will do as you please


    He never regretted that he had made the second elder brother the crown prince.


    In the end, it made him a target.


    But this mistake, no one ever reminded him.


    Now, only Fuquan dares to wake him up.


    Then, Kangxi and Fuquan talked about a lot of the past.


    Speaking of the emotional place, he also tightened Fu Quan''s hand, "old brother, there are fewer brothers like us in the royal family...


    Fuquan held his lips and said," hey... ".


    On this day, Kangxi stayed in Yuqin palace until the afternoon before returning to the palace.


    However, at night, when Kangxi was leaning on the edge of the bed, wearing reading glasses, Liang Jiugong came forward and whispered, "long live, Prince Yu is dead."


    Hearing this, Kangxi''s hand to open the book was stopped there.


    He is so low head, looking at the book in his hand, in fact, has long been stupefied.


    After a long time, he raised his head, leaned against the edge of the bed and closed his eyes heavily.


    When he opened it again, he said, "let the Ministry of household go about the funeral."


    "Bang." Liang Jiugong retired.


    Perhaps the death of Fuquan had a great impact on Kangxi.


    At night, he read a book and stopped late.


    Later, even lying in bed, also tossed and turned.


    The next morning, when Liang Jiugong served him to get up, he could not wake up.


    "Long live ye... Long live master..." Liang Jiugong called twice, but there was no movement.


    It''s not right. According to reason, long live has been sleeping shallowly. A little wind and grass will disturb him.


    Not to mention getting older, sleep is getting shallower.


    But he called several times today, but there was no response at all.Frightened, he quickly raised his feet to the bedside, put his index finger on the tip of Kangxi''s nose and sniffed out his breath.


    Fortunately, there was a breath, if any, on his fingers.


    However, the breath was very weak, which really scared him.


    He took back his hand and quickly called in other eunuchs, saying, "quick, quickly call the imperial doctor to the emperor."


    Seeing him in such a hurry, the eunuch went to run errands without saying a word.


    After about one stick of incense, three imperial doctors arrived at the Qianqing palace.


    They examined Kangxi''s pulse, their tongue coating and their eyes.


    Finally, one of the imperial doctors, Chao Liang Jiugong, concluded: "long live master Liang, the dragon is not in good health... It''s better to call all brothers to the Qianqing palace."


    "How can that be?" Liang Jiugong suddenly heard the clue.


    It seems that the imperial doctor''s insidious stabbing indicates that long live is dying.


    If the Lord Wansui has established a prince, it will be easy to handle.


    Or if you have made an edict, you can call your brothers.


    But long live Lord one did not establish a prince, two no imperial edict.


    If the brothers are gathered together, it is clear that they are doing things.


    At the moment, Liang Jiugong stood by the bed, looking at the comatose Kangxi, mixed feelings, also in a dilemma.


    Just when he couldn''t make up his mind, Kangxi''s fingers moved.


    At the next moment, Kangxi''s Dragon Beard trembled, opened his mouth, and said weakly, "call me... Longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu... To me."


    "Bang." Liang Jiugong played a thousand in the reign of Emperor Kangxi. When he left the gate of Qianqing palace, he said in a shrill voice on the steps: "pass on longkeduo, Zhang Tingyu will meet you!"


    Look at this posture. Long live master is not going to set up the imperial edict, is he?


    Thinking of this, Liang Jiugong looked up at the blue sky of the Forbidden City.


    The weather was so fine that there were no clouds.


    But the air is stuffy, giving people a sense of oppression.


    It seemed like it was going to rain all the time.


    It seems that... The Forbidden City is going to change!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    About half an hour later, longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu rushed to the Qianqing palace.


    Liang Jiugong had been waiting outside the hall for a long time. Naturally, he quickly invited the two of them to Kangxi''s bed.


    At the moment, Kangxi was lying on the Dragon bed.


    Long Keduo and Zhang Tingyu kowtow to the ground outside the sandalwood carving screen.


    "I come to see the emperor."


    But when they saluted for a long time, Kangxi did not speak.


    Liang Jiugong went to the bed and whispered to Kangxi: "long live, Lord longkeduo and Lord Zhang Tingyu are here."


    Hearing this, Kangxi opened his eyes slightly and opened his mouth.


    However, he still did not speak.


    Seeing this, Liang Jiugong thought that bad, long live master can''t say a word!


    If you can''t write, you can speak, and you can set up the edict.


    After all, Zhang Tingyu is the best judge.


    But if you can''t say it, it''s over.


    Fortunately, after quiet for a while, Kangxi finally opened his mouth.


    "Zhang Tingyu..."


    "the servant is here."


    "I ask you... Who do you think is the best one to inherit the great unification...


    in fact, at this time, Kangxi had a favorite candidate.


    Or, he hesitated at the fourteenth of the fourth master and wanted to listen to other people''s opinions.


    "The emperor, I may be able to put in a word or two about other things, but I really dare not say such things in vain." Zhang Tingyu was frightened.


    How dare he interfere in such matters concerning the future of Qing Dynasty.


    If what he said was against Kangxi''s will, he would not be the first to suffer.


    "No matter what, tell me what you think..." Kangxi said.


    Since Kangxi insisted on Zhang Tingyu, Zhang Tingyu did not dare to give up again and again.


    He raised his head slightly, and after rolling his eyes around, he said cautiously: "emperor, in the minister''s heart, you have always been a Ming Jun, so you didn''t pay much attention to the rest of the elder brother. However, I suggest that you can look at the sons of your brothers and make a decision. In that case, you can protect the country for at least three generations. "


    Hearing the speech, Liang Jiugong on one side hung his head, only when he didn''t hear it.


    But in his heart, he stabbed and scolded Zhang Tingyu as a crafty old fox.


    In a word, it shows that he is only loyal to Viva and does not rely on other princes.


    It seems that there is no opinion, and no recommendation of which elder brother.


    But he later that sentence, is not put clearly to help some elder brother speak.


    Although he is also right, we have to look at the emperor''s grandchildren, so as to protect at least three generations of the country.


    But the old fox is too cunning!


    Liang Jiugong turned his eyes and pondered over the brothers.


    The legitimate son of the third master, although he has been granted a son of nobility, is still small. Where can we see what is famous.


    It was the eldest son of the fourth master''s family. It seemed that he liked it very much.


    The fifth master was raised by the Empress Dowager. He did not love political struggle.


    The seventh master doesn''t like him, let alone his brothers.


    Eight ye are now a commoner, and they are forbidden to compete in their residences.


    A little bit later, the brothers are still small.


    Even if it is the 14 ye who is in favor, the legitimate son is still in the stomach of 14 Fu Jin, whether male or female do not know.


    So... It seems that the fourth master is the most qualified.


    Thinking of this, Liang Jiugong secretly glanced at Zhang Tingyu''s back.


    It seems that this one has already been in a camp with the fourth master secretly, and his words are so good.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Kangxi.


    Kangxi led his lips and gave a faint "um" sound, as if listening to Zhang Tingyu''s words.


    At this time, a small eunuch entered the palace.


    Long Keduo and Zhang Tingyu glanced behind them and did not speak.


    Kangxi was lying on the bed, his eyes were half squinted, and he didn''t know anyone had entered the room.


    Or Liang Jiugong reprimanded: "what are you doing in a hurry? Do you have any rules? I don''t know whether you are deliberating with two adults?"


    "I just said hello outside, but there was no movement inside. If it wasn''t important, I wouldn''t dare to come in." The little eunuch came back.


    Just then Liang Jiugong really heard a little Eunuch in the outside.


    However, he thought that long live was talking about business, and other things would be put aside.


    After all, it''s urgent.


    Looking at the appearance of long live being ill like a mountain, no one knows what will happen tomorrow.


    The urgent task is to establish a prince.


    Who knows this little eunuch, unexpectedly so depressed, came in directly."Won''t you wait a moment if you don''t hear anything?" Liang Jiugong scolded angrily: "is your business big, or long live Lord''s matter big?"


    "I''m the oldest one." The little eunuch said that he was afraid and planned to go back the same way.


    Seeing this, Liang Jiugong said, "come back!"


    Frightened, the eunuch turned around and knelt down in the hall.


    "Since all the people have come in, make it clear. If you are talking about trivial matters, be careful of your own head!" Liang Jiugong Dao.


    Now long live master is ill, and he can''t be fooled by his servants.


    He is the eunuch''s chief manager, and he wants to take care of the servants under him.


    "Yes, yes, even if I borrow ten thousand heads from a slave, I dare not make a mistake in front of the emperor." The little eunuch kowtowed three times, and then said: "just then, the war report came to the border. It was said that the 14th elder brother killed the Zhungeer Dahan zewan alabutan and expelled him from the territory of the Qing Dynasty. Now, Gardan cezero, the son of zewai alabutan, has succeeded to the throne and fled around with the Junggar tribe. "


    After all, it is a completely independent vassal state, which is not easy to annex.


    Although the war was defeated, their strength was not completely eliminated.


    They are still on the border, as well as the tribal areas of origin to accumulate strength.


    It is very difficult to deal with this force, which is fleeing everywhere.


    After hearing the eunuch''s report, longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu looked at each other and cried out in secret.


    At this time, the 14 elder brother''s good news came from the border, which was very disadvantageous to the fourth master.


    Who knows if the fourteen elder brother will inherit the throne to him because of his meritorious service in leading the army.


    Just as they looked at each other, Kangxi on the bed showed a happy smile like an old father.


    He pulled his lips. "Good... Good."


    Liang Jiugong didn''t reprimand the eunuch for what he said.


    He just waved his hand and sent the eunuch out.


    When the little eunuch went out, Kangxi on the Dragon bed was silent for half a sound and then said, "longkeduo, Zhang Tingyu."


    "The servant is here."


    "I''m going to make an edict now. You two... Write it for me." Now, he can''t get out of bed to write. He can only let the two of them speak for you.


    On hearing this, longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu said with regret: "emperor, you will be well...


    " I have a clear body. " Kangxi was resolute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    After hearing this, longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu are not good bullshit.


    Of course, get ready for the pen and paper.


    One person wrote the imperial edict of Chinese characters.


    One person wrote Manchu imperial edict.


    There are many things mentioned in the imperial edict. Longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu wrote three full pages.


    In addition to Kangxi''s feelings on the world, there are also suggestions for future generations.


    Of course, the most important thing is to establish a reserve.


    But this time, Kangxi became cautious.


    He didn''t make it public, just like his ancestors.


    He asked longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu to hide the imperial edict of Li Chu behind the zhengguangming plaque.


    About half an hour later, longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu came out of the Qianqing palace.


    Standing at the gate of the main hall of the Qianqing palace, the two men announced four edicts.


    The first edict was to confer the imperial concubine the queen.


    The second edict was because three days later it was a sacrifice to heaven, but Kangxi''s dragon body was not in good health, so he asked the four masters to offer sacrifices to heaven.


    The third edict is to call the fourteenth master to return to Beijing and make him "the king of the army"!


    The fourth edict was to restore the eighth master''s status as a prince, but not his title.


    There is nothing else.


    For a moment, the whole city was in uproar.


    Everyone is guessing which Prince Kangxi passed the throne to.


    Although one of the four edicts mentioned eight masters.


    But everyone thought that eight Ye didn''t have much drama.


    In particular, some people in the know believe that it was the 14th master who had finished the border, and Kangxi deliberately let the eighth master out to help the fourteenth master.


    But it was Kangxi who forgave him.


    Or really let him out to help the fourth master.


    Only Kangxi knew it clearly.


    However, according to the first edict, it is believed that Emperor Kangxi granted the imperial concubine the empress on the basis of the principle that the son should follow his mother.


    Then the successor of the grand unification was reduced to the fourth and fourteenth masters.


    In particular, Emperor Kangxi asked the fourth master to sacrifice to heaven on his behalf, which made people talk incessantly.


    Because in ancient times, the emperor regarded himself as the son of heaven.


    Offering sacrifices to heaven is to communicate with the heaven and is the patent of the emperor.


    This rule began when Kangxi ascended the throne at the age of eight.


    He has always regarded offering sacrifices to heaven as a top priority. He will be present in person and pray to God.


    Now he has given this job to the fourth master. Does he indirectly admit that he is a prince?


    But if that''s the case, why did you make the fourteenth general king of the army and call him back to Beijing?


    What a mystery!


    I don''t know whether to let the fourteenth master return to Beijing to fulfill his filial piety or to call him back to inherit the throne.


    But no matter who inherits Datong, Princess de will be the future empress dowager.


    After Kangxi sent long Keduo and Zhang Tingyu away, he summoned Princess De, imperial concubine Xian and Si Ye.


    The virtuous imperial concubine was the first to arrive. After she finished talking with Kangxi, she happened to be waiting outside the hall when she came out.


    Although she has just been named Queen, she has not yet been canonized.


    After seeing the virtuous and noble concubines, she was still polite.


    Where can the virtuous and noble imperial concubine still be worthy of this ceremony, she quickly helped her up personally.


    "Sister, go in quickly. The emperor is waiting for you inside."


    With a smile, she entered the Qianqing palace.


    Good birth, early palace is empty.


    You have to have a son.


    She''s a maid of honor from the three banners?


    After that, she will be the most noble woman in the Forbidden City.


    Even the future queen depends on her face.


    The imperial concubine of Qiande is in the mood.


    A pair of eyes, not to Kangxi''s Dragon bed, already red eyes.


    When he arrived at Kangxi''s side, his tears had already come out and his voice choked out: "I''d like to send my regards to the emperor. May the emperor have a healthy dragon body."


    "Well... You''re here..." Kangxi raised his hand.


    But the hand just lifted to half, again powerlessly hangs on the bright yellow brocade quilt.


    She sat beside him, holding his hand like an old man and wife.


    She wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "in fact, the emperor doesn''t have to make my concubine queen. As long as the emperor is good and the children are good, my wife will be satisfied."


    "In these years, you have managed the children very well. The fourth and the fourteenth are better than the elder brother next to you..."


    hearing the speech, Princess de happily laughed and said, "speaking of 14, the child has never let my concubine worry about anything since he was a child. This time he went to the war, my concubine was worried all day. Now, she has won a great victory, and her heart is relaxed."


    When she spoke, she looked like a loving mother.


    However, she directly ignored Kangxi''s words and only mentioned the fourteenth elder brother.But he left the fourth master behind.


    At this moment, even though Kangxi was in a daze, he also noticed the favoritism of the imperial concubine.


    In addition, over the years, he more or less also know that the princess favors fourteen elder brother.


    So he took his lips and said, "old four is not bad. He is steady and responsible."


    "Yes, yes, yes." As soon as the fourth master was mentioned, the Duchess responded with a straight face and perfunctorily. At last, she did not forget to scold the fourth master. "However, the old four''s temperament is always stuffy, and I don''t know what''s going on all day. My concubine is really unpredictable!"


    She didn''t know that Kangxi had already made the edict.


    Therefore, I still want to take this opportunity to influence Kangxi''s decision.


    However, her words just export, Kangxi actually took the initiative to release her hand.


    "I know that if you don''t grow up around you, you are not happy and misunderstood..."


    as soon as she said this, she quickly knelt down beside her bed.


    "Emperor, when you gave the fourth elder brother to the empress Tong Jia to keep it, it was the blessing of my concubine. How dare I have other thoughts? It''s just that the fourth elder brother''s mind is deep and always can''t think of a piece with the minister and concubine. Unlike the fourteenth elder brother, he is straightforward and sunny."


    Kangxi gently waved his hand, indicating that Princess de would stop talking.


    Then, he said: "you come here, I have something to say to you. I hope that after you listen, you can have less misunderstanding about the fourth elder."


    After kneeling for a while, Princess de lay on the edge of the bed and approached Kangxi.


    Kangxi then said several words in the ear of Princess de Fei.


    "Emperor, is this true?" he said


    "Oh, Hello, my mother is really confused. Can there be any falsehood in the words of long live master?" Liang Jiugong on one side couldn''t listen to it, reminding him in a low voice.


    It is true, long live master''s every word, can she doubt it.


    "Yes, it is..." Princess de just woke up.


    "Well, you can get out of here." Kangxi said to Princess De.


    "Yes, I will leave." Princess de rose and stepped back.


    When she went out of the Qianqing palace and went down the steps, she met the fourth master who was also called by Kangxi.


    When the two mother and son met, there was no warm consolation, not even greetings.


    "Good fortune and good fortune for e Niang." When the fourth master saw the imperial concubine, he naturally struck a thousand children calmly.


    The imperial concubine looked up and down at the fourth master, and her eyes were full of contempt.


    In any case, in her mind, old four is far from fourteen!


    ------


    thank you for the 10000 Book coins awarded by Hai Lanqing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    The imperial concubine glanced at the fourth master and said, "go in, don''t ask your emperor Alma to wait for a long time."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, light "um" a sound, entered the Qianqing palace.


    In front of the screen, the fourth master worshipped Kangxi on the Dragon bed.


    "My son''s ministers see the emperor Alma."


    "Get up..." Kangxi''s voice was hoarse and his voice was weak.


    When the fourth master got up, he didn''t get close to him, but stood still.


    "I don''t know what the emperor amah has to tell his children to come."


    "I don''t want to tell you anything. I just want to talk to you about myself." Kangxi moved his fingers and said weakly, "I know you are a good man, but I also know that you are a deep-seated man, as they say. In fact, you went to the Yuanmingyuan to be the first idle person in Qing Dynasty, so as to hide your talent and keep your back."


    Hearing this, the fourth master got up and knelt down again.


    "The emperor amah is wise." He turned his eyes and said, "the son minister does have the idea of hiding his talent and keeping his back, but most of all, he still wants to avoid the edge, and does not want to argue with his brothers, so as to avoid embarrassment and bad ending."


    "So... Over the years, you''ve deliberately hidden its edge..."


    "yes." Now that the emperor Alma has seen it out, he will not hide it any more.


    Moreover, at this time, there seems to be nothing to hide.


    "What you do, good or bad, I see it in my eyes..." Kangxi said, pausing, panting, and saying, "sometimes it''s a good thing to hide your sharpness, but at the critical moment, you still have to show the courage of a man, but... For your relatives, it''s best to leave some room, not too cold-blooded and merciless."


    "Yes, my children''s ministers obey the instructions of the emperor Alma."


    Kangxi coughed a few times and said, "in fact, you are better than me..."


    "Huang amah loves his brothers and respects the Empress Dowager. Your benevolence and righteousness are obvious to all."


    "Well, it''s all in the past. Don''t mention it." Kangxi sighed, "I''m calling you today to tell you something."


    "ARMA, please say so."


    "I know that the brothers below are very good. If they were not born in the royal family, they might be good seedlings. Bad is bad in the royal family, all are ambitious things. But in any case, if they do things separately in the future, they will let bygones be bygones


    "Yes."


    "Of course, if they get worse, you don''t have to be friendly. But only a little. Try to save his life. It''s good for the royal family and your future reputation. "


    "I remember."


    After that, Kangxi asked the fourth master a few words, then opened his lips and said, "I''m tired. Please step down."


    "Yes." The fourth master got up and looked at Kangxi behind the screen. He stepped back a little heavily.


    Three days later, it''s a big day to worship heaven.


    On this day, many princes and ministers, as well as lamas and female shamans, came to the Forbidden City.


    The place of offering sacrifices to heaven is also in the East sacrificial Hall of Yuhe bridge outside the left gate of Chang''an.


    There are two temples opposite the north and south. One square is in the north and the other is in the south.


    A circle in the south, north, called round hall.


    Seven minutes before sunrise, as soon as the hour arrived, the Zhai palace rang the Taihe bell, and the fourth master went from Taihe hall to round hill altar.


    In the whole process, you can''t take a carriage or a sedan chair, but you can only walk.


    When we arrived at the round Mound Altar, there were burnt calves in the southeast, sky lights hung in the southwest, misty clouds, candle shadows, and the theater was red, giving people a very sacred feeling.


    On the altar are the eight gods.


    The so-called "eight gods" are heaven, earth, sun, moon, Yin, Yang, four seasons and army gods.


    In front of the throne, there are a large number of offerings such as jade, silk, whole cattle, sheep, pig, wine, fruit and dishes.


    There are more than 700 sacrificial vessels and sacrificial vessels.


    At the same time, paper money is hung inside and outside the hall, which is also an old custom in Manchuria.


    At this time, the fourth master, dressed in navy blue court clothes, went to the round hall to worship heaven.


    When he arrived at the main hall, the bell of the Zhai palace stopped ringing, the drum music began, and the ceremony officially began.


    Two Mrs. shamans, wearing embroidered robes, mother of Pearl and embroidered shoes with thick soled embroidered shoes, were seen. One played three strings and the other had a string of copper bells on her waist. She was holding a drum in one hand and a chair board in the other.


    She first danced in the center and then to the four directions, singing "Oro Luo" in Manchu and raising her knife and finger painting.


    The song is nothing more than asking the gods of heaven and earth and the gods of the four seas for fortune and fortune and expelling demons and diseases.


    Seeing this, the princes and ministers also followed.


    They all sat on the row of stone blocks in the middle of the South court.


    The prince and Baylor are all in it.Of course, eight masters and nine masters are also in the crowd.


    It is reasonable to say that only the emperor is present on such an occasion.


    If the emperor is not present, the princes and ministers will not come.


    But now, Kangxi was too sick to get out of bed, and people had to make do with it.


    Moreover, these four elder brothers may be the new emperor in the future. They dare not show off.


    After about a stick of incense, Mrs. shaman handed the fourth master a bowl of sake.


    After the fourth master took it, he sprinkled the wine on the willow branches.


    Although it was the first time for him to offer sacrifices to heaven, his whole process was from Rongli down, and his expression was serious and focused.


    In every move, there is a mature man''s unique arrogance and overlord.


    Then, accompanied by a "Li Bi".


    The fourth general gave the sacrifice to the princes and ministers.


    At this moment, looking at the sacrificial offerings, and then looking at the manner of the four masters, the more he looked, the more unconvinced he was.


    He quietly Mo toward the side of the eight ye said: "if not 14 is still not returned to Beijing, this sacrifice to heaven''s work, how can fall on the four brothers, now, it is cheap him."


    Said, he slightly pauses, the face is full of insidious, "however, let him be proud for a while, when the fourteenth younger brother comes back, I see he still has the air?"


    "I don''t think it''s so simple." Eight ye will cup wine sprinkled a few times, light.


    Smell speech, nine Ye looked around, approached eight ye, asked in a low voice: "eight elder brother, how do you say this? Is it not the fourteenth younger brother that emperor amah made the imperial edict this time? It shouldn''t be! "


    Anyway, in his mind, although fourteen was reckless, he was better than the fourth brother in fighting.


    Out of selfishness, he also wanted fourteen to be emperor.


    Myna is no drama, can only count on 14.


    In this way, they are in the same camp, and they can hide their glory.


    But if the fourth brother ascends the throne, he and myna do those things.


    They may be the first to suffer.


    "Don''t forget that it''s always the responsibility of the emperor to sacrifice to heaven." Eight ye light tunnel.


    "But 14 is not in the capital?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    "Not to mention this, let''s talk about the allocation of Huang AMA this time. If he really intends to pass on the throne to the fourteenth younger brother, when he comes back to Beijing to recuperate, he should bring his fourteenth brother back together. Where will he stay at the border. Moreover, knowing that we were close to our fourteenth brother, he deliberately separated the fourteenth brother from us, so that we could not act together. "


    "So, in order to prevent us from colluding with the fourteenth younger brother to force the palace, Huang Alma has been on guard for a long time." Nine Ye frowned.


    He, who had promised himself, suddenly realized something.


    The fourth brother is a sacrifice instead of the emperor.


    But the fourteenth brother was fighting at the border.


    One stayed in the capital and one transferred to the border.


    It sounds like a bit of a suspension!


    "It can be said that, but he may have been just for himself to guard against us. Now he may be paving the way for the fourth brother." Eight Ye is warm and moist.


    "I think it''s not only now. After the death of the second elder brother, the emperor Alma asked the fourth elder brother to manage the Yellow River, and he also summoned officials from all over the country to listen to the fourth brother teach agricultural knowledge in the capital city." Speaking of this, Jiu Ye angrily said: "I don''t know what Huang amah likes the fourth elder brother. No wonder it''s the cruel means of his decisive iron hand?"


    This is called "helping the horse on the way".


    As for the transfer of power, there is usually such a procedure.


    Kangxi did the same to let the former pave the way for the successor and establish authority.


    "Maybe."


    "What shall we do now? We can''t wait to die. After all, our people have made clear that Huang amah doesn''t have much time. If we let the fourth brother ascend the throne, we won''t have good fruit to eat! " Jiuye is a little anxious.


    "Now I can only rely on my fourteenth brother."


    At the mention of the fourteenth, the ninth master was very interested. His eyes were shining and he said, "well, let''s write a letter directly to ask him to lead his troops from the border to the Forbidden City. It''s OK."


    "It can be, but it''s quite difficult."


    "What happened?" Nine master frowned.


    "Don''t forget, with the degree of the fourth brother''s belly black, the provisions of the western expedition army were managed by Nian gengyao and Li Wei."


    "I know that Nian gengyao is a member of fourteen. Isn''t Li Wei a member of our family?"


    Eight Ye shook his head, "wrong, Nian gengyao and Li Wei are the disciples under the fourth brother."


    "What!" A flash of surprise flashed in the eyes of the ninth master, "they all said that the soldiers and horses did not move, and the grain and grass went first. Now that people have mastered grain and grass, is it not equivalent to holding the lifeblood of the army? Once the grain and grass are cut off by Nian gengyao and Li Wei, let alone mutiny, it will be difficult to even pacify the rebellion! "


    "It doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that Nian gengyao is the governor of Sichuan gorge, and the only way for his fourteenth brother to return to Beijing from the border is niangengyao''s territory. If there is a mutiny, whether it''s grain or grass, or the location in the ground, they will lose the opportunity. After all, that year''s gengyao was not a vegetarian."


    "It''s not only Nian gengyao, but also Fei Yanggu and Wuge have a lot of military power in the capital. In addition, there are disciples under the fourth brother. I''m afraid that the whole capital is under his control."


    "Almost." Eight Ye always light.


    But nine masters, as long as the thought of the Liang Zi that once and four ye knot, the heart and liver tremble.


    "No, we can''t let the fourth brother ascend the throne!" With that, he also questioned: "do you think it''s because we think too much. In fact, it''s Huang AMA who gave the throne to the fourteenth younger brother. After all, after being summoned by Emperor Alma, empress de Fei wrote a letter to her family, asking her fourteenth brother to return to Beijing to be filial and inherit Datong by the way."


    "Are you sure?" In the eyes of eight Ye''s gentle moistened eyes, a touch of elusive flow shadow finally flashed.


    "Don''t you believe what I said? It''s true!"


    Get the exact answer, eight Ye Mou Guang turns, seem to have what idea.


    Seeing this, nine Ye gently bumped against his shoulder, "myna, you still have a way, we are on a boat, we should be together in the future."


    "There is a way, but..." the eighth master stopped and analyzed: "although the fourteenth younger brother is a general, he only has the power to unify the army, but not to transfer troops. Moreover, those soldiers are not his own troops, and they can fight against the rebellion. If there is a real rebellion, I''m afraid that few of them are determined to work with him. "


    "Then don''t try to rebel. It''s OK to fight against it." The ninth Master said excitedly: "anyway, you still have the support of all the officials in the capital. There are hundreds of thousands of outstanding teachers in the border area at the fourteenth. We attack both inside and outside. The fourth brother has not yet ascended the throne. It is not easy for us to abolish it."


    The eighth master didn''t speak, just with a warm smile, "as long as the fourteenth younger brother rushes back to Beijing before the death of emperor Alma, everything is easy to say. If Huang Alma returns to Beijing after his death, it depends on whether he wants to be filial or whether he wants to fight for it. "


    Because the Qing Dynasty attached great importance to filial piety.


    Since Emperor Kangxi ascended the throne, he ruled the country with benevolence and filial piety. The education of the princes also attached great importance to the filial piety of the Han nationality.


    So if the old emperor dies.


    As the prince''s elder brother, no matter what things need to be put down, it is the most important to keep the soul and mourn for his father. After all, filial piety comes first.If the fourteenth elder brother pays attention to filial piety, naturally there is no way to pacify the rebellion.


    If he were to fight against the rebellion, he would not be able to keep his soul for the first time. This is a matter of no means.


    "Don''t worry about anything else. As long as we make a good stir in the letter, we won''t believe it. With the recklessness of the fourteenth brother, he will be calm." Jiuye is insidious.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes, also full of evil.


    If the imperial edict is really the fourteenth younger brother, everything will be easy to handle.


    Even if it wasn''t, he would give the fourteenth brother the illusion that he was the only one who had the throne...


    after noon, the sacrifice to heaven would be over, and everyone would leave for their respective houses.


    However, the fourth master has been so busy recently that she doesn''t come back until night.


    That night, he reviewed the official documents and went to the Yanyu building of Nian''s family.


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master and said that there was a good brother in Fujin.


    I don''t forget to care about the sister who lost her son in the capital.


    In the following days, the fourth master, who always paid attention to the rules, was so busy that he only went to Yanyu building once.


    I went to xinghuachun hall twice.


    As soon as he won the battle, he received the imperial edict of Emperor Kangxi calling him back to Beijing.


    And two letters from home.


    The first one was that the imperial concubine asked him to return to Beijing to perform filial piety and inherit the throne.


    There is also a letter, naturally written to him by eighth and ninth masters.


    The content in it is almost the same as the meaning of Princess de Fei.


    Therefore, the fourteenth Lord traveled a hundred miles a day and was returning to Beijing with hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    However, a month later, before the fourteenth Lord arrived in the capital, Kangxi was dying.


    On this day, Kangxi lay on the big bed of painted gold and carved dragons with heavy blue eyelids.


    I can only blame the feeling that there is an invisible force approaching him.


    He looked at the ceiling in a daze. The familiar place suddenly became strange and blurred, and it was getting farther and farther away from him...


    not long after that, the bell of national funeral was heard in the Forbidden City.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    In May of the 46th year of Kangxi''s reign, Emperor Kangxi died.


    The reason why it is called driving death is that the emperor is supported by thousands of people.


    He has the power to control and dominate the subjects to maintain the peace and stability of the country.


    The power to become a driving force is also a spiritual pillar.


    When he died, he was no longer able to exercise power, nor did he have a spiritual pillar.


    Without pillars, rivers and mountains will collapse.


    At the moment, the mausoleum of Kangxi is located in the Qianqing palace. Beside the hall, there are yellow dragon curtains and white silk curtains on both sides.


    In front of the pagoda, there is a rosewood table with a top-quality yellow Satin Embroidered dragon mattress. In front of the pagoda is a rosewood table with silver incense tripod candlesticks and vases.


    The coffin was placed in the middle of the pagoda.


    The coffin also became the "Zi Palace". The whole palace was made of Phoebe.


    Inside and outside, they were painted with 7749 coats of gold paint.


    Kangxi was lying inside, covered with a sutra quilt, with gilded Sanskrit on it. Each piece was blessed by the living Buddha''s recitation of sutras, which was quite exquisite.


    Zigong is lined with five layers of gold duoroni satin and eight layers of gold dragon colored satin, totally 13 layers.


    According to reason, the death of the late emperor should allow Kangxi to sleep peacefully.


    However, from ancient to modern times, there have been disputes over inheritance linked with rights and property.


    Or it''s about fighting for the succession.


    Or they''re fighting for property.


    Because this is the sinister side of human heart.


    As the new emperor, the fourth master naturally wanted to announce the death of Kangxi.


    Longkeduo and Zhang Tingyu were the imperial court officials who made a speech on behalf of the monarch.


    They represented the imperial court and immediately sent the imperial edict to the Mongolian ministries and neighboring countries.


    When the imperial edict reaches the provinces, civil and military officials should take off their hats and wear plain clothes.


    This meeting son, the Qianqing palace in addition to sad music and mourning sound.


    The liveliest thing is the faces of several elder brothers and officials.


    In particular, Jiuye said with indignation: "fourth brother, when huangkao fell ill, the last thing you saw was you. After that, your body became worse and worse. Did you say something and disobey Huang AMA, or what did you feed huangkao?"


    As soon as the words came out, the four masters sitting at the head of the table were pale.


    On the other hand, Liang Jiugong quickly clarified: "Jiuye, when the emperor Daxing summoned the emperor, the slaves had been serving in front of the bed. In addition to listening to the emperor''s words, the emperor did not have any conflict of words, nor did he feed him anything. "


    When Kangxi died, the fourth master did not give him a posthumous title for the time being, so they called him Daxing emperor.


    "You old eunuch, you just died in the imperial examination, and you cast yourself into others." Jiuye didn''t recognize Liang Jiugong.


    No matter what kind of sinister face the ninth master is, and for what purpose, the fourth master always stands upright and sits at the head.


    Noble, cold, and invincible.


    As early as Kangxi summoned him, he would have guessed some clues.


    He knew that Kangxi might inherit the throne to him, but he always kept a low profile and would not show off around.


    Now, even if he is not recognized by his brothers, his heart is still magnanimous.


    If you don''t accept the imperial examination, you can look down on the emperor''s descendants


    "Who doesn''t know that longkeduo has a nepotism relationship with you. Maybe you bought Zhang Tingyu, the old fox, and colluded with each other to change the imperial edict." The ninth master refused to give up.


    Even if he had already guessed that the fourth emperor of Kangxi was the new emperor.


    But he just can''t see his smooth accession to the throne.


    He wanted to make the world think that he was a tyrant, killed his father and usurped the throne, making him a bad emperor!


    In any case, there is no worse result.


    It''s better to make an opportunity for the fourteenth brother.


    Moreover, now the fourth elder brother''s position is not stable, even if he how arrogant, he also dare not to him how.


    It''s enough for him to kill his father in order to kill his father. Do you want to be an emperor.


    After all, from ancient times to the present, the most important thing for a new emperor to ascend the throne is to be right.


    Therefore, even if some people rebel or rebel, they will find various reasons to prove justice.


    As soon as the end of the day, someone called to save the people.


    Once booming, some people call it treacherous bandits.


    When the fourth master was just starting, he was said to have killed his father and usurped the throne, which was very bad.


    At least after he ascended the throne, his popular feelings were damaged. He had to struggle for decades and make achievements to clear his image in the hearts of the people.


    Because the public opinion tendency of the people is extremely important. If one day''s reputation is not good, it will remain infamous for thousands of years and can not be trusted by the people.


    "Presumptuous!" The thunder like voice sounded in the hall. The fourth master swept to the ninth master sharply, "the imperial examination edict is here, and you are still making the order here. It is clear that you disobey the ancestors and despise the imperial authority. Come on, drag it to the Zi palace of huangkao and reflect on it for a few times. "When he spoke, there was a cold air of awe and arrogance of absolute authority.


    Although the old and new feuds were counted up, he wanted to punish Jiu Ye very much.


    But now, at this juncture, the public opinion has been one after another.


    We can''t add another name to the name of mutilation.


    The ninth master originally wanted to say something, but the eighth master gently advised him: "eighth brother, the emperor is right. The imperial edict was set up by the Emperor himself, and he can''t say it again in the future."


    He has always been like this, people before and after all have a warm and easy to get along with, good people want him to do.


    So, nine Ye was so taken to Kangxi''s Zi palace kneeling.


    Then, the fourth master looked down on the officials below, and his mysterious eyes were even colder and sharper, and the cold was too strong to be peeped into.


    "Who else has any objection?" Without any emotional voice, from that sexy thin lip to say.


    As soon as this was said, all the princes and ministers were knocking on the ground, even afraid to breathe.


    Nine Ye dares to die like this, that is to expect that the emperor won''t do anything to him for the time being.


    They are only officials and servants, where dare to disobey.


    One after another kowtowed: "I have no objection. I just hope that the emperor will ascend the throne as soon as possible."


    Seeing the people bow down and submit to the throne, the fourth master glanced at the crowd with sharp eyes, and coldly said, "now the imperial examination has just passed away, and everything will be discussed after the emperor''s entrance examination is buried."


    He is the emperor, and the capital is in his hands.


    There''s no reason to ignore the funeral of the late emperor. It''s against the rules if you first ascend the throne.


    Therefore, he has not officially ascended the throne, but according to the imperial edict, he is already the successor emperor.


    "Yes Everyone should say.


    The fourth master gave orders to the people and dismissed them.


    For a moment, the whole forbidden city was filled with chanting and mourning.


    Even the temples and temples in the capital need to ring 30000 bells.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    Because the emperor was the supreme ruler and ruler of the country, the army and the people all over the country had to mourn for the emperor.


    At the same time, the Ministry of rites carefully handled the funeral of Kangxi.


    In order to gather all the civil and military alternate officials, Jinshi, Ju Gong, Li Dian, monks and Taoists in Beijing to gather in shuntianfu, it is necessary to salute and mourn early and late in the first three days.


    It is also necessary for the house of internal affairs to make mourning clothes and distribute them to the princes, princesses, princesses, officials under Fu Jin, Zong Nu, Zuo Ling, third-class bodyguards and life wives.


    Moreover, these people also get the field.


    Kangxi''s coffin will be stored in the Qianqing palace for 27 days before being transferred to the funeral palace.


    During this period, the civil and military ministers below the prince and the idle clans, such as Jueluo, princess, Fujin, the king of the village and the members above the children of the clan, were all dressed up.


    The officials of the house of internal affairs are all in uniform.


    It was not until the 27th day that Kangxi went to the funeral to remove the costume.


    Moreover, the male should take off the crown tassel and cut the braid, and the female would go to decorate and cut her hair, even if it was the fourth master.


    Within a hundred days of Kangxi''s death, it was for the national funeral that all the people of the Qing Dynasty could not marry and have fun.


    Within 27 months of the near clan, the distant clan and the princes and ministers in Beijing are not allowed to marry or have banquets for one year.


    If it''s more serious, the imperial concubines and the emperor''s descendants should be buried with them.


    However, the general elected people are indifferent after death and have no relatives.


    Fortunately, when Kangxi was alive, he thought that the system of burial for living people was too cruel, so he abolished this item.


    Now when Kangxi died, there was no one alive to be buried.


    Then, Wang, Beile, Beizi, Gong, princess, Fujin and other senior nobles need to fast at home.


    Ministers and officials of the government departments and departments should go to the dormitories of the Yamen for collective accommodation and fast. They are not allowed to go home.


    As for the leisure officials, they gathered at the noon gate to fast and stay.


    If Yin is Fujin, the future queen, naturally can fast at home.


    However, the funeral ceremony of Kangxi has not yet passed. As Prince Fujin, she wants to visit Kangxi''s remains in the palace.


    Therefore, at noon that day, led by eunuchs and bodyguards in the palace, she led a group of female dependents, elder brother and gege in the backyard to the Forbidden City.


    Looking at a palace, a top of golden glazed tiles, double eaves palace roof, heavy and heavy red walls, Ruoyin suddenly some shaking God.


    At this moment, no matter how magnificent and solemn the palace is.


    If the sound will only feel depressed.


    It was the same feeling she felt when she first entered the palace.


    Even, that kind of depression, even more with the first time.


    She couldn''t say where that feeling came from.


    Mingming fourth master became the successor emperor, she should be happy.


    Happy that the Forbidden City will be a safe place for her and her children.


    Happy no longer need to worry about the nine masters will cruelly treat her children.


    Happy as long as steady, she can be queen, can be in charge of the six palace, die.


    But why couldn''t she be happy with so many happy people in a row?


    "Fujin, there are so many people in the Forbidden City recently, so I''d like you to change into clothes here and go to the Qianqing palace again." A little eunuch said.


    Now, although the fourth master is the successor emperor.


    But now, during the national funeral, Ruoyin and the canonization of several people in the backyard have not come down.


    Therefore, others saw her, or called four fortune Jin.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the room in front of her. There was a big room inside.


    There are several separate fields separated by various kinds of cloth.


    In the house, there are beige ready-made clothes everywhere. I think it''s a place to change clothes.


    See the situation, if the sound does not so-called tunnel: "it''s OK, can change into the clothing, vertical and horizontal that clothing is also set outside."


    "Well, thank you for your understanding." The little eunuch said, and he quit.


    This one is very lucky in the future!


    After the eunuch went out, Ruoyin said, "Li Fukang, take all your brothers to the outer compartment and change your clothes. The rest of the people, follow me to the inner compartment, find a separate room, and quickly change into clothes


    "In addition, Rushuang Ruxia, go outside and guard. Don''t let others in."


    "Yes."


    That suit is very loose. I guess it''s made according to the average size.


    However, the clothes of Qing Dynasty are basically like this.


    After about a stick of incense, everyone changed into clothes.


    Ruoyin called the backyard and the children to come.


    After carefully checking their appearance, they said, "OK, since they have changed into ready-made clothes, follow me to the Qianqing palace. But you must remember that our honor now is the face of the Lord. When we get there, we will be careful and behave ourselves. "


    No matter what kind of resentment you have in your family, when you get here, you have to unite.What''s more, their identity, however, is the object of concern, and there is no mistake at all.


    Otherwise, she would not be careful.


    "Yes." At this moment, even the most disobedient Li''s, also the original points.


    See everyone should be frank, if the sound just satisfied nod, took everyone to the Qianqing palace.


    There, both inside and outside the Qianqing palace, were already overcrowded.


    Because the funeral ceremony will be held soon.


    Moreover, not only Ruoyin several, all princes below, top wearing officials above. As well as Heshuo Fujin, the assistant leader of the third class, his wife, and so on, all went to the Qianqing palace to pay homage to the emperor''s remains.


    Even the princes, princesses, Fujin and so on, they had to go to the "funeral ceremony" in the Qianqing gate.


    At this time, there are special servants who welcome Ruoyin into Qianqing palace.


    Just entered the hall, Ruoyin arrived at the fourth master.


    This man who hasn''t been seen in days.


    Dressed in beige clothes and tied with several circles of beige cloth on his head, he was kneeling in front of Kangxi''s coffin, holding tea, serving food and drinking wine.


    But a few days later, he looked a little tired, as if he had experienced a lot of things.


    In the past, the sharp eyes are full of bloodstains, which makes people heartache.


    Just as Ruoyin was staring at the fourth master, he looked back at him, just like the telepathy.


    All of a sudden, the four eyes are opposite.


    Fourth master''s eyes are light, without any color.


    There are so many people around, if the voice is not good, eyebrows and feelings, it is afraid to laugh.


    After all, Kangxi just died, and she laughed at her own man. Others specified what to think and how to spread rumors.


    Therefore, she just toward the fourth master blessing body, slightly line a courtesy, then take back the eyes.


    Next, there are lamas wearing clothes, hand law enforcement equipment constantly playing, chanting.


    After about half an hour, the funeral ceremony was over.


    At dusk, Ruoyin plans to take the people in the backyard, as well as the children, to go back to the house for fasting.


    When there is a need, the palace will naturally send someone to pick it up.


    However, if Yin was only out of the Qianqing palace, Su Peisheng ran up to her and said, "Fu Jin, the emperor has arranged a temporary residence for you in the palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    This means that Ruoyin should not go back to Yuanmingyuan and live in the palace.


    It''s not a big deal. Sooner or later, I''ll live in the Forbidden City.


    "I heard that ministers and officials of various ministries and departments, as well as casual officials, are going to fast and stay in the palace and are not allowed to go back. Would it be inappropriate for me to stay so rashly?" If sound road.


    Originally, there were many people in the palace. It was said that they lived together.


    So this meeting, she is like a hostess.


    Standing in the host''s point of view, I think it''s still the guests.


    Somehow, when she was in the mansion, she sometimes restrained herself.


    But sometimes, it will release nature.


    After arriving at the Yuanmingyuan, I forgot about those rules.


    I thought it would be good to wait for the fourth master to be emperor.


    But when it came to this day, she looked forward and thought more and more.


    "It''s OK. The palace is so big that it''s still a free palace. The servant got the emperor''s order early in the morning, and asked people to tidy up the Zhongcui palace, and Lao Fujin bowed to it. "


    Su Peisheng almost did not give Ruoyin any room to refuse, so he directly wanted to invite Ruoyin to Zhongcui palace.


    After all, this is a job that the emperor specially asked him to do, so we should not be careless.


    Ruoyin didn''t immediately respond to Su Peisheng.


    A pair of eyes light slightly turn, is weighing the pros and cons.


    The Li family on the edge said, "Su Peisheng, you didn''t listen to Fu Jin. She didn''t want to be in the palace. What''s more, Fu Jin has already said that our dignity is the face of our Lord. I don''t think we''ll do any special treatment at this time. "


    With that, she gave a slight pause, and then she said, "besides, we are all in the Yuanmingyuan, and only Fujin is in the palace. It''s not appropriate for us to be in the eyes of others or to be emotional and reasonable."


    The meaning of this is obvious. It reminds Ruoyin to pay attention to the rules and set an example.


    If Yin squinted at Li, he was about to say something.


    Su Peisheng laughed and slapped himself.


    "Look at the mouth of the servant. Just now I just wanted to say hello to Fu Jin, but I forgot to inform the young masters."


    Then, with a smile on his face, he said, "in fact, it''s not as serious as Li side Fujin said. The emperor had asked the servant to call both Fu Jin and the little master to live in Zhongcui palace. After all, it took some time for the Yuanmingyuan to go to the palace, and then it was inevitable to enter the palace frequently, so as to save the bumps of cars and horses, and it was very tiring to run at both ends. "


    It is said that they live together, but Ruoyin doesn''t worry about it.


    To tell you the truth, she didn''t want to do anything special at this time.


    At first, there are many people in the palace.


    If she lived alone in the palace, the children and others would have to ride around in cars.


    First, they don''t trust children.


    Second, it is hard to avoid gossip.


    People would think that she took herself as a queen, put on airs, and did not have the bearing of a proper wife.


    All of us are the same, but also with the elder brother and the Ge men, it is not so special.


    However, if Yin looks back at a large group of people behind him and asks uncertainly, "are you sure you can live under it?"


    "If you go back to Fujin, Zhongcui palace is so big that you can live together with elder brother and Ge Ge men." Su Peisheng returned.


    "That''s about it." As soon as he heard that everyone could stay in the palace, Li supported the servants, squinted at Su Peisheng, and said, "in this case, what are you still in a daze to do? Lead the way."


    But Su Peisheng didn''t take Li''s words, but made a gesture of "please" to chaoruoyin.


    "Fujin, please take the little masters and move to Zhongcui palace."


    "Hiss", Li looked at Su Peisheng''s flattery, but he was a little disdainful.


    Ruo Yin Chao, Su Peisheng gave a faint "um" and then glanced at the impatient Li Shi with Yu Guang.


    He could not help frowning and frowning, and said, "Li Shi, since you know that our every move is the face of Ye, but you can see what you look like. Before the matter is clear, take care of me and ye''s affairs. Now I hear that everyone can live in Zhongcui palace, so I''m in such a hurry. "


    "I''ve been tired for a whole day, so I''m in a bit of a hurry." Li said with a smile.


    But it doesn''t matter whether it''s inside or outside.


    "There are so many people in the backyard. Who is not the same as you, who is tired from morning to night? Can you be so depressed and have half a complaint? Even Nian''s, after losing his five elder brother, he was exhausted. Even if he was ill, he always insisted on it. He was not as delicate as you are. "


    Ruoyin directly rejected Li''s words, and finally seriously criticized Li: "besides, Su Peisheng has been talking to me all the time, and I haven''t answered back. Do you have the share to interrupt?"


    "Fu Jin, you are slow to respond, this..." Li Shi smiles, "can''t blame me?"


    "Good, good." Looking at Li Shi''s unrepentant appearance, Ruo Yin raised his chin slightly and said in a deep voice: "since you like to talk back so much, go back to the garden and reflect on your past. When do you know the rules, come back to me and make a good stand!""Fujin, what do you mean?" Li went directly to Ruoyin and looked directly at him and said, "I am also the e Niang of big Ge Ge and four elder brothers. Therefore, I am one with them. Where they are, I will be there."


    This is to say, big Ge Ge and four elder brother are in the palace, she also has to live in the palace.


    If she went back to the Old Summer Palace, big Ge Ge and four elder brothers also had to go back to the Old Summer Palace.


    "Yes, you are the sum Niang of big Ge Ge and four elder brothers, but they also call me a di e e Niang. When you are not there, I will let the servant take care of it." If the sound looks, does not look at Li Shi.


    However, Li is not a vegetarian. She even threatens Ruoyin with a smile.


    "Fu Jin, you''ve begun to put on the Queen''s airs before you become a queen. Well, if you want to, I''ll go back to the garden. It''s just that I''m a lucky man, and I''m going to be a concubine in the future. If I''m asked to go into the palace to mourn, I won''t come. "


    Hum! Let Fujin be superior.


    When she didn''t go to the palace to offer her condolence, others asked, to see what Fujin should do!


    But, Li Shi seems to forget, from beginning to end is her first provocation.


    "Whatever you want." If Yin Chao Li''s smile didn''t matter, "anyway, you don''t care about reputation, what do I care about. What''s more, the imperial edict of the canonization has not come down yet. It is not certain whether it is the imperial throne or not. "


    Smell speech, Li''s eye drops slip around a circle.


    Yes, even though she''s a disgrace to the whole family.


    But the most important thing is breaking the rules.


    If she goes too far, the imperial court will be ruined.


    Thinking of this, she gnawed her teeth fiercely and said, "Fu Jin, you are cruel!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    If sound satirizes a smile, did not answer Li Shi again.


    She just walked on and said, "well, except Li, the rest of us will stay with me in Zhongcui palace."


    Once upon a time, she would turn a blind eye to the backyard as long as it did not affect her interests.


    But now it''s different.


    If there''s no accident, she''s the queen.


    The water in the Forbidden City is much more muddy than that in the garden.


    If she is still so easy to talk, I''m afraid others think she is a good bully.


    So, she just did that to Li.


    It''s for the backyard.


    What''s more, Li''s temperament should be restrained.


    Otherwise, if we go on like this, maybe during the national funeral, we will make some jokes.


    Then, with a few smiles, Su Peisheng shrugged his head and led the way.


    For what had just happened, he just pretended to see nothing and know nothing.


    He was not a slave to intervene in the affairs of the mistress.


    Looking at all the rage, Li stamped his feet in the same place!


    And a few in the backyard follow Ruoyin.


    I always feel that Fujin is a little different.


    After Li''s delay.


    But from dusk, wasted to dark.


    Ruoyin goes to the road of the Forbidden City.


    The slave in front is holding the lotus lamp, and the shadows of the people are long in the night light.


    May night wind, blowing in the face is still a little cold.


    It was so cool that she held up half Mei''s hand, which made her tight and tight.


    Can still feel that silk cool, through to the bottom of my heart.


    She looked up slightly and looked at the sky.


    The night in the Forbidden City is more quiet than the Old Summer Palace.


    No cicadas.


    No frogs.


    There is no smoke with the breath of life.


    No dogs barking and chickens crowing.


    Only the footsteps of the crowd.


    Half Mei noticed the change of Ruoyin''s palm, and said faintly, "look at the moon in the sky. I''m afraid it''s going to rain."


    If the tone of the light "um" a, then no longer speak.


    A moment later, Su Peisheng took Ruoyin to Zhongcui palace.


    Ruoyin, led by Su Peisheng, wandered a little.


    This is a typical Palace House with yellow glazed tile roof and Su style painting under the eaves.


    The windows are sill windows with uniform ice cracks.


    Facing south, the main hall of the front yard is the main hall of Zhongcui palace, with 5 rooms and ear chambers on both sides.


    This place, of course, is Ruoyin.


    In front of the hall there are East and west side hall, but the specification is slightly lower, only 3 rooms in each.


    The roofs are all of lower grade hard mountain style.


    The Nian family and the Niu co Lu family lived in the East-West hall.


    After arranging the backyard and the children, Ruoyin dismissed them.


    After a day''s work, she was really tired.


    Thinking of the fourth master as the successor emperor, I''m afraid it''s still busy.


    In addition, when the fourth master needs to mourn, he has to prohibit desire. I don''t think he has time to come here.


    Therefore, Ruoyin did not intend to wait for the fourth master.


    She went into her own room and after a simple wash, she settled down.


    Who knows to sleep in the middle of the night, a man, quietly to her room.


    When the fourth master was in the courtyard, in order not to disturb the whole Zhongcui palace, he did not let the servants sing the newspaper.


    After entering Ruoyin''s main hall, she dismissed all the servants. She didn''t even light a candle and went to her bed.


    He lifted the curtain of the bed and stood there without waking her.


    Just looking at her quietly.


    At the moment, though there were no lights or candles in the room.


    But the moonlight was dim outside, and it was sprinkled into the room through the window, shining on the woman''s face.


    She was wearing a thin silk nightgown and was sleeping on her side.


    A pair of hands together, very elegant lady on the pillow side, gently against the face.


    Black and beautiful hair, like clouds spread on the silk pillow.


    His eyes crossed her elegant white swan neck.


    Ruddy lips like crabapple.


    Butterfly eyelashes.


    This woman, even if there is a priceless pearl beside her pillow.


    It''s not worth her sparkle.


    It''s just... Her willow eyebrows closed slightly when she was sleeping.


    There seems to be no sorrow.


    See four ye thick eyebrow slightly frown.


    He seldom saw her like this.


    Once upon a time, when she was sleeping, the corners of her mouth often had a smile.He raised his hand, trying to erase the sadness between her eyebrows.


    However, Chen Biao outside the screen interrupted him, "Emperor..."


    Chen Biao only said one word, and the fourth master turned around and waved his hand vigorously to send Chen Biao out.


    And he himself, also out of the main hall, went outside the palace.


    Originally he came today, just to take time to see her.


    Not to lose his father a few days, and women get together, what kind of system.


    Now that Chen Biao is here, it''s a matter of course.


    Out of the palace, he walked in front of the negative hand, light asked: "what?"


    Chen Biao, who was choked all the way, quickly reported: "the emperor, our people have sent a quick report. The fourteenth Lord is on his way back to Beijing with hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Moreover, eight masters and nine masters have colluded with more than 100 important officials in private, which shows great signs of counterinsurgency. "


    On hearing this, the fourth master snorted coldly and said, "I am the successor emperor with a fair name. The capital is also in stable condition. How can we pacify the rebellion?"


    "I guess they wanted to rebel, but they were afraid that the fourteenth master only had the power to unify the army and not to transfer troops. So they took the risk and wanted to pacify the rebellion."


    "Then order that Nian gengyao and Li Wei cut off the soldiers'' supplies." The fourth Master said.


    "Well... If they are forced to hurry up, what if they come hard?"


    "If it''s hard to come to fourteen, let Nian Gengyun sit in Chuanxia and fight him a hard battle."


    "Yes."


    The fourth master walked in front of him with his hands. A black shadow flashed through his deep ink pupil. Then he said again, "hard is hard. You can''t hurt 14''s life unless you have to. I want him to return to Beijing alive."


    "Yes, I will do it." However, Chen Biao did not walk a few steps, was called to stop by the fourth master, "slow down."


    "Does the emperor still have orders?" Chen Biao turned back and hit a thousand children.


    The fourth master didn''t speak for the first time, but stopped at the same place with his negative hand.


    His face was even harder in the cold light.


    After a long time, he said faintly: "pass on my will, order the fourteenth elder brother Yin to deliver the handsome seal and allow him to return to Beijing with ten bodyguards."


    After a pause, Chen Biao said, "yes!"


    He didn''t know that the Emperor didn''t want to force the fourteenth master too quickly, so as not to make the two brothers too stiff.


    That''s why we left room for the fourteenth Lord.


    If the fourteenth master is interested, he can avoid internal strife and the soldiers will kill each other.


    However, if the fourteenth master wants to rebel, there will be a hard war.


    It all depends on the choice of the fourteenth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    The fourth master lowered his head and glanced at Chen Biao. He seemed to think of something else. "By the way, send more people to Ninggu pagoda, and take shisan and his Fujin back to the capital. Hurry up!"


    "Bang."


    By the middle of May, the fourteenth master finally lived up to his brother''s affection and returned to the capital with only ten bodyguards.


    Although if he had returned to Beijing with hundreds of thousands of soldiers, the fourth master''s throne would not have been able to secure.


    But he did not.


    On the one hand, he considered that the fourth master did not kill him completely.


    He was more or less concerned about the affection between his brothers.


    After all, it was my brother.


    On the other hand, he had to do the same.


    The fourteenth master is reckless in nature, but he is both literate and military. He has his own way to lead the army to fight.


    He also has unique views on politics.


    First of all, he knew that with hundreds of thousands of soldiers, he needed the capital and the local government to support all the food and rations.


    But the grain and grass and military pay were in the hands of Nian gengyao and Li Wei.


    Once the military supplies are cut off, hundreds of thousands of soldiers are like fish on the chopping board.


    What''s more, the fourth master inherited the throne, which was a kind of imperial edict.


    If he brings his soldiers back to Beijing, he will be rebellious and rebellious, and his name will not be right.


    There is no popular support.


    Second, it is easy to lose people''s hearts.


    Besides, the odds are too low.


    In addition, the capital has long been under the control of the fourth master. If he acts rashly, he will lead to chaos.


    Moreover, since the late reign of Kangxi, the Qing Dynasty has been a peaceful and prosperous period of Kangxi.


    Both soldiers and civilians yearn for peace.


    To launch a coup or war in the mainland without the support of the people is an isolated army.


    What''s more, Nian gengyao was still governor of Chuanxia.


    In the absence of military provisions, breaking through the barrier of Nian gengyao is a big problem.


    Not to mention the defense forces in the capital, there is Fei Yanggu who holds the important post of the nine gate commander.


    At that time, even if hundreds of thousands of troops were under the city, it would be too difficult to break through the capital.


    In this way, it is a long way to go back to Beijing from the border.


    If there is no food and grass, then we have to go all the way, which is like a tired soldier.


    Not only that, but also a thirteen master who led the army with him.


    The thirteen masters have always been good friends with the fourth master. They are bold and forthright. They are famous for their chivalry. They are known as the "king of swordsmen".


    If he really mutinies, he should weigh the weight of thirteen masters.


    Therefore, all sorts of things, even if the princess De, eight, nine, and those rumors that he is the king of succession.


    But without definite evidence and imperial edict, he would not act recklessly.


    And he is a very filial person.


    In his mind, filial piety is very important.


    Now that Kangxi is dead, the most important thing for the fourteenth master is to return to Beijing to guard the spirit.


    There''s nothing more important than that.


    This is also one of the reasons why he was willing to hand over the military power to the fourth master.


    Now, he is a general without military power.


    It is no longer a tiger biting people, but an empty pole king.


    However, because of all kinds of misunderstandings in the past, as well as the misunderstandings made by the princess de Fei and the eighth and ninth masters, the fourteenth master was somewhat unconvinced.


    However, after the fourteenth master returned to Beijing, he did not show any dissatisfaction.


    But like other elder brothers, he kept a vigil in front of Kangxi''s coffin.


    Such a day lasted until the 27th day after Kangxi''s death.


    Now, it is necessary to move Kangxi''s coffin to the funeral palace for a period of time, and then enter the imperial mausoleum.


    It is said that the son of heaven will be buried on the seventh day and in July.


    Generally speaking, it takes seven days.


    But there are also dozens of days off.


    As for the actual time of burial in the imperial mausoleum, the time will be longer.


    Although it can be buried in seven months.


    But there are also those who have been buried for less than four months or stopped for two years.


    Because we have to arrange tens of millions of Labors Day and night to repair the royal road to the mausoleum.


    You have to wait until the mausoleum is completely ready to be buried.


    Generally speaking, the funeral period is three years, about 27 months.


    It''s two anniversaries plus the first month of the third.


    But the fourth master was the son of heaven, who replaced the moon with the sun.


    Therefore, his mourning period is 27 days.


    Because the successor emperor had better listen to the government for three days, to hold a memorial ceremony for Xiao Xiang in 13 days, to hold a memorial ceremony for Daxiang in 15 days, and to complete his mourning in 27 days.


    But don''t say 27 days.


    During the 27 days of mourning, the fourth master had already dealt with many affairs, large and small, in addition to offering sacrifices.


    After all, a country cannot be without a monarch for a day.Now Kangxi''s coffin moved from the Qianqing palace to the funeral palace, which means that the fourth master''s funeral period is over.


    Next, it''s time to deal with the accession to the throne and the conferment of the harem.


    "Emperor, the Ministry of Rites has chosen a good day for you to ascend the throne. It is said to be the eighth day of this month, which is a wonderful day." Su Pei is very popular.


    The fourth master raised his head and put down his writing brush.


    One side of the almanac, casually look at.


    "Well, it will be on the eighth day of June, and let the Ministry of rites go about it."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng responded, Chao he Zhongkang winked.


    He will not be able to run errands.


    The fourth master put down his almanac and looked up at the sunny day outside.


    "How is the Empress Dowager recently?" she asked


    "If you go back to the emperor, the Empress Dowager..." Su Peisheng said, somewhat embarrassed.


    The Empress Dowager did not want to see the emperor before.


    Now, even if ye became the emperor, she did not feel proud, on the contrary, she did not want to see the emperor.


    Just one mouth all day is to say the emperor''s wrong in front of the servants.


    Even if he was a eunuch, he did not dare to pass on those words.


    Really, he lives so old, or the first time to see such a mother.


    I wonder if it''s the emperor''s mother.


    I''m biased to grandma''s house!


    "What did she say?" the fourth master frowned at Su Peisheng''s hard to speak and stop talking


    When asked about this, Su Peisheng did not dare to reply.


    He fell on his knees trembling and said, "emperor, you''d better go to Yonghe Palace by yourself, and you will understand everything. The rest is to give the slave 10000 courage, and the slave dare not say anything."


    The Empress Dowager is the emperor''s mother in law.


    She dares to say that the emperor killed his father, tampered with the imperial edict and seized the throne of her brother.


    But he is a slave, ten thousand dare not.


    The fourth master gave Su Peisheng a deep look, and probably guessed something.


    Then he stood up and said, "well, I will ascend the throne, and she will be the only one to accept my salute. I will go to the Yonghe palace and tell her the day of my accession to the throne. "


    Even if he knew, went there, will see what kind of face, what kind of nail, still does not matter.


    This kind of man can''t be crushed by big things.


    It will only make him more frustrated and braver.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    So Su Peisheng, with a group of servants, followed the fourth master and went to Yonghe palace.


    When he arrived at Yonghe palace, the fourth master didn''t let anyone sing.


    The servants at the door saluted him one after another.


    Although the imperial concubine does not want to see the fourth master, but they do not dare to neglect them.


    After entering the hall, the fourth master saw the imperial concubine and the fourteenth master sitting in the room.


    And, in the bosom of Princess De, she was holding the little brother who was only full moon, and she was smiling.


    "Fourteen, this boy is like you when you were a child. You really love to laugh."


    "E Niang, how big is this? What can you see?" The fourteenth Master said that, but his mouth also had the smile of a new father.


    At the moment, to say that the fourth master did not sing the newspaper, the imperial concubine did not know.


    But when all the people have entered the temple, she should know.


    But Leng is not a look at the fourth master.


    Not even looking up.


    However, the fourteenth master walked up to the fourth master and beat a thousand, "Wanfu, brother of the emperor."


    The fourth master bowed his head and looked at the fourteenth master. He gave a faint "um" to him.


    "And then he went to the front of the king''s wife," and then he went to the front of her


    But the ceremony went on, but Princess de did not move.


    Still looking down at my grandson.


    See, 14 Ye stands in place, did not dare to sit down again.


    Just looking at the imperial concubine who has always regarded the fourth master as the air.


    Then he looked at the four masters with the same complexion.


    He is both a son and a brother. He is in a dilemma.


    Looking at the awkward atmosphere, she went to the side of the princess and whispered, "Huang e Niang, your brother has come to see you."


    From the moment he returned to Beijing with his bodyguards, he decided that his brother was the emperor.


    Even if there is a trace of dissatisfaction, it is also the misunderstanding caused by the princess de and eight Ye.


    The imperial concubine did not look at the fourth master, only looked up at the fourteenth master, and said faintly: "how, now even you follow others to call me emperor sum Niang."


    It is a common sense that all parents in the world are partial.


    Moreover, most mothers love and spoil their young children, which is their natural complex.


    not to mention that the fourteenth master grew up beside the princess.


    After the fourth master was born, he was brought up by Empress Tong Jia.


    One is the elder brother raised by his side.


    One is the elder brother who is raised by his rival. It is different.


    "Empress dowager, your brother has become emperor. Aren''t you the Empress Dowager?" 14 Ye advised.


    With a sneer on her lips, she squinted at the fourth master and said, "the emperor ordered my son to inherit Datong, which was not my dream. Therefore, this palace refuses to accept the title of empress dowager, and don''t want me to move into ningshou palace. I just want to continue to be in Yonghe palace, the former imperial concubine. "


    The meaning is obvious.


    The four masters did not expect to become the emperor.


    It can be seen how disappointed she is to be the emperor of the fourth master.


    She was so disappointed that even if she was the empress dowager, she didn''t want to be!


    Hearing this, the fourth master calmly got up, "Huang e Niang is so stubborn, why on earth?"


    "Why?" Princess de sneered and said, "because you are an emperor, you have robbed your brother''s throne!"


    Yes, the fourteenth Lord gave up the rebellion and returned to Beijing with ten bodyguards.


    But at the same time, he let eight, nine, and the princess disappointed.


    Eight masters and nine masters are all right. They know that the fourteen masters choose their own way.


    But Princess De, a mother who protects the calf, even if he chooses it by himself, will shift the responsibility to the fourth master.


    In her mind, only the fourteenth master is qualified to become the throne.


    So I look forward to the younger son''s accession to the throne.


    So I don''t want to give my eldest son a face.


    "No matter what the emperor''s wife thinks, whether she wants to or not, I am also the emperor who has established the imperial edict and is entitled to justice." The fourth master stood upright and stood in the same place. The whole person was magnanimous.


    The imperial concubine holds the elder brother of 14 Ye''s house, looks up resentfully to the fourth master.


    "You colluded with long Keduo and Zhang Tingyu to tamper with the imperial edict, changing the" ten "four sons into the" Yu "four sons, but you still mean to say that you are right


    "Huang e Niang is really confused. If it is really changed, why is there the word" Yin Zhen "in the imperial edict? Is it also tampered with The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    At this time, the fourteenth master on the side also helped to speak, "yes, Huang erniang. Besides, the imperial edict is not only Chinese characters, but also Manchu. How can we change the word" ten "into" Yu "


    The imperial concubine glared at the fourteenth master with a sharp look and said: "anyway, when the emperor established the imperial edict, only those two people were there. Who knows if the whole imperial edict has been changed."


    No matter what she said, she would not admit that the fourth master was the new emperor identified by Kangxi.Looking at the appearance of Princess De''s oil and salt, the fourth master is always light.


    After all, over the years, he has been used to her attitude.


    However, in the Qing Dynasty, which paid attention to filial piety, no matter how ferocious the bandits were, they all attached great importance to filial piety.


    What''s more, this is the fourth master''s mother. She can''t fight or scold him. She has to be filial and not too much.


    Otherwise, if so many pairs of eyes look at him, he may have a reputation of being unfilial.


    The fourth master directly sat down on one side, and there was no so-called way: "regardless of what e Niang thinks, I''m here today to tell you that the eighth day of this month is the day for me to ascend the throne. Please come to the scene."


    "When you become an emperor, you should ascend the throne and accept the greetings of the ministers. If I don''t go, what''s the matter?" I don''t want to go.


    However, since ancient times, the new emperor ascended the throne, and anyone with a biological mother must be present to accept the new emperor''s salute.


    If the mother is dead, the Empress Dowager will be present.


    As the biological mother of the fourth master and the empress dowager, if she does not want to go, public opinion still does not know how to go to the side of the fourth master.


    After all, it''s quite chaotic to say that the fourth master ordered his father to be killed.


    If the parents do not support it, it will undoubtedly cause more speculation.


    Besides, it will be the grand ceremony of the throne in a few days.


    If she doesn''t go, it means that she doesn''t recognize the fourth master.


    At that time, the ceremony of the fourth master''s accession to the throne could not be held normally.


    "No, the Empress Dowager will go." Fourth master''s potential must get the tunnel.


    After giving her little brother to the slave, she raised her voice a few minutes and said excitedly, "what do you mean, do you want to force me?"


    Fourth master:...


    he just sat there and twirled the Buddha beads carelessly.


    "No matter what you do, I will not be present at the ceremony of your accession to the throne. I just want everyone to know that you are sitting on the throne properly." Unless you want to die in a hurry, don''t be so anxious


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    She just wants to give the fourth master a strong hand, where he will die.


    Those who really want to die will not talk about death and go to seek death by themselves.


    "Huangkao left Chongren with great events. If my mother insisted on doing so, how could I look forward to it? How to deal with the subjects of the world? It''s also about the body and the ear. " The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    If you die, I''ll die, so that I don''t have the face to face the people in the world and suffer from the bad reputation of being unfilial.


    As soon as he said this, all the servants in the room knelt down, but no one dared to interrupt.


    This moment, in the eyes of the slave.


    This is not a mother and son.


    Clearly is a pair of enemies!


    It''s like this. You don''t have me.


    If you want to say that outsiders pit the emperor, it''s just incredible that your mother also pits her son like this.


    However, the fourth Master said such cruel words, and the imperial concubine would say more cruel words to her.


    "Do you think I''m afraid?" With a smile, she said, "how can a selfish person like you die easily. Even if you really die, it''s just the right time to let you ascend the throne for 14 generations! It will save my family fourteen the hard work of fighting at the border, some people in the capital did nothing, so obediently when the emperor


    Seeing the princess said more and more outrageous, the fourteenth Lord advised him: "e Niang, the more you say, the more wrong. The emperor brother is injured, otherwise, he will go to the battlefield."


    "Who knows if he is greedy for life and afraid of death, deliberately uses the bitter meat plan in advance, so as to avoid going to the battlefield, otherwise, how can you pick up leaks in the capital city?"


    The imperial concubine said that Kangxi''s recognition of the fourth master was the result of picking up a leak.


    At this moment, even if how can bear, how can hide the mood of the fourth master, ink pupil also dyed a layer of chilling cold.


    Thin lips outline a cold arc, slightly up the corner of the mouth showed a sneer, it seems that the bottom of my heart will always have a puzzled hatred.


    After a long time, he said, "yes, the emperor''s wife ever took charge of my life and death."


    From childhood to adulthood, even if he was ill, she never really cared about her.


    Each time is perfunctory greetings a few words, there is no following.


    But as long as 14 Ye has a slight slip, the Defei''s tears will not stop, heartache to death.


    With that, the fourth master got up directly, turned his back to the princess de and the fourteenth master, and said coldly, "in a few days'' time, the emperor''s wife can not go. But... Emperor Kao''s coffin was moved to the funeral palace. Someone is needed to keep the spirit for him. I think the fourteenth brother is particularly suitable! "


    Finish saying, he does not wait for the imperial concubine to respond, take the slave, head also does not return ground to leave.


    And the meaning of his words is also obvious.


    Anyway, the most important thing for Princess de Fei is 14.


    Therefore, the fourth master threatened the imperial concubine with fourteen.


    At the moment, Su Peisheng followed the fourth master in a cold sweat.


    Like the emperor, who pays attention to rules and regulations, says the dead word. How angry it is!


    Because Ben will be in June, the eighth day of the new year will not be many days.


    In addition, when Kangxi died, the Ministry of household and the Ministry of rites were already in the process of preparing for the accession to the throne.


    Now that the day is chosen, it is natural that you don''t have to spend more effort to prepare.


    On the eighth day of June in the 46th year of Kangxi, the emperor Yinzhen was located in the Taihe Hall of the Forbidden City. He changed his country name to Yongzheng, and next year was the first year of Yongzheng.


    In other words, it is still in the reign of Kangxi.


    At the beginning of next year, it will be the first year of Yongzheng.


    On this day, with the sound of bells and drums in the Forbidden City.


    The haze of a while ago is no longer.


    Instead, there is an exciting new chapter.


    At the moment, the fourth master was riding on a golden chariot carried by 28 people.


    There are servants holding Huang Luo''s umbrella to protect him from the sun.


    The golden chariot set out from the Qianqing gate, passing by the hall of Baohe and Zhonghe, and stopped at the hall of Taihe.


    Under the golden chariot, the fourth master was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe with nine five claw golden dragons embroidered on it, which was dignified and dignified.


    On her head, she wore a crown of Xia Dynasty clothes, and in front of her was decorated with 15 Golden Buddha beads.


    He stepped on black phoenix boots and walked to the hall of Supreme Harmony under the eyes of princes and ministers.


    Fourth master''s pace is even, every step is firm and calm.


    The sight and attention of thousands of people did not affect his aura at all.


    His expression was serious and focused, and his whole body was calm and domineering.


    Then, from the printed carpet in the middle, he walked all the way to the high relief dragon pattern Dan Bi outside the hall of supreme harmony.


    In front of all the ministers outside the hall of Supreme Harmony, Zhang Tingyu took a bright yellow box from longkeduo.


    After opening it very carefully, he handed the box to the fourth master.


    Inside the box, there is a jade seal carved with a dragon.


    As well as a bright and golden talisman.These are the two things that symbolize the highest imperial power.


    The emperor''s seal in the six jade seals, and the gold amulet in charge of the world''s army!


    After the fourth master took the box, he went into the hall and saluted the imperial concubine.


    Yes, after all, Princess de couldn''t give up the fourteenth Lord.


    It was reported early that they would definitely attend the ceremony of the fourth master''s accession to the throne.


    This meeting son, virtuous concubine pour is not much to make trouble, personally helped up four ye.


    After all, we all look at her, she also wants to face, not too much.


    After seeing this, longkeduo held up the imperial edict before Kangxi''s death, and his voice was like a flood of bells: "Yin Zhen, the fourth son of Prince Yong, is of high moral character. If he bows deeply, he will be able to conquer Datong and succeed me to the throne and the emperor!"


    At this point, the drum stops.


    Step by step, the fourth master went to the wooden chair with carved dragon and gold on the top. Then he turned around, his arms were heavy and powerful, and he hung down on his knees and sat down.


    Outside the hall, princes and ministers kowtow to the fourth master and kneel down.


    The fourth master sat at the top of the hall, and the officials outside the hall said with dignity: "it is the honor of Qing Dynasty and the happiness of the people to ascend the throne today. After I ascended the throne, I should follow the principle of benevolence and filial piety, ruling the country with propriety and filial piety. His mother, Wu ya, was the Empress Dowager of Renshou. The surname of uranala, who was born in Fujin, was the queen. The ceremony was set up by the Ministry of rites


    This was supposed to be a happy thing, but the imperial concubine on one side said reluctantly, "I am not in the mood to consider anything else. The emperor''s good governance is far better than honoring me."


    Although she was here, she didn''t want to be the Empress Dowager.


    It''s just that because the ministers are there, it''s just euphemistic.


    Even if they are forced to come, they will add to the four masters.


    But whether she admits it or not.


    As long as the fourth master orders, she doesn''t want to be, and she should be!


    At this moment, even though Princess De''s voice was not loud, many officials still heard her.


    At that time, it will be spread if it is spread ten times and one hundred times.


    People really don''t understand. Concubines of the Imperial Palace all want to be empress dowager. Why is this so disgusted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    However, this ceremony is a great day for the emperor.


    Therefore, the ministers quickly exclaimed: "congratulations on my great treasure, long live the emperor!"


    The voice of thousands of courtiers sounded outside the hall of Supreme Harmony, and people were awed.


    The majestic voice hovered over the Forbidden City and spread far and wide...


    all of a sudden, the original embarrassing atmosphere was suppressed.


    The fourth master sat on the Dragon chair, as if looking down on the world, overlooking Wan Sheng.


    A pair of thick eyebrows slightly frown, thin lips tightly pursed, it seems that there is something bothering.


    However, such a frown makes people awe from the bottom of their hearts.


    however, who knows everything in his heart.


    It''s too high to be cold.


    Therefore, he is always just a cold and merciless appearance!


    although he is now the emperor over ten thousand people, he is not without a little restraint.


    He was bound by his duty to the Qing Dynasty.


    Since you become an emperor, you should be a good emperor.


    Only in this way can we live up to the expectations of the emperor and the people!


    Next, Su Peisheng, standing on the steps of the main hall, said in a shrill voice: "it is carried by heaven, and the emperor has ordered that the title of Yongzheng should be changed from today''s accession to the throne, so as to grant amnesty to the world."


    "Aixin Jueluo Yunxi was granted the title of Prince heshuolian, and served as prime minister and Minister together with Yinxiang, Maqi and longkeduo."


    "Aixin Jueluo Yinxiang was named Prince heshuoyi."


    "Longkeduo inherited the title of the first-class Duke and was granted the title of minister of the Ministry of officials."


    After su Peisheng had finished reading all the decrees, the princes and ministers began to kowtow: "it is the great honor of the Qing Dynasty that the emperor is benevolent, filial, and virtuous, and has benefited all the people."


    The so-called amnesty world is generally used to buy people''s hearts, or when there are extraordinary happy events.


    However, when the emperor felt that his rule was not stable, amnesty was more frequent.


    Obviously, the first time the fourth master ascends the great treasure, the meaning of buying off people''s heart is greater.


    Officials and brothers can be added to the ranks and granted rewards.


    But for ordinary people, there is only amnesty.


    Criminals who are petty thieves or commit other crimes the size of a sesame and a mung bean can go home and join their relatives.


    Prisoners who have been granted amnesty will, of course, be grateful to the new emperor.


    However, amnesty is also limited, not a generalization.


    For example, criminals who rebel, bully the monarch, and fight against imperial power are not within the scope of amnesty.


    Therefore, on the surface, it is amnesty, but in fact, it is playing tricks on the hands of the shareholders.


    Everything, in fact, is in accordance with the rules, has a clear practical purpose and intention, and is not completely head slapping.


    As for the name of the eighth master, why was it changed from Yin to Yun.


    That is because after the fourth master ascended the throne, in order to avoid the name taboo, the other emperor brothers all avoided the word "Yin" and changed it to "allow".


    The only exception is the thirteen masters who share weal and woe with the fourth master.


    His name is Aixin Jueluo Yinxiang!


    As far as the fourth master is concerned, he is different from other brothers.


    Even a brother like 14 can''t be compared.


    At the moment, although the eighth master was promoted to Jiajue, he was not happy at all.


    In particular, the ninth master beside him, who was not named, turned pale with fear.


    Because, they smell a bit of blood.


    Together, this is to stabilize the government first. It seems to be promoted and Jue. Who knows how to settle accounts with them in the future.


    However, the suspicious Jiuye always thinks that he will be the first to be punished.


    At the same time, the imperial concubine, who made the fourth master unhappy, was also pressed into her handkerchief by one of the edicts.


    This rebellious son, in private, called longkodo his uncle, and now he is also called his national uncle.


    He also promoted longcordo to gajue!


    But he left his own uncle aside and gave nothing good.


    This is not to announce to the people of the Qing Dynasty that he only recognized longkeduo as his uncle.


    Only recognize the empress Tong Jia as her mother?


    She shivered with anger at the thought.


    He returned to Yonghe palace early because of his physical discomfort.


    Anyway, the etiquette of the line has arrived, and the fourth master can''t hold down the imperial concubine in front of the minister on a good day.


    The Duchess will only think about how much longkordo has got.


    But she didn''t think about how she treated the fourth master.


    Once upon a time, empress Tong Jia, and now the virtuous princess, how to treat the fourth master.


    The little brother of her family has never helped the fourth master.


    Longkeduo has done many jobs for the fourth master over the years.


    Not long after Princess de left, the fourth master was in the hall of Supreme Harmony and told the ministers some things.After about one more stick of incense, the ceremony of ascending the throne was over.


    The fourth master left the banquet from the emperor''s passage on the side of Taihe hall, and then the princes and ministers gradually dispersed.


    After leaving the hall of Supreme Harmony, the fourth master walked aimlessly in the imperial garden.


    Su Peisheng followed him, glanced at him secretly, and immediately lowered his head.


    Today''s inauguration ceremony, everything is going well.


    Only the empress dowager, who is an old man, does not give much face to face.


    Give her a empress dowager, she is happy to answer.


    He said something like that, as if it were not rare.


    This is also my mother. If you change to someone else, with the emperor''s ruthless means, I''m afraid it''s not good to eat.


    When Su Peisheng was thinking about it in secret, he heard the fourth master ask, "where does the queen live now?"


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng was stunned.


    After that, the queen was referring to whom.


    Is not it? Just at the ceremony of the accession to the throne, the emperor said that he would confer Di Fu Jin as the queen.


    Thinking of this, he said with a shy face and a smile: "if you go back to the emperor, the queen has been living in Zhongcui palace with her little master since she entered the palace."


    This words a, four ye thick eyebrow slightly Cu Cu.


    Then, he stopped walking, turned to the golden chariot that had been carried behind him, and said coldly, "go to your queen master."


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng felt like a mirror in his heart.


    Standing beside the golden chariot, he said in a shrill voice, "ride the palace of Zhongcui!"


    Therefore, the golden chariot carried by the 28 people walked in the direction of Zhongcui palace just like riding on the clouds.


    Soon, the golden chariot stopped at Zhongcui palace.


    "The emperor is here!" Su Peisheng was singing outside the hall.


    In the past, when the emperor was in a good mood to see the queen, there was no need to sing.


    But today, the emperor''s face is a little cold, and his heart is not smooth.


    It''s really bad luck for the queen. Every time the master is in a bad mood, he goes to her house.


    Once upon a time, those trivial things are fine.


    Now that I have just ascended the throne, there are a lot of bad things to deal with, which is not so easy to deal with.


    Alas, it depends on whether the queen can smooth the emperor''s heart.


    Just like this, Su Peisheng raised his head and glanced over the yard. The masters did not come out to meet the emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    No, his voice was quite loud just now, so the whole Zhongcui palace can be heard.


    But no one in the main hall came out to meet it.


    Even in the left West Hall, no other master came out.


    Only a few servants in the courtyard came out one after another to pay a big ceremony.


    The right person didn''t see him, and the fourth master didn''t have the time to stand in the yard, and went directly into Ruoyin''s main hall.


    Su Peisheng looked at the back of the fourth master and wanted to say that the emperor was looking for the queen. He didn''t bother to ask the servants nearby.


    After catching Li Fukang, he asked, "where is the empress?"


    "If you go back to grandfather Su, your mother will take the rest of you and go to Yonghe palace to greet the Empress Dowager." Li Fukang returned truthfully.


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng had nothing to say.


    Just stand in the yard and wait.


    After all, it was to greet the Empress Dowager.


    He can''t have the queen called back.


    At the same time, Ruoyin takes the women from the harem to greet Princess de in Yonghe palace.


    Although she didn''t want to be the empress dowager, she had enough airs to greet her from the people in the harem.


    Probably because she used to be humble.


    Finally, in the Forbidden City, she climbed from the palace maid to the position of Empress Dowager.


    During this period, I suffered a lot and saw the faces of many noble people.


    Now even if she didn''t want to be queen mother, it was the emperor''s mother-in-law, and those people would come to greet her.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is sitting in the hall of Yonghe palace. She has drunk three cups of tea, and there is no sign of her.


    It seems that... Princess de intended to let them sit on the bench.


    But it''s her business to put on airs.


    They are the younger generation. They are very polite.


    After another stick of incense, Princess de came out of the room holding aunt Cui''s hand.


    Seeing this, if the sound several then rises to salute: "minister concubine please empress dowager Da''an, Empress Dowager Wanfu."


    She was wearing a dark blue gold embroidered woman''s jacket. Her hair was high, with a gold Zan Fu character hairpin and a bat pattern headdress.


    There are only a few fine lines on a face.


    Sharp and sophisticated eyes, in the face of everyone carefully swept.


    Finally, he fell on Ruoyin''s body and stopped for a moment before taking back his eyes and taking a seat at the top.


    "The emperor''s accession to the throne was not really what I thought, which made me feel depressed. I was not well and came out late." "Princess de sat on the top of the table, without a trace of apology," all up


    In fact, she was stimulated by longkordo''s promotion to gajue.


    At that time, he took the Hougong to vent his anger.


    Originally, the fourth master had been given to empress Tong Jia since he was a child and grew up under her knees.


    Later, empress Tong Jia died, or in the name of empress Tong Jia, has not changed.


    Therefore, he has always called longkordo as his uncle and never changed his words.


    But after all is the biological mother, the adoptive mother does not live, then goes to the virtuous concubine that line rule.


    This ancestral system, which had not been changed by the previous emperors, naturally can only be like this.


    Princess de always has a problem with a dead person, that is, she is careful.


    "Thank the Empress Dowager." Ruoyin gets up and sits down again.


    They didn''t listen to all the words she said.


    With a modest smile on her face, she looked at her.


    Then, the princess said: "but... Now things have settled down, it can only be like this."


    If the sound a few, naturally know the meaning of the words.


    One by one, embarrassed, said nothing.


    How can people talk about this? There''s no way to talk!


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, she finally raised the key point.


    She held her lips and said, "for the emperor, the most important thing is to govern the country and extend the succession of the emperor. Governing the country is a matter for men. Women have no right to interfere in government affairs. However, it is your duty and obligation to leave a good blood for the royal family, which is related to the issue of the foundation of the country in the future. "


    Hearing this, the women in the harem finally came to the spirit.


    "Since the emperor came of age, there are only a few children in his family. Don''t think I''m in the palace, so I don''t know what''s going on. In the past, you were all in the mansion. Even if I wanted to manage some things, I couldn''t manage so far. Now you all move to the palace. If I see any pickling, I can''t see a grain of sand in my eyes!"


    Her voice is sonorous and powerful, showing the dignity of her elders.


    Looking at her serious appearance, she should really care about this.


    The water is deep and muddy in the harem.


    Princess de gave birth to several elder brothers and gege.


    Although a few of them were not supported, they were productive.


    In the harem, prolificacy is tantamount to gaining favor, with means.


    Therefore, the imperial concubine has seen a lot of pickings in the harem. This is to alert the harem.Naturally, they all laughed and said, "thank the Empress Dowager for teaching, and I will remember it in my heart."


    Even though the people should be well treated, Princess de still kept a straight face, turned her head and looked at Ruoyin and said, "queen, as the main room, you used to be jealous in the mansion. Now, when you become a queen, you should not only manage the daily order and trivia of the Imperial Palace, but also persuade the emperor to share the rain and dew. This is your duty."


    "Yes." If the sound corresponds to the way.


    Here, there are not many children under the man''s knee, but the woman in charge of the family is not in charge.


    If the main room can''t bear children, you have to find a way to take a concubine for a man to show his virtue.


    Even if the man is out in the wild, it is also the woman did not advise.


    Father in law and mother-in-law should blame, but only their daughter-in-law.


    Anyway, anyway, it''s all women''s fault.


    Even if the mother-in-law is unreasonable, can only be obedient, otherwise is unfilial.


    If Yin Mingming has already been very indifferent, who knows that the imperial concubine admonished: "don''t just think about letting others threaten your harem position all the time, you will know the woman who oppresses the back palace."


    Smell speech, if sound Mou light turns to turn, then know what the virtuous imperial concubine refers to.


    It is estimated that he is still living in his mansion.


    Therefore, on the surface, she said that she was jealous, and secretly stabbed that she deliberately left the Li family in the mansion.


    Ruoyin has always relied on himself to compete for favor.


    Never say to suppress others for no reason.


    If she really wants to hold down the women in the harem, she is also aiming at the young and beautiful woman with background.


    As for those who have given birth to several children and are as arrogant as firecrackers?


    If Yin smiles at Princess De, she answers in a dignified way: "what Huang e Niang teaches is, but there is one thing. I don''t know that Li''s wife really doesn''t understand the rules, so I''ll punish her. What''s more, all the sisters in the harem were there that day. If you don''t believe it, you can ask them to know what''s right and what''s wrong. "


    Since the Empress Dowager is beating around here, she will tell the story on the surface.


    She can do as the Romans do and understand the feudal and pedantic ideas.


    But you can''t put a hat on her head.


    Anyway, she is also a queen, and she is ignored by the imperial concubine.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    If she is wronged in public at will, she does not want to face the queen.


    How can she control the people in the harem.


    Then, if the sound swept the eyes of the palace people.


    Finally, the line of sight falls on Song Shi.


    Because when she was in the mansion, she was always in the same camp and helped her speak.


    And she usually, also not less help Song Shi.


    However, the Song family is timid.


    In the house is relying on if sound for big, said also said, anyway if sound support.


    Now entering the palace, even if the sound is the queen, but the Empress Dowager is not vegetarian.


    The imperial concubine doesn''t even give the face of the fourth master. She can''t afford it.


    Therefore, Song Shi avoided Ruoyin''s eyes and could not say a word.


    And the rest of the people, this is their own mind, where will help Ruoyin to speak.


    Some people even want to be embarrassed.


    Seeing that no one came out to speak, Princess De''s face showed a touch of pride.


    If the sound swept the eyes and did not make a sound, song''s face was a little embarrassed.


    Just when she thought no one came out to speak and the court was going to be cold, she heard Nian''s whisper: "the Empress Dowager doesn''t know something. When the empress is in her residence, she is always generous to her servants and concubines. But Sister Li is domineering when she is in the residence. She is more and more arrogant that day. She has no rules, but the first emperor will die and the head of the palace will die Her eyes are mixed. Because of the royal family''s extension, the queen is allowed to stay at her residence. "


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin looks at Nian''s family in an incredible way.


    This woman really refreshes her view again and again.


    Then, she looked at Nian carefully.


    But some days did not see, she looks very haggard.


    Even more than five elder brother''s life, the body shape even thinned some.


    Probably lost five elder brother, and then caught up with Kangxi''s death.


    The whole day sleep is not good, bad, the face is pale.


    Nianshi found Ruoyin''s eyes and gave Ruoyin a gentle smile.


    If the sound of mouth slightly up, back to the Nian Shi a smile.


    But the imperial concubine was extremely unhappy.


    "Empress, even if Li is really wrong, she is also the old man beside the emperor, and is the e Niang of big Ge Ge and four elder brothers. It''s time for her to enter the palace."


    If the tone shallow smile, should the voice "yes".


    After finishing Ruo Yin, she turned her head to train nianshi: "and you Nian''s family. Looking at your young age, you can''t even raise an elder brother. It''s useless!"


    She directly took the anger that she couldn''t get rid of, all on Nian''s body.


    One is to blame nianshi for helping Ruoyin deal with her.


    Second, it''s natural to have a good year.


    This time, the fourteenth master returned to Beijing from the border.


    If it wasn''t for Nian gengyao, who was in charge of food, grass and military pay, and stuck to the place of Chuanxia, which increased the resistance of shiye.


    The fourteenth master did not come back with only ten bodyguards.


    Anyway, this meeting son, the virtuous concubine is to see year''s surname is not pleasing to the eye.


    If you want to say that Princess de for Ruoyin, it''s just beating around the Bush and putting on the airs of the Royal mother-in-law.


    But for Nian, that''s personal attack.


    Nianshi was mentioned pain, bit a lip, red eyes should say: "the Empress Dowager said is, is the minister concubine Fu thin."


    On the one hand, she disdains to be the Empress Dowager.


    On the other hand, she enjoys the honor and wealth brought by the status of the Empress Dowager.


    Let her walk across the Forbidden City and even the harem.


    Some ugly things are said in front of us.


    Then she said something nice.


    "Some of you are still young, and you have never been beautiful."


    As soon as this word comes out, they all follow the eggplant with frost.


    She thought that she was going to say something hard to listen to in order to attack them.


    I had to hang my head and be ready for training.


    However, instead of reprimanding her, she encouraged her: "if you can enter the emperor''s harem, you are lucky people. Now that the emperor has just ascended the throne, the eldest son is the eldest brother of the Queen''s family. There is no dispute about the title of the first son and the first son. But since the new emperor of the Qing Dynasty ascended the throne, his first son is also very important. He symbolizes auspiciousness and dignity. "


    Smell speech, all talent shrug pull the head, lifted again.


    "If any of you gives birth to the first son of the emperor after he ascends the throne, he will naturally wear gold and purple, which is indescribable. However, everything depends on whether you strive for success or not." The virtuous imperial concubine light way.


    "Yes." The people in the harem laughed.


    One by one, the eyes are full of hope and potential in the confidence.


    As if the first son of the throne is theirs!


    Ruo Yin looks up and glances at Nian Shi, who is opposite him.Nian''s hand was gently placed on his stomach, but there was a trace of unspeakable sadness in his joy.


    At this time, Princess de waved her hand to all the people and said, "well, I have said everything that should be said. If you have a disease, you can treat it, if you have no disease, you can recuperate yourself. If there is nothing else, you can all go away."


    Finally, I can leave.


    Ruoyin was relieved, got up and saluted, and left Yonghe palace with all the people.


    Because they live in Zhongcui palace for the time being, even if they are out of Yonghe palace, they are all walking on the way back together.


    But according to the position, if the sound goes ahead.


    The niens and nucolos are behind her.


    For the rest of us, we have to go back a little bit.


    Along the way, each has his own mind, basically no one spoke.


    After a while, they returned to Zhongcui palace.


    Ruoyin holds mammy Liu''s hand and enters Zhongcui palace with her right foot. Su Peisheng is walking anxiously in the courtyard.


    When he saw Ruoyin coming back, he rushed forward and beat a thousand, "empress, you can count it."


    Seeing this, everyone understood everything.


    See, come, emperor, go, come, come!!!


    "Get up." Ruoyin was in the prime of Su Pei.


    After su Peisheng got up, he beat the nians again.


    Then, he murmured: "Niang, the Lord is waiting for you to say something in the main hall."


    If Yin looked up at the main hall, he saw the fourth master sitting in her main hall with a black face.


    Come on, since they have all been photographed, other people in the harem naturally want to salute the fourth master.


    Therefore, Ruoyin walked in front of her, and the people beside her followed her.


    When he got into the main hall, he saluted the fourth master of Qi Dynasty, "my concubine congratulates the emperor for his great treasure."


    The fourth master put his hands on Ruoyin and said in a deep voice, "empress, I have something important to discuss with you."


    I have something to say with the queen. What should you do.


    Nianshi is the most sensible. She salutes: "since the emperor and the queen have something to say, my concubine will go back to the side hall first."


    Then, nucolo also left.


    The rest, also not much stay, one by one are smart back to their own house.


    After all the people left, the slaves were scared out.


    Ruoyin glances at the fourth master secretly.


    A handsome side face is as hard as carving, and her long eyebrows are frowning impatiently.


    As if she owed him so much money!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    "The emperor has something important to discuss with my wife? "Ruo Yin asked.


    He said it was him who asked for her.


    It''s still him who gives her a bad look.


    The fourth master did not answer, but casually twiddled the Buddha''s bead, and said lightly, "the queen has such a big face. I have been waiting for you for half an hour here before you come back with Shi ran."


    Hearing the fourth master''s angry words, Su Peisheng bowed his head.


    Can''t it be? In the past, it was the empress next to him.


    And if the emperor goes to another place and doesn''t see anyone else, he will go directly.


    But when I came to the queen, I didn''t see anyone waiting.


    It''s not the first time to say such a thing.


    This was the case when I was in the mansion.


    When he arrived at the Yuanmingyuan, he was not in the house.


    I went to the apricot blossom spring hall, but there was no figure.


    But now to the Forbidden City, it is still like this.


    It happened that the emperor was in a bad mood.


    Well, it''s a little... Hard to talk about.


    "My concubine didn''t go to visit the garden and enjoy the flowers." If sound road.


    Who knows that when she said this, the fourth master''s face became heavier.


    As for whether it is because she mentioned Princess De, or her tone is not good enough, it is not known.


    Ruoyin glances at Su Peisheng secretly and finds that Su Peisheng is winking at her.


    If you think about it, her face will be colder when she mentions Princess De, and she will understand.


    It seems that Princess de has offended the Lord again.


    Recently, it has been reported all over the palace that the Empress Dowager and the emperor''s mother and son have broken up.


    As far as Yu Ruoyin is concerned, this kind of joke has long been nothing new.


    Knowing the main reason, Ruoyin murmured: "looking at the posture of the Empress Dowager''s denouncing our harem sisters, it''s not that rejecting the position of Empress Dowager."


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just turned his head, glanced at the woman lightly, and motioned for her to continue.


    "You don''t know that when the emperor''s wife denounces our harem, that posture is enough. She also denounces the courtiers and concubines." Said, she threw the handkerchief, jiaochen way: "the emperor''s heart is not smooth, my concubine also a stomach of gas."


    As soon as he said this, the room became quiet.


    After a long time, the fourth master glanced at the woman obliquely.


    She had a face on her side, and her long, curly eyelashes were shaking with anger.


    Begonia flower like lips, slightly pursed.


    Her face was made white by the blue woven and colorful flying butterfly flag dress on her body.


    "As you say, or mine?" He asked faintly.


    "I don''t mean that."


    But in her heart, that''s what she meant.


    She took the Empress Dowager to greet her. It was not for the sake of the fourth master that she had to go to the Empress Dowager out of etiquette.


    Moreover, if the Empress Dowager and the fourth master mother and son were not at odds, she would not have been so angry.


    The Empress Dowager was not helpless, so she put her anger on them.


    "I think that''s what you mean." The fourth master suddenly took a fancy to the woman''s mind, "say it, what did the emperor sum Niang tell you about?"


    "It''s not because Li''s been in Yuanmingyuan all the time. She said that my concubine was jealous and kept her from entering the palace." If the sound is true.


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master actually gave a low smile.


    Hearing the man''s low smile, Ruo Yin turns his head and says, "why does the emperor laugh? Don''t you ask my concubine why he treats Li like that?"


    "I''m very busy. I don''t have time to take care of these trifles."


    When the words were opened, the uncomfortable atmosphere was relieved.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master were chatting, and it was ten minutes after dusk.


    The late meal of Qing Dynasty was used early, and the meal was started before dark.


    So, Ruoyin told the servant: "Banmei, you go to the kitchen and ask the cook cow to start preparing dinner."


    If you can''t get used to the dishes made by the cook in the palace.


    He called the cow cook into the palace and continued to be a cook in the small kitchen.


    But her words were only uttered, and Su Pei Sheng, on the other side, said, "madam, thank you for your trouble. But now the imperial dining room strictly controls the meals of the emperor."


    Hearing this, if the sound is clear at once.


    It is also true that when the fourth master was only Baylor and Prince, he could not eat carelessly.


    Every time the meal is passed, it is strictly tested for poison.


    Now that he is emperor, he must be more strict.


    After all, the emperor is the pillar of a country.


    And food, and most likely to be tampered with by people, really careless.


    According to the regulations of the Qing palace, the imperial tea room under the house of the interior was responsible for the emperor''s daily meals.


    Every day''s meal, the official of imperial tea dining room should make out the meal list.After being examined and put on record by the minister in charge of the Ministry of internal affairs, the cooking can be made.


    Think of here, if sound also did not say much, just very understand tunnel: "in this case, then according to the imperial dining room."


    About half an hour later, the servant of the imperial dining room came in with a red lacquer box in his hand and brought all the dishes, rice orders and soup to the table.


    If you take a glance, there are more than 20 meals.


    What''s more, everything is exquisite.


    The pot, bowl, ladle, basin and plate are all made of gold, or are they made of dragon relief inlaid with precious stones and jade.


    Even if there are individual ceramic utensils, it is a good material yellow glaze.


    Besides, the knife craftsman, a mandarin fish has carved flowers.


    As for the swing plate, it is more particular.


    It is estimated that all the samples are cooked in 9981 process.


    However, the only drawback is that all colors are plain.


    Probably for the sake of health, the kind of red oil, red pepper, absolutely not.


    Basically, steaming, boiling and boiling are more common.


    Even if it''s fried, it''s very plain.


    Now, looking at the battle, Ruoyin didn''t need to be reminded by Su Peisheng, so he turned around and went out.


    But she did not go a few steps, behind her came a magnetic voice, "where are you going?"


    If sound turns back, Shan Shan a smile, return a way: "the emperor does not want to have meal, Minister concubine this avoids for a while."


    If she remembers correctly, without the emperor''s will, no one, including the queen, can eat with the emperor. She has to go outside.


    "No need."


    It is said that there is no need to avoid it. Ruoyin is also slightly moved.


    Who knows she hasn''t been moved for a few seconds, listen to four ye again way: "you stand on one side."


    Yes, she did!


    He said that he let her stand aside, and did not ask her to eat together.


    So, Ruoyin looked at all the irrelevant slaves, and only passed the food eunuch to serve the dishes there.


    Come on, she doesn''t have to wait on the table.


    I saw several eunuchs standing straight behind the fourth master.


    An old eunuch stood aside, testing poison and preparing vegetables.


    The eunuch put a drug test sign on each dish, and then carefully checked whether the brand changed color.


    The drug test card is made of silver, about half an inch wide and three inches long.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    Not only that, he also sniffed, it is estimated that there is no deterioration.


    Moreover, he is also facing a food table, checking all the food.


    After all the inspection procedures, the eunuch also tasted each dish, which was called "tasting food".


    The reason why it is so complicated is that in history, some emperors were poisoned by food.


    In history, Sima Zhong, Emperor Hui of the Han Dynasty, was poisoned by eating cakes and collapsed in the Xianyang hall on the afternoon of Geng.


    Then, after confirming that the food was non-toxic, the eunuch said to the fourth master: "emperor, please have a meal."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, the eye indicated a dish of dish on the table.


    Whenever he looked at a dish, the eunuch would move the dish closer to the fourth master.


    Then spoon it into a bowl of vegetables.


    Next, Ruoyin finds a problem.


    The fourth master seems to have good self-control. No matter which dish, he hardly eats three mouthfuls.


    She had heard of the rule of the ancestors of the Qing Dynasty that it was forbidden to eat three spoons of vegetables,


    because what the emperor liked and didn''t like to eat was absolutely not allowed to be known to outsiders.


    For one thing, I''m afraid that someone will make up his mind on the meal and poison the emperor.


    Secondly, I don''t want to spread out that some people cheat in the name of imperial food.


    And the eunuchs standing behind the fourth master are specialized in enforcing the rules.


    Even the emperor had to follow the rules set by his ancestors.


    Sometimes, the fourth master nodded his approval for a dish, and the eunuch would scoop it for him again.


    But after scooping, the dish will be put back a little, and it won''t be bailed for a third time.


    If you eat all the four eunuchs three times, one of the four eunuchs will scream "withdraw"!


    The rest of the eunuchs removed the dish.


    If Yin looked at the dignified appearance of those eunuchs, it was estimated that the dishes removed would not be seen for ten days and a half months.


    This rule is "pass the meal, don''t advise the meal.".


    In short, the emperor''s meals are always elusive and can not be easily mastered.


    Not only that, what kind of food did the emperor like to eat, but also could not be put on the record.


    The emperor would never say what he liked to eat or what he wanted to eat today.


    The eunuchs and the palace staff are not allowed to talk about it casually, which is a taboo in the palace.


    Because those who talk about or divulge the emperor''s meal at will will will be punished lightly and beheaded if they are heavy!


    Once upon a time, Ruoyin thought that the emperor was the most respected person in the country.


    It must be whatever you want to do.


    But now I really see it and feel that it is not as free and easy as an ordinary person.


    You can''t even have a meal, let alone anything else.


    No wonder Kangxi had a meal in Yuanmingyuan, his eyes were red and his body was shaking.


    Thinking of these, Ruo Yin turned her lips.


    She was just seen by the fourth master.


    Seeing the woman''s helpless face and loveless appearance, the fourth master thought she was hungry.


    A pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, glanced at the table to eat two dishes, and swept the eye if sound, deep voice: "reward!"


    Come on, the eunuch is a striking one.


    He quickly filled a bowl of rice for Ruoyin and handed Ruoyin the dishes that the four masters enjoyed.


    The heart said that the emperor had tasted three mouthfuls and had already withdrawn them.


    After tasting two mouthfuls, they are also very popular with the emperor, so they are given to the empress.


    I didn''t expect to see that the Emperor didn''t like to talk, but he was very careful.


    At the moment, Ruoyin looks at the silver bowl in front of her. There are fried prawns, fried pheasants, and Babao wild duck.


    She secretly swallowed and salivated, threw an uncertain look at the fourth master, and asked, "emperor, concubine... OK?"


    The fourth master, who was eating, looked up at the woman.


    There was a look of surprise in her eyes, but there was a light of hesitation.


    This looks like a child asking for advice from an adult. Pathetic.


    See four ye long eyebrow tiny Cu, deep voice way: "sit to my side."


    "Oh." Ruoyin, under the servant''s service, finally sits down opposite the fourth master.


    When Su Peisheng saw it, he showed a eunuch''s smile, and his eyes almost bent into a seam.


    The emperor has always been strict and harsh to himself, but to the queen, he has been spoiling him again and again.


    Originally, the emperor had to go out except the eunuch who was close to him and the eunuch who passed the meal.


    The emperor stayed in the house and gave her food.


    It doesn''t matter. According to the law, the empress stands to eat, which is an exception.


    Even if you sit and eat, it''s another table.


    Now, the emperor actually let the queen have dinner with him at the same table. This is the end of the day.


    When Su Peisheng was thinking about it, he heard that the fourth master rarely said gently: "you are not me. You don''t have to restrain yourself like this."When he said this, Su Peisheng was shocked.


    It turns out that Ruoyin looks at the four masters'' eating rules, and she is more restrained.


    No matter which dish is delicious, only one bite of each dish is eaten.


    This meeting son, if the sound hears the fourth master''s words, faces four masters to smile, is really not polite.


    The fourth master took two bites.


    Especially after the fourth master had eaten three mouthfuls, when the eunuch was about to withdraw, she let the servant bring it to her and ate with relish.


    She was a little hungry when she saw the fourth master eating.


    It''s not easy to sit here and have a meal now. Naturally, you won''t be polite.


    Looking at the woman so wanton, without scruples of the appearance, four ye eyes light tight tight.


    It''s just that he allowed her.


    And she was as good as a rabbit all the way, and didn''t ask for anything.


    As a result, the fourth master had to bite the back alveolar and eat with his head down.


    He can''t eat, but she eats better than anyone else.


    If I knew she was such a heartless person, I should have let her stand there starving!


    After a stick of incense, Siye and Ruoyin ate almost all.


    In this kind of formal situation, it is not like the old days in Yuanmingyuan, always eat too much.


    Because he didn''t eat too much, he took a little rest, and Ruoyin served the fourth master.


    Blow out the candle, just lie down, she will fall into a generous warm embrace.


    The fourth master''s arm is very powerful, and tightly encircles her in his arms.


    But it''s not the kind of eager, ambiguous embrace.


    But between men and women did not meet for a long time, can not help but also did not mind the kind of pure embrace.


    Then, a man''s deep voice sounded in his ear: "can you have a favorite palace?"


    "Ah?" Ruoyin looked up at the man, but only saw his clear chin and sexy throat. "My concubine has lived in the palace for a long time, and I''m not familiar with the palace. The only way is what the emperor gives my concubine, and I will live there. "


    The man snorted coldly, way: "you pour is strange to be able to pedal the nose on the face, look for me to ask for the bedroom here, eh?"


    "Hee hee..." she laughed like a fox in his arms.


    "I''ve just ascended the throne, and I''ll give you a place to live."


    "The emperor asked on his own initiative, didn''t he want to give his concubine Zhang Luo?" Her voice was delicate, with a certain degree of propriety and pride.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    As for Ruoyin''s ruthless way, the fourth master will not admit it.


    A thin lip tightly pursed, simply did not speak.


    Now it was quiet in the curtain.


    No way, Ruoyin had no choice but to be thick skinned and pestered the fourth master and said, "emperor, you can tell me whether you have arranged accommodation for my concubine, whether... Is it...


    when she spoke, she rubbed her head against his chest.


    "Don''t dawdle." The man pinched her waist with one hand and pressed her head with the other to make her more peaceful.


    Then, he just light way: "since you have no favorite residence, after a few days, they will move to Yongshou palace."


    Fourth master is always a bully.


    If this should be put in the past, he would not ask her if she liked anything, and would give her what he thought was the best.


    But now, at least, he would ask what she wanted.


    However, after hearing that she didn''t like the palace, she still couldn''t change her overbearing temperament. Whether she liked it or not, she directly asked her to move to Yongshou palace.


    "Yongshou palace!" If the ending is a little bit up, it''s a little surprise.


    "Why, don''t you like it?"


    Ruoyin shook her head and said, "I like everything as long as it''s from the emperor. But I have heard that Yongshou palace is the nearest palace to the emperor''s heart building hall. "


    If we say that the Qianqing palace is the fourth master''s bedroom.


    The hall of nourishing the heart is the palace built by the fourth master during his temporary rest.


    Some officials are often led to the Yangxin hall to meet him before promotion and transfer. This kind of ceremony is called "Introduction".


    Xijian is the important place for the fourth master to read memorials and plan military and political activities with the Minister of military aircraft.


    Such workaholics as the fourth master spent more time in the Yangxin palace than in the Qianqing palace.


    The man said in a low voice, "you are not familiar with the palace?"


    "Thank you for moving to the imperial palace for a few days


    "Su Peisheng has already bought the important things, and you have nothing to move." The fourth Master said.


    "Oh." Ruo Yin naturally stroked the fourth master''s heart and said softly, "the emperor, in fact, before moving into Yongshou palace, I still want to go back to Yuanmingyuan."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I have lived there for many years, and I still have many things I like. I want to bring them to the palace."


    "Those things are old, or let the house of the interior buy you new ones."


    "That''s no good. I''m used to many things. Even if it''s better and newer, it''s not as good as the old one." If the sound is anxious to use the small fist to hit the man''s chest.


    The fourth master allowed her to beat, but did not stop her.


    For him, she beat as hard as a cat could scratch.


    It''s still the kind of cat that''s not full.


    After pondering for a moment, the man said, "if you really don''t want to give up those old things, make a list and let the slaves go to the palace. There''s no need to go back to the garden again. Please."


    "But... But..." if you want to speak, you stop.


    She didn''t live so casually and happily in the mansion.


    But the life of Yuanmingyuan has always been the life she yearns for in her heart.


    In Yuanmingyuan, although it was the day when she worked the most, she felt very real.


    What kind of seed is planted, what kind of fruit and vegetable will be produced.


    At that time, you can also take the slaves to the fields to pick fruits and vegetables.


    There, you can get close to nature, enjoy the fresh air and feel the warm sunshine.


    At that time, the fourth master, with the title of the first idle man in the Qing Dynasty, rarely dealt with the affairs of the government.


    Although she didn''t know what he did in private.


    But I have to say that at that time, he was more leisure than when he was in the Forbidden City or even in his residence.


    When he is free, he will go to her apricot blossom spring hall and send some fresh things.


    By the way, stay for dinner and spend the night.


    Not like now, even lying by her side makes her feel like an insurmountable distance.


    The real distance is not between the bodies.


    It''s the distance between the hearts.


    Now he, let her feel that there are many things between each other.


    It''s just like the air that can''t be held no matter how you hug it. It''s nihility, ethereal and high above.


    Once upon a time, because she knew history, she knew that there was a great chance that the fourth master would become emperor.


    But now, he has been on the throne many years earlier than in history.


    Make her for a moment, just like a dream, still did not calm down.Although the fighting in the backyard, from the mansion to the Yuanmingyuan, and now, has never stopped.


    But she believes that Yuanmingyuan is the most pleasant and beautiful time.


    And this magnificent Forbidden City gives people an invisible high pressure.


    Let her dare not have a trace of laxity and excess, can only suppress the heart, do a look virtuous and dignified queen.


    In fact, many people do not know what they want because they are in the complicated world.


    But Ruoyin, even in the capital, is a land of fish and dragons. She still knows that what she wants is very simple.


    It''s just a yard of just the right size.


    It has a garden and a balcony.


    When you are free, invite some women who can talk to have tea together.


    Plant a few more fruit and vegetable fields around the yard.


    The backyard is a mountain with fresh and tender bamboo shoots.


    There are green watermelons in the field in summer.


    There are cabbage and sweet potato in autumn.


    In winter, there are winter bamboo shoots, lotus root and radish.


    Keep a cat and a dog and go around all day.


    When they were full of food and drink, they put necklaces around their necks and pulled them out to take a walk.


    In midsummer, I listen to the sound of insects and frogs at night, and then do what I want.


    Push the door to see green, walk to smell the fragrance, take a walk to reach the fish pond, simply not too beautiful.


    What she wanted... Was the most simple, real life full of fireworks.


    It''s not a floating, breathless conspiracy and endless struggle.


    "But what?" The man asked in a low voice.


    "But I really want to see the Yuanmingyuan because... I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back there." She whispered.


    "Nonsense! I can''t go back. " The man said solemnly.


    Ruoyin:...


    she didn''t speak. She just tugged at a small corner of his sleeve and trembled slightly.


    Feeling the woman in his arms shaking, the fourth master bowed his head and put his finger on her chin. Only then did he find that her eyes were red.


    "If you are not promising, others would like to live in the palace and never go back. You are still thinking about the Yuanmingyuan." That''s what he said, but he held her tightly in his arms. "If you can''t give up the garden of Yuanmingyuan, I''ll let the bodyguard accompany you to go back with you. But just a little bit, go early and return early, and don''t stay outside for too long."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    "Yes, thank you, Emperor." If sound tears into a smile, but also tears to the man''s chest wipe.


    The fourth master raised his hand and petted the place she had rubbed.


    "I don''t see that you are still a nostalgic person."


    "It''s not true. People are nostalgic, especially the fruits and vegetables planted by my wife, and they will not be able to eat in the future... It''s hard to think about it..."


    "who says that you can''t eat it. As long as you want to eat, you can let the slave pick it. Besides, every summer, you can go there for a while. It''s just that I have just ascended the throne this year, and I''m busy with my business


    "Really I heard that you can still go to Yuanmingyuan. Ruoyin is so happy that he almost falls into the arms of the fourth master.


    "It''s true." Warm fragrance warm jade flutter full of, Su for so long four ye, unavoidably some of the mind.


    A pair of big and thick hands, began to skillfully untie the woman''s clothes.


    If the phoneme comes to be a keen man.


    After such a long time, it has not been developed.


    However, he just touched a few more times, hiding in a man''s arms, shivering, and his body was as soft as a pool of mud.


    The fourth master has a thin cocoon on the palm and the belly of his fingers because he practices martial arts all the year round.


    When he untied her clothes, the cocoons were in direct contact with her skin.


    The cocoon was thin, but every time it scraped her skin, it made her nerves tense.


    Unknowingly, her body is only a thin such as cicada wing belly bag.


    The man''s hand, around her snow neck, began to untie the rope around her neck.


    However, I don''t know whether it is really inconvenient to go dark, or men are too anxious.


    The original bow tie was pulled into a dead knot by him.


    Fourth master is not a patient man.


    It''s not a man who takes pity on her.


    He turned over and pressed the woman with her back to himself.


    With one hand pulling a rope, the silk rope was directly broken.


    Not only that, but also the material in front of the woman''s body was torn in two because of his great strength.


    "Hiss... Hurts..." the rope pulled a little on her neck.


    The man threw the material aside at random, attached to her ear and asked, "which hurts?"


    Ruoyin buried his face in the silk pillow and said, "hum... The emperor knows how to hurt people every time."


    With that, she pushed the man who was sinking like a boulder and ironstone.


    It''s a pity that she''s just a woman with no strength.


    Such a push, however, is more than the desire to refuse to welcome but also to seduce the soul.


    Br >, I couldn''t touch her eyes again His voice was deep and magnetic, and he could hear fouls.


    With that, his thin lips on her neck like dragonflies again and again.


    Fourth master''s lips are a little cold, just like his people, cold and thin.


    And the breath of his breath is so hot that he will burn Ruo Yin.


    This feeling of alternation of heat and cold continuously washes out her senses.


    So, driven by the skilled man, the woman''s lips, which are bright red like crabapple flowers, gently open.


    "Hmmm..." a voice with a strong nasal and breath came out from her tan mouth involuntarily.


    Men have more sense of sound than they do physically.


    The melodious and graceful voice of women is a kind of encouragement to the fourth master.


    After a while, the temperature in the bed and mantle gradually increased.


    In the broad walking bed, handsome men and women seem to embrace each other, but they are not.


    If phonemes come, it''s useless.


    In the past, he served the fourth master very often, but he couldn''t last long.


    Not to mention that he has not been served for such a long time. It is actually the time for a cup of tea to start begging for mercy.


    That trembling cry sound, like to be bullied and wronged by the day.


    But the man did not care, simply plug up that annoying lips.


    "Well..." she hemmed and hawed a few words, then all of a sudden there was no sound.


    All of a sudden, I just felt that my head was dizzy and my body had a strong sense of weightlessness, as if my soul was out of my body....


    the next morning, it was still dark, and the fourth master was going to court.


    I heard the rustling sound beside me, and it moved slightly in the quilt.


    Then, lazily stretched out a snow-white arm, and then put his head out of the quilt.


    As soon as the fourth master got out of bed, he heard something behind him.


    Looking back, we can see that the woman''s face is tired, and her face is still full of pale red.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, such as silk, hazy and blurred.


    Thin was casually covered on her body, the snow-white skin has Yin red mark.It was as if it had been deeply imprinted on her.


    However, he only looked at it once and then took it back.


    And the sound of the bed, hazy, sat up, rubbed his sleepy eyes, tidied up his clothes, and slowly got out of bed.


    Then, under the meticulous arrangement of the servants, she waited on the fourth master to wash and change clothes and put on bright yellow dragon robes.


    This is the first time that she has put on his Dragon Robe.


    The robe is bright yellow, with nine lifelike golden dragons embroidered on it.


    After changing into a Dragon Robe, he will wear a stone blue collar with a gold edge.


    As well as wearing 108 East beads, MIPO, coral, turquoise, Bodhi beads.


    To say that the former official uniform was complicated, but this Dragon Robe is really complicated.


    Especially in this summer, Ruoyin felt hot for him when he looked at his clothes.


    When everything is ready, Ruoyin sends the fourth master to the gate of Zhongcui palace, watching him go to court.


    "You go and have a rest." The man patted her on the shoulder.


    Ruoyin bowed his head with a smile, yingyingfu saluted and said, "my concubine, I wish the emperor the first time to go to court smoothly after he ascended the throne. I wish the emperor better every day in the future."


    This kind of auspicious words, Leng who listened to all happy.


    The fourth master led his lips and was about to say something. A maid came to the side hall, and she was on her way.


    The Maiden''s eyes were red, as if she had cried, and looked at it as if something had happened.


    When he got close to him, he knelt down and sobbed: "the emperor, the empress and the master of my family have become popular...


    as soon as this saying goes out, the words" see red "are deeply rooted in people''s ears.


    It seems that someone in the harem is pregnant with the first child since the emperor ascended the throne.


    If he is a brother, he will surely enjoy endless glory and wealth.


    Even if you are born with a grid, it is a blessing.


    However, because the maiden was too anxious, she forgot to report her family.


    The fourth master and Ruoyin didn''t know who he was talking about.


    See four ye standing in place, long eyebrows micro invisible to Cu Cu.


    Leng who early in the morning, hear this news, are not happy.


    After all, it''s not a good thing to be popular.


    Especially in the first three months, if it is not done well, it is likely that it will be gone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    If the sound then half squints the eye son, sweep to kneel on the ground the palace maid.


    But she looked around and saw that the maiden was fresh, but she didn''t see who it was.


    It is estimated that it is the new servant in the palace.


    But no matter what, she knows, this is the joy of the harem.


    Because, only pregnant people, can be called see red!


    If you are not pregnant, it''s called Yueshi.


    At the moment, Banmei holds Ruoyin''s hand and asks for her master: "you silly slave, you don''t speak clearly, so you go to the emperor and your mother to cry. Tell me quickly, who is your master?"


    "The master of the slave is the master of the year." The slave knelt on the ground and trembled back.


    Ruoyin is because the fourth master issued a decree to be the queen when he ascended the throne, but he has not yet carried out the canonization ceremony.


    But the rest of the people in the harem can only be named by their surnames before their names are set.


    At the moment, it is said that it is Nian''s family, and there is a flash of surprise in Ruoyin''s eyes.


    In my mind, Nian''s pale and weak appearance also appeared.


    "Queen, it''s up to you to do it. I''ll go to court." The fourth master is diligent. It is impossible for a woman to ignore the previous dynasty.


    It was the first day of his accession to the throne, not to mention his first day.


    If Yin can''t see the mood in the man''s eyes, he just nodded back and said, "don''t worry about the emperor. I''ll take a look at Nian''s family in the side hall and let the imperial doctor treat him."


    Light low ground "um" a, left Zhong Cui palace.


    If Yin Ben wants to sleep back.


    Now such a thing happened in the harem, she couldn''t sleep.


    Back in the house, she did a casual grooming without even putting on her make-up.


    Just put on the clean clothes and went to the side hall.


    Anyway, they all lived in Zhongcui palace. Within a few steps, Ruoyin arrived at Nian''s house.


    Just entering the door, she smelled a faint smell of blood on the tip of her nose.


    From the outside to the inside, the smell of blood became more intense.


    Just by this smell, she knew that Nian''s appearance was red, and she had shed a lot of blood.


    Ruoyin raises her feet across the screen and walks to the bedside.


    I saw Nian Shi lying in bed, very weak.


    When she saw Ruoyin coming, Nian supported her body with difficulty and wanted to salute her.


    "That''s it." If the sound gently pressed her shoulder, "since see red, it''s good to lie down, do not salute again."


    "Thank you, Queen." With the help of the maids, Nian lay down again.


    Ruo Yin sat down by the bed, swept his eyes around the room, and said, "have you ever seen the great doctor?"


    Nian Shi was lying there, probably feeling sick.


    Open lips, frown a few eyebrows, did not say again.


    It is Ziqing, the daughter of nianshi''s dowry, who returned to Ruoyin.


    "If you go back to your mother, the master... The master didn''t let the servant invite the grand doctor."


    "What!" Ruoyin looked at Nian''s in disbelief, "why not call Taiyi?"


    In his present status, although the edict has not come down, it is not necessarily a position.


    But the palace, as long as it is known to individuals, at least it is also a imperial concubine.


    In addition, Nian gengyao was successful in the previous dynasty. Who dares to neglect her.


    Unless Nian didn''t call Taiyi himself.


    "In fact... When the master was with the Empress Dowager yesterday, she had already become popular. At that time, the slave wanted to ask for the imperial doctor, but the master refused. She said that yesterday was a good day for the emperor to ascend the throne. It was not suitable for such a bad thing to happen. So I asked the servant not to say that. Until this morning, there was still more blood in it. That''s why... People told you and the emperor."


    Ziqing is really in love with her own master.


    She really does not understand, master son all ache to see red, why can''t call too doctor.


    Is it so important for the emperor to ascend the throne, but is she not important for herself?


    It''s so important that every time I have something to do with the emperor, the master always thinks about the emperor but forgets himself.


    If you love a person, you can divide it into ten percent. The master''s love for the emperor has reached ten percent.


    No!


    Even more than 10% of them have reached the realm of selflessness.


    In the eyes of the master, everything is based on the interests of the emperor, and then he considers himself.


    I love you so lowly, so humble to the dust...


    to hear the words of the palace maid, if the sound of willow eyebrows pick.


    Nian Shi, Nian Shi, look at a man who is very clever.


    How come this time, just... Ah...


    If Yin pulls his lips, he can''t help but say: "Nian, you are the same. No matter how big it is, it''s your own body that matters. What''s more, what you''re carrying in your stomach is the emperor''s heir. No matter how good you are for the emperor, you can''t ignore yourself. "


    "I know what the queen said. But as we all know, the first son after he ascended the throne means good luck and wealth. If I see red on the first day of the emperor''s accession to the throne, the great doctor will come to show me, but what will others think? " Nian''s weak tunnel.Listen to Nian Shi''s words, and then look at Nian Shi''s haggard appearance, if the sound can''t help saying a sentence "silly girl"!


    Once upon a time in Yuanmingyuan, she knew that Nian was the purest person in the backyard.


    But now, she felt that Nian''s love for the fourth master had reached the point of madness.


    Nian Shi is right.


    If something bad happens on the first day of the fourth master''s accession to the throne.


    In the feudal Qing Dynasty, people would talk about it.


    It''s just that the fourth master tampered with the imperial edict, disobeyed the empress dowager, mutilated his hands and feet, and was not allowed to happen. Otherwise, such a thing would not happen on the day of his accession to the throne.


    Ruo Yin sighs in her heart.


    I looked at Nian Shi.


    The woman who dares to love so sincerely and pays all her heart but does not ask for repayment.


    Originally full of collagen young face, very pale.


    This should be enchanting purplish lips, has long lost the blood color.


    Once upon a time, the innocent self-confidence was completely replaced by haggard.


    But because of her good facial features, her original beauty and elegance are not lost.


    Looks like a sick beauty.


    If sound shakes his head, deep voice orders Slave: "half Mei, you go to too hospital, call Feng Yuyi to give Nian''s pulse."


    "Yes." Half Mei answered and went out.


    As early as Ruoyin a few into the palace, the house of Feng Taiyi will return home.


    But they were doctors for four generations.


    Therefore, before Feng Taiyi left, he recommended the younger generation of Feng family to the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    That young man is doctor Feng Yu in Ruoyin''s mouth.


    After about one stick of incense, Feng Yuyi carried the box and brought a medicine boy into the room.


    "Peace to the queen." Feng Yuyi beat thousands of ways.


    "Get up." Ruoyin looked at the 30 year old man in front of him, raised his hand, and said, "Nian Shi is red. Please show her."


    It''s said that it''s red, but Feng Yuyi doesn''t dare to neglect it.


    After all, Mian Chong is the son of the royal family.


    What''s more, the imperial palace of the former dynasty was looking forward to the first son of the emperor when he ascended the throne.


    After Feng Yuyi got up, he saluted and examined Nian''s pulse across the bed curtain.


    If sound then sits aside, quietly waits for the result.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    However, in this gap, the harem continued to enter the house.


    After saluting Ruoyin, they also took their seats in the room.


    A moment later, Feng Yuyi walked to Ruoyin with dignity and reported: "empress, the young master has been pregnant for nearly two months."


    As soon as the words came out, a flash of surprise and jealousy flashed in his eyes.


    Since the Empress Dowager reminded the first son of the throne, they are like fighting chicken blood, want to fight.


    One by one, they all longed for their first son to ascend the throne.


    But now they haven''t started to work hard. They have been living for nearly two months.


    This all of a sudden lost in the starting line!


    If the sound is different from those in the harem, she said faintly, "that''s a good thing."


    However, she looked at Feng Yuyi''s appearance, as if there were some afterwords.


    Because according to the law, all the happiness in the harem is the first one.


    There is no reason to look dignified, even Daoxi is saved.


    Sure enough, Feng Yuyi frowned and said, "but... The baby''s position is unstable, and there seems to be signs of a slippery fetus. Moreover, the pulse is extremely weak. I''m afraid... The fetal position is difficult to protect..."


    when he said this, he knelt down.


    However, this sentence, for the palace people, is simply a dose of reassurance.


    This makes the New Cobalt Lu''s family that just had jealous mind become gloating all of a sudden.


    But she was always a cover up.


    Before the corner of his mouth rose, he covered it with a handkerchief.


    If Yin is the master of the harem, he can''t watch the opera here.


    Instead, he asked seriously, "what''s going on? Why is it so serious. "


    " this... "Feng Yuyi knelt down in his place and said," I want to ask the young master why he is pregnant for nearly two months, but he didn''t know that he was pregnant until he got red. What''s more, before that, you may have any discomfort. "


    As a doctor, it''s not always possible to find out the cause just by feeling the pulse.


    You have to look, hear and ask.


    At this time, Nian had been scared to death by Feng Yuyi. How could he speak.


    As early as she heard Feng Yuyi say that the baby in her belly is hard to protect, she cried like a dog.


    Now, more sobbing in the bed curtain.


    Looking at this situation, Niu cobalt Lu Shi pretended to be worried and said: "younger sister, you said you are too. It''s OK to say that you were pregnant for a month. You have two months'' body, but you didn''t notice it at all. Can you still not know whether it''s coming or not?"


    This sounds like a concern, but in fact, he is not careful.


    Nian''s family was still in a state of panic and worry, and had no time to take care of his family.


    She has been in the tears, but because of fear of over sad, affect the children in the belly, in that to restrain.


    Because... She really wanted to keep the baby.


    Has lost a five elder brother, she can''t lose this child again.


    However, she was really afraid...


    at this time, Ziqing, a maid close to Nian''s family, looked at Niu Jiaolu''s family angrily, and then returned to Feng Yuyi''s words.


    "Doctor Feng Yu, my master has been worrying about his illness since she gave birth to her brother Wu. As a result, she has not been able to sit well in the month and has left some minor problems. After the birth of a child, what is always on time is no longer as accurate as it used to be. It is always delayed by half a month or a month. Therefore, even if the monthly affairs do not come, the master does not expect to be pregnant. "


    At the mention of these, Ziqing couldn''t help sobbing: "in addition to the death of the late emperor, the master and son have been in mourning. In terms of food, they eat fast carelessly, and because they have to worship at night, they can''t sleep well. In the daytime, I often kneel and kowtow, and then I saw red. "


    Hearing this, Ruoyin finally understood.


    In the first three months, we should be very careful.


    Nian Shi could not eat well or sleep well because he wanted to worship the late emperor and often kneel down and bend down.


    In addition, because of the five elder brother''s affair, the year''s family fell ill.


    Five elder brother war, and has been depressed.


    If something happened, I didn''t dare to make it public at the first time. I just wanted to make sure that the fourth master''s celebration of becoming the throne would not be ruined.


    This has led to things getting worse and worse.


    He sighed, but he said, "according to this, the young master''s body is a little weak before he enters the palace. After entering the palace, he was burdened by various things, which was really...


    originally, he did not understand why things developed into this way.


    But this pile after pile of things, said coincidentally, is also all young master to hit.


    In this case, he can not guarantee that he can keep the Dragon heir.


    After all, leave some leeway in everything.If you talk too much, you can''t end up.


    But if you say too much, I''m afraid the young master will be under too much pressure.


    If you can see that Feng Yuyi is hard to speak, you will know that the birth of Nian''s family is in suspense.


    She led her lips and asked, "but what else can I do?"


    "If you go back to your mother''s mother, it''s because the mother''s sick and the fetus is restless. You should treat the mother''s disease and prescribe some anti abortion drugs. As long as the mother is safe, the fetus will be stable. In addition, it is necessary to have a reasonable rest with the diet of young people. "


    "No matter what, you should do your best to give Nian''s abortion." If Yin is the leader of the harem, he orders in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Feng Yuyi responded.


    When the arrangement was almost finished, Ruoyin waved to the Hougong and said, "you guys, go back to your own courtyard. I have a few words to say with Nian."


    Those people in the harem, after watching the play, naturally went back to their respective rooms after they had paid their respects.


    If the sound then gets up, walks to the bedside.


    Across the bed curtain, she heard the voice of Nian''s sad crying.


    Ruo Yin gave a deep sigh of relief, and said to Nian: "Nian, don''t cry any more. You don''t have to cry any more, so that you can''t hurt your body and move your fetal breath. So far, you still have to keep your mind steady. It''s important to have a good rest. Don''t think about other things. "


    As soon as this was said, Nian''s sobbing stopped.


    There was only a trace of uncontrollable sobs, as if out of breath.


    After a long time, nianshi choked back: "thank you for your care."


    Ruo Yin sighed and said, "your body is the most important thing. If you don''t care about yourself, who cares about you? "


    Finish this sentence, if the sound also did not stay much, took the slave to leave.


    After Nian''s entry into the government, she had always been responsible and helped her several times. She only said a few more words.


    Otherwise, if it were someone else, she would not have said so much.


    Now, she has said what should be said and done.


    As for others, it depends on Nian''s own nature.


    When he got out of the side hall, Banmei held Ruoyin''s hand and said, "the first son who became the throne should have been a blessing. However, the servant looked at it. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse if it''s put on Nian''s body."


    If Yin shakes his head and does not speak, he returns to his own main hall.


    Three days later, however, the night.


    If the sound is ready to rest, heard a familiar woman crying from the side hall.


    Its voice can be said to be heartbreaking!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    And the cry of some slaves.


    Hearing this sound, Ruoyin and Banmei look at each other.


    At one glance, the master and the servant seemed to be interlinked and understood something.


    But because I''m not sure, I''m not sure.


    Half Mei saluted: "slave to ask, see what happened in the side hall."


    If the sound slightly jaw head, just sat down at the bedside, and did not lie down.


    After all, if there is something wrong with the side hall.


    Even if I lie down, I still have to go for a walk.


    After about a cup of tea, half Mei came back.


    "Niang, I just went to have a look, and the cry really came from Nian''s house. The servant asked and found out that the situation of Nian''s family had not improved since the day when he became red, and even worse day by day. Even if he was lying in bed, the children in his belly... Flowed away along with the blood. "


    Although Feng Yuyi''s words on that day showed that Nian''s birth was a little bit suspended.


    But now it really happens. Ruoyin is still a little surprised.


    After silence for a while, she said, "it seems that I can''t rest well tonight. Please ask Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN to come in and comb my hair."


    "Yes."


    By the time Ruoyin combed her hair and changed her clothes, when she was in her house last year, she had already cried and fainted.


    Only slaves are busy in the house.


    There is also doctor Feng Yu who prescribes medicine there.


    At the moment, Feng Yuyi saw Ruoyin and rushed forward to kill thousands of people. He apologized and said, "empress, I have tried my best, but I still can''t keep the young master''s baby."


    If Yin was not unreasonable, he would not blame the imperial doctor for everything.


    Who is a doctor can definitely cure a patient.


    What''s more, problems have arisen in all aspects.


    She looked at Feng Yuyi, a doctor who beat thousands of people on one knee, and told him, "since things have been like this, we should prescribe some prescriptions. We must take care of Nian''s body, and we must not let her be so weak any more."


    As the head of the harem, no matter who had miscarriage today, she would say so.


    There is no queen, after the woman in the harem has a miscarriage, let the imperial doctor ignore it.


    Even if you gloat in your heart, you have to do enough on the surface.


    What''s more, for Nian, Ruoyin has no idea of schadenfreude.


    Quan was a poor man.


    "Yes, this is what a slave should do. After a period of recuperation, the young master''s body will gradually recover. It''s just that... After the first delivery in the year, the root of the disease fell in the month. In addition, this time, she had a miscarriage. No matter how to recuperate, I''m afraid it''s not as good as before. " Doctor Feng told the truth.


    "This palace knows that you can do your duty well." If sound road.


    Even if Feng Yuyi doesn''t say it, others also know that a normal woman, twice pregnant, hurt her body.


    In this way, no matter how healthy people, no matter how hard the body is, they are not as good as before.


    More seriously, maybe there will be something wrong.


    This is very unfavorable for the next birth.


    So, but overnight, Nian''s family envied and envied the objects from the harem.


    He became a character that people didn''t pay attention to at all.


    According to Nian''s situation, if you don''t keep it for a year and a half, you can''t make it.


    Well, the first son after his accession to the throne is designated as dead.


    After everything was ordered, Ruoyin went back to his own room.


    Those people in the backyard, after knowing that Nian''s miscarriage, went to visit Nian.


    After the fourth master went down to the court, he sat in his room for a while last year and went back to the Yangxin hall.


    The next morning, Ruoyin plans to go back to Yuanmingyuan.


    She moved some things to Yongde palace.


    She had long wanted to do it.


    However, Nian Shi had such a thing, and it has been delayed until now.


    According to Ruoyin''s identity, he should have taken Phoenix chariot back to Yuanmingyuan.


    The so-called Phoenix chariot is actually the Dragon chariot.


    Only the emperor and empress can ride the Dragon chariot, but sometimes the appellation is different.


    If Yin thinks that moving things is just a small matter, he doesn''t make much of it.


    Only the slave drove a low-key carriage.


    Otherwise, the Phoenix chariot is inlaid with gold, silver, jade, precious stones and pearls, and the body is carved with dragon and phoenix patterns, which is too high-profile!


    When the people in the capital saw her Phoenix chariot, they knew that the queen was sitting in it.


    At that time, everyone will have to kneel down and salute, and the capital must not be blocked completely.


    Now, however, she is queen.


    No matter how low-key, you have to be worthy of the Queen''s identity, not too shabby.


    The carriage she is now riding in is only low-key compared with Phoenix chariot.But the body and decoration, or extremely gorgeous.


    Let a person see, you will know that the car is sitting in a dignitary.


    After arriving at the Yuanmingyuan, Ruoyin told the servants to pack up some daily necessities and decorations.


    She walked from head to end in xinghuachun hall, especially the garden path in the backyard.


    As long as she walked along the path, she could remember that she often took a walk with the fourth master at night.


    Finally, she returned to her own house and went from the inside to the outside.


    Looking at the familiar furniture and furnishings, I can''t help but lift my hand and touch it.


    The well maintained hands gently touched the carved bed.


    In recent years, I can''t count how many times I had a rest with the fourth master.


    And the painted and carved palace.


    And the dressing table where I sat dressing.


    There are blue enamel jewelry boxes that the fourth master gave her.


    In the top cabinet of the house, there are still clothes for spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    There are her and four masters in it.


    And then to the eight immortals table.


    The small table and chair with complicated patterns on the top.


    Ruo Yin sits on the chair and caresses the carved armrest.


    At this time, Qiaofeng came into the room and said, "madam, we''ve all packed up our things. But Li heard that you came back and brought the servants here. The slaves couldn''t stop them and went to the yard."


    "It''s just right. Let her in." She went back to Yuanmingyuan today to bring the Li family into the palace.


    After all, the Empress Dowager has explained it.


    In addition, the Li family is the sum Niang of big Ge Ge and four elder brothers, and she wants to enter the palace.


    It''s impossible to stay in the Yuanmingyuan all my life.


    A moment later, Li took the slave''s hand and went into the room and saluted Ruoyin.


    "I''d like to say hello to my wife. I''m very happy."


    Ruo Yin sweeps Li''s eyes.


    Li was dressed in a red flag dress, and the ceremony was more dutiful than in the past.


    Between the eyebrows and eyes are all respectful.


    Where is there any arrogance and despotism in the past.


    "Get up." If Yin turns his head, picks up the cup, gently sweeps the floating tea on it, and asks lightly: "this palace will go to Chuang Tzu later, and will return to the palace after finishing. If you have anything, you may as well tell me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    The palace is very busy, after busy will return to the palace, you have something to say, nothing to talk about.


    Even if Ruoyin had planned to bring Li''s family into the palace, it could not show.


    Otherwise, with Li''s temperament, where will you remember the lesson.


    Sure enough, Li heard that Ruoyin was going back to the palace, and he said, "is the queen going back to the palace now? Then... What can I do for you... Don''t you take me back with you?"


    She was a little uneasy when she spoke.


    If you want to say that you won''t really leave her in the Yuanmingyuan, just ignore her.


    No, the fourth master finally ascended the throne. This is what she has been dreaming of. She can''t be so cheap, those fox spirits!


    Ruo Yin raised his head and glanced at Li''s family lightly and said, "what did I say to you when I was in the Palace last time? Do you still remember?"


    Li''s eye drops slipped around and said, "yes, of course I remember. My mother said at that time that I asked my concubine to go back to the garden and reflect on it. When I knew the rules, I would come to you to make a statement."


    "So you know what the rules are when you come to the palace now?" If the sound slants on the armrest, asks lightly.


    "I knew it, so I dare to come to my mother. I was wrong that day. I shouldn''t have interrupted and broken the rules before my mother spoke."


    Ruoyin: "she just lowered her head and casually played with cloisonne nails inlaid with gems.


    Seeing this, Li said again: "I will not be so unruly, especially when I come to the palace. I will not let my mother worry about them."


    Ruoyin:...


    seeing that Ruoyin didn''t speak, Li was a little anxious. "Empress, I really know that I''m wrong. What do you want my concubine to say, anyway?"


    On hearing this, Ruo Yin raised his head and said, "this palace has nothing to ask of you, but you are yourself. If you enter the palace, you will still be so arrogant and arrogant, and you will suffer only from it. Of course, if you do anything that goes beyond the rules of the palace, you will be severely punished in accordance with the rules of the palace. "


    "Yes, yes, yes. In the palace, everything is decided by the empress." Li continued to answer the way.


    If Yin turned to look at the flowers, birds and insects clock in the room, "look at the time is almost up, you can follow the palace into the palace, but when you get to the department store, there is something else we need to explain to you, so you can wait in the carriage."


    I don''t know. Li''s sincerity is a little bit.


    "Well, although your mother is busy, you don''t have to rush out. It doesn''t matter how long I have to wait." In order to be able to enter the palace, Li said all the good things.


    Then, Ruoyin holds mother Liu''s hand and goes out of Yuanmingyuan.


    Mother Liu supported her and said with a smile: "Niang, I haven''t seen Li''s obedience before. She''s obedient."


    "No, but if she knew that we were going to let her into the palace, would she be mad?" Qiao Feng snickered.


    If sound mouth corner with a smile, on the carriage.


    After arriving at the department store, in order not to attract attention, the carriage stopped at the side door of the department store.


    Now that she is queen, she must have more things on her hands than before.


    In addition, it is not as free as the palace and the Yuanmingyuan.


    I''m afraid it will be difficult to get out of the palace.


    Therefore, she certainly had no time to take care of Chuang Tzu''s affairs. She could only leave it to the rest of the world.


    At that time, let Wu Ge help manage one more.


    She went to the department store today to make a thorough explanation.


    In addition, check the books again.


    When she got there, the man took her to the quiet and spacious reception room.


    She called some of the right people to come forward and explain them one by one.


    At the moment, she sat on the chair of the meeting room, looked down at the man below, and said in a deep voice: "from now on, the palace will no longer manage the Chuang Tzu under its name. Everything in the capital city and the wineries, department stores and inns in all provinces will be left to steward Chen. If you have anything urgent, you can find him."


    "Yes Guys should say.


    They were loyal guys.


    Because if the voice has a good management mode, the slaves are very happy here.


    One by one, it has long been a big family.


    "Good." Seeing that the fellows were still cooperating, Ruoyin said again, "although our palace no longer manages these matters, you can''t be allowed to mess around. If the palace knows something bad, it will be severely punished!"


    "Yes." This is the queen of today. How dare they commit crimes.


    Isn''t that the earth breaking on Tai Sui''s head!


    After everything has been explained, Chen Guanshi handed over several accounts to Ruoyin.


    And those who are able to do so will all retire.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin was alone in the room, and the rest of the people were waiting outside.She carefully checked the accounts of recent years and months.


    And she made a graph.


    In this way, even if you are in the palace in the future, you can have a rough figure about these financial aspects.


    Although the slave is loyal, she has to keep a hand.


    It was a hot June day, and although there was an ice basin in the house, it didn''t work.


    Both large windows are open for ventilation.


    But if sound is in the room on the second floor, the breeze is blowing from the outside.


    However, when Ruoyin checked the accounts, he was absorbed.


    There was a sudden gust of wind from the middle window.


    What''s more, the light in the room is also very dim.


    Even if Ruoyin how to focus on the account book, but also aware of something wrong.


    I couldn''t help but look up.


    Suddenly, she was surprised by the situation in front of her.


    The whole body was conditioned to fall back in fear.


    It was a man in a black bronze mask, standing in front of her in a silver gray robe.


    The mask is still ferocious and has a ferocious face.


    Especially the mouth on the mask, two tusks stained with red plasma.


    Looks like a vicious mountain bandit.


    But under that mask, there is a pair of slender Danfeng eyes.


    In the pupil of ink color, there is no sadness of any emotion, as well as the city government which can not be thought through.


    However, even wearing a mask can not hide his own light.


    Under the mask, he has the white skin that women all envy. It seems that when the wind blows, he will be torn.


    But the cold air around him came to his face and made his scalp numb.


    If the sound of hindsight, this just remembered that she was alone in the room.


    Immediately opened his lips, ready to scream for people to come in.


    However, the man took off his mask at this time.


    And light way: "don''t call, it''s me."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Ruo Yin looks up again and looks at the man in front of him.


    The moment he took off his mask.


    A handsome beauty face in inverse proportion to the ghost mask appeared in front of her. At the end of


    ------


    , the old fellow who has the monthly ticket is coming to the bowl, or it will be cleared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    Looking at the man without the slightest blood color in front of him, if Yin''s eyes flash a touch of surprise.


    Then she quickly went to the window and looked down.


    According to her estimation, from the second floor to the first floor, it is at least three meters high.


    There are no people and ladders everywhere. How did he get up?


    Think very afraid if sound, so stand by the window, ask to the man in a low voice: "you... How do you come up?"


    Although she knew him well, he was a gentleman.


    But anyway, it''s better to keep a safe distance from him.


    So even if he does something beyond that.


    She can still do it by shouting at the top of her voice.


    But she had better not send for anyone unless she had to.


    After all, Mr. Shu saved her life somehow.


    And it''s not just men who are protective of the weak.


    If Yin looks at Shu''s ill and delicate appearance, also can''t bear to fall into his inhumanity.


    Plus he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary.


    If you suddenly call people in, lonely men and few women, even if nothing, it seems reasonable to say.


    If this is spread out, will she be the queen.


    The most important thing is if it reaches the ears of the fourth master.


    I''m afraid that the first vinegar king of Qing Dynasty will kill her?


    "It doesn''t matter how I came up." Mr. Shu saw Ruoyin''s sense of precaution and stepped back a few steps. "You don''t have to be afraid. I just want to tell you that I''m going to leave here."


    "Leave?" Ruoyin looked at Mr. Shu dressed in Qiao Zhuang''s costume, and he was puzzled and said, "Sir, you are brave and resourceful. The first emperor once said that you are a genius. Why don''t you stay in the capital and assist the emperor?"


    "If it wasn''t for him, I might have stayed in the capital if I had not been replaced by someone else." He spread out his hands, free and easy way: "but it is him."


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin frowned slightly.


    According to Mr. Shu, it seems that he doesn''t want to help the fourth master.


    But with his ability, even if he did not assist the fourth master, he could be a counselor for some high-ranking officials.


    However, his words and deeds seemed to be in trouble with something, so he had to leave the capital.


    This reminds her of the cold light in his eyes when he mentioned Mr. Shu to her.


    She led her lips and asked uncertainly, "are you in trouble? Is it the emperor?"


    "Yes, not all of them." Mr. Shu''s body has always been thin because of the poison on his body.


    In the past, they were supported by people.


    Now standing for a long time, he leaned against the book case and said lightly: "even if he doesn''t hand it to me, I don''t want to stay here, because I still have more important things to do."


    "More important things?" This reminds Ruoyin that he can shoot arrows and fly on the eaves.


    Although he was really poisoned, he was not just a counselor.


    At least before he was poisoned, he was definitely not an ordinary person and had a special identity.


    Mr. Shu gave a low "um" and his calm eyes looked at Ruoyin and said bluntly: "the royal family is too complicated. You don''t belong there. It''s better to leave with me."


    His voice was low and cold, the kind of lifeless cold.


    There was a flash of shock in Ruoyin''s eyes.


    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Mr. Shu in disbelief.


    I really didn''t expect that Mr. Jiao, who looked so gentle in the past, would say such harsh words to him.


    It sounds like you''re going to elope with her.


    What''s more, when he spoke, he didn''t have a hard time speaking.


    There was no hesitation.


    It''s like they''re already familiar.


    Especially in other words, just like before, as if you know her very well.


    However, she did not see any emotion or emotion in his eyes.


    Only a touch of elusive black flow shadow, profound.


    "Where to go?" She didn''t refuse or agree.


    "Come back to a place with me, and when I''ve finished my work, I''ll accompany you wherever you want to go." He stood on the desk, his voice was faint, not like a joke.


    If the sound Leng in situ, ears have been echoing Mr. Shu''s words: where you want to go, I will accompany you to where.


    It seems casual, but it is actually a promise.


    And such a beautiful man with a city.


    When he said this, he must have thought it over.


    Change to any woman, in this case, will have a heart.


    But if Yin was not hot headed, she just cautiously asked, "Sir, who are you and what is your real identity? If you dare to take away the queen today, you are not afraid that the emperor will trouble you? What''s more, there are thousands of women in the world. Why am I alone? I am a wife and have children. "Then she looked at him directly and asked, "Mr. Murphy, how do you like it?"


    She didn''t mean anything else. She just didn''t understand it and wanted to ask.


    After all, the other side is a counselor, not ordinary people, the city is not ordinary people can compare.


    But such a person, even if it is a sick and delicate person, it is not impossible to find a woman.


    Why suddenly ran to her, always said some inexplicable words, she had to ask clearly.


    Mr. Shu clenched his fist and coughed a few times.


    Never had a bloody face, rarely a red circle.


    Along with the ears and neck, also dyed a touch of red.


    "As long as you follow me, you will know who I am." Always calm eyes, dodging to one side of the chair, "I am so, is that you and an old friend of mine are very similar, not necessarily to do something, even if you accompany me, when a confidant is enough. And if I dare to open this mouth, I will take you out of here and go where he can''t find it


    They are all smart people. At this time, we don''t have to beat around the bush.


    Then he looked up and looked at her again, "so, are you going with me?"


    That pair is full of sad eyes, with a trace of expectation.


    "You have told me before that I am very similar to a late old friend of yours, and if I am not mistaken, it should be your beloved. I want to ask you, in your eyes, is to me as her, so want to take me away. Or do you just want to take me away


    As soon as he said this, Mr. Shu did not speak for a long time.


    Thin lips gently pursed, it seems difficult to answer.


    See the situation, if the sound gently smile, you will know the answer.


    That''s how smart people are.


    Some words, do not have to say too clear, also already know.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Shu. I can''t go with you without knowing your identity." She went to the desk and sat down again. She said faintly, "you go. After I check the accounts, it''s time to go back to the palace."


    Her voice was faint, but her words were firm and unfeeling.


    As if those words were a galaxy apart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    Mr. Shu stood still and put on his mask again.


    He looked at her for a few seconds and then said, "we will meet again in the near future..."


    after hearing his speech, if he looked at the account book slightly, he did not look up.


    At this time, outside the window came a low voice of urging, "Sir, time is too late."


    Mr. Shu didn''t speak. He just took a look at Ruoyin, then turned around and disappeared in the department store.


    Out of the department store, Leng Feng helped his husband.


    Mr. Zhang is a good strategist, regardless of strategy or art of war.


    But when it comes to feelings, it''s dull.


    Now looking at the sadness in his eyes, Leng Feng heartily said: "Sir, why didn''t you answer me just now? It''s really not good. It''s better to cheat her out first than now."


    Even if he has never been a partner, he knows that women don''t like to be the shadow of another woman.


    In this way, sir, it''s strange to find someone in my life!


    Mr. Shu''s step slightly, did not return to the cold front words.


    He didn''t want to cheat her after all.


    Because he meant to take her.


    I also hope that she made the decision after careful consideration.


    Instead of swindling her away with a few flattering words.


    In that case, things will come to the surface sooner or later.


    It''s better to confess everything earlier than to be discovered by her.


    In his machinations, he may have a deep city and will use any means.


    But for feelings, he is willing to be an honest man.


    Moreover, he did not know what kind of psychology he had for her.


    But no matter what, he knew that even if the old friend in his heart was dead, he could not completely put it down.


    But why, at the moment, his heart is a little painful...


    when Ruoyin looks up again, she is alone in the room.


    After checking the account book, she sat in the room for a while.


    In fact, what she really cares about is not that Mr. Shu didn''t tell him his identity.


    How could she care about a man''s identity if she didn''t know what love was in her previous life and this life.


    If we compare the four masters with Mr. Shu.


    Fourth master belongs to that kind of aggressive man.


    In front of him, your sense of being will be reduced.


    It''s not that you are too ordinary, but his sense of existence is too strong.


    It''s like Iceland in the Arctic, eroded by a huge ice sheet.


    Such a man, in addition to the irresistible male charm, looks dry and clean.


    Some of them are cold, affectionate and alienated.


    There are those mysterious and deep ink pupil, as if everything will be seen through by him.


    But because of the blessing of Zhang Junlang''s face, the woman can''t help but want to get close to him.


    It''s like the ice and snow in winter. Even if it''s chilly, it''s still addicted to the beautiful snow scenery.


    As for Mr. Shu, he seems to be a lifeless disease.


    Walking on the road need people to help, weak and delicate appearance.


    However, the more understanding, the more people can not guess.


    One said that he was a counsellor from the south. He was a Han man.


    The skill of archery is comparable to that of a man.


    The key is that he will fly over the eaves and walk on the wall!


    He''s not as simple as a counselor.


    But he was hiding like a counsellor.


    Obviously full of belly of stratagem, but calm eyes like water.


    How much more can this hide, in order to cover up all the city hall.


    What''s more, he does have another identity.


    And his so-called big event is probably related to his identity.


    So even if she left with him, he couldn''t give her a safe life.


    It''s better to be safe in the Forbidden City.


    Most of all, he couldn''t give him a positive answer.


    When a person''s shadow, it means losing oneself.


    At least when she was in front of the fourth master, he had long felt that she was different from the former owner.


    He also slowly changed his outlook on her after she passed through the Qing Dynasty.


    So, to him, she is her, not someone else''s shadow, substitute!


    What''s more, after all these years of getting along with each other, she knows the root of the fourth master.


    To her, Mr. Keshu is an unknown mysterious figure.


    Who the hell is he?


    What are the important things you say?


    Is there a conspiracy?


    Wait a minute...


    it''s too expensive to ask her to be the shadow of that woman in his heart with someone she doesn''t know.Even if it''s true love, it''s hard to do that.


    Unless that kind of be infatuated by love, they will go with him without hesitation.


    What''s more, she and Mr. Shu have only seen each other several times, and there is no trace of feeling at all.


    It''s just that he''s a nice guy.


    Straighten out the thoughts in the heart, if the sound will keep the account book, he will return to the palace with the servant.


    And ordered the slaves to move everything to Yongshou palace.


    And she herself, also formally moved into Yongshou palace.


    At night, the fourth master was still reading memorials in the Yangxin hall.


    Chen Biao entered the palace with a serious look and reported in a low voice: "emperor, the servant took people to search the capital, but finally he lost Mr. Shu. He was as like as two peas. The same carriage was replaced by one after another. Besides, he disguised himself to see that he had already done enough. "


    Before the event happened, it had been prepared. It is worthy of being the first counselor of the Qing Dynasty!


    "Where was his last appearance?" The fourth master did not lift his head.


    "This..." Chen Biao immediately lowered his head and hesitated to reply: "the last place where Mr. Shu appeared was... The department store under the name of empress..."


    as soon as he said this, the man who had been concentrating on reading the memorials suddenly raised his head.


    If he remembers correctly, the queen ordered people to say hello to him before she left the palace today.


    This made him associate the two things together.


    It''s not that he doesn''t trust her.


    It''s that he doesn''t trust Mr. Shu.


    The man who peeped at his queen again and again.


    "Was the queen present?" He asked faintly.


    A pair of deep ink pupil, flashing a trace of scarlet light.


    "When I went back to the emperor, it happened that the queen was also in the department store today. Mr. Shu also took the initiative to find her and said that she wanted to take her mother. But she was very surprised at first, and then she did not exceed the rules in the whole process, and let Mr. Shu go."


    The voice has just fallen, the scarlet in the eyes of the fourth master is thicker.


    The back of the hand holding the Langhao pen is protruding.


    It''s like a deep-sea beast of forbearance.


    Finally, he put the pen aside. "Where is the queen now?"


    "After the empress came back today, she has moved to Yongshou palace. Looking at this point, I''m afraid she has already rested." This is what Su Peisheng said.


    As soon as the fourth master''s face sank, he almost got up and went out.


    Su Peisheng knew that the emperor was looking for the empress, so he kept up with him.


    ------


    in the new January, if the monthly tickets are full of 600 today, it will be wangenghe tomorrow www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    The matter has not been discussed, Chen Biao also follows behind the fourth master.


    Carefully asked: "emperor, Mr. Shu, still looking for it?"


    "Naturally, people will continue to look for them. If there is no capital city, they will issue orders to let the secret guards of all provinces to investigate. Even if they dig three feet, they will find them for me."


    No man can live in peace with a man who covets his wife.


    The more powerful people are, the more they can''t stand it.


    In particular, the fourth master, an emperor, can not be tolerated.


    For his brother, or he remembered the last words of Kangxi before his death, and took care of his love.


    For the empress dowager, it is blood and blood.


    Therefore, even if the Empress Dowager is a mischievous and can not carry clearly, he also takes care of family affection.


    After all, after all, it is the mother-in-law, and no one is a son who attacks his mother.


    Even if you win, you sell out the moral issues of principle.


    But he will not be soft hearted to his enemies.


    When he was a prince Yong, he wanted to deal with Mr. Shu.


    But there were so many things at that time that they were delayed.


    Now, if he had not just ascended the throne, he would not have caught the man himself.


    I wish we could fight a hard battle.


    Even if it''s a fight with bare hands.


    In a word, it''s a matter between men, which must be solved in a man''s way.


    "Yes, yes, yes." After Chen Biao answered, he was also a little annoyed and said: "I was looking at his mother at that time. It was not easy to make a statement. Otherwise, Mr. Shu would be held up at that time. Who knows that in a blink of an eye, he will be gone."


    At that time, he took people and secretly found Mr. Shu.


    Who knows the people in the room are still the empress.


    If you want to change to another woman, he can''t care so much.


    But it was the queen who stayed in the room.


    Department stores are full of people, especially shopping customers.


    If the matter becomes big, isn''t it equal to letting the people in the capital know that the Queen''s wife secretly meets men and puts a green cap on the emperor?


    In this way, even a simple thing becomes more complicated.


    That''s why he wanted to be quiet.


    As a result, Mr. Na Shu was so calculating that he disappeared from the department store.


    If you want to say that Mr. Shu is in the capital city, it is more convenient to investigate.


    If you go out of the capital, you will find it more troublesome to execute the secret orders from the capital to all places.


    What he was most afraid of was that if Mr. Shu went to the vassal states or remote places in Mongolia and Tibet.


    Many of the tribes there were in charge of their own affairs and were not under the jurisdiction of the Qing Dynasty.


    Then the hand will not reach there.


    More seriously, if you go to a foreign country, it''s even more difficult to say.


    If the other person is an ordinary person, he will not think so long.


    But that man is Mr. Shu who is full of strategy. He is really afraid.


    Although it is a matter of uncertainty.


    But the emperor has said so. Even if he has no confidence, he has to deal with it.


    After a while, the fourth master took his servants to Yongshou palace.


    As Su Peisheng said, Ruoyin had stopped.


    In Yongshou palace, the whole courtyard is quiet and there is no light or shadow.


    Only a few Su Peisheng, carrying lamps, lit up the courtyard.


    At the gate of the main hall, several slaves were sleeping on the ground and keeping vigil there.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng had to scream: "the emperor is here!"


    Generally, when the emperor goes to other places, he has to sing.


    But the queen alone is an exception.


    Although it is a rule to salute, special people should be treated specially.


    When the emperor is in a good mood, he will clearly tell him that there is no need to sing newspaper.


    Also did not labor the empress to come out to welcome, raised the foot to enter the room.


    The rest of the time, he has to look at things.


    Choose whether to sing or not according to the situation.


    Like today''s situation, if we put it in the past.


    The emperor loves his wife to have a rest. He will come out to meet her. He will go into the house and send away all the servants.


    But now looking at the emperor''s gloomy face, I''m afraid that he is not in a good mood and can''t take care of so much.


    Su Peisheng''s voice was very sharp, and he woke up the night watchman.


    Li Fukang several, quickly climbed up to the fourth master and saluted.


    The fourth master stood in the yard with his hands on his back. He didn''t let up and didn''t make any gestures.


    The people in the courtyard were silent and terrifying.


    Leng is just awakened Li Fukang, also aware of a trace of wrong.


    He was frightened by the chill of the fourth master.


    Heart said that today also don''t know what happened, all so late, the emperor still with gas?At the moment, a group of people were waiting in the yard for a while.


    Su Peisheng looked left and right, but did not see Ruoyin coming out to meet him. He bowed his head and asked Li Fukang, "where''s your mother?"


    "Back to the father-in-law Su''s words, the mother has already stopped, may not have heard." Li Fukang said with a smile.


    "Then send a maid in and let him come out to meet the emperor." Su Pei is very popular.


    He thinks he has a good voice.


    As long as he opens his voice and sings, the whole Yongshou palace can hear it.


    Whether you''re asleep or not.


    But the queen did not come out to meet her.


    It''s not spoiled yet!


    If this is changed into the next female master son, regardless of how much the emperor goes at night, it also has to come out of the spirit to meet.


    Ban Mei is an eye-catching one. She knows from his facial expression and Su Peisheng''s words that he is not in a good mood.


    Looking at this posture, I have to get up to meet my mother.


    So she pushed the door and went in, ready to go in and shout Ruoyin.


    A moment later, Ruoyin, reminded by half Mei, finally came out to meet her.


    Although it is hot in summer, it is still cold outside at this point in the night.


    So she came out in her thin single clothes and her hair.


    "I greet the emperor."


    When saluting, her posture is very regular and correct.


    He didn''t have to ask her to get up, so let''s show him enough.


    The fourth master glanced at the woman.


    Her eyes fell on her thin clothes, and her long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    Then, without saying anything, he walked into her room.


    Ruoyin got up with the help of Banmei and followed him into the room.


    Su Peisheng was a conspicuous man. He stopped all the servants who wanted to go in and serve him outside the house.


    "I''ll be honest. I''ll stay outside."


    Those who let him be the chief inspector of eunuchs must be right to listen to him.


    After entering the house, the fourth master didn''t say to arrange.


    Ruoyin did not come forward to wait on him to change clothes and wash.


    Looking at the man sitting in the hall, she also found a seat and sat down.


    After quiet for a while, the man opened his mouth first.


    "I heard that the queen returned to the Yuanmingyuan today?"


    "Well, I''ve told the emperor about this for a long time."


    "What have you met, who have you met?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    If the sound of the mouth.


    Heart said this question, is not in disguise to ask her: did you meet Mr. Shu.


    Since he knew that Ruoyin would not be concealed.


    Because of this kind of thing, there is nothing to hide.


    "I thought that after entering the palace, I couldn''t manage the affairs in Chuang Tzu, so I gave a thorough account. It was nothing new. But when I checked the account books, Mr. Shu suddenly appeared in the room


    Fourth master:...


    "he can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. Is it strange, emperor? I also said that my concubine and her old friend are very similar, people do not want to look like people in the loess She complained in a low voice.


    In fact, the bottom of my heart felt inexplicably guilty because of the gloomy face of the fourth master.


    No way, who let the Qing Dynasty feudal.


    Even if she and Mr. Shu are not.


    But it''s taboo to live alone in a room.


    The fourth master sat there and didn''t speak.


    The dim yellow candle light shines on the cheek of Zhang Junlang, outline the hard side face.


    His right hand twists and turns the Buddha beads carelessly, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    It''s just a frown of impatience.


    I don''t know what to do.


    After a long time, he finally is light way: "since the queen is tired for a day, it is good to have a rest."


    With that, he left Yongshou palace with a straight face.


    He asked everything that should be asked.


    She''s back to what she should have said.


    The rest, Chen Biao also told him.


    However, he was still worried, as if he didn''t know enough, far from enough...


    however, he was not allowed to chase a woman and ask questions about his mother-in-law.


    Although the slaves said they didn''t exceed the rules.


    But as long as the thought of them talking about topics he didn''t know, it was enough to make the fire in his heart burn three feet high!


    Even if she told him quickly, he wasn''t happy.


    However, if she did not tell him, she would feel that she had a ghost in her heart.


    Although this kind of thing, he thought she was not wrong, but also trusted her enough.


    But I was angry for no reason.


    Because this kind of thing, however, on any man, is a very unpleasant thing.


    In the room, Ruoyin sent off the fourth master and yawned sleepily.


    Who are you!


    Wake up in the middle of the night, ask a few irrelevant words, and then leave.


    If sound murmured a few words, then he fell asleep again.


    However, since the fourth master left, she has never been to her Yongshou palace.


    A few days later in the morning, Su Peisheng ordered a book to be sent.


    It''s a book about the arrangement of all the people in the harem.


    The book is blue with several red seals on the cover.


    There is a letter from the Ministry of rites.


    There''s also a dragon print.


    It is printed with the word "Yongzheng", which is the seal of the fourth master.


    If you turn a page, this, as early as the fourth master''s accession to the throne, has been made public.


    Then the Nian surname was given the title of imperial concubine and Yu.


    Yu means bearing and nurturing.


    In terms of the harem, it may be ironic that a woman who has been pregnant twice has failed to leave her heir.


    But for the royal family and the Nian family, nature is the best title.


    In the past, Li, who had children and women under her knees, was named "Qi" imperial concubine.


    The word Qi, it seems to be very common, there is no special meaning.


    And then there''s nucolo''s.


    Although she gave birth to a weak third elder brother, she was better than those who did not. She was named "Xi" imperial concubine.


    Xi means bright, blazing and bright.


    The title was placed on the body of nucolo.


    Maybe it''s the meaning that I hope three elder brother''s body can get better and better.


    This is probably the case when we remove the dark clouds and see a sunny day.


    Then there was Meng.


    Because there was a lattice under the knee, which was better than the rest, he was called "Wen" pin.


    Wen, not cold or hot, gentle temperament, is also very suitable for Meng.


    After Meng, there is the Song family.


    Although she had no children under her knees, she could not be raised again, and her face had gradually grown old.


    There is no powerful person in the family who is an official in the imperial court.


    But it was the first woman of the fourth master.


    It is still higher than those young girls with the same conditions.


    In the book of empress dowager, she was named "Mao" concubine.


    Mao means encouragement.This title has the feeling of consolation prize.


    The rest are Wu Ya and Wu.


    Wu Ya''s family was named "Chun".


    Chun means simple and honest.


    This has always been the duty of uya, is also very suitable.


    The last one is Wu.


    Maybe her temperament is not liked by the fourth master.


    Even if they are good-looking, their figure is also a sign that they are actually the lowest in the harem,


    they are just common people.


    It''s still the one without the title.


    If the sound is all read, check it carefully.


    Now the harem is a queen, a noble concubine, two concubines, a noble man and a constant presence.


    According to the law, above these concubines is the master, who can have his own palace.


    But she seems to see, why there are so many people in the back palace who have not arranged accommodation?


    Even the Nian family has no definite residence.


    It''s not this thing. She''s the queen to distribute it.


    "My mother went back and forth, and looked through the pamphlet." Banmei joked.


    "My palace is puzzled. My Yongshou palace has been arranged for a long time. How come they only have the official documents of conferring titles, but they have not arranged a bedroom." If the sound is not sure, I look through all the books again.


    After hearing this, ban Mei said with a smile, "I used to be a slave in the palace. I only know that the residence of the empresses should be arranged by the queen. Only those who are favored will be rewarded by the Emperor himself. Now the concubines of the Imperial Palace have no accommodation. Maybe they are not in the eyes of the emperor. "


    Others are the harem, and those goblins are favored.


    But when we got to the empress, everything turned around.


    The emperor only arranged the residence for his wife, and others didn''t care.


    Just those titles, I don''t know whether they were given by the Emperor himself or by the Ministry of rites according to the auspicious characters and the temperament of the concubines.


    "Yes, yes, yes, the slaves also think so. Maybe they can''t be spoiled. The emperor has just ascended the throne, and everything is in every possible way. Where can I find the time to arrange houses for them. Just help your wife arrange your bedroom first. " Qiao Feng echoed the way.


    Speaking of this, Qiao LAN on one side murmured in a low voice: "talking about it, the emperor has not come here to see the empress for many days."


    If the sound did not matter to skim the mouth, light way: "OK, this pamphlet palace all look good, you give this, to the Empress Dowager''s Yonghe palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    Because these books and articles also need to be examined by the empress dowager, and then issued a decree.


    After half Mei had collected the pamphlet, she went outside and asked Li Fukang to make a trip.


    When Li Fukang handed the book to the Empress Dowager.


    It happened that Li went to Yonghe palace to greet the Empress Dowager.


    According to the ancestral system, the empress dowager, as a woman of the first emperor, could not live in the Yonghe palace of the Sixth East Palace.


    Because the six palaces of the East and the West are the places where the concubines live.


    People like the Empress Dowager should have moved to the pension palace in the northwest.


    That is the place where the empress dowagers and concubines live, and the world for widows.


    Or move to ningshou palace built by the emperor for the first empress dowager.


    But the Empress Dowager always said that she was not a empress dowager. She wanted to live in the Yonghe palace and would not move away.


    Isn''t this a rascal?


    In this regard, the fourth master did not force his mother.


    So with the Empress Dowager has been living in the original Yonghe palace.


    In the end, he is a mother and an old rascal. When he gets stiff, he just lets outsiders see a joke.


    At the moment, as soon as Li Fukang entered the hall, he vaguely felt that the atmosphere was not right.


    It seems to have heard Li say something about the secret way of Qiandi.


    However, at the moment when he entered the room, Li''s face was somewhat chatting, and the topic ended.


    And he is just a slave. After the work is finished, he can''t stay much longer.


    After Li Fukang went out, Li took up the topic and said with a smile: "empress dowager, you don''t know. The Empress Dowager looks at the dignified and virtuous. In fact, there are many famous people in private, which you don''t know."


    Now she can''t be spoiled. If she wants to have a firm foothold in the harem, she can only hold the Empress Dowager''s thigh.


    Unfortunately, as early as a few years ago, the Empress Dowager had seen through the Li family.


    At least in her heart, the queen is much better than this Li family.


    At the moment, she heard Li''s words and said in a displeased way: "Li Shi, I know that the empress has detained you in Yuanmingyuan for more than a month. You have resentment in your heart. But in any case, the queen is the master of the harem, and it is not up to you to talk about things behind your back. "


    Yes, she''s finally willing to call herself sad.


    Otherwise, in her capacity, she would not be able to call herself the palace.


    Because "this palace" is the self claim of concubines, it will disturb the generations.


    If you always call yourself me, it''s out of order.


    What she said, of course, was that she did not believe Li.


    I don''t want to hear from Li any more.


    She is such a person.


    If you have a prejudice against one person, you can see through everything.


    But if she hates a person, even if the other party is a good one, she can''t like it. It''s not clear.


    If you like a person, even if the other person is a bad person, she will never think bad.


    It''s no wonder that the fourth master was born to such an extreme person.


    The desire of love to heaven, the desire of hate to hell, that is, the two mothers and children.


    But the Li family is a person who does not stop until he reaches his goal.


    She went on: "what I said is true. When the empress was in the Yuanmingyuan, she often went beyond the rules and did some extraordinary things. Especially when she was hiding in the palace, she was still blowing the pillow side wind in front of the emperor, and asked the emperor to build a secret passage between the front yard and the main courtyard for her to go to the front yard in private. "


    She did not care that the secret road was built by the fourth master on his own initiative, so she put all the responsibility on Ruoyin.


    After all, what the emperor wants to do is the emperor''s business, not what she can say.


    But queen, you can still use eye drops.


    Regardless of what Li said, Princess de was always light.


    "On weekdays, the emperor sleeps most with the queen. Who knows how many times has the queen secretly gone to the emperor after the secret road has been found?"


    "Or the emperor, how many times have you visited the queen. Otherwise, in recent years, the emperor will not have only such a few descendants. "


    "However, the emperor should not let his wife down for the sake of the emperor." The Empress Dowager did not wait for Li Shi to finish speaking, and then stopped saying, "the more you say, the more ridiculous it is."


    Li immediately lowered his head. "If the Empress Dowager doesn''t believe it, just ask people to go to the underground residence and find out. The secret road is still there. It''s nothing new in your family. "


    A calculation flashed in her eyes as she spoke.


    "What I told you, did you ignore it?" The Empress Dowager put the cup heavily.


    Scared Li Shi to the middle of the hall, "no, my concubine just... Tell the truth."


    "No matter what the queen and the emperor are, it''s not your turn to speak here. What''s more, the emperor''s harem has few children. I don''t need to worry about it. If you want to come to your harem, you know it best. " She doesn''t want to see the fourth master.


    But in front of outsiders, she still helps her son.It''s not because people are vicious that there are so many pickings and few children in the courtyard.


    Li''s kneeling there did not speak.


    "It''s the first time I read you today. I''ll only punish you to copy the women''s commandments ten times." Princess de looked down at Li, and waved her hand impatiently. She said, "OK, you should step back from the palace. If there is nothing else in the future, don''t come back."


    "Yes." After Li''s answer, he went out.


    When she built a secret passage in the mansion, she secretly swore.


    One day, if she can speak up, she will complain in front of the Empress Dowager.


    Hum, let the queen arrest her in Yuanmingyuan.


    This time, she will return her a big gift!


    The wife of which family is building a secret road with men.


    Such a thing, even if it is put in the side room and concubine there, it is also enough.


    She doesn''t believe it. The Empress Dowager has nothing to do with it!


    After Li''s departure, the Empress Dowager turned over the imperial concubine''s volume at will and put it aside.


    "Empress dowager, when we have finished reading this book, we will give it to the Ministry of rites." Aunt Cui reminded me in a low voice.


    The Empress Dowager carelessly "um" a, way: "Ai family knows, you and send a person to go to the emperor''s hidden residence to inquire, whether there is really a secret way that matter."


    Even if you look at Li''s words, it''s probably true.


    But she didn''t intend to intervene until it was confirmed.


    Because, she really can''t imagine, so sullen temperament, always rigorous and critical.


    What kind of tunnel would you build for a woman?


    But because of this, if the matter is true, it must be well managed!


    "Yes." After aunt Cui answered, she arranged for someone to inquire.


    In the afternoon, the Empress Dowager stopped at noon and asked, "how''s the inquiry going?"


    "If you go back to the empress dowager, you''ll have a look at the bottom. There''s such a thing." Aunt Cui came back.


    The Empress Dowager turned her eyes slightly and said, "the mourning family thought that the emperor''s heart was as cold as ice, as hard as stone, and there was nothing to care about. Now, since he takes a fancy to the queen, then, the Empress Dowager''s volume and the mourning family have nothing to criticize, so they don''t approve. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    "No approval?" Aunt Cui was surprised and asked, "do you mean that the queen doesn''t approve the page, or does all the concubines in the Imperial Palace refuse to approve?"


    "The empress is gone, and it''s hard for me to give orders to those concubines. In the same way, if the imperial concubine is given a good order, the empress must also get it. It''s better to keep a bowl of water level and ignore it all, so that people say that the mourning family is against the queen. "


    Aunt Cui puffed at the corners of her mouth and said that you didn''t want to target the queen?


    She led her lips and cautiously advised, "this... Will not be very good. After all, the Queen''s canonization ceremony will be around the corner. Without your good will, how can it be carried out?"


    If there is no empress dowager in the harem, there is no need for the Empress Dowager to give orders.


    But since there is a empress dowager, it''s reasonable to say that she wants to read the pamphlets of the Empress Dowager.


    After reading, seal the letter with a seal, even if it has been read.


    The seal letter, with the word "Renshou", is the title of the Empress Dowager.


    In fact, it is the special seal of the Empress Dowager.


    After all, the canonization of the harem is a first-class event in the harem.


    Only with a seal can it be proved that the Empress Dowager has read it.


    If there is nothing, it''s hard to convince.


    Generally speaking, there are three kinds of seals in Qing Dynasty.


    One is a royal seal.


    It includes the emperor, empress dowager, Queen, empress, Prince, Prince, etc.


    The second is the use of seals by officials, the government and the court.


    The third is the seal used by common people and merchants.


    It''s used by the emperor. It''s called a jade seal.


    The seals used by Empress, empress dowager, imperial concubine and crown prince are called treasure.


    The empress''s seal is Jinbao.


    However, Ruoyin''s canonization ceremony has not come down yet, and Jinbao won''t be in her hands until the gift is given.


    The Empress Dowager''s seal is called Jade treasure.


    As early as when the Empress Dowager was granted the title of Empress Dowager Renshou, jade treasure was in the hands of the Empress Dowager.


    That jade treasure is specially used for the Empress Dowager to check and read various official documents.


    For example, when the Empress Dowager revises the empress dowager, she will seal a red seal with jade.


    No matter the empress or the empress, they must be sealed, especially the queen.


    Better, after the Empress Dowager seals, she will write down the Yizhi in person.


    If the Empress Dowager does not have this leisure, she has her own Ministry of rites. According to the Empress Dowager''s will, she will give her next Yizhi.


    For example, Kangxi''s concubines will not be mentioned.


    The Queen''s status in the harem is equal to that of the emperor.


    It''s just that the power is not so big, and it''s the affairs of the harem.


    But in any case, there must be a ceremony after the ceremony.


    Otherwise, if the name is not right and the words are not smooth, the impact will be very bad.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." The Empress Dowager disapproved and said, "let someone hand this book to the Ministry of rites. She said that the AI family has no problem with these covers. She just thinks that it''s better for the empress to be canonized simply. There''s no need to be so extravagant and wasteful. After all, the coronation ceremony of the AI family is not rare. As a queen, how can she do it or not? "


    Aunt Cui smiles. She wants to say that the emperor has let the Ministry of rites do something for you.


    But on the auspicious day, it is you who say that you don''t want to take part in the laureate ceremony of laoshizi, so you can stop.


    "But the queen is the mother of a country after all."


    "What''s more, when the emperor ascended the throne, the AI family didn''t want to give him face to face. But for the Qing Dynasty, the state could not have a monarch for a day. The AI family had to give him face for the sake of the Qing Dynasty, so he went to his ceremony and received his ceremony. But the empress is just a woman, and does not pay attention to the state affairs. If the empress is not canonized, it is not the queen of the Qing Dynasty. Why should the mourning family give her a good order


    What the Empress Dowager said is so nice. In fact, it was not for the fourteenth Lord.


    Otherwise, she would have to argue about the ceremony of the fourth master''s accession to the throne.


    Now, as long as she thought of being threatened by the emperor last time, she felt unhappy.


    If it was not for the emperor who threatened her with fourteen.


    She was forced to take part in the ceremony.


    Now the Queen''s canonization ceremony, she is still regardless of!


    "If the emperor knows about it, will he come to make trouble here?"


    Although aunt Cui is a servant of the empress dowager, she can also distinguish right from wrong.


    I know that the emperor is in charge of the Qing Dynasty, and I will rely on this one in the future.


    The Empress Dowager and the emperor are mother and son, and they are not enemies. They can''t be like this all their lives.


    I''m afraid it will make the mother and son become more and more important.


    Even if aunt Cui advised again and again, the Empress Dowager still couldn''t listen to it. She just said impatiently, "it''s not up to you to teach me how to do things for my family."


    "It''s the slave who talks a lot." Aunt Cui quickly knelt down, "servant, this will let people send the empress''s volume to the Ministry of rites."


    Alas, the Empress Dowager doesn''t have the seal letter. What kind of book is it.


    The process is not in place. The appointed Ministry of rites will report to the emperor, and the emperor will come to his door.


    Sure enough, when the book was sent to the Ministry of rites.At the beginning, the people in the Ministry of rites thought that the Empress Dowager was confused and even forgot the seal letter.


    The servant of Yonghe Palace said that this was the meaning of the Empress Dowager.


    Come on, the people of the Ministry of rites had to give the book to the fourth master.


    It''s a big event in the palace to confer the title of Queen.


    They''re slaves, but they don''t dare to stand up.


    "The emperor, the people of the Ministry of rites have sent us the imperial concubine''s script again, saying that it is impossible for the Empress Dowager''s mother not to seal the book." Su Peisheng handed the imperial concubine''s book to the fourth master.


    The fourth master was reading the memorial.


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, he raised his head and glanced at the book.


    If the Empress Dowager aims at one of them, she can cross that person out.


    It is not such a big fight, all people''s canons are not sealed, not under the Yizhi.


    After all, the Queen''s canonization, but the palace''s top priority, can not be ignored.


    But now it seems that the Empress Dowager is aiming at the queen.


    That''s why it''s not easy to write an article. I don''t care.


    How shrewd the fourth master was, he could see the Empress Dowager''s mind.


    I know it''s an example.


    But he kept on reading the memorial without saying anything.


    After a long time, he just light way: "Su Peisheng, order to go down, let 14 go to funeral palace to Emperor Kao Shou Ling."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    Su Peisheng was stunned at first, and then quickly replied, "bang, I''ll tell you to go on."


    Come on, the emperor, this is completely against the Empress Dowager.


    When he ascended the throne last time, the emperor had already warned the Empress Dowager.


    If you don''t give me some practical action this time, I''m afraid it''s going to be a disaster for the harem.


    It''s also true that the Empress Dowager will play a rogue in the harem if she is her own mother.


    He did not care about anything and threatened to die.


    A man who is not afraid of death only cares about the fourteenth Lord.


    The emperor can only operate on the fourteenth master.


    Since ancient times, filial piety has been respected in Qing Dynasty, and the emperor should set an example.


    So many emperors have great respect for the Empress Dowager.


    Even if it is not a natural one, the system of the ancestors can only be offered as a Bodhisattva.


    Not to mention the one who is born, he has to be a Bodhisattva.


    No matter how powerful the emperor is, he can never abolish the Empress Dowager.


    How big a thing it is to abolish the Empress Dowager. How can you say that you have to make a big mistake? Find a reasonable reason.


    Moreover, the Empress Dowager was abandoned, and there was no light on the emperor.


    Is an ordinary person, there is a worried mother.


    Make a big also feel no face, let alone the emperor.


    If the house arrest, cold palace, the Empress Dowager is not afraid at all.


    A person who doesn''t care about the position of the Empress Dowager can''t care about these.


    Punishing the Empress Dowager''s relatives, the emperor''s mother''s family has also disappeared, but also made both sides lose.


    What''s more, outsiders don''t know what kind of dispute there is between mother and son.


    In the final analysis, the emperor is cold-blooded and ruthless, disloyal and unfilial.


    That will only make the emperor enjoy the reputation of killing his father and usurping the throne, and make people think that the emperor is a tyrant.


    This is not good for the emperor.


    As a result, the fourteenth master became the outlet between the fourth master and the Empress Dowager.


    That night, he was escorted to the funeral Palace by the imperial bodyguard.


    It was night. The empress dowager, who was going to sleep, was so angry that she dropped the cups that the maid gave her to gargle her mouth.


    "What are you doing? All the 14 mourners have gone to the funeral palace to suffer!"


    Her voice was angry and distressed, and the maiden quickly knelt on the ground, and did not dare to say a word.


    Aunt Cui helped the Empress Dowager to sit down beside the bed and said, "do you think the emperor knows that you are aiming at the queen, so he immediately asks the fourteenth master to go to the funeral palace to guard the spirit of the former Emperor. Otherwise, we will send the book away in the afternoon, and the fourteenth will be sent away at night, which is a bit too coincident


    "Yes, it would be better." The Empress Dowager''s mouth raised a sneer, "it seems that the emperor really takes a fancy to uranara''s family. Over the years, he has always been light in front of the AI family. The AI family has never seen him in such a hurry."


    "Why don''t we just approve that book? It''s just a piece of paper. It''s better than letting the fourteenth master go there to suffer." Aunt Cui untied the clothes for the Empress Dowager and said, "I heard that the funeral palace is extremely cold. Even in summer, it''s gloomy."


    "No, it''s not easy for the AI family to set up the Bureau. It can''t just follow the emperor''s wishes. Since he asked fourteen to keep the spirit, he asked fourteen to stay there and send some intimate servants there to serve his daily life. This is also a good job. Other people will only feel the filial piety of the fourteen


    Aunt Cui:...


    "as soon as he ascended the throne, the emperor threatened the AI family with the fourteenth threat, which was a threat to the AI family. If the AI family easily followed him, then in the Forbidden City, the Empress Dowager AI''s prestige would depend on his face every day. Once a threat is successful, there will be countless times. This is also for the sake of the fourteenth good. After he gets through this time, the emperor will not take him as a threat to his family. "


    Aunt Cui smiles and says that you only think about your empress dowager''s prestige.


    Why don''t you think about the prestige of being emperor.


    After all, the world is still the emperor''s, no matter how big you are, can you be bigger than the emperor.


    What''s more, since the emperor ascended the throne, you haven''t chosen anything first and wanted to be demoralized.


    Now the Queen''s canonization ceremony is stuck here.


    But aunt Cui thought about it in her heart and didn''t dare to say it.


    The Empress Dowager said so, but she was more anxious than aunt Cui.


    However, in her heart, she was still worried about the fourth master''s accession to the throne.


    I want to say that this time, she can''t say anything but lose momentum first.


    She is in love with Mr. 14, but she is also selfish.


    If she was really good for the fourteenth master, she would not fight against him everywhere.


    Let the fourteenth master in the middle of embarrassment.


    As long as she is kind to the fourth master, the fourth master can be a little bit better to his brother.


    He would not have been sent to the funeral palace to keep the spirit.


    In this way, the canonization ceremony of Ruoyin was delayed by the Empress Dowager.As a queen, she could not hold the canonization ceremony.


    The rest of the concubines, of course, could not pass her, and therefore fell behind.


    In the Forbidden City, you can''t be more normal when you look at everything as usual.


    But in the dark, a contest between the Empress Dowager and the emperor has begun quietly.


    It depends on who is more depressed.


    If the canonization of Ruoyin was delayed, he still lived in the Forbidden City.


    Besides, people still call her queen, and there is no need to suffer.


    It''s just a lack of ritual.


    But the fourteenth master was in the funeral palace, where the environment was very bad and gloomy.


    Compared with the residence, food, clothing and housing are just like camping and fasting.


    The Duchess were in the Forbidden City, and she couldn''t see her baby son even though he was suffering.


    All day long, the servants at the bottom could only run from two ends to tell her about the situation of the fourteenth master.


    Until one day, a small eunuch made a report.


    "Empress dowager, after the fourteenth Lord went to the funeral palace, he saw that the whole person was losing a lot of weight. In addition, there are a lot of mosquitoes in the daytime. At night, no matter how much aromatherapy is ordered, mosquitoes will run around everywhere, biting the legs, arms and neck of shiye. All of them are red and swollen, and some places have blood and scabs. "


    "What!" Hearing this, the Empress Dowager was so distressed that she couldn''t sit still.


    Fourteen is the flesh of her heart, the treasure of her hand.


    Now I hear that he can''t eat well or sleep well in the funeral palace, and be bitten by mosquitoes. His heart is twisted with a knife.


    She stood up and paced the room, as if thinking of a roundabout way.


    After a cup of tea, she stopped pacing, drew a sneer at the corners of her mouth, and said to Aunt Cui, "if you go to call the queen, you will say that you are sick and need her to serve in Yonghe palace for a while. This time, the AI family helps the emperor to discipline his wife


    In the Qing Dynasty, where filial piety is respected, it is a matter of course for the daughter-in-law to be filial to their parents in law.


    Since the emperor sent the people she cared about to the funeral palace.


    Then, she will tie the people he cares about.


    If the emperor doesn''t let fourteen go, she will always hold the uranara family!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    Aunt Cui always has a smile on her face.


    It seems that the Empress Dowager is not willing to admit defeat. She wants to make things bigger and bigger.


    The Empress Dowager did what he said, and on the same day he ordered people to pass on the message to Yongshou palace.


    If Yin is a royal daughter-in-law, regardless of whether the Empress Dowager is really ill or not, she has to go over and mean something about it.


    What''s more, she didn''t know what she had committed, so she didn''t know the Empress Dowager''s behavior.


    She only knew that the Empress Dowager was not willing to seal the Empress Dowager''s books, nor was she willing to issue a decree.


    Therefore, she really thought that the Empress Dowager was angry and ill because her youngest son did not ascend the throne and was sent to the funeral palace to suffer.


    When I went to Yonghe palace, I saw the Empress Dowager lying in the mahogany rocking chair.


    On a hot day, there are several ice pots in the house.


    A slave on the left and right was fanning her.


    On the other side of her leg, a maiden was beating her leg.


    Aunt Cui is still sitting on the side, peeling grapes for her and feeding her fruit.


    The empress dowager, with her eyes closed, was lying there enjoying herself.


    The right hand also stroked the lines on the armrest, as if waiting for something.


    Seeing Ruo Yin coming, the slaves stopped their busy work and saluted Ruoyin.


    After aunt Cui finished the ceremony, she whispered: "empress dowager, the Empress Dowager is coming."


    Smell speech, Empress Dowager eyelid son, eyeball son rolled slightly.


    Then she gave a faint "um" and said, "it''s just right here. Some of the AI''s families are suffering from heat and dizziness. The queen will come and rub it for the AI family."


    Her voice was so mellow that she didn''t look sick at all.


    And she was so bossy that she seemed to be angry and taking people out of her anger.


    So, Ruoyin understood immediately.


    Where is the Empress Dowager ill.


    It is estimated that which tendon is not right. It should be used here.


    There was an awkward atmosphere in the room.


    Even the servants around the Empress Dowager also looked at Ruoyin with a look of embarrassment.


    But if sound, in the servant''s service under the clean hand.


    Then, she did not matter to stand behind the empress dowager, for the Empress Dowager gently knead temples.


    And said: "half plum, you go back to Yongshou palace, bring the mint essential oil in the cabinet of this palace."


    As soon as the words came out, the Empress Dowager who was lying there rolled her eyelids several times, but did not speak.


    They were all in the palace in the back palace. Soon, Banmei returned to Yonghe palace with two cans of peppermint essential oil.


    Moreover, she opened a can of essential oil and handed it to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin dipped some essential oil on the belly of Ruoyin''s fingers and smeared it on the Empress Dowager''s temples and forehead.


    First she rubbed her temples.


    Then slowly slide to the Empress Dowager''s forehead, from left to right to play regularly.


    After her doing so, the Empress Dowager only felt a cool feeling, which spread from her temple to the apex of her heart.


    The smooth forehead is also comfortable.


    Obviously, her movement is very gentle, but every time the strength is used on the point.


    Especially when she rubbed the temple, the gentle force penetrated into the acupoint little by little.


    Hard with soft, soft with hard, hard with soft.


    At the moment, even if it is the biggest anger, but also by that pair of skillful hands to pacify.


    Before long, she fell asleep in the rocking chair.


    The breath of the heart becomes even.


    After the Empress Dowager fell asleep, aunt Cui made a gesture toward Ruoyin.


    Only a few servants were left to fan.


    After leaving the room where the Empress Dowager rested, aunt Cui said with a smile: "it''s noon. The cook of Yonghe palace has already made lunch. Please have lunch first. The room in the South has already been cleaned up by servants. If you are tired, you can have a rest that afternoon. "


    If the sound is slightly jaw head, it should be under.


    It''s nice to say that she was left to have a meal, and even the house where she took a nap was cleaned up.


    It''s not nice to say. The Empress Dowager has a lot to do with her.


    Otherwise, how far is Yonghe palace from Yongshou palace.


    If you are hungry, you can go back to Yongshou palace to eat.


    Even if you are sleepy, you can sleep in Yongshou palace.


    But if the Empress Dowager didn''t say anything, she couldn''t leave for a day.


    Now she knows that the Empress Dowager pretends to be ill, but in fact she wants to embarrass her.


    But others do not know that the Empress Dowager is pretending.


    If she didn''t care, she would go back to Yongshou palace.


    First, it''s against the rules.


    Second, in other people''s eyes, her daughter-in-law is unreliable and not filial to her mother-in-law.


    Soon, Ruoyin arrives at the room arranged by Aunt Cui.


    On that table, as expected, a table of food has been arranged.


    With respect, aunt Cui took her to the house and retired.When there were only trusted servants left in the room, Qiao Feng could not help but said, "Niang, the Empress Dowager is not sure about bullying people. She will let you wait on her."


    "When the late emperor was alive, her three queens, when the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager were ill, were always served with soup and medicine. Even the former Emperor himself often served in front of the bed. Is there anything special here in this palace? " If the sound eats the meal, the tone is light.


    The rules of her ancestors were there, and she could not break them.


    However, if the Empress Dowager goes too far, she will find a way to let her go.


    "But the problem is that the Empress Dowager is not ill."


    "Qiaofeng, you''ve been around this palace for several years. You should know what to say and what not to say. Especially when you get to the Forbidden City, it''s no better than hiding in the mansion or Yuanmingyuan. You can''t talk nonsense about the Empress Dowager Ruo Yin looks serious.


    "Yes." Qiao Feng bowed his head with tears in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Banmei comforted him and said, "now the Empress Dowager has not given us the Empress Dowager''s good will. At this critical point, naturally, the Empress Dowager can bear it. Otherwise, she won''t be able to sit on the ground and show no filial piety to her mother-in-law, so that the Empress Dowager is not happy and won''t be canonized? In that case, there will be no reason for it. "


    It seems that the Empress Dowager did something wrong. Not only was the Empress Dowager angry, but also she was angry.


    Qiao Feng: "well, don''t cry, go wash and eat." Banmei smiles to coax Qiao Feng.


    Qiao Feng wiped his tears and went out.


    When Qiaofeng went out, Ruoyin ate and said, "when I was in Qiandi and Yuanmingyuan, Qiaofeng''s mouth was just straight, and he was carrying it in this palace. But there are all kinds of people in the Forbidden City. It''s really easy to come out of the mouth. "


    "If you want to stay in the palace for a long time, she will be able to change her temperament." Half Mei stood aside, for if Yin clip vegetables, "now I am most worried about, is do not know how the Empress Dowager thought."


    She only hopes that the emperor will take her mother back to Yongshou palace as soon as possible.


    In the end, it''s your own bedroom. Be free.


    If I put it in the past, I''m afraid the emperor would have come to support the empress.


    It''s a pity that the emperor and the queen are in a cold war now. It''s really uncertain.


    ------


    although the monthly ticket is still 30 to 600, I am satisfied, and 1.2 million words are on offer. If the old fellow has monthly tickets, please go on! In addition, I thank Elaine for the 10000 Book currency, and congratulate Elaine on her title. For this reason, I deliberately added 2000 words to the old fellow of iron and Elaine for the old name of Elaine on the basis of the renewal of the monthly ticket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    "What else can I think? I guess I can''t deal with the emperor, so I will spread my anger on this palace. In addition, the fourteenth master was sent to the funeral palace, so she put the palace to Yonghe palace and followed the emperor. " If sound road.


    Ban Mei shakes her head, some do not approve.


    She looked around and said in a low voice, "I see, it should be the Empress Dowager''s edict to grant the Empress Dowager the second volume. The emperor sent the fourteenth Lord to the funeral palace. Then the Empress Dowager could not help but call you to the Yonghe palace in order to stimulate the emperor."


    "But the Empress Dowager is not alone in this palace."


    If Yin felt that she was within the rules in all aspects, there was nothing to anger her.


    Therefore, she always thought that the Empress Dowager was menopause.


    I don''t want to see everyone in the harem.


    Just like you don''t want to see the fourth master.


    "I''m afraid it''s not so coincidental. When Li Fukang sent the imperial concubine''s pamphlet to Yonghe palace that day, he met Li''s greeting the Empress Dowager. He also vaguely heard Li''s talk about the secret passage of the hidden residence. At that time, I didn''t pay attention to Li Fukang''s words. But now a series of things have happened. I suspect that Li''s eye drops on the Empress Dowager''s side, which makes the Empress Dowager hate you. "


    "How could there be such a thing?"


    "It''s true that Li came back from Yonghe palace and was punished."


    Ruoyin:...


    "my mother thought, otherwise we would send the pamphlet to the empress dowager, and the Ministry of rites would send the message that the Empress Dowager would not give her Yizhi. Then, the emperor sent the fourteenth master to the funeral palace that night, and then there would be something later."


    I didn''t know it before, but now I listen to ban Mei''s words. Ruoyin seems reasonable.


    She led her lips and said, "this palace says that the Empress Dowager is so good that she can fix these moths and tie this palace to Yonghe palace."


    "Maybe the Empress Dowager thinks that the emperor has built a secret way for you in the hidden residence, and she cares about you. That''s why she didn''t detain other people in the backyard, but she wanted to find you." Half plum road.


    Ruo Yin turned her lips and said, "but the emperor is busy with his business, and he is angry with this palace. He has not visited this palace for many days. I''m afraid the Empress Dowager will be disappointed this time."


    When I was in Yongqin palace, I didn''t see the Empress Dowager very much.


    Although there is a little contradiction, but the day is still smooth.


    Now he lives under the roof of the Forbidden City.


    I don''t see it when I look up.


    If the Empress Dowager wants to go out again, it will be one.


    But she''s the queen now.


    The Empress Dowager can''t be as reckless as before.


    These can be seen from the clean yard and the nutritious food.


    "I don''t think it''s the end of the matter." Half Mei is smiling.


    If the Empress Dowager doesn''t engage in such affairs, the emperor intends to cool the queen for a while.


    But kill a empress dowager on the way, maybe let the emperor think about his mother instead.


    In the afternoon, the Empress Dowager was so sleepy that she missed the lunch time.


    Aunt Cui went to wait on the Empress Dowager to change clothes and wash.


    The Empress Dowager stretched out her arms and asked faintly, "when is it?"


    "If you go back to the empress dowager, it''s almost time for dinner." Speaking of this, aunt Cui said with a smile: "the Queen''s mother is really clever. You haven''t slept well these days. You''ve been sleeping all afternoon by the queen."


    "Well, she has good hands." Leng is to make her a little temper is not, so fell asleep, "by the way, before she let people go to Yongshou palace to get mint essential oil, can you let people go to the emperor with words?"


    "No, I secretly sent someone to follow him. When he arrived at Yongshou palace, he only took two bottles of essential oil and came back again." Aunt Cui returned truthfully.


    On hearing this, the Empress Dowager snorted coldly and said, "the AI family thought she wanted to send someone to the emperor to take some words under the guise of taking essential oil, so that the emperor could come and support her."


    Aunt Cui laughed and said, "look, the queen is really filial to you. You are the most blessed. The empress and the fourteen Fu Jin are filial. Fourteen Fu Jin just ordered people to bring fresh bayberry, saying that it was just picked off from Chuang Tzu, so someone specially sent it to you. "


    Yes, even if the Empress Dowager had ever been so sad about these two daughters-in-law.


    But they have the style of a wife.


    In particular, the 14 Fu Jin, but anything good, let people first sent to the Empress Dowager.


    It is said that when pregnant, if there is no empress dowager, I am afraid it will not be so smooth to give birth to the child.


    "So when you marry a wife, you should marry a virtuous person. The people who come out of the gate are different. Unlike the Wu family in the fourteenth house, he always plays fourteen all day long. There is also the Li family in the emperor''s palace who is used to gossiping and doesn''t understand the rules. "


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    With that, the Empress Dowager heaved a deep sigh of relief and said, "since the queen lives here in AI''s family, you will order to go down and let all the people below be respectful, and must not be slighted."She has detained people here, but it is the queen in the end, so it can''t be too rigid.


    What should be given decently is still to be given.


    Even if she orders her daughter-in-law, it is her right as a mother-in-law.


    No one can neglect it.


    "Yes, I will tell you to go down soon." After aunt Cui answered, she asked again, "now it''s almost time for dinner. I''ll ask the dining room to serve you the meal well."


    "No


    Aunt Cui thinks that the Empress Dowager is still breathing, and she wants to eat and drink like she did a few days ago.


    He begged bitterly, "you haven''t eaten well these days. You can''t go on like this. You''ll be hungry. Don''t come back at that time. It''s hard for him to see that you are thin. "


    The Empress Dowager waved to Aunt Cui not to speak.


    "I said why there was no movement at the end of the emperor. The queen didn''t open the mouth. In this case, I have to mourn for my family. "


    "You mean...


    " ask the dining room to make more dishes, and then send someone to the emperor. They say that the mourning family is not well. Please come and have a dinner together. " The Empress Dowager said lightly.


    "Well, I know." Aunt Cui understood the meaning of the Empress Dowager.


    It seems that the Empress Dowager is looking at the emperor and does not know that the queen is here.


    So I asked the emperor to come and have dinner together.


    So that the emperor can see the person on the cusp of his heart being buckled here and can''t go back.


    Leng which man saw, will want to protect it?


    So, aunt Cui immediately ordered the dining room, but also let people go to the Yangxin hall to take words.


    At the same time, I am still looking forward to the Hongmen banquet at night.


    The Empress Dowager seldom takes the initiative to ask the fourth master to come over for dinner. She also pretends to be ill.


    As a son, the fourth master naturally came to visit Yonghe palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    However, he is too busy today to go to Yonghe palace for the first time.


    However, after criticizing some important memorials, the servants of Yonghe palace came to call for a second time. Only then did he put down what he was doing and set up Yonghe palace.


    One is because I''m really busy.


    Second, the Empress Dowager brushed his face several times.


    Naturally, he won''t go there as soon as he calls. It''s impossible.


    After all, people get along with each other.


    At this moment, Ruoyin Zhenghe and Empress Dowager are sitting in the main hall of Yonghe palace.


    If the Empress Dowager doesn''t talk much, she doesn''t talk.


    Just sitting there, looking at the nose and the heart.


    Originally, she had to eat. The servants around the Empress Dowager invited her to the main hall and said that the Empress Dowager would have dinner with her.


    But it''s been sitting for most of an hour. The dishes haven''t been served yet. I don''t know what the whole moth is.


    Just when Ruoyin was curious, the Empress Dowager whispered to Aunt Cui: "you go and ask, and see why the emperor hasn''t come. If he really refuses to show his face, I''ll eat with the queen first, but I can''t be so hungry that I don''t eat lunch for him alone."


    Aunt Cui nodded and was about to go out.


    Just at this time, the eunuch''s voice came from outside: "the emperor has arrived!"


    Come on, here comes the man.


    If sound hears this sound, in the heart is shocked.


    According to the current situation, the Empress Dowager is going to have dinner with her, the emperor and three people together.


    But she didn''t send anyone to inform the emperor.


    Besides, she and the emperor are in a cold war.


    He won''t come here on her own initiative.


    As for why they didn''t let people go to the emperor for eyedrops.


    It is also because she is not confident and confident.


    Besides, he was cold to her.


    She also sent for someone to talk to him.


    It''s not asking for no fun.


    If she is ignored at all, it''s not as simple as asking for nothing.


    It''s self humiliation.


    Thinking about it, only the Empress Dowager invited the emperor to have dinner.


    However, as far as she knows, the relationship between the Empress Dowager and the emperor is not as good as this?


    Don''t they make a lot of trouble, too?


    Before Ruoyin wants to understand, a bright yellow figure appears at the door.


    Do not look carefully, if the sound on the rise, yingyingfu body salute.


    After the fourth master entered the house, the rest of the light swept to Ruo Yin in the room, and his eyes were slightly stunned.


    But only one eye, he took back the eyes, look as usual to the Empress Dowager hit a thousand children, "emperor sum Niang Wanfu."


    "Get up." Imperial concubine waved her hand and said faintly, "you come just in time. Otherwise, the AI family will almost send someone to your Yangxin hall."


    If you hear this, you will understand it.


    It turns out that the Empress Dowager invited the emperor to dinner on his own initiative.


    "There are so many memorials that I can''t remember the time." The fourth master got up, and after a light glance at Ruoyin, he sat down in the imperial chair in the room.


    The imperial concubine lifted her chin and told the servant, "OK, since the emperor has arrived, let the dining room set the meal."


    "Bang." A small eunuch should, on the quick out.


    After a while, a slave came in with three long tables.


    They are placed in front of the fourth master, the Empress Dowager and Ruoyin.


    Then, the servant of the dining room carried the food box and put the meal on the table in front of the three people.


    Because she is here with the empress dowager, Ruoyin and the fourth master are guests.


    So, without waiting for the fourth master to speak, she could sit at the table and eat.


    Royal rules are very strict, the whole meal period, the "food does not speak" three words of interpretation incisively and vividly.


    Even if the Empress Dowager set up this Hongmen banquet, there were a lot of things to say, but they were all held in mind.


    If the sound also grasps the food does not speak the rule, the entire silent meal.


    Fortunately, today''s meals are not bad. They are basically to her taste.


    In particular, the spicy beef is very appetizing.


    She took the beef and ate two small bowls of rice.


    This let the head of the princess see, the heart of the displeasure dissipated some.


    After all, there is no shortage of grain in the royal family.


    She is a mother-in-law. She likes to eat, so she can have a good life.


    If you don''t eat it, if you don''t eat it, you won''t let the Empress Dowager feel afraid of poisoning in her courtyard.


    However, the eyes of the Empress Dowager glanced at each other between the fourth master and Ruo Yin.


    A pair of reading people countless sophisticated eyes, it was aware of something wrong.


    It was not the first time that the emperor and queen had dinner with her.


    I had dinner with her on New Year''s day.


    Before the meal, the two will also say a few words.When having a meal, although do not speak, more or less also can have some eye contact.


    When things are good, there are sparks in both eyes.


    The Empress Dowager also came from young people.


    Sometimes when you see it, you pretend you don''t see it.


    But today, except when the emperor came in, the queen saluted.


    After that, they didn''t talk, and there was no eye contact.


    It''s not normal.


    Is it that the emperor is doing something to her here?


    The empress dowager, who did not understand the situation, thought that the fourth master was deliberately pretending to be in front of her, and her face sank.


    It''s not easy to set up the game. Don''t start yet. This is the way to lose.


    After the meal, the Empress Dowager sits at the head.


    The fourth master and Ruoyin sat face to face and drank tea.


    "I''ve heard that the emperor''s wife is not feeling well, but I''ve asked the imperial doctor to have a look at it?" Asked the fourth master.


    "Look, it''s not like that." The empress dowager, with a stiff face, said unhappily, "as long as I think of those who can''t eat well or sleep well and are bitten by mosquitoes in the funeral palace, where can I get better?"


    Fourth master: "the fourteenth younger brother is filial piety. After the emperor is buried in the imperial mausoleum, he can come back. The emperor''s wife does not have to worry."


    "It''s easy to say that it will be a long time before the first emperor is buried in the imperial mausoleum. If the first emperor is buried after one or two years, the mourning family will not see him for a year or two."


    There is no reliable time to move from the funeral palace to the imperial mausoleum.


    We have to wait for the imperial mausoleum to arrange, and then pick a lucky day.


    A short time, just a few months.


    Longer ones, for years.


    "It''s not as serious as the emperor''s wife thought. A few days ago, a message came from the imperial mausoleum, saying that the arrangements were almost the same. Even the date was fixed. In September this year, the imperial examination can be moved to the imperial mausoleum and buried."


    "But it''s only June now, so the fourteenth of the mourning family has to keep the spirit for three months in the funeral palace." The Empress Dowager looked sad.


    Fourth master: "next, the Empress Dowager said a few more words, just around the fourteenth master.


    Then, as she spoke, she turned her words and asked lightly, "by the way, the emperor, when I heard that you were in the mansion, you built a secret passage between the front yard and the main courtyard?"


    The emperor and the mourning family all know that you care about the queen, so don''t pretend. As long as you put fourteen back, Queen, you can take it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    "At that time, when the palace was expanded, a secret passage was built between the front yard and the main courtyard. Because the elder brother and the second elder brother both live in the front yard. It''s difficult and time-consuming to go around the main courtyard to greet the queen for free, so I let the slave build a secret road. " The fourth Master said without hesitation.


    With that, he looked up casually and glanced at the woman opposite him.


    Just as Ruoyin finished drinking tea, she raised her head to the eyes of the fourth master.


    One time, four eyes are opposite.


    Ruoyin takes the lead to look away from her eyes and turns to look at the Empress Dowager.


    Only left a beautiful side face to him, not even a smile.


    "Yes." AI Jia believed your lies. The Empress Dowager thought so in her heart, but she said in a kind way: "so it is. It''s also true that mothers want to see their children more. That''s exactly how they feel now."


    Even if she doesn''t believe it, it''s hard to poke.


    Just inside and outside of the story, they are suggesting that the fourth master will put the fourteenth master back.


    But the fourth master got up and said, "it''s late at night. Since the emperor''s wife is not feeling well, it''s important to have a rest earlier. I''ll go back to the Yangxin hall first if I haven''t approved the memorial. "


    With that, he left Yonghe palace with his servants.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin saluted the Empress Dowager and went back to the room arranged by the Empress Dowager.


    Watching the couple leave one by one, the Empress Dowager rubs her eyebrows and feels a little upset.


    "Empress dowager, how can I see... The emperor and empress are not right." Aunt Cui whispered a reminder.


    "Well, you can see that." The Empress Dowager put her elbow on the armrest and snorted coldly, "the emperor is really calm. In order to play in front of the AI family, he didn''t say a word to the queen, and he didn''t take a look at it. Thanks to the AI family, the empress thought that the queen could come back earlier if she was detained here."


    "No, I don''t think that the emperor and the empress seem to have made a quarrel. That''s why they are separated." Aunt Cui massaged the Empress Dowager''s shoulder and said, "would you like me to send someone to inquire about it and see what the situation is?"


    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager suddenly came to the spirit.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it." Originally leaning on the armrest of the body, also sat straight, "you now call people to inquire, to quickly."


    "Good." Aunt Cui answered and went out.


    It seems that this matter must be inquired into tonight.


    Otherwise, the Empress Dowager will be like this, afraid that she will not sleep well at night.


    In the Forbidden City, as long as there is money, there is nothing you can''t find out.


    About half an hour later, aunt Cui came back.


    She got close to the Empress Dowager and said with a smile, "I''m sure I''ve got a good guess. The emperor and the queen have really made a score."


    "When did it happen?"


    "Just a while ago, not long after the emperor ascended the throne." Aunt Cui shook her head and said, "it''s too bad. Let''s ask the queen to go back to Yongshou palace. Don''t the emperor don''t care. Let''s make the emperor write more."


    The couple are quarreling about their lives. Let alone not be in Yonghe palace, the queen is in Yongshou palace, and the emperor doesn''t go to see her.


    Now that we are in Yonghe palace, isn''t it even more?


    There is a gap between the Empress Dowager and the emperor. Don''t add this one. It''s redundant.


    "That''s not possible." Princess de was resolute in her attitude and did not agree with her. She said, "what a coincidence, it''s just a coincidence!"


    Aunt Cui:...


    she said, and the imperial concubine also showed the expression of "you can''t wait to see how calm the emperor is."


    At first, he thought that the Emperor didn''t care whether he had wronged the person.


    But when she knew that the couple were in conflict, her confidence doubled.


    At the other end, the fourth master went back to the hall of nourishing the heart. While he was reading the memorial, he asked faintly, "when did the queen go to the Empress Dowager?"


    Su Peisheng lengbuding was questioned. After being stunned for a moment, Su Peisheng quickly replied, "it is said that in the morning, the Empress Dowager invited the Empress Dowager to Yonghe palace."


    As soon as his voice dropped, Su Peisheng felt a chill sweeping at him.


    But the ice basin in the room is far away from him.


    When he looked at the fourth master, he found that he was staring at him.


    He was so scared that he knelt down immediately.


    "Son of a bitch, why didn''t you say it earlier?" The fourth master picked up a pen and threw it at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng did not hide, but said with a smile: "I think the Empress Dowager just let the Empress Dowager go and have a look. I didn''t think that the Empress Dowager left the queen in Yonghe palace, and she still doesn''t let people go."


    He didn''t know what the Empress Dowager was playing.


    I thought it was just a couple of reminiscences.


    The fourth master bit his teeth and said coldly: "let people look at Yonghe palace. If there is anything, I will report it at the first time.""Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he quit.


    In the next few days, the fourth master went to court as usual.


    Sometimes I go to the Empress Dowager to say hello.


    However, if Yin was not detained by the empress dowager, he was also very strict and asked the Empress Dowager to see him off on time.


    Therefore, there is no problem.


    Sometimes, when the fourth master greets the empress dowager, Ruoyin is also present.


    Sometimes, if sound is not present.


    On this day, the fourth master still came to greet the Empress Dowager.


    After sitting in the hall, he took a sip of tea.


    When looking up, Yu Guang glanced around carelessly and exchanged greetings with the Empress Dowager.


    "Huang e Niang''s body is better."


    "It''s not good at all, but with the queen here, I feel a lot more relaxed." The Empress Dowager means tunnel.


    Four ye long eyebrow a pick, "do not know the emperor forehead Niang refers to?"


    "The empress is a kind-hearted person. She comes to my house to serve before dawn in the morning. After lunch, she massages and relaxes me. At night, when I have a rest, she goes back to her room to have a rest. After returning, she has to copy some Buddhist Scriptures for the AI family. I''m afraid it''s just a way to do it. But she''s really a good person to be so filial every day."


    In fact, Ruoyin has done all these things.


    But not every day.


    I just do it once in a while.


    After all, she is the queen.


    The Empress Dowager is not really ill and will not let her serve in front of her all day.


    To say that she slighted the empress dowager, perhaps the Empress Dowager will be in trouble, let her learn the rules in front of her every day.


    But every time she behaved, the Empress Dowager was so obedient that she could not be angry at her.


    But copying scriptures is true.


    These days, the Empress Dowager specially ordered Ruoyin to copy some Scriptures for her.


    In order to confine her in the room and try to test the fourth master.


    This meeting son, Empress Dowager that pair of sophisticated eyes, is staring at four ye tightly, do not let go of a trace of facial expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    But the fourth master was a man who could hide his emotions. He just said, "the emperor''s wife praised me wrongly, and the queen just did what should be done, and did what the younger generation should do."


    "That''s right, but it''s just a woman. After a long time, I can''t bear it. No, maybe I''m tired. When I go to the AI''s house today, I don''t look very well. I asked her to go back to my house and have a rest. "


    Hearing this, aunt Cui on one side tried to suppress her smile and laughed in her heart.


    It turns out that the Empress Dowager asked the queen to copy the Scriptures behind closed doors for this purpose.


    In this way, I don''t believe that the emperor is not distressed!


    At the moment, the fourth master''s Zhang Junlang''s face, finally appeared a trace of unspeakable strange emotion.


    Besides, he didn''t sit long before he left.


    After the fourth master left, the imperial concubine said with a smile: "look, the emperor can''t hold her breath."


    "But I don''t see the difference between the emperor and the ordinary people." Not or a cold face, is always light?


    "What do you know? When the queen used to be here, he went to the AI''s house to greet him. He sat longer, and he could drink a few cups of tea. The empress did not show up these days, so he made a move and left at random. Now I heard that the queen was tired, and her expression changed


    With that, the Empress Dowager said with a smile: "look at it. Before long, the emperor will call fourteen back."


    "The Empress Dowager is wise." Aunt Cui echoed with a smile.


    However, the Empress Dowager came and waited, but did not wait for the news from the fourteenth Lord.


    She had thought that the emperor would do something on that day.


    But five or six days passed, not to mention that the fourteenth Lord was still at the funeral palace.


    Even when the fourth master went to Yonghe palace to greet him, he was not so diligent.


    The Empress Dowager was so angry that she couldn''t even eat rice. She also broke several dishes and bowls.


    At this moment, the Empress Dowager is sitting at the table of Eight Immortals in the room.


    Food and soup were scattered on the table.


    The porcelain that fell all over the floor was in a mess.


    Aunt Cui knelt in the room with the servants, shivering and speechless.


    After a long time, the Empress Dowager sent away the servants, leaving only aunt Cui alone.


    "Empress dowager, it''s been several days. How come the emperor hasn''t sent the fourteenth elder brother back to the palace, nor has he told the queen to return to Yongshou palace."


    "So far, the emperor will not worry." The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and said, "because there are spies in our house."


    "There are spies? Do you want to call all the servants here? If you think there is something suspicious, you can send it to Xin zhe Ku What''s the use of


    ? This whole world is an emperor. He wants to put a line of eye around the grief home. Do you think you cleaned it clean? The Empress Dowager knows this better than anyone else.


    Even if the spies are found out this time, there will still be.


    After all, no one has more power than the emperor.


    "But you said last time, the emperor heard that the queen was tired, and his attitude was different. But last time we were fake, we might as well let the queen suffer a little, maybe the emperor will be worried."


    "The same method can''t be used the second time. Otherwise, people who are as rational as the emperor will not believe it again."


    "What shall we do?"


    "Don''t worry. I have my own way." The Empress Dowager''s eyes suddenly narrowed and seemed to have some idea. "You go to ask and see when the emperor will rest. Please invite him to the Yonghe palace of the mourning family. Don''t sit down every time and leave."


    Although the emperor was busy even though he was resting.


    But it was more leisurely than in the days of the dynasty.


    After about one stick of incense, aunt Cui went back to the room and said, "I''ll ask you. Three days later, the emperor will rest and bathe. And people will say hello to the emperor in advance."


    The Empress Dowager faintly "um" a, way: "OK, you go to the empress there, tell her to do not need to copy the Sutra again."


    "Yes."


    Three days later, the fourth master had already received the invitation of the Empress Dowager.


    But he had business to do, so he couldn''t go to Yonghe palace early in the morning.


    Instead, I intend to read the memorials on hand almost, and then go to Yonghe palace.


    In Yonghe palace, Ruoyin eats with the empress dowager, drinks tea and chats with her for a while.


    When evening came, Ruoyin went back to the house and let the servants wait on the bath.


    After bathing, she changed her lotus flower colored clothes and took mother Liu''s hand to the main hall.


    Prepare to wait for dinner with the Empress Dowager.


    Because a few days ago, the queen mother told her that she would have dinner with her this night.


    Can she just to the main hall, the Empress Dowager that pair of sophisticated eyes, in her whole body up and down looked at a time.


    Finally, he kept staring at her face and frowned unhappily.


    If Yin sat down, touched his face, and asked in surprise, "Huang e Niang, isn''t it that my concubine''s makeup is not appropriate?"Or... What taboo did she make in her dress that upset the Empress Dowager.


    When asking questions, Ruo Yin looks down at her own dress.


    No, since she arrived at the Empress Dowager''s Yonghe palace, she didn''t make up much.


    Even if it''s make-up, it''s very light.


    Clothes will never wear too bright colors.


    It''s either apricot or lotus root or pine green.


    After all, this is the rule of life for a daughter-in-law in front of her mother-in-law.


    In front of their own men, you can dress better.


    At night, when you blow out the light and dress a little cooler, it''s OK. It''s all about the love and interest between husband and wife.


    But in front of her mother-in-law, she naturally has to dress up in a proper way.


    Because there is a generation gap between the younger generation and the older generation.


    Especially in the feudal Qing Dynasty, the Empress Dowager was still a difficult mother-in-law.


    She is also a queen, but she can not give the Empress Dowager the impression of being a fox seducer, so she can''t help but go.


    Originally, the Empress Dowager detained her here because of the secret passage on the hidden residence.


    If she was dressed too much, the Empress Dowager would surely feel that she was delaying the emperor''s administration.


    When Ruoyin thought about this, she heard the Empress Dowager at the head of the throne said: "empress, how do you wear these clothes? Just look at the color. It''s so plain that you can''t wear white."


    "But my concubine has been wearing this way these days?" Ruo Yin looks down at himself.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t help saying: "we''ll have dinner later. You should go and change some beautiful clothes to save the sad family from being in a bad mood. Looking at your clothes, it''s even worse."


    Smell speech, if the sound can''t help but draw the corner of the mouth.


    She looked left and right, looked up and down, and felt that she did not affect the appearance of the city.


    The Empress Dowager''s meaning is as if if she didn''t change her clothes, she would not be able to eat.


    Is it her fault to dress up too well.


    Didn''t you want her to dress up like a fox?


    No matter how, if sound or rise to return a way: "emperor forehead Niang Mo Qi, Minister concubine this go to change a piece."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    "Go on, AI Jia. If you have white skin and red color, it is more suitable for you. Especially silver red, scarlet and crabapple red will not look mature or too red. In addition, mint color and light yellow, water blue, want to come also very suitable for you, don''t dress up all day old-fashioned! "


    The Empress Dowager is probably not at ease. She simply points out that if sound comes.


    It''s not necessary to change back and forth. It''s easy to sweat in a hot day and delay time.


    "Yes, I remember it." If the sound is really more and more can not understand the Empress Dowager.


    The color of lotus root is compared to white.


    It''s OK to say that the color is gloomy.


    Only if she has a pair of presbyopia, the color can''t see clearly.


    But when she pointed out her dress guide, she thought that the Empress Dowager''s eyes were very good, no problem.


    Over the years, she learned what color clothes she was suitable for through countless times of exploration.


    But the Empress Dowager''s flaming eyes can see at a glance what color system she is suitable for.


    If put in the modern, this does not go to be the originator of fashion design, it is a pity!


    Just then, the Empress Dowager spoke again.


    She gazed at Ruoyin''s face and said, "besides, you look so white that others can see it. You think that you are so harsh on you that you look so bad. Just go back to the house and get your spirits up before you come out. "


    "Yes." If the sound hastily line ceremony, a pair of pretending to be ashamed of the appearance, turned around to go out of the main hall.


    The Empress Dowager is really a delicate mother-in-law.


    In the evening, it''s so troublesome to have a meal. The rules are not ordinary.


    It''s even more demanding than when people date men and women.


    What''s more, how does she feel... The Empress Dowager has packed her in the direction of foxy?


    Out of prudence, Ruoyin''s first reaction was that she felt that the Empress Dowager was cheating and that she was going to do something.


    No, it''s not the front feet that make her look good.


    The hind foot pointed to her nose and said that she did not have the manner of queen?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin plans to keep a hand after returning to the room.


    In terms of dress, she chose a silver red dress that was neither too showy nor too plain.


    Silver Red, between pink and crabapple red.


    And because of the excellent material, there is a layer of silver light.


    On that dress, there are many flowers and butterflies embroidery, which is very beautiful.


    As for her make-up, she put on a sweet candy for her younger age.


    This will not be like the Empress Dowager said, look bad.


    It won''t make up too much.


    After all, it''s better to be safe when people are wandering in the lake.


    After everything is dressed up, Ruo Yin turns around in front of the mirror.


    After finding out that everything was decent, he went out of the house with satisfaction.


    As a result, she lifted her foot out of the threshold, and heard eunuchs singing news outside, "the emperor is coming!"


    Smell speech, if the sound crosses on the threshold slightly after a meal, just another foot also strides out of the threshold.


    When she came to the courtyard in front of the main hall.


    The fourth master had already put on his Dragon Robe and entered the courtyard with his servants.


    At the moment of entering the door, two people looked at each other.


    This one eye, different from the ordinary day in a moment across.


    But for three seconds!


    "Zizi", there is an invisible golden electric light, connected between them, emitting the sound of electric light and flint.


    Finally, Ruoyin first took back his eyes and saluted to the fourth master: "the emperor is lucky!"


    The man faintly "um" a, also took back the eyes, raised the foot to enter the main hall.


    If sound in the same place for a second.


    His voice was low, magnetic and dumb.


    It was the first time he had spoken to her in so many days.


    When he met in Yonghe palace before, he was almost silent.


    At most, with a big wave of his hand, he signaled her to get up.


    This meeting son, looking at the man''s back, if sound also followed into the main hall.


    After entering the room, he and the four masters who were thousands of times, saluted the Empress Dowager together.


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager''s sight falls on Ruoyin''s body, the corner of her mouth is satisfied, and then she turns to command the servant: "go, ask the dining room to pass the meal."


    Aunt Cui nodded and winked at the little Eunuch in the room, and the eunuch went out to pass the meal.


    It will take some time for the imperial dining room to leave Yonghe palace.


    During this period, the fourth master exchanged greetings with the Empress Dowager.


    Ruoyin sits opposite the fourth master, drinking tea quietly and listening.


    Occasionally, I turn my head and look at the Empress Dowager.


    Or, look up at the fourth master.


    He was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe.


    The robe was over the knee, and only black dragon boots were visible.His left arm is heavy and powerful, and he is wearing the Lantian jade ring she sent him on his thumb.


    Holding a string of ghost faced Buddha beads in his right hand, he twists and turns them again and again.


    Even if he was sitting in a chair with a back, he was sitting in such a serious way.


    In all his actions and actions, he showed a natural overlord.


    The candle light in the room slanted on his handsome cheek and outlined his strong side face.


    It''s hard to resist the wild charm.


    When Ruoyin appreciates this handsome face, the man opposite seems to notice her sight and looks up at her.


    If Yin is a counsellor, she immediately drops her head when facing the mysterious and profound ink pupil.


    Few women can stare at a man when they are looking at him.


    Especially if the tone of such a thin skinned son, is not like this.


    She bowed her head and sipped the tea.


    After a while, the servants of the imperial dining room came in to set up the dishes.


    During the meal, the Empress Dowager seems to want to do something.


    She pointed to the wine pot in front of her, and said with a smile: "queen, there is a bottle of osmanthus wine that has been treasured for many years in AI''s family. This wine is mellow and mellow. It''s the best time to drink this season. You can also taste it."


    It''s the Empress Dowager. If you want to drink, you can''t ask if you want to try it.


    He winked at the servant directly and asked people to pour a cup to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin took a sip of face and said with a smile: "Huang e Niang''s wine is really good to drink. It tastes mellow and soft, with moderate acidity and sweetness, and a long aftertaste."


    It''s not her flattery.


    It is estimated that this wine is really like what the queen mother said. It is a rare osmanthus wine.


    More mellow than what she drinks elsewhere.


    "Since you like it, there are still some in AI''s storehouse, so let your servant take some bottles to your house." The Empress Dowager is generous.


    If sound gets up, smile back: "that minister concubine to thank emperor forehead Niang reward."


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and motioned for Ruoyin to sit down. Then she turned her head and looked at the fourth master and said, "hasn''t the emperor drunk yet? Look at me. I haven''t drunk much wine, but I''m a bit confused. I just ask the queen to drink, but I forget you. "


    Said, she slightly a meal, greeting if sound: "not so, Queen, you pour a cup for the emperor."


    If sound first is Leng for a while, the eye also looks at the Empress Dowager with uncertainty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    She thought she had heard it wrong.


    Who knows empress dowager urges a way: "go quickly."


    When speaking, the Empress Dowager also raised her hand, indicating that Ruo Yin went to the opposite side.


    All of a sudden, a discerning person knows that the Empress Dowager is bridging the emperor and the queen.


    If you don''t know, I think the Empress Dowager is making up with the queen.


    However, the queen is the right wife, even if the relationship with the emperor is better, that is OK.


    It''s better than some empress dowagers who, in order to win over their sons, choose young and beautiful women and create an opportunity to offer both dance and song.


    If the Empress Dowager smiles modestly, she will be magnanimous in the past.


    At first, she thought she had heard something wrong.


    Perhaps the Empress Dowager meant to let the servant go to pour wine for the fourth master, so she was stunned for a time.


    Now that she has asked clearly, she has nothing to be affected by.


    Here, it is not a big deal for women to serve men and pour wine for them, let alone the emperor.


    On the contrary, if she didn''t want to, she would break the good atmosphere and embarrass each other.


    Ruoyin goes to the fourth master, holding the wine bottle in his left hand and holding the cuff in his right hand, revealing his white and delicate white wrist.


    Then she aimed at the fourth master''s cup and poured it carefully.


    Then, the light yellow osmanthus wine was poured into the silver cup of Siye.


    When it was about to be full, the man tapped on the table, indicating that it was OK.


    Ruoyin took back the bottle, sealed it, handed it to the slave, and returned to his seat.


    The fourth master took up his cup and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it.


    Maybe in people''s eyes, he is tasting wine.


    But only he knows.


    At the moment, the aroma on the tip of his nose is not just wine.


    Although this sweet scented osmanthus wine is really mellow.


    But when the queen came to him, there was a faint fragrance around his nose.


    That is her unique beauty fragrance, which seems to smell better than osmanthus wine.


    Then, the fourth master took a sip of osmanthus wine.


    And when he was drinking, his eyes were looking at the woman opposite him.


    If you are not blind, you can see it naturally.


    But she did not show her affection, but ate with great reserve.


    I didn''t say anything. I didn''t mean anything.


    This time, in addition to pouring wine, the Empress Dowager said a few words.


    Then, as usual, they kept the rules of eating without saying anything.


    After finishing the meal, the fourth master sat down and talked to the Empress Dowager rarely.


    However, about a stick of incense time, he would get up and say: "Huang e Niang, I still have something in the body, so I''ll go back first."


    The Empress Dowager was surprised at first, and then a look of disappointment flashed in her eyes.


    Then the eyes light slightly turn, turn head to see if sound, light command: "that is good, but sad home these days body inconvenience, let the queen send you."


    As soon as this word comes out, Ruoyin and the fourth master can''t help but look at each other.


    Even if the two of them looked at each other so faintly, they didn''t smile, and there was no other emotion in their eyes.


    But it is to let the Empress Dowager and the servants around her that are about to produce diabetes.


    Look at the emperor and queen, mixing oil in the honey.


    After that, the fourth master moved his chin slightly toward the Empress Dowager and lifted his feet to go out. This is accurate.


    Ruoyin followed and sent the fourth master to Yonghe palace.


    At the door, the Dragon chariot has stopped there.


    Dozens of small eunuchs were waiting for the fourth master to go to the chariot.


    "Farewell to the emperor." If sound bows head, Ying Ying Ying Fu body salutes.


    I thought the man was on the chariot.


    Who knows a powerful arm, virtual helped her.


    "Are you OK with Huang e Niang?" The man pulled back his hand and his eyes fell on her face.


    In the moonlight, the silver red clothes set off her skin as tender and white as clotting fat.


    Curved willow eyebrows, clear beautiful eyes, just so a low eyes, full of smart sense of innocence.


    Not to mention when lifting eyes, the eyes are charming.


    The purplish red lips, like the Begonia flower, are delicate and charming, which makes people think highly of each other.


    Make a man can''t help but want to bite at any time.


    At the moment, she is like a blooming flower, rippling charming.


    The whole make-up looks like candy, beautiful in showing sweet, charming and attractive.


    But it looks bright and gentle.


    Beautiful but not demon, gorgeous but not vulgar, that''s what she said.


    "The emperor is considerate, my wife and I are all right." If sound is like a hedgehog, it will open his arm at once.


    The body also stepped back two steps, keeping a distance from him.


    In fact, she didn''t mean anything else.


    It''s just that the identities of two people are noble in the Forbidden City.It''s better not to be tired of being crooked in public.


    The man''s hand is hanging in the air for a second, and then he''s behind him.


    Originally still easy-going eyes, suddenly a cold.


    Then, under the servant''s service, he turned and went to the Dragon chariot.


    Ruoyin then stood in place, watching the Dragon chariot gradually go far, this just turned into the Yonghe palace.


    The heart says that the Empress Dowager is too abnormal today.


    Every move, every word and action, are clearly teaching her how to hook the emperor.


    The next morning, the Empress Dowager seemed in a good mood.


    She was eating breakfast under the servant''s service.


    Aunt Cui, as she was spreading some snacks for her, said, "I thought that there should have been some activity on the emperor''s side last night. Who knows that the whole night has passed. I''m so calm."


    The Empress Dowager chuckled and bit the jujube cake again. After chewing and swallowing, she didn''t have the so-called tunnel: "last night, I looked at them both. There was nothing on the surface, but it felt like honey mixed with oil."


    "I can see that, too."


    "If you can''t hold your breath like this, you won''t be the emperor. However, the emperor can''t see and touch the mourning family. How long can he be rational?"


    Aunt Cui smiles. I can''t see it.


    It''s obvious that you can''t eat it!


    However, even if the Empress Dowager is in a certain situation.


    This time, she was disappointed again.


    Several days passed, and it was early July in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing the days getting hotter and hotter day by day, the Empress Dowager was heartbroken at the thought of 14, who was still at the funeral palace.


    She said angrily, "go and call the queen to the mourning family."


    "Yes."


    Soon, Ruoyin was invited to the Empress Dowager''s room.


    Moreover, when she entered the house, all the servants around her, as well as those around the empress dowager, were removed.


    At this moment, the Empress Dowager sat at the top of the table, leaving aunt Cui alone.


    And Ruoyin, she is the only one sitting at the bottom.


    The empress dowager, holding a cup, gently blew tea and asked casually, "queen, how long have you been here for AI family?"


    "More than half a month." If the sound returns.


    "You are a smart man. I came to you. You should know what AI Jia is for."


    "I know that the emperor''s wife is here to let the emperor release his fourteenth brother back to the palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    The Empress Dowager sipped a sip of tea, her eyes turned slightly, and she put the cup on the side of the small table.


    "You''re right. That''s what AI Jia thought. However, most of the month has passed, and the emperor has not released fourteen. It seems that you are in his heart, but it is just so. "


    "My concubine is just a woman. The emperor ascends the throne. Everything is busy. How can he worry about it?" Ruo Yin is modest.


    "You don''t have to say these empty words in front of AI Jia." The Empress Dowager raised her chin and said, "well, go to the emperor and let him release the fourteenth first. As long as the fourteenth comes to me and turns around, I will let you go back to Yongshou palace. In the future, you will do whatever you like. As long as there is nothing out of line, the mourning family will not care about it any more."


    This is very clear.


    As long as the fourteenth master does not continue to guard the funeral palace, the Empress Dowager will not make trouble for Ruoyin any more.


    In addition, it also indicates that there will be no moths in the future.


    If sound is slightly a meal first, then apologetic way: "sorry, Emperor forehead Niang, this matter minister concubine can''t do."


    If she didn''t have a cold war with the emperor, maybe she would take the words of the Empress Dowager to the fourth master.


    But she will not stand in the Empress Dowager''s point of view to persuade the fourth master.


    After all, it is a matter of principle that the Empress Dowager chose first.


    However, the fourth master has not been willing to release 14 for so many days.


    Not only with the Empress Dowager angry, more than just the contradiction between mother and son.


    This is a seesaw battle over the supreme monarchy.


    From the moment the fourth master ascended the throne, the Empress Dowager was open-minded.


    It is said everywhere that the throne should belong to the fourteenth master, and he is against the fourth master everywhere.


    What she has done has seriously affected the fourth master''s imperial prestige.


    Although the Empress Dowager is not listening to politics from the curtain.


    But it''s interference with the son of heaven.


    When the Emperor didn''t want to do things by himself, he was criticized by others and looked at his mother''s face.


    Even this man is his mother.


    Especially a man like the fourth master.


    What''s more, we can''t tolerate this kind of situation again and again.


    And the contradiction between her and the fourth master.


    If she is wrong, she is willing to admit her mistakes and take the initiative.


    But this time, I think she said it clearly enough.


    She was not wrong. Why did she go up to the pole to find him.


    If she comes to the door on her own initiative and she is turned away from the door, it is not a good embarrassment.


    She doesn''t want face.


    "Why, the queen thinks it''s generous to treat you so kindly that she puts on airs?" The Empress Dowager''s face sank and her tone was full of displeasure.


    Ruoyin went to the middle and said to himself, "the emperor''s wife misunderstood me. It''s really that the minister and concubine are too small. In the eyes of the emperor, they are nothing. They are afraid that they will screw up the things that the emperor''s wife has told them."


    "Since the AI family wants you to go, it means you can. If you insist on refusing, you are not interested." The Empress Dowager was serious.


    Ruoyin kneels down in a panic.


    After biting her lip, she said earnestly: "I know that what the emperor''s wife has done is just for the sake of the fourteenth younger brother. She wants the fourteenth younger brother to come back as soon as possible, and she doesn''t have to suffer in the funeral palace any more. But... If you really love your fourteenth brother, why don''t you go and tell the emperor that you are his mother. As long as you open your mouth, the emperor will certainly agree with you. Why do you have to make great efforts to detain your ministers and concubines here? It has no effect at all. "


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and said, "if the AI family can go, can I still call you?"


    "These days, I want to see the emperor''s wife too. When the emperor comes back, he doesn''t look at his concubine more, and he doesn''t say a few words. In this case, it is useless for you to ask my concubine to persuade the emperor. But you are not the same. You are his mother. He wants to give you his regards, and his heart is respectful to you. "


    "I don''t want to hear what you said." The Empress Dowager frowned impatiently and said, "no matter how you persuade me, the AI family won''t go to the emperor first. If you don''t want to help the AI family persuade the emperor, it''s a big deal that the AI family will keep you here all the time. This Yonghe palace is not short of your rations."


    Many things, who speak first, have lost.


    If she went to the emperor first and asked him to release 14, she released the queen.


    Who knows that stuffy son, can promise, can take other thing again, do coerce again.


    And, the last time he ascended the throne, she had already lost once.


    If she loses again this time, it will be difficult for her to decide anything later.


    But if the emperor spoke to her first, he would let fourteen come back.


    Then, she can negotiate with the emperor.


    Even, you can put the queen back to Yongshou palace directly.


    In a word, the initiative must be in her hands.


    In this way, when we talk about it, we will have some confidence in our hearts.


    After all, I know what I want best.But what other people think, she is too lazy to guess, also can not guess.


    In particular, such a gloomy mind, the mind is like a needle in the sea.


    At that time, people will be flustered and worried about this and that.


    After listening to the Empress Dowager''s words, if the sound is a little strange.


    It''s just that mother and son don''t trust each other.


    "Since the Empress Dowager is reluctant to part with me, I will accompany you in Yonghe palace. It''s just... "


    speaking of this, Ruoyin looks up, smiles at the empress dowager, and says:" it''s going to be hard for the fourteenth brother. The funeral palace is full of yin and bad conditions, and it''s also hot. Don''t get caught in the heat. In addition, his family had a legitimate son, and he could not see him. Even if the emperor''s wife wanted to have a grandson, she would have to push back. "


    "Last time, the emperor told the mourning family that the first emperor would be buried in the imperial mausoleum in two months. It''s a big deal. The mourning family will wait. It''s you. Although you have a legitimate eldest son and a second brother-in-law, the harem is young and beautiful. If you stay in Yonghe palace again, I''m afraid that the first son after becoming the throne will fall into another family. "


    With this, the Empress Dowager also gently smiles and says: "it doesn''t matter who is in charge of mourning. No matter who is born, it''s all auspicious and painful


    "I haven''t been pregnant all these years. It''s not sure whether I can have a baby, let alone the first son after I became a king. If the sisters in the harem have the ability, let them give birth to them. In the end, I want to call my concubine Huange Niang."


    The first son after she ascended the throne, she wanted to put it all together.


    But she can''t show it in front of the queen mother.


    At this time, it''s psychological tactics.


    If she is in a hurry, cry and beg the Empress Dowager to let her go.


    Maybe the Empress Dowager is not in a hurry, so she is detained here.


    But she didn''t care. She wanted to live in Yonghe palace, but she bluffed the Empress Dowager.


    Then Ruoyin got up with the help of the servant, went back to his seat and continued: "in fact, I have heard that huangkao will be moved from the funeral palace to the imperial mausoleum in September. However, I have also heard about one thing...


    in this article, I have heard of one thing www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    At this point, she deliberately sold the key, simply did not say.


    This kind of expression, however, is the curiosity of the Empress Dowager.


    "If you have something to say, don''t say it half way, and you''ll be hesitant," she ordered


    "Not much." Ruoyin smiles and points out: "after the imperial examination is buried in the imperial mausoleum, there must be a prince to guard the imperial mausoleum...


    she doesn''t say that half of what she said. It sounds like the fourteenth master still has to keep guarding the imperial mausoleum.


    The Empress Dowager was so anxious.


    However, after pondering for a moment, the Empress Dowager hummed coldly: "it''s not about the AI family, let alone the fourteen. The fourteenth of the mourning family has been guarding the funeral palace for several months, so he can''t be allowed to guard the imperial mausoleum. What''s more, the late emperor is not only a single heir. Why should he suffer? My family always goes to my house 14. "


    All in all, it''s just self comfort.


    As for the bottom of my heart, it is actually a little empty.


    "It can''t be said that it''s not certain. The elder brother has a lot of old bones, and he can''t stand the twists and turns. When I was young, I didn''t grow well. I had to get up early and go to study in the palace. It''s up to the younger generation. "


    As soon as Ruoyin''s eyes lit up, he said, "the fourteenth brother is just between the old and the young, belonging to the younger generation. In addition, he has practiced martial arts all the year round, is strong and has the experience of guarding the spirit in funeral palaces... "


    " impossible! " The emperor can''t go to the imperial mausoleum again


    She looks very tough on the surface.


    But the palms are sweating.


    In particular, the uranara''s words are very strict, and the more I listen to them, the more flustered they are, the more they look like a class.


    It''s like her fourteenth really wants to guard the imperial mausoleum.


    If the conditions of the funeral Palace are bad, it is in the capital.


    It would be more convenient for her to look after fourteen.


    But the imperial mausoleum is not in the capital, but a hundred miles away.


    Moreover, she did want to have a few more grandchildren.


    And fourteen also told her that she wanted to have a little grid.


    If there is such a delay, the second child will be delayed.


    "Huang e Niang is calming down." If the voice with a knowledgeable smile, said: "the country can not be a day without a monarch, the emperor to deal with state affairs, naturally can not go to guard the imperial mausoleum."


    Princess de:...


    how angry!


    I was so angry that I didn''t want to talk.


    "In fact, has the emperor''s wife ever thought that it is not the way for you and the emperor to stand in such a stalemate. This time, the emperor sent his fourteenth younger brother to guard the imperial mausoleum. You detained your concubine here. Let alone whether it has any effect, what should you do next time? Who knows where to send the fourteenth brother to bear hardships. I''m going to tell you, in the end, we have to start from the root. "


    If sound good words, and try to reason.


    "The emperor is a man of filial piety, benevolence and righteousness. Otherwise, the imperial examination would not have made him the successor emperor in the imperial edict, and he would be relieved to deliver the Qing Dynasty to him."


    This time, the Empress Dowager did not say that the fourth master had tampered with the imperial edict.


    Although the Empress Dowager didn''t answer, she seemed to listen to her words.


    Then he continued to persuade him: "when you and the emperor were angry, did you ever think about it for the fourteenth brother? Now that the dust is settled, you can do nothing but anger yourself and hurt the brotherhood between the fourteenth brother and the emperor. Besides, the fourteenth younger brother has the ability, and he always wants to serve the Qing Dynasty. If you really love the fourteenth brother, do you have the heart to see him go to the wake and spend his time in the corner? "


    The Empress Dowager:...


    "Ming Ming''s fourteenth younger brother is young and brave, and he is a good seedling. He is in the royal family and is the emperor''s brother. He has the ability and can enjoy the care of the emperor as his elder brother. He should have worked for the Qing Dynasty and made great achievements, but now he has come to this situation, not because of himself, but because of you!"


    If the sound understood, as early as 14 back to Beijing, the attitude has been very clear.


    However, the Empress Dowager is one track minded and opposes the emperor everywhere.


    The fourteenth master became the cannon fodder between mother and son.


    Maybe if the sound is too straightforward, every word will kill the heart.


    The empress dowager, who was thinking about it, immediately turned pale.


    Sophisticated eyes, sharp to see if sound, as if to eat people!


    "The AI family asked you to come here to be filial to me, not to teach you. Don''t think that if the emperor dotes on you, the AI family really dare not do anything about you!"


    "I dare not." If sound lowered his head, respectfully returned: "but as a queen, I want this family to be more amiable, and I don''t want the emperor''s wife and the emperor to have a healthy division."


    "It''s better to say than to sing." The Empress Dowager gave Ruo Yin a cold look.


    Ruoyin: "it''sShe has already said what should be said.


    If the Empress Dowager listened, she would know what to do.


    If the Empress Dowager listens to her words, she is still stubborn.


    It''s really hopeless, and she can''t.


    With all the words said, the room suddenly became quiet.


    Aunt Cui stands behind the empress dowager, looking at her nose and heart.


    A slave doesn''t know anything and doesn''t hear anything.


    The Empress Dowager slanted on the right armrest and caressed the boa head handrail carelessly.


    A pair of sharp eyes half squint, seems to be thinking, weighing the pros and cons of what.


    After a long time, the Empress Dowager Yu Guang swept to Aunt Cui behind her and said, "go to the ritual department and bring the Empress Dowager''s volume."


    "Yes." After aunt Cui answered, she was relieved.


    Well, the Empress Dowager finally understood.


    It seems that I can live a more comfortable life in the Forbidden City in the future.


    Don''t think about it all day long, just follow the moth.


    She was afraid that the Empress Dowager would annoy the emperor.


    They are slaves who will suffer first.


    After a stick of incense, aunt Cui quickly returned to Yonghe palace and handed the Empress Dowager the volume of the Empress Dowager.


    After the Empress Dowager took over, she said faintly, "take the seal letter of AI family!"


    Shortly afterwards, a maid in waiting opened a box of mahogany and handed it to the Empress Dowager.


    Ruo Yin looks up and takes a peek.


    In the box, there was a Hotan jade treasure with a button for a dragon.


    From a distance, the jade looks smooth and moist, even in color, soft as fat, and has excellent color.


    Then, I saw the Empress Dowager holding jade treasure in her hand. Every time she turned a page, she pressed heavily on those volumes.


    When the Empress Dowager''s seal was stamped on each copy, the Empress Dowager waved her hand and said faintly, "send this back to the Ministry of rites."


    "Bang." A little eunuch took over the book and went out.


    Then, the Empress Dowager glanced at the quiet Ruoyin and said, "OK, the book of Wen AI''s family has also been stamped, so you don''t have to continue here. If you are a sensible person, go to the emperor and ask him to return the fourteenth of AI family


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    Said, she some angry but the way: "this time, the AI family still can move you?"


    "The emperor''s wife is serious." If the sound rises to walk to the middle, salute way: "minister concubine this takes a person to raise the heart hall."


    Before the eight characters have not a skim, she naturally can not go.


    Now the Empress Dowager is willing to let her go.


    And she is just a matter of words, not a matter of much concern.


    Who knows at this time, outside came a sharp singing voice: "the emperor arrived!"


    Hearing this voice, somehow, the Empress Dowager "cluttered" for a moment.


    It''s not because of fear.


    I always feel that I have missed something.


    The next moment, he saw the fourth master wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and went into the hall.


    He first glanced at Ruoyin lightly.


    Then he went to the middle and beat a thousand children to the Empress Dowager


    The Empress Dowager is holding her breath because she lost to the fourth master.


    Now I see the fourth master, naturally, I don''t have a good face.


    "Get up." She tilted her head and said unhappily, "why, on weekdays, the emperor doesn''t come. It''s not a day to greet you. The mourning family didn''t invite you. Why did the emperor come instead?"


    The fourth master swung his robe horn, got up and said, "empress, as the head of the harem, there are many things waiting for her to deal with. She can''t do without her. As for the fourteenth younger brother''s side, as long as Huange Niang asks the empress to return to Yongshou palace and seal the books and texts of the canonization ceremony, I will call him to return to the palace immediately and let him perform filial piety in front of Huang e Niang. "


    He is not a man who speaks easily.


    But if you do, don''t beat around the bush.


    "You... You..." the Empress Dowager pointed to the fourth master, but she was very angry.


    Aunt Cui rushed forward to help her.


    The heart says how things are so coincident.


    The servant sent the book back to the Ministry of rites, and the emperor came.


    If only I had come earlier, the Empress Dowager would not have been so angry.


    "What harem can''t do without her. According to the AI family, it''s the emperor who can''t do without her." The Empress Dowager was blue and white.


    She also picked up the brush that had just written Yizhi and threw it heavily in the middle of the room.


    The brush, still with ink, rolled on the ground a few times, making the embroidered blanket black.


    However, even so, the Empress Dowager is still angry.


    She glared at Ruoyin fiercely at first, then turned her head to look at the fourth master and said, "what did the emperor do earlier? It''s too late now!"


    What she said was late, of course, it was not the fourth master.


    It''s about herself.


    If I knew this, I should just calm down and insist on holding on for a while.


    All blame this uranara family, coax her to stamp letter early.


    Originally she knew that the Emperor cared about the uranara family.


    I wanted to make trouble for this one, so that her canonization ceremony could not be held normally.


    In this way, it can also make her feel happy because she did not ascend the throne at 14.


    In addition, the emperor threatened her with fourteen last time, which made her very uncomfortable.


    At that time, her departure was very simple. She wanted the emperor to be soft in front of her.


    Or promise that he will treat fourteen, she will give the queen as usual.


    But she never thought that the emperor turned his head and sent the fourteenth sect to the funeral palace.


    After all, when the emperor said last time, although she cared about the fourteenth, she was only supposed to scare her.


    I didn''t think this time, he could do it without saying a word.


    Seeing that fourteen was suffering in the funeral palace, she was a strong woman and could only hold the queen here.


    By the way, discipline this daughter-in-law.


    But for so many days, the queen has done everything very well, and she can''t find any fault.


    She couldn''t help, but also taught her to dress up beautifully, so that the emperor would be soft as soon as possible.


    But the emperor was so calm.


    So she had to ask the queen to talk to the emperor.


    In the end, uranara taught her a lesson and succeeded in persuading her to lower her head with the emperor.


    This woman is really amazing.


    It''s no wonder that the emperor, who had a deep city government, was also caught by her.


    At this moment, the fourth master looked at the Empress Dowager beating her chest and feet, but he did not understand the situation.


    Obviously, the Empress Dowager has been urging the fourteenth to return to the palace for many days.


    And she kept the queen here for fourteen?


    Now he opened his mouth first. She should be happy.


    It''s his fault that he was angry.


    The fourth master first glanced at the brush on the ground.


    Then he turned his head and took a look at Ruoyin.


    If sound slightly shakes head, a pair of "minister concubine what all do not know" appearance.It''s not that she doesn''t want to say it, it''s that she doesn''t want to say it in front of the Empress Dowager.


    Otherwise, it''s not hitting the Empress Dowager in the face.


    Besides, she was really afraid that she would have to laugh when she opened her mouth.


    Seeing that the woman did not speak, the fourth master raised his head and looked at the Empress Dowager. He said in a gloomy way, "it was Huang e Niang who said that she wanted to return to the palace for 14 years. Now I am talking about this matter. When are you going to make trouble?"


    "Isn''t it too late for the mourning family to issue their orders and seal their seals?" The Empress Dowager frowned and regretted.


    Finally, she simply leaned over her body, saved her handkerchief and waved her hand impatiently, saying, "since you are here, take the queen away quickly, so as not to worry about the sad family watching."


    Listen to the Empress Dowager said that he had given the Yizhi first, and a little doubt flashed in the eyes of the fourth master.


    In addition, the Empress Dowager said that the cow''s head was not the horse''s mouth, and he could not straighten out the context.


    The key is that the Empress Dowager''s attitude towards the queen is too bad.


    So bad that he himself was cold by the empress dowager, did not so angry.


    A "my queen, only I can be fierce" anger, burning in his chest.


    These days to the Empress Dowager''s patience, also in this moment to the limit.


    A cold and handsome face, very gloomy.


    The deep ink pupil exudes a chilling black flowing shadow.


    Sexy thin lips arouse a sneer, slightly light.


    Looking at the fourth master''s anger, Ruoyin quickly stepped forward, took his hand, frowned and urged: "emperor, let''s go quickly..."


    what the fourth master has not said is blocked by the actions of women.


    A pair of eyes puzzled at the woman.


    When he was on the pair of eyes that winked at him desperately, he would be under the pressure of anger in his heart.


    Then, he took back the hand held by the woman, snorted at the empress dowager, and went out.


    If the Empress Dowager salutes in a hurry, she also follows the fourth master to leave Yonghe palace.


    Out of the gate of Yonghe palace, Ruoyin doesn''t hold back at last. He covers his mouth and laughs.


    Besides, it''s the one with a stomachache.


    She covered her abdomen with one hand and the corner of her mouth with a reserved hand. She kept laughing there.


    Results with a smile, he ran into a wall of flesh.


    "Hiss..." if sound eats pain ground to cover forehead.


    Looking up, I saw the fourth master standing in front of her.


    A pair of mysterious ink pupil, is looking at her. Happy new year to


    ------


    , ten thousand old fellow. Happy new year to you!


    Empress Dowager: no matter how the queen persuades, the AI family will not be convinced. Well... It''s delicious.


    Yinyin: The Empress Dowager is so unreasonable that she must be punished!


    Fourth master: what?


    I mean... Er...


    the fourth master bowed his head and glanced coldly at the woman''s leg: what can you do with that leg.


    Yinyinfeng is Sinopec. She said "Pan she", not "cross legged" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    Ruoyin drew a smile of embarrassment and politeness, "emperor, why are you still here?"


    He left before her.


    And with his long legs and meteoric bearing.


    She thought he was going to leave in the chariot of the Dragon when he came out of the palace of eternal peace.


    Who knows it''s still here, and stopped in front of her.


    "I would like to ask if the queen doesn''t look at the road when she walks?" The man asked coldly.


    "I''m not happy. I didn''t pay attention to it." If sound helps forehead.


    This man doesn''t know what he usually eats.


    The chest was like a brick, which made her dizzy.


    Looking at the weak woman in front of her, the fourth master glanced at the slave behind her and scolded, "how do you support the queen?"


    As soon as he said this, half a few plums dropped their heads.


    Just then they were supporting the queen.


    But the queen was so happy that she ran into the emperor.


    Can''t they let go of their hands and create opportunities for their masters.


    How can you look at it eagerly, it is not eye-catching.


    But the emperor''s admonition, where have they to answer back.


    I had to hang my head and train well.


    Looking at the masters and servants all shrugged and pulled their heads, the fourth master turned and went to the Dragon chariot.


    If sound then retreated in one side, salute way: "send off emperor."


    But her words just finish, the head spreads a cold order: "come up."


    If sound slightly a Zheng, look up to the man.


    Pointing to myself uncertainly, his face full of question marks.


    In general, when the concubines see the emperor, they just need to step back and salute and watch them off.


    Few emperors invite people to take the Dragon chariot with them.


    Besides, he was still training her a moment ago.


    Let her go up the next moment.


    Excuse me, I can''t get used to it.


    "I want you to come up." The man is sitting on the Dragon chariot with his eyes in front of him.


    But in the voice, there was irresistible dignity.


    At this moment, Ruoyin realized that he had no auditory hallucinations. He really invited her to ride in the Dragon chariot.


    Oh, no, it''s an overbearing order. She''s sitting next to him.


    Banmei is a striking one. A few quick steps come forward and help Ruoyin to the Dragon chariot.


    Although the fourth master took this time, it was only a light step chariot carried by 16 people.


    But it''s also covered with a yellow Luo umbrella.


    Fortunately, the Dragon chariot is quite spacious.


    But Ruoyin didn''t want to be crowded with the fourth master and sat in a corner.


    The cushion under the body is very soft.


    As soon as she sat down, the whole thing got stuck.


    Then a strong arm bent around her waist.


    He took her from the corner to his side.


    All of a sudden, she sat next to him.


    The fourth master''s behavior made him nervous.


    The whole person is also a little stiff and does not dare to move.


    The eyes looked around for fear that others would see it.


    Anyway, she''s a queen, too.


    Close the door, you can be intimate with the fourth master.


    But outside, the image should be decent.


    But the man had already withdrawn his hand and sat down beside her as a gentleman.


    It''s like he just did it to her. It''s not him at all.


    So she had to murmur, "it''s going to be a shame."


    Smell speech, the corner of a man''s mouth, hook up a touch of not easy to detect the rise.


    Then, Su Pei Sheng shrieked: "drive!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, those slaves carried Ruoyin and the fourth master to move forward.


    Along the way, those palace maids and servants, who saw the Dragon chariot, saluted one after another.


    At the beginning, Ruoyin didn''t know where he was going.


    Gradually, she found that the Dragon chariot was carried in the direction of Qianqing palace.


    That''s right!


    Qianqing palace is the fourth master''s bedroom!


    A moment later, the Dragon chariot stopped at the Qianqing palace.


    The chariot of the fourth master.


    Then, with the help of the servant, Ruoyin followed him to the chariot.


    When her feet fell to the ground, the fourth master had already lifted her feet up the steps and was about to enter the Qianqing palace.


    "Madame, please." Su Peisheng made a gesture of "please".


    Ruo Yin slightly jaw head, supporting mother Liu to follow up the steps.


    After entering the Qianqing palace, the fourth master was not in the hall.


    It was the servants in the temple who invited her to the inner room.


    Entering the room, I saw the fourth master sitting on the armchair in the room, his face was light.


    Ruoyin took a seat opposite to the fourth master.


    At the same time, all the servants in the house had retired."Come on, why is Huang e Niang so angry?" The man asked.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. My concubine said something to Huang e Niang. She thought it was reasonable, so she stamped the imperial concubine''s books, and agreed to return to Yongshou palace. It was only her forefoot that agreed. The emperor came and took the initiative to mention it to her. She was angry for a moment Ruoyin still feels funny when talking about this.


    "What has been said."


    "My concubine just told her that if it was really for the sake of the fourteenth younger brother, she should not have some unprovoked disputes with the emperor." She said, Ruoyin laughed like a fox, "of course, my concubine also scared the emperor''s wife, and made her think that the emperor would send fourteen younger brothers to guard the imperial mausoleum."


    Hearing this, the fourth master finally understood.


    It turns out to be the same thing.


    No wonder after he went there, the Empress Dowager clenched her teeth in anger.


    When he understood the history, he leaned back leisurely on the back of his chair, tapping on the table, and said faintly, "sit here."


    Ruo Yin glanced at the fourth master.


    He has a chair on his right, but there is a small table across from him.


    On his left, there was an armchair next to him.


    Somehow, if you don''t ask, you automatically walk to the chair on the right.


    Because in her eyes, how much safer is it across the table?


    But before she got to the chair and sat down, the man whispered, "hmm?"


    His voice is very low and has a long ending.


    Seems to be asking: Queen, where are you sure you want to sit?


    Ruoyin steps a meal, looking at the man, said: "the emperor, I am not so smart, you really want to minister concubine sit where?"


    "What do you say?" The man bit the back alveolar hard.


    If she isn''t smart, there won''t be any smart people in the world.


    Cunning little fox!


    A man''s low warning voice came from his ear.


    Then on that pair of mysterious and cold ink pupil, if sound only feels chilly.


    He''s like a cold, lurking beast.


    It was as if he would come up and bite her if she dallied a little more.


    He swallows to the left of the chair.


    When she came to the chair next to him and was about to sit down.


    The waist was caught off guard by men.


    Suddenly, her body was in the air.


    That feeling is the same as before on the Dragon chariot.


    It''s just that at the moment his arms are still stronger.


    Besides, he pressed her down on him and sat down.


    Ruoyin, of course, refused!


    She tried her best to struggle in his arms.


    The slender waist is like a water snake, twisting and twisting in his arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    But in the end, he was captured by the power of men.


    She gave up until his arms were bent and tightened, and when she could no longer twist them.


    A face was red with struggle and embarrassment.


    "There is no one here, but the Queen''s face is even redder than when sitting in the Dragon chariot." The man attached to her ear, hoarse bewitching way.


    If Yin has no strength, he has to stop struggling.


    However, he was angry and didn''t want to talk to him, so he thumped his chest with a small fist.


    However, the fourth master didn''t respond at all, but she beat her own hand.


    The man also imprisons her in the bosom, looks at her playfully.


    That pair of ink pupil seems to say: useless little thing, beat it, beat it, just like tickle.


    For such provocative eyes, Ruoyin only felt a burst of humiliation.


    The next moment, she gave him a big bite on the shoulder.


    Now, the man finally had a reaction.


    But even if it was too painful, he did not make a sound.


    I just bit the back alveolar with forbearance.


    Then, he freezes a hand and imprisons her arms.


    With scarlet eyes, he asked, "are you a dog, eh?"


    Ruoyin turns his face and leaves only one side face for him.


    A mouth full of anger is not talking.


    Seeing this, the fourth master only used his right hand to control her whole body, including her restless hands.


    And his left hand, he pinched her chin, put her face to himself, forced her to look at him.


    "I''m asking you something."


    Ruoyin glared at the man in front of her and said angrily, "hum, villain, great strength...


    it is clear that she is very angry, but her voice belongs to that kind of sweet.


    Therefore, the original angry words, said from her mouth, sound like a disguised coquetry.


    Maybe she realized something was wrong.


    Then I have to stare at the man angrily, a pair of I is not as strong as you, also want to kill you with eyes.


    But that pair of beautiful eyes is clear and good-looking, long and warped eyelashes, also flash.


    It doesn''t look like angry, it''s more like being coquettish.


    That red lips, also angry toot.


    However, because it is rich enough, the man can''t help but take a bite.


    at the moment, Ruoyin thinks that his expression has enough lethality.


    But for the fourth master, it is a kind of temptation.


    Looking at the woman''s fierce appearance, it''s really lovely.


    So the fourth master laughed heartlessly.


    It''s rare for a cold hearted man like him to laugh.


    So such a smile, it is a kind of spring breeze feeling.


    It''s like an iceberg melting, and the sun shines into my heart.


    Make originally angry if sound, all Leng three seconds.


    But soon she regained consciousness.


    Obviously, she was controlled by him and couldn''t move. She was so angry that he even laughed!


    You can feel the kind of... Body and hands being held by men.


    Does it feel like he''s holding his chin.


    And, obviously, you''ve been so angry that you''ve done everything you can.


    The other side is three down five divide two, you like a chicken to firmly control.


    The key is he''s laughing at you!


    If the sound more want to get angry, pleasant voice issued a whine of nasal.


    Then, a string of crystal clear tears, from the corner of the eye.


    Seeing him cry, the smile on the fourth master''s face suddenly stopped.


    A pair of hands no longer vigorously control her, just put her in his arms, with handkerchief for her tears, "don''t cry, I don''t mean to laugh at you, I just feel... Funny."


    Smell speech, if sound''s tears fall more severe.


    There are such deceptive people.


    She cried, and he said she was funny?


    If Yin Qi opens the hand that wipes tears for her, sobs: "the Emperor... Too bullying person!"


    "If you sit quietly, I will not imprison you."


    Ruoyin:...


    "Hello, talk to me, and I won''t buckle your chin."


    Ruoyin: "if you don''t have strength and want to beat people, if I don''t fix your hand, you can''t hurt your hand."


    If the voice twitches, according to him, it''s all her fault.


    However, after his warning, Ruoyin really felt a little pain in his hands.


    The mouth also can''t help but say: "already beat painful..."


    "I have a look." The fourth master spread the woman''s hand in his palm.I saw her hand back joint, as expected red.


    "How lovely." His fingers rubbed the back of her hand.


    If the sound wants to be taken away, it fails.


    "Stop it. You''ll have to cry again." The fourth master sneered bitterly.


    Anger if sound to ease the mood, but also with the sound of crying.


    "OK, OK, OK, I''m not going to say it. I''m not going to say it." The man had no choice but to change the topic and said, "in front of me, it''s useless. In front of Huang e Niang, he is a little clever ghost. Even people like Huang e Niang are very angry with you. "


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin broke her tears into a smile.


    But also because of the anger in the heart, immediately and straight face, milk fierce milk fierce way: "the emperor does not come to see me, also does not care about the affairs of my concubine, I can not think of their own way."


    Said, she also sighed, pathetic way: "no one hurt me, can only rely on themselves."


    "I have no conscience. I''m very busy every day. I ask the servant to report the situation of Yonghe palace. Today, I heard that the emperor''s wife called you into the house alone, and all the servants were given up. In order to avoid her making trouble to you, she took the servant to Yonghe palace. You still said so pitifully. "


    For these, if the sound is familiar, it is not known.


    She thought he was as cold and cold as she saw.


    However, she was still coquettish: "but the emperor did not come after half a month."


    "I don''t think the emperor''s wife will do to you, so I didn''t rush to get you back. After all, Huang e Niang loves her fourteenth brother, and she can''t hold her breath. "


    "Yes, or Huang e Niang is in love with her fourteenth brother." The implication is that the fourth master doesn''t love her.


    Hearing that the fourth master bit his teeth, he said solemnly, "you are different. If this time, I would have gone to Huang e Niang and brought you back. If there is anything wrong with Huang e Niang and me, I will take you out of my anger."


    Smell speech, if sound eye light slightly turn.


    The fourth master is right.


    She and the Empress Dowager live in the harem.


    If he had gone to the Empress Dowager for her early.


    Then, the Empress Dowager felt that she was the weakness of the fourth master.


    In the future, if there is a conflict between mother and son.


    If you can''t deal with her, you will be angry with the empress.


    Or ask her to go to Yonghe palace for tea.


    But if the fourth master behaved indifferent, everything would be different.


    However, this time they both made the Empress Dowager very angry.


    It is estimated that the Empress Dowager will not want to see her again for a long time?


    "I thought..."


    "why?" The man''s eyes are tight.


    If the voice''s lips are closed, nothing is said.


    "Well, don''t say it, do you?" The fourth master shouldered the woman on his shoulder, lifted his feet to the bedside, and fell heavily on the spacious dragon bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    Ruoyin''s petite body rolled around on the Dragon bed.


    When she stopped rolling, she pulled a piece of brocade quilt and leaned weakly against the corner of the bed.


    A pair of eyes panicked at the man, like a frightened rabbit.


    The fourth master stood in front of the Dragon bed and undressed in front of her.


    When he was shirtless, he looked down at his left shoulder.


    On it, there was a row of teeth marks left by her biting him.


    Then, casually, he pointed to the row of teeth marks and looked down at her.


    The thin lips of sex and feeling evoke a wicked smile.


    The deep ink pupil is like fire, full of pure light and flame.


    "I will make you pay for it."


    When talking, the muscle lines on the arm and chest of a man move.


    It''s like a beast at any time, preparing for something.


    Sure enough!


    At the next moment, he really jumped at her...


    soon, a man''s domineering and hoarse voice came from the bright yellow bed curtain.


    As well as the woman''s voice of asking for mercy.


    "Will you bite me next time?"


    "No, no, no, no, I dare not."


    "What did you say you thought I was?"


    "..."


    "say no!"


    "I said... Well... I thought... The Emperor didn''t want to see the Empress Dowager''s face... So I didn''t care about my concubine..."


    "in your eyes, I was such a person, eh?" He put her feet on his shoulders.


    The woman screamed, bit her finger, shook her head, and said, "no... the emperor is the best...


    but it''s too late for her to say that.


    In return, only the man is more indifferent to her.


    Come on, let''s not say it was her who suffered.


    She was the one who said she was going to suffer.


    As for Mr. Shu''s business, if the fourth master does not mention it, she will not be foolish enough to step on thunder.


    This is not a disappointment.


    There was no matter originally, no matter how much I said, it would only make the estrangement between each other deeper.


    The whole life is only so long. When we are together, we still try not to mention those unhappy things...


    in the palace of Qianqing, it''s sunny and ambiguous.


    But the Empress Dowager of Yonghe palace was so angry that she lay on the couch of the imperial concubine.


    The mouth is still murmuring the way: "I really did not expect that the queen so soft - soft a person, actually a lotus tongue, a few words to the AI family to cheat."


    As a matter of fact, she knew that it was not a lie.


    It was after listening to her that she had thought it over.


    It''s just that she''s still angry and won''t admit it.


    "You''d better be more open-minded. It''s good that the fourteenth master is back. It is said that the emperor has ordered him to return to the palace immediately. I think he can come back tonight. " Aunt Cui advised.


    Speaking of the fourteenth master, the Empress Dowager''s mood has improved.


    She sighed and said, "it seems that the AI family is really old. In the Forbidden City, there will be no room for mourning."


    "How can you? You are the Empress Dowager and the emperor''s legitimate mother. Although the emperor and the queen are extremely distinguished, they still respect you. " Aunt Cui pinched the Empress Dowager''s shoulder and said with a smile, "you just enjoy yourself in the palace. Let the young people do the things outside. If there is anything wrong, you can come out and say a few words, which will be of great importance."


    If the moths are kept in the harem all day, it will only be offensive.


    But if you eat fast and chant Buddhism in the back palace.


    Occasionally come out to preside over the overall situation, speak out, more convincing.


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager waved her hand and said, "well, after that, I still don''t want to manage those things."


    Hearing the speech, aunt Cui smiles happily and doesn''t speak.


    It seems that the queen is really capable.


    Even if the Empress Dowager is unreasonable, she is detained in Yonghe palace.


    Not only was she not angry but also respected the Empress Dowager and the old lady.


    But a few days, let the Empress Dowager take a fresh look, changed her original idea.


    After winning the favor of the empress dowager, he said such a thing to persuade the Empress Dowager.


    After all, everything is in the establishment of a good feeling, the words that come out, can be convincing.


    Otherwise, even if what is said is right, people will not listen to it.


    This is only half a month, the queen will be the biggest difficulty to the palace to solve.


    Sometimes, to solve a problem, you don''t have to tear your face and fight for it.


    They were all royal nobles. They looked up and looked down. They were embarrassing and ugly.


    Only with wisdom to solve the root, is the best way.Moreover, since ancient times, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have been the most difficult problem for every family.


    No one will be killed because of his mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Even if there is, it also violates the moral taboo, is to pay for one''s life.


    It was the night that the fourteenth master returned as expected and went to see the Empress Dowager in the palace for the first time.


    After a few days, the empress dowager, who had been staying in Yonghe palace, was finally willing to move to ningshou palace.


    After all, she was the first emperor''s woman and should not have lived in the place of the empresses.


    This is not only disorderly but also against the rules.


    But the Empress Dowager was angry. When Li presented the copied female commandments, she deliberately made things difficult.


    Not only will hold the breath, all sprinkled on the Li family, the original creator, but also let him copy the women''s commandments ten times more.


    ------


    since the Empress Dowager has sealed the letter, she has issued a decree.


    The Ministry of rites immediately started the canonization ceremony of Ruoyin after receiving the book text and Yizhi.


    Because it was delayed for a while.


    The fourth master urged the Ministry of rites.


    Finally, the canonization ceremony was set on July 12.


    On this day, before daybreak, Ruoyin was pulled up by slaves to dress and wash.


    She was half squinting, and she was in a daze.


    Banmei and mammy Liu put clothes on her one by one.


    Finally, from the golden tray, they carefully took a yellow lucky suit.


    The costume is made of silk and satin, which is embroidered with dense blue phoenix patterns.


    And the golden dragon pattern.


    The bottom of the costume is embroidered with water ripple pattern and colorful twill pattern.


    There is also a sleeveless shoulder, which is blue and gold embroidered.


    On the shoulder, buckle a small shawl again.


    The shawl is very three-dimensional, with the shape of the shoulder, slightly tilted, tail drooping.


    Then they put one necklace after another around her neck.


    First, two jadeite beads necklaces with gold and silk beads.


    Another is a ruyi cloud pattern necklace.


    Then two agate necklaces.


    Finally, she wore a gold collar, similar to that of a collar.


    It''s inlaid with eleven East pearls, separated by blue corals, with two Turquoise ends.


    If you don''t understand, what do you do with so many necklaces this summer, with a high vertical collar and no collar bone exposed.


    But mother Liu said, this is a set of auspicious clothes, must wear!


    When she was dressed, they pushed her to the dresser, sat down, combed her hair, and tucked up her hair.


    Fortunately, there were not many hair combing procedures, only to wear a gilt hat as high as the golden pagoda.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    When the hat was completely on her head.


    Ruoyin only felt that his neck could hardly straighten up.


    Where the hat came into contact with his head was a plate of pure gold, the size of a plate, and under it was a circle of black silk.


    There was a circle of satin on the brim like a red feather.


    In the middle are three golden pagodas.


    The top is high enough to hold up a small crown.


    Five strings of pearls were lowered from the back to the waist.


    In the middle of the string of pearls is bound with a transparent blue enamel.


    If the sound slightly weighs for a moment, feel this hat, probably must have several catties!


    Finally, it''s time to make up.


    In order to avoid them making her hard to say.


    If the sound Pro automatic hand, put on a very suitable for today''s occasion, as well as in line with her identity of cold and colorful retro makeup.


    When Ruoyin is dressed up, a little eunuch comes in to remind him.


    "Madame, good time."


    Ruoyin then held mammy Liu''s hand and looked at the mirror with a faint "um".


    Somehow, I didn''t expect the canonization ceremony, let alone care about it.


    But when it came to this day, I was a little nervous.


    And she didn''t know what she was nervous about.


    The day before, the humble officials had already told heaven and earth, the back hall of the Taimiao temple, the Fengxian hall and the state as usual.


    So today, as soon as it''s light, the furnishings of the inner Luan Yi Wei drive outside the gate of Yongshou palace.


    Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot carried by twenty-eight people.


    There are servants holding Huangluo umbrella around to shade her.


    The Phoenix chariot started from Yongshou palace and stopped at Taihe hall.


    In fact, if the sound has not yet reached the hall of Supreme Harmony, the sound of bells and drums and music will be heard far away.


    Now when the Phoenix chariot stops in the hall of Supreme Harmony, the solemn sound of playing music and the sound of whips and whips are more direct at people''s hearts.


    Such a voice made her serious.


    If the voice of the Phoenix chariot, the eyes are full of officials in official uniform.


    As well as the empresses and princes and nobles in lucky clothes.


    The Empress Dowager is sitting on the steps of the hall of supreme harmony.


    Moreover, the fourth master, known as the emperor, also sat on the Dragon chair above.


    He seems to be... Looking at her.


    But it was so far away that she was not sure.


    Only in the music, step by step to the hall of supreme harmony.


    I don''t know if the clothes and jewelry are too heavy, or what.


    Every step, Ruoyin feels harder and heavier than ever.


    Fortunately... The sky is very blue, so blue that there is no flocculent.


    It''s like filtering out all the noise, shining brilliantly.


    Everything seems so beautiful...


    when she stepped on the steps of Taihe hall, the man sitting on the Dragon chair actually stood up.


    Yes, he stood up.


    And reached out to her!


    But it''s not the kind of feeling that you have distractions.


    Just want to hand in hand with her, the feeling of mutual support.


    And that is always like an iceberg of handsome cheek, also rare to show a trace of smile.


    This kind of smile, seems to be able to let the sun suddenly from the clouds, dark, suddenly shine in, gentle and self-contained.


    The corner of the mouth that looks like sound, also can''t help but rise.


    She was dressed in an elegant Queen''s costume, and walked towards him step by step in the eyes of thousands of people.


    When she came to him, their hands naturally held together.


    She raised her eyes, and her bright eyes were full of smiles.


    And he, holding her at the top, looked down on the officials below, as well as, the magnificent Forbidden City.


    Then, a little eunuch read the volume of the four masters conferring Ruoyin.


    "I am the original heaven and earth. At the beginning of the Qianlong period, I must rely on the heaven and earth to achieve the goal of harmony between the family and the state. The external governance should be consistent with the internal position. I should be upright and respected. He is a well-known family. He has a warm heart and a gentle and elegant appearance. He is well-known for his six elements. He has a long-standing reputation for Shu De and allows his mother to live in the world. The Empress Dowager once gave the order of Empress Dowager. She was the empress. She inherited Yan and thought filial piety. She must be respectful and sincere. She should be benevolent, diligent and thrifty, and scrupulously worship. Yu Guanfu''s performance, encourage to inherit Huiyin, praise the rule of peace. How wonderful. "


    After that, Ruoyin releases the fourth master''s hand and salutes the Empress Dowager.


    Although she was still sitting in her heart, her voice was so shriveled.


    But the queen is willing to accept this occasion.


    So, she actually got up and helped Ruoyin by herself.


    At the same time, the eunuch also read the Empress Dowager''s order to Ruoyin.


    "The foundation of weathering must be supplemented by internal resources. This is the foundation of human relations, and the first is the importance of Kun Yi. The positioning of this world. The book of the emperor. Li Fu Jin Nala, Yi Fan Xing Cheng. By Hui phoneme. Filial piety is the most important thing. Huici was caught. Appropriate Chengguang Chenji. The sign is Zhonggong... "Reading these words, Ruoyin kneels again.


    After the emperor''s edict and the Empress Dowager''s edict have been read.


    The Minister of rites handed a box to the Empress Dowager.


    It was handed over to Ruoyin by the Empress Dowager.


    Inside, there is a square gold seal.


    It''s six inches wide and three inches thick. The seal is "the Queen''s treasure" and the button is two dragons lying in bed.


    Next to Jinbao is a principal book.


    It is engraved with: uranara, daughter of feiyangu, Empress of sebulier.


    This is the golden treasure and gold book that symbolizes the royal power!


    Ruo Yin receives these two heavy objects.


    From this moment on, she has the title of "Queen".


    In a real sense, she became the queen of Qing Dynasty!


    For a while, my heart was heavy.


    It''s not because the gold is too heavy.


    But she understood that the greater the status, the greater the responsibility.


    She can even feel the so-called high place is extremely cold.


    Although her responsibility is less than one tenth of his.


    Next, those people in the Ministry of rites gave her some Ruyi.


    Every time you pick up a piece, you should kneel down to accept it, and then get up.


    But her clothes were too heavy, and the gilt hat, like a pagoda, was too heavy for her to lift and bend down.


    Only with the help of the maids, they saluted again and again.


    Take one precious thing after another, a symbol of identity and power.


    After all the proprieties and articles are collected, the Minister of rites transfers the internal supervisor to play "Li Cheng".


    Ruoyin then stood beside the fourth master and bowed to his highness Taihe.


    At this moment, the officials below the king and the chief and Deputy envoys, civil and military officials lined up and bowed down to Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    In their mouth, they also said something.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the queen."


    The voice of thousands of courtiers sounded outside the hall of Supreme Harmony, and people were awed.


    The majestic voice hovered over the Forbidden City and spread far and wide...


    Ruoyin stood side by side with the fourth master, and their hands could not help holding each other.


    There is a sense of pride in sitting on the Qing Dynasty and watching the prosperity of the world hand in hand.


    After the three kneeling and nine kowtow rites, the first person stands still and looks up at the sound of the head.


    Li''s several, dressed in lucky clothes, looked at the head of Ruoyin, envious and jealous.


    But even if there is no jealousy, they will never reach the height of the queen.


    Unless... The queen is dead.


    But what they envy most is that the emperor will stay in the Queen''s Yongshou palace tonight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    Because it''s a great day for the queen.


    According to the rules, the emperor will go.


    At the moment, for the women in the harem, Ruoyin''s scenery has really hurt their hearts.


    But for others, they rarely see the real face of the queen.


    They raised their heads and looked up at the hall of supreme harmony.


    The queen was wearing a lucky dress.


    The phoenix pattern embroidered with gold thread is shining in the sun.


    Even in her splendid clothes, she was not as dazzling as her appearance.


    Elegant temperament, appropriate make-up, confident manner, make her shine.


    Even if there are so many people around, she is also the most dazzling, the most outstanding one.


    She has a stunning posture, like ice snow skin, graceful graceful figure.


    But it belongs to the kind of beautiful but not vulgar.


    Three points of intelligence, three points of elegance, three points of modesty, and a trace of independence and self-confidence, bright and gorgeous can not be square.


    Perfect interpretation of the unique style!


    About half an hour later, Ruoyin''s canonization ceremony ended smoothly.


    The fourth master and the Empress Dowager left by chariot.


    Ruoyin then held mother Liu''s hand, in the eyes of the public, took the Phoenix chariot back to Yongshou palace.


    After going back, Ruoyin takes off his lucky clothes and hat.


    Put on a flag again.


    Also wearing Manchu flag head.


    Because, according to the rules, she would like to treat the Empress Dowager for tea.


    When everything was ready, Ruoyin went to the Empress Dowager''s ningshou Palace by chariot.


    When she got there, aunt Cui didn''t have to ask questions, so she was welcomed into the hall.


    "Come in, madam. The Empress Dowager is waiting for you."


    If the sound Mou light turns, she holds mother Liu''s hand and enters the hall.


    She went to the center of the hall and saluted the Empress Dowager.


    "I''d like to send my regards to the emperor''s wife


    "Up." The Empress Dowager''s voice is light, a pair of eyes, seems to be carelessly sweeping, but also through the years of precipitation sharp.


    If the sound rises behind, take a seat at the bottom.


    A servant gave her tea. She sipped it gently and did not speak.


    It was the Empress Dowager who opened her mouth first.


    "Now that you have done the canonization ceremony, you are a serious queen. In the harem, you must set an example, command the harem well, and handle the harem well for the emperor. In terms of appearance, we should be more appropriate. Because you are the queen, everything you do represents the royal family, and you must keep the royal majesty in every word and deed. "


    "What the emperor''s wife said is that I should keep it in mind. Fortunately, ningshou palace is not far from Yongshou palace. If there is something I don''t understand, I may still come to harass you. At that time, I hope that the emperor''s wife will not despise my wife. " If the sound comes back humbly.


    If she really deserves to be cheerful, the Empress Dowager may not be happy.


    And she''ll look smug.


    If there''s anything that can''t be done later, I''ll slap you in the face.


    It''s better not to talk too much about everything. It''s better to leave some room.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager does not show on the surface, but she still eats Ruoyin in her heart.


    She said with a faint "um" voice: "in fact, it''s nothing. As long as you have clear rewards and punishments, elegance and leniency are enough. In addition, for the emperor, you must respect him. However, when necessary, you must also take the risk of offending him and admonish him. You must not bring him down and bring disaster to the country and the people! "


    "Yes."


    "In ordinary families, men dominate the outside and women dominate the interior. But in the emperor''s place, the emperor governs the country and the queen manages the house..."


    next, the Empress Dowager said a lot to Ruoyin.


    It is nothing but warning Ruoyin that if you want to be a good queen, you can''t miss Daqing and Siye.


    Fortunately, the Empress Dowager didn''t make trouble for her. She said everything on the point.


    Regardless of what the Empress Dowager said, she nodded and listened in her heart.


    After sitting in the Empress Dowager for half an hour, Ruoyin left.


    Out of ningshou palace, Ruoyin sits on the Phoenix chariot back to Yongshou palace, with thousands of thoughts.


    Queen, what a noble title.


    It is also an identity that has been admired by thousands of young girls since ancient times.


    It''s also the dream position of the royal women.


    As long as we talk about this identity, our first intuition is that it symbolizes the mother of a country, the mother''s role in the world, the wealth of clothes and food, the holding of Phoenix seals, the rule of the six palaces, etc...


    the queen is the most noble identity and the symbol of the highest authority of women.


    Besides the emperor and empress dowager, he is the most respected person in the world.


    The so-called "home has everything, host a person", Ruoyin is the hostess of the royal family.


    In the harem, all the concubines, female officials, eunuchs and maids had to obey her orders.


    But for the other concubines, she has no say.She can admonish the monarch and punish those who have faults. She has the power to enforce the laws and regulations in the palace and maintain the order of the palace hierarchy.


    Can also be equal with the emperor in etiquette, out of the same car, into the same seat.


    On important days, you can accept the greetings of all officials.


    At the same time, she also has Zhonggong Jianzuo, which is the exclusive right of the queen.


    Of course, Zhong Gong Jian Biao can''t be used casually, only when necessary.


    All these sound like queens are considered the most noble female occupation in the world.


    Yes, it is indeed the most noble.


    However, it is very difficult to do a good job in the post of "Queen".


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, the fate of the queens of different dynasties in history is not so beautiful on the surface.


    Even the queen, like the emperor, may be the most dangerous female occupation.


    It''s just that we only see the scenery on the surface.


    Did not see behind also hides many unknown heartache and the pain.


    First of all, as a legitimate wife, she wants to teach her husband and children.


    It''s not just your children who teach.


    It''s all the heirs of the harem.


    Secondly, she should set an example to lead the Imperial Palace and deal with the backyard for the emperor.


    Finally, as the first lady, the mother of the world.


    He should also assist the emperor and grasp the delicate balance between state affairs and family affairs.


    In fact, the battlefield of the harem is no different from that of the former dynasty.


    It''s just the balance of interests and people''s minds.


    It''s just that there are very few that can weigh well.


    Those who are able to do their jobs are just like morning stars.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the most famous virtuous empress was Xiaozhuang.


    She trained and assisted emperor Huangtaiji, Emperor Shunzhi and Emperor Kangxi of the Qing Dynasty all her life, and she was an outstanding female politician.


    Empress Wen of Xiaozhuang was calm and resolute, and expressed her opinions on political affairs since Huang Taiji was in power.


    After the death of Huang Taiji, under the complicated situation of national contradictions and the internal struggle of Manchu aristocrats, she established her six-year-old son Fulin as emperor.


    After that, Xuanye, an eight year old grandson, was appointed emperor, and he listened to the government many times.


    Nevertheless, she had no personal ambition.


    Moreover, he set an example and was strict with himself. He did not control the government. As soon as the emperor was in charge, he retired behind the scenes.


    The Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang tried her best to educate the young master and protected Aixin Jueluo regime from major risks and hidden reefs, which was the other side of the Qing Dynasty''s prosperity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    Although Ruoyin doesn''t say that she wants to be a good queen.


    But since we have done it, we should make a good one.


    After all, don''t be a jealous, do whatever you want, be reviled by future generations, and leave a bad reputation for a long time.


    This idea had already sprouted when the heavy treasure and gold book were handed to her.


    From that moment on, she was no longer the four fortune Jin who only wanted to die.


    And it''s not a ulanara Ruoyin who just wants to compete for favor in the harem and survive well.


    It is the queen of Qing Dynasty, the mother of a country.


    Her eyes were no longer full of little women''s thoughts.


    It''s no longer the family, the husband, the child.


    Because, what a queen does is not for herself.


    But for the cause of a great empire.


    For the glory of a heavenly royal family!


    Her every move, every word and action, not only related to the image of empress dowager, but also to guide the mental outlook of other women.


    At the same time, it also shows the sanctity of the court.


    If she is slightly negligent, she will lose not only the royal face, but also Daqing''s face.


    It''s just that she''s afraid she can''t do it well.


    It is difficult to weigh the clear rewards and punishments.


    Although she was at the top of the food chain in the harem, she was able to punish the wrong concubines. She was also in charge of the food, clothing, housing and transportation of the concubines.


    But everything pays attention to a reasonable word.


    If she killed at will, there will be speech officials to the emperor.


    "Down!" Li Fukang shrieked.


    At the same time, the Phoenix chariot stopped at Yongshou palace.


    Ruoyin''s thoughts, also because the sedan chair stopped, all collected in the heart.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng came forward and helped her to the chariot.


    When Ruoyin''s feet fell to the ground, the Li family came out of Yongshou palace.


    "Happy queen." They saluted Ruoyin.


    Seeing this, Banmei went to Ruoyin''s side and whispered, "Niang, when you went to the empress dowager, they had already come and said that they had come to see you well."


    If the sound is slight, it means you understand.


    She raised her hand and said faintly, "this palace just went to the Empress Dowager to have a good night. I don''t know that all the sisters are here. Since they are all here, let''s go into the room and sit down for a while."


    With that, she took mother Liu''s hand and entered Yongshou palace.


    Even if she knows that it''s not good to have a couple of women together.


    But she has to get used to it.


    Once upon a time, when they were in the mansion, they could be more casual, so that they could not see in the morning.


    But when they got to the palace, the concubines got up every morning and dressed up, they had to go to the Queen''s bedroom.


    When you come to wear clothes, do not have to be too strict, only ordinary casual clothes can be.


    But one thing is, you can''t wear bright yellow clothes.


    Because it''s a color only the emperor and queen can wear.


    At the same time, these are the rules left by the ancestors.


    It can''t be because Ruoyin is a person, and she has no right to do so.


    After entering Yongshou palace, the concubines arranged their seats according to their positions.


    Ruoyin sits at the top and looks down on the concubines.


    Although they were concubines, they didn''t have to announce their titles to the world, and they had to spend some time before they were canonized.


    But the book has been sealed and told.


    Therefore, this meeting looks at the faces, which are full of joy.


    Only the Nian family, although named as the imperial concubine.


    But lost two children a year.


    In addition, I came out after the month, and I didn''t look very good.


    However, the foundation is there, no matter how bad you look, you are also a sick beauty.


    At the moment, Li changed her old face and said with a smile: "queen, you don''t know. When I knew the Empress Dowager didn''t give you a good order, I really worried about you."


    She thought Ruoyin didn''t know that she was taking eye drops in front of the Empress Dowager and was still saying nice words to please Ruoyin.


    "Sister Li, don''t you worry that the queen won''t be canonized, and your canonization will be over." Niu cobolo''s family laughed jokingly, then looked up, and said with a smile to Ruoyin: "by the way, the queen was canonized today, and my concubines have nothing to do. Just a few days ago, I embroidered a thin quilt of silk fabric. It''s very comfortable to cover this weather."


    After that, she opened a silk and silver quilt box.


    The fabric of the quilt is shining, with flowers and birds embroidered on it, and a big word of blessing is in the middle.


    Seeing this, if the voice surface with a distant smile, way: "you have a heart."


    Next, Meng several, also said auspicious words.


    Although Nian Shi is still immersed in the pain of losing his child, he also smiles and congratulates Ruoyin.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruo Yin felt that he had spoken almost.


    He casually found a way out and sent the concubines away.After everyone left, Ruoyin drank two cups of tea.


    His mouth was puzzled and said, "it''s really strange. I thought they came here to talk about it. Who knows one by one, their mouths are as sweet as honey, which is boring."


    "The empress is now the master of the harem, and their residence has not been determined. They still live in Zhongcui palace. They can''t flatter you and look forward to a good place to live." Mother Liu said.


    If Yin picks eyebrows, yes, she almost forgot this stubble.


    No wonder those people in the harem are as good as rabbits and follow orders.


    It was for this.


    However, if the sound of this will son, can not have time to think about these things.


    Today, she was wearing such heavy clothes and a few pounds of hat. With so many etiquette, her waist was almost not her own.


    In addition to getting up early in the morning, it was hot.


    She has to take a bath and take a break in the afternoon.


    At night, if sound finished the dinner, she would lie on the couch of the imperial concubine and read a book.


    In fact, it can''t be said to be a book. It''s a brochure about the palaces around the harem.


    At the moment, she was wearing a rouge silk nightgown, lying on the brocade quilt, flipping through the pamphlets.


    The chin rests on the back of the hand.


    Behind her, Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN are massaging her back and waist.


    I''ve had a solemn day today. At night, I''m relaxed.


    When she was tired, she would rest her face on her arm and feel the comfort of her back.


    "Qiaofeng, go down to the lumbar vertebrae. Yes, yes, yes... Hiss. In the daytime, wearing such heavy clothes, I have been bending and kneeling all the time. The waist of this palace is almost broken."


    "And Qiao LAN, if you help me rub my neck, Jimao should not be called Jimao, it should be called Jinmao. Inside and outside are all gold nuggets, which will make me suffer from cervical spondylosis."


    "Well, I''ll just enjoy it." As soon as she asked, Qiaofeng and Qiaolan did as she said.


    Comfortable if sound, eyes closed, lying on the pillow in the arm, free to move a pair of legs on the brocade quilt.


    I almost fell asleep.


    Why almost? Because she didn''t feel so comfortable on her back, she was awake.


    "You two, do you want to take advantage of this palace to sleep, good thing is lazy here."


    But as soon as her words came out, no one responded, and the room was quiet.


    Ruo Yin looks back and sees a bright yellow figure sitting by the bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    And his hand, lying on her waist, pressed clumsily.


    Now, Ruoyin can''t lie down.


    She was about to get out of bed and salute.


    But she hasn''t got up yet.


    Four ye light mouth: "do not have to salute."


    Moreover, his hand still pressed her waist, indicating that she did not have to get up.


    "Oh." Ruoyin had no choice but to continue to lie down there, and he said, "I don''t know that the emperor is coming. I lost my welcome..."


    "I didn''t let Su Peisheng sing the news." The man frowned.


    Her careful manner made him uncomfortable.


    But if she doesn''t understand the rules, he is a rule-based one.


    Because he was a very principled person.


    Ruoyin can''t see the man''s mood because he is lying on his stomach.


    I only know that his hand is still pressing for her on her waist.


    Although his technique is clumsy and unskillful.


    But because they are men, they are stronger than Qiao Feng.


    It''s not the first time for her to serve her.


    But when he became emperor, he gave her a massage. It was the first time.


    Emperor Yongzheng gave her a massage.


    This kind of honor is enough to make Ruoyin flutter.


    "How do you feel about today''s canonization ceremony?" A man''s low voice came from behind.


    "It''s good. It''s just too much clothes. It''s hot and heavy."


    Hearing the woman''s words, the fourth master couldn''t help saying: "what kind of consciousness do you have? I''ve specially asked the Ministry of rites to focus on this matter. You''re disgusted with it."


    She didn''t feel anything else about the grand ceremony.


    I think she''s really hopeless. She pinched a heavy one on her waist.


    "Hiss... It hurts." If the sound twist body.


    It seems that he is right.


    It''s irritating that she only cares about the minor details on such an important day.


    But she had a lot of ideas in her heart, and she was afraid that she could not finish talking about it for three days and three nights.


    After thinking about it, she took her lips and whispered, "in fact, it doesn''t matter if the canonization ceremony is held. Anyway, my concubine is already the queen."


    "The more you talk about it, the more ridiculous it is. Since ancient times, it has been a big deal to seal the empress. The reason why I do this is to tell the world that you are the queen of the Qing Dynasty." The man''s tone was serious and solemn.


    "But... But I''m afraid." She tried to talk to him.


    "Afraid of something."


    "I''m afraid that everyone is looking at me, and I''m afraid that I''m not good enough..." her voice is so small that a light wind can blow away.


    It''s like a new kid.


    All of a sudden, it''s on the top.


    Want to try to do everything well.


    But I feel confused and afraid of the unknown.


    If the sound of the words can be said, the waist is to her to press the hand, also all of a sudden take back.


    Suddenly, the room was quiet.


    The fourth master reflected on what the woman said.


    She is so not confident, and so no confidence.


    After a long time, the man gentle way: "worthless little things, I am in, you have nothing to fear."


    Don''t be afraid. I''m here.


    And, as he spoke, he took her hand and softened it a few times.


    Fourth master''s palm is very warm, there is an invisible power, from those temperatures to Ruoyin, let her heart more secure.


    When she felt at ease, the man actually took her hand and put something on it. The right hand was obviously heavier.


    When Ruo Yin responds, there are more rings on the ring finger of the right hand.


    The ring is made of platinum.


    In the middle is a heart-shaped diamond surrounded by small diamonds.


    Even if it was night, it was still shining in the candlelight.


    It looks crystal clear and transparent.


    However, if the sound is a little bit... I can''t like it.


    Although this diamond ring from the color, clarity, cutting, are the best.


    But its carat size is too big.


    According to conservative estimates, the main diamond of this ring is about 18 carats.


    The ring finger, as big as Ruo Yin, is completely covered by a diamond ring.


    Even, it covered the middle finger and little finger next to it.


    If only as an ornamental, the ring is perfect to perfection in any way.


    She didn''t think it was suitable to wear it alone on her hand.


    Because it''s just a moat. It''s inhuman.


    There is no beauty at all."Why, you don''t like it? "Seeing that there was no surprise in the woman''s eyes, he was full of surprise, and the fourth master frowned slightly.


    Ruo Yin holds up her body and sits on the bed.


    She looked down at the huge diamond ring on her right ring finger and thought about what to say.


    This ring must be worth a lot of money. He bought it for her.


    In modern times, the purity and carat amount to at least 100 million yuan.


    What''s more, in the Qing Dynasty, where diamonds have not been excavated, they are even rarer.


    So if she belittled it as worthless, he would not be happy.


    No matter who spent a lot of money and thought to send out the gift, can not get a good word, are not happy.


    After pondering for a moment, Ruoyin took off the heart-shaped diamond ring on her ring finger, and looked at it carefully: "this ring is very good in all aspects, and it''s also very beautiful, but... My concubine''s finger is too small."


    Smell speech, the man swept her hand.


    Indeed.


    Her hands belong to the kind of bony and fleshy.


    At a glance, it is as white as jade.


    Compared with that ring, it''s only half the size of a diamond ring.


    But he tried to ask, "didn''t you like heart-shaped everything before?"


    Heart shaped cake.


    Heart shaped decoration.


    Heart shaped flowers


    and so on...


    "yes, I like heart-shaped things now." If the voice nods, raises the eye to see the man in the eye has a touch of cold.


    "After all, you just don''t like this ring." The man''s voice is faint, can''t see his mood.


    However, yiruoyin knew him well, but he could still hear the air of displeasure.


    "No, my Lord." She pulled her lips and explained, "this diamond ring is good, but it''s too big. I''m afraid my knuckles will hurt after wearing it."


    It''s really not that she''s joking.


    In terms of this weight, eating or doing something is also a burden.


    And it''s not pigeon egg grade.


    It''s quail egg grade.


    If you ask others to see it, don''t you want to blind other people''s titanium dog eyes.


    The fourth master swept the woman''s delicate hands again.


    Her hands are as white as parchment because they are well maintained.


    As if gently rubbed, it will be a piece of red.


    If you really wear such a big one, it seems to be a little bit against the peace.


    So he looked at her and asked seriously, "really just think it''s big?"


    If the voice nodded, "I really just feel that the size is not suitable, if a small ten percent, I will like it again."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    As soon as this words out, the man''s eyes flashed a puzzled.


    If it''s 10%, it''s too small.


    But he turned his head and called Su Peisheng in.


    After a while, Su Peisheng came in with a water blue enamel jewelry box.


    When he reached the screen, he handed the jewelry box to ban Mei.


    After half Mei picked it up, she walked into the screen and knelt beside the bed.


    And open the jewelry box.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin just felt that there was a brilliant light shining at her, almost blinding her eyes.


    A pair of eyes also conditionally closed as the box opened.


    When she opens her eyes again and looks carefully at the jewelry box.


    I found that there were all kinds of diamond rings of different styles.


    There are round, drop shaped, heart-shaped, crown shaped, rectangular, square...


    as for the size, there are quail eggs, pigeon eggs, soybean sizes.


    At a glance, it seems that soybeans are the smallest.


    Finally, she counted them. There were about 20 in all.


    Ruo Yin looked up and asked, "emperor, what are you going to do?"


    "Since you don''t like the one you just sent, choose one from here and put it on." His voice was faint, but it was domineering.


    It seems that, anyway, she has to choose one to wear today.


    Ruoyin doesn''t know why he insists.


    But in his rare effort, he carefully looked at the diamond ring in the jewelry box.


    Ruoyin is not a high-profile person.


    In terms of jewelry, she has always asked to be suitable for herself, and then to be good-looking.


    Therefore, those quail eggs and pigeon eggs have been eliminated by her for the first time.


    Her eyes, also only in those "soybeans" to make a choice.


    Not long, she slightly attached to the body, from the jewelry box, took out a square diamond ring.


    The main diamond is about 2 carats, and there is no other decoration and reputation around it.


    The ring is made of platinum inlaid with fine diamonds.


    It looks simple and elegant.


    Besides, she tried to put it directly on her right ring finger.


    Ruoyin put his right hand in the light and looked at it carefully. He nodded with satisfaction: "well, this princess is beautiful. It''s simple and grand. It''s just half the size of my finger. It''s very suitable for my concubine."


    At the moment, she was happy from the bottom of her heart.


    Because she picked the right jewelry for her.


    This diamond ring is just the right size.


    In the candlelight, the crystal is like transparent dew, emitting pure light.


    However, the four masters on one side don''t think so.


    He looked at the ring on the woman''s finger with a puzzled look.


    No matter what angle he looked at, he couldn''t appreciate the so-called Princess Fang.


    To him, it was just a square stone.


    It''s not as good as that big, shiny, heart-shaped diamond ring.


    The four masters, who had always been outspoken, could not help saying: "I have to say that the Queen''s vision and taste are really bad."


    Smell speech, just immerse in the joy if sound, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked.


    The heart says you are a steel big straight man, what do you know.


    She didn''t say that he didn''t understand women''s taste, but he had a good tongue.


    If sound in the heart rolled a white eye.


    Well, for the sake of the jewelry he gave her, I don''t have the same insight with him.


    She just raised her head and beamed at the man, "emperor, how can you suddenly think of sending his concubine?"


    But when she asked, the fourth master sat by the bed and didn''t speak.


    Just a pair of eyes, coldly glanced at the servant in the room.


    In the end, Su Peisheng stood out and quickly took Banmei and other slaves out.


    When there were only Ruoyin and the fourth master left in the room, the man coughed softly and said, "I heard that this diamond, also known as diamond, is a kind of ore mined by foreigners. They said that diamond is the tears of gods, and they listed it as the sun among the planetary gems. Some people say that diamonds are fragments of stars scattered on the ground, and are auspicious gems


    Said, the man slightly pause, and then continue: "they also said that women love diamonds, so, I will order people to choose some good to send you."


    As for those words about love between children and girls, he omitted them all.


    At this moment, if Yin hears the fourth master''s words, he can''t help but jerk the corners of his mouth.


    In this Qing Dynasty, diamonds have not been mined yet.


    Only some foreigners and missionaries from abroad brought diamonds to China to sell.


    Because things are rare, and diamonds are really more eye-catching than other jewelry.


    Therefore, some princes and nobles regard diamond as a symbol of social status.Which noble girl, if wearing a diamond jewelry, is the envy of the surrounding people.


    In addition, because diamonds are precious.


    In this dynasty of men''s superiority and inferiority to women, women can''t afford to buy them from themselves. They need men to send them away.


    But because of the high price, many men can only give that one in their lifetime.


    Even if you spend your whole life, you can''t send diamond jewelry.


    That''s why it is said that "one will be handed down forever", "only one will be sent in one lifetime", and so on.


    But as soon as the fourth master delivers, it is a dozen.


    Well, she didn''t even know what to say.


    "Emperor, well, my concubine has already selected this one in hand, and let them return the rest or receive it to the warehouse."


    "No, these are for you." The man said without hesitation.


    "But I have only one pair of hands. How can I wear so many?" Ruoyin is distressed.


    "Don''t you have ten fingers?"


    Ruoyin:...


    is it difficult for her to wear all her ten fingers? It''s too... Uninhabited!


    "I can''t. You can change it every day. Anyway, I will never take back the things I sent you." The man was cold, and finally added, "and you have this on your hand. Since you have worn it, you are not allowed to take it off."


    Be ugly. Since she likes it, let her be.


    Listening to the overbearing orders of the fourth master, Ruoyin finally remembered the fear of being dominated by the fourth master to give gifts many years ago.


    At that time, he personally carved a wooden comb for her, which she disliked.


    So he threw it directly into the lake.


    I really answered his words: the things I sent you will never be taken back, but they can be thrown away.


    If she doesn''t accept the jewelry, I''m afraid he will order people to throw them all out?


    "I''d like to thank the emperor first, but..." Ruoyin looked at the quail egg first sent to her by the fourth master, and said weakly, "this diamond ring is too expensive, and I can''t wear it. It''s better to return this one or store it in the warehouse."


    She can''t wear such a valuable thing. It''s life to put it in Yongshou palace.


    "Empress, do you know that there was no imperial concubine system in the Qing Dynasty. After the imperial examination established the system of concubines, the imperial examination divided the imperial concubines into nine grades. Among them, the empress belonged to no grade, because the queen was superior, unique and could only have one."


    Then he looked at the heart-shaped diamond ring about the size of a quail egg and said, "it''s a coincidence that there is and only one such thing in the world. So, only you deserve it. "


    ------


    aunt Bing: tomorrow''s update will be changed, that is to say, the update on February 10 will be sent out one after another around 12:00 noon, with a total of 10 chapters and 20000 words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    Do you want to be so overbearing!


    The fourth master''s words remind Ruoyin of such a sentence: those who really want to give you something won''t ask whether you want it or not. When someone asks whether you want it, it''s better to refuse.


    And the man in front of her, when giving her something, never asked her whether she wanted it or not.


    Anyway, as long as he thinks it''s good, he will give it to her directly.


    Yes, there is no room for rejection. I have to accept it.


    Otherwise, the consequences are really unthinkable.


    As for what he said, he meant that the identity of queen was unique.


    It is not clear whether she is unique.


    Now, since there is no room for maneuver.


    Ruoyin had to put the big heart-shaped diamond ring into the jewelry box.


    And get out of bed, the jewelry box in my arms, honestly put away.


    When the jewelry box is put away, Ruoyin returns to the bed.


    Looking at the man sitting on the edge of her bed, Ruoyin sits beside him.


    His hands also took his arm, and said softly: "emperor, in fact, the diamond ring you let people choose is very popular with my concubines. But I didn''t expect that you would send this one. I was too surprised for a moment, so that''s why... "


    when she spoke, she seemed to shake his arm.


    I thought it was a canonization ceremony.


    Who knows he''ll give her a present.


    It was just beyond her expectation.


    In this world, not only women need to be coaxed.


    Men also need to be coaxed.


    The fourth master was coaxed by the woman, and half of his anger was eliminated.


    Turning around, she was smiling at him.


    Ruoyin today''s cool and colorful retro makeup.


    Retro make-up looks very attractive, with the charm of a small woman.


    The Queen''s domineering and calm.


    At the end of the eye, it is specially elongated and raised to enhance the charm.


    The red paper with pursed lip color and bright and noble flame red lips are full of extreme temptation.


    With her Rouge robe, she has a mature and charming smell, which is coming out of her body.


    Seeing this, the fourth master felt a fit in his throat.


    He pulled at his collar, got up and said, "set it up."


    Three days later, the imperial concubines were canonized.


    Among the concubines, only the imperial concubines have gold books and treasures.


    For the rest, they only have books and do not give seals.


    Moreover, no matter the imperial concubine, or the other concubines, do not need to tell the world.


    Only when Emperor Shunzhi granted Dong E as his imperial concubine did he issue imperial edicts to the whole world.


    But this is a special case, and there is no book, no music, and there is no congratulation for your ministers.


    All the treatment can not be compared with the grand situation of Queen seli.


    On this day, after the canonization ceremony in Zhongcui palace, the people of the harem went to Yongshou palace to greet Ruoyin one after another.


    Ruoyin got up late today and still sits in front of the dresser to comb her hair.


    As Qiao Feng combed her hair, he said, "Niang, the Wuge adults of our family didn''t go to war with the late emperor. How could they do the same? That year, when gengyao was promoted to an official, he was also made to be the governor of the western frontier. In this way, local officials around the western border, however, would not be subject to his orders when they sent troops and used food and salaries ¡£¡±


    Smell speech, originally leaning on the back of the chair if sound, eyes suddenly become sharp up.


    She led her lips and said solemnly, "Qiaofeng, this is not the first time that we have told you that the harem should not interfere in the government affairs. Especially you, a maid in court, where do you have the courage to talk about the ministers in the court


    This words a, Qiao Feng combs for if sound hair comb, once tied a knot, pull if sound scalp is painful.


    If Yin willow eyebrows wrinkled, Qiao Feng loosened the comb and knelt down directly.


    Scared to one side of Qiao LAN, also followed kneeling.


    Ruo Yin glances at Qiao Feng from the mirror.


    This is the maid who serves the original owner.


    It''s also the one who has been waiting on her since she came here.


    She sighed in her heart and said, "just this time, next time if you still can''t stop talking, you can go out and get punishment."


    "Yes, Madame Xie." Smart wind return.


    "You go out and ask ban Mei to come in." If the sound is light.


    Qiao Feng bit his lip and answered "yes" and went out.


    A moment later, ban Mei comes in.


    She has always been an observant.


    If you look bad, you won''t ask why.


    She also knows what kind of jewelry Ruoyin likes, so she combs her hair carefully.


    In this way, it makes Ruoyin''s heart more relaxed.Just in the heart, in the end is thinking of those words that Qiao Feng said.


    She also went to war. Why was Nian gengyao promoted to an official position in the previous dynasty, but there was no movement in the five squares. She also had a spectrum in her mind.


    Although Wuge was trusted by the emperor, he took him back to Beijing for treatment.


    But in the end, it just got the name of a proper escort, and there was no so-called combat merit.


    And Nian gengyao, with his soldiers in the battlefield to gain combat achievements.


    After that, he made resistance to the fourteenth elder brother in Chuanxia.


    In love and in reason, they are the great meritorious officials of the fourth master''s accession to the throne.


    This is the gap between Wu Ge and Nian gengyao.


    One was fighting and fighting, so he went to work as an escort.


    The other is fighting and fighting, and he has become a founding hero.


    No matter in that respect, it can''t be compared.


    When Nian gengyao was promoted to a higher position, he was in love with reason.


    However, if the fourth master is to be promoted to five, he will be promoted.


    Those soldiers and soldiers fighting in the battlefield will be unconvinced.


    Because, in their eyes, they are fighting for their lives on the battlefield.


    But the carefree escort of others is better than them.


    In this way, who would like to fight in the battlefield.


    Not to mention that the generals were not satisfied.


    Even those speech officials will admonish.


    In other words, if Wuge has been on the battlefield all the time, maybe his fighting achievements may not be worse than Nian gengyao.


    But who told the emperor to trust him and escort him back to Beijing when he was seriously injured.


    This is life.


    "Niang, I''ve finished combing it. Do you think this is a success?" Half Mei asked in a low voice.


    If the sound is slow, he looks up at the mirror.


    Quite satisfied nodded: "are all the people outside?"


    "If you go back to your mother, they will all arrive before the incense sticks. Even Qi Fei, who has always been a procrastinator, has come early."


    If the tone of the light "um" a, then holding the hand of mother Liu, to the hall.


    When she came to the entrance of the hall, the concubines of the Imperial Palace rose in unison and saluted her.


    "Good luck, Queen." One by one, they all look down.


    Ruoyin sits down at the head of the Imperial Palace and looks across the imperial concubines.


    "Sit down." She waved her hand and said, "it''s a good day for you. With the conferment, you''ll be all serious concubines in the harem. From now on, they should be in harmony with each other. They will serve the emperor and spread their branches and leaves for the royal family."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    "What the queen said is right, but our sisters are still crowded in a palace now. I don''t think it''s convenient for me to say anything else." Li, as a princess of Qi, was embarrassed.


    Because of the death of the late emperor, there were many princes and ministers who wanted to fast in the palace.


    In addition, the imperial concubines did not move to the widow''s district from the East and West six palaces at the first time.


    Therefore, they had to squeeze into a palace for the time being.


    But now, those women who fast have already gone back to their homes.


    The princesses, too, moved to the widows'' quarter.


    There are so many palaces in the harem, they are still empty.


    If you are above the rank of concubines, you can call yourself the master of this palace.


    Not to mention the imperial concubine of Qi, who is willing to be under the same roof with others.


    The key is that under the eaves, there is Nian.


    They are imperial concubines, so that every day she would like to greet Nian.


    Who makes people the biggest in Zhongcui palace.


    Therefore, Li''s only wish to have his own bedroom.


    Let those small demon spirits who are lower than themselves come to greet her every day.


    Let her go through that kind of human taste.


    "This matter has been focused on in our palace, but I don''t know if you have any special physical conditions, which can live or can''t live." If sound road.


    There is nothing to like or dislike about sharing the bedroom, according to whose preference.


    After all, there are some good dormitories. Maybe everyone wants to live in them.


    It can only be said that anyone who is physically ill can still be considered according to his physical condition.


    After hearing that she could give her opinion, Qi Fei was the first to say, "queen, I don''t have anything to ask for. I just want to find a big Ge Ge Ge and four elder brothers to live in, which is spacious enough. So I think that the location of Kunning palace is good, and the place is spacious."


    "Since you have no special circumstances, you can''t live in the palace of Kunning." Ruoyin said without hesitation: "besides the six palaces of the East and the west, which palace is not spacious, and can not live in the big grid and four elder brothers."


    As far as she knew, the palace of Kunning had always been the place where the queen lived.


    The name of Kunning palace is derived from the sentence "Kun De Yi Yi Ning" in Tao Te Ching, so it is named Kunning palace.


    Similarly, the emperor''s palace was named Qianqing palace.


    In this way, Qianqing palace represents Yang sex, and Kunning palace represents Yin sex.


    In order to express the combination of yin and Yang, the combination of heaven and earth.


    It''s a couple''s palace.


    I guess that''s the idea Qi Fei played.


    Unfortunately, there were variables.


    The palace of Kunning had changed a lot, but Qi Fei didn''t know.


    "Queen, my concubines are all for the sake of the children. Why is this not a special case. Besides, big Ge Ge and four elder brothers, don''t also call you a Huang e Niang. " Qi Fei Du mouth, murmured: "I see, you just don''t want to give this Kunning palace to my concubine."


    Now, the empress ningkun is not willing to live in the palace Half Mei Gang''s own master explained.


    "Why can''t people live there?" Qi Fei refused to give up.


    "As we all know, the palace of Kunning was the Queen''s bedroom during the Ming Dynasty. But our Qing Dynasty is a nation with great respect for gods. Therefore, in the 12th year of Shunzhi, the Shizu rebuilt the Kunning palace according to the Manchu custom, and transformed the four western ends of the Kunning palace into places for worshipping gods, including dozens of portraits of Sakyamuni, Guan Yunchang and Mongolian gods. "


    After that, Banmei straightened her waist and said to her, "since then, Kunning palace has become a sacred place for special sacrifice, or the new house for the emperor''s wedding. What''s more, after the emperor married, he had to move to another palace after living for two days. In addition, the emperor who had been married before his accession to the throne could not live here, let alone the empress Qi


    If it hadn''t been converted into a sacrifice.


    This Kunning palace may be the palace of the empress.


    Where did you get this Qi Fei.


    Qi Fei heard that Kunning palace had become a place for sacrifice, so she laughed.


    "Empress and empress, all blame the minister and concubine for her carelessness. She just entered the palace and didn''t know much about the six palaces of the East and the west, which made a joke and made the sisters laugh."


    "No harm." If the sound gently sipped the tea, light way: "half plum, since Qi imperial concubine does not know about the harem, you will tell them the six palaces of things together."


    "Yes." After half Mei answered, the concubines of the Imperial Palace said, "nowadays, the places where the ladies live are just in the six palaces of the East and the West. The six East palaces are Jingren palace, Chengqian palace, Zhongcui palace, Yanxi palace, Yonghe palace and Jingyang palace. Among them, the Jingyang palace is used to collect books, which is uninhabitable. "


    "The six Western palaces are: Yongshou palace, Qixiang palace, Changchun palace, Yikun palace, Chuxiu palace and Xianfu palace."


    With that, banmeifu smiles and stands quietly beside Ruoyin.Qi Fei could only blame herself for not being informed.


    But a while ago, she just aimed at Kunning palace.


    She has never paid attention to what ban Mei said.


    Now, even if you tell her so much, she doesn''t know which one to choose.


    But it is the quiet Niu co Lu family, oh, now it should be Xi Fei.


    Imperial concubine Xi suddenly said: "if it wasn''t for the servant around the empress, I don''t know that there are so many palace names in the East and West six palaces. But... This Chengqian palace seems to sound good. It means to follow the will of heaven. Anyone who wants to live in it will have endless blessings. "


    Smell speech, Qi Fei followed closely: "that... That I want this."


    She didn''t know anything about other palaces.


    Now only thinking about the Xi imperial concubine''s choice, naturally is good, then follows the plunder.


    It''s strange to say that Xi Fei is not annoyed to see Qi Fei''s scrambling to inherit Qiangong palace.


    On the contrary, she turned her eyes slightly and said, "in addition, Yonghe palace is the place where the Empress Dowager lived. I think it is also a treasure land."


    This implied Yonghe palace Fengshui good.


    If anyone lives in, not to say to be a empress dowager, the day will not be too bad.


    "In that case, I''ll live in this place." Song''s road, which was promoted to maobin.


    See one by one, all into a good trap.


    Xi imperial concubine once more idea, hit to have not opened mouth Wen bin.


    After all, only those who are above the rank of concubines are qualified to be the master of a palace.


    As long as we get Wenbin done, the rest of us, it''s nothing.


    "After all, there is also a Jingren palace, which seems to be good. Over the years, many noble people have lived in it, and the emperor was born there. If you can live there, you will surely be able to bring forth the first son of the emperor after he ascended the throne. "


    Meng, who has been promoted to Wen bin, is not so easy to cheat other people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    She led her lips, poked and mocked, "sister Xi is really a Bodhisattva. She arranged all the places where the sisters lived. I would like to ask, where does my sister live by herself


    "All of you are sisters of your own. As long as you all have good houses, what do I mean. There are about ten palaces in the city. We can''t live in them. I had to choose among the rest...


    speaking of this, Xi Fei gave a slight pause, pretended to think for a while, and then said, "I''ll live in Yikun palace."


    Wen Yan, has been watching the opera if sound, finally understand the meaning of Xi Fei.


    The Yikun palace is the place to the east of the twelve palaces.


    Not only is it close to the central axis.


    Because it''s close to the Qianqing palace, it''s where the empresses want to live over the years.


    It seems that this Xi Fei is deliberately from a not like, first deliberately said, let others rob.


    At the end of the day, each family had a favorite home, and she enjoyed it.


    However, if the sound can see through this point, it is not broken.


    Anyway, some people will say Xi Fei, she will not be this villain.


    As expected, Wen bin laughed and said, "I said that the elder sister of Xi Fei is so good. Actually, she chose some people who looked down on her. She wanted me to wait and live in Yikun palace. But some people, like treasure, believe in her evil


    As soon as this word came out, Mao Bin''s face rose red.


    But he was not brave enough to attack.


    However, Qi Fei, who was awakened, pointed to Xi Fei and said: "he is making fun of our sisters. I thought you were so good!"


    "Sister Qi Fei is not so angry. At the beginning, I just talked about my own opinions, but I didn''t say that I wanted you to live in it. You followed suit." Xi Fei returns.


    "You..."


    "OK, stop fighting." Seeing that the war of words was about to break out, Ruo Yin said in a deep voice: "this palace said at the beginning that if you have special circumstances, we can arrange accommodation for you according to the situation. It seems that you don''t have to listen to the special circumstances


    When they heard that they did not count, the concubines in the imperial palace were relieved.


    In particular, Qi Fei was afraid that she would really live in Chengqian palace.


    After all, it seems that Yi Kun palace is the best.


    In this case, she has to work harder to get Yi Kun palace!


    "What the queen meant was..." Wen bin tried carefully.


    "We are all sisters, and it is not easy for this palace to take sides. We can only decide where to live by drawing lots." She said, her face a heavy, seriously asked: "how do you feel?"


    So many people have to be housed all at once.


    It''s a hard thing to balance.


    No matter who she gives a good palace, she will appear to be partial.


    In particular, some of the not so good palaces were given to those people, as if she had specifically targeted people.


    In short, it is a matter of offence.


    As far as she knew, the fourth master hated the gang of women in the harem.


    Do something salty, or compete against each other.


    And she, too, rejects the gang.


    Especially the friendship between women, mostly plastic friendship.


    In addition, several harem, in essence, is the relationship between love enemies, not to mention.


    For Ruoyin, the sisterhood in the harem is like a plastic flower, which is especially fake, but never withers.


    Besides, she has her own principles.


    Her bottom line is the child.


    Whether it''s hers or someone else''s.


    In the absence of an alliance, she thought she could decide that her hands were innocent and clean.


    But if you make an alliance with someone, she can''t decide whether someone else''s hands are clean.


    After all, some people seem soft and gentle.


    In the bottom of my heart there is a dark side that you can never know.


    Besides, who will talk about it clearly.


    Who can guarantee that a person will never become bad.


    Don''t let the people below do anything.


    It''s not fun to pull her into the muddy water.


    This will make her hands, indirectly stained with blood.


    At the moment, when the concubines heard Ruoyin saying they would draw lots, they were all silent.


    But before long, they all nodded and agreed.


    "The empress and empress were the masters of the harem. What the empress said was what she said." Xi Fei Dao.


    Qi Fei also followed: "yes, what''s more, the empress always works with a bowl of water, and the drawing of lots is indeed the fairest way."


    How to say, the lottery, everyone has a little chance, it sounds the most fair.Even if I didn''t get it, I could only blame myself for my bad luck.


    "In that case, Banmei, you go to prepare the signature and write down the names of the palaces." If sound road.


    A moment later, more than a dozen pieces of signboards marked with various palaces were placed in a silver cylinder.


    Half Mei put the tube on the table between the hall, and said, "please come to draw lots in turn according to your position."


    As soon as he said this, Nian, who was Yu''s imperial concubine, was the first to draw lots.


    The rest will draw lots one by one according to their positions.


    When all the people in the harem draw lots, there are still a few left in the bobbin, which are redundant.


    At this moment, people are holding the hope of winning Yikun palace, and their eyes are full of expectation.


    As we all know, the Emperor didn''t like to make some casual encounters in the backyard when he was in the Qiandi and Yuanmingyuan.


    I think that when I come to the Forbidden City, I don''t like the famous place where they meet in the imperial garden.


    That''s why they want to live in Yikun palace.


    To say that the Queen''s Yongshou palace is the nearest palace to the palace of nourishing the heart of the emperor''s office.


    Then, Yikun palace is the closest palace to the emperor''s Qianqing palace.


    Although the emperor is in charge of everything, most of his time is in the Yangxin hall.


    But the Qianqing palace is the emperor''s bedroom.


    How to say, you can get the moon first.


    This kind of chance encounter does not need to be deliberately made. It has its own aura of accidental encounter in geographical location.


    The result is about to be revealed, and Ruoyin sweeps all eyes.


    Qi Fei looked down at the signature in her hand and angrily said, "well, I actually smoke Changchun palace."


    Said, she also turned to see to Xi Fei, "what do you smoke?"


    Xi imperial concubine does not cover also does not stop, big square ground gives Qi Fei to see.


    "I can''t say how good it is. It''s just what my sister doesn''t want, but it''s better than Changchun palace."


    Qi Fei looked down and saw that his hand was the Chengqian palace that she had been shouting about.


    She bit her teeth and had no time to quarrel with his wife.


    Just the sight fell on the rest of the body, "which one of you pulled to Yikun palace?"


    Maobin is an honest man. He shows his signature to the public directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    On the flat bamboo stick, it says Jingren palace.


    Wen bin didn''t give it a look, but his mouth was disappointed and said, "don''t look at me. I smoke Zhongcui palace. Come on, there''s no need to move things."


    She and Qi Fei, like them, hope to win, is Yikun palace.


    Even Wu Ya''s family, who was promoted to the rank of Zhuangzi, also showed his bamboo stick, which was written as Zhongcui palace.


    She and Wen bin both live in Zhongcui palace.


    But she is not as good as Wen bin.


    Naturally, Wen bin lived in the main hall, and she lived in the side hall.


    And Wu often smoke, and Qi Fei, is Changchun palace.


    Her situation, like Zhuang Guiren, can only live in the side hall of Changchun palace.


    It belongs to the jurisdiction of Qi Fei.


    But she was always straightforward.


    Maybe she didn''t want to live with Qi Fei. She was a little annoyed and said, "how did I smoke Changchun palace?"


    "Why, you don''t want to live with this palace." Qi Fei squinted at Wu Chang and said, "I don''t want you to live in Changchun palace."


    "I don''t mean that. I just feel a little surprised. Please forgive me." Wu Chang is always understanding and interesting.


    Regardless of whether she is willing or not, she is destined to live under Qi Fei.


    If she doesn''t know what to do and enters Changchun palace, she may have to suffer.


    It''s better to be polite, or to make up for the straightforwardness just now.


    The imperial concubine of Qi Dynasty often snorted coldly, and then his eyes fell on Yu Guifei, whose face was expressionless.


    He said: "now, it''s just the princess who has not signed. But when I look at her face, she doesn''t look like she''s in Yikun palace. Is it not that the servants under the empress were negligent and left out the Yikun palace. In this case, they would have to smoke again. "


    Isn''t it? Nian, who was promoted to Yugui imperial concubine, had a bamboo stick in his hand, and had no reaction.


    It seems that it''s just a common stick. I''m not happy at all.


    But Qi Fei''s words just finished, Yu princess said: "no, this palace smoke, is Yikun palace."


    As soon as this word comes out, several pairs of eyes brush together to look at Yu Guifei.


    Sure enough, the bamboo stick in her hand actually wrote "Yikun Palace" in ink.


    "It''s true that the imperial concubine did not say that she had won the lottery, but she looked very sad. Thanks to us, we thought it was missing. If you don''t like Yikun palace, I can change my residence with you. " Qi Fei Dao.


    Yu Guifei put the signature on the table beside her, and her tone was light: "since the empress said the lottery, we should respect the result of the draw. Otherwise, it would be a bad rule."


    Smell speech, Qi Fei curled her lips, did not speak.


    On the other side, Xi Fei said with a smile: "the Yikun palace is not a place for ordinary people to live. According to the law, if the empress doesn''t talk about drawing lots, this place should be the place where the noble concubine and empress should live. Yi originally meant to help. In addition, in the Ming Dynasty, the empresses lived in the palace of Kunning, so Yi Kun meant to assist the queen in managing the six palaces. "


    When people understand this, they will know that they are stirring up dissension again.


    "The body and bones of this palace are difficult to regulate themselves. How can we assist the queen in governing the six palaces?" Yu imperial concubine modest way, she can not pick up Xi Fei this stubble.


    "As far as you know, no one likes to pay attention to you." The imperial concubine of Qi Dynasty turned her eyes, and she sneered at her frivolous knowledge.


    If the sound also heard the meaning of provocation in Xi Fei''s words.


    Just want to let Yu imperial concubine ambition.


    In addition, because of the crisis of power, she is hostile to Yu Guifei.


    But these are just Xi Fei''s usual tricks, if the sound of nature will not be in the eye.


    She just led her lips and said faintly, "well, now that you''ve got the residence, you''ll go back to each other, and the servant will move to the new residence quickly."


    "Yes." And they arose and saluted, and went out of the palace of eternal life.


    Yuguifei''s position was the highest, and naturally she was the first to take the chariot and leave Yongshou palace.


    Qi Fei several, had to look at Yu imperial concubine''s back, envy unceasingly.


    This mother''s family was in power, and his brother was in the imperial court.


    She is beautiful in her own appearance.


    Even if she lost two children a year, she was as beautiful as a beautiful flower.


    Such people, smoke Yikun palace, can not let them envy it!


    As long as they think of such a beautiful woman, they are angry enough to think about it.


    Now, they have to pray in their hearts.


    I hope that this one in the experience of two pregnancy damage, no longer pregnant just good!


    In this case, a concubine without a son.


    No matter how noble she is, it is not very competitive.


    "Niang, those people in the harem are staring at your back." Ziqing stood on the left side of yuguifei, talking while walking."Let them see, and there will be no less meat." Some of Yu''s imperial concubine couldn''t lift her spirits.


    "Master, I don''t understand one thing. It''s clear that you have the emperor in your heart. But why are you not happy at all when you hit Yikun palace?" Since the fight has experienced two painful blows, the master has been a bit down.


    When she knew that her master had hit Yikun palace, she thought she could get better.


    But the master didn''t react at all. It''s really worrying.


    Yu imperial concubine leaned on the chariot, and there was no so-called tunnel: "the imperial palace is competing for favor. The problem is not in the residence. There is no cold palace in such a big Forbidden City. It''s just that no one can be spoiled. If the emperor doesn''t like to go there, it''s as cold as a cold palace. "


    Ziqing:...


    "similarly, if you get a pet, even if you live in the coldest corner, as long as the emperor goes frequently, it will be lively and popular, and it is also a place where those servants are willing to flatter. So, what is the nearest place to the Qianqing palace is a gimmick, it''s useless. "


    Yuguifei is as thorough as a person who can see through the world.


    This makes Ziqing love her master more and more, "but those people in the harem want this Yikun palace, which shows that the Yikun palace is still useful. What''s more, people are scrambling for places to live, but the master has taken them. This shows that the master is still blessed. "


    "If you are really lucky, you won''t lose two children in a row."


    "I can''t say that. There have been many concubines who have lost their children since ancient times, but there are still a lot of people who have lived well in the end. Take the Empress Dowager for example. She has lost two children, but now she is not full of children and grandchildren. She has become the Empress Dowager and enjoys endless glory and wealth. "


    "Shut up, the queen mother is what you can say." Yu imperial concubine reminds way.


    Ziqing looked around and said, "I know I''m wrong, but I don''t mean anything else. It''s just a metaphor. Let''s not say the empress dowager, let''s talk about the Empress Dowager. She has suffered two elder brothers. Now it''s not good. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    Yu Guifei: "you are younger and more beautiful than her, and your family is better than her. She can still be good, and you will be better." Ziqing looked at her master, and at last she did not forget to encourage her: "I believe that as long as you take good care of your body and don''t suppress your mood, you will be able to conceive again."


    Yu Guifei: "although according to your present situation, it is a little difficult for you to become the first son. But even if it is not the first son after he ascended the throne, as long as he is pregnant again, some are easy to say. Of course, if you are pregnant with your first son after accession to the throne, it is naturally the best


    Probably purple green words, gave Yu Princess confidence and motivation.


    Originally listless, she actually sat upright, rarely had a little spirit.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes, also looking at the front, "when will go back, remember to call the imperial doctor to come over to check the pulse for this palace."


    "Yes." Ziqing returns happily.


    These days, the master is depressed because of miscarriage.


    Even the imperial doctor came to ask for peace pulse, but she was also exempted.


    Now it seems that the master has figured it out.


    At the same time, if Yin of Yongshou palace is also worried about this matter.


    Mother Liu saw her eyebrows frown slightly, and then went forward to comfort her: "Niang, now that the concubines of the Imperial Palace have been canonized, and their residences have been arranged properly, they will be able to be stable in the future."


    "The harem is so easy to be stable. This is just the beginning." If the sound is light.


    Half Mei on one side nodded and said, "yes, if the harem is so easy to be contented, then there will be no history of palace fighting which is so frightening. Now, it''s enough for them to crush their heads to have one. "


    If sound Mou light turns, did not speak.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    Where there are women, there is right and wrong, and there is struggle.


    In the Qing Dynasty, where there were three wives and four concubines, there were even ordinary farmers who took wives and concubines.


    Women will have conflicts over trivial things, such as having children, land, money.


    Up there, the rich merchants.


    Their women will be jealous because men give others a good field and shop, or jewelry.


    Of course, the topic of having children is always their top concern.


    After all, the family has property to inherit.


    Further up, there are some officials.


    Especially for those who have titles, the competition is even greater.


    Those women, still can''t be strong enough to straighten out, hook the hearts of men.


    Corpses, or two more out of love.


    From the best to give birth to a belt, the child will be trained to help the highest position.


    After all, there is a title to inherit in the family.


    In these cases, women''s means of competing for favors have become insane.


    Not to mention the means of competing for favor in the palace.


    After all, there is a throne to inherit!


    When the temptation of power is greater, the greedy desire of human nature will be infinitely stimulated.


    Those seemingly gentle and beautiful women will also become ferocious and ugly.


    Jealous jealousy.


    The competition for favors.


    Harm to others.


    Just to climb higher in this harem.


    In the past, there were some pickles in Qiandi and Yuanmingyuan.


    Now everyone''s direction of competing for favor has risen to a peak height directly.


    In particular, it is important to have children.


    Although the legitimate eldest son is noble, most of them who inherit the throne are not the legitimate son or the eldest son.


    Take Kangxi and Siye for example. They are both sons of commoners.


    But second killed those legitimate son and eldest son, became emperor.


    Therefore, the harem is not just for their own favor.


    The competition among the emperor''s heirs was particularly fierce.


    Who will cultivate the next emperor.


    That is really the endless glory and wealth, is the final winner!


    This is also why some people in the harem are pregnant with the emperor''s heirs and stare at their stomachs one by one.


    Seriously, we have to think of a way to strangle the emperor in the cradle.


    Cruel point, still can think of a corpse two lives method.


    "Niang, shall we ask Dr. Feng to give you a good look or prescribe some medicine?" Just when Ruo Yin thought, half Mei''s voice reminded me in a low voice.


    Well, since she came from zongrenfu.


    There''s no movement in the womb.


    But when the emperor comes to the empress, he comes most frequently.


    Mother''s body is also good, did not see to drink what avoid son soup, how can not be pregnant.


    "No need. When I was in the garden, doctor Feng showed it to my palace. Just after entering the palace, he came to check his pulse on time. But they all said that the palace was in good health. I think it''s true that there is no problem. It''s just that fate has not arrived."Since the doctors said that there was no problem, even if they were asked to check their pulse every day, there was no problem.


    But if the sound is self-contained, it will not really feel that it is OK.


    My stomach hasn''t moved for several years. I don''t know if there are big problems, but there are still some small problems.


    When she was in Qiandi, she had two brothers.


    Therefore, when it comes to giving birth to three children, I think it''s better to follow the fate.


    In addition, Dr. Feng has shown her many times.


    Every time she said she was in good health, she didn''t pay attention to it.


    After all, it is better to be born skillfully than to be born much.


    Otherwise, three or four, the middle of the gap is too short, born too hard, easy to wear out of their own, but also easy to lose shape.


    Now the fourth master is the emperor and the first son after he ascends the throne. He is auspicious and dignified.


    She also had to be positive about the issue of triplets.


    It''s better for her to have a third child.


    It''s better than spending it in someone else''s house.


    In this meeting, she sent all the servants out under the pretext of resting.


    When she got to bed, as soon as the curtain of the bed was put down, she sat in it and examined her pulse with her backhand.


    Besides, she looked at her tongue coating in a small copper mirror.


    To her surprise, she did say that everything was normal, just like the doctors and imperial doctors said.


    Well, in this case, relying solely on traditional Chinese medicine can not see the problem.


    Even in the modern age of advanced science and technology, no matter how the professor of traditional Chinese medicine can only rely on pulse diagnosis to find out anything.


    We have to cooperate with some high-tech inspection.


    "But this is in the Qing Dynasty. Where are those high-tech instruments?" Ruoyin lies down listlessly and talks to herself.


    A pair of eyes, also staring at the ceiling, thinking.


    She is not serious in general.


    To be serious, we have to get things done.


    The only way to think about it is to go through it in my mind on the basis of some medical knowledge learned in the previous life and the pharmacological knowledge learned in Dr. Sun''s book.


    As far as she knows, every woman has a golden age.


    And this age is not fixed.


    It depends on everyone''s physical condition.


    Basically, one of the main reasons is the quality of the eggs, nests and rows.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    Transfusion - problems with the oocyte or placenta may also affect pregnancy.


    With the growth of age, coupled with the irregular work and rest of life, as well as the increasing pressure of life, the normal function of the body will continue to decline.


    And it''s not her one-sided.


    It''s the physique of both men and women that changes with age.


    Or, some unhealthy ways to lose weight.


    Lead to excessive weight loss does not row eggs.


    This is also why many people, once in a child, are still born smoothly.


    But to the second child, it is very difficult to conceive.


    You have to take all kinds of drugs.


    Even, there are problems like this.


    However, Ruoyin can be seen from the fertility of several people in the backyard in recent years.


    First of all, there is no problem with the fourth master''s body.


    In recent years, apart from being more diligent.


    The body is stronger and stronger every year.


    The muscle line is also in the years of tempering, day by day stronger.


    After eliminating the fourth master''s doubts, it was her own problem.


    From the fact that she gave birth to big brother and second elder brother.


    This shows that she was able to conceive and give birth, and her reproductive system was normal.


    In this case, either the transfusion - oocyte tube is blocked.


    Or, endocrine disorders.


    Or it''s a decline in egg egg mass.


    What''s more, there are some small lesions in the body.


    But there is no high-tech equipment here, she can only small aspects, slowly try.


    Due to small lesions and blockage, it belongs to the more serious category.


    Although Dr. Sun''s medical books, there are also governance methods, can be through drug conditioning.


    But we can''t try it easily until we have to.


    After all, it''s the medicine that kills.


    If you don''t have a disease, but you take medicine at random, you will also eat bad body.


    Therefore, she must first from endocrine disorders and physical decline to start conditioning.


    If conditioning for a period of time, there is no effect.


    She thought about trying the last two serious ones.


    Ruoyin is an activist.


    Since she had the idea of fighting for the first son after becoming the throne.


    In the following days, she, who had always loved sleeping in, got up early to practice yoga every day.


    And a custom-made exercise plan for you.


    What''s more, the amount of yoga practice has doubled.


    In order to improve the physical quality and egg quality.


    In fact, there is no need to overdo the amount of exercise.


    Not only that, she also gave herself a set of medicated diet to mediate endocrine.


    She is also very particular about eating.


    When using breakfast in the morning, black soybean milk and soybean milk are drunk in turn.


    And some kidney tonic food, three meals a day, let the cook cook to eat in turn.


    For those spicy food, she is no longer so greedy and capricious.


    It''s about persuading yourself to hold back.


    Because she firmly believes that reasonable living habits and diet is the best way.


    Then, after eating at night, she would walk around Yongshou palace.


    But she won''t put too much pressure on herself just because she wants to have three children.


    They eat and sleep as usual and keep a relaxed mood.


    It''s totally in control of the legs and the mouth.


    Even in early August, it''s a good season to eat hairy crabs.


    She didn''t eat a crab.


    But she does not eat, does not mean that others will not eat.


    This day dusk, if sound is thinking, the Mid Autumn Festival is coming, how to spend.


    Once upon a time, when I was in the mansion, I always followed the orders of the fourth master.


    Even in any year, it is her responsibility to have a lively life.


    Now in the Forbidden City, she is in charge of the harem.


    This kind of important festival, of course, is also her work as a queen.


    But if the sound has not thought clearly, outside comes the servant''s singing newspaper sound: "the emperor arrives!"


    Come on, Ruoyin takes back her thoughts, arranges her clothes, and goes out to meet her.


    When she arrived at the gate of Yongshou palace and did not wait for the man to come down to the chariot, she saluted her husband


    "Don''t be too polite." The fourth master helped the woman and went into Yongshou palace.


    After entering the room, he naturally sat down in the room.


    And to the woman who just came into the room, she asked faintly, "did you have a meal?"


    If sound steps a meal, smile back: "just then Minister concubine is still thinking about things, have not had time to order the dining room."


    "Let''s go together." The fourth master winked at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng ordered him to go down and let the imperial dining room prepare meals.Seeing this, Ruoyin handed a cup of tea to the fourth master and sat down beside him.


    Come on, you''re welcome.


    Come to her Yongshou palace, just like in my own bedroom.


    "By the way, what are you thinking about?" The man twists the Buddha bead, light asks.


    If the tone shallow smile, said: "it''s just some small things, this is not the Mid Autumn Festival is coming soon, this first time in the palace to hold a palace banquet, my concubine will think, how to do. In addition, the fourteenth younger brother and sister were not in the house when they were washing the third month and the full moon. Now they make up the banquet, but the ministers and concubines can''t go there in person, so they can only let the servants send some generous gifts. "


    Once upon a time, when I was in Qiandi, my sister-in-law had something to celebrate.


    Naturally, we must be present to celebrate and walk around each other.


    But now she is the queen and can''t get out of the palace easily.


    First, the status is noble.


    Second, because of identity, it is easy to cause unnecessary attention and rob the owner of the show.


    Third, it is a security issue.


    It was safe enough to go out with a dozen servants.


    I can''t. twenty or so will be the best.


    Besides, it''s just a show.


    But now it''s different.


    When the queen goes out, it''s not just ostentation.


    For the sake of safety, at least hundreds of bodyguards and secret guards are needed to protect the safety.


    After all, different identities make different situations.


    Those who want her to die should not be counted with both hands.


    She has said before that queen, like emperor, is probably the most dangerous female occupation in the world.


    It''s the same in the harem. It''s the same outside.


    In this way, not to mention that she felt the trouble of leaving the palace.


    If you go to someone else''s house, it''s troublesome.


    Hearing the little loss in the woman''s words, the fourth Master said faintly, "if you want to see Yan''s family, you can call her into the palace."


    "No, I don''t want it."


    "Why not? The emperor''s wife often calls Yan''s family to the palace."


    "Huang e Niang is Huang e Niang. She wants to see her daughter-in-law and her grandson. As a sister-in-law, I can''t always summon younger brothers and sisters. If you know it, you feel that our sister-in-law has a harmonious relationship. If you don''t know, you think your wife and I will show your identity. This is what the outsider can see


    "Those people are just mice hiding in the gutter. If they dare to talk in front of you, no matter who she is, just drag them down and pull the trigger." The man said seriously.


    Ruoyin said, "don''t worry about others. I don''t like to order others to come to me with power. Even if it''s a good feeling, it will change the taste. Besides, it is said that the relationship between the emperor and the fourteenth younger brother is not harmonious. If the minister and concubine still call the younger brothers and sisters into the palace, it will not be a disgrace to the emperor. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    In the eyes of outsiders, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have always been difficult.


    Even if she and WAN Yan get along well.


    However, in the eyes of outsiders, as the queen, it is obviously a good thing for her to call Yan''s family into the palace. They will also make more detours.


    Think there''s something fishy in this.


    They will think that the fourth master and the fourteenth brother are against each other.


    As the empress, she followed her husband and wife, and made trouble for WAN Yan.


    Because a lot of sister-in-law, because of the brotherhood, they had to deal with each other.


    Therefore, they could not think of how much better the sister-in-law could be when the relationship between brothers was like that?


    "I never care about that." His tone was a little cold.


    "But I care." She bit her lip and said, "emperor, you are such a strict and strict person who pays attention to the rules. You have already done what you should have when you treat your brother. However, they are still rumor outside, discrediting you and making others misunderstand you. Maybe you are not that kind of person at all. There are so many people that everyone thinks you are what they say


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master stirred the Buddha''s hand slightly.


    He also knew that he was killing his father and usurping the throne.


    It is also said that he bribed loyal officials of the court, tampered with the imperial edict, and robbed his brother of the throne.


    They said he was a cold-blooded and merciless emperor.


    But he never cared about it.


    Because he knew what kind of person he was, he never did those things.


    After he ascended the throne, everyone was busy complimenting him and congratulating him on his accession to the throne.


    They only see what he has.


    But never a person, standing in his angle, put himself in his place to think about it.


    Only in front of the woman, she is the first to stand in his angle, for him to fight against injustice.


    After a long time, the fourth master stirred the Buddha''s beads and said calmly and firmly, "I will prove that I am not what they heard."


    "I believe in the emperor." If the sound is sweet and sweet.


    The fourth master turned his head and saw that the woman was holding her chin with one hand.


    Elbows on the table between the two people, looking at him admiringly.


    As for any man, in the face of this situation, the male chauvinism in his body will rise a little bit.


    Especially the woman beside her is still such a beautiful and intelligent goblin.


    This makes the fourth master''s inner male chauvinism burst out.


    He was in a good mood and said, "since the Mid Autumn Festival is coming, and you want to see your sister-in-law and sister-in-law, you can have a Royal Palace Banquet and invite them to the palace for the festival. It''s not killing two birds with one stone."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it." If the voice was happy, then the words turned, "emperor, if this is the case, the eighth younger sister and the ninth younger brother''s family should also be invited to the palace. Is this OK?"


    "Don''t worry. Just send someone to post. They are clay Bodhisattvas crossing the river. There are no moths in their spare time. What''s more, even if they make a stumbling block, I have a way to deal with it. " The fourth master doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    "Well, I will do as the emperor says." If sound smile back.


    Just as they were chatting with each other, the servant from the imperial dining room came to serve the dishes.


    Originally, the emperor dined, but the concubines could not eat with them, let alone at the same table.


    Even the queen is no exception.


    But for Ruoyin, the fourth master has already broken the law.


    This kind of thing, since the exception, where can still be regulated.


    Besides, watching a woman in the side, looking forward to their own eating.


    He also knew that she was a greedy cat, and he could not bear to see her standing by.


    Anyway, when dining, he should strictly abide by the rules.


    So, whether it''s in the fourth master''s place or the fourth master''s coming to Ruoyin.


    Every time they had a meal, they both ate at the same table.


    When the slave put all the food on the table, the fourth master first swept the Yellow hairy crabs on the table.


    The eunuch of the cloth dish began to peel the shell for him.


    At the same time, Ruoyin also looks up at the fourth master.


    She remembered that when he ate crabs, he would eat them by themselves, just like her.


    Now when the emperor, but not such leisure elegant.


    Or maybe it''s not within the rules.


    Then, she took back her eyes and just lowered her head to drink the chicken soup that the servant had taken for her.


    Occasionally, I put a few dishes, all of them are light vegetables, or vegetables.


    During the meal, the fourth master looked up and saw the woman eating well.


    She didn''t eat any of those big hairy crabs.


    It''s so unreasonable.


    In the past years, whenever this season, she ate crab to eat soft mouth.


    Even if he reminded her that the food was too cold to eat, she was still coquettish and wanted to eat more.Now, I don''t need him to remind me, but I know how to restrain myself.


    The fourth master ate a mouthful of vegetables and said, "I eat mine. You eat yours. Don''t you like crabs? Just grab them and eat them."


    I abide by my rules. You can do what you want. You don''t have to restrain yourself.


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin, who was eating, was stunned slightly.


    Come on, he thought she didn''t eat crabs because of the rules.


    "Thank you for your sympathy." First she looked up and gave a smile to the man. Then she bowed her head in shame and said in a small voice, "but I didn''t want to restrain myself. I just thought..."


    Oh, how can she say that.


    What''s more, her face was scorched before she could speak.


    The fourth master saw that the woman was hard to speak, and his face was red. He asked magnetically, "what do you want?"


    If sound wrinkled frown nose, quick reply way: "minister concubine think two elder brother grew up, is to have a good conditioning body, add a younger brother or younger sister for him."


    She did not look up.


    Just bow your head and go all out to pick up food, one mouthful after another.


    The four masters, who had always been calm, were stunned for two seconds after hearing the woman''s words.


    When he understood the meaning of women''s words, sexy thin lips outlined an upward arc.


    The mysterious and profound ink pupil, with a playful smile, was staring at the red face with integrity, "something without shame."


    "Stomping his feet, he raised his head angrily.


    After that, he looked at the servant in the room and continued to eat with his head down.


    The fourth master looked at her thin skinned appearance, but did not continue to laugh at her.


    Just always love him with a straight face, the corner of his mouth has been holding a tiny invisible rise.


    And the servants around, just hang their heads.


    Pretend to hear nothing, see nothing.


    We have to eat according to the rules of our ancestors.


    But the old ancestor didn''t say that the Empress Dowager couldn''t love each other when they were eating.


    At the moment, they don''t eat.


    Seeing this scene, my stomach is so sweet that I don''t have to eat any more.


    After dinner, Siye and Ruoyin take a walk in the imperial garden.


    Then, the fourth master stayed in Yongshou Palace at night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    After all, the women were stabbing him to have a baby.


    He didn''t stay for the night.


    At the same time, on the fourteenth master''s house, the good play has just begun.


    This is not, today''s 14 ye and WAN Yan''s family have been busy living all day for big brother''s Xisan and full moon banquet.


    When the fourteenth master was not in the house, the Wanyan family was in confinement at that time, and he had to keep up his body. Naturally, he could not entertain guests, so it was difficult to hold a banquet.


    As a hostess, she is not in a good condition.


    The host is not in your house, so you can''t ask those side rooms and concubines to entertain guests.


    It''s not a rule to look down on the guests like that.


    But in the end, he was the first child in the family, and he was also the eldest son.


    Now master 14 is back.


    Wanyan also gave birth.


    Of course, we have to call some guests to your house to let them know that you have a legitimate eldest son.


    During the day, the fourteenth master is responsible for entertaining the male guests.


    Wanyan was responsible for entertaining the ladies.


    At night, it was the turn of the family to sit on the table and have a good meal.


    At the moment, on the table of Eight Immortals in the front hall of your house, there are 14 ye, Wan Yan, Wu, and several side rooms and concubines.


    Although the fourteenth master is a single-minded person.


    But you have no children.


    In the royal family, people always pay attention to having more children and more happiness.


    He also put on the Empress Dowager''s mother who was eager to hold her grandson.


    Well, there''s no shortage of women in the backyard.


    If you take a look at it, you can see that there are more people in the backyard than the fourth master, and there are about ten women.


    Not counting the number of lives killed by Wu in recent years.


    After all, this is not even Di Fu Jin.


    Not to mention women with little status.


    Moreover, among these people, except for the Wu family, women are not very popular.


    This can be seen from the ranking.


    Wu sat on the right side of the fourteenth Lord, and they were very close to each other. They wanted to sit together.


    The rest of the people, including the WAN Yan family, sat at a distance.


    Not only that, Wu also points to some dishes from time to time and says delicately on his mouth, "Ye, people want to eat this."


    "And the hibiscus shrimp. It looks delicious."


    This is the sophistication of her means of competing for favor.


    Whenever she said these words, the fourteenth master would kindly clip them for her.


    I''ll say something gently.


    "You''re weak. Eat less spicy food."


    "You can eat more shrimp, or you can tonify yourself."


    Such kind of intimate words, this young man of high blood, has never said to other women.


    But she only told Wu this woman a thousand times.


    When other women compete for favor, they are courteous to men.


    But Wu''s good, just hook the finger, say a few words at will, hook the man around her.


    Looking at this scene, those people in the backyard, even if they are jealous, dare not reveal it.


    There is such a rival in love, even if they want to be courteous, they dare not in front of Wu.


    They are all under the same eaves. Who knows how the lives of those people in the backyard are lost.


    What''s more, during the production period of Fujin, how did Wu treat Fujin.


    In their hearts, Fujin is not as terrible as Wu.


    Wanyan, who is sitting on the left side of the fourteenth master, has a certain distance from him.


    Obviously, they were all close to the position of the fourteenth master. Wu almost didn''t stick his body.


    As between her and the fourteenth master, there is a seat gap.


    Of course, perhaps the distance between her and Mr. 14 is more than a seat.


    The distance between the heart and the heart is much more distant than this.


    At this moment, Wanyan did not care about the love between Wu and shiye.


    She just eats good food and vegetables.


    The fourth sister-in-law once told her that when a child was born, her mind would change.


    At that time, she didn''t believe it.


    Until the day of birth, she looked weakly at the crumpled little man lying beside her.


    Where would you want to die.


    I wish I could eat, drink, sleep and live healthily.


    Protecting him, watching him grow up healthily.


    It''s probably that her behavior is too abnormal.


    In a group of women, it is particularly eye-catching.


    On the dining table, Wu Shi was coquettish in disguise.


    The rest of the women, though they did not dare to be courteous.


    But that pair of watery eyes, can not less to 14 Ye issued a gentle invitation.


    Whether it''s the Wu family or the women in the backyard.They all have only one starting point.


    Of course, I want to stay in their courtyard.


    Only the WAN Yan family, with the backyard owners, formed a sharp contrast.


    As if in her eyes, only a table of food.


    Others, including the fourteenth, are just air.


    The fourteenth master turned his head slightly and saw Yan''s chopsticks in front of him. In the dish in front of him, he caught a pair of white steamed fish.


    She had fish in her mouth.


    As the fish has no bones, it melts in the mouth.


    The cherry mouth, only moved slightly, then swallowed.


    "Sir, I still want to eat this fish." At this time, Wu''s elbow against the top fourteen.


    This let 14 Ye''s attention return to Wu''s body.


    Without saying a word, he gave Wu a big piece of fish.


    Although he seems to be no different from usual.


    But as long as the close observation, still can see that he is somewhat absent-minded.


    A pair of dark eyes, but also from time to time glance at the left Wanyan.


    Then, Wanyan ordered the servant to cut a piece of bamboo rat meat on the grill for her.


    Who knew that the bamboo rat meat had just arrived in her bowl. Wu, on one side, grabbed the sleeve of the fourteenth master and asked, "Sir, what''s in Fujin''s bowl?"


    The fourteenth master turned his head and looked back faintly: "that''s a bamboo rat. Do you want to eat it? I want to ask the master to cut a piece of it for you."


    "No, they don''t want to eat mice." Wu''s bird shrank behind the fourteenth master.


    "It''s not a mouse. It''s a bamboo rat eating bamboo in the mountains. The meat is delicious." 14 Ye explained patiently.


    "No matter what, it''s rats. It just sounds dirty. It''s terrible. People don''t want to eat it." Wu shook his head repeatedly.


    Smell speech, Wan Yan Shi slightly pause.


    Wu''s move is not to show how pure and noble, delicate and pitiful.


    And she wan Yan is a woman who even eats mice.


    Thinking of this, she flashed a sneer in her eyes and said nothing.


    Just holding the piece of roasted golden bamboo rat, he ate it with relish.


    "My God... Fujin, you really dare to eat..."


    "well, talk less at the table, you can eat what you eat, whatever you do." The fourteenth master did not wait for Wu to finish speaking, then he frowned and stopped Wu.


    So Wu had to swallow all the words he didn''t say into his stomach.


    She has a good sense of propriety.


    A man like fourteen.


    He is willing to spoil you, you are pulling his ear, he is willing to spoil you.


    However, he is also a man of no two opinions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    If he has given you a warning and you don''t know, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Therefore, Wu had to hum a voice and not speak.


    But I hate my teeth.


    The Wanyan family made the fourteen master take off her face in front of the backyard people. It''s really irritating!


    Wu wanted to set off the difference between Wu and WAN Yan, but he was punished instead.


    As a result, the atmosphere at the next table became quiet.


    Wu''s head bowed to eat.


    And without Wu''s coquettish entanglement of 14 ye, also board a face to eat.


    From time to time, his sight sweeps across Wanyan, who is elegant and atmospheric on the left.


    In this way, the Wu family of xiaojiaziqi is in sharp contrast to the Wanyan family.


    A concubine''s room, regardless of etiquette, openly invited favors.


    As a principal, even if he was ridiculed, he ignored it and just chewed and swallowed the food in the bowl.


    In principle, Wanyan''s style of not arguing with Wu should be happy.


    But he was so depressed that he couldn''t be happy.


    After the meal, the fourteenth master didn''t say hello, so he shook his robe corner and left with his servant.


    Wu thought that the fourteenth Lord would take her directly to his front yard as before.


    Or put your arms around her waist and go back to her yard.


    After all, she was angry just now. He was trying to coax her.


    How did she not say a word and left like this, she was not taken seriously!


    Now looking at the back of the fourteenth master, there is a kind of indignant feeling of leaving the play.


    She turned her head and glared at Yan.


    Don''t think she didn''t see it.


    When the fourteenth master was eating, his eyes glanced at Fu Jin from time to time.


    He had to take a look at all kinds of dishes in Fujin.


    Wan Yan had enough to eat and drink, but he didn''t have the time to think carefully like Wu.


    Since the protagonist of the fourteenth Lord has left the banquet, she has to go back and coax elder brother to sleep.


    Maybe, that little guy was already asleep, not necessarily.


    Thinking of this, she began with a smile, "I''ll go back to the main courtyard first, you can eat slowly."


    As a lady in a big family, her good upbringing made her have to say hello.


    She was not used to seeing Wu, but other people in the backyard did not offend her.


    "Why, when you are here, you are as good as a rabbit. As soon as ye left, you would shake your face with us and play Fu Jin''s airs? " Wu was already angry.


    Now see Yan Shi light appearance, is a belly fire.


    I see, the rest of the people in the backyard dare not stay here.


    One by one, he quickly got up and after saluting Yan, he left in a hurry with his servants.


    As for Wu, who is difficult, willful and unreasonable, Wanyan does not care about it at all.


    If a mad dog barks at you, do you bark too.


    That''s too low a grade.


    Besides, you are human and she is a mad dog. You can''t bark at her.


    So, she ignored Wu directly, took the slave''s hand, turned and walked to the main courtyard.


    Who knows Wu Shi is not reluctant to follow behind her, continue to bark.


    "Don''t think you will be great if you look at you more and say a few words for you at the dinner table. He just thinks that you are Fu Jin, out of the rules, he reminds me that it''s good for me


    Wanyan''s: "the fourteenth Master said that you are nothing in his eyes. Of all the people in the backyard, he only likes me


    Wu''s words sound like provocation, but more like self consolation.


    Wan Yan held the slave''s hand and walked in front of him. He said, "since you have mentioned the rules, I have to remind you that in front of me, it''s better to call yourself a slave."


    "Ha ha, I don''t know if I want to come to Fujin. When the fourteenth Lord came back from the funeral palace of the late emperor, he promised me to take me to the side of Fujin as soon as the funeral period was over, and he would hold a banquet for me wantonly."


    Wan Yan''s family:...


    "at that time, I will also be the wife of the fourteenth master. What''s more, if it wasn''t for the funeral period, I would have been in the side of Fujin. When I was in front of the fourteenth master, I seldom called myself a slave. Could I be called a slave in front of you? "


    Wu''s voice is not big, but he has a kind of cheap feeling.


    Listen to the kind of cheap people want to beat people.


    She has always been proud of her pet. Since Wanyan entered the mansion, she has never paid attention to the other party''s legitimate fortune Jin.


    In this way, it is not one time or two times for Yan''s provocation.


    Now the fourteenth master has promised to promote her to the side Fu Jin, let alone.


    Wan Yan''s family:...


    after seeing Yan''s silence, Wu''s voice became louder."Well, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?"


    Obviously, she felt that she had come up with a killer mace that could make people angry.


    But the other side did not react at all, can not irritate people?


    Wan Yan was silent for a few seconds before he said, "you also said that the emperor''s funeral period must be over before you can carry you to the side of Fujin. But I think you should also know that the words of a man''s mouth may be


    "Well, you are jealous! "Wu said triumphantly," but how can you be jealous? Even if you give birth to a legitimate son for the fourteenth master, he still does not look at you with a straight eye. You are just a tool for inheriting the family, and I am the person on the top of his heart. "


    "Is that enough?" Wanyan''s voice sank and was preparing to refute Wu.


    Who knows there is a slave in front of her. She is in the courtyard.


    The slave came up to her and whispered a few words.


    After hearing this, Yan''s eyes turned slightly, and a touch of calculation flashed in his eyes.


    After the slave finished speaking, Wu happened to catch up with the Yan Family and said, "Fu Jin just asked me if it was enough. Of course, I haven''t said enough."


    Wanyan yawned and said: "I haven''t said enough. It''s a pity that I''m tired. Big brother is waiting for me in the yard. It''s better to talk about it next time."


    With that, she went on to the main courtyard.


    And the pace under your feet is faster than before.


    And she does not look salty, for Wu, is simply ignored.


    In particular, she also said big brother, which made Wu very angry.


    "Big brother, you are just showing off now. Do you think that you can get angry with me? If you have the ability, you can let the slave punish me. That''s the real ability. " Wu deliberately angered Wan Yan.


    Can finish Yan Shi but smile ground return: "don''t ah, ye so ache you, how dare I treat you how?"


    No matter how excited Wan Yan was, she was like a punch on cotton.


    When they quarreled, they walked to the gate of the main courtyard.


    "Oh, it''s all in the main courtyard. I have to go in and see big brother, so I won''t chat with my sister." Wanyan raised eyebrows and laughed at Wu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    Then she turned and went into the main courtyard.


    And the way she picks her eyebrows and smiles is a kind of fire starter for Wu.


    Looking at Wan Yan''s back, Wu goes up directly and pulls the sleeve of Wan Yan''s.


    "Fujin, don''t go away. Why did you pick your eyebrows at me just now?"


    Wanyan blinked innocently and looked up at the night sky.


    Light way: "is not the night light dark, my sister did not see it, I just casually smile, where there is pick eyebrows."


    "Don''t do that. You just did it on purpose, didn''t you? What do you mean?" Wu asked urgently.


    It seemed that she would not give up until she asked clearly.


    Wanyan didn''t push and push with her. He just leaned back and fell to the ground.


    In any case, Wu took the initiative to save her from trying to fall.


    For a moment, the servants around Wanyan''s family made a lot of noise and denounced Wu.


    "Wu Ge Ge, my family Fu Jin all evaded to be like this, when do you still want to be aggressive?"


    Wu looked at Wanyan, who was lying on the ground. He was surprised, but he was not good at it.


    She pulled her lips and was about to say something.


    However, a strong male voice appeared in the yard.


    "One by one, yelling and yelling


    When they heard of the fame, they saw that the fourteenth Lord came out of the hall and was going this way.


    Wu did not expect that the fourteenth Lord was here, and his heart was a little empty.


    But because he has been favored for many years, he still has some confidence.


    She adjusted herself with the fastest speed, and showed a weak and pitiful look toward the fourteenth master.


    And soft way: "Ye, Fu Jin, she relied on the birth of a big brother, actually called the slave to the main court, but also verbal provocation, wanton humiliation, you must make the master of the slave ah."


    "Where, our family fortune has always been gentle and generous, where can we do such things. It''s Wu gege. You have been following our family Fujin to the main courtyard from the front hall. All the way, you are more aggressive. You don''t know the etiquette in front of Fujin. You even said that the fourteenth Lord would lift you to the side of Fujin. He also said that Fujin was just a tool for inheriting the family. Even if she had a big brother, he would not look at her. If you don''t care about Fujin as much as you do, you are still angry and push him to the ground. "


    Wanyan''s close slave, who assists in this God, tells Wu''s true face, bit by bit.


    "Stop it." Wanyan gets up with the help of a servant.


    Wu is not a vegetarian. Naturally, he will not admit it.


    She took 14 Ye''s arm and said, "master, I really don''t have this. Everything is a conspiracy of Fu Jin. She not only pretended to fall down, but also instigated the slave to slander me."


    Wanyan''s this base person, unexpectedly comes to the diving this set, is she negligent!


    "Wu''s four legs can be pulled out from the light


    To say that Wu used to pretend in front of him in order to compete for favor, he should not know.


    It''s a kind of love, unconditional trust.


    But today, this scene is seen with my own eyes.


    When he left the table, he went to the main courtyard unconsciously.


    Waiting for the only woman at the table who takes him as air.


    As a result, we heard the noise at the gate of the main courtyard.


    Sitting in the hall, he went to the window and swept his eyes at will.


    I don''t know. I''m surprised.


    Just saw Wu pull Yan''s sleeve.


    After that, Wanyan fell to the ground.


    "Thank you for your care. It''s just pushing. I''m used to it. If there''s nothing wrong with me, please take sister Wu away from here. I''m tired all day and I''m going to have a rest. " With that, she limped to support the slave and walked to the hall.


    In fact, she fell very skillfully and didn''t hurt at all.


    It''s just for the effect, pretending to have a bad fall.


    But at this time, the Wu family was still obstinate: "Fujin, you don''t go, you have to speak clearly. Just now I didn''t push you at all. You just fell down. Now what big tail wolf is playing here? I''m the most innocent, OK


    "Enough! I saw it with my own eyes. When do you want to stay here? " Probably in the period of juvenile voice change, his voice is very low and frightening.


    The line of sight falls on Wanyan who is walking towards the hall.


    She saw him just now and didn''t complain to him.


    Just words, like a little woman who was hurt and lost her faith.


    Feet are not on the way, the mouth also said "have been used to.".


    Such a poor appearance, with Wu once again formed a sharp contrast.


    "My Lord, what you see is only a superficial illusion, but I really didn''t push Fu Jin." Wu once again pulled the sleeve of the fourteenth master, trying to win his trust.But this time, the boy is not pulling out his arm.


    Instead, she threw away her arm and said coldly, "go back to your room and reflect on yourself."


    With that, he lifted his feet and went into the hall of the main courtyard.


    Wu and his servants were left to gnash their teeth in the courtyard, but they had nothing to do.


    Finally, he left the main courtyard with his servants.


    In the courtyard, Wanyan sat down with the help of a servant.


    When she looked up and saw the fourteen who followed in, she did not see him.


    He just told the servant to wait on her to rest.


    "Sleep what sleep, feet can''t walk, do not call the government doctor to see." Youth road.


    "Whether my foot is lame or broken, it has nothing to do with you." The voice without a trace of emotion came out of Wan Yan''s mouth.


    Hear 14 Ye thick eyebrow tight frown, toward voice eunuch angry way: "still Leng to do what, go to call the government doctor."


    Seeing this, Wanyan ignored him.


    But in the servant''s service, changed the robe and went to bed.


    Not only was the curtain on the man''s back, but also the cover on the bed.


    Only a hazy figure of the fourteenth master''s back was left, which was like the bed curtain of the gauze.


    A moment later, the government doctor came with two female medicine children.


    After the two medicine boys gave Yan Shi a look at their legs and feet, they were stunned to see that there was nothing wrong with them.


    And reported the situation to the government doctor.


    The doctor picked his eyebrows and came to a conclusion.


    "Master 14, Fu Jin''s legs and feet are OK. If you want to have a rest, you will be fine."


    "Are you sure?" The boy thought of the way a woman limped and asked uncertainly.


    "All the medicine children around me are experienced. I can''t mistake this small situation."


    The fourteenth master turned his head, swept his eyes and turned his back to his woman.


    Then he waved his hand to the doctor and asked them to step down.


    Not only that, he looked at a little not eye-catching, but also pestered in the slave.


    Jun Lang''s face sank, "get out of here."


    A bunch of blind things.


    ------


    20000 words have been updated, and those with monthly tickets will come to the bowl. Those of you who have winter vacation, annual holiday and Chinese New Year''s holiday, actually urge me to have no holiday. Please stretch out your right hand and touch your left chest. Will your conscience really not hurt? I also want to celebrate the new year. I want to pay New Year''s greetings to the seven aunts and eight aunts and the second uncle. My family also wants to come to visit us all the year round. I also want to spend more time with my parents. So, the old fellow is not quick enough to vote for the monthly ticket. I am still comforting me.


    ... www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    "Yes, yes, yes." The slaves bowed their heads and quickly rolled out one by one.


    Originally, they looked at Fu Jin and threw his face at him. The master must have been angry.


    Who knows that the master''s son is not angry to leave, but also called the government doctor.


    Now I think that since Fujin is OK, the master and son will leave.


    But the master and son still let them be surprised.


    Do you want to stay in the main courtyard?


    When all the servants went out, it was quiet inside.


    The atmosphere, too, became strange.


    It was an indescribable eccentricity.


    Fourteen Ye looked at the bed curtain and said, "I know you didn''t sleep."


    Wan Yan Shi: "you just fell down, and the government doctor didn''t see any problem. If you feel uncomfortable, you can call the doctor to have a look tomorrow."


    Wan Yan''s: "she said two words on her own initiative, but the woman didn''t respond at all.


    The fourteenth master is not a patient man.


    A young man who fights and kills on the battlefield can''t be patient.


    Simply put the chair to the bed and sit facing the woman.


    The voice was also loud, impatient way: "Fu Jin, Ye is talking to you, do you hear me."


    Wan Yan Shi: "no...


    " no... "the young man frowned," what are you dissatisfied with? If you say it out, why do you feel so stuffy and silent? Who should I show it to? "


    "I''m in a bad mood. I can''t hide in my own room and sulk for a while." Wanyan finally opened his mouth, not willing to say: "if you don''t like to see, just leave."


    Really, she didn''t ask him to stay.


    As early as the moment she saw him, she said, let him leave with Wu.


    He followed her into the room.


    "I listen to your tone of voice, not small resentment?"


    "Although I''ve never had a good day since I got married. But between us, this is a marriage, I can not blame who. If you want to complain, you have to blame yourself for not being able to get into my master''s eyes. You should call me a concubine''s room. Oh, no, it''s called a side room. You''ve cheated a real wife of mine


    Speaking of this, she sighed and said, "well, in fact, I don''t care how Wu cheated me. I''m afraid that if you continue to favor me like this, big brother will even be sneered at by her Wu family."


    The mouth said dare not complain, but inside and outside, are full of complaints.


    Hearing the young man''s thick eyebrows frowning, he asked, "who told you that Wu wanted to be a sideroom?"


    "I was told by my little heart." Wanyan turned over and said to the man across the bed curtain: "why, don''t you remember that you promised Wu?"


    Master 14: "tut Tut, if you forget, Wu will be very sad. After all, everyone in this backyard knows that she is going to be promoted to Fujin." With that, she shook her head and said, "it''s not like I said yes, men still have to count their words. Don''t mention pants, they don''t recognize people. It''s not good."


    As soon as she said this, she could see the boy''s gradually gloomy face across the bed curtain.


    The next moment, he actually stood up, went to the bed, and lifted the gauze like bed curtain.


    Suddenly, the handsome cheek appeared in front of her.


    The teenager was staring at her with that kind of cannibalism.


    This kind of thing, she should not obstruct him to carry Wu family for side Fujin.


    Why do you still speak for Wu.


    What''s more, it makes him sound so harsh?


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was ambiguous.


    After all, it''s a bit ambiguous for a man to lift a woman''s bed curtain.


    Just then, there was a baby crying outside.


    And the cry was getting closer.


    Hearing this cry, the handsome men and beautiful women''s expressions were slightly stunned.


    Wanyan sat up and worried: "it''s big brother crying."


    After a while, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in." Wan Yan''s way.


    A nurse came in with a baby in her arms.


    So the fourteenth master had to go back to his chair and sit down.


    It''s just a pair of eyes looking impatiently at the intruder.


    Wan Yan Shi takes over the little guy in the nurse''s hand and coaxes him in his arms.


    A pair of eyes also looked down at the person in the arms, eyebrows and eyes curved.


    The fourteenth master looked at the woman who teased him and treated him coldly.


    But this meeting son is too gentle.


    Then she glanced at her son in her arms.


    This moment, always lovely little guy, in his eyes also become not cute.The young man frowned impatiently and said coldly, "are all the servants and nannies in your courtyard all rice barrels?"


    The implication is: ye paid them to work, not to disturb him.


    Wan Yan''s head didn''t lift, and said: "big brother is going to sleep. I''d better go back earlier."


    Where can''t the boy hear it? This is driving him away!


    He bit the back alveolar hard.


    Once upon a time she had seen him, she had tried her best to please him.


    Even if it doesn''t go well, it won''t drive him away.


    It''s about putting away those negative emotions and laughing at him like a flower.


    Now the courage is getting fatter day by day.


    Thinking of this, he glanced sharply at the nurse.


    The nurse was so frightened that she was afraid of losing her job. She quickly extended her hand to Wan Yan and said, "Fujin, it''s late at night. You''d better have a rest earlier. I think big brother is hungry. I''ll take him and have some food. I''ll be fine in a moment


    If it was not for Fujin''s heartache for elder brother, every time he cried, he asked them to hold him and have a look. They were slaves and did not dare to disturb the master''s rest.


    Wan Yan Shi looks at the Mammy''s trembling appearance, some can''t bear.


    In addition, the nurse said that the child was going to be hungry, so she gave the baby to the nurse and let her take it out.


    When the door was brought by the wet nurse, there were only two of them in the room.


    Wanyan sat on his side on the bed, looked at the man, and said, "if you have something to say, why take the slave out of your anger. It was I who told the servants that if my elder brother cried, I would let them hold it to me


    But when she finished, the boy sat there, silent.


    Just that pair of dark deep eyes, has been looking at her.


    After a long time, the young man said, "I changed my mind."


    Hearing the speech, Wan Yan looked at the boy in surprise.


    After listening to him, he said, "the LORD did promise that when the emperor''s funeral period is over, Wu will be promoted to the side of Fujin. But after thinking about it now, it''s just a decision. What''s more, Wu Shi is really wrong about today''s affairs. He decided to ban her for one month, so that she could have a good reflection. "


    Hearing these words, Wan Yan''s eyes opened wide.


    For the Wu family, I''m afraid the foot ban is a small matter.


    Can not carry for the side blessing Jin, that is the most hateful bar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    Seeing her face surprised, the young man said, "don''t think the Lord is for you. I just don''t want big brother to be wronged. In the end, he is the eldest son of my father, and I can''t let him suffer any injustice. "


    Then Wu''s family was just a concubine''s room, and he was already lawless in the house.


    If it is lifted to the side of Fujin, it will naturally become more arrogant.


    He still understands this truth.


    Wanyan murmured in his heart, the man''s words, the deceiving ghost!


    On the one hand, because Wu could not rise to the side of Fujin, he felt happy for a while.


    After all, no one wants a hateful enemy to live well.


    But her surface is light, her mouth is light way: "if the LORD came here, just to say these words. I''m sorry, but I don''t care at all. But there is one thing that I think we should talk about. "


    "Say it."


    "I used to be at the border, and then I went to the funeral palace to guard the spirit. I haven''t found a chance to tell him. Now that I''m here, what I want to ask is, when will you cash in what you said before?" She sat reclined against the edge of the bed.


    "What words?" The young man knows why.


    Wan Yan Shi chuckled and said, "my memory is really bad, but it doesn''t matter. If you forget, I can remind you. When I was pregnant with big brother, didn''t you say that as long as I gave birth to a child, I would be dismissed? "


    In this regard, the boy raised his feet and raised his legs.


    And some helpless way: "the Lord is to want to leave you, but the emperor sum Niang good and bad said, is not to let me leave you. He also said that the overall situation and the children should be the most important thing. He should not be allowed to live in an environment without love, which is easy to be distorted


    "Bah, bah, bah..." Wanyan said three times in a row, which was used to defuse the bad luck in his youth''s words. "Anyway, my eldest brother will grow up healthy and happy."


    "So you still want to leave?"


    "Of course."


    The young man nodded, with an indifferent look.


    "If you insist on leaving, it''s not impossible. But for one thing, you can only get out of here alone. Big elder brother, say anything must leave for ye, ye and Emperor sum Niang, is absolutely not allowed the emperor''s son to leave in the outside. Besides, big brother is the only legitimate eldest son of Ye. "


    Hearing the speech, Wanyan is silent.


    Seeing this, the fourteenth master added, "there is another point. I hope you can think about it clearly. As long as you leave here, you don''t want to see it again."


    This man, a look that doesn''t matter.


    What can be said is to set the difficulty for WAN Yan.


    Where can''t Wanyan hear that? He''s making trouble for him.


    To her, he looks like a scoundrel!


    The parents don''t focus on their children.


    Especially for people like her, it took several years to get such a lovely brother.


    I wish I could hold it in my arms every day and see it all the time.


    But the man in front of him thought that she would never see her baby son again.


    Although as early as last year when she and 14 Ye quarreled, the appearance of the Empress Dowager made her expect this result.


    In front of the Tian family, everyone is just a slave.


    It''s just a slave divided into three or six grades.


    If something really happened, no one would be able to figure out the means of Tianjia.


    Wan Yan bowed his head and pondered for a while.


    Or are you going to stay.


    It''s not because of love, not because of the fourteenth Lord.


    But for big brother, she has to keep a good reputation.


    She did not want the child to grow up, others pointed to his nose, joking that big brother was a kind of wild with mother and no mother.


    Moreover, she doesn''t want to miss every moment of her child''s growth.


    In addition, as long as the Wu family is still in the mansion for a day.


    She can''t leave here at ease.


    With Wu''s madness.


    Children from their own belly, can go down to hand.


    What''s more, there is a feud between her and Wu, not to mention.


    So, for the sake of children, you can tolerate anything.


    Every day as long as you look at that little guy, it seems that no matter how unhappy things are, they also become indifferent.


    After thinking about it, Wanyan lay down with the quilt and said, "well, I won''t leave for big brother. But one thing, I have to remind you, if your Wu Ge Ge Ge dares to move a hair of big brother and force me to be anxious, I can do anything


    "The elder brother is the first born son. Naturally, he is extremely noble in this mansion. Naturally, he will order people to take care of him." Youth road.


    "That would be better." Wan Yan Shi put down the bed curtain again, "since the words are open, I''m also tired. Please go back to the front yard to have a rest."


    But before the curtain could be put down, it was lifted again by a hand.Wan Yan Shi looks at the teenager standing in front of him and shrinks back.


    "If you really can''t sleep and you need a woman to accompany you, you can go to other places in the backyard, especially the Wu family. You''d be more than happy to go. Otherwise, you won''t chase me to the main courtyard because you look at me at the dinner table."


    Hearing her push him to another woman again, the boy''s pupils tightened and he turned to blow out the candle.


    "Fujin, you should know that I am the Lord in this mansion. I don''t need your advice or your consent when I want to stay." In the night, the boy has been untiing his belt.


    Wanyan: "you should be more fortunate that you are a smart person. However, no matter whether you are smart or not, you can''t run away in this life. Therefore, I advise you to put away your careful thinking and suffer less


    With that, the man lifted his feet on the bed, causing the bed to shake violently.


    "Yunyi, you rascal, you said well at the beginning, you want to quit me. Now say something here, what do you think of me Wan Yan''s head was covered in the quilt and said angrily.


    "Naturally, it''s Fu Jin who regards you as my Lord, my woman." A young man will be opened brocade, deceive the body.


    Wanyan where can manage so much, raise a foot to the youth body to kick.


    Then, turn around and walk under the bed.


    Once upon a time, she was very angry, and she did not dare to make mischief, for fear that she was not important enough.


    Now, in spite of his three or seven twenty-one, in any case, the worst is just like that. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Er..." from the bed curtain, there was a dull hum.


    That pair of dark deep eyes, scarlet.


    His eyes were full of anger and unruly.


    A sense of self-esteem being violated rises in the heart of teenagers.


    Then he grabbed the little woman who was about to get out of bed and run away.


    Because of years of practicing martial arts, she was once again pulled into the bed curtain by him.


    And, skillfully press her under the body.


    Her generous body directly fixed her legs that she still wanted to mess with.


    Her hands were even easier, so she lifted her hands over her head and pressed them into the silk pillow.


    "Where do you want to run, eh?" He looked at the little woman who couldn''t move and asked her with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    Wan Yan Shi used all his strength, but still could not escape from his palm.


    He had to raise his head and hit the boy''s forehead with his forehead.


    "Dong" sound, frontal bone collision sound, stuffy.


    But teenagers didn''t respond.


    Wanyan''s pain is "hiss".


    "Is there anything else?" The boy looked at her with a bad smile.


    Wan Yan''s: "is it gone?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, Wan Yan''s voice was raised and he yelled out to the outside: "come on! Come in and catch the bastard


    In the face of women so desperate to shout, the youth is not angry.


    He just chuckled and played: "it seems that... I haven''t smoked you for a long time. Fujin, it''s necessary to learn some lessons, right?"


    With that, he took a dress from one side.


    With long sleeves, she tied her hands to the log at the edge of the bed.


    And then he gave up his hands.


    One hand gently took her hair and pulled it behind her ear.


    One hand skillfully unties the woman''s clothes.


    Even though she was still shouting, he never stopped.


    Scarlet eyes, like the devil to eat people.


    The thin lips of sexuality evoke a sneering smile.


    "Shout, even if you shout your voice hoarse, no servant dares to come in." Hellish voice, out of his lips.


    After a while, Wanyan yelled tired.


    The boy is still exploring her bit by bit.


    Under the night light, that beautiful cheek, looks so strange.


    The thick eyebrows rose slightly rebelliously.


    A pair of dark deep eyes, even at this time, or directly staring at her.


    He has a bad smile on his mouth.


    The sunshine is handsome, adding a trace of unrestrained and unrestrained.


    The whole person is full of masculine and reckless wild breath, which makes the woman''s heart beat faster.


    The first time she saw him so rogue.


    Knowing that she loves him very much, she still shows her charm aggressively.


    However, he is so beautiful that he looks so bad that he can''t extricate himself.


    He will control your mind bit by bit.


    Let you naturally fall into his ambiguous trap.


    Wanyan felt that his body had become a pool of mud.


    At the mouth of the heart out of control of the deer bump.


    "Well..."


    an uncontrollable shallow chant came from the tight lips.


    Hearing the sound, she subconsciously closed her lips again.


    Chagrin blame oneself how so do not strive for success.


    Obviously, she has been telling herself not to pay attention to him any more.


    Why did he so gently lift her heart, including her body, uncontrollably captured by him.


    Maybe... In everyone''s heart, there will always be one.


    You said countless times to give up, but after all, it is reluctant to give up.


    Now, hearing her voice, the young man''s bad smile grew stronger.


    Even a little bit smug.


    The pair of speaking eyes, as if to say: just not still kicking ye, this will not be called Huan?


    Wan Yan Shi closed his eyes and turned his head not to see the face that made him love and hate.


    "Why did you just hum, and then you didn''t make a sound." The young man was attached to her ear, playing with the tunnel.


    Do you know what kind of voice is the youth in the changing voice period.


    It is a kind of hoarse, very low tone, but also showing a lazy pleasant voice.


    This makes Wan Yan Shi, who has been suppressing his feelings, can''t help but hum and haw.


    Seeing this, the young man laughed with satisfaction.


    "That''s good. At this time, you should be more sensible, so that you can suffer less."


    As soon as she said this, Wanyan began to sob, "Wuwu..."


    at this moment, she felt that her self-esteem had been violated.


    She didn''t want to, but she succumbed to his erotic authority.


    He''s holding him down.


    His hands were tied to him.


    Even the heart was hit by him.


    Finally, the mouth that resisted not to make a sound finally made a voice that was hard to speak.


    And he said that to make fun of him.


    The most important thing is that when she saw him so rogue, she decided that she was really inseparable.


    Because there is no bottom line in front of rogues.


    Listening to the woman''s continuous sobbing voice, the boy''s hoarse coax way: "good, how to cry."


    When he spoke, his movements were not at all down."Yunyi... You... Asshole... Disciple... Love beast... Scum... Wuwu... Um..." vague abuse, with uncontrollable shallow chant, came out from the woman''s lips intermittently.


    Looking at the tears in her eyes and listening to her scolding words, the boy actually laughed.


    He laughed as he untied the material that bound her wrist.


    After that, he bowed his head and gently kissed her neck.


    "Good, don''t kick me next time. I won''t cheat you like that."


    His voice was much milder.


    But strong - strong body, but more Meng Lang up.


    Tonight, he is bound to recover all the self-esteem injured by being kicked!


    I don''t know how long after, because of yelling and hoarse Wan Yan Shi, even the strength to hem and haw.


    Her body and heart gave her the most straightforward feeling, and she was completely captured by the youth in front of her...


    the next morning, when the boy got up to practice martial arts, she did not wake up the little woman beside her.


    Only in the servant''s service, dressed.


    Before leaving, he also looked back at her in the quilt.


    Can''t help but lift the foot to the bedside, thin lip printed on that bright forehead once, just turn to leave.


    By the time the Yan family got up, it would have been better.


    "Fu Jin, I heard that Wu Ge Ge Ge knew that he couldn''t be promoted to Fujin and was banned. He was so angry that he threw everything in the house and lied that he was ill and wanted to see her." The servant girl dressed her and reported the situation.


    Wanyan''s light "um" a, "that ye can go to see her."


    "No, I didn''t. After I got up today, I practiced martial arts in our yard all morning and went out to work."


    After hearing the speech, Wan Yan''s eyebrows were somewhat surprised.


    The slave on one side said angrily, "she deserves to be arrogant for so long. She really thinks you are a vegetarian in Fujin. This annoys the master and son-in-law. I think the good life is coming to an end."


    Wanyan yawned innocently.


    Then he turned his head and glanced at the servants around him, and asked with sharp eyes: "by the way, who was guarding the night outside last night?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, several slaves looked at each other and knelt down directly.


    "I yelled so loud last night. Were you deaf or didn''t hear me?" Wan Yan''s negative hand moves back and forth among several slaves.


    A group of servants:...


    the master is a powerful general and king.


    When they are on the battlefield, they are against one hundred.


    Where can they control it.


    Besides, they are masters and sons, and they are just slaves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    Even if they have a hundred courage, they dare not miss the master''s affairs.


    Seeing that none of them spoke, Wanyan snorted and said, "OK, since this is the case, each one will be fined half a month of silver."


    A fine of half a month is actually a very light punishment.


    It doesn''t have to suffer from flesh and skin, and it doesn''t cost much money.


    So she didn''t want to punish them.


    But what happened last night, her image was damaged and her dignity was also damaged. She had to be punished.


    Otherwise, she doesn''t want face.


    As for the future, since she still loves him and can''t escape from his palm, she tries to grab back what belongs to her.


    The fourth sister-in-law is right. She is better than Wu in every way, and she is a real wife.


    Why let others step on your feet.


    From today on, she will step on those who want to see her jokes.


    Let them all go to cry to make to melancholy!


    ------


    a few days later, before the Mid Autumn Festival arrived, a good news came from the capital.


    This news is undoubtedly the best for the fourth master who ascended the throne.


    That is, the couple of thirteen masters who are far away in Ninggu pagoda have returned to Beijing.


    In principle, they should have returned to the capital.


    But there were some physical problems with the thirteen master.


    He had a sore on his leg.


    You have to stop and change your clothes all the way.


    In addition to the inconvenience of the body, the carriage naturally can not drive too fast.


    Once and twice, they were delayed.


    This time back to the capital, and it was dog days, but it was much hotter than the ningu pagoda.


    It causes sores on the legs, but it gets worse.


    It''s extremely hot in August.


    The scorching sun made the water in the lake smoke.


    But because of the clear sky, it seems that everything is in the light.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is sitting at a small table in the hall.


    There are four big ice pots in the room.


    On the table in front of her, there are frozen watermelon juice and all kinds of fashionable fruits.


    She was holding several pamphlets, all about the Mid Autumn Festival, and some guests who would be there.


    These are all things she needs to review.


    From time to time, she would poke some fruit with a toothpick to relieve the heat.


    But she looked at the pamphlets more carefully.


    While Ruoyin was reading the book carefully, Su Peisheng''s voice was heard outside, "the emperor is here!"


    Hearing this sound, Ruoyin looks up at the sky outside.


    Then he put down the pamphlet in his hand and welcomed him out.


    But she just went to the door of the hall, and the fourth master had already brought the servant to her.


    Before she could salute and speak, the man sat where she had been sitting.


    Handsome cheek, a serious face.


    Long thick eyebrows, but also slightly frown.


    A pair of deep ink pupil, with a lot of trouble.


    The bright and clean forehead of the moon, because of the hot weather, exudes some tiny sweat.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin stepped forward and said, "the emperor, my concubine asked the servant to prepare water. I''d like to wash it for you and change your clothes."


    The man waved his hand and said, "sit down."


    "Oh." Ruoyin seems to have something to say to her.


    She sat down on one side and poured him a glass of iced watermelon juice and handed it to him: "to relieve the summer heat, please drink some for the emperor."


    For this, the fourth master did not refuse.


    After he took it, he drank most of the cup with great face.


    But after drinking, he did not speak, just frowned badly.


    "Did the emperor have any trouble?" If you ask.


    The fourth Master said with a heavy "um," when he returned to the capital on the 13th, his legs had white blisters. After being squeezed out, they became ulcers. The pus was running all day, and it became more and more serious. Now my legs are swollen and I can''t get out of bed


    "Did the thirteen younger brother get sore after returning to Beijing?" If you ask.


    Speaking of this, the fourth master shook his head in chagrin and said, "when he was in ningguta, he had cold legs, and his knee joints were painful all day. As for the sore, it was only last year. But every time I write to him, he only says that everything is OK, but he doesn''t mention a word. "


    "I don''t think he meant to hide it from you. Maybe he thinks it''s just a little thing. That''s not mentioned."


    "If he had told me earlier, I would have looked for a famous doctor for him. How could it be that his condition would have deteriorated by this time." The man regretted.


    "The thirteen younger brother is still young, and he is righteous and kind. He will certainly get better. I''m not sure. He''s just acclimatized after returning to Beijing. He''ll be OK after a while. " If sound comforts way.


    She knew that the fourth master was an extreme person.


    In his eyes, a person is either good or bad.The desire of love goes up to heaven, and hatred to hell.


    As for the younger brother of the thirteenth master, it is more profound than the brotherly affection of the younger brother.


    These days, I heard that he had issued a decree to offer rewards to famous doctors.


    He also explained that ertai, as long as there are people who are proficient in medical theory.


    All of them can be sent to the capital to cure the thirteen masters.


    Judging from these, the fourth master is wholeheartedly thinking about the thirteenth master, hoping that he will be good.


    After all, the thirteen master is also a brave and good fighter.


    In terms of leading troops, he is as good as the fourteenth master.


    A man who can put a thief on horseback.


    If you can only spend the rest of your life in hospital bed, it will be a pity, how much a miserable thing.


    Besides, he is just, young and so young.


    "I hope, anyway, I will not give up the treatment of my thirteen younger brother." When he said this, his left hand clenched into a fist, and then loosened up and said, "by the way, there''s one more thing I''ll leave to you."


    "The emperor, please." Ruoyin was peeling the grape skin hand, slightly pause.


    "What does the queen think of the eight brothers and sisters?" The man asked coldly.


    Ruoyin picked up her eyebrows and swallowed the sweet and sour fruit in her mouth. She said, "it''s a very good person. She can tell right from wrong. Even though the eighth brother is her husband, when she knew that the eighth brother was in collusion with the Junggar tribe, she thought of her concubine at the first time and told her about it. Does the emperor still remember it?"


    "Well, I remember."


    "It''s a pity that she''s just a woman after all. She can''t beat her eighth brother." If sound shakes his head, just curiously asks four ye, "by the way, how did the emperor suddenly ask about this today?"


    "It''s a long story." After drinking half a cup of watermelon juice, the fourth Master said, "sebuli followed huangkao to the border to fight at the beginning of the year. Later, when he was seriously injured, he moved back to the capital for medical treatment. However, after several months, his injury did not improve, and he was about to die."


    If sound carefully listen, eyes swept over the man''s empty cup, naturally poured a cup for him.


    "Yesterday, nabli wrote a letter, saying that he wanted to leave with his younger brother and younger sister before he died."


    "Ah?" Ruoyin was surprised as if she had heard the good news from Tianda. She was not sure that she said, "if my wife and I remember correctly, sabli is the general of Fuguo and the uncle of eight younger brothers and sisters?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    "Exactly."


    "Oh..." if the voice nodded thoughtfully, he would not speak again.


    Even if she knew, that sabli was the slave under the eight masters.


    Later, I didn''t know why, so I took refuge in the four masters.


    But she didn''t say anything about it, and she wouldn''t ask.


    Because... The harem is not allowed to participate in government affairs.


    Seeing her, she immediately put away the speech box, and the fourth Master said faintly, "why don''t you ask, why does sebuli do this?"


    If you shake your head, it means you don''t ask.


    "Aren''t you curious at all?"


    "This is a matter for the imperial court. I can''t be inquisitive and curious." If the sound of ignorance of conscience, clever back.


    In fact, she was curious.


    I really want to know what kind of hatred sabli has with the eighth master.


    But the one who was seriously injured for the Qing Dynasty was a great meritorious official in the imperial court.


    When the fourth master did not ascend the throne.


    He ignored the eighth master and helped the fourth master all the time.


    In addition to this matter, also involved eight ye, she is not good to take the initiative to ask what.


    What''s more, it''s not that eight masters never break their skin with others?


    What''s more, how will bafujin choose?


    However, what she wanted to know more was whether the fourth master would agree.


    After all, if this gentleman does not agree, everything else will be useless.


    At the moment, looking at the serious face of the fourth master.


    She has been urging in the heart: quickly continue to ask me, ask a few more times, I can''t get up the rules.


    Who knows the man actually solemnly way: "in this case, I return to Yangxin hall first."


    With that, he really got up to go.


    "Well..." Ruo Yin came forward and took his arm. "The Emperor just said that he had something to hand over to his concubine?"


    "There was something for you, but fortunately you reminded me that I should not tell you about this kind of Court Affairs."


    "It''s fun to come with the emperor to my concubine." She didn''t believe it. He was such a cautious person that he came directly without considering it in advance.


    The fourth master turned around and looked at the woman''s murmuring.


    It''s about going back to your seat and sitting down again.


    And admonished a way: "the thing that the word is right and the heart is not true."


    "Hum." If Yin turns his head, leave him a side face.


    "If you have anything to say, just ask."


    If sound eye light turns slightly, swept a man one eye with remaining light.


    Even though his tone was light, she could still hear the warning.


    It was as if he were going to leave if she didn''t ask.


    "I have made it clear that you asked me to ask." She had a vaccination in advance.


    "If you get cheap, you''ll sell yourself." The fourth master squinted at the woman and said, "since I let you say it, you can rest assured to ask. This is the family affair."


    Listening to the fourth master dividing things into family affairs, Ruo Yin just smiles.


    She said that he was so cautious that he would not talk to her about the court.


    "I want to know what the emperor thinks." If sound straight ask.


    "You ask at the point."


    "Ha ha..." Ruo Yin said with a sly smile, "I have to know what the emperor''s plan is to ask questions in my heart. In case my ideas are different from those of the emperor, it''s useless to say so."


    The fourth master came here to leave the matter to Ruoyin.


    Naturally, he said, "sabli is a meritorious official, no matter for the emperor or for me. Now he''s dying. If he just wants to leave with eight younger brothers and sisters, it''s not too much to ask for. I can still be sure of this. But I have just ascended the throne, and my foundation is not yet firm. If I order the eighth brother and his wife to leave together, others will feel that I have forced them to separate in order to weaken their strength, or help outsiders to deal with them. "


    "So it is." If the voice nodded, puzzled way: "this is a bit tricky."


    There were some bad rumors out there.


    He said that in order to fight for the throne, the fourth master was fratricidal.


    To this end, he also specially to eight Ye promotion Jiajue, in order to block people''s leisurely mouth.


    If we let the couple leave so soon, it''s a little bit of fun.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin asked, "isn''t this a failure?"


    "Not necessarily" the fourth master twiddled the Buddha''s bead and said lightly: "I decided to order the eighth younger brother to divorce the eight younger brothers and sisters. In this way, others think that the eighth younger brother can''t tolerate her. However, this will not be able to complete sebuli''s original intention, and will also make eight younger sister-in-law''s reputation slightly damaged


    "If she really wants to leave her younger brother, whether she is divorced or divorced, as long as she can leave, it is good for her. She won''t care so much."


    From all kinds of actions of Guo Luo Luo, we can see that she had already given up her heart to eight masters.A heart dead person, will care about those? I''m afraid I can''t wait to leave that man early.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. You and she have always been good friends, so go and ask her what she thinks."


    The fourth master wanted to approve of sebuly''s proposal.


    After all, this may be the last wish of a loyal minister.


    However, since things have changed, we still have to comply with the party''s ideas before acting.


    Don''t let the loyal minister feel cold.


    It would be great if both sides could reach a consensus.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I will handle this matter." Said, she suddenly thought of what, "by the way, just a few days after the Mid Autumn Festival, my concubine invited eight younger brothers and two sons to come together, then ask eight younger sister-in-law is."


    It is said that it is better to demolish a temple than to demolish a marriage.


    But eight Ye forced Guo Luo Luo''s brother-in-law, and he still kept on asking for and leaving.


    It''s a sin to live.


    It''s not. You have to pay it back sooner or later.


    Ask the sky who around?


    Ruoyin and the fourth master are talking about sebuli.


    At the other end, Guo Luoluo learned that sebuli was dying.


    Naturally, he went back to his mother''s house to visit him.


    This meeting son, Guo Luo Luo Shi is sitting at the bedside, looking at already emaciated cheekbones outstanding uncle, the eye can''t help but red.


    He just lay there with his eyes closed, silent.


    Once upon a time, what a keen man he was.


    But now, even if she came, she didn''t notice.


    Or a servant came to sebli and whispered in a whisper, "my Lord, bafujin is coming back to see you."


    Voice just fell, that pair of sunken eyes, slowly opened.


    A pair of skinny to only skin and bone, the back of the hand with blue veins, is tightly holding the brocade quilt.


    See, Guo Luo Luo Shi and servant join forces together, hold the sebuly to lean by the bedside.


    By the time sebury leaned against the bed, he was panting and pale.


    In the past, those bright eyes had long lost their luster and looked at Guo Luo Luo.


    "You''re coming."


    "I heard that my uncle was seriously injured when he was at the border, and he would be bedridden when he returned to the capital." Looking at the relatives who were so thin because of the injury, she choked: "I am unfilial. I should have come to see you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    Sebuli took his lips and took a few breaths to say: "you are filial. I know it is the eighth master who won''t let you come."


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo slightly surprised.


    She did not expect that her uncle guessed the truth of the matter.


    Indeed, eight Ye ordered people to look at her all day long, limiting her freedom.


    In the past, I was afraid that she would divulge secrets.


    But she did not understand why he was so afraid of her association with her mother''s family.


    He agreed to let her come if she hadn''t heard that her uncle was very ill and she had been grinding him for a long time.


    However, even if my uncle guessed it right now, she didn''t want him to worry.


    After all, he was sick like this.


    Guo Luoluo shook his head and said, "it''s not what my uncle thought. He''s busy with business. How can he have time to take care of my little things. It''s because of some things in my family that I''ve been delayed until this time. "


    "You don''t have to hide it. I knew what he was a few years ago." Sebury looked ahead in a daze.


    The words that can be said are full of resentment.


    Guo Luo Luo hesitated for a moment and asked, "what do you say, uncle?"


    "Do you remember that a few years ago, I went to your house to look for you and was stopped by the eighth master?"


    "Yes." Guo Luo nodded.


    "At that time, I overheard that the cheating and gambling was actually the slave under the orders of the eighth master, who deliberately planted it on me, in order to force you to go back to the house and ask him for help...


    " what! " Hearing this, Guo Luo Luo''s heart is full of shock.


    Even if she knew that eight Ye was a masquerade gentleman with a gentle surface.


    In fact, his heart is full of city government and calculation.


    But she never thought that he would plot those plots on her and her family.


    Now when I heard my uncle mention it personally, I still asked uncertainly, "uncle, are all these things true?"


    "In those days, I was just like you. Even though I heard it from my own ears, I still didn''t believe that such a gentle and virtuous person would do such a thing to his wife. But later, the more he obstructed my communication with you, I was more convinced that it was because he had done that that that he wanted to break the relationship between us, for fear that I would tell you


    Once again, Guo Luoluo felt angry.


    It turns out that for so many years, she has been playing with him between applause, pinching to death.


    The things that she cared about were all planned by him.


    Thanks to her, she thought that even though he was almost to her, he still took care of her children and her family.


    With a little gratitude, I live under the same roof with him.


    Seeing Guo Luo''s eyes flushed with anger, sebuli said again, "it''s all due to my uncle''s incompetence. I know you''re in such a place, but I can''t pull you out."


    "Uncle, every man has his own life. It''s not your fault."


    "In fact, I have long wanted to tell you the truth of the matter, but on second thought, even if I told you, you can''t leave there, which will only make you more miserable, so I kept it from me. In this way, you may be able to live more freely..."


    after saying a lot of words, sebury was a little out of breath.


    He opened his mouth and gasped hard in his throat. Then he continued, "but now it''s different. I handed the emperor a folded book and asked him to let you leave. Thinking that you may be able to leave that sad place, and I am dying, I have to tell you the truth, so that you can see what kind of person eight Ye is


    "No, your injury will be better."


    "No more..." sebury hung his head weakly. "Over the years, I have been striving for the top position, hoping to make the decision for you one day, but I never thought that I would make you suffer so many years."


    "I''m not bitter about what my uncle says." That is to say, but the heart tip has a trace of pain gushing into his heart, "it is bitter uncle, sick like this, but also for me to worry about, is my unfilial."


    Probably speaking too much at once, sebury could not even sit still and began to slide down slowly.


    See, Guo Luo Luo Shi then support his body, let him continue to lie down, tuck in a good quilt for him.


    When sebury lay down, his eyes closed wearily.


    However, his hand tightly grasped Guo Luo''s sleeve and said uneasily: "if the emperor agrees, you will leave him, and never look back... If such a man, if you still stay there and wait for my death, I''m afraid that your life in the house will be more difficult..."


    "I know, uncle." Guo Luo and Luo returned in tears.


    Since the death of goromafa, his uncle has been the most authoritative representative of his family.


    If my uncle is gone, my mother''s family will be weak.


    Seriously, the family began to decline.In the Qing Dynasty, when men were superior to women, the good and bad of women''s lives in the house were always closely linked with the support of their parents.


    If your mother''s family is in power, you''ll get a good face in your husband''s family, and your husband''s family can also look up to some of them.


    If the family is in decline, there will be no status in the husband''s family.


    Because you don''t think you can hold the persimmon back.


    Speaking of this, Aruna is a good example.


    Once upon a time, Aruna''s brother, tzefu alabtan, was alive.


    Aruna''s status in the house was actually over her.


    Even the ladies who attended the capital were more popular than her.


    After the failure of the conspiracy against alabutan, Aruna''s status in the mansion and the ladies'' circle has declined dramatically.


    Although the Great Khan of Junggar is the son of Zefu alabutan, also the nephew of Aruna.


    But it''s not as good as before.


    In addition, the Junggar tribe was seriously damaged, and its strength was not as good as before.


    "Just be obedient. In this way, I have lived up to my sister''s and Amar''s last wishes." Said sebuly, loosening her sleeves and dropping her wrist over the brocade quilt.


    Looking at sabli''s dying appearance, Guo Luo Luo''s family quickly called the government doctor.


    Fortunately, after seeing the doctor, he said that he had said too much at once and needed a good rest.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi was relieved. He stayed here at night, fed sebuli by himself, drank medicine, and then left with the slave.


    On the way back, her heart was heavy.


    Although so many years, she has been dreaming, one day, she will be extremely cold to leave, never come back.


    However, the shackles of royal marriage have always surrounded her, leaving her helpless.


    Now that things have changed, she is not very excited.


    Maybe it''s because things are not certain.


    So, at the moment, her heart, more anger and unknown confusion.


    ------


    on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, the princes and ministers who received the post went to the palace to attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet.


    Guo Luo''s family and eight masters are also one of them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    In the carriage, Guo Luoluo was wearing a lilac flag dress.


    On his head was a flag head, inlaid with gold wire hollow bead flowers.


    And hairpin flowers of all sizes.


    Eight Ye was wearing a white robe with silver flowers on the cuffs.


    He was in a carriage with her.


    Dark deep eyes, occasionally light swept a woman''s face.


    It was a particularly gentle look, warmer than ever.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi is side body, try to use back to him, also don''t talk to him.


    Although she has a lot on her mind.


    But she didn''t want to make a statement until it was settled.


    Just because of the hatred in my heart, I don''t want to see him or talk to him.


    Seeing this, eight Ye doesn''t care to take back his eyes.


    These days, he can see that she has changed.


    Even, he could guess what had changed her.


    He thought about what would happen when he let her go back to see sebury.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to debunk.


    Some things, can be confused for a while, then at ease.


    If you insist on puncturing, you will not be able to maintain the temporary peace in front of you.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped in front of the palace gate.


    The couple went to the hall of Supreme Harmony under the guidance of the servants with the gilded post.


    Along the way, the Forbidden City has long been covered in red and decorated with new decorations. It is a scene of auspicious, happy and peaceful.


    When we arrived at the hall of Supreme Harmony, many princes and ministers were present.


    There are long tables on both sides of Taihe hall.


    Officials with a higher status will sit in the hall.


    The smaller ones are sitting outside the hall.


    In his present status, he was brought into the hall of Supreme Harmony by a slave.


    Not long after they sat down, they heard the cheering voices outside the door.


    Looking around, it turned out that the 13th Lord was sitting in a wooden wheelchair made of bamboo and rattan. Pushed by the thirteen Fujin, he entered the Taihe hall.


    Seeing this, almost all the people in the hall stood up and complimented the thirteenth master.


    "Prince Yi, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You look much better."


    "Yes, that''s what I want to say."


    "I think the emperor has found many famous doctors for Prince Yi. After a while, he will be well."


    "That''s very kind. If Prince Yi can walk freely, I''d like to have a good competition with Prince Yi."


    Although those who can sit in the palace are all dignified ministers.


    However, compared with the thirteen masters, they can''t walk because of their broken legs.


    But when they came back from ningguta, they were promoted to Jiajue, and the emperor offered a reward for medical treatment.


    These treatments can be regarded as the red men in front of the emperor.


    Even eight ye, also stood up, warm ground condolence A: "Thirteen younger brother, recently legs can be better."


    No matter the compliment to the ministers or the greetings from the eighth master.


    Thirteen ye all smile politely back: "still make do with it, big festival, thank you to care for me, but today is the Mid Autumn Festival, or drink more suitable for fun, I this body bone, do not bother you to worry about."


    The Mid Autumn Festival, put in the Qing Dynasty, is the big festival of the year.


    He didn''t want to affect other people''s mood because of his leg injury.


    Today, he didn''t intend to come.


    But the emperor asked someone to come to the mansion. He couldn''t come.


    The fourteenth and the thirteenth are of the same age.


    Although he didn''t exchange greetings, he helped thirteen Fu Jin and settled him in his seat.


    In a group of flattering crowd, there is only one person who seems to be very uncommunicative.


    That person is sitting in the hall, neither standing up, nor greeting Nian gengyao.


    Even, the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, with a trace of disdain and contempt.


    It seems that he doesn''t look down on the sick seedling of thirteen ye at all.


    In my heart, I think that this kind of person who can easily be promoted to a higher rank is nothing more than to climb up by nepotism.


    After a while, people arrived inside and outside the hall of supreme harmony.


    Outside, there was a shrill voice of singing: "the emperor, the empress arrived."


    As soon as the voice fell, the fourth master appeared at the gate of Taihe hall in his bright yellow dragon robe.


    Ruoyin, dressed in a queen''s costume, stood slightly back to his right.


    Seeing this, all the people inside and outside the temple stood up and worshipped.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the queen." One voice after another sounded inside and outside the hall.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master went to the hall of supreme harmony.


    After they were seated at the head of the hall, the fourth master bowed down to the hall. "You don''t have to be polite.""Thank you." The crowd took their seats again.


    Then, the troupe began to sing the drama related to the Mid Autumn Festival.


    It''s nothing more than the fragrance of Dangui, the dance of nishang, the sun and the moon, the celebration of the immortals, the music of Guanghan Dharma, and so on.


    Most of the contents of these songs are thanks to Huang en and praise for their merits.


    In order to add a festive atmosphere.


    In particular, that "Guanghan FA Qu" is equivalent to the unforgettable night that must be sung at the end of a modern large-scale TV evening.


    While the troupe was singing, the maids served fresh fruit and osmanthus wine.


    On the table in front of everyone, there is a traditional moon cake weighing two Jin.


    There are plates of moon cakes around.


    The moon cake has Moon Palace, toad, jade rabbit and other patterns.


    And those small moon cakes are the special features of Ruoyin''s imperial dining room.


    There are all kinds of moon cakes in it.


    Such as ice cream moon cake, wine sandwich moon cake, crystal moon cake, ice skin moon cake and so on.


    At the moment, there are a ten Jin and a three Jin traditional moon cake in front of the fourth master.


    The cake is printed with jade rabbit medicine pattern.


    This moon cake, will be reserved until new year''s Eve, will be 10 jin of the big moon cake, distributed to the elder brother and the grid.


    The three catties of moon cakes also had to be carefully packed and stored until new year''s Eve. They were cut into several pieces and distributed to concubines, civil and military court officials, eunuchs and maids.


    This is the rule of the Mid Autumn Festival in Qing Dynasty.


    According to the law, all the officials who come here are top three grade officials.


    On weekdays, there is less food in your house.


    But because the moon cakes made by Ruoyin''s imperial dining room are delicious, they are very happy to eat at the bottom.


    Especially the ice cream and mooncakes.


    It can be regarded as the capture of a large number of expensive women and drunkards.


    Many officials were eating mooncakes with wine in their mouths. When the fragrance of wine spread in their mouths, they looked down in surprise and looked at the moon cakes in their hands.


    It seems to see through the sandwich inside.


    After all, they haven''t eaten moon cakes with wine flavor in their life.


    As for those expensive women, naturally they like to eat sweet ice cream moon cakes.


    Especially in this hot summer, give them a little sweet refreshing.


    "If you like, there are still some."


    Next, eight ye saw eight Fu Jin a few mouthfuls of ice cream moon cakes to eat up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    He pushed his own share in front of the woman.


    Guo Luo Luo''s eye was askew at the attractive moon cake.


    Even if she wants to eat them all now.


    But still alienated the tunnel: "no, I''ve had enough, sweet some boring."


    With that, she took up her cup and sipped the iced juice.


    See a woman does not accept the moon cake that oneself hand over, eight ye also is not angry.


    Just sit there quietly and listen to the music.


    During the course of serving, he also took a few chopsticks for the woman.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi looks at the dish that the man picks over, and goes out again.


    And the man beside her is really a modest gentleman.


    Even if she didn''t give him face like this, her eyes were still warm and moist.


    After a while, Su Peisheng said in a sharp voice: "a stack of moon cakes with seven stars in longkeduo, five blessings in niangyao, five blessings in five squares, five blessings in five blessings, five blessings in five blessings by Fei Yanggu, moon cakes with hundreds of birds in advance by Zhang Tingyu, moon cakes with ginseng medicated diet by Yinxiang, Prince Yi, and a stack of moon cakes with flowers and flowers...


    this is the same as that of the emperor during the new year The emperor''s dishes are the same.


    For those officials, Huang''s magnanimity is a supreme honor.


    Ruo Yin listens carefully to the moon cakes given by the fourth master to his ministers.


    In addition to thirteen ye that pile of medicinal moon cakes, more unique.


    For Nian gengyao, Wu Ge, and Fei Yanggu, they are treated equally.


    After studying the officials, they came to the ladies.


    Officials, it was awarded by the fourth master as the emperor.


    As a queen, Ruoyin rewards their wives according to their merits.


    "Thirteen Fu Jin Zhaojia''s house is warm and friendly, and she enjoys flowers and opens a pile of rich moon cakes."


    Hearing the speech, the noble women cast envious eyes towards the thirteen Fu Jin.


    But they also know that thirteen Fu Jin and thirteen ye are husband and wife who share weal and woe.


    At the beginning, the thirteenth master was sent to Ninggu tower.


    Ming Ming 13 Fu Jin can be housekeeper in the capital.


    But because there was no one to take care of him, he went with him.


    There, men can''t stand the pain, let alone her a woman.


    Such courage and friendship are, of course, admirable.


    After that, Su Peisheng read: "the Luo family of eight Fu Jin Guo Luo is a good example of a good wife and a good mother. He enjoys a pile of Ruyi moon cakes."


    As soon as the words came out, people''s eyes turned to Guo Luo Luo''s.


    Compared with the thirteen Fu Jin, eight Fu Jin is more famous in the capital.


    However, they are all the notoriety left by Guo Luo before he was born again.


    Therefore, people are puzzled.


    When did bafujin, a shrewd woman, become a model of a good wife and good mother?


    But the empress said so, and specially rewarded the moon cake. I think there will be no fake.


    It''s probably those rumors that are at work.


    "Thank you, empress." All of a sudden, Guo Luo Luo, who was named, rose to thank him.


    And her side has been very gentle eight ye, gentle eyes light slightly tight.


    In the bottom of my eyes, there seems to be a sense of crisis.


    If the first sound, swept under the eyes of Guo Luo Luo, satisfied with the nod.


    This is exactly what she and the fourth master discussed.


    From the perspective of government, it is impossible to achieve the sabre rites, and leave, only let the eighth master quit Guo Luo Luo''s family.


    In that case, Guo Luoluo''s reputation will be damaged.


    The reason why she praised Guo Luoluo in front of the public on such a day was to correct her name.


    At that time, when the eighth master divorces his wife, others will only think that the eight ye and Guo Luo''s husband and wife have no relationship with Guo Luo''s family.


    Otherwise, how can she praise Guo Luo Luo as a queen.


    Anyway, when the fourth master gives a secret order, outsiders don''t understand sebuli and the secret operation of the fourth master.


    After all, it was a secret edict.


    In addition to the eight ye this litigant, the outsider is not aware of the situation.


    In this way, for Guo Luo Luo Shi, it is also a kind of make-up.


    With the reward of moon cakes, there is a lot of excitement inside and outside the hall.


    Some are complacent and complacent.


    There are also flattery, deliberate flattery.


    There are also some ministers who toast like the fourth master.


    At the moment, it''s the time when Osmanthus fragrans fragrance.


    A full moon hung in the night sky.


    The fourth master toasted the moon with his ministers.


    It is like a scene of harmonious relationship between monarch and minister.


    About an hour later, the Mid Autumn Festival banquet is over.


    Fourth master with Ruo Yin, the first from the side of the emperor channel to leave.The princes and ministers at the bottom left the table one by one after they left.


    Guo Luo Luo and eight ye went to the steps of the hall of Supreme Harmony, and a maid of honor came to her and said, "bafujin, Empress and empress, please move to Yongshou palace."


    Guo Luo Luo''s slightly stunned, did not say hello to the eighth master, followed the maid to move to Yongshou palace.


    When we arrived at Yongshou palace, Ruoyin had already been waiting in the hall.


    "Good luck, Queen." Guo Luo''s Chao Ruo Yin saluted.


    "Get up, don''t be too polite." If Yin Chao, mother Liu made a wink, and then she raised Guo Luo''s family.


    And take the rose chair at the head of Guo Luo Luo.


    Guo Luo Luo sat down and asked, "I don''t know what the empress has to tell me."


    "I can''t tell you. I''m calling you to ask you something." If sound road.


    "Madame, please."


    "Well, your uncle made a mistake for the emperor, saying that he hoped you and Prince Lian would leave. However, for the sake of the government, Prince Lian can only terminate you. In this way, you can leave the house of Prince Lian, and there will be no big fluctuation in the court, and there will be no bad speculation from outsiders. "


    Speaking of this, if Yin Dun, look at Guo Luo Luo Shi: "just, this will be wronged you."


    "The Queen''s words are heavy. Today, at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, you have specially corrected your name for my concubine. I am not aggrieved at all." Guo Luo Luo''s road.


    If Yin saw that she was a sensible person, there was nothing more polite.


    "Although your uncle has his opinions and ideas, the marriage is between you and Prince Lian. Therefore, the main thing is to see yourself. If you still want to live with Prince Lian, we will go to tell the emperor that we will not force you because of your uncle."


    "If I go back to my mother''s wife, I think the same as my uncle. Whether I leave or divorce my wife, I will be satisfied if I leave the nest. As for other things, I have nothing to ask for. Thank you, empress, for being considerate and worried about my family affairs. "


    If Yin had guessed that Guo Luo would choose to leave.


    But she still asked uncertainly, "sure?"


    After all, it''s a big issue for the rest of a woman''s life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    After thinking for three seconds, Guo Luoluo raised his head and seriously replied: "this idea has been in my mind for a long time. Besides, my wife and I agreed to my uncle earlier


    "Well, since you are sure, we will report to the emperor later. Well, it''s settled. In a few days, the secret order from Prince lian to divorce his wife will be transmitted to Prince Lian''s house. Go back and wait. "


    "Yes, empress Xie." Guo Luo rose to salute.


    Out of Yongshou palace, she took the servants and went to the palace gate.


    As soon as he got on the carriage, he asked faintly, "what did the queen say to you?"


    "If you want to come for a few days, I will know." Guo Luo Luo''s road.


    Therefore, in the next few days, Guo Luo Luo''s family was waiting for the eighth master to stop her.


    Who knows for three days in a row, has not yet waited for eight ye to leave her.


    It is until Aruna led two elder brother to her courtyard.


    "Fujin, Aruna brought her second elder brother to us. She said that the master asked her to bring her second elder brother. From now on, the second elder brother will be in our courtyard, with the elder brother."


    Guo Luo''s eyes slightly turn, which reminds her of what he once said to her.


    He said: after the limelight, I will take the second elder brother back from Aruna''s hand, let the second elder brother also be in your main courtyard, OK?


    And what he refers to is the success of the rebellion against zaburtan.


    But later, he was defeated.


    She thought that the matter would be over.


    But never thought, he still fulfilled what he had said.


    And, still in know is she informs the case, fulfilled the original promise.


    "Are you sure you brought the second elder brother to live in the main courtyard?" She asked uncertainly.


    "Look, it should be true. The servants around Aruna have packed up the burden of the second elder brother." I will return.


    "Then call them in." Guo Luo Luo''s road.


    Not long, Aruna led two elder brother, to the hall.


    "Fortune and good fortune." Aruna salutes.


    "Di e Niang is auspicious." The second elder brother also followed the salute.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi''s line of sight, first swept through Aruna.


    Finally, he stayed on the second elder brother who had grown a lot taller.


    "Get up and give your seats." She said.


    After Aruna Xie, she took her second elder brother and sat down in the armchair in the room.


    I don''t know because the second elder brother grows taller.


    In the present situation, Aruna is not allowed to be so arrogant.


    She did not like before, hold two elder brother in the bosom, with Guo Luo Luo Shi show off.


    But with two elder brother a person to sit in a chair, behave oneself.


    On the surface, there is never a sense of peace.


    Women are always living on men.


    To be loved by men is to make a fortune in your house.


    Men do not favor, naturally is to pick up the tail to be a man.


    But Guo Luo Luo''s is not like that.


    No matter whether she is in favor or not, she is always like that. She doesn''t have to carry her tail.


    After Aruna sat down, she said with a smile to Guo Luo Luo: "Fu Jin, earlier, the eighth master asked me to send the second elder brother to you. But I think it''s hot in summer, and the kids don''t get used to it. Well, now it''s almost autumn, and the weather is cooler, so I''ll send my second elder brother. "


    Guo Luo Luo''s light "um" a, did not speak.


    Because she has nothing to say about Aruna.


    But Aruna is not the same, like full of words to tell.


    She took her lips and said, "Fu Jin, to tell you the truth, i... I really can''t give up the second elder brother. Can you pity me and let the second elder brother continue to live in my courtyard, and I will treat him like a son."


    "You also said that it was the eighth master who asked you to send the second elder brother. If you want to ask about it, ask him."


    "I''ve asked the eighth master, but he doesn''t agree. But as long as you tell him, he will agree


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo Shi sneer a, way: "don''t you think what you say is very funny, why should I help you to speak, let my second elder brother continue to live in your yard?"


    Aruna is reluctant to give up her second brother, but she doesn''t want to say anything more.


    But she was reluctant to give up her own son?


    What a fallacy!


    What''s more, I don''t think about what she has done.


    Now it''s a good idea to open this mouth.


    Only Aruna slightly a meal, eyes flash a strange look.


    After silence for a while, she asked, "Fu Jin, don''t you really want to help me with this?"


    There was pleading in her voice.


    But if you listen carefully, it seems that there is a kind of unspeakable flavor, strange.


    "It''s impossible. You''d better go back to your yard." Guo Luoluo''s order to leave was given."Good, good..." Aruna waved to the second elder brother on one side and said, "two elder brother, come on, let sum Niang embrace again."


    Two elder brother is still small, cleverly walked to Aruna side.


    Aruna squatted down and looked up and down at her brother.


    A pair of hands also help two elder brother tidy clothes.


    Then, she led the second elder brother to Guo Luo Luo.


    "Go, go to your wife." She pushed the child gently in the direction of Guo Luo Luo.


    Second elder brother has lived in Aruna yard for a long time.


    Now in the face of Guo Luo Luo''s family, there are some students who are timid to go to Guo Luo Luo''s family.


    Aruna looked at her second elder brother and said lovingly: "this child likes to eat fish soup noodles in the morning. Fujin remembers to ask the slave to make a bowl for him every morning, so that he can eat wisely and replenish his body."


    "Although he can''t pee his pants now, he will occasionally wet his bed when he has nightmares, so that the night watchman can watch him."


    "When he sleeps at night, he is still a little afraid of the dark. He remembers to light a weak kerosene lamp next to him, which is neither dazzling nor reassuring."


    "What''s more, he usually likes to eat jujube mud cake and sesame roll, as for fruit..." speaking of this, Aruna smiles, "he has no choice, because he likes to eat fruit very much. Every day, I would ask the slave to prepare all kinds of fashionable fruits for him... "


    when she told them, her eyes did not leave her elder brother.


    In that pair of Phoenix eyes, is full of not give up and the lovingkindness, looks really sincere, does not seem to be to pretend to look.


    For Aruna''s words, Guo Luo Luo Shi has not listened to more than half.


    From her point of view, the first thing she thought about was what Aruna said, why she didn''t know.


    Especially two elder brother likes the food, how all changed?


    And, once upon a time, she laughed in her arms and called her e Niang.


    Why she was born like this in front of her at the moment.


    A pair of eyes also frequently look back at Aruna.


    All this, let Guo Luo Luo Shi feel like a knife.


    But she didn''t wonder that the child was still young.


    After all, I don''t remember things at this age.


    He will kiss anyone who takes him all the time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    If it wasn''t for eight ye to give two elder brother to Aruna, things would not have developed like this.


    Just when Guo Luo Luo Shi was in a state of depression, suddenly a dazzling light flashed into her eyes.


    The next moment, I saw Aruna took out a bright dagger from the cuff and stabbed at her.


    Because Aruna is close to, just intend to assassinate.


    When Guo Luo Luo Shi reacts to come over, that dagger has been getting closer and closer to her.


    Just when she thought that she could not hide herself, a crescent white figure flashed past her.


    "Hiss", there is the sound of material being cut.


    Then, Aruna was kicked to the ground by a force.


    And flew straight out a foot.


    "Bang", Aruna knocked down the chair in the room and fell to the ground.


    Scared two elder brother "wow" a cry.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi looked at the eight masters who suddenly appeared. He didn''t feel relieved for a while.


    It is eight ye, light command Slave: "hold down two elder brother."


    It''s too complicated for adults to scare their children.


    Then, he bowed his head and asked Guo Luoluo, "have you hurt me?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s head lowered to check himself, while shaking his head, "No."


    At the same time, when she looked down, she found that the material on the man''s waist and abdomen was scraped open.


    Because it''s just autumn, clothes are thin.


    The slit is actually oozing blood.


    Guo Luo Luo''s heart was frightened at the same time, just found that he was also protected by a man in his arms.


    Like a hedgehog, she immediately left his arms.


    And light way: "eight ye still bandage wound important."


    "No harm." Warm voice, from the top of the head.


    Then, see him to Aruna, "to Fujin apology."


    "I''m right. Why should I apologize to her? I just can''t give up my second brother!" Aruna said heartily.


    "Not to mention the second elder brother, but to say that you assassinate Fujin is the following offence." Eight ye said.


    "So what, don''t forget, my child was given by Fujin, but it was not born, so it was gone..." Aruna sat on the ground with tears in her eyes.


    Take something you don''t have at this time.


    Just want to win sympathy, hope to be able to deal with it lightly.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi only thought that this scene was familiar and ridiculous.


    Just like many years ago, eight Ye forced her to apologize to Aruna.


    But she was right then.


    At the moment, Aruna is really wrong.


    She held her lips and was about to say that she had not harmed Aruna''s children.


    Who knows one side of the eight ye, take the lead to say: "how the child in your belly is not, want to come you from the most clear."


    As soon as the words came out, the slaves hung their heads and pretended not to hear them.


    But Guo Luo Luo Shi and Aruna, then brush brush brush to look at eight Ye.


    Did he know that? This is Guo Luo Luo''s first reaction.


    However, since he knew, why did he still look distrustful to her.


    Let her wait on Aruna for a baby.


    And Aruna in front of her intimate love?


    However, at this time, the most shocking is Aruna.


    She wanted to win sympathy for it.


    As a result, sympathy did not get, but eight Ye mercilessly debunked.


    Moreover, she always thought that the eighth master did not know.


    Now when I heard the man''s words, I couldn''t help but think carefully and asked with great fear: "my Lord, what do you mean by this?"


    "It''s very simple. You can''t be pregnant if you let the dining room in your food when you stay with him. Either you are a fake pregnancy, or you are out of the wall. You should be glad that the government doctor admitted that you were just a fake pregnancy. Otherwise, you would not live to this day. "


    The man''s eyes are warm and smooth, and his tone is gentle and self-contained.


    What can be said is chilling.


    "What! It''s not true, it won''t be! " Aruna shook her head.


    But then she murmured to herself, "no wonder my brother reminded me at that time that I couldn''t conceive. It was my fault, but I was stupid and refused to believe it. Ha ha! It turns out that all this is true... "


    at this point, she frowned and cried bitterly.


    "You should blame yourself. If you are more responsible, I may be able to treat you better. But you have made troubles to Fujin several times and made the house a mess. All this is self inflicted."


    Hearing this, Aruna raised her head and laughed a few times.


    Then he glared at Guo Luo Luo.


    Being teased by one''s beloved, but trusting him blindly.


    Finally, it was too painful for him to uncover the scar!There was anger in her eyes, and her cheeks were red and white.


    Teeth and hands, because of hate, can not help shaking.


    A frenzied hatred brought her anger to a climax.


    She rose abruptly and rushed to Guo Luoluo again.


    But before she could get close to Guo Luo Luo Shi, she was stopped by the slave.


    Eight ye will Guo Luo Luo pull behind him to protect, eyes looking at Aruna, "come on, take her down."


    "No! I don''t want it Aruna did not want to leave. She resisted desperately there, and said to Guo Luoluo in a loud voice: "your end will not be better than me!"


    "Shut up!" Eight Ye seldom scolded with a guilty heart.


    Like a person who is afraid to care, she is so mixed up by Aruna.


    So, Aruna was taken down with her mouth covered by a slave.


    Somehow, seeing Aruna''s back, Guo Luo Luo thought she was a poor person.


    But there must be something hateful about the poor.


    People like Aruna are hateful.


    She will not forget the first day Aruna entered the mansion.


    In front of all the guests, set her up and make trouble for her.


    Later, relying on his brother is the Junggar Khan, he planted booties and framed her many times.


    I''m so small that I pretend to be scalded by hot tea.


    Salute and pretend to be pushed down.


    She is too big to feel well. She poisoned the plant.


    Even if she gave birth to a child, she also made a false pregnancy, and then planted it.


    And so on. Over the years, she couldn''t remember how many times it had been performed in the mansion.


    And eight ye, almost every time is standing by the side of Aruna, protecting Aruna, condemning her to be a true wife.


    In serious cases, she will be punished, and she will lose prestige and face in front of the slaves.


    The most hateful thing is that he knows the truth.


    But pretending not to know, the city hall is simply unpredictable and terrible!


    Thinking of these, she was a little shaky, and her body swayed slightly.


    Seeing this, the eight masters around her helped her waist.


    He came here because of the emperor''s secret order.


    I didn''t want to, but I ran into the scene of Aruna making trouble.


    However, at the moment, Guo Luo Luo Shi but immediately avoids, maintains certain distance with the man.


    The right hand is just on the table, supporting the body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    She led her lips and said, "now that Aruna''s family is gone, my Lord has begun to play in front of me, right. It''s a pity that my mother''s family is about to decline. I''d better find her another person. "


    "You think it''s acting, that''s it." The man didn''t explain, just looked at her and said, "I''ve been hurt. You bandage the wound for me. By the way, can you talk to him?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s head bowed and glanced at the man''s waist cut by a dagger.


    The cloth around has long been dyed red with blood.


    And, as if there was blood, it was still oozing out.


    But just now, he has not cried pain.


    Not even a frown.


    He was hurt because he was protecting her.


    If you refuse, you swallow it at the mouth.


    She faintly "um" a, told the slave to bring the spare medicine box in the yard.


    Then she took the clean clothes and took them off for him.


    When the man was sitting on the chair in his shirtless clothes, Guo Luoluo only looked at it and was shocked.


    There was a two inch wide cut on the waist and abdomen with muscle lines.


    The bright red blood makes his white skin even whiter.


    Close look, it seems that the wound is not shallow.


    She remembered what had happened. It was he who had put her aside and stood in front of her.


    In this way, the time for Aruna to stab is shortened.


    And he, the first time in front of her.


    That''s why the wound is so deep.


    Guo Luoluo tried to keep his mind steady, looking for powder from the medicine box and cutting gauze.


    But when she put the white gauze around his waist.


    The gauze dyed red in a flash.


    In his wound, the blood is constantly pouring out.


    In the snow-white gauze decorated with red flowers.


    Seeing this, Guo Luo Luo''s hands trembled.


    At first, she thought that he had just made a shallow cut when he was silent.


    Now I know that his wound is a little serious.


    It was the first time she had seen someone in front of her.


    After thinking about it, she stopped dressing and applying medicine for him.


    But the mouth way: "your wound is too deep, I am so simple bandage certainly can''t, as I let the slave call the government doctor."


    She got up and went out.


    As a result, she stood up and her wrist was held by a man.


    Behind him, there was also a man''s gentle voice, "don''t go, will you stay?"


    Warm voice slowly surrounded from behind, his voice came from the ear, a bit hoarse, but with an unspeakable flavor.


    Every word came out of his thin lips, and there was a sense of inexplicable sadness in her ears.


    It seems that it''s not just to ask her not to leave now.


    It means something else.


    As if to say: don''t go, stay forever, OK?


    Guo Luo luoshidun is in place, light way: "you are injured."


    "Well, you''ll stay, won''t you?" He asked.


    Hearing the man''s question again, Guo Luo Luo Shi heaved a heavy sigh of relief and sat down beside him.


    Instead of calling the government doctor, she continued to apply medicine and bandage his wound.


    On the mouth then light asks a way: "is secret order come down?"


    Otherwise, he would not say such words to her inexplicably.


    See her to bandage his wound again, the corner of the man''s mouth slightly hook a good-looking arc.


    In the dark and deep eyes, there are soft ripples.


    He looked down at her with a faint "um".


    "As long as you are willing to stay, I will go to the emperor. If you don''t want to, I won''t ask you. "


    Guo Luo Luo Shi bandaged his wound and said with a light smile: "it''s you who do not want to come."


    If you can force, she will not believe that this city is quite deep man, will be so kind.


    "If you think so, then you are." The man didn''t care, just kept asking her, "will you stay?"


    Again.


    This sentence, from just now on, she has heard him say it twice.


    "Why did you say that?" She asked.


    "Because you don''t want to, and the children are all at home."


    "Are you trying to put the kids on me again?" She looked up at him. "But the children are grown up. I don''t have to worry about them. I think the Lord will take care of them."


    Smell speech, eight Ye long eyebrow slightly a wrinkle.


    "I can give you whatever you want, as long as you stay."


    "What I want has long been crushed by you. Have you forgotten it?" Her eyes, looking at the pair of dark eyes, light way: "now I just want to leave.""Haven''t I treated you well these years? The man of Qing Dynasty, which one is not a concubine, because the Lord dotes on Aruna for several years, you will leave? "


    Guo Luoluo''s: "did you make me lose? I didn''t care about you. Did you remember him first?"


    "It is not that I have made you defeated, but you have conspired against zawan alabutan, or that evil is beyond good. This will happen sooner or later."


    "Well, let alone this, I just want to ask you why you don''t want to stay." Even if the powder is sprinkled on the wound, there is bone biting pain.


    But still can not withstand the pain of grinding on the tip of the heart.


    "I should not forget that you know Aruna is a fake pregnancy, but you still want me to serve her in her little month and pick up the broken porcelain pieces on the ground?"


    Eight ye: "a few years ago, you drove me back to my residence and framed my uncle and forced me to come back to beg you..."


    "you seized my weakness again and again, let the slave supervise me and limit my freedom. You also gave the second elder brother to Aruna and put the maid I trusted most to sleep, etc Wait... I think, eight Ye''s good memory should not have forgotten? "


    The injured place, though, has been cured for a long time.


    But every time when the wind blows, when it rains continuously.


    A long broken heart, always faint pain.


    I can''t go back to the past.


    "Yes, I have done these things, but I can promise that these things will never happen again, as long as you are willing to stay."


    "No, in my life, I can love the wrong person, but I can''t love a wrong person three or five times. When I was young, I took the wrong road. It was my bad luck, but I always jumped into a mud pit. I''m not so stupid."


    A man who values power so much.


    If she stays with him.


    She can even see how those sad things will be repeated in her later.


    "Is there really no room for discussion?" Asked the man.


    She raised her head and gave him a light smile: "if I ask you, would you like to remove the title of Lord, stop colluding with officials and lead a common life with me?"


    "As a king, I have royal blood on my body. Why should I be an ordinary person and live an ordinary life. Besides, what does it have to do with my letting you stay? " The man asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    Guo Luo Luo Shi has long guessed that he will return this way.


    She light way: "I just casually ask just, you don''t have to take seriously, of course, you won''t take it seriously."


    The eighth master: "......


    Guo Luoluo bowed his head and smeared a light brown ointment on the man''s wound.


    At the same time, she held her lips and said, "eight masters, do you know that as a man, you don''t give your wife the respect and responsibility you deserve. For Aruna, this side wife, you are cruel enough to put aside after using it. As a man, you are really a bit of a failure. "


    "She was not a good one."


    "Didn''t you know she wasn''t good at first?"


    Eighth master: "from the very beginning, you knew that she was not good. In order to win over Aruna''s family, you married her and connived at her again and again, which led her to the present situation. Or you don''t want to welcome her in and marry her home, but you''re not responsible. A man like you and a woman who meets you are a bloody mildew for eight generations. "


    Her voice was light and her tone was gentle.


    The words that can be said are words that kill the heart.


    And the man in front of her is more calm as if he is not talking about him.


    "Sometimes I really want to ask, what do you think of women?"


    Eighth master: "it''s hard to weigh the pros and cons because your relatives in the backyard are involved in the interests of the former dynasty. But as for the government, you have violated the basic morality because of your ambition. The Qing Dynasty was the place where you were born and raised, but you conspired with outsiders to rebel. You failed even more in this regard. You even made troubles to the emperor and the empress. This makes me think you are a vulgar scholar. "


    "I didn''t want to hurt anyone. You leaked the news to them, so I had to kill them all."


    "You are wrong from the very beginning. The imperial examination does not like you. Whatever you do, the throne is not yours."


    The eighth master thought over all the words the woman said.


    After silence for a while, he asked expectantly, "are you not willing to stay because you are worried that the Lord will treat you as before for the sake of the government?"


    Said, before waiting for the woman to answer, he solemnly promised: "this point you don''t worry, the Lord will be good to you."


    Guo Luo and Luo Shi led a sneer.


    Listen, he only promised to be nice to her.


    But she never said that he would give up something and live the life she wanted.


    This man, once upon a time, was full of ambition.


    Even now the emperor ascends the throne, he still has hidden ambition in front of her.


    If it goes on like this, who knows if there will be a married woman in the future.


    Guo Luoluo made a knot in the gauze and cut off the remaining gauze with scissors.


    Then she looked up and looked straight at the man.


    "Eight ye, you are always a modest gentleman, gentle as jade. But I know that you are terrible. "


    "Do you have any?" Eight ye took one side of the clean clothes, leisurely put on.


    A pair of eyes, looking at him.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi didn''t reply, just staring at the man''s eyes.


    He was always like this, wearing light clothes.


    There are no complicated lines on the material, only light dark flowers are embroidered.


    The facial features are clear and deep.


    The dark and deep eyes are gentle.


    Sexy thin lips are always slightly raised, rippling out a good-looking arc.


    There is a soft light in Obsidian eyes.


    As if everything around, are surrounded by his gentleness.


    On the day of marriage, when he lifted her veil, he looked at her and laughed.


    I don''t know because I think of the past.


    Or by eight Ye''s gentle influence.


    Looking at, Guo Luo Luo''s mouth corners, also slightly up.


    Seeing her smile, the man led his lips and said, "Yaqin, stay, OK?"


    Still the same gentle voice, but with a trace of pleading.


    Among adults, that''s it.


    Even if we know that we will never go back to the past, we will not quarrel and collapse at this moment.


    It''s a kind of heart to heart alienation.


    Even though he wanted to keep her, he didn''t say anything hurtful hysterically.


    It''s about putting down your body and wanting her to stay.


    As for Guo Luo Luo, the same is true.


    At the moment, whenever I think about the days he was hurt.


    Even if she hated him.


    But still calm as water and he talked.


    It''s as if they''re not talking about the rest of their lives.


    It''s about what to eat today.


    Because they know, some things, helpless and helpless.After two people looked at each other for a while, Guo Luoluo shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t want to go through the rain when I was young. I''m old, I''m afraid I can''t stand it. "


    Smell speech, eight Ye led the lip, but what words did not say.


    Just at this moment, a servant knocked on the door.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi looked up at the direction of the door, "come in."


    The next moment, a little eunuch came into the room.


    "Fujin, no... no, general sebuli, he... He''s gone to heaven..."


    as soon as he said this, Guo Luo''s beautiful Phoenix eyes could not help but become red.


    She stood up in a daze, but because she was too sad, she couldn''t stand shaking a few times.


    Eight Ye helped her.


    This time, just holding her arm.


    Guo Luoluo quietly pushed away his arm and eased his mood. He saluted: "I heard that, uncle. I have to go back to my mother''s home to do my filial piety. The eldest brother and the second elder brother also have to go back with me. But the eighth master is at ease. As soon as the uncle''s funeral period is over, I will order someone to send the elder brother and the second elder brother back."


    Speaking of this, Guo Luo Luo''s pause, and then said: "please write the letter of divorce to me."


    It is very clear that she is going to leave today and never return to Prince Lian''s mansion.


    And it shows her determination to leave.


    "Do you really have to go?"


    "Well." Guo Luo Luo Shi nods.


    "Well, I will write the letter of divorce. As for the elder brother and the second elder brother, you should keep one at your side." He said.


    Smell speech, Guo Luo Luo''s suddenly raised his head and looked at the man in disbelief.


    Over the years, he has been taking children as her weakness and threatening her.


    And in the royal family, also pay attention to the blood does not flow outside.


    To say it is gege, but she gave birth to two, are brothers.


    So, when she left, she didn''t intend to leave with her children.


    Because she is holding the belief that she must go, so as not to be caught by him.


    But never thought, he offered to let her take one.


    Although there is only one, that''s good.


    After all, she can''t keep her two sons by her side.


    See Guo Luo Luo''s Leng in situ, eight Ye chuckled, gentle way: "how, moved to want to stay, if you want to, take advantage of ye not to repent, everything still has time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    "No Guo Luo Luo shook his head, "it''s just that the palm and the back of the hand are all flesh. I don''t know who to take. I have to think about it for a while."


    "Well, think about it before you go." It seems that as long as she stays in the mansion more, she will have more expectations and opportunities.


    Guo Luo Luo''s standing in place, Liu Mei micro Cu, seems to be weighing the pros and cons, which son to take away.


    However, Leng everyone thought she would take big brother away.


    Because big brother is a sensible and clever child.


    But two elder brother, actually by Aruna to take is not to be the biological.


    After pondering on a cup of tea, Guo Luo Luo said decisively: "well, now that big brother is grown up and sensible, he will stay with him. The second elder brother is still young, in addition has been taken by Aruna for a while, and my affection is shallow, so I will stay by my side and take it well. "


    Eight Ye didn''t expect her to think so fast, some reluctant in the eyes.


    It''s not because she''s going to take the baby away and feel reluctant.


    It was because she was leaving that he didn''t give up.


    But so far, he said nothing more.


    I just told the slave to bring the elder brother and the second elder brother.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi also told the servants to pack up the burden.


    In this free time, Xiao Zhu didn''t know when he came in.


    Moreover, as soon as he came in, he knelt down in front of eight ye and Guo Luo Luo''s family.


    "Eight ye, you can''t just ignore the slave." Little bamboo road.


    Hearing this, Guo Luo Luo''s eye eight ye with Yu light, did not speak.


    Eight Ye is leaning on the back of the chair, gently stroking the white jade ring finger.


    Dark and deep eyes, a glance at Xiao Zhu.


    The light way: "Ye side never leave useless person, if Fu Jin is willing to take you, you go with her, good life serves her. If she doesn''t want you, there won''t be room for you in this house. "


    See small bamboo repeatedly nodded, kowtow toward Guo Luo Luo: "Fu Jin, I beg you to take in."


    Guo Luo Luo didn''t even look at Xiao Zhu. He said, "unfaithful servant, I will never accept him for the second time."


    To put it better, Xiaozhu was asked to serve her.


    It''s not nice to say. Who knows if Xiaozhu is allowed to follow her as a meticulous work.


    She went through it once and didn''t want to go through it again.


    It''s the hardest thing to be betrayed by the people closest to you.


    "No, Fujin, the past things were all the servants'' fault. From now on, I will serve you well. Please take pity on him. " Xiaozhu kowtowed again and again with tears.


    Guo Luo Luo''s side over the body, not to see Xiaozhu.


    "If you want to kowtow, kowtow. But even if you break your head, I won''t leave a slave who climbs the bed. "


    As soon as this word comes out, Xiao Zhu''s kowtow action is stunned.


    Not waiting for Xiaozhu to say anything more, eight ye said: "come on, drive her out of the palace."


    So, a group of slaves came forward and took Xiao Zhu out.


    Seeing this, Guo Luo Luo''s corner of the mouth raised a sneer, "eight Ye is really cruel to women."


    "Only you are different." He looked at her.


    "I just said that I never leave useless people around me. Does it mean that I still have some value for you to use?"


    "Don''t know why, always want to be with you, this is to use you, comfort the soul?"


    The man suddenly came, let Guo Luo Luo''s have a layer of goose bumps.


    Do you know what it''s like to say such a gentle man?


    It''s the kind of voice that sounds fascinating to women and very magnetic.


    It gives people a stable sense of security, very down-to-earth.


    It is a pity that she is no longer a little girl, and she will never be taken by his rascal again.


    She only returned a sneer from the man and did not speak again.


    After a stick of incense, the elder brother and the second elder brother were brought to the main courtyard by the slave.


    And the things in Guo Luo''s house have been packed up.


    As early as she knew that the emperor would give a secret order.


    I''ve already let the slave pack up.


    So, this meeting is very neat.


    "Well, it''s getting late, and I''m going." Guo Luo rose up and saluted the eight masters.


    Eight Ye faintly "um" one.


    Then, Guo Luo Luo Shi took the servants and two elder brothers and went to the main courtyard.


    Somehow, her pace slowed down unconsciously.


    Once upon a time she had secretly vowed to leave.


    But finally to this day, the heart is full of mixed feelings.


    To the door, eight ye also followed closely out.


    In front of all the servants and children, he asked faintly, "really, really, won''t you stay?"


    Hearing the speech, the slaves are all eye-catching.


    One by one, the two elder brothers were further away, leaving room for the two masters to speak alone."What''s wrong with you today? I''ve been asked the same question several times." She looked back at the burden in the slave''s hand. "Look, I''ve packed up all this baggage. Does it look like a joke?"


    The eighth master glanced at the big and small bags in the hands of the slaves.


    "Do you still love me


    Guo Luo Luo''s first is a Zheng, then there is a warm current surging in his heart.


    But she said against her heart: "you like power, and I loved you, that''s all, isn''t it?"


    "No, I love power and I always love you."


    This gentle little words of the man, negative hand standing in front of her, hard to really express a time.


    Just because I''m afraid of missing this time, I can''t go back.


    For this late confession, Guo Luo Luo''s heart throbbed.


    It''s just that it''s late.


    Whenever he thinks of the harm he has done to himself.


    No matter how sweet talk, for her, it''s just a honey sword.


    She held her lips and gave him a piece of advice.


    "Eight masters, anything is too much, no matter money, power, status or glory, we should not covet too much, otherwise it will be counterproductive. I hope you can be more ordinary in the future. Otherwise, the most unfortunate days of your life will start from this. "


    "But once you choose mediocrity, the edge will be sharpened without edges and corners." Eight Ye indirectly expressed his attitude, but still couldn''t help raising his hands and trying to hold her.


    But when his hands were hanging in the air, he stopped.


    Even if they had been so upset and in love.


    But to this moment, but like the most familiar stranger.


    Zheng for a few seconds, he asked faintly: "can you hold you again?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s reflexively stepped back three steps and shook his head.


    Seeing this, eight ye took back his hand and took out a piece of beige rice paper from the cuff.


    He handed it to the woman, "this is a letter of divorce. Go out this door and never come back."


    With that, he didn''t ask him to stay.


    Instead, he took the lead and left without looking back.


    This farewell, even hugging has become a luxury...


    Guo Luoluo looked at the letter of divorce in his hand, and then looked up at the man''s back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    She was stunned for a few seconds in the same place, and then she left with her slave from Prince Lian''s mansion.


    However, at the moment, the highest Pavilion of Prince Lian''s residence is located.


    Eight Ye is standing there, looking at Guo Luo Luo Shi''s back, has been watching her disappear in the sight.


    Then, he just took a breath gently, in the direction of empty, gentle smile.


    The corners of his eyes curled slightly, as if he had guessed all this.


    There is even a sense of relief in my heart.


    At this moment, as many years ago, in order to protect her from being framed by Aruna.


    When he drove her back to her mother''s house.


    But this time, it should never come back.


    One side of the slave saw, can''t bear to say: "master son, why don''t you keep Fu Jin?"


    "Anyone who leaves voluntarily, no matter what the reason, may have hesitated, hesitated, struggled and refused to give up. But at least at this moment when she decided to leave, she felt that she would be better off without me. Then, why didn''t you help her


    The man said so, but that pair of warm eyes, but dyed with a layer of scarlet blood.


    It''s like trying to put up with something, but no matter how he tolerates it.


    Such "suffocating for rights" tears are not difficult to see in the eyes of those struggling for rights.


    Since that day, the originally quiet house of Prince Lian became more quiet.


    Slaves are more careful when they are on duty.


    I''m afraid that if one is not careful, he will be dragged out and killed with a stick.


    Alas, ever since Fujin was retired to his mother''s house, the eight masters, who have always been gentle and gentle, will never give up if there is a mistake on the part of his subordinates.


    There is also side Fujin Aruna, who somehow went mad and was moved to another Chuang Tzu.


    ------


    Guo Luoluo was dismissed, but there were no rumors about her bad in the capital.


    The public only said that one of the eight Ye''s family was crazy and the other was dismissed. It was designated as the problem of eight Ye himself.


    What''s more, a few days ago, the eight fortunes were praised by the empress.


    Therefore, Ruoyin and the fourth master of the Forbidden City finally gave an account of the dead sebuli.


    "Niang, I''ve heard about your inquiry." Half plum road.


    If sound turns over the pamphlet in hand, carelessly way: "say."


    "In this month, the emperor offered a reward of ten thousand Liang to cure the thirteen Lord. However, many famous doctors came to the capital. But this month, it''s autumn. So many doctors not only failed to cure his leg, but also made his leg more serious than it was in summer. It''s purulent to stink. If it goes on like this, one of his legs will be completely abandoned. "


    Smell speech, if sound where still can see a pamphlet.


    She asked solemnly, "what about the emperor? What''s the news?"


    "I heard that the emperor wanted to send all the quack doctors to the frontier to be sent to exile for the sake of this matter, but those officials couldn''t persuade them. They said that the emperor was partial to the thirteen masters, which caused public discussion and dissatisfaction. Now, because of the thirteen masters, they have allocated those medical officers and doctors, and they have said that if they oppose again, they will be sent to the border areas for exile. "


    When he heard this, he could not help but open his eyes.


    The four masters, who had always been calm, had come to this point for the sake of the thirteen masters.


    But after thinking about it, she also knew what the thirteenth master meant to the fourth master.


    Although not a brother, but better than a brother.


    It was in a difficult time, step by step together.


    What''s more, the thirteenth master has carried the burden for the fourth master.


    But other people don''t know the mystery of this, naturally they are unconvinced.


    If the sound Mou light turns to turn, the way: "where is the emperor now?"


    "This point, I think, is in the Yangxin hall to read memorials."


    If the tone light "um" a, "call Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN come in, comb my hair and change clothes for me."


    After all, as a queen, she still wants to persuade her.


    Although the harem can not interfere in the government.


    But when the emperor carried out tyranny, he still had to remonstrate.


    In this way, the pillow side wind can be used for business.


    Moreover, the fourth master is a rational man. I hope he is just angry.


    A moment later, Ruoyin changed to the blue embroidered jade orchid flag.


    Her hair was combed up high, and she was covered with tinsel.


    After dressing up, she took mother Liu''s hand and went to Yangxin hall by Phoenix chariot.


    The Yangxin hall is not only the closest to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    It is also closely connected with the imperial dining room, the Qianqing palace, the former dynasty and the CI Ning palace.


    Therefore, it is probably to improve the efficiency of their work.


    The fourth master stayed in the Yangxin hall almost every day, but seldom went back to the Qianqing palace.Soon, Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot stopped at the heart building hall.


    When they got there, he Zhongkang and xiaodezi were standing outside the door.


    When they saw Ruo Yin, they rushed forward to beat thousands: "the empress is auspicious."


    Ruoyin raised his hand and motioned them to get up.


    Then he looked up at the open door of Yangxin hall, "but is the emperor inside?"


    "Exactly." He Zhongkang looked at the direction of the gate and said with a smile, "please wait a moment. I''ll go in and pass a message."


    "Well." Ruoyin holds mammy Liu and waits.


    He Zhongkang trotted into the hall.


    After a while, he Zhongkang came out.


    Along with him came Su Peisheng, who was already in the temple.


    At this meeting, Su Peisheng went to Ruoyin and flattered him: "Niang, the emperor is reading the memorial inside. Please go in."


    Then he did not forget to remind Ruoyin: "the emperor has been in it for one night, please advise me."


    If sound tiny jaw head, secretly exclamation four ye this workaholic.


    As early as in Qiandi and Yuanmingyuan, the fourth master was very diligent and strict with himself. He was a very rational man.


    At about five o''clock every day, the alarm clock of flowers, birds and insects in your house is set.


    Now, when he ascended the throne, he became more diligent.


    Ruoyin had heard Su Peisheng say more than once that he often read memorials all night long.


    Even if you sleep at night, you don''t sleep more than four hours a day.


    After a few months, the brush was bald.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will become an immortal!


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin shakes her head and releases mammy Liu''s hand, and enters the Yangxin hall alone.


    In fact, the name of the hall of nourishing the heart comes from Mencius''s "do not be good at cultivating one''s desires".


    The best way to cultivate the mind is to reduce desire and hope.


    The main idea is to remind the emperor that he should be good at controlling his own desires and hopes, and nourish his good mind and character.


    But how many people who can sit here can reduce their desire and hope.


    It may be possible to reduce the desire for women.


    But it is impossible to reduce the desire for power.


    If sound into the hall, look up to see the fourth master sitting in the middle of the mahogany throne, attentively reading memorials.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    Under the throne, there are luduan and incense tubes on the base, and bookshelves are placed on both sides of the pedestal.


    It is estimated that those craftsmen and slaves all know that the fourth master is an emperor who demands delicacy.


    The furnishings and works of art, as well as official porcelain, are exquisite.


    Behind the throne screen, there are two doors leading to the hall, with the words "tianche" and "Anton" respectively.


    In front of the fourth master, there is a nanmu yellow Satin desk.


    Behind him was Bian, who was written by his imperial pen, with the four characters "Zhongzheng Renhe".


    The concepts of "Zhong Zheng", "Ren" and "he" are very common in Confucian classics.


    The main idea is to implement the doctrine of the mean, benevolent government, and harmony between the inside and outside.


    These four words are enough to show the key to the governance of the four masters.


    At the moment, not waiting for if sound to speak, listen to the man light way: "you first stay for a while, I this will be very busy."


    "Oh." Ruoyin looked at the man too busy to lift his head, so he didn''t disturb him. Instead, he wandered around at will.


    The lighting here is very good. The sunlight outside is shining through the window, shining on her face.


    I don''t know if it''s because there are so many secrets chatting here, for the sake of sound insulation and confidentiality.


    The windows in Yangxin hall are not made of paper.


    It''s the only palace with glass windows.


    Looking at a piece of transparent glass windows, if the sound of some want to skew.


    If you sleep in this, is the sound insulation effect particularly good?


    Don''t worry about the night watchman outside.


    However, only for a moment, Ruoyin shook his head and threw away the idea.


    And admonished herself that she had come to remonstrate.


    Not with the fourth master.


    Then, if the sound simply walked around the hall of nourishing the heart.


    In the eastern part of the Ming Dynasty, there was a throne about the same size as the main hall.


    On the west side of the Ming Dynasty, xinuang pavilion was divided into several rooms. There was a small room for the emperor to read memorials and talk with ministers in secret, and put forward a plaque with the words "diligent in administration and loving the virtuous".


    The back hall of Yangxin hall is the temporary resting place for the fourth master when he is tired.


    He can also visit the imperial concubines here.


    There are bedrooms between the East and the west, each with a bed.


    East five as the main room Queen''s sphere of influence, that is, Ruoyin''s place.


    The west five rooms are the lucky places for imperial concubines or other concubines.


    After wandering almost, Ruoyin went back to the fourth master.


    In the bookshelf behind him, he picked up several books, nestled in the throne behind him, and looked at them at will.


    As a result, she was reading and waiting for the fourth master to finish.


    As a result, they waited from day to night.


    When Ruoyin yawned and her stomach and spirit were almost unable to hold on, a bright yellow body came to her.


    Ruoyin tried to blink his eyes and held up his spirit.


    Looking up, he saw that the fourth master was looking down at her.


    It looks like you have enough energy.


    I really admire the man in front of me.


    I haven''t had a rest for two days and a night.


    How better than her spirit?


    However, the man long eyebrow micro Cu, deep ink pupil, seems to hide trouble.


    Ruo Yin seldom saw his feelings revealed.


    "The emperor." She put down the book in her hand, and the whole person stood up to salute.


    "Are you here today The fourth master helped the woman and sat down on one side.


    "I come to congratulate the emperor on behalf of the medical officers and doctors." If the tone shallow smile, also sit down again.


    Smell speech, four ye pick eyebrow, "Congratulations?"


    Ruoyin nodded and said in a very serious way: "I heard that the emperor wanted to send those medical officers and doctors to the frontier for the sake of the leg injury of thirteen younger brothers. If I didn''t believe it, I came to see it in person. You are a diligent, strict and rational monarch. How can you be like what they say


    Then she wrinkled her nose and said, "look at my concubine, are they talking nonsense again? In this rumor confusing people."


    Voice just fell, that pair of originally mysterious ink pupil, when hearing the crucial problem, become sharp once.


    It''s like a blade through all.


    Is through a chilling inquiry, staring at Ruoyin.


    After a long time, the man said faintly: "the queen heard me right. I really ordered that those quack doctors should be sent to the frontier to be exiled."


    Ruoyin: "what''s more, the empress doesn''t know that anyone who comes to persuade me or admonishes me will be sent to the frontier to be exiled?"


    If sound nodded, "minister concubine knows."


    "Know you dare to come?" He looked at her.


    Ruoyin: "my concubine is not to advise the emperor, but to congratulate him."Conscience of heaven and earth, she really did not persuade him.


    It''s just a couple of high hats on him.


    "Don''t pretend before me."


    The fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    She didn''t persuade him, but she just buckled the high hat to him. How brave!


    "I don''t want the emperor to be criticized by the officials and the people because of the impulse of the emperor. Even if you pay more for the Qing Dynasty behind your back, no one else will know."


    Why do you want to recruit black men when you are so diligent?


    "I''m going to treat thirteen favorably. Whoever likes to say so will go." Always calm on the surface, through the indefatigable firmness.


    "The emperor thinks that even if those medical officers and doctors are sent to the frontier, the feet of the thirteen brothers will not be improved. What''s more, those medical practitioners who have never learned martial arts since childhood are not different from boy scouts when they are sent to exile. "


    "Who says it''s no use. I''ve been treating them too leniently these days. Sorrow and labor can prosper the country, while ease and depression can perish. Once a person is comfortable, he will not be a bit motivated. If you don''t give them a little pressure, you can''t even cure a sore. "


    "But this is not the way."


    "Then what is the way?" Handsome cheek, showing obvious impatience.


    Ruoyin: "do you know that if it goes on like this, thirteen''s legs will be useless." When he said this, his eyes were scarlet like fire.


    For him, the thirteenth master is his best brother in the world.


    Or that kind of together from scratch, experienced the baptism of years, worked together good brother.


    They say that they are brothers, and they share weal and woe together.


    Once those sufferings, he and shisan came together.


    Moreover, he also stepped on the thirteen younger brother to cross the knife mountain.


    Even if the thirteen younger brother is willing to take the initiative for him, his heart is also sad.


    Now that he is on the throne, he wants to take him back to the capital and live a good life.


    But every time he saw him, he was lying either in bed or in a wooden wheelchair.


    In his heart, he was not very happy.


    The fourth master will always remember the young man who was very scheming in front of others.


    But in front of him is pure like a child, he said: fourth brother, I am not "help" you, but "work for" you.


    As the saying goes, brothers are brothers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    Now thirteen''s appearance, to him, is like being bound by his hands and feet.


    He just wanted to cure thirteen anyway.


    If anyone can''t get along with shisan, he is.


    Once upon a time, he helped him.


    Now, let him be his strong backing.


    Brother, is not the long road of life to help each other, to carry on, to accompany, to help each other.


    For this reason, the reason in his heart is out of balance.


    Ruoyin looked at the fourth elder brother''s frown and comforted him: "I know that the emperor loves his thirteen younger brother. Now the urgent task is to cure the thirteen younger brother''s leg. But if you send all those doctors to the frontier, who dares to treat the thirteen younger brothers in the future? "


    Fourth master:...


    "it''s good to pay attention to love and justice, but have you ever thought that it is also an invisible pressure for the thirteen younger brothers. He was promoted to Jiajue, which aroused many people''s dissatisfaction. If you oppose so many people for his sake, it will only make him more difficult in the court. "


    In the past, when the children in the mansion were gone, the fourth master was not so impulsive, but his reason was terrible.


    It seems that... The position of the thirteenth master in his heart is really not of general importance.


    Therefore, she can only start from the angle of thirteen masters.


    I hope to persuade the fourth master.


    Maybe if sound played a role, four Ye''s eyes turned slightly.


    When you were sick, did you still remember the situation when he was sick


    "Well."


    "Didn''t you tell me that Dr. Sun sent a lot of medical books to my wife in order to thank me AMA. At that time, the doctors did not know what to do with his illness, but my concubine bravely tried and pulled him back from the gate of hell. "


    Fourth master:...


    "this time, I roughly looked through those medical books, and there are many ways to cure poison sores. If the emperor believes in my wife, I will give it a try for my thirteen younger brother. "


    Smell speech, the fourth master is staring at the woman.


    She is like a book, which is rich in content and surprising.


    She is beautiful, considerate, coquettish, willful, independent, kind, elegant, intelligent...


    all kinds of beautiful words can be used in her body.


    Let him not know which one is the real her.


    Or, she is a woman with all the advantages in one.


    Although she could order medicine, he knew it for a long time.


    And she explained it to him.


    But he always thinks things are not as simple as she said.


    However, he did not like to chase after women to ask questions about the mother-in-law.


    She didn''t want to tell the truth, so he let her.


    Besides, he didn''t do anything bad, so he didn''t take it seriously.


    What''s more, what she said was well founded. People sent her books out of gratitude.


    There seems to be nothing wrong with it.


    He couldn''t think of anything else.


    Is it possible that his queen was created by a goblin and can be cured by magic.


    Then even if she''s a goblin.


    It''s also his good goblin.


    The next moment, the fourth master suddenly realized something, and was surprised by this absurd idea.


    He shook his head, shook off these absurd ideas and said, "are you sure you can cure thirteen brothers?"


    "I don''t know for sure, but now the situation is urgent. If I drag on, I''m afraid that my thirteen brother''s legs will be ruined. There is nothing worse than this. Why don''t we try it? "


    Ruoyin knows that now shianyin seems to be lying in bed, in a wheelchair.


    But as long as his legs are not broken, there is hope.


    If there is hope, there will be light to stand up again.


    But if his legs were rotten, even if Hua Tuo was alive, it would be irreparable.


    Well, hope is gone.


    For the rest of his life, he can only be a disabled person.


    That smiling face pure good, affectionate and righteous youth.


    It''s good to be a lucky Jin. How can I say it''s more pleasing than that boy of fourteen.


    In addition, he has done a lot for the fourth master.


    For the sake of the fourth master, I went to Ninggu tower.


    Anyway, such a person is a good one.


    If sound really can''t bear to see thirteen Ye''s illness aggravating, but he is the same as nobody.


    What''s more, I can''t imagine how a woman who is as infatuated as thirteen Fujin should live in the future.


    At the moment, the fourth master sat there, silent for a while, as if weighing the pros and cons.


    After thinking about it, he said, "well, I can let you have a try. But there''s one thing, you can''t claim to the public that it''s you who treat the thirteen brothers. "


    She is his queen, and she really wants to help thirteen.Therefore, although he did not understand her medical skills.


    But she firmly believed that she would do her best to cure thirteen.


    However, everything is not absolutely sure, he has to think of a good way for her.


    "Thank you for your trust. In fact, my concubine is the same as you think. It is better not to let outsiders know that I am treating him. So, we''ve thought of going together. " If the sound returns.


    She was still thinking about how to talk to the fourth master.


    Now he opened his mouth first, which saved her the trouble of explaining.


    At that time, she thought about this when she was going to help the thirteenth master.


    Even if she wanted to see him, she could not directly treat him as a queen.


    After all, she is the queen of Qing Dynasty, not a doctor.


    Everyone is born to specialize in technology.


    The general is going to war.


    The doctor wants to cure the disease.


    The emperor wants to run the country.


    The queen will manage the harem.


    If she''s a queen, cross-border treatment.


    If people know that she can cure a stubborn disease that everyone can''t cure, everyone will come to see her.


    But she also helps people.


    First of all, it is good to be like the thirteen master, and there are some contacts and interactions.


    But when someone else is ill, it has nothing to do with her.


    Second, I don''t know if it''s a good one.


    She''s not a big charity medical family. She''s a queen. How can she have so much time to deal with this.


    Some who have no status will not ask her.


    I''m afraid that some people who have made great contributions to the imperial court will not be able to get rid of them if they are in urgent need.


    Even if he tries hard to get rid of it, he will have a reputation of being hopeless.


    Especially those people in the backyard. They don''t look up and look down.


    If you know she knows how to cure, she will be asked.


    But for those in the harem, she didn''t take the initiative to harm others.


    There''s no need to help those people in the harem, or the children of those people.


    Because, even if it is cured well, it is not sure whether it can get a good reputation.


    But if it is not well treated, the bad reputation and responsibility will surely fall on her first.


    How can she be a queen and manage the harem?


    Not to mention the leg of the thirteen master, she can not cure it well.


    If it is not cured, others will be another way of saying.


    Just that is to say, she is beyond her ability to be a good queen, but she gives people medical treatment. This is OK, the leg is disabled.


    In addition to the matter of the thirteen masters, there was a stir in the capital and the court hall.


    One of her queens also saw the doctor herself, that is to push the fever to the highest point.


    Everyone knows what''s going on.


    In a word, it''s hard for both sides.


    The fourth master didn''t expect Ruoyin agreed so neatly.


    After all, no one is willing to hide in a corner and be a man who does not seek fame and wealth.


    When he got to his present position, he met many people who wanted to show his meritorious deeds.


    Even if some people seem thin.


    But in that light, but accumulated endless ambition.


    It''s just that you can''t see it clearly and you can''t understand it. It''s like a dragon swimming in the clouds. You can''t see its head and tail. Sometimes, you can''t find a trace.


    And she''s different from everyone he''s ever met.


    She was really at home and abroad, with a sense of calm and carefree.


    It''s not good to say. It''s useless here.


    If some people can pretend, but she has not for so many years.


    And he can''t be wrong with people.


    The fourth master looked at the woman in front of him, and his thin lips gently opened: "it''s just wronged you. Even if the thirteen younger brother''s disease is cured, in the eyes of outsiders, you don''t have much credit."


    "It''s the greatest honor for my concubine to be the queen of the emperor. What else should I do for those labors?" Her face doesn''t matter.


    Besides, if it is not cured, it will be good for her.


    At this moment, unconsciously, two people''s hands tightly held together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    Different from the past with ambiguous color of the kind.


    But hand in hand to give each other a sense of security, together spent this matter.


    Ruoyin is an activist.


    Since she proposed to see the thirteen master, she would not be careless.


    In addition, the matter is urgent, thirteen Ye''s leg injury, can''t delay any more.


    Therefore, she opened her mouth to the fourth master: "the emperor, why don''t you call the doctor Feng now, wait for the minister and concubine to ask the thirteen younger brother''s condition, and then think about prescribing a prescription for the thirteen younger brother and setting a course of treatment for him."


    Since we don''t plan to make it public, we can''t see the doctor directly for the thirteen master.


    Only through other people can we know the thirteen master''s condition.


    But we can''t call all the medical officers, only one who can be trusted.


    And the doctor Feng Yu belongs to the family of doctor Feng Tai.


    Their family has been a doctor for generations, so they can still be trusted.


    The fourth master also wants to get better soon.


    He ordered Su Peisheng to send doctor Feng to Yangxin hall, only to give him routine diagnosis of peace pulse.


    After about one stick of incense, Feng Yuyi came in with the medicine box on his back.


    Maybe I didn''t expect Ruoyin was there.


    Therefore, after Feng Yuyi came in, he was slightly stunned.


    However, on the fourth master that pair of cold eyes, immediately took back the eyes.


    Then, he bowed his head and hit a thousand children, "servant kowtow to see the emperor and empress."


    The fourth Master said, "well," I heard that you also treated Prince Yi this time? "


    "If you go back to the emperor, the servants are the first to cure Prince Yi." Feng Yuyi returned truthfully.


    Smell speech, four ye and if sound two, very have tacit understanding of one eye.


    He was so frightened that he thought that he was going to be sent to the frontier to be exiled.


    Then he said with a trembling voice: "there are four generations in the slave''s family. The slave is incompetent. If the emperor wants to blame him, please only blame the slave.". The slave begged the emperor only to be a servant, and did not want his parents and young children to be implicated. "


    It has long been said that the emperor will send all the doctors who have been treating the thirteen masters to the border areas.


    As a royal doctor, he was the first to treat the thirteen masters.


    I think it will be the first batch of people to be sent to the frontier for exile.


    Otherwise, the emperor could not summon him to the hall of nourishing the heart for no reason.


    I mean, please feel safe.


    But when he was called in, he asked about the thirteen masters.


    So the more he thought about it, the more he thought it was.


    It would be nice if he went to exile alone.


    As long as the young son of the family is still there, we can continue the incense and carry forward the Feng family''s medical skills.


    But if the family is implicated, the four generations of his family will be doomed!


    After listening to Feng Yuyi''s words, Ruoyin turns his head and looks at the fourth master angrily.


    That pair of beautiful eyes that can speak, as if to say: Emperor, look at you to frighten people.


    The fourth master sat there with a cool look.


    However, Ruoyin said, "doctor Feng, you don''t have to worry. My palace and the Emperor didn''t send you to the frontier."


    It was said that he was not going to be sent to exile, but there was a flash of joy in Feng''s eyes.


    Leng who beat small bitter bitter learning medicine.


    It''s not easy to climb to Tai hospital to be a imperial doctor. I don''t want to go to the frontier to be exiled.


    Feng Yuyi raised his head and asked in surprise, "that''s...


    " get up first and talk. " If sound road.


    "Good." After Feng Yuyi got up, he stood in the same place.


    Because the fourth master''s eyes were too terrible, he did not dare to look at Ruoyin.


    I only dare to look at the furnishings or tables and chairs in the palace.


    After Feng Yuyi got up, Ruo Yincai said, "I want to ask you the details of Prince Yi''s condition, his pulse and the condition of his sore, etc...


    Feng Yuyi was stunned at first, and then his eyes turned slightly, as if he was thinking about his illness.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "Prince Yi''s pulse is empty, his tongue is red and his fur is yellow and dry. Both legs are full of pustules, and accompanied by yellow thick pus overflow, there is a circle of red. Pain unbearable, accompanied by high fever, scratch with the hand, then pus and blood splashing. Even if the pus is squeezed out and the ointment is applied, the surface of the skin is not healed, but it is more and more serious. The shape of the skin spreads like orange peel, and the preliminary diagnosis is poison sore. "


    "Have you diagnosed eczema? Or is it a heat sore? " If you ask.


    "At the beginning, the hospital thought it was a heat ulcer, so it was treated according to the heat toxin sore, but the situation was..." Feng Yuyi secretly looked at the fourth master and said, "the situation is getting more and more serious, and then it is determined that it is a dampness poison sore."


    Feng Yuyi replied with admiration.


    They are after a long time of treatment, only to know that the canker is divided into wet and hot sores.


    But when the empress listened, she asked at the point."So what did you do when you decided it was dampness?" If sound straight ask.


    As soon as this was said, doctor Feng was immediately asked to be afraid.


    His face was flushed with embarrassment, and beads of sweat were oozing from his forehead.


    "The... Servant, his colleagues in Tai hospital, and the doctor who came here for offering a reward, prescribed a prescription for Prince Yi according to the dampness ulcer, but... It still didn''t work. What''s more, the injury to Prince Yi''s leg is more serious. "


    As soon as his voice dropped, he saw his face sink.


    The dark eyes are like two bottomless pools.


    In that pupil, is sending out the unpredictable black flowing shadow.


    However, if the sound is not much response.


    She just murmured to herself in a low voice: "it''s strange. It''s not eczema, it''s not heat. What kind of disease is this?"


    As she spoke, her brain was filtering Dr. Sun''s medical books.


    After thinking for a while, she didn''t ask Feng Yuyi again.


    Instead, he turned his head and asked the fourth master to one side: "emperor, do you know the eating habits of the thirteen younger brother, or, what does he like to eat?"


    The fourth master, a great man, is not careful to pay attention to these details.


    If you ask her what she likes to eat, he can say a few words.


    He didn''t know if it was thirteen.


    But he still replied: "we all like meat, especially beef and mutton. Another is to drink a little wine, eat some fried peanuts and wine and vegetables in our leisure time


    If sound rolled a white eye, "no wonder thirteen younger brother president poison sore."


    "What''s the relationship between eating these and long poison sores? It''s the same thing that I eat when I''m young." The fourth master doesn''t care about the tunnel.


    "Of course, it has something to do with it. If you don''t clear it in time, it will lead to poison sores. What''s more, diet is very important. Especially don''t eat hot food, or fry spicy things. Especially beef and shrimp and fried peanuts and peppers


    Fourth master:...


    "if you like to eat these fiery foods and drink wine, and eat oranges, bananas and watermelon, which are wet fruits, your body will produce liver fire, stomach fire and moisture. These body dampness poison accumulates for a long time, can grow poison sore, again and again, painful dead person also accompany Sao - itch


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    "Shisan seems to prefer oranges, so he has planted an orange garden." The fourth master remembers this. However, he still does not understand: "thirteen was a habit since childhood. Why does it happen now?"


    If sound slants head to think for a while, way: "this still has a little relation with physical quality. Maybe he practiced martial arts in a small school, and later led the army, so his physical quality has been very good. But when you get to a place as bad as ningguta, your physical fitness will decline, and if you don''t exercise, you''ll have a sore. "


    Long poison sores, with the ability of autoimmune also have a lot to do with.


    Good immunity, good resistance.


    Immunity is poor, and everything is wrong.


    In addition, thirteen Ye''s legs had a stubborn disease, which led to the legs fester.


    As a result, blood vessels and muscle tissue, as well as skin, are corroded.


    "Niang, it seems reasonable to hear that." Hearing Ruoyin''s words, Feng Yuyi''s eyes glowed.


    It''s the light of joy when medical students learn something.


    However, the fourth master glared at Feng Yuyi fiercely.


    He was so scared that he immediately stopped talking and his head dropped.


    If sound on one side, it is to want to understand the cause of disease, but did not figure out what kind of sore.


    Otherwise, how to treat it according to the method of eczema.


    The method that changes into heat poison sore, also cannot cure.


    After a long time, Ruoyin''s eyes brightened.


    Yes!


    She said: "doctor Feng, according to my palace, Prince Yi is likely to have eczema, which involves both heat and dampness. On the one hand, there is a real fire in his body, but because of the decline of physical fitness, the liver and gallbladder can not be released in time


    "Prince Yi said that he often had chest distension and abdominal distension, and it was not normal to pay homage."


    "It is because the liver and gall can not be released and detoxified in time, so it has to be discharged from the pores. But if the body metabolism is slow, it is easy to produce oil, resulting in pore blockage, toxin accumulation in the body. Rome wasn''t built in a day. 70% of the human body is water. If the water is not running smoothly, toxins will accumulate to a certain extent, and the body will be in a "wet" state, with eczema, chest and abdominal distension, heavy limbs, or the symptoms of not smooth courting. "


    Hearing this, Feng Yuyi suddenly realized: "Niangniang means... Prince Yi''s sore is due to both heat and dampness, isn''t it?"


    "Well, that''s exactly what I mean." If sound tiny jaw head, way: "so, I give you a few prescriptions, you take a Yi prince to try."


    "Good..." Feng Yuyi quickly found the pen and paper from the medicine box.


    So squatting on the ground, "Niang, you say it, slave this remember."


    "First of all, we must lead out the heat poison in Prince Yi''s body, and then thoroughly remove it. Therefore, we should first prescribe a prescription for clearing away heat and detoxification. Take five coins each, such as honeysuckle, purple flower, wild chrysanthemum, dandelion, and dice, and fry them twice a day. "


    This kind of sores, just to treat the epidermis, is useless, or will recur.


    In the end, it''s not a waste of time.


    If you want to have a radical cure, you have to thoroughly remove the heat and moisture in your body.


    "In addition, we will prescribe another prescription for foot bath. Will forsythia, honeysuckle, Houttuynia, dandelion, chrysanthemum, saponin, etc. each eight money. Pick up the medicine, wash it, mash it in the medicine jar, then add some water to soak a cup of tea for a time, then fry the juice and pour it into the bathtub. First, dip the medicine liquid with a cotton swab and apply it to the affected area. When the temperature is suitable, take a foot bath once a day, one dose twice a day, and one stick of incense each time. It can clear away heat, detoxify, detumescence, disperse nodules and remove toxic sores. "


    "Good. "Feng Yuyi wrote it quickly.


    Because he has been prescribing prescriptions all the year round, he has a special quick notation for every medicinal material.


    In other people''s eyes, he is in the ghost symbol.


    But only he knew what kinds of herbs they were.


    "The last prescription is for external application. Take the same amount of rhubarb powder, pollen Typhae and sulfur. Take the same amount of the medicine, clean it, grind it carefully and set aside, mix it with water, and then apply it externally. Three times a day. "


    " Niang, is there no more? "Feng Yuyi stopped to ask if she didn''t speak.


    " the prescription is available, but you should remind Prince Yi that he should eat light food, and that the food that is difficult to digest is good for patients with toxic sore In addition, he should be urged to exercise his physical fitness a little, but avoid the wound in the sun. "Ruoyingdao.


    to treat this stubborn canker, we must cooperate in all aspects.


    if we take medicine and liniment, and drink hot and spicy at the same time, how can we recover.


    " good and good, I remember all of them The paper, like a treasure, was put into the sleeve bag.


    then he stood in the same place with the medicine box on his back.


    seeing that Ruoyin had explained everything, the fourth Master said to Yu doctor Feng, "now that you have taken the prescription, you should go to Yiqin palace and treat it according to the prescription. If it is cured, I will give you a great reward. If not, you will continue to work in the hospital and do not have to go to the frontier¡°"Ah?" Feng Yuyi was honest, and he scratched his head with embarrassment. "But the prescription was made by the empress, not by the slave. Where should I reward him? If the Emperor didn''t let the slave go to the army, the slave would be very grateful."


    he thought he was going to be sent to the army.


    now, when things are bad, there is no need to surrender.


    he cured Prince Yi


    he was flattered by this kind of Royal kindness.


    "Dr. Feng Yuyi is really funny. My palace has been sitting here listening to you and the emperor talking about Prince Yi''s illness. When did you prescribe a prescription?" Ruoyin turned his head and said with a smile to the fourth master: "emperor, do you think so?"


    the fourth master echoed "Er" and said, "I have been with Feng Yuyi I have never heard the queen say anything about the prescription


    At this moment, Feng Yuyi was completely confused.


    He had a feeling of being played with.


    Mingming just read the prescription from the empress. He just squatted here and remembered it.


    How could the emperor and the queen not admit it in the blink of an eye.


    This is... Do you want him to recognize the three prescriptions in his hand?


    Come on, the most respectable men and women in Qing Dynasty all said that there was no such thing.


    he is a slave, how can we say that? Isn''t that for death?


    At the moment, although Feng Yuyi was puzzled, he still said: "yes, yes, the empress didn''t say anything, just now it''s the servant''s mistake."


    He hit himself hard in the face.


    Obviously it is punishment, but I feel like I want to wake up.


    Why, he thinks all this is not true, as if in a dream?


    Why did the emperor and the queen cheat him into a servant?


    But in any case, there is someone to protect the accident, and no one takes credit for it.


    Who doesn''t want this job.


    At this time, a majestic voice came from the leader: "doctor Feng Yuyi, if thirteen is cured by then, don''t care what I reward you, just accept it. But only one thing, if you divulge today''s affairs, it will not be a simple matter of sending troops to the frontier. "


    "I understand." Feng Yuyi kowtowed.


    "All right, you step back." The fourth Master said.


    "Bang."


    After Feng Yuyi went out, the fourth master turned his head and looked at Ruoyin and said, "empress, it''s time to talk about our affairs now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    "Emperor, I have said what I should say. Why don''t you just leave first?"


    The body of Ruoyin retreats in a reflexive way.


    He threw an awkward and polite smile to the fourth master.


    She was afraid that the fourth master would ask her something. She just wanted to run away from here.


    Who knows the fourth master didn''t ask.


    Just slightly attached, close to her face, "I didn''t expect that the queen was still an old Chinese medicine doctor, and the prescription was opened on her mouth, eh?"


    "My concubine just according to the medical books, open at will... Open at will." She was a little guilty.


    His body was forced to the back of the throne and could not retreat.


    Four masters step by step close, mysterious and deep ink pupil, gently swept over her face.


    Finally, the sight falls on that pair of seemingly innocent beautiful eyes.


    After looking at her for several seconds, he said, "it''s just that I''m upset these days. It''s better for the queen to lower, lower and fire for me."


    Men will "fall fire" these three words, said slowly and heavy.


    It''s almost word for word.


    Hearing Ruo Yin, the heart and liver trembled, afraid of swallowing saliva.


    "The Emperor... How does the emperor want to lower the fire?" Haochi bit his lip unconsciously.


    The fourth master stood up directly and said, "follow me."


    With that, he went out through the side door.


    Therefore, Ruoyin had to keep up.


    It turned out that the fourth master took her to one of the five rooms in the East.


    This is the room where she was lucky as a queen.


    There are all kinds of furnishings inside, as well as a wide carved shelf bed.


    The fourth master sat down directly by the bed and photographed the empty place on the right, indicating Ruoyin to sit down there.


    When Ruoyin sat down next to him, he actually put his pillow on her leg!


    Without waiting for Ruoyin to say something, he closed his eyes and said faintly, "I haven''t slept all night, my head is a little swollen, you rub it."


    "Oh." If the sound is obedient, knead the acupoints on his head.


    She seldom saw him so relaxed. She thought he was really tired.


    However, there are not many clothes in autumn.


    The fourth master''s moon forehead is hard, so she sleeps on her legs, which makes her feel flustered.


    And a little itchy.


    And it''s getting more and more uncomfortable.


    If the sound moved to move the body, want to adjust to the most comfortable state.


    "Don''t move." The man didn''t open his eyes, so he ordered.


    "But I''m itching." If the sound is not moving.


    "Listen, don''t make any noise. I haven''t had a good rest recently. In a few days, it''s time for the emperor to be buried again. I still have a lot of work to do. At that time, you will follow me. "


    Ruoyin: "she didn''t make any noise. It was really itching.


    Then, the fourth Master said: "after the completion of the Yongan ceremony of the imperial examination, I will make good compensation to you."


    The burial of the coffin into the underground palace is the most important and ceremonious ceremony in the funeral, which is called the Yongan grand ceremony.


    At that time, the emperor, empress dowagers, princes and other officials would gather in the mausoleum and stand in order.


    Ruoyin: "why did she hear a vague meaning from her words.


    If the tone is a cheeky one, he will not answer this question.


    She just took a silk pillow from the side and put it under the fourth master''s head to ease the discomfort on her legs.


    Then she kneaded the acupoints for him.


    May be really tired, but a cup of tea time, four Ye''s breath becomes even.


    If Yin looks at the man on his legs and sleeps on her like this, it''s not the way.


    Not only does he feel uncomfortable sleeping, but also her leg will be numb.


    So, she carefully adjusted the man''s posture.


    He moved his body to the middle of the bed and covered him with quilts.


    After everything had been arranged, she was going to slip away.


    Who knows that before she could slip away, a long arm took her into her arms.


    For a moment, Ruo Yin hit the strong chest of the fourth master.


    She looked up at the man, an enlarged version of Jun Yan, so placed in front of her.


    Water chestnut clear face, full of men''s masculinity.


    High - stiff bridge of nose, thin lips of sex - feeling gently pursed.


    Even if it''s a deep sleep, it''s so beautiful.


    And his breath, still so even.


    In this way, his action of holding her in his arms did not seem deliberate.


    Instead, it''s natural when you''re asleep.


    If Yin thought he had not slept for a long time, it was not easy to wake her up.


    So he lay in his arms and fell asleep with fascination.A few days later, as the fourth Master said, it was the day when the emperor was to be buried from the funeral palace to the imperial mausoleum.


    Shengzu is the name of the temple worshipped by the fourth master after the death of Kangxi.


    His posthumous title is "emperor dachengren".


    On this day, the capital was full of excitement.


    Even in the Forbidden City, the sound of gongs, drums and suona is heard at dawn.


    On that day, seventy-two people carried the coffin out of Donghua gate.


    Then the royal family, and the court officials, poured out.


    According to the system of the Qing Dynasty, 64 leading banners held high the banners and umbrellas.


    Then there was Ruoyin and the fourth master''s halo thin honor guard.


    That adds up to about 1600 people.


    They hold all kinds of weapons, banners and banners, all kinds of paper tie, or silk made of "Shaohuo", which is vast and powerful.


    The bearers of the coffin were dressed in filial piety. There were 128 people in each shift, and they were carried by turns in three shifts.


    Behind the coffin are the Eight Banners soldiers who are fully armed.


    Then there are the ranks of civil and military officials, Royal relatives and relatives, cars and sedans.


    In the funeral procession, there are also a large number of monks, Taoists, nuns and nuns.


    They are dressed in legal robes, and they are constantly playing and chanting scriptures.


    As early as three days before the spirit, there were guides to check the route of Zi palace to the mausoleum and draw up the itinerary.


    Because there are so many people and different identities, different roads should be built.


    And the whole funeral procession is more than ten miles long.


    It''s hundreds of miles from the capital to the mausoleum.


    At intervals, a reed hall should be built for the rest of the funeral procession and funeral procession.


    This kind of reed hall is also jade terraces, gold tiles, Zhu Bi, very gorgeous.


    Therefore, the coffin bearers take the same route with a large number of people. The road is wide and flat, which is convenient for carrying the coffin.


    As the emperor, the fourth master took another road, which was called the royal road. The road should be leveled in advance and paved with loess for application.


    After the departure of Zigong, the fourth master went to the Lu Temple to wait from the royal road. Once the spirit driver arrived, he should kneel down to meet him.


    The empress dowager, Empress Dowager and other female dependents should look after Lingjia''s departure, and when Lingjia is far away, they will follow.


    From the capital to the eastern and Western mausoleum, there are generally five routes.


    Each way a reed hall, after sunset, stop the coffin, all rain also stop here, or temporary set up a tent.


    Lu Dian, called Huangbu City, huangmanteng City, huangwangcheng, etc.


    When the spirit arrived, Chen halogen book in front of the door.


    The emperor led the princes and ministers to kneel at the north gate.


    Lingjia enters from the north gate, and is in the center of the hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    Chen cebao made a ceremony in the evening.


    In the morning, after the ceremony, the emperor knelt down to send Lingjia off from the South Gate of the reed hall.


    In the place where Lingjia passed by, the Minister of civil and military affairs within a hundred Li knelt down in advance to meet him a hundred steps away from the right side of the road, waiting for Lingjia to pass by. Then, he knelt down and made nine kowtows outside huangman city.


    In the evening ceremony, the civil servants were at the end of Zhenglan Banner, while the military officers were at the end of inlaid blue flag.


    When the spirit drove across the bridge, he sent two ministers to sacrifice wine and burn the money.


    Generally speaking, the average person''s walking speed is 30 kilometers per day.


    However, there were many people along the way, and the funeral procession alone lasted more than ten miles.


    In addition, from time to time to three kowtow nine worship, and car car delay.


    Therefore, we can only travel about 20 to 25 kilometers a day.


    Finally, in the early morning of five days later, the whole staff arrived at the mausoleum.


    After arriving there, the funeral procession of tens of miles knelt outside from the mausoleum.


    The underground palace is right in the middle of the mausoleum.


    A treasure city was built around the underground palace.


    In front of it is a square city.


    There is a Ming tower on it.


    There are two steles in front of the underground palace.


    There are many characters written by the fourth master himself.


    It''s all about the glorious deeds of the holy ancestor for ten years.


    Even in the case of simplification, more than 4000 words have been written.


    The reason why there are two monuments is that one monument can not write so many great achievements.


    In addition, one is written in Chinese and the other is in Manchu.


    He advocated the principle of "one family in Manchu and Han" when the emperor was alive.


    Then, it was time for the fourth master to take the name of the mausoleum.


    The Minister of rites gave the four masters kneeling in front of the underground palace the names he had taken in advance.


    The fourth master took over the list of tomb names and selected them with concentration.


    But he did not receive the ink pen handed over by the minister.


    After choosing the name, he did not hesitate to bite through his middle finger and circle the two bright red characters "jingling" with blood.


    "Jing" means "tall" and "admirable".


    The use of blood to name mausoleum was unprecedented among all the emperors of the Qing Dynasty.


    It is enough to show that the fourth master is filial and sincere to this old father.


    Seeing this, dozens of miles of funeral procession began to wail.


    They didn''t cry because of the fourth master''s behavior.


    But because of this situation, everyone in the funeral procession has to cry.


    The concubines of the harem will cry.


    Princes, nobles, civil and military officials all cry.


    What''s more, I have to cry.


    If anyone cries more sad, it shows more filial piety.


    At this moment, the cry of the mausoleum is higher than the other.


    More than ten miles of crying, walking around every place, will dye a layer of sadness.


    Ruoyin, as the queen, is not far away from the fourth master.


    She wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief stained with onions, and sobbed in a moderate voice.


    After all, it''s the queen and a woman. It''s useless to wail and cry. It''s a bit of a gaffe.


    Ruoyin stealthily raises his head and looks at the fourth master kneeling in front of the underground palace.


    I saw the man''s generous body slightly.


    The hands on the cuff, tightly packed into fists, seemed to be trying to stop the mood.


    He raised his head and closed his eyes heavily.


    All of a sudden, in that tall and straight broad body, send out a shocking sad voice.


    The voice was thick and deep, and it was hoarse with grief.


    It''s like thunder rolling and thunderbolt thundering. It''s so far and far over jingling that everyone''s eyes are dim and it''s hard to distinguish things.


    Then, one after another, the sound of wailing, again from his body, broken in the sky.


    In this moment, Ruoyin seemed to hear the sound of the collapse of the world.


    In the past, no matter what happened, the sky fell down or lost my son.


    Even though his body was full of wounds, the fourth master never frowned.


    She never seemed to have seen him shed a tear.


    This time, for the first time in many years, she saw this man cry.


    When Ruoyin had mixed feelings, he heard the voice of disappointment coming from behind him, "cut, it''s blood to write, it''s crying so loud, who can I show you?"


    Don''t look back. Ruoyin will know that this is the voice of Jiuye.


    Only he, just listening to the voice, can know that this man is extremely insidious.


    In other people''s eyes, the fourth master is a bit of a show.


    But only Ruoyin knew that this was the man''s unwillingness and heaviness for the old father to be buried in the underground palace.


    As well as thanks to the old father''s dying trust, willing to give Qing to his hands complex mood.Moreover, if he lost his father, he would not cry or cry.


    What''s the difference between such a man and a cold-blooded animal.


    Ruoyin didn''t know how long she cried.


    I only know that under the arrangement of the Minister of rites, the fourth master personally supported the coffin of the holy ancestor and sent it to the underground palace and placed it on the treasure bed.


    When everything was settled properly, the fourth master left the underground palace and sealed the stone gate.


    With a "boom" sound, the stone gate was closed tightly under the public''s attention.


    Then, the fourth master and all the civil and military officials went to the altar to "Sue Chengli" and send officials to offer sacrifices to the God of Lingshan and the earth.


    In this way, the tedious funeral ceremony of the emperor was finally over.


    At the end of the day, the crowd returned in the same way.


    Because there was no need to kowtow nine times, and on the way, some people went to their mothers and went back to their homes.


    In this way, the way back is not so congested, but also faster.


    As long as three days, they returned to the capital.


    However, just to the outskirts of the capital, sunny weather, suddenly become dark clouds.


    The original bright sky was replaced by heavy gray and black.


    Dark gray thick clouds squeezed the sky, heavy, as if to fall at any time.


    The whole world is silent.


    Indifferent wind to shuttle, there is a kind of mountain rain to come, wind full of the building feeling!


    If the sound lifts the curtain of the car, there is dazzling lightning in the sky, which seems to split the sky in two.


    And, along with the deafening thunder, it gives people a sense of terror.


    Just as she was about to put down the curtain.


    From a distance, I saw the fourth master''s carriage turning at the intersection.


    The man, he just lifted the curtain.


    Two people''s line of sight, with the heart of the inductance should be like, hit together.


    Somehow, Ruoyin suddenly remembered what he said when he was lying on her leg in the Yangxin hall that day.


    He said: after the Yongan ceremony of huangkao is completed, I will make good compensation to you.


    Think of these, if the sound to the man shy smile, put down the curtain.


    Then it began to rain cats and dogs outside.


    Sitting in the carriage, you could hear the noise outside.


    It seems that there are women crying.


    It''s like something big happened.


    "Ban Mei, you go and ask and see what happened." Ruoyin commands Banmei outside the car.


    "I''ll go." Meanwhile, the carriage stopped.


    After a while, ban Mei came back.


    She opened the curtain and nervously said, "madam, it''s not good. Thirteen master suddenly fainted."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    "What''s the matter, OK? How can you faint?" If sound eyes light turn.


    When she was in Jingling, she met thirteen masters.


    He was in a wheelchair, pushed by thirteen Fujin, also in the funeral procession.


    At that time, although she looked at his sick face, she didn''t care.


    After all, Leng who hasn''t been walking for months, his legs are red and swollen, his pain is unbearable, and his face is not so good.


    "It is said that he took the prescription prescribed by doctor Feng Yuyi. Instead of getting better, his condition is more serious than before. When I was just going to inquire, I just got close to the thirteen master''s carriage and smelled a smell of rotten skin. I heard from the servants in his house that the poisonous sores on the thirteen master''s legs had spread all over his body. Alas...


    Banmei sighed and shook his head.


    If there are more than one disabled person.


    But if the body is also rotten, it is not so simple as a waste man.


    It''s not going to work!


    "But these days, I haven''t heard of his aggravation."


    If the canker spread to the whole body, this is not a day or two things.


    It''s impossible to suddenly grow poison sores and suddenly faint.


    "Maybe he didn''t speak up when he read the Yongan ceremony of the Holy Father. As a son, but also had to participate, they have been forced to support the body. What''s more, I''ve been driving day and night, and I''m tired. I''ve just fainted. "


    When he heard this, his thoughts were a little confused.


    The outsider does not know, Xu is to think Feng Yu doctor''s problem.


    But she knew that all the prescriptions were made by her.


    Now the thirteen master''s condition is getting worse, and she is naturally uncomfortable.


    Although the fourth master won''t blame her, she will feel sorry if something happens to the thirteenth master.


    "Niang, the emperor has said that he wants you to take the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager back to the Palace first." Outside the car, a small eunuch reminded.


    "I see." If the sound is dull.


    Then the carriage continued to move in the direction of the Forbidden City.


    But because of the noise outside, if the sound can''t help but lift the curtain again to have a look.


    I saw the fourth master standing in the rain, his face gloomy, in order to slave what.


    Su Peisheng and a group of servants were there to hold his umbrella.


    As the sound of rain and thunder is too loud, Ruoyin can''t hear what the fourth Master said.


    All I know is that he looks a little upset.


    Besides, he probably didn''t like the slaves.


    He carried the thirteenth master on his back and carried him from the narrow carriage to his own spacious carriage.


    What happened later, Ruoyin didn''t know.


    Because the carriage had been driving far away, and in addition to the rain and fog, everything disappeared in sight.


    And this autumn rain, it was actually under several days.


    It is said that an autumn rain and a cold.


    At present, the capital is already late autumn, cold people are shivering.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is sitting by the window, holding Mrs. Tang in her hand.


    There were some pamphlets in front of her, but she couldn''t read them.


    Maybe it was the rain that crackled on the eaves, which made her restless.


    Or maybe, because I have something on my mind.


    Originally, in her eyes, autumn is the season with sadness.


    What''s more, lightning and thunder these days.


    There is always a layer of haze floating over the Forbidden City.


    What''s more, the news I heard these days said that the thirteen master was dying.


    Therefore, now she looked out of the window of the rain curtain, are showing a faint sadness.


    If you let the thirteen masters ignore her, she will feel bad about it.


    But if her method doesn''t work, I still feel sorry.


    It seems that her life is not a doctor''s life.


    She only comforts herself in the heart, each life is not smooth sailing.


    Every profession has its own difficulties.


    At the same time, she hopes that the thirteen master''s condition will worsen, which is only caused by the pure heat toxin discharged from the body.


    Because traditional Chinese medicine through conditioning, is a process of gradual improvement.


    It''s not like western medicine, it''s effective.


    In this way, it is only a response to the recovery of the transitional period.


    Commonly known as returning to disease, it is a manifestation of driving away evil spirits.


    It is the struggle between the healthy qi of the human body and the evil Qi in the body.


    "Niang, the housekeeping room has brought fresh oranges and pomegranates. Please try them." Half plum road.


    Ruoyin swept his eyes and peeled them into pomegranates.


    And peeled oranges, one by one.


    If this is put in normal times, she is two dishes of fruit are destroyed.


    But now, in the heart has the matter to press, Leng is a little appetite.


    "Take it down. It''s too much to eat." She said faintly.Seeing that she didn''t have any appetite, ban Mei didn''t say much, so she ordered people to carry it down.


    Ruoyin glanced at the pamphlet in front of her and asked casually, "what good news is coming from Prince Yi?"


    "At present, I don''t know. I only know that the emperor ordered someone to put the thirteen master in the Yangxin hall. The imperial doctor and the grand doctor take good care of him on weekdays. However late the emperor is busy, he will go to see him."


    Hearing that there was no news, Ruo Yin looked gloomy and hung his head.


    She knew that the fourth master had just ascended the throne and had a lot of things to deal with.


    No matter how much he cares about the thirteen masters, he can''t abandon the state affairs and just care about this younger brother.


    The best expedient measure is to settle the thirteenth master in the Yangxin hall.


    In this way, he could attend to official affairs and summon officials.


    You can also take care of the sick thirteen.


    Lowered his head to ponder for a while, if sound and uneasily asked: "can hit hear Yi Prince''s illness, aggravate to what appearance?"


    Ban Mei looked around cautiously.


    Then he looked outside the door.


    When she found no one, she approached Ruoyin''s ear and whispered, "I bought a little maid in the Yangxin hall. She changed the dressing for the thirteen master in the Yangxin hall. Listen to her, thirteen Ye''s legs, waist, back, arms, and face, are covered with poison sores, of which the leg is the most serious, not only pus, but also blood and flesh paste together, there is no good place, just change medicine, it will take more than half an hour. "


    Smell speech, if sound will be in the hands of the Tang woman son, hold more tightly.


    She really didn''t expect that the illness would get worse like this.


    And she can only pray that everything is just a return to illness.


    It is night, if the sound after dinner, reading in the room.


    At the point of sleep, she did not rest.


    She has something on her mind these days. Even if she lies in bed early, she can''t sleep.


    In addition, every night, lightning and thunder.


    Although there is a slave to watch the night, she is still tossing and turning.


    So, she read a book and saw it in the middle of the night.


    A little tired, just under the servant''s service, change clothes and wash, go to bed to have a rest.


    "Creak" a, the slave brought the door, all out.


    Even Banmei, who had to watch the night, went out to get some hot water for the night.


    Ruoyin pulls the quilt, the whole person hides in the quilt, the eyesight slowly closes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    However, a cup of tea time passed, she still did not sleep.


    In the past, when she had no worries, she would have fallen asleep.


    Obviously, she was just a little tired, now lying in bed, but sleepless.


    But it was raining heavily outside.


    "Da... PA Da..." raindrops hit the eaves, making a disturbing sound.


    If the sound tosses and turns on the bed several times, still can''t sleep.


    Finally, I have to count sheep in my heart, one sheep, two sheep, three sheep...


    as a result, the more people count, the more sober they are.


    Just then, there were flashes of electricity outside the window.


    After a while, the sound of "boom" was accompanied by one thunder after another, which made the whole ground tremble.


    If you lie on the bed, you can feel the shelf bed shaking slightly.


    At the same time, big raindrops, falling on the eaves, make more noise.


    For a moment, lightning and thunder staggered.


    Ruo Yin opens her eyes and looks out the window.


    Saw a long and thin saw tooth shaped electric light in the sky, split the night sky in two, sending out a dazzling to the tragic fire.


    And, through the window, the light fell on her face, disturbing her view.


    If Yin is just an ordinary woman, she is afraid of thunder.


    Especially in the case of the heart, the heart is more fragile.


    She huddled in the bed and wanted to say that when Banmei washed up, someone would come to accompany her.


    It was just so cold in the quilt that she shivered.


    "Creak" is the sound of the wooden door inside.


    If you look through the screen, you will see a dark shadow at the door.


    Because of the backlight, if the sound is not too clear.


    But even so, she could see that it was not half Mei.


    Because Banmei is a woman, not so tall.


    But the shadow in front of her was tall and straight.


    Obviously, this is a man.


    But her Yongshou palace, in addition to the guards around the palace gate.


    There are eunuchs and maidens in the courtyard.


    There are no men.


    Unless... Fourth master comes.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin sat up and asked in a low voice, "is it you, emperor?"


    To answer her, it was quiet.


    The shadow, however, came towards her with a faint indifference.


    This makes Ruoyin''s small heart, some of the heart beat faster, is not it a bad guy?


    Until she got close, she could see the man in front of her by the moonlight and the light of lightning.


    Handsome cheek, straight bridge of nose, silent and cold as ice.


    Eyes such as ink, thin lips slightly pursed.


    He just stood in front of her and looked at him.


    Yes, it is the fourth master who has come.


    But he did not speak, if the voice pulled the lip, can not help but shout: "emperor."


    The next moment, the man still did not speak.


    He just sat down at the edge of the bed and leaned slightly, his hands clasped on her shoulders.


    "Well..."


    before she could react, the slightly cold lips fell on her lips.


    Different from the aggressive nature of the past.


    This time, his lips are very gentle.


    It''s like her lips are a dessert.


    And he, bit by bit, is tasting her sweet taste.


    But soon, he seemed no longer satisfied with gradual progress.


    Those rare tenderness were eventually replaced by an uncontrollable force.


    He became more the same as before, with a strong aggressive, in her tan Kou sweep, as if to swallow her up.


    If the sound is kiss head dizzy, hands only gently save the corner of a man''s clothes.


    Clumsily responding to him, dancing with him.


    Such a kiss, no doubt let the thunder and lightning frightened if sound, feel a trace of heat.


    For a while, in the quiet room, there was a breath called hormone, which spread between them. It was sweet...


    I don''t know how long it took until her lips were slightly swollen before he released her.


    If sound gets free, a pair of big apricot eyes, looking up at the fourth master vaguely.


    "The emperor hates... I don''t go back to you when I ask you, but when I come up, I know my family''s home..."


    as soon as my voice dropped, I heard the man''s hearty smile: "do you know, since last night, the 13 younger brother''s sores no longer fester, and most of the wounds have begun to scab."


    Ruoyin seldom saw him smile.


    In particular, there are very few people who laugh so heartily like now.


    In his ink pupil, she saw joy and happiness, like a man with no plans.At the same time, her heart, also a deep sigh of relief.


    She looked at him with a simple smile, "it''s a good thing to get better."


    Somehow, she said, her voice choked.


    Probably these days, the feeling of guilt in her heart oppressed her too much.


    She was worried that the thirteen master would be gone because of her treatment.


    That would make her feel like she''s killing someone indirectly.


    Although she was out of good intentions, she still couldn''t get over the road.


    Now, a tight heart, finally released.


    For her, it was sunny after the rain.


    "Since it''s a good thing, why do you still cry?" The fourth master took a handkerchief from one side and wiped the corners of her eyes.


    "My concubine is very excited. Besides, I hope that the thirteen younger brother will be better, and I feel happy for the emperor. Looking at the emperor these days, he has lost weight." She pushed his hand away a little coyly.


    Put your head directly in his arms.


    Without scruple, he rubbed his tears on his Dragon Robe.


    At the moment, although she was hopelessly crying, but the heart does not mention how happy.


    The kind of decadence and depression that you think you are about to die.


    All of a sudden, it''s replaced by the sense of accomplishment that saved a person.


    Sometimes people are like this. When their nerves collapse badly, they don''t feel sad.


    Once relaxed, tears with the broken line beads, followed by the release of emotion.


    The fourth master frowned in disgust.


    Only she dares to wipe tears and snot on his Dragon Robe.


    On the surface is disliked, but that pair of deep ink pupil, actually has to her appreciation.


    It''s not just appreciation that she''s cured thirteen.


    It''s about appreciating what she''s doing, even the whole person.


    "This time, thanks to you, I will live up to my thirteen brothers." He said.


    "The emperor''s words are heavy. Illness is unexpected. The emperor doesn''t have to blame himself. However, I didn''t expect that I could cure him this time. I was so scared that I hid in Yongshou palace for several days and almost had no face to see the Emperor... "


    when the thirteenth master was seriously ill, he didn''t blame her.


    Even if it''s busy, someone has to give something.


    Now, she is a little embarrassed that she has been lifted high after being cured.


    Ruoyin is not a greedy person.


    She won''t think when things are going to go wrong and think that fortunately she didn''t tell everyone that it was her prescription.


    Even more will not want to show meritorious deeds after the thirteen master''s condition is improved.


    Anyway, it was agreed at the beginning not to expose her.


    What''s more, she doesn''t need anyone to know that she knows medicine.


    No need to thank her.


    As the queen of the Imperial Palace, she won the favor of the thirteen masters, which is useless.


    It''s better for him to remember the care and care of the fourth master, who is the elder brother.


    In this way, it''s good for both of them.


    The fourth master felt better.


    At this moment, the fourth master did not speak.


    She just lowered her head slightly and rubbed her chin on her hair.


    The big palm also walks on her body, feels the silky skin, has one kind cannot put down the feeling.


    ------


    thanks Elaine for the 10000 Book currency. Old fellow iron asked me no more questions. I really didn''t dare to go back. I''m afraid you guys chased me and asked, didn''t you say something like that? Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible for all my plays.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    It''s like the ears and temples between lovers.


    Then he bowed his head slightly.


    Cold thin lips, dragonflies on her snow neck.


    Fourth master''s lips are always a little cold.


    If the sound only felt cold on the neck, some cold.


    I can''t help hiding in his arms and shivering.


    In addition to his chin pricked out of the residue, scraped her a little uncomfortable.


    So she hid in his arms.


    But she hid her head to the right.


    He just kisses her on the left neck.


    When she''s hiding her head to the left.


    He kisses her on the right neck again.


    The fourth master was not angry, and he only enjoyed playing with her.


    However, men have the desire to conquer in the end.


    If Yin is so naughty, it will only make him want to bully her more.


    The next moment, he pushed her right into the corner of the bed.


    The thin lips of sexuality rubbed gently around her ears.


    "Yinyin, I want you..." he was bewitched by her ears.


    After that, he did not wait for her to respond, and began to adjust her skillfully.


    At the moment, Ruoyin''s ear still echoed the man''s voice and what he said.


    Do you know what it''s like when a man gasps in his ear, with a deep magnetic voice, calling your name affectionately and saying "want you".


    In particular, the fourth master is such a hard man, who is a man of iron and steel.


    On weekdays, I look at a pair of ice and I don''t care about anyone.


    The key point is the blessing of Jun Yan.


    The contrast of this kind of person makes women fall.


    When the sound is muddled, the left shoulder is cool.


    I don''t know when he untied his robe.


    In the curtain of the bed, the man''s breathing became heavier and heavier.


    His kiss also moved from her snow neck to her body.


    Every time it fell, his breath was heavy.


    As if there is a kind of electricity, through her body, to the heart.


    However, for Ruoyin, his lips are like an electric shock, which makes her soft and muddy.


    After a while, the beautiful men and women in the room are bound to be inseparable.


    Even if the outside lightning, thunder and rain, it can not affect them.


    In other words, the speed of the wind and lightning outside is not as good as that in the house...


    the next morning, when Ruoyin wakes up, it is already getting better.


    She was awakened by the glare of the sun outside, otherwise she would have to sleep more.


    If sound a little weak to sit up.


    Waist and legs, bring her a painful feeling.


    Let her some sad ground frown willow eyebrow.


    Last night, she didn''t know when to sleep.


    All he knew was that the thunder and rain outside had stopped, and he had not spared her.


    Without the protection of thunder and rain, she had to lower her voice and bear everything he gave her.


    At this time, mother Liu and ban Mei came in.


    Two people prepare clean clothes, as well as basin, to serve Ruoyin to change clothes and wash.


    If sound opens his arms, eyes look out of the window, light way: "outside sunny?"


    "No, it stopped raining in the middle of the night. It''s sunny and there''s a rainbow in the morning." Mother Liu said with a smile as she dressed Ruoyin.


    One side of the half plum also said with a smile: "but one night, the backyard Begonia and Hosta flowers, all opened, smell the mood is comfortable."


    Early in the morning, when you hear this, you feel refreshed.


    And last night, her mind was gone and her mood was smooth.


    She was moistened by the fourth master, and her face was flushed with joy. "It will be fine after the rain..."


    a few days later, the condition of the thirteenth master is really better than the fourth Master said.


    As a queen, Ruoyin thinks it''s time to visit.


    So she chose a day and ordered her slaves to choose some gifts.


    He took the Phoenix chariot and went to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    When they got there, the eunuch sang a newspaper: "the empress is here."


    Then, Ruoyin held mammy Liu''s hand and went up the steps of Yangxin hall.


    At the gate of the Yangxin hall, he Zhongkang did not wait for him to report.


    A bright yellow figure appeared inside.


    If the sound did not take a close look at it, the line ceremony: "emperor."


    "No One arm held her.


    "Thank you." Ruoyin gets up and smiles at the fourth master.


    Her smile is beautiful in the sun.


    The fourth master took the woman and went to the Yangxin hall.


    "I just went to see you. I can''t stand it?" he said"No, my concubine came to see the thirteen younger brothers and the younger brothers and sisters." Ruo Yin said, but also ready to take his hand out of his hand.


    However, the more she is like this, the man''s big palm, will her hand wrapped more tightly.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng followed the masters, his head almost falling to the ground.


    It''s too sweet for the emperor and empress.


    It''s so sweet that he''s an old eunuch.


    Originally, only the emperor went to the mistress and needed them to come out to meet him.


    But I don''t know what happened to the Emperor today.


    Mingming was reading the memorial. When he heard the singing outside, he went out to meet the queen with great face.


    This honor, put in the harem, that is the first.


    After entering the hall, the fourth master took Ruoyin to the back yard.


    "Thirteen is much better recently. I live in my backyard."


    "Where''s your sister-in-law?" If you ask.


    "She goes into the palace every morning, takes care of thirteen in the Yangxin hall, and returns to the palace at night."


    "Oh."


    Two people say say say, arrive at the door that 13 Ye convalesces a disease.


    When the servants saw Ruoyin and the fourth master, they wanted to sing and salute.


    If sound "hush" for a while, want to give thirteen Fu Jin to a surprise.


    But when he came to the door, he heard a voice inside.


    It seems that the couple are arguing about something.


    "My Lord, the imperial doctors have said that itching is because the new meat grows out, and it will soon be better. You can''t grasp it, or you will leave a scar."


    "It''s too itchy. It''s hard not to scratch." The young man retorted loudly.


    "OK, I''ll catch you if you like. I''ll turn into a pockmarked face. Don''t come to my courtyard. I''m afraid I''ll be scared to sleep at night."


    "If you don''t go to your courtyard, who will you go to?" The voice of the youth, in the end a little bit smaller, some weak down, but also through grievances.


    "You can go wherever you like."


    "Look at you. You''ve got a bad temper with me. I won''t catch you. But you have to let them prepare water, and then you can serve me with medicine bath."


    "Go and... You''re not well yet. It''s not the same who will serve you in the bath."


    "Go on with it." Young rogue tunnel.


    "Come on, I''m not going to let people prepare water." Zhao Jia''s voice is a little anxious.


    Then, there was a hearty laugh from the thirteen masters in the room.


    Ruo Yin looks up and looks at the fourth master.


    It was meant to be a surprise.


    As a result, people stand outside the door, and dog food is smashed in the sky.


    At this time, if she and the fourth master broke in with the servants, I''m afraid it would be a little embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Su Peisheng was a striking figure. After clearing his throat, he sang: "the emperor and empress are here!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    If Yin and four ye stopped at the door for two seconds, they entered the room one after another.


    And the conversation in the room stopped abruptly.


    After entering the room, Ruo Yin sees thirteen Ye lying on the bed in a proper manner, and makes a sign in his eyes to the fourth master.


    But thirteen Ye''s face, neck, as well as exposed skin, all knot big and small scab.


    As his legs were still wrapped in gauze, he could not get out of bed.


    Only sweet way: "brother, sister-in-law good."


    Zhao Jia''s family went on kneeling, "my concubine has seen the emperor and the empress."


    "Get up." Ruoyin helped Zhaojia up and saw a faint red halo on her face.


    The fourth master raised his feet to the bedside and looked at thirteen carefully, "the wound on your body is better."


    "Well, it''s better. It''s just itchy."


    When answering, the thirteen master''s body was really itching.


    The hand lifted in the air did not touch the skin. When she looked at Zhao Jiashi, she took it back.


    Can only move the body, in the sheet to rub to rub, ease the discomfort.


    That beautiful cheek, full of grievances.


    Looking at this, Ruoyin and Zhaojia looked at each other, and their sister-in-law laughed.


    "No matter how itchy you are." Fourth master''s face is serious, full of elder brother''s appearance.


    "I know." Thirteen masters returned.


    Ruoyin looked at the fourth master''s seriousness for fear that he might disturb the atmosphere.


    Then he said with a smile: "by the way, thirteen younger brother, this palace hears the poisonous sore scab on your body, specially ordered the person to go to the storehouse to take two bottles of scar removing cream."


    Now the thirteen master has to eat light.


    Those great tonic and special nourishing products are not suitable for delivery.


    It''s not as good as this scar removing cream.


    "Please worry about the empress, just send such a good thing here, and come and lie down in person." Siu Chia''s road.


    "It''s not a good thing. It was a sunburn on my waist and a scab on it. The emperor ordered someone to give it to me. I''ll take this opportunity to offer flowers to Buddha. It''s really effective. As long as you apply it on time, you won''t leave any impression. "


    If Yin finished, half Mei on one side presented the two bottles of plaster to Zhao Jia''s, "Thirteen Fu Jin, this medicine can be applied three times a day."


    Zhao Jia nodded and took the ointment.


    Lying on the bed of the thirteen ye, also politely said: "since it is a gift from the emperor''s brother-in-law, it must be a good thing, and I thank you first."


    Smell speech, if sound glances at eye four ye, discover that he is also just looking at her.


    At this moment, the couple of the thirteen masters were laughing there.


    If Yin didn''t make eye contact with the fourth master, he took back his eyes.


    Then he winked at Li Fukang.


    "Brother shisan, you''ve got a good sore now. I don''t think you''ll be able to walk around and even shoot arrows on horseback before long. Therefore, this palace specially brought you a good bow. "


    Then Li Fukang brought in two eunuchs outside the door.


    The two eunuchs were carrying a wooden box.


    After entering the house, they carried the wooden box to the bedside of the thirteenth master and opened it.


    They also carefully held the bow and showed it to the thirteen masters.


    "Prince Yu, this bow was made by the empress long ago. The body of the bow and arrow is made of dark iron, and the bowstring is made of excellent wild rhinoceros tendon. It was intended to wait for the elder brother to grow a few years old and give it as a birthday gift, but the mother still ordered the slave to bring the bow to you. "


    "This..." Thirteen Ye stares at that bow and arrow, "how good meaning."


    That''s right, but the eyes are just like sticking to the bow and arrow.


    People who practice martial arts naturally love weapons.


    In particular, people like shianye, who have been practicing martial arts since childhood, are quite talented.


    From Li Fukang''s introduction and his eyes, we can see that the bow in front of him is a good one.


    "It''s said that bows are good match for heroes. I''ve heard that thirteen brothers are proficient in archery on horseback. However, if you ride and shoot, you will hit the target. But big brother is still young. When he is grown up, he will still be a few years old. If you put this bow in the warehouse, it will be a life of dust absorption. It is a pity If sound road.


    When he heard this, the thirteen said, "well, I''d better obey your orders and accept this bow and arrow first. At that time, when my nephew grows up, I will make him a big gift. "


    With that, he waved to the eunuchs and motioned for them to pass him the bow.


    With the help of the servant, the thirteenth master sat up straight and took over the bow.


    The heavy bow reached his hand, and his body sank and his waist bent.


    Seeing this, Zhao Jiashi worried about going to the ground and said, "Sir, is it important?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t stand on this leg for the time being. I still have some strength in my hand." The thirteen master cherished the bow that curved like a green python. His eyes were full of love for the bow and arrow.Not only that, he held the bow with his left hand and tried to pull it with his right hand.


    Two fingers pull bow string, one finger auxiliary string, flat side head, right eye aiming.


    Zhao Jiashi looks at Ruoyin with embarrassment and says, "Niang, he likes to collect some bows and arrows on weekdays, which makes you laugh."


    "No harm." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    The thirteenth master was still immersed in the joy of receiving a good bow.


    After he looked at the bow in his hand carefully, he looked up and said with a smile, "the emperor''s sister-in-law is really one-sided with the emperor''s brother. Before his younger brother''s illness had not improved, he always encouraged me to go to the battlefield again when he came to visit. Now my sister-in-law has given me bows and arrows. I''m really grateful. "


    With that, he put down his bow.


    So he sat on the bed and bowed to Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    The first few jokes are jokes.


    But he knew that this bow and arrow was a good wish for his early recovery and his return to the imperial court and the Qing Dynasty.


    At the same time, Zhao Jia''s family also knelt down and kowtowed her head: "I''m very grateful to the emperor and the empress''s wife long en. Thanks to the emperor''s care, I don''t know what to do..."


    "get up, and the family don''t have to say these words." Ruo Yin bent down and raised Zhao Jia''s family.


    After giving the gift, Ruoyin sits and drinks a cup of tea and talks with Zhao Jiashi.


    The fourth and the thirteenth brothers chatted warmly.


    After about a stick of incense, a servant prepared water, saying that it was thirteen Ye''s time to take a medicine bath.


    If the sound and four masters, then discerningly returned to the main hall of Yangxin hall.


    After all, as early as at the door, she heard such words. Now, it''s not good to disturb the couple''s intimacy.


    Back to the main hall, the fourth master''s face immediately turned black.


    And toward if sound cold way: "I unexpectedly don''t know, Queen''s courtyard, unexpectedly collected a so good bow and arrow."


    If the sound of the mouth.


    Why did she detect the smell of acid in his words?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    no


    Just when I was in the thirteen master''s house, I looked at him well.


    Ruoyin held his lips and explained, "once in the capital, my concubine saw a lot of people queuing up to make weapons in a blacksmith''s shop, so I took a whim and ordered a good bow with my servants. But as a woman, I can''t use bow and arrow. The bow body is made of dark iron, which is so heavy that I can''t afford it now. I want to give him a birthday gift when he is grown up. "


    The fourth master sat in front of the throne in the main hall and did not speak. He just looked down and turned over the memorial.


    If Yin is not sure of the fourth master''s mind, he carefully tries out: "the emperor thinks that the imperial concubine should not give the bow to the thirteen younger brothers?"


    Fourth master: "or do you think my concubine is not frugal enough to buy things that I don''t need at a high price?"


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that the fourth master still doesn''t speak, Ruoyin seems to be a bit of an eyebrow.


    She got close to him, took his arm, and said sweetly, "how about... When I have a chance next time, I will order a better bow for the emperor, OK?"


    Fourth master: "this time, although he did not reply.


    But the hand that writes, after all is slightly to pause, the eye light also slightly turns to turn.


    "Good, my good Emperor..." Ruoyin will face, close to the fourth master.


    The whole face blocked all the memorials in front of him.


    The fourth master spurned her head away and said, "you really think I''m rare."


    Somehow, Su Peisheng, standing on one side, felt like laughing at this.


    The good bow given by the empress to the thirteenth master is a hundred catties.


    The elder brother''s present age, of course, can''t be used. He has to wait until he is an adult.


    But the empress actually kept it in the warehouse for so long that she would rather suck ash than show it to the emperor. She completely forgot that the emperor can shoot arrows.


    In this way, the emperor can be happy.


    But the emperor was very rare.


    I have to pretend that I''m not rare.


    The key is that the emperor is a strict master in front of the servants and ministers.


    Now looking at the emperor''s arrogant appearance, he wants to laugh.


    "Pooh Hoo!" well, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    As a result, he felt a sharp, arrow like chill shooting at him.


    Su Peisheng looks at the fourth master in a conversational manner and finds that he is looking at him coldly.


    He was so scared that he could not wait for the fourth master to speak, and then he said: "slave... I''ll get out of here..."


    after that, he rolled out.


    After su Peisheng goes out, Ruoyin releases the fourth master''s arm and sits idly by. "Well, since the emperor is not rare, I don''t care about it."


    As a result, a man''s low warning voice came from his ear: "dare you!"


    If the fourth master of yinchong blinked innocently, he did not know the so-called tunnel: "so, is the emperor rare or not?"


    Smell speech, the fourth master glared at the woman, but also fiercely bit the back alveolar.


    Ao Jiao way: "you love to send or not."


    Ruoyin looks at the fourth master''s angry appearance. It''s not good to be angry with him any more.


    After all, according to her many years of experience, never with the man in front of you.


    The man who can be emperor has the desire and power to conquer everything and control everything in his hand, including women.


    So, after all, the arm can''t twist the thigh.


    If Yin put his head on the fourth master''s shoulder, he said with a smile: "send, of course, my concubine will send you, and also send the best to the emperor."


    This meeting son, the fourth master''s thousand year old iceberg face, after all, looks a little bit better.


    He put his elbow on the top of the woman, and said, "stay away first. Don''t hinder me from reading the memorial."


    "Ah? I still want to go back... "The three words of Yongshou palace haven''t been said. If the sound is to the eyes of the fourth master who wants to eat people, he swallows the words immediately and says," I still want to accompany the emperor more. "


    Hearing this, the fourth master took back his sharp eyes and continued to review the official documents.


    Ruoyin sits idly aside, flipping through the books on the shelf and eating snacks and fruits.


    Listen to the fourth master''s meaning, is to ask her to wait for him to finish his business here.


    Therefore, if the sound so wait, until the night.


    In the meantime, she didn''t know how many fruits and snacks she ate.


    In the afternoon, I took a nap.


    The man who can sit in front of the throne is always sitting in front of the book case, reading the official documents attentively.


    Not only did not say a word with her, even did not raise his head.She didn''t know what he wanted her to do in the Yangxin hall.


    At the moment, Ruoyin fell asleep again and woke up.


    Lying on the couch, she sat up vaguely and looked up at the flower, bird and insect clock hanging in the room.


    It''s more than two in the morning!


    Then turn around and look at the fourth master. He is still reading the memorial.


    If sound opened the brocade quilt, went down the imperial concubine bed, walked to the man behind.


    It seems that he didn''t notice her because he was so focused.


    Just holding a Langhao pen, writing on a memorial.


    Four Ye''s words and good-looking, rigorous structure, but also does not lose change.


    In the flowing clouds and flowing water, it is full of domineering spirit.


    His expression is serious and attentive, which is the arrogance and self-confidence of mature men.


    This makes Ruoyin have to sigh that serious men are the most handsome.


    In particular, his movements when picking up the pen are very atmospheric and fascinate women.


    But if the sound will, the heart with gas.


    Put her in the heart building hall and don''t talk to her, hum.


    Angry, she directly sat down beside him, not happy to say: "the emperor this is the minister concubine when decoration?"


    "At first, the fourth master didn''t answer her, but after reading the memorial, he said," it will be fine in a moment. "


    "How many times have you said this from day to day?" If the sound simply took the memorial in his hand and put it in the corner of the book far away from him.


    "Don''t make any noise." The man''s long eyebrows, some impatiently frown.


    "I didn''t make a scene." Ruoyin murmured: "you do not care about your body. It''s two o''clock in the morning and you''re still reading the memorials here. You can''t have a rest early. Do you get up early in the morning to review it? Anyway, there''s so much time in a day. How can you live without it?"


    The fourth master pointed to the memorials piled up in front of him, "so many memorials can''t be seen without reasonable arrangement of time."


    Instead, they have to reduce their leisure time and sleep time.


    Even so.


    Striving for perfection, he still felt that it was not enough.


    "That is, the efficiency of the emperor''s office is not good." If sound.


    As soon as the voice fell, the fourth master''s face turned black.


    "What do you know? You think it''s the fold of your harem. Just sign and seal it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    In fact, Ruoyin knows that those memorials are related to the court and the country.


    Every memorial represents a thorny matter.


    Not only to review, but also to have a unique view, to take a series of measures.


    But she did it on purpose.


    After all, there are always people who will not listen to what they say.


    Stir him up a few times, give him some sugar to eat, and then you can hear it.


    This meeting son, after arousing the fourth master, she was greasy and crooked to stick to his body, took his arm, Nuo Nuo way: "I also know that the emperor is not easy, but I am more worried about the emperor''s body."


    Fourth master:...


    he sat there rigidly and did not respond to her.


    But in the end, she didn''t push her, let alone pull her arm from her hand.


    "Just like you, the iron beating body is not good. How can I... How can I add younger brothers and sisters to the second elder brother..." Ruo Yin murmured in a low voice. Both inside and outside of the words, they are like a little woman who cares about his own father and cares about the next generation.


    Hearing this, the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly.


    The woman''s voice is waxy and sweet, with tired lazy, and a little pathetic.


    The key is that she is glued to his arm, and from her elbow comes the curve that she brought to him.


    This made his original anger disappear.


    This woman, always can make him angry, and immediately pacify his anger.


    The fourth master severely bit the back alveolar and put his hand on her chin.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil flows on that delicate and beautiful face, just like enjoying the most beautiful handicraft.


    "After all, the queen is for this?"


    "It''s not..." she dodged her eyes and didn''t go to see him.


    Seriously, she just missed the soft, warm bed.


    But she didn''t dare to look at the fourth master.


    For men, it is a pair of Goblins who clearly want to, but also have duplicity.


    In particular, that red - run face, in the candlelight foil, appears particularly coy hook people.


    The fourth master loosened the woman''s chin and finally took the initiative to hold her by the shoulder.


    A pair of eyes, first of all, lightly swept the fold in front of the eyes.


    Then he looked at the Western clock in the room.


    Then he patted her on the shoulder, got up and spread his arms, "just, set it."


    But he stood there for a few seconds, and no woman came forward to wait and wash.


    He turned his head and swept at the woman, only her face yawned wearily.


    Then, she walked slowly to him and waited on him to change clothes like a snail.


    Seeing this, the fourth master frowned impatiently.


    The next moment, Ruoyin felt a burst of suspension, the whole person was beaten by the fourth master, and a princess came to hold him.


    There was also a man''s magnetic voice on the top of his head: "I knew Jiao, but I didn''t see you sleeping less."


    On this day, although he was busy reviewing official documents.


    But when he saw her, he was either eating or sleeping.


    It turned out to be better, but he looked more tired than the man who had been busy all day.


    "Hee hee..." Ruoyin doesn''t refute, just cling to fourth master''s neck and smile like a sly fox in his arms.


    Heart said that she finally cheated the work to the bed, and she could have a close contact with the big bed.


    What''s more, if she doesn''t pretend to be tired, who knows when the master will be struggling.


    Facts have proved that Ruoyin''s tired appearance is the most beautiful medicine for men.


    Therefore, on that night, the sound of the Yangxin hall was tossed and tossed, but it stopped at daybreak....


    the next morning, Ruoyin went back to Yongshou palace and went back to sleep.


    In addition, I put a pillow on my waist, so I can get pregnant.


    In the next few days, if Yin is the queen, she will work hard for the third child.


    In the same way, the people in the harem are naturally busy striving for the first son after they ascend the throne.


    However, there are also some people who can''t do anything even if they try hard.


    First of all, it was maobin who was diagnosed by the doctor as unable to bear any more children.


    Originally unable to regenerate, and because of timidity, lost love, can only live a day is a day.


    Then, it''s yuguifei.


    She lost two children in a row. Naturally, she took body conditioning as the first.


    As for the others, we can only see fate.


    But she still wants to fight for a share.


    The rest of the people are the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each showing his magic power.


    Although Xi Fei had three elder brothers, she was weak.


    If you want to have another one, there will be a safe guarantee in the future.


    Wen bin only a grid, must want a brother.Zhuang Guiren and Wu are always here. They have not blossomed and fruited for so many years. A woman has to worry.


    However, among so many people, the most anxious is Qi Fei.


    This meeting son, Qi Feifei is sitting obliquely in the hall of Changchun palace.


    She ate the current fashion of jujube, while looking at the slave walking in front of her, sharp eyes.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a maid in pink, walking very carefully in the room.


    On her head, there was a bowl about the size of a palm, which was almost full of water.


    And this maiden is the only one with good looks around Qi Fei, named Xiaotao.


    But if she doesn''t, she can point her way.


    At the moment, Qi Fei is casually pointing out, "the head should be lifted up, the body should be straight, especially the upper body, and the head and neck should be straight. When you lower your head and raise your head, you should show the lovely, pure and sexual feeling of a girl."


    The voice just falls, see originally still walk well peach, the pace suddenly stopped.


    Because she really does not understand, how a person will be lovely, pure, sex - feeling, the three elements, all show.


    However, she did not dare to delay for too long under the aggressive situation of Qi Fei, and then resumed her pace.


    It just looks like it''s not as natural as before.


    "Tut, I want you to be upright and upright, but I didn''t say that I would not let you wave your hands. How come you are straight, like a piece of wood, with no charm at all. Where will the emperor look at you?"


    "Remember to keep your toes forward, don''t lean, relax your shoulders, smile, don''t miss your teeth, twist your slender waist, show your weak side, and set off your beautiful charm of youth, so as to attract the emperor''s attention."


    So, peach had to adjust the pace.


    At this moment, Qi Fei was still satisfied and said: "yes, that''s right. When you walk, you have to close your abdomen, straighten your chest, and contain your jaw, so that you can look straight and straight, so that you don''t have to waste this pair of good figure. If we raise you so well, we are waiting for you to repay our palace one day."


    Xiaotao:...


    however, even if Xiaotao was good enough, Qi Fei did not relax.


    Instead, he continued to sit there, supervising Xiao Tao, and said mercilessly: "time is not waiting for time. The plan of this palace will be carried out soon. You can practice for this palace for another hour as you do now."


    "Yes." Xiaotao, who started practicing before dawn, could only cope if he was tired.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    Qi Fei was sitting there leisurely, but in a bad mood.


    When she first entered the mansion, she immediately compared the wood of maobin.


    She became the favorite woman in the backyard of the fourth master.


    However, she used to be so arrogant that she always thought that she could keep her favorite.


    Therefore, the servants around, are all some crooked melon split dates.


    Because she hated the slave in her territory, stepping on her shoulder to climb the bed.


    But now, she had to find her way.


    Do what you hate most and start recommending young people.


    Who let the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.


    New people of flowing water come in batch by batch.


    She was photographed dead on the beach.


    The new generation is younger and younger.


    Each generation looks better.


    Perhaps in the early years, her coquettish gestures were new to the emperor.


    Now it''s different. No matter what she does, she''s tired of it.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the emperor, she has become a woman of mischief.


    In addition, when she gave birth to four elder brothers last time, she was calculated by the concubine Xi and almost had a difficult labor.


    After the massive hemorrhage injured the body and the female cell, later also has not been able to conceive.


    She can''t count on herself for her first son.


    But she can''t see other people''s arms, in front of her swagger.


    That''s why she wanted to hold the peach up.


    If peach can be pregnant with the first son after accession to the throne.


    As a peach, you can''t raise a child.


    Then, it will not be fostered in her name.


    Originally, she had four elder brother Hongshi under her knee.


    At that time, it would be wonderful to let the first son of the throne help his four elder brothers?


    It''s said that fat water doesn''t flow to other people''s fields. It can''t be cheaper for those goblins in the back palace.


    She couldn''t get angry at the thought that anyone in the harem was pregnant with his first son.


    Especially the queen!


    If she can''t compare with a new person, that''s all.


    However, the empress entered the residence later than she did, but now she still has the favor of the emperor.


    This is what makes her jealous!


    However, fortunately, the queen has not been pregnant since she gave birth to her second brother.


    I don''t know if it''s just like her, she''s also infertile.


    If so, it would be interesting.


    The night after three days, Qi Fei holds four elder brother in her arms and looks at Xiaotao kneeling in front of her.


    "It''s hard for the emperor to read the sign of this palace today. You''ll be smart and quick to pour tea to the emperor later."


    After all, she had a son and a daughter. Every month, the emperor would come to see the children more or less.


    In addition, there are only a few heirs in the harem, and she alone has two children, which makes it even more different.


    "Yes." Peach should be, but still a little afraid.


    After all, she has been with Qi Fei for such a long time, but she still knows the temperament of this one.


    This one is a shrewd and jealous one.


    Whenever the emperor goes to other concubines, concubine Qi will scold them.


    Qi Fei saw the fear in Xiaotao''s eyes and said unhappily, "what are you afraid of? This palace will not eat you again. Are you around the palace these days, this palace has been mean to you?"


    "No, my mother is very nice to servants." Peach fluttered back.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you perform well, even if you are pregnant with Emperor''s heir, we will not give you the soup of avoiding children, but will try our best to protect your children."


    Qi Fei said that was the way to say it, but inside and outside the words, plus the expression on it, were full of strong sour taste.


    However, if the princes and nobles, or the women with a good reputation, know that they can''t do it, they will find a way back.


    Either recommend the sisters in the family, or carry the maid, such things are numerous.


    But the family sisters, can''t be so nameless into the harem, have to pass the draft.


    Now that her first son is imminent, she can only think of it.


    Moreover, she seems to have fantasized about the scene of Xiao Tao''s first son after becoming the throne.


    The empress, yuguifei, maobin, all seemed to be unable to give birth again.


    Another Xi imperial concubine and Wen bin, not salty, not very favored.


    Zhuang Guiren and Wu are always there, not to mention.


    In this way, only peach is young.


    As long as Xiao Tao becomes the emperor''s woman, she will win the first prize!


    She was not happy to think of it.


    There was a pain in her heart.


    But she knew that her temperament was not liked by the emperor, and the emperor had already annoyed her.


    And her body is not pregnant.Only the master and the servant work together, and there will be a care in the future.


    Otherwise she would have offended so many people in the harem.


    If you don''t have a helper around, it''s really hard to get along with.


    In addition to her popularity, if she wants to attract others, I''m afraid she can''t do it.


    Looking at Qi Fei''s face, Xiao Tao said in a low voice: "but every time the emperor comes back to the empress, he talks with her, as well as big Ge Ge and four elder brothers. He doesn''t take a look at the servant more. I''m afraid that he will not succeed."


    "What''s so terrible? As long as you do what the palace says, you can keep it. You can''t be as timid and timid as that Mao bin is. Which man can pick up his appetite. "


    Women, even if it is a little pungent, don''t be afraid of your hands and feet. If you look at them, you won''t be able to get on the stage.


    "Yes." Xiaotao is hard headed and should be under.


    But as long as the thought of the emperor''s icy appearance, her heart was full of pestle.


    Qi Fei looked up at the outside and said, "the sky is almost over. You can take a few more steps to show the palace."


    Xiao Tao hears Qi Fei to check her step posture again, in the heart some void.


    Because every time she went badly, she had to be scolded.


    But if she had gone well, she would have been scolded.


    This meeting son, she in Qi imperial concubine''s sharp eye, carefully saves the handkerchief, walks step by step.


    Qi Fei is holding four elder brother, line of sight falls on Peach body.


    Xiao Tao was dressed in pink palace dress. After being coached by Qi Fei, she folded her waist and took tiny steps. Every step was graceful.


    Peach is not a kind of special beauty, but it can also be regarded as the upper middle posture.


    At the age of 28, she has a beautiful oval face.


    A pair of eyes, black beads, showing a girl should have some green and pure.


    The cheeks are reddish, which is a healthy look.


    Because he is a slave, his eyebrows and eyes are always with a flattering smile.


    Qiong nose slightly upwarped, even if not how to dress up, in a group of maids, is also extremely eye-catching.


    Only a pair of ordinary earrings, she will be set off in general.


    It looks like a pure and simple girl.


    And it''s the kind of man who wants to protect his husband and his son at home.


    And because she is a girl from the countryside, she has done a lot of farm work in her childhood, and she has no idea of being slim.


    Therefore, the body is not like those golden ladies, thin as words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    It''s a more meaty one.


    It''s more pleasant and charming when you walk.


    In a word... It''s a type that men will like.


    At the moment, even Qi Fei, who is a woman, thinks Xiaotao is attractive.


    A pair of eyes, tightly staring at peach, up and down.


    According to the law, this is the person she trained. She should be happy.


    But the more she looked, the less happy she was.


    Holding four elder brother''s hands, also more and more tight.


    It was not until the fourth elder brother in her arms "ah" cried that she realized her abnormal mood.


    Qi Fei coax four elder brother, one face small peach discontented way: "this palace is to teach you to twist waist, but also did not let you twist like this!"


    She couldn''t tell where the peach was twisted wrong. Anyway, she looked uncomfortable.


    Xiao Tao had expected Qi Fei to say so.


    But she didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong.


    She just followed Qi Fei''s request and walked normally.


    But she didn''t dare to refute. She just stopped walking, knelt in front of Qi Fei and bowed her head.


    Qi Fei looked at the people she taught coldly. She always felt that she had a breath in her heart.


    At this time, the news was sung outside.


    "The emperor is here!"


    Smell speech, Qi Fei holds four elder brother to go out to greet.


    In passing by peach side, some impatient way: "just, when the emperor comes in, you just follow just now."


    Finish saying, she will still be crying four elder brother to slave, went out.


    "I greet the emperor." Qi Fei saluted.


    The fourth master glanced at the concubine lightly. He walked into the room and asked, "when I just came here, I heard four elder brother crying?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you go back to the emperor. Children are either hungry or tired. Just cry for a while." Qi Fei followed with a smile.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and entered the hall.


    When he saw the four elder brothers in the slave''s arms, he stopped slightly and looked at the four elder brothers.


    Four elder brother has slave coax, already already did not cry.


    Just a pair of eyes are still red, there are tears in the corner of the eye.


    Meat Du Du small mouth, also aggrieved to flat.


    After seeing a few eyes, the fourth master turned his head and swept his eyes around the room. He said faintly, "how can we not see the big grid?"


    Qi Fei took the fourth elder brother in the slave''s arms, held it in her arms, and laughed back: "recently, mother Xi is teaching Dage female Hong, but this meeting son, I think the big Ge Ge has already stopped, or... My concubine let me call her?"


    "No need." For girls, the fourth master is always more tolerant.


    Therefore, when you hear that the big grid has stopped, you will not let the slave wake up the child.


    He sat down in the room quite casually, and his right hand was twirling the Buddhist beads carelessly.


    Qi Fei then holds four elder brother, also sits down in one side.


    There was a small table between them.


    Qi Fei sat down and winked at the peach in the room.


    As the master and servant had already discussed, Xiaotao naturally understood.


    She tossed the teapot and cup on the table, poured a cup of tea for the fourth master, and handed it to him: "please have tea, Emperor."


    Fourth master lightly swept the tea cup that Xiaotao handed to him. He didn''t give face.


    He didn''t speak or answer.


    Just tapping on the surface of the table, high cold signal peach put on the table.


    And, the whole process did not raise an eye to look at peach.


    Somehow, Qi Fei saw that the fourth master didn''t open her eyes to look at peach. She was a little happy.


    But at the same time, there is a kind of entanglement in her psychology.


    She looked at Xiaotao with some resentment and scolded her as useless.


    Peach is a little embarrassed will cup on the table.


    But when she was ready to return to Qi Fei''s side, the fourth master suddenly raised his eyes and looked directly at peach.


    And, it''s not just a glance, it''s a good few seconds.


    His sight falls on peach''s face first.


    Then look at the headdress on her head.


    In the end, the line of sight glanced at her.


    Some studies have said that if the opposite sex looks at each other for less than one second, it means that they have no sense of each other.


    So, looking at each other for two seconds, there is already some good feeling.


    If you look at each other for three seconds, you may be in love.


    If we look at each other for more than six seconds, there will be further development.


    Because the eyes are the windows of the mind.


    In the face of the opposite sex, people will subconsciously look at each other''s eyes, thus transmitting ambiguous messages and bursting out delicate sparks.


    Even between husband and wife, if the deep feeling looks at each other, also surpasses a thousand words, deepens the sentiment.If according to this, the fourth master''s time to watch peach is more than six seconds!


    Until peach pretty face a red, hide to Qi Fei''s side, four ye just took back the eyes.


    He picked up the cup and sipped the tea lightly.


    This makes Qi Fei, who was originally secretly happy, eat sour in her stomach.


    Just before the emperor came, she thought Xiao Tao had a play.


    Sure enough, I can''t move my eyes when I look at peach.


    It looks like it''s half done tonight.


    Next, peach in accordance with Qi Fei''s previous instructions, try to show himself.


    Either pour tea for the fourth master or bring some fresh fruit in.


    The posture of walking is as graceful as possible.


    However, after staring at peach for a while, the fourth master never looked at peach again.


    Half an hour later, it was time to rest.


    The fourth master raised his feet into the room and said faintly, "settle."


    Smell speech, Qi Fei holds four elder brother to rise.


    Just as she was thinking about how to make four elder brother cry, the four elder brother who was already sleepy began to cry vaguely.


    She took the fourth elder brother in her arms, followed her into the room and said, "the emperor, the fourth elder brother is going to sleep, and I can''t leave my concubine. It''s better to let the servant wait on you to change clothes and wash. I will coax the fourth elder brother to sleep and come."


    With that, she winked at peach.


    Peach then heart beat quickly to go to four ye, waiting for four ye to change clothes.


    Qi Fei then holds four elder brother, went out to coax.


    It''s not that such a thing has never happened before.


    Sometimes the fourth elder brother had to coax her to sleep. They all let the servant serve the emperor first to change clothes and wash.


    Most of the time, however, she cherished the day when the emperor came.


    Basically, there are more cases for the slave to coax the fourth elder brother.


    But things are different today.


    In order to make Xiaotao superior, she had to bear the pain to give up her love.


    Inside, it''s not just peach and fourth master.


    There are other eunuchs and slaves, who carry water, and those who hand their palms.


    The fourth master stretched out his arms and a group of servants knelt down in front of him, mopping his boots and changing clothes for him.


    At first, there was a room full of servants.


    However, when the fourth master changed his robe, Xiao Tao was the only one waiting for him in the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    Because those slaves had been ordered by Qi Fei for a long time and retired at the critical moment.


    At the moment, the fourth master was sitting by the bed in his dark blue robe.


    Peach pulled dry face handkerchief, close to the fourth master, ready to clean his face for him.


    When peach with a girl''s unique shyness, close to the fourth master, a pair of eyes also shy with shyness.


    But before the handkerchief touched the fourth master''s face, her wrist was caught by him.


    Suddenly, peach''s face handkerchief fell to the ground.


    The whole person is like the frightened little rabbit, the body also can''t help but slightly tremble.


    His face was so red and hot that he felt ashamed and ashamed.


    I can''t help but lower my head and my beautiful eyes.


    Haochi clenches her lower lip tightly, like a delicate flower waiting to be picked.


    A heart is more nervous than words, both expecting and afraid.


    Originally, she just obeyed orders and Qi Fei Niang.


    Become a chess piece in Qi Fei''s hand.


    But in front of her, it was the emperor.


    He is handsome and masculine. He is always arrogant and domineering.


    Although it is always cold, it gives people a sense of mystery and makes women want to get close to it.


    Such a man has what he wants.


    What woman is not addicted to him.


    Just when Xiao Tao was dreaming, she did not know where to come from.


    She was suspended in the air and sat on the marble floor.


    Yes, she was pushed a few feet away.


    Peach can not care about the pain, just open his eyes, can''t believe to look at the fourth master, full of panic.


    She couldn''t believe that he had thrown her so far away without pity.


    It''s like she''s disgusting garbage.


    "The Emperor... Is it a slave? Is it not good enough...


    because of the fear of the emperor in her heart, her voice trembled a little.


    I''m afraid I can''t wait for another man to make such a nice trill sound.


    But the fourth master didn''t look at it.


    "Get out of here." Voice without any emotion, from the cold thin lips.


    This makes the original shy and joyful peach, like a basin of ice water.


    From the inside to the outside, the whole person is cold.


    It is a great shame and shame for a woman to send her door to her door but to be driven out by a man.


    At the moment, even if Xiaotao has the mission given by Qi Fei, she doesn''t dare to stay here more.


    Because fear was more than shame and occupied her heart.


    I''m afraid that one more second will kill her.


    After Xiaotao goes out, the fourth master calls Su Peisheng and the big maid of Yangxin hall to wait on him.


    Those women in the Imperial Palace have been waiting on the fourth master since they came to Qiandi.


    Belong to the kind of room, honest rules very.


    Of course, in the past, the fourth master was not without the kind of slave who wanted to climb the bed.


    But they were killed in the cradle by the fourth master.


    After a while, Qi Fei, who coax four elder brothers to sleep in the side hall, sees the peach that has been blown out, and cries in her heart.


    As soon as she entered the room, Su Peisheng threw the dust and sent the servants away.


    It didn''t look like a place for her and the emperor.


    It seems that the emperor wants to lecture. They should go out as slaves.


    Sure enough, when all the slaves withdrew, the fourth Master said, "Princess Qi, I remember that the servants around you have always been well disciplined. Now, when have they become like this?"


    Smell speech, Qi Fei heart "clutters".


    Indeed, in the past, the slaves around her did not dare to lift their heads in front of the emperor.


    I dare not look at the emperor more.


    Otherwise, after the emperor leaves, those people will have no good fruit to eat.


    Anyway, she is envious and can do anything.


    But now, different from the past, she has to put her hope on young people.


    But even so, killing her would not admit that she did it.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    She knelt down in front of the fourth master and pretended to be surprised. She held her lips and said, "the emperor, is it the time for the ministers and concubines to coax the fourth elder brother? The slaves at the bottom are not pure in mind. If so, please tell the emperor."


    "Just now, your maids of Changchun Palace are shy and timid in front of me. It can be seen that her mind is not pure."


    "Maybe it is the emperor who has a great body, and I love him when I see him." Qi Fei said, slightly a meal, and asked: "did she do anything extraordinary?"


    "No


    Qi Fei smoked the corners of her mouth. She thought that Xiaotao had done something out of the ordinary, which made the emperor so angry.After all, Xiaotao didn''t do anything, so he was blown out by the emperor.


    The emperor has a good eye.


    On the basis of facial expression, I feel that xiaotaoxinsi is not pure.


    But this meeting son, even if this is her instigation, she also intentionally protects the slave, but does not say much.


    Otherwise, with the emperor''s eyes, she might be able to see her problems.


    Therefore, Li had to say in a huff: "these cheap maids, this palace has not been here for a while. They are so shameless that they dare to climb the bed. The Emperor just tells my concubine which servant she is. She doesn''t take care of her


    The fourth master really frowned and pondered for a while, as if thinking about something.


    After thinking about it, he solemnly said, "the maid who poured tea for me before, at that time, I felt that something was wrong with her. A little maiden, with a strong smell of powder on her body. There was only one hairpin flower on the other''s head, but she actually wore three on her head. The earrings are not the same as others, and their walking posture is not decent. "


    However, in the mouth of the fourth master, Xiao Tao became the kind of maiden who had no choice but to climb the bed.


    However, after listening to the fourth master''s words, Qi Fei was surprised and pleased with mixed feelings.


    Happy, of course, because the emperor was not fascinated by peach.


    Startled, it is the emperor''s ability to judge a whore. He suddenly sees that Xiaotao is different from others.


    Originally she thought, peach into the eyes of the emperor.


    There was something to eat in my heart.


    After all, when he was in the hall, the emperor was staring at peach for a long time.


    He is a discerning person. You can see that the emperor is interested in Xiaotao.


    It''s just that because she''s a concubine there, it''s hard to make a voice.


    At that time, she felt the same way.


    Think that as long as you give peach and the emperor to create opportunities, you will be able to.


    Who knows that the emperor has been staring at Xiaotao for so long. He is not interested in Xiaotao, but just finding fault on Xiaotao!


    She said that the emperor is who also, of course, is reading countless people.


    What beautiful women have not seen, not to be fascinated by peach.


    Even if you like it, you won''t stare at it for so long.


    But in this way, her hard cultivation of peach these days will fall short.


    What a tangle.


    But in any case, she was outraged.


    And gnash teeth way: "this cheap maid, wait for the emperor to leave, see the minister concubine must pick off her skin can''t!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    The fourth master looked at Qi Fei''s anger, but he didn''t think about it any more.


    After all, Qi Fei is also an old man in the harem.


    He was jealous when he was in Qiandi.


    So he didn''t think about it at all.


    Moreover, Qi Fei''s means, he more or less also knows.


    That slave, fell on Qi Fei''s hand, thought to be to suffer a lot.


    It''s just a little slave. He''s too lazy to deal with it.


    Four ye light "um" a, way: "since she is your courtyard slave, you will see to do."


    "Yes." Qi Fei breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the morning of the next day, Qi Feifei waited on the fourth master to dress and wash before dawn.


    When the fourth master changed his robe, she still carried a lamp and watched him go to the early morning.


    Looking at the fourth master with the slave, disappeared in Changchun palace, Qi Fei turned her head, ordered people to call peach to come.


    Peach is still in the middle of last night''s shock, did not slow down God.


    She bowed her head and knelt on the ground, not daring to look up at Qi Fei.


    "Niang, I''m stupid. I didn''t get into the emperor''s eyes. I''m disappointed."


    "Yes, you really disappoint me. I''ve treated you in vain. You want to be crazy and want to climb into bed." Qi Fei didn''t even look at Xiaotao, so she turned her face and said mercilessly.


    Smell speech, peach suddenly raised his head, on Qi Fei that pair of vicious eyes, a face of incredible.


    "Come on, drag the maid down and slap me hard for twenty!" Qi Fei ordered without hesitation.


    Although Xiao Tao doesn''t understand why Qi Fei is like this, she also knows Qi Fei''s temperament. She must not disobey her.


    She had to be taken down by the slave.


    After a while, somewhere in Changchun palace, thought of peach''s painful voice.


    And the "Pa Pa Pa" sound of the palm.


    After about a cup of tea, Qi Fei sat in the room.


    Just listen to "creak" a, inside the back door, was opened.


    It was Xiaotao who came in.


    As soon as she entered the room, she knelt down in front of Qi Fei.


    This time, Qi Fei was half squinting her eyes and staring at peach''s young face.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Peach Road.


    Just then, she thought Qi Fei wanted to abandon her chess piece because she was not in the emperor''s eyes.


    That''s why I ordered him to be a leader.


    But did not think, the original just let people drag her to the backyard, make a look, make a voice, did not let people really punish her.


    "You are a member of this palace. I didn''t want to be like this. But it is true that you have caused the emperor''s dissatisfaction, and this palace has to make a show. "


    With that, Qi Fei''s eyes tightened and said, "besides, it''s useful to keep your beautiful face in this palace. If you really beat your face into meat buns, wouldn''t it be a waste of such a good appearance? "


    Xiao Tao thinks that she doesn''t have to seduce the emperor.


    Can hear Qi Fei''s words, seem to want to climb the bed to continue?


    She asked with some perplexity: "Niang''s meaning is..."


    "nonsense, only once does not represent anything. What''s more, it''s even more difficult for a man like the emperor to climb the bed at once. So, we just have to wait for the next opportunity. If it doesn''t work next time, it will prove that this method is not feasible. "


    "And next time?" Peach''s voice is trembling.


    As long as the thought of that pair of cold sharp eyes, she is cold.


    This time, she didn''t do anything, she was pushed a few feet away.


    If next time, I don''t know what is waiting for her.


    Even she couldn''t imagine.


    Qi Fei saw that Xiao Tao was worried and scared and said, "don''t be afraid. Now you are not the emperor''s woman. He naturally treats you indifferently. But as long as you become his woman, no matter what the purpose is to climb the bed and succeed, I think he will not treat you harshly. This is very clear to this palace. "


    Although the emperor is mean, indifferent and alienated.


    But as long as they enter the harem, out of the men''s responsibility, the women''s life in the harem will not be bad.


    Peach knelt on the ground and trembled.


    In fact, she thought Qi Fei was lying to her.


    She didn''t believe that a man who didn''t care about women would be good to women.


    Seeing that Xiao Tao didn''t speak, Qi Fei continued: "as long as you become a member of the harem, it''s no better than being a slave in Changchun palace. If the next emperor ascends the throne, but if she leaves this way, the emperor will know that she connives Xiaotao.


    But at this point, she had to try.


    A few days later.


    It''s Dagger''s birthday.


    If Yin, as the queen, is also the legitimate mother of Da Ge Ge, she should be prepared.


    Moreover, although Dage was a commoner girl, she was also the eldest daughter.Dagger was eleven years old, and twelve years old in nominal years.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the daughter''s family got married early.


    Generally, when they are about 15 years old, they will get married.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    Come and go, it will be about three years. Big Ge Ge is going to get married.


    If there is a big grid in the yinben, I can''t spend a few birthdays in my mother''s house, so we should do it well.


    In addition, she had asked the fourth master earlier, and he meant the same thing to her.


    However, the girl''s family is nothing more than the harem, who prepare some gifts.


    It''s enough for children to get together to celebrate.


    At night, if Yin was dressing up in the room, mother Liu approached and said, "Niang, all the little masters of the harem have arrived, but the emperor has not yet come."


    If the sound of light "um".


    She looked into the mirror and put a pearl on her earlobe.


    All of a sudden, the goose egg face is more delicate and beautiful.


    "What about the queen mother?" Ruo Yin looked into the mirror and asked.


    "Huiniang, the Empress Dowager has always attached great importance to the children of the fourteenth master. For us, we only like the brothers, but dagge is just a commoner girl, so she doesn''t seem to attach much importance to it. However, for the sake of being the eldest daughter, I just ordered someone to give me a gift. It is said that it is a pair of gold-plated twined silk double button bracelets. "


    "I see." Ruo Yin gets up and turns around in front of the mirror.


    After seeing that everything was in order, she took mother Liu''s hand and went to the hall.


    It is a spacious room with two rows of long table on both sides.


    The concubines of the harem and the emperor''s heirs sat on both sides.


    Hongyi and hongxiushen, as the legitimate prince, naturally sit in the front position.


    The second is Yu Guifei. The next is Yu Guifei, and so on.


    Big Ge Ge is next to Qi Fei and sits on a bill.


    If the sound goes up.


    There are two bills at the top, one of which is her.


    Another one is for the fourth master.


    Now their identities are different, even if it is a normal family banquet, it can no longer be like a hidden residence, surrounded by a table for dinner.


    "Good luck, madam."


    "The emperor''s wife''s blessing is golden."


    The imperial concubines and the emperor''s descendants saluted Ruoyin one after another.


    If sound turns around, sits down in the head, light way: "today son this is oneself person big Ge Ge celebrate birthday, need not be more polite."


    "Thank you, Queen."


    "Thank the emperor''s wife."


    Who knows that all the talents got up, and the eunuch''s singing and reporting voice came from outside: "the emperor has arrived."


    For a moment, the people who had just sat down at the fart share got up one after another and looked at the door in unison.


    A bright yellow figure appeared at the door.


    He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe with nine golden dragons embroidered on it.


    In the night, against the light, he walked in the eyes of the people.


    The wide cuffs fluttered in the wind.


    Embroidered with the pattern of mountains and rivers, with his walk, set off a golden wave.


    "The emperor is lucky."


    "The emperor Alma is auspicious."


    Ruoyin salutes the crowd.


    Fourth master''s sight swept around the house.


    Finally, it falls on Ruoyin.


    He went to the head and personally raised Ruoyin, "the queen doesn''t have to be polite."


    Then she released her hand and sat down at the desk next to her. She said softly, "all up."


    "Thank you." The imperial concubines and the emperor''s heirs took their seats one after the other.


    Then, the servant in the imperial dining room carried a mahogany food box to serve the fourth master and Ruoyin and his concubines.


    During this period, Ruoyin took the lead in awarding Dage birthday gift.


    And the rest of the concubines, in accordance with their positions, also sent gifts to dagger.


    Girls, it''s nothing more than sending beautiful jewelry.


    As for the fourth master, I would like to give him some big things.


    Or I''ve sent it to a slave early in the morning.


    So, at the dinner party, he didn''t show much.


    However, if he can attend in his busy schedule, it is the best gift for dagger.


    Only children who grow up with company can have a good childhood.


    Especially for a father like the fourth master, his time is very little.


    Big Ge Ge accepted all kinds of gifts with joy, and he also thanks everyone one by one.


    It''s a man who knows the rules.


    His mouth was also sweet: "thank you for your kindness. My daughter is very happy."


    The fourth master looked up at the big grid, and asked faintly, "what have you learned recently?"


    Although his tone is plain, but Ruoyin still thinks that it is too serious for children.


    I saw the original square big grid, slightly pause, said: "back to the emperor Alma, teach mother, teach children, minister, female commandments and internal training, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and needlework."Women in Qing Dynasty had low social status.


    Women stress that no talent is virtue.


    Generally, girls don''t read books.


    Only rich families, or princes and nobles, would invite mammy home to teach some of the "Nvjie", "nvze" and "neixun".


    That is to say, after getting married, they would meet their husband and raise their children in their husband''s family.


    Then he taught his housekeeper to know his family.


    Besides, other books can''t be read.


    And it''s impossible to go to school for open classes like boys.


    Because women do not have the right to inherit property, over time, their status is getting worse and worse.


    In most families, women are used for trading.


    Including the women of eight families in Manchuria.


    Even the women in the royal family are the same.


    At the moment, Ruoyin looked at the big lattice with some formality, and could not help but jerk the corners of his mouth.


    Originally, the girl''s family was very good.


    It was also the birthday of a large family to celebrate.


    Leng is made by the fourth master like a random inspection of homework.


    No, the atmosphere is different.


    Fortunately, the fourth master asked such a question, and did not ask again.


    Instead, he waved his hand at will, indicating that he would sit down.


    Next, people will bow their heads to eat.


    Qi Fei seems to want to invite the fourth master to her Changchun palace.


    Then he said with a smile on the dining table: "emperor, you don''t know that Dage has recently embroidered a pair of peacocks to open the screen. Looking at it, it''s lifelike. It''s better than my concubine in those years."


    "E Niang..." big Ge Ge called Qi Feifei in an angry voice.


    Girls are always a little shy. They are not as showy as Qi Fei.


    In addition, the fourth master of the stall is such an emperor Amar. What kind of world has not been seen and what kind of embroidery has not been seen? Who dares to show off in front of him.


    Just listening to the light "um" of the fourth master, without raising his head, he said, "your embroidery work is really not so good. The big lattice is naturally better than you."


    You are not good at embroidery. As my daughter, Dage is not good at embroidery.


    As soon as he said this, he was nervous again because he had escaped the inspection and gradually relaxed.


    Go on like this, if Huang amah wants to check her needlework personally, isn''t it pressure?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    She looked at Qi Fei sadly. It was really a pit for her mother!


    "That''s my concubine''s embroidery. It''s no match with big Ge Ge." Qi feichao laughed at her daughter and said, "well, there''s one more thing that I haven''t told the emperor yet. Sir, the words of four elder brothers are better and better every day. Although I don''t know much about this, I still look like that. "


    Before four elder brother mischievous, does not practice calligraphy well, writes with the cat scratch like.


    Fortunately, she supervised the fourth elder brother and finally made progress.


    Hearing this, the fourth elder brother looked up at four elder brother, quite severe way: "the character is like the person, the heart is regular, the pen is upright. It''s nothing for a boy to write well. It''s just the most basic. But if you can''t write a good word, it''s a failure. "


    When Qi Fei mentioned the big grid, the fourth master didn''t lift his head. Maybe he still had tolerance for girls.


    But for the brothers, he is always the most severe.


    Don''t care whether you are a legitimate son or a common son.


    At the moment, the original good four elder brother, by the fourth master so a glance, scared to Qi Fei side shrink.


    Qi Fei tightened four elder brother''s hands under the table.


    She did not expect, she praised a pair of children, the emperor did not say to go to her Changchun palace just.


    Also said that big Ge Ge Ge and four elder brother study only the skin, is the most basic.


    Love is that she thinks too much.


    Should have known that the emperor is a strict and critical person, should not sell melons, boast.


    Now, lift the stone and hit yourself in the foot.


    But she turned to think that although the emperor did not say that he would go to Changchun palace, he did not say that he would not go to her.


    Not to mention going to someone else.


    In this way, there is still some hope, after all, today is the birthday of big Ge Ge.


    Thinking of this, Qi Fei didn''t speak any more.


    With the principle of saying more and making more mistakes, she''d better speak less.


    Next, all the people in the harem, one by one, offered wine to the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    For others to toast, the fourth master just means to sip.


    They did it, he did it at will.


    When it comes to Ruoyin, everything is different.


    "The emperor, good words are called sisters said, I only wish the emperor good, the children are healthy and grow up, is better than anything."


    Ruo Yin holds a golden cup.


    Painted with rose pink fingernails, gently holding the rim of the cup.


    A few fingers with cloisonne fingernails are slightly warped into orchids.


    Let people have to sigh, but is a toast, even if a face, change a temperament, is not the same.


    The fourth master turned his head and looked at his eyes.


    Dark and deep eyes, after a deep look at the woman, he took up the gold cup in front of him and motioned to the woman.


    Just cup to mouth, but he light mouth: "late at night, the queen or less drink."


    Then he raised his head.


    Cool thin Chin has a clear arc of water chestnut.


    Sexy throat knot rolled a few times, will drink the wine in a cup.


    Ruoyin has opened a winery all these years.


    The good wine sent by the winery is good enough to drink.


    However, the fourth master seldom asked.


    She is naturally very face saving, enjoying different treatment.


    She only took a sip, which was very gentlemanly.


    This scene can be described as stabbing the eyes of all the concubines present.


    Why, when they toast, they do it. The emperor is at will.


    When you get to the queen, the emperor will do it. The queen will do whatever she wants.


    What a envy!


    Half an hour later, after three rounds of wine, the meal is almost used.


    Although it is dagge''s birthday, as long as four masters are present, he is the main character.


    Until he left Yongshou palace with his Dragon Robe, Ruoyin dismissed all the people in the palace.


    Qi Fei also took a pair of children and slaves, with a heart of expectation, back to Changchun palace.


    As soon as she entered the gate of Changchun palace, she asked the servant, "is the emperor here?"


    "No..." the slave bowed his head.


    Qi Fei''s eyes flashed with disappointment and entered the hall.


    But if you lose your will.


    Then she is not Qi Fei who lost her two sons and can stand firm in the back palace.


    She held the big box in one hand.


    In my arms, I hold four elder brothers.


    First of all, he told the big one, "big Ge Ge, if your emperor Alma comes later, you will be more clever, but you don''t have to say anything more. As long as you are filial and considerate, when you grow up in the future, your emperor Alma will not have the heart to send you to Mongolia for marriage. In addition to your younger brother, Huang e Niang has only one daughter. She doesn''t want you to marry so far. "


    A nuisance, she said.It''s up to her to do the annoying things.


    People in this life, nothing more than want the children to be good, that is the perfect.


    "Yes, e Niang." Big Ge Ge cleverly returns.


    Then, Qi Fei coax four elder brother in the bosom again.


    "You, you, did you hear what your emperor Alma said? Boys must be good at writing. On weekdays, e Niang says you, you still like to play. When the time comes, if your emperor Alma favors other brothers, you will cry


    Four elder brother grow round, a pair of eyes drop to slip to turn.


    Although he is clever, he is not that kind of placid and clever, but like a troublemaker.


    He was somewhat dissatisfied with the way: "originally the son is a commoner son, can emperor Alma not be eccentric?"


    "Hey! What do you say? Don''t say anything wrong with your emperor Alma. You can''t do it behind your back. " Qi Fei hit four elder brother''s buttocks.


    She put the fourth elder brother on the ground, rarely serious way: "all right, you are always honest, really sit on one side, when your emperor Alma comes, remember to salute."


    After training the children, the mother and son sat in the hall and waited for a long time.


    Four elder brother is still small, has been leaning on the chair to fall asleep.


    Big Ge Ge is more sensible, even if he is tired, he always insists on it.


    Only Qi Fei, still sitting on the head.


    She seemed to be used to the wait.


    As early as she was in the mansion, she had been waiting like this.


    Even if she was only a side wife, she had already regarded this man as her only husband in her life.


    After a while, big Ge Ge can''t help but say: "sum Niang, Emperor Alma won''t come here?"


    "No, in previous years, when you were born, your emperor Alma would come." As a matter of fact, Qi Fei has no idea.


    "But this year he ascended the throne, perhaps busier than usual."


    Qi Fei: "wait a second. In half an hour, if your emperor amah doesn''t come, you will go down with your brother to have a rest."


    "What about e Niang."


    "Keep waiting..."


    as soon as the voice dropped, the eunuch''s voice came out: "the emperor is here!"


    Qi Fei gets up with joy. She wakes up the four elder brothers who are sleeping soundly. Then she takes big Ge Ge with one hand and four elder brothers with the other. She goes outside to meet her.


    In the courtyard, the mother and son saluted the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    The fourth master was slightly drunk because he drank some wine at the banquet.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil is suffused with golden streamer.


    His sight swept through the mother and son, and finally fell on the face of a tired four elder brother, "big Ge Ge Ge and four elder brother have not yet slept?"


    Qi Fei said with a smile: "at the beginning, it was big Ge Ge who said he wanted the emperor. He also said that the emperor would come every year when he was born. But she is also sensible. She knows that you have a lot of experience in becoming the throne. Maybe you don''t have time, but she still wants to wait. The fourth elder brother kisses her sister again and waits here. "


    Obviously, she forced the children to wait with her.


    By her saying so, it seems that the children are pitiful.


    However, her mind was full of wishful thinking.


    Looking at the emperor''s face slightly drunk, I''m afraid that if he drinks more wine, he will succeed.


    Anyway, no matter what, this time only success, not failure!


    At the moment, the fourth master''s eyes once again swept the two children.


    As for the fourth elder brother, he did not have any indication.


    But he raised his hand, reached for big square''s head and rubbed her head.


    No matter how cold hearted people, for children, or not the same.


    After all, tiger poison does not eat children.


    If you treat children, the heart is still as hard as stone, it is not cold-blooded.


    But soon, he let go of his hand and went into the hall.


    After entering the room, Qi Feifei winked at Dage.


    Big Ge Ge then sensible ground to four ye and Qi Fei, poured a cup of wine.


    Qi Fei, holding a silver wine cup, apologized to the fourth master: "it''s my fault today. I know that it''s so late that the Emperor may not come, but I still can''t bear to pinch the children''s thoughts and connive at them. Therefore, I will punish myself for three cups."


    With that, she drank one after another.


    Big Ge Ge Ge stands aside and pours wine for her cleverly.


    Qi Fei is very beautiful.


    Otherwise, when I first entered the mansion, I would not have been favored for many years.


    This meeting son, that pair of Phoenix eyes is looking at the fourth master, full of guilt and remorse.


    From the fourth master''s point of view, we can see that beautiful melon seed face is more beautiful in the light.


    Every move is full of unique charm of Shao Fu.


    Even if there was wine seeping from the corner of her mouth, she just wiped it with her handkerchief and continued to drink.


    Until you''ve had three.


    Seeing this, four Ye''s long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly.


    Qi Fei drank three cups. He said that it was impossible not to drink anything, or just meant something.


    After all, the children are here.


    I don''t know it''s because big Ge Ge and four elder brother are in, the fourth master is not good to brush Qi Fei''s face.


    Or for something else.


    He took up his cup and drank it with face.


    However, in the moment of looking up, his eyes slightly stopped when he saw a servant in the room.


    And the one he looked at was peach.


    Xiao Tao''s eyes on the fourth master lowered his head.


    This time, the fourth master didn''t look at it more, so he took back his eyes.


    He had thought that according to Qi Fei''s means, the maid would die.


    I never thought that I could still stand here.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, and he took a sip of the wine.


    Just when I bow my head, a black shadow flashed through my eyes.


    Next, Qi Fei had a chat with the fourth master.


    After all, he is the "old man" in the back palace. He knows how to persuade the fourth master to drink.


    In addition, the fourth master is a Manchu, and he has a man''s forthright in drinking.


    She won''t grind and haw, or just watch Qi Fei drink.


    So, whenever he takes a cup, he basically drinks it.


    About half an hour later, they didn''t know how many drinks they had.


    I only know that dagger has been pouring wine for them.


    But the fourth master drank a lot at the dinner party.


    I''ve drunk a little too much now.


    Finally, or four ye languidly propped up on the table, waved his hand, and said: "it''s late, you go back."


    Deep voice, more than usual in a few minutes drunk lazy.


    Handsome cheek, also have drunk red.


    "Yes." Big Ge Ge and four elder brother saluted and went out together.


    Qi Feifei came forward and waited on the fourth master to change and wash.


    After staying inside, Qi Fei said: "emperor, I''m busy with big Ge Ge''s birthday today. I haven''t had time to bathe. Take a rest. I''ll come after my bath. "


    The fourth master did not speak, but was helped to bed by the slave.


    And those slaves, of course, were the servants in the imperial court of Qi.


    Su Peisheng and his men were waiting outside to watch the night.After Qi Fei went out, she really took a bath.


    She immersed herself in the bathtub and casually said, "go, ask Xiao Tao to change into the clothes prepared for her by the palace and go to the emperor''s resting room."


    "Yes." A maid of honor answered and went out.


    Inside, the fourth master was lying on the bed, ready to go to sleep.


    As early as in the evening banquet, although he basically meant it.


    However, everyone paid him a few respects, which meant a lot of cups.


    In addition, when Ruoyin toasts, he is not vague at all and drinks them all.


    When I arrived at Changchun palace, I drank a lot.


    So at the moment, I''m a little drunk.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, the veil of the bed, which was like a veil, was lifted.


    The fourth master has always been a cautious man.


    Even when he was sleeping, he could be keenly aware of the wind and grass around him.


    Now the bed curtain has been lifted, a gust of fragrant breeze comes.


    He, who had never loved the smell of powder, could not help frowning.


    Mysterious deep eyes, also slowly opened.


    There was a girl standing by the bed.


    And this girl is the peach beside Qi Fei.


    She was dressed in pink.


    To be sure, it''s not clothes at all.


    It''s a piece of gauze as thin as a cicada''s wing.


    Inside is a pink belly bag.


    Her skin is white, through the gauze, you can see the beautiful young curve - line and figure under her belly pocket.


    Even, you can see lines as deep as snow.


    Peach some of the embarrassment to save the bed curtain, drooping eyes standing on the edge of the bed, dare not look at the man in front.


    White goose egg face, showing a girl''s coyness, shy.


    Like a chick standing in front of an eagle, timid.


    Such a girl, dressed so cool.


    Any man to see, will be a little confused.


    The man on the bed, cold eyes light suddenly tight.


    He suddenly sat up and, like the last time, held peach''s slender arm.


    Suddenly, peach''s delicate body trembled slightly.


    A heart is pounding.


    She bit her lips, a pair of eyes slightly drooped, and did not dare to look at him directly. Instead, she said cautiously: "the Emperor... It''s the first time for me. Please take pity on him..."


    because of her fear and shyness, Xiao Tao''s voice has a little dark mute.


    Such a beautiful person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    Dressed so sexy.


    Such a beautiful voice.


    The whole person is making a gentle invitation to the man.


    He''s a normal man. He can''t help it.


    But the fourth master is not an ordinary man.


    Just listen to a "click", like the sound of bone fracture.


    Then, listen to peach eat pain "ah".


    The man who was still shy fell and sat on the ground.


    It''s impossible, said empress Qi Fei. As long as she wears such clothes, she will be a man who can''t help it...


    Xiaotao doubts herself in disbelief.


    But the fact is that the emperor did not mean to favor her.


    And broke her right hand!


    She looked down at her powerless right hand. Big tears flowed from her eyes.


    A pretty face flushed with numbness. I really want to find a rat hole to get into. I want to leave immediately.


    But the man who put on got out of bed and called out "Su Peisheng!"


    Peach covered the right hand of eating pain, looked up at the man in front of his eyes.


    Only one eye, scared her head down again.


    At this moment, although the fourth master''s face was slightly drunk.


    But that pair of lazy eyes, in the face of crucial things, has long become a piercing all the sharp blade, people shudder.


    Cold thin lips are impatient to sip.


    Soon after su Peisheng came in, he saw the fourth master''s face.


    He peeked at the market in the house.


    I saw a girl, wearing a cool gauze, kneeling on the ground, crying with tears.


    This makes him a eunuch chief manager, really can''t understand.


    According to the law, this is the Changchun palace of Qi Fei Niang. How can such a person suddenly come out.


    And dressed up like this goblin.


    But anyway, dressing like this in front of the emperor at night is nothing more than trying to climb the bed.


    Su Peisheng didn''t dare to look at him more, so he took back his eyes.


    He went up to the fourth master and said, "emperor, please tell me."


    The fourth master got up and put on his clothes calmly.


    A pair of cold eyes straight ahead, thin lip light Qi: "she to me drag out, stick dead."


    Cold voice without any emotion, spit out from the cold thin lip.


    As if what he said was just an ordinary order.


    This time, he didn''t care about Qi Fei, so he decided to be the master.


    "Bang." Su Peisheng got up and threw the dust at the slave on one side, and someone dragged Xiaotao out.


    Xiao Tao, who was still stunned on the ground, begged for mercy and said, "the emperor doesn''t want to do it. I don''t dare to do it again...


    however, no matter how she yelled, she was still blocked and dragged out to death with a stick.


    Su Peisheng turned his lips and shook his head in disdain.


    Being a slave in the Forbidden City is an easy job.


    You say you want to seduce who is not good, but to seduce the emperor.


    This is not a challenge to imperial power.


    If the emperor doesn''t punish this servant today, who knows how many Sao hooves there will be tomorrow.


    At the same time, it can be regarded as beating Qi Fei''s face.


    In the future, if anyone wants to deal with Qi Fei Niang, he will weigh it over.


    After all, it''s going to cost you your life!


    Just when Xiaotao was dragged out, Qi Fei also finished bathing and Shi Shi ran came.


    When she saw her mouth, she was taken out.


    Who knows the result, actually is the emperor orders to drag out the peach to die!


    It made her nervous.


    She looked at the inner door with some fear.


    Just close to, have not raised the foot to stride forward, a face is scared blue and white for a while.


    The heart is even more "puff", as if it will jump out of the throat at any time.


    Qi Fei stopped at the door and took a deep breath before she entered the room with an apologetic smile.


    Moreover, she knelt down directly in front of the fourth master and said, "the emperor, all blame the ministers and concubines for being bad. She didn''t discipline the servants well, so that the cheap maid could take advantage of it."


    Now, peach is not able to keep.


    She only hopes to use her tongue to pick up the relationship between herself and peach.


    The fourth master buttoned up calmly.


    "Wrong." The deep eyes glanced at Qi Fei and said coldly, "you are not not not good at discipline, but you are too good at discipline. Last time I told you that the maid was not pure in mind, but you repeatedly let her appear in front of me. This time, she dressed so cool in Changchun palace. I think it''s your discipline, OK? "


    If for the first time, he didn''t pay attention to it, he didn''t think much.But this second time, I can''t even think about it.


    A maid in court, dressed like that, can''t get into the room without Qi Fei''s help.


    Qi Fei shook her head, naturally refused to admit.


    "Emperor, I''m wronged. I just went to the ear room to have a bath. I didn''t think that such a thing happened as soon as I came out. Although she is a servant under my concubine, I really don''t know that she is so shameless and makes such shameful things. "


    At last, she raised her head innocently and said, "emperor, you have to believe my concubine."


    The fourth master put on his clothes and stood in a commanding position. Su Peisheng shook his robe for him.


    At the moment, there is a room of servants, but the room is quiet and terrible.


    Vaguely, there was a chill that spread from the man.


    People feel chilly in this golden autumn season.


    It seems that those chills will eventually turn into countless ice cream, piercing the hearts of those present.


    After a long time, that Zhang Junlang''s face, pull up a sneer.


    "Last time, on the excuse of my fourth elder brother, you asked you to lie down and leave the maids in my room. This time, you leave by taking a bath and let the maids dress so cool to lift the bed curtain. I don''t know when the jealous Princess of Qi has become so virtuous and generous. "


    Cold voice, sounded in the room, like a thousand years of ice.


    When he saw peach in the hall, he was on guard.


    If it was not for Dagger''s birthday, he would not have uncovered it, so as not to spoil the atmosphere.


    Moreover, he thought that he had made clear what he had said last time, and Qi Fei would not do any more.


    Who knows Qi Fei is more and more bold every time!


    Qi Fei knelt down in front of the fourth master and cried: "emperor, I want to say that I''m not competitive. After giving birth to my fourth elder brother, I haven''t been able to conceive any more. I think there''s a lovely person around me, so that I can serve you and extend the Emperor''s heirs for you."


    Since the emperor believed that she had done it, she could not deny it any more.


    It would be better to admit it and let him know her good intentions.


    The fourth master didn''t even look at Qi Fei, but said coldly: "I can tolerate a woman who is stupid, vicious, tricky, arrogant and shrewd... But I will never allow infidelity."


    His voice was low and cold.


    There is an awe inspiring coldness and absolute authority arrogance in the speech.


    "No, emperor, I love your heart, and I have always been loyal..." Qi Fei explained with a cry tone, holding the fourth master''s leg.


    The fourth master did not speak, but frowned impatiently.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng''s servants winked at her and pulled away Qi Fei.


    The heart says the Qi imperial concubine empress really does not understand, still pretends not to understand.


    Loyalty refers to a person''s dedication to his duties, which is the performance of loyalty.


    Whether it is love, friendship, or family affection, from one to the end is loyalty.


    But the empress Qi, even though she loves the emperor in her heart, conspires with the maid to climb the bed.


    It''s not emotional infidelity.


    But it is also calculated to the emperor, belonging to another kind of infidelity.


    After the slave pulled Qi Fei away, the fourth master didn''t say a word, so he left Changchun palace with him.


    Out of Changchun palace, stepping on the back of xiaodezi, he went to the dragon gate.


    Su Peisheng asked in a low voice, "where are you going, emperor?"


    After silence for a while, four masters light way: "Yongshou palace."


    "Well."


    After su Peisheng responded, he piped up his voice and sang, "ride Yongshou palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    Alas, the empress Qi of Changchun Palace today has annoyed the emperor.


    To put it mildly, it was disloyalty to the emperor.


    To put it more seriously, it is an offence to the imperial power!


    The power of a king is sacred and inviolable.


    All feelings in front of the imperial power are insignificant.


    No wonder the emperor was so angry that he left.


    I just don''t know if the empress of Yongshou palace can calm the anger in the emperor''s heart.


    When Su Peisheng thought about this, he heard the cool voice of the fourth master, "just, go back to the Yangxin hall."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng said again with his voice, "go back to the hall of nourishing the heart."


    So, the light step dragon which was carried by the sixteen people went to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    Su Peisheng, holding the dust in his arm, hung his head and did not dare to say a word.


    As a slave, though we can''t understand the holy meaning.


    But if you really don''t understand and don''t know the emperor''s mind, you can''t do a good job.


    Today is Dage''s birthday. The emperor was to stay in Changchun palace.


    However, the empress Qi died and the emperor was so angry that he left.


    This is out of Changchun palace. The emperor wanted to go to Yongshou palace.


    But it is precisely because today is the birthday of big Ge Ge, if the emperor goes to Yongshou palace, it seems that the queen is not virtuous.


    As the empress of Zhonggong, she still intercepts the concubine Qi''s Hu in such a day.


    At the moment, Qi Fei of Changchun palace has been sitting on the bed inside, crying red eyes.


    No matter how the slave tried to persuade him, he could not persuade him.


    She didn''t expect the emperor to be so rational.


    For the first time, Xiaotao didn''t do anything, he saw the clue.


    Under the circumstances of drinking, there is no one to drink.


    But this time, he clearly drank a lot of wine, why still failed?


    Well, I thought she could have more helpers around her when it was done.


    But not to think, not only exposed their own behavior, but also completely annoyed the emperor.


    It''s like lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot!


    It seems that this one will not work at all.


    At the thought of this, she had tears and cried even more.


    "Niang, it''s OK. You have big Ge Ge and four elder brothers under your knee. The emperor still cares about the past affection in his heart, otherwise he won''t give up punishing you." One side of the slave advised.


    "You fools, what do you know...


    in the eyes of others, it is the emperor who loves her and is reluctant to punish her.


    But only she knew that the emperor was reluctant to punish her.


    They are lazy to punish her and disdain to punish her.


    She would rather he had forbidden her.


    Or order the slave to beat her.


    After all, it was all right, and she was more at ease.


    Better than this kind of elusive, regardless of her, laissez faire feeling.


    It was because he did not punish her at all and left like this that she was afraid.


    After all, if one is willing to punish you, you are still saved.


    If you are too lazy to give punishment, it means there is no remedy.


    The highest level of indifference is to ignore it.


    At first, she did not understand what the emperor meant by infidelity.


    Think he misunderstood himself.


    Thinking that when the emperor''s anger is gone, she will find another chance to explain it well.


    After a careful thought, I understood the meaning of his words.


    It turns out that the emperor did not mean emotional infidelity.


    What else does she have to explain.


    Once upon a time, she always felt that she was good-looking enough, spoiled enough, and had a pair of children.


    Therefore, even if he is arrogant and domineering, he can get along well in the harem.


    Because in her eyes, the extent of a woman''s death can be linked to her appearance.


    After all, no matter how clever and sensible a woman is, if she has an ugly face, she can hardly be loved by men.


    Now think about it carefully, those are all bullshit!


    I''m afraid the most important thing is that the emperor said: I can tolerate a woman''s stupidity, cruelty, subtlety, insolence and shrewdness... But I will never allow infidelity.


    Although she had various shortcomings and calculated many women in the harem, she was not unfaithful.


    But now, she has been unfaithful to him.


    Does that mean she''s out of favor?


    The more Qi Fei thought about it, the more scared she was. She was afraid that the emperor would let her go.


    Well, it''s the first time he''s done this to her in all these years.


    Moreover, this man has never known how to be merciful.


    This can be seen from Xiaotao''s death with a stick.


    So the flowery girl in the flower season said that the stick was dead, and she did not hesitate at all.Maybe for him, as long as he violates his bottom line, no matter how beautiful a girl is, she will be no different from a eunuch...


    rumors in the palace spread very quickly.


    But in one day, Qi Fei''s birthday in Dage Ge spread the news of the emperor''s anger all over the palace.


    When people in the harem heard the news, they were naturally gloating.


    Who let Qi Fei this person, always on the lips not to forgive people.


    In the back palace, she offended everyone once.


    In Yongshou palace, Ruoyin hears the news and asks people to inquire about the details of the matter.


    "Niang, I''ve got to know. It''s said that it''s the empress Qi who wants to serve the emperor because she can''t bear any more. Who knows once and twice failed, let the emperor die with the staff directly. Later, the emperor was so angry that he left Changchun palace. "


    Rushuang comes to Ruoyin''s ear and tells her what she hears.


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow slightly pick.


    She was still a little surprised after eating such a big melon.


    In my mind, Xiao Tao''s face appeared for the first time.


    "Is it the white maid beside Qi Fei?" She asked.


    "Exactly."


    If Yin murmured a "no wonder", he did not speak.


    At the beginning, when Qi feitou brought the maiden to please her, she noticed that there was something wrong with her.


    Don''t be a jealous person.


    Even other concubines and her Yongshou palace would avoid some pretty maids in terms of selecting slaves.


    Except for some of the accompanying maids.


    That''s the person who can be trusted and served by his side.


    This is the most basic common sense of employment.


    What''s more, Qi Fei is such a jealous person.


    How can you tolerate such a beautiful maid in law.


    Originally, I wanted to design a palace maid climbing bed.


    Ruoyin shook her head helplessly.


    Even Qi Fei, who is the most envious person, betrayed his original intention in order to be the first son after Bo ascended the throne.


    We can imagine how fierce the competition for the first son after he ascended the throne.


    "Niang, the chariot has stopped outside the door." Half Mei enters the room and interrupts Ruoyin''s thoughts.


    Today is a day to greet the Empress Dowager.


    Ruo Yin, sitting in front of the dressing table, helped mammy Liu get up and went out.


    "I will go to the Empress Dowager later. Only half Mei and mother Liu will go in with this palace. The rest of us will wait outside."


    The fourth master ascended the throne for such a long time, but there was no movement in the back palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    Every time I go back to the palace of Ning Shou, the empress dowager, as an old mother, has no other instructions.


    After all, the mother child relationship between her and the fourth master is just like that.


    For the harem people, it is even more light.


    However, every time said the most, or more children, more happiness, the emperor''s descendants.


    For a long time, even if she is a queen, she has to be said a few words.


    She is in charge of the whole harem.


    The empress of the Imperial Palace has not moved for a long time. She is the queen of the middle palace, and she has the greatest responsibility.


    Therefore, if you can guess what the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager will say when I go to ningshou Palace today.


    Only half Mei, the slave around her, was the most calm. She was always at ease.


    Down came the older sister Liu.


    "Yes." After the slaves answered, they helped Ruoyin to the Phoenix chariot.


    A moment later, the Phoenix chariot stopped at ningshou palace.


    Ruoyin holds mother Liu''s hand and enters the hall of ningshou palace under the guidance of maids.


    When we get there, all the people in the harem are here.


    Anyway, it''s the Empress Dowager''s territory. No one dares to show off.


    "Good luck for the queen." When they saw Ruoyin, they saluted one after another.


    Ruo Yin waved her hand at will, indicating that they would get up.


    Then she took her seat in the front seat.


    As a queen, as long as you arrive within the prescribed time.


    The Empress Dowager is waiting for the arrival of Qi to see her mood.


    Good mood, only a cup of tea time out.


    If you want to let the harem sit on the bench, I''m afraid it will be more than half an hour before they appear.


    Today''s empress dowager''s mood is neither good nor bad.


    About a time of incense, she took aunt Cui''s hand and came in through the side door.


    "The Empress Dowager is auspicious, and the Empress Dowager is in good fortune." Ruoyin and the people stood up and saluted from the moment they saw the Empress Dowager.


    After the Empress Dowager sat down at the head of the table, she said faintly: "all up, it''s rare that you often come to see you well. It''s still."


    "The empress taught them well." Xi Fei wears a high hat to Ruoyin.


    "To greet the Empress Dowager is what my concubines should do. Besides, the sisters all know the general situation, where I can teach them. " If sound shallow smile, cloud light breeze light to take off the high hat.


    The Empress Dowager was used to this kind of bickering when she was young.


    At the moment, it is not serious.


    Only when all the people were seated, she casually said, "you are here frequently. But don''t let the emperor lose his mind. "


    The people in the harem looked at the empress dowager, and they only laughed and were not good at talking.


    The Empress Dowager looks at the concubines below, but she will not give up easily.


    "Now, the emperor has been on the throne for several months. It is not only the mourning family who is looking forward to the first grandson after he ascends the throne. The royal family also pays attention to having more children and more happiness. The emperor has fewer children. Those ministers in the court are looking forward to the emperor''s first son after he ascends the throne. This is not only as simple as an emperor''s heir, but also a blessing of the Qing Dynasty. "


    Smell speech, if sound and people smile, listen to the teaching modestly.


    Regardless of what the Empress Dowager said, she nodded and approved.


    The Empress Dowager said, "the Empress Dowager said that she was worried about pregnancy. But no matter how anxious, she couldn''t be as grand as Qi Fei''s sister. When she saw that she couldn''t give birth, she carried the maiden up. If the emperor is upset, it will not be worth the loss. "


    I haven''t seen the Empress Dowager.


    HSI Fei''s trick is not enough in her eyes.


    She snorted coldly and said, "why can''t you be like Qi Fei. According to the AI family, one by one, you can seize the opportunity. If you can''t have a baby, you should be like the concubine of Qi. You should carry the maid close to you or marry her. In a word, you should let the opportunity go out and don''t occupy the place and don''t lay eggs. "


    In the eyes of the empress dowager, in order to have a place in the empress dowager, it is common for concubines to carry maids.


    Even if there is no elder sister, she will enter the palace again.


    There are many people who serve a gentleman.


    At that time, the empress Tong Jia, whose younger sister was not yet an adult, also lived in the Forbidden City.


    Waiting for the adult, sisters together to serve the emperor.


    At the moment, Qi Fei was praised by the empress dowager, but she couldn''t laugh.


    Even if she was praised by the queen mother.


    But it was strange that she could laugh out of the emperor''s favor.


    However, she thought that she could be among the people and avoided the Empress Dowager''s admonition.


    Who knows that the Empress Dowager actually called her name and said, "concubine Qi, you say you are too. Since you know that you can''t have a baby, you don''t know how to persuade the emperor to go to other concubines. Why do you have to carry the maids around you. Those maids are of low status and unknown origin, but the emperor is so cautious that even if they are born like flowers, they will not look at them more. "


    He knows her own son."Yes, the Empress Dowager is right. Please keep it in mind." Qi Fei didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager said it was one.


    It''s interesting to see Qi Fei, but the Empress Dowager doesn''t say much.


    That pair of sharp and sophisticated eyes, in the back of the palace on the face of gently swept.


    Finally, it fell on Ruoyin''s face.


    If you listen to the eyes of the empress dowager, you will know that she is going to talk about her.


    As expected, only the Empress Dowager looked at her and said, "empress, the mourning family has already said that you, as the central palace, should persuade the emperor to get rain and dew."


    "Huang e Niang, the emperor is the rain and dew. But he first ascended the treasure, and the imperial court was busy with official business, and often read memorials all night long. Even if it was a rest, I could not sleep for a few hours at night. Not to mention the time of the harem, of course, it has been greatly reduced. "


    "Listen to me. In this way, I''ll see if it''s your fault." The Queen Mother Road.


    If the voice droops eyes, the appearance that listens attentively, "emperor forehead Niang please say."


    "At that time, when you were canonized, the mourning family reminded you to give appropriate advice to the emperor. You know that he is industrious to ignore his health, but you don''t know how to persuade him


    "But the emperor is so devoted to the imperial court that I can''t persuade him. What''s more, I think the emperor is in charge of business. I''ll be better after a while. "


    "When an emperor, there is nothing to be done." The Empress Dowager can''t understand this son.


    Then, the Empress Dowager seems to think of something, even a heavy face, cold hum: "queen, I believe you this clever mouth, nothing can not persuade."


    If the sound of the mouth.


    She knew that the Empress Dowager was referring to the funeral palace.


    This matter, she let empress dowager suffer a loss, naturally not much to say what.


    Had no choice but to head back: "minister concubine tries to try."


    "Come on, all of you. "The Empress Dowager waved her hand, a little tired, but when she lifted her eyes, she said in a deep voice:" Zhuang GUI people stay. "


    Smell speech, the crowd slightly pause, then salute to leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    Qi Fei loves to read people''s mind.


    The heart says who let the Empress Dowager follow the village, all the nobles are surnamed Wuya.


    It means that there may be some secret of competing for favor, which should be taught to Zhuang Guiren exclusively.


    Zhuang Guiren did not expect that the Empress Dowager would leave her for tea.


    She had to leave, and sat down again with some formality.


    After all the empress dowagers had left, she said, "the Empress Dowager has left his concubines, but she has something to explain?"


    "It''s not that the AI family wants to explain to you, but you, AMA, tells the AI family to urge you to hold tight."


    It turned out that she didn''t want to be in charge of the harem.


    But when the family came, she had to help.


    After all, she is also a niece of the family. She was born in the Wuya family. She can help or help.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager looked at this niece and pondered over the past few years, how could she be so tepid that she had no offspring.


    "Concubines are not good enough. They can''t get into the emperor''s eyes. They worry about their parents and the Empress Dowager." Uya''s head drooped.


    "It''s ok if you don''t try your best when you''re in the mansion. When you enter the palace, you have to fight for breath. Not only for yourself, but also for the whole family. " The Empress Dowager preached.


    "I know, but the emperor seldom comes to the harem. The concubines are too common in all aspects, and they can''t get into the emperor''s eyes. In a month, the emperor seldom comes to the concubines."


    "If the emperor doesn''t go to your place, won''t you think of a way?"


    Wu Ya Shi shook his head and honestly replied, "I forgive my stupid concubine. I don''t know how to please the emperor."


    Smell speech, Empress Dowager frowned, some speechless.


    No matter how you lose the first family, the better you will be


    Zhuang Guiren: "she didn''t speak, but she just laughed bitterly.


    "He also said that sending you into the palace is not to let you do nothing. But if you really don''t strive for success, he will send your own sister to the palace as soon as the three-year beauty election arrives. At that time, the original resources of one person will be shared by your two sisters, and you will not be able to take care of you. In this way, your days in the palace will be even more difficult. "


    Hearing this, Zhuang Guiren, who was not very emotional at first, suddenly knelt down and said, "I want to be competitive, but I really don''t know how to stand firm in the harem. Please give me some advice."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Zhuang Guiren kneeling on the ground, sighed and said, "how about this? The emperor often comes to the AI family to ask for his regards, so you can go to the AI family every day. As long as you are filial, he will look at you a little more. "


    "Well, my concubine will come to ningshou palace to greet you early in the morning. Please don''t dislike my concubine." Zhuang Guiren actively returned.


    Seeing that Zhuang had a good attitude, the Empress Dowager nodded and said with satisfaction: "in this way, you will be remembered by the emperor after meeting more times. What''s more, you are not a bad looking woman, and the emperor is not the kind of woman. Otherwise, the maid in the palace under the imperial concubine of Qi will not fail. "


    With that, she motioned to Aunt Cui.


    Aunt Cui went to the next head and helped Zhuang Guiren up.


    "If you want to grasp the emperor''s mind, the main thing is to please the emperor''s personality. In terms of his conduct, try to follow his will, and never be hard with him. You seem to have done a good job on these points


    Although the Empress Dowager does not want to see the fourth master, she knows him very well.


    The nobleman of Zhuang shook his head and said modestly, "if my concubines do well, I won''t see the emperor once a month."


    "It''s not a matter. As long as you come to AI''s home frequently and want to see the emperor, it''s much easier."


    "But... But I''m just a noble person. If I come to see you in the future, would it not be very good?" Asked Zhuang.


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly, "you, you are just too honest. There is AI Jia for you to support, you have nothing to be afraid of. If anyone else dares to say you, please call them to come to the AI family, or they will just come to the Ning Shou palace every day to greet you. "


    "Yes." Zhuang answered in a low voice.


    Two days later, the fourth master went to ningshou palace to greet the Empress Dowager.


    After entering the house, he fought with the Empress Dowager as usual.


    As for the fourth master, the Empress Dowager did not put on airs, but said in an easygoing way: "get up. Today, the house of internal affairs ordered people to bring fresh grapefruit and citrus, and the emperor also tasted them."


    The fourth master faintly "um" a, there is a slave carrying peeled grapefruit, citrus, put on the table in front of the fourth master.


    It was at this time that the fourth master raised his head at will and found the gentleman sitting opposite him.


    When the fourth master came into the house, Zhuang GUI paid a courtesy.


    At the moment, facing the direct look of the fourth master, he returned with a modest smile.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, is a sign.


    Then he took a peeled grapefruit from the fruit plate and ate it at will.Seeing this scene, she shook her head helplessly.


    When the queen was here before.


    As soon as the emperor entered the door, his eyes looked at the queen first and then saluted her.


    How can I get to Zhuang Guiren? If you don''t have a look in the room, I''ll forget it.


    Everyone saluted and sat down, not yet seen.


    After sitting for a while, I found that there was such a person.


    Is Zhuang noble person so common?


    Thinking of this, she lightly swept Zhuang Guiren, not to ah.


    On the face, at least it is a goose egg pink face.


    Big eyes, pink face and small lips.


    Although he is a Manchu, he is not big, but rather petite.


    A white embroidered jacket with crescent moon.


    It seems that the Empress Dowager always thinks that Zhuang Guiren has a good foundation.


    The only drawback is that they don''t like dressing up in the harem.


    There seemed to be no powder on the face and no eyebrows.


    Lips are not pursed red paper.


    The whole person is too simple and elegant.


    "Huang e Niang, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I see you look much better." The fourth master was eating grapefruit.


    But I was thinking: This pomelo flesh is tender, refreshing, juicy, moderate sweet and sour, I think the queen will like it.


    The Empress Dowager followed the fourth master''s words and said, "emperor, you don''t know. It''s getting colder these days. Thanks to Zhuang Guiren. Every day, when it''s not light, I go to ningshou palace to serve the mourning family, change clothes and wash, and use breakfast. From tea making, incense, and meals, it''s just about everything. "


    These are not really from the Empress Dowager.


    After inquiring about her orders, Zhuang Guiren came to her every day to honor her.


    Besides the queen, this is the second one in the harem to make her feel comfortable.


    However, some of them are too rigid, and they are not as clever as the queen.


    Even if Zhuang Guiren is her mother''s family, the Empress Dowager still understands this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    The fourth master raised his eyebrows and looked up again at Zhuang.


    Zhuang GUI people are shy and reserved.


    Not waiting to look at the fourth master, he bowed his head and did not dare to look directly.


    The fourth Master said lightly: "Zhuang Guiren, since the Empress Dowager likes you, it is your blessing. On weekdays, when you are free, you come to ningshou palace more often. "


    "Yes." Zhuang Guiren obeyed.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager shook her head slightly.


    The heart said that this Zhuang noble man did not dare to look at the emperor one more time.


    I don''t know how to catch this opportunity.


    Well, if you don''t like to dress up, it won''t happen.


    Can''t the emperor like it.


    The fourth master didn''t sit more in ningshou palace.


    After about a stick of incense, he took his servants back to the Yangxin hall.


    When he got out of ningshou palace and came to the chariot, he told Su Peisheng, "ask the house of internal affairs to send some pomelo to your empress."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he Zhongkang looked at him.


    The heart says that the queen is the master of the harem and is favored by the emperor.


    The Empress Dowager here has, the house of internal affairs can not neglect the queen, want to also have.


    However, what the emperor ordered was something different?


    As soon as the fourth master left, the Empress Dowager admonished the nobleman of Zhuang: "the AI family finally knows why you can''t enter the emperor''s eyes."


    After a slight pause, Zhuang Guiren whispered, "concubines are stupid, please tell the Empress Dowager."


    "Look at yourself, and then look at the people in the harem. People want to dress up like a flower in red and green. You don''t want to do it. "


    Zhuang Guiren looked down at himself, touched his cheek again, and did not speak.


    She really doesn''t like to dress up very much, and her face is hardly painted.


    Then, the Empress Dowager at the top said, "look at what you are wearing. Men don''t like to wear this color. You are a woman, but you wear it very hard. Don''t say it''s in the back palace. It''s not very impressive at all. The Emperor didn''t even see you in front of the old lady AI Jia. "


    Hearing the speech, Zhuang Guiren bowed his head and looked at his crescent white brocade jacket.


    "But my concubines have always been used to wearing light colored clothes, and the wardrobe is full of them."


    "Throw them away and ask the house of the interior to make you some new clothes. If they look down upon others, you will take the waist token of the mourning family and ask them to speed up the work for you. "


    "Yes." Zhuang Guiren don''t seem to want to change their style.


    But because of the family and the Empress Dowager''s coercion, he had to act according to the Empress Dowager''s words.


    "Your facial features are not bad. If you dress up carefully, you will not say that you are the most beautiful in the harem, but if you dress up carefully, you will surely attract the emperor''s eyes." The Empress Dowager spoke with encouragement.


    Regardless of what the Empress Dowager said, Zhuang GUI people were obedient.


    In the following days, Zhuang Guiren still went to the Empress Dowager''s place for a visit.


    When the fourth master came to ningshou palace again, it was the Empress Dowager who invited him to dine in ningshou palace.


    As soon as the singing of the newspaper came, the Empress Dowager directly asked Zhuang Guiren to meet him in the courtyard.


    "I have seen the emperor." Zhuang GUI is wearing a water blue Begonia butterfly flag dress.


    There are two small hairpins on her head, with some exquisite hairpins on them.


    Basically do not apply face powder and Dai, wearing warm and soft light makeup.


    The whole person is like a gentle rose.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" sound, glanced at the Zhuang nobleman at random, and lifted his feet into the hall.


    Su Peisheng, who followed him, paid more attention to Zhuang Guiren.


    He almost didn''t recognize it just now. It was Zhuang Guiren.


    How long does it take to completely transform.


    It''s like a different person.


    Tut Tut, it seems that the knowledge of women''s dressing is very important!


    After entering ningshou palace, the fourth master and the Empress Dowager exchanged greetings at will.


    And the empress dowager, all the way in praise of the noble.


    "In the autumn of last year, my family always had a sore throat. This year, thanks to Zhuang Guiren, I went to ningshou palace every day to make Fritillaria Fritillariae and steamed pears. At first, I thought it was no use. But it would be nice to eat and eat. "


    "What''s more, no matter what the mourning family says about her, she always works hard."


    And so on, the Empress Dowager has been talking about the kitchen cloth in the imperial dining room.


    The fourth master only listened quietly and did not echo.


    But Zhuang Guiren, who was praised by the empress dowager, was always embarrassed to look up.


    During the meal, the Empress Dowager intended to let Zhuang noble people show their meritorious deeds in front of the fourth master.


    Therefore, the imperial dining room was not allowed to prepare the meals of the nobles.


    And there was no table in front of Zhuang.


    But a light command: "Zhuang Guiren, anyway, you are free, then serve the emperor to eat."


    "Yes." Zhuang Guiren got up, looked up shyly and timidly at the fourth master, and went to the opposite side to pour wine, vegetables, soup and rice for him.The Empress Dowager and the fourth master seldom talk when they eat.


    A meal is very fast.


    However, the fourth master wiped the corners of his mouth with the handkerchief on the desk.


    When the Empress Dowager also ate and the slave took down the table, he got up and said, "Huang e Niang, I still have business to do. I''ll go back to the Yangxin hall first."


    The Empress Dowager gave a faint "um" and said, "the mourning family knows that the emperor has just ascended the throne, and the affairs of the imperial court are busy. But no matter how busy you are, you should take care of your body and stay up late to hurt your health. "


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just a slight jaw.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager said to Zhuang GUI: "Zhuang Guiren, you will send the emperor."


    The fourth master turned his head, glanced at Zhuang Guiren lightly and went outside.


    Zhuang Guiren followed the fourth master and took him to the gate of ningshou palace.


    When he arrived at the gate of the Dragon chariot, the Zhuangzi saluted the emperor


    Her voice is not the best, but it''s natural.


    Without the affectation of those women.


    In the late autumn night, it sounds very comfortable.


    The fourth master is preparing to step on the eunuch''s back to the chariot.


    But in hearing this sound, the foot slightly a meal, also don''t know what to think of.


    The next moment, he stepped directly on the back of xiaodezi and went to the chariot.


    After seeing the fourth master leave, Zhuang Guiren went back to ningshou palace.


    The Empress Dowager looked at her and said with a smile, "have you sent the emperor away?"


    Zhuang Guiren lowered his head and whispered "um".


    "Well, it''s getting late. You''ll go back to your Zhongcui palace and have a good bath. Wait for the emperor to turn over your brand."


    The Empress Dowager always thinks that she has taught Zhuang Guiren very well today.


    Just like when the queen was here a while ago.


    She could feel that the emperor''s look at Zhuang was not the same as before.


    It''s just that it''s a Muggle. It doesn''t say anything.


    What''s more, when the empress was in ningshou palace, she was detained.


    But Zhuang is not wearing it.


    Naturally, you can change the brand at any time.


    "Yes." After saluting the empress dowager, Zhuang Guiren left with his servant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    After Zhuang Guiren went back, he really listened to the Empress Dowager''s words.


    Considering the possibility of being turned over.


    So when she went back, she let the servants wait on the bath and burn incense.


    But wait and wait, until after midnight.


    The minister''s room, which was in charge of the harem''s bed, did not call the servants to report.


    What''s more, this night, the fourth master didn''t change the sign.


    I didn''t go anywhere else in the harem.


    Just a person in the Yangxin hall, approved the memorials in the middle of the night.


    However, at this time, even if how to compete for favor of the harem, do not want to be turned over the brand.


    Otherwise, is it not with the Empress Dowager and Zhuang GUI?


    It''s a small matter to follow the noble people of the village.


    It''s a big thing to offend the Empress Dowager.


    In the morning of the next morning, even if he had slept late, he still went to the Empress Dowager to see him well.


    The Empress Dowager sat at the top of the table and said, "tomorrow, you don''t have to come to ningshou palace to greet you."


    Hearing this, Zhuang Guiren looked up at the Empress Dowager and knelt down in panic and said, "empress dowager, is it that my concubines have done something wrong? Just tell me. I''m willing to change anything, but you can''t ignore my concubines."


    She knew that she could not be spoiled, and that her position was not high.


    It''s hard to get a foothold in the harem.


    Only with her back on the mountain of the Empress Dowager can her life be better.


    Even if it is not spoiled, others dare not do anything to her.


    "You are right." The Empress Dowager took a sip of tea and said, "I don''t see that since you came to the AI family to greet you, the emperor has not been so diligent in his days. Do you know what this means?"


    "Does it mean that the emperor is tired of concubines?"


    "That''s not true. At best, it shows that he hates this kind of deliberate. Therefore, if you come to ningshou palace every day, even if you want to see more people, you will not be able to come to this road. You can only think of other ways. "


    "The empress dowager, please." Zhuang Guiren bowed his head.


    At the same time, I was relieved.


    At first, she thought that the Empress Dowager felt that she could not be saved and would give up her.


    Now it seems, just another way, that shows that the Empress Dowager has not given up her.


    The Empress Dowager leaned on the back of her upper chair and casually said: "the day after tomorrow, the next Yuan Festival will be held. At that time, a large-scale sacrifice activity will be held in the palace. The mourning family will find a way to let you show your hand in front of the emperor."


    "What do you mean by showing off Zhuang asked.


    "People and things have been arranged. Next, you just go back to Zhongcui palace and practice."


    Zhuang Guiren''s eyes light slightly turn, listen to the Empress Dowager''s meaning, want her to return to Zhongcui palace now?


    At this time, she heard the Empress Dowager sigh, said: "if this time is not good, I can''t help it."


    With that, the Empress Dowager waved her hand to Zhuang Guiren and motioned her to leave.


    "Yes." Zhuang Guiren bowed down.


    She knew that the Empress Dowager had helped her a lot in the face of her mother family.


    If not, I''m afraid this will be the last time I can help her.


    At this end, Zhuang Guiren didn''t wait for the fourth master last night.


    But that night, when it was not dark, the fourth master took the Dragon chariot and went to Yongshou palace.


    He''s not a man obsessed with beauty.


    Usually, even if you look through the sign of the palace, you are busy until very late.


    Like this kind of day not dark to go, but seems to have long wanted to go.


    Pei Sheng is sitting on his chariot for a second.


    Others don''t know what the emperor was doing last night.


    But he, the close chief executive, knows.


    Last night, the emperor asked about the empress several times.


    Look at the absent-minded reading of the memorial.


    If it''s not for the queen and the queen mother.


    I''m afraid I will go to Yongshou Palace last night.


    As for the reason, it is estimated that Zhuang Guiren was at the Empress Dowager''s last night.


    It reminds the emperor of the time when the queen was detained in ningshou palace a while ago.


    Well, it must be!


    A moment later, the Dragon chariot stopped at Yongshou palace.


    "Off the shelf!" Su Peisheng''s sharp voice.


    After entering Yongshou palace, he would sing: "the emperor is here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the servants in the yard came forward to salute.


    Even the servants in the house came out to greet them.


    The fourth master intended to enter the house directly.


    When he saw the servants coming out of the house, he thought that Ruoyin would come out, so he stopped and stood in the yard with his hands down.


    Who knows a while son passed, Leng is did not see if sound.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Su Peisheng grabs Banmei and asks, "where is the empress?"


    Ban Mei shook her head, as if she didn''t know anything.So that Su Peisheng didn''t know what to say. He could only look back awkwardly at the fourth master.


    The next moment, he saw the fourth master raise his feet and enter Yongshou palace directly.


    He wants to see what she''s up to.


    As a result, when he entered the hall, he saw the woman sitting in the room.


    In one hand, she is holding a soup woman, and the other is using a toothpick to poke the grapefruit in the fruit plate to eat.


    There was no panic when he came.


    Just a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes and walked forward unhurriedly: "the emperor is lucky."


    The fourth master didn''t know that the fox was in front of him.


    If she''s asleep, if she doesn''t hear, she doesn''t hear.


    Sitting in this room eating melons and fruits, that is to hear, in this pretend not to hear.


    He was angry at the thought.


    But the body helped her honestly.


    But soon, he realized that his body was too honest, so he sat next to her with his hands down.


    And cold way: "empress this is did not hear eunuch sing newspaper?"


    "My concubine is not deaf, so I heard it." Ruoyin sat down beside him, and a small table was separated between them. "It''s just that I haven''t seen the emperor for a long time. I think I heard you wrong."


    Originally, when the fourth Master heard the first sentence, his chest rage burned a few feet high.


    When I heard the last sentence, I lost half of my anger.


    The melodious and graceful voice, full of complaints and coquetry, but it seems to be coquetry.


    In the blink of an eye, it became his fault.


    At this time, the woman also poked a grapefruit with a toothpick and handed it to his mouth.


    "What''s more, the grapefruit is so delicious. When I asked, I knew that it was sent by the emperor. No wonder it was so delicious."


    The fourth master lowered his eyes and swept the grapefruit to his mouth, then turned his head to look at the woman.


    Looking at her clever act, he said coldly, "I don''t want to eat this kind of sour teeth."


    "Oh, the emperor will have a taste of it..." Ruoyin was coquettish.


    The fourth Master seemed to have a hard heart and didn''t want to eat it. "When I was in ningshou palace, I tasted a few. If you like it, eat more. "


    "Oh, yes, I heard that... Zhuang GUI is a dutiful person, and I would like to greet the Empress Dowager every day. I want to come to... The grapefruit there is more delicious than that of my concubine She was ready to take back the grapefruit handed to the man''s mouth.


    As a result, before she could take it back, the fourth master seized her hand and sent it to his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    For a moment, the translucent flesh came into his mouth.


    Look at his quick appearance, where is like eating fruit.


    Instead, it was like a carnivorous beast that would eat her at any time.


    If Yin shrinks her hand, I''m afraid he will eat her hand.


    However, before she could withdraw her hand.


    The man had rashly bit her fingertip.


    "The emperor is so disgusting that he has eaten my hands."


    The fourth master glanced at her fingertips lightly. He stood up, stretched out his arms, and said, "set it up."


    If you don''t look up, will it be dark


    Answer her, is the man a cold eye.


    That pair of mysterious ink pupil that can talk, as if to say: you again nonsense a try?


    Think later fight also can''t hit him, if sound or obediently shut up, go to wait on him to change clothes to wash gargle.


    She and he get along with each other, always have very good tacit understanding and discretion.


    Sometimes when she was in front of him, she would make a little woman.


    It''s just that he can''t do it.


    But if it really happened, she would be honest.


    The fourth master is also like this. He knows when to get used to it and when he can''t.


    But... When she was in bed, he would never get used to her.


    When they are lying on the bed, Ruoyin lies in the man''s arms with his fingertips naturally placed on his chest.


    Jiao didi complained: "how long has the emperor not come to my concubine...


    " why, miss me? " He rubbed her hand in the palm of his hand.


    "Not really." She buried her face in his chest, whispered: "yes... Is the emperor sum Niang said, let the minister concubine urge you, don''t patronize stay up late, lest hurt the body."


    "I am in good health."


    "Oh... Anyway, you''d better not read the memorials at night. Otherwise, the emperor''s wife would say that she would not persuade the emperor."


    Fourth master:...


    "in a word, it''s my fault that you didn''t give birth to your first son one day after you ascended the throne." As she spoke, her fingertips circled his heart.


    "Nonsense, how can you blame it?" The fourth master''s voice was hoarse. He lowered his head and glanced at the restless little paw. "He said that he didn''t think about me. Since he went to bed with both hands, he had no peace."


    "No... is no...


    as far as the fourth master is concerned, women''s disobedience is a matter of duplicity.


    You have to discipline yourself!


    After a while, Yongshou palace inside, on the spread of a beautiful symphony.


    As well as Ruoyin''s voice of asking for mercy: "the Emperor... I''m wrong... When you didn''t come, I thought about you day and night... And I missed you all the time..."


    the pleasant voice with crying voice was subject to the pressure of men.


    "Well..." but before she finished her words, the fourth master blocked the mouth of this strange gibberish.


    If this meeting son is not doing business, must give her a good lesson.


    Can the word "death" be used casually?!


    The next morning, Ruoyin got up as usual, waited on the fourth master to change clothes and wash, and went to the early morning.


    When the bright yellow figure disappeared, she looked up to see the white sky.


    Now that I''m queen, it''s hard to get back to sleep.


    As long as the thought of the imperial concubines will come to see you later, she can''t sleep in any longer.


    I had to go back inside and tell the servants to dress up.


    Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN stood on both sides to comb her hair.


    Mother Liu was holding a pamphlet and whispered, "Niang, the day after tomorrow will be the next Yuan Festival. How do you do it? Do you have anything to tell me."


    Originally squinting if sound of the eye son, slightly opened an eye, willow eyebrow also picked pick.


    All the large-scale sacrificial rites in the palace were always run by the empress, which was her duty.


    "Tell them to do as usual."


    She didn''t do it before, so she didn''t think about any new tricks.


    On the contrary, it follows the previous one. It must be true.


    "Good." "Yes, the Empress Dowager has sent someone to send a message that she invited a sacrificial dance outside the Palace this year. Let me tell you something about it."


    Smell speech, if sound half squint Mou son, some surprised.


    I want to say that the Empress Dowager has lived in the deep palace for a long time. Since I held her for a while, she seems to be a little broken.


    Apart from the imperial concubines'' greeting and preaching, there is nothing else.


    This time, you''ve arranged the program on your own initiative?


    This reminds her that Zhuang Guiren often goes to the Empress Dowager to see her well. Is it related to this?


    However, listening to the meaning of the empress dowager, it seems that he just said hello to her.I didn''t hear it was to talk to her, not to let her approve.


    "I see." If the sound is light.


    It was the night, when Ruoyin was ready to have a rest, the emperor came again


    This let change if sound of robe, whole person Jiao - body a shake.


    No, didn''t he just come last night?


    Surprised to return to surprise, if sound or wearing a robe, hurried out to meet.


    Occasionally make temperament, that is a kind of life interest.


    If you don''t follow the rules every day, you will be tired of the people you like.


    When we got to the courtyard, we saw that the fourth master was already standing there.


    The man was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and was looking at her.


    If the sound hangs eyes, Ying Ying Ying Fu body salutes: "minister concubine respectfully greets the emperor."


    Four ye light "um" a, raised a hand to help her, "get up."


    But the palm of his hand touched her arm, and her body shook just right.


    Just then, another cold wind came.


    It''s late autumn now. It''s very cold.


    In the late autumn of Beijing, it is even more chilly.


    The north wind, whirring, blows straight into the human body.


    The fourth master frowned slightly and looked down to see that the woman was only wearing a thin Rouge robe.


    Although the robe was loose, it could not cover her graceful figure.


    And the makeup on her face has long been removed.


    On the contrary, it seems that there is a very elegant beauty.


    Give a person a weak delicate feeling, so that men can not help but want to embrace in the arms.


    The next moment, the fourth master did so.


    He held the woman in his arms, but he said coldly: "when it''s time to come out, you don''t have to come to meet me. It''s so thin that I come out to blow something cold. "


    Fourth master''s body is very strong, and because of the Yang foot, warm, gives a sense of security.


    It seems that there is such a man around, even if the sky falls down, there is also him to support.


    If sound with no bones like, the whole person leaned against his arms, just to hit a cold shiver.


    "Don''t, yesterday my concubine didn''t come out to meet the Emperor..." she said, standing on tiptoe, tugging at his clothes and whispering: "as a result, the emperor cheated him all night."


    After the shameful whispering, she returned to normal, "so ah, I dare not provoke the Emperor today."


    The fourth master''s hand around the woman''s waist was slightly tight, but he didn''t say anything.


    He had always been as serious as a gentleman in the presence of outsiders.


    But it seems that if the sound is like a hook person''s little fox, not at all at ease.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    If Yin arrived at Kunning palace, all the people in the back palace would have been waiting outside.


    As soon as she arrived at the front foot, the Empress Dowager arrived with her servants.


    Then, the fourth master, with his servants, arrived at Kunning palace.


    In different places, there are different activities to worship water officials.


    In the Forbidden City, there are more rules than outside.


    Of course, the most important thing is to offer sacrifices to the water official and the furnace God.


    Then there is the worship of ancestors.


    At the moment, incense tables and candles have long been set up in the hall of Kunning palace.


    In front of the furnace God also offered fruits, cakes and wine.


    There are also banners with the words "Tiandi Shuifu", "favorable weather", "national peace and people''s peace" and "disaster relief and welfare reduction".


    Ruoyinhe''s fourth master and the empress dowager, under the guidance of Ministers of the Ministry of rites, sat outside Kunning palace.


    At the same time, the imperial concubines, who had been standing waiting, also took their seats.


    Then, a group of men in full clothes came forward to worship three times and began to dance.


    One by one, they wore fangs masks and black sheepskin coats, symbolizing exotic animals.


    Moreover, it can be divided into Wen dance and Wu dance.


    Wen dance is pure classical art dance.


    The martial arts dance is accompanied by the sound of arrows and swords, which symbolizes the great success of Manchu martial arts.


    Ruoyin drinks tea and looks at it casually.


    All of a sudden, the voice of several concubines came from the ear.


    "Eh... Why are you missing?" Wu was always there, and she was dancing briskly.


    Swing your arms and twist your flexible waist.


    Blooming brilliant smile, sending out the vigor of youth.


    But it brings a beautiful and not vulgar feeling.


    Gems on the temples.


    Bells around the waist.


    Fine dance steps.


    A beautiful bell.


    It gives people a feeling of passion, boldness, steadiness and delicacy.


    It shows the beauty and charm of meeting the sacrifice dance.


    During this period, the eyes of the fourth master were light.


    But compared with the usual, or a touch of appreciation.


    After all, it''s a traditional ritual dance.


    When the dance was over, the Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "emperor, how do you feel?"


    At this moment, all discerning people can hear that this question has a double meaning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    One is about the whole sacrificial dance.


    Secondly, naturally, what do you think of Zhuang Guiren.


    Or, what about Zhuang Guiren.


    Fourth master is always a rational and calm man.


    It''s impossible to blame in front of everyone.


    Just listen to his calm "um", give a pertinent evaluation, "not bad."


    But as we all know, he is a man of excellence.


    If he says it''s good, it''s good.


    Then, the fourth master also turned his head and looked at the Grand Master Zhuang and others. He said, "reward!"


    It''s the rule. Just like the men who danced before, they were rewarded.


    "Thank you." Zhuang GUI''s people are very happy and grateful.


    At this moment, let alone men.


    It was the concubines of the Imperial Palace who were staring at Zhuang Guiren.


    They looked Zhuang Guiren from head to foot.


    I wish I could kill Zhuang Guiren on the spot with sharp eyes!


    To say that he always wears a straight flag dress, he doesn''t see anything.


    Now when I put on my dancing clothes, I didn''t know that Zhuang Guiren''s water snake waist was so thin and her figure was so good.


    Especially in the past in the flat light of a face, today see how so good-looking.


    Among those dancers, she is the most attractive one.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am!


    Different from the people in the harem, Ruoyin''s face always has a modest and generous smile.


    I''m glad to see you enjoy the reward.


    Just in the heart, but some can not touch the fourth master''s mind.


    Look at the peaceful appearance of the Empress Dowager and the fourth master.


    I don''t know if he is really satisfied with Zhuang Guiren.


    Or in front of everyone, in order to create a harmonious mother and son phenomenon, so we gave the Empress Dowager enough face.


    But anyway, it''s a big day.


    If it doesn''t look good, people will feel embarrassed.


    About an hour later, the sacrificial activities were over.


    The fourth master and the Empress Dowager took the lead.


    Ruoyin took all the people of the harem back to their respective bedrooms.


    Those concubines, it seems, are influenced by the noblemen of Zhuang, one by one. They are either preoccupied or full of jealousy.


    What''s more, I lament how I failed to get on with the Empress Dowager.


    However, the most important thing is that Zhuang Guiren filled them with a sense of crisis.


    As long as the thought of ordinary unknown little noble, also attracted the attention of the emperor.


    The sour taste in their stomachs makes the river turn upside down.


    It is night, if the sound stops, make-up and hair.


    The whole person nests in the padded armchair, soaking his feet.


    And in that cask, there is a Chinese medicine bag that she adjusted well, which is used to regulate the body.


    At this time, mother Liu came in with a kettle and added hot water for her.


    On the mouth is reporting the latest news, "Niang, I heard that today''s noble people''s house can be lively, the emperor ordered people to send a lot of rewards in the past."


    "Well..." Ruoyin leans lazily on the back of the chair.


    Because of the long time of soaking feet on the surface, it is light red.


    Mammy, when she saw it, stopped.


    But in the heart actually made murmur.


    It seems that the emperor is destined to turn over the brand of the nobleman tonight.


    The next morning, the first time people in the harem got up was to inquire whose sign the emperor had turned over last night.


    Or, who went to their bedroom.


    Just get up if sound don''t need to ask, below the slave sentence to wait for her to change clothes, "Niang, the Emperor didn''t turn over the villa noble sign last night."


    "Whose turn did that turn over?" If sound picks eyebrow to ask.


    "No one has turned it over. I only stayed in the Yangxin hall." Smart wind return.


    If sound eyes light slightly turn, some do not understand.


    According to reason, according to the strength that the fourth master bestowed on Zhuang Guiren yesterday, she also thought that Zhuang Guiren would be favored for some time.


    Who knows the reward is the reward, and there is no sign of Zhuangzi.


    After a stick of incense, the people of the harem came to Yongshou palace to greet them.


    Zhuang Guiren is always honest and has a low position. He arrived early, but he was excluded by many people.


    Until Ruo Yin came out, those crowding out became mockery.


    Qi Fei was the first to say sarcastically: "Zhuang GUI is really a waste of the road paved by the Empress Dowager. I went to ningshou palace every day to have a good time. Yesterday, I was in the limelight again. I didn''t turn over the brand for once. "


    "It''s concubine Fu Bo, let Qi Fei elder sister laugh." Zhuang Guiren bowed his head and blushed with shame.


    Qi Fei is more and more brave.


    It''s hard to pinch a soft persimmon as honest as Zhuang.He only turned his mouth gloating and said nothing more.


    But the Xi Fei beside her is a fussy one.


    Seeing that the smoke was about to go out, imperial concubine Xi said quickly: "sister Qi, sister Mo Xiaozhuang, no matter how she is, she is not as good as your sister. She can get rid of the emperor on the day of dagge''s birthday. In the blink of an eye, many days have passed, and the emperor has never looked over her sister''s brand. "


    "I want you to talk more." Qi Fei turned her head and glared at his concubine. At last, she did not forget to damage her and said, "take care of the sick seedling of your own house, three elder brothers. Don''t be born but can''t raise them well. Besides, you''ve been in the government for so many years, and you''ve only given birth to a weak third brother. You have to be careful. "


    Hearing this, Xi Fei''s face was very white.


    Originally wanted to sow dissension, who knows the fire did not lead well, to her own body lit up.


    This dead Qi Fei knows to talk about her three elder brother every time.


    However, even though she was angry, she was also kind-hearted.


    It''s just what you say, but it means something.


    "Elder sister is really good, the scar forgot the pain. In recent years, there are four elder brothers who take part in the wedding ceremony. Have you forgotten the two little brothers who once suffered so quickly. If you want me to say, my sister should be more careful. It''s better to calculate whether the eight characters of the birthday are hit or not


    As soon as the words came out, Qi Fei''s face was flushed with anger.


    If sound then Cu Cu Cu eyebrow, light way: "good, how to curse the emperor to come."


    If it had been replaced by someone else, she would have stopped it.


    But the two men, who were not good at all, said as they were flushed with anger.


    See if sound stop, Qi Fei and Xi Fei, just look at each other, two tired ground stare at each other, curl one''s mouth to give up.


    However, Yu Guifei, who has been quiet and does not cause trouble, gives Qi Fei and Xi Fei a cold look.


    That pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes, full of hate.


    After about half an hour, Ruoyin sent all the people in the palace away.


    Because of his low status, Zhuang Guiren was the last to leave Yongshou palace.


    After leaving Yongshou palace, she went to the Empress Dowager''s ningshou palace.


    When she got there, aunt Cui received her as usual.


    But the Empress Dowager did not show up.


    Aunt Cui poured her a cup of hot tea and said with a smile, "Zhuang Guiren, after drinking this cup of tea, go back."


    Holding the cup in his hand, Zhuang Guiren whispered, "did I disappoint the Empress Dowager...


    " Alas, what is not disappointing? The Empress Dowager only said that the emperor had an idea, and the other things were out of control, let alone in this respect. It''s just that after you go back, you should be more angry. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    Aunt Cui tactfully conveyed the Empress Dowager''s words to Zhuang Guiren.


    Both inside and outside show that the Empress Dowager gave up the cultivation of Zhuang Guiren.


    The Empress Dowager was entrusted by her mother''s family.


    Now all the people who should be helped can help. The others can only depend on Zhuang Guiren.


    "Thank you, aunt Cui. I see." After only a sip of tea, Zhuang Guiren left ningshou palace and returned to Zhongcui palace.


    Wen bin, who lives with Zhuang Guiren in Zhongcui palace, is cultivating himself in the house, arranging flowers and cooking tea.


    "Master, Zhuang Guiren just came back from the Empress Dowager and heard that the Empress Dowager gave her a cold stool to sit on." The maiden whispered.


    Wen bin looked indifferent and did not speak.


    She just picked up the cup in front of her, put it on the tip of her nose and sniffed it.


    He opened his mouth again, sipped it gently and tasted his own tea.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the maid didn''t talk much.


    Just standing by and waiting for orders.


    However, looking at his master''s side face, he was always in a trance and felt that the master was like the empress.


    Well, it''s so similar!


    At the moment, Meng is wearing a lilac flag dress.


    Looking down at the cup of tea.


    She''s very good at taking advantage of her family.


    That is... Look like the queen!


    At the beginning, she was able to climb the bed with some similarity to the queen.


    Since then, I haven''t seen the emperor treat her differently.


    But at the beginning of her journey, she could only go on.


    Because, from the beginning, she lost herself.


    Now, in addition to dressing up, she learns from the queen.


    Even the living habits are as similar as the queen.


    What kind of hairpin, earrings and jewelry do you like to wear.


    What color does the queen like to wear.


    What do you like to eat.


    Even... When the queen serves the emperor, what habits does she have, etc.


    the key is that when she is outside, she will not be too obvious.


    But when the emperor turned over her brand, she dressed up very similar.


    Or when the emperor comes to Zhongcui palace to see two squares, she imitates the empress.


    Only in this way can she make the places that are similar become more similar.


    In this way, it is not a waste of this bag.


    It''s just that the queen is changeable.


    Every once in a while, she has to buy people off.


    Then according to the news, change the style.


    Wen bin gently put down the cup and asked casually, "I want you to inquire about all the things you want to know. "


    " if you go back to the master, I heard that... "The maiden looked around and approached Wen Bin''s ear and whispered:" the empress''s other preferences have not changed, but recently she likes a light diet. Every night, she also mixes a kind of Chinese herbal medicine, and one bubble is more than half an hour. "


    After hearing this, Wen pin''s eyes turned slightly and said, "maybe the queen hasn''t been pregnant for several years, and she is in a hurry to adjust her body. However, the body of this palace is very good, so there is no need to follow her. But in any case, don''t make it public. We only know it. "


    "Yes." The maid of honor.


    A few days later, the fourth master turned over the sign of Wen bin.


    In general, those who have no children, after being turned over, have to be naked, wrapped in quilts and sent to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    But those who have the emperor''s heirs are mostly the fourth master staying in the back palace, mainly to see the children.


    Of course, there are also cases of being wrapped in quilts.


    There is a two grid under Wen Bin''s knee, which is a smart individual.


    Every time I see the fourth master, she can be long and short.


    But it is more than her forehead Niang Wen pin.


    Therefore, for Wen bin, four masters always come to Zhongcui palace.


    By the way, give Er Ge some fun, or small girl jewelry.


    On this day, the eunuch, who was in charge of the room, came to deliver the message. Wen bin left two squares and went into the ear room to bathe and burn incense.


    After all, there is no woman in the harem who dares to sleep without bathing.


    No one dares to be spoiled, no matter how proud they are.


    Wen bin didn''t sleep several times a month.


    Therefore, whenever the brand is turned over, everything is particularly particular, and everything is personally instructed.


    Even the body son bubble in the bath bucket, mouth is not at ease, the way: "this rose petals less, wash are not fragrant enough, and then sprinkle some in."


    Everything she did was as the queen liked.


    The empress doesn''t like to put on perfume powder. She only bathes and burns incense.


    For her who is used to applying perfume powder, the taste of petals is too weak.


    "But the other end said that the queen only sprinkles so many petals every day, for fear that the fragrance is too strong." The maiden cautioned carefully.Meng sat in the bath tub, fingertips in the water sprinkled with rose petals, gently touched.


    After that, I''ll take some water and petals and pour them on the snow shoulder. It''s quite enjoyable.


    It''s just what you say, but there''s no room for discussion.


    "As long as the fragrance of this palace is right, what''s more, it''s not perfume powder, it''s the natural fragrance of petals. Where can it be concentrated?" Said, she raised her head, eyes directly at the maid, "I am everywhere to learn from the queen, but do not need to be completely the same as her, understand?"


    "Yes, I know." Although her tone is very gentle, but still let the maids feel terrible.


    Leng who did not expect, on weekdays in front of outsiders gentle and elegant Wen pin, there will be such a serious time.


    However, they were not punished as slaves.


    Only a few words of understatement scared them into obedience.


    Quickly from the petal basket, and holding a few rose petals, scattered in the bath bucket.


    Wen Bin took a long time to bathe.


    It seems that he wants to delay deliberately until the fourth master comes.


    During this period, even if the water was getting cold, she still asked the slave to add hot water twice.


    Finally, I can''t stand being immersed in hot water for a long time.


    When she got dizzy, she took the maid''s hand and went out of the tub.


    I just feel sorry.


    hears the eyeliner, and the emperor often baths with empress queen.


    Sometimes, I happen to run into the empress and take a bath like a lotus.


    But she hasn''t tried it for so many years.


    So she wanted to try.


    It''s a pity that if it''s cold today, it''s easy to catch cold after soaking in cold water for a long time.


    After soaking in hot water for a long time, I''m afraid I will faint.


    Wen bin sighed in his heart and could only wait for the next time.


    Dry the body, Wen pin put on a red embroidered Chinese flowering crabapple flag.


    Then, she sat in front of the dressing table, light way: "big night, jewelry will not wear much, only head with two Jasper hairpins, earlobe wearing a pair of East pearl earrings is."


    "Yes."


    "Make up is also a little lighter, on the Queen''s usual light makeup, clear and refreshing." Wen bin ordered everything in detail.


    After the maids answered, they began to make up for her.


    When all the costumes were ready, the eunuch''s voice was heard outside: "the emperor has arrived!"


    ------


    in the new January, if there are 700 tickets today, tomorrow will be wangengha ~


    in the future www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    On hearing this sound, Wen bin looked around anxiously in front of the mirror.


    Then, I twisted my slender waist and went out to meet her.


    In the courtyard, when a pair of Phoenix eyes saw the fourth master, the waves of admiration began to ripple.


    She walked slowly to the fourth master and saluted yingyingfu: "my concubine greets the emperor."


    The fourth master took a glance at Wen bin and didn''t help her.


    Only a faint "um" sound, indicating her to get up.


    After Wen bin got up, she raised her head and gave a gentle smile to the fourth master and said, "emperor, I know you''re coming, so I specially cooked a pot of Longjing...


    who knows, before Wen pin''s words are finished, he hears the fourth master ask:" two Ge Ge Ge. "


    Smell speech, Wen bin slightly a Zheng, in the heart slightly some disappointment and loss.


    But soon, she hid her good mood and said with a smile, "when I was bathing just now, she was still clamoring to wait for you."


    She glanced at the slave around her.


    The servant then replied, "Er Ge Ge just said that he wanted to wait for the emperor, but he just waited and fell asleep."


    "Emperor, would you like me to wake up Er Ge Ge and bring it to you?" Wen bin knew that he was not as good as two squares in the emperor''s heart.


    She knew better that the emperor came to her, almost every time, he asked about Er Ge.


    Therefore, it means to invite children to love.


    Originally, she was still because the birth is a grid, blame her stomach is not competitive.


    Can look over, the back palace has a brother of those a few, it seems that there is no better than her where to go.


    Of course, the queen is an exception.


    "That''s all. I''ll go and have a look." The fourth master walked towards the side hall where the second grid lived.


    Wen bin followed with his servants.


    When he got to the side hall, the fourth master didn''t let the servant sing a report, so he went into the room.


    On the shelf bed in the room, a small human figure was arched in the quilt.


    The fourth master raised his feet to the bedside, and his eyes fell lightly on the face of two squares.


    However, he did not stay much.


    Just seeing the kids, I''m going out.


    Similarly, Wen bin followed him.


    Who knows that when the fourth master turned to leave, there was a cry like two lattice dreams behind him.


    Looking back, I saw him looking back.


    A pair of small hands rubbed his eyes, looked at the fourth master, a cherry mouth wronged Baba: "Huang AMA, is it you who came to see Flana?"


    She is worthy of being taught by Wen bin.


    Even if I wake up from being pinched by Wen bin in a daze, my reaction is so fast.


    It''s just a sentence, which shows the joy of seeing her father as a little girl.


    There was a little pitiful energy in the air.


    Not to mention the day when she wakes up, that mouth is sweeter than her mother will compete for favor.


    "Flana, what nonsense. According to e Niang, you are afraid you haven''t woken up. Let''s talk in your sleep. " Wen bin affectionately touched two Ge Ge Ge''s head, raised his head and said with a smile to the fourth master: "emperor, the child is small, and his words are not proper. Please forgive me."


    "No harm." The fourth master didn''t hate the children who were close to him.


    On the contrary, I hate the kind of children who are alienated and shrink from him.


    Flana is an observant. Seeing that the fourth master was not angry, she said with a sweet smile: "my daughter didn''t talk in her sleep. She only dreamed that the emperor Alma was coming, and then she woke up."


    With that, she got out of bed and went to the fourth master with a sweet smile.


    So holding the fourth master''s leg, he raised his head and laughed sweetly at him.


    The mouth also sweet way: "Huang Alma, you finally came to see Flana, I am so happy."


    Flana''s eyes are so beautiful that they look like crystal grapes.


    At the same time, it is also full of wit.


    Such a smart smile, to anyone, is like a healing smile.


    Leng who saw such a lovely little girl, want to hug her.


    In front of boys, the fourth master is always a strict father.


    But for the grid, he was more tolerant.


    At the moment, seeing the ecstatic appearance of Er Ge Ge, he picked up Er Ge Ge and sat down beside the bed.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng took a wooden box from he Zhongkang''s hand, opened it in front of Er Ge Ge and said, "Er Ge Ge, you see, this is a cloth doll bought by the emperor''s servant outside the palace. Do you like it?"


    Two Ge Ge Ge looked down and saw a row of dolls in the box.


    There are lions, tigers, rabbits and so on, all kinds of animal shapes.


    There are dolls sewn into various shapes of girls.


    Even though she was spoiled by Wen bin, it was the first time to see her.


    She took a little rabbit doll and played with it in her hand. She also said with a smile: "as long as it''s from the emperor Alma, I like it."The fourth master didn''t speak. He only watched two squares playing with the doll in his hand.


    On the other hand, Su Peisheng said with a flattering smile, "well, that slave will go outside to search for some new things."


    Although the Emperor didn''t speak, he knew it.


    The emperor looked cold, but he still had a sense of responsibility for his parents, brothers and children.


    Unlike the individual elder brother, who only shows mercy everywhere and is obedient to women, but ignores his children.


    Especially that eight ye, doting on concubine and destroying his wife, ended up in that situation.


    Also let the emperor''s descendants of his own in exile!


    Therefore, he took this opportunity to offer his hospitality.


    Who makes the emperor seem to favor his daughter.


    But big Ge Ge has grown up, and now in this harem, two Ge Ge Ge are the most cute and lovely.


    "Don''t, you are the eunuch in front of the emperor. Don''t run errands for such a small matter as Er Ge Ge. You should take good care of the emperor''s daily life." Wen bin is very considerate.


    "Nothing." Su Peisheng smiles back.


    Smell speech, Wen bin is also no longer polite.


    If Su Peisheng wants to be gallant, he can go with him.


    When she finds something new, maybe she can get along with the emperor again.


    The fourth master is a man of few words. After staying here for almost a cup of tea, he handed two squares to the servant and turned out.


    Wen bin kisses between the forehead of 2 Ge Ge, followed 4 Ye.


    In the hall, the fourth master propped up on the table with one hand and twirled the uneven ghost face Buddha beads at random.


    Wen bin poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to the fourth master: "emperor, drink some hot tea to keep warm."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um".


    Looking up is ready to pick up when, see Wen bin seems to casually lift the forehead of a few wisps of hair.


    Although her hair has been combed a little two, but on both sides of her forehead, there is a wisp of green silk, which is used to modify the shape of her face and make it look more delicate.


    The reason why she teases her hair is that she knows that for men, a woman''s hair lifting is a fatal act.


    For a moment, the fourth master felt that he had seen it before.


    And... I saw it in the queen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    However, the Queen''s behavior seems more casual, not as pretentious as Meng.


    Thinking of this, that pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, from top to bottom, looked at Wen bin.


    From only two Jasper hairpins.


    To the face with elegant and light makeup.


    And a carmine dress.


    At this time, the tip of the nose also ran into a familiar fragrance.


    The fragrance is almost the same as that of the queen.


    No... it doesn''t seem the same.


    The fourth master frowned, and the fragrance seemed to be stronger than that of the queen.


    What''s more, there is less fragrance in her body.


    Aware of this, fourth master''s long eyebrows frowned more tightly.


    But Wen Bin''s hands with cups were red, but they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Is it because she is dressed up so well that the emperor stares at her?


    She blushed at the thought.


    Finally, when his fingertips were burning fast and unconscious, he couldn''t help saying: "emperor, my concubine is in pain...


    "... "The fourth master didn''t speak at first. He just glanced at Wen bin for a few seconds. Then he took back his hand that was going to take the cup. He stood up and said," it''s getting late. You have two squares. "


    Finish saying, he does not wait for Wen bin to react to come over, take slave to leave.


    "Bang Dang" sound, originally hot fingertip red Wen bin, after hearing this sentence, the cup in his hand directly broke to the ground.


    Panic stricken, even if she was in a state of confusion, she still followed her way out of the palace and sent the fourth master away.


    A moment ago, the emperor and two Ge Ge Ge are good.


    And when she handed the cup, he was going to take it.


    Why suddenly, just a face?


    During this period, she did nothing wrong, let alone say anything wrong?


    Wen bin with a nervous heart, Fu body sent four ye on the Dragon drive.


    But in her heart, she couldn''t understand.


    Even if she met so many people, she could not guess the man''s mind.


    Even if he has any dissatisfaction with you, he will never say it.


    His face was always cold, and there was no difference between them.


    Su Peisheng saluted Wen bin slightly.


    He didn''t understand. He just looked at the emperor, but he was OK.


    He thought he was going to settle down for a few drinks of tea, so he was waiting outside all the time.


    Who knows not to drink a cup of tea, so the emperor came out.


    Others can''t see it, but he is a striking one.


    At a glance, the emperor''s eyes were gloomy, with a faint thin anger.


    This makes him a close eunuch, had to take a close look at Wen bin.


    With such a glance, Su Peisheng seemed to see something famous.


    This Wenbin... Used to be very similar to the queen.


    But today''s dress, seems to be more like empress.


    So he took back his eyes and probably knew why.


    If you don''t do it well, you have to learn from the empress.


    However, compared with the empress, she also lifted a stone to hit her own feet.


    When Su Peisheng was pondering, the fourth master on the Dragon chariot said faintly: "go to Yongshou palace."


    Su Peisheng slightly jaw head, pulled the throat to shrill a way: "set to drive Yongshou palace."


    As soon as the words came out, Wen bin gathered the fingertips of his handkerchief and deeply embedded in his palm.


    Queen again!


    What on earth is she inferior to the queen?!


    No matter how good Wen bin feels about herself.


    The Dragon chariot of the fourth master was far away from the palace of Zhongcui when Wen bin was too strong.


    Soon, the Dragon chariot stopped at Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    Su Peisheng sang the newspaper conspicuously, and his voice was a little louder than usual.


    If the sound is also a striking, hear this unusual, with a little hint of singing newspaper sound, also immediately came out to meet.


    Coincidentally, she was also wearing a rouge red flag.


    As a result, she came up to the fourth master and saw that his face was more heavy.


    Ruoyin pretended to see nothing and saluted him.


    The fourth master did not speak or help her, so he raised his feet and entered the hall.


    Ruoyin pauses in place and looks at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng looks at his nose and heart with his eyes. He doesn''t know anything.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin went to Su Peisheng and whispered, "why is the emperor so angry?"


    "I don''t know." Su Peisheng shook his head.


    Looking at Su Peisheng''s guilty look, if Yin doesn''t believe him, he doesn''t know.


    She didn''t mean to say, "OK, since you don''t say so, I''ll annoy the emperor a little later. I''ll see if you''ll have a good life in the future."On hearing this, Su Peisheng''s face turned pale with fear.


    Those of them who are slaves are not masters.


    Especially like him, as a close eunuch around the emperor.


    The emperor''s troubles are his troubles.


    Moreover, as far as the emperor''s gloomy temperament is concerned, if this matter is not solved, then he, who is a slave, must be worried.


    Since the empress has the confidence to ask about this matter, alas, he still said it.


    Thinking of this, Su Peisheng said in a low voice, "well, you go in with the emperor first. The servant will tell your maid next to you."


    He is always not good in front of a yard servant, to the Queen''s ear to speak.


    Even more can''t be in front of a yard of servants, loud to explain this reason.


    I can only tell the maids that they can tell the queen.


    "Banmei, take Duke Su to the side hall for tea." Ruoyin told half Mei to go into the hall.


    After entering the room, he saw the fourth master with a face and twisting the Buddha beads there.


    Although he didn''t show it on his face, the frequency of twisting Buddhist beads was much faster than usual.


    Enough to see the dryness in his heart.


    Ruoyin sits next to him, doesn''t talk, just drinks tea.


    Because she doesn''t know what he''s for now. It''s not good to prescribe the right medicine.


    It''s better to wait for ban Mei to whisper, and then she can make decisions according to the situation.


    However, before half a plum came to deliver the message, he heard a man''s deep voice beside his ear: "queen, do you intend to promote Wen bin?"


    Hearing this question, Ruoyin felt confused.


    What are these?


    Fortunately, at this time, Banmei saluted and came to Ruoyin''s ear and said something serious.


    After listening to Ruo Yin, he waved his hand to half Mei.


    For a while, she and the fourth master were left in the room.


    Clearly know the context of her, or pretend not to know the way: "I do not understand the meaning of the emperor''s words."


    "If you don''t praise Wen bin, she can know so many subtle things about you and learn so much like it?" I don''t care if I dress like I do.


    But the fragrance on the body is the same. It''s something wrong. It''s a very private thing.


    And for so many years, the queen has always been in front of him without desire or desire.


    To put it mildly, it''s no desire, no desire.


    I don''t care at all.


    Even if occasionally sour, but he always feel not so true.


    He can''t say what''s wrong with him. Anyway, there are traces of performance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    What''s more, there are many groups in the harem.


    He knew that when he was a child.


    "What did you learn? I don''t think so If the sound is true, I don''t feel it.


    She recalled it in her mind.


    On weekdays, it''s normal for Wen bin to come to see you.


    If Su Peisheng hadn''t asked ban Mei to deliver the message, and then combined what the fourth Master said, she would not have believed it.


    "Wen pin''s dress, diet, words and behavior are similar to you. Is it not related to you at all?" The man asked coldly.


    His voice was cold and distant.


    But if you listen carefully, you can hear a trace of complaint.


    It''s like a complaining husband.


    Is complaining about the woman in front of her.


    Especially that pair of mysterious eyes can talk, as if to say: know that there are so many people in the harem, I just think you are different. You are also in concert with others, imitating your appearance, competing for favor in front of me.


    "No, every morning when I go to the province, I feel that Wen Bin''s dress is normal. Even if I ran into them occasionally in the harem, except for that face, it was somewhat similar to my concubine, and there was nothing wrong with dressing up. " She said the truth.


    "That''s what I said anyway."


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t intend to say it, Ruoyin took all the news that Su Peisheng had heard and went over the matter in his mind.


    After a long time, she nodded thoughtfully and said, "I know that Wen bin must have hidden her ambition in front of her. When they are in front of the emperor, they will follow my wife''s preference. "


    Fourth master: "but anyway, this matter has nothing to do with my concubine. If the Emperor didn''t come today, I wouldn''t know anything about it." If the sound analysis is finished, he will immediately separate Wen pin from himself.


    Smell speech, four ye turn a head to look at a woman, "do you really do not know?"


    "I don''t think the emperor''s company is enough. How can I manage others. What''s more, I don''t like to gang up with the people in the harem


    Although she was innocent, she was a little angry when she first heard his question.


    But she is not a child, know that anger does not work, will only make the misunderstanding deeper and deeper.


    If you have any problems, you should explain them clearly and solve them together.


    It is said that it has nothing to do with her. The eyes of the fourth master stare at the woman for a few seconds, and seems to be exploring something.


    Although he could see the performance trace from her face.


    I don''t know. It''s the sentence that "my concubines dislike the emperor''s accompany too little", which is false.


    Or "the courtiers and concubines have never liked to form cliques with the people of the harem", which is false.


    However, he did not think much about it and went straight into the room.


    "Come in," he ordered coldly


    He didn''t know what was going on.


    When dealing with government affairs.


    He can calm down and think cautiously and rationally, even if it is a big thing.


    However, as far as she was concerned, no matter how calm he seemed, he was not as rational as before.


    Clearly know this clever mouth, may say like honey like lies, but he still unconditionally believe.


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master into the inner room.


    Without waiting for her to speak, he sat on the armchair in the room and said faintly, "since you are not promoting Wen bin, it is that you have spies in Yongshou palace. Besides, it''s the kind that can get close to you, otherwise you can''t know so many details about you. "


    Now, it''s his reason.


    Because as long as it has nothing to do with her, he is still him, the shrewd and rational fourth master.


    If sound eyes light vigilantly turn.


    No wonder he called her in all of a sudden.


    Somehow, her first thought was Qiao Feng.


    But the first time, I hope it''s not her.


    Since the original owner was still in his mother''s house, he had been following the servant.


    Seeing that her face was not very good-looking, the fourth master asked, "why, but it''s not easy to do. I''ll order Su Peisheng to investigate."


    "Thank you for your sympathy. However, the matter originally came from the Yongshou palace of my concubine. It''s better for me to check myself."


    She was the queen, in charge of the whole harem.


    If you can''t handle this little thing in front of your house, you need help from the fourth master.


    Then she doesn''t have to be a queen.


    Besides, he is the emperor who governs the country.


    It''s nothing to help her catch a little girl.


    "In that case, don''t frown."


    "Well, I don''t have to worry about it. The Emperor didn''t make it clear, so he went to my concubine to set up a teacher and make a crime."


    Fourth master:...


    then, Ruoyin sat down on the bed with her back to the fourth master and said, "I''m not stupid. I still want to add the first son to the emperor. How can I help others compete for favor?""Nonsense."


    "No nonsense." She didn''t give up.


    "I don''t want you to have a brother, I want you to have a little Ge Ge." Fourth master raised his feet to the bedside and took her shoulder.


    If Yin shrugged, not willing to say: "no, my concubine will have the first son after the emperor ascended the throne."


    In fact, that''s what she said.


    She likes everything, regardless of the birth.


    Even, the heart is more inclined to give birth to a small grid.


    It''s just a deliberate counterpoint to him.


    That''s what he cares about.


    Other things did not arouse his interest at all.


    "No, it''s a grid." Fourth master is stubborn.


    "I don''t want gege. I want my brother."


    "Shengge."


    "My brother."


    Two handsome men and women, who had always been steady, had a rare and childish mix.


    When the fourth master blew the candle and approached the woman step by step, Ruoyin stopped bickering and retreated: "Emperor... What do you want?"


    In the night, the fourth master pulled his collar restlessly.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, in the night with golden flow shadow.


    Like a beast lurking in the night, it is looking at the woman in front of her with the eyes staring at its prey.


    And that slender finger belly, then along the collar, slowly unbutton.


    "To say so much, I think we have to take practical action first."


    He had a haughty smile at the corners of his mouth, and his voice was too dumb to speak.


    Listen to Ruo Yin, scalp numbness, goose bumps have a layer.


    Can still return to stare at him, milk fierce milk fierce way: "anyway I want to give birth to elder brother."


    As soon as the voice dropped, she was thumped to the corner of the bed by the man.


    If the sound is petite, it is not his opponent.


    But on the surface, he put on a ferocious look.


    That good-looking face, as if to write: I super fierce.


    Seeing this, the fourth master raised his hand and took the green silk beside the woman''s ear.


    "My dear, you are my queen. What do you want to do after you become the first son of the throne?"


    "Anyway, I just want to... Um...


    no matter how willful the words are, they are all swallowed up in the aggressive kisses of the fourth master...


    after a while, two entangled figures can be seen in the window.


    The servants out of the window saw them, and they all retreated three feet.


    Su Peisheng even smacked his tongue in his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    Empress means well, others are good to the emperor, to gas away.


    She''d better coax the angry emperor.


    The next morning, Ruoyin sent off the fourth master and dealt with the morning province of the harem in a meaningful way.


    Although she can sleep back to sleep, she is still not in the mood to rest.


    Because, as long as the thought of Yongshou palace has spies, her heart is uneasy.


    Especially the ghost, or her close slave, was uncomfortable to think about.


    She was always generous to the servants in the yard.


    Not to mention the personal servants, it is more generous.


    The monthly salary is more than others. The key is to reward them from time to time.


    It''s really irritating to think of such a pickpocket.


    In addition, the Wen bin was somewhat similar to her.


    A person who looks like himself also imitates himself everywhere.


    Think about it a little bit... Geyingren!


    Therefore, if the sound of this meeting son, most want to deal with, is the disloyal slave.


    As well as punishment for peeping at her daily Wen pin.


    But everything is about evidence.


    If you can''t guess what it is, you can''t make a conclusion.


    It''s better to catch the maids and Wen bin to exchange information.


    Therefore, Ruoyin called the most trusted mother Liu and ban Mei to her.


    Looking at Ruo Yin''s serious appearance, they asked, "does Niang have orders?"


    "As far as I know, there is a traitor in our Yongshou palace. He also passed on all the affairs of this palace to Wen bin. Therefore, the palace intends to find a way to confess the disloyal servant. The two of you, who I trust most, pay attention to each other''s servants in the yard, but don''t make any noise If sound road.


    On hearing this, mother Liu vowed to say, "don''t worry, madam. I''ll catch the one who eats inside and outside with half Mei."


    Half Mei then asked: "Niang, including a few intimate maids?"


    If the sound nods, "well, also includes Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN."


    When she said this, she was surprised.


    Qiao LAN needn''t say, it is the big servant girl that carries up later.


    Coincidentally, the wind and her, as early as when the mother was still at her mother''s home, served together.


    However, even though she was surprised, she still believed in her mother most.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin sits on the table of Eight Immortals in the hall. The slaves are making breakfast and fruit for her.


    Mother Liu and ban Mei stood beside her.


    Qiao Feng and Qiao LAN stood far away waiting.


    Ruoyin eats breakfast, some languidly peels the citrus in the hand.


    And, some sad sighs.


    "Madame, but what''s bothering you?" Half Mei asked with cooperation.


    "There''s nothing to be bothered about." Ruoyin threw the orange peel to one side of the basket and said, "it''s just the emperor''s mind. It''s more and more difficult for us to guess. Yesterday, I thought the hairpin on my head was too ugly, and said that the fragrance on my body was strange. "


    "Ah? But my mother has never been powdered. Over the years, she has come here like this? " Qiao Feng was the first to ask questions.


    If Yin willow eyebrow slightly a pick, way: "really so, but if the emperor does not like, can have what method, had to change a method. Well, let''s change a new batch of jewelry and hair ornaments. As for bathing, reduce the amount of rose petals, and change the water into milk bubble bath


    "Yes." All the servants in the room answered.


    Ruo Yin ate the orange in his mouth, and his sight swept his eyes.


    But she seems to see, Leng is did not see what problem.


    But she firmly believes that as long as she changes her style.


    The traitor in the yard will report to Wen bin.


    After all, Wen bin only annoyed the emperor.


    Nature is in a hurry to change its face, or to compete for favor.


    The pit is dug. Ruoyin only waits for the traitor to jump.


    In the afternoon, she took the afternoon break as usual.


    But when she had not had a single incense stick, mother Liu woke her up quietly.


    "Niang, you can''t hold your breath at the other end. We caught him."


    When she heard that the matter had an eyebrow, Ruoyin would not sleep. She sat up vaguely and asked, "who is it?"


    "Well, it''s Qiao LAN in our courtyard. Seeing that you just took a rest, he slipped out and joined up with the maid next to Wen bin in the small garden beside Zhongcui palace. " Mother Liu came back.


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick, some surprised.


    Because she always thought that it would be a clever wind.


    But this Qiao LAN is always clever in front of her.


    He is also smart and never talks.


    So when she was in the residence, she became her personal servant.


    She never doubted Qiao LAN.


    This slave with no sense of being."Are you sure it''s Qiao LAN?" Ruo Yin asked.


    "That''s her. The slave and ban Mei saw it with their own eyes."


    "What about her?"


    "Just kneeling in the courtyard, and the maid next to Wenbin''s wife are also kneeling there."


    Ruo Yin opened the quilt, turned over and got out of bed, and said, "go and call those people in the back palace to Yongshou palace!"


    This kind of thing, since there are human evidence and material evidence, it has to be aboveboard and aboveboard.


    Otherwise, if she punished Wen bin, others thought she deliberately aimed at Wen bin.


    "Yes." After mother Liu answered, she went out to preach.


    About half an hour later, the imperial concubines arrived at Yongshou palace.


    After all, Ruoyin never asked them to come.


    Now that we''ve let go, something must have happened.


    Then, naturally, they should arrive early, so that they can enjoy the play.


    As a party, Wen bin was the last one to come.


    In addition, the servants and bodyguards sent by Ruoyin came round and round.


    If there are not so many slaves, I''m afraid Wen bin will come late.


    After all the people arrived at Qi, Ruoyin asked people to bring Qiaolan and Wenbin''s close slaves up directly.


    The concubine Qi was able to come to work. After a glance, she pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, how did the intimate servant of sister Wen bin get to the empress?"


    "Maybe she did something wrong and was caught by the empress." Although Xi Fei is not the same as Qi Fei.


    But at this time, or with the exclusion of Wenbin.


    But Wen bin, a little calm, as if they were not talking about her.


    And the one kneeling in the room was not her personal servant.


    There is no need for Ruoyin to explain this to the harem.


    Instead, mother Liu spoke on her behalf: "empress Wenbin, you servants of Zhongcui palace and servants of Yongshou Palace are whispering in the small garden of Zhongcui palace. Do you know about this matter?"


    "I didn''t know it, but now that you have said it, this palace knows it now." Wen Bin said frankly: "but this palace wants to ask one thing. The servant of Yongshou palace ran to Zhongcui palace of this palace. We haven''t set up a teacher to investigate the crime. But the empress has first detained the people in my palace."


    She said, she looked at Ruoyin, "how, just because you are the empress, can you suppress people?"


    ------


    thank you for Elaine''s 10000 Book coins. The editor recommended it a few days ago, so I added it a few days ago. Then, yesterday, though the monthly tickets were a little far away, in order to thank the old fellow who voted for the monthly ticket, or add two more chapters, 8000 characters were served. Besides, old fellow iron complained that I saw them, and I still complained that I wasn''t stimulated enough. I''ll give you a few days to grow, grow and stab. Hey, hey... (a bad face...) finally, there are old fellow of the monthly ticket, come to the bowl, oh ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    Even if Wen bin did something wrong.


    But she was very stable.


    It''s burning eyebrows. She can lead fire to others.


    It''s like she''s the most innocent person.


    For a moment, all the people in the harem looked like they were watching a good play.


    In particular, Xi Fei, who always loves to stir up dissension, sits on the rose chair and nibbles on melon seeds.


    On weekdays, Wen bin is the most stable and gentle, and can''t afford anything.


    Empress is more stable atmosphere, do not like to mix some trivial matters.


    But now, these two are torn up in public. It''s exciting to think about it.


    At the moment, even Qi Fei on one side also has a look of schadenfreude on her face.


    "Wife Wen, don''t splash dirty water on our Yongshou palace." "As far as I know, when you were in Yuanmingyuan, you had secretly inquired about the Queen''s daily preferences and dress up, right?"


    "No Wen bin held his waist and chin up.


    As if a pair of body is not afraid of the shadow oblique innocent appearance.


    Half Mei nodded, as if she had already guessed that Wenbin would not admit it.


    She asked Qiaolan: "Qiaolan, the Queen''s mother, you treat you well on weekdays. Why do you want to steal Mo to Zhongcui palace?"


    Qiao LAN, who was kneeling on the ground, shook her head and said, "I didn''t go to Zhongcui palace secretly. I just passed by Zhongcui Palace on weekdays, and said hello to the servant of Wenbin Niang."


    "If you don''t want to, you''ll be pulled down.".


    "I think the empress heard that. This is a servant in your courtyard. I thought that if the servant bit me, I would not recognize her. After all, she is a slave in your courtyard. Who knows if she deliberately planted a concubine. "


    Wen bin Chao Ruoyin smiles gently and says, "fortunately, this slave is a sensible son, so there is nothing wrong with my concubine. Empress, do you think so


    "That''s not necessarily true. Since this palace has detained your servants, there is a basis." If sound road.


    "Basis?" Wen Bin said with a smile, "all the servants in your courtyard say that they just meet and say hello. That''s what you call the basis?"


    Ruoyin: "or... Because I look a little similar to you, you can''t see it. You want to find a way to get rid of it. But with so many sisters and servants on the scene, you are against the crowd. "


    When Wen bin talks, her tone is gentle, but she has a kind of cheap taste.


    Moreover, there was always an innocent look on her face.


    The willow eyebrows were frowning, as if they were hurt and oppressed by Ruoyin.


    Mother Liu bit her teeth and stood behind Ruoyin.


    If the situation did not permit, she really wanted to go up and slap Wen Bin''s mouth.


    It is clearly that she is relying on herself and looks a bit similar to the Queen''s mother that she has today''s position.


    Actually get cheap still sell good, say the empress is jealous of her.


    Ah, bah!


    Don''t pee and take care of yourself!


    "If you don''t obey the public, you can''t help it." If Yin turns his head and orders half Mei, "go, present everything."


    "Yes." After half Mei answered, she entered the inner room.


    After a while, she came out with a tray.


    Qiao Feng followed her, holding a silver tray.


    When they looked closely, they saw all kinds of jewelry and hair ornaments in the two trays.


    "Wen bin, you know the jewelry best." If the sound asks lightly.


    "I don''t know." Wen Bin''s eyes dodged.


    There is also a little guilty in my heart.


    She thought no one knew, so she put the jewelry in the jewelry box in her room.


    In addition, she didn''t expect that things would come to light so quickly that she didn''t do anything about it.


    Now it seems that the queen has ordered her palace to be searched.


    "Since lady Wen doesn''t know, why don''t you introduce me to you?"


    Mother Liu pointed to the jewelry in two trays and introduced the specific situation to the public.


    "This set of jewelry and hair ornaments is the favorite of my empress on weekdays. The jewelry in the other tray is made according to the empress''s taste by buying off the servants of Yongshou palace in order to imitate the empress. Those as like as two peas and a hollow pattern are almost the same. If you look at them carefully, you will see that they are different.


    As soon as this was said, the concubines understood.


    It turned out that Wen pin imitated the style of empress in order to compete for favor.


    Qi Fei sneered and said, "Wen bin, competing for favors, but you''re too bad. The empress is the master of the imperial palace. How can you imitate it?"


    "Where is imitation, it is clearly peeping at the Queen''s daily life." Xi Fei said with a little bit of embellishment.Even if the evidence is there, Wen bin still shakes his head and denies: "no, I haven''t seen any of these jewelry."


    "Lady Wen, besides jewelry and hair ornaments, there are a lot of clothes in your room, which are also made according to the style that the empress always loves. Even the spices as like as two peas are empress. And these, only a few of our close slaves know. In this way, the secret meeting of your maids and the intimate maids of Yongshou palace is the iron evidence. "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I haven''t done anything about it, and I won''t admit it."


    "Well, since all the evidence is available, Wen bin is still reluctant to admit it. Then, we have to take you to the emperor. " If sound road.


    On hearing the word "emperor", Wen bin raised his head cautiously, "what does the queen want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, but the emperor said yesterday that Wen Bin''s jewelry and clothes, as well as the smell of perfume powder, are similar to those of this palace. The palace thought that the emperor was also a witness, but he was so busy that he could not come to Yongshou palace to testify. Then, he had to aggrieve Wen bin and go to the emperor to testify. Do you think so? "


    In fact, the matter has been found out, no matter whether Wen bin recognizes it or not, she can punish Wen bin and slave.


    However, if Wen bin can admit it on his own initiative, he can convince more people.


    She didn''t want the fourth master to help. She just wanted to deal with it by herself.


    But take him out to scare people. Is it OK?


    At the moment, Wen bin finally understood that the emperor left with anger that day because of this.


    In the emperor''s mind, it was taboo for her to imitate the queen.


    But she was used as a magic weapon.


    However, this is the way she came up.


    I lost myself long ago.


    If even this road can''t work, how can she compete for favor in the harem?


    "The Emperor... Is so busy. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to bother him for such a small matter?" Wen bin has no foundation.


    "It''s no trouble. If it doesn''t work out, if you just ask Su Peisheng to come, you can make it clear. Anyway, he is the eunuch close to the emperor, and he should know a lot about it." If sound road.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    Seeing this, Wen bin finally got up, knelt down in the middle and admitted: "empress, this is really the fault of my concubine, but I have no other meaning. I just envy that you can get the emperor''s favor and taste superior, so I took a wrong step."


    After all, she might as well have acknowledged it.


    If you go to the emperor, I''m afraid it will be more shameless.


    Whenever she thought of those cold and alienated eyes, she was afraid.


    It''s better to turn big things into small ones and small ones into nothing.


    "Keep these words and go to the temple and tell the ancestors." If the sound is light.


    Hearing this, Wen bin looked up and said, "what does the queen mean?"


    If Yin didn''t answer Wen Bin''s words, he just ordered in a deep voice: "as a concubine, Wen''s concubines are in the following crimes. They have a glimpse of the daily life and privacy of this palace. If they read it for the first time, they will take it lightly. They will be banned in the temple, reflect on their demerits, copy 20 volumes of scriptures, and return to Zhongcui palace three months later. "


    In general, there is no foot ban in the bedroom or at designated places.


    The time limit depends on the size of the error.


    If the time is not up, you can''t contact the outside world without authorization.


    Other people can''t take the initiative to contact.


    This right can only be exercised by the emperor, empress or imperial concubine.


    But not more than three months.


    Because after three months, it is another punishment system.


    The Taimiao is a royal family temple where the royal family of the Qing Dynasty worshipped their ancestors.


    It''s not far from the Forbidden City, just in front of it.


    Things like Wen bin are not small.


    It''s not a big deal.


    It''s just a little trick of the harem, which doesn''t kill Wen bin. It''s against the rules.


    If the harem does anything, she''ll kill her.


    Others will say that she is a cruel queen, and the speech officer will also make a compromise with her in the front court.


    But Wen bin really made a mistake. As a queen, she still has the right to punish.


    Wen bin imitates her, is not to compete for favor.


    To let her stay in the temple for three months, neither to see two Ge Ge Ge, nor to compete for favor, is the most sad thing for Wen bin.


    "Three months..." Wen bin murmured to himself.


    Ah, it means to punish lightly, but this is clearly a serious punishment.


    She wanted to be pregnant with her first son.


    But it took three months. Isn''t she going to fall behind?


    Even, others are pregnant, she is still copying scriptures in the temple.


    Moreover, the emperor seldom went to her palace.


    In this way, she will soon be forgotten.


    In addition, when she went to the imperial temple, er Ge Ge had to be in the Forbidden City.


    It was too painful for her!


    However, no matter how unwilling she was, the servants of Yongshou palace took her down.


    After Wen pin was taken away, mother Liu looked at Qiao LAN and the maid in the house and asked, "Niang, what should these two slaves do?"


    "You don''t need to keep this kind of traitor. Drag it out and kill it with a stick." If sound road.


    If it was put in the hidden residence, she might think that the slave would not die.


    But it''s not the same now.


    In the Forbidden City, she is the queen.


    If the slave is not faithful, he will be sent away at will.


    This will make the servants of Yongshou palace feel that betrayal does not have to pay any price.


    Then, as long as others give some money, the slave will be tempted.


    This time it was Qiao Lan''s betrayal. Nothing big happened.


    But in case she was pregnant, who knew what evil things would happen to those slaves after they were bribed.


    Therefore, we must make an example.


    Let the servants of Yongshou palace have a look and see what will happen to betray her.


    When you weigh the money, you will face the temptation later.


    Similarly, what the harem fears most is that they can''t sleep and will be forgotten.


    She sent Wen''s concubines to the imperial temple to copy the Scriptures. For the concubines in the Imperial Palace, she also set an example.


    At this moment, the imperial concubine sees if sound not only punish Wen bin, but also punish Qiao LAN.


    They were all holding their breath, not so gossipy as usual.


    If the sound of the line of sight, light swept through the palace those faces.


    His face was full of alienated smile and said: "OK, such a thing happened in the yard, let you see the joke. There are still some things to be dealt with in this palace, so you should step down. "


    "Yes." The imperial concubines saluted and left with their servants.


    After the crowd left, Ruoyin said to half Mei, "since Qiao LAN is gone, you will replace it and join Qiao Feng."


    "Yes." Mei Ying.


    After saying so many words, if the voice was dry, he bowed his head and drank a large cup of tea.Then, her sight swept around the hall, and finally fell on Qiao Feng''s body.


    "Qiaofeng, come here." She said faintly.


    "Oh." Qiao Feng just saw Qiao Lan was dragged out, and at the moment there was still some god.


    Ruoyin raised his hand and took a red gold inlaid agate tassel hairpin from his head and handed it to Qiao Feng.


    Once upon a time, she didn''t like golden jewelry.


    But now when the queen, in some occasions, gold jewelry, is bound to wear a little, as a decoration.


    "What are you doing, madam?" Qiao Feng retreated.


    "If you want to take it, you can take it. In the future, if you work with ban Mei, we will order the storehouse to give you 30% more monthly money every month." Ruoyin put the hairpin in Qiao Feng''s hand.


    She is a person with clear rewards and punishments.


    Qiao LAN did something wrong. When she was caught, she didn''t admit her mistake. Naturally, she should be responsible for those behaviors.


    Fortunately, Feng is not wrong.


    But when she knew that Wen bin bribed her personal servants, she thought it was Qiaofeng only by guessing.


    Although this matter, only her own heart guess, and did not tell anyone.


    But in her heart, also not very good, always feel to treat Qiao Feng badly.


    It was she who thought too badly about the slave who had served the original owner from her mother''s home.


    So she wanted to make up for Qiao Feng.


    Qiao Feng looked at the hairpin in his hand, but he didn''t write any more. Instead, he knelt down and said, "thank you very much. I will certainly serve you well with half Mei."


    For a moment, the master and servant looked at each other with a smile and did not speak.


    At the same time, Qi Fei, who returned to Changchun palace, was holding the slave''s hand and standing at the door laughing at Wu Changzai who came back all the way.


    Only the concubines above can take the chariot and the instrument car.


    The higher the rank, the more people carry the chariot, and the specifications and accessories are different.


    Wu Chang is a small resident. In the Forbidden City, he has to walk on his legs.


    When she came to the gate of Changchun palace and saw that she was sitting on the chariot and looking at her concubine, her pace slightly stopped.


    Looking at the other party''s appearance, I''m afraid it is intended to wait here.


    And that pair of bad eyes, is holding a touch of calculation, smiling at her.


    One look is full of bad water, looking for her to do bad things together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    These days, Qi Fei changed her usual style and treated her very well.


    I know that she has a low position and a moderate degree of food and clothing.


    If there''s anything good at the end of Princess Qi, I''ll send some to her.


    I don''t know what kind of bad idea.


    But no matter what, Wu Chang was still in a proper way.


    "Qi Fei Niang is auspicious."


    "Get up." Qi Fei Chao''s servant gave a sign and ordered people to help Wu Chang in up.


    Then, she held the servant''s hand and got off the chariot. Chao Wu often said, "I have something to discuss with you. You can come in."


    Carrying servant girl this road is not good, but will not represent that she will give up.


    Now, the emperor is angry with her and doesn''t turn to her brand.


    Just Wu Chang is looking at it, which is OK, but he has no idea.


    She adjusted herself and put her hope on Wu Chang.


    Besides, Wu often lived in the Changchun palace under her jurisdiction.


    Maybe the emperor went up to Wuchang there. Maybe he could think of her living in Changchun palace.


    Moreover, with the status of Wu Chang, even if he is pregnant with the emperor''s heir, he has to be raised by others.


    Well, she lives in a palace and has the greatest natural chance.


    Hum, she can''t do it, but she will never give up her first son after she ascends the throne!


    Wu Chang after should, followed Qi Fei into the main hall of Changchun palace.


    And holding the belief that no matter what Qi Fei said, she would not be in the same boat.


    Because, say what she will not forget, once suffered Qi Fei''s loss.


    He almost killed his concubine.


    And she, since then, also completely broke up with Xi Fei.


    After entering the hall, Qi''s concubine gave her a seat.


    She went straight to the point and said, "my palace is calling you today to join you."


    It''s strange to say that she has such a disposition that she doesn''t get along with other people.


    It''s just like Wu Chang, who doesn''t hold grudges and doesn''t have any tricks.


    Like Wu Chang, when she just lived in the Changchun palace, she put on airs and made things difficult.


    Who knows people eat, drink, sleep, and nothing happens.


    So the two of them live in the same palace, which is a perfect match!


    "My concubines are stupid and can''t be spoiled. I just want to drag the empress''s back." Wu Chang is considered to have politely refused.


    "Since this palace is willing to ask you to open this mouth, it is to think that you are OK, you only give a happy word, in the end or not."


    For others, Qi Fei may have to beat around the bush.


    But in front of Wu Chang, she has always been straightforward.


    Anyway, this one doesn''t hold grudges and forgets things later.


    "No way." Wu Chang also said, "I know my wife has been ignored by the emperor recently, but I really can''t help you. I think you have a big grid and four elder brothers under your knee, and you will get through it. "


    She was probably stabbed to the pain, and Qi Fei''s face was cold.


    This Wu family, how come for so many years, a mouth to talk, can''t think?


    She was desperate to find her.


    Do you really think of yourself as a root onion?


    Hum, if it wasn''t for knowing that the other party is such a temperament.


    And she''s asking for help now.


    Otherwise, with her violent temper, I''m afraid she will turn over her face.


    Qi Fei bit her teeth and continued to smile: "what''s so anxious about in this palace is just watching my sister live with me in Changchun palace and want to help."


    Believe in you!


    Wu Chang Zai: "Wu Chang Zai"...


    seeing that Wu Chang was not talking, Qi Fei said again: "I know that you and Xi Fei were on good terms, but you still remember the original things. That incident was not what the palace thought. But if I don''t do that, she Xi Fei may not do nothing to the children in my belly. In the end, when she looked at me when I was in labor, she didn''t hurt me. It was even. What can you regret for her


    Wu Changzai: "you are a simple person, like Xi Fei. You don''t know each other." Qi Fei felt good about herself and said, "but this palace is different. If you are pregnant with an emperor''s heir in Changchun palace, this palace will escort you and ensure your safe production. It will never harm you. Of course, it''s up to you to listen. "


    "I know that I''m stupid and I don''t like the emperor. I''m satisfied if the emperor can see me more. As for the emperor''s heir, I dare not dream of it. "


    Wu Chang is not very clever, but he knows how much he weighs.


    "You can''t be spoiled now, but it doesn''t mean that you''ve always been out of favor. It''s not that you don''t have those who were unknown at the beginning and enjoyed the glory and wealth later. In the same way, at the beginning, there were a large number of people who were favored at the beginning, but later they had a hard time. Maobin is not an example. What is the first person who came to the government in those years. And if she had a son and a half under her knees, she would not have been in this situation now. ""I forgive my humble eyes, but I don''t realize what''s wrong with my wife. She has no children and no daughter, but she is still superior to others, which is already good. "


    In Wu Chang''s eyes, maobin was not young and could not bear children.


    I''m the first woman.


    It''s much better than the one who can bear children, but has no children or daughters and is not allowed to be spoiled.


    Qi Fei couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    This martial arts is always here. I''m playing Taiji with her here.


    In the end is really do not understand the meaning of her words, or in this pretend not to understand!


    She led her lips and said directly, "the meaning of this palace is, don''t you want to have a son and a half daughter and support the elderly in the future? Especially now, if you give birth to the first son after the emperor ascends the throne, you will enjoy endless splendor and wealth. You will catch up with most of the people in the harem


    "If you don''t want to, it must be fake. But I know it from my heart, so I don''t have to worry about it." Wu often comes back.


    "Well, this palace finally knows why you are young and beautiful, but you are not in the eyes of the emperor." No longer the eye curling of the imperial concubine.


    The curiosity of Wu Changzai was drawn out, "why?"


    "It''s just too simple. I don''t have much thought. I''m not good enough. I''m wasting such a good bag." Her mouth was simple, but in her heart, Qi Fei had already scolded Wu for being stupid.


    Wu Chang raised his hand and touched his cheek.


    When she was a child, she was exaggerated, and her appearance was always top-notch.


    But since the draft has become the emperor''s woman, even if she has such a face, it has become the most unpopular one in the harem.


    This point, she has not been able to understand.


    Now Qi Fei said so, she seems to understand.


    "I''m not a smart one. Even if I make progress, I may come up with a stupid method in the eyes of others. On the contrary, it will be self defeating."


    "You can''t, but you have my palace. When I built the hidden residence from the emperor, I went into the palace. I know the emperor better than you do. As long as you follow this palace together, we will surely teach you all the means of competing for favors that you know all your life. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    Wu Chang turns around in the light of his eyes. His heart says that you can''t protect himself. He also comes to teach me. He is not afraid of blowing through the sky.


    And she didn''t just think about it.


    The mouth also has some straightforward way: "but the emperor is annoyed you, you still have what method."


    If you really get the favor, how can you annoy the emperor.


    I''m afraid it''s a look that everyone looks down on.


    Where would you come to find her, a little pet, and talk about what to do with her.


    Hearing Wu Chang''s words, Qi Fei''s handkerchief is tightly packed.


    She took a deep breath and told herself not to be angry.


    Then he took out a smile that didn''t matter, and said, "you are still young. You don''t understand the relationship between men and women. Besides, which husband and wife can never quarrel or contradict for a lifetime. It will be good after a while."


    Wu Changzai: "you, don''t think that this palace is looking for you because you have other needs." Speaking of this, the Qi imperial concubine gave a slight pause, some lost way: "I''m not afraid to tell you, sister. When I gave birth to my fourth elder brother, I hurt my body. I''m afraid that I can''t bear any more. So I think that the fat water will not flow into the field of outsiders. It''s better to let you have it than to let others have the emperor''s heir. At least you and this palace are in the same palace."


    Smell speech, Wu Chang is in some indecisive.


    Originally, she was iron heart, not with Qi Fei.


    But she''s a mindless, independent person.


    Now she was coaxed by Qi Fei.


    Which woman doesn''t want to compete for favors and climb up.


    It''s just that she has always recognized that she is not smart and doesn''t want to be self defeating.


    But Qi Fei said, willing to help her, teach her, will protect her, this let her some waver.


    Although Qi Fei is now out of favor.


    But in recent years, with the two elder brothers who suffered from the war, they are the most fertile women in the harem.


    This shows that Qi Fei still has some means?


    Anyway, it''s better than a little girl.


    See Wu often in the stuffy silence, seems to be hesitating.


    Qi Fei then took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "you have to think clearly, after this village, there will be no shop. If you don''t want to, this palace naturally has other ways, you can find other people to join us."


    The voice just fell, listen to Wu often in sink not to live to return: "that Cheng, depend on empress''s bar."


    Therefore, Wu Chang was so convinced by Qi Fei.


    Qi Fei, with her handkerchief in her mouth, was having fun.


    She knew that Wu Changzai was not calm.


    So at the beginning, she explained the previous resentment.


    And then he tried to persuade him.


    After that, he used the method of encouragement.


    Such gradual coercion and inducement have finally been accomplished!


    When the handkerchief was taken down, Qi Fei immediately put away her smile, lifted her chin and said seriously, "well, since we are together now, and our position in the palace is higher than you, you should listen to me in everything."


    "If you can do it, you must follow your mother''s orders." Wu Chang left a little room for himself.


    It''s impossible for Qi Fei to let her die. Can she also die?


    Qi Fei heard Wu Chang''s caution in her words. She was a little clever.


    "Don''t worry, this palace is not asking you to kill and set fire to others, but to teach you how to become better."


    Said, that pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes, in Wu Chang''s body a glance, "first of all, you can''t dress up, this orange red flag dress, it seems too vulgar, look at not enough atmosphere elegant."


    Wu Chang looks down at himself.


    As a result, when she looked up, she swept her eyes again. Qi Fei''s red flag was all over her body.


    This time, she was a little unconvinced. "Which woman doesn''t like to wear red and green. My concubine always likes to wear red when she looks at her mother. Moreover, she is either rose red or peach red. Don''t you think you are vulgar?"


    It''s true. I dressed like that, and I gave her directions.


    She just likes to wear orange and red clothes. Qi Fei''s better. She wants her to change her preference when she comes up.


    She also belittles her taste. It''s vulgar.


    "You..." Qi Fei seemed to be angry. She saved her handkerchief and pointed to Wu Changzai and said, "why is Mei Hong popular in this palace? Besides, even if it is vulgar, it is not as vulgar as your orange red!"


    Wu often whispered, "it''s vulgar anyway."


    Hearing this, Qi Fei was so angry that she couldn''t stop shaking. She said in a loud voice, "you are deliberately angry with this palace, and you''re trying to block the palace. Can''t you be obedient? Don''t talk back to this palace? According to this palace, the most important thing you should change is that you have such a bad temper. In particular, you should speak less, so that you will not have the feeling of looking at people who are good-looking


    Wu Changzai wanted to refute.


    As a result, the more I listen, the more right Qi Fei said.


    That seems to be the case.When she was a child, adults praised her good-looking, but as soon as she spoke, some elders shook their heads.


    Even the emperor is the same. Every time she talks, her long eyebrows frown slightly.


    She is not a fool. She knows that she must have said something wrong.


    It''s no wonder that the Emperor didn''t look for her brand for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Wu bowed her head and cleverly replied, "empress Qi, don''t be angry, my concubine''s mouth has always been gibberish. Don''t take it to heart. I''ll bear it in the future and try my best to change it."


    If Wu Chang didn''t change her attitude in a moment, Qi Fei was relieved.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "this palace has come up with a good way. You''d better perform well in front of the emperor these days."


    "These days?" Wu Chang raised his head in surprise and said in a loud voice, "but the emperor has not come to my house for a long time. I just want to express myself, and I can''t do anything about it!"


    "Look at you. I told you just now that I want you to be calm and calm. You can''t be stable?"


    "I know my mistake." Wu Chang is bowing his head in response.


    "Naturally, we know that the emperor doesn''t like to go to your place, but we also know that the emperor will eat in the imperial garden after dinner every day, so you can dress up and have a chance encounter."


    Hearing this, Wu Chang opened his eyes and said, "no! Isn''t the emperor most disgusted with the concubines pretending to meet by chance without turning over the signs and calling for luck? "


    In this harem, who doesn''t know that the emperor hates to be clever.


    Qi Fei is not cheating her, is she?


    "The emperor hates the concubines of the Imperial Palace pretending to meet by chance, but if you change your method, you may be able to do it." Qi Fei said, Chao Wu often waved.


    Wu Chang went to her in front of her and put her ear close to Qi Fei''s mouth.


    Qi Fei and Wu Chang whispered in a few words.


    Then, Wu often asked in disbelief: "Qi Fei Niang, are you sure this method is feasible?"


    "I have taught you a good way. The rest is up to you. Do you think it''s so easy to compete for favor in the imperial palace? If you look around, the empress, the imperial concubine Yu, the concubine Wen, and even our palace are not doing things that others dare not do. In order to compete for favor, Wen bin even dares to spy on the Queen''s daily life. If you don''t have the courage, don''t come to this palace. "


    Wu Chang pondered for a moment and then replied, "I can''t hear it."


    So, in the next few days, Wu Chang picked flowers and strolled in the imperial garden at dinner time.


    Finally, the emperor pays off those who have a heart.


    On the third night, she was enjoying the flowers and saw a large group of people coming towards her from a distance.


    The four masters are wearing yellow robes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    Seeing this, Wu Chang was filled with love in his eyes.


    The whole person was too nervous.


    She cleared her throat, according to Qi Fei taught her, in the heart brewing a moment of emotion.


    Then, she opened her lips and sweetly recited Li Bai''s poems.


    "The wind is clear in autumn, and the moon is bright in autumn.


    The fallen leaves gather and scatter, and the jackdaws are startled.


    The four masters are eating in the imperial garden after dinner.


    It was dusk and the light was dim.


    The clouds in the evening are perched on the horizon, and the setting sun can only take a little gap to burst out the crimson haze.


    Like a fish in the deep sea, occasionally rolling golden scale light.


    Those clouds from scarlet to pink, gradually dim down, beautiful intoxicating.


    As a result, as I walked along, I saw three or two people in front of me.


    In addition, there was a faint sound of a woman chanting poetry.


    From the front came a voice like water and song.


    In this silent autumn night, it''s like the orchid in the valley.


    Suddenly, that pair of deep ink pupil, suddenly a tight.


    I saw a woman standing under the locust tree not far away.


    At her side, there were three or two slaves.


    As for the poem, it came from the woman''s mouth.


    "Su Pei Sheng, who is that?" The fourth master asked coldly.


    Su Peisheng did not stay up late to review the memorial, and his eyes were better than those of the fourth master.


    He fixed his eyes and said, "if you go back to the emperor, if you don''t look wrong, it''s Wu Chang."


    When the master and the servant talked, the fourth master had already gone to the locust tree and saw the man clearly.


    Wu often met the fourth master and pretended to be surprised and surprised. Ying Ying Ying Fu saluted: "I''ve seen the emperor."


    Fourth master negative hand standing in place, cold eyes light glance at Wu Chang in one eye.


    She was dressed in a light pink flag dress with delicate makeup on her face.


    Because of no children, he has a long and rich body.


    Skin like snow, dark bright Phoenix eyes, small red lips.


    The dusk shone on her face, a little reddish.


    It is a beautiful encounter between a beauty and an emperor.


    But the fourth master did not understand the amorous feelings: "Wu often in good Yaxing, big night, autumn wind rustling, actually in this poem and music."


    "Concubines... I just ate too much for dinner, so I came out to eat. Seeing the beautiful scenery of the imperial garden, I just recited a few words by the way. "


    "I just heard that you said that I would love to see each other for a long time. Who do you miss?" The fourth master asked.


    Wu often in slightly a meal, the face shows the small woman''s coyness.


    The face full of collagen is red.


    She looked down and shyly replied, "concubines... Naturally miss the Emperor...


    Wu Chang''s voice is very small, just like the miss of a girl, full of shame.


    The voice just fell, and the fourth master''s face sank.


    The chilly pupils are even colder and sharper. People dare not peep at them.


    "Since Wu Chang likes to come out at night to blow the cold wind and sing poems and make music, then I will help you."


    Smell speech, Wu Ge Ge Ge face on a shame, hang his head lower.


    His face was flushed in the dusk.


    But the cherry mouth, but with a smile.


    Like a peach blossom in the rain.


    The emperor wants to help her!


    It seems that she listened to Qi Fei''s right, and she really did!


    However, just when she was happy, she heard a man''s voice of indifference and estrangement from her head: "Su Peisheng, you look at Wu Chang here and listen to her read poems for three hours. In addition, after reading, I copied 300 Tang poems. "


    With that, the fourth master left the imperial garden without looking back.


    "Bang." Su Peisheng puffed his lips and looked at Wu Chang Zai with some sympathy.


    At the moment, looking at the indifferent back of the fourth master, Wu Chang is full of despair in his eyes.


    This is not what she expected.


    But she is all according to Qi Fei said to do, what is wrong?


    She was punished by the emperor for reading poems for three hours in the autumn wind.


    In this way, don''t you have to read it into the early hours of the morning?


    At that time, his voice was hoarse.


    Face is also blowing dry in the autumn wind!


    God, she just wanted to create an atmosphere of romantic encounter, so she read such poems.


    Is to express her love for the emperor.


    But I don''t really like poetry and music.


    If God had given her another chance.


    She must not listen to Qi Fei''s words and show off her style here.


    It''s a pity that no matter how much I regret, the emperor has gone far away.In her ear, Su Peisheng''s urging voice was heard: "Wu Chang is here. Read it. I''m listening to you..."


    on hearing this, she glared at Su Peisheng and continued to read poetry.


    Su Peisheng''s face was smiling, but his eyes were rolling.


    Staring at what he does, the emperor does not understand the amorous feelings, what does it matter to him.


    As a chief manager, he even listens to women reading poems in the cold wind, which is also a kind of suffering, OK.


    It''s better to watch the emperor read the memorial in the Yangxin hall.


    Anyway, there''s a charcoal fire. It''s warm!


    ------


    these people in the backyard are all scheming for the first son of the fourth master.


    Only the honest and unsophisticated, but also unable to raise Mao bin.


    There are also yuguifei who is raising her body.


    And a weak three elder brother under the knee, had to take good care of the child''s Xi Fei.


    They have no choice but to accept their fate.


    The rest of the people, that is, the eight immortals across the sea, each showing his magic power.


    HSI Fei originally wanted to separate some thoughts for favor.


    After all, three elder brother is weak, she wants to fight for the first son after she ascends the throne, so she has double insurance.


    But three elder brother three days two end of illness, she really can''t empty mind to come.


    In any case, the living is more important than the one without spectrum.


    However, no matter how hard the harem tried, the fourth master was still in the rain and dew.


    I can''t see who can''t be spoiled, who is more favored.


    But it''s only when the harem is in peace.


    If someone wants to die, it will even touch the rare rain and dew, but also to do nothing.


    In any case, he won''t turn to whose brand because the harem is competing for favor, and he won''t make any changes for it.


    Because of this man, he has the right to control everything and hope.


    How can someone else control it!


    However, the fourth master had just ascended the throne and was busy cleaning up the mess left by the late emperor.


    In order to remember the last words of the late emperor, who wanted him to be kind to his brothers, he also had to guard against a group of covetous brothers.


    Don''t have to. You can''t hurt each other.


    So, ah, where does he have so much leisure time to hang out in the harem.


    When I was in Qiandi and Yuanmingyuan.


    As long as it doesn''t matter.


    The fourth master, whether it''s a real business or a pure quilt.


    There are about 20 days a month. I''ll walk around in the backyard.


    Now that he is emperor, the time to go to the harem is greatly reduced by half.


    Because the responsibility on his shoulders is great.


    More time must be allocated to govern state affairs.


    After all, for an emperor like him, state affairs are much more important than those of the harem.


    In other words, there are too many things that are more important than women...


    in other words, there are too many things that are more important than women www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    As a result, his one month visit to the harem and the days to flip the signs add up to only about ten days.


    This directly led to no one''s stomach moving in the middle of November.


    Not to mention the first son who became king.


    Even if the sound has been conditioning the body, it has been slow to move.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is turning over the medical books he copied.


    The contents were left by Dr. Sun.


    It''s just that Dr. Sun''s books were signed with names and dates.


    If you ask others to see it, it will inevitably cause unnecessary trouble.


    So, after copying it herself, she burned all the evidence of destruction.


    If the sound side of the medical books, but not consciously touch the flat stomach.


    Now months have passed, but her stomach is still.


    This means that she may not be just an endocrine disorder.


    It''s not as simple as the so-called egg egg egg mass decline.


    Then, the problem becomes serious.


    If it''s a plug in the oocyte, or a small lesion in the body.


    Conditioning up, it is more troublesome, need to spend more time.


    What''s more, it''s not sure.


    But time does not wait for someone else, she is not stomach, does not mean that the belly of the people around the palace is not good.


    The first son after becoming the throne, she has nothing to do with her.


    At this time, mother Liu murmured in a whisper: "Niang, the emperor has not turned the sign for five days."


    "Five days?" Ruoyin has been busy adjusting her body recently, and she always feels that life is going fast.


    Sometimes reading and watching, a day goes by.


    For this reason, she has no idea of time.


    Without waiting for mother Liu to return her words, she asked again, "by the way, whose brand did the emperor turn over last time?"


    "If you go back to your mother, you will go directly to Yikun palace of Yugui imperial concubine."


    "Last time?"


    "The brand of Zhuang GUI people."


    Ruo Yin nodded his head thoughtfully.


    If she remembers correctly, the number of times she went to the harem after the fourth master ascended the throne would be less and less.


    There are fewer people in the backyard when they are in the residence, but the fourth Master goes more frequently.


    The number of days allotted to each courtyard is more.


    Now the number of people in the harem is increasing, but the time for the fourth master to go to the harem is getting less and less.


    In this way, there will be fewer days for each palace.


    Take her for example. She used to see four masters seven or eight times a month when she was in the mansion.


    In Yuanmingyuan, not to mention.


    The fourth master spent one third of the month in her apricot blossom spring hall.


    However, since the accession to the throne, the frequency of meeting each other in a month has been greatly reduced by half.


    According to Ruoyin Qizhi, the days when the fourth master came to Yongshou palace and called her to Yangxin palace in the last month were only about four days.


    It''s also because she''s the queen and he has to come some days.


    And sometimes, when something needs to be discussed.


    But she knew that she was better than those in the harem.


    Take Yu Guifei, who is behind her.


    Although there are no children under the knee, but because of Nian gengyao in the previous dynasty.


    In addition, yuguifei is a sick and delicate woman. She has been turned over three times a month.


    Concubine Qi has a couple of children. Even if she is out of favor, the fourth master will go to see the children.


    In a month, it can be divided into two days.


    But it''s just looking at the kids.


    Then, the fourth master will return to his heart building hall.


    Wen bin has always been smooth and gentle, and the two squares under the knee are personal talents.


    Mother and daughter are of the same heart, but they are no different from Qi Fei.


    However, she is now banned from the temple by Ruoyin.


    So this month, she will be alone in the vacant room.


    Oh, no, in the last three months, Wen bin has to keep an empty room alone.


    The third elder brother under the imperial concubine Xi is very sick and delicate.


    Two or three days of illness.


    For this son, the fourth master did not give up.


    In a month, I always go to see three elder brother.


    Therefore, Xi Fei and Qi Fei, as well as Wen bin, were given the same day.


    As for Zhuangzi, they were not allowed to be spoiled. They could not get a day in a month.


    Now it''s a little better. It''s lucky to get one day a month.


    In fact, Zhuangzi is OK, because of the relationship between the Empress Dowager and the fourth master.


    Now the relationship between the Empress Dowager and the fourth master has eased, and her life is better.


    Wu Chang was not liked by the fourth master because of his stupid nature.


    In a month, there is not a day.To be exact, Wu Chang has not been in bed for nearly a year.


    Maobin was honest, useless and barren, and no one in the family had a face in the previous dynasty.


    Because of the affection in the past, I was a concubine.


    But it''s similar to Wu Chang. I haven''t been in bed for a long time.


    In this way, the fourth master only has about 14 days a month and goes to the harem.


    What''s more, we don''t count when we go to Qi Fei.


    That would be about 12 days.


    Wen pin is in the temple again.


    I''m afraid it''s only about ten days.


    Even less than ten days later, Ruoyin shook her head helplessly.


    No wonder the fourth master has been on the throne for half a year, and there is no movement in the back palace.


    You said a woman in a month, so a precious opportunity to get pregnant.


    He''s been fishing for three days and sieving for two days.


    The key is not the same net.


    It''s strange that there''s movement in the harem.


    This meeting son, if sound had to temporarily blame the fourth master''s visit to Yongshou palace.


    At the same time, she made a decision in her heart.


    If she wasn''t pregnant years ago, she would have to take further treatment.


    "Madame, do you want to persuade the emperor?" When mother Liu saw that her voice was not good-looking, she reminded her carefully.


    Niang, would you like to take the initiative to persuade the emperor not to be busy with business affairs.


    "The last time the Empress Dowager asked me to remonstrate with my palace. I have already tried to persuade you. If you try to persuade me again, it will only annoy people."


    In fact, there is nothing to persuade about this kind of thing.


    It mainly depends on the fourth master.


    The key is this man. He''s a workaholic.


    She could persuade once, but not twice.


    You should always take the initiative to go to the Yangxin hall. How do other people think of her.


    In order to compete for favor, the empress takes the initiative to seek the emperor?


    Not to mention what others think, it may be that for the fourth master, it is also a bit of a bargain.


    Men, too easy to get, do not know how to cherish.


    If you come to him every day, he can hold you.


    But if you don''t like it, he won''t be able to figure out your mind. He will take the initiative to come to you.


    This may be the same for both men and women.


    Or that sentence, whoever is serious will lose.


    Especially men like the fourth master.


    On the one hand, they want women to regard him as ordinary people and have the most simple love.


    But if you really treat him as an ordinary man, his male chauvinism begins to make trouble again.


    Therefore, as long as she has a good sense of propriety, it will be OK for her to understand the meaning of all aspects.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    As for the matter of rain and dew, different people have different opinions.


    Maybe in modern times, it is a little unbearable.


    But this is in the Qing Dynasty. People in the Qing Dynasty thought that the fourth master was pure hearted and had few desires.


    If you put it in the eyes of those relatives in the harem.


    They also thought that the fourth master was too diligent and ignored the harem.


    After all, the royal family is concerned with spreading its branches and leaves.


    Here, ordinary people are "more sons and more blessings", let alone emperors.


    Otherwise, what does Jiali 3000 do.


    In addition to consolidating politics to win over the upper Mongolian forces.


    Most of them are to have more children.


    In the Qing Dynasty, medicine was underdeveloped, and the palace fight was fierce.


    There are still a few left in the end.


    In the remaining few, we have to pick out the capable.


    Otherwise, the foundation laid down by the ancestors will be handed over to others if no one inherits it.


    Even, they are divided by others.


    Despite the appearance of emperors, in fact, their life span is not long.


    One of the major reasons is the daily management, mental stress and overwork.


    Once upon a time, if Yinguang looked at history, he only knew that the fourth master was diligent.


    After seeing it with her own eyes, she seriously suspected that the fourth master in history was the sudden death caused by the memorial.


    Yu Ruoyin thinks that the fourth master is quite good compared with most men in the Qing Dynasty.


    He never took the initiative to take a concubine.


    There''s no idiosyncrasy.


    Or use the right to rob someone else''s wife.


    Perhaps for the longing for love, her eyes can not tolerate sand.


    But for the real fourth master, what she wants is just a favor, so that she can sit firmly in the position of Queen and die.


    And as little harm as possible, that''s all.


    Mother Liu saw that Ruoyin didn''t intend to go to the Yangxin hall on her own initiative, and said, "but those people in the harem have made every effort to show their faces in front of the emperor and create all kinds of opportunities to compete for favor."


    "Let them be. If it''s useful to compete for favors, the emperor won''t be reading memorials all day long in the Yangxin hall, and rarely set foot in the harem." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    "Just in case." Mother Liu is really anxious for her mother.


    As long as the thought of those goblins in the harem''s means of competing for favor, she was angry!


    "If it does, it will." If the sound is very indifferent.


    With so many people in the harem, there is no such thing as "Three Little Four", and there is no saying that "come first, then come".


    Otherwise, according to modern times, it is possible that maobin is the fourth master. In this chapter, you will think of water, but I think it is necessary to state the existence sense of women in Qing Dynasty, so as to reflect the hardship of women in this dynasty. Old fellow


    hopes to stand in the Qing Dynasty and consider the situation of sound and sound.


    Not from the perspective of socialism in the new century.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    In fact, there are not a few green cards in the tray.


    Because there are only a few people in the harem.


    Wen pin was banned from the temple and the sign was removed temporarily.


    Wu Chang is back in the month, and the sign has been removed.


    But if she doesn''t, it''s the same thing for her.


    In this way, there are only six brands.


    If Yin GUI is the queen, it will be changed.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy to be remembered if you don''t turn over the brand. It''s unfair.


    The green cards are made of wood, each about three inches long and one inch wide.


    On the top are the words Ruoyin, Queen of wulanala in Yongshou palace.


    Zhilan, the imperial concubine of Yikun palace.


    Among them, the green head card of Ruoyin is the widest, the largest and the most conspicuous.


    Other people''s green cards are only an inch wide, and she is nearly two inches wide.


    It is reasonable to say that when the Jingshi room presents the green cards, it should also present the portraits of the concubines and the outstanding places together.


    It''s like a modern business card. It''s clear at a glance.


    However, that kind of situation, is generally the harem beautiful 3000 degree, only then is necessary.


    Now there are only a few of the four masters'' harem.


    And they''ve all seen it before, and they''re not new comers.


    So, there was no portrait.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there were many rules for the emperor to eat, and there were more rules for serving the emperor''s bed.


    The emperors of the Qing Dynasty had certain institutional constraints on what they did, and they didn''t do what they wanted.


    In order to let the women in the harem share the rain and dew, and at the same time control their own palace life, the special establishment of the minister room, dedicated to the emperor''s bedroom.


    At this time, according to the tips of the green cards, according to their own preferences and the situation of the court, they can choose their favorite concubines for the Dunlun event.


    If the emperor chooses one, he will reverse her green head card, and then the eunuch of Jingshi room will announce the order.


    If the emperor is not interested, say it.


    It means that the emperor is criticizing the discount tonight and working overtime till dawn.


    At the moment, the fourth master glanced at the silver plate and seemed to have no interest.


    He just waved his hand and said, "go.".


    "Bang." The eunuch who serves the room secretly smacks his tongue in his heart.


    Come on, the emperor doesn''t look at the sign again.


    He has not turned the sign for six days and has not gone to the harem, has he?


    If we go on like this, I''m afraid that the ladies in the harem will have little to do.


    When the eunuch smacked his tongue, he listened to the four masters who were writing with his head down: "let the queen come later."


    The eunuch stopped slightly and asked cautiously, "emperor, how late do you mean by late?"


    As far as he knew, the emperor read the memorial every night until late at night.


    Therefore, he should not pretend to understand.


    It''s good to ask everything clearly.


    The fourth master''s writing wrist slightly pauses, seems to be thinking seriously.


    After pondering for a moment, he turned his head and looked at the Western clock in the eye hall and said faintly, "let her come around at ten o''clock."


    "Bang." After the small eunuch should, holding the tray, happily went out.


    It''s a fat job to preach to the empress.


    In the Forbidden City, who doesn''t know the empress is a generous master.


    If you go there, you can enjoy more than half of the silver.


    Especially for such good things as sleeping, I''m afraid there will be more money to be rewarded.


    After a while, the eunuch of Jingshi room went to Yongshou palace to inform Ruoyin.


    If Yin was having dinner, she saw mammy Liu with a smile and said, "Niang, I''ve just come to the Jingshi room to deliver a message. The emperor has called you to Yangxin hall. The time is set at 10 o''clock."


    "Well, I see. Remember to reward the eunuchs in the Ministry." Ruoyin gives instructions while eating.


    "Well, you can rest assured that every time the servants have paid a big purse to the minister''s office." Mother Liu came back.


    Although he was only a small eunuch, he was also indirectly in charge of the affairs that the imperial concubines were most concerned about.


    If you offend, who knows if you will wear shoes.


    After eating, if the sound of water bath.


    After bathing, she looked up at the clock of flowers, birds and insects in the room, and yawned lazily


    "Ah?" After hearing this, Qiao Feng said in surprise: "Niang, have you forgotten that the Emperor didn''t call you to sleep? Do we have to prepare well?"


    "It''s only six o''clock. It''s still four hours before the time of the emperor''s palace. It''s early." If the sound raises the foot to go to bed directly, the cover is sleeping.


    It''s hard work to serve the fourth master.


    I''m afraid I can''t stand it if I don''t have enough spirit.


    Er... Even if it is to raise the spirit, it may not be able to live.


    Qiao Feng "Oh" a, waiting outside the door.If Yin sleeps like this, he sleeps until half past nine.


    In the meantime, the slaves called her.


    But she didn''t pay attention to them because it was still early.


    Now seems to be just good, this just lazy get up.


    The meeting will be held in half an hour. It will be ten o''clock.


    A room full of servants was in a hurry.


    "Madam, it''s late. Let''s put on all our clothes first." Mother Liu held the clothes she had prepared in advance, and she would cover them one by one for Ruoyin.


    Qiao Feng and ban Mei are standing in front of the dressing table, choosing the right jewelry.


    Qiaofeng and Banmei discuss which jewelry is suitable, and say anxiously: "Niang, when you get dressed and comb your hair, I''m afraid there is no time to make up."


    "You know what, our lady is born beautiful, even without makeup, that''s OK." Banmei laughed and joked.


    "Who says I don''t make up." Ruoyin, wearing a nightgown, went to the dressing table and began to make up, and casually said, "I make up. Banmei and Qiaofeng can comb my hair by the way. Time is still in time."


    "My dear lady, you are not awake. Before you change your clothes, you have to comb your hair and make up, which will confuse your hair and make-up." Mother Liu kept up with her clothes.


    Ruoyin has put rouge on her face.


    She didn''t say, "no, I''ll take off my nightgown after I''ll comb my hair and make up. You can find a quilt, wrap me up and carry me to the Yangxin hall."


    "Ah..." Mammy Liu, Qiaofeng, Banmei and the three of them raised questions with one voice and opened their eyes.


    In particular, mother Liu advised anxiously: "Niang Niang, you are the queen. You don''t need to wrap up the quilt. You can take the chariot directly."


    "I know." If the sound returns.


    Generally speaking, the eunuch of Jingshi room informs the concubine who has been overturned.


    The concubine who was turned over the brand is very happy. She will take a bath, brush her teeth, and make up.


    After finishing the work, the eunuchs carried them to the emperor''s bedroom instead of changing clothes.


    Then the concubine lifted the quilt a little from the emperor''s feet.


    From the tail of the Dragon bed, that is, the emperor''s feet, slowly climbed up to serve the bed.


    The reason is to remove the blanket directly naked, do so, one is to ensure safety.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    Because, in the Ming Dynasty, it happened that when the concubines were sleeping, they assassinated the emperor.


    This kind of thing is really damaging to Longwei.


    Although the concubine was finally subdued by the emperor.


    But in order to avoid this kind of phenomenon, just adopted this kind of method of sleeping.


    In this way, there is no hiding place for naked body, whether it is poison or dagger.


    Second, he has a sense of dignity and ceremony as the son of heaven.


    Third, in order to make things more convenient.


    It avoids grinding, hawing and undressing, or the emperor''s animal hair, tearing and tearing.


    After all, as an emperor, I don''t have much sleep time every day, which can be regarded as time saving.


    Of course, if the emperor misses a concubine very much, he can go directly to the corresponding palace.


    But it rarely happens.


    Even Ruoyin seldom meets the fourth master.


    How to say that the emperor also has a lot of things to deal with, can be appropriate wayward, but not too much.


    As a queen, Ruoyin doesn''t have to be wrapped in quilts like concubines in the imperial palace.


    Because in the heart of the emperor and the country.


    The loyalty of a queen can be affirmed.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about the Queen''s disadvantage.


    But if sound is fun, I want to have a try.


    When mother Liu saw that Ruoyin didn''t listen to her advice, she reminded her anxiously: "Niang, you can''t use it. The emperor is a person who pays attention to rules. In case he sees you so foolishly and gets angry, what can he do?"


    This month, I had nothing to do with sleeping several times. What if it went wrong?


    "Oh, I haven''t played like this in my palace. I think it''s very fresh. If you want to play like this, you don''t have to persuade me again." If the sound in front of the mirror, pursed lips, "you can rest assured, then what happens, this palace all hold, won''t implicate you."


    "What are you saying? The key servant doesn''t mean that..." mammy Liu was so anxious that she didn''t know what to say.


    My queen is good at everything.


    It is this temperament, once steady, once childish, like a child, still can not persuade!


    As for what she said... She thought it was exciting for her mother!


    "Well, it''s no use saying anything, since the palace has made up its mind." Ruo Yin Chao, mother Liu mischievously smashed her eyes and said, "go out and tell Li Fukang that one hour after the palace goes in, ask him to report the time outside."


    "What!" This time, even half Mei, who had always been calm, could not hold her breath.


    "Just like those concubines, just remind the emperor that it''s time." If Yin thought they didn''t understand, he said it in detail.


    Because she heard that there would be a eunuch standing outside the palace when the concubines were sleeping.


    And this eunuch is to remind the emperor not to indulge in excessive desire.


    Because the ancestor precepts of the Qing Dynasty mentioned that emperors should not be greedy for pleasure.


    Therefore, even the time for sex is regulated.


    If the emperor is greedy for the beauty inside, then the eunuch will make a sound warning.


    Try to let the emperor come out in a very short time.


    There is also a reason for this.


    After all, as the supreme ruler of a country, the emperor''s status is noble.


    A country cannot be without a monarch for a day, so the safety of the emperor is very important.


    If excessive indulgence, hurt the body, for the country, is also a disaster.


    This led to a special eunuch standing outside the door to time when the emperor was in bed, just like a time race.


    When the time comes, the eunuch will shout: it''s time.


    As for why eunuchs should stand at the door to time, one, or for safety, to avoid the emperor''s sleep after the plot.


    Second, for the sake of health, to avoid the emperor''s bad night rest.


    Third, it''s for work.


    If the concubines in the night are affectionate and lingering, it will affect the emperor to get up in the morning and go to the early court.


    If the eunuch shouts, the emperor ignores.


    After a while, the eunuch will not give up and will continue to shout.


    After the three tones, even the most majestic emperor was not in the mood to handle affairs. He would order the eunuch to carry him back.


    Moreover, from the emperor''s feet, wrapped in a big quilt back to the residence.


    Because, from the top of the quilt in and out, it is regarded as sullied dragon face, even have the crime of beheading.


    Therefore, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty was lucky to his concubines in order to inherit his family.


    It''s basically a task, not an enjoyment.


    If after three times, the emperor still has leisure and elegant, although eunuchs can''t force to break into the room and carry it away.


    But it will be recorded in a small notebook.


    Then, this concubine''s brand will not appear in front of the emperor for some time.Worse, they may have to be removed forever, and the concubines will also be punished.


    Just like dining, the dishes that have been sandwiched three times will be closed in the dark room for a while.


    Of course, these mainly depend on the status of concubines and the degree of emperor''s favor.


    "Niang, I can''t help it. When those people in the harem are sleeping, the eunuch in the minister''s room will report the time, but you are the queen, and you have special treatment and rights. You can stay in the emperor''s bedroom. No one dares to report the time and no one will disturb you."


    "I know they dare not, so I let Li Fukang report." If the tone is easygoing, but her attitude is firm. She looks at Ban Mei from the mirror and says, "it''s late. If you have time to persuade me here, you''d better brush my hair. Otherwise, the emperor will blame you if you go late."


    Half Mei also can see her iron heart, but shake her head helplessly, continue to comb for Ruoyin.


    But as she combed it, she seemed to think of something and suddenly asked, "at that time, would you like Li Fukang to pretend to ask the emperor whether to stay or not?"


    Because, after the concubines of the imperial palace were carried away, a eunuch would kneel down in front of the emperor and ask whether to stay or not.


    If the emperor said: No.


    Then, eunuchs will come to the concubine and gently press the acupoints behind them, and those coughs and coughs will all flow out.


    Or, you can give him the soup of avoiding children, but this one is very harmful to the body.


    If the emperor said: stay.


    Eunuchs will record the time and characters in the pamphlet for follow-up verification.


    In this way, if the concubines are pregnant, there will be special servants to check the lucky time and see if they are right.


    If not, they will check whether the concubines have adultery with others or not.


    And this concubine, it''s over!


    However, what Banmei worries most is that Li Fukang''s head may not be able to keep.


    As for other concubines, the eunuchs who serve the room are in accordance with the rules.


    But Li Fukang is acting against the rules.


    "I don''t have to worry about it. I can''t bear it." If sound road.


    As soon as the words were said, half a few plum blossoms finally gave a deep sigh of relief.


    Not long, if the sound will be good makeup, comb good hair.


    There was no hair ornament on her head, which was only half tied up and coiled into a simple bun.


    The other half is scattered over the shoulders.


    Then, mother Liu several, with rouge red brocade quilt, tightly wrapped her inside, carried to Yangxin hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    At the same time, the fourth master of the Yangxin hall was still reviewing the memorial.


    However, he seemed to think of something and swept his eyes around the room.


    "And the queen?" He asked faintly.


    Su Peisheng looked up and looked at the Western clock in the room. "If you go back to the emperor, you said ten o''clock. It''s not yet time. But I think the queen is on her way."


    So is the queen.


    Change to someone else, turn over the sign, or be called lucky.


    I''m ready for that. I''ve arrived at the Yangxin hall ahead of time.


    She''s good. It''s almost ten o''clock.


    Do you want to wait on the bed?


    Hearing this, the fourth master also glanced at the Western clock.


    His face was changeable, and he could see no emotion.


    Just put down the wolf hair pen in the hand, get up and say: "settle."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng called the palace girl in and waited on the fourth master to change clothes and wash.


    And he himself served the fourth master.


    Originally, he thought the emperor would be busy for a while.


    I didn''t want the emperor to arrange in advance.


    This is going to be the advanced room, waiting for the queen?


    After a while, the fourth master had changed into a bright yellow silk nightgown.


    Sitting on the spacious bed, flipping through the books at will.


    He looked up at the door every few times.


    When the fourth master looked up for the third time, there was a movement at the door.


    I saw a few maids, carrying a bed of rouge colored brocade quilt, so came in.


    The brocade was arched up in the shape of a human, only showing a small black head.


    Suddenly, the fourth master''s face sank.


    "Who asked you to carry in, get out." He said in a deep voice.


    For a moment, several palace maids carrying the brocade quilt stopped in place.


    Su Peisheng was even more frightened. He thought that the eunuchs in Jingshi room had misinformed the will.


    He took the whisk and drove several palace maids, "go out, get out..."


    at the same time, he also went out in a hurry.


    Didn''t the emperor call the empress to the Yangxin hall?


    How come these slaves, the concubines with beds and quilts come in.


    But he did not dare to look inside the quilt.


    At this time, no matter who is wrapped in her, the emperor wants the empress!


    At this time, Ruo Yin in the quilt opened his mouth and said, "the emperor, it''s me..."


    just after the pronunciation was finished, Su Peisheng stopped. Isn''t this the voice of Empress Dowager?


    Originally, the four masters with a gloomy face swept the brocade quilt that was carried into the house, and his eyes turned slightly.


    At the next moment, he didn''t say that people would bring Ruoyin.


    But no one else went out.


    It''s just that handsome cheek, more and more cold.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng winked at the maids and said, "what are you doing? Don''t put your mother in bed quickly."


    Since it''s the queen inside, it''s easy to say.


    If the emperor is really angry, he will let them continue to carry out.


    But the Emperor didn''t say so, that is to leave the empress.


    Anyway, the empress has a lot of skills.


    She plays her own trick. Let her coax the emperor.


    "Yes." After the maids should, they carry Ruoyin and put it on the bed where the fourth master is sitting.


    Then, they are still driven by Su Peisheng, and they go out one by one.


    All of a sudden, there were only Ruoyin and fourth master in the room.


    It''s in the four ends of the quilt.


    Therefore, she could not see the fourth master''s face, only his feet.


    Even so, she felt the fourth master was not very happy through the gradually cold air around her.


    So she just lay there.


    He did not move or speak.


    The fourth master turned over the book at will.


    After waiting for a few seconds, there was no movement from the woman, so he said coldly, "why, can''t I wait for me to help you?"


    Ruoyin: "seeing that the woman is still motionless, the fourth master raised his foot and gently kicked the person in the quilt, and said impatiently," come out. "


    "The emperor must promise that I will come out if I am not angry." In the quilt, her voice was waxy.


    "According to your will, if I am angry, you will not come out."


    Ruoyin: "Er, that''s what it means.


    The fourth master was staring at the motionless woman hiding in the quilt. He was so angry that he bit the back alveolar and said, "if you don''t come out, I''ll lift your brocade quilt."


    Voice just fell, if the sound in the quilt, finally moved.


    She sat up and the brocade quilt on her body slipped down.


    Suddenly, the snow-white pearl shoulder, on the exposure in the air.The fourth master''s eyes flashed a touch of golden flow shadow, and his sight swept lightly on the woman.


    Thought she was naked, wrapped in brocade was carried over.


    I didn''t think she was wearing clothes inside.


    But the material is as thin as cicada wings, wearing the same as not wearing.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s even more attractive than wearing it.


    It was a rouge dress with a vertical collar, from neck to leg.


    The key places are embroidered with beautiful patterns.


    The skin is like the skin of congealed fat, which is looming in front of him.


    The feminine Rouge color also adds a bit of charm to her.


    Her graceful figure is set off more exquisitely.


    However, the makeup on her face is very light, and her hair is casually spread over her shoulders, without any hair ornaments.


    Beautiful figure, with a pure face together, there is always a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    It''s like a beauty with sex and purity, and a little cute.


    Such a woman, to a man, is a fatal temptation.


    However, she still supported on the brocade quilt and crawled slowly towards him according to the rules.


    A pair of hook people''s Phoenix eyes also look at him directly.


    Clever tongue lapped a circle on the red lips and approached him slowly.


    Like a noble wild cat, usually solemn apricot eyes, at the moment is sending out the same wave light to him, luring - confusing him.


    See four ye rolling throat knot, mysterious ink pupil, dye a layer of wild flame.


    But he said coldly, "look at you. What do you look like. Obviously, you can wear clothes and come to the Yangxin hall seriously. I have to wrap up some quilt and wear it like this. It''s cold outside now...


    "OK, I know what the emperor means." If the sound directly interrupts a man, he will turn around and get out of bed, "since the emperor doesn''t want to see me like this, I''ll go now."


    But before her feet touched the ground, her arm was held by a man.


    He held up her body, pressed her to sit on the body, cold eyes straight at her, "I said to let you go?"


    "Why are you so fierce?" If the tone is low, beep.


    The fourth master raised his hand and was about to hit someone. But when the big palm was only half lifted, he took it back. He just put it on her waist, down the road, and down again...


    he said darkly: "don''t do this next time. It''s not proper!"


    Say, big palm still hit on her body energetically.


    Beat if the sound trembles, she also did not promise him, only Jiao - hum a, turned the face in the past, did not go to see him.


    The fourth master was so angry that he didn''t say a word, and then he kissed the red lips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    A large palm with a thin cocoon was scratched wantonly on her body.


    After a while, on the Dragon bed covered with bright yellow brocade quilt, beautiful men and women danced with each other.


    A woman''s hair was fluttering over her shoulders.


    I don''t know how long, the woman has been unable to beg for mercy.


    But men are more and more brave.


    Then, a sharp eunuch''s voice sounded from outside: "the time has come!"


    Probably for the first time, Li Fukang was so scared that his voice was shaking. When he called out, he also trembled.


    As soon as the words came out, the movement in the curtain of the bed was slightly stunned for a few seconds, and then the movement was greater than before.


    When the eunuch announced the time for the second time, a lazy and hoarse roar came out of the room.


    But that pair of cannibalism deep eyes, or a scarlet, obviously did not eat full appearance.


    Moreover, he turned his head and looked out of the door. His thin lips opened lightly, as if he were going to send down the slave who did not know how to live or die.


    How dare you disturb him and the queen!


    See, if the sound catch up with the man before the mouth, paste up.


    "Emperor, it''s my concubine who asked the servants to report the time. You can''t blame them." She was coquettish.


    "You have no rules. You are the queen and you don''t have to tell the time. Don''t you know that?" The man a strong way, she will fall on the brocade quilt pressure.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil also stares at her eyes.


    It seems that I want to see through her and see what''s in her head.


    "I know, but every time I sleep with the emperor until dawn, and I want to have a try. What''s it like to be in bed according to the rules?"


    "You don''t know if you''re lucky. That''s what you can play with?" The man looked at her quietly, "now can you know what it''s like?"


    "When the emperor lets me go, I will know."


    "Dream." After the fourth master pinched Ruoyin''s mind, he let the slave come in and wash his body with water.


    Fourth master got out of bed first.


    When he scrubbed, delicate if sound, just in the slave''s help, scrub the body.


    The fourth master is waiting for a woman in bed, but he has not seen her yet.


    He lifted the bed curtain and raised his feet behind the screen.


    There was only an empty tub. Besides, there was no one else.


    "Su Peisheng!" Cold voice, from the man''s teeth squeeze out.


    When he asked him to come in, he asked him not to


    "And the queen?"


    "Ah?" Su Peisheng raised his head and glanced at the room in surprise. Naturally, he said, "the empress was just wrapped up in a quilt and was carried back to Yongshou Palace by the maids."


    "Who allowed her to go?"


    "This..." Su Peisheng wanted to say, of course, this is your permission.


    But looking at the emperor''s displeasure, it seems that he did not allow it.


    Is it difficult or did the empress leave by herself?


    At the thought of this, Su Peisheng slapped himself and said in a chagrin: "it''s all the servants. Seeing that the empress was carried away, he thought there was something special. He didn''t even ask about it, so he let them go back."


    Although it happened to the empress, he, as a slave, had to take over the matter.


    Can''t you blame the empress in front of the emperor? He doesn''t want his head.


    Who would have thought that the empress could sleep with the emperor until dawn, and Donne would love for a while.


    If there were no special circumstances, who would have gone back in advance.


    But listen to the emperor''s meaning, it seems that there are no special circumstances, the Queen''s mother must leave.


    What''s more, it seems that he stole away from the emperor.


    Fourth master: "a kind of anger of being secretly stood up by a woman stirred in his heart.


    Anger is also "rubbed against" to ignite a few feet high.


    Looking at the fourth master''s displeasure, Su Peisheng cautiously inquired, "emperor, or the servant will invite the empress?"


    "Get out of here!" The fourth master bit his teeth and kicked Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng didn''t hide. He just gave a flattering smile and rolled out with whisk.


    At the same time, Ruoyin went back and changed into a nightgown with the help of mother Liu.


    "Niang, those people in the harem would like to play tricks and compete for favor. If they were not allowed by their status, they would like to stay with the emperor every day. But you can sleep with the emperor until dawn. Why do you want to fight against the emperor like this? "


    Mother Liu is really anxious for her mother.


    If the sound drill moved into the quilt, he said faintly, "do you know why once people become rich, they feel like they eat everything the same, even if the food they like before is not so delicious?"


    "It''s not easy, because when you don''t have money, you can only buy a little if you want to buy something you like. When you have money, you can eat what you want to eat, how much you want to eat, and you don''t have to worry about not having enough money. Especially in the rich and noble families, they are tired of eating delicacies, and the poor are worried about eating steamed buns... "At this point, Mammy Liu stopped slightly, as if thinking of something.


    Is it because the concubines of the Imperial Palace are carried away every time they arrive.


    But the empress always sleeps with the emperor until dawn.


    In order to avoid being bored, is that why?


    If the sound see Liu mother understand, then only light way: "turn out the light."


    "Yes."


    All of a sudden, the room was dark.


    Ruo Yin closes her eyes, but she thinks of what mother Liu said just now.


    The reason why she wrapped herself in a quilt in the Yangxin hall was to surprise her and create a sense of freshness.


    Because, if you like to eat a food, every time you eat enough.


    Over time, it becomes boring.


    Once in a while, you can only take a bite if you want to.


    In the next few days, the taste will linger in my heart.


    And then, in your memory, there will be a sense of pulp eating.


    If you think about it, you will salivate.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, she is already the queen, there is nothing to contend for.


    However, for her, in the harem of competing for favors, if she wants to have a foothold, she must be self-motivated.


    Adversity makes a man live, and superficial ease makes him perish.


    Especially in this intriguing harem, always keep yourself awake.


    Even if she is a queen, we should not let go.


    In addition to doing her job as a queen, she also wanted to compete for favors properly and catch the heart of the fourth master.


    In this way, we can stabilize the Queen''s position and not let the latter position be shaken by others.


    In history, there are many queens who have been trampled down by imperial concubines and concubines.


    Moreover, most of them are not abandoned because they are not virtuous enough.


    It''s because they''re not spoiled enough that they''re abandoned.


    Even the former empress dowager was almost abolished by Emperor Shunzhi because he only favored Princess Dong E.


    Later, if it was not for the good mother-in-law of the Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang to stop, a tragedy would have been avoided.


    But if Yin as long as the thought that she has an unclear mother-in-law, she still depends on her own.


    The next day, it was probably Ruoyin''s mental attack that made it very successful.


    When it was not dark, a song of newspaper sounded in the courtyard of Yongshou Palace: "the emperor has arrived!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    Just with the sound of dinner, Shi Shi ran went out to meet him.


    When I got to the courtyard, I looked up and saw that the fourth master was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe.


    In the setting sun, the dragon pattern embroidered with gold thread is shining brightly.


    He just stood in front of her with his hands down.


    His face was full of anger.


    Obviously, he was still angry about yesterday.


    If sound pretends not to see him angry, just smile at him, "minister concubine respectfully welcome the emperor."


    The fourth master bowed his head, and his eyes fell on the delicate and beautiful face.


    As far as he is concerned, it''s really not worth beating a woman''s smile like this!


    Therefore, he is angry, where there is the mood to care about her.


    Without letting up or helping her, she went directly to the hall with her hands down.


    If the sound and eyes light turn slightly, I would have guessed it would be like this.


    So he got up and went into the room.


    By the time she got to the hall, the fourth master had already entered the inner room.


    Moreover, he went straight to her carved bed and laid down at will.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin reminds him angrily: "emperor, when you come to my concubine, you should go to bed and lie down. It''s not dark yet...


    although she stole away last night.


    But it won''t come before dark.


    And went straight to her bed?


    Who knows the fourth master doesn''t seem to have this meaning.


    He just thin lip light open, light way: "I recently shoulder neck strain, Queen knead shoulder for me."


    If the sound smoked the corner of the mouth, Qiao - the face will be red.


    Come on, she thinks too much!


    She lifted her feet to the bed, took off her flowerpot shoes and went to bed.


    The brocade on the bed was folded high, and the man was lying leisurely on the brocade quilt with his eyes closed.


    She seldom saw him so leisurely.


    If the sound roll up the sleeve, cocked the slender jade - finger, in the man''s thick shoulder, strength is not small also not small to pinch.


    During this period, the fourth master did not speak, and she did not take the initiative to chat.


    After a stick of incense, the man did not stop, she continued to sell coolies.


    It''s just not as strong as before.


    However, when she was almost exhausted, she heard the fourth master say in a low voice: "is the queen not full at night?"


    Ruoyin:... "


    it''s not that she doesn''t have enough food, it''s his shoulders that are too rigid.


    She could feel his shoulder muscles through the fabric.


    That piece of muscle, with her well maintained slender jade hand, formed a sharp contrast.


    It''s just an egg hitting a stone.


    Oh, no, it''s cotton versus stone.


    Moreover, she insisted on rubbing his shoulder with a stick of incense, which was good enough, good felling.


    Hum, I''m so angry, but I still have to keep smiling.


    She didn''t know what the fourth master meant before.


    I thought he was just the same as before, because he was too tired to review official documents, so she simply kneaded it.


    But this is a incense in the past, he did not want her to stop.


    On the contrary, the tone is indifferent, and there is a kind of deliberate opposition to her.


    Now she understood it completely.


    This black man, designated to do the things last night, deliberately asked her to do coolie.


    In this case, she must not admit defeat!


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin rolled up his sleeves and rolled his elbows on the man''s shoulders.


    And skin smile flesh does not smile to ask: "emperor, do you see this strength to become?"


    "Still."


    Listen to this sentence "return Cheng", if sound bites tooth fiercely, the strength on elbow increases a few%.


    As a result, the man is quite satisfied with "um".


    It hurt her elbow.


    Ruoyin holds the firm belief that he will not admit defeat and resists with his elbow.


    However, she is a woman, where there is no strength.


    Especially with elbows, it''s even harder than fingers.


    It''s not time for her to breathe.


    If Yin sits on the brocade quilt to breathe, the hand also stops to give him the massage.


    And she just stopped, listening to the man''s quiet way: "continue."


    If the sound hears, let her continue to feel the hand ache.


    After thinking about it, I still can''t be tough with such a tough emperor.


    Otherwise, it was her own fault.


    The key is that her physical strength can''t keep up.


    She had to lower her voice and said softly, "no, emperor, I don''t have the strength. If you still don''t like it, I''d better ask my servant to come in and give you some relaxation. "


    With that, she moved her body and really wanted to get out of bed to call a servant.But before she got out of bed, her ankle was buttoned by a man.


    The fourth master took the woman to the brocade quilt and bullied her.


    He raised his hand, slender fingers around the green silk beside the woman''s ear.


    Will a wisp of hair, pull to her white ear - hang behind.


    His movement is very gentle, mysterious ink pupil, also suffused with soft ripples.


    What can be said is cold.


    "Queen, don''t you think I''m good at speaking, eh?"


    Ruoyin was still in his gentleness.


    I have to say, when he helped her with her hair.


    For a moment at least, she had the illusion that he was gentle.


    Until cold and distant words, spit out from the cold thin lips.


    That brought her to her senses.


    This is not gentle, is clearly a deep-sea wild beast of forbearance!


    "No..." if the tone nerves are tense.


    "Then you sneak away without my permission." He looked at her tenderly.


    But if sound or from that pair of eyes, see a trace of cold and sharp, as if at any time to see through her.


    If she doesn''t steal away.


    Can he roll on the sheets with him when it''s not dark today?


    Does that mean he''s still eating this?


    However, she thought about it in her mind.


    On the surface, she said: "I just feel uncomfortable, so I left first...


    Fourth master:" edit, continue to edit. "


    "Well... My concubine is actually worried about whether the emperor will be bored if he has done his best every time..." she will play with her mind and say so fresh and refined.


    And never mention that she was deliberately hanging his appetite.


    Try to look like a pure white rabbit.


    The fourth master looked at the woman with a delicate face.


    Those beautiful eyes are looking at him pitifully.


    She broke the rules.


    He wrapped himself in a quilt and went to his heart building hall.


    he did not say a word again, so he slipped away.


    Now it''s better to put on such a poor look.


    It''s like he''s the one who did the wrong thing.


    The fourth master bit his teeth and bowed his head to kiss the lips like Begonia flower petal.


    The broad palm, also began.


    When she was left with only a water blue embroidered Begonia flower belly bag.


    That cold thin lip, began to paint on her body.


    From elegant swan neck to white pearl shoulder.


    Then to the line as deep as snow, and then all the way down, down again...


    never let go of every corner of her body.


    He is like a crazy artist, painting on her skin like gelled fat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    If the sound has no consciousness, no matter what he said, all nodded vaguely.


    The next moment, she first a burst of regardless of the image of the call.


    And then he sobbed.


    Finally, the corner of her eyes, such as silk, exudes a tear.


    Seeing this, the man complained in a low voice, "it''s really a small thing that doesn''t need to be made."


    But inside and outside, but full of pride.


    This night, the body with their most straightforward feelings.


    Let yesterday''s regret that I didn''t have a good time will be compensated at this moment.


    This kind of thing, if sound also can''t say what feeling.


    Every time she tried to push him away, he would quickly lead her into the abyss of depravity, and continue to be addicted to it. She could not help but look up at the dim horizon when she saw that there was no movement outside the house.


    He thought that the emperor came here today to cut off the empress and show her face.


    After all, the emperor''s temper has always been difficult to coax.


    It''s only when he gets rid of his anger.


    As a result, he came to Yongshou palace to empty himself.


    Well, this is called one thing falling one thing!


    The next morning, the fourth master, who was tired in the middle of the night, got up early as usual.


    Looking at the cold winter, he did not let her up to serve.


    Only Su Peisheng and the great maid in the hall of nourishing the heart served him.


    He looks energetic in his Dragon Robe.


    It seems that he just had a good rest in Yongshou Palace last night.


    According to the strict and critical nature of the fourth master.


    For two days, he kept sorting out memorials, going to court and dealing with government affairs.


    After getting dressed, he went directly to the hall of supreme harmony.


    At the moment, he is wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, sitting on a gold carved dragon chair, bending down under the hall.


    To all the officials present, he was the cold faced Emperor Yongzheng who was ruthless and insidious.


    I saw his dragon face is very big, arms hanging under the knee, hands thick and powerful.


    The huge Lantian ink jade ring is embedded in the fingertip. How majestic!


    On the other hand, Su Peisheng, standing beside him, spread out a bright yellow Edict and said in a shrill voice: "at the beginning of accession to the throne, we set about rectifying the administration of officials. The governor was warned that being a great official in Xinjiang was the foundation of clarifying the administration of officials. He should be loyal to his duties and live up to the emperor''s favor. "


    "It is the duty of the governor to admonish the governor and gather the people. He should make concerted efforts to fulfill his duties without harming the place."


    "The school inspector is warned that as an academic officer, he should be honest and upright, concentrate on his work diligently, and enlighten the scholar''s moral integrity."


    "Admonish the commander in chief to advocate leading the general, simplifying the ranks of the soldiers, sorting out the equipment, and practicing the skill and courage."


    "The commander-in-chief is warned that he should focus on the tranquility of the place, and that he should be well-organized in civil and military affairs and adjusted by the army and the people, so as to achieve their own level."


    "The chief secretary should be warned that he has great responsibility and should be loyal to the public."


    "Admonish the procuratorial department that it is necessary to legislate severely and enforce the law fairly."


    "Admonish the Taoist priests that they should have their own responsibilities and experience everything in person, so as to avoid the bad rules of malpractice."


    "Admonish vice generals, participating generals, guerrillas and other officials, even though they are not in a good position, they should also make plans for military training. They should learn to ride and shoot by themselves, strictly test their skills and bravery, and clean themselves up and regulate the public."


    "Admonish the prefect that he is not only the ear and eye of the governor and the governor, but also the example of the prefect and county magistrate. He should be honest and self-sustaining, refuse bribery and serve the public


    "Admonishing the prefects and counties that being close to the people is the foundation of the administration of officials. Although they are of low rank, their duties are very heavy. They should take the love of the people as the first priority. Zhou Cha belongs to the people and arranges the villages."


    Hearing the speech, the officials kowtow to the ground one after another, "ministers and others kowtow to the emperor''s instructions."


    The people understood that the eleven edicts were aimed at the officials, civil and military.


    It also shows the emperor''s determination to rectify the administration of officials.


    At the same time, it also opened the prelude of the new emperor to rectify the administration of officials!


    The fourth master is sitting on the Dragon chair, his deep ink pupil overlooking the officials below.


    As early as in the Yuanmingyuan, he knew the disadvantages brought about by the tolerance policy when huangkao was old.


    Therefore, eleven edicts were issued in a row. The police trained all civil and military officials and began to rectify the administration of officials.


    After the fourth master''s eyes swept over a group of officials, he mentioned another thing.


    He held his lips and solemnly said: "recently, the chieftain of amizhou oppressed the local people and increased the grain tax of the local people. However, he was vague about the imperial court, owed the State Treasury grain tax, and forcibly occupied 198 villages in pangdian Township, which led to the local people''s opposition and sued the court many times. I think that this man is a disaster to the people and the court, so I decided to send someone to Lin''an house to arrest his chieftain Li Chun. "


    "The emperor, the chieftain of amizhou, was not the Li family who helped Wu Sangui inherit many years ago, but after the pacification of San Francisco, did they not change their land and return to the stream?" Asked Nian gengyao."At that time, they really changed their land to the local people. However, all the local villages were Li''s Yi people. As a result, the newly appointed chieftain could not urge for money and food, so they appealed to the imperial court to restore the Li family''s position. Therefore, as early as when the emperor was alive, he had already restored the position of chieftain of the Li family. "


    "It turns out that it is unreasonable to collect taxes under the guise of the imperial court and not turn them over to the imperial court." Nian gengyao was impatient. After he asked clearly about the matter, he said, "emperor, the slave is willing to lead his troops to amizhou and capture Li Chun."


    He is a straight-minded man. He was afraid of working at the grass-roots level in those years.


    So whenever there is a job, it is the first to recommend himself.


    First of all, the fourth master gave a deep "um".


    I didn''t say good, and I didn''t say no.


    He turned to Wu Ge and said, "Wu Ge, I remember that you have been to almizhou to suppress bandits. I want to be familiar with that generation."


    Wuge is not a person who likes to show off.


    Moreover, his identity is special.


    His sister is the queen, and he is the emperor''s brother-in-law.


    If everything is too eye-catching, it will cause others to be unconvinced.


    Now, the emperor asked so, he naturally wanted to reply.


    "When I go back to the emperor, I have indeed exterminated bandits in amizhou. If the emperor is at ease, I am willing to go to amizhou and arrest Li Chun."


    "Well, it''s settled. I''ll order you to set out at some day and arrest Li Chun." The fourth master was straightforward.


    This time, the prime minister is in a hurry.


    Feiyang is old. He has a lot of old wounds and can''t go to the battlefield.


    In addition, Fei Yanggu held an important position as the commander of the nine gates. The Forbidden City and the capital city were inseparable from him.


    What''s more, he is a young and vigorous young man who has nothing to do with the old man.


    But five grid is not the same. People are the same age as him.


    Both of them have similar fighting skills, but in the end, they feel that there is no two tigers in one mountain.


    Of course, it''s just his one-sided idea.


    As for the matter just now, it is clearly that he spoke actively first.


    But the Emperor didn''t accept him. He turned his head and gave him a job, which made him feel a little bit delicious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    Moreover, this is not the first time that the emperor has biased five squares.


    Give a good job to five squares, not to him.


    I think he had been in a corner by the emperor for several years, and he had to work hard and bear no grudges.


    When he got to the capital, Fei Yanggu said that he would be transferred to Sichuan, and he would go to Sichuan.


    During the whole period, the emperor did not say a word for him.


    Later, if it was not for his own efforts, he would be promoted step by step.


    Now it''s hard to get to this position. The emperor still treats him like this.


    To say that the thirteen Lord of man relies on nepotism, he can''t compare it with the royal blood in his body.


    But these five squares can be regarded as the imperial palace of the former dynasty, and he has compared them all.


    Hum, isn''t it because I have a queen sister!


    The more he thought about it, the more unconvinced he became. He opened his mouth and said, "emperor, the slave said this first. Moreover, the slave has a strong adaptability. Even in a strange place, he can quickly get familiar with the location."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the ministers in the hall were sweating for Nian gengyao.


    The heart says that you''ve already made a name for yourself. Do you still need this job?


    I haven''t heard from the emperor. Wuge has been to amizhou, and he is familiar with the route there. He is still beeping here.


    Apart from these, the emperor, as an emperor, speaks his word and says what it is.


    Whether you say it first or later.


    I don''t know which onion I am?


    At the moment, the fourth master''s eyes suddenly tightened.


    The ink pupil is cold and sharp, and the cold makes people dare not peep.


    He turned his face slightly, as if he didn''t hear him clearly.


    "Nian gengyao, what did you just say?"


    His voice was calm and cold, but dignified.


    It seems to have another meaning: do you try again?


    Nian gengyao is a smart man. He seems to be aware of this and even more aware of his loss of state.


    "I just said... I wish you all the best."


    Seeing Nian gengyao''s sense of interest, the fourth master had a slight jaw head, but he did not blame Nian gengyao.


    After all, Nian gengyao was just positive and eager.


    Compared with his great achievements in the Qing Dynasty, this small matter is not worth mentioning.


    Then, the sharp eyes looked down at the officials at the bottom and said, "very well, back to the court!"


    -


    in the next few days, it snowed in the capital.


    Especially on the winter solstice, it snowed heavily.


    The whole forbidden city is covered with layers of silver and white.


    There are crystal clear ice flowers hanging from the dead trees.


    As people hide in the house to keep warm, it''s so quiet outside.


    The golden eaves of Yangxin hall are also covered with a layer of snow-white.


    When it comes to dinner, the eunuch in the room comes forward with a silver plate on time, "the emperor."


    This time, the fourth master did not lift his head, let alone turn over the brand.


    He just said lightly: "Su Peisheng, ask the imperial dining room to make more dumplings, and then inform the Yongshou palace that I will go later."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he took a glance at the eunuch in the Jingshi room, and they went out together.


    The eunuch of the Jingshi room came to the door and said in a shrill voice, "tonight, Yongshou palace, lantern!"


    Then, he moved to Yongshou palace to sing newspaper.


    "Lantern of Yongshou palace tonight!" When the same singing sound rings in Yongshou palace, Ruoyin is making dumplings with slaves.


    "Niang, the minister''s office has come to report that the emperor has read your brand." Mother Liu came into the room with a smile.


    Ruoyin pinched the dumpling skin in his hand, pointed to the various dumplings wrapped in front of him, and said, "come on, take these down. You can cook them, especially those who watch the night. Eat more."


    "Well, thank you for the reward." Mother Liu and Qiao Feng took the dumplings and decided to cook them.


    The dumpling stuffing made by Niang is much better than that made in the palace.


    Then, Ruoyin asked the servant to prepare water for bathing.


    Although the cold wind is biting, no one in the harem dares not to bathe and burn incense, but to serve the bed.


    Especially in the face of the fourth master such a picky straight man, even more.


    Soon, Ruoyin sits in a wooden tub.


    Rose petals were floating on the water.


    Although a servant scrubbed her body.


    But she also happily poured water on her shoulders and neck, warm.


    On the mouth also light command: "this weather is strange dry, half plum, you drop rose essential oil again."


    In this way, the skin will be moist after bathing.


    It''s not as greasy as applying oil directly.


    It will not dry to peeling.


    "Good." After half plum should, hold the small bottle of blue and white porcelain, drop some essential oil into the bath bucket.After waiting for the next time, the red crabapple has changed.


    Then she sat at the dresser, putting on her make-up carefully.


    Thinking of the heavy snow outside, the whim of her, put on a winter gentle Begonia makeup. The blush on the


    surface is similar to the Begonia color.


    It doesn''t look frivolous or showy.


    The corner of the eye rises slightly, enchanting.


    As for her lips, she used a lighter tissue.


    The color is similar to the Begonia flower.


    The whole person seems to have a kind of hazy feeling of "half covering the face with Pipa", warm and soft.


    Also will her charm a little bit spread out, appears low-key and pure beauty.


    It seems that the young girl is blooming with the charm of mature women.


    After making up, Ruoyin approved a red cape of crabapple.


    The brim of her hat was a circle of snow-white fox hair, which made her face more delicate and beautiful.


    She took a look in front of the mirror and stood in front of the gate of Yongshou palace, waiting for the fourth master to come.


    After waiting for about a stick of incense, mother Liu heartily said, "Niang, why don''t you go in first? When the emperor comes, Su Pei will sing the praises. If he doesn''t, the servant will let Li Fukang go in to inform you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait here." Ruoyin stands at the door with Lady Tang in one hand and a lantern in the other.


    Mammy Liu knew Ruoyin''s mind, but she still advised, "it''s better for me to keep watch. If I see the emperor coming from afar, I''ll run back to inform you. When you come out of the house, it''s the same."


    "That''s not the same." Ruoyin said without hesitation.


    Her voice is faint, as if at any time will be submerged in the north wind.


    Fourth master is not stupid. If mother Liu reported in advance and asked at random, she would know everything.


    In addition, whether she was really waiting for him in the heavy snow, the temperature of her body and face was not the same.


    Nowadays, the fourth master seldom comes to the harem, but when he calls on her or reads her sign, she has new ideas almost every time.


    So that when he was here, he could still remember.


    This time, since she wants to make a bitter plan, she has to do enough drama.


    The slaves saw Ruoyin''s resolute attitude and didn''t say much. They just stood by and waited with her.


    After a cup of tea, people are looking forward to it.


    Finally, there are scattered lights, and a large number of people are coming to Yongshou palace.


    "Qiaofeng, you have good eyes. Are you looking at the emperor?" Asked ban Mei.


    Qiao Feng looks at it with half squint eyes.


    The next moment, she said happily, "it''s the emperor."


    As soon as the words came out, they all stood up and waited.


    Not long, a dozen people carrying the Dragon drive, stop in Yongshou palace.


    Not waiting for Su Peisheng to sing the newspaper, Ruoyin came forward and saluted: "my concubine greets the emperor."


    ------


    Bing: thanks for Elaine''s 10000 Book coins.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    The fourth master was sitting on the chariot.


    In addition, his eyes were not so clear when he was reading official documents a few years ago.


    Now, after he ascended the throne, he reviewed official documents day and night, even more so.


    Only when he heard the voice outside, if he heard it.


    I can''t help but look down from the Dragon chariot.


    Sure enough, she stood on his left, with the flag head as high as the chariot.


    Fourth master raised his hand and helped her first.


    Then, involuntarily came a touch to kill, and rubbed her head, "get up."


    This is a romantic killing in winter.


    But if sound but coquettishly opened the man''s hand, rourourou way: "Oh, emperor, so the hair will be disordered."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and straightened her hair.


    Really, Qiao Feng and ban Mei have combed her hair for a long time.


    Every time the fourth master starts, he doesn''t care.


    Disliked by her, the fourth master did not care about the underground dragon chariot, standing in front of her.


    For a moment, around the two, a group of slaves held their umbrellas high and surrounded them in the middle.


    I wish there was no snow falling on them.


    The snow at night, deep cut.


    It seems that there are countless emotions.


    Even around, it was quiet.


    The fourth master bowed his head and looked at the woman in front of him. He did not enter the room.


    When his sight fell on the white face, he asked faintly, "have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "Not long..." because she stood in the snow for a long time, her voice trembled.


    One side of the mother Liu, then eye-catching way: "the emperor, Niang is standing in the snow, waiting for you almost half an hour."


    "I want you to talk more." Ruoyin glanced at mammy Liu.


    Mother Liu then pretended to be afraid and shut her mouth.


    How many years of master-slave relationship, this tacit understanding still exists.


    Since it''s not easy for the lady to open her mouth, it''s naturally up to her, an old slave.


    Suddenly, the fourth master''s face sank. He turned his head and told Su Peisheng, "I respect the servant of the room. Didn''t you say that I would come later?"


    "Said... Said." It was cold outside, and Su Peisheng was so frightened that his tongue curled up.


    If you look up, you will see that the fourth master''s face is gloomy.


    He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and a dark blue cloak outside. He looked a little upset.


    At the moment, a gloomy face of him, completely with the ice and snow into one, cold chilling.


    But also because of the handsome face, and mysterious breath blessing, so that women can not help but want to close.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the flying snowflakes and handed the lamp to the slave.


    As she saluted, she said softly: "the emperor, I don''t blame the servant. I think the emperor hasn''t come for a long time. I''m very worried about her. So I wait here, hoping to see the emperor earlier..."


    before she stoops down, the fourth master helped her up.


    When the palm of his hand touched her cold hand, his long eyebrow frowned slightly and held her hand more tightly.


    With the other hand, she threw her broad Cape vigorously and held her shoulder tightly.


    And that dark blue cape, after the storm in the wind, fell on Ruoyin''s shoulder and wrapped her completely in his arms.


    The fourth master''s hand is very warm. The back of his hand is smooth, but there is a thin cocoon on the palm.


    This makes Ruoyin, who has been waiting for more than half an hour in the cold wind, feel warm and secure.


    After entering the room, Ruoyin pours tea for the fourth master, who sits in the hall.


    Su Peisheng was busy with passing food from the imperial dining room.


    Now in this big winter, we have to pass the meal just fine.


    A little earlier. It''s cool.


    "Emperor, have some tea to warm you up."


    The fourth master is twisting the Buddha beads, and his right hand has been conditioned to receive the cup.


    But when the hand reached half way, it was taken back again.


    The mouth also mercilessly admonished a way: "you are silly, how cold the day, north wind is whistling, you put outside to wait for me, eh?"


    It''s hard to discipline her in the cold wind.


    When I got to the house, I didn''t have a good look.


    The thought that she had been waiting for him in the cold wind for so long was more irritating than the fact that she was hiding in the house to meet him.


    "Hiss" if the sound does not match his words, only drooping eyes at the cup in his hand, "emperor, hot hand."


    Just now he took her into the room, she thought it was OK.


    Who knows, after entering the house, he and her account.


    Fourth master''s eye light is tight, the line of sight falls on that pair of slender jade hands.


    But in the end is not received, only light way: "to me put on the table."


    "Oh." Ruoyin put the cup on the table.Then, she stood in front of him, looking down at her toes, like a new daughter-in-law who did something wrong.


    "You don''t have to worry, Emperor. I''m willing to wait even later."


    Looking at a pathetic look.


    What he said was firm.


    This made the fourth master feel soft.


    "Next time..." the man just opened the mouth, slightly pauses, "I next time as soon as possible comes."


    I wanted to tell her not to wait next time.


    In the end, he changed his words and became his promise to her.


    "Thank you for your sympathy." If sound looks up, smile nightmare like flower.


    That pair of beautiful eyes, as if there is a smart light to overflow.


    But he kept silent to the fourth master''s words.


    For a workaholic like him, he just listens.


    If you take it seriously, you will be disappointed.


    "Come here." The fourth Master said with a straight face.


    If Yin knew that he was deliberately stiff faced, in fact, he had no gas in his heart.


    Therefore, she directly sat on him, and grabbed his neck, coquettish way: "emperor, my concubine will be hungry."


    The fourth master''s hand was so stiff that he did not hold her.


    But he raised his head and glared at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng was scared to return: "emperor, I''ll go to urge the imperial dining room again."


    With that, he went out in a daze.


    After su Peisheng went out, the fourth master glanced at the woman in his arms and said, "OK, don''t know what you''re going to look like in a day."


    "I don''t care. I haven''t seen the emperor for a long time." She had the cheek to rely on him.


    The fourth master was helpless. His hands, stiff on one side, took her in his arms after all.


    These days, the queen always seems to stick to him.


    As soon as he comes, she has a lot of ideas.


    As a result, every time he left from here, as long as he was free, his mind would come up with such a grinding face.


    However, after holding for a while, he still pushed her, "the imperial dining room will come later."


    "No..." Ruo Yin shakes her head, but her hands are even tighter.


    Seeing this, the fourth master had to attach it to her ear and said, "listen to me, eat less later, and serve me to rest after dinner."


    If Yin''s cheeks were red, he immediately got down from the man and sat down on one side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    The whole person also restored the dignified and skilled queen appearance.


    Just like the octopus, it was not her.


    The fourth master glanced at the woman''s blushing face, and the corners of his mouth rose with a good look.


    He knew that she was useless.


    Usually the skin is thick, but really to the critical moment, is the paper tiger.


    No, it''s a weak cat.


    After a while, the servant of the imperial dining room came into the room with a meal box.


    Because it is the winter solstice, there are several dishes of dumplings on the table.


    And the sauce on a silver plate.


    In addition, there are some hard dishes, which add up to more than a dozen.


    "The winter solstice is to eat dumplings." If Yin said, he picked up the chopsticks and asked the eunuch in the imperial dining room, "which is the pickled vegetable stuffing?"


    "Huiniang, these two stacks are filled with pickled vegetables." The little eunuch pointed to a stack in front of Ruoyin and a stack in front of the fourth master.


    If sound tiny jaw head, put a pickled vegetable stuffing dumplings, stained with a little sauce, a mouthful.


    After a while, she ate up the dumplings filled with pickled vegetables in front of her.


    In addition, she was still looking at the pickled cabbage dumplings in front of the fourth master, "emperor, do you still eat it?"


    Fourth master just caught a pickled cabbage dumpling entrance.


    As he chewed, he looked up at her.


    Then, the sight still swept over the empty dish in front of her.


    For a moment, there was an incredible flash in the eyes.


    There are at least a dozen dumplings.


    But how long, a dish of dumplings was eaten by her.


    On her eyes that did not eat, even if he had to eat pickled cabbage stuffing, he had to order his slave to serve her the pickled cabbage dumplings in front of him.


    No matter what he eats, he won''t take more than three bites.


    "Thank you, Emperor." If the sound is charming and simple, I will continue to eat one by one.


    The fourth master didn''t speak at first, but when she ate most of the dishes again, her eyes turned slightly and seemed to think of something.


    The next moment, he asked faintly: "do you have, so like to eat sour."


    If the sound is delicious, after listening to the fourth master''s words, he chokes at the moment.


    Suddenly, a small face choked red, and coughed violently.


    Scared half Mei a few, quickly brought her tea and water, and helped her pat her back.


    When Ruo Yin eases over, he looks at the fourth master gracefully.


    "Emperor, can you not say something strange when you eat? You don''t know that my wife always likes sour food. What''s so strange about eating more pickled cabbage dumplings?"


    "Not necessarily."


    "Oh, it''s not what you think... A few days ago, the imperial doctor came to ask for peace pulse. It''s nothing." If the sound simply explains the words.


    However, the fourth master doesn''t care so much.


    He just turned his head and said, "Su Peisheng, ask the imperial doctor to come here at once."


    "Bang." Su Pei Sheng responded quickly. He said that if the empress had a wife, she would be the first son after she became a king!


    If the sound is silent.


    That''s to say she has it.


    Well, the fourth master decided that he could not pull back the ten oxen and let him go.


    After eating, Ruoyin and the fourth master sat for a while.


    When the slave came forward with the basin, she got up and waited on the fourth master to wash and clean her hands.


    Who knows she hasn''t come near, the fourth master waved his hand and said, "well, let me come."


    Ruo Yin rolled his eyes in his heart.


    The eight characters have not been left, but the fourth master is cautious, as if she has been pregnant.


    So they had to wash and clean their hands under the service of the servants.


    Just at this time, Su Peisheng and Feng Yuyi came in.


    "The emperor and the empress are auspicious." Feng Yuyi went into the house and beat a thousand.


    "No The fourth master waved his hand in a good mood.


    Su Peisheng said with a smile, "doctor Feng, it''s very important for you to feel the pulse of the empress."


    After Feng Yuyi responded, he walked toward Ruoyin and asked, "what''s wrong with your mother?"


    "The palace is good, just eat a few more pickled cabbage dumplings. What kind of big problem is this?" Ruoyin glanced at the fourth master and said sarcastic words here.


    Feng Yuyi smiles and sits on the table opposite Ruo Yin.


    He felt her pulse through a silk scarf.


    The fourth master glared at Ruoyin and didn''t speak.


    It''s just that the line of sight has been on her wrist, watching closely.


    But if sound, very casually lean on the back of the chair.


    Because she knows her own body very well.


    In addition, three days ago, Feng Yuyi asked her for a peaceful pulse.


    She can''t be pregnant in three days.Sure enough, doctor Feng got up and bowed his hands to the fourth master and Ruoyin and said, "emperor, I''ve just shown you to my mother. My mother''s body is not seriously affected. Everything is normal."


    "Sure, but it doesn''t matter?" Asked the fourth master.


    This can make Feng Yuyi confused.


    Listen to the emperor''s meaning, do you want the empress to have something?


    He stopped for a moment and suddenly remembered the fear that he had been trapped by the emperor and empress last time.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng said with a smile, "doctor Feng, the emperor means to ask if you are happy with the empress?"


    Hearing this, Feng Yuyi suddenly realized: "emperor, when I examined the pulse for my wife, I had already confirmed that there was no sign of loving pulse."


    As soon as his voice dropped, he saw his face sink and said nothing.


    He only twists the beads carelessly.


    Su Peisheng quickly threw the dust at Feng Yuyi and motioned him to go out.


    He also sent out all the servants in the house.


    And he himself, too, rolled out.


    Suddenly, there was only Ruo Yin and the fourth master in the room.


    Ruoyin yawned and complained bitterly: "I told you when I had dinner. Doctor Feng Yuyi came to invite Ping''an pulse only a few days ago. The Emperor didn''t believe it. Is this satisfactory?"


    The fourth master glanced at the woman coldly, raised his feet and went into the room.


    Ruo Yin turned his mouth and followed him into the inner room.


    As long as he had washed up, she would just wait on him to change his clothes.


    During this period, the fourth master kept a straight face and did not speak.


    But if sound, do not know how many times to serve him, but still a thin skinned.


    Every time I face such a strong body.


    And the lines flow to the perfect muscles.


    A face, or for no reason red, also embarrassed to look up more.


    In addition, the fourth master always has such a magic power.


    He didn''t do anything, but he had a strong sense of aggression.


    Just like now, he just stood there and didn''t look at her.


    But just this handsome face and masculine body, the whole person has a kind of self-evident color.


    In the air, it seems to be full of strong hormone breath, making women blush.


    The key is that she is a white skin, but a little red on the surface, it is particularly obvious.


    Make her like a woman in love.


    And the man in front of her, on the contrary, became a gentleman.


    Look at the gentleman''s appearance.


    Ruoyin thought that the fourth master was going to warm the quilt with her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    Until she blew out the candle and lifted her feet to bed.


    Petite body, by a strong - strong body pressure.


    After a while, a woman''s melodious and graceful voice sounded in the bed curtain.


    The sound was like crying, and like water and song.


    With three points of flattery, five points of depression.


    And two pieces of bone biting sweetness.


    Although she has suppressed her own voice.


    But she didn''t know, such a graceful attitude, the most men can not stop.


    At the moment, even the fourth master, no matter how rational, is also crazy.


    The body brings Ruoyin the most straightforward feeling, it is a kind of pain and happy contradiction, which makes her addicted.


    I don''t know how long it took for the house to stop.


    Beautiful men and beautiful women lie down, their faces full of satisfaction.


    Ruoyin''s face was flushed and she lay powerless in the man''s arms.


    He murmured: "emperor, we can''t do this any more. Can we do it one night later...


    " who is holding my waist just now? I know how to control myself? " Men tear them apart mercilessly.


    After the love bath voice, dumb charming and lazy.


    "Oh... My concubine at that time... My mind was all blank..." she seemed to rub herself in his arms. "This kind of thing can''t be excessive, or when I''m old, I won''t be so happy."


    "You think long-term. Are you ashamed to think about such things when you are old?" After joking with the man in his arms, the fourth Master said with a haughty face: "I am 70 years old and 80 years old. I can still feed you this useless thing."


    With that, his big palm went down her body.


    "Wuwu... The emperor is the worst..." she shivered in his arms....


    -


    after the winter solstice, life passed very quickly because she stayed in the house all day. In a blink of an eye, it was December.


    Ruoyin has to deal with the concubines who come to visit the Imperial Palace every morning.


    When you''re done, you''ll have a fire and read a book.


    The little snowflake nests in a wooden frame with a wool blanket on one side, lazily.


    On the morning of that day, the harem came to Yongshou palace as usual.


    If sound after dressing up, and others are all together, Shi Shi ran appears and sits down at the head.


    She yearned for the same, and her sight swept lightly on the faces of the people in the back palace.


    Finally, it falls on the Zhuang GUI people who are not so eye-catching.


    Even with the support of the Empress Dowager behind him, he can adhere to the principle of saying more and taking more measures, and every time he speaks very little.


    I don''t know what''s going on today. It''s not very good looking.


    When Ruoyin was ready to express his sympathy.


    The Xi imperial concubine first one step opening a way: "today son village younger sister sees the complexion is not very good, is not the day cold, had the wind cold."


    "Thank you for your concern. My concubine''s health is not very bad. I''m just a little cold, and I''m afraid of the cold. I look a little bit worse." Zhuang Guiren replied.


    Xi Fei slightly jaw head, but did not say anything more.


    And Qi Fei beside her has no time to care about others.


    But Chao Ruoyin asked, "empress, it''s not long before the emperor''s birthday. In the past years, the Emperor didn''t like to be lively. This year is his first birthday after he ascended the throne. Do you want to have a big show


    Since she designed peach, the Emperor didn''t like to go to her Changchun palace, let alone turn her brand.


    Even if it is turned over, also only look at big Ge Ge and four elder brother, went back to Yangxin hall.


    Therefore, she was looking forward to the emperor''s birthday a month ago.


    I want to talk about that day. How can I see the emperor.


    Now it''s time to see in a few days. Naturally, I have to ask.


    After all, she had the gift ready.


    "This matter, this palace has asked the emperor for a long time, the emperor still means that, everything should be simplified. However, just as Qi Feifei said, it is the first birthday after the accession to the throne. It still needs some excitement. "


    Speaking of this, if the sound slightly stops, the line of sight passes lightly on the public face, "therefore, this palace plans to hold a family banquet for the emperor in Yongshou palace. You can prepare the gift in advance, and then you can bring the elder brother and the Ge Ge Ge men to come together. It''s good to make a fuss."


    "Yes." The concubines of the Imperial Palace responded with one voice.


    This "yes" is no more than the usual dull and cold response.


    But with a kind of yearning, yearning for the jiaosheng.


    If the sound can be heard, they are looking forward to the fourth master''s birthday.


    Yes, I haven''t seen you several times a month. Naturally, I''m looking forward to it.


    Even, some of them can''t be seen for months.


    When the people were in full bloom, the servants of Yongshou palace brought some snacks and dried fruits to the concubines.Ruoyin said with a faint smile: "by the way, a few days ago, the house of internal affairs sent some fresh chestnuts. I heard that they were just knocked down from the trees. I thought that one person could not finish eating them, so I ordered people to make fried chestnuts with sugar. You can try them together."


    All the people in the palace smile and eat.


    Anyway, when they were in the Yuanmingyuan Garden, they would not be short of eating in the empress.


    Now, as this morning, I''ve given a hundred heart to the food provided by the queen here.


    Wu Changzai is really kind-hearted. She immediately peeled off one and ate it. She also praised and said: "I know that the food here is delicious. The key is that the chestnuts are opened one by one. It''s convenient to eat and it''s very sweet."


    "It''s not true. When the servants brought it up, they smelled a tangy smell of caramel. But when they ate it, the chestnut meat was stained with a little salt, which was sweet and not boring." Xi Fei Dao.


    Even Qi Fei, who had never been a fan of the show, also said with a smile, "looking at the bright chestnuts, they are sweet and delicious. I want to be bold enough to ask the queen to go back, so that dagge and four elder brothers can have a taste. They don''t have to say that the food of the queen here is much better than that in the courtyard of this palace. "


    "Since you all like it, I''ll let you bring some back to your house later." If sound atmosphere tunnel.


    Although the harem saves time in the morning, sometimes there are unpleasant times.


    But most of the time, still like now, sister long sister short, a beautiful phenomenon of sisterhood.


    Unless... When there is any harm to the interests.


    One by one, the jealous fangs will suddenly grow up and bite several times towards the enemies in love.


    "I''d rather be obedient than respectful. Thank the empress for her reward." Qi Fei smiles back.


    "Ouch..."


    when people in the harem praised the delicious fried chestnuts with sugar and exchanged polite greetings with Ruoyin, they only heard the sound of retching coming from the room.


    Suddenly, the original still harmonious atmosphere was completely interrupted at this moment.


    They looked around, and finally their eyes fell on the Zhuang GUI man who covered his mouth with handkerchief.


    This retch, can be said to be in the back of the palace to stir up a thousand waves.


    One by one, good and bad envious eyes, staring at Zhuang Guiren.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    Women are born with a sixth sense, which makes them particularly sensitive to retching.


    Especially at this critical moment, everyone wants to firmly grasp the first son after the emperor ascends the throne.


    But they did not move, but others had a movement, naturally can not calm down.


    Princess Xi couldn''t help but say, "sister Zhuang, although you have the Empress Dowager''s support behind you, you got a face in front of the emperor a while ago. Recently, the emperor turned over your brand, but you can''t brush the Queen''s face here."


    "That''s it." Qi Fei disdained to skim her mouth, and Xi Fei rarely have the same odor.


    If sound slightly side face, looking down at the Zhuang GUI people.


    I saw Zhuang Guiren''s face rising red.


    It seems to be trying to suppress, and finally did not resist, this is the appearance of retching.


    Even now, Xi Fei and Qi Fei teased her one after another, but she did not refute it.


    It''s just an apologetic smile.


    And, as if she just opened her mouth, I''m afraid she would retch.


    Seeing this, if Yin is a queen, she should ask.


    "Zhuang, but you''re not feeling well. Why don''t you call the imperial doctor to show you?"


    "It''s no problem. I don''t know why. I smell the smell of fried chestnuts with sugar, and my stomach is a little uncomfortable." Zhuang Guiren glanced at the fried chestnuts with caramel color on the table.


    "Vomit..." only looked at one eye, another did not resist, retch a throat.


    At this moment, Qi Fei said in a hurry: "it''s OK. Let''s see what it''s like to vomit. If you want to talk about it, you''ll have to see if you''re sick. From the moment you enter the door, don''t say that Princess Xi can see that you don''t look right, and I don''t think there''s something wrong with your face."


    Said, she also looked up to Ruoyin, "empress, Yichen Qie look, you''d better call the imperial doctor as soon as possible, and let him give it to Zhuang Guiren to have a good life."


    Qi Fei was not in a hurry when she spoke.


    No, looking at that, it should be angry and anxious.


    It seems that they are more eager to know the result than others.


    When talking, he was not only in a hurry, but also had a pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes, which also sent out the light of jealousy towards the nobleman of Zhuang.


    It seems that he would like to press Zhuang Guiren to feel pulse here and want to know the result immediately.


    If the sound is not anxious, but there is still curiosity.


    If Zhuang Guiren doesn''t retch in front of her, she doesn''t know.


    However, she couldn''t turn a blind eye to Zhuang Guiren''s retching in her Yongshou palace.


    Because the management of concubines in the imperial palace is her duty as a queen.


    Then, she led her lips and said faintly, "since I''m not feeling well, I''ll let the imperial doctor come and show you. After you go back, you should also see it."


    With that, Ruoyin turned her head and told mammy Liu: "order someone to take the fried chestnuts with sugar, and then ask people to go to the Tai hospital and invite Dr. Feng Yu."


    "Yes." Mother Liu called several servants to come in to clean up the snacks and went to the hospital.


    "Concubines, concubines, empresses and sisters are worried." Zhuang Guiren is very polite.


    The distance between the hospital and Yongshou palace is not far, but short enough.


    It won''t come in a moment and a half.


    This led to the concubines of the imperial concubines'' painstaking efforts to cover the words of the nobles.


    It''s better to satisfy the damned curiosity before the imperial doctor comes.


    For a moment, their words changed the direction of the wind.


    From the beginning of the courteous greetings, it turned into "sympathy" for the royal family of Chaozhuang.


    Although they asked, they were all concerned about Zhuang.


    But if you only listen to the sound, you can hear the sour taste and pungent meaning in the words.


    "Sister Zhuang, have you come as usual this month?" Xi Fei asked first.


    And once asked, the question is at the key point.


    As soon as the words came out, the concubines of the imperial concubines looked at the nobleman of Zhuang one after another, and they could not wait.


    Because Xi Fei simply asked them what they wanted.


    If Zhuang is really pregnant, will the monthly affairs be delayed at least?


    I saw Zhuang Guiren face the people''s eyes, a blush, some embarrassed.


    After all, she has always been a low-key, nonexistent person.


    The first time I was noticed by people, I felt forced to ask.


    "Ah, it''s all women. What can''t be said? Don''t grind and haw."


    Zhuang Guiren was stunned slightly, then bit his lips and said, "my concubine, the monthly affairs of this month have been delayed for about three days."


    Hearing this, Qi Fei bit her teeth fiercely.


    Originally she also thought, hope Zhuang Guiren had better eat the wrong thing, stomach discomfort caused by retching.


    But now a listen, the month is delayed, designated is really pregnant with emperor.


    However, at the next moment, I listened to Zhuang''s words and said: "but my concubine''s monthly affairs are not always accurate. It''s also common that I delay three or four days occasionally. I want to come... It''s just that it''s cold recently and my stomach is cold."This words, can be said to be the original disheartened concubines, all of a sudden ignited confidence.


    They all hope that Zhuang Guiren is really just a cold stomach.


    In this way, they have a chance.


    Otherwise, they are already pregnant, and their stomachs haven''t moved, so they can''t catch up.


    The key is that the emperor doesn''t like to go to their place, so it''s not a play!


    "This is normal. Which woman can hold the monthly affairs every month, even in this palace, sometimes there are times of advance or delay." Xi Fei echoed the way.


    At this time, Qi Fei''s eyes turned slightly and threw a question out.


    "What''s your appetite these days? Is there anything you like or didn''t like to eat in the past. Or do you like what you used to like, but you don''t like it all at once? "


    Hearing this, I saw Zhuang Guiren''s eyes turn slightly, some cautious.


    "I''ve never been picky about food. I don''t like it very much. Only yesterday, I couldn''t smell the heavy oil and the fishy smell. "


    She just answered truthfully.


    As for what she likes to eat, naturally she won''t say.


    In this harem, you''d better be careful.


    In order to avoid letting people know their preferences, it is easy for others to poison the food.


    At this moment, Qi Fei''s whole body is like a balloon that has let out air. She is not in a mood to lean on the rose chair.


    What''s more, I don''t want to ask Zhuang Guiren any more.


    Originally, she thought that Zhuang Guiren might have gastrointestinal discomfort.


    But now listening to such an answer, already angry.


    because Zhuang as like as two peas, she is exactly the same brother.


    At this time, the people beside the harem seemed to realize something.


    One by one, they didn''t ask questions so enthusiastically.


    Just sit there and drink tea, hoping that the doctor will announce the result.


    After about a cup of tea, doctor Feng arrived at the Yongshou palace with a medicine box on his back.


    "I''d like to say hello to the empress and all the little masters." Feng Yuyi beat thousands of ways.


    "Get up." Ruoyin raised his hand at will and said, "Zhuang Guiren has just retched in this palace. Please give her a good life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    After Feng Yuyi answered, he opened the medicine box, took out a beige silk handkerchief and sat down beside Zhuang Guiren.


    And through the silk handkerchief, he felt the pulse for Zhuang.


    For a moment, the room was quiet and terrible.


    The sight of the imperial concubines fell on the white wrist of the nobleman.


    One by one, waiting for the results.


    Feng Yuyi seems to be aware of everyone''s attention and becomes cautious.


    I saw that his fingers touched the wrist of Zhuang Guiren several times.


    After a long time, he finally nodded with certainty.


    And stood up and walked to the middle, salute to Ruoyin, "congratulations to the empress, Zhuang GUI people are happy."


    It is reasonable to say that Zhuang Guiren is pregnant and should be congratulated.


    But who let the whole harem, the largest in the middle palace.


    Even if the pregnant person is Zhuang Guiren, she has to be the first to report to Ruoyin, Daoxi.


    At this moment, the faces of the concubines in the Imperial Palace are beyond words.


    Even before the moment is still hypocritical professional smile, polite greetings.


    This meeting son, the smile also all rigid in the face, the moment did not have.


    Originally still holding a fluke psychology, also at this moment was completely broken.


    Ruoyin has a panoramic view of people''s expressions.


    She knew for a long time that the plastic sisters in the harem were too fake.


    "Good, very good. The harem hasn''t had such a happy event for a long time." If the voice with a smile, and then asked: "can you diagnose how long pregnant body?"


    "If you go back to your mother, according to the servant''s diagnosis, it will be about the end of a month." Feng Yuyi returned.


    "OK, I know." If sound tiny jaw head, ordered a person to reward Feng Yuyi silver, let it return to too hospital.


    Then, her eyes fell on Zhuang Guiren.


    And a light smile said: "Zhuang noble, now you have a body, the first three months, the most important. In this way, this palace exempts you from three months of morning examination. When your fetal position is stable, it is the same to come back every day for morning examination. "


    If Zhuang Guiren is pregnant, she can imagine it with her toes. If Zhuang Guiren still comes to see you, I''m afraid that the daily morning inspection of Yongshou palace will become a meeting of spitting stars to suppress Zhuang Guiren both in the open and in the dark.


    Now she is sparing Zhuang Guiren''s morning Province, and she is also looking for the purity of her own ears.


    In the same way, avoid some people who use moths in her Yongshou palace.


    Dirty her eyes is another way.


    I''m afraid those people will plant it on the head of the palace lady.


    "Thank you, empress." Zhuang Guiren got up to salute, and then sat down in a proper manner.


    A face with straight features is full of joy.


    After all, which woman doesn''t want to have sex with her children.


    Especially in the feudal Qing Dynasty, a woman had no children.


    In the eyes of others, that''s an abnormal woman.


    For myself, it''s not a perfect life.


    She was in such a powerful place as the harem. If she had no children and was not allowed to be spoiled, her life was really hard.


    No one wants to grow old alone.


    "Since sister Zhuang is pregnant with the emperor''s heir, I can rest assured. Otherwise, I thought that sister Zhuang had something wrong and worried about you. " HSI Fei laughed with a sweet smile.


    I feel happy for you.


    She had always been like this, acting as a good man in the harem.


    But only a few people know that Xi Fei may be the worst woman in the harem.


    The one that''s really bad and frightening.


    Under the mask that looks like a good match, there is a most hypocritical face.


    Then, maobin and Wu often were there, and they also made a few polite remarks to Zhuang.


    Even Qi Fei, who has always been a fuss, has changed her face.


    She rarely put on the most kind face and said with a smile, "sister Zhuang is really blessed. If you want to say that you don''t want to be pregnant sooner or later, you''ll have to be pregnant when you''re going to become the emperor. This kind of blessing really makes us envy."


    Qi Fei looked at her with a harmonious smile on her face.


    I don''t know if it''s a deliberate attempt to get close to each other, so as to cover up for future misdeeds.


    Just tightly holding the handkerchief hand, in the end, some betrayed her.


    At the moment, she is completely smiling.


    In the narrow Phoenix eyes, is full of jealousy hatred.


    A stomach of bad thoughts, do not know how to grow in the bottom of my heart.


    "I don''t think so. Look at these years, we have one or two children. As soon as sister Zhuang is pregnant, she will catch up with the first son after the emperor ascended the throne. This is what we are looking forward to. Even the empress....


    speaking of this, the empress Xi gave a slight meal, a smile and a change of voice: "the empress''s status is noble. The eldest brother and the second elder brother are both legitimate sons. Naturally, they are different from us."


    HSI Fei has always been skilled in speaking.He always pretends to be a peacemaker and makes peace in the harem.


    On the surface, this is also boastful, that is also flattering.


    In fact, in a few words, he wanted to stir up the smoke of the imperial palace.


    Clearly she was trying to sow dissension.


    But pretending to boast of the noble, suddenly made a slip of the tongue and temporarily changed the appearance of holding Ruo Yin''s thigh.


    Frightened, the nobleman of Zhuangzi got up quickly and said, "my concubine is just a noble person. As a descendant of the emperor, his status is not as high as that of his eldest brother and second elder brother, and he dare not compare himself with the empress. What''s more, the first son who became the throne has not been left with eight characters. What if it is a grid. "


    Ruoyin sits at the head of the table, with a distant smile on her face, and listens to everyone. Sister Zhuang is long and sister Zhuang is short.


    Like a pair of harem sisters affectionate appearance.


    As for what they think.


    They are the only ones who know.


    She led the lips, toward Zhuang GUI said: "OK, this palace knows you, always is an honest."


    If Ruoyin is a jealous queen.


    In order to have the first son after he ascended the throne and not to affect his two children, I was afraid that Zhuang Guiren would be finished with the baby in his stomach.


    But if the sound is not such a person.


    She has said for a long time that her bottom line is children.


    Whether it''s someone else''s, or hers.


    In addition, she has long seen through Xi Fei''s trick, and naturally won''t fall into the trap.


    However, Yu Guifei, who had been quiet all the time, said coldly: "it''s good for Zhuang GUI people to be pregnant. As for those who are lucky or not, they have to wait until they are born. Otherwise, they will not count the blessings."


    "Look at what the lady said. How can I feel so sour?" Qi Fei laughed casually and said, "you can''t feel that others are the same result just because you are pregnant with two of them. How can you say that there are more blessed people in the harem than those who are not."


    "What''s so sour in this palace? It''s just a reminder to Zhuang Guiren that you should be careful with your tocolysis. After all, in this harem, there are many people who suck human blood, especially the blood essence of unborn emperor''s descendants and little brothers. " Yu Guifei looks up and looks straight at Qi Fei.


    A pair of bright eyes, full of calm and naked resentment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    She really just wanted to remind Mr. Zhuang.


    By the way, stab those who have been hiding behind her.


    "The lady really talks and laughs. We sisters help each other. How can we suck people''s essence? I shiver when I hear my sister." Xi Fei said with a smile, "and how can I listen more like a threat?"


    Yu imperial concubine coldly glanced at Xi imperial concubine, "this palace already said very clearly, if Xi imperial concubine does not understand, that is the ear is not easy to use."


    The imperial concubine Xi condescended to the imperial concubine Yu, so it was not good to talk back.


    It''s just that it doesn''t look good, but it''s helpless.


    Zhuang Guiren is a discerning and interesting person, and quickly says: "concubine, thank you for your kind reminding."


    Ruo Yin glanced at Yu imperial concubine.


    The style of this person today is really beyond her expectation.


    However, she didn''t say anything more, just waved her hand, light way: "it''s not early, you all go back."


    "Yes." When they answered, they got up and left.


    Just before I leave, I don''t forget to take a look at the dignitaries.


    One by one, there are restless lights in the eyes.


    Yuguifei, as a princess, was the first to leave by chariot.


    At the moment, she was sitting on the chariot, her hands on her abdomen, and her face was dim.


    Why does she just want a child, even a little one.


    But why is it so difficult...


    in the following days, the concubines of the Imperial Palace all wanted to prepare gifts to celebrate the fourth master''s birthday.


    Yuguifei''s love is so hot that it''s natural for her to prepare gifts.


    Even though it was dark outside, she was still awake.


    He is sitting on the semicircle table in the room, embroidering the embroidery work in his hand.


    In the house, there are four big stoves.


    It was full of burning charcoal.


    "Master, I heard that the empress dowager, including the Empress Dowager and the empress dowager, sent gifts to the empress dowager, especially the empress dowager, who gave him many things." Ziqing reports the situation.


    Yu imperial concubine''s head is not lifted, just concentrate on the needlework in her hands.


    She said faintly: "in this case, let''s prepare a congratulatory gift and give it to Zhuang."


    "Good." After purple green should, the line of sight falls on the fingertip of his master son, that slender jade finger, had already been punctured several wounds by the needle tip.


    Can''t help but persuade: "master son, it''s cold, you''d better have a rest early, tomorrow up again embroider."


    "No, I will embroider again. Otherwise, in a few days, it will be the emperor''s birthday. If I don''t rush to work, I''m afraid it will be too late. "


    "But if you are weak, it''s important to keep your health. I can''t. tell me what style you want to embroider. I can help you to finish the work. "


    "The body is not good, and I will not be here for a while. When I finish embroidery, I will be relaxed." Yu Guifei insisted.


    Ziqing shakes her head. She can''t help it.


    She took some charcoal from the storehouse and added charcoal to the stove in the room. After an interview, she said, "master, it''s really a good life for the noble man of this village. So many small masters in the harem want to be pregnant with their first son after they ascended the throne. She''s very good. She hasn''t moved for several years, so she takes the lead


    Yu''s imperial concubine gave a blandly "um" sound. She didn''t seem to be very interested in this topic and didn''t want to gossip about anything.


    Seeing this, Ziqing still didn''t give up, and continued to explore: "master, do you want to find a chance...


    " what chance to look for? " Suddenly, Yu Princess raised her head and looked at purple blue.


    "The servant is thinking that... Before you are well nourished, you will be pregnant. Then we will definitely die for the first son after becoming the throne. Why don''t we do something about it and let the nobleman have a miscarriage. Anyway, she''s just a little lady. She should be easy to handle. "


    Ziqing is standing in the angle of her own master, with a small abacus.


    However, the imperial concubine would not like to take my life so seriously


    Ziqing:...


    "besides, do you think it''s really important to have an emperor''s heir or not? The key is to see how the emperor does it. If the emperor really dotes on him, even if he has no son or daughter, he will occupy a position in his heart. But if he doesn''t have you in his heart, he''ll be three or four, and that''s a waste of time. "


    Ziqing:...


    "because we have lost two children, we can''t be too gloomy to see others. This is not right."


    "But they have children, how can they not see you?"


    "They are them, I am me. I hate those who have done harm to me, and I hate to put them to death. It''s just that I can''t hurt innocent people until things are clear. Moreover, it is precisely because of the loss of two children in this palace that we can better understand the pain of the loss of children. "Ziqing:...


    "there are so many people in the harem. Everyone has his own position. This palace is the emperor''s woman, and so are they. All of us just want to have a place in the deep palace, especially the noble man of Zhuang. He has always been honest and has done nothing wrong. As a woman in this palace, why bother women? "


    With that, Yu Guifei sighed deeply, "in this harem, like this palace, they entered the palace for the purpose of trading with the royal family. They were just the poor people among many women in the Qing Dynasty. Besides competing for favors, what else could they do....


    Ziqing:...


    seeing Ziqing, Yu Guifei''s face sank When you talk, do you hear... "


    " hiss... "Before the words are finished, Yu Guifei covers her back waist and has a pain.


    "Master, is the needle hurting you again?" Ziqing quickly admitted his mistake: "it''s the slave who should not mention it to you, which distracts you, but I think it''s not worth it for you. What a good person you are..."


    Why are those vicious people in the harem, with children and women.


    But her master son, but such a miserable life, she is unconvinced!


    "No..." Yu Guifei leaned on the bed shelf, and her willow eyebrows frowned slightly. "It''s just that my waist is a little uncomfortable. It seems that it''s going to be a month, and it''s a bit painful."


    "The servant will help you to the cottage." Purple, blue and red eyes.


    Yu imperial concubine "Hmmm" one, support purple green, went to the thatched cottage.


    When Yu Guifei returned to the house again, she was already lying in bed.


    Seeing this, purple green came forward and asked, "master, but it''s time for the month?"


    "Like, not like, just a little red. But the feeling of lumbago is the same as that of the coming month. " Yuguifei also did not know this feeling.


    But Ziqing could hear something wrong, "no, your monthly affairs are not accurate, but since Feng Yuyi gave you a prescription for recuperation, it''s much better than before. It''s every two months. Now it''s less than a month and a half, you''ve fallen red. Can you have it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    "Nonsense, how can it be better so quickly." Yu imperial concubine said faintly: "maybe it was the prescription prescribed by Feng Yuyi that worked, so this palace has improved. Maybe next month, it will recover once a day."


    "No, no, no, I think we''d better be careful. After all, you don''t have much blood this time, and the date is not normal. " Purple green analysis.


    Yuguifei shook her head, but still felt that this was nonsense.


    But Ziqing didn''t give up and said, "think about it, ordinary women will be pregnant next month after miscarriage. You have been recuperating for nearly half a year, and you may be pregnant with an heir again. "


    Smell speech, Yu imperial concubine did not so insist.


    She was just uncertain and said, "although I said that, I still don''t think it will be so fast..."


    she has been recuperating her body.


    But I never thought I could be pregnant.


    She even said that she did not dare to think about it at all.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I''ll send for doctor Feng to examine your pulse. Don''t we know?" Ziqing tucked in the quilt for Yu imperial concubine, and ordered the servant to ask Feng Yuyi.


    Yuguifei lay quietly with her hands on her stomach, gently.


    So light that I dare not touch my stomach at all.


    Even though she was wearing thick material, she felt it through a finger wide air.


    Her heart had been torn to pieces by the loss of her child twice.


    Vulnerable to fear that a move, will cause damage to the stomach.


    At the moment, she is both expecting and afraid.


    Looking forward to whether you are pregnant with a third child.


    Fear, of course, is to lose again.


    Because she has heard that women who have had a miscarriage are weaker than ordinary women.


    If pregnant again, it is likely to miscarry again.


    Even if some people have no miscarriage, they have to stay in bed until they give birth.


    Moreover, the production is not so convenient, more dangerous than ordinary people.


    She is not afraid of danger, but only afraid of losing children.


    If she loses another child, she doesn''t know if she can hold on to it...


    thinking of this, she can''t go on thinking.


    The deep fear in her heart had occupied her heart.


    A moment later, doctor Feng arrived at Yikun palace with a medicine box on his back.


    The little maiden welcomed him into the room.


    Ziqing had already put down the bed curtain and asked Feng Yuyi to examine the pulse of Yu imperial concubine through the bed curtain.


    After a while, doctor Feng knelt down solemnly and said, "congratulations to the lady. You are happy."


    This words a, Yu imperial concubine and sit at the bedside purple green one eye.


    And trembling way: "purple green, this palace did not hear wrong."


    "Niang, you heard me correctly. You are happy." Purple green tight tight Yu imperial concubine''s hand.


    Just as the master and the servant were immersed in the joy, Feng Yuyi said again: "only when the servant examined the pulse for the lady, the pulse of the lady was abnormal, and she was afraid of the risk of miscarriage."


    "What! It''s no wonder that this palace just felt back pain and saw red... "Yu Guifei murmured to herself, her face was distressed, and her body was shaking involuntarily.


    Ziqing tightened her master''s hand and turned her head and asked, "doctor Feng, my mother has lost two royal heirs. This time, everything you say must be kept. You must find a way to give birth to my mother. At that time, as long as the emperor''s heirs are born safely, regardless of whether it''s brother or gege, my mother will thank you."


    "Miss, I''m serious. I''m a doctor in the palace. No matter what, I''ll try my best to ease the pregnancy for my mother." Feng Yu''s medical ethics.


    Seeing Feng Yuyi saying so, Yu Guifei quickly said, "get up quickly."


    "Thank you." After responding, Feng Yuyi sat on the side of the armchair.


    He took out the paper and pen from the medicine box, while writing the prescription, he said: "Niang, I will prescribe a prescription for you. You should drink it once in the morning and evening for a month. If you don''t see red again, you can stop taking medicine. If it''s still red, you have to keep taking the medicine until three months


    This meeting son, Yu imperial concubine has long been scared out of her wits by the fear in her heart. Where does she have the heart to deal with Feng Yuyi.


    Only after Ziqing had written down what Feng Yuyi had explained, she still asked, "doctor Feng, my mother had a miscarriage before, and this time she was pregnant again. What should I pay attention to?"


    "In fact, as long as the mother drinks the tocolysis medicine on time, basically there is no problem. Because if you really can''t keep it, even if you drink more tocolysis, it won''t help. If it can be maintained, it will be fine as long as you take good care of it. "


    With this, Feng Yuyi pondered for a while, and then said, "however, if you really don''t feel at ease, the servant suggested that you should take more trips, rest more and get out of bed and walk less in the first three months. Then wait until the fetal position is stable, four, five, six months, you can get out of bed and walk a little, but don''t be too tired, it''s better to do more than once. At the later stage, it is better to lie down until you are alive, just like the previous three months. This is the safest way. "Yuguifei''s mind is in a mess, and she can''t remember what Feng Yuyi said.


    Just asked, "purple green, do you remember it all?"


    "Don''t worry, madam. I''ll remember it for you."


    At this time, Feng Yuyi handed the prescription to Ziqing, "here is the medicine that needs to be grasped. There are also ways to suffer. Please give the medicine to your mother on time. What''s more, I''m not sure that I can help my mother to have a baby. The rest is mainly up to my mother. "


    "Your medical skills are naturally trustworthy in our palace. If it were not for you, the monthly affairs of our palace would not have recovered much. In addition, a while ago, so many people could not cure the leg of the thirteen master, but you alone cured him. If you don''t, it''s even worse this time. " Yuguifei is reasonable and reasonable.


    Hearing this, Feng Yuyi felt guilty for a while.


    Last time, the Emperor gave him a house, which was still in the most prosperous area of the capital.


    His colleagues and acquaintances have great admiration for him.


    However, all the noble people who he treated were just like the lady who thought he was Hua Tuo.


    But only he knew that it was the empress''s ability!


    Well, but even if he knew that, he couldn''t say it.


    After all, the emperor warned him.


    He took his lips and humbly replied, "thank you for your honor."


    "If you don''t, the emperor is so fond of you. You must be capable." Yu imperial concubine pushed Purple Green''s hand, light charge, "purple green, send a send Feng Yu doctor."


    "Ah." After Ziqing had answered, he sent Feng Yuyi away.


    After that, she went back to the bed and said with a smile, "Niang, I''m not wrong. Fortunately, I called Feng Yuyi to have a look, or we''ll miss a good time to have a baby."


    "Seriously, if it wasn''t for you, I didn''t expect that... Even now I feel like a dream, purple blue. I should not be dreaming." Yu Guifei was in a trance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    "Niang, it''s true. You see, it''s still the prescription left by doctor Feng." Ziqing handed the prescription in front of Yu Guifei.


    Yuguifei glanced at the beige rice paper.


    It''s full of Chinese herbal medicines.


    It made her feel real at once.


    It turns out that she is not dreaming...


    "Ziqing, do you know that when you are pregnant again, your heart is happy. But at the same time, I was afraid


    "My silly lady, it''s a happy thing that you''re pregnant in the harem. What else do you have to worry about? Maybe you''re pregnant with your first son after you became a king."


    "I don''t dare to think about the first son after he ascended the throne. After all, Mr. Zhuang was pregnant before this palace. We only hope that the child will be born safely and grow healthily. "


    "Who knows, if there is a little lattice in the heart of Zhuang, we will become the first son after we ascend the throne."


    "Why don''t you think about it? In case the palace is pregnant, it''s a small lattice."


    "Hee hee, it''s good to be a little lattice. As long as it''s born in the mother''s stomach, the slaves are happy. Of course, it would be better if I were a little brother. "


    The master and the servant chatted happily.


    Yu imperial concubine suddenly thinks of what seems to have, turned her head and swept her eyes, and set aside the embroidery work at the head of the bed.


    It was a bright yellow cloak embroidered with more than half of it.


    she was a little lost and said: "it''s a happy event to be pregnant, but in a few days, it will be the emperor''s birthday, so what can we do...


    " Oh, the master still wants to embroider the cloak. Now it''s important for you to have an abortion. I''ll leave it to the slave. "


    "But this palace personally embroiders, with you embroider, the meaning is not the same."


    "It''s not the same. You did embroider more than half of it yourself, but this is not an emergency."


    Yu imperial concubine:...


    seeing that her master did not speak, Ziqing advised: "master, you have just heard that. Feng Yuyi said that your situation is special, you need to take birth control medicine every day, and you''d better stay in bed. Where do you have time to embroider a cloak. In your heart, you should not only think about the emperor, but also think about yourself and the children in your stomach. When the emperor''s heir is born, you will embroider ten pieces and eight pieces, and the servant will not stop you. "


    Hearing this, Yu Guifei seems to have opened her mind.


    She said with some pity: "well, the rest of the embroidery work, you order xiuniang to finish it before the emperor''s birthday."


    "You don''t have to embroider. I can do it for you."


    "No, in this palace, you are the most trusted one in this palace. Now, the situation is special. Only when you take care of it, can we feel at ease." Yuguifei once suffered a loss. This time, she was more cautious.


    "Yes, if we don''t get red this time, we may be hiding it. Anyway, we don''t know how much we wear in winter. But today, Dr. Feng Yuyi has to check his pulse at night, and you need to stay in bed to have a baby. Naturally, you can''t go to the Queen''s mother''s invitation. We can''t hide the coming and going. Those people in the harem should not covet it. "


    "Well, that''s what the palace thinks. In the next few days, you should be more rigorous in everything in our palace." Yuguifei is not at ease.


    "Well, I remember all of them." Purple green nodded and got up and said, "master, lie down for a while. I will order people to boil medicine. You can have a rest after drinking it."


    Yuguifei nodded her head.


    But the worry in my eyes has never been reduced.


    The heart is more by joy and fear of two emotions interwoven.


    But in any case, more expectation and surprise occupied her heart.


    In the evening, Yu Guifei drank the tocolysis medicine, and had already stopped.


    But if sound of Yongshou palace is still reading books by candlelight.


    What I read is a medical book for curing diseases.


    The prescription she studied since she became pregnant.


    No longer for Bo''s first son.


    It''s just treating yourself.


    In any case, if you have a disease, you have to treat it.


    She had thought earlier that if she had not been pregnant years ago, it would have proved that she was not suffering from endocrine disorders, nor was it due to the poor quality of eggs and eggs.


    Now only wait for the fourth master''s birthday, soon it will be the Spring Festival, she naturally has to start to study.


    Now she has to work out the right prescription for the other two diseases.


    The other two diseases, one is the blockage of the transfusion - oocyte tube.


    The other is a small lesion in the body.


    These two diseases are more serious than the previous two.


    The course of treatment is definitely not going to get better in a month or two.


    But Zhuang Guiren has been pregnant, so, she will be completely lost in the starting line, no matter how to fight is useless.


    Maybe by the time she cured herself, the child would be born.Seriously, maybe the children of Zhuang nobles can play soy sauce.


    She''s still not well, that''s not sure.


    When Ruoyin was concentrating on reading books, Mammy Liu came in with a bad complexion.


    She went to Ruoyin''s side and whispered, "Niang, Yikun palace has sent someone to deliver a message, saying that yuguifei is pregnant and has already seen red. Feng Yuyi gave birth control medicine, saying that it was to let her stay in bed and have a baby. I think she can''t come to the morning to save the baby. "


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow a pick, eyes flash a touch of surprise.


    But soon, she returned to normal.


    "I see, you can go to the house of internal affairs to choose some tonics and satins and send them to Yikun palace. Just tell her to take it easy and have a good pregnancy."


    Whenever anyone in the harem is pregnant, she has to reward something. This is her duty as a queen.


    "Yes." After mother Liu answered, she went out.


    But in the heart but secretly ponders, wants to say that Yu imperial concubine this body, pour most is pregnant.


    In the back palace, she was pregnant one after another.


    It''s a pity that there''s no good fortune. One or two of them can''t keep alive or have miscarriage.


    If you want to say that your mother is the one who serves the emperor the most, how come she hasn''t been moved in recent years?


    ------


    on the birthday of the fourth master, Ruoyin ordered people to prepare for the family dinner at night.


    After lunch, she took a nap.


    Originally, she only wanted to sleep for half an hour.


    As a result, in a daze, he heard the slave shout several times.


    But she just fell asleep and couldn''t get up.


    After all, she is a queen. If she doesn''t get up, the slave doesn''t dare to drag her up, so she has to wait.


    When she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    If the key sound still felt that did not sleep full, the whole person dizzy brain distension, dizzy, but also the whole body weak.


    But the dinner in Qing Dynasty was used early.


    In addition, it is the fourth master''s birthday, and the family dinner is earlier than usual.


    "Ma''am, you''ve woken up. It''s half an hour before it''s time."


    Mother Liu came forward with her clean clothes.


    I want to say that my mother is not so sleepy on weekdays.


    But today this sleepy appearance, pour is with Huai big elder brother and two elder brother, some one comparison!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    "Ah?" If the sound is confused, get out of bed.


    As a result, his feet did not touch the ground, his eyes were black and he almost fainted.


    Fortunately, mother Liu was quick in her eyes and helped her.


    "Niang, would you like to call Dr. Feng Yuyi to show you?" Mother Liu asked.


    "Well, I''ll have a rest. As for the family dinner in the evening, it can''t be delayed for a moment. " If Yin said, he lay down on the bed again, "if it''s time later, and the palace can''t get up, you can tell the emperor for this palace, saying that this palace is sick and absent."


    She couldn''t stand on her feet before she got out of bed.


    If you are forced to go to a family dinner, it will be futile.


    Maybe before I got to the table, I fainted again, and I was disappointed.


    She''s a queen, anyway.


    Not as sick as to stand up, but also forced to support the body to a family dinner.


    "But you are so uncomfortable. How can you do it if you don''t ask Feng Yuyi to have a look?" Mother Liu worried about the tunnel.


    Ruoyin''s whole body was nestled in the warm quilt, unable to say: "anyway, doctor Feng is here, and I can''t get better immediately. But the palace is really very uncomfortable. I just want to lie down for a while. Don''t disturb me. When I wake up, I''ll let the doctor come and see


    It''s going to be really hard on her.


    I don''t even have the strength to deal with minions and imperial doctors.


    "Mammy, let''s go out." Half Mei saw Ruoyin talking powerless and knew that she was really upset.


    They took mother Liu''s arm and went out.


    After a stick of incense, several long tables have been placed in the main hall of Yongshou palace.


    The concubines of the imperial palace were all present.


    One by one, if the sound has not come out, they are talking in a low voice.


    "Why haven''t you come yet. On weekdays, isn''t yuguifei quite regular? " Qi Fei side of the body, and Xi Fei whispered beep.


    "I don''t know, my sister. Yuguifei wants to have a baby. She can''t get out of bed. She should take good care of her. It''s said that even if you sneeze, you have to bear it. I''m afraid that if you try hard, you''ll lose your baby. " Xi Fei laughed and joked.


    "So it is." Qi Fei nodded suddenly, covered her mouth with her handkerchief, and said, "I thought that the queen didn''t want to come if yu didn''t come. Since the imperial concubine Yu can''t come, we have already arrived. How can we not see the empress? "


    "Who knows."


    While Qi Fei and Xi Fei were discussing, mother Liu came to the hall.


    She straightened her back and said, "ladies and gentlemen, my mother is not feeling well. I will not attend the dinner tonight. However, the empress specially told the servants that she hoped that the little masters would make a fuss and celebrate the emperor''s birthday


    "Since the queen is not feeling well, let''s have a rest. Especially in this big winter, it''s not good to have a cold for a while, but we have to take care of it. " Qi Fei was the first to speak.


    When talking, those eyes all smile into a slit.


    Hehe, this is good.


    Yuguifei can''t have a baby.


    The queen was ill again and could not attend.


    To say that these two are here, she still has a sense of crisis and thinks that the competitiveness is too big.


    But these two are not in, all of a sudden, can be short of two biggest competitors.


    If you look around, the rest of the harem are neither salty nor spoiled. Isn''t she a better chance?


    At the moment, the rest of the concubines thought the same as Qi Fei.


    If you want to say that both the queen and the imperial concubine are absent, they will compete for favors.


    When they were gloating, they heard eunuchs sing: "the emperor is coming!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone stood up in unison and looked out of the door.


    A bright yellow figure appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Because of the strong wind in winter, he walked with great strides.


    Sleeves and hem, then with his pace, set off a wave of gold.


    That handsome cheek, in the light appears angular, full of mature man''s charm.


    I can see the concubines of the imperial concubines, and their eyes are moving.


    One by one, they are in full bloom.


    "The emperor''s blessing is golden." All saluted in unison.


    The fourth master didn''t speak. He just raised his feet and entered the hall.


    The line of sight crossed the faces of the concubines.


    Finally, she picked her eyebrows and sat down on the top desk.


    Then, the servants of the imperial dining room began to serve the dishes.


    The fourth master thought that the queen would come later than him.


    If someone else came later than him, he would have left.


    Because no matter what, it''s all unruly, even if she''s the queen.


    But he knew that although she was a little out of line in private.


    But in front of outsiders, she is the first one in terms of rules.


    So, I didn''t care.


    Now I saw that the slave had served the dishes, but there was no sign of the queen. I realized that something was wrong.He turned his head slightly and asked Su Peisheng, "where is the queen?"


    This is just here, and Su Peisheng doesn''t understand the market.


    Had to turn around to catch Yongshou palace servant to ask.


    Then, he went back to the fourth master and whispered, "the emperor, the servant of Yongshou Palace said that the Queen''s mother was ill and she was absent."


    Fourth master long eyebrow micro Cu, "when did you get sick, how can no one tell me?"


    When Su Peisheng heard the blame in the fourth master''s words, he quickly explained: "I asked. My mother was fine yesterday. I arranged a family dinner for the servants of Yongshou palace early this morning. Just now, the mother of Yongshou palace just said it to the public. It is estimated that in the afternoon, she suddenly fell ill. "


    He told the truth in order to tell the emperor that the Queen''s mother was ill, which was an emergency.


    It''s not that they are not so well informed about being slaves.


    Otherwise, he would be dereliction of duty.


    Fourth master frowned.


    According to what he knew about the queen over the years.


    The first instinct is to think what the queen is up to.


    In the past, when he was on his birthday, she either pretended not to prepare gifts, or sent some ugly gifts.


    Every time, he was annoyed.


    In addition, she was fine during the day, and at night she suddenly said she was absent.


    Whatever you think is wrong.


    If she really plays tricks, see how he will deal with her!


    Then, the fourth master snorted coldly, and ate his meal in a stuffy way.


    During this period, even if the sound is not in, but the big brother and the second elder brother as the legitimate son, or to the fourth master congratulation birthday.


    With the same heart, the two brothers sent a pair of calligraphy and painting to the fourth master.


    It was written by Hongyi.


    As for painting, it was Hongxiu''s.


    The fourth master seems quite satisfied.


    After rewarding the two brothers, he ordered people to live and collect them.


    Then, Qi Fei was the first one to present her birthday gift according to her position and urgency.


    she took up a glass of wine and said auspicious words.


    then she winked at the big Ge Ge Ge and the fourth elder brother beside her.


    only Da Ge Ge Ge and the fourth elder brother walked to the middle and saluted the fourth elder brother.


    in this way, Qi Fei was the first to offer her birthday gift.


    she picked up a glass of wine and said auspicious words.


    then, she winked at Dage and fourth elder brother www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    Da Ge Ge opened his mouth first: "Huang AMA, my daughter has embroidered a piece of five blessings and longevity, and I wish the emperor amah longevity and harmony with heaven."


    as soon as the pronunciation was off, a servant presented the Fu characters embroidered by Da Ge Ge to the fourth master.


    after all, it was a child. It was about the size of the two books combined, which was square and square.


    the fourth master glanced at Su Peisheng and handed the embroidery to the fourth master "It''s better than last year! "


    " thank you, Alma. " After the big grid answered, he stepped down.


    After finishing, four Ye''s line of sight, falls on four elder brother''s face, that pair of eyes son, obviously serious a few minutes.


    Scared four elder brother pestle there, even Qi Fei taught him to say, all to forget.


    Seeing this, Qi Fei hurried round and said with a smile, "the emperor, four elder brother, a few days ago, saw that big Ge Ge was preparing a birthday gift for you, so he also wrote a pair of words for you."


    Children, always not enough to send some gold and silver jewelry.


    Only this kind of self-made is really warm.


    Four ye light "um" a, there is a slave to four elder brother holding the word, handed him.


    He is always strict with elder brother.


    At the moment, he glanced at the words written by four elder brothers and said faintly: "the words are not good, but the most important thing is to have filial piety. It is convenient for your sister to enjoy the reward together."


    "Thank you, Alma." Four elder brother didn''t get scolded, in the heart relaxed tone.


    Even the auspicious words did not have time to say, they slipped back to Qi Fei''s side.


    As for Qi Fei herself, she didn''t prepare a gift.


    Because she let big Ge Ge and four elder brother present, is her best gift.


    Imperial concubine Xi glanced at Qi Fei with a trace of disdain in her eyes.


    She didn''t know, Qi Fei looked at it as a gift for the child.


    In fact, he is showing off his ability to teach his son.


    Ah, but four elder brother that crooked character, Qi imperial concubine also can take a hand.


    She would like to hide it at home and not take it out.


    Thinking of this, she looked down at Duanduan is sitting on the side of the three elder brother Hongze.


    At this time, Hongze also got up to celebrate the fourth master''s birthday and presented his handwriting.


    As for Hongze''s words, the fourth master held his jaw slightly and said, "brother San, although you are the same age as your fourth brother, your handwriting is much better than your fourth brother."


    One side of the four elder brother lying in the gun, shrinking in Qi Fei''s arms more aggrieved.


    "Thanks to the emperor amauzan, his son''s body is not as good as his brothers'' and his martial arts lags behind his brothers, so he has to concentrate on his writing." Hongze speaks in an orderly way and is a little adult.


    Speaking of his weak body, the fourth master''s sight fell on Hongze''s thin and pale face, and could not help asking, "I heard that you were ill a while ago, but are you better now?"


    "Thanks to the care of the emperor Alma, e Niang takes care of her son every day in front of her bed. Therefore, her son is well." Hongze Hui.


    "Well, it''s cold now. Since you are weak, you should put on more clothes." With that, the fourth master turned his head and said, "Su Peisheng, I remember that a new mink has been brought into the storehouse and brought it to brother San."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng winked at the slave on one side, and the slave went to take it.


    Three elder brother is the etiquette of the etiquette, "thank the emperor Amar reward."


    With that, he returned to Xi Fei''s side.


    At the moment, Xi Fei looks at Qi Fei with pride and provocation.


    Other people reward their bags according to the rules.


    Only to her home three elder brother here, reward is not the same.


    It was ordered by the Emperor himself to go to the warehouse to get the mink, which was specially made for the third elder brother.


    At the same time, her eyes fell on three elder brother.


    She was always satisfied with the son.


    Only a little, weak body, two days of illness.


    Besides, everything else is good.


    Qi imperial concubine to Xi imperial concubine''s provocation, hates to gnash teeth.


    I want to say that it is of no use to rely on the weakness of the body to make the bitter meat plan compete for favor.


    It''s not useless not to be able to practice martial arts in the future!


    There are only a few harem.


    When the empress and the imperial concubine were not there, Wen pin was still forbidden in the temple.


    Therefore, Mao pin, Zhuang Guiren and Wu Chang said good luck and offered birthday gifts, which was almost the same.


    Even Yu Guifei, who didn''t show up, ordered people to send the embroidered cloak over.


    "Emperor, this cloak was originally embroidered by the imperial concubine. The rest of them didn''t have a good life until they were pregnant. " Ziqing took the place of the owner.


    And he told the servant to show the cloak before the people.


    I saw that the cloak was made of bright yellow silk and satin. It was embroidered with dragon patterns and Yunteng. It looked exquisite and domineering.


    In this way, the concubines of the imperial concubines were sour.


    The heart said that the Yu imperial concubine was not present, but it would come.


    Don''t look at the emperor, go straight to Yikun palace to see her?At the moment, the fourth master''s eyes fell on the cloak.


    He first ordered people to reward yuguifei, and then asked the slave to put away his cloak.


    Ziqing finished the work, and naturally didn''t stay much, so she took the reward back.


    After receiving so many gifts from the harem, the fourth master''s face is always light..


    He took a sip from his cup and couldn''t sit still.


    Directly raised his feet from the side door, entered the room where Ruoyin had a rest, leaving behind all the people in the harem who were stunned.


    Qi Fei bit her teeth and got up to leave.


    On the mouth is Chao Xi imperial concubine sour way: "come on, together we prepare so much, still inferior empress empress''s bitter meat plan."


    Finish saying, she then took big Ge Ge and four elder brother to leave.


    Inside, the fourth master came into the house and raised his feet to the bedside.


    Jun Lang''s cheek is firm, looking at a pair of strangers do not enter the appearance.


    A pair of deep ink pupil, staring at the hazy bed curtain.


    It seems to be through the gauze like bed curtain to see through the women inside.


    Scared the slaves back three feet, holding their breath.


    He opened the curtain of the bed and stood beside the bed.


    Suddenly, a gloomy face, not so terrible.


    Because the fourth master saw the woman lying on the bed.


    The willow eyebrows curled slightly, as if it was very uncomfortable.


    Can''t help but ask the slave lowly: "has the imperial doctor come to see?"


    "The empress said it was really hard. When she felt better, she would ask the imperial doctor to come and have a look." Mother Liu whispered back.


    The fourth master frowned. Before waiting for him to speak, Su Peisheng said in a striking way: "emperor, I''m going to ask Feng Yuyi."


    Then, the fourth master sat directly by the bed.


    The palm is still feeling the temperature on the woman''s forehead.


    Seeing that her forehead was not hot, she pulled her hand out of the quilt and rubbed her little hands anxiously.


    But he rubbed and rubbed, and the rest of the light glimpsed two heads around him.


    Turn a head to see, two copy and paste version of their own, standing in front of him.


    "Why don''t you two go?" As he spoke, he naturally let go of the woman''s hand.


    A pair of eyes son, also restored sharp, just like a pair of strict father''s appearance.


    Smell speech, Hong xiuleng in situ, eyes have curiosity and eight trigrams in the light of flash.


    Huang Alma changed his face too fast, and he didn''t respond.


    However, just looking at Huang e Niang deeply, it''s the ferocious Huang Amar. Isn''t he wrong?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    Hongyi is several years older than Hongxiu, and he has the steadiness of his brother.


    He replied: "the son heard that the emperor sum Niang is ill, and the second younger brother came to visit."


    "Huang Alma, is Huang e Niang OK?" Hongxiu asked urgently.


    Fourth master thin lips tightly, did not answer Hongxiu''s question.


    Just a cold look in his eyes.


    The eyes seem to say: you ask me, I ask who to go.


    Then, originally sitting by the bed, he got up and sat down in the armchair.


    Scared, Hongxiu pursed his lips and didn''t say anything more. He just sat down in the armchair beside him.


    Heart said that his mother was sick, as a son to see, is there a mistake?


    Clearly, the emperor amah didn''t know who was looking at Huang e Niang when they were on the side.


    Why after seeing them, they return to their usual serious appearance.


    But in any case, Huang Amar is not so scary when she is not fierce.


    Two sons are sitting beside him, and the fourth master is not good at holding Ruoyin''s hand.


    Just sitting there, twirling the Buddha beads impetuously.


    He thought she was going to play some new tricks as usual.


    Who knows she''s really sick.


    But she was always in good health, and he had never seen her so weak except when she had a baby.


    Time passed, but the room was quiet and terrible.


    The fourth master is like this. Even if he sits there and doesn''t speak, he also gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    Because his sense of being is too strong.


    No matter who is in front of him, he will lose his sense of being.


    At this time, the brocade on the bed passively moves, is if the sound awakes.


    She murmured a little.


    Hearing this sound, father and son''s line of sight, all look into the bed.


    The fourth master''s eyes flashed, and he was preparing to say a few words of sympathy with the woman.


    As a result, two small figures darted past him.


    "Huang e Niang, are you ok? My son heard that you fainted and could not get out of bed." Hongxiu kneels in front of the bed, his head just enough for the edge of the bed.


    "Huang e Niang, Huang AMA has ordered people to call the imperial doctor. Just lie down." Hongyi also knelt beside the bed. He was much higher than Hongxiu. His arms could support the edge of the bed. He also asked intimately, "are you hungry or thirsty?"


    He is the eldest son. He is sensible and considerate.


    Moreover, Ruoyin sits up with the help of Hongyi and leans her head against the edge of the bed.


    "When you ask, e Niang is really hungry and thirsty." She said.


    "E Niang wants to eat what, the son lets the slave bring, anyway emperor Alma''s birthday banquet just finished, want to come to have the hot meal." Hongyi road.


    "Then I''ll go and pour a cup of warm water for e Niang." Hong Xiu said and went to pour water.


    If sound is crooked head way: "meal is free, I want to eat fruit, acid."


    The voice just fell, was rejected by the fourth master, "no, you are hungry for so long, you can''t eat fruit on an empty stomach, and you can''t eat sour fruit on an empty stomach."


    Hearing this sound, Ruoyin raised her head and found the fourth master sitting on the armchair beside her bed.


    "Why are you here, emperor?" She asked, somewhat surprised.


    The fourth master did not answer this kind of ignorant and boring question.


    Su Sheng ordered a shrimp porridge


    "No, I want spicy food. I don''t want light food. I don''t want shrimp." If the sound resists the tunnel.


    In response to her, it was the fourth master''s cold eyes.


    Seeing this, Hongyi advised: "Huange Niang first drink porridge, after eating porridge, let''s eat fruit."


    Hongxiu is carrying water, considerate feed Ruoyin to drink more than half a cup.


    Although they also want to secretly feed fruit to Huang e Niang, let Huang e Niang eat hot.


    But Huang amah is here. They don''t have a chance to talk.


    Who let them mother and son three, can''t beat Huang Alma alone.


    Ruoyin knows that if the fourth master is not here, the servants will still listen to her.


    But the fourth master is here. I only listen to him. so_ , _she_had_to_do_du_mouth_ , _bargaining_way_ : " _emperor_ , _drink_porridge_is_ok_ , _but_can_you_give_me_some_spicy_cabbage_ , _just_a_small_dish_ . "_ fourth_master_ : " _seeing_that_he_still_doesn_ ''_t_speak_ , _if_yin_curls_his_mouth_ , _wei_qu_baba_says_ : " _how_can_i_be_so_poor_ ? _i_can_ ''_t_eat_fruit_and_spicy_food_when_i_ ''_m_sick_ . _how_can_i_keep_healthy_if_i_go_on_like_this_ ? "_


    "Who says you won''t eat fruit, but you won''t be allowed to eat on an empty stomach." Then the fourth master turned to Su Peisheng and said, "go and get some fruit and spicy cabbage."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng answered.


    Smell speech, Ruoyin grinned.


    The fourth master glared at her and said coldly, "in front of the children, I''m not afraid that the children will laugh at you."


    "E Niang, I''ll rub your hands.""Huange Niang, drink some more warm water."


    Hongyi and Hongxiu should not have heard what the fourth Master said.


    Moreover, filial piety shows that they don''t mean to laugh at all.


    Fourth master: "there is a small kitchen in Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    After a while, shrimp porridge and fruit were served in front of her, as well as a small butterfly spicy cabbage.


    Hongyi is holding the bowl and feeding Ruoyin one scoop after another.


    Hongxiu said sweetly: "Huang e Niang, your son will peel the orange for you first. After you finish eating porridge, you can eat it."


    The fourth master looked at the gallant manner of his two sons and bit the back alveolar severely.


    These two boys, lengbuding, are here.


    He said everything he wanted to say.


    He did everything he wanted to do.


    When Ruoyin finished eating porridge, Feng Yuyi just came with the medicine box on his back.


    "I have met the emperor, the empress and the two brothers."


    "Doctor Feng, please don''t salute and give me Huange Niang a pulse." Hongxiu emergency tunnel.


    With a smile, Feng Yuyi gets up and sits down in the armchair beside the bed to diagnose Ruoyin''s pulse.


    But his fingertips just put them on Ruoyin''s wrist, and his eyes immediately glowed.


    Then, he got up and bowed his hands to Ruoyin first, then knelt down in front of the fourth master and said, "congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the Imperial Palace, it has been more than a month!"


    "What!" Ruo Yin, sitting on the bed, was shocked.


    Looking at the woman''s surprise, the fourth master raised his head and gave her a gentle smile.


    Soon, however, his face returned to seriousness.


    I was so happy that I forgot the business.


    He held his lips and asked lightly, "since the queen is pregnant, why did she faint once today, and the whole person was faint and powerless?"


    "When I go back to the emperor, I feel dizzy, tired and sleepy. These are normal phenomena in the first trimester of pregnancy. It is suggested that empress should rest more and supplement nutrition. After the first three months, all symptoms will gradually disappear Feng Yuyi returned.


    "Is that really it?" The fourth master confirmed it again.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor. Your mother''s pulse is very good. As for dizziness, it''s just a normal reaction."


    After getting the affirmative answer, the fourth master gave a "um" and waved his hand to indicate that Feng Yuyi would step down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    Then, with a red light on his face, he said in a grand way: "if orders go down, there will be happiness in the middle palace, and there will be rewards in the Yongshou palace."


    "Thank you." As soon as the voice fell, the servants in the room knelt down to thank them.


    When it''s done, they go out in a big way.


    Only Hongyi and Hongxiu are still in the room.


    Hongxiu was even more excited: "Oh, I can finally be a brother!"


    But when he finished his words, he received a faint look from the fourth master.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth was a little bit, and he became honest immediately.


    "Huang AMA, my son has not done his homework, so he went back first." Hongyi first spoke to the fourth master, then looked at Ruoyin and ordered: "Huang e Niang take good care of herself. The son and the second younger brother will come to see you again some other day."


    With that, he gently pushed Tui Hongxiu''s shoulder, and the two brothers went out.


    At this moment, only four masters and Ruoyin were left in the room.


    Ruoyin is still immersed in the shock of her pregnancy, and does not relax.


    Not long after the fourth master ascended the throne, she began to take good care of her body.


    However, most of the past six months have not been effective.


    She thought she was suffering from something difficult to cure, and she would not be pregnant for a while.


    Who knows that when she is not careful, she is pregnant!


    This let her hang a heart, is finally relaxed.


    Now that she is pregnant, it means that there is nothing wrong with her body.


    It''s estimated that only the egg egg egg mass has declined.


    Or endocrine disorders or something.


    I think it has been well adjusted by her.


    Otherwise, you can''t be pregnant.


    Well, she doesn''t have to try any more.


    "What, stupid?" The fourth master got up and sat down beside the bed naturally.


    Take her on the shoulder and clap her.


    "No..." Ruo Yin raised her head, and there was a blush on her pale face.


    "It''s better to have a chicken stewed in the dining room." Fourth master is seldom considerate.


    "In the evening, people don''t want to eat such greasy food, which is hard to digest."


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll let the dining room make it for you."


    "Really?" Ruo Yin turns his head and looks at the fourth master with bright eyes.


    Somehow, the fourth master had a feeling of being trapped.


    He said calmly, "why don''t you talk about it first?"


    "I want to eat spicy chicken and honey pomelo, which is particularly sour."


    The fourth master, with a straight face, said, "if you don''t eat greasy food, you''d better eat spicy food?"


    "It''s not my concubine, but the baby in my stomach." If sound tactfully threw the pot to the child in the belly.


    "Why are you so greedy, and you have to eat sour and spicy, eh?" The fourth master didn''t agree or say no.


    He just looked at her stomach, rather spoiled.


    "All right, Emperor." If the sound is coquettish.


    "Yes, but you have to have chicken soup. Moreover, spicy chicken and grapefruit, one spicy, one is cold fruit, can not eat much The fourth Master said clearly.


    "All right." Really a rational man, Ruoyin complains in his heart.


    Half an hour later, the meal was ready.


    When the children are away, the fourth master can be regarded as feeding Ruoyin and drinking a bowl of chicken soup.


    After eating, the two washed well, and then they lay on the bed and nestled with each other.


    "By the way, the emperor, my concubine has prepared a gift for you, but I forgot to tell the servant because of my discomfort. I''d better go and get it now."


    Ruoyin remembered that the gift he had prepared for the fourth master had not been sent out.


    He was about to get up and get out of bed.


    But before she sat up, she was tightly encircled in her arms by men.


    "I have the gift." Fourth master''s deep tunnel.


    "Ah?" Ruoyin asked in surprise, "is it mammy Liu? Have they already given it to the emperor?"


    Listening to the man''s low smile, the magnetic way: "next to the gift, I don''t want it. What''s in your stomach is the best birthday present


    Smell speech, if sound toward four ye sweet smile, half body all curl up in his bosom.


    A man like the fourth master has always been a man of few words.


    In particular, he rarely spoke to her.


    But just because he doesn''t say it often, it proves that he is not a liar.


    If you say that, it''s true.


    Suddenly, such a sentence or two is enough to make people sweet as honey.


    The next morning, pregnant in the palace, they fried the pot in the back palace.


    After all, three people in the harem were diagnosed with pregnancy within a month.


    The first son after he ascended the throne is really not sure who will come out first.


    But in any case, people are more optimistic about Zhuang Guiren.


    At least Zhuang noble people are in good health and are the first to be diagnosed with pregnancy.Then, it is Yu Guifei.


    As for the empress, she has already given birth to two elder brothers. Everyone thinks that this baby should be a lattice.


    Moreover, the news spread not only in the harem.


    It''s spread in the Forbidden City and the imperial court.


    I believe that before long, people in Beijing will know.


    In the back palace, the Spring Festival is coming, but the families are happy and worried.


    Qi Fei''s Changchun palace, this year''s desolation is out of the question.


    Mao pin and Wu often live there, which is always cold.


    But the worst is Wen bin.


    She has to spend the Spring Festival in the temple this year.


    It''s the Yi Kun palace of Yu Guifei.


    Zhongcui palace of Zhuang GUI people.


    As well as the Yongshou palace of Ruoyin, it is the house of the house of the interior and the place to be fawning.


    Moreover, they are all pregnant people, and naturally they are rewarded more.


    Especially in the Yongshou palace of Ruoyin, the fourth master ordered people to send some fresh things.


    It''s all about the little girl.


    No, if Yin got up just now, Su Peisheng took some eunuchs and sent some big boxes.


    "Niang, Duke Su carried a box of satin and said that it was for making new clothes for the little lattice in your stomach. It was very soft. In addition, there is a set of pink Puppet Toys specially made by a century old shop in Beijing. By the way, there is also a can of pink candy in it. It is said that what kind of chocolate sandwich flavor it is, it can only be found abroad. " Half plum road.


    If the sound of the mouth.


    Pink... Is quite in line with the four master''s style of being a straight man''s favorite girl...


    she held her lips and asked faintly, "when will it happen?"


    "It was just that."


    "It''s true that the emperor, before he left the eight characters, decided that the palace was carrying a gege. Even if it''s really a box, when the baby is born, the candy will melt away, OK If the sound is silent, the tunnel.


    She can''t see clearly that she gave birth to two brothers for him.


    But in this way, he did the same thing as his father.


    Even more than the first father.


    "I feel that the emperor loves his wife and the children in your stomach. Otherwise, Yikun palace and Zhongcui Palace are not so lively. Before the mother was born, the emperor prepared so many gifts for Xiaoge, and the reward never stopped. If you are born, I don''t know how much you will get. I''m afraid that all of them will surpass the big brother and the second elder brother and become the little overlord in the Forbidden City. "


    If Yin doesn''t speak, she just thinks about it in her heart.


    If she is an elder brother, she is really worried about her elder brother.


    It is estimated that when he was born, he would be blinded by his father, right?


    Half Mei buttoned her clothes for Ruoyin and said, "by the way, Niang, Duke Su also said that the emperor will come to Yongshou Palace at night to have dinner with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    Smell the speech, if the sound twitches the corner of the mouth.


    I don''t know where to eat with her.


    Not to put it better, that''s to supervise her meal, OK? !


    after wearing the whole body and washing, Ruoyin will sit in the hall and have breakfast.


    After eating, mother Liu handed her several pamphlets.


    "Niang, here is the list of people who have held the Palace Banquet, the internal banquet and the diplomatic banquet this year. Please have a look."


    If the tone of light "um" a, some languid to support on the table a few, looking carefully.


    Mother Liu stood by her side, a little reluctant to speak.


    If you can see the difference, Mammy.


    There is no so-called tunnel: "say what you have to say."


    Mother Liu first laughed at her and whispered, "Niang, in addition to you in the back palace, yuguifei and Zhuangzi are also pregnant. Should we use it...


    " Mammy, you are an old man around the palace. Over the years, should you know about this palace? " If she didn''t wait for mother Liu to finish speaking, she would interrupt.


    Mother Liu knelt down and said, "I know you are a kind-hearted man. I never want to harm the emperor''s heir in the harem. But after all, you are pregnant a little later than the two of them. If you don''t do something about it, you''ll be their first son. "


    "This kind of thing can''t be forced. If it is forced, it will also damage the virtue. "


    "Niang, Zhuang GUI''s position is low, but it doesn''t matter. Yu''s family is good and she''s a noble concubine. If she has the first son after she ascends the throne, I''m afraid that the family''s tail will be lifted to the sky."


    "Well, you don''t have to say that again." If the sound directly ended the topic.


    It''s like this in the harem. Everyone wants to be favored.


    The slaves tried to plot for their masters.


    Of course, there are also masters who play tricks on their own initiative.


    In the final analysis, it is still the mind of the master.


    It was night. When it was time to have dinner, the fourth Master arrived at Yongshou palace.


    If the voice heard the sound of singing, he went out to meet him.


    "I greet the emperor." Before she saluted, the body was held by the man.


    Then, the bright yellow cloak wrapped them together.


    The fourth master was very warm. Ruoyin leaned in his arms and went into the room with him.


    In the hall, the fourth master stood in front of her face-to-face and looked at her up and down.


    Only one eye, long eyebrow then slightly Cu Cu Cu, "no wonder your hand is so cool, only wear so little clothes which become."


    Ruo Yin lowers his head and looks at himself with three inside and three outside.


    I knew that he would say that she would say that when she woke up in the afternoon, she specially added a coat and skirt outside.


    If sound led to pull lip, way: "emperor, Minister concubine thinks oneself wears enough."


    Fourth master didn''t pick up this stubble, just coldly glanced at half plum, "go, add another pair of autumn trousers to your master, want cotton."


    Smell the speech, if the sound twitches the corner of the mouth.


    There are several charcoal pots in the room.


    In addition, she really felt that her clothes were warm enough.


    Can''t bear to have such a kind of cold, let four ye feel her cold.


    Therefore, Ruoyin was half plum and mother Liu, holding into the room to add autumn pants.


    A moment later, Ruoyin adds a pair of trousers and comes out slowly.


    As a result, he sat next to the fourth master. The man pinched her leg and felt the thickness of the material.


    "You''re still wearing less. You need those thick cotton pants." Fourth master is not satisfied with the tunnel.


    If Yin turned a white eye in his heart, shook his head and resisted: "the emperor, really can''t add any more. If you add more ministers and concubines, you will become zongzi. You can''t walk any more."


    The fourth master''s eyes froze, as if thinking of her slow appearance when she just came out.


    Then, at last, he did not ask her to add more clothes.


    Only the servants in the room would bring in a few more carbon pots.


    After a while, the servants of the imperial dining room also came to serve the dishes.


    When having a meal, Ruoyin chooses the spicy salt baked shrimp to eat, otherwise it is to eat light vegetables.


    When her chopsticks aimed at the spicy salt baked shrimp again, the voice of the fourth master came from her ear.


    "Don''t always eat this kind of heavy taste, drink some pigeon soup, tonic."


    Ruo Yinchao''s fourth master took out a look of distress, "emperor, I really can''t eat this kind of food...


    " I''ve told you that you don''t have a good appetite these days. If you don''t have some nutrition, is this your little Ge Ge who wants to starve me? " The fourth master motioned to the slave, and a maid of honor was holding pigeon soup and handed it to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin looks at the porcelain bowl with pigeon soup in front of her, and her face is loveless.


    When did the fourth master of gaoleng become a worried man.


    We should supervise her to wear trousers.


    And supervise her diet.At the moment, only listen to the fourth master iron face selfless way: "drink."


    If Yin knew that the fourth master was for her good, she wrinkled her willow eyebrows and put a piece of pigeon meat into her mouth.


    But before she had time to chew, her stomach churned.


    "Ouch..." Ruoyin covers his mouth and spits out the pigeon meat in one side of the paper basket.


    As a result, a man''s deep voice came from the opposite side, "can you still eat it?"


    Ruoyin wiped the corner of his mouth with his handkerchief and looked up at the fourth master.


    Flat mouth, aggrieved way: "the emperor''s heart is so cruel, just think of the children in my wife''s belly, but I don''t care about my stomach''s pain..."


    the fourth master''s eyes are misty, and there are bright tears in them.


    It seems that something will collapse at any time. It looks pathetic.


    Finally, he retreated and begged the next: "if you really can''t, don''t eat meat and drink more soup."


    "All right." It''s kind enough to know that he can say that.


    In addition, Ruoyin knows that even if you have no appetite at this time, you have to eat something nutritious.


    Because, she didn''t want to lose her baby.


    Ruoyin first took the meat out of the bowl.


    Then he took the porcelain bowl, pinched his nose and drank all the pigeon soup.


    After drinking, she also put the empty bowl to the fourth master, a look of praise.


    Looking at her performance, the fourth Master said nothing.


    If the sound does not give up heart way: "minister concubine all drank up."


    Smell speech, four ye just light "Er" a, "still pretty good."


    If the sound skimmed her lips, discontented Jiao hum.


    After dinner, they washed and washed with the servants.


    After blowing out the lamp, Ruoyin nestled in the fourth master''s arms and complained like a child, "it''s getting colder these days. I always feel that no matter how much charcoal fire is added to the room, it''s also cold in the quilt. Fortunately, the emperor is here."


    "Can I be more effective than charcoal fire?"


    "Anyway, the emperor''s body is warm, so I don''t think winter is so annoying." If the voice whispers.


    "You hate winter?"


    "It''s not disgusting, it''s cold. If it''s not cold, I like winter, especially snow. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    "That''s a contradiction. It''s cold when it snows."


    "Hee hee, does the emperor hate winter?" If the voice asked.


    "No, I like winter."


    "Why?" Is it because winter is as cold as he is? Ruo Yin murmured in his heart.


    "Because winter makes people calm." Four ye light way.


    Hearing this, if the voice can''t help but draw a corner of the mouth, "is the emperor not calm enough?"


    To answer her, it was quiet.


    After a long time, the man magnetic tunnel: "sleep."


    When facing her, he always seems to be not calm enough...


    on the side of Yongshou palace, he blows out the lamp and takes a quiet rest.


    But Yu Guifei of Yikun palace is lying on the bed and can''t sleep.


    Ziqing tucked in the quilt for her. She didn''t dare to tell her that the emperor stayed with the empress again.


    Can not bear to live Yu imperial concubine asked, "whose brand did the emperor turn over today?"


    Purple green slightly pause, Yu imperial concubine then way: "don''t you say, this palace also knows, the emperor sleeps in empress that again."


    "Yes."


    "In the future, you don''t have to hide it from this palace."


    "I see." Ziqing sat down on one side.


    She just loves her master and doesn''t want her to be too upset.


    The queen has the emperor''s pain. Take care of it.


    The Empress Dowager takes care of Zhuang GUI.


    But her family master son, can only from a careful tocolysis.


    "By the way, master, shall we invite the midwife into the palace to show you whether it is male or female?" Ziqing suddenly thought of this.


    "That''s it." Without thinking about it, yuguifei waved her hand and said, "no matter what it is, it''s all the descendants of this palace and the emperor. As long as the child is born safely and healthily, the palace will be satisfied. "


    "So it is." Ziqing nodded and said with a smile, "if only there was a grid in your stomach. In this way, you will have another brother-in-law, and you will be the first son after you ascend the throne."


    "There is no queen."


    "The Queen''s mother conceived after you should have given birth later than you. What''s more, it is said in the palace that there is a small lattice in the empress''s belly. "


    "I didn''t even skim the eight characters. Where does it come from. What''s more, what people in the palace can''t believe. "


    "I can''t believe it. Even the emperor ordered his servants to send the little girl''s things to Yongshou palace. In addition, the empress has already given birth to two elder brothers, so everyone will talk about it, saying that the Queen''s mother must be a gege. "


    Yu Guifei:...


    seeing that her master didn''t speak, Ziqing realized whether she had said something wrong.


    "Master, the emperor has not rewarded many things in our palace these days. In fact, they are all the same."


    "Well, put out the lights and sleep." Yu Guifei closed her eyes.


    It''s different. It can''t be seen from the reward.


    Company is the most visible difference.


    She, Zhuang Guiren and empress were diagnosed with pregnancy in the same month.


    Although the three people''s palace, the reward did not stop.


    But the emperor alone to the queen, is the most.


    It is rare for a man to spend more time with a woman after she is pregnant.


    Because in this case, it is not accompanied by any bath hope color.


    The man is still the king.


    She can''t even imagine whether the emperor''s love for the empress can be regarded as true love...


    -


    seeing that the new year is coming, we should have enjoyed the new year.


    But something unpleasant happened to the court.


    At the moment, the fourth master was sitting at the head of the hall of Supreme Harmony with a dignified look.


    And his next head, standing all princes and ministers, as well as civil and military officials.


    "He Shute''s Luobu zangdanzin was ambitious when his ancestor was alive. Therefore, in order to balance the forces of various Mongolian factions in Qinghai, Shengzu ordered him to lead the Mongolian right wing of Heshuote with the right-wing belchahantanzin and Dayan, which weakened Luo Bu''s dominant position in the right wing, and even more restrained his ambition to seek the throne. "


    Speaking of this, he pauses slightly, and his eyes burst into a sharp light: "but recently, he called together forty people of the Mongolian Taiji of the irut to unite in the chahantoro sea, incited the strange troops to fight against the Qing Dynasty, ordered all the ministries to restore their original titles, calling themselves" Dalai huntaiji ", and forced all Taiji to remove the titles of king, Beile, Beizi, Gong, etc. granted by the Qing Dynasty, and changed their names to Gu The old Mongolian name at the beginning of the Han Dynasty. "


    "What''s more, he sent troops to attack the left-wing princes and the right-wing princes who refused to join in with him and refused to join the chahantoro alliance."


    Hearing the speech, all the officials below looked dignified.


    Especially those military officers who want to kill them immediately.Among them, Nian gengyao was the most resentful.


    He took a step forward and said positively, "emperor, I''m willing to go to Heshuote department and rehabilitate rob zangdanjin!"


    Voice just fell, saw eight ye with residual light, slightly swept the eye next to 14 Ye.


    Therefore, the fourteenth master also stepped forward and said, "emperor, when the tsang-a-butan revolt earlier, this robe zangdanzin conspired with him. At that time, the minister also had a hand with him, and he knew some of his habits. Later, huangkao died, and his minister went back to Beijing to mourn. He began to launch a rebellion. For such thieves, I was willing to lead troops to the Heshuote department for a crusade. "


    "The emperor and his ministers have also fought with rob zangdanjin and know his fighting habits." Nian gengyao is not willing to be outdone.


    If it had not been mentioned by the fourteenth master, he would have forgotten.


    Both of them fought with Luobu zangdanzin when they fought against the Junggar tribe together.


    Anyway, compared with the fourteenth master, he is full of confidence.


    After all, when the emperor died, the emperor finally took back the military power of the fourteenth Lord.


    Let it become an empty shell "king of general".


    Now, 14 ye and 8 Ye 9 ye are close.


    How could the emperor easily give military power to the fourteenth Lord.


    And the rest of us are not as capable as he is.


    At such a thought, Nian gengyao was a little lucky, and his eyes also flashed the light of ambition.


    It seems that this time, God really helped him.


    Last time, the emperor biased Wu Ge and sent him to work in amizhou. He was not convinced for a while.


    Now it seems that it may not be a bad thing, but a good one.


    He is not a man who is greedy for life and death. He is afraid to get moldy in the capital.


    This reminds him of his years of training at the grassroots level in Yangzhou. He was really afraid of his leisure...


    this time, he was particularly confident.


    Unless... Unless the emperor goes to fight in person!


    At the moment, the fourth master''s sight glanced back and forth between Nian gengyao and the fourteenth master.


    Wu Ge is still in amizhou. I''m sure I can''t come back for a while.


    What''s more, it''s impossible to call him back to Beijing all of a sudden.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    In this way, we will give up halfway.


    In addition, the war is tight, so we must go to Heshuote as soon as possible.


    If you call five squares back to Beijing to dispatch troops, you will have to delay a lot of time.


    In fact, the best candidate for the fourth master is thirteen.


    Since his accession to the throne, all the people in the court have been talking about the thirteen issues.


    He thinks that shisan is a man who can enjoy happiness and can''t do meritorious deeds.


    Therefore, he wanted to give 131 a chance to make great achievements.


    But thirteen''s canker is good, the body bone is also weak very much.


    In addition, I was paralyzed for a while, so I must do more exercise.


    As for fourteen and eight and nine, they made peace privately.


    He always knew that.


    Therefore, he would not give military power to fourteen.


    Unless fourteen is completely divorced from the eight and nine.


    Otherwise, he will not use him for a day.


    Even if he was his own brother.


    Thinking of this, his eyes fell on Nian gengyao and said in a deep voice: "well, since Nian gengyao has ever had a hand with Luobu zangdanjin and has rich practical experience, I will appoint you as Fuyuan general. He will mobilize elite soldiers from all over Shaanxi and Gansu provinces to go to Heshuote headquarters to pacify the rebellion of Luobu zangdanzin."


    Narob zangdanzin is obviously ambitious.


    Such a thing must be solved by force.


    However, less than a year after he ascended the throne, the capital city has not been completely stabilized, and it is impossible for him to be handed over to other people to supervise the country.


    Otherwise, he, who was always strict, would like to fight in person.


    Otherwise, if he leaves the capital.


    I was afraid that the capital, which was not easy to stabilize, was restored to its original appearance.


    With this in mind, only Nian gengyao is the most suitable candidate.


    After all, Nian gengyao''s ability was recognized many years ago.


    Looking around, the ability of others is not as good as Nian gengyao.


    It''s just that this man is too arrogant.


    But in any case, he also cherished his talent.


    From ancient times to the present, most of the generals have a strong disposition.


    Compared with aobai in those years, Nian gengyao was nothing.


    We can''t ignore each other''s ability and contribution and dare not to reuse them just because they are strong horses.


    Besides, it''s time to hire people.


    As an emperor, he is always confident enough to control even though he knows it is a strong horse.


    Because they have the desire to control everything.


    If you can''t even control a slave, let alone run the country.


    "Yes, I will try my best to rehabilitate the traitor." Nian gengyao kowtowed three times to his fourth master.


    Every time, he knocked the ground "Dong Dong" to express his loyalty.


    Seeing this, the fist of the 14th master was tightly clenched in his sleeve.


    Nine ye even bit his teeth and was very angry.


    But it is eight ye, looking at Nian gengyao with warm smile on his face.


    It was as if Nian gengyao had gone to war, which he expected.


    After that, he left for Beijing.


    And in the Forbidden City, it is also gradually permeated with the flavor of new year.


    In the Forbidden City and the capital, lanterns and red lanterns were hung everywhere.


    Guo Luo Luo''s family, also before the end of the year, sent his elder brother back to Lian Qin Wang''s mansion in person.


    I should have sent my elder brother.


    After all, it was agreed at the beginning, two elder brothers, she and eight ye one person one.


    The eldest brother belongs to the eighth master, and the second elder brother belongs to her.


    But the eighth master asked the servant to bring a message a while ago. He said that his family was a little busy, so he asked his elder brother to stay with her for a while.


    Guo Luoluo naturally hoped that the two brothers could get along with each other for a while.


    And she herself, or spend more time with the children.


    As a result, the days dragged on until the end of the year.


    On this day, when she went to Prince Lian''s mansion, he was still busy outside.


    She felt that the eighth master was not at the right time. She took advantage of this time to help big brother clean up the room a little, and planned to leave.


    Before leaving, she took two elder brothers in one hand, rubbed the big brother''s moon forehead with the other hand, and said: "Hongjie, e Niang is going to take my brother back. You should take good care of yourself in the house. On weekdays, I study hard with my husband. If you want to sum Niang and younger brother, on the tenth day of every month, e Niang will prepare meals and wait for you to have dinner with your brother. If you don''t have time, you don''t have to come back that month. Wait for next month. "


    Ancient people pay attention to rules. In this way, she can prepare well in advance and have a certain prospect in her life.


    In case the child seldom comes to see her once, she is not prepared at all, neglect is not good.


    "E Niang, only once?" Hong Jie raised his head and asked sadly.


    On that pair of pure eyes, Guo Luo Luo''s heart is soft.But she was still ruthless: "you are now a heavy academic time, everything is still important to study. In addition, you are the legitimate eldest son, is your Alma''s hope, we should strive for success. "


    There''s no need to get involved in the relationship between adults and children.


    Even if she hated him, she would not speak ill of him in front of the children.


    After all, over the years, the eighth master has not treated his two children badly.


    He raised two elder brothers very well, hardly had any serious illness.


    "I see. My son will study hard." Hong Jie said, turning his head to look at the side of Hong Yan, "go back, listen to the words of e Niang."


    Hong Yan is still young, not sensible and does not remember things.


    But after listening to Hongjie''s words, it seems to understand what.


    He first flattened his mouth, then "wow" a sad cry.


    At this moment, Hong Jie, who has been struggling with his emotions, is crying in silence.


    He also raised the back of his hand, and the elder brother wiped his tears for Hong Yan with a choking voice: "darling, don''t cry, you go back with e Niang. Anyway, the Chinese New Year is coming soon. On the tenth day of the lunar month, I''ll go to greet e Niang and bring you New Year''s gifts. "


    Guo Luoluo didn''t think that was the case.


    But now looking at Hong Jie is still small, but also to resist the sad, make big brother look, some heartache.


    She touched Hongjie''s moon forehead, which made her eyes red.


    The palm and the back of the hand are all flesh, which she can''t bear.


    However, Hongjie is a few years older than Hongyan. She doesn''t have to worry about it.


    But Hong Yan was raised by Aruna, and she was not at ease in all aspects.


    At this age, it''s time to remember.


    If you want to change the habits of children, it is also the most appropriate.


    But she also knew that the longer she lingered, the harder it was to separate.


    So, she led the lip, pulled the Hong Yan way: "go, let''s go back."


    But as soon as she turned around and walked to the door, the guards and servants stopped her and said, "Fu Jin, you can sit down a little longer."


    Guo Luo''s Willow eyebrows frown slightly, "it''s not early. I''m going back."


    "No, you just sit and talk to big brother, have some tea, and then coax the second elder brother." An old mother said, "you see, the second elder brother is crying. I ordered people to prepare something to eat. I think I''m hungry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    Even if the mother knew that the second elder brother was reluctant to part with the eldest brother, she cried.


    I mean to prepare snacks.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi noticed that mammy seemed to be procrastinating. After turning her eyes slightly, she was more anxious to go.


    But she raised her foot to the left, and the slave stopped her way from the left.


    When she raised her feet to the right, there were slaves blocking her way to the right.


    Today, however, she came out with only a few servants.


    After all, she is no longer a bafujin. She doesn''t need much pomp to go out.


    What''s more, it''s in Bayes'' territory.


    No matter how many slaves she brought, she could not resist the momentum of Prince Lian''s residence.


    Last time, she didn''t mean to leave the whole process freely.


    I didn''t think so.


    Today, I didn''t want to send my elder brother back. He did this.


    After all, it is the eight masters who are in charge of this family.


    Without his command, the servant would not have stopped him, let alone be so polite.


    Just when Guo Luoluo was a little angry, a warm voice came from outside the door.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you see Fu Jin going away?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the servants and bodyguards, who had been reluctant to do so, retreated to both sides and made way for a road.


    However, when Guo Luoluo really took two elder brother and lifted his feet forward.


    A wall of flesh, as well as the bodyguard beside eight ye, stopped in front of her again.


    She knew that he had ordered people to do this, but she acted like a good man.


    Do not believe that without his command, the slaves will be full, nothing to do, blocking her whereabouts.


    Guo Luo''s head up, eyes straight at eight Ye.


    He was wearing a crescent white robe, dark eyes, is gently looking at her.


    White and beautiful cheek, slightly red by the cold wind, as if driven back by the wind.


    "Why, Prince Lian, is this to force women?"


    "Fu Jin, if you don''t salute me when you see me, why are you so anxious to leave when you see me?" Eight Ye''s eyes are gentle and moist to look at her, don''t matter tunnel: "however, good or bad husband and wife, ye don''t care so much with you."


    "I''m no longer a fortune teller." Guo Luo''s light way.


    "Besides Fujin, I really don''t know why I should address you."


    "You can call me by name."


    "I know that. I mean, in front of the servants, why you are called."


    "A woman or a wife is better than the title of Fu Jin."


    "But I still think Fujin is better."


    Hear eight Ye quite rascal''s saying, Guo Luo Luo Shi helplessly looks at eight ye, light way: "the children are in, eight Ye why?"


    "I didn''t do anything. I just didn''t see you for a long time. I just said a few more words with you." Eight Ye spread out his hand and said softly, "how are you doing in your mother''s house these days?"


    "It''s nothing good. It''s better than living in Prince Lian''s mansion." Guo Luo Luo returned without any emotion.


    Smell speech, the eye son of the man is gentle sweep on her face.


    He pulled his lips and said, "you look thinner than when you were in the mansion."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand to touch her face.


    Guo Luo Luo''s slight hide, then avoided the man''s finger abdomen.


    Eight Ye is not angry, also looked at her to smile lightly.


    Just smile, gentle eyes flash across a sharp color.


    "Is there someone in your mother''s family who makes trouble for you, or do you think your uncle''s concubines don''t want to see you. "


    " nothing. " Guo Luo Luo Shi avoids his eyes.


    In fact, eight Ye guessed right, uncle is to treat her well, but mother''s family really don''t treat her very much.


    Once upon a time, when my uncle was there, they gave her some thin noodles in the face of his uncle.


    But when I met her in private, I couldn''t help being sarcastic.


    Now that their uncles are gone, they don''t have to worry about anything.


    In addition, she was retired to her mother''s home, and her mother had not been alive for a long time. Who could care about her.


    One by one, I''m afraid she''s fighting for the family''s property, in case she''s almost the same.


    "You''re lying." The man''s eyes are tight.


    At this time, Hongyan tongyanwuji said: "Amar, that Aunt Hua is good or bad. She often goes to the yard to talk about e Niang and wants her to move out to live..."


    "don''t talk nonsense." Guo Luo Luo gently covered Hong Yan''s mouth and stopped all the words he didn''t say.


    But after Hong Yan said so, the eight ye who knew a lot of things, naturally understood more.


    Man thin lips light open, light way: "if in the outside aggrieved, come back to live. You can''t live without a mouthful of rice. ""Come back?" Guo Luoluo sneered: "I have nothing to do with here for a long time. Only my mother''s home is my home. Even if I have a hard time in my mother''s house, I will move out after the new year. "


    "Since you want to move out after the new year, you''d better stay for the new year. I happen to have a house on the outskirts of Beijing, where the environment is good, and it''s cool in the summer. After the Spring Festival, I''ll send you and my second brother-in-law to live in the house. " Eight Ye natural tunnel.


    Guo Luo Luo''s mouth was pulled, and he wanted to refuse.


    However, before she refused, he listened to Hong Jie''s candid way: "good, good, so that our family can celebrate the new year together."


    "Oh, Ho... That''s good." Hong Yan also a tear, a snot, also followed.


    Hearing Guo Luo''s face embarrassed.


    But she still firmly replied: "no, I''m an outsider, it''s not good to live in the eight Ye''s house, so as not to attract people''s gossip, and it''s not decent."


    Eat others short mouth, take others soft.


    She still understands this truth.


    Moreover, she had no relationship with the eighth master.


    If you live in his house, what do other people think of it? It''s not going to be a man.


    "But... But I want to spend the Spring Festival with my brother." Hong Yan red eyes, holding Guo Luo Luo''s legs coquettish.


    "If you want to be with your brother, you can stay. After the new year, when e Niang has settled down, she will come to pick you up." Guo Luo''s light way.


    After hearing this, Hong Yan cried again.


    Seeing this, eight ye light orders: "Hong Jie, pull younger brother to go out coax, amah says conversation with your forehead Niang."


    "Good." Hong Jie deserves to be quick, and immediately pulls Hong Yan out.


    Lin left shallow, but also toward eight ye this Laozi to see.


    And, on the face a "AMA, son can only help you to this" look.


    Children don''t understand the gratitude and resentment between adults, only think about the harmony between their parents.


    For a moment, the slaves also stepped down.


    Eight Ye sat down in the chair in the room, his eyes fell on Guo Luo Luo''s body gently, and said faintly, "you don''t have to worry. I just talk to you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    "Eight ye, I think we have nothing to say. What''s more, it''s getting late. I should take my second brother back Guo Luo Luo''s family stood at the door, full of resistance.


    Eight Ye didn''t seem to hear her words, but said softly: "my house is cold and quiet. You''d better stay for the Spring Festival. If you are worried about the nonsense of outsiders, you can take big brother and second elder brother with you. Let''s go to Chuang Tzu to celebrate the new year. No one will know. "


    This implied that he only wanted to spend the Spring Festival with her.


    "I think I''ve made it clear enough that there is no relationship between us. If we get along too close, our reputation will be bad." Guo Luo''s resolute way.


    This man, what should he do now? Is it interesting to talk to her about this?


    She thought that the pretentious manner now could make her forget the things he had done.


    What she cares about is not how she used to spoil Aruna.


    It''s about how he hurt Aruna when he was spoiling her.


    She can accept his three wives and four concubines, but at any rate, she should respect each other.


    At least that way, it''s also a couple who love each other and respect each other.


    And he had trampled her dignity and soul to pieces!


    Hearing this, eight Ye Mou light slightly turns.


    He looked at the woman standing at the door, her white oval face.


    Under the slender willow eyebrows, there is a pair of Phoenix eyes full of emotion, but always showing a touch of sadness.


    She wore a lilac flag dress, and her high vertical collar made her elegant.


    After quiet for a while, eight Ye gently rubbed the white jade ring finger and said: "I don''t care about reputation. As long as you want, I can let us have a relationship, everything can start again."


    With that, he looked at her with burning eyes, waiting for her answer.


    Eight Ye''s words, to Guo Luo Luo Shi, is undoubtedly ridiculous.


    Start over?


    It''s light!


    Had known this, at the beginning if hurt her a little bit less, has been walking not better?


    She was wounded all over the body, and to start over again, just want to smooth his injury to her?


    Think of this, Guo Luo Luo Shi sends out a sneer from the bottom of his heart.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes did not take any emotion to look at eight ye, impatiently said: "eight ye, as early as the time when the suspension letter arrived, we had already completely ended, it is impossible to start again, there is no good to start."


    With that, she turned out of the hall.


    And pull two elder brother who shed tears in the courtyard, left Lian Qin palace.


    This time, no one stopped her...


    in this way, other people''s families were happily waiting for the lunar new year.


    But eight Ye''s house, but cold.


    Of course, he is a king.


    Naturally, you can''t live without women and excitement.


    But the excitement is not in the surface, but in the heart.


    If a person''s heart is cold, no matter how busy the house is, how many firecrackers, it is also lonely.


    The Spring Festival of the Qing Dynasty usually begins on the 23rd of the twelfth lunar month and ends on the 20th of the first month.


    All in all, there was nearly a month before and after.


    However, when the emperor, it was the 26th of the twelfth lunar month that the seal was sealed.


    On the first day of the first month of the first month, we started to write and seal again.


    All in all, it''s only a five-day holiday.


    Moreover, since entering the customs, the Qing emperors have been diligent and their annual leave has been reduced to one day.


    After the new year''s Eve, we have to start writing on the first day of the new year''s day.


    In particular, people like the fourth master are busy with official business even after they have finished writing.


    Not only are you busy, but you also have to call on princes and ministers to discuss matters.


    It''s really tiring to be his henchman!


    On New Year''s Eve, the fourth master got up at three o''clock in the morning and went to the halls to pick up incense and offer sacrifices to gods and ancestors.


    Then, the "seal ceremony".


    Every emperor of the Qing Dynasty will strictly abide by this rule.


    Because in the ancient times when only reading was high, the position of pen holder was always very high.


    As for those who are diligent in writing, the emperor can write a lot of imperial pens every year.


    It is a great country. Everything is written by the emperor.


    Every stroke has a bearing on people''s livelihood.


    Therefore, the position of Yubi is extraordinary.


    In this way, only after the pen is sealed, from New Year''s Eve to the first day of the new year''s day, the fourth master can''t start writing.


    Even in case of emergency, they can only give instructions or order someone to write on their behalf.


    However, he wrote many "Fu" characters in advance, all of which were kept in the main hall of Qianqing palace and hung up to retain his good fortune.


    When the new year''s banquet is held, it will be rewarded to the princes and ministers, as well as the concubines.


    After finishing the ceremony, the fourth master was anxious to discuss some things.After the meeting, he took the Dragon chariot directly and went to Yongshou palace.


    Su Peisheng stood beside the Dragon chariot, his head just up to the height of the Dragon chariot.


    He glanced at the fourth master secretly and then withdrew his eyes.


    Well, look at the look of returning home like an arrow.


    I''m afraid the emperor planned to spend New Year''s Eve with the empress a few days ago?


    Also, the emperor seldom gives himself a day of annual leave.


    Oh, no, it''s half a day off, not even half a day.


    So, naturally, I want to stay with the queen.


    A moment later, the Dragon chariot of the fourth Master arrived at Yongshou palace.


    When he got off the chariot, he raised his hand slightly and motioned Su Peisheng not to sing.


    Su Peisheng immediately stopped talking.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to sing the newspaper.


    Because since the empress was pregnant, the emperor showed sympathy for her and refused to let her salute.


    Let alone the cold weather, how can I bear to let her out to meet.


    After entering the hall, he glanced at the room.


    After not seeing Ruo Yin, she asked mammy Liu, "where is your master?"


    "When I go back to the emperor, my mother has just finished her breakfast. She says she is sleepy and is resting in it."


    Smell speech, the fourth master chuckles a, secretly she is a lazy cat, raised a foot to enter inside.


    When he got inside, he went straight to the bed.


    And the servants in the house went out one by one.


    The fourth master lifted the curtain of the bed, and saw the woman leaning on her side, nestled in the rouge colored brocade quilt.


    Most of his head, also hidden in the brocade quilt, revealed only a smooth forehead and a head of scattered green silk.


    He sat down by the bed and rubbed his black hair.


    Then, from her hair to her cheek, to the petal like red lips.


    "Well... The emperor is so annoying that he wakes people up when he comes." Ruo Yin complains lazily.


    The strength of the fourth master has always been unimportant.


    Even when she was asleep, she didn''t know how to be gentle.


    She was rubbing her face.


    Seeing him awake, the corner of the fourth master''s mouth raised a good look.


    Then he stood up and unbuttoned himself by the bed.


    When he had only a bright yellow lining, he calmly opened a corner of the quilt and went into the bed.


    "It''s cold." Suddenly, a lot of men have entered the quilt because of the warm air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    But soon, Ruoyin''s body was embraced by a warm embrace.


    There is a cool smell of mint on the fourth master.


    Like his people, they are cold and thin.


    This makes Ruoyin wake up.


    The whole person also struggled with some vigilance, "Emperor... Emperor, how can you also come to the quilt..."


    to answer her, it is the strength of men''s arms holding more tightly.


    Fourth master: "emperor, I''m just pregnant. I have to be careful in the first three months. No, I can''t..." she whispered.


    "No way?" The fourth master asked magnetically.


    The voice is a bit lazy, and deliberately ridicule the meaning.


    Of course not When speaking, Ruoyin struggled a little bit.


    In her impression, he was a beast in this respect.


    "I know." He slightly bowed his head, smelling the fragrance of her hair, hoarse way: "however, if you move again, it is not necessarily."


    With that, he pressed his arm tightly on her body, as if to make her more peaceful.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin immediately stopped struggling and was as good as a rabbit in his arms.


    Then, there was no then.


    Because she fell asleep again.


    Maybe it''s been a very tired year.


    The fourth master, who seldom had a rest, fell asleep when he saw the woman''s laziness.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master woke up before Ruoyin.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the woman who was still sleeping in his arms. He could not help but kiss her on the forehead.


    "It''s time to get up and have a family dinner later."


    This is a deep voice, because just wake up, with sexy magnetism.


    "Well..." if the sound is to wake up, but the eyelids can not lift up.


    Seeing this, the fourth master simply took her and sat up at the same time.


    In this way, Ruoyin is forced to get up.


    Then, Ruoyin and the fourth master changed clothes and washed clothes respectively under the servant''s service.


    The reunion dinner in the palace will be held at 4:00 p.m.


    At that time, the empress dowager, concubines and princes, as well as the royal family members, were present.


    After that, there will be a state banquet.


    What the state banquet entertained were princes and ministers, the children of eight banners, and the prince of Mongolia.


    Therefore, Ruoyin and four masters need to change into ceremonious auspicious clothes.


    After about one stick of incense, the fourth master had already put on his Dragon Robe and a warm black hat.


    When he turned his head, he saw that the woman was dressed.


    But she was sitting in front of the dresser, holding Indigo in her hand, and carefully sketching her eyebrows for herself.


    Seeing this, he walked to the dresser with a livid face, and his sight swept through a crowd of slaves.


    Discontented way: "you house so many servants, unexpectedly not one can describe eyebrows?"


    Only a word, scared a room of servants, are in fear of kneeling.


    Conscience of heaven and earth, they are good at describing eyebrows.


    But the queen won''t let me.


    But looking at the emperor''s doting on the empress, they had to put the pot on the back and did not dare to make a sound.


    At the moment, if the sound of eyebrows stopped.


    How can she gently tell the fourth master that the technique and shape of eyebrows are not her favorite?


    After a pause, Ruoyin turned to look at the fourth master and said: "the emperor, don''t frighten these servants. They used to be able to draw eyebrows, but my concubines like to draw eyebrows, so they didn''t let them do so."


    "You are so famous that you can''t see how beautiful your eyebrows are." The fourth master has a venomous tongue.


    Ruo Yin rolled his eyes in his heart.


    The heart says stand to speak not lumbago, have ability you to draw a try.


    Just after her idea grew, the fourth master went to her and took the indigo from her hand without a trace.


    Then, he gently pressed her shoulder with his left hand and Qingdai in his right hand, and drew them on her eyebrows.


    Seeing this, the servants in the room opened their titanium eyes and ate dog food.


    Oh, my God!


    The emperor actually painted eyebrows for the empress!


    Is this the emperor who is so fierce that they dare not look up?


    Oh, the picture is so beautiful that they dare not see it.


    Even if the sound itself, also Leng in situ.


    She led her lips and said, "emperor, do you really know how to trace eyebrows?"


    If you can''t trace eyebrows and make her ugly, what should we do.


    Fourth master: "did you draw eyebrows for someone before?"


    In fact, Ruoyin is not concerned about whether he has painted eyebrows for other women.


    She is concerned about whether the fourth master has no experience and will turn her into a Crayon Shin.However, to answer her, it was the man''s cold command: "don''t talk."


    "Oh." Looking at the serious look on the fourth master''s face, Ruoyin stopped talking in time.


    But the eyes are flat in front of the man, the eyes are also dribbling around, not quite at ease.


    However, she felt that his eyebrow movement is very free and easy.


    Almost a wave of the big hand, from the eyebrow to the eyebrow tail.


    In addition, the fourth master seems to be very focused.


    That pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, still look at her deeply.


    Its attentive appearance is no less than the expression when reading the memorial.


    Especially that attentive and affectionate look, full of mature man''s unique self-confidence and charm.


    Ruoyin can''t help feeling. It seems that the fourth master knows the music of boudoir.


    "All right." The fourth master threw the indigo into the jewelry box.


    Ah? Just fine?


    This is the first reaction of Ruoyin.


    Then she turned to face the mirror and looked at it carefully.


    As a result, before she could take a closer look, she was shocked by her eyebrows.


    I saw myself in the mirror, a pair of eyebrows that were too thin to be any more thin, especially eyelashes.


    How thin is it? It''s only three millimeters.


    , and most of the Ru Ting wants to make complaints about the general line of eyebrows and inner corners.


    The distance between two eyebrows is the distance of one eye, which is in line with the aesthetics of three courtyards and five eyes.


    But the fourth master''s eyebrows are too long. They start from the nose.


    And the eyebrow tail, all depict the temple.


    Completely destroyed the facial proportion of the three courtyards and five eyes.


    It''s Willow eyebrow. It''s half as long as willow eyebrow.


    It''s not willow eyebrow. If you can''t think of it again, what kind of eyebrow will be so thin.


    This makes her can''t help but roar in her heart. What kind of straight man''s aesthetic is this!


    Or the aesthetics of the Qing Dynasty?


    If you think about it carefully, it seems to be the aesthetic of the Qing Dynasty.


    It''s no wonder that when he painted her eyebrows, his movements were smooth, neat and efficient.


    Such a thin black thread is very fast.


    Hum, the skill is not good, but the style is very professional, a pair of old driver''s undoubted master demeanor.


    It''s a pity that although the artistic conception is good, the effect of the painting is indescribable.


    She really thought he was good at eyebrows.


    As a result, the imagination is beautiful, and the reality is very bony.


    Now it looks like it''s the first time, right?


    Seeing her stupefied in the chair, the fourth master asked himself, "how do you feel?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    Can she say it feels bad?


    Ruoyin peeks at the fourth master from the mirror.


    I saw the man standing behind her with a negative hand and looking at her from the mirror.


    Moreover, that pair of deep eyes is full of self-confidence.


    Junlang''s cheek is full of "I painted eyebrows well", as well as a look for praise.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin had to euphemistically say: "the woman is the one who likes himself, but I think it''s not good-looking. It doesn''t matter. The key is how the emperor feels."


    Good looking or not. Don''t you have a few beeps in your mind?


    Fourth master left hand ring chest, right hand on the left hand, finger belly gently rub chin.


    The line of sight is carefully looking at his masterpiece, a face appreciation of the tunnel: "I think it is good-looking, and this eyebrow looks fresh and elegant, ancient rhyme still exists, especially suitable for your face shape."


    When he heard this, Ruoyin pulled out a wry smile of embarrassment and politeness.


    Fourth master, is it really good for you to sell melons and boast?


    At ordinary times, words are like gold, especially venomous tongue, not willing to boast at all.


    At this time, it was very exciting to boast.


    Just when Ruoyin''s face couldn''t laugh and cry, she couldn''t love her.


    The four masters behind him also spread out his hands and pointed to the servants kneeling in the room, "I don''t believe you let them say it."


    The voice just fell, only listen to mother Liu''s face and say: "Niang, I think the emperor''s painting is really beautiful."


    "Yes, what the emperor described for you is still the most popular willow eyebrow." Skillful wind echoed.


    "The servant... Also felt that with the willow eyebrows depicted by the emperor, the whole woman looks much more delicate and beautiful." Even half Mei, also in the fourth master that pair of sharp eyes light, hard scalp flattery.


    Ruoyin looks at one, two, three intimate servants in his courtyard, all of whom fall to the fourth master. He can''t help but wonder if he has a auditory hallucination.


    If they speak with such ignorance of conscience, will their conscience really not hurt?


    Is it true that she hasn''t seen the willow eyebrows of those ladies outside?


    However, watching them kneel on the ground before they got up, she also thought it through.


    Yes, who let the fourth master be the leader of the Forbidden City and the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    Who is a slave dare to say that he is not in front of him.


    If the sound of a mouth, can not say so many people.


    She only led her lips and said: "yes, yes, the eyebrows painted by the emperor are the best to see. They are the best eyebrows I have ever seen in my life. But I''d like to ask the emperor, how many times have you done eyebrows for others


    When she asked him just now, he was too focused on her eyebrows and did not answer her.


    She was really curious about whether his self-confidence came from other people''s support.


    Voice just fell, saw originally a face of self-confident four ye, eyes light slightly pause.


    He clenched his fist and coughed gently. His cheek was always calm and a little embarrassed.


    Thin lips light open, light way: "I this is the first time."


    What!?


    It''s really the first time.


    If the voice with a farfetched smile, thinking about how to gently change this eyebrow.


    All say thunder and rain are the grace of king.


    Even if the fourth master made her eyebrows look ugly.


    But as an emperor, it''s good for him to have this heart. The key is for the first time.


    Anyway, he was out of good intentions.


    It''s just eyebrow drawing that''s worrying.


    Today is new year''s Eve, she is not good in front of the slave, brush his face.


    So as not to make a big day too embarrassing.


    If you give someone a gift you don''t like, you''d better know it in your heart.


    But there is no need to tell the other party, hit the other party''s good intentions.


    Ruoyingyi laughed for a while, and then he tried to say, "look, your eyebrows are really beautiful. I like it from the bottom of my heart. But it doesn''t go with my eyebrows. So, how about a new eyebrow


    But when she finished speaking, the fourth master did not speak, only staring at her.


    Her spine was hairy.


    Looking at the time is not early, if sound simply wipe off the left eyebrow with a handkerchief, to cut first and then play.


    "Emperor, next time, next time you paint your eyebrows, I will make up according to your eyebrows. But I can''t do it today. I''ve already put on my make-up first. "


    A man as shrewd as he should know the euphemism in her words.


    I don''t think I''ll give her eyebrows again.


    Seeing that one side of her eyebrows were wiped off, the fourth master probably realized that the eyebrows were not very good-looking.


    He snorted coldly, sat down on one side and said coldly, "since you want to change it, please hurry up. Don''t dawdle here and delay time."Or the first time by a woman perfunctory!


    On the face, if not smile.


    The heart said that if you didn''t have a whim to describe eyebrows, she would have finished the job.


    Ruoyin took about a cup of tea to draw a new crescent eyebrow after erasing the eyebrows painted by the fourth master.


    Then, she took the Phoenix chariot and the fourth master took the Dragon chariot. They went to the Qianqing palace where the family banquet was held.


    In the family banquet, not only the empress dowager, concubines and princes.


    There are also close relatives of the royal family.


    Both men and women are ranked according to their position and age.


    By the time Ruoyin and the fourth Master arrived, the rest of them had already arrived.


    The two of them entered the hall side by side in the eyes of all.


    For a moment, all the people in the hall got up and saluted the two of them as family members rather than monarchs and ministers.


    There is no such thing as long live the emperor and thousand years old the queen.


    Then, the Empress Dowager also took aunt Cui''s hand to the scene.


    The fourth master and the Empress Dowager sit at the head.


    Ruoyin sits on the right side near the top.


    The rest of them sat at the bottom.


    In front of everyone, there is a high table.


    Ruoyin, four masters, the Empress Dowager and each one has a table.


    Royal nobles and concubines have one table.


    Usually, the fourth master is not allowed to sit with others to eat together.


    Only today is an exception. We can sit together in good order and have a reunion dinner.


    It was very casual to watch, a relaxed and happy atmosphere of family reunion.


    When the meals were served one after another, the fourth Master said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to be stiff on New Year''s Eve. They are all boisterous."


    Everyone made a series and answered "yes".


    During this period, the royal family and the concubines gave Ruoyin, the fourth master and the Empress Dowager good luck.


    Then, Ruoyin and the fourth master, as well as the empress dowager, have given the purse.


    There are different grades of lucky money in it.


    Finally, the young princes, under the guidance of their concubines, said some auspicious words to coax the three big boss to be happy.


    Of course, the most important thing is to make the fourth master happy.


    First from Ruoyin knee big brother and two elder brother start.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    Then he will speak in turn according to the age.


    Originally, when children speak, they either behave themselves or speak freely.


    But when it comes to the second grid, there is something wrong with the wind.


    If Yinta stands up from the two squares, he will see the light in the eyes of two squares.


    Sure enough, before two Ge Ge Ge spoke, his face and big round eyes were filled with innocence and helplessness.


    She opened a small mouth full of meat, which seemed to be a clever way: "my daughter wishes emperor Alma good health, good luck and peace in the new year..."


    originally, the little girl said it very well at the beginning.


    But as he spoke, he stopped and stood there frowning.


    I can''t think of it.


    Finally, she really can''t remember, then Nuo Nuo way: "Huang AMA... E Niang is not around to teach, daughter forget what to say after."


    Make a room of adults and children, will be the line of sight on two grid body.


    Wen bin is not here. The fourth master, who is the emperor AMA, naturally wants to say a few words.


    It''s his daughter. You can''t let others watch jokes.


    He looked at two Ge Ge Ge and casually said: "this child, on weekdays, is not like this."


    The fourth Master said so. Others naturally laughed and boasted of two squares to ease the embarrassment.


    "Children, it''s normal to forget."


    "Yes, it''s good to be young, but not rigid."


    "No, I can say a few good luck words. Unlike my family, when I look at so many people, I dare not say a word. Just hide in my arms."


    "How big are two squares? It''s not easy to stand in the middle and speak in front of so many adults."


    "..."


    some royal family members, as well as noble ladies, speak in these two Ge Ge Ge Ge.


    However, when the crowd politely praised the two squares, they suddenly knelt down.


    People thought she was sensible enough to apologize for forgetting her congratulatory message.


    I didn''t expect that she did something more sensible.


    Two Ge Ge Ge, with red eyes, pleaded to the fourth master: "Huang AMA, my e Niang has always been gentle and weak. The temple is cold and cold, and she doesn''t have enough food and clothing. Now it''s freezing. She doesn''t even have charcoal. If she goes on like this, her body will collapse. Therefore, can you ask the emperor''s wife to put my wife back to the palace of Zhong Cui, and my daughter will celebrate the new year with her. "


    Voice just fell, four ye originally quite easy-going surface, suddenly a cold.


    If the adults saw the fourth master like this, they were scared to speak.


    But two Ge Ge Ge was just a small body, trembling slightly, then turned to look at Ruo Yin, "Huang e Niang, you have always been kind to others. Can you do good this time? My daughter implores you to let me return to Zhongcui palace. Because in the Spring Festival in the past years, e Niang accompanied her daughter for the Spring Festival. This year, without her, her daughter... Life is not easy. "


    It''s like she''s a pain free child.


    There are two understandings to the sentence "life is not easy".


    Those who don''t think much about it think that big Ge Ge and Wen bin are deeply in love with their mother and daughter.


    Without Wenbin around, the new year is not lively and happy.


    But if those who have many thoughts, they will think that Ruo Yin slighted two grid, let two grid live a poor life.


    After all, in this Qing Dynasty, his wife is also his wife.


    Like two Ge Ge Ge this kind of situation, Wen bin is not around, she this di forehead Niang, want to do everything for her.


    At the moment, Ruoyin looks at the two squares kneeling in the hall.


    Actually, she only wore a thin light purple flag dress. Looking at the old one, she looked like she had been wearing clothes for several years.


    There was a small handle on his head, and only a few plain and dirty Zan flowers were pinned on it.


    Apart from that, there is no other valuable jewelry.


    You know, today is a grand day. All the people who come to attend are royal families and nobles.


    All the people who attended the royal banquet were dressed in newly made clothes.


    The men were dressed in fancy clothes.


    Most women like red clothes, happy.


    Even if it was little brother and small lattice, one by one, they were wearing a new big red coat and several red hairpin flowers on their heads.


    Kege Ge was the emperor''s daughter.


    It was even more shabby than the children in the royal clan.


    In addition, she knelt in the center of the hall, that poor to no Niang painful words, more appear if the sound of this di sum Niang treat her badly.


    However, when the lunar new year was over, Ruoyin approved the house affairs office and asked them to allocate some money for the Spring Festival in accordance with their positions.


    The food, clothing and use have been increased by several percent.


    Many satins were given to all the palaces for making new clothes.


    Especially Er Ge Ge, she thought that the children were young and Wen pin was not around. Those snobbish servants of the house of internal affairs would treat Er Ge harshly.Therefore, she specially ordered ban Mei to go to the house of the interior to take the cost and send it to Zhongcui palace.


    Not to mention these, in recent years, ergue has received a lot of rewards.


    Say nothing to the new year''s Eve, wear so shabby.


    Unless, two grid is intentional!


    Think of this, if sound in the heart sneer.


    It seems that Er Ge Ge is not only smart in ordinary days, but also smart today.


    But she also knows that Erge is just a child, so she will not deliberately do this on such occasions.


    Looking at the smart appearance of Er Ge Ge, it seems that he was taught by adults.


    But it''s no wonder that children, only adults teach "too well".


    If the voice pulls the lips, he is preparing to deal with two squares.


    But before her words were spoken, she listened to the four masters on one side saying lightly: "Er Ge Ge, you should know that your e Niang has made a crime, which is why she was forbidden to stay in the temple."


    "My daughter knows." Two Ge Ge Ge a want to cry, but also forced to endure the tears of the poor appearance, look down is sensible very.


    "Since you know, you are still here to plead for your wife, is this to let your queen''s wife break the rules of the harem?" The fourth master is serious.


    The meaning is obvious.


    It''s not that if Yin doesn''t play Wen bin, but she can''t break the rules.


    "But... But my daughter..." Er Ge Ge probably didn''t expect that the fourth master would talk to her.


    This meeting son, even if again clever like her, also can''t cope with such sharp topic.


    But this is not over, just listen to the fourth Master said: "you live in Zhongcui palace, your e Niang is forbidden in the temple. You can''t visit her and she can''t see you. How do you know if she''s good or bad


    To say, I thought that the servants around Wen bin were useless. When she saw Wen pin''s absence, she ignored two squares and refused to wear even her better clothes.


    But now it seems that the child is more like wearing old clothes on purpose.


    At the moment, Ruoyin sits quietly listening.


    At the same time, she clapped for the fourth master in her heart.


    Both inside and outside, the fourth master showed that Wen bin didn''t obey the rules even though he was forbidden to do so. He went to and fro with ER Ge in private.


    Even, it has the meaning of instigating two grid.


    What''s more, it''s better and more convincing to say these words from the fourth master''s mouth than from her own.


    Most of the people in the royal family are human beings.


    After the fourth Master said this, they probably understood something.


    Er Ge Ge is just a child. When he was asked by the fourth master, he could not lift his head.


    A small face, also red.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin acts as a good man, which means: "the emperor, two Ge Ge Ge are still small. It''s human nature to want to Miss Wen bin for the first time."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master swept Ruoyin with his light.


    "Er Ge Ge, you have to make sure that your e Niang was banned for her mistakes. Naturally, she is not as comfortable as in Zhongcui palace. No one treats her harshly. This is her punishment."


    Two Ge Ge nodded, but his mouth was aggrieved.


    The fourth master''s long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly. He looked at two Ge Ge Ge and said in a deep voice: "well, today is new year''s Eve. Since your emperor''s wife has asked for love for you, let it be. But then, as long as your e Niang doesn''t come back from the temple, you can''t contact her secretly. Otherwise, you will go to the temple with you to reflect on your past. "


    With her flat mouth, er Ge whispered, "my daughter knows...


    but in her heart, she is a little sad because she messed up the matter.


    "Well, I think the child is hungry. Take her down to feed some delicious food." Ruoyin commands the servant in due time.


    In the end, it''s just a child.


    In addition, today is a great day, just teach me a few words.


    Then, a maid of the palace came forward and took two Ge Ge Ge to have a meal.


    These two Ge Ge Ge also know that the new year''s Eve can''t cry.


    Even if he was taught in public by the fourth master, a tear did not fall.


    Only red eyes, forced to endure tears.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin laughs in her heart.


    Wenbin, Wenbin, is supposed to take this opportunity to let Erge pull her out of the temple.


    The result is good. After this time, I''m afraid the fourth master is a little annoyed with two squares.


    In the future, even if she Wen bin taught Er Ge well, the fourth master would be on guard.


    After Erge was taken down, a dancer came up to sing and dance.


    The reunion dinner also started in the middle of singing and dancing.


    With dance as an appreciation, naturally no one talks much.


    We just had a quiet meal.


    And this reunion dinner, in an hour later, it was over in a hurry.


    Because the fourth master was busy with the next banquet.


    The fourth master and the empress dowager, as the two people with the highest royal status, were the first to leave.Then, Ruoyin left Qianqing palace with his servants.


    When the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager all left the banquet, all the talents continued to leave.


    Ruoyin went to the gate of Qianqing palace and was preparing to go to the Phoenix chariot.


    He Zhongkang trotted over and hit a thousand children in front of her, "empress, the emperor asked you to move the Taihe hall."


    "Taihe hall?" If the voice picks eyebrows in surprise, isn''t that the place to hold the banquet?


    "The emperor has said that he will be busy until late today. You can only sit next to him, and you will be watching the new year together."


    If the sound swept the eye he Zhongkang, tiny jaw head, light should way: "know."


    Therefore, she held the hand of mother Liu and went to the Phoenix chariot.


    Li Fukang said in a shrill voice: "move the hall of supreme harmony."


    ------------


    If I accidentally wrote 1000 words, I sent them together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    When the Phoenix chariot of Ruoyin arrived at the back of Taihe hall, he found that the Dragon chariot of the fourth master was stopping in front of the hall of supreme harmony.


    Moreover, the fourth master is still sitting on the Dragon chariot.


    Seeing her coming, he stepped on the eunuch''s back and stepped down the Dragon chariot.


    And went to her Phoenix chariot, personally pulled her.


    But he didn''t pull her all the time, but when she got a firm foothold, he let go of her and went to the hall of supreme harmony.


    Ruoyin holds the slave''s hand and follows.


    Her legs are not as long as Siye, and her steps are not as big as his.


    In addition, she was pregnant, and she could not walk as fast as him in the snow.


    After a few steps, the fourth master probably knew that she was walking slowly behind her.


    Unconsciously, the pace of the meteor, a little slower.


    As soon as the fourth master''s steps were slow, Ruoyin would be even slower.


    She stepped on the bottom of the flower pot carefully and looked up at the hall of supreme harmony.


    From a distance, you can see that there are high tables inside and outside the hall, on the Danbi, and in the Danlong under the platform.


    At first glance, there are about 200 tables.


    At every table, there are officials.


    Basically, they are ministers, grand scholars, Shangshu and so on.


    Like the royal family dinner, it is also a table for two.


    The table was filled with cakes of Manchu flavor.


    As for the dishes, they haven''t been served yet.


    After all, the fourth master is here.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master approached, Su Peisheng sang in a loud voice: "the emperor and the empress are here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the ministers inside and outside the hall rose in succession to worship.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the queen!"


    The fourth master and Ruoyin went to the top of the hall of supreme harmony.


    When both of them took their seats at the head of the table, the fourth Master said in a deep voice: "let''s all get up."


    "Thank you."


    The inner banquets were all ministers. Naturally, they did not dare to come before the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    Therefore, only half an hour later, the banquet was over.


    This time, Ruoyin went out of the hall of Supreme Harmony with the fourth master.


    She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She said that she could finally return to Yongshou palace. There was no need to be so rigid.


    However, when she thought so, the fourth master who was walking in front of him suddenly looked back at her and said faintly, "follow me to Baohe hall."


    "Ah? What are you going to do there? " If the voice looks hard.


    "To a diplomatic dinner." Four Masters said, do not give Ruoyin a chance, on the Dragon chariot.


    If Yin looks at the back of the fourth master, some do not understand.


    As a queen, she must be present at the royal family dinner.


    However, she can not be present at the internal banquet and diplomatic banquet.


    Therefore, the fourth master this wave of operation, let her some do not understand.


    After a while, the Phoenix chariot stopped in the hall of harmony.


    The diplomatic banquets in the hall of Baohe have always been set up for foreign vassals, Mongolian princes and foreign guests.


    It was mainly the fourth master''s consolation and reward to the foreign ministers, and then the foreign ministers paid tribute to the fourth master.


    There will be some important civil and military officials among them.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth Master arrived, some officials made a kowtow ceremony.


    The foreign vassals, Mongol princes, and foreign guests did the gathering ceremony.


    For almost all these men came from the king in their own territories.


    Therefore, etiquette is not very strict.


    If sound in the first seat, light swept in front of the high desk.


    Judging from the food on the table, the diplomatic eye seems to be higher than the internal banquet.


    Although there are only about 90 tables, there are a lot of wine and meat on them.


    Before entering the hall from the middle of the hall, if the sound was upright and walked, he did not have time to look at the guests below.


    Now, after taking his seat at the head, he looked down on the crowd a little.


    All the people sitting at the bottom were people in all kinds of strange clothes.


    There are men in white with a band of colored face towels around their heads.


    Some wear round hats and colorful silk clothes.


    Of course, most of them are wearing Mongolian clothes.


    However, there are so few people in the crowd, all of a sudden, caught Ruoyin''s sight.


    Because their clothes don''t seem to be in the usual range.


    The men are all in tuxedos and jackets.


    On the other hand, the female family members wore a fluffy skirt with exquisite embroidery. Most of the jewelry on her body was precious stones and diamonds, which seemed to be full of gorgeous aristocratic feeling.


    Their skirt, the upper part of the body is lace up, especially tight.


    The lower part of the body is a loose fluffy skirt hem.


    Probably in order to do as the Romans do, collars and hats have been improved, not so exposed, not so exaggerated.Most importantly, Ruoyin actually saw an acquaintance among those people.


    In fact, they are not acquaintances, and they have only met several times.


    I saw him combing the back hair that big men often combed.


    But he''s not one of those straight back combs.


    It''s a two-and-a-half back.


    That black thick hair, fixed meticulously, neat, elegant and gentlemanly.


    He has a pair of extremely deep and mysterious eyes, as well as cold and rebellious blue pupil.


    Under the nose, there are two thin lips with pride.


    On the left ear, there is a row of dazzling black earrings.


    He was wearing a white stand collar shirt with a brown jacket in the middle.


    Outside is also the big brown dress, which is inlaid with dazzling diamonds.


    A monster to impeccable beauty.


    With his gentlemanly look.


    There is a kind of arrogant and arrogant taste, and contempt of all noble breath.


    Even in front of the fourth master and the kings, the arrogance did not diminish.


    Especially when he looks at a woman, he always exudes the color gas that makes the woman scream.


    It''s like a gentleman of the beast.


    It gives people a kind of full of evil spirit, as if the world owes him millions.


    Yes, she saw this evil half blood man again, Lord William of the sun never setting empire.


    I don''t know if it''s because of changing the flaming red jacket or something.


    I haven''t seen him for many years. He seems to have a little bit more steady and mature.


    But the breath of contempt is stronger than ever.


    She remembered that William had met the fourth master before.


    At that time, in front of the fourth master, he seemed to have restrained his arrogance.


    But now, it seems a little different.


    As for where is different, if the sound also can''t say.


    But it''s a little different.


    Just as Ruoyin looked at William, he was looking at her.


    He also drew a smile to her.


    Maybe he was just like that, even if he was laughing, he also showed a serious look.


    This makes Ruoyin immediately take back his sight and no longer look at him.


    At this time, those foreign vassals and Mongol princes began to offer some special products to the fourth master.


    First of all, a man in Mongolian costume.


    Yellow skin, black eyes, flat face, prominent single eyelid.


    He went to the center of the hall and offered two bright yellow hADAS.


    The maid and eunuch, after picking up for Ruoyin and the fourth master, went to the head and put hada on their necks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    Then, only listen to the Mongolian man''s simple and simple way: "emperor, this time I came here, I specially brought a lot of our tribe''s specialties. There are Balin Stone, gilded wooden bowl, wool carpet, and our Mongolian food. "


    Voice just fell, there are Mongolian women, in the tray poured horse milk wine.


    And in that tray, there are milk tofu and dried beef.


    When they offer them, eunuchs in the palace will have drug test procedures.


    While the slaves were testing drugs, someone spread out a large rectangular carpet.


    After the carpet was spread out, the center of the hall was almost completely covered.


    The carpet is white with blue, camel and red dragon and Phoenix and cloud patterns on it.


    The Mongolian man said with pride, "this is a carpet made by our tribe with local high-quality wool as raw materials. This time, the minister came to the capital and specially transported six carts, which were dedicated to the emperor as a carpet for the royal court. "


    The fourth master''s sight fell on the fine carpet.


    He slightly jaw head, light "um" a, the color of appreciation in his eyes.


    The fourth master is a mug gourd. At this time, Ruoyin pulled his lips and said with a smile: "I''ve heard that the people of your tribe are clever. The carpets made by you are delicate, soft, elastic and durable. They are sold abroad. Today, you can see this colorful pattern with natural luster, especially the golden dragon pattern. It looks luxurious and exquisite. "


    "Only if the empress and the emperor are satisfied." The Mongolian man was very pleased, then he scratched his head with embarrassment and said, "by the way, I still have two sets of gilded wooden bowls to present to the emperor and empress."


    He pointed to the two sets of gilded wooden bowls held by his entourage of servants and said, "this bowl is made of tung trees and dried in the air. After boiling, it will take shape and be gilded with a layer of gold and engraved with dragon and phoenix patterns. It can be handed down from generation to generation, and it can keep the original flavor of food completely


    Hearing this, Ruoyin and the fourth master looked at the gilded vessels one after another.


    The fourth master had heard of Mongolian wooden bowls for a long time.


    But Ruoyin is the first time to hear this kind of bowl.


    The rice bowl made of porcelain is good-looking, but it is hot and easy to break.


    The royal family has always paid attention to rules and superstitions.


    Especially on important days, if you break the bowl, it''s really unlucky.


    Even the gold and silver rice bowls commonly used by the fourth master are expensive, but they are hot.


    But this gilded wooden bowl is not only fall proof and not hot, but also looks as noble as gold ware.


    Listen to what the Mongolian man said, handed down from generation to generation, not only for a lifetime?


    Just when Ruoyin was curious, the Mongolian man said, "there is a saying in our tribe that each of us only selects a set of gilded wooden bowls in our life. When each bowl is selected by the owner, he signs a life-long contract and must accompany the master through his whole life. Therefore, I ordered the craftsmen to create two sets of unique gilded wooden bowls with dragon and Phoenix. Here, I wish the emperor and empress Zhilan Mao for thousands of years and enjoy the music of music for a hundred years. "


    The voice just fell, only listen to the fourth master heartily: "good, very good!"


    Ruoyin thought that the fourth master would be the same as before.


    After all, the Mongolian carpet is a cultural product of other people''s tribes. It can promote the local economic development and even export trade.


    The gilded wooden bowl is the custom of their tribe, and it is not for takeout.


    Who knows the fourth master''s reaction is beyond her imagination.


    He looked at the four tones slightly.


    As a result, the fourth master is also looking at her.


    When two people four eyes are opposite, the fourth master''s eyes are very magnanimous, but also have emotion.


    For such a hot look, if the tone of a shallow smile, showing a trace of shame.


    Then she took her eyes back.


    At least there are so many people under her. It''s hard for her to show her feelings.


    Just pondering in my heart, it seems that the fourth master is very satisfied with this set of lovers'' utensils.


    At this time, the next William frowned slightly.


    Although he can understand most of Chinese, he can also speak fluent Chinese.


    However, it is still difficult for him, a European like him, to have a thousand years of Zhilan Mao and a hundred years of zither music.


    After thinking about it, he still didn''t understand the meaning.


    Who made the Qing characters broad and profound.


    But he was not blind. He looked satisfied from the fourth master.


    And if you look shy, you know the general meaning.


    So he turned his head and asked an official of the Qing Dynasty sitting at a nearby table.


    "What is Zhilan Mao for thousands of years and zither music for a hundred years. In other words, what do you mean by the thousand years of Zhilan Mao and the hundred years of zither music? "


    The official on the side glanced at William.


    Looking at him as a foreigner, holding the traditional virtue of Qing friendship, he politely replied: "Zhi" connects "Zhi", and "Zhilan" means Zhi and LAN, both of which are herbs. It is usually used to describe the nobility of virtue or the beauty of friendship, emotion and environment. And Qin and Joseph are made of Indus wood, with cavity, silk string for string. When the two instruments are played together, the sound is harmonious, which is used to describe the harmonious feelingsAt this point, the officials looked at William and thought that he should understand the meaning.


    However, William was still black and said, "so, do plants and musical instruments have anything to do with your emperor and queen?"


    "Of course it does." Seeing that he didn''t understand, the official had to seriously explain: "Zhilan has been flourishing for thousands of years, playing zither and playing music for a hundred years. Generally speaking, it means that the vegetation has been flourishing for thousands of years, and the music of zither bells and drums has been decaying for more than a century. It means that the descendants of the emperor and empress will continue to grow and outstanding talents will emerge in large numbers. Husband and wife love each other harmoniously and grow old together. "


    At this moment, William finally understood, and turned back displeased, no longer pay attention to the officials who explained to him.


    The official''s face was bewildered.


    The heart says good intention explains to him, he actually gives his face to see.


    If I knew he didn''t know etiquette, I wouldn''t tell him!


    At the moment, the Mongolian man in the center of the hall said a few more auspicious words.


    The fourth master also rewarded the Mongolian man with some things.


    When the Mongolian man returned to the table and sat down, a man with a colorful turban walked to the center of the hall.


    His turban was embroidered with intricate lines of gold.


    Not only that, his clothes are also embroidered with various gold patterns.


    And his lower body, wrapped in a long brown stripe brocade... Similar to the dress of a skirt.


    After saluting Ruoyin and the fourth master, he said, "emperor, this time the minister did not come alone, but brought the eldest princess of Yunan kingdom with him. Moreover, the eldest princess has arranged a national dance of our Yunan kingdom to present it to the emperor. "


    It was the king of Yu Nan who said this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    As soon as this was said, there was a smell of gossip spreading in Taihe hall.


    A king of a vassal state said his daughter was ready to dance.


    And that daughter is his eldest princess.


    How to listen to this, it''s a little bit of that... I want to get married.


    If it doesn''t, why do you have to let her daughter jump out.


    Ask the dancers of their country to offer their dances.


    She won''t let her daughter finish the dance and go back to her country.


    At this time, even the next head of William, the corner of his mouth also raised a funny smile.


    Since the king of Yunan said so, the fourth master could not help but let others dance.


    It''s a guest from afar.


    They are not afraid to be ashamed of dancing, and naturally there is nothing to stop them from being masters.


    As for what happens after dancing, it''s another matter.


    If her eyes turned slightly, she would know what the king of Yu Nan meant.


    if she remembered correctly, the king of Yunan had done such a thing and offered a dance girl once during the reign of Emperor Kangxi.


    At that time, Emperor Kangxi chose a dancer on the spot and gave him his title and position.


    Finally, she was promoted to the imperial concubine position and became the present Qi Taifei.


    Ruo Yin hooked his lips, and from the dish in front of him, he picked up a piece of milk tofu and chewed it carefully.


    At the same time, next came a group of girls in pink dancing clothes.


    They were dressed in cool clothes.


    The upper body only V-neck chest vest, with silver thread, embroidered with small flowers, looks dazzling and dazzling.


    However, more eye-catching than this, is a slender snake waist.


    Their lower body is the same color department low waist long skirt, directly covering the ankle that kind.


    Because of their deep facial features, the makeup on their faces is seductive and seductive.


    A beautiful black hair, all tied into a pigtail with pink hairpin flowers.


    White neck, wearing a string of wine red gem.


    On the forehead is tied a circle of color woven rope.


    In the middle, a purple Ruby falls on the forehead.


    One by one, they look like enchanting goblins.


    In addition, the leader has the whitest skin and the best figure.


    Her dance dress is different from others, it is bright red, quite a lead dance posture.


    One can see all eyes on her.


    If Yin is a woman, she thinks so.


    So she believed that the men present were even more so.


    With the musicians playing, I saw that group of girls, began to dance.


    If sound found, their dance seems to highlight the curve.


    It is mainly based on half squat, full squat and kneeling, coordinating with hands, feet, waist, chest, head, showing a variety of dance.


    No matter when, their body shape, try to form a "s" curve.


    Occasionally, she would kick the white skirt at the back of the skirt, like pieces of white clouds dancing.


    The skillful dance skill is combined with the bending of the arm, especially the elbow joint, and the wrist turning, which is elegant and graceful.


    Every movement of them is very gentle.


    It looks beautiful and light. It looks very interesting.


    One by one, the face is also full of youth smile.


    With delicate facial features, Baimei is charming.


    At the end of the dance, Ruoyin looked at them dressed in cool clothes. She could not help but tightly wrapped up her coat and felt cold for them.


    Generally speaking, this dance is a bit like Xinjiang belly dance, but they are not from Xinjiang.


    I''m from Xinjiang. I''m sitting down here. I haven''t offered anything yet.


    As the host, Ruoyin and the fourth master, as well as all the people present, applauded grandly, showing good recuperation and etiquette.


    "What do you think, emperor?" Yu Nan Wang got up and said.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and said: "it''s a dance of your nation, naturally it''s good."


    Although the region is different, whether you like it or not, you can''t slander other people''s national dance.


    That''s disrespectful.


    "Your Majesty, this is the eldest princess of the minister, who is wearing a bright red dance dress. How do you think of her dancing?" Yu Nan Wang asked again.


    It''s very interesting.


    I just want to ask the fourth master what is his first impression of his daughter.


    Well, he went on to develop.


    If sound took a puff of the corner of the mouth, looking at Yu Nan Wang an urgent look.


    I''m afraid I didn''t directly ask the fourth master what happened to his daughter.


    Look at that beautiful enchanting princess.


    Instead, he looked up at the fourth master with an open and confident face.


    The fourth master held his lips and said in a light tone: "this is a group national dance. Then, everyone is sympathetic to this dance, and none of them is indispensable. Therefore, I can only say that this dance is very good as a whole, but I can''t make a separate evaluation. "Smell speech, if sound in the heart secretly laugh.


    The fourth master, a black fox, must know what Yu Nan Wang means. He is playing Tai Chi with people here.


    I don''t know if I want to make peace with Yu Nan Wang.


    Or pure dissatisfaction with other people''s daughter.


    But she seemed to see that the long princess was really beautiful, and she was a real beauty.


    But in any case, Yu Nan Wang is the woman. It''s not good to say that he wants to give his daughter to the fourth master.


    "The emperor, the eldest daughter of a minister, is just 16 years old, and she is ready to be married."


    "Now that you are old, you must find a good son-in-law for her when you go back this time." The fourth master didn''t say anything about it. He just didn''t talk about the point.


    The king of Yu Nan laughed and bowed his hand and said, "to be honest, the eldest daughter of the minister has always believed that men in our country are generally not as tall as men in Qing Dynasty. Therefore, they have been longing to marry men of Qing Dynasty."


    The king of Yunan boasted that the men of Qing Dynasty were good, and the fourth master was naturally not modest.


    It is even more difficult to shift the topic to other countries.


    Because in his opinion, it must be the best in his own country.


    He slightly jaw head, way: "is the king of Yu Nan looking for a good son-in-law in Qing Dynasty?"


    "When I go back to the emperor, I have this intention." Yu Nan Wang wiped the sweat on his forehead. He said that the conversation was really tiring. He finally got to the point.


    "Well, I''ll send..." then, the fourth master''s eyes fell on Zhang Tingyu and ordered: "let Zhang Yanyu take you to the capital for a long time. If you meet the right one, just open your mouth and I will give you a marriage."


    "Please don''t worry about it. I''ll be happy to entertain the king." Zhang Yanyu and the fourth master are in harmony.


    This made the smile on Yu Nan Wang''s face stiff.


    He said in a hurry: "emperor, I don''t mean that."


    With that, he sighed. In front of all the people, he said, "I mean... Ah... In fact, I always think that you are a man of noble spirit, literate and martial arts, proficient in Buddhism, Confucianism, Yi Xue, astrology, numerology, geometry, arithmetic and Western painting. You are a man of great talent and determination. The official said, "if a woman in this world wants to marry, she should marry you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    I think you are good, and I would like to give you my eldest daughter as a peace and relative.


    Speaking of this, the fourth master is not good at making a fool of himself.


    Moreover, he was not flattered by Yu Nan Wang.


    Just indifferent way: "can I just ascend the throne, did not want to accept the idea of concubines."


    "But Yu Nan and the Qing Dynasty have been allies for hundreds of years. Almost every emperor has made peace. If you can''t get to the minister, don''t count. " Yu Nan Wang Dao.


    Hum.


    Their country has always had close contacts with the Qing Dynasty.


    Every new emperor will make peace with them when he ascends the throne.


    Moreover, even if there is no suitable age princess, there will be some dancers.


    What''s more, some emperors had been in power for decades, and there were several concubines in the harem, all of whom belonged to Yu Nan state.


    How could it be so difficult to get to Emperor Yongzheng?


    He also said that he had just ascended the throne and had no idea of taking concubines.


    Do you want to wait until his wings are full? Isn''t it more difficult!


    What''s more, my daughter has reached the age to be married. Who knows how long it will take.


    In a few years, she will be an old girl.


    "Of course I know that." The fourth Master said solemnly: "the eldest princess wants to find a good son-in-law in the Qing Dynasty, or he wants to make peace with the Qing Dynasty. I am all right. But only a little, it can''t be me


    In any case, the Qing man, he is approved.


    As long as it''s not him.


    "It''s not you..." Yu Nan Wang''s words just said, but in the eyes of the fourth master''s sharp like arrows, he stopped his mouth.


    In the whole Qing Dynasty, the most honorable man was the emperor.


    What''s the point if you can''t make peace with the emperor.


    He was not stupid. He could not give his eldest daughter, the treasure in his hand, to the members of the royal family.


    It''s impossible to give it to an ordinary man.


    It''s better to be the emperor''s concubine than to be the wife of those people.


    After all, it''s good to follow the supreme ruler of the Qing Dynasty.


    Maybe it will bring more and better benefits to other countries.


    "Why, does the king of Yu Nan have to make peace with me?" Fourth master''s tone is light.


    But the pair of ink pupil is cold and sharp, cold forced people do not dare to peep.


    "I dare not!" Hearing the impatience of the fourth master''s words, the king of Yunan had to bow his head and flatter his hands to ease the atmosphere: "without the protection of the Great Qing Dynasty, there would be no Yunan kingdom. Everything is like dust in the whole world. Only the emperor of Daqing will always be the supreme emperor in the hearts of our people."


    "Well, you should step back. I have made it clear enough about the marriage. If you still have any meaning in that respect, you can talk to Zhang Yanyu." The fourth master waved his hand and frowned impatiently.


    Yu Nan Wang flattered him. When he was Baylor, he had heard that King Yu told huangkao several times that his ears would be cocooned.


    Originally he was to give Yu Nan Wang face, I hope he can from his several perfunctory, understand that he does not want to get married.


    Who knows the other side actually not to give up, pedal nose on the face, then he said clearly.


    Anyway, for his part, if the king of Yunan didn''t intend to get married, he would give up.


    If you still want to get married, Zhang Yanyu can only arrange for him to choose from the Royal side relatives or the sons of officials.


    The king of Yunan, who had signed an alliance agreement with his ancestors earlier, was here to talk about his friendship.


    Once upon a time, when Huang Kao was still alive, he offered a few dancing girls, which was too common to bear. He had long been unhappy with him.


    Every year, I take some small profits and send a few women.


    As a result, when he went back, he returned with rich rewards.


    At least he is the king of a country, even if he takes some jade and national specialties.


    No matter whether it''s good or not, it''s something you can do.


    It''s disgusting to be so vulgar all the time.


    A king doesn''t know how to write "dignity" at all.


    "Yes." Yu Nan Wang''s face rose red and took his seat again.


    He also understood that if he continued to make trouble, he was afraid that his face would be even worse.


    Alas, I have heard that the new emperor of the Qing Dynasty was a ruthless and selfless emperor.


    I''ll see you today, but it''s true.


    The rules of Yu Nan state and Qing Dynasty over the years have been broken.


    If you want to say that this does not like women, it is said that he dotes on the queen.


    Thinking of this, Yu Nan Wang raised his head and looked at Ruo Yin, who was sitting at the top of his head.


    I think it''s the best thing in the world for my daughter.


    Therefore, he looked left and right, looked up and down, but he didn''t see what was good about the queen.


    At best, they are pretty.Where to compare with his beautiful young daughter.


    But before he came, he heard that the queen who had given birth to two brothers was pregnant again!


    Yu Nan Wang bit his teeth, and a trace of unwilling fighting spirit was kindled in the bottom of his heart.


    After Yu Nan Wang retired, William drank a glass of wine quite casually.


    He stood on the left side of the hall and stood in the middle of the hall.


    "Emperor, Queen."


    Ruoyin looks at William standing in the middle.


    He was wearing loose black trousers.


    Black boots with 14 inch tips and metal spurs.


    His dress and his evil cheek match together, there is an extreme high-profile and publicity.


    And if sound side of the fourth master, when seeing William, the eye light is always light, there is no difference.


    He led his lips and said casually, "long time no see."


    William said with a smile: "yes, long time no see. I''m here to congratulate the emperor on his great treasure."


    "I wish you the first king." Four masters return courtesy to each other.


    What!


    Originally, Ruoyin felt bored to sleep.


    But after listening to the words of the fourth master and William, he felt his body trembled.


    These two men, now only a few years ago.


    One got the great treasure and became the emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    And the other, the king who first ascended the throne and became the king of the empire with the sun never setting?


    No wonder she looked at William''s temperament, it seemed different.


    It looks more unruly and defiant than before.


    When we met again, he was no longer a king, but a king.


    When Ruoyin was shocked, he heard that the fourth Master seemed to think of something and asked casually, "by the way, I remember you were looking for your brother in Daqing before, but now I can find it."


    "Not yet." William shook his head helplessly. "So I''m here to look for him again. At the same time, I also brought two gifts, one is a pure natural crocodile shaped grandmother emerald. Because in our country, crocodile is the only animal in the world that will not retreat. I present this thing to the emperor as a gift for the emperor to ascend the throne. "


    Speaking of this, he pauses for a moment, turns to Ruoyin and says, "and the other one is an 18 carat Red Diamond Pendant specially dedicated to the beautiful queen."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    The voice has just dropped, if the sound and the public think William''s words are OK.


    After all, all of you have seen a lot of the world.


    I know that foreigners speak more openly and directly.


    This is known from their country''s women''s clothing, as well as the face to face ceremony and hand kissing ceremony.


    But soon, Ruoyin felt very cold.


    It was so cold that she could not help but wrap up her clothes again.


    This meeting son, she does not need to see to know, this chill must be from four ye body sends out.


    William is really, you said to the Qing Dynasty, feel sorry to come empty handed, send a gift to the fourth master meaning.


    But there''s no need to bring her a gift.


    The Mongolian man before her family gave her something.


    But what they gave was a gilded wooden bowl, and it was matched with the fourth master. It was a gift for lovers.


    At this moment, the guard next to William opened the gift box with carved gold and silver.


    And the two gifts were presented to all.


    In the golden gift box, there was a long emerald the size of a palm.


    Its color is emerald green, with a glass like luster, some translucent.


    It looks like a crocodile and has natural crocodile lines.


    But because it is pure natural lines, not processed.


    So, it seems that there is a magic and unique charm.


    Even if you sit at the top, you can see its soft and colorful light.


    Even, it has some light blue green, very gorgeous.


    Generally speaking, the crystal of emerald is not big.


    The size of this palm is a unique treasure.


    Then, when Ruo Yin''s line of sight turns to fall on one side of the red diamond pendant.


    William''s bodyguard explained in broken Chinese: "empress, this red diamond pendant presented to you by our monarch is a rare rose shaped pendant. It has 77 sections at the top, 91 sections at the bottom and 85 sections at the waist. It has 253 sections in total, which makes it shine with zero defects at any time."


    Don''t mention that if you just look at it like this, you will feel your eyes are going to be blind.


    If the voice pulls the lip, is preparing to say some official words, polite.


    Who knew that the fourth master next to him said in a deep voice: "you have a heart. I will take this natural crocodile grandmother emerald. As for your brother, I will order the court to help you find it as much as possible, and I will give you a document for customs clearance as soon as possible. "


    "Thank you for your accommodation." Said William.


    His country is an independent individual. He is not an ally with the Qing Dynasty and does not need the protection of the Qing Dynasty.


    Compared to the seemingly independent vassal and Mongolian tribes.


    He came from a truly independent empire.


    And he doesn''t have to bow down to submit himself and call himself me.


    However, he came here to find his own brother.


    Although he came to the Qing Dynasty several years ago to look for it.


    But because the sun was not setting and some emergencies occurred, he had to return home.


    This time, he must find his brother, which is his primary purpose!


    That''s why he went to the Forbidden City to attend the diplomatic banquet, so as to get the customs clearance documents.


    In this way, he could take his guard and search for his brother''s whereabouts in the Qing Dynasty.


    As for gift giving, it is a way of communication between the two countries.


    It''s like being a guest at a person''s house, troubling others and bringing gifts.


    It''s upbringing and courtesy.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, eye light a lift, the sight falls on that red diamond pendant, "however, this pendant, want to come queen should not need."


    "Oh? Why? " Asked William, raising his eyebrows.


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just used the light to sweep Ruoyin lightly.


    I''ve been with the fourth master for so many years. This tacit understanding still exists.


    She naturally understood the meaning of the fourth master''s eyes.


    Thinking of two Ge Ge Ge''s hard work at the family dinner, the four masters, who were so cautious of words, helped her round the words.


    At this time, let her turn down the pendant from William.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and said with a smile, "King William, what a coincidence. A while ago, when this palace was canonized, the Emperor gave me a unique diamond ring. So, you should give it to those who need it. "


    "But this one I offer is a pendant. It doesn''t conflict with the Queen''s ring. What''s more, this is a red diamond. It''s a treasure in diamonds, not an ordinary white diamond. " Said William.


    If the sound of the face, always with atmosphere dignified smile.


    She led her lips and politely said, "I''m sorry, the palace seems to like white diamonds very much, but I''m not sensitive to the Red Diamonds. It''s a pity that such a valuable pendant can''t be kept in the dark warehouse all day long."The meaning of this is very clear, even if she takes it, she won''t wear it, she will only put it in the dark warehouse.


    What''s more, it''s in the Qing Dynasty. It''s in the Forbidden City.


    And she is the queen of Qing Dynasty.


    William described the diamond ring given to her by the fourth master as ordinary diamond.


    Although the white diamond ring may not be worth the value of this red diamond pendant.


    But it is also the fourth master carefully selected for her, which is unique and valuable.


    Besides, William has nothing to do with her.


    In love and in reason, no matter from which angle, she and the fourth master are in the same camp.


    Some words, which may come from the fourth master''s mouth, have changed their flavor.


    So, she was the only one to say it in person.


    It''s like at a family dinner, those words come out of her mouth, and they taste bad.


    If it is convincing enough from the fourth master.


    Otherwise, in front of so many foreign vassals and Mongol princes, she would collude with William if she did not belong to the fourth master camp.


    That''s losing Da Qing''s face.


    It also makes others think that she is not a queen.


    In particular, those pedantic civil and military ministers will feel that she has lost her manners.


    See if sound insisted not, William did not say much.


    He just nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take back this red diamond pendant."


    He still knows the truth.


    But this time he came to the Qing Dynasty and got the customs clearance document. Finding his brother was the most important thing.


    He can''t force other people''s wives to accept gifts, which is not a matter of gentleness or decency.


    William picked up the wine glass in the guard tray and motioned to Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    Then, with great grace and gentleness, he finished his glass.


    The fourth master also took the wine in front of him and drank it with his head raised.


    Then, he said lightly: "the queen is pregnant. I will drink this wine for her."


    With that, he waited for Su Peisheng to pour out the wine for him, and then raised his head again.


    Sexy laryngeal knot slightly roll a few times, drink wine for Ruoyin.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin''s mouth twitched slightly.


    She didn''t intend to drink because she was pregnant. As we all know, tea can replace wine.


    She didn''t drink any wine for all the banquets tonight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    During this period, the fourth master never said anything to drink for her.


    How come to William? It''s different.


    What''s more, how does she feel that the fourth Master said "pregnant in the body" very deliberately?


    In her impression, the fourth master and William knew each other many years ago.


    Moreover, she had met with the fourth master, William and in private.


    At that time, the fourth master''s reaction to William seemed not so obvious.


    In her opinion, the fourth master''s reaction to William was lower than that to Mr. Shu.


    Is it because William''s identity is different?


    If sound shakes his head, it seems that it is not the same thing.


    But she couldn''t understand it.


    But it was William at the bottom, with a glance of surprise in his eyes.


    Obviously, I know that if Yin is pregnant.


    The deep sea blue pupil turned slightly, and then he returned to his seat.


    Then, after another, there were gifts.


    And this diplomatic banquet is undoubtedly the longest one tonight.


    It''s almost eleven o''clock before it''s over.


    Ruoyin took the lead in riding the Phoenix chariot and returned to Yongshou palace.


    And the fourth master, he will give all the food left over from the new year''s Eve meal to the princes and ministers.


    There are also good moon cakes stored during the Mid Autumn Festival, which are also given to elder brother, gege, concubines and slaves.


    After going through these processes, he would lift his feet and go out.


    When he arrived at the gate of Yangxin hall, Su Peisheng asked, "where are we going, emperor?"


    "Go to your queen." Four ye light way.


    After su Peisheng responded, the Dragon chariot was set up to drive Yongshou palace.


    Su Peisheng sang the newspaper, and all the servants came out to meet him.


    Next came Hongyi and Hongxiu.


    Four ye toward two sons light "um" a, "you emperor forehead Niang rest?"


    "Not yet. The emperor''s wife is still talking to her son." Hongxiuhui.


    Hearing this, the fourth master raised his head and swept his eyes. Only one door was opened between the halls and he lifted his feet to enter the room.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu followed.


    After entering the room, I saw Ruoyin sitting in the hall, holding Mrs. Tang and looking at the fourth master with a smile.


    She didn''t go out to meet him. Even when she met him, she didn''t salute.


    Because at this time, the fourth master sympathized with her and was not allowed to go out for a cold wind or salute.


    If she is polite, she will be criticized.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping?" The fourth master naturally sat down beside her.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu, on the other hand, are sitting on a table opposite them.


    "On New Year''s Eve, we should keep up with the new year." If the sound returns.


    The fourth Master said, "well, it''s almost half an hour away. If you are sleepy, squint for a while, and then I will wake you up. "


    "It''s better not to sleep." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    Seeing that she didn''t sleep, the fourth master didn''t say anything more.


    Just like in the past years, sitting on guard.


    If Yin secretly glanced at him with the rest of the light, she knew something was hidden in his heart.


    But because of the two children here, a lot of words are difficult to open, and she did not say anything.


    But two adults do not speak, does not mean that children can be quiet.


    It is better to say that Hongyi has grown up to be a young boy, steady and sensible.


    But Hongxiu is free to raise. Ruoyin and the fourth master don''t restrain him.


    Now, looking at the quiet atmosphere of watching the new year, he began to chatter endlessly.


    "E Niang, the Palace said that you are a grid in your stomach, then I am not going to have a sister."


    If Yin glanced at Hongxiu, he replied, "maybe the emperor''s forehead Niang may be a younger brother, but anyway, you''re going to be a brother. It''s true."


    "Oh, when my sister is born, I will play with her." Hongxiu said, picking a candy from the dish, peeling it and putting it into his mouth.


    If the sound is a little speechless.


    This boy, actually ignore her words, direct fantasy has a sister.


    I don''t think about what to do in case of a younger brother.


    She held her lips and asked, "what would you do if you were a brother?"


    Hongxiu tilted his head and thought for a while, "my brother taught him to read, write, and shoot arrows on horseback."


    "If it''s a younger brother, why don''t you play with him?" If you ask.


    "You can''t, because Amar said that boys can''t play games and lose their ambition." With a candy in his mouth, Hongxiu''s left face was plump.


    If Yin looks at him this pair of small adult appearance, can''t help but pinch his face.


    "I know that I eat sugar. A few days ago, I still said that my teeth hurt. Didn''t the imperial doctor say that there were long worm teeth?"


    As far as he knew, Hongxiu''s lessons were a mess.The teacher who taught in the palace told her and the fourth master several times.


    If it wasn''t for today''s new year''s Eve, she wouldn''t have mentioned it.


    Or you have to teach this kid a good lesson.


    "Ah, e Niang, during the Spring Festival, other people''s children all eat sugar, but I don''t eat sugar. How miserable it is." Hong Xiu muttered.


    It''s like eating sugar during the Spring Festival. It''s a matter of course. It''s impossible to refute it.


    At this time, Hongyi "cut" A: "you are still shouting every day to be a brother and play with my sister. When my sister is born, who is good at playing with mud or candy?"


    "Who said, I''ll take her to play with dolls and teach her to kick shuttlecock." Hongxiu retorted.


    Smell speech, Hongyi gave Hongxiu a look of contempt.


    Seeing this, Hongxiu didn''t accept his way: "you''re so fierce. Tell me, what are you going to do when my sister comes out?"


    "It''s natural to buy her delicious food, take her to some interesting places in the capital, and send her lovely little pets..." Hongyi, it''s a lot.


    However, at the end of his speech, the fourth master on one side said coldly: "if your empress dowager gives birth to a small lattice, I will be in the Forbidden City and ask someone to build a palace for Xiaoge."


    At this time, Hongxiu and Hongyi, who were still quarrelling, stopped talking.


    Two pairs of pure bright eyes, one after another to look at the fourth master.


    Their eyes pause for about three seconds and then they retract.


    OK, I''ve confirmed my eyes. I can''t argue with you.


    Therefore, the fourth master only said a word, he killed the two chirping sons, or the one who killed them.


    Ruoyin looks at the childish father and son. It''s really unexpected that Gao Leng''s fourth master is fighting with his son for nothing.


    After all, is it that the eight characters have not been left.


    If the sound heart has no language, on the surface is more coquettishly horizontal four ye one eye.


    He taught them well, but they haven''t been born yet. The two children also want their younger sister.


    The fourth master didn''t see her in the eyes and continued to keep up with the new year.


    After a while, the sound of fireworks was heard outside.


    Hongyi took Hongxiu out to set off fireworks.


    It''s cold outside. If Yin is pregnant again, you won''t go outside to enjoy the fun.


    But sitting by the window watching fireworks, the fourth master sat beside her.


    If Yin plans to finish eating dumplings, she washes and sleeps with the fourth master.


    At this time, the slaves also handed them hot dumplings.


    The royal family of Qing Dynasty had to eat dumplings during the Spring Festival.


    Moreover, since new year''s Eve, we have to eat for ten days.


    Because this means that eating next year''s meal means having more than one year in succession.


    If the sound in the banquet, to carry the image, but eat less.


    In addition, most of the meals were hard and greasy, which she couldn''t eat.


    Even when you meet something you like, you only take a bite or two.


    After all, there are so many people next time. If she keeps eating, it will not look good.


    Now looking at the dumplings in front of me, I have a good time.


    In particular, she told the servants in advance to eat vegetarian dumplings.


    So in her bowl, it''s filled with green pepper and tofu, and dumplings filled with pickled cabbage and vermicelli.


    During this period, the fourth master didn''t speak, so she didn''t mention what happened at night.


    When the lights were blown out and they were lying down, the fourth master lying beside her suddenly opened his mouth: "talk to me."


    "Listen to what the emperor wants to say." Ruo Yin turned over slightly and curled up in the man''s chest naturally.


    But there was something in my heart that he wanted to ask her how to wear her old clothes.


    Or, mention that William?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    When Ruo Yin guessed, he listened to the fourth master''s light way: "what do you think of Yu Nan Wang''s desire to get married?"


    "Well..." ruoyingdun, "or to see the emperor."


    She didn''t expect that he was talking about Yu Nan Wang.


    He''s a cool and rational man. He''s unpredictable.


    "I''m not going to get married anyway."


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    She heard him say that at the diplomatic dinner.


    How to get back here and tell her again.


    And it sounds like an explanation.


    Oh, no, it''s more like a show of heart.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and said softly, "I know what the emperor means, but Yu Nan Kingdom has signed an alliance with us. We have always been married. I''m afraid they will not give up easily."


    "I have my own way."


    If Yin didn''t speak, she just nestled in his arms and was quiet for a long time.


    She thought he would say something else when he finished it.


    But wait and wait, he seems to have nothing else to tell her.


    Therefore, she took the initiative to say: "emperor, today at the family dinner, two Ge Ge is wearing a little thin, but my concubine really did not treat Er Ge, not to mention any elder brother and Ge Ge in the harem."


    "I know."


    If Yin picked eyebrows, "how does the emperor know?"


    The fourth master only lightly replied three words "I believe you".


    He knew her well.


    She has always been a heartless, no desire, no demand.


    How could you do that.


    And if she''s really harsh.


    You don''t have to put eye drops on two squares, and a servant will tell him.


    "Oh..." Ruoyin moved her body at will, "and that William, my concubine, have not seen for several years. If you want to send him a diamond pendant, there is no other meaning, just like he gave the emperor a pure natural crocodile gem... "


    " Shhh. " The man raised his hand, index finger belly covered her lips, "I also believe you."


    What she has done at the diplomatic banquet today is not a bit out of line.


    He saw it all and was satisfied.


    I have confidence in him and her as a man.


    Will not be because of other people''s behavior, on the innocent her.


    Only useless men will be angry with women at home, but polite to others outside.


    And he will analyze the problem calmly.


    William didn''t act out of the way in this evening.


    Gifts are not only for the queen, but also for her.


    Moreover, the Queen''s gift he also refused, he will not be angry because of such trivial things.


    Of course, if one day, this William did something too much.


    Then he will not be merciful!


    He would not be angry with her.


    Unless she did something too much.


    Otherwise, in his eyes, it''s all between men.


    If Yin hid in the arms of the fourth master with a smile, but did not continue to say these unpleasant.


    But jiaochen complained: "the emperor don''t always tell the children that my concubine is pregnant with gege."


    "I didn''t tell them it was the servants who said it."


    "But the reason why those servants said that was not because the emperor always sent the little girl''s things. You made my concubine under great pressure by doing so. What if it wasn''t Ge Ge Ge?"


    "Then live forever."


    "Well, the emperor is eccentric anyway. Before the child is born, you will build a palace for her." She punched him on the chest with a little fist.


    The fourth master pressed her little paw, "I treat the child well, you also want to be sour, the worst thing is to build one for you at that time."


    "No, my concubine is going to be Yongshou palace. I''m close to the emperor."


    The fourth master chuckled, "OK, it''s late. You should rest quickly."


    He sat up and was about to get out of bed.


    "Where are you going so late?"


    Ruoyin turns over and looks out the window at him.


    "I still have something to deal with. I will start a writing ceremony soon. I will also worship my ancestors. Princes and ministers will also go to the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to me."


    "But you did not rest all night."


    "No problem. I''m used to it." The man finished and went out.


    Ruoyin looked at the tall and straight body and shook her head helplessly.


    Those who celebrate the new year are busier than those who don''t.


    He was even busier when he was an Emperor than when he was in the residence.


    Before the Chinese new year, after the end of the year, he can be warm with her.


    Anyway, her eyelids are going to fight.


    If sound closes the eyes, sleeps in a daze.When she woke up again, she was awakened by mother Liu.


    "Niang, it''s dawn. The ceremony of the emperor''s writing is over, and the ceremony of ancestor worship is over. Those officials, who have entered the palace one after another, want to pay New Year''s greetings to you and the emperor. "


    If Yin was still sleepy, she was almost helped up by mammy Liu and put on her lucky clothes.


    But for today''s new year''s day, she would really like to sleep again.


    But she can''t!


    Ruoyin gets up reluctantly while complaining about the red tape in the palace.


    After a stick of incense, if Yin finishes dressing up, he takes the Phoenix chariot and goes to the hall of supreme harmony.


    When they got there, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were already standing in the square of Taihe hall, ready to pay New Year''s greetings to ruoyinhe and the fourth master.


    The new year''s bell, again and again, excited and heavy.


    The Royal band also played the music of joy.


    The Phoenix chariot of Ruoyin just stopped in Taihe hall for a short time.


    The Dragon chariot of the fourth master also fell in the hall of supreme harmony.


    Then they entered the hall of Supreme Harmony and took their seats under the eyes of the princes and ministers.


    The head of his highness Taihe and the outside of the hall are filled with more than 200 high tables.


    When the officials at the bottom participate, they have to register their names.


    Then, Ruoyin and the fourth master spoke auspicious words together.


    I wish you all a happy new year.


    When they finished speaking, the officials at the bottom began to kneel and kowtow.


    When the ceremony is over, the fourth master will give you a seat, and the servants will serve tea.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master will send the bags to the princes and ministers.


    In the purse, there are the characters of "Fu" mentioned by the fourth master in the imperial pen, as well as all kinds of gold, silver and jade articles.


    Perhaps for those officials, those gold, silver and jade articles are not as important as the word "Fu" of the fourth master.


    After the ministers paid their respects, the concubines also paid new year''s greetings to Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    It''s rare for them to see the fourth master for two days in a row. Naturally, they are dressed up to the fullest.


    In the same way, Ruoyin and the fourth master gave the purse.


    Even Yu Guifei, who is lying in Yikun palace and can''t be present, asks Ruoyin to send him a reward.


    After everything is over, Ruoyin and the fourth master go to ningshou palace to pay New Year''s greetings to the Empress Dowager.


    When they got there, aunt Cui welcomed them into ningshou palace with a smile.


    As soon as Ruoyin entered the hall, he saw that the fourteenth Lord and the Wanyan family were already in the house.


    When they met Ruoyin and the fourth master, they were very polite.


    "All of them are from our own family. Those who celebrate the lunar new year will be exempted." The fourth master waved his palm and let them play.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    Then, Ruoyin and four masters paid a new year''s ceremony to the Empress Dowager.


    After receiving the purse from the empress dowager, they took their seats at the bottom of the table.


    Although the relationship between the fourth master and the Empress Dowager is better than before, there is still a gap between mother and son.


    So, after meaning to pay New Year''s greetings, he left.


    Because he has to go to the temple to incense.


    If Yin was pregnant, she couldn''t follow her, so she went back to her Yongshou palace.


    So, Ning Shougong, they only left 14 Ye couple.


    And their legitimate eldest son, lying in the arms of the Empress Dowager.


    Wan Yan sat at the head of the table, looking at the child gently.


    But the sight of the fourteenth Lord falls on WAN Yan''s body from time to time.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager looked up at will and saw her son staring at her daughter-in-law.


    Once upon a time, the reason why she did not like Yan was that he was his wife and had been married for 14 or more years without any movement in her stomach.


    Now I look at the big fat grandson in my arms. How can I feel comfortable after watching Yan.


    And she seems to have found that there has been a great change in the attitude of the fourteen towards Wan Yan.


    But only a little, she just can''t stand Yan Shi''s attitude towards fourteen love.


    After all, no mother likes her daughter-in-law to be too cold to her son.


    Especially in the Qing Dynasty, the fourteenth master was still a man of status.


    This son, she is a small pain to big, can not see others neglect.


    See empress dowager eye light turns slightly, light way: "14 Fu Jin, sad family hears you recently body unwell?"


    "Back to the emperor''s forehead Niang, just occasionally feel cold, it doesn''t matter." Wan Yan''s Hui.


    She didn''t hate the Empress Dowager.


    When she was pregnant with her brother, the Empress Dowager helped her.


    If there is no aunt Cui around the Empress Dowager.


    She couldn''t be so smooth about giving birth.


    Therefore, since then, she has more respect for the Empress Dowager.


    "Since it doesn''t matter, you''ve been ill for nearly a month, and you can''t even serve fourteen." The Empress Dowager was serious.


    Smell speech, Wan Yan''s face rose red.


    She was indeed suffering from wind and cold, and the government doctors also treated her.


    However, as long as she thought that she was well, she would have to wait on the fourteenth master. She deliberately did not drink medicine and dragged her sick body.


    Anyway, elder brother has a nurse to feed, it doesn''t interfere.


    In addition, the government doctor said that this is a minor disease, not infectious, so she has been dragging.


    It''s been a month.


    Every time he went to her, she used it as an excuse.


    It''s not her affectation.


    If the fourteenth Master goes to her house every few days, she can still stand it.


    But after she gave birth to her elder brother, he stayed in her main courtyard almost every night.


    Even if the night is over, every time it''s hard.


    It''s really a night or a night...


    do you know how painful it is to be bullied by a strong and healthy man who has been practicing martial arts all the year round.


    It''s the kind of... As long as she doesn''t like him, he bullies her without saying a word.


    No matter how much she begged for mercy, it was no use.


    She had not served him much before.


    Now suddenly serving so frequently, of course, it is not suitable.


    But he didn''t know how to take pity on her.


    She couldn''t stand it, just like the battlefield.


    Besides, he didn''t respect her and humiliated her by saying that every time.


    What a pain and anger!


    In this way, she took advantage of the cold, directly ordered people to the front yard with words.


    Anyway, if he goes on like this, she is too lazy to wait on his endless bath.


    "Wanyan, the AI family is talking to you. Now you feel that you have given birth to an elder brother. Even the words of AI family are ignored, don''t you?" The Empress Dowager murmured.


    Wan Yan was stunned for a moment, and then he came back to his senses.


    She said, "Huang e Niang, her daughter-in-law didn''t expect to have a minor illness in winter, which was so troublesome. The government doctor also looked at it and drank a lot of medicine, but it was still not good. I can''t help it..."


    after that, she covered her mouth with her handkerchief and pretended to cough for several times.


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and said, "if you really want to be good, where will it be. If you put half of your mind on your child, you may be pregnant with your second child. "


    With that, the Empress Dowager glanced at Yan with displeasure and said, "you, you are just living a very comfortable life!"


    "Yes, the emperor''s daughter-in-law said Wan Yan''s Hui.


    It''s just a sneer in my heart.


    I think she just married the fourteenth master, but her whole mind was on him.And what about their mother and son?


    One took her as air.


    One does not want to see her, even if she is cynical.


    Now, she is not as gentle and intimate as she was when she entered the mansion.


    One blame her for neglecting her son.


    "Huang e Niang, Fu Jin, she has been ill for so long. Don''t blame her. Fortunately, she takes her brother very well, doesn''t she? " 14 ye, who has not talked much for a long time, spoke a good word for his family Fujin.


    However, the Empress Dowager glared at him, "now it''s very good, but if she goes on like this again, I can''t rest assured."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Wanyan and shiye looked up one after another to the Empress Dowager.


    "Huang e Niang, what do you mean by that?" The fourteenth master asked Wan Yan what he wanted to ask but did not dare to ask.


    "What else do you mean? Your family Fu Jin has been so sick, can''t let big brother still take with her." She would like to see whether this is a real or a fake disease.


    If it''s true, then wait for her to get well, and send the elder brother back to shijiqian mansion.


    If it is false, she will let the elder brother stay in the palace for a long time.


    Look at her, Yan dare not pretend to be sick, cold 14!


    "Huang e Niang, the doctor said that this is just a small problem, and it will not infect. If you don''t believe it, ask the servants in the mansion and you will know that I''ve been taking big brother with me all the time, haven''t you infected him? " Wan Yan was a little anxious.


    I want to say that I won''t put my elder brother in the palace completely because of this small matter.


    After all, from ancient times to the present, the Empress Dowager has always been lonely and raised her grandchildren by her side.


    First the Empress Dowager is not, that five ye and five princesses, are all brought up by her hand.


    The Empress Dowager''s face sank, and resolutely said, "no, big brother is the grandson of AI family who is very hard to hope for. We can''t let him take this risk. Besides, if you are ill and have no energy to take care of the child, you''d better put him in the AI family for a while, and wait until you are well


    "Huang e Niang..." 14 ye and WAN Yan both open their mouths.


    "Well, it''s a sad decision. You don''t have to talk about it." The Empress Dowager waved her hand impatiently, as if she didn''t want to hear anything more.


    Wanyan had to close her lips and take a sip.


    The heart says what to do.


    As long as the thought that she was well, she would have to wait on the fourteenth master, and she felt a pain in her back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    The fourteenth master knows that his mother-in-law is stubborn, but he doesn''t know how to be virtuous. Where does the emperor sum Niang get angry?


    But aunt Cui, the master of the mind, all feel clear.


    The heart said that the fourteenth Lord was really confused. The Empress Dowager gave him support and created opportunities. He also helped fourteen Fu Jin speak.


    Finally, the fourteenth master thought that the Empress Dowager wanted his grandson to live in the palace for a while, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Just want to wait for a while, wait for her to get rid of anger, and then take the big brother back.


    In any case, he is his own mother, can he harm his son?


    Just let Fujin keep more body.


    Perhaps the emperor sum Niang said right, she is too worried about children, so the disease has not been good.


    After lunch, Wanyan and the fourteenth master went back to the house by carriage.


    When the carriage was driving, the fourteenth master saw a woman who was not happy in the carriage and frowned: "what''s the matter? The emperor''s wife is in the palace, and her food and clothing are even better than those in our house. Can you starve big brother and cold him?"


    "It''s not that I''m angry. I''m so angry that I''m all Amar''s people. How can I still be like a child who hasn''t been weaned? What do you say?" she said


    The fourteenth master belongs to the person who can''t make any noise. He held the woman''s arm and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Wanyan looks up and looks directly at the boy.


    "Isn''t it? When I went into the palace today, I didn''t cough, and I deliberately put on the makeup of mental point. If you didn''t take eye drops in front of Huang e Niang, she would have known that I was cold and didn''t let my husband into my room for a month?"


    14 Ye is angry, he bites a tooth, way: "Ye is not as small as this, also say in front of empress forehead."


    "How did the emperor''s wife know that?"


    "Don''t you know that there are servants planted by the emperor''s wife in our house, which may have been said by them."


    "Seriously?" Wan Yan asked incredulously.


    "What did you cheat on me?" The fourteenth master loosened her arm, leaned against the cushion of the car, and said faintly: "it''s a matter of course that Huang e Niang wants to hold her grandson. She is not a unreasonable person. What can you worry about? Can you still hold the elder brother and not give it to us?"


    "She just reasoned in front of you." Wanyan didn''t have a good way.


    "What a heartless white eyed wolf. I forgot how much care the emperor''s wife gave you when you were pregnant with a big brother." Young people are cold.


    Wanyan sneered, "yes, thanks to you. When I was pregnant with my elder brother, I suffered a lot. Speaking of this, Huang e Niang is far better than you husband


    As soon as this word comes out, 14 Ye Mou Guang is tight, sit down directly beside woman.


    Body also slowly close to her.


    Dark deep eyes, staring at her for a long time.


    "Do you know that you have been doubting for a month that you are really sick or are you pretending to be in front of me


    Wanyan''s heart a void, "what is true or false, the government doctors have given me several prescriptions, can you fake it?"


    The boy looked directly into her eyes, as if to see through her, and coldly said: "it seems to be true."


    "If I say no, it''s not."


    As soon as the voice fell, the young man''s beautiful cheek suddenly approached, and then approached...


    close to the hot male breath, sprayed on her face, warm and itchy.


    The young man attached to her ear, chuckled and said, "don''t pretend. Every time you lie, your eyes dodge and dare not look at him."


    After that, he only heard the sound of "Dong", which was the sound of his fist hitting the carriage.


    Then, his body gradually away from her, relying on the morning car cushion closed his eyes, no longer spoke to her.


    Seeing this, Wan Yan bit his lip.


    It turned out that he had long suspected that she was pretending to be ill, but he had not exposed her.


    But since it has been installed for such a long time, why do you want to make it clear now.


    He was always like this. He looked reckless and impulsive. He didn''t have any capitals.


    But will be in inadvertent time, suddenly broke the matter to say.


    Let her feel that she is the most ridiculous one.


    But she doesn''t have time to think about it now.


    The top priority is to get the elder brother back from the Empress Dowager.


    Although everything is good in the palace.


    But she was not at her side.


    In addition, those people in the palace did not have the experience of taking care of big brother.


    It''s freezing. Don''t get sick.


    Moreover, the Empress Dowager has said that she wants to bring her elder brother to the palace to raise her.


    She is a woman and a daughter-in-law. Naturally, she has no right to object because no one listens to her.


    At that time, if 14 Ye didn''t object, maybe elder brother would have been raised under the Empress Dowager''s knee.


    Later, the Empress Dowager could not resist the fourteenth Lord, so she had to retreat and seek the second place.


    She said that when she gave birth to a second child, whether it was a boy or a girl, she would keep it in the palace.She would think about the future and talk about it later.


    Who knows the Empress Dowager can''t wait so much. On the first day of the new year''s day, she will put her elder brother in the palace.


    As a result, she would like to take the excuse of being sick.


    First of all, I put my elder brother in the palace for a while.


    Then take it with you and don''t give it back to her.


    But even if it is true, her small arm, of course, can not twist the Empress Dowager''s thigh.


    The only way to tell the stubborn empress dowager is to let the fourteenth master be reckless.


    But now, Mr. 14 seems to be angry with her.


    Wanyan stealthily glanced at the young man who closed his eyes and raised his mind. He was at a loss.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the mansion.


    When getting off the bus, the teenager didn''t even look at her and went straight into the house door.


    Wanyan wanted to stop him and discuss things with him.


    But he was so angry that he didn''t open his mouth.


    Back in the main courtyard, her mind is full of children.


    "Fu Jin, you have been walking in the house since you came back from the palace. If you really don''t trust big brother, you''d better go to the master. The Empress Dowager loves our master''s son most. Maybe he can say something in front of the empress dowager, and the elder brother will come back in a few days. "


    Smell speech, has been pacing Wanyan''s pace a meal.


    Do you really want to find him?


    She hesitated.


    But she didn''t think about it for long. Finally she bit her lip and decided to go to the front yard.


    When she got there, the slave in the front yard met her and beat her to death.


    Just one by one, on the face both panic and hard to say.


    Wan Yan''s sight swept around the slaves.


    Soon, she probably knew why.


    Because she was in the yard and saw the servants around Wu.


    It is estimated that Wu''s family is in the room of the fourteenth master.


    Thinking of this, Wanyan didn''t ask the slave to talk, let alone let the slave go in to bring words to the fourteenth master, so he prepared to return to his own main courtyard.


    But she just walked to the front yard door, the pace of pause.


    Somehow, my mind suddenly remembered what sister-in-law had said to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    And she herself has always wanted to take back what belongs to her.


    Since you want to get it back, you can''t go back to the main hospital.


    Wan Yan''s head turned, the line of sight in the hall between the door, as well as the study window light swept a glance.


    She is a legitimate wife. She wants to talk to her husband. What can I do to avoid Wu.


    The main room and men talk, it is her concubine room to avoid is.


    As for whether the fourteenth master can''t see her, will he leave the Yan family? How can you know if you don''t try!


    At the moment, her eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    In this way, she took the slave''s hand and went back to the yard again.


    And light asked the slave: "14 Ye is in the study, or in the house?"


    "That..." the little eunuch didn''t expect that Yan''s family would turn back, and some of them faltered back: "the master''s son was in the study, but later... And Wu gege entered the inner room..."


    so far, the eunuch couldn''t say anything more.


    But just such a sentence is enough to make people fantasize.


    Lonely men and few women living in a room, under what circumstances, will be transferred from the study to the rest of the interior?


    Wanyan''s Willow eyebrows frown slightly, she looked at the closed window, slightly Zheng Zheng.


    But soon, she told the servant: "you go in and take a message for me, and say that I have something to talk about, and it''s urgent."


    As soon as the voice dropped, I saw several servants in the main courtyard staring at each other, as if no one dared to pass on the message.


    At this time, Wu''s maid said with a smile: "Fu Jin, I want you to see the servant in the early morning. You should also know that my family Ge Ge Ge is serving the fourteenth master. But why do you have to ask them to go in and bring you a message? Don''t you see that they are not willing to go in one by one


    With that, the servant girl also said with a smile, "maybe my family''s gege and master''s son are all resting in the afternoon. Why bother Fu Jin? What''s the matter? Can''t we leave it for tomorrow? It''s not necessary to ask questions in vain and lose face. "


    "Pa" a sound, Wan Yan Shi raised his right hand, to the maid''s face, is a hard slap.


    She looked at her palm in surprise.


    It was the first time that she couldn''t control and beat the slave herself.


    At the moment, even she herself was bluffing by herself.


    Just now, somehow, she felt an uncontrollable anger in her heart.


    Then he raised his hand and slapped the servant.


    "Fu Jin, you dare to beat me. Do you know who I am? I am Wu gege''s servant. "The servant girl pointed to Wan Yan''s nose and said in disbelief.


    Wanyan only gave the servant girl a cold look, and the slave around her reprimanded her: "it''s a matter of course that the master beats the slave. My family Fu Jin beat you, that is also your honor. Who makes you so unruly? Even Fujin''s affairs dare to tell. "


    "Bah, my master only has Wu Ge Ge Ge!" The servant girl covered her red face and was not convinced.


    Hearing the speech, Wanyan said faintly, "come on, drag her down, and slap her hard for twenty years. If you look at her mouth, you dare not talk nonsense."


    Wu is just a gege, to put it worse, he is a slave.


    The servant girl said that Wu Ge Ge was the master. How unreasonable!


    Although since she entered the government, Wu, including the servants around her, did not regard her as a Fu Jin.


    As time goes by, they become more and more arrogant.


    At that time, she thought Wu was the lover of the fourteenth Lord.


    He didn''t look at her in the first place. If she punished Wu and his servants, would he hate her more.


    But now, she doesn''t care what he thinks of her.


    That''s the worst.


    She''s been through the worst, and there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Then, I saw the servant girl drag out the palm.


    After waiting for servant girl to be dragged out, Wan Yan Shi leered at the servitude of eye main courtyard.


    However, at a glance, a eunuch trembled and said, "Fu Jin, wait a moment. I''ll go to deliver the message."


    With that, he took the whisk in his arm and rushed in to deliver the message.


    Because the fourteenth Lord and Wu family were in the inner room, the eunuch went directly from the hall to knock on the door.


    After he entered the hall, Wanyan didn''t know what happened.


    I only know that before long, the eunuch came out.


    And went to the end of the Yan family, said: "Fu Jin, master son ye said to let you in."


    To tell you the truth, Wan Yan was a little surprised.


    Because she knew that Wu was inside, she had no hope.


    However, the heart is not willing, let her still try.


    Wanyan released the slave''s hand, stepped on the bottom of the flower pot, and went down the hall into the inner room.


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard Yan''s soft and greasy voice.


    "My Lord, people''s hands are rubbing painful..."Probably because the opposite sex repels each other''s relations, Wan Yan Shi after hearing, had a goose bumps.


    However, maybe men love this kind of voice, she thinks so.


    The next moment, she looked up into the room.


    He was wearing a light blue robe, lying leisurely on the couch.


    The young man put his hands on his waist at will and sipped his thin lips.


    If it was not for the slight rolling of his eyelids, he would have been asleep.


    The Wu family, on the other hand, was wearing a light red flag dress with delicate makeup on her face.


    At first glance, it is a well-dressed look.


    Wu sat behind the reclining chair of the fourteenth master.


    A pair of delicate jade hands are rubbing the shoulders and massaging the acupoints on the brain.


    This is not the same as Wan Yan imagined.


    She thought that they might have rested on the bed just as the maid said.


    However, when Wu saw her, she was closer to the head of the fourteenth Lord.


    From her point of view in the past, Wu had a kind of desire to press a man''s head on his chest.


    At this time, the Wu family got up and rarely saluted the Yan Family''s rules, "Fu Jin auspicious."


    Wanyan''s light "um" a, "I have something to say with Ye."


    However, it was quiet to answer her.


    Not only did Wu''s disguise not hear him, but he continued to knead his shoulders for the fourteenth master there after he sat down. He did not know how to understand the rules and stepped down.


    Even the fourteenth master was still lying there.


    He didn''t say to let Wu avoid it.


    Even, did not respond to her words, a do not want to pay attention to the appearance.


    This made Wan Yan feel particularly embarrassed.


    It seems that he and Wu are just a couple. She is a concubine who broke into the room without knowing etiquette.


    However, Wu also threw a smug and provocative look at her, with a smile like a spring breeze on her face.


    Wanyan gave Wu a cold look and set his eyes on the fourteenth master.


    Since he asked her to come in, he was naturally prepared to send Wu.


    It''s impossible for her to talk to him about personal affairs. Wu''s listening.


    But when he knew she came in, he took her as air.


    Was he just calling her in, trying to humiliate her?


    Even so, she won''t go out easily when she comes in.


    Anyway, he and Wu did nothing. She was afraid of anything.


    So Wanyan sat down in the rose chair in the room and said, "since you are tired and have no energy to discuss things with me, I''ll sit here and have a cup of tea. When you want to say something, let''s talk slowly."


    As soon as his voice dropped, Wu turned his eyes.


    I think that Wan Yan''s family has disturbed her close relationship with the fourteenth master.


    Since she was banned last time, the fourteenth master has not been to her courtyard for a long time.


    I wanted to have a good time with Mr. 14 today.


    Who knows that Fujin is so shameless that she still stands here to hinder her good deeds!


    I don''t know if Wanyan''s sentence "no energy to discuss things with me" stabbed the fourteenth Lord.


    It was her way of playing around that caused the teenagers to be extremely dissatisfied.


    Only listen to the youth thin lip light open, coldly order: "go out!"


    However, Wan Yan Shi did not mean to go out.


    But Wu couldn''t bear it. She said with a smile to Yan: "Fu Jin, didn''t you hear the LORD say, let you go out? How can you still sit here and really intend to sit here until dark."


    "You mean to go out." The boy spoke again.


    At this moment, Wu''s hand movement stopped.


    She went through the words of the fourteenth master in her mind.


    Listen to his meaning, seem not to let Fujin go out, but let her out?


    ------


    let me know. There will be a blast next week. I''ll inform you when.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    At this moment, the Wu family is not calm.


    She was a little uncertain and said, "Sir, are you letting the minion out?"


    "The same thing, I don''t want to repeat," I told you, but you don''t listen. " She mentioned to him several times that he was forced to force her by his own position and strength.


    The young man bit the back alveolar and looked even worse.


    Jun Lang''s cheek, there is a strange smile, very reluctant, tight, a look is angry, in sneer.


    "Well, don''t say anything. Now that you know what you mean, go out for me."


    Wanyan''s stupefied in situ, she originally wanted to talk to him.


    How could he be so angry when he was halfway there.


    Seeing that she did not go out, the young man said in a deep voice, "did you not hear me when he asked you to go out, or do you want to ban your feet like Wu?"


    "no,... Listen to me, and I''ll go out..."


    , Wan Yan''s body rose, looked down at his toes, and his two cheeks were red.


    After three seconds of silence, she opened her mouth and said, "the Lord comes too often every time, and does not pity me. As time goes by, I am really in pain. In addition, I often can''t sleep well at night, which is why I can''t help it... "


    hearing this, the fourteenth Lord raised his eyebrows.


    Eyes straight at the woman, looking at her soft Xi Jiao - shy appearance, not like lying.


    But he really didn''t expect that it was because of this that she pretended to be ill.


    Now even if he did, he didn''t know how to change it.


    Although he is such a person, as long as he is a woman who likes himself, he is flattered on the surface.


    But that''s what he used to do with his bed.


    Just like on the battlefield, regardless of priority.


    Besides, he''s a very young man.


    Because he has practiced martial arts all the year round, he has a stronger physique than ordinary men.


    Even eating is more than ordinary men.


    Well, this is more than ordinary men.


    "Anyway, it''s just like this. Do you like to serve or not?" The youth is reckless.


    But the expression on the face is better.


    I didn''t say she was going out.


    Wanyan''s face became even more red after hearing the young man''s overbearing and outspoken words, as if he could pinch the blood.


    I want to find a portable carpet to get in.


    Or leave immediately.


    She bit her lip and blushed and said, "I have said what I should say. If you still say so, I''m a pity for my life, and I can''t serve you."


    With that, she saluted in a hurry and was about to leave.


    But she just turned to walk outside the door, and behind her came the voice of the young man''s command: "come back to me!"


    Wan Yan''s back to the youth, the pace of pause in place.


    Then he slowly turned around and said, "what else can I do for you?"


    "Come here." When a teenager talks, he puts his legs down naturally. It seems convenient to do something.


    It was this movement that made him more nervous when he approached him.


    Sure enough, when she came to him, the boy pulled her arm and took her into his arms.


    At the same time, he leaned back, and they both fell on the couch.


    "If you don''t take medicine even though you''re cold, how can you say you cherish your life?" From the top of his head came the young man''s vigorous voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    Wan Yan''s: "you know that you are not as strong as he is, so you don''t struggle.


    Just lying quietly in his arms, listening to his heartbeat.


    His heart beat a little fast, in her eardrum made a "puff and puff" sound.


    Just like the war drum, she was nervous for no reason.


    "You know that you are reckless. You should be obedient every time. If you are upset, you can''t care so much about you." The young man was unreasonable.


    "Why am I disobedient?"


    "You beat and bite, and you don''t cooperate at all. That''s called obedience?"


    "The Lord is rough, Lu is fierce, how can people cooperate...


    " if you feel pain, just call it out, and you can be more gentle. " It''s rare for a young man to be good at talking, and he''ll bow his head to indulge in a kiss on his bright forehead.


    Big palm also along the woman''s collar skillfully unbuttoned.


    "Don''t..." Wanyan struggled a little.


    However, her powerless appearance, to the youth, is simply to refuse to return to welcome.


    "You see, I''m disobedient again."


    "It''s not disobedient. It''s about big brother."


    Young action move, seem to know that she is very concerned about this matter, deliberately hanging her: "this is not urgent."


    "No, I''m in a hurry." Wanyan said, one hand on the young man''s chest, directly sat up, looking at him seriously.


    Looking at her face, the young man chuckled and coaxed: "good, good, I know. But it won''t work. After a few days, the emperor will play ice games in the palace. I''ll take you to play, and then I''ll come into the palace by the way, and bring the elder brother back? "


    "Not good."


    "well, that''s the deal." The young man could not help but hold up the woman and let her sit down on her body.


    Suddenly, the wooden reclining chair creaks.


    As if at any time because of the movements of the beautiful men and women and scattered.


    After a while, a flaxen body appeared on the couch, as well as a snow-white body.


    "Ye... I don''t want to be on it. I don''t have the strength...


    " I know, you don''t have to move. I hold you. " The boy''s voice was dim and dumb. He laid her head in his arms and bewitched her by her ear: "give me a little lattice again."


    "No way."


    "Why."


    "If there is a new grid, I still don''t want to give it to Huang e Niang. Originally, a girl is going to get married. If she was not raised by her side when she was a child and married out when she grew up, it would be better not to be born. "


    The young man doted and drowned with a smile, "it''s really a greedy little thing. Don''t worry. If you give me a lattice, the emperor''s forehead Niang''s head, you will say it."


    Although there was a lot of unhappiness between them.


    But at least in the case of children.


    The couple are in the same camp.


    The words are open, Wanyan also early in the youth to mobilize gradually melt.


    He seems particularly patient today.


    Not like the past single knife interest, but constantly kiss her, comfort her every part of the body.


    Wanyan was still in love with the youth in front of him, and his body became acute and intolerable.


    She lay in his arms and wriggled uneasily.


    Ear but came to the young patient and hoarse Teaching: "listen, wait a little longer, I''m afraid it will hurt you again."


    It seemed that he was suffering from the pain of endurance, and his cheek exuded subtle sweat.


    Dark deep eyes, with scarlet light.


    Strong - strong body lines are more and more obvious, like ready to go.


    As soon as I heard about it, the woman''s body trembled and waited.


    The whole person was also distracted and dizzy by him.


    Aware of her desire, the boy pressed her body and said in her ear, "please."


    "Yun Yi, please..." she said in a flattering voice.


    Voice just fell, the woman''s mouth issued a long sigh.


    No, it''s more like chanting.


    And her body, also fell into the boundless whirlpool.


    It''s like falling into a bottomless pile of cotton.


    It''s like white clouds floating in the sky.


    The whole person is light and floating...


    and the skin like body, also because of the men''s Meng Lang, arouse layer after layer of white shining spray...


    this day, because of his rare tenderness, she is extremely charming.


    Cold for so long a woman, in the young body Mei bite - bone.


    As long as you think of her indifference to yourself, but now she is not flattering, you will greatly satisfy the young man chauvinism and love her more and more...


    -


    the ice play activity is held on the eighth day of the first month.The venue is Taiye pool, on the west side of the Forbidden City.


    This is not a simple recreational activity, it is a traditional Manchu sports activity.


    It is also a winter sports meeting held every year in Qing Dynasty.


    To be exact, it''s the ice parade.


    After the Qing Dynasty took over the Central Plains, ice sports were still one of their military training programs.


    The performers were selected from the eight banners and the three banners of the house.


    In order to check the situation, more than 1000 experts trained in the palace a year ago.


    When they are skilled in training, they will make an official appearance on the Taihe pool.


    The emperor, the queen, the empress dowager, princes and nobles, civil and military officials, will all be present to watch the ice show.


    On this day, Ruoyin got up early.


    After changing into a proper costume, she took a little breakfast and went to Taiye pool by Phoenix chariot.


    By the time she got there, someone was already performing on the frozen lake, equivalent to a modern dress rehearsal.


    A servant showed Ruoyin the way and took her to the platform of Taiye pool.


    All the way, people who saw her would kneel down.


    However, before Ruoyin goes to the high platform, he hears the voice from behind: "the emperor has arrived!"


    If Yin looks back, there is a bright yellow guard of honor in the distance.


    Probably because of the great occasion today, the fourth master is not riding in the light dragon chariot.


    It was a jade chariot carried by thirty-six people.


    The jade chariot is nearly four meters high. It seems that in order to better match the jade chariot, the decoration of the jade chariot is mainly beige.


    This makes the jade chariot and the scenery of ice and snow, as well as the scene of ice play closer.


    However, the Yellow Luo umbrella held by the servant, the golden dome on the jade chariot and the Yellow Satin hanging on both ends showed luxury and dignity.


    I watched the fourth master slowly approaching in the crowd of servants and bodyguards.


    All the people present saluted and worshipped in the direction of the fourth master.


    After all, it''s impossible for everyone present to join in.


    And if the sound is far away from the fourth master, it''s not easy to walk towards him.


    She only saluted the fourth master from a distance.


    But she didn''t go to him.


    But he Zhongkang, who couldn''t bear the fourth master''s side, found her and said with a thousand smiles: "empress, the emperor invites you to ride on the ice bed made by the imperial government, and also asks you to follow the slave."


    "Ice bed? "I''m surprised.


    But still holding the hand of mother Liu, he Zhongkang followed him to the place where there was a royal ice bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    Soon, Ruoyin followed he Zhongkang to a spacious ice surface in Taiye pool.


    And right in the middle, there was an igloo with bright yellow Satin hanging on the door.


    Around the igloo, there are well-dressed royal guards guarding.


    To the door, he Zhongkang chaoruoyin made a "please" gesture: "Niang, please come in."


    If the sound slightly jaw head, holding the soup woman son to enter the room.


    And all the servants around her were waiting outside.


    After entering the room, Ruo Yin sees the fourth master sitting by the window.


    He was wearing a bright yellow robe and a black sable cloak.


    Mou son is looking out of the window, leaving her a handsome side face.


    "The emperor." She gave a light call.


    Hearing this, the fourth master looked back and saw that the woman was wearing a carmine dress with plum blossoms embroidered on it.


    The snow-white fox fur collar makes her swan neck more elegant.


    Not only that, she was wearing a snow-white fox hair hat.


    The delicate and beautiful face, hidden in the hat, looks more compact, it is really lovely.


    "Here you are." At the moment of seeing her, the corner of the fourth master''s mouth involuntarily rose.


    Then, he got up, took her to sit by the window, and continued to look out of the window.


    Ruo Yin holds Mrs. Tang and looks out of the window along his eyes.


    She didn''t pay much attention when she was outside.


    Now, when you sit here, you will know that the location is higher.


    Just sitting by the window, you can overlook the surrounding environment of Taiye pool.


    Outside the window, the snow is flying, white, like layers of snow-white cream.


    Give people a cool Yingying, very pure feeling.


    And that snow, the whole line of sight are filtered in general, fuzzy with a bit of mystery.


    Those who came to participate in the ice frock, one by one, were wrapped in thick cotton padded jackets, fluffy hats and woolen gloves.


    Even the neck was covered with a high collar.


    At the moment, Ruoyin saw everything and felt strange.


    She looked around the igloo curiously again.


    Found on the roof and wall, are carved dragon and Phoenix auspicious patterns.


    The sparrow is small, but it has five internal organs.


    There is a crystal icicle in the room.


    a bill and a half round table.


    There are also two rose chairs, and the wood for clothes.


    Most importantly, there is a large ice bed in the middle.


    The pillars of the ice bed, as well as the top of the bed, are carved with five clawed green dragons.


    Even the legs of the bed, the armguard and the bed skirt are carved with four or three claw green dragons, which look luxurious and shocking.


    Moreover, looking at the lifelike appearance, we can see that the sculptor is first-class.


    The bed is covered with thick bright yellow mattress and brocade quilt.


    There are two reindeer skins and two silk pillows on the brocade quilt.


    In the four corners of the room, there are several beautiful ice carved lotus lanterns, setting off the already crystal clear igloo.


    When Ruoyin appreciates the environment in the room, he listens to the lively sound coming from outside.


    She turned her head and saw the fourth master making a gesture through the window.


    Then, out of the window, there is a long line of neat lines.


    I saw them figure skating on the ice, displaying scorpion, Golden Rooster independence, Nezha making trouble in the sea, double flying swallow, Qianjin drop, dragonfly skimming the water, purple swallow piercing waves, phoenix spreading wings and so on.


    Not only that, but also thousands of soldiers, dressed in military uniform, performed pole climbing, bar turning, fork flying, knife playing, stick making, flag making, luoluohan, and ice skating and archery of military training nature.


    Every time a project is performed, the fourth master will say "appreciation".


    Then, the steward of the house of internal affairs will distribute the reward prepared in advance.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care, just drag your chin and watch the wonderful performance outside.


    The mouth also can''t help tunnel: "emperor, we Qing unexpectedly still have this kind of ice army, can be really fierce."


    "That''s it." Looking outside, the fourth Master said in a deep voice: "because we have lived in extremely cold places for a long time, skating and skiing have become necessary skills in the ice and snow. When Emperor Taizu of the Qing Dynasty was in power, the soldiers used this skill to organize and train a" ice special team "good at skating, and rescued the Qing Taizu who was trapped in the war."


    If the sound is muddled to nod, eyes light half squint to look out of the window, curiously asked: "emperor, what shoes are they wearing under their feet?"


    "It''s called wulashizi. It''s a shoe that''s tied to your feet with animal bones. It''s also inlaid with iron bars on the soles." With that, the fourth master pointed to a group of blue troops in the distance and said, "that''s the technical and Yongbing camp of the Qing Dynasty. It''s a kind of ice skating arm specialized in the Qing army."


    "So powerful." Regardless of what the fourth Master said, if the sound all nodded, his eyes were full of surprise and admiration.However, her modesty for advice satisfied the fourth master''s male chauvinism.


    He began to talk to her.


    From Cuju on ice to double flying.


    In fact, that pair of flying, like the current figure skating, can cultivate soldiers'' tacit understanding and improve their sensitivity.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master were chatting, they heard the distant sound of the starting gun.


    Then there are a lot of men, from the opposite ice rink, toward Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    When it comes to the front of the ice bed, the imperial guards will stop it and divide the ranking.


    Then, the fourth master rewarded the top nine skaters with the fastest speed.


    Then, Ruoyin watched the colorful ball shooting and the Dragon shooting game.


    Finally, those who have performed, all gathered together to perform the final group practice.


    They have different postures and show their unique skills. They form a serpentine dragon that surrounds the ice bed of Ruoyin and fourth master in the center.


    So neat and uniform performance, but let the original cold winter full of vitality.


    After the final performance, a woman in a big red coat and skirt stood in the middle and said something.


    But because the distance is too far, if the sound does not understand.


    But soon, Su Peisheng''s voice sounded out of the window: "the emperor, the eldest princess of Yu Nan Kingdom, said that there was a program to perform, and that after the performance, she would compare skating speed with our people."


    "Let her perform first, and then she will be challenged." The fourth master seems to have expected it.


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he went to deliver the message.


    After a while, I saw that the princess took off her red cloak and wore only a thin skirt.


    Ruo Yin across the ice window, from a distance to see her toes gently, such as goose feather snow landing.


    Long legs dance on the smooth mirror like ice.


    The bright red skirt, with her dancing, played a bright light.


    This makes the long princess, who is already excellent, looks dazzling and charming.


    The graceful swan neck is even higher.


    Charming deep eyes are with a shallow smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    The beautiful dancing posture is leisurely and gentle, and the quick flying body is as light as the wind.


    Then she stood on tiptoe, turned around, and circled in the middle.


    When people were worried about whether she would turn dizzy, her arms suddenly stretched out and finished the dance.


    Around one after another applause, also in the dance stopped, have sounded.


    Even Ruo Yin, sitting in the icehouse, clapped politely.


    I have to admit that the long princess''s dancing is very beautiful.


    And the dance she just danced was similar to ballet.


    Ballet is very difficult, especially in cold weather. It is even more difficult to dance on the ice.


    As the emperor, the fourth master gave the reward as usual.


    When Princess Yunan received the reward, she was near the ice bed.


    But outside the front guard.


    After approaching, she only listened to her smile and said, "thank the emperor for the reward, but manlikamu has an unfeeling request."


    "Say it." The fourth Master said.


    "I heard that Manchu women are good at skating because they live in ice and snow all year round, so they want to find a woman to challenge them." Manlikamu is confident.


    "Manlikamu..." Ruoyin read the other party''s name again.


    According to her, Yunan is very close to Xinjiang, so its name is similar to Xinjiang.


    And manlikamu, which means princess, is in line with her status as a long princess.


    Then, through the window, she set her eyes on marikanmu.


    Somehow, she is always in her body, to see a kind of publicity.


    Perhaps because of the two meetings, Mary Kammu was dressed very ostentatiously.


    The last time she was at a diplomatic dinner, she was dressed in sexy dancing clothes.


    This time, though tightly wrapped.


    But red, always give people a fire like publicity.


    When Ruo Yin pondered, only a male voice rang out: "I''ll fight with you."


    If the sound hears the prestige to go, saw a young man standing beside manlikamu.


    He was dressed in a black robe and his face was like a jade.


    A pair of dark eyes like midnight cold star.


    High straight nose bridge, both male rigid beauty gas, and a kind of evil like beauty.


    On the clear-cut face, there is still a bohemian smile at the moment.


    This man is a romantic and elegant man with many concubines in the backyard, but he has never married.


    Manlikamu looked at the man in front of her. She looked down upon her and said, "what I said was to find a Manchu woman to challenge me, but I didn''t say that I wanted to challenge a man. Do you mean that your Manchu women are too timid to fight with me, so that you, a big man, will come to fight?"


    "Of course, there are women to fight against you, but I think that there is no distinction between men and women in the competition. Besides, you are small and you can skate faster. If you really feel unfair, I will let you spend half of your time, OK?" Fifteen ye said.


    Manlikamu::...


    "why, I let you so much, you still dare not fight?" 15 Ye excites a way.


    As soon as the voice dropped, I listened to manlikamu''s reply: "compare, I''ll see if you really have the ability or blow it!"


    Speaking of this, two young and vigorous teenagers and girls began to prepare and take their places.


    After listening to the sound of a gun, manly Kam Shua slipped out of the opposite side for a long time.


    The fifteen master stood there leisurely and seemed to be very confident.


    It wasn''t until half of the time that he made a sudden dash and sped ahead.


    Originally on the snow-white open space, only a small red figure in the rapid skating.


    But gradually, a touch of ink figure, gradually towards the red shadow close.


    Slender arms also slightly open, like the wings of the ROC.


    Looking at that wipe red Qianying near the end of the line, a black figure, "he" on a catch-up with her.


    At the end of the game, manlikamu didn''t seem to react.


    But because of her good upbringing, she still stepped forward and slapped fifteen masters.


    And atmosphere tunnel: "15 Ye''s skating technique is really very good, is my skill inferior to human."


    With that, she turned back.


    It''s just a beautiful face, but blushing with shame.


    She thought she was good at skating. She wanted to talk to a Manchu woman.


    Who knows this 15 Ye suddenly came out to fight.


    And said to give her half the time.


    If you are confident like her, you will be able to meet the challenge.


    But now she lost to him.


    So, how confident she was before, how disgraceful she is now.


    It''s disgraceful to be abroad.


    All the people present must have laughed her to death!


    Fifteen ye evil spirit a smile, followed up on manlikamu.Through the window, Ruoyin seems to feel manlikamu''s frustration.


    If there were not so many people, I would have cried.


    Seeing this scene, she secretly glanced at the fourth master.


    For some reason, she always felt that the fifteenth master suddenly appeared, which was arranged by the fourth master.


    One is Belle, the evil spirit of the Qing Dynasty.


    One is the seductive Princess of Yu Nan kingdom.


    What''s more, I heard that shiye is a playboy.


    A brother often joked that he was not without a woman, but without a fixed woman.


    If these two are successful, what do you think? It''s all firewood in case of fire and river demon in pagoda town...


    "what are you doing secretly looking at me?" Asked the fourth master.


    "My concubine is really bad enough to laugh at the emperor. She plays around the princess who comes to marry her." If the voice across a man, look out of the window.


    Fourth master: "now that the important military exercises are over, the ice is full of people playing.


    Even, Ruoyin saw his concubines and his sons, Fujin, playing the game of dragging the ice bed.


    However, their ice bed is small enough for two people.


    There was only brocade around, just like a sled.


    At the front, the eunuchs drag them forward on the ice.


    Ruo Yin looks around and seems to see the figures of the fourteenth Lord and the WAN Yan family.


    The couple sat on an ice bed, and Wanyan hid in the arms of the fourteenth master, laughing like a silver bell.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin said happily, "it''s really nice. It''s hard to see the love between the fourteenth brother and sister-in-law."


    The fourth master followed her sight and looked out, and said faintly, "do you want to play?"


    "No, I''m afraid, and I''m pregnant." If sound does not hesitate to return.


    "We Manchu women can ride horses even if they are pregnant. This is nothing. Besides, you should not be afraid of me. If you want to make them slow down." The fourth Master said and made a gesture out of the window.


    Then he held her horizontally and put her on the ice sculpture bed.


    When they both lean on the soft ice bed, they only hear the sound of "stab", and if the sound is heard, the whole bed will vibrate.


    No, it should be the whole igloo, shaking.


    "Emperor, why... I feel our ground moving?" Ruoyin tightly holds the clothes on the fourth master''s chest.


    She thought the igloo was different from the ice bed that other people played in.


    So, she always felt that the igloo was fixed.


    Who knows that the fourth master moved at his command.


    But let her silly division not clear, this is the bed shock?


    Or Fang Zhen?


    ------


    thank you for the 10000 Book coins awarded by 155 £Ÿ 88 and Elaine respectively!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    "Bunny, that''s the ice house with steel bars under it. The eunuch outside is pulling the rope." The fourth master has a poisonous tongue.


    The body holds the woman in her arms honestly.


    If the sound of the mouth.


    Xin said that she has driven all the sports cars in the 21st century. What is this.


    It''s just that she didn''t prepare in advance, so she was a little panicked.


    I thought there was an avalanche or an earthquake.


    To be honest, it is not certain who is a native!


    If the sound of breath to push the man, ready to leave his arms.


    However, before she could break free, she was held in her arms by a man.


    Overhead also came the overbearing order: "be honest, or I will fall out of bed, I can not pull you."


    If the sound Jiao hum a, pour is not struggling.


    After all, she''s pregnant, and it''s not good to move too much.


    At the moment, the fourth master looked down at the little face in the snow-white hat.


    So he did not hold back, on the lips of the red kiss.


    Just want to let go of her, another did not resist, directly heavy kiss.


    "Well..." Ruoyin leaned on the fourth master''s arms, some did not respond.


    At this moment, people only saw the emperor''s igloo, galloping on the ice.


    But how could I have imagined that the cold and heartless emperor was playing with the pregnant empress inside...


    in the ice room, if the fourth master kisses his brain, he will be out of breath.


    She gave him a few punches on the chest.


    This time, the fourth master was able to restrain himself and leave his swollen lips.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Emperor, I''m pregnant and can''t kiss anymore..." Ruoyin lost his mind.


    "Response?" Low bass, in Ruoyin''s ear, heard her pretty face red, "no, just... Abdomen is a little tight..."


    the man chuckled, "that''s not kiss."


    As he said that, his abdomen was also tense.


    But it was his queen.


    Although the igloo keeps them from the outside.


    But there are so many people around her that she is pregnant and will not.


    ------


    after the Bingxi activity, Yu Nanwang and his messengers still lived in the capital.


    Zhang Yanyu takes them to play in the capital every day.


    As for the eldest princess, since the day of playing ice and frolicking, she has been closer to the fifteenth master.


    No, they are hanging out in the snack street in Beijing.


    Manlikamu was dressed in red, and the servants around her were carrying bags.


    And in her hand, she also had some snacks.


    And, without any scruples, eating while shopping.


    Fifteen ye also wore a dark red robe and stood by her side with a negative hand. They strolled together.


    I don''t know because their looks are too attractive.


    Or is their red dress too eye-catching.


    Or maybe both.


    People who lead to back and forth, whether men or women, look at them one by one.


    Some people have gone far away, but they still look at it with their necks askew.


    At this time, there are several horses in front of us, and they are flying across the sidewalk.


    Manlikamu is eating the delicious food in her hand, but she doesn''t notice.


    As a result, the horse almost stepped on her.


    Fortunately, the fifteen master took her waist and took him to a safe roadside.


    Manlikamu only felt her body in the air for a while, and then she fell into the arms of the teenager.


    On the beautiful cheek, the food in her hand fell to the ground.


    At this time, the man on the horse said to the fifteen: "this childe, ask your wife to watch the road next time."


    With that, the men rode away.


    After hearing this, manlikamu immediately stood up straight from the fifteen Ye''s arms and kept a certain distance from him.


    He whispered, "I''m not his wife."


    But a little sweetness in my heart.


    15 ye then light cough a, way: "what I told you before, you consider how?"


    "I... I don''t know." Marikanmu walked forward quickly, blushing.


    Fifteen Ye followed up, "what do you feel about ye? Don''t you know yourself?"


    "I know it, but my father wants to make me a concubine to the emperor." Manlikamu looks tangled.


    "Then you say, you know what." Fifteen Ye pulled her body and asked her to answer him face to face.


    All of a sudden, Mary Kammu''s face is more beautiful.


    She bowed her head and held it for a long time before whispering, "I''m not feeling well, so I''ll go back to the inn first. As for what you ask, I will explain it to my father. The rest depends on what he meansThen she turned and ran away.


    Fifteen Ye stood in the same place, watching the red shadow disappear in the crowd, then took the slave back to the house.


    As for manlikamu, when she returned to the inn, she happened to meet the king of Yunan who came back from her visit.


    When he saw his daughter running back, he said in a deep voice, "wait a minute."


    On hearing this, Mary Kammu stopped and found that Yu Nan Wang had come back.


    "Father." She saluted.


    Yu Nan Wang walked up to her, turned around her and looked at her carefully.


    He had just seen the face of this daughter with a look of shame.


    So, he can''t help but ask: "where did you come back, see me also not polite, do not greet?"


    "My daughter just came back from the snack street because she ran so fast that she didn''t notice you very much." Manly Kammu returned.


    "Snack street?" Yu Nan Wang Jian Mei frowned, "did you go out with that fifteen Baylor again?"


    Manlikamu:...


    seeing that she did not speak, Yu Nan Wang''s eyes fell on those slaves.


    Frightened, the servants all knelt down, but did not dare to answer.


    Seeing this, King Yu understood everything.


    He snorted coldly and entered the inn with his negative hand, and solemnly ordered, "you come in for me."


    Manlikamu answered "yes" and followed the guest room of the inn.


    After entering the house, the slaves were all outside, only father and daughter entered the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, the king of Yu Nan said angrily, "kneel down!"


    Without saying a word, marikanmu knelt down obediently.


    "You tell me, do you like Baylor, who doesn''t work?"


    Manlikamu was silent for a while, then she said, "yes."


    Hearing this, the king of Yu Nan was angry and patted the armrest, "you are not enough to succeed, but more than defeated. I have worked hard to raise you up, not to let you lose money, but to make you become the concubine of Emperor Yongzheng. It is better to give birth to an elder brother, so as to inherit the Great Qing Dynasty in the future."


    "Father, the emperor doesn''t like me at all. Don''t you see that?"


    "So many concubines, if he likes them all, how can they come here, but they are not his women. Since they can, why can''t you? Your identity is more noble than them. You are the eldest princess of Yu Nan kingdom."


    "But my daughter already has a lover. Why do you want me to be the emperor''s concubine?" Manlikamu did not understand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    "If you look at the whole Qing Dynasty, only the emperor''s status is the most dignified. If you look at the fifteen Bailes, you have to bow and bow when you see the emperor. You have to listen to the emperor in everything. All his possessions are less than one thousandth of that of the emperor. If you marry him, you will never have a good life. You might as well follow the emperor, enjoy all the splendor and wealth, and help us in the state of Yu Nan. "


    "The emperor doesn''t like me. Where do you come from? What should I do if I spend all day in the cold palace?"


    "That''s better than marrying fifteen Baylor." Looking at manlikamu, Yu Nan Wang provoked: "you really think he likes you. I''ve already made it clear that he is just a lousy dandy belle who often drinks flower wine in the brothel."


    "Impossible."


    "It''s impossible. In my opinion, maybe he and the emperor are together. He is close to you with a purpose to confuse you. But you are stupid and think that he is sincere. How many days have you been infatuated with him


    "No Manlikamu shook her head. "He''s not such a man."


    That''s what she said, but there was something in her heart.


    She has also heard those rumors. She knows that he is a flower wine drinker by catching anyone in Beijing.


    "I advise you to wake up and recognize the facts. The emperor of Qing Dynasty is your destination."


    Manlikamu bit her lips and said, "it is the father who should be sober. You know that the emperor doesn''t like me and pushes me to the fire pit. Now I know that the person I like is shiye, and I deliberately slander him. "


    "You didn''t go into the palace again. How do you know it was a fire pit?" Yu Nan Wang angrily said, "I am wise all my life. How can I give birth to such a worthless daughter as you?"


    "I also wonder how I could have a father like you in my life. The father of other family thinks of his daughter wholeheartedly. But from childhood to adulthood, you never care about my feelings. You only let me learn how to sing and dance and how to hook men up. "


    Speaking of this, manlikamu sneered and said to herself, "when I grew up, I began to take me to parties in various countries and let me go dancing like those dancers. It makes me feel like I''m not a princess at all. I''m just like those dancers. I''m a bargain you can sell at will. Sometimes I feel sick and even wonder if I''m your daughter


    "Pa" a sound, Yu Nan Wang Yang hand gave manlikamu a slap.


    He stood in front of her, with the posture of an elder, and said, "I have worked hard to cultivate you. I don''t have to earn some capital to come back. Am I waiting to give you a dowry?"


    Manlikamu knelt straight and did not shed a single tear.


    Only the eyes become scarlet because of anger.


    "In recent days, you''ve been introspecting in the house. You can''t go anywhere. When I''ve arranged things, you''ll come into the palace for me!" With that, Yu Nan Wang went out in a rage.


    When he got to the door, he still told the servant: "I''ll take good care of the princess. If someone dares to let her go without permission, he will send messages for her and die with a stick!"


    Hearing this, manlikamu knelt on her knees.


    After that, she would not be able to see the young man again, and she would not be able to order people to go out to talk.


    It''s night, the pension palace area in the northwest of the Forbidden City.


    Oh, No. to be exact, it should be the widow''s district.


    Several men disguised as eunuchs sneaked into a yard.


    Looking at their smooth appearance, it should have been arranged in advance.


    When they entered the courtyard, they whispered with the servants in the yard.


    Then, only one eunuch entered the room.


    The rest of them were waiting outside the yard.


    When the eunuch went in, the servants came out one after another.


    "Long time no see, my Lord." A very beautiful female voice sounded in the room.


    It was Qi Taifei who made such a sound.


    Say she is a princess, in fact, but also more than 20 years old.


    However, in the late years of Emperor Kangxi, she served her at a young age, and she was widowed.


    At the moment, she was lying on the couch of the princess.


    Because of the relationship between sleeping position, her exquisite figure is more and more attractive.


    And her face, then change the coquettish make-up, look is meticulously dressed up.


    "Long time no see, you''re still so young and beautiful..." a eunuch dressed man walked up to Princess Qi and put it close to her neck. He took a deep breath and said, "it''s still so fragrant..."


    the eunuch''s voice is thick and obscene and trivial. It''s easy to know that a man disguises himself as a eunuch.


    However, this man is the king of Yu Nan.


    "Hate... Your mouth is still so good at making people happy." Qi Taifei, who hasn''t been enlightened for a long time, is breathed by a man. She doesn''t have the strength to speak. She begins to exhale like LAN.


    Since Emperor Kangxi went to war, she has never served men.Now it''s been a year since I started eating meat.


    Seeing her so keen, Yu Nan Wang sat down behind her.


    The thick rough palm moved along the curve and line of her body.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t leave you to enjoy it." He closed his eyes and sniffed at the fragrance of the woman.


    "Well, it''s no use regretting now." Qi Taifei leans in the middle-aged man''s arms, a face of intoxication.


    "Why is it useless? Believe it or not, I came here to take you away?"


    "Seriously?" Qi Taifei was happy at first, but soon she was not willing to say, "now I''m just talking about this. Who knows if what you''re saying is true or not. Otherwise, when people were begging for help, you pushed me away and pushed me so far away."


    At that time, the man in front of her was much younger than she is now.


    In addition, she was the highest status man in their country, and she loved it.


    As for now, we can only say that each takes what he needs.


    "As long as you do something for me, I will take you back to Yu Nan country and be my concubine." Yu Nan Wang throws out bait.


    But Qi Taifei is not stupid. She immediately sat up when she heard that the spearhead was wrong.


    Feng Mou also sharp looking at Yu Nan Wang, vigilant way: "I said how the sun hit the west, how many years passed, you can still think of me, dare to use me, this is to find me."


    "Don''t make such a bad speech. I just ascended the throne and was in a difficult situation. You don''t know. But after so many years, I still can''t forget you and want to take you back. Don''t you want to go back to Yu Nan kingdom with me?"


    As he spoke, he lifted the woman''s coat.


    That pair of hands after years of baptism, there is a thick layer of calluses, scraping Qi, Princess pain and love.


    Originally sharp eye son, also lose one''s mind half squint, seem to be enjoying, also like thinking.


    "Well... Tell me what you want me to do."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    A calculation flashed in the eyes of King Yu Nan.


    He got close to Princess Qi''s ear and gasped: "it''s all like this. You still ask this kind of ignorant question. Now other things are not urgent. You should do them first."


    Then he began to untie Princess Qi''s clothes.


    Princess Qi is no better.


    The well maintained hands, like a starving ghost, untied the buttons on the middle-aged man.


    For a moment, the room was full of their breathing sounds.


    And the rustle of each other''s eagerness to undress.


    After a while, the king of Yu Nan did not say a word, and then pressed down Qi Taifei.


    He was a big man with a dark complexion.


    His chin still has the stubble of a middle-aged man.


    At the moment, he was rubbing his stubble on Qi Taifei.


    Qi Taifei is still young, just like a wolf in her age.


    He was more excited than Yu Nan Wang.


    Seeing her intolerable appearance, the king of Yu Nan said with a smile, "I didn''t want to touch you in those years. I kept it for Emperor Kangxi. Now I can''t care so much."


    With that, he pressed Qi Taifei into the brocade quilt.


    This let plain a year of Qi Tai Fei, a hair out of control, mouth began to ignore the ground to call up.


    Frightened, Yu Nan Wang grabbed the clothes on one side and covered her mouth.


    As a result, there was only the creak of wood in the room.


    And the black-and-white pictures staged in black and white...


    however, it is in private that they will make peace with each other in private, and they are very nervous.


    Besides, Yu Nan Wang is not too young.


    Qi Taifei didn''t serve meat for a long time.


    So, after a while, they lay there panting and there was no movement.


    But even so, they went once.


    However, it seems that Qi Taifei can''t enjoy herself.


    She was still clinging to the arms of King Yu Nan, not very well-off.


    "Pa" a sound, long thick cocoon''s hand, hit Qi Taifei''s body.


    "Why, not yet?"


    Qi Taifei wiggled her body and sang a charming hum, which was acquiescence.


    Yu Nan Wang "hey hey" a smile, "in this case, then quickly help me to do things, then I will take you away, every night let you have enough addiction."


    "What do you want people to do Qi Tai Fei, who has been Zi run, is soft and charming when she talks.


    Not as vigilant as before.


    Hearing this, Yu Nan Wang''s eyes flashed a touch of satisfaction.


    He knew that when a woman is disobedient, conquering her works best.


    Make her comfortable, not all listen to him, let him command.


    He comforted Qi Taifei with his hand and said, "I brought manlikamu by the way when I came to the Qing Dynasty. I wanted her to make peace with the emperor. Who knows that the Emperor didn''t want to accept the imperial concubine and prevaricate me."


    "What''s the matter? It''s so shriveled that people rarely go to the emperor''s palace. They don''t want to make peace with you. You think they are like Emperor Kangxi, so easy to talk to."


    "I don''t care. I''ll take manlikamu to the emperor''s palace whatever I say."


    Hearing this, Princess Qi seems to be aware of something.


    She defiantly beat down the king of Yu Nan, "don''t you want me to help you get the eldest princess to the harem?"


    "Yes, I mean it." The king of Yunan didn''t turn to wipe the corner.


    "No, that''s not possible. You don''t know. It''s hard for the new emperor to succeed. You think it''s for nothing that people break out of so many brothers."


    Qi Taifei has seen the fourth master several times.


    In addition, she has heard something.


    She was frightened at the thought of the gloomy looking emperor.


    "You don''t want to go home with me?" Yu Nan Wang Dao.


    Qi Taifei sighs. She doesn''t want to go back to Yu Nan.


    Although Qing Dynasty was good, it was not the place where she was born and raised.


    Besides, she was young, and she didn''t want to be widowed in this deep palace.


    "I want to, but the emperor is a strict man. Many people send women to him. He doesn''t pay much attention to him. I just want to help, but when he comes back, he has no desire. That''s not going to happen."


    Said, she suddenly woke up and said: "by the way, you just said you came to look for me. I think you are here to use me. If I don''t help you, you don''t want others."


    She wrung a middle-aged man''s leg hair with hatred.


    In any case, if you want to take me back to my country, you will not be able to take me back. So I thought, I would like to arrange manlikamu to the emperor''s back palace, where there is a big Qing town. I will be more secure when I go back, and your life will be better. "


    "Seriously?" Princess Qi asked incredulously."It''s true. Now you''re my little sweetheart. I can''t cheat you."


    "Go, I didn''t see you looking at me when I was young, but now I''m old and old, it''s your careful liver. Who can believe it?"


    "Look at what you''re saying. If you''re not young, I''m not a bad old man. What''s more, I didn''t know you were so wonderful in the past, but now I''ve tasted your taste and I''m addicted to it. In the future, where can I leave you? "


    Yu Nanguo is not a young man any more.


    If you open your mouth, you don''t know how to be shy.


    But Qi Taifei still likes to listen.


    Otherwise, how to say that men are not bad, women do not love it.


    "OK, I''ll trust you again, but I can remind you first that it is impossible for the emperor to send the eldest princess directly. You have to think of a good way, or I won''t do it."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve thought about it for a long time." King Yu Nan took out a white porcelain bottle the size of a palm from one side of his clothes and said, "I have a kind of strong plant here. You can soak it in the strong wine, and then you can get it to the tartar emperor. As long as you drink this, the man with the best self-control will become crazy


    Smell speech, Qi Taifei doesn''t seem to feel very difficult.


    She said: "it''s almost the same. In any case, when Emperor Kangxi was in power, our palace was favored for many years. There are still some contacts in the Forbidden City."


    "I like the way you can be." The word "capable" was especially emphasized by the king of Yu Nan.


    "Hate..." Qi Taifei said that, but she twisted her body twice. She took the bottle in the hand of King Yu Nan and cautiously said, "by the way, you can''t test out the things in this silver needle."


    "Nature can''t try it out."


    "I can arrange when the eldest princess will enter the palace."


    "When I get back, I''ll try to get her into your yard, but she may not cooperate with you."


    "She''s an important person. If she doesn''t cooperate, what can I do?"


    "Then you just tie her to the Dragon bed of the tartar emperor."


    Qi Taifei thought for a while and then replied, "OK, I''ll think of a way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    With that, she went to Yu Nan Wang''s arms and lay down, "but I can tell you in advance. After it''s done, you have to take me away. Otherwise, I''ll annoy my aunt. Believe me or not, I can do anything. I''ll kill you!"


    "You have a hundred hearts." Yu Nan Wang said, picked up one side of the clothes, put on the body, "OK, don''t tell you so much, I have to hurry out of the palace to arrange things."


    Hum, let the tartar emperor not agree to make peace.


    If you don''t agree, you have to cook cooked rice!


    As soon as the voice dropped, Qi Taifei pasted it, "how can I go? I don''t stay here for a while..."


    "what time is it? If I don''t leave, I''m waiting for the guards to catch us." Yu Nan Wang dressed himself.


    Seeing this, Qi Taifei was so angry that she grabbed the clothes in his hands.


    "I don''t care. If you accompany me for a while, I haven''t had enough for a long time. I''m starving to death."


    Yu Nan Wang chucked her chin frivolously and coaxed, "listen, I''ll talk about it next time. Anyway, we have plenty of opportunities. Next time I''ll accompany you for one night, won''t you...


    before his words are finished, Qi Taifei pours down on her," I''ll be quick, just for a while, otherwise the taste will be stuck in my heart and I''ll be very miserable... "


    then, the room will be convenient The middle-aged man''s rough voice sounded.


    "How do you live with so many concubines of Emperor Kangxi


    "He is very strong, ok..."


    "again, he is strong or I am strong?"


    "You..." Qi Taifei Jiao - Mei and disobey the heart of the tunnel.


    If speaking from the heart, this Yu Nan Wang can''t compare with Emperor Kangxi in terms of endurance and ability.


    After a while, the two men in the room made a quick decision.


    After Yu Nan Wang finished, he left the Forbidden City in his clothes.


    However, in the middle of the night, a sack was carried into Princess Qi''s yard...


    -


    watching the Lantern Festival approaching, the fourth master was busier day by day.


    However, in the first month, even though he was busy, he either stayed in Ruoyin''s Yongshou Palace at night, or called Ruoyin to live in the Yangxin hall.


    However, Ruoyin is pregnant and has not been in the first three months.


    Even if they are alone, at most, they are hugging and chatting with each other.


    On the fourteenth day of the first month, the fourth master was busy eating late at night.


    The servant in the imperial dining room followed closely the dishes and cloth dishes.


    Then, there was a eunuch who tested the poison in every dish with silver.


    And he tasted every dish.


    Even the tea in front of the fourth master was full of wine. He tried the poison with silver and tasted it himself.


    After all the tests were finished, the fourth master began to eat.


    As a man of Manchu nationality, it is inevitable to drink a little while eating.


    Especially in recent years, if Yin saw that the fourth master was as busy as a top, he ordered the people in the winery to make several kinds of medicinal wine for him.


    Er... The kind of physical fitness.


    As for Ruoyin''s special gift, the fourth master naturally drinks more frequently.


    Besides, the wine is not only mellow, but also effective.


    At least his shoulder and neck were not so tired because he read the memorial.


    At the moment, the fourth master first ate a small half bowl of rice, and then took a sip of wine from the golden cup.


    When he finished his meal, a cup of medicinal wine went into his stomach.


    The fourth master has always been a strict and restrained man.


    He doesn''t drink in private unless necessary.


    After the meal, he sat down in front of the desk again. He wrote with a low head and said, "Su Peisheng, he ordered people to go to the back hall to drain water."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng went out in a hurry.


    As long as the emperor goes to the empress recently, he won''t stay up late to criticize his son.


    Looking at this trend today, it is estimated that after bathing, we will go to Yongshou palace again.


    After a while, I put the hot water.


    The maids and eunuchs wait on the fourth master to take off their coats and go out.


    According to the truth, the emperor''s bath was attended by maids or servants.


    When the mood comes, some palace maids who are close to each other can also serve in bed.


    However, the fourth master didn''t have this habit when he came from the underground residence.


    When I became an emperor, I didn''t want to think about it.


    In addition, when he took a bath, he did not have time to rest. He always thought about some countries in his mind.


    He is like a lonely patient. Only when he is quiet can he think quietly.


    When the slaves were out, he took his clothes off and sat down in the tub.


    First, wash your back and body with a bath towel.


    Then sit quietly in it and nourish God for a while.


    But it''s not the same as usual.It''s just warm when you take a bath.


    But today, there is a strange feeling.


    As if the whole body''s blood, all gathered in the Dantian that piece, quickly rushed to the brain, and spread to the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, accelerating circulation in the body.


    Fourth master frowned, this kind of feeling seems to be stronger and stronger.


    Aware of something wrong, he quickly stood up and rubbed off the dry towel on the wood.


    Bean sized water drops, along the strong muscle line slide down.


    And his clean clothes are on the bed inside.


    Then he put on his bath towel and went into the room.


    Mingming bath - room to the inside, not a few steps, but his pace is a little heavy, breathing has become heavy.


    When he came to the Dragon bed and lifted the curtain of the bed, he saw a woman lying on the bed.


    Moreover, that woman is the eldest princess of Yu Nan kingdom.


    All over her body, she only wore a red belly bag and a pair of silk trousers.


    Her body, however, was tied up in all kinds of threads.


    The upper part of the body was pulled as high as a peak by the rope.


    However, her eyes were slightly closed and she did not seem to be awake.


    His cheeks were so crimson that he could pinch out blood. The situation was no better than that of the fourth master.


    This scene, in the night dim yellow light, the air is full of ambiguous breath.


    Fourth master long eyebrows frown, a pull clean clothes, will quickly put down the bed curtain.


    At the same time, he pressed down the flame in his heart and put on his clothes with a very decent back.


    But at this time, a girl''s voice was heard on the bed: "hot... I''m so hot... I''m so sick..."


    the girl''s voice is beautiful.


    Moreover, she seems to be under the medicine, the face more and more red - run up.


    Said words, but also through the unbearable light - asthma, crisp - soft heart.


    Hearing that the fourth master was hard pressed down, he suddenly rushed to the top of his head.


    All of a sudden, he just felt the blood and heart, an irresistible emotion bath, like the tide in the body wantonly scurrying.


    He raised his feet and went out, but only one step, his feet were unsteady. His chest, abdomen and limbs were as hot as rolling through the fire. He could not help but move east and West.


    "Su..." he stood on the shelf and wanted to call Su Peisheng.


    His voice was too lazy to speak, and his throat itched.


    However, the sound of bone biting kept coming out of the girl''s mouth on the bed.


    At this moment, there is an invisible red line, winding in the room, and finally curling between the two people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    One is a seductive girl who has been bound up and drugged.


    One is a mature man who has drunk unclean medicinal wine.


    Those damned drugs are devouring their will little by little.


    The fourth master stood still and took a deep breath.


    Scarlet eyes narrowed and called out, "Su, Pei, Sheng!"


    Even though he tried his best to shout out these three words, his voice was so small.


    Therefore, he called Su Peisheng clearly, but there was no movement at the door.


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..." in the air, there was a heavy gasp.


    Fourth master''s forehead exudes the sweat big as beans.


    The back of the hand is full of blue veins.


    Deep ink pupil because of forbearance, dyed a scarlet.


    He bit his teeth hard, and a smell of blood spread from his mouth.


    He tried to bite his tongue in order to regain consciousness.


    However, this method does not seem to have much effect.


    Because it''s related to the effects of his body.


    The pain is too small.


    The eyes looked at that pair of eyes because the feeling bath slightly lost consciousness, there was movement at the door.


    At the next moment, Su Peisheng came in with Fuzhen in his arms.


    "The emperor!" Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master''s appearance. He ran forward and helped him.


    But when his hand touched the fourth master''s arm, the hot temperature was conveyed to his palm.


    At the moment, the effect of the fourth master''s body seems to be more fierce.


    He raised his hand and pointed out.


    After years of relationship between master and servant, Su Peisheng naturally knew what he meant.


    Immediately, she helped him and went outside.


    To the outside, he did not have to order, directly said: "quickly, go and call the imperial doctor."


    After years of experience, looking at the emperor like this, he knew that he had eaten something unclean.


    What''s more, it''s a kind of strong object similar to toon medicine.


    Otherwise, the body would not be so hot and the eyes would be drunk.


    Fortunately, he knew the emperor very well. He knew how long the emperor took a bath.


    So, just now it was over time to watch. Before the emperor called him, he knocked on the door of the bathroom.


    God knows that he knocked on the door, but there was no movement inside, he was almost scared out of urine.


    Because the emperor is a fastidious person. In general, as long as he knocks at the door, the emperor will either let him "enter" or let him "roll", and he will not be silent.


    Sensing no movement, he followed the bathroom to the inner room.


    Who knows when you enter the house, you will see this situation.


    On the bed lies a beautiful woman who is bound and whispers softly.


    The key beauty is the eldest princess of Yu Nan kingdom.


    Looks like it was drugged.


    Forget it. Even the emperor is drugged.


    And the bodyguard of the back hall, who was also bewildered.


    This is really the most exciting thing that he has ever met since he became the chief inspector of eunuchs.


    He is also the chief manager of the emperor''s side.


    He is also responsible for such a thing.


    However, it is urgent to settle the emperor.


    When he finished, he was willing to be punished.


    Su Peisheng pondered in the bottom of his heart and ordered people to bring ice water.


    He settled the fourth master on the couch and spread a cold towel to him.


    In the first month, it was very cold. Applying a sharp ice towel made the fourth master''s hot temperature drop a little.


    Cheeks and eyes, also not so red.


    After a while, Feng Yuyi also came with the medicine box on his back.


    After feeling the pulse of the fourth master, he immediately realized the problem.


    "Emperor, this is a strong spring medicine. The best and quickest way is to find a woman to serve you, so that you can have the antidote."


    Fourth master:...


    looking at his eyes closed, Su Peisheng thought he was unconscious.


    Then he came forward and whispered, "the emperor, the Emperor..."


    the fourth master gave a faint "um", his voice was low and lazy.


    "You don''t think it''s suitable for you, Feng?"


    The fourth master was lying on the couch and did not speak.


    Because when he just spoke, his voice was small and lazy.


    He hated making such a damn noise in front of people.


    It''s just a cold eye to Su Peisheng.


    The eyes seemed to say: do you want to die, ask such stupid questions.


    Su Peisheng was shocked by the scarlet eyes and knelt down immediately.


    And trembling to ask: "doctor Feng Yu, this method is not feasible, do you think there are other methods?""Yes, there are." Feng Yuyi said with embarrassment: "there is another way, that is, the slave can prick the needle for the emperor, and then use the cupping to bleed blood to suck out the medicine in his body. In this way, it will hurt your health. After the medicine is relieved, it will take a long time to make up for it. "


    Su Peisheng didn''t dare to interrupt. He only glanced at the fourth master secretly.


    I saw the fourth master slightly jaw head, and waved his hand, is accurate.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng said, "doctor Feng, since the emperor has approved it, you should hurry up."


    "Yes." After Feng Yuyi responded, he dismissed the servants in the house and began to prick needles for the fourth master.


    However, at this time, there was a burst of hard to speak female voice.


    Su Peisheng remembered that there was still one lying on the bed.


    He ordered the maids to go in and cool down manlikamu with an ice towel.


    Then, he ordered a woman doctor to come.


    Because he saw that the eldest princess was forced.


    Otherwise, it''s convenient to take off your clothes and seduce the emperor.


    Where will be bound up, and was under the medicine.


    In addition, this may be a personal card, but also a princess of a country.


    Don''t die in the hands of sycophant. It''s not good to break the clues.


    Then, I saw that the fourth master was covered with silver needles of different lengths.


    The silver needle stuck about a cup of tea on him.


    Then, Feng Yuyi took off the silver needles and attached them to his skin with cupping.


    By the time the tins were removed, it was full of blood.


    Finally, a small porcelain bowl was filled with brown red blood, which was sucked out of the fourth master''s body.


    Maybe the effect of the medicine has gone, and the temperature of the fourth master has dropped.


    Even lower than usual.


    Originally red cheek, also faded the blood color.


    In the eyes of scarlet, the cold color was restored.


    He leaned against the edge of the bed, and his thin lips opened softly: "do you know what I am?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, one of you is called Rosa canis. This kind of flower is pink, with a kind of sweet fragrance. If you soak the flower, bark and wine, you will make a strong toon medicine


    "Su Peisheng, order someone to bring me my wine."


    "Bang."


    Not long after, Su Peisheng carried a gilded wine pot and handed it to Feng Yuyi.


    After receiving it, Feng Yuyi poured out a glass of wine.


    He first put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it. Then he took a piece of rice paper and dropped wine on it.


    After checking several processes, he went back to the bed and said to the fourth master, "the emperor, the servant has checked the pot of wine. It is true that there are many dog roses in it. Moreover, the powder has been diluted in the wine for a long time."


    "Can''t dog rose be tested with silver needle?" Asked the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    "What the emperor said is that Rosa canis is not a poison. It can''t be tested with silver needle. It''s only soaked in wine that it becomes a kind of strong toon medicine. Moreover, if you take a bath after drinking, the effect will be greater, because Bathing will accelerate the blood circulation in the body and make the drug volatilize faster." Feng Yuyi returned.


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng said to himself that it was no wonder that the emperor took a bath soon after the meal.


    Tut Tut, it seems that the dog rose is really fierce enough.


    The fourth master looked straight ahead and asked, "why did the eunuch who tested poison for me drank this wine, but nothing happened."


    When eating, the eunuchs in the imperial dining room will not only test poison with silver tablets.


    I''ll try every dish.


    But the eunuch drank before him. When he finished his meal, there was nothing wrong.


    "Emperor, the dog rose is only effective for normal men and women, but not for eunuchs. Because when the eunuch enters the palace, his body is less than that of a man. "


    The meaning of this is very clear, eunuch, he does not belong to men, nor to women.


    If it''s a deadly poison, the eunuch will not be able to frame up if he has problems after eating it.


    However, the dog rose is just a strange medicine to urge emotion, which has no effect on eunuchs.


    Suddenly, the room was quiet.


    The fourth master leaned on the edge of the bed, silent and cold as ice.


    After a long time, he said faintly: "Su Peisheng, you order Chen Biao to interrogate the servant of imperial dining room severely. In addition, bring me the eldest princess of Yu Nan kingdom. "


    Those slaves who dare to do such things are not afraid of death.


    It''s not sure whether they can be interrogated or not.


    But this princess is different.


    Anyway, at present, the mastermind of this matter must be the king of Yu Nan.


    But I don''t know who he bought, leading to someone in the palace to meet him.


    A moment later, manlikamu was taken to the fourth master.


    The doctor had already solved the medicine in her body.


    The maiden also changed her into a thick coat and skirt.


    At the moment, she was kneeling outside the screen in front of the fourth master''s bed, her head bowed and she did not speak.


    On the face a pair of life can''t love, the heart is as dead as ashes.


    The fourth master didn''t look at her, but asked faintly, "how did the king of Yu Nan transfer you into the palace, and who tied you up?"


    Manly Kammu: "I don''t know. I just wake up and it''s what it is now."


    "Good, good." Seeing that she was not telling the truth, the fourth master was too lazy to ask questions. He directly ordered, "Su Peisheng, take her down and give her to the Department of Shenxing for severe torture. No matter what method is used, I will get the result."


    No matter what method of interrogation is used, even if the dead person is dead, he only needs a satisfactory interrogation result.


    In fact, Mary Kammu did not say that he probably had some in mind.


    Looking around, those who can do something in the hall of nourishing the heart must have some status.


    Besides him, he is the biggest master in the palace.


    The rest of the masters are the people of the harem.


    No concubines in the imperial palace had anything to do with Yu Nan.


    In addition to Qi Taifei in the northwest pension palace district.


    Only that one is the dancer from Yu Nanguo.


    Although he can find a way to deal with Qi Taifei.


    But if there is no evidence for this kind of thing, the follow-up problems will be very difficult.


    After all, the king of Yu Nan is the biggest thorn.


    If the evidence is conclusive and everything is justified, it will be much faster.


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he made a color to the servant in the room.


    Then the servants went outside the hall with manlikam.


    But before he reached the hall of nourishing the heart, he heard a voice of singing: "fifteen Baylor, please see you!"


    In this regard, the fourth Master said: "let him in."


    When the fifteenth master came in, he took a look at manlikamu.


    Then, he went to the fourth master and said, "brother, I have something to ask for."


    "Say it."


    "Can you not take manlikamu for interrogation, and let the minister and younger brother persuade her, if it really fails, let the emperor deal with it." Fifteen ye said.


    The fourth master was silent for a while, then he said faintly: "OK, for the sake of asking me for the first time, I will allow you."


    "Thank you." Fifteen ye on the face of a joy, turned to take manlikamu, went to the side hall.


    When they arrived at the side hall, there were only two of them in the room, and the servants were waiting outside.


    "Did your father send you into the palace?"


    Manly Kammu: I said it all. I don''t know


    Fifteen Ye eyebrows a frown, "he is so to you, what do you have to hide for him?"


    "What do you know?" Marikanmu has red eyes.


    She knew that Yu Nanwang was not a good father.


    But she knows more, as long as she confesses to Yu Nan Wang, her incompetent father, what will be faced.Although Yu Nan and Qing signed an alliance.


    But as long as one party violates the treaty.


    Then, the other party can attack the defaulter.


    This is why the Qing emperor did not want to make peace, but let other princes instead.


    In order not to violate the marriage treaty between the two countries for many years.


    But this time, it was the father who betrayed the Qing Dynasty.


    The emperor of the Qing Dynasty could order his envoys to send a keepsake to the kingdom of Yu Nan, where he was re elected as a king.


    Then, the Qing Dynasty could deal with his father without the opposition of Yu Nan.


    But there is also a worst-case scenario.


    It was the complete break-up between the Qing Dynasty and the state of Yu Nan, which led to a war.


    Either way, her father would die.


    She didn''t want him to die.


    How to say, she was born and raised by her father. Blood is thicker than water!


    "I don''t understand you. Don''t you just worry about your father? But do you know that the servant of the Department of Shenxing will not give up until he gets the result by torture. There are all those who die there."


    "When things come to this point, people will die. It''s not the same who dies." Manlikamu''s tone was calm and her face was cold.


    "It must be different. If you die, your father will die." Said, 15 Ye slightly pause, again way: "say again, if you die, how do I do?"


    Manlikamu looked up and looked at the evil boy in front of her. She always had a light tone: "you have so many women, and you will have a good life. What''s more, I''m not the eldest princess of Yu Nan kingdom. You don''t have to tell me any more about this. It doesn''t matter whether you are friendly or not. "


    "Who said that there are a lot of women in the Lord, those are just my play."


    Hearing this, manlikamu''s eyes flashed a strange light.


    The way he looked at her.


    "I just don''t want to take part in those Machiavellian struggles, so I disguise myself as a dandy. In fact, I don''t have any women. " When a teenager talks, his ears turn red.


    Can you imagine, clearly with a dandy handsome beauty face.


    What can be said, as well as body movements, is as simple as a teenager who has never opened a meat dish.


    "You... Unexpectedly..." originally indifferent manlikamu, did not know what to say.


    His head was down and his face was red.


    Seeing this, the fifteen Master said: "so, you''d better confess to the emperor and tell him the truth. After all, this is your father. If he is a good man, you should protect him. But he''s not a good man. It''s not worth your life to protect him. "


    ------


    tomorrow morning, the night shift will be updated one after another at about 00:05 am on March 30! In addition, there will be a large number of new cute children tomorrow. In order not to affect the initial reading experience of new readers, the administrator will delete some comments as appropriate, because a comment may determine the choice of new readers. Of course, because of the large number of audit reviews, the situation is mistaken, and please not let the old fellow panic, and even have the delusion of murder. What is the brain''s hatred for ~


    ? www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    Manlikamu:...


    "what''s more, if you think that your father will be ok if you die, he will be punished if he makes such a big mistake." He just wants her alive anyway.


    As for the king of Yu Nan, he should have died for his sin.


    He said that he would not ask the emperor for the sake of Yu Nan Wang.


    Manlikamu bowed her head and pondered for a while, and said, "but... But I''m not clean."


    Hearing this, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "I don''t know what you know about your brother."


    It''s hard to say that manlikamu is just an ordinary woman.


    But a few days ago, he and his brother secretly poked that he liked manlikamu.


    As the saying goes, brothers and wives should not be deceived.


    Although there are so many people outside, who like to rob brother-in-law''s concubine.


    However, with his understanding of the emperor.


    Even if he''s powerful, as long as he explains it.


    The emperor will not have any irreconcilable desire for manlikamu.


    "The emperor is not, but I was drugged, and he was also drugged..." manlikamu whispered.


    As soon as I heard that both of them were drugged, the fifteen year old swordman said, "what! Did he touch you? Did he do anything to you? "


    Under normal circumstances, he must have believed in the character of the emperor.


    But if you''re drugged, it doesn''t have to be.


    After all, those properties can devour people''s will.


    "He didn''t do anything and carried his back, but at that time... I only had my belly bag and pants on." Manlikamu found it hard to speak.


    Anyway, she wanted to make things clear.


    In order not to talk about it later, it will be a big trouble.


    Since she wants to live with Mr. 15, she should completely confess to each other and don''t want to hide anything.


    "I said, the emperor is not that kind of person." Master 15 was relieved, but he quickly asked, "what pants were you wearing at that time?"


    It was on the grapevine that he knew she was in the palace.


    This is in a hurry, but I don''t know the specific situation.


    "They''re knee length silk pants."


    "That''s OK."


    Smell speech, manlikamu incredible way: "you Qing do not pay attention to the innocence of girls do, heard that girls and men alone together, or men saw the body, it is... Not clean, no innocence."


    "It''s true, but you''re not the same. You want to have a belly bag as cool as the dancing clothes you wear on New Year''s Eve." After 15 Ye''s words were exported, he felt that he should not say so again, "I''m sorry, I don''t mean anything else."


    Marikanmu knew that he was comforting her, which showed that he didn''t care.


    And he''s right.


    The belly bag is not as cool as the dancing clothes on New Year''s Eve.


    Because the belly bag is one-piece, covering from under the clavicle to the waist.


    Although her back was completely exposed, she was lying in bed and could not see it.


    But when she led the dance that day, she was wearing their national dance costume.


    The lower part of the body is a long skirt, completely covering the legs.


    The upper body is a vest.


    And besides covering the chest.


    The waist and back are exposed to the air.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord''s reputation is not much better, and you won''t care about it. Now, it''s urgent for you to make it clear to the emperor. " Fifteen ye said.


    The emperor brother, the desire to love his heaven, hate his desire to hell.


    If it was not for his face, she would have been spared a little.


    But if she doesn''t cooperate, the emperor''s patience must be limited.


    Mary Kammu pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Since all the words were open, the fifteen brought manlikamu to the fourth master again.


    Unlike before, this time, manlikamu knelt directly on the ground and said truthfully, "the emperor, in order to make peace with her, my father and his wife would cooperate with each other inside and outside and put me into the palace in a bag."


    "He settled me in Princess Qi''s yard. When the time was right, she gave me medicine and tied it to you."


    While marikanmu was talking, there was a eunuch in the room who recorded all her Confessions on paper.


    Then, he handed manrikammu an affidavit as a confession.


    It''s going to be evidence and filed.


    Then give this confession to Yu Nan Guo.


    Let them know that their king has done such a disgraceful thing.


    Oh, not really.


    The king of a country has no dignity at all.


    At this time, Su Peisheng on one side suddenly realized that Qi Taifei had a palace card.If she needs to shop outside the palace, the maids and eunuchs can come and go freely at the gate of the city through her palace card.


    He said that the Forbidden City is very strict inside and outside. How did the eldest princess get in? There is an internal ghost in the joint!


    In addition, when Emperor Kangxi was alive, Qi Taifei was quite favored.


    If you want to bribe a few slaves and get dizzy, you don''t need much God.


    Because the day against night, afraid of home thieves difficult to prevent.


    Qi Taifei is also a member of the royal family, a woman of the late emperor.


    Who would have expected her to do such a thing.


    Manlikamu did not have the first time to make a pledge. She looked at the Xuan paper in front of her and spoke for the king of Yu Nan. "Emperor, although my father deserves to die, I still want to beg you to punish him, but can you spare him?"


    "If you feel that you still have room to negotiate terms with me, you can not make a pledge." The fourth Master said mercilessly.


    On the other hand, the fifteen ye said, "brother, she doesn''t mean that. She will definitely make a mark."


    With that, he winked at marikanmu.


    Looking at the Xuan paper in front of her, manlikamu finally bit her lips and drew a pledge.


    Things all came to light, and the idle people in the Yangxin hall left one after another.


    The fifteenth master also left with manlikamu.


    However, although the fourth master''s medicine had only retreated, the imperial doctor used cupping to suck blood essence from him, and his body was in a weak state.


    But he always does things with great vigour.


    On the same day, he gave Qi Taifei a piece of white silk with a thunderous speed and ended her life.


    The reason is that Qi Taifei, with the love of the former Emperor, is domineering in the harem.


    As for him, Princess Qi has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t have to worry about other things.


    Who let Princess Qi live a rich life in the pension area, until she is old.


    But he used his contacts for many years to find his way to death.


    He also dares to wear a green hat to the dead Emperor Kangxi.


    As for the relationship between Princess Qi and the king of Yu Nan, as well as her design to frame up the fourth master.


    Either is a scandal for the royal family.


    Therefore, naturally, it can not be released to the public, but can only be blocked.


    In this way, Qi Taifei, who is only in her twenties.


    He was a young man who was traded as goods to the Qing Dynasty. He entered the Forbidden City and became a widow.


    I wanted to climb up the high branch of King Yu Nan and return to the kingdom of Yu Nan to start the second spring.


    Who knows that he died in the Forbidden City at such a young age.


    At the same time, the fourth master also escorted Yu Nan Wang into the zongrenfu.


    He also sent envoys of the Qing Dynasty to send letters to Yu Nan kingdom.


    Yu Nan was ordered to choose a new king as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, the Qing Dynasty will break the treaty with Yunan and start a war against it!


    If Yu Nan is not interested, it will not be personal hatred, but rise to national hatred.


    This time, the fourth master was really angry.


    The anger of the son of heaven is not affordable to all.


    Even if it is a million floating corpses, bleeding thousands of miles, that is not at all!


    At the other end of the imperial dining room, the servant who helped Princess Qi to work was also found out.


    And the slave who brought manlikamu into the heart nourishing hall also died with Tongtong staff.


    Even Su Peisheng, who was not well cared for, had been laid on the bed for a long time because of his poor supervision.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    Until I could get out of bed, I waited on the fourth master with wound.


    A month later, Yu Nanguo wrote.


    The throne of King Yu Nan was already fragile.


    The fourth master''s letter was the last straw that overcame Yu Nan Wang.


    In addition, their country quickly replaced the throne in order to avoid a war.


    The new king was a little new. He knew that the fourth master was afraid of women.


    Leng is a woman did not offer.


    Instead, the envoys sent all kinds of precious national treasures as an apologetic gift with a low attitude.


    He also said that the fourth master would dispose of Yu Nan Wang and manlikamu.


    Divide the mistakes made by Yunan king from his country.


    It is clear that the decision of King Yunan does not represent the decision of Yunan kingdom.


    In this way, the Qing Dynasty continued to maintain the alliance with Yu Nan.


    It was an ally of several hundred years. How could it affect the relationship because of the dregs of King Yu Nan.


    Moreover, once there is a war, the most innocent will be the dawn people of the two countries.


    Therefore, the two countries finally reached an alliance.


    During this period, the fourth master was in charge of the government while maintaining his body.


    At the same time, we should also pay attention to see Ruoyin.


    It can be said that he has never been to other concubines since the first month.


    It''s a brand that only pays attention to the sound.


    This is not, today''s Day is dark, the eunuch of the room just enters the door, four ye light way: "go to pick up the queen."


    "Bang." The eunuch took the tray and went out.


    However, when we arrived at the gate of Yangxin hall, I was puzzled.


    Isn''t the empress pregnant and has not gone through the period of three months?


    Is there any unique secret of empress.


    Can you not only have an abortion, but also serve the emperor at the same time?


    But a pregnant person, no matter how to serve it.


    Or is it that she and the emperor are just talking about pure quilts?


    Then he couldn''t understand.


    It''s been nearly two months since the first month.


    In the eyes of the emperor, is the empress so good?


    "What are you thinking at the door? Don''t go to Yongshou palace quickly." Su Peisheng knocked the eunuch''s head with a whisk.


    The eunuch''s head was aching, and he said with a smile, "Grandpa Su, I''m going to deliver the message."


    "Be careful." Su Peisheng''s eunuch''s back told.


    Not long after the Jingshi room left, Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot stopped in the Yangxin hall.


    Although we have said the first month.


    But in February in the capital, it was still extremely cold and snowing.


    I don''t feel very warm in the house on weekdays.


    Out of the room, Ruoyin is naturally three layers inside and three outside, wrapped tightly, and the whole person is round and round.


    After entering the Yangxin hall, the slave took off her cloak and patted the snow foam on her body.


    The fourth Master heard the news and looked up at her.


    Just right, Ruoyin''s eyes are also on the fourth master.


    For a moment, the two people have a tacit understanding of each other and smile.


    This nearly two months, the relationship between each other has long been like an old husband and wife.


    There is no etiquette, no ceremony, no ceremony.


    Just look at each other and smile, then everything will be saved.


    "Su Peisheng, let the imperial dining room arrange meals." The fourth master gave a light command, so he bowed his head and continued to read the memorial.


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he went to make arrangements.


    Heart said thanks to the queen.


    Otherwise, the emperor will be diligent in his work. He is afraid that the dinner will be made into a supper.


    These days, it is the blessing of the empress.


    He, the eunuch''s chief supervisor, had a lot less to worry about in terms of meals and daily life.


    The emperor calls the empress to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    Or the emperor stayed in the palace of eternal longevity of the empress.


    They eat with the queen.


    At night, she goes to bed early and gets up early.


    Besides, there is an heir in the empress''s stomach. Of course, she has to work and rest regularly.


    Although sometimes, the emperor is still reluctant to give up those memorials.


    But the empress has a way.


    With only one look and a coquettish voice, the emperor would eat and rest on time just as he was lowered his head.


    Think about it, the emperor, for nearly two months, except for the empress.


    No contact with anyone in the harem.


    Others don''t know the relationship between the emperor and the empress.


    But he, the eunuch, knows that.


    The emperor and empress are sleeping with pure quilts.


    A normal bloody man has not opened meat for two months, and I don''t know how to bear it.Alas, I don''t know how to treat the former court and the latter palace.


    So they all think that the emperor was bowed down by the queen?


    At the moment, if Yin knew that the fourth master was still busy, he did not disturb him.


    I just found a book and sat down next to him.


    In fact, she didn''t quite understand why the fourth master only looked at her brand recently.


    to say that when he was not pregnant, he only used her brand four or five times a month.


    this led her to think that she was pregnant and could not serve him in the first three months, so she would not come to her for a month.


    It''s good to see her once every half a month.


    I can''t think of it. Now that he is pregnant, he can''t serve him any more. Instead, he turns more frequently.


    Not only that, he didn''t go to the palace.


    And, as long as he wasn''t too busy, he would have dinner with her.


    If he was really busy, he would order Su Peisheng to give something to Yongshou palace.


    If we say that she is not pregnant, and he dotes and dotes like this, it may be because he has special needs, it is her color.


    But a man is better when you''re pregnant than when you''re not.


    Maybe, I just want to be nice to you.


    What else does he want from her?


    After a stick of incense, the servant of the imperial dining room comes in to serve the dishes. Ruoyin then serves the fourth master to clean his hands.


    Then, they sat on a table of eight immortals and had a meal.


    Because if sound is pregnant.


    Therefore, the meal in front of her is a meal specially designed for pregnant women in the imperial dining room. It is nutritionally balanced and light.


    Anyway, it''s either steamed, stewed or fried.


    Ruoyin first looked down at the food without appetite in front of her eyes.


    Dishes, bowls and bowls, each plate, is exactly what the food is.


    At a glance, she knew what was in the bowl.


    Then he looked up at the fourth master.


    The meal in front of him was really delicious.


    What''s more, there are also a bunch of kebabs!


    If you can smell the cumin flavor of kebab, fragrant!


    In this way, if you look at the food in front of you,


    a face suddenly shrugs down and is full of sorrow.


    You can see you''re eating grass.


    Does your man feel like eating meat?


    It''s the kind of... You''re losing weight and getting ready to eat grass.


    But opposite you is a man who is full of delicacies.


    Although there is meat in front of Ruoyin.


    But for her, the white flower without advanced cooking, steamed and boiled meat, is even worse than grass, OK?


    If the fourth master ate the same food as her, she had nothing to say.


    But in front of her, there was so light food.


    In front of him is a variety of cuisine.


    You said he ate delicious food, but don''t tempt her in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    "What? The food doesn''t taste good? " The fourth master saw that her face was not good-looking.


    Ruoyin pulled out a smile of embarrassment and politeness, staring at the meal in front of the fourth master, "emperor, why don''t we exchange meals?"


    Hearing this, the fourth master immediately recognized the meaning of her words.


    On that pair of cunning and clean eyes, directly and selflessly returned: "no, you are pregnant now, you have to eat light."


    "The emperor, you call my concubine to have dinner with you, but I eat these things, but you eat these delicious..." she pointed to the meal in front of him and muttered, "will your conscience not hurt?"


    It''s better not to ask her to come over for dinner.


    Let her nest in Yongshou palace, eat what she wants, and be happy.


    Let her watch him eat delicious food, but don''t let her eat.


    No such torture!


    "You have no conscience. You''re talking nonsense. These are nutritious meals carefully prepared by the imperial dining room, but you don''t appreciate them. Can your conscience hurt?"


    Ruoyin:...


    She snorted and drank the soup without speaking.


    Originally, she wanted to say that each had its own food and that it was irrelevant.


    But I can''t bear the smell of all kinds of delicious food coming from the opposite side.


    Again and again, the scents came to the tip of her nose, stimulating her taste buds and appetite.


    When I heard it, I felt that the food in my mouth was like chewing wax.


    She looked up at the meal in front of the fourth master.


    Knowing that he was a soft eater, he blinked his innocent eyes and asked, "emperor, what''s this golden plate? How can it be sprinkled with white sesame seeds? It looks delicious and fragrant."


    Fourth master chews the movement slightly a meal, the line of sight in the vegetable dish that the woman points to Lightly sweep a glance.


    He didn''t know what she was up to.


    This braised pork ribs with plum blossom in brown sauce was her favorite.


    Now he pretends not to know.


    Looking at the woman''s coquettish and cute appearance, the fourth master in the end can''t bear it.


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, he said faintly: "this is braised plum spareribs in brown sauce. If you want to eat it, you can eat it properly. It''s OK."


    When he heard this, if he didn''t say a word, he put a piece of spareribs into his mouth.


    "The emperor, this is very good to eat."


    "Eat more if you like." Only then did he say it, and the fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    Especially for the woman''s eyes, which are bright and bright, smile like a fox.


    It''s the kind of fox.


    Su Peisheng, on one side, saw the eunuch''s smile.


    The heart says that the emperor is smart all his life, but he is always in the hands of the empress.


    Knowing that the empress deliberately set a trap, but still into the pit.


    Not only that, Ruoyin succeeded in taking several dishes from the front of the fourth master.


    Finally, when her eyes fell on the kebab, the fourth Master said, "this kebab is on fire. Don''t even think about it."


    "Oh." If the sound is flat, flat mouth.


    Although some are not willing, but in the end is not greedy.


    The next moment, the fourth master handed a string to her mouth, "only one mouthful."


    "Hee hee." She gave him a smile, tilted her head, and a mouthful was more than half of the string.


    The fourth master looked at the signature that she had eaten bald in his hand and snorted coldly, and said, "you should hold on to this greedy thing."


    If the sound spits out the tongue, one face contentedly chews the food in the mouth.


    After eating, the fourth master and Ruoyin played chess and then rested together.


    Now if Yin is pregnant, the fourth master sleeps more honestly than she does.


    You can understand the man who used to be as fierce as a hungry wolf.


    At the moment, I feel as if I am a monk.


    What does the fourth master look like when he almost lies down.


    When I woke up the next day, I was still like that, sleeping stiff and stiff.


    On the contrary, it is Ruo Yin. He often changes his posture and nests in his arms to keep warm.


    In the following days, the fourth master didn''t make a step in other places except Ruoyin.


    Even Yu Guifei and Zhuang Guiren are pregnant.


    He only ordered the slaves to send some rewards to the past and did not go to see them.


    While the former dynasty and the latter palace, although they did not interfere with each other, they had a relationship of continuous cutting and chaos.


    For the fourth master and Ruoyin, the former dynasty and the latter Palace are naturally in the eye.


    As the days went by.


    I watched the fourth master go up and down normally.


    Concubines of the Imperial Palace, please greet Ruoyin as usual.


    Everything was so calm and normal.


    Just like the weather in February, spring is warm and flowers are blooming and the breeze is gentle.


    but it is also the season for all things to recover.Some tender green shoots began to appear.


    It''s like a seemingly calm lake, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent, hiding various crises.


    On this day, on the morning of Taihe hall, Zhang Yanyu reported the new year''s situation.


    "Emperor, since you ascended the throne, we have abolished the old system of official administration, recovered the state treasury, checked the deficit, set up the huikao government, carried out the system of returning the wealth to the public and maintaining honest silver. The state treasury of the Qing Dynasty has been significantly improved, and the phenomenon of official corruption has been greatly changed."


    "Well, it''s thanks to your good job with Prince Yi. "The fourth Master said lightly.


    Zhang Yanyu was immediately flattered and replied: "no, no, no, it''s better for the emperor''s vigorous and vigorous policy. In just a few months, he has basically recovered the deficit left by the emperor''s ancestors. As a result, the originally empty Treasury has been increased by more than 30 million Liang. Now the Treasury is sufficient enough to cover the state expenditure for more than 20 years. All of these are attributed to you."


    Before the death of Emperor Kangxi, he treated officials with special benevolence and righteousness.


    To those old brothers who used to fight together, they just give what they want.


    Even if the National Treasury was "borrowed" by them, they could not bear the face to ask for debts, hoping to gain the reputation of a benevolent and righteous master.


    In addition, Kangxi went south several times and spent a lot of money.


    At the end of the day, there was an amazing feast for thousands of old people.


    It''s all silver from the Treasury.


    Therefore, he intended to leave the mess to the successor new emperor.


    As he said at that time, the future crown prince must have the public will for the country and the people, and be able to shoulder the responsibility of the state. What''s more, we must have the determination and perseverance to open up difficulties and forge ahead bravely without fear of offending others. Finally, there must be strategies and means. If you are too straight, you can''t be cruel. You should have a heart of great benevolence and love, and be able to do whatever you can to achieve your goal. Only the elder brother who meets these requirements can inherit the Great Qing Dynasty.


    Now the fourth master has enough Treasury in a short time.


    It can be regarded as living up to Kangxi''s instructions before his death.


    At this time, longkeduo, the next leader, echoed: "yes, now the common people are saying everywhere that in the reign of Yongzheng, there was no official! "


    and the rest of the officials also flattered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    Listening to the four masters rarely put aside a serious look, a hearty smile.


    No matter who is emperor, he is happy to hear such news and words.


    Especially the fourth master.


    When I first ascended the throne, there were many difficulties.


    All kinds of bad negative news, such as the imperial edict''s succession, fratricity and unfilial, were full of him.


    As a result, the court and the people did not support him.


    It can be said that this is the only positive compliment he has heard since he ascended the throne.


    And it''s real. It doesn''t contain any water.


    This makes him feel that the efforts he has made since his accession to the throne are very worthwhile.


    At the same time, the heart is also full of a sense of achievement!


    However, there was a harmonious relationship between the monarch and his subjects in the court.


    All of a sudden, a speech officer stepped forward to remonstrate: "emperor, not long after you ascended the throne, the Qing Dynasty has indeed stepped into a new normal. This is a good thing, but also a great honor for the Qing Dynasty."


    Speech officer, also known as remonstrating officer.


    They were mainly responsible for admonishing the emperor, making decisions about his words, impeaching officials, and inspecting the local authorities.


    The power of speech officials is relatively large.


    Sometimes the emperor was helpless.


    Those who choose to be speech officials have high requirements for personal quality.


    First of all, if you don''t love wealth, you will forget your country and your family.


    Secondly, we must be upright and upright, be frank and dare to speak, and not worry about gain or loss, and love the body and firm Lu.


    Thirdly, he has outstanding knowledge and ability. He not only has a good knowledge of the government affairs of the court, but also has a good command of the past and the present.


    In addition, they also need to have certain official career experience and experience.


    There are also specific requirements for age, origin, and the ability of writing and debating words.


    In a word, speech officials must be fair and honest, be good at distinguishing right and wrong, dare to talk straight, be diligent and honest, and have good conduct, talent and general knowledge.


    Only such people dare to remonstrate and impeach with integrity.


    But when a speech officer opens his mouth, even if he says nice words at the beginning, he still wants to remonstrate in the end.


    As expected, the official continued: "however, when the emperor governs the country and the previous dynasties, the harem also needs a bowl of water to be level. The concubines of the six palaces are your women. Only when the rain and dew are evenly stained can the six palaces be peaceful, which is also conducive to the continuation of the emperor''s descendants. But if you favor one of them, the concubines will be envious. The relationship between the harem and the former dynasty is intertwined. In this way, both the former and the latter will not be peaceful. It is really not the wise king who did it! "


    The original harmonious and beautiful atmosphere was suddenly broken.


    So big hall of Supreme Harmony, suddenly quiet terrible.


    The fourth master who just laughed heartily, after hearing this, his eyes immediately turned into a sharp sword penetrating each other, which made people shudder.


    He stares at that speech official that kneels on the ground, light way: "according to your meaning, I am faint monarch?"


    "I dare not." The speech officer kowtowed to the ground.


    "Why don''t you tell me who I like?"


    After pondering for a while, Yan Guan said, "empress."


    And when he answered, he raised his head and choked his neck.


    There is a big fear of death, loyal voice appearance.


    "How can I pet the queen?"


    "In the past two months, you have neither gone to the concubines of the Imperial Palace, nor looked through the signboards of the concubines, but only the signboards of Empress Dowager. You have only summoned her to the Yangxin hall, so that you can pamper the empress."


    The fourth master chuckled and said indifferently: "if I keep going like this."


    His words and deeds, always light, can not see the mood.


    But still let a person smell out a trace of terrible breath.


    "I believe you must be a Ming Jun, and will lead Qing to a more brilliant peak!" he said


    Even if you don''t want to say anything good, you can''t be afraid to say it again.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how many times I''ve been dead.


    Seeing that the speech style was not right, the official said something nice to appease the fourth master who was already angry.


    At the same time, the rest of the speech officers also remonstrated one after another, which meant to help colleagues share the pressure.


    "Emperor, you can love the queen, but you can''t ignore the concubines."


    "Yes, the emperor. According to the minister''s view, women serve the monarch and follow the emperor all the time. They are close to each other all day long. They are difficult to control their minds and easily confuse the monarch. It is difficult to restrain the body and conduct, and easy to indulge. Although the empress is a lady of the central palace, she should also abide by the etiquette and law, abide by the morality and morality, lead other concubines and servants, be kind and harmonious, and make the six palaces peaceful, instead of taking the emperor as her own without understanding advice. "


    "It is also said in the internal precepts that women should get up early and go to bed late, so as to respect and love the monarch. Clothes and food are thrifty but not luxurious. They are gentle and euphemistic. They are in line with the etiquette and righteousness. They should strictly guard against and do not listen to flattering words. We should be strict in the conduct of heresy, and we must not do it. ""What''s more, we should not rely on the monarch''s favor to interfere in political affairs and disturb law and discipline. If you rely on your favor, you will be arrogant and jealous. If you interfere with politics and law, you will be in trouble. "


    "The proverb says: a man can''t come out of the water because he is trapped by the mud in the water. The decline of family and the failure of prosperity is due to the jealous wife in the family. It is the blessing of her and her family that a woman is not arrogant and envious. "


    "The book of songs also said: Tai Si was not jealous, and she was kind and kind to her concubines and maidservants, so all the concubines admired and obeyed her. After the imperial concubine, are ordered by the monarch, should be content with their own status, do not want to share


    "Once upon a time, King Xuan of Zhou got up late because he was in the same room with Ji Qiqi. Empress Jiang took off her earrings and knelt down in Yongxiang to plead guilty. He blamed himself for not teaching Ji Qie well, which led to the king getting up late and abandoning political affairs. King Xuan treated Jiang Hou respectfully and expressed his thanks to her. He did not dare to slack off and neglect political affairs. "


    " emperor chengdi of the Han Dynasty visited the back garden and wanted to take the same car with ban Jieyu. Ban Jieyu knelt down and said, "look at the ancient sages, they are all with famous officials. The late master of the country was in the same car with his concubine. Isn''t the emperor who wants to ride with me like the last owner of immorality


    "Both empress Jiang and Banji are well versed in the way of serving the monarch and abiding by themselves. On the contrary, our empress not only did not persuade you, but also often sat in the same dragon chariot with you. "


    "The prosperity of our Qing Dynasty is the foundation of our ancestors. In particular, empress Wen of Xiaozhuang trained and assisted three emperors all her life. She was calm and decisive in dealing with affairs. She set an example and was strict with herself. She did not control the government. Once the emperor was in power, she retired behind the scenes. Protecting Aixin Jueluo regime from major risks and hidden reefs is the other side of the Qing Dynasty''s prosperity. "


    "Looking at the ancient history, the prosperity of a country must be assisted by virtuous empresses and concubines; the destruction of a country must be caused by the harem''s obscenity and perversion and confusion of the monarch. The success and failure of a family is also the same. Please be cautious of the emperor! " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    "Servants, as servants, should be vigilant and encouraged day and night, without laziness, in order to serve the king. As empress, her success or failure is closely related to the monarch. She should serve the monarch without any slack. As a woman, if she can''t help the monarch with the right way, she will waste her virtue


    "The empress, as the empress of the Imperial Palace, should respectfully accept and firmly remember the advice of others to her."


    Yan Guan said this sentence, I don''t know is really saying if sound.


    Or insinuation to remind the fourth master.


    As a wise monarch, you should listen to others'' advice and remember it firmly.


    Then, not only did the official impeach the empress Zhonggong.


    Even some civil and military officials followed suit.


    Some of them are bureaucrats in private collusion.


    Some of them are the wives of the imperial concubines.


    Naturally, he felt resentful that the fourth master only favored Ruoyin.


    "The slave thinks that heaven and earth are superior and inferior in heaven and earth. Women should serve their husbands as if they were in heaven, with clear distinction between respect and inferiority. Husband Yang woman Yin, Yang initiative, so strong and autocratic. Yin governs quietness, so obedience and obedience. From the queen and princess to the wife of the common people, they all follow this principle to serve their husband, and their family will certainly prosper; otherwise, the country will be destroyed. "


    "Yes, it''s like there is no main rope on the Internet, so many mesh can''t be opened. If there is no law to follow, it will fall to the ground and perish. The trees wither and wither, for the insects attack the food in them; the state affairs are in disuse, because there are lewd women who bewitch the king. The ancients called women''s weapons, and we should guard against women''s pets as well as soldiers and enemies. According to the book of songs, the elegant Zhou Dynasty lost his life because he favored Baosi. Can we not guard against the harm of female pet


    It''s like this...


    when they mention the fourth master, they still weigh their words and grasp the relationship between the monarch and his subjects.


    But when it comes to Ruoyin, they can''t control so much.


    One is because they are face to face with the fourth master.


    As the saying goes, meet to leave three feelings.


    What''s more, in front of them was the cold faced emperor.


    Of course, we should leave some affection. We should not make the words too direct and let the emperor down.


    But the queen is different.


    The queen is in the harem, and they can''t see it again. They don''t need to leave any affection at all.


    When impeachment is made behind the scenes, it is natural to be bold and say what you have to say.


    Moreover, the Queen''s status is not as good as the emperor.


    Women''s identity is not as good as men''s, which leads them to put things all down to Ruoyin.


    Just didn''t say that Ruoyin was the evil girl who brought disaster to the people and bewitched the king.


    At this moment, all kinds of voices, all kinds of doubts, filled the emperor who had been on the throne for less than a year.


    Every word they said hit him hard on his little sense of achievement.


    They were still praising him for his achievements.


    But the next moment, one by one, are impeachment of his recent love for the queen.


    Can''t you have it both ways?


    When he first ascended the throne, his foundation was unstable.


    At that time, his throne was on the verge of collapse.


    He will make some achievements to let people know that he is not what the public opinion says.


    He was too busy to attend to other affairs, let alone her.


    Now his throne is stable.


    In addition, the queen is pregnant, and she is not good at eating, which is really not a worry.


    As soon as he was free, he ate with her.


    Even if you don''t have time, make time for her.


    Even, the time to go to the people around the harem was all transferred to her.


    But I didn''t expect that it was only two months after the queen was specially spoiled, and all officials were impeached.


    This made him get entangled in less than a year when he became a little successful.


    There is no doubt that at the moment of his accession to the throne, he secretly vowed to be a good emperor and a bright monarch for the country and the people!


    This reminds him that huangkao told him when he was alive.


    God is fair. It will let you get something, and at the same time, it will make you lose something.


    To be an emperor means to lose all feelings.


    What kind of brothers, couples, father and son, mother and son...


    those feelings are insignificant in front of the imperial power and the country.


    Because, as long as you become an emperor, the country comes first, and then you yourself.


    The rest is nothing.


    Now looking back, it seems that he has never had those feelings in his life.


    And he has been used to it for a long time, and he has realized it.


    But now, why does the heart ache?


    The fourth master frowned and stopped thinking about it.


    Now the top priority is to solve this problem.He squinted at the officials below.


    To say that one or two are OK, most of the officials are talking about it.


    As an emperor, the fourth master must make a response.


    In the end, he also set his eyes on the eighth and ninth masters.


    Fortunately, they were once the people who competed for the throne together. The fourth master knows them both well.


    From the resources under their hands, and then to the disciples at the bottom, he is very clear.


    Most of the civil and military officials who impeached the empress just now were the disciples under them.


    The rest were officials of the concubines'' mother''s clan.


    Although officials and officials impeachment is true.


    But for the most part, the two of them mixed it up.


    Good. He remembered it all.


    Then, the fourth master led his lips and said, "when the queen was in the residence, she was thrifty but not luxurious in terms of clothes and food. Not jealous, not arrogant, abide by their duties. The emperor''s descendants are treated equally. The treatment of the Empress Dowager is also filial and courteous. Even the late emperor praised her filial piety when he was still alive. All these must have been heard of by many ministers. "


    Officials:...


    think back to the time when Emperor Kangxi had a meal in the Yuanmingyuan.


    That was a job for the fourth master immediately, and praised their filial piety.


    "What''s more, she never competes for favors. On the contrary, she always advises me to keep rain and dew in balance. But I was concerned about her heir, so I took a special photo of him. After all, there was a difference in the royal family. "


    With that, he gave a slight pause and set his eyes on those relatives.


    Then, he took back his eyes and continued: "as for the empress and I sitting in the Dragon chariot, I asked her to sit. She is my queen, not the concubine nearby. My dragon chariot is only her who deserves to ride with me. Is there anything wrong with it?"


    He was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, sitting upright on the Dragon chair, noble, cold and incomparable.


    The appearance of him bending down under the palace seems to be dominating the world and overlooking Wansheng!


    if not, he is above all the people.


    However, who knows everything in his heart, the height is too cold.


    All they knew was that he was always cold.


    He spoke with an awe inspiring coldness and absolute authority arrogance.


    And he made it clear that his queen was a virtuous empress.


    It was he who had lost his head and had to spoil it.


    As a result, most of the chattering officials were so frightened that they knelt on their knees and did not dare to speak.


    There was only one voice officer, who was not afraid of death to remonstrate: "the emperor, we are all for the sake of you. We hope that the Qing Dynasty will be good. We hope that..."


    "I know clearly what I am doing, and I also know how to proceed next." The fourth master did not wait for the official to finish speaking, then he said in a deep voice.


    The meaning is obvious.


    He listened to their advice.


    You know what you''re doing.


    The next step is to make changes based on the situation.


    After all, only the blind and tyrants can not listen to the harsh advice.


    As a result, officials naturally shut up and dare not say anything more.


    Admonition belongs to admonishment, but it has to be measured.


    If it is still aggressive and chattering, isn''t it for death?


    Looking at the officials at the bottom are no longer talking, four ye light way: "who has objection, need to remonstrate?"


    The cold voice without any emotion, said from the cold thin lip.


    Under the auspicious hat, a pair of eyes of the Ming world, the two pupils are more cold and sharp, so cold that people dare not peep.


    Handsome and resolute cheeks, long eyebrows, like impatient, but also like the appearance of trouble.


    But it is this frown that gives rise to awe from the bottom of my heart.


    For a moment, all the civil and military officials were kneeling on the ground, trembling and speechless.


    I don''t even dare to breathe.


    One by one holding one''s breath, there was no spirit of impeaching the queen before.


    Seeing this, the fourth master glanced at the crowd with a light tone: "good, then retreat to the court!"


    Perhaps the admonition of so many officials awakened an emperor who was about to fall.


    Or, as he said, he knew exactly what he was doing.


    Therefore, in the next few days, the fourth master neither called Ruoyin nor looked at her brand.


    Not to step into the harem.


    He just nests in the nourishing heart hall, reading memorials day and night.


    And those memorials flying all over the sky are impeachment Ruoyin, persuading the fourth master not to spoil the queen.


    If you see more of this kind of folding, you will feel angry.


    One night, the fourth master was sitting in front of the throne in the hall of nourishing the heart.


    He was always focused on reading memorials, but he was so flustered for a moment.When he came back to God, the next moment, he swept the mountain of memorials on the ground.


    Only a few scattered memorials were left on the throne.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng rushed forward and picked it up one by one.


    The emperor does not want to see these memorials, but as a close chief manager, he can''t really let go.


    Alas, he has not been so angry since he has served the emperor for so many years.


    Once upon a time, no matter how angry the emperor was, he would not have a problem with his official affairs.


    Now I''m throwing up my memorial.


    It doesn''t matter. The key is that the emperor hasn''t had a rest for three days and nights.


    While Su Peisheng was picking up the memorial and worrying about it.


    From the palace of longevity, you can pick up the sound of Qingleng


    His voice is a little decadent, but also a little negative.


    "Bang." Although Su Peisheng responded, he still held a large number of memorials and put them on the table before he could keep up with the fourth master who was going out.


    Before leaving, he also ordered the eunuch to pick up all the remaining memorials.


    Now, he can only pray in his heart, hoping that the empress can persuade the emperor.


    Otherwise, it is the body of iron beating, which can''t stand such a toss.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    But on second thought, he did not seem to be sure.


    Maybe the emperor went to Yongshou palace to attack the empress.


    After all, a few years ago, the first emperor alerted the emperor once.


    At that time, the emperor said a lot of hurtful words to the queen, and she was cold for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Su Peisheng pinched a cold sweat for the queen in his heart.


    I just hope that the pregnant empress can bear the anger of the emperor.


    Don''t let anything happen.


    A moment later, the Dragon chariot stopped at Yongshou palace.


    "Emperor..." arrived, and before Su Peisheng''s paper was finished, he saw the fourth master raise his feet and stride into the hall.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Ruoyin covering his heart and retching and spitting in the basket carried by the maiden.


    Seeing this, his footstep slightly pauses, the sight falls on her body.


    Just pregnant, if Yin''s pregnancy vomiting is not obvious.


    Only to some special food, will have the retching reaction.


    But these days, her reaction to pregnancy and vomiting is getting stronger and stronger.


    All day long, I couldn''t eat a few mouthfuls of rice, but I totally vomited.


    No, I only had a bowl of chicken soup at night.


    Along with the stomach acid, all to vomit out.


    If sound frown, gargle with mint water next mouth, and then save handkerchief to wipe corners of mouth.


    As a result, before she looked up, she saw the maiden with the basket on her knees.


    Without looking up, she knew that he was here.


    But didn''t the court impeach her?


    And he, how come?


    Ruo Yin raised her head slowly.


    Sure enough, the fourth master stood in front of him.


    He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, the material was not as bright as before.


    but crumpled, as if it had not been changed for several days.


    Handsome cheeks look thinner than when he left last time.


    Long eyebrows slightly frown, thin lips close, chin some stubble.


    I didn''t have a good rest. I didn''t let the servant repair his beard.


    But it is like this that he has more mature and wild charm.


    Such a decadent look, it is almost mysterious people want to get close to.


    But she seldom saw him so depressed.


    Even if he''s been messing with her all night.


    On the second day, when I went to the court at night, I had enough energy.


    Or Emperor Kangxi died, because of the spirit, he did not rest for several days, nor did he look so haggard.


    Or, after losing his son, he shut himself up in his study for several days.


    But when he reappeared, he was still the fourth master of cold noodles in the Qing Dynasty.


    I''ve heard a lot about these days.


    After all, she''s the protagonist.


    Ruoyin sighed in his heart and got up to salute the fourth master.


    But before she could bend down, she was picked up by a man.


    She looked up at him.


    And his eyes light light, but gave her a deep hug.


    The fourth master''s embrace was so tight that she couldn''t breathe.


    He pressed her in his arms and put her head against his heart.


    Through the thick material in winter, she could hear his heartbeat, steady and powerful.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng was stunned.


    He thought that when the emperor came here, he would punish the queen just as he did a few years ago.


    Or let the queen understand the rules and let it cool for a while.


    However, he did not expect that the emperor had not lost his temper and said nothing. He came up and held the empress in his arms.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng naturally sent all the slaves away.


    And he himself, also quickly out.


    Therefore, there is only Ruoyin and the fourth master in the room.


    When the fourth master let go of Ruoyin, she raised her head and looked at him. She could not help but put her right hand on his cheek and gently stroked him along his angular outline.


    "Tired?" he asked softly


    Her voice is soft, like the most virtuous and considerate wife in the world.


    The fourth master let out a heavy breath.


    He didn''t answer her, but pulled her into the room and sat down by the bed.


    And will her in the arms, light way: "I just came in, see you are vomiting, is not pregnant vomiting, strange hard."


    If the sound slightly nods, "the affliction is true, but if discusses the laborious, certainly is inferior to the emperor."


    The fourth master tightened her shoulders, but soon let her go.


    He stood up and calmly changed clothes in front of her.


    It''s different from the aggression and lust brought to her before.


    On the contrary, I feel really tired and want to take off my clothes and have a good rest.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin is also sitting by the bed, slowly untiing his clothes.When both of them were only wearing thin underwear, the fourth master blew the candle and laid down with her.


    Ruoyin was lying in his arms, pillow his arm.


    He did not speak, but his heavy breath came from his ear.


    It''s not that heavy with the color of love bath.


    But what thing pressure in the heart, breathless that kind of heavy, strange let people heartache.


    But Ruoyin didn''t say anything to him, just quietly accompanied him.


    After a long time, the fourth master spoke first.


    "Sound..." he called.


    "Well..." she murmured.


    It seems that he hasn''t called her that for a long time.


    At the same time, I can feel the arm holding her in my arms, which is more powerful.


    Then, he said, "after today, I will not be able to come so frequently as I have been in the past two months. I will eat with you and sleep with you. Because... "


    " Shhh... "Ruoyin raised his hand and put the ten fingers of his left hand on his thin lips." emperor, you don''t have to say anything. I know everything. When you first boarded Dabao, everything was still focused on the country and the country. This time, those officials were right. When you came to work hard, I should have admonished you and not let you fall into a dilemma. "


    She remembered that long ago, if he had come to visit her, she would have admonished him.


    But later, I don''t know when.


    Even if he stayed with her for a few days, she would not persuade him, just as it was normal.


    Maybe it was when she pushed him to someone else, and his face was gloomy and unhappy.


    Or when he blamed her for not being jealous.


    In order to cooperate with him, she naturally omitted these rules.


    Or, it was because when he was in the Yuanmingyuan, he spent most of his time with her.


    Let her feel at ease that it doesn''t matter.


    Thinking that even if the sky fell down, he would stand up to it.


    But she has forgotten that she is not four fortune Jin now, but the queen of Qing Dynasty.


    For a long time, she forgot to be a queen.


    Sure enough, superficial ease destroys people.


    No, it''s easy.


    Fourth master has not finished words, all by the woman''s slender jade to block between the lips.


    He finally swallowed everything in his heart.


    Just grab her hand and kiss her smooth back.


    From the back of his hand came the cool temperature on the man''s lips.


    If the sound by his pro, after pondering for a while, she light way: "emperor, the minister concubine voluntarily in Yongshou palace for a month, in order to punish oneself this time to make the mistake."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    These days, she knows all the big things that happen in the imperial court.


    In particular, the book of impeachment is full of his books.


    What they want is a result.


    Just want to see the fourth master deal with her.


    However, the fourth master did not punish her.


    He went to Yongshou palace to find her and stayed there.


    In this way, I don''t know what kind of bloodbath there will be tomorrow.


    It''s better for her to have a sense of interest. It''s just a month''s ban, so it''s a safe way to raise a baby.


    In this way, it is worthwhile to exchange for the stability of the court.


    Besides, it was because of her.


    That''s the price of being pampered for two months.


    If she was not sure before, what kind of feeling did the fourth master have on her.


    But after this period of observation, she was sure, certain, and sure that the fourth master was true to her.


    Otherwise, a ruthless, rigorous and harsh emperor, in front of all officials to defend her, is not love, but for what.


    Looking over the years, her food and clothing are the best in the harem.


    Compared with those in the harem, the things he gave her were the most thoughtful.


    He also abandoned a lot of rules for her.


    Just because of the status, only can''t give her a favor.


    He seemed to have given her the rest.


    Perhaps for a modern ordinary man.


    loyal to a woman physically and mentally, pet her, love her, care for her, is true love.


    Well, for a man of Qing Dynasty.


    At the same time, it is true love to love one of the wives or concubines more than others.


    However, an emperor like the fourth master.


    He spent most of his time with her while dealing with the affairs of the former dynasty and governing the country.


    Sometimes, always proud of him, occasionally will make concessions for her.


    Just because of face, the retreat is not so obvious, the mouth dislikes the body integrity.


    He''ll go against others for her sake.


    She still remembers a long time ago, when she was teased by the Duchess.


    She has always been filial to her, for the first time, she confronts the imperial concubine and insists on taking her away.


    Even this time, he is for her, contrary to his rigorous and critical style of life, in front of officials to maintain her image.


    Moreover, he was able to treat her differently among the concubines.


    She thought that for an emperor with great ambition, it should be regarded as true love.


    But she didn''t love him.


    This made her unable to respond to him.


    Isn''t there a lyric saying like this: if you can''t say love, don''t lie, just like a little. If you can''t say hate, don''t entangle, don''t pretend to sigh. Forgive everything and forgive everything.


    So, she never asked for what she had.


    I just hope that he can still be his emperor, and she will understand him from his point of view.


    As the saying goes, love is to fight for.


    But since she doesn''t love, don''t drag him down.


    In this way, it may be the best for each other.


    "You''re not wrong. You don''t have to punish yourself." The fourth master did not agree with the tunnel.


    "The emperor is in love with my concubine. Therefore, as far as the emperor is concerned, I am not wrong. But in terms of the status of the concubines, the concubines of the Imperial Palace, and the relatives and officials, I was wrong. "


    Not only she, but also the fourth master.


    As far as she is concerned, it is good that he dotes on her.


    However, in terms of the country, civil and military officials, concubines of the Imperial Palace and the people of the world, he was wrong to do so.


    Not everyone is in love more than heaven.


    A great Qing Dynasty of nuota, the power to cultivate the emperor, not to let you fall in love.


    If you are an ordinary person, you can put love first.


    However, as an emperor, his main duty is to govern the country.


    Then, I don''t know where I rank.


    If you are an emperor, you just care about your love.


    Or not just beauty.


    Then, if the country is gone, how can the next new emperor take the throne.


    At that time, life is not all gone, embarrassed to be slaughtered, what love? Go to hell!


    For his officials and the people of liming, he was an incompetent emperor, a wanton monarch who indulged in beauty, indulged in immorality, ignored the country and the country, and left a long history of infamy!


    For example, Emperor Shunzhi loved Dong E''s concubine, which attracted many people''s abuse.


    In the end, both of them died young.


    Because he is the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, his responsibility is not only her.As an emperor, he seems to have everything and is the master of this country.


    At the same time, he was a slave to the country.


    Others serve the emperor.


    The emperor served as an official for the country.


    Unless, he is not in the emperor''s house, not the emperor.


    If Yin is thinking, but in that case, will it be him around her?


    Perhaps, she will not know him at all, but marry some other prince.


    Because she is the legitimate daughter of eight families in Manchuria.


    She was born to marry her royal relatives.


    So, maybe in the dark, God has already arranged everything.


    And some people, destined to be unable to love.


    Because of birth and fate, the price of love is too high.


    "I said, you are not wrong." Fourth master is stubborn and firm.


    And he leaned up, holding her face in one hand, and looking at her deeply.


    "Well, let''s not argue about this for the time being. Even if you don''t agree with me, I have to restrain myself, because I don''t want to be a beauty." Ruo Yin raised his right hand and held his cheek back, gently stroking it.


    His stubble pricked his hand and rubbed it on the palm of her hand.


    If sound mouth slightly up, smile at the man in front of.


    He was only in his early thirties, and when he saw him a few days ago, he was still in high spirits.


    How many days did not see, vicissitudes like a melancholy uncle.


    She grabbed his neck, raised her head and gave him a kiss on the chin. "Emperor, I want you to be happy and happy, just like I saw you for the first time. Would you like the emperor to become a Ming emperor who can be handed down for thousands of years


    In her impression, the original Lord first met the fourth master when he was still a teenager.


    And the first time she saw him, she came across.


    He was so cold and aloof that he didn''t care about anything.


    It seems that no one or anything can affect his mood.


    At that time, he wanted to know what he wanted best and was trying to survive in the royal family.


    But now, this is rarely a smile of him, in addition to cold, it seems that there is also a trace of melancholy.


    Especially between the eyebrows and eyes, there is a sadness that can''t be erased.


    But it''s this melancholy look that makes women want to get closer.


    At the moment, she really wanted him to be good.


    At the same time, she does not want to have any psychological burden.


    In the dark, the fourth master''s thin lips led.


    He wanted to say that he also wanted her to be happy and happy.


    But the words have not yet been said, but as a stick in the throat.


    Forget it, he never promises anything easily.


    Unless he can really make her fast!


    Then, there is no need to say anything more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    So he just lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    Obviously only once, but this kiss, but fell on Ruo Yin''s forehead for a few seconds.


    Then he lay flat again.


    Then, Ruoyin heard a man''s heavy gasping voice coming from his ear.


    Like a big stone in my heart, I can''t breathe.


    The next moment, he buried his head between her clavicles.


    Her straight nose smelled the faint fragrance of her hair.


    Do you know how it feels to have a man gasping in your clavicle.


    Especially the tough guy who looks cold and heartless.


    And gasping in your ear.


    Hot male hormone breath, spray on your neck.


    But he didn''t do anything. He just held you tight.


    It''s like holding the most precious treasure in the world.


    Abstinence is heartbreaking.


    Fortunately, this situation did not last long.


    The fourth master was probably too tired, and soon fell asleep beside her.


    According to Su Peisheng, he has not rested for three days.


    If the sound slightly moved the body, let each other not so close.


    Because the feeling of crispy heat on the neck is not very good.


    But she just moved a little bit, took her shoulder big palm, and then a little harder.


    If sound swept the hand on the shoulder, and then looked at the man obviously sleepy appearance.


    It''s true. I''m so domineering when I''m asleep.


    Under the night light, Ruo Yin looks at the face in front of him.


    The moon shone on his sculptural face.


    A straight nose is stronger in the light.


    The long bushy eyebrows were slightly raised.


    A straight nose.


    Thin thin lips.


    A sharp outline.


    And on his body, there is a cool color, light mint fragrance.


    Such a man, perhaps he should not have love.


    Somehow, Ruoyin suddenly remembers a sentence: do not let down the people in the world, only bear the people in the pillow.


    But when she thought about it, she didn''t love him and talked about who should be negated.


    Or, she didn''t dare to love at all.


    It''s tough enough in this harem.


    She did not want to be careful, but also step by step startled, suffering from physical and mental suffering.


    The word love seems to be noble and pure as soon as it is mentioned.


    Purity is because the love that the world praises is beyond identity, life and death.


    Even beyond race.


    But at the same time, love is vulgar.


    Because praising is praising after all, love in reality needs a destination.


    To put it more popular, bread is needed.


    After all, it is the individual who needs material satisfaction to live on earth.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the emperor was undoubtedly the man with the most resources and bread.


    As the saying goes, things will go against each other when they are extreme.


    Most emperors have little love.


    In addition to love, even the family has been deprived.


    Because most of what he likes and dislikes are closely related to politics.


    The Imperial Palace has always been the weight for the emperor to balance the previous dynasty.


    Even looking through the signs of the concubines, a large part of it is because of the situation in the imperial court.


    Or to win over ministers.


    Or to confuse the enemy.


    As an emperor, those who want to love cannot love.


    It''s too common that those who don''t want to love have to love.


    Otherwise, it is to extend the emperor''s heirs.


    For example, for the first son after he became the throne, God knows how many times those officials secretly poked and urged him.


    And the admonition of those officials was not wrong.


    On the contrary, from the point of view of the state and their duties, they are very right to put forward their advice at the risk of death.


    Because they are afraid that the fourth master dotes on her, causing jealousy and struggle in the harem, which makes the harem uneasy.


    He was even more afraid that the fourth master would bend the law for favoritism and lose justice.


    Maybe in ordinary couples, trust and respect between each other is the key to maintaining the relationship.


    But the emperor could not trust anyone completely.


    Not to give women too much respect.


    These are the most taboo things for emperors.


    Because once the emperor has made love to a woman.


    It''s like having a soft spot and giving the woman a sharp blade to hurt him.


    Even, it gives others a chance to hurt him.


    "What are you thinking about? Sleep."


    When Ruoyin was thinking, a man''s deep voice came from his ear.


    But he didn''t open his eyes.


    "No, I didn''t think about it. I just slept a lot during the day, and I couldn''t sleep." If the sound is faint."Sleep with me if you can''t sleep." In the quilt, he tightened her hand.


    "Well..." if the sound is small, it should be said.


    She glanced at the fourth master again and closed her eyes.


    This man, his change really flattered her.


    When she knew that the officials impeached her, she was ready to be punished.


    Including today to see his face is not very good, also ready to be trained.


    Because she always remembered that when Kangxi alerted him many years ago, he was indifferent to each other.


    But this time, it''s different from that one.


    He changed.


    Is no longer blindly cold her, reprimand her.


    It''s about talking to her.


    Exhale... Ruoyin is deeply relieved in the heart.


    Just forget about it.


    The best thing is to live in the moment.


    The next morning, before dawn, the fourth master got up.


    If the sound hears nearby the movement, also follows to sit up the body.


    I don''t know because I''ve figured it out, or because I can''t see her for a month.


    Anyway, the fourth master did not let her continue to sleep, but acquiesced to let her wait on him to change clothes.


    In the room, he stretched out his arms and his eyes were light.


    I want to sleep well last night. He looks very energetic.


    In this way, it seems that the old uncle buried in her hair last night is not him at all.


    And last night''s ear hair tie - grinding, also like a dream.


    Since it is a dream, no one will mention it again...


    Ruoyin stands in front of him and arranges every corner of the Dragon Robe for him.


    The slaves knelt at their feet, holding water and clean clothes in their hands.


    When Ruoyin sent the fourth master to the gate of Yongshou palace, she looked at his back and thought he was going to take the Dragon chariot to leave.


    Who knows the man''s footstep pause, suddenly turn around.


    Before she could react, he strode up to her.


    In front of all the servants, I held her affectionately.


    Fourth master''s arm is very strong, and his arms are warm.


    In this cold weather, the warmth eventually became a sense of security, reaching her heart.


    "Emperor, the servants are watching." Ruoyin complained in his arms.


    The fourth master released her slightly, turned his head and glanced at the servants around him.


    One by one, they all hang down their heads, where they dare to see more.


    The next moment, he slightly bowed his head and printed the red lips like begonia flowers.


    Just like a dragonfly, he left her lips.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil, however, still falls on her face and stares at her.


    It seems that such a pretty face will be deeply imprinted in my mind.


    After seeing it for a long time, he patted her on the shoulder and said, "this month, you will have a good body. If there is anything wrong, let the servant come to Yongshou palace to preach."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    Su Peisheng, on one side, hung his head. He felt sad for the emperor.


    As a eunuch''s chief inspector, he knew the current situation and the emperor had to do so.


    In this way, both the emperor and empress are good.


    In particular, the empress is still pregnant with her heir.


    If such special favor goes on, I''m afraid it will attract more calculations from the former dynasty and the latter palace, which is too dangerous.


    Because too much doting is harmful!


    Ruoyin naturally means to understand the meaning of Siye''s words.


    It was she who proposed a one month ban.


    She beamed at him and said, "my concubine knows, the emperor, go to the court quickly, or it will be too late."


    "Well." The fourth master turned to the Dragon chariot.


    Then, it gradually disappeared in the gate of Yongshou palace.


    The long dragon like guard of honor disappeared.


    Since this day, Ruoyin has been forbidden in Yongshou palace.


    The Queen''s foot ban is no different from others.


    No one can contact the outside world without permission.


    Others can''t take the initiative to contact her.


    And this right can only be enforced by the queen, empress, and those above the rank of imperial concubine.


    No one else could have imagined that Ruoyin had taken the initiative to talk to the fourth master.


    They all thought that it was the emperor who banned the empress.


    Wen pin, who had just been banned from the temple, knew that he was laughing.


    "Ha ha... I told her to forbid this palace to the lady''s temple for three months. As soon as I came out, two or three of them were pregnant with Longsi, but I could only stare at their stomachs."


    Wen Bin said of this, gnashing his teeth, "well, now, she is pregnant, but also forbidden by the emperor in Yongshou palace. It''s really the geomantic omen in turn."


    She said so, but this time, she was afraid of staying in the temple.


    she never dared to imitate the queen any more.


    "I don''t think so. If it hadn''t been for the empress, you would have been pregnant with your first son. Now that the empress, the imperial concubine Yu and the people of Zhuang GUI are pregnant, we can''t catch up with them even if we have the ability. " The maiden agreed.


    They all have two or three months'' status, and it''s useless to argue.


    Who let the start lose at the starting line.


    At this time, one side of the two Ge Ge Ge also complained: "all blame Yongshou palace that poison woman, if not for her, e Niang can suffer three months in the temple."


    As soon as his voice fell, Wen Bin said solemnly, "two squares, get down on your knees!"


    Rarely had she been so serious that she got down on her knees when her legs softened.


    "Flana, what did e Niang tell you? Children should not interrupt in matters between adults, especially in front of outsiders. In this case, you can''t say that the one in Yongshou palace is your emperor''s e Niang. In case your emperor Alma hears about it, you will be finished!" Wen pin said.


    "But... But I''m not wrong. My daughter just loves you." Erge quibbled.


    Smell speech, Wen bin is angry to clap a table a few.


    She wanted to be fierce, but the words came to her mouth, and she swallowed them again.


    How could she bear to have such a daughter under her knee.


    Had to pull the lip, light way: "line, you retreat, forehead Niang wants quiet."


    At the same time, thinking in mind, next time in front of the children say this less.


    "Yes." Two grid should be, as if relieved to go out.


    Wait until two Ge Ge Ge go out, Wen bin that pair of eyes son, then lightly swept the slave in the eye room.


    At one glance, the maids and eunuchs all knelt down.


    Seeing this, Wen Bin''s eyes became sharper.


    She can be kind to children, but she will not be soft hearted to servants.


    "How long have you been to the temple? One by one, you have taught me to be like this and get rid of the twenty boards!"


    Although two grid is more clever than ordinary children.


    But she''s always taught well, and she knows the rules.


    But she just went to the temple in March, two Ge Ge Ge''s behavior changed greatly.


    It is those rude words that open and shut up, which must have been taught by these slaves.


    Wen bin can only be a strange slave.


    But did not think, she from the usual day to shut up is a poisonous woman, cheap - people.


    How can the two lattices not learn from each other.


    After all, the behavior of adults is the benchmark for children.


    However, before her circle, two grid is not so presumptuous.


    As soon as she went to the imperial temple, two squares were the little overlord of Zhongcui palace. Naturally, she could say everything.


    "Master, you should be calm. I think it''s Erge who is too filial to you. For a while, he said something wrong." Wen Bin''s intimate maid comforted.This time, the maid next to her was in the temple.


    So, of course, it''s not among the punished people.


    After Wen bin listened, the eye light turns, the anger in the eye actually subsides half.


    But suddenly thought of what, that pair of slender Phoenix eyes, flashing a touch of envy light.


    Not convinced: "they one by one, have the ability to conceive, that depends on whether they have the ability to give birth."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We''re not in a hurry. Just watch the good play." Wen bin sneered and said, "if anyone in the harem was pregnant, which was not a life of death, and how did this palace ever intervene in anything?"


    "It''s also true. None of the people in the harem are good at stubble. It''s enough for them just to bite dogs."


    Wen Bin''s mouth raised a smile of schadenfreude.


    But soon, her smile froze on the edge of her mouth, "speaking of this, how can we think that the emperor''s ban on the queen this time is deliberate?"


    "That can''t ah, now in the front court and the back court, it is said that the empress will lose favor."


    "No Wen pin seemed to be aware of something. He shook his head and denied: "according to the palace, the emperor is more like watching the Queen''s position is not stable, and deliberately forbid her to act like a figure. In order not to want the former dynasty and the latter palace to give pressure to the queen. "


    Before she knew that the queen had been banned, but she felt happy.


    Now think about it carefully. The more you think about it, the less it looks like.


    Always think that the emperor is to avoid the former dynasty and the latter Palace are calculating the queen, and he is in order to protect the queen, this is to prohibit the queen.


    At the moment, after hearing this, the maid in palace felt like this.


    But in the end, he didn''t dare to answer the question. He just stood by in silence.


    No matter how the former dynasty and the harem looked at Ruoyin, it was forbidden.


    The fourth master, the client, never goes anywhere except Yangxin hall.


    There is a kind of rebellious meaning that I will not turn the Queen''s sign, nor go to the harem.


    Moreover, it was not until a few days later that he issued a royal edict.


    "We must wash our minds and thoroughly understand the contents of the article" on friends "published by the emperor. If you are confident that you are not ahead of your friends, you should encourage them. If you are unable to protect yourself, you should make a change. We must ask ourselves, and we must not go against the law. If we do our own work, we must not be lenient. "


    It is not so much a royal system.


    Rather, it was a denunciation of the party.


    This is the counterattack of the fourth master against the eighth master party!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    Although he sat at the top of the table, he didn''t call the roll, nor did he target anyone.


    It was to all the kings, Baylor and the civil and military officials of the Manchu and Han Dynasties.


    The content of it also refers to the fact that officials form party friends, which is against the justice of the monarch and his subjects and the way of serving the monarch.


    He also pointed out that the habits of the party and friends have not changed so far and must be eliminated completely.


    However, as long as this one is made by the imperial government, one hair is needed.


    It provides a strong basis for the fourth master to deal with the eighth master party.


    It''s like burying a depth charge in everyone''s heart.


    On the surface, there are only slight waves, but in fact, the undercurrent is turbulent.


    For a moment, many officials secretly glanced at the eighth master.


    However, eight Ye is wearing a court dress, the face crown is like jade, with a gentle smile.


    It seems that this is just an ordinary imperial system, which has nothing to do with him.


    However, the officials of his party were sweating on their backs.


    In particular, nine masters, his fists exuded a subtle sweat.


    Over the years, he and eight ye have made many party friends and formed a strong force.


    But the emperor only issued this imperial system in order to crack down on them.


    He knew that this man''s capital was very deep and could not be measured by ordinary people.


    When he first ascended the throne, he was assigned a job.


    He also promoted myna to a higher rank and took a gentle policy to appease the officials.


    It was less than a year since he ascended the throne. Seeing that his wings were growing, he thought of eradicating their forces and launching an attack.


    At the moment, Jiuye''s heart is full of crisis and unconvinced.


    But they forget how they used to mix up with each other before and after the fourth master ascended the throne.


    The fourth master sat at the top of the table, glancing at the eight and nine masters.


    If it was not for the instructions of emperor Kao before his death, I am afraid he would have sent them all into the imperial palace.


    This time, if only the voice of the official voice also.


    But so many civil and military officials followed suit and impeached the queen, and things became more difficult.


    And all of these things are planned by Lao Ba and Lao Jiu behind the scenes.


    The reason why he issued this imperial system was to fortify in advance and to alert them.


    If they did not know good or bad, he would not care about any brotherhood!


    After that, the fourth Master said: "in the Qing Dynasty, officials should be divided into different positions, and they should be very careful in the selection of the Imperial Academy. They must have good moral character and excellent knowledge, and then they will be non official posts. Therefore, this year, I will take the examination in person for the selection of the common good people. "


    From the time he was a Baylor, he knew that the imperial examination was a poor man.


    As a result, the examiners did not attach importance to moral character, but to silver.


    Therefore, the newly elected officials after his accession to the throne are the top priority.


    They are like his foundation, and they must be carefully chosen.


    Definitely can''t be that kind of useless person, that will only drag the hind legs of Qing Dynasty.


    "Yes, the emperor is wise." Some officials echoed.


    But the heart is painful, it seems that this year can not get any silver.


    "In addition, I plan to re-establish the translation department. Candidates are limited to eight banners. They can translate Manchu into Chinese or make comments in Manchu. Manchu, Mongolian and Han military scholars can take part in the examination. In the examination of Mongolian translators, only Mongolian is allowed to translate Manchu into Manchu, which is divided into local examination and general examination, which are conducted once every three years


    Translation is a special subject in the imperial examination of Qing Dynasty. It is specially designed for eight banners to learn Manchu, Mongolian and Chinese translators.


    It''s just that when Shunzhi was in operation, it stopped and opened again and again.


    Therefore, the fourth master restored the subject.


    "Yes." The officials at the head of the party responded.


    First of all, when the fourth master finished his business, he said faintly, "which of you has a good idea about the imperial examination?"


    People looked at each other, but there was nothing to say.


    The emperor has finished what they want to say. What else can they say.


    If the emperor is good at everything else, he dotes on the queen too much.


    But the queen has been banned recently, so they have nothing to say.


    Seeing this, the fifteen master arched his hands and said, "emperor, since everyone has no idea, I want to tell you another thing."


    "Say it."


    "I would like to marry Princess Yunan as my first wife, and please marry me."


    Earlier, he wanted to talk to his brother.


    But at that time, there was no place for Yu Nan.


    He was worried that it would be bad to start a war.


    Because if there was a war, he would not have the face to open this mouth, after all, because of her.


    Now that it''s a foregone conclusion, he said.


    However, when he finished his words, the civil and military officials in the palace were in a state of uproar.


    Some harsh advice also sounded in the hall.


    "Fifteen Belle, have you made a mistake? The king of Yunan was locked up in the clan''s house, and it was not a king for a long time. Her daughter is like a common people. You are Baile. How can you marry such a man?""That is, don''t say it''s a common people, it''s not too much to say it''s a traitor."


    "Yes, such a person is not qualified to be a member of the royal family. Even to be a concubine, they are not qualified."


    Such a protest came into the ears of the fifteen masters.


    Hearing his fist clenched, he turned to look at the officials and argued, "why is she not qualified? Even if the king of the kingdom of Yu Nan is changed, she is not wrong. She is still a member of the royal family of Yu Nan kingdom. Just like the heirs of my eldest brother and second brother, are they still kept in the Forbidden City? "


    The elder brother and the second elder brother, one was the prince, the other was the prince Zhi.


    Later, after being banned for life by huangkao, one was no longer in the imperial examination, and the other was still confined.


    But their children are still part of the royal family.


    Because it''s adults who do wrong, not children.


    On hearing this, the officials dare not refute it.


    Seeing that the crowd did not speak any more, Mr. 15 raised his head and looked at the top four masters with burning eyes.


    He believed that the emperor would agree.


    Sure enough, I only heard the fourth master look at the fifteenth master, and said, "Yun Xi, you are not young, have you already reached the age of marriage?"


    "Back to the emperor, I was married a few years ago, but no good family was willing to give me the girl." His image of drinking flower wine has long been popular among the nobles in the capital.


    However, he is a dandy, and his status is not as good as other elder brothers.


    Even if some people are willing to marry their daughter to him, they are angry with him and stay away.


    In this way, who is willing to marry the girl to Baylor, who is not a useful and pragmatic man.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, seem to be thinking something.


    After pondering for a moment, he said faintly, "well, it''s time to mention your title. I''ll make you king of Yu. Then let the Ministry of rites choose a good day for you and give you marriage. "


    The fourth master''s straightforward appearance is quite different. Since you say that you are not qualified, I will give you marriage.


    Because he was an emperor, he had a great responsibility and thought a lot.


    But master 15 is just an ordinary Baylor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    Although the eldest princess of Yu Nan state has a different status.


    But the fourth master is not the kind of person who breaks the bridge.


    At the beginning, he wanted the fifteenth master to make peace with manlikamu.


    Plus 15 Ye agreed, he let them two try to get along.


    We can''t make use of it now, because the two of us have mutual feelings, so we have to break them up.


    The fourth master can''t do such a thing.


    Besides, he is an extreme person.


    The desire of love goes up to heaven, and hatred to hell.


    In his eyes, a person is not good, that is a bad.


    Obviously, in his eyes, the fifteenth master is a good one.


    How to say, it also blocked a marriage for him.


    In addition to being a dandy, he did not participate in the political struggle of the princes.


    Therefore, he treated the fifteen masters as a good brother.


    Although fifteen masters are less important than thirteen masters.


    But if anyone can''t get along with his brother, it''s with him.


    What''s more, the marriage of the fifteenth master is not related to those old pedantic things, so they can''t help interrupting.


    After all, the 15th Lord is a prince, not an emperor.


    What he wanted to do had no effect on the situation of Qing Dynasty.


    "I thank the emperor longen." The fifteen master kowtowed with joy.


    Since the four masters have said that they are going to marry, it is not good for the officials to say anything more.


    They suggested it, but it was still a family affair in the royal family.


    "But... I still have one thing to do..." 15 Ye is not good to speak.


    The fourth master looked at his hesitation, and knew what he was going to say without asking.


    He said: "the king of Yu Nan has ulterior motives and dirty means, which is hard to be tolerated. I think for the sake of your impending marriage, I''ll postpone the inquisition after autumn! "


    Because here, not to mention the conflict between red and white.


    even after the bereavement of a close relative, the mourning period will take a long time.


    then, the marriage of young people will naturally be delayed.


    but if you marry first, then ask Yu Nan Wang after autumn.


    in this way, neither conflict nor delay the marriage.


    for the fifteen masters, the fourth master is tolerant.


    It''s his younger brother who hasn''t married yet.


    It''s not a bad thing to marry manlikamu.


    It''s better than he''s out there all day, drinking and doing nothing.


    But for Yu Nan Wang, this is not good, he will not be merciful.


    Fifteen Ye listened, slightly Zheng Zheng, but also can understand, "yes, thank the emperor long en."


    This time, Yu Nan Wang actually calculated on his brother''s head, which violated the imperial power and power.


    If that''s how it''s going to take his life.


    Let the people of other countries see it.


    At that time, everyone thought that the emperor of the Qing Dynasty was a good bully, and they all came to calculate.


    Therefore, the king Yu must die!


    After about one stick of incense, the early Dynasty ended. After the 15th Lord came to the court, he went to the Ministry of rites to choose a lucky day.


    Out of the Forbidden City, he went to a house on the outskirts of the capital.


    When we got there, we could see from a distance what manlikamu and the servants were talking about.


    He said and laughed.


    "What, so happy?" The fifteenth master approached and asked.


    Manlikamu and his servants saluted him, "my Lord, I''m learning from them the tone of the capital."


    "There''s nothing to learn."


    "No, I want to learn. In this way, sometimes I can understand you better." Mary Kammu smiles back.


    Smell speech, 15 ye pour is no objection, just lift a foot to enter a room.


    Marikanmu followed.


    And those servants, one by one, were waiting outside and didn''t dare to go in and disturb.


    After entering the house, manlikamu poured a cup of hot tea for the boy as usual.


    Fifteen Ye didn''t answer. He just knocked on the table table and motioned for her to put it on the table.


    When she looks at the table, she will put some good news on the table


    "Oh." When marikanmu approached, she was slightly attached to her body and her ears were close.


    Then, she heard the boy whispering in her ear, "the emperor has given us marriage."


    Hearing this, manlikamu opened her eyes and stood still.


    It took a long time to react. He asked incredulously, "Sir, did I hear you correctly? Is this true?"


    Since her father was trapped in the patriarchal mansion, she has been pampered here by him.


    He would come to see her whenever he was free.


    But she couldn''t go to his house.


    Because he said that he would take her back to his house after the emperor married them.Otherwise, if the man is unmarried and the woman is unmarried, people will gossip.


    As for Yu Nanguo, she didn''t want to go back.


    In any case, if we go back, we will be treated as trading goods.


    Moreover, those people may be even more aggressive than her father.


    However, when the young man in front of her said that he wanted to marry her, she couldn''t believe it.


    Because the Emperor didn''t seem to be able to talk.


    She was afraid that they would be like this all the time.


    Did not think, this just how long time, the Emperor gave marriage!


    At this moment, she was both happy and incredible.


    "It''s true." Fifteen Ye looked at the charming woman in front of him, and asked with burning eyes: "I only ask you, do you want to?"


    Manlikamu raised her head to meet the hot eyes of the youth.


    She understood the meaning of his eyes and words. She could not help but blush her earlobe and droop her head: "of course I will."


    Fifteen ye, who got the response, had a smile on his lips.


    The body can''t help but stand up and hold her in his arms.


    "Do you know how happy I am when my brother gives you a marriage? In this way, you don''t have to worry about your identity, and no one will dare to tell you what to do."


    Although he can marry her without permission.


    But this will cause others to cast a different look at her.


    Because her identity is embarrassing.


    Just like in the hall of Supreme Harmony, when the Emperor didn''t open his mouth, the officials were filled with indignation.


    But as long as the emperor''s brother gave him a marriage, they would not dare to say anything more.


    In addition, it was a gift of marriage, and he was made king.


    In this way, her identity has become more dignified.


    Moreover, the woman in front of her is Yu Nanguo.


    What to say, he''d better say hello to your brother.


    Although the emperor treats him well, he should respect his meaning.


    Because even if the emperor treats him well, he can''t forget himself.


    Don''t be careless, and you will transgress the etiquette between the monarch and the minister.


    Manlikamu couldn''t listen to what the teenagers said.


    These days, although their hearts are very close.


    But their bodies have never been as close as they are now.


    It made her heart beat faster and her face was red.


    "What, stupid? From now on, you will be Fu Jin, the governor. "


    "I know." Manlikamu avoided the eyes of a teenager, and suddenly thought of something important. "By the way, what about my father? Did the emperor say how to deal with him?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    After 15 ye had a pause, he couldn''t bear to reply: "your father has violated the emperor''s taboo and said nothing can be left. But the emperor''s brother, for the sake of getting married, will stay until the autumn."


    The voice just fell, manlikamu body a soft, almost did not stand firm.


    Fortunately, fifteen Ye held her waist, "why don''t you go and ask for your brother again?"


    He didn''t want to ask the emperor for the king of Yunan.


    Because in his eyes, Yu Nanwang should die.


    But he knew that even if Yu Nan Wang was not a good one, he was her father.


    For her, blood is thicker than water and is an important elder in her life.


    From childhood to adulthood, he has always been a rational man.


    You have to be reasonable as long as you survive in the royal family.


    For this, he pretended to be a dandy.


    But I''ve always been on the safe side and never overstepped the rules.


    Although he knew that he might annoy the emperor if he begged.


    And the world has also said that love will make a man lose his mind, no brain.


    This time, he wanted to be a man without brains for her.


    "No Manlikamu nervously said: "my father''s success is due to his own fault. As long as Yu Nan Kingdom didn''t fight against the Qing Dynasty, the people didn''t have to suffer, and the empress of my mother was not implicated, I would have been very satisfied."


    She looked up at the boy and said, "and I don''t want to go back to the place that made me miserable. For the rest of my life, I don''t want to trade anything. I want to live for myself once. Therefore, I don''t want you to ask the emperor again. After all, he has been kind enough to us. If we still have an inch to advance, whether we succeed or not, we will lose the harmony between the monarch and his subjects. "


    It''s all over the past and she wants to look forward.


    Because she is no longer the eldest princess of Yu Nan Kingdom, but Fu Jin, the princess.


    In the future, everything she does should focus on this man.


    After all, he is the one who will accompany her for the rest of her life.


    Isn''t it?


    "Well, it''s up to you." Fifteen ye saw her thinking for him, and his heart was warm.


    After holding each other for a while, he didn''t stay much.


    Before leaving, he whispered in the woman''s ear: "the marriage is at the end of this month. I will start to handle the marriage first. You will keep up your spirit these days and wait for the Lord to marry you with the eight carrying sedan chair."


    The boy''s voice was hoarse and deep, as if it meant something.


    "Well. "Marikanmu''s beautiful eyes drooped and her face was shameful.


    I don''t know whether she is too sensitive or she thinks too much.


    I always feel that there is something in a teenager''s words.


    At the same time, she was embarrassed to say: "but... 15 ye, I have no dowry, do you not dislike me?"


    "You look like a man who lacks your dowry?" Fifteen Ye patted her on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t worry. I will prepare the dowry for you. I won''t let people look down on you."


    Manlikamu felt warm in her heart and nodded.


    At the end of February, their marriage date was coming.


    Fifteen masters arrived as promised.


    He was dressed in a red bridegroom''s robe.


    Behind him, there are servants carrying the wedding sedan chair.


    And a long welcome line.


    The boxes were full of betrothal gifts.


    Then, the matchmaker helped manlikamu go out and get on the sedan chair.


    When we arrived at the prefectural palace and worshipped heaven and earth, manly Kammu covered the xipa.


    15 Ye is not at ease, the whole process is considerate to pull the red satin between two people.


    A pair of eyes, is straight at xipa.


    It seems that you want to see through this layer of xipa.


    On the day of marriage, the bridegroom is the busiest.


    Fifteen Ye was busy until it was dark before he sent the guests away.


    In addition, he drinks flower wine all the year round, and knows many dandies.


    One by one, they want to make trouble in their bridal chamber.


    If he hadn''t been lavish in money, he would have invited them to drink flower wine.


    It will take a while.


    At this time, fifteen Ye was helped into the bridal chamber by the servant.


    As soon as he entered the door, his eyes fell on the woman sitting by the bed.


    It was not until the slave handed the scale to him that he regained consciousness and walked towards her.


    Fifteen ye walked up to the woman, and did not lift her red veil for the first time.


    But after a pause, he gently picked up the red cap with the scale.


    Suddenly, a gorgeous face appeared in front of him.


    Because on the wedding day, the woman''s face was wearing festive makeup, slightly some rich.


    Her hair was curled up high.


    Curved willow eyebrows, thick long eyelashes.


    The big eyes of enchantment, with the eyes of the eyes of autumn wave.


    Sex - sensual and rich flaming lips.


    All of them are full of bone biting amorous feelings.A bright red bride''s clothes, will her skin lining more white, such as clotting fat.


    Only one eye lift, can hook off the soul of a man.


    Not to mention that she was smiling at him.


    "Master, it''s time to drink wine." One side of the slave reminds.


    Smell speech, 15 Ye just took a cup of wine from the tray, also sat down beside the bed.


    Then, handsome men and women smile at each other and cross their wrists.


    The two men raised their heads at the same time and drank the wine out of the glass.


    No one else''s family married, the woman choked by wine red scene.


    Because, manlikamu has long been regarded as a trading product at home.


    When necessary, she accompanied the royal family to attend important occasions, and also wanted to drink some wine.


    So, she''s not allergic to alcohol.


    On the contrary, when she drinks, she has a unique and sexual charm.


    And 15 Ye is even more, as a full man, the amount of alcohol is not a problem.


    In addition, he often went out to drink flower wine with those boys.


    It''s hard for him to drink such a cup of wine.


    After drinking the wine, the slaves all went out and brought the door.


    For a moment, there was only the newly married couple in the room.


    "You know, you drink very well." The boy looked at the little woman deeply.


    "Go and go. You have said this for eighty times." Manlikamu said so, but her heart was sweet.


    "I didn''t tell you that he was still a..." the young man coughed, "just, don''t say it. It''s more true than you to verify it yourself."


    With that, he stretched out his arms and stood in front of the bed, motioning for her to wait and settle.


    When he was a child, e Niang told him that he did not want to be rich and prosperous.


    Just ask for his ordinary and peaceful life, and teach him to hide his clumsiness.


    Even the sum Niang herself, also in the back palace low-key life.


    Therefore, under this kind of education, he had the consciousness of not fighting or robbing since he was a child.


    For a long time, he has not joined any party competing for the reserve.


    However, just because he is not involved does not mean that others will not throw olive branches at him.


    They are brothers. If someone really throws out an olive branch and agrees, they will enter the quagmire of conspiracy and never come out again.


    Because once this kind of thing falls into, in order to protect itself, we can only advance, not retreat.


    But if you don''t agree, it offends people.


    Only pretending to be a dandy with nothing to do.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    When they saw that his mother''s family was incompetent and incompetent, they didn''t bother to look for him.


    In this way, we don''t have to mingle with them or engage in intrigue.


    No matter which side becomes emperor, he and e Niang can continue to live well.


    At the moment, marikanmu came forward to untie his robe.


    Because of such close contact, her face can not help but dyed a red glow.


    Such a coquettish appearance, really and her Yan - Li appearance does not match.


    Young body strong - healthy, skin color for healthy flax.


    In the dim yellow candle light, with a strong hormone breath.


    As one garment after another was withdrawn.


    The muscle lines on the waist, abdomen and chest of the teenager also presented to her little by little.


    When the fifteenth master changed into a clean robe, he took the woman and sat down beside the bed. He carefully removed the hairpin and Zhucui from her head.


    "I''ve been wearing it all day. I''m so tired." He said.


    Manlikamu shook her head and said nothing.


    Because she was too nervous to know what to say.


    This marriage, he has done so much for her, up and down he is in charge of.


    Even the rich dowry was prepared by him. She didn''t have to worry about it. What was so tiring about it.


    And when things got to this point, she knew clearly what to face when she lay down.


    At first, she thought that the young man in front of her had married him because of his marriage.


    But later, her identity changed greatly. He still didn''t dislike her, but was better to her.


    It made her believe that she had found the right person.


    A good man who can go hand in hand for a lifetime.


    After a while, all the hairpins on her head were removed.


    A head of green silk is scattered on the shoulder.


    With such a coquettish face, a wisp of it is so hot and fascinating.


    See 15 Ye rolling throat knot, the eye is suffused with essence.


    Marikanmu couldn''t bear the burning eyes, and turned to blow out the candle.


    As long as a candle blow, can block that hot eyes.


    However, the young man took her arm and said, "it''s not necessary. In our Qing Dynasty, we have to burn a night''s Wedding Candle."


    "But..." marikanmu whispered: "this is the first time, I''m shy..."


    "it''s OK to get used to it, and it''s just for me to have a good look at you." Say, 15 ye then put down the bed curtain, take a woman to roll on the red sheet.


    There are dates, peanuts, longans and lotus seeds on the brocade quilt.


    Therefore, with their roll, the brocade quilt issued a "crackling" sound.


    Mary Kammu just wanted to say what''s good.


    The body then burst into the air, was carried by the youth in the brocade quilt to roll several circles.


    After a while, the red bed curtain, then sounded a heavy breathing sound.


    It''s not just teenagers, it''s women''s.


    Those gasps seem to be a bit urgent, as if there is no breakthrough.


    Manlikam willow eyebrows frown slightly, her clothes have long been Ling - messy.


    Only one piece was hanging in front of me.


    She has a very good figure and a good body.


    Because it''s time for youth, every inch of skin is full of collagen.


    "Did you find it?" The voice is urgent, ask from that piece of red lip.


    The answer to him was the more rapid breathing of the teenager.


    After a few seconds, the pain replaced the teenager''s answer.


    However, her youth is no better.


    Her thick eyebrows wrinkled more than her.


    Not long ago, when manlikamu was in pain, the boy on her was bored - hum, lying on her body panting for breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Marikanmu looked up at the teenager.


    He sat up with a faint blush of embarrassment on his pretty face, and asked the servant to prepare water.


    When they both washed their bodies and lay down again, the young man said, "it''s the first time for you, and it''s also the first time for me. It''s inevitable that you can''t control it. I''ll be fine later."


    Hearing the word "later", manlikan mujiao shook her body.


    "Yeh, don''t you, I still hurt. Just when I was scrubbing, I saw blood..." she resisted, and her voice was still painful and trembling.


    Little did not know, she so trembling to refuse, in the first taste of happy youth, it is simply infuriating.


    "No way." The boy said, and turned over a pressure.


    He looked down at the little woman under him, with a charming expression on his eyebrows and eyes.


    All over the body is also full of the first woman''s provocative charm.


    She looks like this, "miso" once, will be the youth''s heart deep bath hope fire again!


    As the youth said, the first time is faster, and it will be better later.In the second time, his combat effectiveness in all aspects was high.


    It shows his real strength and style as a teenager.


    Women in the eyes of tears, Jiao - panting slightly.


    The pain of the body seems to be decreasing and gradually replaced by a wonderful feeling.


    She squinted her eyes and looked at the boy.


    A pair of eyes, such as a haze of dark.


    Straight nose, both the masculine beauty of the gas, but also a kind of evil like beauty.


    The outline of the face, now still with a touch of loose - uninhibited smile.


    Looking at her with pride.


    Such a demon like handsome face, coupled with his skillful movements now.


    All of them are just like the skills of those who have read countless women and experienced many battles.


    But his long eyebrows, but wrinkled like a pain.


    "Hmmm..." because the body has an unprecedented subtle feeling, the woman can''t help but falter.


    Long fingernails, but also ruthlessly embedded in the scarlet silk pillow, I would like to tear the pillow towel.


    Chin also raised high, snow-white neck in the air under a beautiful arc.


    This night is a painful and happy spring night.


    A month goes by very quickly, and Ruoyin''s ban period comes to an end in March.


    At the same time, the weather is gradually warming.


    There was a spring rain a while ago, but now it''s sunny.


    The air after rain is very fresh.


    Take a deep breath, with the fragrance of soil.


    Even, there are all kinds of sweet flowers.


    Now if the sound fetal position is stable, the first day out of the pass, naturally want to go to the Empress Dowager''s point Mao.


    This meeting son, she is riding Phoenix chariot, go to Ning Shou palace.


    The spring breeze was warm and the bright spring light was shining on her face.


    So she sat on the Phoenix chariot and looked at the Forbidden City in front of her.


    It was only January, but she always felt that everything had changed a lot.


    Maybe it''s the illusion of seasonal exchange.


    When the foot was forbidden, the palace was still white.


    Nowadays, there is a lively phenomenon everywhere.


    Especially the flowers and trees in the imperial garden, red, pink, white, purple and blue, are competing to open.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    Some are budding, others are in full bloom.


    One after another, all exude delicate and fresh fragrance of flowers, stirring people''s heartstrings.


    At the same time, it also gives people a good hope.


    Soon, the Phoenix chariot stopped at ningshou palace.


    This should be put in front, if the tone must be pinched, it will arrive later.


    It is not that she likes to put on airs, but her identity. She is not allowed to arrive earlier than other concubines and wait there foolishly.


    But today is different. First, she hasn''t come to greet the Empress Dowager for a long time, and the time is really a bit out of control.


    Second, it''s just because I haven''t been here for a long time.


    It is also an attitude of filial piety to wait at ningshou palace earlier.


    Therefore, her Phoenix chariot stopped at ningshougong.


    One after another, the chariots of the imperial concubines stopped one by one.


    In fact, there are not many, only Xi Fei and Mao pin.


    When they saw Ruo Yin, they were surprised.


    Then, the sight falls on Ruoyin''s stomach.


    Then, please salute the empress


    If the sound holds mother Liu''s hand, lightly glanced at Xi imperial concubine and Wen bin one eye, "get up."


    "Thank you, Queen."


    Just when the three were ready to lift their feet into ningshou palace.


    A line of women in mint dresses stopped in front of them.


    And salute the three of them together.


    If the sound is big, without her mouth, Xi imperial concubine and Wen bin are not good at making decisions.


    So, Ruoyin waved her hand at will.


    The women got up and walked on.


    However, Ruoyin''s sight has been falling on those women.


    If you want to say that they are ordinary maids, that''s all.


    But they are not maids.


    Because the maids are all wearing the flag dress which symbolizes all levels.


    But if the sound can see, they are wearing Hanfu, and can highlight the figure of Han Fu!


    One by one, they either hold the pipa or erhu in their hands.


    What''s more, holding the guzheng carefully.


    And two people carrying Guqin together.


    The key is that the direction they go seems to be the fourth master''s heart building hall.


    Just when Ruoyin was curious, his wife said, "empress, I want to come to you for a month. I''m in Yongshou palace. Do you know what happened outside?"


    "What?" If the sound slants one eye of Xi Fei, signal her to continue to say.


    Princess Xi also looked at the group of women and said with a smile: "these women are a group of musical prostitutes presented to the emperor by local officials. They are not only beautiful, they can sing and dance, play the piano, sing songs, but also have undergone special training. They are all in good shape."


    "I don''t think so. I heard that the emperor has been fascinated recently. Every day, I call these prostitutes into the palace to listen to music." Wen pin''s sight fell on the musicians in the distance and said: "no wonder the emperor likes to listen to music. Even if my concubine is a girl, she would like to listen to music day and night."


    If the tone slightly pick eyebrows, think that the two words, the amount of information is not generally big ah.


    Are you sure what they said is the same person as the fourth master in her impression?


    This is Ruoyin''s first thought.


    Heart said that in her impression, the fourth master has always been a diligent person.


    Not so fatuous as to call all day prostitutes, indulge in beauty.


    So, what did he go through during the month when she was forbidden?


    But this month, she was at ease.


    The close servants of Yongshou Palace are serving her wholeheartedly.


    In addition, she specially told them not to mix with the outside things.


    Besides, they were told not to take things seriously.


    Because she knew that as long as she was forbidden, all kinds of gossip would surely come to her face.


    This led to her Yongshou palace, which has been closed to the Forbidden City for a month.


    But anyway, she didn''t quite believe them.


    Looking at Ruoyin''s disbelief, Wen Bin said again, "if the Empress Dowager doesn''t believe me, I''ll ask Wan An from the Empress Dowager. You can go to the Yangxin hall to have a look. Don''t you know everything."


    She wanted to see how the queen would feel when she knew that the emperor had a new favorite.


    Just let the queen also taste, the emperor dotes on others, but the queen can only watch, helpless taste.


    Hehe, it''s interesting to think about it.


    In addition, these days, she always thought that the emperor called these prostitutes to cover up people''s eyes.


    Create a false image of liking the new and hating the old.


    As for the old, it naturally refers to the empress.


    Or, because of the rebellious mentality, they want to be seen by the officials who advise them.Otherwise, how to listen to music day and day, but not call those happy prostitutes.


    Not even in the harem.


    I don''t look at the sign of the palace.


    In any case, it means confronting officials.


    Also, a man like the emperor always looks arrogant.


    It seems that the whole Qing Dynasty is in his hands.


    How can you listen to the voice so much.


    Even if you listen to it, you won''t do it all. You have to take some pricks.


    But the officials had no choice, because they had advised themselves.


    In addition, there may be both purposes!


    If they are not the two, then the emperor has taken a fancy to one of the prostitutes, but he doesn''t want to rush it.


    He wanted to take his time and cultivate his feelings. He didn''t want to use imperial power to force her.


    If it is, it will be troublesome.


    Because when a man for a woman, waste his mind to this point, that is to move the truth!


    If the sound can''t be heard, Xi imperial concubine and Wen bin, this is the taste in the heart, but helpless.


    I just want to stir up a few words in front of her, so that she can rush to the Yangxin hall and ask for them.


    Ruoyin won''t be shot by them.


    She asked faintly, "did the emperor summon those happy prostitutes?"


    "If you go back to the queen, there is no such thing at present." Wen bin Hui.


    "That''s it. You two are in such a hurry that you feel dirty when you are here. What''s more, even if the emperor summoned the prostitutes, you two can''t help gossiping here. As concubines, didn''t the internal training teach you not to be jealous, which is not conducive to the harmony of the harem? "


    With that, Ruoyin took mammy Liu''s hand and entered ningshou palace.


    As for their suggestion that she should go to Yangxin hall, she would not.


    Because, she wants to avoid suspicion!


    I don''t think the fourth master will come to see her at the first time, let alone call her to the Yangxin hall.


    Otherwise, this month''s foot ban will be in vain!


    The emperor and the queen are not all right.


    Otherwise, if you haven''t read the brand for such a long time, you''ll get tired of it once the ban period is over.


    Xi imperial concubine and Wen bin looked at Ruo Yin''s back, and were stunned in situ.


    It''s the queen who is forbidden because of competing for favor.


    Now it''s better to be banned for a month, but to teach them the rules.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    Hum, I guess the queen will decide how to eat it.


    But pretending to be indifferent.


    They murmured in their hearts and followed Ruoyin.


    When they entered the hall, they found that all the people were here.


    This time, the Empress Dowager did not put on airs.


    When they arrived, they showed up and sat at the top.


    The Empress Dowager sat at the back and gave them seats.


    When her eyes swept to Ruo Yin, her eyes were obviously stunned.


    Immediately sympathizing way: "empress this month, fetal position is safe?"


    "If you go back to the emperor''s wife, everything will be fine. Thank you for your concern." If the sound is flattered and startled.


    "That''s good." The Empress Dowager nodded with satisfaction and said, "it just happened that the house of internal affairs sent a batch of snow clams a few days ago. The AI family ate very well. Now that you are in a stable position, you can eat some of this once in a while to make up for your body. Later, you will let your slaves take some back to their homes. "


    Her words and deeds are like a mother-in-law who sympathizes with her daughter-in-law.


    He did not blame Ruoyin because of the impeachment of Ruoyin.


    Even, there is a kind of old woman who has lived in the deep palace for a long time and doesn''t know anything.


    Because she knew that although the queen had been banned, the emperor might have been nervous about this one.


    And she also said that as long as the harem is peaceful, she doesn''t want to intubate those things.


    So, I had to open one eye and close one eye.


    But if the harem is not peaceful.


    She is the empress dowager, and she will not sit idly by!


    "Thank you very much." Ruoyin got up and saluted.


    "Sit down." The Empress Dowager waved her hand and motioned for her to sit down. "You are pregnant now. Don''t move and salute."


    If the tone shallow smile, then sat down.


    Then, the Empress Dowager glanced at the crowd with a light glance, and said: "the most important thing in the royal family is to extend the number of children. Now that the harem is pregnant one after another, it is quite gratifying to mourn for the family."


    Speaking of this, her face sank, and her tone was also a little bigger, "but only a little bit, I hope to see the harmony of the harem. If someone is sour and jealous and secretly uses those pickling methods, the first one in AI''s family will not allow it! "


    "Yes, my concubine and concubine obey the instructions of the Empress Dowager." Ruoyin and his concubines should be together.


    After the training, the Empress Dowager will focus on Zhuang Guiren.


    Originally serious and sharp eyes, instantly become gentle.


    The corner of his mouth also had a smile and said, "Zhuang Guiren, you are pregnant now. How can I look at you and lose some weight?"


    As soon as the words came out, they glimpsed the nobleman of Xiazhuang.


    The heart said that the Empress Dowager''s eyes are not very good.


    They looked at Zhuang Guiren, and their faces were mellow.


    How come to the Queen Mother''s mouth, thin it.


    I saw Zhuang Guiren chat a smile, "back to the Empress Dowager''s words, may be the recent pregnancy vomiting, no appetite."


    In fact, she is not easy to get pregnant, even if she has no appetite, she will force herself to eat.


    "No matter how you do it, you have to eat it even if you vomit." The Empress Dowager said with a straight face: "in this way, there are new cherries in Aijia. They taste sour and sweet. They are both appetizing and nutritious. You should let the servant carry a basket back."


    "Thank the Empress Dowager." Zhuang Guiren was flattered and stood up and answered in a proper manner.


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand and motioned to Zhuang Guiren to sit down. "You, you are just too honest. What''s wrong in the future, even if you send someone to ningshou palace to send a message."


    A pair of eyes, looking down at the people in the Imperial Palace, has a great intention to support Zhuang.


    If anyone dares to bully you, just tell the AI family, who will make the decision for you.


    Zhuang knows that she is too honest.


    Once pregnant, someone else appointed the first to take the soft persimmon Zhuang Guiren for surgery.


    Therefore, in front of the public, she alerted the imperial concubines.


    Anyway, the Empress Dowager is not afraid that others say she is partial.


    How to say, she first expressed her sympathy to Ruoyin, but also rewarded snow clam which is more precious than cherry.


    No matter from the order, or reward things, discretion is just right.


    The Empress Dowager can''t help but sigh that she is the Empress Dowager who has been struggling in the Forbidden City for decades.


    The surface work is perfect.


    If it doesn''t matter, as long as the Empress Dowager''s appearance goes, she won''t care about anything.


    In addition, Zhuang Guiren is also a member of the Empress Dowager''s family. It is human nature to take more care of them.


    But the concubines of the imperial concubines were somewhat sour in their hearts.


    If you are pregnant or not, the treatment is much worse.


    After about one stick of incense, the Empress Dowager sent off all the people in the harem after she gave a few more instructions.


    As a queen, Ruoyin was the first to leave by Phoenix chariot.


    The rest of the concubines, give way to one side, salute and watch her leave.On the Phoenix chariot, Ruoyin says to Ru Shuang: "you and Ruxia go to the palace to inquire about it and see what happened to those prostitutes in the Yangxin hall. In addition, look at what happened in the palace when the foot was forbidden. "


    When she was forbidden, she didn''t care much.


    Because even if she knows, she can''t go out, and others can''t come in. It''s useless to ask.


    Now, once the ban period comes, we must have first-hand information about the Forbidden City.


    "Yes." If frost should, follow Ru Xia to inquire about things.


    When Ruoyin returned to Yongshou palace and ate some snacks, Ruo Shuang went back to the hall.


    They looked at Ruoyin, who was eating snacks. Without waiting for questions, they reported conspicuously: "Niang Niang, I have inquired about them. Those prostitutes are dedicated to the emperor by local officials. They say they are used to listen to music and kill time for the emperor in his spare time."


    "Well." Ruo Yin chewed the snacks in her mouth, which she understood.


    Because in this underdeveloped science Qing Dynasty, there was no mobile phone to play, no TV or movies to watch.


    The only way for rich families to relieve their pressure is to watch plays and listen to music.


    No matter how diligent people are, they can''t work 365 days a year.


    It''s really a slave of fate. It''s easy to die suddenly.


    If Yin drank a mouthful of warm water and asked faintly, "can you know what the origin of those prostitutes are?"


    "They were originally Yuehu in Shanxi and Shaanxi, and they have been the official prostitutes for generations, belonging to the category of Dalits."


    "Born a pariah? Or what law has been committed? " If sound picks eyebrow to ask.


    Although she knows that people here are not equal, divided into three, six and nine.


    But I haven''t heard of untouchables from generation to generation.


    "Yes, they were born pariah, because their ancestors refused to return to Yongle Emperor and followed Emperor Wen of Sui Dynasty when Yongle Emperor conquered the world. As a result, Emperor Yongle punished those officials, punished their wives and daughters, and served as prostitutes for generations, and learned to do humble jobs for a long time. "


    "Not only did they not have the legal status of normal good people, but they were often trampled and trampled by local gentry and bullies. Even for hundreds of years, they did not jump out of the ranks of pariah."


    Ruoyin wiped the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief and said thoughtfully, "so, their ancestors were loyal and righteous people?"


    "Almost." As frost returns.


    However, Qiao Feng on the other side disagreed and said, "what descendants of loyal and righteous people know that they make a living by art all day long. It''s not just a good-looking one who leads many good-looking ones. It''s immoral to think about it as entertainment for noble men."


    Smell speech, if the voice does not agree to shake his head.


    Then he and ban Mei laughed, but they didn''t say anything more.


    The prostitutes here are just like the modern female singers and dancers.


    However, modern female singers and dancers have human rights in a century where everyone is equal.


    These prostitutes were in the Qing Dynasty, whose status can be imagined....


    if the music was forbidden, the fourth master didn''t call her at the first time, just as she thought.


    And she did not take the initiative to go to Yangxin hall.


    They seem to have a good tacit understanding.


    Even if you live in the Forbidden City, you can always guess the other person''s mind.


    Six days later, when Ruo Yin felt that it was almost time.


    Sure enough, Su Peisheng took Fuzhen and went to Yongshou palace with a smile.


    "Empress, the emperor calls you to the hall of nourishing the heart."


    If Yin was drinking warm tonic soup, she put down the porcelain bowl in her hand, wiped the corners of her mouth, and said faintly: "I know, this palace will go after drinking the soup."


    "Bang, the servant will go back to take the message." Su Peisheng said, and quickly returned to the hall of supreme harmony.


    But in the heart actually murmurs, this if changes into other concubines.


    As soon as I heard that the emperor summoned him to Yangxin hall, I was afraid that he could not sit down on the stool.


    I wish I could go to the Yangxin hall earlier.


    But the Queen''s wife is very good. She hasn''t seen the emperor for more than a month.


    The emperor took the initiative to call her to the hall of nourishing the heart, and she lingered.


    Not happy at all, not anxious.


    What''s more, how did he feel that the empress meant to let the emperor wait?


    As Su Peisheng thought, Ruoyin didn''t finish the soup as she said.


    She had finished the soup and was warm and lazy.


    Simply lie down in the imperial concubine''s bed and sleep in the cage.


    Then I got up again to make up, and then I took the Phoenix chariot to the Yangxin hall.


    Since the fourth master called her, naturally she would go there.


    But there is no need to rush to go, grinding time, let him wait, is also OK.


    When the Phoenix chariot stops in the hall of nourishing the heart, if the sound has not yet entered the hall, but is walking on the steps, you can hear the continuous playing music inside and spread out from it.She looked at the gate of Yangxin hall, and after a slight pause, she went on.


    Su Peisheng stood at the door, looking anxious.


    Until he saw her, he trotted forward and said, "madam, you can count it."


    What did he say? This is really a big heart.


    So that the emperor thought he was not good at transmitting the message, so he gave him a lecture and asked him to pass it again.


    If he hadn''t seen the queen, he would have gone to Yongshou palace again.


    Ruoyin called Su Peisheng to "Qi", and then he entered the Yangxin hall under the leadership of Su Peisheng.


    When he went in, he saw the fourth master sitting on the Dragon chair at the head of the chair, rarely reclining comfortably on the back of the chair.


    With his eyes closed, he seemed to be enjoying the ease and comfort brought by the music.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    At the bottom of his head, there are many prostitutes.


    Just a few days ago, in front of ningshou palace, she saw the group.


    One by one, fat and thin, dressed in red and green.


    Whether from the face, body, or shape, it is top-notch.


    But when she came in, the sound of the music stopped abruptly.


    The prostitutes got up one after another and saluted her, "good luck for the empress!"


    Ruo Yin''s sight glanced at them lightly.


    But found that there are several pairs of eyes here, it seems that they are also looking at her.


    It''s not the kind that you look at casually.


    They are not obvious because of their identity.


    But in the eyes as if to say: originally this is the empress who is in favor of the harem.


    If Yin didn''t go around with them, he just waved his hand casually to signal them to get up, and then he went to the fourth master sitting at the top.


    At this time, the fourth master, who was originally closed-minded, knew that she was coming after hearing the sound of courtesies.


    The man suddenly opened his eyes, eyes on her body pause for several seconds.


    Finally, it fell on her slightly pregnant stomach and said, "here you are. I''m going to let Su Peisheng go to Yongshou palace again."


    Ruoyin smiles at him.


    Listen to that, you''ve been waiting for her for a long time?


    After they sat down together at the head of the room, Ruoyin looked at the prostitute in the room and asked faintly, "are these?"


    "Listen to the prostitutes sent by local officials a while ago." The fourth master invited Ruoyin to watch the song and dance.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the girls began to play and dance again.


    If the voice is slightly jaw head, it is magnanimous to accept the fourth master''s invitation.


    There were five women dancing in the middle of the room.


    One by one bright eyes and bright teeth, wearing Mint colored Hanfu, the figure is convex and graceful.


    With the help of the music, all parts of the body are moving flexibly and gracefully.


    The dancing is as flexible as flying sky holding a pipa.


    It is as graceful as snowflakes all over the sky.


    Ruoyin stealthily glances at the fourth master and finds that his sight falls only lightly on the dancers without any emotional color.


    From the facial expression, we can not see his evaluation of these dancers.


    Even I can''t even see the appreciation.


    However, this man has always been like this, almost never show any emotion, let people see his mind.


    But Ruoyin is still a little surprised.


    Because when she just came in, the fourth master kept his eyes closed.


    Well, that means he didn''t really appreciate the dance.


    It was only when he came that he opened his eyes and looked.


    Is there anything special about these musicians?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s eyes fell on the musicians who played the music.


    There are four players playing Pipa in the room.


    One by one, the beautiful eyes droop, and the face is covered with pink and black. It is really a perfect interpretation of the half covered face with pipa.


    There are two erhu players and one Guqin player.


    However, the most outstanding head here is the woman sitting on one side playing the zither.


    I saw her Luo sleeve light smooth, showing white white white wrist with ten fingers.


    The left hand presses, slides, rubs, trembles.


    Right hand hook, hold, chop, pick, wipe, pick, hit, shake, pinch, etc.


    The melodious and soothing music, like the gurgling spring water, slowly overflowed from her fingertips and floated into the ears of all the people present.


    The whole body and mind are immersed in the wonderful music, relaxed and happy.


    After enjoying the music, Ruoyin takes a close look at the woman.


    From her and the fourth master''s point of view, the woman''s side face is exquisite, curly Tingting, Qiong nose is high and straight.


    As her fingers moved, the train fluttered and the fragrance blew.


    As for the figure, it seems to be very good.


    There is quite a kind of artistic conception of "looking at the ridge horizontally and forming a peak on the side".


    Just then, a piece of music is over, and the classical dance is over.


    "Queen, what do you think of them?" Asked the fourth master.


    Ruoyin doesn''t know what plane the fourth master is going to build.


    She just looked at the prostitutes.


    All of a sudden, those women all hang down their heads, shy.


    Only the woman who plays the zither, even with her head bowed and her eyes drooping, gives people a high-profile and lofty look.


    Especially her posture when she sits upright, a pair of me young, I am proud, as you see how to say arrogance.


    Even, it can be said to be full of bitches.


    See if sound hook hook lips, interesting way: "minister concubine is just a layman, do not understand to appreciate these."


    Fourth master''s eyes light slightly turn, if she is a common person, then this world bottom, then all are common people.


    "Next month, when the Empress Dowager is born, I''m going to have them line up for a dance.""Yes, the Empress Dowager should arrange some activities on her birthday." If the sound agrees with the Tao.


    However, a murmur rose in her heart.


    Just because of the Empress Dowager''s birthday, the fourth master does not need to call these prostitutes to the palace to listen to music.


    To say that he had no purpose, I didn''t see one more prostitute.


    Or a prostitute who has been called up.


    Is it because he conceals people''s eyes that he does not favor her?


    Or do not want to rely on those officials, deliberately flatter?


    Or do you want to slowly capture the heart of one of the prostitutes?


    Why doesn''t she think it''s like the first one.


    Just as Ruoyin murmured in his heart, the fourth master had already waved his hand to those prostitutes, indicating that they were going down.


    However, at this time, Ruoyin found that the player playing the zither was slower than others.


    Originally, the ancients walked slowly.


    But the woman who played the zither turned back three times.


    What''s more, what I look back at is the fourth master beside Ruoyin.


    It was not until those prostitutes left that the woman reluctantly left the hall of supreme harmony.


    After the prostitutes left, all the servants in the house also went out.


    For a while, only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room.


    No one is here. The fourth master has lost the burden of the emperor.


    He said coldly, "I asked Su Peisheng to call you earlier. How could you wait until this time?"


    Just now there was a prostitute, he gave her face, did not say this.


    But if the sound is also looking at the outsider in, then carries the shelf, nothing reveals.


    Now he was denounced by the fourth master. He turned his back directly to him and snorted, "the emperor has these beautiful young prostitutes with him all day long, and he still wants to know when his concubine will come. If I had known that the emperor had a group of prostitutes, I should not have come today. I should have let the emperor enjoy himself here. "


    "I''ll go back to my Yongshou palace now, so as not to disturb the emperor''s freedom and make you unhappy."


    But before she took a step, she was pulled into her arms by the fourth master and sat down.


    He put his chin on her shoulder and embroidered the fragrance of her hair.


    And pulled her chin, looked down at her, hit: "let me see, a month has not seen, this mouth is more and more glib, small temperament also grow?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    "Hum." If the tone is bent too far.


    Once upon a time, she did not know how much the fourth master felt about her.


    Lead to their own things are cautious, such as walking on thin ice.


    So even if she was very angry, she did not dare to make fun of herself, for fear that she was not important enough.


    After all, it is the ancestors who are loved.


    Now, everything is different. Naturally, it''s time to be willful.


    At the moment, the man''s hands, but in her body swimming.


    But it''s not the kind of swimming with love bath.


    It''s more like checking something.


    Sure enough, only listen to the man unhappy way: "how thin body."


    "Not to the emperor." Ruo Yin murmured.


    But I know in my heart that she is getting fatter.


    But there is a kind of thin, called four ye think she is thin.


    "Come on, don''t be endless. It''s obvious that you are late. I asked you a question, but you can say more than a dozen." Said, he pushed her from the body, let her stand in front of him, "I ordered the imperial dining room to cook chicken and sea cucumber soup, you come late, the soup is stewed."


    "Anyway, people don''t want to eat any chicken and sea cucumber soup. It''s best to stew it." If the sound beeps back.


    However, the fourth master didn''t punish her for her disobedience.


    On the contrary, it is rare to ask with good temper, "what do you want to eat?"


    "I want to eat snail powder." If the sound returns.


    "No, it stinks."


    "If you don''t succeed, you can''t succeed. I''ll go back to my own Yongshou palace." If Yin says, he will go again.


    After listening to the voice of the man''s compromise, "just."


    Then, the fourth master glared at Ruoyin and asked Su Peisheng to order the imperial dining room to make two bowls of snail powder.


    However, two bowls of stinking snail powder make the hall of nourishing the heart with the fragrance of pen and ink stink.


    Although the fourth master didn''t eat it for the first time, he ate it with disgust on his face.


    But after eating, Yingting''s nose wrinkled and told the servant, "Su Peisheng, ask people to open the doors and windows, and then prepare water for bathing."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng went out.


    Heart said that the emperor is a love of clean, clean.


    She would have promised the empress to eat such stinky snail powder.


    No, he''s going out for a breath.


    At the same time, he smelled the material.


    It''s not so smelly!


    A moment later, the maids in the ear room of the back hall of the Yangxin hall prepared hot water to bathe Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    When Ruoyin was not pregnant, the fourth master only occasionally took a bath with her.


    Now she is pregnant. For the fourth master, she is the first-class protection object.


    I''m afraid it will melt in my mouth.


    Hold it in your hand for fear of falling.


    I''m afraid I''ll bump into it.


    Where would you bathe with her.


    So, they bathed separately.


    When the two men washed up, put on clean clothes, and then returned to the front hall, the slaves had already been dyed with fragrance in the hall.


    And put on a new sachet.


    And fresh flowers as a natural deodorant.


    For a while, the original stink of Yangxin hall became fragrant again.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master was reading memorials in front of the throne in the hall.


    Ruoyin sits next to him reading books, occasionally grinding for him.


    At night, Ruoyin will sleep in the Yangxin hall.


    However, although she and four ye share the same bed.


    But the fourth master was honest and had a distance from her.


    Hard and wide shelf bed, separated out a 38 line.


    If the sound can be ignored, in any case, with both hands and feet, it''s like an octopus, sticking to the fourth master.


    In the dark night, four Ye''s sexy Adam''s knot rolled a few times, "listen, while sleeping."


    "No, I haven''t seen the emperor for a long time."


    Her voice waxy, like a coquettish, but also full of dependence.


    At the moment, no matter how cold the fourth master is, how can he do if he is stuck on his body by such a grinding spirit.


    You can''t push her away.


    I can only bear it by myself.


    If sound is pregnant, it is easy to get sleepy.


    In addition, she did not know how, every time as long as there were four masters around, she would sleep soundly.


    Because there is always a sense of security inherent in him.


    It''s the security of a mature man.


    So, she fell asleep soon.


    However, the fourth master was stunned to read the Buddhist Scriptures for an hour before he fell asleep.


    The next day, when the fourth master went to court, Ruoyin went back to Yongshou palace.


    When the court was over, the fourth master called the prostitutes to Yangxin hall as usual.After listening to the music for about half an hour, he waved his hand and told them to step back.


    Originally, if those prostitutes quit as usual, there would be nothing wrong.


    But the woman who played the zither did not go out. Instead, she knelt down.


    Then the rest of the prostitutes knelt down.


    Seeing this, the fourth master''s ink pupil lightly swept those prostitutes.


    "I ask you to step down."


    However, those prostitutes still kneel in place, one by one pitiful appearance.


    In particular, the woman who played the guzheng was full of autumn water in her eyes. She seemed to have been fed up with bullying and would have to shed tears at any time.


    She shook her head and said wrongly, "I still ask the emperor to make the decision."


    On hearing this, there was a grievance. The fourth master raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "let''s hear it."


    "The servants and the sisters were forced to perform. Our ancestors, who were loyal to Emperor Wen of Sui Dynasty, refused to submit to Yongle Emperor when he conquered the world. After Emperor Yongle won the world, he punished our ancestors. He punished the women in his family and served as prostitutes from generation to generation, learning to be cheap jobs for a long time. "


    The fourth master did not speak, but listened quietly.


    A pair of eyes, also fell on the woman.


    "We are innocent officials'' families. We have been oppressed and trampled for hundreds of years just because we stood in the wrong line a long time ago. Slaves think that this is unfair to us. Let alone our innocent, even our ancestors did not make mistakes."


    Speaking of this, the woman sobbed: "therefore, the slave begged the emperor to show mercy, get rid of our humble status, restore our beloved status, and let us rebuild our homeland and regain our freedom."


    The voice just fell, the rest of the women also followed the way: "yes, emperor, please be kind."


    And they bowed their heads and kowtowed on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the fourth master put his eyes on the woman who played the zither.


    After all, she took the lead in bringing it up.


    He looked at her and said faintly, "look up."


    This words a, see that woman slightly pause.


    Then slowly raised his head, looked at the chin of the fourth master, but did not dare to look directly at the man in front of him.


    However, in the moment when she looked up, there was a drop of crystal clear tears from the corner of her eyes, which dropped on her chest which was constantly fluctuating because of sobbing.


    Crying also needs technical content.


    Moreover, it is proportional to the beauty of a woman.


    If you don''t look good and cry, it''s making.


    But if you want to be beautiful and cry again, it''s heartbreaking for a man!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    At the moment, the woman looked down is a pair of pear blossom with rain, I see still pity the appearance.


    Four Ye''s line of sight looked on this woman''s face for a few seconds, tone light way: "call what name."


    Smell speech, a red on the woman''s face.


    Because in ancient times, when a man asked a woman''s name, it was a shy and fantastical thing.


    "When I went back to the emperor, I had no name because I was born a pariah. My mother gave me a stage name and called her Yaoji."


    It is probably the woman''s answer that makes the fourth master dissatisfied.


    His brow is tiny imperceptible ground frown, "surname what."


    Because of her shyness, Yaoji dare not look at the fourth master.


    Therefore, he did not know the facial expression of the fourth master.


    Only shy and timid to return: "slave is the ancient surname, the ancient rhyme."


    "But the ancient home of a military officer?" Asked the fourth master.


    "Go back to the emperor."


    Just listen to the fourth master light "um" a, "the ancient family was indeed a famous local family of Zhongwu."


    "Thank you for your praise." Looking at the response to self disclosure, Yaoji is also quite proud.


    At the same time, she immediately put on a pathetic look, aggrieved: "unfortunately, because of the word loyalty and righteousness, now generations of pariah, but also..."


    "OK, I know, you all step down, tomorrow, you don''t have to come back to Yangxin Hall." The fourth master did not wait for Yaoji to finish speaking, but interrupted.


    As a result, Yaoji had to swallow the words in her mouth.


    His eyes were wide open, full of shock and wonder.


    "Emperor..." she didn''t get the answer she wanted. It seemed that she didn''t want to go.


    Seeing this, the fourth master frowned and his eyes became sharp.


    They are low status prostitutes, and they are very observant.


    Seeing that the fourth master''s face was not right, he had to get up and go out one by one.


    Out of the Yangxin hall, Yaoji looked annoyed and asked her little sister, "did I just say something wrong? Otherwise, how could the emperor not let us come to Yangxin hall? Does it mean that he will never summon us again?"


    "No, sister Yao, I think what you just said is very good. If it wasn''t for your courage and courage to speak, we wouldn''t dare to follow you. As for no more summoning, there may be a good thing. "


    "Yes, sister Yao, don''t think too much about it. Maybe the emperor is busy next, or he has other ideas."


    "I think you are right. You must have other ideas. The Emperor just looked at elder sister Yao and asked about her family name. Maybe you want to take sister Yao into the harem."


    "That''s right. Otherwise, I asked sister Yao alone, but I didn''t ask us."


    "Guess if sister Yao will become the emperor''s promise


    "I think sister Yiyao''s beauty is at least a noble person."


    "Maybe a concubine."


    Several prostitutes gathered around, laughing and joking.


    "You, don''t talk nonsense here, or you will be heard by the nobles in the palace." Only yao ji blushed and came back embarrassed.


    "We don''t talk nonsense, sister Yao, are there few men who have been defeated by you because of your beauty and artistic ability. When a man meets you, his soul is not taken away. So please, can you have some confidence in yourself."


    "But he is an emperor, not an ordinary man." Yaoji road.


    "What''s wrong with the emperor? The emperor is also a man, and he is more powerful than ordinary men. Maybe he likes you more. Otherwise, these days, why call us to listen to music day by day. "


    "That''s right. In my opinion, sister Yao is waiting for good news these days."


    "All right, don''t talk about it, all of you. It''s in the Forbidden City." Yao ji took a careful look around her and told her.


    But the eyebrow tip eye corner is full of the young girl''s coyness, looks at the fragrant heart rippling.


    "Yes, sir Su said that next month is the birthday of the Empress Dowager. We''d better rehearse when we go back. Maybe the emperor won''t let us into the palace because of this. "


    A group of yingyingyingyanyan women, all the way to say, out of the Forbidden City.


    Three days later, the fourth master of the early Dynasty issued two edicts.


    "It was a bad policy of the previous dynasty to suppress the good to the humble. Nowadays, the Qing Dynasty changed the people into a common custom, and the propriety, righteousness and shame were the first. It seems that this kind of immoral matter should be removed urgently. Therefore, we should remove the low status of the music books in Shannxi and Shannxi, and turn them into good people. The Dalits of the Xushan and Shannxi generation were allowed to change their careers and be good. "


    The fourth master bowed down to the hall, and his voice was like a great bell: "in addition, we need to exclude the musicians of Jiaofang in central Beijing and change it to a harmony office. We should choose a good person who is proficient in music to act as the musicians of the harmony office to perform."


    As for the elimination of music books, a month ago, some officials in the imperial court wrote to ask for it.


    At that time, many officials also discussed with each other and found it feasible.Therefore, after hearing this, the civil and military officials are not surprised and agree with each other.


    In this way, the yueren of Jiaofang Department changed their nationality and became the official occupation of a good man.


    And the Department of Jiaofang was also changed into the Department of harmony.


    Because the original jiaofangsi in Beijing were all the wives of those who had been copied.


    To put it bluntly, it''s an official, a Fang, a prostitute, a brothel!


    They are not ordinary people, but women with a good reputation.


    Because the family had committed a crime, they went to the Department of the religious workshop, the public officials and the childe brother for entertainment.


    At this time, a local official at the bottom suggested: "the emperor, there are also the fallen people of Shaoxing, the companion of Huizhou, the servants of Ningguo government, the households of Guangdong and the beggars in Suzhou. Besides the four people (civilian households, military households, merchants and kitchen households) who are officially registered as households, they have been stripped of all kinds of power and suffered from social discrimination. They are not allowed to set foot in the occupations they are engaged in. They can''t enjoy the clothes they wear. "


    These were not mentioned in the court''s reconsideration.


    Even the civil and military officials at the bottom have only heard a little about it, but have never understood it.


    Therefore, they thought that the fourth master would order people to investigate before making decisions.


    Who knows that the fourth master gave a faint "um" and said: "the existence of pariah has seriously constrained the development of the productivity of the Qing Dynasty, and also affected the innocent people. Especially in recent years, because of the oppression of their identity, the Dalits have been fighting and rebelling against each other frequently. However, they are good people, and there is nothing to be despised. In order to ease social conflicts and stabilize order, I decided to eliminate the beggars'' status in Shaoxing, the companion of Huizhou government in Jiangnan, the servant of Ningguo government, the household registration of Guangdong, Changshu of Suzhou and Zhaowen. "


    "Emperor, it''s a good thing to eliminate cheap nationality, but I dare to suggest that you order people to go to the place to learn about it first." An official cautioned cautiously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    The fourth master knew that the officials were well intentioned, and was not displeased.


    Since his accession to the throne, he has listened to and absorbed experience from his harsh advice and flattery.


    After all, if you want to be a good emperor, you can''t just listen to good words.


    If you only listen to good words and don''t listen to the voice of opposition, you will only become a despot or a tyrant.


    The fourth master led his lips and said, "no, because as early as a month ago, I had already ordered people to investigate. In the future, these people who have eliminated their humble status will become one with the good people. I will allow them to engage in normal production and labor. "


    In addition, he also said: "I change the Customs for the heart, where the customs can not pull out, salty and innovative road, so encourage shame and widespread weathering."


    As soon as I heard that this was for the sake of "wide emperor''s benevolence and extreme efflorescence".


    The officials said with one voice: "thank you for your kindness. This is a great gift to the pariah."


    At the same time, they also had a murmur in their hearts.


    A month ago?


    Isn''t that before the emperor called those prostitutes to Yangxin hall?


    When we were still discussing the elimination of music, did the emperor think about the long-term and had already taken all aspects into consideration, and ordered people to inquire about the pariah everywhere, instead of just fighting for the music?


    Thanks to them, they thought that the emperor was addicted to beauty, and called those prostitutes to listen to music every night.


    Even just now, they were still wondering whether the emperor had taken a fancy to the prostitute.


    That''s why it''s so easy to talk, which directly eliminates the music.


    Now I want to come here, I am very ashamed.


    Because the emperor has eliminated several untouchables, he can''t even like those men and women who have never met, do you?


    Therefore, from this moment on, those who have been oppressed for hundreds of years, their identity has been changed, and they have been reborn!


    It is also sad to say that they are mostly because of the emperor''s punishment hundreds of years ago, and they have been pariah for generations.


    Now, because of the fourth master, the emperor, he is reborn.


    Imperial power what is it?


    A word will send you to hell forever.


    And then another word, gave you a great gift.


    This is imperial power!


    How many people are covetous but can''t be expected to be in a position...


    of course, it may be because of a wrong decision that he will become a long-standing emperor.


    The officials of the former dynasty understood the intention of the fourth master.


    But the women in the harem don''t understand or understand.


    The only way is that the emperor took a fancy to the prostitute, so he eliminated their cheap status.


    Throughout the ages, the common feature of most women is that they like to listen to gossip.


    In addition, this kind of rumors with a little color spread very fast and were easier to believe.


    What''s more, they simply ignore other cheap books.


    I don''t understand the imperial concubines.


    Second, because of women''s concerns, she is always different from men.


    After all, their full-time job lies in competing for favor, not in the regime.


    This led them to neglect some other things directly, and only cared about the elimination of cheap status by the fourth master.


    And their focus is on the prostitutes.


    When they heard that some prostitutes were still working in the harmony department and even playing music and dancing on the Empress Dowager''s birthday, they were even more jealous.


    But because it will soon be the birthday of the empress dowager, it is not easy to attack.


    In order not to delay things, then what happened to the Empress Dowager''s birthday, and they are also inseparable.


    The spring is lazy and the days are very fast. In the blink of an eye, it is more than a month later.


    On the day of the Empress Dowager''s birthday, Ruoyin had already prepared the birthday banquet for the Empress Dowager even though she had a big stomach.


    Because all the banquets in the harem are under her management.


    As long as she is the queen, this kind of thing can''t fall into the hands of others.


    Since the fourth master will go to court in the morning, there are many things in the daytime.


    Moreover, as a prince, he is also the mother''s son. He is also busy with political affairs during the day.


    Whether people are in the capital or not is another matter.


    Since the fourth master and the fourteenth master are both in the capital, they should be present.


    It is impossible for two sons not to be present, a group of unrelated people accompany the birthday.


    Therefore, for the sake of humanization, the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet is arranged to start at dusk.


    The banquet was arranged in the Qianqing palace. All the participants were concubines, Royal relatives and some ministers.


    At night, Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot to the Qianqing palace.


    When she arrived, the empress and royal family, princes and ministers were all here.


    When they saw her, they saluted one after another.


    If Yin sits down in the front of the lower head, the fourth master and the Empress Dowager arrive together.


    There are fourteen masters who follow.It''s a happy scene.


    Besides, the three said they were laughing.


    Seeing this, the people present naturally rose one after another: "long live the emperor, long live the queen mother."


    "Don''t be too polite." The fourth Master said, glancing at the temple, he fell on Ruoyin''s body, and stepped forward and helped her. "I heard that you''ve done a lot of hard work for the birthday of emperor e Niang."


    "What the emperor said is what I should do. It''s not hard." Ruo Yin answers humbly.


    And what she said is also right, this empress dowager''s birthday, she really did not work hard.


    Because the fourth master arranged a opera troupe, it is said that it is the best opera singer in Beijing.


    The singing and dancing and playing music of the harmony office were also arranged.


    The big projects in the two towns were arranged by the fourth master.


    The rest are small programs, which save her a lot of heart.


    The fourth master faintly "um" one, then releases her, sits together with the Empress Dowager in the head.


    But he ignored the other concubines and only helped Ruoyin, which did not cause much reaction.


    In the end, the empress of the palace is still pregnant. It''s nothing to help one.


    Besides, it''s not easy to be pregnant and worry about the birth date of the Empress Dowager.


    After the fourth master and the Empress Dowager were seated, the imperial dining room continued to serve food.


    The troupe also sang all kinds of wonderful plays according to the songs ordered by the royal family.


    At the corner outside the hall, a group of women in black and white dance costumes were preparing and discussing in the corner.


    "Elder sister Yao, don''t be nervous. You just have to behave well later. The emperor will be charmed by you."


    "Yes, don''t be discouraged. Last month, the emperor removed our music, so that we can regain our freedom and make a living by art. I think it must be your credit last time."


    "No, you didn''t have a good status at that time. The emperor couldn''t accept you into the palace. Therefore, you should first restore your identity, and then you can enter the palace with a clean body. "


    Several women in dancing clothes comfort yao ji, who is wearing Mint colored Hanfu.


    "I hope so." Yao ji''s tone is light, but her eyes are full of expectation.


    Since she left the hall of nourishing the heart, the little sisters around her said that the emperor had appointed her to love her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    But she waited and waited, but what she waited for was to eliminate her status as a pariah.


    But did not wait for the emperor to call her into the palace.


    But in any case, it''s also a good thing.


    It represents her request that day. He listened, didn''t he?


    So, does he like her in his heart, as the sisters said?


    At the thought of his mysterious and elusive appearance, her heart would thump.


    He''s really the man she''s ever met that makes a woman want to get close to.


    She had never been so obsessed with a man that she would have a handsome and resolute face in her mind day and night as long as she was free.


    So, no matter what, she wants to work hard!


    She was nervous and expectant at the thought that she would see the man standing high again later.


    I don''t know what kind of look he will have when he sees her again.


    Or will it be as indifferent and alienated as before?


    But even so, he made her want to get close.


    It''s not just men who have a desire to conquer women.


    Women have the desire to conquer men.


    In particular, this kind of high cold emperor aroused yao ji''s desire to conquer.


    She thinks the emperor is different from other men.


    The men, who had seen her only once, used their relationships and financial resources to take her for themselves.


    But she didn''t care to be one of them.


    Now when I see the emperor, I don''t like those people any more.


    Think about it, their financial resources and rights are not as good as her heart this one ten thousand!


    When Yao Ji thought so, she heard a little eunuch shrill: "the harmony department is ready to enter the hall."


    So, yao ji and her little sisters carefully arranged their make-up, one by one, carrying their skirts and slowly entered the hall.


    Because the harem knew for a long time that the harmony department had a program to perform.


    Nowadays, when the eunuchs sing newspapers, they can''t afford to eat.


    One by one, the eyes were wide open.


    A pair of eyes, will enter the hall of women are all looked at.


    Want to say which goblin is, lost the emperor''s eyes.


    The emperor doted on the empress. After a few months, he called these women to the Yangxin palace to listen to music.


    It''s been more than half a year and they haven''t stepped into their palaces.


    They also ordered to get rid of their music!


    However, they did not see the true faces of those people.


    Because they were wearing exaggerated costumes with black and white feathers.


    The material of the arms is like a pair of feather wings.


    The hem is smart white tassel, long.


    Even the hat on the top of the head is white with a little black feather in the middle.


    The face is also painted with black and white dye, can not see the original good-looking face.


    Just follow the music in the hall and dance.


    It seems that they are imitating the posture of cranes, sometimes drinking water, sometimes bathing, sometimes walking and playing, sometimes shaking the water droplets with feather injuries, and sometimes flying freely and happily...


    at the same time, they also change the formation of various traditional programs.


    A series of movements show the crane''s meekness, kindness and steadiness perfectly.


    Moreover, there is no vulgar posture.


    That graceful, graceful, light, stretching dance posture, more like a good wish.


    In addition to these dancers did not see through, only a few of the musicians, wearing Mint colored Hanfu, dressed in a normal point.


    In particular, the one who played the zither immediately attracted the eyes of most men and women in the hall.


    Because at a glance, she is one of the most beautiful, the most outstanding, temperament is also one of the most outstanding.


    She looked down at the zither carved with plum blossom.


    Mint color Luo sleeve light smooth, showing white white white wrist and slender ten fingers.


    With her consistent fingering.


    The melodious and soothing music, like the gurgling spring water, slowly overflowed from her fingertips and floated into the ears of all the people present.


    The whole body and mind are immersed in the wonderful music, relaxed and happy.


    In addition, she is tall and graceful, but also rich - plump.


    The black hair was curled up high and combed with two small heads.


    The skin is like jade, beautiful eyes flow forward,


    delicate appearance. Between a smile and a smile.


    All of a sudden, the goods were received by many people in the hall.


    In addition to her literary and artistic atmosphere, she also has a kind of elegant temperament.


    At the moment, it seemed that there was light on her.


    Such a woman, no matter for men or women, has personality charm.


    As a result, many of the men with their wives were stunned.And the women around them are not satisfied with all this.


    When the dance is over, the music stops.


    The women, who had been playing, gathered in the middle of the hall to salute one after another.


    Yao ji is the leader of the group. She said with a smile: "crane has always been regarded as a thing born, a symbol of noble and elegant. There are also some people who have won the way to ride a crane back and forth. It is even considered as an animal with a legendary life span of thousands of years. Therefore, I wish the Empress Dowager pine and crane a long life, peace and health. "


    "Good, good." The Empress Dowager said twice in succession, and seemed to be very satisfied with the crane dance.


    Her eyes swept over the faces of a group of women and asked casually, "who choreographed this dance and tune?"


    "It''s a slave." The answer this time is Yao Ji.


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager raised her eyebrows and seemed to be surprised. "Ai Jia remembers that you are not playing guzheng at the moment. How can you arrange the dance?"


    "Empress dowager, elder sister Yao is the leader of all of us. She can play the zither, dance on plaques and guqin, but she is omnipotent. But what she is good at is playing the zither One of the women explained.


    "Empress dowager, this little girl is not big or small. You should not listen to her nonsense Yao ji modestly said: "moreover, I only know a little about fur, and I''m not good at everything. I can only play the zither to my ears."


    Hearing this, there were some delicious concubines and women''s wives in the hall, which seemed to understand at once.


    When they didn''t know this was the leader, they could see that the whole performance was to highlight the woman who played the zither.


    Now I know that this is the leader, and I think this is a good idea.


    Let others put dye on their faces, not only to block the good-looking appearance, but also to vilify them.


    In particular, wearing plump feather dance clothes is even more.


    The rest of the players, who are just as ordinary, are more protruding - showing her most beautiful performance in playing guzheng.


    It''s just that the women are being used.


    It is a beautiful thing to be affirmed by the Empress Dowager.


    And yao ji''s bitchy behavior can only be seen through by a woman.


    Men, long confused by the surface, would not have thought of these.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    Today is the birthday of the empress dowager, she seems to be in a good mood, naturally will not care about these details.


    "What''s your name?" he asked


    "If you go back to the empress dowager, you will find that the slave''s surname is Gu and his name is Yaoji."


    "Yao ji?" As soon as the Empress Dowager heard the name, she was not serious, and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    "Don''t you know, empress dowager, this is a prostitute." Qi Fei explained maliciously.


    I hope that the Empress Dowager and the public will know that this shameless fox spirit will be greatly disgraced.


    As soon as the voice dropped, yao ji''s face rose red. She explained to the empress dowager, "the slave was indeed a musical prostitute of Shanxi generation. By chance, she came to the Forbidden City and played with her sisters for the emperor for a period of time. But not long ago, the emperor eliminated a large number of cheap books, including those for slaves and sisters


    When it comes to the person she adores, her face turns red.


    Yu Guang also secretly took a look at the fourth master.


    At one glance, my heart seemed to have something to jump out of.


    He should also be looking at her, so long no see, but still recognize her?


    "That''s the case. It''s a pity. I''ve heard about the elimination of cheap books. Since the music books have been eliminated, they can''t be regarded as prostitutes."


    In any case, the fourth master gave the edict.


    The Empress Dowager has not yet given the fourth master face in public.


    Although she was estranged from the fourth master, she was always prudent in political affairs.


    "I thank the Empress Dowager for understanding." Yaoji road.


    "It''s a proper job for you to be an official in the harmony office. The dance and music are well arranged today. I like it very much. What kind of reward do you want?" Once a year, it is rare to have a lively birthday.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager is in a good mood.


    As for those who have status in the royal family, if they are happy, they like to give something.


    In order to highlight the status and imperial power, but also to be kind and amiable.


    The simple one is to reward silver or something.


    Encounter particularly happy things, will naturally ask the other party what they want, and then reward what.


    When Yao Ji heard the Empress Dowager''s question, she felt a burst of joy and wanted to say that her opportunity had come.


    First, she took a furtive look at the fourth master with her spare light.


    Then she bowed her head and felt very shy and grateful: "empress dowager, the slave was a pariah who had been a pariah for more than ten years. Now, because of the emperor, she has regained her freedom. Her heart is so grateful to the emperor that she wants to find a job with the emperor. Even if she is only a maid in the palace, even if she is a cow or a horse, she is grateful to the servant."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the hall understood what Yao Ji meant.


    The most excited are the concubines of the imperial palace.


    One by one, they all stare at yao ji with envious eyes.


    The heart said that this shameless little Sao - goods, look like it is not a miscellaneous look.


    It''s not like people who want to be cattle and horses.


    I''m so beautiful and young. I''m afraid I''m a dragon bed climber!


    But in the guise of gratitude.


    It''s the idea of making a promise.


    Ah, bah!


    On hearing this, the Empress Dowager said faintly: "girl, if you say that you will be a maid of honor by the side of AI family, the AI family may agree with you. But you propose that you want to be a maid of honor by the emperor''s side. It''s not good for the mourning family to promise you. It depends on the emperor''s meaning. "


    She turned her head and looked at the fourth master, "emperor, what do you think?"


    The fourth master looked at Yaoji lightly and said in a deep voice: "I want to eliminate many cheap places for the sake of the country. I don''t need any reward. If all the pariah are like you, my heart building hall will be broken. "


    The meaning of the words is very clear, he does not need Yaoji to make a commitment.


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t agree, Yaoji didn''t dare to look at him more.


    Turning to the empress dowager, he said softly, "since I can''t be a servant in the Yangxin hall, I want to be in the Empress Dowager..."


    however, before she finished speaking, the fourth master interrupted her.


    "Yao ji, now that you are working in the harmony office, you should do your own work well. It''s better to be self reliant and update yourself than anything else. Only in this way can I not waste my mind, but also live up to the loyalty of your ancestors. Otherwise, it would be a disgrace to your ancestors. "


    Said, four ye Mou Guang sharp ground looks at yao ji, "so, you had better think clearly again."


    The tone of his face is not clear, but it is not clear.


    I give you freedom to stand on your own feet, not to let you think of other ways. Otherwise, you will not be cheap, but really cheap.


    Su Peisheng, standing next to the fourth master, stares at the Yao Ji at the bottom.


    Heart said this can not do, or the emperor angry, minutes to let this back before liberation.Even worse than before.


    Nowadays, there are no prostitutes and jiaofangsi.


    But those women who make mistakes are going to ningguta.


    It''s worse than being a prostitute!


    At the beginning, when local officials offered up prostitutes and applied for the elimination of their musical status, the emperor considered it in his discretion.


    And ordered people to go around and examine the Dalits.


    At the same time, summoning prostitutes to Yangxin hall is also to examine their character and nature.


    After trying for a month, they didn''t have anything out of the ordinary.


    In addition, the Imperial Envoys sent out by the emperor also said that most of the rest of the Dalits were responsible people.


    The emperor did not call them to the Yangxin hall, and directly ordered the elimination of cheap books in various places.


    Of course, as far as he knew, the emperor summoned the prostitutes to Yangxin hall, which also meant to transfer the hatred of court officials.


    Let them divert their attention from the queen to the prostitute.


    Another point is to contradict the officials who admonish them.


    There is a kind of "they don''t want to pet the queen. Yes, I don''t want to pet the queen, but I won''t go to the harem so obediently.".


    In this way, it can be regarded as one move and three uses.


    At the moment, even Ruoyin, who is sitting in the first place, also feels the courage of the fourth master''s words.


    As for the fourth master, he stopped without waiting for Yaoji to finish speaking.


    It is estimated that the Empress Dowager said she would promise Yaoji, and that if Yaoji was a maid of honor beside her old lady, she would agree.


    In this way, as long as Yao Ji proposes to be a maid of honor beside the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager will certainly agree.


    There is no room for maneuver when the emperor opens his mouth.


    The Empress Dowager is also a person with status. She will certainly agree with her when she opens such a mouth in front of so many people.


    However, looking at the fourth master''s serious face.


    It seems that she disagrees with yao ji''s being an official in the palace.


    It seems that as long as Yao Ji is not interested, the consequences will be very serious.


    At the beginning, if you don''t understand the sound.


    Now looking at the fourth master''s upright appearance, it seems that they have no interest in these prostitutes.


    On the contrary, it was only by thinking about the Qing Dynasty that they were able to eliminate their low status and provide them with employment opportunities.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    Just like poverty alleviation projects, we will arrange work.


    However, the woman named Yaoji is not simple.


    Now, it''s up to this guy to talk.


    In any case, according to her understanding of the fourth master, if this woman has a good sense of interest.


    If you are still impure, I''m afraid it will make you angry.


    Ruo Yin looks up and looks at yao ji, who is kneeling at her head.


    I saw originally also natural and generous, very confident woman, now kneeling in the center of the hall, a face of embarrassment.


    And there was a little shivering.


    It''s a little more pleasant to watch.


    Yaoji is a smart person. Naturally, she hears the coldness in the four masters'' words.


    Originally, she wanted to be a maid in a palace in the harem.


    As long as she can see the emperor many times in this harem, she will still have a chance.


    But listen to the emperor''s meaning, it seems that she does not agree with her in the palace.


    But in her heart, she still fantasized that she could be the emperor''s woman.


    However, after pondering for a while, she finally retreated ten thousand steps and said, "empress dowager, the slave thought for a moment, and felt that today''s affairs are only the slave''s duty to do, not to mention reward or not."


    That pair of mysterious and sharp ink pupil, just look at, let her shudder, say what she dare not disobey him.


    If he is not happy and sends her to ningguta, it will be late.


    At the same time, the heart is full of humiliation.


    For the first time in her life, she was so vetoed by a man.


    Once upon a time, those men saw her and wanted to have her immediately.


    But this man is the only one who doesn''t want to see her more.


    Even, they don''t look her in the eye.


    Early know, she should not be too greedy at the beginning, go directly to the Empress Dowager''s side as a servant.


    Just now, it''s too late to say anything!


    The Empress Dowager is an eye-catching one. Seeing that the fourth Master said so mercilessly, she said faintly: "since you say so, that''s all. Go down and enjoy the reward."


    She said she wanted a reward, and she would never take it back.


    It''s just that when things get to this point, they can only get money.


    "Yes." Yao ji, with her sisters, retreated.


    Seeing this, the imperial concubines can''t help but feel proud.


    I thought the emperor took a fancy to this one.


    Now it seems that''s just the case.


    Even the little wish to be an official in the palace was strangled in the cradle by the emperor.


    Ruo Yin looked at the four masters with a face of indifference, and couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth.


    This man, for so many years, still do not understand the amorous feelings.


    The women of other people all take the initiative to open their mouth and want to be his people.


    He doesn''t have any style.


    It seems to be written on his face: I think of Qing with all my heart.


    After yao ji''s appearance, the banquet became common.


    Because this is the night, many royal relatives have to take a carriage back to the house.


    Therefore, about half an hour later, the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet was over.


    Since then, the fourth master still dealt with the government as usual.


    Also back to the rain and dew.


    In the end, it''s a rational and calm emperor. It''s OK to quarrel with the officials for a while.


    You can sometimes rebel to be yourself, but you can''t rebel for a lifetime.


    It can be capricious for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    Because as an emperor, he couldn''t be himself at all.


    As for the harem, everything seems so harmonious.


    In addition to yuguifei, because of the problem of tocolysis, she had to lie in bed all the time, so she didn''t come to the morning examination.


    The rest of the people, including Zhuang Guiren with stable fetal position, go to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace every morning.


    The birth date of Ruoyin is no different from that of the Empress Dowager.


    On the day of her birthday, the concubines of the imperial concubines came to Yongshou palace as usual to greet them.


    one by one, their mouths were like smearing honey, but they tried to say good luck to Ruoyin.


    if she answered a few polite sentences, she entered the stage of chatting at home.


    after sweeping around the room, Qi Fei seemed to say casually: "it''s may now, but it''s reasonable to say that Yu''s your concubine A few months to give birth to it, how to start from the day she was diagnosed with pregnancy, even no one has seen. "


    if she glances at Qi Fei faintly, her heart says it''s not you who make people afraid.


    "Qi Fei''s sister also said that it would be difficult to get out of bed even if she went on like this. It''s hard to say if you are a little careless." Xi Fei''s face was worried.


    But what she said was not human at all.


    Not only is there a kind of dark stab curse, Yu princess did not end well.


    I also remind all of you that Yu Guifei is fragile, and you can ruin her if you just poke in."Well, since the tocolysis is now, it should be OK. You should not be guessing here." If the sound is light.


    Xi Fei''s light smile, nodded to be obedient.


    However, her sight swept gently on Ruoyin and Zhuang Guiren''s stomach.


    As soon as the conversation changed, something else came up.


    "It''s strange to say that mingmingzhuang''s younger sister was pregnant first, then yuguifei, and then the empress. The imperial concubine Yu and his concubine did not see her stomach. She just looked at the stomach of the empress and her sister Zhuang. It was actually the same size. Moreover, the Queen''s stomach seemed to be bigger than that of sister Zhuang. "


    She has always been a love to stir up in the harem. She wants to let others fight for death with one mouth.


    In this way, she would not have to do it herself.


    And her words, no doubt, is to let Ruoyin and Zhuang Guiren have some competition.


    Or from this bar, she has nothing to do.


    However, Zhuang GUI is honest.


    After listening to her words, she was very scared, let alone have other ideas.


    She said, "sister Xi Fei doesn''t know something about it. I heard that there is a saying among the people that the boy has a big skeleton and grows bigger. So, maybe the empress is an elder brother in her belly, but I''m not necessarily a little lattice. "


    Anyway, as long as the baby is born safely, she doesn''t care about anything else.


    So before that, she should not only reduce her sense of being, but also not offend anyone.


    After all, she is a noble person. She dare not compare with empress or make enemies.


    Otherwise, isn''t that a death hunt?


    "You''ve said that''s just a folk saying, not a standard for judging too many hospitals. It''s nothing." Xi Fei Dao.


    If sound looks at time almost, also don''t want to listen to harem in this talk.


    Then light way: "well, almost to the point, this palace is a little tired, you and retreat."


    Xi imperial concubine accosted a smile and nodded with other concubines.


    Out of Yongshou palace, she could not help but have some bad thoughts.


    This yuguifei is a sick and delicate woman. She can''t get out of bed. She hasn''t seen her since she was pregnant.


    As the head of the central palace, the empress is also knowledgeable.


    Mr. Zhuang is as honest as a rabbit. His position is so small that he can''t lift any waves.


    How the three in the harem are pregnant, and they can''t afford to fight.


    Is it hard for her to do it in person?


    Thinking about it, maobin is waiting behind her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    Xi Fei is a imperial concubine. If she does not take the chariot to leave, the human maobin can not walk in front of her.


    Xi Fei turned back and looked at Mao bin.


    Suddenly, a pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes, flashed a touch of calculation.


    She took out a smile and said, "maobin, you were more advanced than your own palace, or even more advanced than your sisters. You are an old man in the harem. Now you see that everyone is spreading branches and leaves. Don''t you have any idea?"


    As far as she knew, the concubine was fertile.


    But when I was hiding in the mansion, the empress and Qi Fei had done it several times, and the body was completely exhausted.


    Now that the queen and Yu princess are pregnant, they don''t believe that she has no idea.


    Looking at this honest appearance, I''m afraid it''s the resentment at the bottom of my heart. It''s no less than others.


    I don''t know how dark it is.


    "I don''t dare to have any idea. In addition, I can''t bear any more. If I want more, it''s not like that." Mao bin light back.


    "That''s not true. You can''t have a baby, but you can adopt one from the younger generation and put it under your knees."


    "Who would like to adopt me?" Mao Bin''s tone was light, "besides, the Queen''s wife is the Lord of the central palace. Can I use it? Yuguifei is not better than me as a princess."


    "The empress and Yu''s concubine are really dead. However, you don''t know about it. She has a low position and can''t be spoiled. She gives birth to a child. Neither elder brother nor Ge Ge Ge can be kept by her side. "


    "She has the Empress Dowager behind her. It''s almost as good to be raised by the Empress Dowager. "


    " now the Empress Dowager is too late to care for the 14 Ye''s children. It''s hard for the Empress Dowager to take care of her little expensive life. Although she is indeed related to the empress dowager, there is still a big difference between the children born by her own son and those born by her mother''s family. "


    Although the emperor is the first born, but also pro grandson.


    I can''t bear the Empress Dowager''s partiality.


    Mao pin still did not approve of the way: "even if the Empress Dowager does not raise the children of Zhuang, that Zhuang nobleman is also a member of Zhongcui palace. If it is really handed over to someone else, it is also given to Wen pin who is also in Zhongcui palace."


    "Maobin, it''s not that the palace says you. You are also an old man around the emperor. How can you not understand the news of the Imperial Palace so much. Wen pin, who had been banned for three months in the temple, had missed the post and then had the conditions for the old fellow. He asked for a full support: (1) open the front page of the book (that is, the front page of the introduction). ¢Ú . after opening, there is a download in the lower left corner. Click it and a download page will pop up. There is a select all in the upper right corner. ¢Û . after selecting all, click download all. Then I haven''t asked for a reward for a long time. Please ask for a reward. Yinyinhe fourth master is in urgent need of your support. Thank you very much www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    Hearing this, the servants in the room saluted one after another.


    If Yin QIANJIAO just went to bed, she would not get out of bed to salute.


    Just sitting on the bed and looking out of the screen with my head tilted.


    The fourth master was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, with both hands behind him. He was walking towards her in a big step.


    The hem embroidered with the pattern of mountains and rivers set off a golden wave with his steps.


    Under the dim yellow light, from the perspective of Ruoyin, he has a kind of calm temperament.


    It''s a unique charm of mature men from the inside out.


    "I don''t think the emperor is busy." Ruo Yin looks at her and smiles back.


    The fourth master snorted coldly, "you have no conscience. When I was too busy to care about your birthday, I was so aggrieved."


    He sat down beside the bed, but his hands were still behind him, as if deliberately hiding something.


    The eye light but falls on her body, looks at her because has the pregnant abundant - plump many stature.


    Then, he took back his eyes and immediately asked mother Liu, "how is your master''s appetite recently?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, your mother''s appetite is very good recently, especially when the emperor comes back, she''ll have a better appetite." Mother Liu smiles back.


    "No nonsense." If sound coquettishly glared at mother Liu, she also pulled the sleeve of the fourth master''s Dragon Robe, "emperor, don''t listen to her nonsense, there''s nothing."


    "It''s nonsense. I think what she said is true." The fourth Master said, and his eyes swept the servant in the room.


    Then the servants understood and retreated one by one.


    When the slaves all retired, the fourth master''s sight fell on the sleeve which was grabbed by the woman.


    The original smooth material, she pulled the wrinkle.


    "Why, have you been waiting for me for a long time?"


    "Not really." Ruoyin loosened his sleeve.


    However, the appearance of her refusing to admit it was like duplicity to the fourth master.


    The man chuckled and said, "something happened at the border. I handled it late."


    If the sound is not unreasonable, listen to the meaning of his words, it seems that things are a little serious.


    Especially people like the fourth master almost never explain.


    Because he was emperor, there was no need to explain anything to a woman.


    But his serious explanation made her lose her temper.


    She said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. Things at the border are important. I can understand them. The emperor can still come to see my concubine at such a late hour. I''m very satisfied. "


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and seemed to say casually: "I''ve been busy recently, and I haven''t had time to prepare a gift for you. I''ll make it up for you next year."


    Smell speech, if sound small mouth a toot, the eye also stares at the hand that the man bears behind.


    Smart way: "minister concubine just don''t believe."


    Even if she stares at him behind, he is leisurely way: "really not."


    "How did the emperor put his hand behind him when he came into the house?" If Yin said, he would break the fourth master''s hand.


    However, the fourth master''s strength is infinite, and she can''t break him even though she exerts great strength.


    Finally, she had to act coquettishly and say: "the emperor, my concubines have seen it. Don''t hide it. Let me see what''s good."


    I don''t know if it is her delicate voice that makes the fourth master unbearable, or because of something else.


    After all, the fourth master did not hide any more, and his hand, which was negative behind him, was also placed in front of him.


    If the sound fixed a look, can see in her hand has a pink silk wrapped exquisite box.


    After she took it, like a child, she opened it without reserve.


    However, the box was very nice, but it was empty inside.


    If Yin looked up in surprise and looked at the fourth master: "emperor, how can you be empty inside? It can''t be stolen or dropped on the road?"


    Then she shook the box and looked at it carefully.


    But no matter how she swayed and looked, it was an empty box.


    And this is the first time in many years.


    "I have said that there is no gift. I will make it up for you next year." Fourth master''s tone is light.


    Hearing Ruoyin''s small mouth pouted, dissatisfied with the way: "I don''t, once a year, I want a gift... And, in previous years, you will give people gifts, even if only a Buddhist sutra."


    "Don''t make a fuss. I''ll make up two more presents for you next year."


    If the sound can be ignored, she threw the wooden box angrily, "hum, the emperor is so stingy!"


    The fourth master''s face sank: "how do you talk? Don''t make nonsense!"


    If the sound sees the fourth master with a straight face, willful words are not said.


    But the body but back to the fourth master, a coax bad appearance.


    Seeing this, the fourth master is not going to tease her any more.


    He was slightly attached to her and said in a low voice: "OK, I knew you would be like this. Anyway, I brought the gift today. It depends on whether you can find it. If you find it, it''s yours. If you can''t find it, it won''t be. ""Search?" If sound is surprised to turn back, look up and down four ye, "the emperor means... The gift is on you?"


    This... It''s too weird.


    In the past, when the fourth master gave her a birthday gift, he either asked the slave to send it to her or gave it to her personally.


    Which time I didn''t give her a gift directly.


    When will be like this time, in this roundabout mystery.


    So, she didn''t do it at all.


    I thought he really gave her an empty shell.


    Because how could she have never imagined that the four masters, who are like Muggles, would still play this kind of sentiment?


    "Well." The fourth master sat up straight and searched her body.


    "Then I''ll be really rude." Ruo Yin finished, a pair of hands in the four Ye''s two sleeve bags took out - again.


    But she turned out both sleeve pockets, and it was empty.


    Therefore, she had to shift the target, the delicate jade hand first wiped a handful of oil in the fourth master''s strong chest.


    Because the fourth master''s chest was too strong, she always felt that there was something in it.


    Out of politeness, she still said hello, "emperor, can you untie your coat?"


    "Well", only one tone, but with a magnetic husky.


    Then, Ruoyin unties the fourth master''s belt, and the well maintained jade hand looks inside from the fourth master''s skirt.


    "What, there is no bag." She was a little discouraged.


    However, it''s not a modern suit. How can a bag be hidden in it.


    If the sound drops to turn the eye son, once again the line of sight falls on the fourth master''s collar.


    She untied the bright yellow collar completely, but still did not see anything.


    On the contrary, we can see a man rolling a few times the sex feeling Adam''s apple.


    But she still didn''t give up. Instead, she searched all over the body.


    At last, she had no choice but to put her eyes on the fourth master.


    But she just looked at it once, and then she took it back.


    He blushed and asked, "the Emperor... Don''t you hide the gift there?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    "No The man frankly returned, and said: "besides, according to your brain, I don''t need to hide too deep."


    Ha ha, you don''t call it Tibet deep, what is Zang deep!


    If yinben was angry, the fourth Master said angrily: "what, the Emperor didn''t want to give it to others. I''ve searched all over your body, and I haven''t seen any gift. Well, I admit defeat. I don''t want this gift


    Finish saying, she pulled brocade quilt, want to cover sleep.


    As a result, before she lay down, her waist was encircled by a man.


    "What a fool and impatient man." Overhead came the voice of man''s disdain as usual.


    Ruoyin: "she was so angry that she didn''t want to talk.


    "Sit down and I''ll get it for you." He helped her continue to sit down.


    "No, I won''t. If it is found, I will not find it. I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat. I can''t break the rules. "


    "When did you know the rules so well?"


    "I always know the rules, OK?"


    "Sure not?" The man asked in a low voice.


    Smell speech, if sound slightly pause.


    You''re not going to give it up, are you?


    This man, she said no, can''t he have to give it to her.


    In fact, she didn''t have to ask for a gift.


    The key is that she was so excited by the fourth master that she was now full of curiosity.


    She wanted to see where he got it from rather than what it was.


    A strong curiosity because of the game lost, so she tore her throat from the bottom of her heart.


    "Oh, emperor, I''m really sleepy. Can we stop playing? If you have a gift, you can take it out and stop teasing me. If it goes on like this, I can''t sleep." She''s very charming.


    For men, especially men like the fourth master, it is useless to be hard.


    Because he is such a tough guy, no one can beat him.


    Moreover, men always have a desire to protect delicate women.


    Otherwise, how to say that coquettish women have the best life.


    The fourth master took the jade belt which was removed by Ruoyin directly.


    He gently pressed a part of his belt, where a piece of jade came out, leaving a circular slot.


    Then he took out something that was quick and blinding.


    If Yin had not had time to look at it carefully, he complained bitterly: "emperor, you are too cunning. How can I know to hide this kind of place?"


    "Do you like it?" The fourth master ignored her complaint, just carrying the glittering thin chain in front of her.


    Ruo Yin looks up.


    The fourth master was carrying a pendant.


    According to the light of the chain, it was not silver, but platinum.


    And what is falling from the bottom is a pink diamond in the shape of a princess.


    Around is a circle of small white diamonds around the shape of daffodils.


    Somehow, Ruoyin suddenly remembered the red diamond that William presented on New Year''s Eve.


    But compared with William''s one, the fourth master gave her this one today, from carat to purity, and then to the section, is better than the one given by William.


    According to Ruoyin''s rough estimation, from the naked eye, this pink main diamond in the center is about 28 carats.


    It''s bigger than the pigeon egg diamond ring that the fourth master gave her when she was canonized last year.


    It''s bigger than William''s 18 carat red diamond pendant.


    Moreover, pink has a more restrained elegance and atmosphere than bright red.


    Not so gorgeous, not so high-profile and publicity, more in line with the taste and temperament of Ruoyin.


    Even in the dim yellow light, there is a dazzling light with perfect to zero defects.


    At the moment, Ruoyin was shocked.


    She was not only stunned by the beautiful pendant in front of her.


    It''s such a precious gift. I think it took a lot of preparation.


    Moreover, the carat and clarity, as well as the cut surface, are hard to buy with money.


    At the same time, she was more surprised because the fourth master remembered that she liked the diamond of Princess Fang.


    I didn''t expect that she only said that the diamond ring of Princess Fang was good-looking last time, and he always remembered it in his heart.


    Men''s mind is not so delicate.


    In particular, such as the four masters of the level of tough guy emperor, every day busy.


    She can also remember her casual words, which is more precious than a gift.


    "Why, look silly, or don''t you like it?" Asked the fourth master.


    "Yes, it''s from the emperor. How can I not like it?" Ruoyin looked up at the fourth master, and said with a smile: "it''s just that women are willing to please themselves. The emperor is my concubine''s day. If you think it''s good-looking, you''d like it better."


    "Sit down and I''ll put it on for you.""Oh." Ruoyin sits with his back against the fourth master.


    However, the fourth master obviously did not wear a necklace for women.


    He lingered awkwardly behind Ruoyin for a long time, but he had not untied the clasp of the necklace.


    As a result, Ruoyin leaned directly in his arms and said with no patience: "emperor, are you going to be successful or not? If you go on like this, my concubine will fall asleep."


    Voice just fell, Ruoyin felt cold in front of her body, as if something had fallen on her clavicle.


    Behind him came a man''s low voice: "OK."


    And there was a glass mirror in front of her.


    In the Qing Dynasty at this time, bronze mirrors were commonly used.


    But the royal family and nobles have been able to buy imported glass mirrors from abroad.


    Ruoyin looks at herself in the mirror and is quite satisfied.


    She turned to face the fourth master, "my concubine likes it very much anyway. How about the emperor? Do you think it looks good?"


    Due to the slightly hot weather in May, Ruoyin wears the kind of shallow mouth round collar Ru skirt silk pajamas, rouge color.


    Now, after her turning around, the Narcissus Shaped Pendant originally hanging on her clothes, unfortunately, fell into the line as deep as snow.


    But if the sound is not known.


    He also straightened up so that the fourth master could see more clearly.


    The fourth master bowed his head and his eyes fell in front of the woman.


    He gave a faint "Hmmm", which is a good-looking meaning.


    And said in a low voice, "the necklace is in the clothes."


    If Yin looked down, she could see that the pendant had fallen into her collar, leaving only the thin platinum chain, which was exposed outside.


    She couldn''t help but sniff at the corners of her mouth. She couldn''t see the pendant at all. He also said, "it''s good-looking.".


    Or perfunctory?


    If the voice is red, raise your hand and take out the pendant.


    However, at this time, a slender finger belly, randomly hook the platinum chain.


    I don''t know if it''s because the pendant is too heavy, or because of something else.


    The man didn''t succeed for the first time, but he hooked the Narcissus pendant three times.


    Cold fingernails, and warm fingertips, in her skin.


    For a long time did not be so touched by men, resulting in if the sound of the willow eyebrows some sharp frown.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    The body shook just as well.


    In this way, the original also manly, gas if sound, where good meaning straight body.


    On the contrary, he could not help bending his back and bowed his head.


    But there was a man''s deep voice over his head: "I haven''t seen or touched you. Now I haven''t touched you for a few months, but I''m against it? "


    "No Ruoyin''s voice is small.


    Looking at her delicate and charming appearance, the fourth Master said faintly: "just, arrange."


    His clothes, long ago by women to search for gifts when the solution is almost.


    Now only a few times, I lie down in my underwear.


    And Ruoyin is the same. She changed her pajamas before the fourth master came.


    It would just blow out the candles, put down the curtains, and lie down with the men.


    However, there was a heavy breath from the man.


    It''s different from the kind that can be suppressed in the past.


    It''s an uncontrollable male hormone.


    With such a heavy breath, the atmosphere in the bed curtain is somewhat ambiguous.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin''s ear came a man''s magnetic and hoarse voice: "you have a few months of body now."


    "About June."


    "Can you serve me?"


    "No... I don''t know. I don''t think so." If the sound returns weakly.


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was a wall of flesh behind her on her back.


    As the silk pajamas were thin, she could feel his hot body temperature.


    It was like the iron stone hammered in the stove, which made her tremble.


    "Why not? You served me when I was pregnant with elder brother Huai and elder brother two." Dull bass, bewitching her ears.


    "What else do you want me to do?"


    The man''s hand has been down, opened her skirt, rarely care about her, "later if the pain, say it."


    "Well..." in this respect, when the man behind him is pregnant, he will ask her what she means.


    The rest of the time, it was bold, where she said no word.


    And she, whether in this life or in the past life, what she knows in this respect comes from him.


    "Pain..." if sound willow eyebrow tight Cu.


    "I have not started, you cry pain."


    Ruoyin: "didn''t he say...


    if it hurt, let him know.


    Now it''s her fault.


    However, if the sound can clearly feel that the ferocious beast man''s movements are rare and gentle.


    Do you know that men are as gentle as caring for delicate flowers, and repress the feeling of breath after you?


    Especially that kind in front of the outsider indifference, once also Meng Lang to be unreasonable man.


    All of a sudden, it''s a wonderful attachment.


    Really, except at the beginning, it''s a little bit painful.


    Every time in the back, it becomes a pleasure.


    For a long time, the two people, who had not been close to each other for a long time, enjoyed the straightforward feelings brought about by each other...


    but the fourth master cared about Ruoyin''s pregnancy and didn''t ask for her more.


    Only once, I held her to sleep.


    ------


    after Ruoyin''s birthday, the Forbidden City is getting hotter and hotter day by day.


    Especially in June, the weather is as hot as a steamer.


    In addition, if sound is pregnant in the body, and particularly afraid of heat.


    What can I do? I can''t go to Chuang Tzu for the time being.


    Because she''s going to have a baby in more than two months.


    Up and down in the palace, she had already taken care of it.


    If Mao rushes to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation, he is not safe in the palace.


    I used to be fine in Qiandi and Yuanmingyuan.


    At that time, she was only four fortunes. Even if she went to Chuang Tzu alone to have a baby, her family and the Old Summer Palace could be temporarily taken care of by others.


    But now it''s different. She''s the queen.


    The imperial palace of Nuo Da, and even the whole Forbidden City, needs her to take charge of the overall situation.


    The status of the emperor made her not only care about herself.


    Otherwise, the Forbidden City and the harem will be in disorder.


    Moreover, if she goes to Chuang Tzu, the power of the harem will fall to others.


    At that time, it will be more difficult for us to protect ourselves.


    After the birth of a child, it is another troublesome thing to take back the power in charge. Maybe we have to quarrel with each other, and some of the power has been divided by others.


    After thinking about it, Ruoyin thinks it''s OK to give birth to a child in the palace.


    As a queen, she spent the summer in the palace.


    The status of the harem is not as good as hers, and they are not very popular. This summer, naturally, they are in the palace.Now, Ruoyin is reclining on the cool chair.


    Qiao Feng and ban Mei are fanning her.


    I don''t know if it''s a matter of strict supervision in her yard.


    Or other people think that she is carrying a grid.


    Therefore, since she was pregnant, Yongshou palace has been very peaceful.


    However, yuguifei and Zhuang Guiren are not so peaceful.


    "Niang, there is a message from the other side of Zhuang Guiren. It is said that Zhuang Guiren suddenly vomited and suffered from diarrhea." Li Fukang came into the house with the dust on his arm.


    This words a, originally languid languid if sound, suddenly opened eyes.


    She sat up and did not understand the way: "Zhuang Guiren is not long ago infertility vomiting, and she is now nearly seven months pregnant, how to suddenly vomit up?"


    Besides, there is no diarrhea during pregnancy.


    "Maybe you have eaten the wrong food, or the weather is hot, and you may not be affected by the heat."


    Perhaps because of the same mother, Ruoyin has a lot of feelings about the problems of the unborn child in the harem.


    In particular, the noble man of that village is still a good one.


    She frowned and got up and said, "go to Zhongcui palace and have a look."


    How to say, it''s also a concubine of the imperial palace. As a empress, she can''t sit back and watch.


    A moment later, Ruoyin arrived at Zhongcui palace.


    Moreover, the concubines of the Imperial Palace, after receiving the news, went to Zhongcui palace one after another.


    After entering the room, Ruoyin sees Feng Yuyi on the dining table outside, and Yaotong checking the meal of Zhuang Guiren.


    Zhuang Guiren, who is behind the screen, sits obliquely by the bed.


    One face is waxy yellow, and the whole person looks a bit prosthetic.


    There was a maiden sitting beside her, giving her medicine.


    When Zhuang Guiren saw Ruoyin coming, he would salute Ruoyin.


    See, if sound light way: "just, your body is unwell, don''t need much courtesy, drink medicine quickly just most important."


    "Thank you, Queen." Zhuang Guiren''s voice is very small, but also with grievance choking.


    Ruoyin said a few words to Zhuang Guiren and sat down in the armchair like the imperial concubines.


    Waiting for the result of doctor Feng Yu.


    After about one stick of incense, Feng Yuyi came to the crowd with a dish of agaric.


    Ruoyin''s sight glanced at the plate of agaric and asked faintly, "but what''s wrong with this fungus?"


    "If you go back to the queen, the problem lies in this dish of cold mixed fungus." Feng Yuyi returned.


    As a result, Xi Fei said: "although this fungus has the function of tonifying blood, it is cold in nature and has the function of promoting blood circulation. It is better not to eat during pregnancy. Sister Zhuang is really brave and dare to order slaves to eat it cold."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    "My concubine knows what sister Xi said. But the concubine asked the imperial doctor early in the morning, and said that it was unstable in the early fetal position, and it was better not to touch it at all. And so on later stage fetal position is stable, can eat a bit appropriately, do not hinder. In addition, the weather has been hot these days, and I have no appetite. I think that the cold mixed fungus is sour, spicy and crispy, so I made a dish of it. But I didn''t dare to eat more. I only took a few mouthfuls. Who knows that''s it. "


    "Well, it''s not the time to argue about it. Let''s listen to doctor Feng." If the sound is timely and authentic.


    Zhuang Guiren nodded and looked weakly at Feng Yuyi. "Feng Yuyi, didn''t you say that a small amount of food would not hinder you?"


    "Mr. Zhuang, you are seven months old now. If you only take a few mouthfuls, you will be fine. It''s just that your plate of fungus is not ordinary


    "Why, is it poisonous?" Zhuang Guiren was so scared that he said, "but I let the servant try it with silver needle in advance."


    "This dish of agaric is really poisonous, but it is not poisoned by human beings, but produced by natural conditions. After careful examination by the servant, it was found that it was different from the normal Auricularia auricula which was washed with normal hair. It felt soft and looked like it had been soaked for a long time


    "Too long a soak?" Zhuang Guiren did not understand.


    "According to medical records, Auricularia auricula which has been soaked for a long time will produce a kind of poison. Because in the process of soaking, the fungus is infected by the dirt in the water. As time goes by, the dirt grows in the fungus


    With that, Feng Yu said solemnly: "and once it grows, it can''t be burned or boiled out, and it can reach every organ of the human body through blood. After eating these Auricularia, people will have vomiting, diarrhea, subcutaneous hemorrhage, convulsions, convulsions, hematuria, and other toxic phenomena, and even cause organ failure or even death


    This words a, Zhuang Guiren''s face was scared pale, "that... That I now matter, the child in the belly can still keep?"


    "Mr. Zhuang, I have seen you just now. Since you eat less, the situation is not particularly serious. You can only take medicine on time. In addition, you have now seven months of body, the fetus has basically formed, there will be no impact


    However, Zhuang Guiren seemed to be frightened by Feng Yuyi''s words before, and could not listen to Feng''s words at all.


    She just muttered to herself: "so it is. I said that the slave who tried to eat was ok, but something happened to me... I knew it would be like this, I said nothing to eat fungus..."


    she only ate a few mouthfuls, and the problem is not big.


    Not to mention the slave when they try to eat, eat less, of course, no response.


    "Well, what''s the use of saying this now? Anyway, everything has happened and it''s all over. It''s important that you keep your body." Qi Fei didn''t say the way: "from now on, the sisters in our harem can all remember, whether pregnant or not, don''t eat Auricularia."


    "Qi Fei Niang, it''s not that you can''t eat it, because the fungus itself is not poisonous, and the process of soaking will not release toxins. Generally speaking, as long as you soak it in cold water for about an hour, you can use it. At most, you can use it for no more than two hours. If you soak it in hot water, the time will be shortened. Anyway, you can eat it if it is soft."


    Feng Yuyi, as the imperial doctor of the Tai hospital, still wants to talk about medical knowledge. "If you have been soaking your hair for a long time, you''d rather throw it away than eat it. Especially in the hot summer and humid and hot weather like now, it''s easier to breed those toxins."


    Although Feng Yuyi said so, people in the imperial palace still turned their lips.


    After all, he said it was life-threatening.


    Who will make fun of his life in order to satisfy his appetite.


    Besides, the taste of Auricularia is just like that.


    Just as they were thinking about not eating agaric any more, Zhuang Guiren was relieved.


    She led her lips and said, "but I''ve eaten Auricularia before. I''ve never met this kind of situation. Why am I pregnant this time? I''ve had problems eating it."


    "It''s not easy. Some people can''t see you." Qi Fei said frankly.


    After hearing this, Zhuang Guiren looked at Ruoyin and said with tears in her eyes: "empress, you have always been generous. This time, I beg you to make decisions for me. Otherwise, it will be more than two months before production, and my concubines will not be able to eat and sleep well all day and night, and they are really afraid of... "


    If Yin pulls his lips, the official reply:" if something like this happens, it''s better to examine. If we find out the problem, we will tell the emperor and the empress dowager, and we will not tolerate it. "


    When she finished her words, she heard a dignified and sophisticated voice coming from the door, "no need, the AI family will make decisions for the Zhuang noble people."


    As soon as they heard the voice, they knew it was the Empress Dowager.


    Ruoyin and the concubines of the Imperial Palace rose one after another to salute: "the Empress Dowager is auspicious."


    However, the empress dowager, because of the protection of the Duzi, regarded all the people in the harem as those who were plotting against the nobles of Zhuang.


    Ignoring the crowd, she went directly to the bedside, took Zhuang Guiren''s hand with pity and said, "you silly child, I''ve told you that if you encounter difficulties, you''d better send a message to ningshou palace. Today, if aunt Cui hadn''t heard the maids in the palace chewing their tongues, I wouldn''t have known that you had such a big problem. ""Thanks for the care of the empress dowager, but my concubines don''t bother the Empress Dowager if I don''t care." Zhuang Guiren returned embarrassed.


    Since she had troubled the Empress Dowager last time, but failed to meet her expectations, she would not be able to disturb the Empress Dowager again and feel that she would lose the face of the uya family.


    "What''s the name of nagging? You''re carrying it, but it''s the seed of uya''s family, and it''s the offspring of Aixin Jueluo." The Empress Dowager said, and was so angry that she poked at the brow of the nobleman of Zhuang, "you, you, really make the sad family uneasy."


    Zhuang Guiren pursed his lips and allowed the Empress Dowager to lecture.


    Because in her eyes and others, the Empress Dowager is actually making decisions for her.


    Sure enough, the Empress Dowager and Zhuang Guiren said a few words about themselves and asked Feng Yuyi about the specific situation.


    After understanding the context of the matter, she faced Ruoyin several.


    Sharp and sophisticated eyes, coldly sweep the imperial concubines, including Ruoyin.


    Hearing her cold hum, she said, "if I don''t come today, I don''t know that the harem is in such a mess. When the emperor ascended the throne, the AI family didn''t wake you up. It''s all right for you to be jealous. You dare to make the emperor''s successor''s idea. This time, I''d like to see who is so bold! "


    "Huang e Niang, it is my concubine''s improper management. Please rest assured that I will order someone to check it out." As a queen, Ruoyin is in charge of the harem.


    Regardless of whether it has anything to do with her, now such a thing happened, according to the rules, she is more or less responsible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    Just as a company has a problem, the top management of the company has the same responsibility.


    What''s more, she is still pregnant, and other people will inevitably associate things with her head.


    However, people with a clear eye all know that the matter of the harem is clear.


    If the empress is in charge of it, how can we talk about it.


    "Empress, you are really wrong. When you were in Qiandi, the Emperor didn''t have many children. Now, one year after you ascended the throne, you first became a bully, which made the court full of arguments and memorials to impeach you. Later, you became pregnant with Yu Guifei and Zhuang Guiren, and Yu Guifei was lying in bed all day. Now, something happened to Zhuang Guiren. How did you become a queen? "


    Every word of the Empress Dowager carries a thorn.


    Including the posture and tone, they are deeply dissatisfied with Ruoyin.


    To put it more seriously, she even suspected that Ruoyin did it.


    Otherwise, how three people in the back Palace are pregnant at the same time, she is a good dangdangdang.


    The remaining two people, either early to see red, or in the highly toxic fungus.


    If the sound led to lead the lip, the way: "the minister concubine is willing to investigate this matter, will make up for the merit."


    She really can''t argue and can''t scold the Empress Dowager. It''s against the rules and decency.


    We have to find out the matter to prove its innocence.


    "No way. I can''t trust anyone. I have to decide for you personally." The Empress Dowager said without hesitation.


    "But the affairs of the harem are the affairs of the ministers and concubines." Ruoyin swore to be in charge of the harem.


    "Within minutes?" The Empress Dowager sneered, "that''s when you have no suspicion. However, in the present situation, you are also a member of the harem, and you are closely related to the affairs of Zhuang Guiren. How can the mourning family hand over the matter to you?"


    "has any right, that is not the emperor''s mother has the final say. Since the ministers and concubines were canonized as the empress of the Qing Dynasty, they had the right to manage the harem at any time


    Propriety belongs to propriety, but if the Empress Dowager has to be like this, Ruoyin''s heart must be unhappy.


    In particular, the Empress Dowager did not give her face in front of all the people and servants in the harem.


    Naturally, she can''t be so easy to handle. Otherwise, how can she manage the harem in the future.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Ruoyin''s attitude getting tough, she said, "do you think that the emperor dotes on you, and you are the empress of the Imperial Palace, and you are pregnant with the emperor''s heirs, so I dare not do anything to you?"


    "I dare not. I''m just seeking truth from facts." If the sound returns.


    "Ai Jia, you are too bold!" The Empress Dowager''s face sank and said, "what a matter of fact and truth. Since the queen refuses to accept it, I''ll take the matter to the emperor and the court, and let those officials evaluate it and see if you have any qualifications to deal with this matter, so that you don''t think that the old lady Aijia is always holding you down."


    She came up with a seemingly fair approach.


    Because she really can''t put Ruo Yin well.


    The emperor has always been at odds with her. It must have been towards the queen.


    But those civil and military ministers are not necessarily.


    "Empress dowager, my concubines are OK. I''d better let the queen deal with this matter. It''s not easy for her to help the minister and concubine to investigate the matter when she is pregnant." Zhuang Guiren saw that the atmosphere was in a state of extreme tension, so he pulled the sleeve of the Empress Dowager and tried to persuade him.


    The rest of the concubines, however, stood in the room trembling and did not dare to say a word.


    However, the Empress Dowager just lifted her shoulder and took the sleeves back from Zhuang Guiren''s hands.


    A pair of sharp eyes, staring at Ruo Yin, refused to give in.


    If the sound frowns and frowns.


    The Empress Dowager did not want her to deal with the matter. It was already extremely dissatisfied with her, plus serious doubts.


    Also indirectly told others that her queen was suspicious and had something to do with it.


    However, she still wanted to make trouble to the fourth master and the officials.


    If it comes to the fourth master, she is not afraid.


    However, if the officials were involved, it would undoubtedly give the civil and military officials the opportunity to impeach her again, denounce her and record her black accounts.


    It was her fault that nothing happened to her.


    Moreover, it is common for the harem to conspire against each other.


    But if it comes to the court, it''s the family ugliness of the royal family.


    The Empress Dowager is so confident that she can get it with her toes. Those officials must have helped the Empress Dowager.


    At that time, it will decline well and lose people, which makes him feel ashamed.


    Because in this filial piety of the Qing Dynasty, no matter what reason, as long as she and the Empress Dowager make trouble in the court, it is her daughter-in-law.


    If there is no good thing, you will never do it.


    What''s more, the fourth master also said a while ago that the frontier was in a mess, so she would not add any more chaos to him.


    In any case, since the Qing Dynasty, she has not done, and there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Ruoyin had to bite her teeth and say, "since the emperor''s wife is determined to make decisions for Zhuang, it is inconvenient for her to be pregnant. As for finding out the matter, thank you for your help. "She put the word "work for you" very seriously.


    It seems that the Empress Dowager is only working for her.


    But she was soft and polite when she spoke.


    The Empress Dowager''s heart is not smooth, only cold way: "well, you all step back, AI family has something to say with the Zhuang nobleman."


    "Yes." And when joim and his concubines salute, they return to their respective palaces.


    It is night, Ruoyin is lying on the bed, by half plum to her wipe essential oil.


    Now her stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and her stomach is itching and holding up.


    But she didn''t want to have those ugly pregnancy marks on her stomach, so she adjusted some essential oil and asked the servant to help her put it on sooner or later.


    In this way, the skin on the belly is more elastic, which can prevent pregnancy marks very well.


    But half plum oil spread to half, listen to the noise outside.


    "Go and have a look." If sound road.


    After half Mei nodded, she wiped the essential oil on her hands and went out.


    After a while, he saw ban Mei return to the room in a hurry and said, "Niang, the Empress Dowager''s people are interrogating the servants in our courtyard outside, but those who don''t confess are either beating the board or holding the palm. In addition, he also clamored to search our yard for dirt. "


    "Isn''t the edible fungus given to you by the imperial dining room? If you want to search for it, it''s also to search the imperial dining room. Even if there is no royal dining room, it''s also to investigate whether there are ghosts in the courtyard of the noble Zhuang. What''s the matter to make trouble here?" If Yin says, sit up and get out of bed.


    Now that she has a big stomach, it''s inconvenient to turn over.


    When she went out, the servants of the empress dowager, who were in charge of Yongshou palace, were playing the board.


    Seeing the situation, if the sound straightened his stomach, he stopped in a deep voice: "what are you doing?"


    "As the mother sees it, it''s punishing the minions." A eunuch with a arm in the arm.


    "Do you have any evidence? It''s here to extort confessions." If Yin said, he went to the eunuch who was beating the board and grabbed the board in his hand.


    Because of her high status and the emperor''s heir, the eunuch did not dare to rob her, so she could only take it.


    "Empress and empress, the servants are only under the will of the Empress Dowager. Regardless of whether they recruit or not, they will eat the board first." The eunuch said in a strange way: "besides, we''re not only checking in Yongshou palace. All the concubines in the back palace want to be investigated. You are no exception. Therefore, please don''t embarrass us, or you will tear your face and everyone will not look good. "


    Ruoyin thought that the Empress Dowager only fought for Yongshou palace.


    You can hear the meaning of the eunuch. The Empress Dowager is fighting for the whole harem.


    This is for the sake of the nobleman Zhuang. Do you want to give all the people in the harem a horse power?


    In this way, she is not easy to stop.


    Otherwise, it seems that her Yongshou palace has taken the lead in revolt because of her weakness of heart, and the influence is very bad.


    At that time, things that didn''t happen would also seem unusual.


    When Ruoyin was thinking about things, he listened to the outside singing: "the emperor is here!"


    ------


    thanks Elaine for the 43324 Book currency, and the old fellow''s reward and support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    For a moment, the noise in the room stopped immediately.


    The servants sent by the Empress Dowager flashed panic on their faces and knelt down to salute.


    Ruoyin has a big stomach, so it''s not good for him to salute.


    Just put the hand on the waist, meaning a bit, "the emperor is auspicious!"


    The next moment, her body was supported by the fourth master.


    The fourth master tightened his hand and let her relax.


    Then, the cold Mou lightly swept an eye, the yard is in disorder.


    I saw that several servants in Yongshou palace had five finger marks on their faces, which were the traces left behind their palms.


    There was a man lying on the spring bench in the yard, who should have been beaten and still couldn''t get down.


    "What''s going on?" The fourth master asked.


    However, the servants sent by the Empress Dowager all shudder and dare not speak.


    Where there is a little bit and Ruoyin confrontation appearance.


    Ruoyin then took the fourth master''s sleeve and complained: "the emperor, the ministers and concubines have fallen out of bed to rest, but they suddenly burst into the Yongshou palace, saying that it was the emperor''s intention, they were beating other people''s servants, and that they wanted to search the Yongshou palace of the ministers and concubines."


    "Is there such a thing?" The fourth master stared at the servant sent by the empress dowager, and there was a trace of impatience in his voice.


    It seems that if they don''t answer back, it will be very serious.


    Hearing that the servants shuddered, they all knelt down.


    "The Emperor... The emperor, the slaves... The slaves just acted according to orders. All this is what the Empress Dowager meant." It was the eunuch who had just confronted Ruoyin.


    "I don''t care who you''re on duty for. If you come from anywhere, you can go back to the original road." Even if the eunuch proposed the empress dowager, the fourth master was still cold.


    "Can...


    " get out of here! " The eunuch just said a word, without any emotional voice, he said it from the thin lips of the fourth master.


    His voice was cold and low, with a king''s domineering and irresistible majesty.


    "Bang." The eunuch, with the rest of the slaves, went out in a roll.


    I''m afraid that if I stay for another moment, I''ll lose my head.


    Watch the servants sent by the Empress Dowager get out one by one.


    Ruoyin was leaning against the fourth master''s arms, and his body was just right shaking.


    The fourth master looked down at the woman in his arms and rubbed her hair. "It''s OK."


    "Well, thanks to the emperor''s coming, otherwise the servants in my concubine''s courtyard will suffer. Once they suffer, my concubine will feel bad, and there is no intimate person to serve them."


    Hearing this, the fourth master turned his head and told the servants, "Su Peisheng, go to the Yangxin palace to transfer some servants and bodyguards to Yongshou palace."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng responded, he turned around and went out of Yongshou palace, ready to go there in person.


    Originally, the emperor went to the house of internal affairs to transfer the servants, which was a terrible thing.


    And the servants of the Yangxin hall are more magnanimous.


    Because those are the servants who have served the emperor for several years, and they are also loyal servants.


    It''s also true. Now the empress is pregnant. Be careful about everything.


    After telling Su Peisheng, the fourth master took Ruoyin''s shoulder and walked into the room, "it''s cool outside."


    The evening wind in early summer is so lazy.


    She leaned against the fourth master and led him into the room.


    When they got to the house, the slaves didn''t dare to come in. They just waited outside.


    The fourth master helped Ruoyin to rest on the bed and stood beside the bed to untie his clothes.


    As one button after another is released.


    Even though he was still wearing a silk lining, his masculine body seemed to burst the thin material under the smooth material.


    However, Ruoyin has no time to appreciate it.


    She only felt that her stomach was itchy, so she scratched her belly very gently with her nails across the material.


    The fourth master changed his clothes and sat down by the bed. He saw her hands making small movements there.


    "What''s the matter?" He looked at her tickling stomach.


    "It''s nothing. Banmei was going to have a rest after finishing oiling her. But the oil has not been wiped half, the emperor''s forehead Niang''s person broke into the Yongshou palace, causing the belly to support


    "Belly support, do you want to call a doctor?" The fourth Master said that he was going to go out, as if to let the servant go to the imperial doctor.


    Ruoyin grabbed his sleeve and said, "Oh, emperor, it doesn''t matter."


    "Your belly is full, how can it not matter."


    Ruoyin looks at the fourth master''s tense face and feels funny in his heart.


    Looking at the smart man on weekdays, he asked such a stupid question.


    She pulled her lips and said with a smile: "it''s the child who grows up in the belly, and the belly will be stretched out, and then it will itch and grow lines. Just rub some essential oil on it."


    With that, she felt a small bottle of essential oil from under her pillow.


    Take care of a few drops of essential oil on the floor.However, because of her big stomach, her body was inconvenient. When she smeared it evenly, many places could not be smeared.


    See her clumsy and funny appearance, four ye light way: "I wipe for you."


    "Good." Ruoyin handed the essential oil bottle to the fourth master.


    After the fourth master took it, he poured the oil into the palm of his hand.


    Just in the face of her stomach, a pause.


    But soon, he spread the essential oil evenly on her skin from top to bottom, from left to right.


    This makes Ruoyin can''t help sighing that he is worthy of being an emperor, and he knows how to apply oil methodically without her teaching.


    The fourth master''s palm and hand were warm, which made him sleepy and lazy.


    She closed her eyes and leaned on the silk pillow quite happily.


    But the next moment, the man''s movement will stop.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruoyin, who is enjoying it, opens her eyes in surprise.


    The fourth master was staring at her belly, just like looking at a monster.


    Ruo Yin looked down and found his stomach arched.


    In fact, she just felt the baby kicking herself inside.


    But it''s not the first time she''s pregnant. She''s used to this kind of fetal movement for a long time.


    But as a man, the fourth master is not used to it at all.


    Although she was pregnant with big brother and second brother, she let him touch her stomach.


    But her fetal movement at that time had never been so severe.


    "It''s all right, Emperor. You can continue to wipe it. After that, we''ll have a rest." If sound road.


    The fourth master''s hand is probing back and forth beside Ruoyin''s belly.


    Because every time he wants to meet, his belly is like a wave, forming layers of waves.


    "Does it hurt?" He asked.


    "It doesn''t hurt at all."


    "Really?"


    "It really doesn''t hurt. The emperor, you''d better grease it quickly. I''m sleepy."


    Hearing that she didn''t hurt, the fourth master tried to touch her stomach again.


    This time, however, he touched her skin.


    Originally round belly, immediately arched out of a good high.


    What''s more, the left side is arched high, and then the right side is also high arched.


    Then, on both sides of the arch.


    See, four masters where still can wipe down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    He took the handkerchief and wiped the essential oil from it.


    And light way: "do not wipe, sleep."


    "No, you''re only half done." If sound discontented ground murmurs, "just, or I come by myself."


    As a result, before she touched her stomach, the man caught her wrist.


    "Don''t wipe it. Don''t disturb the children''s sleep at night. People must be sleepy, but you wipe them here. You don''t kick who you kick." Then he blew out the candle and went to bed.


    If Yin listened to four Ye''s words, in that "giggle" laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "When you laugh at the emperor, you are afraid."


    "I''m not afraid. I just don''t want to disturb my little dog''s sleep. Besides, you must be uncomfortable if she kicks you like that


    "So naughty, I guess it''s a brother again."


    "If you talk nonsense, you can''t be mischievous."


    "With all that said, boys are more mischievous than girls."


    "Can you say one more word?" Low bass, full of overbearing warning and threat.


    Hearing Ruoyin immediately stopped smiling and stopped joking with him.


    He only hid in the arms of the fourth master, "OK, it''s a small grid, OK."


    I''m really sleepy today.


    Plus she''s getting bigger and bigger now.


    I don''t want to annoy this man.


    It''s up to you to save yourself.


    In this way, the fourth master didn''t do anything to her.


    Seeing that the alarm was lifted, Ruoyin''s hand tightly encircled the fourth master''s waist, and whispered in a soft voice: "the emperor is so kind to her before she is born. If this is born, the emperor still has a concubine in his heart. "


    "Children''s vinegar, you also want to eat, huh?"


    "I don''t care...


    " it''s really stupid. Even if I pet her, it''s because you are her empress. " The fourth master tightened the woman''s hand.


    I love my house and love my dog. Because she is your daughter, I feel very sorry for her.


    It can also be regarded as comfort to Ruoyin and let her know that his love for children is never as good as her.


    "Hee hee..." if the sound nest in the man''s arms, smile a face cunning clean.


    Yes, it''s said that mother depends on son.


    In fact, the real mother depends on the son, and there are several.


    It''s not until the children make some achievements that the mother depends on the children.


    Moreover, it is only the status of dignity, has nothing to do with men''s love.


    Before that, always is when the mother''s favor, the child only then follows.


    This night, two people just embrace and sleep.


    After all, Ruoyin''s stomach was still moving so happily.


    Even if it is no matter how vigorous the fourth master is, he will have a sense of guilt.


    The next morning, Ruoyin went to court early to serve the fourth master.


    The Empress Dowager''s people did not dare to come back to Yongshou palace after being protected by the fourth master last night.


    Because the Empress Dowager is more or less worried about the fourth master.


    This is the result of several contests with the Empress Dowager after the fourth master ascended the throne, but there was no compromise.


    Otherwise, the Empress Dowager will only be more arrogant.


    However, the imperial concubines are not as good as Ruoyin.


    It''s good to talk about Qi Fei.


    After all, they were not pregnant. They beat up a few servants and went to the house of internal affairs to pick out some clever ones.


    If you are innocent, you can search the house without a few pieces of meat.


    But Yu princess is different. She is still pregnant.


    Is lying in bed to raise a few months of fetus, every three to five, there are red.


    The people sent by the empress dowager, regardless of those slaves who confess or not, will have a good meal first.


    If you don''t suffer, you won''t confess.


    Yuguifei is lying in bed. It''s difficult for her to keep her baby. She can''t do anything about it.


    Besides, she is a princess. How could she get the Empress Dowager.


    Even Ziqing was palmed and his face had bright red five finger marks.


    Yuguifei lies in bed, looking at Ziqing who is sitting beside her and feeding her soup.


    Outside the yard, there was the scream of the slaves being beaten.


    She drank a mouthful of soup, looked up at the injury on purple green face, some heartache way: "they hit you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The slave is rough in skin and thick in flesh. It''s nothing to be beaten a few times." Purple Green doesn''t matter.


    "All blame this palace is useless."


    "Madam, I don''t blame you. It''s nothing for the servants to be knocked down, but they have been making trouble in our courtyard since last night, and you haven''t stopped all night. " Ziqing stopped and suggested, "why don''t we go and ask the emperor?"


    Yu Guifei Hao shook her head without hesitation and said, "we didn''t do this, but I''m afraid they won''t make it. When the investigation is finished, they will leave naturally. What''s more, the emperor is busy with his business. If he let her take charge of the affairs of the harem, it would be a shame for us to bear with it and pass away. "Ziqing pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    But the heart is more and more love their mother.


    There are three pregnant women in the harem. The Empress Dowager takes care of them.


    A little dignitary, the Empress Dowager also supports.


    For her sake, all the concubines in the harem should look at their faces.


    Not even the queen.


    But the empress was in favor of her and supported by the emperor.


    Without waiting for the Empress Dowager''s face to see, the emperor was driven away.


    As for these, she did not dare to mention them in front of the master, for fear that he would be sad.


    Because she is the weakest in the body, but there is no one to help her, everything has to rely on their own.


    However, this is not over.


    While Yu Guifei was drinking soup, the servants sent by the Empress Dowager began to rummage in the house.


    At the same time, there was an old mother who came to the bed, and appeared to be polite, but in fact, she was arrogant and said, "yuguifei, a few servants are going to search your bed. It''s very offensive."


    With that, she waited for Yu to get out of bed.


    "No, the rest is left to you to search, but this bed, what you say can''t move, otherwise my master has no place to lie down." Ziqing bifurcated her feet and hands in front of those people.


    "If you are so afraid, there must be something fishy about it." The old mother looked at Yu imperial concubine and said, "lady, if you don''t want to get out of bed, a few servants will start, but you can rest assured that our action will be very light."


    "No, this palace will come by itself." Yuguifei some difficult to support the body, stretched out a hand to purple green, way: "purple green, you come to help me."


    Anyway, she didn''t do anything. Since she couldn''t hide, it''s better to let them finish the investigation early.


    Ziqing had to put down the soup bowl in her hand, and carefully supported Yu Guifei, so that she could lie down for a while on the side of the imperial concubine''s bed.


    But looking at those slaves in the house and outside the random search, her heart is worried.


    The reason why she didn''t let the moms flip about in bed.


    It''s because they have a saying in the countryside.


    It is said that when pregnant, it is best not to move things around the house.


    Don''t hit nails or anything in the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    You can''t use scissors, needles and so on.


    Especially don''t move the bed.


    Otherwise, it''s not good for the child in the belly, it will move the fetal gas.


    She couldn''t say which one was bad.


    In any case, the master has lost two children, so we should be more careful in these aspects.


    However, when the master was pregnant, scissors and needles were used.


    Now, the things in the house have been searched by those people.


    Those eunuchs were still beating around with small hammers, and they were all in time to demolish the house.


    Just then the old sisters searched the bed where the master was sleeping.


    In this way, the master almost made any taboo.


    This makes her a slave. Can she not worry!


    About half an hour later, the nuns and slaves finally turned Yikun palace upside down.


    An old mother came to Yu''s side and said, "empress, the Yi Kun''s servants have finished their investigation. You can also have a baby at ease."


    Then she saluted and left with the servants.


    After those people left, Ziqing looked at the cold soup and said, "master, the soup is cold. I''ll let the people in the small kitchen warm it up and give you a drink."


    "No, this palace has no appetite." Yu Princess light way.


    "Well, you haven''t eaten anything today." Ziqing is in a hurry.


    But Yu Guifei frowned and said anxiously, "Ziqing, who did harm to Zhuang Guiren this time. It will be the next one. "


    "Oh, ma''am, you think too much. This time, we are very cautious both inside and outside the palace. You are going to have a baby in two months. Don''t think about these bad things and don''t scare yourself. It''s better than anything to relax and wait for production. "


    "I know what you said, but I always feel uneasy." Yu Guifei looks sad.


    "Master, I don''t want to talk about it. I''ll let the yard be more careful." Purple green holding Yu imperial concubine, "this couch is not comfortable to lie on, the slave still helps you to go to bed to have a good rest."


    Yu imperial concubine nods, light "Er" one, from purple green to support her to get off the bed.


    However, her feet just fell to the ground, and her waist began to ache.


    The body also has a warm - overflow.


    "No way..." Yu Guifei bent over.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you? Don''t frighten me." Ziqing held yuguifei tightly.


    "I... I seem to be bleeding again. Go and ask Feng Yuyi to come." At the moment, where can Yu Guifei transfer to bed, just continue to lie down on the couch.


    Over the past few months, she has become popular every now and then.


    I drink medicine every time.


    She was so familiar with the feeling of bleeding.


    Now, as long as she felt something wrong, she knew she was on the rise again.


    After Ziqing settled down with yuguifei, she checked whether Yugui imperial concubine was really red.


    When she saw the red mark the size of a palm on the cloth, she immediately went to see the doctor Feng.


    After a stick of incense, doctor Feng, with a medicine box on his back, would salute Yu Guifei.


    Imperial concubine Yu had been waiting for him for a long time, and immediately said in a hurry, "don''t salute. Come here to check the pulse of this palace. Just then, the palace was just moved from the bed to the couch, which made me red again."


    After hearing this, Feng Yuyi immediately went forward to check the pulse for Yu imperial concubine.


    As he felt his pulse, he asked, "lady, how much is red this time?"


    "This time seems to be more than before. It''s the size of a palm, and the color is darker than the last one. It''s red and scary." Yuguifei returns.


    On hearing this, Feng Yuyi took back his pulse feeling hand, and said solemnly: "yuguifei, I''ll give you a prescription of tocolysis. You should drink it sooner or later. It should be no big problem. But then you can''t walk around, let alone get out of bed. "


    "Doctor Feng, tell me honestly, can I keep this baby?" Yuguifei realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Before, although she also lay in bed every day to ease the fetus.


    But when she went to court, the servants helped her to the cottage.


    Now listen to the meaning of doctor Feng Yuyi, it seems that before giving birth, she has to spend time in bed, no matter what she eats or drinks.


    At this moment, she wanted Feng Yuyi to answer her and give her a reassurance.


    Otherwise, Ben would often see red, leading to her nervous fragility.


    The servant sent by the Empress Dowager was so mixed up that he felt even more confused.


    I''m afraid that a child who is not careful and has been pregnant for several months will leave her like this.


    "As long as you do what the servant says, you can keep it if you don''t have an accident. Because the slave has said for a long time that the first three months are the most important. Generally, after the first three months, the fetal position has been very stable and there will be nothing wrong. Although you''ve always been popular, it''s not a big deal. " Feng Yu''s medical ethics."Well, I''ll give you a good word. If you give birth to an heir in the future, I will reward you." Yu imperial concubine was finally relieved and ordered: "Ziqing, send Feng Yuyi."


    "Yes." Purple Green says, take Feng Yu doctor to go out.


    However, when they came to the gate of Yikun palace, Feng Yuyi stopped.


    "Ziqing girl, the situation of your mother is very serious now. You Yikun palace must be more careful, otherwise, the situation will be bad. Because this time she was not as brown as before. This time the blood flow is large and bright red, which means that her body is still bleeding


    He means to be careful. Naturally, he means to take care of yuguifei carefully.


    What''s more, be careful of the Yin moves of the Hougong envoy.


    Anyway, he has been working in the palace for such a long time. He has never seen anything pickling.


    "But when you were in the house, didn''t you say my master was ok?" Ziqing asked nervously.


    "That''s because I can see that the lady''s spirit is not good. If I tell her the truth, I''m afraid she will have problems. So I only prescribed medicine for hemostasis and tocolysis. I didn''t dare to tell the truth."


    "Ah? What can I do? " Purple Green said to kneel down, "Feng Yuyi, you must think of a way for my mother."


    "Alas..." Feng Yuyi sighed deeply. As a doctor, he couldn''t help but felt deeply helpless. "The last time I came, the lady was fine. Even if it was red, it was only a little brown. It seemed that she would give birth soon. How could it be like this now?"


    "It''s not that the Empress Dowager ordered people to make trouble in the yard and move the things in the house, which made my master not have a good rest, but also scared my mother into paranoia. She did not dare to eat any food and had no appetite for anything." Purple green complained.


    As soon as I heard that it was the empress dowager, how dare Feng Yuyi agree.


    He only light way: "in this case, then careful careful again careful, other, can only let the fate."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    With that, he stepped on the steps and left Yikun palace.


    In Yongshou palace, if Yin is eating sour red bayberry, she sees mammy Liu enter the room and say, "Niang, Yikun palace is red again."


    If the sound slightly pauses, the mood is quite heavy way: "order a person to reward some tonic past."


    At first, when Yu Guifei became popular, she and his concubines would visit her.


    But in the past few months, it seems that yuguifei is often popular.


    As time goes by, it''s as if it''s a common meal.


    Those people in the harem don''t like to go.


    Ruoyin won''t go to Yikun palace every time, just let people give something.


    After mother Liu answered, she went out to work.


    Rushuang and Ruxia entered the house closely.


    If Yin saw her two coming in, he asked, "what''s the result of the investigation at the end of the Empress Dowager?"


    "If you go back to your mother''s wife, the Empress Dowager has searched the imperial dining room, but she has not found anything. That''s why I ordered people to make trouble in the palaces of the harem. I would rather blame all the people and not let go of one person. "


    "The palace heard that it was only a day, so the Empress Dowager checked every part of the harem?"


    "It is true, but the Empress Dowager did not find out anything."


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow a pick, feel some inconceivable.


    The Empress Dowager has been immersed in the Forbidden City for many years, and knows the twists and turns in the harem.


    Otherwise, we can''t get to the position of the Empress Dowager from a little maid.


    She didn''t find out, so the people behind the scenes are really clever.


    Of course, there is another possibility.


    That is... Unless Zhuang is not framed at all.


    And all this, she directed and acted on her own.


    In order to attract the attention of the empress dowager, let the Empress Dowager protect her safe production.


    If Yin had this idea in her mind, she heard Ru Shuang say, "Niang, although the Empress Dowager didn''t find out anything in the back palace, she killed several servants in the imperial dining room with her staff. She said that those slaves were not careful enough, which made Zhuang noble people almost miscarried."


    "And then?" If you ask.


    "No, then, according to the people in ningshou palace, the Empress Dowager intends to take Zhuang Guiren to Zhuangzi to escape the limelight and protect the fetus. After Zhuang GUI has finished her child, she will return to live in the palace."


    "I see." Ruoyin poked a red bayberry into the mouth.


    Suddenly, the mouth full of fruit and sour taste.


    She half squinted her eyes and felt more and more that it was designed by Zhuang Guiren.


    Otherwise, the Empress Dowager will not be afraid of the ground and death on this day, and will not be so easy to give up, and kill a few servants to carry the pot, so as to make peace.


    80% of the time in the imperial dining room did not find out, the Empress Dowager knew that the spearhead was wrong and asked the nobles of Chu village.


    But in order to appear true and not to arouse suspicion, he punished the harem everywhere.


    In the end, he sent a few servants of the imperial dining room at random, so as to make peace.


    Otherwise, if Yin can''t think of it, why would the Empress Dowager calm down and turn over the matter.


    If so, I understand.


    In the end, they are all from the Wuya family. Even if the Empress Dowager knows what Zhuang Guiren means, it is impossible to expose them.


    You can only protect the Duzi and take the Zhuangzi to have a baby.


    In the back palace, there are more ways to fight in the palace.


    There are those who plot against others, and others who do things by themselves and plant others.


    It''s not a bad thing to be like Zhuang.


    After all, she did not plot against her and Yu imperial concubine, nor framed them. She just ate Auricularia.


    At best, this kind of self-protection is only for survival.


    Otherwise, Zhuang GUI''s position is so low that if there is no empress dowager''s strong protection, I''m afraid it will be suspended!


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin shakes her head and says that Zhuang Guiren is really taking great pains to keep her baby.


    Although it''s not a big deal to eat a little fungus, if you can''t control the quantity well, it will take human life.


    This reminds her of a sentence, women are not cruel, unstable status.


    As for whether Zhuang GUI''s children are male or female, she does not know.


    But Yugui imperial concubine was not blessed with many sons in history.


    Hit with three sons, a daughter, none of them survived.


    Yuguifei has lost two elder brothers, and another one has not been formed and left, and does not know the gender.


    I don''t know if this baby will have another brother.


    Three days later, the Empress Dowager took Zhuang Guiren to spend the summer outside the palace.


    All of a sudden, there are only two pregnant women in the palace.


    According to the law, whether in the Forbidden City or not, Zhuang GUI was the first to be diagnosed with pregnancy.


    Well, she should also be the first to produce.


    In the middle of summer and July, the Forbidden City is full of smoke.Although the sky tile blue tile blue, but gives a kind of dry hot feeling.


    This morning, Ruoyin, with a bigger stomach, sat in the hall eating iced watermelon.


    As a result, Li Fukang ran in and reported: "Niang, Yikun palace is red."


    "Well, you go and have a look. If it doesn''t matter, just bring some supplements." For more than half a year, Ruoyin has become accustomed to Yu''s imperial concubine.


    However, Li Fukang said: "I heard that Yu Guifei''s stomach was also tight. It was very painful. It seemed that she was going to start it?"


    "What!" If the sound eyes flash a touch of surprise, "Yu princess only eight months of body, how to start?"


    "I don''t know, but that''s what the servants of Yikun Palace said."


    "Well, I''ll go and see for myself." If Yin holds mother Liu''s hand, she goes out.


    It''s not a big deal to say that it''s just popular.


    But if it was launched, it would be something important in the harem.


    At that time, she will give birth to a little brother. It is not so important that she and Zhuang Guiren have children and what they have.


    Now it''s like a penguin walking.


    It is difficult to walk from the hall to the gate of Yongshou palace.


    The servants carefully helped her to the Phoenix chariot and went to Yikun palace.


    When they got there, all the people in the harem had arrived.


    When they saw Ruoyin, they saluted one after another.


    Ruoyin waved her hand at will, indicating that they would sit down.


    Then she went to the bedside and took a look at yuguifei.


    By this time, by the right time, the body is heavy and the appetite is good.


    In addition to pregnant people, later will have some edema.


    But Yu''s face is not only not fat, but also a little thin.


    She looks like a tortured woman.


    When she saw Ruo Yin, she opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak with pain.


    A pale face, immediately wrinkled up.


    Even the blue veins on my forehead were jumping suddenly.


    Ruoyin has given birth to a child, even when she knows the pain of labor, she even has pain in breathing.


    She said: "pain, don''t talk, raise enough spirit, give birth to this child well."


    Yu imperial concubine lightly floats to "um" one, closed eyes to raise one''s mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    Ruo Yin retreated to the screen and sat on the armchair.


    After a while, doctor Feng went into the room to check the pulse of Yu imperial concubine.


    With him into the room, there are two midwives in the palace, checking the situation for Yu Guifei.


    After treating the pulse, Feng Yuyi nervously went to Ruoyin and said, "empress, yuguifei''s amniotic fluid has been broken, and she must be delivered."


    Even if it''s not right, it''s not good.


    The top priority is to deliver the baby to Yu Guifei.


    I''ll talk about the rest later.


    Just listen to her decisive reply: "well, let''s go out and wait, leave a few intimate maids and midwives to deliver the baby."


    With that, she took mother Liu''s hand and went to the hall to wait.


    The rest of the concubines, of course, also went out, leaving enough room for Yu to produce.


    As a man, Feng Yuyi explained carefully to the midwife and waited outside.


    If Yin sat down at the head of the hall, he began to ask doctor Feng carefully.


    "Doctor Feng Yu, did you find out what happened when you examined Yu''s pulse just now. Otherwise, how can it be good? It will be launched in less than a month. "


    Such a thing happened in the palace. As a queen, she should have asked clearly.


    If you don''t ask, in the eyes of others, it''s incompetent.


    If it''s yuguifei''s own reason, it''s OK.


    It''s not so easy to be set up.


    "If you go back to your mother''s wife, it seems that she ate some stimulating food according to her pulse condition, which leads to the continuous contraction of female cells and premature delivery." Feng Yuyi returned.


    This words a, if sound and empress palace concubine, all open eyes.


    Such a sentence, like a deep-sea bomb, exploded in the hearts of the concubines.


    It also means that yuguifei''s premature delivery is not an accident, but artificial!


    All the people in the harem seemed calm.


    But in my heart, I feel uneasy.


    No matter whether there are bad people or not, the heart is not at ease.


    Although the Qing Dynasty is self-cleaning, it is afraid of the kind of planted booty, it is really jump into the Yellow River can not be washed clear.


    "Then please check the meal of Yugui imperial concubine, and we can give an account to the empress." If the voice is deep, command.


    Since there is a problem, we have to find out.


    "Bang." After Feng Yuyi responded, he took the medicine boy to check all kinds of meals on the table of Eight Immortals in front of Ruoyin.


    It is at this time that Yu Guifei, lying inside, screams in pain more and more loud.


    If the sound is in the ear, the eyes will pay attention to the movement of Feng Yuyi from time to time.


    Occasionally, the line of sight swept lightly on several faces of the Hougong.


    I don''t know whether they are really good or their acting skills are too good.


    If sound seems to look, really did not see the problem.


    It''s also true that they are all old hands in gongdou. They can''t hide this emotion.


    Except that Mao bin looks honest.


    Wu Chang seems to have no idea.


    The rest, it seems, have a bad face.


    In other words, they have done a lot of bad things, not a good one.


    After a stick of incense, Feng Yuyi has not found out the problem of the diet.


    Imperial concubine Qi seemed to be impatient, so she began to ask: "I watched Feng Yuyi check all the pots and pans, but I haven''t found out the problem. It can''t be that Yu Guifei''s body is weak, which leads to premature delivery."


    "Yes, I''ve heard that some women are weak and undernourished, and the fetus is uncomfortable in the mother''s body. They will think about being born earlier. If the body is healthy and the child is well nourished in his stomach, he will not be born until he is full-term, and some will stay a few more days before starting. " Xi Fei echoed the way.


    Imperial concubine Qi hooked her lips and added fuel to her way: "maybe it was Yu princess who knew that she was producing after Zhuang, but in order to be the first son after becoming the throne, she deliberately ate some unclean things, so as to catch up with the Zhuang nobleman and give birth to the baby early."


    Qi Fei herself is what kind of person, think others are also what kind of person.


    In any case, if it was her, she would have to do a lot of things.


    After all, holding the title of the first son after his accession to the throne is far better than that of ordinary princes.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the two men lightly.


    These two people pinch each other badly.


    When it comes to the critical moment, it''s very similar.


    At this time, Feng Yuyi took a white porcelain bowl and went to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin glanced at the white porcelain bowl, only the size of a palm.


    There''s no food in it.


    It''s just that there''s a circle of dried light red marks on the bottom.


    It looks like it''s been filled with soup or juice.


    Sure enough, only listen to Feng Yu doctor''s way: "empress, I have found out the problem.""Say it." When Ruoyin commands, his eyes seem to sweep the harem at will.


    But even at this time, those people still look like they are not in a mess in the face of danger, and they can''t see any pattern.


    "Just now, the servant checked all the meals and found that there was no problem. Only this white porcelain bowl has dried out ingredients, which are not up to the confession of yuguifei''s small kitchen servant. "


    Yuguifei, as a princess, can have a small kitchen.


    In addition to being pregnant, you should be careful.


    If the sound eye light slightly turns, "how to say."


    "The servant asked the servants in the small kitchen, and they said that the bowl was originally filled with fruit juice, but after careful inspection, it was found that the dried circle was not fruit at all, but hawthorn juice. What''s more, it''s very thick hawthorn juice. "


    "Shaguo?" Xi Fei didn''t seem to have heard of this kind of fruit and asked in surprise.


    "Sand fruit, also known as small apple, looks like hawthorn, but it is not the same as hawthorn. It tastes sour and is only slightly sweeter than hawthorn. So it''s similar to Hawthorn in shape and taste


    Ruoyin took the porcelain bowl from Feng Yuyi''s hand and put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it gently.


    It is a kind of sweet and sour fruit aroma, very appetizing.


    She had eaten it, and it was very appetizing. She could eat a large plate at a time.


    She drank hawthorn juice when she was not pregnant.


    But since the pregnancy, is not a drop.


    Because she knows, pregnant women had better not touch Hawthorn this kind of food, easy to cause premature birth or miscarriage.


    However, even if Feng Yuyi said that there was hawthorn juice in the bowl, she did not smell it. It was hawthorn juice or fruit juice.


    As for the taste, she didn''t try.


    We can''t lick the bottom of the bowl in front of so many people.


    She is not a secret agent, so she is not so dedicated.


    Ruoyin handed the porcelain bowl back to Feng Yuyi, "but you also said that the taste of hawthorn is sweeter than that of fruit. What''s more, you said, the noodles are filled with very thick hawthorn juice. Well, the taste of the drink is very sour, so yuguifei should be able to taste it. "


    Seeing Feng Yuyi shaking his head, he replied, "my mother doesn''t know something. Normally speaking, yuguifei can drink it. The problem is that I just tried the taste. The dried juice bottom is not as sour as hawthorn, but slightly sweet. The taste is very similar to that of sand fruit. It should be mixed with a little sugar, and combined with the taste, which led to Yu Guifei not tasting it


    Ruoyin, on the one hand, laments Feng Yuyi''s dedication.


    On the one hand, I think it''s really terrible that the imperial concubine of Chaoyu started this time!


    In the back palace, you are not afraid to poison.


    Because the silver needle tried it out.


    What''s more, after the slave tried poison, he didn''t dare to eat it again.


    But this kind of juice that makes women''s palace shrink is fierce and the most lethal.


    After all, it can''t be tried with a silver needle.


    After drinking the poison, the maiden was OK.


    Because the maiden is not pregnant, after drinking, naturally there is no adverse reaction.


    The imperial concubine is weak.


    Every day in bed lying on the tocolysis, every three to five see red.


    Not to mention the strong hawthorn juice.


    Most pregnant women know that hawthorn, although appetizing, is not suitable for pregnant women.


    Because from traditional Chinese medicine, hawthorn has the effect of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis.


    It also has a stimulating effect on women.


    If pregnant women eat a large number of words, it will stimulate the contraction of female cells and induce premature delivery.


    In particular, pregnant women with natural history of miscarriage, or with threatened miscarriage symptoms drink, not to mention premature delivery, serious point may cause miscarriage.


    As we all know, yuguifei had a natural miscarriage when Emperor Kangxi died.


    This time, she was pregnant, and she had been drinking anti abortion drugs for several months. She was lying in bed all the time, and she was also red from time to time. It was a symptom of threatened miscarriage.


    A woman who accounts for two unfavorable factors drinks a lot of rich hawthorn juice, and you can imagine how serious it is.


    At the moment, Ruo Yin glanced at the servants in the house, and asked the servants in the imperial concubine''s courtyard: "do you know how much juice your master has drunk?"


    A little maid came forward and saluted and said, "if you go back to the Queen''s wife, Yu Guifei said that the weather is too hot these days. Her mouth is bitter and she has no appetite. So she orders the kitchen to make fruit juice. She began to drink it four days ago. She had to drink a big Gu every day to appetizer, so that she could eat more rice


    "So, after drinking hawthorn juice for three or four days, it''s no wonder that the amniotic fluid suddenly broke..." Feng Yu said.


    If the sound is finally understood, why Yu imperial concubine suddenly premature birth.


    It seems that this matter for the harem, and will cause a stir.


    Those people are bad enough.


    It''s better to start early. It''s necessary to start when people are pregnant for several months and are about to give birth.This is not only a risk for children, but also a big risk for adults.


    It''s not like two lives for one body.


    If things develop like this, we must find out.


    Moreover, it is most appropriate to give it to the Department of criminal investigation.


    However, at present, the production of yuguifei is very important.


    At this moment, if the sound heard inside the voice of the cry smaller, like the kind of voice that is about to collapse.


    And, because of the long-time hoarseness, Yu Guifei''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Ruoyin''s eyes fall on the closed door inside.


    After only a few seconds, I heard the happy voice of midwives: "birth! At last


    Hearing the sound, all the people in the palace looked at the closed door.


    One by one, the eyes were staring straight, hoping to see through the door.


    Also know earlier, Yu Royal concubine is born is elder brother or Ge Ge.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    However, there was no sound inside except the sound of the midwife.


    For example, the cry of a baby.


    No matter loud or weak, there was no sound.


    Not only that, it suddenly became quiet.


    If the tone several sharp ears to listen, did not hear any sound.


    For a moment, the air was as quiet as death.


    And this restless silence is like being contagious.


    So that the people outside also breathless, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    With a creak, the wooden door inside opened.


    Out came a midwife with a swaddling baby in her hand, wrapped in silver gray brocade.


    She went to the center of the hall and knelt down.


    And the people''s eyes were staring at the swaddling baby in her arms.


    There was a thin baby wrapped in the brocade with her eyes closed.


    Although the body''s blood and fetal fat have been wiped clean, but it still looks terrible.


    "The Queen''s wife... Yuguifei gave birth to a little brother, but it''s a pity that when she came out, she was... Out of breath. Even Yu Guifei passed out because of her weakness." The midwife was quite sad.


    When this was said, all the people who were still full of expectation frowned.


    No wonder there was no cry. It turned out to be a flat one.


    If Yin only looks at it once, he takes back his eyes.


    She frowned and asked, "how can you be born without breath."


    "Well, originally we were engaged in midwifery, there is a saying, seven do not raise eight."


    "What is keeping seven but not eight?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    "I don''t know the specific situation. It''s all told in this way. It means that it is also premature, and it is easier to feed for seven months than it is for eight months. " Midwives have not read books, only know that according to accumulated experience, come to such a conclusion.


    It sounds superstitious.


    "As far as I know, it''s because of the development of the lungs. The lungs of seven months grow better than those of eight months, so they are easy to feed."


    If the sound doesn''t understand, nod.


    Before the midwife said so mysterious, sounds too superstitious, she did not understand.


    Now Feng Yuyi reminds me of the professional knowledge that I have learned.


    As far as she knows, from a scientific point of view, fetal pulmonary surfactant began to produce around July, then slowly increased to a peak, easy to survive.


    At eight months, it''s going to go down, and it''s short of surfactant.


    Easy in the production of breathing difficulties, resulting in asphyxia, not easy to feed.


    Therefore, the general public will have the view of "seven not eight".


    However, it also depends on the individual, not all cases.


    There are also seven months without food, eight months but healthy.


    But in general, seven months is better than eight months.


    "In this case, settle the baby and wait for the emperor to come down and see how to arrange it. Feng Yuyi stays and gives her a good look when she wakes up. In addition, the Forbidden City must block the news about today''s affairs. Anyone who dares to spread out half a word will die with a stick! " If the sound is deep.


    The coldness in the royal family, which was born and gone, has always been regarded as an ominous omen.


    In particular, the first son after his accession to the throne has been looking forward to.


    Plus this means auspicious and noble.


    If you let people know, it''s gone. If you don''t know those feudal superstitious people, how to talk about it.


    More seriously, it may be said that the fourth master murdered his father, tampered with his last words, robbed his brother''s throne, and did not show filial piety to his parents, so he was punished. Even the heaven is against him, etc...


    therefore, we must wait until the news of Yu Guifei''s stillbirth will be released after she and Zhuang GUI''s life are over.


    "Yes." The concubines of the Imperial Palace and the servants in the house all knelt down.


    Qi Fei was even more chatting: "queen, that... Four elder brother and big Ge Ge Ge are still waiting for my concubine, I will not stay here more, go back first."


    When she spoke, she had a look of disgust.


    I think it''s bad luck.


    If the sound is slightly jaw head, it is accurate. Her sight glances at the other people in the back palace, and says faintly: "you all go back, but the affairs of Yikun palace will be handed over to the Shenxing department. At that time, someone will be in charge of interrogation. I hope everyone will cooperate."


    "Yes." Qi Fei several should, one after another out.


    Ruoyin then explained some things, then took the slave back to Yongshou palace.


    At Yongshou palace, I prepare water for Ruoyin, burn incense and bathe.


    And at the door hung wormwood leaf, which is to go to bad luck.


    At noon that day, the fourth master, who was busy after the next Dynasty, ordered people to bury the elder brother outside the palace.Because such a small baby can''t be buried in the imperial mausoleum.


    In this way, Yu Guifei''s three children, or just take a milk name.


    Or they didn''t even have time to get a nickname.


    Not to mention the name of Hong generation.


    These three children disappeared in the Forbidden City forever...


    as for the first son after he ascended the throne, it would naturally be postponed.


    I don''t know if it''s too busy or numb.


    The fourth master didn''t go to Yikun palace to see Yugui imperial concubine like the two previous times.


    However, he ordered the servants to give them tonic supplements. In the past, he wrote memorials in the hall of nourishing the heart.


    In the night, the brightly lit Yikun palace seems to be resplendent, but it gives people a feeling of lethargy.


    It seems that there is a layer of sadness that covers the whole Yikun palace.


    Yu Guifei, who has been in a coma for most of the day, finally wakes up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, her eyes were inanimate and dark.


    That pair of attractive soul frightening eyes, has long lost the glory of the past.


    Instead, it''s empty like a ghost without soul.


    Just stare at the painted checkered ceiling in a daze.


    She held her lips and murmured: "Ziqing, tell me, it''s not true, ok...


    Ziqing looks at her master like this, and is so distressed that she doesn''t know how to answer.


    But she also can''t cheat her, had to coax a way: "Niang, all past, everything will pass, will be good."


    At the moment, Yu''s concubine felt a burst of bitterness.


    Something blurred her vision.


    Then, there was a string of crystal clear tears from the corner of her eyes, which fell silently on the silk pillow.


    She just lay on the bed, shaking all over her body.


    Even if there is no cry, but the tears are still like broken beads, keep flowing down.


    First she cried in silence.


    Then a voice of suppressed, painful, sad cry, from the already hoarse voice.


    That sad cry, a silk walk in the house, stained with a layer of irreparable sadness.


    Crying, that depressed cry, then turned to uncontrollable wailing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    It was a heart rending sound, it sounded heartbreaking.


    As if exhausted the whole body strength, exhausted the entire life, also unable to tell the pain.


    Until she cried numb, breathless, about to suffocate, she suddenly leisurely smile.


    But with tears in the corner of my eyes.


    "Why... Why did God do this to me..."


    God knows how careful she was with this pregnancy.


    How much suffering and pain, every day spent in physical and mental suffering.


    From the first time she became popular, she had to bleed several times a month.


    Often see red, her heart is fragile.


    How frightened she was of the child''s departure.


    It was only eight months, but it was like eight years for her.


    When she tried her best to give birth to the baby, but did not hear the baby cry, as if there was such a sharp knife, stabbed into her heart.


    And her heart, too, died at that moment.


    Along with the internal organs, they are also broken with the child.


    "Master, it''s not God who treats you like this. It''s the women in the harem who can''t see you."


    "No, it''s not because I''m not competitive. As early as after Zhuang Guiren was framed up, my appetite has not been very good, and I''m afraid that she will frame me all day, which leads to premature delivery caused by malnutrition and physical and mental exhaustion."


    Yuguifei just woke up and didn''t know.


    So she thought it was her fault this time.


    But Ziqing shook her head and said truthfully, "who said no, doctor Feng has found out that someone has replaced your favorite fruit juice with hawthorn juice. The Hawthorn would have made a woman premature, but the damned man changed you very thick hawthorn juice, and you drank it for four days, and then you gave birth prematurely. "


    Br >


    , I have been worried about being framed twice.


    But she has always believed that as long as she does not harm others and is more careful, God will take care of her and give her a healthy and lovely child.


    I didn''t expect that I was afraid of anything.


    And her hope, at the moment of production, was completely disillusioned.


    Imperial concubine Yu asked herself that she had never harmed anyone since she had followed the emperor.


    Even if she had lost two children before, she was not so gloomy as to take it out on others.


    What she did did did not harm the interests of anyone in the harem.


    Because, like most women in Qing Dynasty, she just wanted to marry a man she loved.


    In this polygamous Qing Dynasty, there was no saying that "come first, come later".


    Before marriage, Manchu people had a trial marriage pattern.


    Then he married his wife, then his wife, or his concubine.


    Like her, the family from generation to generation, naturally want to marry a man in the royal family.


    To put it bluntly, it''s about trading with the royal family.


    If you are with the royal family, you may still want to be your own wife.


    But her brother is the door slave promoted by the emperor. Naturally, he makes a deal with the Royal elder brother of the royal family.


    However, no one will consider whether he is a true wife or a side wife if he marries with the royal family''s elder brother.


    Because as long as you become a royal daughter-in-law and go on a jade butterfly, it is a matter of honor. Everything is legal and in line with the law of the Qing Dynasty.


    The family may be interested in the identity of the emperor.


    But she is not, she is to see the emperor''s first face, do not know his identity, on the joy of him.


    She even fantasized about how good it would be if he were an ordinary person.


    Maybe she doesn''t have to suffer so much.


    And his children.


    But he''s not an ordinary man!


    Once upon a time he was the fourth elder brother and Prince Yong.


    Now, he is the emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    And he never seemed to like her.


    She can see that.


    Because she loved and knew how to love someone.


    But he was always indifferent to her.


    She couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    But she knew that he was different to the queen.


    "Those vicious women in the harem are not in charge of so many things. When they see that you are a noble concubine and pregnant, they are naturally jealous of you. This time, you are still eight months pregnant. If the fetus is not too small, you may not be able to eat. They want to kill you Ziqing was indignant.


    Hearing these, Yu Guifei''s quiet eyes, finally had a touch of resentment color.


    She asked faintly: "who is investigating this matter for this palace now?"


    "During the day when the queen left, she ordered the people of the Department of justice to investigate." Purple green back."Well, this time, I''d like to see who has harmed me again and again. As long as I know, this palace will swear that no matter who she is, she will not be better off. I will certainly.."


    Yuguifei''s eyes radiate a threatening light.


    At this moment, her anger burned her heart, her throat, her whole body...


    if she had not been in confinement, she would have wanted to check herself.


    In the following days, Shen Xing Si''s supervisor took away a number of slaves in the harem.


    In order to be fair, the servants in Ruoyin palace were also taken away.


    However, after more than half a month, the Department of criminal justice did not find out anything.


    Now, if you are a queen, it''s not easy to make an assignment.


    After all, no matter what, we have to give the empress dowager, Yu Guifei and Nian''s family an account.


    But she did not want to hurt the innocent, casually pull a slave, or plant booty on anyone in the harem.


    That would be unfair.


    Moreover, if we examine it carefully, we will use countless lies to round this one lie.


    In this way, it had nothing to do with her, and she looked suspicious.


    Just when Ruo Yin''s head was big, Su Peisheng''s singing voice came from outside: "the emperor is here!"


    Smell speech, Ruo Yin holds mother Liu''s hand and goes to the yard to meet her.


    Because he was about to give birth, his stomach was so big that he could not see the road under his feet.


    In addition, with a round ball, walking is not so convenient.


    She''s like a penguin, slow.


    As a result, the fourth master was already standing at the door.


    He was wearing a bright yellow robe, and sweat was seeping from his bright forehead.


    Under the long and thick eyebrows, a pair of ink pupil is looking at her.


    He didn''t see him for some time. He seemed to be a little thinner.


    It''s probably too hot.


    Maybe it''s too busy.


    Or other reasons are not clear.


    If the sound will put the hand in the waist, the meaning ground salutes: "the minister concubine respectfully greets the emperor."


    The fourth master gave her a light "um" and helped her to walk into the hall.


    As early as when she was eight months old, Ruoyin helped her change her clothes, and her stomach would be between them.


    Now nine months, it is even more difficult to wait on the fourth master to change clothes and clean hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    I have to let the servants do it for you.


    She sat on the rose chair in the hall, drank tea and watched quietly.


    When the fourth master put on his clean clothes and wiped the sweat on his face, he waved his hand to signal that all the slaves had left.


    Then he sat down in the room with a dignified look.


    If Yin looked at the fourth master''s serious appearance, he knew he had something to say to her.


    Sure enough, the servants just went out and listened to the fourth master''s subtle question: "what about Yu Guifei?"


    "When I go back to the emperor, I am worried about this matter." Ruoyin seriously doubts whether the fourth master came because of this.


    And he probably already knows what''s going on.


    "Tell me."


    "Just then, the censor sent a message that the servants in every palace in the palace of the harem checked it out, and found nothing wrong. But it''s been half a month now, and it''s not good if you haven''t explained it yet. "


    If Yin sighed and said, "but my concubine doesn''t want those innocent people to come out and carry the pot. It''s too unjust."


    Careful investigation of the Criminal Justice Department is to interrogate the slaves who need to be interrogated in batches.


    Generally, they ask questions strictly according to what happened.


    Anyone who is suspicious will be punished and interrogated.


    After all, that''s the Department of justice.


    They don''t have the power of the empress dowager, so they can''t be interrogated by force like the Empress Dowager.


    In most cases, we can find out the criminals.


    Because as long as people commit crimes, they will show their horse''s feet.


    Unless you''re killed.


    But these days, the palace did not hear where the slave died.


    In this way, Ruoyin suspects that Yu Guifei''s servant was framed and has a close relationship with the people behind the scenes.


    Because of trust, there is no killing.


    However, she has no time to think about it now. She has to deal with the fourth master first.


    If the sound slightly turns head, see the fourth master with that kind of sharp eyes looking at her.


    Although it was not a proper thing to do, she straightened her back and looked at the fourth master as soon as she thought that she was innocent.


    At the same time, the heart is also ready to receive training.


    Then, only listen to the man serious way: "in this case, why not early order people to the Yangxin hall to tell me."


    If Yin leads to a touch of embarrassment and polite smile, "I don''t mean to hide it from the emperor. Even if the emperor doesn''t come today, I''m going to tell the emperor."


    She also felt that the matter had been delayed for a long time and was considering whether to tell him.


    Who knows it''s such a coincidence that he came at this time.


    "I mean that if you are pregnant and have no idea what to do, you should have told me earlier. I will order someone to investigate."


    "Ah?" Ruoyin looks at the fourth master in surprise.


    It''s so different from what she thought.


    She thought he had come here to teach her that she was not efficient.


    If the voice chat a smile, reply: "the emperor every day, busy business, how good, because this kind of thing trouble you."


    "Well, now that you''re heavy, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll leave it to the spy for examination."


    Smell speech, if sound Mou light slightly turn turn, "emperor, this matter is to make some serious?"


    Recently, she did not sleep well because of the affair of Yu Guifei.


    Because all the people in the harem are looking at her, she is under pressure and worried that she can''t do a good job.


    Moreover, it is not only the harem, but also the Nian family.


    How to say that Nian family is also an official for generations. Nian gengyao still worked hard in the previous dynasty.


    There is a royal concubine at home, and the children one by one are gone. There must be an explanation.


    "Don''t think too much about it. I will explain to the public that you are going to be in labor and should not worry about other things. Don''t worry about it." Then the fourth master got up.


    Ruoyin looked at the way he was going, and said politely, "the emperor will not sit any more?"


    The fourth master didn''t reply. He just patted her on the shoulder and said faintly: "remember, if there is anything in the future, please send someone to the Yangxin hall. Don''t always think that it will cause me trouble. Do you know how much time I''ve lost and how much less discount I''ve received in my own trip? "


    "..." Ruo Yin raised his eyes, glanced at the fourth master in a coquettish way, and nodded his head.


    She knew that he would not have done so if he really felt that he was wasting his time.


    Just to reassure her.


    Whether she will do it or not is another matter.


    After all, she came to him on her own initiative, and he was in charge.


    But he took the initiative to share it for her, which was different.


    If sound and four ye eye contact after a few seconds, then watch four ye leave.


    Now the front court and the back Palace are in a mess. The fourth master has no time to accompany her. There are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with.In addition, everyone knows that she is dealing with the affairs of Yu Guifei.


    If the fourth master is too close to her, he will transfer his job to the spy.


    It all looks like she''s not doing well. He''s making trouble for her.


    But then again, he was helping her with her business.


    If she didn''t find out anything, she would be condemned by the public.


    But if the fourth master doesn''t find out, no one dares to say a word.


    A few days later, the spy at the end of the fourth master did not find out the truth.


    Because, not all the real murderers will tell the truth immediately.


    However, the truth will come to light one day...


    it can only be said that the people who work this time are too cunning and the things are too clean.


    The Department of criminal justice and the secret agent examined together, but no clue was found.


    But it''s been going on for so long that it can''t be delayed.


    Therefore, the fourth master ordered to kill all the servants in yuguifei''s kitchen.


    After all, the matter is in the small kitchen, can only be said that the small kitchen does not take good care of it.


    Ruoyin doesn''t want to hurt innocent people, but there must be an explanation.


    The fourth master knew her mind, which helped her to do what she didn''t want to do.


    How to say that he was also an emperor who had seen big waves, this little thing was nothing to him.


    With the fourth master''s order, the murder of Yu Guifei came to an end.


    They all lived their own lives, but they never mentioned this bad thing again.


    However, it is impossible for the party concerned to give up on this.


    After the first child was framed, there was no following.


    But she never gave up looking for the real killer.


    This time, she vowed that she would settle the old and new accounts together.


    Even if she was still in confinement, she had already let Ziqing use her relationship to secretly investigate this matter.


    On the night of the fourth master''s order to kill the minion in the kitchen.


    Ziqing took a maid to yuguifei''s bedside.


    Yuguifei was originally lying in bed.


    She saw this behind the scenes, immediately supported the body, asked to purple green: "how is this going on?"


    "Back to the master, she was a servant in our courtyard, but she ran out secretly in the middle of the night. The slave followed her for a long time and found that she entered the Empress'' Yongshou palace. After about a stick of incense, she sneaked out." Ziqing stares at the maiden.


    ------


    in the new January, I went to the hospital for check-up yesterday, and came back in a hurry to write. After a day, I thought about the monthly ticket. If there are 1000 tickets today, tomorrow will be wangenghe. Let me tell you something, Wan is even more able to give birth to a baby in Yinyin. Finally, thanks for Elaine''s 10000 Book coins!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    "No... there is no matter. The maid is wronged." The maiden did not dare to look up at Yu''s imperial concubine, but denied it in a fluster.


    Seeing the flustered appearance of the maiden, Yu Guifei naturally didn''t believe it.


    Besides, Ziqing is her maid of honor. She must believe in Ziqing.


    Her heart was full of hatred these days.


    I want to say that as long as the emperor and the queen find out who is behind the scenes, she will certainly not let that person go.


    Who knows the emperor and the queen have not found out.


    Now, seeing the situation, I would like to ask the truth immediately and cut the people behind the scenes!


    "If you say you are wronged, why did you come out of the palace of eternal longevity?" Yu imperial concubine stares at palace maid, command way: "raise head to answer this palace!"


    However, the maid did not know whether she was timid or something.


    Scared to kneel on the ground, shudder dare not speak, let alone raised his head.


    Seeing this, Yu Guifei motioned to a servant in the room.


    Gong Cai''s chin was forced up.


    Yu Guifei''s sight fell on the maid''s face and looked at it carefully for a few seconds.


    But she thought about it, but she had no impression on the maid.


    She squinted her eyes and asked, "what do you do in Yikun palace?"


    "I''m just a handyman in our courtyard. I do everything." For this, the little maiden is very quick to answer.


    "Master, this slave is not honest. She does all kinds of work, but occasionally she goes to the small kitchen to help wash and pick vegetables. Want to come to that hawthorn juice, it is she conspire with outsider, secretly change for you! " Purple green does not need to ask, will guess to tell Yu imperial concubine.


    Hearing this, Yu Guifei''s eye light also became sharp.


    She looked at the maid in law and said, "say, is it so?"


    Even if Ziqing said something reasonable, she did not connect things with Yongshou palace.


    Because reason told her that empress should not be that kind of person.


    Maid in law:...


    "well, since you don''t say it, then this palace doesn''t have time to talk to you so much. Purple green, let people be punished!" Yuguifei is cold and cold.


    Once upon a time, she would not rely on her own identity and not treat a slave as a person.


    But it was just once, when no one else hurt her.


    But when it comes to her bottom line, she won''t be kind to the enemy.


    Clay Bodhisattva is also earthy. She wants to see who framed her and her children repeatedly!


    Not long after that, the servant of Yikun palace took Yuzi.


    Generally speaking, cuzi is the tool used in the execution of the punishment, which is made of wood.


    As long as you pull the ropes on both sides, you will squeeze your fingers out of shape and even break bones.


    It was made of iron.


    And, in the candlelight with a sharp light, it is not an ordinary cudgel.


    If you pull the rope at both ends, the iron blade will directly penetrate into the human skin, and then penetrate into the bone marrow, until the fingers are directly cut off by the iron blade.


    When the little maiden saw this set of different utensils, she immediately shivered and begged for mercy and said, "lady, I''m really wronged. If you have a large number of servants, you can bypass them."


    Yu imperial concubine snorted coldly and said, "excuse me? Who bypasses the palace one after another, but they are the children of this palace who are hard to conceive. What mistakes have they made? "


    As soon as the voice fell, the servants gave the maids a piece of meat.


    "Ah With only a slight pull, the maiden made a miserable cry.


    Suddenly, the blade cut through her skin, pierced into her fingers, and had already cut to the edge of the bone.


    The bright red blood also dyed the sharp iron blade with a layer of rust like spots.


    However, the maid''s teeth were tight, and she would not say anything except scream.


    Seeing this, Yu imperial concubine light way: "continue."


    The next moment, see the slaves will be two ends of the rope taut some.


    "Ah... Er..." with the Maiden''s painful groan, something fell down on the kouzi.


    And that thing is the thumb on the left side of the maid, and the middle finger on the right side.


    Seeing the servant in the room, he could not help but close his eyes.


    However, the maid in the palace was in great pain. She didn''t know her finger had been broken.


    Or Ziqing put those two fingers in front of the maid in front of her, and said, "you''d better think about it. If you don''t want to recruit, I''m afraid all your hands will be wasted. Then you can''t do any work and become a waste man. However, the master of my family is a right person. As long as you tell everything, she will not be a slave to you. "


    The maid of the palace was so pained that her eyes were lost, and her face was covered with beads of sweat.


    She held her lips and said in agony, "I... I say, I say everything..."Hearing this, Yu Guifei motioned to the servant, and then she took it from the maid''s hand.


    The Maiden''s hands are full of blood, shocking.


    Even if the execution of the sentence was stopped, several fingers were shaking to break.


    "Come on." If this had been put in the past, yuguifei naturally could not bear to see these.


    But now, to her, these are nothing.


    These fingers are nothing when you think of the pain she has suffered.


    She not only wanted to make the maid in the palace feel bad, but also let her victims suffer her pain!


    Then, just listen to the maiden some powerless way: "is... Is the queen."


    "What?" Yu imperial concubine''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, she asked inconceivably: "what''s wrong with the queen?"


    "Everything is done by the Queen''s servants... She said that if you were not lucky and had a big life, you would not have frightened the miscarriage... She would not have made a big fight. She ordered my slave to change your juice into hawthorn juice... And this time I went to Yongshou palace, I just charged the sealing fee, and the queen asked me not to tell you about it..."


    then, Liumei, the maid of the palace Tight, a face more distorted than when he was tortured.


    Yu Guifei''s eyes turned slightly, or asked with disbelief: "everything? Is it her fault that she lost her brother for the first time? "


    However, it was quiet that answered her.


    Because the maid opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak. Instead, she knelt down and convulsed.


    The face also convulsed to the mouth and eye.


    The corner of the mouth is oozing black blood.


    And the black blood was flowing more and more.


    "Poof" a sound, maiden directly spit out a mouthful of black blood.


    Then, he fell down straight with his eyes still staring.


    Yu imperial concubine in the heart a startle, "quick, quick look how she is to return a responsibility!"


    This is her only witness, and she intends to bring this man to the emperor and the Empress Dowager to testify.


    But if this is not the case, then everything will become irrefutable.


    Ziqing immediately stepped forward to explore the Maiden''s mouth and nose, and carefully checked the maid''s heartbeat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    After everything had been checked, she put the maiden back on the ground, and said to Yu imperial concubine in disappointment: "master, this maid has been out of breath. When she wanted to come out from Yongshou palace, she was polluted. Obviously, Yongshou palace wants to kill people. "


    Yuguifei is leaning on the edge of the bed, eyes and face, full of shock and inconceivable.


    She was pregnant for the first time. When she was framed, she did not suspect the queen.


    This time, the queen was excluded.


    She wanted to be jealous of Qi Fei.


    She is good at hypocrisy, but in fact she is cruel.


    Gentle on the surface and a lot of bad water in the back.


    Even Zhuang Guiren, who was no longer in the Forbidden City, doubted it.


    After all, she and Zhuang almost got pregnant together.


    Therefore, Zhuang Guiren had a motive to frame her.


    Even the honest Mao pin, as well as Wu Chang, who had no idea, she doubted.


    But the reality gave her a heavy blow.


    What she guessed was not, but the queen she had never doubted.


    Because, with what she knew about the queen.


    The queen is different from everyone in the harem.


    She''s just a woman who shouldn''t be in the harem.


    It''s not that she doesn''t deserve it, but her free and easy look, clearly like a woman without desire, without love.


    She was so out of place with the intrigues of the royal family.


    Like people who don''t belong to this place.


    She is also the only woman in the harem that she respects and appreciates.


    But now, all the contradictions and doubts point to the queen.


    Let her not help but ask herself, is she really wrong person?


    Ziqing takes advantage of yuguifei''s daze, orders the maiden to go out and bury, but also let people clean the house.


    When there were only two servants left, she gently shook the imperial concubine, worried: "master, what do you think, you want to be stupefied."


    Yu Guifei returned to her senses, sighed and said, "this palace is wondering if there is any misunderstanding."


    She couldn''t believe that the queen could do such a thing.


    "What misunderstandings and misunderstandings? They all say that people are going to die, and their words are also good. Can''t the maiden frame the queen before she dies? Besides, the maiden came out of Yongshou palace. This time, if our people didn''t find out and brought this maid in advance, we might not know anything about it. All these are the same iron facts Ah


    Yu Guifei: "master, what are you still hesitating about?" Ziqing said in a hurry: "you are the imperial concubine. If you look around, the whole harem can''t pose a threat to others. Only the empress will worry about you giving birth to the first son after you ascend the throne and threaten her rear position. Therefore, it''s not her who she is."


    "I know what you said, but I still think it''s incredible. I didn''t expect the queen to look like she had no desire or desire, but she was the most picky, dirtiest, and most vicious person in the harem. It was really unexpected...


    even if she knew it now, she couldn''t take the queen in her ordinary life.


    It is connected with the four words of evil mind.


    "The servant has said for a long time that there are no clean people in this harem. You are the only one who insists on foolishly and doesn''t have the heart to hurt others. The result is good, they take you when soft persimmon pinch, hurt you again and again. Didn''t you listen to the Maiden''s move just now? The queen asked her to do everything. 80% of you were pregnant for the first time and gave birth to an elder brother who suffered from craniotomy. It was also the Queen''s ghost. "


    At the mention of the elder brother who suffered from the disease of decomposing cranium, Yugui imperial concubine felt a burst of bitterness in her heart.


    To say the second and third child, one is just pregnant, and then it is gone.


    There is another one, which is not born.


    But the first one was really born.


    It was a child who had been crying in her arms for months.


    Now she wanted to cry, but she couldn''t.


    Because of these days, her tears have been dried up because of the loss of children.


    Yu Guifei smiles and looks sad.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes because of hatred and become scarlet.


    She said in a sad way: "nowadays, the world is really law-abiding, the court is depressed, and Qiang Liang sings happily every night. A horse riding mule at the expense of others is a fair starvation. It''s blind to build bridges and repair roads. There are so many murders and arsons! "


    The last word, she said almost hysterically.


    I wish I could roar out the indignation, desolation and helplessness in my heart.


    She did not understand why there were so many evil people in the harem, but they lived one after another.


    But she has always been on her own, just want to spend this life, like all ordinary women, have children, why so difficult!


    She loved the emperor more than any of them, and never harmed those in the harem.Why did they put their talons on her again and again, harming her and her children.


    "Why... Why..." she murmured to herself.


    "Because the human heart is the most terrible thing in the world. They are jealous of you. Why do they need any reason?" Ziqing bit her teeth and said angrily, "master, since we know the truth now, do you want to tell the emperor and let him know the true face of the queen?"


    Yu Guifei sneered and said, "the only witness has been killed. Who believes it?"


    If the maiden is not dead, she can also be a witness to make things clear.


    But the maids are dead, there is no way to verify.


    Everything is about evidence, not just one mouth.


    To tell the truth, people thought she had lost her children one after another and wanted to plant the queen.


    After all, if she had not seen it with her own eyes and ears, she would not have believed it.


    Killing people and killing people can be done.


    It''s no wonder that the Department of criminal justice and the spy didn''t find out.


    Or, the queen didn''t have the heart to deal with it.


    But the emperor dotes on her and covers her up.


    Yeah, she didn''t think of it earlier.


    The first time, when she gave birth to a brother suffering from craniotomy, she couldn''t find out the murderer behind the scenes.


    This time again, there was no sign of it.


    If she had not ordered someone to examine it herself, the problem would have been found out.


    Looking around, in the whole harem, except for the queen, who has such ability.


    Only this woman who is good at camouflage can do this!


    "So it is." Purple green nodded, unconvinced way: "is it so white let the queen hurt again and again?"


    "No, this palace will never let go of the queen in this lifetime. I will let her double taste my pain!" Yu Guifei''s voice is somewhat gloomy, as if it contains incomparable monk hatred and thirst for blood.


    Originally, she only regarded the queen as her biggest rival in love.


    No woman can get along well with her rival.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    But competition for favors has always been fair competition.


    But now it''s different.


    From now on, the queen is not only the biggest enemy in her heart, but also the biggest enemy she will fight for to death!


    An enemy who killed her two children!


    At this moment, Ziqing saw this bloodthirsty light for the first time in the eyes of her own master.


    Can''t help but probe a way: "master son, want to come queen also soon born, we want to do as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too late."


    On hearing this, Yu Guifei''s lips sparked a sneer. It seems that there is always a kind of hatred in her heart, "don''t worry, the queen is not much better in the harem. If we can not dirty our hands, we can try not to get blood. In this way, we will not be involved, and the queen will be tortured. All we need to do is watch good plays. "


    Ziqing suddenly realized that she was thoughtful, but the most important thing now should be Zhuang Guiren. After all, she was the first to conceive


    Her master finally figured it out!


    "I don''t care about things and people in my palace. I don''t want to hurt you." Yu Princess light way.


    She has always been like this.


    If others don''t hurt her, she won''t hurt others.


    Even after so much, she still wants to stick to her bottom line.


    However, if someone else hurt her, she will give it back twice!


    "But what if she gave birth to her first son on the throne?"


    "It has nothing to do with this palace. I wish I could not let you have it. I don''t want to get rid of the empress." She has lost her child, and she can''t fight for her first son after she ascended the throne.


    Once upon a time, she didn''t care about Zhuang Guiren and empress.


    Maybe based on the appreciation of the queen, I hope that the first son will be the Queen''s.


    But now, compared with the empress, Zhuang Guiren wants Zhuang Guiren to be good.


    Just when the master and the servant were full of calculation, a small eunuch came into the house and reported: "master, the news comes from the palace, saying that it is the Zhuang nobleman who is on Chuang Tzu for summer vacation."


    "I see." Yu Guifei waved her hand to signal the eunuch to step down.


    "Master, you are kind-hearted. Let''s let her go. But then again, it seems too late for us to do anything to her Purple green road.


    "Zhuang GUI is nothing. The empress is the thorn head."


    "Master, do you think that Zhuang Guiren is a brother or a gege. If you are an elder brother, the first son after becoming the throne will be settled. But if it''s a grid, the first son of the throne will fall on the queen. "


    Ziqing tilted her head and thought for a while, and then said, "but maybe, the palace says that the Queen''s belly is a grid. If so, isn''t the first son after the emperor''s accession to the throne be postponed? Then we still have hope


    At the end of the day, her eyes were shining.


    "Whether they are born or not, or they have to wait until they are born to know whether they are alive or not is another matter." Yu Princess light way.


    "Anyway, I hope that the first son after becoming the throne belongs to Zhuang Guiren. It''s better for her to take advantage of her than to take advantage of the empress. As for the queen, I wish she would be ruined by the harem! " Ziqing''s eyes are full of resentment because of the guardian.


    "I don''t think so." Yuguifei hated to gnash her teeth, but soon, she took a breath and said, "OK, don''t talk about these people. You order the kitchen to cook some tonic Soup for this palace. I''m hungry."


    To say that she would not see others because of her own experience.


    Now, however, her heart was so dark that she wished everyone could be worse than her.


    "Yes." Purple green should, happy to go out.


    These days, the master''s appetite has been bad, and he is often awakened by nightmares.


    It''s the first time for me to ask for a meal.


    She thought that if the master was to go on like this all the time, there would be no hope of life.


    I didn''t think about it. Today, I found the real culprit behind the scenes, and let the master have hope again.


    It seems that sometimes hatred is also the driving force for a person to go strong...


    at the same time, as Yu Guifei knows, in a summer resort in the capital, Zhuang Guiren are producing.


    And in the morning, she started.


    But now it''s late midnight, but it hasn''t been born yet.


    And it''s been half a day since she started.


    The Empress Dowager was sitting in the hall, her fingers with fine lines were twirling the beads of Buddha carelessly.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, staring straight at the closed door.


    The facial expression looks both expectant and impatient.


    However, there was a weaker groan from inside.


    Aunt Cui stood aside and looked at the Empress Dowager''s bad complexion. She said with relief: "the empress dowager, Zhuang Guiren has not been pregnant in Qiandi for many years, but when she ascended the throne, she got pregnant. I think she must be lucky and will give birth to a little brother-in-law safely."Smell speech, Empress Dowager did not speak, but on the surface a little relaxed, not so serious.


    "In addition, there is a saying in the countryside that it is a boy. He is active and will come out a few days in advance. Girls like quiet, most of them will postpone delivery for a few days. As far as I know, Zhuang Guiren is a little ahead of schedule a few days this time. He must be a little brother. "


    It is said that pregnant October, but there are few pregnant October.


    Most of the time, it takes more than nine months to produce.


    But this is not preterm birth, belongs to the full-term situation.


    This time, Zhuang Guiren launched it more than nine months ago, a little earlier.


    "This is not necessarily. When the fifth princess was born to the AI family, it was advanced, but it turned out to be a girl."


    If the Empress Dowager had not had the experience of having children, she would have been fooled by Aunt Cui.


    And her face, which was not easy to relax, turned black again.


    Seeing this, aunt Cui laughed and said, "if she is really a girl, it will be wonderful. I heard that the Emperor gave many things to the little girl in Yongshou palace. It is estimated that there are less gege in the back palace than elder brother. The emperor also wants a lattice. In this way, even if Zhuang GUI had a life style, he would have been favored for some time. "


    "No, if it''s really gege, it''s a white birth. It can''t help the Wuya family." The Empress Dowager did not hesitate to veto, "besides, the legitimate daughter is different from the common daughter. The lattice that came out of the Queen''s stomach was different from that from that of the lady Zhuang...


    aunt Cui puffed her lips.


    The heart says a few words that empress dowager says, how can she some do not understand.


    First of all, the legitimate daughter is different from the common woman.


    She also said that the Queen''s stomach came out, which was different from that of the lady Zhuang.


    But what comes out of the Queen''s belly is not a legitimate daughter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    And Zhuang GUI''s life is not a common woman.


    These two sentences, not the same meaning?


    Is there any other difference?


    However, looking at the Empress Dowager for a moment and a half, aunt Cui did not say much.


    It''s much easier to say and more wrong, but the atmosphere is worse.


    Zhuang Guiren were tired for a day and didn''t give birth.


    They still care about the customer.


    No one cares about Zhuang Guiren, let alone her life and death.


    Suddenly, the wooden door inside was finally opened.


    The Empress Dowager stood up anxiously and wanted to say that she was born before she heard the cry?


    However, it''s not the good news midwife coming out.


    But in twos and threes of maids, carrying pots and pans of blood.


    The Empress Dowager frowned and anxiously asked, "what''s going on inside? It''s been a whole day. How come there''s no movement at all?"


    A maid of the palace, holding a basin of water, said, "if you go back to the empress dowager, Zhuang GUI is the first child. With the growth of the fetus, it is naturally harder to be born than ordinary people."


    "Can you see the head?" Asked the Empress Dowager.


    The maid nodded, "can see."


    "Can you tell if it''s elder brother or gege?" The Empress Dowager can''t wait to ask.


    The maiden shook her head, "you can''t see it. You have to be born to know. Now you can only see your head, but it''s very thick. "


    "Do you hear me, Queen Mother? Her hair is very thick. Some of them are more hairy than girls Aunt Cui said with a smile.


    The corner of the Empress Dowager''s mouth also drew a smile. She waved her hand to the maid in law, "OK, you should do something quickly. Be quick."


    "Yes." After the maid should, she went out to change the water.


    The Empress Dowager sat down again.


    However, as soon as her buttocks got on the chair, she heard a loud baby cry: "whoa... Whoa... Whoa..."


    hearing this cry, the Empress Dowager stood up again.


    She happily took aunt Cui''s hand and asked, "is this birth?"


    Aunt Cui nodded and replied, "you heard me right. This noble man of the village is born. The empress dowager, not to mention, this full-term child, crying is louder


    "That''s natural. When the AI family was born 14 years ago, it resounded through the Forbidden City." The Empress Dowager said in an old way.


    Aunt Cui smiles and says that when you were born to the emperor, it was the Forbidden City!


    There are still two dragons circling over the Forbidden City.


    So they stood and waited.


    His eyes were eager to see through the wooden door.


    Not long, a midwife holding a fancy swaddling clothes out.


    After seeing the swaddling baby, the Queen Mother''s face sank.


    Because only girls use the kind of swaddling clothes with flowers.


    Sure enough, the midwife came to her and knelt down and said, "congratulations to the Empress Dowager. Zhuang GUI has a life style."


    Aunt Cui bent down and took little Ge Ge in her arms and looked at it carefully.


    "Xiao Ge is very handsome." She handed the little Ge Ge Ge to the Empress Dowager and said, "empress dowager, you also embrace."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t look at it. She only snorted coldly and said, "it''s useless to give birth to the same as not to be born."


    Hearing the speech, aunt Cui smiles awkwardly, and holds Xiaoge in her arms without speaking.


    This was the case in this dynasty.


    No matter rich or poor, they don''t treat girls very much.


    It''s OK in the royal family. If you give birth to a girl, you''ll still keep it.


    But poor people are different.


    In any case, no matter how poor the family is, there is no lack of a pair of chopsticks for his son.


    But the daughter''s breath, are redundant.


    Many people are born to look at a girl and give up.


    It''s either thrown in the wild mountains, or strangled and thrown into the back mountain.


    There is even a folk place called the abandoned baby tower.


    Most of them were abandoned babies who had already lost their breath.


    "Well, since it is safe to give birth, the mourning family will go back to the Palace first. Then you will stay here and wait on the lady Zhuang. After you have finished your confinement, you can take her back to the palace." With that, the Empress Dowager glanced at Aunt Cui.


    Disappointment is true. After all, she is of the Wuya family, just like Zhuang Guiren.


    Looking forward to the first son after he ascended the throne, there is also a prospect in the future.


    But even if the birth of a grid, no matter how dissatisfied, can not ignore life and death.


    It''s just that I went back to the palace earlier, but I couldn''t see it.


    Aunt Cui vividly handed Xiaoge back to the midwife and left with the Empress Dowager.


    Inside, Zhuang Guiren worked hard for a day and gave birth to such a child.


    Already weak and weak in the bed.


    The heart and mouth fluctuated violently, and the mouth and nose breathed rapidly.Because this is the summer, hair is also wet dada on the cheek and forehead, not in a mess.


    However, no matter how hard and painful, there is no pain in hearing the cruel words of the Empress Dowager.


    A pair of eyes, scarlet from production, had been stained with tears like mist.


    All eyes are filled with deep sorrow and helplessness in this dynasty.


    Who let this be the Qing Dynasty when men were superior to women.


    In the royal family, having a daughter is like not having one.


    Because the royal family has been paying attention to the marriage between man and Mongolia for many years.


    When he grew up, gegegedu was married to Mongolian tribes.


    So, she could even imagine how hard it would be in the future.


    Although when she was in the harem, she often said that there might be a small grid in her stomach.


    It was just to distract the concubines'' attention and hatred.


    But if you really gave birth to a grid, naturally it is a little disappointed.


    The first son after he ascended the throne and said no, it was a fake.


    What can she do now? It''s life!


    Anyway, it''s better to have a small grid than none.


    And in her capacity, she can''t keep her children under her knees.


    When she was out of the month, she had to find a stable nurse or foster mother for her daughter.


    Thinking of this, she laughed a little self mockingly.


    If he is the first son after he ascends the throne, he is not afraid that no one will support him.


    Maybe those people in the harem are all fighting for it.


    However, she was born with a grid.


    I''m afraid those people in the harem don''t want it very much, and even ridicule her.


    Because she was the first one to get pregnant after the emperor ascended the throne.


    It has been rumored in the palace that she will give birth to her first son.


    Now, I''m afraid that everyone will put their hope on the empress.


    Well, I don''t want to.


    Zhuang Guiren closed her eyes. She was tired, too tired...


    the next morning in the Forbidden City, the fact was just like what Zhuang Guiren thought.


    With the Empress Dowager''s return to the palace, the news that Zhuang Guiren gave birth to xiaogege was spread all over the Forbidden City.


    And the Forbidden City, up and down, are also staring at Ruoyin''s stomach.


    The hope of the first son after becoming the throne is placed on her.


    Even the Empress Dowager ordered people to reward a lot of things to Yongshou palace, and sent slaves from time to time to comfort the situation.


    She also said that when Ruoyin gave birth, she must recite sutras and pray in the palace of tranquility.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    A few days later at night, Ruoyin didn''t stop at midnight.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to rest, but she can''t sleep.


    Banmei was so sleepy that she could hardly open her eyes when she was sitting by the bed.


    But if Yin can''t sleep, she has to accompany her as a slave.


    Just looking at his master''s son about to give birth, or advised: "Niang, it''s not early, you''d better rest."


    "In the daytime, this palace sleeps all afternoon, this can''t sleep." If sound casually turned a page of the book, "recently I do not know how, how can not sleep well at night, chest stuffy, sleep is always not heavy, will wake up."


    Half Mei was cautious and immediately asked, "do you want to call doctor Feng to have a look?"


    "It''s all right. Doctor Feng came to see it early this morning and said it was good. I want my palace to take it easy. It also said that the production day is just a few days. " If sound does not so-called tunnel: "plus the palace pregnant big elder brother and two elder brother''s time, late pregnancy night also always does not sleep well, does not matter."


    As children grow older in their stomachs, they absorb more and more nutrients.


    It''s sleeping on your side.


    It''s hard to sleep on your back.


    If you turn around casually, the bones will creak and it will hurt badly.


    It doesn''t matter. In the latter half of the night, we have to go to the cottage at least twice.


    Every time I get up and lie down, it takes a long time to fall asleep.


    With such a big ball to sleep with, how can you sleep well!


    If Yin only hopes to unload the goods earlier, it is better to get rid of it earlier.


    "I heard that when the baby is about to give birth, the longer and bigger the fetus will squeeze out all the internal organs. It is estimated that the fetus has squeezed the space of your viscera, so you will feel bored, or ah, you want to see the little guy in your belly, and you are very anxious to get bored. " Banmei joked.


    "Go." If the sound horizontal half Mei one eye, looked at her to make sleepy appearance, sympathizes the way: "if you are sleepy, hit a floor to rest on the edge."


    "Well, I''ll sleep with you. If you need anything, just wake me up." Half Mei said, she took the quilt from outside and spread it in the house.


    Even though they were night watchmen, they were servants during the day.


    When I meet the master of Baman, I won''t let you squint at night.


    Fortunately, the master is considerate of the slaves. When they are free at night, they will sleep for a while.


    Otherwise in the daytime spirit is not good, that also should not be good bad.


    Half Mei threw herself at the quilt and said, "in the afternoon, someone came to deliver a message that Zhuang Guiren had been sitting in her month, so she went back to the palace with three squares."


    "Well." If the sound nods, it is recorded.


    "By the way, a strange thing happened in the imperial concubine''s courtyard recently..." half Mei said, carefully glancing around. She approached Ruoyin mysteriously and said, "it''s said that Princess Yu killed a slave in the courtyard and dragged it out of the palace to bury it."


    Smell speech, if sound raises a head, eyebrow some surprised picked pick.


    In her impression, yuguifei seems to be considerate of her servants.


    Unlike other concubines, they can not easily take the life of slaves to vent their anger.


    But soon, she didn''t have the so-called tunnel: "maybe yuguifei is in a bad mood. The maiden made her taboo and angered her."


    After all, it''s not uncommon for a princess to kill a slave.


    It''s common for the servants in the Forbidden City to lose their heads.


    In particular, something like that happened to yuguifei.


    It seems normal for a woman who has lost three children to vent her anger on a slave.


    So, like all the people in the harem, this Huizi Ruoyin feels very ordinary.


    Because they are all in their own rooms, who knows what happened in yuguifei''s courtyard.


    There are so many people in the harem, who can''t imagine that Yu Guifei''s mood has changed.


    What''s more, people who harm Yu''s imperial concubine are so careless in their calculations.


    Even killing people and killing people and killing their mouths were handled by Yu Guifei.


    If a servant suddenly dies in the Forbidden City, it will naturally attract people''s attention and lead to the case of Yu Guifei being overturned again.


    But if she died in the imperial concubine''s courtyard, it would be like Yu Guifei as the master''s son to get angry.


    It won''t arouse suspicion at all.


    Then, after half Mei had finished sleeping, Ruoyin read the meeting letter again.


    But she is also a self-discipline, knowing that staying up late is not good for her health and her children.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t sleep, she wouldn''t have been reading in the middle of the night.


    So, before long, she closed the book, blew out the candle and lay down.


    But when she lay down, the feeling of chest tightness and dizziness came again.


    When she was pregnant with her second brother-in-law, she had anemia symptoms in the later stage, which was similar to this, but this time it was more difficult.


    Really can''t sleep, if sound turned over.


    Then, this hard to turn over her, only feel a burst of abdominal tightness, and accompanied by a throbbing pain.And the pain is getting stronger and stronger.


    The fetus also punched and kicked in her stomach, as if to break her belly, or come out earlier.


    In principle, after entering the basin, fetal movement is not as frequent as before.


    Now it suddenly became strong, which made her uneasy.


    This kind of feeling is like to start, but it is not.


    But in any case, before labor there is such a sign, can not be underestimated.


    "Half plum..." Ruo Yin opened his mouth and called out.


    "Madame." In the dark, half Mei immediately returned to her, lit a candle and went to the bed.


    She saw Ruoyin frowning and uncomfortable look on her face and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Do you want to call the imperial doctor?"


    If the sound is too painful to speak, she just nods back to her.


    Seeing this, half Mei whispered in a gentle voice: "then you lie down here. I''ll go to ask doctor Feng. In addition, let mammy Liu and Qiaofeng come in and accompany you."


    "Good." If sound lies on the bed, the pain is unable to move.


    After a while, mother Liu and Qiao Feng came in to accompany her.


    Ruoyin lies on the bed like this, the tense atmosphere makes her particularly sensitive.


    Originally still in the stomach kicking the little guy, but suddenly no fetal movement.


    It gave her a bad feeling.


    The previous strong fetal movement was more like a struggle, and then restored calm...


    when Ruoyin was in a panic, Feng Yuyi came with the medicine box on his back.


    Following in, there were three midwives.


    Feng Yuyi directly gives Ruoyin pulse.


    And those three midwives, moving if sound of the stomach, check her fetal position.


    After a while, they came to the same conclusion: it must be produced!


    "Empress, your pulse is not correct. I have to give you a dose of Chinese medicine to induce labor and deliver the baby immediately." Feng Yuyi said, and told the medicine boy what.


    Even the midwife also said, "yes, empress, when the servant gives you an examination, you have no fetal movement. This is very dangerous. You have to deliver the baby as soon as possible."


    Finish saying, she does not wait for if sound to answer, cast out the irrelevant person in the room, prepare to deliver a baby.


    "Good." If the sound is painful, you should be aware of it later.


    Since Feng Yuyi and the midwife both said so, they must give birth immediately, and they can''t delay it.


    At the same time, she heard the clue from Feng Yuyi and the midwife.


    If she is a normal condition, Feng Yuyi will not say that her pulse is wrong.


    The midwife would not say it was very dangerous.


    According to her medical knowledge, fetal movement suddenly stopped, which is likely to be hypoxia.


    If you think about it, you can''t think about it.


    So as not to frighten ourselves and affect production.


    Just close your eyes and take a deep breath.


    After a stick of incense, Banmei feeds Ruoyin and drinks a bowl of bitter medicine.


    The heart says that her mother has been pregnant for so long that she will be born.


    If this baby is a grid, the first son of the emperor after he ascends the throne, he will have to wait.


    But if you give birth to a little brother, the little girl thing that the emperor tried hard to find would not be of use.


    But anyway, in this patriarchal Dynasty, it''s better to have a brother than to be a gege.


    Especially for the first year of the emperor''s accession to the throne, for the former dynasty and the harem, the first son after the accession is the most important.


    Ruo Yin holds half Mei''s hand tightly.


    Along with the bowl of Chinese medicine, her stomach hurt more and more.


    And outside the yard came the sound of singing.


    "Qi Fei Niang and Xi Fei Niang are here!"


    "Wenbin Niang and maobin Niang are here!"


    "The Empress Dowager is here!"


    "The emperor is here!"


    Yes, the fourth master, who was reading the memorial in the hall of nourishing the heart, also came with great strides.


    For a while, the originally quiet Forbidden City suddenly became bright.


    But if the sound has been ignored outside the sound.


    Because she felt that the sheep water had broken, and her body was in terrible pain.


    The wings of her nose moved back and forth, and her breathing was painful.


    It is said that the pain of a woman giving birth to a child is equivalent to the pain of breaking twenty ribs at the same time.


    But Ruoyin thought that when she gave birth to her eldest brother and second elder brother, she felt the pain of 20 broken ribs at the same time.


    The third production should be easier than the first two.


    But she was on the contrary. This time, it hurt more than the previous two times.


    The pain from her waist down, forming a huge wave, and then spread to all limbs, rushed to her brain, direct to Baihui acupoint, bit by bit devouring her will, destroying her body and mind."Er... Ah She clenched her lips and yelled at the top of her voice.


    White white teeth in the lip left a row of teeth marks, bleeding, she did not know.


    The willow eyebrows have long been twisted.


    In the past, the beautiful and transparent eyes seem to be staring out of the eyes because of the force.


    His hands were wrinkly and wet, and his back was full of blue veins.


    "Niang, see the head, you can work harder!" Along with the midwife''s encouragement sound, Ruoyin exerts the strength all over the body, lets the strength sink bit by bit.


    "Wow A loud cry sounded in the room.


    However, with only one sound, the cry broke.


    Then, no matter how hard they were to listen, they would never hear a cry again. It was really weird.


    ------


    thanks Elaine for the 10000 Book Currency and the old fellow''s reward. Although the monthly pass did not achieve the expected effect, it was still presented with 11000 words. On the one hand, I want to thank the old fellow who voted for the monthly ticket. On the other hand, I thank the old fellow called Elaine for her long time appreciation and support. In the last chapter, there are more than 1000 + words, a total of 3000 + words, which is specially for Elaine''s title! At the same time, thank you for your long-term support, thank you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    At this moment, both inside and outside people are aware of something wrong.


    Even Ruoyin, who was too weak to have strength, found a problem.


    She was born to two brothers.


    I know that newborn babies cry loudly and persistently.


    Even if no matter how, it won''t cry.


    She half squinted her eyes and looked out of bed powerlessly, but she couldn''t see anything.


    In addition, I can''t sit up after giving birth.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked weakly


    However, it was quiet that answered her.


    And those midwives, it seems, are still in a hurry to do the action.


    But when she lay in bed, she couldn''t see anything except the sound of scissors clicking.


    "How, is the child healthy? There are not many fingers and toes..." Ruo Yin asked again.


    The voice just fell, answer her, is a succession of baby crying.


    Although it is not too loud and clear, it is weak, but there is a cry again.


    Then, she heard the midwife at the other end of her foot said, "congratulations to the empress. You are really lucky. You have an elder brother. I''ll show you when I clean up my brother


    Hearing this, Ruoyin was relieved.


    She nodded with a smile around her mouth.


    Not long, the midwife was holding a little brother, to her.


    If the sound turns a head to look, see the little guy is wrapped in yellow swaddling clothes.


    Just above the neck.


    Because I was born, a small face wrinkled.


    Probably because she ate too many nuts during pregnancy.


    The little guy''s hair is dark and dense.


    The rest, however, did not show much.


    It''s just, when her eyes fall on little brother''s neck.


    But found a dent in the child''s neck, like a trace of being strangled.


    And it was a circle of purple red seals.


    It''s like a couple of loops around the neck.


    If sound raises a hand, pointed to a elder brother''s neck, "this is how to return a responsibility?"


    "When I go back to my mother, I have seen a lot of umbilical cord around my neck or two. But like little brother around the neck six times, slave delivery so many years, has never seen. If I didn''t find it early, I would cut the umbilical cord around my neck immediately when my elder brother''s cry was broken. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous Midwife said.


    "Does this... Matter?" If you ask.


    "It''s hard to say about this slave. You have to let doctor Feng have a look before you know." She talked to the midwife.


    Little brother''s cry is so wrong that she dare not promise easily.


    Plus she''s a midwife.


    When it comes to delivering children, she is very professional.


    But she is only responsible for the safety of delivery, do not know how to see a doctor.


    See midwife does not answer, if sound''s sight falls on small elder brother''s neck.


    Looking at the tightening marks on the child''s neck, she was heartbroken.


    So delicate skin, the whole body is soft.


    The neck was cut like that.


    Although the midwife cut quickly, she didn''t see it.


    But even if she didn''t have to look at it, she wanted it.


    How miserable he was when he was in her stomach.


    No wonder after a bout of fighting, there was no fetal movement.


    Don''t say it''s a fetus. The neck of an adult is strangled like this. I''m afraid it will suffocate.


    No wonder when I was born, I just cried and there was no movement.


    Even if the cry recovered later, it was very weak.


    In this way, will there be any sequelae...


    thinking about this, if you think about it, you can''t continue to think about it.


    She led her lips and said, "take it out quickly and let Feng Yuyi show her little brother..."


    although she is very tired now, she is more worried about the safety of her child.


    If Feng Yuyi didn''t give her the result for a moment, she couldn''t rest at ease.


    "OK, I''ll go out to report the good news and let Feng Yuyi show him to brother." The midwife said and went out.


    "Creak" a sound, accompanied by a wooden door opened.


    The eyes of all the people in the hall looked at the midwife in unison.


    Finally, it fell on the swaddling clothes in her arms.


    Especially the imperial concubines wanted to nail their eyes in swaddling clothes.


    Or in the midwife''s mouth, early to know is a ge or Ge.


    Even the Empress Dowager looked at the midwife''s eyes, but also very eager.


    However, in the whole hall, there is a person whose focus is not on the children.


    This man is the fourth master.


    He did not wait for the midwife to report the good news, and then he asked, "what''s the matter with the queen?"


    This question, from the moment the baby cries inside, he has been wanting to ask.Like midwife in the arms is a brother or a Ge, he does not care.


    He only cares if the queen is well.


    "If you go back to the emperor, the empress will be all right." Midwife went to the middle and knelt down and said, "in addition, I have to congratulate the emperor and the Empress Dowager. There is a little brother in the palace."


    It''s said that the queen is OK. The fourth master''s face is relaxed.


    He said, "well, this time, Feng Yuyi and the midwife are both meritorious and rewarding! In addition, it has been announced that the central palace has added my first son after I ascended the throne. I will reward all the officials and all the six palaces. "


    The first son after he ascended the throne, but the courtiers are looking forward to it. Unlike the ordinary elder brother, he must let everyone know at the first time!


    "Thank you." The servant and midwife, as well as Feng Yuyi, thank long en.


    The Empress Dowager''s face also showed a gratifying smile and said, "good, very good, the first son after becoming the throne, finally has a landing, and the sad family will be relieved."


    Compared with the Empress Dowager and the fourth master, the concubines in the Imperial Palace have different faces.


    But most of them are sour.


    Heart said that the emperor is not Kejin, to Yongshou palace to send little girl things, the palace also passed on for so long, said that the Queen''s belly is a grid.


    Why did she have an elder brother.


    It''s just that they can''t get pregnant.


    The imperial concubine Yu and the noble lady Zhuang were still pregnant in front of the empress.


    One was born but not alive.


    The other gave birth to a lattice, just like not having one.


    The empress was very happy. Finally, she was diagnosed with pregnancy, which was also the most unlikely. However, she immediately caught up with her dream of becoming the first son of the throne.


    It''s really envious, envious and hateful!


    At this time, after caring about the queen, the fourth master remembered that the child''s cry was different from ordinary people.


    He asked solemnly, "just now I heard that my elder brother only cried, and there was no movement. Then why did you cry again


    "Emperor, this is because when the little brother was born, the umbilical cord wrapped around his neck, and it was still full of six circles. Suo * * cut the umbilical cord early, and little brother recovered his cry. As for other things, I don''t know. It''s only after doctor Feng has looked at it that he will know. "


    Hearing this, the fourth master glanced at Feng Yuyi.


    Feng Yuyi will, immediately to the small brother to check the situation.


    At the moment, the sour feeling on the concubines'' faces gradually turned into schadenfreude.


    Hum, I thought the queen was so lucky that she gave birth to an elder brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    I''m afraid it''s not very good to hear the weak baby cry just now.


    The best thing is to have something short and short, so that the child is the same as Yu Guifei''s brother, born without the best.


    After a short time, I saw Feng Yuyi look very dignified: "emperor, little brother''s situation is not very optimistic..."


    "say it!" The fourth master, who had been leaning on the back of his chair, sat up straight.


    And his rigorous appearance, even more scared Feng Yuyi kneeling down: "little brother breathing is too... Too weak."


    "What''s going on?" The fourth master asked coldly.


    "As far as I know, it is caused by the umbilical cord around the neck. Generally, it is not enough to wind it for three times. However, little brother''s neck has been fully wrapped by the umbilical cord for six times, which will definitely be affected."


    "How big a problem, can..." this always resolute and calm man, rarely silence for a while, then said: "can affect growth, or life-threatening."


    "That''s not true. Since it''s safe and breathing, it''s not a big problem." Feng Yuyi replied without hesitation.


    The fourth master and the Empress Dowager were relieved.


    But the imperial concubines were angry.


    Especially Qi Fei, her eyes flashed a touch of loss.


    Those eyes were plaintive, as if to say; it''s a pity that all of them are like this, how can they not stop breathing.


    At the time when everyone had their own thoughts, Feng Yuyi said again: "but, next, we need to take care of it carefully. As long as we pass this month, we will be blessed in the future."


    This month is the most critical and dangerous month. But as long as you live through this month, that is, you will not die, there will be a blessing.


    Su Peisheng had a smile on his face.


    After hearing this, a heart became tense.


    The heart says that Feng Yuyi is also true. You can''t finish your words at one time.


    On hearing this, the fourth master looked at the servant of Yongshou palace and solemnly ordered, "have you heard me? I will take good care of my elder brother Wu in the next days. If he spends this month safely, I will be rewarded with great rewards. But if there is something wrong with five elder brother, you don''t need to keep your head


    "Yes, I remember." Those slaves, one by one, all knelt down and did not dare to make a false statement.


    Seeing that everything had been explained, Feng Yuyi continued: "emperor, the servant also found a big problem."


    Originally five elder brother is weak, the fourth master''s heart is not smooth.


    However, Feng Yuyi''s words have not a single one.


    His long eyebrows frowned impatiently. "What else, say it all at once."


    "Yes." Feng Yuyi said: "it is a common phenomenon that the umbilical cord is wrapped around the neck when the baby is born. However, it is not ruled out that there are external factors in the case of six circles of umbilical cord around the neck when the baby is born."


    The fourth master looked at Feng Yuyi and motioned him to continue.


    "Because when the empress gave birth, she was examined by the slave. Her pulse was not like that of a normal woman, but more like what she had eaten or was caused by external stimulation. Moreover, if it was not found in time, the little brother was lucky to save his life. If it''s a little later, I''m afraid that both adults and children will be in danger. " Feng Yuyi returned.


    The meaning of this is very clear, someone deliberately for it!


    As early as when the empress gave birth, the baby in her belly was almost out of breath, so the fetal movement was too weak to be detected.


    Even if they were born, they would not cry at first.


    If these midwives were not experienced and cut the umbilical cord as quickly as possible, then he could save his life.


    But next, we have to keep it carefully.


    I can''t imagine if I had to deliver later.


    If it is stillborn, then adults will have risks.


    Feng Yuyi has seen a lot of struggles in the harem, and naturally he knows what''s going on.


    It''s just that some people want the Queen''s mother to die two lives.


    It''s creepy to think about it.


    After listening to Feng Yuyi''s words, the fourth master''s face sank.


    Water chestnut clear cheek, in the light appears more tough, full of chilling cold.


    The Empress Dowager was so angry that she patted the table and said solemnly, "it seems that the Hougong is really a place where fish and dragons are mixed up. First, the imperial concubine Yu, and now the empress. If it hadn''t been for the mourning family to take Chuang Tzu for a summer vacation, I''m afraid that even the nobles would not have escaped. "


    She does not want to see the fourth master, but she also knows that the overall situation is important.


    Who doesn''t stare at the first son after he ascends the throne.


    Now, one by two, something like this happened.


    Even the queen gave birth to five elder brother, also do not know whether can support.


    She had warned the harem when the emperor ascended the throne.


    I didn''t think of it. They took her words for granted.


    At the moment, the imperial concubines, regardless of the good or the bad, bowed their heads with guilt.This is good. I''m afraid of being set up.


    If it''s bad, it''s natural to be found out.


    The fourth master''s eyes coldly swept all the people in the back palace, and then looked at the dark sky outside.


    Then, he said to the empress dowager, "Huang e Niang, it''s getting late. You''d better go back to ningshou palace earlier to have a rest. I''ll make a thorough investigation of the matter here."


    His tone is indifferent, but with a kind of awe inspiring cold, and absolute authority arrogance.


    It''s not just about talking, it''s about being serious.


    The Empress Dowager squinted at the fourth master and said, "well, since the emperor has said so, the mourning family would prefer the Longevity Palace first. But the mourning family also advised the emperor that no matter how, they should not delay the political affairs of the previous dynasty. If you can''t get busy, just send someone to ningshou palace to send a message, and then AI family will take care of these people for you


    With that, the Empress Dowager stood up with aunt Cui''s hand.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes, also sharp to stare at the imperial concubines.


    Then, leave right in the middle.


    Since the emperor was willing to take charge of it, she would not interfere.


    If such a thing happened to Zhuang Guiren, she would not rest assured, and she must take care of it.


    One is that Zhuang is a member of the Wuya family.


    Second, because it is not spoiled, she does not care, no one cares.


    But the queen is different.


    In any case, according to the emperor''s fondness for the empress, I don''t think he will give up.


    After the Empress Dowager left, Qi Fei got up and said, "the emperor, big Ge Ge and four elder brothers are still waiting for my concubine in Changchun palace. I won''t stay much longer. Come to see the queen some other day."


    "It''s getting late. I''ll go back to see my third brother." Xi Fei also got up.


    Even Wen bin, who was on the other side, also chatted and said, "two Ge Ge Ge can''t leave my concubine. This meeting will specify how to cry. Some other day, when the Queen''s wife is better, I''ll come and have a look. "


    In this way, Mao bin and Wu often stayed, and they also got up.


    Although they did not speak, they also wanted to leave with them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    After all, the queen has given birth to a child. They all know whether it is a brother or a Ge Ge, so there is no need to stay here.


    In particular, the emperor''s icy appearance was like a volcano that would erupt at any time. Their scarlet eyes made them tremble and wither and burn to the bottom of their hearts.


    Make them one by one, want to quickly wipe oil on the soles of their feet to slip away.


    When the fire will burn on them.


    However, it''s really something to be afraid of.


    When the people in the back palace want to slip away, they just listen to the fourth master''s cold way: "wait a minute."


    Hearing this, the concubines of the Imperial Palace all brush and look at the fourth master. No one dares to leave without authorization.


    "Tonight, no one wants to leave until the queen is found out." His voice was cold and indifferent, with irresistible dignity.


    For a moment, the imperial concubines were stunned for several seconds.


    Then he answered "yes" with one voice and sat down again.


    Even their eyes did not dare to see the fourth master.


    This man, usually not angry, on the cold, people look at love and fear.


    Let alone now he, that pair of dark eyes, like a Wang ice hole like, look at people straight shiver.


    The key is that what he said is even more frightening.


    It''s as if it''s all about them and they''re done!


    Even if it has nothing to do with them, even if he overturns the Forbidden City, he still wants to make decisions for the empress.


    They didn''t seem to have seen him so angry.


    For fear of a wrong look, he was regarded as a suspicious character, causing trouble.


    So, just sit on pins and needles, like walking on thin ice, dare not say a word.


    As a result, the hall, which was originally lively, was suddenly quiet and terrifying.


    However, the seemingly calm surface of the lake is actually turbulent.


    "The emperor, the empress, please come in and speak." The half plum from the inside broke the suffocating silence.


    After listening, the fourth master sitting at the head of the hall raised his feet and went inside.


    In addition, he waved his palm to doctor Feng, indicating that he would go in together and leave behind a number of concubines.


    This made their handkerchief, which had been so nervous, loose a little.


    I can''t imagine that the emperor still attacked them and ordered them to stay.


    The next moment, the queen can call him in with a word.


    This kind of people are more angry than people, the gap between people makes them feel bad.


    Qi Fei even complained: "this yuguifei and Zhuang Guiren are OK. Both of them are still in confinement. They don''t have to suffer here. They are suspected. It''s hard for us."


    However, no one dares to talk to her.


    After the fourth master entered the room, his nose smelled a smell of blood.


    Although just when the midwife took the baby out, half Mei was dealing with the blood in the room.


    And help Ruo Yin scrub the body.


    Also spread fresh chrysanthemum in the house, to the smell of blood.


    But it''s the delivery room where the baby was born.


    Even if no matter how to deal with it, there will inevitably be a bloody smell that can''t be covered up.


    Cause four Ye''s long eyebrow tiny invisible frown.


    He lifted his foot into the screen and sat down by the bed.


    Feng Yuyi stayed outside the screen.


    "The Emperor..." Ruoyin saw the fourth master and moved his lips.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and looked down at the woman lying on the bed.


    She used to look good, pale and weak.


    The whole face was sweating.


    All her hair was wet on her cheek and forehead.


    Seeing this situation, the fourth master didn''t dislike it. Instead, he raised his hand and helped her to trim the hair on her cheek.


    Moreover, he bowed his head and gave a dragonfly kiss on his wet forehead.


    "Hard work." He said.


    If sound from the moment of abdominal pain, a heart has been hanging.


    Especially before the labor, Feng Yuyi and midwife''s words, let her worry.


    In addition, after the baby was born, the cry was also different from ordinary people, so she was more worried.


    But at that time, even if the heart no longer how uneasy.


    She didn''t cry, she didn''t collapse.


    Because she knew it was hard to have a baby.


    If she breaks down to the point where she can''t hold on, the baby won''t be born.


    If you can''t rely on yourself, who else can.


    But now, brother gave birth.


    The calm voice of the fourth master also sounded in her ears.


    Somehow, there was always a magic in his voice.


    Just a casual word filled her heart with a sense of security.


    Also let her always adhere to the strong, instant collapse.There is a kind of grievance, lingering in my mind.


    As he said, he is really hard.


    Think of thinking, a crystal clear tears, so do not strive for success along the corner of the eye, fell on the silk pillow.


    The mouth also choked to ask: "how is elder brother, is he OK?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You can rest assured."


    Looking at her pitiful appearance of silent tears, he couldn''t bear to tell her that five elder brother had to pass this month before he was really OK.


    Although it could not be concealed, at least for this moment, he did not want to tell her.


    Because she looks so weak.


    "That''s good. "Ruoyin is relieved.


    "However, as Feng Yuyi said, someone deliberately did it. I will ask him to check your recent meals and other relevant things in your house all night." With that, the fourth master made a sign to Feng Yuyi.


    After meeting with the doctor, Feng called several medicine boys and checked the furniture and ornaments in the room.


    And the material and the bed curtain.


    When the dining room reported and presented Ruoyin''s latest meal, Feng Yuyi also made a careful examination and study.


    During this period, the fourth master sat by the bed, waiting for the result.


    If Yin is a little sleepy, thinking that the fourth master is in charge of the overall situation, she falls asleep.


    Looking at her sleepy appearance, the fourth master asked Feng Yuyi to calm down.


    About an hour later, a female medicine boy was checking the bedding for Ruo Yin, and her eyes flashed with surprise.


    Because Ruoyin has just given birth to a little brother, the blood stained sheets and sheets on the bed have been replaced by clean ones.


    Therefore, those medicine children check, of course, is the dirty quilt replaced.


    What Ruoyin now covers is a clean quilt that has been replaced.


    At this time, the medicine boy also used scissors to cut the dirty quilt stained with blood.


    All of a sudden, four bags of gauze like aromatherapy bags fell out from inside.


    Seeing this, Yao Tong immediately called doctor Feng.


    For a while, several people gathered together and took the aromatherapy bag apart and studied it carefully.


    Not long ago, Feng Yuyi had the results.


    He ordered those medicine children who were still checking to stop. He went to kneel down in front of the fourth master, offered the incense bag, and whispered: "emperor, it is because of these bags that the empress wants to come to the queen."


    The fourth master took the fragrance from doctor Feng and put it on the tip of his nose.


    Then he raised his head, looked at Feng Yuyi and motioned him to go on.


    "It contains dried roses and dried rose pollen. And the fragrance that rose sends out, in long time can make a person suffocate, even dyspnea, and, its symptom is similar with the symptom of pregnant woman before labor, often make a person ignore


    Feng Yuyi pointed to the quilt that had been cut and said, "but these fragrance bags are still sandwiched in the thin cotton layer. The smell is not too strong, so it is not easy to detect. Even if it is covered, it is no different from ordinary brocade quilt with fragrance. If it wasn''t for professional inspection, it would have been impossible to find out. "


    "But yesterday morning, didn''t you check the pulse of this palace, and have no problem?" If you hear Feng Yuyi talking to the fourth master, you will wake up.


    ------


    thanks to Beibei, Elaine and 10000 Book coins respectively. Hey, your blades can''t be sent out www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    "If you go back to the empress, it''s because you left the bed and the quilt during the day, and there was no bad phenomenon. Then, when I examine your pulse, I can''t diagnose any problems. If you think about it carefully, don''t you have difficulty breathing in the daytime, but feel bored and unable to sleep at night? "


    Ruo Yin looks back and thinks about it.


    It seems to be like what Feng Yuyi said.


    In the daytime, she almost eats it.


    Because of the hot weather, the lunch break also sleeps on the couch for half an hour.


    It''s just that when it comes to night, my chest is tight and I can''t sleep well.


    In the first three months, she had a good sense of smell, and she couldn''t smell any of the cooking oil.


    But later, as the stomach gets bigger, the pregnancy reaction gradually disappears, and the sense of smell also returns to normal.


    However, because of fetal gas, throat is always uncomfortable.


    The nose is closely related to the throat.


    It''s not as good as not pregnant.


    So, she didn''t smell the fragrance on the quilt.


    The only way is the natural fragrance after the quilt is washed.


    In addition, when she was pregnant with elder brother and second elder brother, she could not sleep well before she was in labor.


    And the phenomenon of chest tightness, as Feng Yuyi said, is similar to the symptoms before labor.


    Naturally, she didn''t take it seriously.


    However, she never thought that the people who wanted to harm her took advantage of this.


    If the sound leads the lip, responds to Feng Yuyi: "really, this palace is good during the day, only when sleeping at night."


    "That''s right." Feng Yuyi also said: "if adults smell the fragrance more often, they will have the phenomenon of shortness of breath. Over time, it will naturally affect the fetus in the stomach. Little brother is not comfortable in your stomach, will be frequent fetal movements, move more, that umbilical cord on a circle around the neck, resulting in the baby brother was born a few days in advance. This is also why there is a pig liver mark on his neck


    When Feng Yuyi mentioned it, Ruoyin thought of the mark on five elder brother''s neck.


    Can''t help but a heart pain was pulled up.


    There is no Bi Chao here. You can''t see it around your neck before you are born.


    Only when you are born can you know.


    She said to herself, "the emperor, all blame my concubine. If I had found out earlier, maybe my elder brother would not have suffered this kind of crime. When he was in my concubine''s stomach, he must have suffered a lot....


    "I don''t blame you. If you give birth to five elder brothers, I will have my first son after I ascended the throne. It means that you have brought good luck and good fortune to me and the Qing Dynasty. You are the meritorious Minister of me and the Qing Dynasty. "


    Although the imperial court has been on the right track for so long.


    But it''s still missing something.


    Because the royal family pays attention to the continuation of the emperor''s descendants, and is more superstitious about the first son after he ascended the throne, saying that he represents the auspicious symbol of the Qing Dynasty and the emperor.


    If we manage the Qing Dynasty in an orderly way without auspicious symbols, it is not enough to convince people.


    Similarly, if only auspicious symbols, but not good governance of the country, is also not enough to convince the public.


    Therefore, it is necessary to combine the two to push the government to a higher level.


    See four ye thin lips light open, continue to comfort a way: "moreover, this matter is not wrong in you, wrong in the people who want to murder you."


    It''s about three years since I was pregnant. After being reminded by the fourth master, Ruo Yin''s super long reflex arc reacts.


    The whole person also after knowing hindsight suddenly awakes.


    "By the way, my concubine''s quilts are all arranged by the servants at the bottom. I think they were bribed." Speaking of this, she said anxiously, "no, I have to call them all for interrogation."


    "Are you stupid, you''re so tired, you''re still worrying about it." The fourth master tucked in the quilt for her and said faintly, "you give me a good rest. Everything else has me."


    If Yin looks at the man in front of him, "but... But you still have to go to the morning tomorrow?"


    "Now your business is the most important thing. I will reduce the business and make the decision for you. You should take good care of yourself. If you fall ill, I can''t spare you. "


    This man, it''s always like this.


    Even if you care about a person, you are always domineering and powerful.


    "Oh." Ruoyin is confused.


    He said her business was the most important thing, which he had never said.


    And the way he vowed to be more masculine.


    This makes the tired Ruoyin feel very down-to-earth.


    It seems that as long as he is around, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Then she closed her eyes with ease.


    At the moment, she wants to be a woman who doesn''t have to worry about anything and has men''s support behind her.


    Let the fourth master take care of her, so he won''t have to be so tired.


    If it was normal, maybe she would refuse the kindness of the fourth master and deal with it by herself.But now, she has just given birth to a child, which is too weak.


    Too weak to estimate the infighting in the harem.


    Even if she wakes up and recovers some energy, she will still be in confinement.


    There are many rules for a woman to be in confinement when she is in confinement.


    In addition, she has heard people say, less use of brain, or old will make headache.


    Seeing the woman close her eyes to rest, the fourth master bowed his head and gave her a light kiss on her face.


    Then he turned and lowered the curtain.


    And the moment he turned around, the gentleness in his eyes was fleeting.


    Instead, there was a chilling bloodthirsty rage.


    Once upon a time when she was in Qiandi, the empress tried to kill Qi Fei and Mao pin many times.


    Therefore, even when Qi Fei took revenge on the queen again, he did not intervene in the affairs between the women.


    In his opinion, these are the reasons they planted in those years, which brought about bad results.


    And the queen would never ask him to help her decide.


    But over the years, he felt deeply that his queen had changed.


    She was no longer the uranara family who seemed to believe in Buddhism but was actually vicious when she first married him.


    Instead, he slowly became the beautiful image of his ideal.


    She is beautiful, considerate, charming, willful, independent, kind, elegant and intelligent...


    she is a woman with all the advantages.


    Sometimes strong enough not to need anyone, not even his help.


    But sometimes, in front of the outsider strong she, a turn of the head, but in front of him has become a delicate, need man to care for the woman.


    As smart as he is, how can he not know that she is just cooperating with his male chauvinism.


    So this time, for him to protect her once!


    If we want to say that we don''t need his help, it''s all.


    But this time, it was almost killed by the queen and five elder brother.


    This is something he absolutely can''t stand.


    Think of this, that pair of cold ink pupil, instant like fire, burning bloodthirsty scarlet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    Out of the screen, he told half Mei in a low voice: "take care of your master."


    "Yes." Banmei saluted.


    Then, the fourth master raised his feet and went back to the hall.


    The fourth master sat down in the hall.


    As soon as possible, he ordered Su Peisheng to bring all the servants in charge of washing clothes in Yongshou palace for interrogation.


    Not only that, even the servants outside the washing clothes were brought to the hall for interrogation according to their posts.


    Of course, those servants who wash clothes are the focus of investigation.


    Moreover, they interrogated and interrogated in front of the concubines.


    Because it happened mainly in Yongshou palace.


    Although it is a slave who eats inside and outside, colludes with the outside.


    But if you go to other palaces to check one by one, it will have to be the year of the monkey.


    As long as you catch this ghost, you have to do it before you kill people.


    Otherwise, it would be too late to go after the dead.


    But this scene in the house, causes Qi Fei several not to bow head to pretend to drink tea.


    It''s just that I pinch a few snacks once in a while.


    One did not dare to look at those slaves.


    It seems that they are afraid to have an eye on those slaves, and they will become the master of the partnership behind the scenes with the slaves.


    Well, it means they''re going to die.


    At the moment, Su Peisheng, with he Zhongkang and xiaodezi, respectively investigates the minions.


    But the imperial concubines were on pins and needles.


    I want to say that the emperor always pays attention to official affairs.


    When do you care about women.


    The yuguifei of a while ago is not an example.


    At the beginning, the affairs of the Yu imperial concubine were managed by the empress.


    The empress can''t control it. The emperor should look at the Queen''s face, so he can help the queen.


    No one in the harem knows this.


    Moreover, even if the emperor later intervened in the affairs of imperial concubine Guan Yu, he did not have the heart like the queen.


    I heard that the empress gave birth and did not approve the memorials, so he went to Yongshou palace with a big stride.


    I will go to court tomorrow. I am still waiting for the result of the investigation.


    I will never give up if I don''t catch the murderer behind me tonight.


    In this meeting, the hall became a little noisy because of interrogation.


    The fourth master sat at the head of the table, and his cold eyes swept through the servants and concubines.


    All of a sudden, I found a little maiden who secretly looked at his concubine one eye, two eyes and three eyes.


    Seeing this, the fourth master pointed to the maid and asked, "where are you on duty?"


    As soon as this word came out, the voice of interrogation in the room stopped abruptly.


    Su Peisheng went to the maid and asked, "what do you think the emperor asked you? Tell me. What do you do when you are in Yongshou palace?"


    "If you go back to the emperor and Duke Su, I''ll be a servant in Huanyi Fang." The maid of the palace accosted her.


    Probably aware of their own business is very sensitive, the maiden suddenly become nervous.


    Because as early as in the interrogation, Su Peisheng said.


    The quilt of Empress Dowager has been tampered with, and the washing clothes workshop is the key object of investigation.


    Su Peisheng circled around the maids.


    Then, he pointed to the middle and said, "in this case, you should stand in the middle and say it to the emperor."


    In the middle of the palace, she was afraid to purr her lips.


    From other people''s point of view, no matter how you look at her, she has a guilty heart.


    When she knelt down in the middle, the fourth master asked coldly, "do you say you wash clothes in Yongshou palace?"


    "Exactly." The maid in the palace was too guilty to look up.


    "So you are the servant of Yongshou palace."


    The maid of the palace gave a slight pause, and her heart said that she was a servant in Yongshou palace. How could she ask if she was a servant of Yongshou palace.


    But it was the Lord of the day who asked her.


    Even with her ten thousand courage, she had to patiently return: "the slave is indeed a slave of Yongshou palace."


    The fourth master had a slight jaw and a weak look.


    "Then you raise your head and tell me why you, a servant of Yongshou palace, stare at the next imperial concubine from time to time during interrogation."


    At first, his voice was faint.


    Can say say, the voice is a bit loud.


    It can be said that each sentence is heavier than the previous sentence.


    It sounds a bit more fierce and impatient.


    The maid of the palace took a look at Princess Xi again and said, "slave... Because the servant was originally a servant in the Chengqian palace of empress Xi.". Later, something happened, and the slave was sent back to the house of internal affairs. Later, he was assigned to be an official in Yongshou palace. "


    Smell speech, originally sit Xi imperial concubine, immediately cannot sit.She stood up and tried to explain.


    Or try to get rid of the relationship.


    However, the fourth master directly raised his hand to concubine Xi and motioned her not to speak.


    He just looked at the first lady in the palace and asked, "so you and Xi Fei are old masters and servants."


    "It''s true..." how does the maiden return.


    "Well, since they are old masters and servants, it should have been over for a long time. But you secretly look at Xi Fei again and again, with panic in your eyes. "


    "Slave... No slave."


    The fourth master, regardless of the maid''s excuse, said in a deep voice: "say, are you entrusted by Princess Xi to do something picky and want to seek her help."


    seeing the adverse words, the wind is like yourself, and Princess Xi can''t sit down any longer.


    She did not wait for the maiden to answer, she summoned up her courage and knelt down in the middle and said, "the emperor, it''s not what you think. My concubine has no impression on this maid, let alone ask her to do something. Besides, for the empress, I have always been respectful of her. How could she harm her? She must have come to slander her intentionally with others


    "Princess Xi, I asked her, not you." The fourth Master said coldly.


    "Can..." Xi Fei just said a word, four masters interrupted: "if you still don''t understand the rules, then go out."


    Smell speech, Xi imperial concubine should sound "is", returned to own seat.


    If it didn''t happen, she would like to leave the suffocating place.


    Although it was the slaves who interrogated them.


    But they are not so good as concubines.


    One by one, they are no different from those interrogated.


    To bear physical and mental torture and pressure.


    But the public opinion pours on her body, let her leave at ease.


    Anyway, if you are present, you can know the situation and argue for yourself.


    But if she left and let others throw dirty water on her body, she could not know.


    Seeing this, Qi Fei on one side said happily: "sister Xi, you are the master. If you want to do something, tell the servants below. Naturally, you don''t know this maid. Maybe the servants around you know this maid. "


    Her words inside and outside the words, alluding to the empress under the command of imperial concubine Xi, framed the queen.


    "I haven''t thought about it, and I haven''t done it. But Qi Fei''s elder sister said so seriously. It seems that you have done it, so you know so well? " Xi Fei refused to show weakness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    "You..." Qi Fei retorted and said, "Qi Fei, you are the same."


    If you don''t know the rules, you can go out.


    So, Qi Fei to the mouth, immediately swallow down.


    She accompanied a smile and said: "the emperor, my concubine is also concerned about the queen, which is straightforward. Next, I won''t interrupt. You just interrogate the servant. "


    She was the first one who wanted to slip away.


    But now, the good play has just begun, how can she be willing to leave.


    Besides, what would she do if they splashed dirty water on her while she was away!


    The fourth master glanced at Qi Fei coldly, and then his eyes fell again on the maid in the middle.


    "You keep saying no, but it''s a fact that you and Xi Fei are looking at each other. Say, did you put the rose flowers in the Queen''s quilt? "


    "No... emperor, I really don''t have slaves. I''m wronged." The maid shook her head and said innocently, "the servant was severely punished by Empress Xi when he was in Chengqian palace. As a result, he was unable to get out of bed and work for several months. So when he met empress Xi, he was afraid and didn''t dare to look at her, but he couldn''t help looking at her secretly."


    Finish saying, she again secretly looked at Xi Fei one eye.


    That look, really as she said, is full of fear to Xi Fei.


    It seems that Xi Fei is some kind of evil woman.


    This makes everyone here curious.


    According to the law, a concubine punishes the slave. It''s a common thing. It''s not a strange thing. It doesn''t scare the maids into such a state.


    But what did Princess Xi do to the maid in the palace? It made people have a shadow.


    "What did she do to you?" Fourth master continued to interrogate.


    "Xi Fei, she..." the maid first looked at his concubine, and then the whole person trembled for a moment, and then said, "she saw that the slave had washed her clothes, so she had the slave tied to a tree and whipped, and exposed to the sun for three days."


    As soon as the voice dropped, people suddenly realized.


    I want to say that the maid of the palace just made a small mistake. I just want to go back to the house of internal affairs for a meal. Why torture people so much.


    As the saying goes,


    people are afraid of death and trees are afraid of peeling.


    if people are tied to the trees for people to watch and whip, it is no wonder that the maids are afraid to die when they see Princess Xi.


    And one side of the Xi imperial concubine listened to, also face dew heart.


    She knew what she had done herself.


    She was really hard on the servants below.


    But it was only private. Whenever the emperor went to see her third brother, she showed a gentle and kind look of caring for the servants.


    But now, her hard-working image has been destroyed by this maid.


    But she couldn''t say anything.


    First, the emperor said that she could not interrupt without permission.


    Second, compared with the murder of the queen, her loss of this image is nothing.


    After all, it''s a common practice to punish slaves in the palace.


    She was at best a more severe concubine.


    However, after a while of silence, she still could not hold her breath and said, "the emperor, please allow my concubine to say a word."


    "Say it."


    "Well, my concubines are very generous to servants. It was only the maid who washed a new dress that my concubine had just made. I''ve always been thrifty. In addition, the clothes were made of satin given by the emperor. I cherish them very much. Otherwise, I would not be so angry. That''s why he was so upset that he severely punished the slave. "


    In order to defend herself, Xi Fei lied that she would just open her mouth.


    Su Peisheng couldn''t see it anymore. "Empress Xi Fei, you just said that you didn''t have any impression on this maid. How can you remember so clearly now?"


    Hearing this, Princess Xi glared at Su Peisheng.


    The eyes seemed to say: it''s none of your business!


    However, at this time, the maid retorted pitifully: "no, I remember that it was a common lining. It''s just that at that time, Zhuang Guiren, Yu Guifei and empress successively diagnosed that they were pregnant, so you were not in a good mood and were prone to anger. "


    As soon as the words came out, Qi Fei couldn''t help but cover her mouth and laugh secretly.


    Xi Fei bit her teeth, and there was nothing to refute.


    The damned maid in law has made her ugliest side public.


    Even if she is a vicious master.


    Now these words, it seems that she is a jealous woman, can not allow the harem to be pregnant.


    In this way, the bad public opinion turned to her again.


    Moreover, it seems that not only the Queen''s business has something to do with her.


    Even the affairs of yuguifei seem to have something to do with her.


    If she had known this, she would not have defended herself just now.Maybe not yet.


    Now we have to insist on the principle of more saying more wrong and less saying better, pretending to hear nothing.


    The fourth master didn''t say much after listening to the maid.


    Because the concubine punishes the slave, this is a common thing, and does not represent anything.


    And his focus at the moment is not on it.


    That''s not what he cares about right now.


    He only cares that the maid is not bad.


    Now it seems that what the maid said is true.


    Well, that means there''s someone else.


    The next moment, that pair of sharp cold eyes, fell on Wen Bin''s body.


    This makes the originally relaxed Wen bin, the body has no reason to shake.


    "Wen bin, what are you afraid of?" The man asked in a low voice.


    "No..." Wen bin knelt down and said, "my concubine is just frightened by the emperor''s fierce eyes."


    She soon eased her good mood, and her voice was still a little whiny, as if she were begging for mercy.


    "No, just now when I was interrogating Princess Xi and the maiden, you were obviously relieved. In addition, you secretly and another maid in law secretly frown and play a riddle. Compared with the one-sided peeking at Xi imperial concubine just now, you two are looking at each other


    With that, his eyes suddenly turned to another maid.


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master''s sight and took the maid to the middle.


    However, from the moment the fourth master was staring at the maid, she was so scared that she could not walk.


    It was put in the middle by some slaves.


    For a time, this maiden''s heart was in sharp contrast to the previous one who was interrogated.


    Even Wen Bin''s reaction seems to be much bigger than Xi Fei''s.


    It seems to be written all over his face: how is it possible that he was still interrogating Princess Xi just now?


    How could she be caught in the blink of an eye?


    She thought Xi Fei wanted to carry the pot on her back, and she could escape a robbery.


    Now suddenly called, the heart is more flustered, disordered.


    Especially to the eyes of the emperor.


    It''s like an ice blade that''s sharp enough to penetrate all of them.


    Is it possible that the emperor has found any clues?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    It has always been the style of the fourth master not to play according to the routine.


    In that state of nervous tension, it must be very difficult to find clues based on micro expressions.


    Therefore, he deliberately pulled out some unimportant things to let the rest of the people relax their vigilance.


    Then, on the one hand, it seems to interrogate Xi Fei, while observing the other people''s facial expressions.


    At the moment, he asked the maiden who had been put in the middle and could not kneel straight. He asked, "Why are you looking at Wen bin while I''m interrogating Princess Xi?"


    The maid of the palace stood on the ground with both hands, kneeling and trembling.


    A heart suddenly hurt, the whole person is confused.


    Such a person can''t ask anything.


    Seeing this, the fourth master directly asked Su Peisheng, "look what she is doing."


    Su Peisheng nodded and asked mother Liu in the room.


    Then he said, "the emperor, the maid is doing chores in Yongshou palace, sweeping the floor and washing clothes. Basically, where there is a shortage of people, she will go to work as a servant."


    In a yard, there are always a few servants who have something to rest.


    And this maiden, it is equivalent to logistics backup.


    The fourth master turned to Wen bin and asked, "Wen bin, since the maids are too scared to speak, why do you look at the maids of Yongshou palace. Don''t tell me that she is also a servant in your courtyard. "


    To say that Xi Fei was one-sided scared by the previous maid, at least they did not look at each other.


    But Wen bin and the maid of the palace, he saw with his own eyes that the two of them were winking at each other while interrogating his concubine.


    Wen bin, who has seen the world in the end, is more resistant to pressure than the palace maid.


    Even in the face of the fourth master''s direct questions, he quickly adjusted his mood.


    She walked slowly to the middle and said, "no, I don''t know this maid. She has never been a servant in my palace. But the minister concubine sits at one side to have nothing to do, looked at the slave more two eyes, just as she also saw the minister concubine just. Besides, my concubine not only looked at her, but also other servants. "


    Four masters light "um" a, seem to have long expected Wen bin will say so.


    "Well, why do you feel relaxed when I call my concubine Xi?" He asked.


    Wen bin drooped his eyes, "I just think of two Ge Ge Ge, maybe I''m still waiting for me to go back, if it''s really Xi Fei, maybe it can come to light, and I can return to Zhongcui palace earlier, which makes me feel relaxed."


    As long as she resists and refuses to recognize her, the emperor will not be able to take her.


    "Wen bin, do you know that you didn''t make eye contact with the maid of the palace, but when Princess Xi was interrogated, you first breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the maid several times in succession. What should I say?"


    Wen Bin: "now she doesn''t know how to answer.


    She can bluff anything else.


    But these two things are too sharp to be linked together.


    It seemed certain that she was the one who murdered the queen.


    Otherwise, how could he be so abnormal when Xi Fei was interrogated.


    Even she herself was very upset.


    If she had known this, she should not have taken it lightly.


    We should be careful in the whole process and wait until the matter is over.


    "Well, since you don''t say it, think about it." The fourth Master said, and his eyes fell on the trembling maiden. "As for this maid, I will order someone to take her to the Shenxing department for questioning. Only one of you can live. Of course, whoever speaks first will live. "


    His tone was indifferent and indifferent.


    As if his words, not to determine a life, but to save a life.


    There''s at least one person who can live, right.


    And, all of a sudden, the initiative is in his hands.


    It''s not that he can''t wait to know the answer.


    But Xi imperial concubine and palace maid, can''t wait to live, want to tell him the answer.


    As an emperor, he didn''t have the time to wait so long. He had to make a quick decision.


    He still had to approve the folding of the Yangxin hall, and some of them had to be finished before the early Dynasty.


    Besides, he will go to the early court at dawn.


    If you want to talk about Xi Fei and the maid of the palace, how to say it is a good answer, and they are clear and have no problems.


    And Wen bin and the maid of honor.


    One was too scared to answer.


    The other one has been fooling around.


    No problem. Who believes it.


    Maybe it was the fourth master''s words that played a role.


    The maiden, who had drooped her head, suddenly raised her head.


    Wen Bin''s eyes also flash a touch of surprise.


    Obviously, "you" in Siye''s words.


    It refers to Wen bin and maiden.


    At this moment, the calm Wen bin is like being struck by lightning.Just now, the emperor is still interrogating Princess Xi.


    How Xi Fei suddenly took off the body, turned to her body, she still can''t shake off.


    So, the emperor is sure that she did it?


    To say that she did not do this, she can hold the attitude of self-cleaning and not afraid of being framed by the maids.


    She did it.


    She had wanted to find a chance, or she would have done it as early as possible tonight.


    It''s better to kill people, so as not to dream too much at night.


    Who knows that the emperor made a sudden attack and detained them here to ask about one, two, three.


    This man is really terrible.


    The last second also lets you relax.


    The next second will send you into a hell of fear.


    Just with such a pair of eyes that can penetrate all the things between her and the maiden can see through.


    With only a few words, she and the Maiden''s will was broken and destroyed.


    Let them have to make choices in order to survive.


    If the maid of the palace snatched in front of her, would she really die?


    With her knowledge of the emperor, he always kept his word.


    Thinking of this, her eyes flashed a touch of panic, and looked at the maiden.


    I saw the quiet maiden, suddenly opened her lips, as if to speak.


    Therefore, Wen bin immediately rushed in front of him and said, "the Emperor... The Emperor...


    " speak well. " Fourth master''s tone is indifferent.


    Wen bin slightly pause, look up at the man above.


    His words and deeds all exude the strength of being proud of the world.


    It was as if she were not his concubine at all. She was nothing to him.


    And he is just the living king who controls the life and death of her and the maids.


    With a simple understatement, they can go to hell.


    Wen Bin took a deep breath and said with a shy face: "the emperor, my concubine is really jealous of the queen, but I never want to hurt the queen. I just often complain about why the queen is favored by you. I think it''s the servants around me who are good at making opinions and doing such pickled things in private."


    She threw the pot to the slave for the first time.


    Then, a loyal maid came out and said, "the emperor, buying off the servants of Yongshou palace and putting rose flowers in the Queen''s quilt is the work of the slave alone, which has nothing to do with the wife Wen bin. The servant is just thinking about Wen pin''s mother and never told her. Therefore, my master is innocent. If the emperor wants to blame him, blame him alone. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    The fourth master looked at Su Peisheng and said, "Su Peisheng, the servants in this palace have so much power. A little maid can buy the servants of Yongshou palace without the master''s command?"


    Su Peisheng cooperated with the fourth master, but he did not speak.


    That is, the master didn''t give orders. The maid didn''t dare to do such a thing. Who would believe it.


    However, Wen bin was still in that painstaking way: "emperor, what I said is true."


    In any case, she snatched the matter in front of the maids and recognized it indirectly, as long as she could save her life.


    The fourth master didn''t pay any attention to Wen bin. He just looked at the maid and said, "I see that you just talked a few times. You can tell the truth for Wen bin. If you say it well, I will spare you."


    The maids have never seen anything in the world. They are afraid and worried.


    Besides, she doesn''t know the fourth master.


    I''m always worried that I''ll die if I say it, so I''m still hesitating.


    However, one side of the Wen bin is wide eyed.


    Rao palace girl does not die?


    Isn''t she going to die?


    Thinking of this, Wen bin immediately knelt down a few steps.


    "The emperor, I say, I say everything. The murder of the queen is all done by the servants and concubines under my command." Wen bin, like a barrage of firecrackers, said the truth in front of the maids.


    After all, in the face of life and death, it is a race against the clock.


    Who dares to procrastinate with the fourth master of the living Yama.


    "I''d like to say that. Maybe I can treat you well for the sake of two squares."


    "What do you mean?" Wen bin suddenly looked at the fourth master, "emperor, you... You didn''t say that. Who said it first, who could live?"


    "What I say will count." The fourth master glanced at Wen bin coldly, and ordered in a deep voice: "come on, drag this maid out of the palace and die with a stick. When the order goes on, Wen pin has repeatedly committed crimes against the empress, envies the virtuous and envies the ability, and murders the queen. Now he is demoted to be a commoner and will be banned in Shoukang palace forever. "


    Women in the harem, regardless of their status.


    Even if they were demoted to the common people, they could not be driven out of the palace and left to be ruined by others.


    Because of this forbidden city, you can''t go out when you come in.


    At the command of the fourth master, the maiden was dragged out.


    "What!" Wen bin didn''t have any control over the maiden. She only heard that the emperor wanted to demote her to a commoner. She was surprised and said, "emperor, don''t do it. I don''t dare any more. Please forgive me this time for the sake of Erge."


    She just wants to say it and she can live.


    But I don''t know that the emperor would demote her to be a commoner.


    But the Emperor just said that if she had told the truth earlier, she would be kind to her for the sake of two squares.


    She thought that at best she was demoted as a promise.


    In this way, she still has a foothold in the harem and will not be separated from the two squares.


    But now, he actually demoted her as a commoner!


    Does it mean she said it earlier.


    Would you not be a commoner?


    If she had known that, she would have said it earlier.


    No, she shouldn''t go beyond her means to harm the queen.


    But it''s no use regretting what happened.


    That Shoukang palace, but the place where the imperial concubines live, is the widow''s district.


    She was demoted to be a commoner, which means that Er GE has nothing to do with her, and she can''t see her.


    And she, at the same age, entered the pension area ahead of time.


    Her name will also be crossed out among the concubines, and she will no longer be one of them.


    "What you have now is what I have achieved for the sake of two squares." The fourth Master said coldly.


    Seeing that there was no room for maneuver, Wen bin sneered.


    For the sake of two Ge Ge Ge, she was demoted to be a commoner.


    If there is no two Ge Ge Ge, is her end worse?


    She held her lips and said with a silly smile, "you are really a cold-blooded person. There are so many people in the harem. Apart from being different to the queen, you smile when you look at her. And we, have you ever seen us with your eyes?"


    Fourth master: "he didn''t speak, he just looked at Wen bin coldly.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, murmured in his heart.


    If it had not been for Wen bin and Meng''s design of climbing bed, there would have been no such a bed.


    Now why do you have to look miserable.


    Since we didn''t take the right path at the beginning, we should know what the emperor meant and understand that the road in the future is not easy to go.


    This time, if not for the emperor''s words in advance, the first said can avoid his death.


    In addition, there is a second grid there.


    Otherwise, Wen bin will murder the empress, enough for her to die a hundred times.


    Otherwise, in the future, two Ge Ge Ge asked, how did she die.You can''t tell her that it was your emperor Alma who gave her death.


    For children, how much psychological harm it will cause and how deep a shadow it will cause.


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t speak, Wen pin spoke more vigorously.


    "I don''t understand why I want to have an elder brother, but I can''t, but she lives two or three. It''s really a life to have a son. There are so many elder brothers that I can''t. Not only that, she also banned me from the imperial temple. If not, maybe the first son after becoming the throne should have been mine....


    She shrugged her nose and said with grief: "sometimes I just want to ask the emperor what is good about the empress. She is not as young as I am, nor as I love you, but you only favor her on the tip of your heart. You are not afraid of cold Don''t compare you with the empress. You are not worthy of being compared with the empress because of your vicious appearance. Besides, you amah, when the emperor was alive, bullied the people and abused his power for personal gain. Otherwise, you think that Kaifeng is not peaceful because Meng Shiyuan oppressed the common people. "


    Wen bin doesn''t say that this is good. When talking about it, he talks about it At two o''clock, the fourth master was not in a good mood.


    but when Wen bin heard that her alma was not a benevolent official, she collapsed more than she knew that she had been demoted to the common people.


    she sat down on the ground and said, "no way, my amah is not like this. There must be some misunderstanding in this, you must find out..."


    with the help of her mother''s family, she will have a chance to turn over Yes, but the chance is very slim.


    but if her mother''s family falls down, she will never be able to turn over.


    about the Meng family, the fourth master has already known that there is no need to check again.


    It''s just like that. It''s going to be worse, not better.


    Therefore, he will not be influenced by Wen bin.


    On the contrary, Wen Bin''s behavior will only make him more disgusted with the Meng family, and promote him to punish the Meng family in advance.


    Even, thinking of things many years ago, he would like to immediately order people to copy the Meng family.


    The fourth master frowned impatiently and didn''t want to hear more words from Wen bin.


    "You''d better pray for five elder brother''s health in Shoukang palace, otherwise you and Meng family will never exist again."


    With that, he motioned to Su Peisheng, and someone dragged Wen pin out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    When she was dragged out, Wenbin was very quiet, with a silly smile on her face.


    She and the queen had a similar face.


    Except for the drunken one many years ago, he thought of her as a queen.


    The rest of the time, the man, when he treated her, was always cold.


    The poor gentleness was given only to the queen.


    He was still concerned about the rest of the queen.


    Turning around here, she was relegated to the common people without mercy.


    Yes, many years ago, she knew that she was only the shadow of the queen, even the shadow was not worthy of being.


    But she still foolishly decided to be his woman.


    Just because you love him? No, of course, there is the temptation of imperial power to her...


    now, it is actually in exchange for this result.


    Think of her concubine, a concubine, who has become a commoner. She is very sad.


    The key is to spend the rest of his life in Shoukang palace.


    The Shoukang palace is where the imperial concubines live. The emperor will not come.


    Moreover, as a commoner, she could not live in the main hall as before, but could only live in the side hall.


    Seriously, only a remote, dark and humid yard.


    A common man has no slaves around him.


    Almost. I''m afraid she''s not even as powerful as a slave.


    It was more than killing her.


    She had to watch the people she hated live a good life.


    And she can only live in a corner of the people''s life.


    This kind of humiliation will devour her pampering temperament and turn her into another person.


    In this way, she will spend the rest of her life in the cold palace.


    Ah, in fact, there is no cold palace in this palace.


    But the place where the Emperor didn''t go was too cold and desolate, and it became a cold palace...


    at this moment, Su Peisheng could not help but smack his tongue in his heart as he looked at Wen pin who had been dragged away.


    This Wen bin is also true.


    Meng''s family is full of bad deeds.


    In addition, a few years ago, the Meng family and the queen had a conflict.


    In front of Emperor Kangxi, he made a compromise.


    How can the emperor, who has a grudge, not remember it.


    She is not careful to survive in the harem, to fight for the Meng family is just.


    They even add fuel to the fire.


    He can think of how miserable the Meng family should be next.


    After Wen bin was dragged out, the fourth master just glanced at Qi Fei coldly.


    He didn''t have to speak, so they all said goodbye and went back to their respective palaces.


    But looking at Li Ye, he sat quietly beside the bed.


    After watching it for a short time, he went back to the Yangxin hall and continued to review the memorials to be used in the early Dynasty.


    It was an early day, just as Su Peisheng thought.


    The Mencius were robbed, the men were exiled, and the women were sent to Ninggu pagoda.


    The governor of one side, just like this.


    However, who let Meng Shiyuan be an official with no benevolence, and his teaching daughter was not good enough, was also deserved.


    It''s really a response to that sentence. It''s not that we don''t report it. The time has not come.


    Now, it''s time.


    In Yongshou palace, Ruoyin was born with the support of four masters. She was so weak that she slept till noon.


    While feeding Ruoyin with chicken soup, Banmei reports what happened last night to Ruoyin.


    "Niang, you don''t know that the emperor was very fierce last night. Within a few hours, he interrogated Wen bin, the murderer behind the scenes, and dealt with Wen bin with a vigorous and vigorous manner. The effect of this case handling is more powerful than that of the Criminal Justice Department and the secret agents. "


    Ruoyin woke up and was surprised to hear such a big news.


    She thought it would take ten days and a half months to find out what happened this time.


    What''s more, it''s not clear if there''s a result.


    Because Yu Guifei was killed, she has dealt with it, and she can''t do anything about it.


    All the slaves were taken away by the Shenxing department, but there was no trace.


    She thought that her affairs also needed to be investigated for a long time.


    Now listen to half Mei say so, it seems that harm her, and harm Yu princess is not the same person.


    As for the fourth master''s eyes, she knew it.


    Many times, no matter how coquettish she is, he can see whether she is lying.


    Not to mention anyone else.


    But in the final analysis, Wen pin is still not the murderer behind the scene of Yu imperial concubine''s high rank.


    After all, the Department of justice and spies are not vegetarian.


    "Where is Wenbin now?" She asked.


    "It''s said that the one who lives in the most remote courtyard is a commoner, and there is no servant yet."


    "Common people?" Ruoyin looks surprised."Yes, the common people." Half Mei said, looking around, carefully and whispering: "not only that, this morning, the emperor also ordered people to copy the Meng family."


    "That Mengshi was not a good one." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    A few years ago, when she encountered bandits in Kaifeng one after another, she felt that the local governor had done nothing.


    Otherwise, if the governor manages the place well, everyone will live a peaceful life, and it will not be so chaotic.


    However, Kaifeng''s way of life is so chaotic. It''s not an official''s inaction. What else can it be.


    As for Meng''s family, Ruoyin thought that the fourth master would be in the Meng family, and for the sake of Erge, so that Meng would die alone in the harem.


    But never thought, Meng''s early retirement and widowhood.


    For this result, Ruoyin is very satisfied.


    At this point, it is not so important that Meng can not die.


    Even if Meng is dead, nothing can be changed.


    Especially like Meng''s kind from small to large, the eldest lady.


    From being a respected concubine, he became a commoner.


    Just living in the Forbidden City is more cruel than letting her die.


    Because sometimes, physical and mental devastation is often more painful than death.


    Besides, one slap doesn''t make a sound.


    Although it was true that Wen pin was climbing the bed at that time, he had hardly harmed the people in the harem for so many years.


    Now that we have come to this stage, I think it''s only when jealousy grows to a point that such things happen.


    If the fourth master can keep a bowl of water level, rain and dew, treat the harem equally.


    Then, everyone should be more convinced. Maybe the harem can be more peaceful. There is not so much to do.


    So love is sometimes a double-edged sword.


    If the spoiling is unfair, then there will be resentment in the harem, which will push intrigue to a high level.


    At the moment, Ruoyin really understood that what the internal instructions said was right.


    And the admonition of those officials is also reasonable.


    This is the price of her unequal favors.


    She knows all this.


    Want to come, the fourth master also thought of this layer, so did not want Meng''s life.


    Because as a man, he also has responsibility, he knows that he did not give Meng justice at the beginning, so will not blindly blame women.


    Such a man makes Ruoyin feel reliable.


    If the fourth master doesn''t care about it, she will be put to death.


    After all, Mengshi is also Er Ge Ge''s biological e Niang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    It would remind her of the day she was old.


    If she had lost her favor, he would have killed her easily for the sake of other women.


    Of course, all of this in her and five elder brother good situation, Meng Shi can live.


    If she and five elder brother have a long two short, want to come to Mengshi absolutely can''t live.


    It''s the one who''s been tortured to death.


    She is very confident in the fourth master and knows it.


    Not to mention the fourth master, on her own, she will never let Meng go!


    After drinking the chicken soup, Ruoyin leaned against the bed and asked with a smile: "by the way, five elder brother, is the nurse looking for good? Take him to this palace to have a look."


    However, half Mei was embarrassed when she finished her words.


    A bad to tell her, and do not want to deceive her appearance.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Ruo Yin asked nervously.


    Seeing that Ruoyin was so nervous, ban Mei had to truthfully say, "in fact, it''s not much. It''s just that Feng Yuyi said that brother Wu is a little weak and needs to be carefully maintained. As long as this month is over, he will be blessed."


    But if the sound after listening to, and did not rest assured, she frowned: "you hurry to hold five elder brother, I give him a careful look."


    As a mother''s instinct, she won''t really worry because she''s OK for a while.


    On the contrary, because of a little bit of situation, they become worried.


    "Good." Half Mei answered and went out.


    After a while, she came in with some nannies.


    There is a nurse''s arms, holding is wrapped in swaddling five elder brother.


    If the sound also does not wait for the nurse to walk to the bedside, stretches out the hands far away, wants to hold five elder brother.


    After seeing the nurse, she stepped forward a little.


    To the bedside, also naturally give the child to Ruo Yin.


    If the voice after receiving, look down at the child in the arms.


    But one night, it was so white.


    Especially on the neck where it was strangled, the dent has disappeared, leaving only a few circles of pig liver color.


    Then, if sound and carefully checked a few places, the heart just a little relieved.


    Just looking at the pig liver color seal, I wish I could suffer for the little guy.


    She leaned over and gave the little guy a little kiss on the face.


    I don''t like it. I want to kiss again.


    But looking at the child''s deep sleep, I was afraid to wake him up.


    So she hung her head, staring at five elder brother for a long time.


    After a long time, she asked half Mei to hold five elder brother to the ear room to have a rest.


    Then, she looked at the three nannies in front of her and said solemnly, "the next month, brother Wu will keep her in the ear room of the palace. When he is in danger, he will move to the side hall. In the meantime, you should tell this palace everything. "


    Just now she also gave five elder brother to see, really no big hindrance.


    But the child is delicate, in the mother''s womb out of such a thing, then naturally we should be more cautious.


    In addition, it is so small that we can''t use drugs indiscriminately.


    It can only be cultivated as Feng Yuyi said.


    As a queen, she can naturally put five elder brothers in Yongshou palace.


    But the main responsibility for taking care of children is still the nurse.


    This is the rule of Qing Dynasty.


    Although the side hall is also in Yongshou palace, it is far away from her room.


    The ear room is different. It''s next door to her.


    In this way, she can take care of it more or less.


    In addition, there is a slave to report things to her, also won''t disturb the children.


    "Yes."


    If Yin saw that the nannies were obedient, he motioned to Banmei.


    Half Mei understood and rewarded each of the three nannies with a bag of silver.


    "You just take good care of five elder brother. If you pass the dangerous period of this month, we will have a lot of rewards!" If sound road.


    "Yes, thanks to the queen."


    "All right, step back." If the sound shakes hands.


    When the nannies all retired, Hongyi and Hongxiu came together.


    As soon as they entered the room, they beat a thousand children in a proper way, "please emperor''s forehead Niang''s great peace."


    "Get up." Ruoyin looks at the two children with gentle eyes.


    After Hongxiu got up, a pair of eyes swept through the room and said curiously: "eh, Huang e Niang, where did you hide your brother? Just now my son and brother went to the side hall, but they didn''t see him."


    "It''s not hidden. It''s in the ear room, but he''s asleep. You can''t disturb him." Ruo Yin touched Hongxiu''s moon forehead.


    "Oh, I won''t quarrel with him. When he grows up, I''ll make him my little follower." Hongxiudao.


    If the sound took out a corner of the mouth, "you didn''t say last time, the boy can''t play with things and lose his ambition. Do you want to teach him to read and shoot arrows on horseback?""Yes, the Valet can follow me to practice calligraphy and shoot arrows on horseback." Hongxiuhui.


    Smell speech, if sound feels like this truth.


    Hongyi is the elder brother in the end. He stands aside and waits for Hongxiu to chatter endlessly, then sympathizes with the way: "Huang e Niang, you have worked hard."


    If sound raises his head and smiles gently toward Hongyi, he doesn''t say that it''s hard or not.


    She pulled her lips and shifted the topic: "how much homework has my husband taught recently?"


    "It''s not much. My son has studied hard. Today, Mr. son praised his son''s archery." Hongyi Hui.


    For his schoolwork, Hongyi has always studied hard and has been praised by his husband. Naturally, he is not afraid to ask questions.


    But Hongxiu is different, because the fourth master and Ruoyin are more relaxed with him, leading to his schoolwork is not as good as Hongyi.


    But it''s not too bad. It''s medium.


    This guy, listen to Ruoyin mention of school work, eyes on the drip slip around, "e Niang, I want to see my brother, OK? I want to see if he looks like me or his brother. "


    After all, it was born in the stomach. If you don''t understand this boy, he not only wants to change the topic, but also wants to leave.


    The key is that what he said is wrong.


    This is the child of her and the fourth master, and it should be like her and fourth master.


    Don''t say five elder brother, on Hongxiu this boy, that appearance is also hereditary, she and four ye.


    However, if Yin is so eager to see his brother''s sake, he doesn''t say anything more and doesn''t stop him.


    Just told the way: "go, your brother is in the ear room, you and brother go in after all quiet, don''t wake up the younger brother."


    "Good." After Hongxiu should, he turned and went to the ear room happily.


    Hongyi was more steady and followed him to the ear room.


    Although it is not as urgent as Hongxiu, but the pace is very big.


    Looking at the harmonious appearance of the two brothers, Ruoyin was very pleased.


    After all, when she was pregnant, both of them were expecting to be different.


    But they didn''t show much disappointment when they knew that they had a younger brother.


    On the contrary, she knew that it was not easy for her to give birth to a child. She looked very sensible.


    A moment later, the two brothers came out of the ear chamber.


    There was no joy and play when I went in.


    Hongxiu, in particular, changed his old mischievous ways and came out with a shrug of his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruoyin seems to have guessed something, but still asked casually.


    Hongxiu came to her and said, "Huang e Niang, I saw the scar on my brother''s neck. Suddenly I didn''t want him to be a follower. I wanted to protect him."


    "OK, we Yuanbao and my brother will protect our younger brother." Ruoyin looks happy.


    In the royal family, nothing is more precious than fraternal harmony.


    Just as the mother and the son were talking about themselves, there was a sound of sue Peisheng singing and reporting outside.


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    Well, here comes the man who wants the most.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    After a while, there was a bright yellow figure outside the screen.


    Ruo Yin turned her head and saw the fourth master coming towards her.


    After approaching, Hongyi and Hongxiu saluted the fourth master.


    The fourth master looked at the two sons in front of him and asked faintly, "how long have you been here? Have you finished your homework?"


    How long have you two been here? Don''t you have to do your homework.


    Hongxiu was afraid that others would ask about his homework.


    In particular, I am afraid of asking in front of me.


    He bowed his head and did not dare to answer.


    On one side, Hongyi calmly replied, "Huang AMA, my son heard that Huang e Niang had a younger brother, so he brought Hongxiu to visit Huang e Niang and his younger brother. Now that the emperor''s wife and five younger brothers are well, the son can go back to study and write lessons at ease. "


    He knew that Huang amah asked his homework was false, and it was true that he and Hongxiu wanted to get rid of him.


    My son saw the mother who was in labor, which was reasonable. The fourth master only gave a faint "um" and accepted Hongyi''s words.


    Then, Hongyi went out with Hongxiu.


    When the children all went out, Ruoyin complained coyly, "the emperor is really. When he comes, he drives the children away."


    That''s always been the case.


    When he was teaching her children, she basically wouldn''t interrupt.


    Give him the dignity and dignity of a father.


    Even if there is something to say, wait until the children go out, or complain about it.


    Fourth master: "since the day she was diagnosed with pregnancy.


    He took her hand, big brother and two elder brother saw, two brothers seem to have changed.


    Big brother is OK. He has been steady and sensible.


    But two elder brother in front of him, actually more and more mischievous.


    "Emperor, I''m going to talk to you. Don''t get bored when you come." Ruo Yin gently bumps the fourth master with his elbow.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, and said: "boys should be strict in order to be a man who can stand up to heaven and earth in the future. I don''t need to worry about big brother. But you don''t know, the second elder brother is more and more disrespectful. Sometimes when I say two words of him, I know that you are in front of me."


    And this phenomenon began only after they saw it.


    Therefore, he thought that it was necessary to put an end to that phenomenon.


    "You''re so strict, it''s useless for him to mention me." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    How could she not know and feel that there were such things.


    After all, when the fourth master came, the second elder brother saw him, just like a mouse meeting a cat.


    Fourth master: "it''s useless!


    Second elder brother for mischievous, the monkey essence.


    "Tell them to stay away." The fourth Master said.


    "Oh." If sound flat mouth way: "minister concubine thought the emperor came to see me, now it seems that you are here to lecture?"


    First, I''ll drive my two sons away, and I''ll teach her.


    The fourth master clenched his fist and coughed softly, "I named five elder brother."


    "What?" Heard that married a name, if sound crooked head curiously asked.


    "Hongche, clear Che."


    Ruoyin read "Hongche" again and again, and then nodded, "good, I hope he can be carefree in the royal family, always as clear as water."


    "Well, have you got a nickname yet?"


    Over the years, it seems that they have a tacit understanding.


    Every time it''s him who gets a big name, and she''s a baby name.


    "I''m not afraid of the emperor''s jokes. Before the fifth elder brother was born, my concubine thought of several nicknames. Finally, I thought it was better every day. I wish him a happy and healthy growth every day."


    "Good." Zhuangzhuang and Yuanbao were all accepted by the fourth master.


    Every day, the name sounds very common.


    If Yin finished giving birth to the fifth elder brother, seeing that the fourth master didn''t dislike the second elder brother at the beginning, he asked, "didn''t the emperor always want to give birth to my concubine? But I gave birth to an elder brother again. Would you feel disappointed?"


    "You were born. What can I do? In fact, it''s OK. The first son after he ascended the throne will be settled." Four masters light tunnel.


    As long as you are born, I like it.


    Even though his tone was indifferent, Ruoyin could still hear a trace of loss.


    But because I love my wife and love my dog, I don''t have the look when I disliked the second elder brother.


    This makes her have to sigh, it seems that the fourth master''s ideological consciousness has improved.


    Thinking about it, the corners of her mouth rose slightly and felt funny.


    "What are you laughing at?" Asked the fourth master.


    "The emperor has become sensible." After all, I know what the desire for survival is.


    "Nonsense, you are not sensible and don''t let people worry.""Not really." Ruoyin mumbled and remembered that there was something wrong. She said, "by the way, the emperor, I heard from the servant that the fifth elder brother needs to raise carefully. So I plan to let him live in the ear room during the period of confinement, so that I can take care of it."


    "You''re making a fool of yourself. You''re still so tired when you''re in confinement. Can you have a good time?"


    "Why can''t we sit down? Don''t ordinary people live like this? People don''t live seven or eighty years old, or even hundreds of years old. On the contrary, princes and nobles also need people to serve them. Their life span is not necessarily as long as that of ordinary people. "


    If Yin thinks that these are noble diseases, we should treat them!


    You said that in front of outsiders, it''s just the scene.


    The critical moment should be based on the situation, OK.


    "That''s wrong." As far as he knew, most of the short-lived princes and nobles were caused by intrigue.


    "Hum, anyway, people don''t want to pay attention to you..." Ruo Yin turned around and turned his back to him.


    "Look at you. For your own good, you are making a fuss here."


    Ruoyin: "do not know that sitting in confinement produces sultry, easy to liver qi stagnation?"


    Ruoyin:...


    seeing that she did not speak, the fourth master, who had never been light, raised his hand and gently pushed her shoulder.


    If the voice raised his shoulder, or did not speak.


    The fourth master was really out of temper, so he had to pull his lips and say, "in this way, if you love brother Wu, you can take it with you for a while, but you must do what you can. I''ll transfer some slaves to your courtyard, and then let mother Xie come over to take care of your diet and daily life with five elder brothers."


    "That''s about it." Ruo Yin turns around and smiles at the fourth master.


    A pair of bright eyes, smile as cunning as fox.


    Mother Xie is the milk mother of the fourth master.


    I took care of her as early as she was in Qiandi. Naturally, I felt relieved.


    "Don''t be happy too soon." The fourth master looked at her with a proud face and got angry, but he told him, "if you are really tired, don''t try to be brave. Do you hear me?"


    But for the sake of her weakness after the birth of the baby, she would not have seen her in the same way.


    Otherwise, if you put it aside, you can press her down every minute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    Is she still capricious.


    "I see." Ruoyin leaned on the fourth master''s shoulder.


    At the same time, Yu Guifei of Yikun palace is leaning against the bed.


    "Niang, you are right to guess. If we don''t have to do it, someone will frame up the queen in the harem." Ziqing will report what she heard to Yu Guifei.


    "Who killed the queen?" Yu asked lightly.


    "Just the Wenbin."


    "Wen bin?" Yu imperial concubine pick eyebrow, "she is always low-key and stable, how can harm the queen, can it be wrong, for others to carry the pot."


    "There can be no mistake. The emperor personally interrogated him all night. Besides, the Wen concubine finally broke down and broke. All the moves were taken, and there was still a fake."


    "Interrogate in person?" Yu Guifei sneered and said, "the emperor is very kind to the queen. This palace has lost three children. When did he handle it personally. Even this time, the elder brother was born not, he did not come to see this palace, more and more affectionate. But when something happened to the queen, he was so concerned. "


    "It''s not true. We went back to the end of the day. The empress found out Wen pin just one night. The Wen pin was demoted to be a commoner, and the Meng family was also in a low position."


    "In the end, Wen bin is too stupid and not careful. The palace thought that they had some ability, not to say let the queen die two lives, get rid of the fetus in her belly, so as to let her taste the loss of children in this palace. "


    Yu Guifei''s eyes were full of angry light, and continued: "who knows this Wen pin''s hand is so light, or let the queen give birth to the five elder brother, and as a result, she also compensated herself and her family. It''s really useless. If we had known this, we should have done it ourselves. "


    "It''s too early for my mother to say this. I heard that brother Wu was born almost without breaking his breath. The umbilical cord is winding around his neck and hanging. Doctor Feng has said it. We have to talk about it after this month. Otherwise, it''s a problem whether he can live or not."


    Smell speech, Yu imperial concubine''s eyes flash a light, "really?"


    "I can''t cheat you. When the five elder brothers were born, they just cried. If the midwife didn''t cut the umbilical cord quickly, I''m afraid it would have been gone. Even now, there are traces of pig liver color on the neck, as if they were going to be broken at any time


    Hearing this, Yu Guifei''s mouth aroused a smile of schadenfreude.


    "Since Dr. Feng Yuyi has said that, it can''t be wrong."


    At the beginning, she gave birth to a brother who suffered from craniotomy. So many doctors said that if she had not been cured a few months ago, it would not have been.


    The result is really like those quack doctors said, elder brother left her early.


    Thinking of this, Yu Guifei''s eyes flashed a faint color.


    But soon, the dim eyes were replaced by a good look.


    She wants to see if the queen can live with her baby!


    For the next month, Ruoyin took care of five elder brother with the slave while sitting in the confinement.


    During this period, Jue Luo went into the palace to take care of her for a long time.


    But Princess five has just given birth to a boy.


    If Yin is in the palace, there are many servants to serve her.


    Therefore, she did not put Jue Luo''s circle in the palace.


    But let her go back to take care of the fifth Princess first.


    In addition, he also brought a set of gold, silver and jade jewelry to protect his nephew.


    This month, I watched five elder brother grow up day by day.


    The strangulation marks on the neck gradually disappeared.


    When the small face is becoming more and more mellow, Ruoyin has a special sense of achievement.


    Especially that small thick leg, pedal can be strong, appetite is also particularly good.


    After a month, Ruoyin and Feng Yuyi both feel that brother Wu is OK, even healthier than a normal child, so he moves to the side hall to raise him.


    During this period, the fourth master would come to see her whenever he was free.


    But just to see her, no stay.


    Because she was still in confinement, the two people did not have too close contact.


    Otherwise, if the intimacy is too much, it will not only torture each other, but also affect her recovery.


    Basically, when the fourth master leaves, he will kiss her forehead like a dragonfly.


    Because conditions permit, Ruoyin has been sitting for two months, which is conducive to the recovery of the body, and it is also good for the future.


    On this day, it was not easy to take five elder brother to the side hall to sleep.


    When Ruoyin went back to the main hall, a gust of fresh wind was blowing in front of her. She could smell the sweat on her body.


    She couldn''t bear to stay in the main hall for a month without washing her hair or taking a bath.


    He quickly told the slave: "half plum, Qiao Feng, Liu Mammy, prepare water for bathing."


    After listening to a few slaves, they rushed to prepare clean clothes and warm water.


    However, when everything was ready and Ruoyin was about to change clothes and bathe, Su Peisheng''s voice was heard outside: "the emperor is coming!"


    Ruoyin and Banmei look at each other and look down at their own sloppy appearance.I wish I could get into the crack of a portable carpet immediately, and I almost have no face to see people.


    She looked left and right, and decided to climb into bed and slip into the brocade quilt.


    When the fourth master came in, he saw the water mist in the room.


    But there was no queen except a few servants standing there.


    Turn a head to see, on the bed curtain is swaying, like just passive appearance.


    And, through the veil of the bed, he saw a human figure arched out of the bed.


    Without saying a word, the fourth master raised his feet to the bedside.


    "Come out."


    "If you don''t come out, they haven''t washed their bodies for a month. They don''t have the face to see the emperor."


    "I don''t dislike you."


    "But I despise myself."


    "I''ll give you two choices. Either you can do it yourself or I''ll find you out."


    "No, emperor, you can come back when I wash the fragrance."


    As soon as the voice falls, Ruoyin feels a gust of wind pouring into the quilt.


    Then, her brocade was mercilessly opened by men.


    And her sloppy appearance was presented in front of him.


    In particular, her hair, which had not been washed for a month in the quilt, was more messy after being destroyed by the quilt.


    Suddenly, she was petrified in place.


    No, she used to hide from him when she was in confinement.


    He knew that she loved face and beauty, so he let her go.


    Especially when she gave birth to big brother, he would lift the quilt.


    In the end, she was bypassed, and she was given dignity by her temperament.


    But this time, he actually did not scruple to lift her quilt.


    How can the well tried routine not work this year?


    If sound flat mouth, "hum".


    He arranged his hair at will and complained in a low voice: "the emperor has changed..."


    the fourth master''s sight fell on the woman and said faintly: "what has changed? I don''t dislike you. You can''t hide from me this time."


    "How can I hide from the emperor?" The key point is that she used to be in confinement. She didn''t hide from him. She didn''t see what he said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    What''s more, she doesn''t hide from him. Does she want to make her stinky and sloppy appear in front of him.


    She wants to keep a good image.


    However, at this moment, her image of exquisite women for many years seems to have collapsed completely.


    If the sound of the words just finished, the body was a burst of suspension, was a man''s arms.


    Looking at the fourth master holding him in the direction of the bath bucket, Ruoyin jumped a few times and struggled: "the emperor will let me down, and I will go myself."


    But the man did not hear her words, or go forward.


    She wasn''t released until she got to the tub.


    The lowered Ruoyin stood in place.


    She is really afraid that the fourth master can smell her sweat. She hasn''t bathed for a month.


    There is a sentence how to say, is simply afraid of what.


    When Ruo Yin was worried, he saw the fourth master bending over slightly.


    She reflexively dodged, but he was a little closer.


    Finally, the man''s straight nose was close to her neck and sniffed.


    If the sound can feel the breath of a man on his neck, he can''t help but feel the end in his heart.


    Her image has been completely destroyed!


    However, there were four words in her ear that made her goose bumps: "Stinky sound."


    Ruo Yin raises her head, and looks at the fourth master with a smile of embarrassment and politeness.


    That pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, there is no trace of disgust.


    Don''t talk about the fourth master. As far as she is now, she hates it.


    But the man in front of her, as an emperor, could not refuse to hold her Princess.


    Smell her sweat smell, but also affectionately call her "stink sound.".


    If true love is invincible, love makes people lose their sense of smell, but also makes people stupid!


    When Ruo Yin was in a daze, the fourth master had already stood up and looked at the woman in front of him.


    And venomous tongue way: "do you know, you look like a silly girl in the village."


    Yes! No mistake!


    He said she was like a silly girl in the village!


    If the sound angry horizontal man one eye.


    Sure enough, she thought too much.


    This kind of man, simply gentle but three seconds, mouth also does not have a good word.


    However, at the moment, half plum several see this situation, one by one droops the head, the corner of the mouth smiles to bloom.


    The emperor is hurting the empress.


    Why do they feel a little bit spoiled from their poisonous tongue?


    Ruoyin''s most embarrassed appearance was seen by the fourth master.


    Simply also do not cover up, hold up head and chest way: "emperor, Minister concubine wants to bathe, still ask you to avoid."


    "If you don''t say I will avoid it." He turned around and sat down.


    Seeing him go out, Ruoyin is relieved.


    Because I haven''t bathed for a long time, I prepare two bathtub water for Ruoyin.


    First in the first bath will be the body carefully scrubbed again.


    Then, Ruoyin lies in the second bath and takes a flower bath.


    A layer of roses and daisies floated on the wide tub.


    Suddenly, the whole interior is filled with the faint fragrance of flowers.


    Even in the outside, there are bursts of fragrance.


    If the sound bubble about a stick of incense time, in the servant''s service under the change of clean clothes.


    Because the Qing imperial concubines were not allowed to feed their children.


    So after five elder brother was born, it was always the nurse who was feeding.


    Tai hospital in order to avoid her milk, specially opened a variety of milk back soup, dietary conditioning.


    To ensure that her body in the fastest time to recover, and maintain a good body shape.


    This makes Ruoyin recover her graceful figure.


    Her figure is even more exquisite than before.


    Now, with her wet hair, she went outside.


    The fourth master was sitting on the chair in the outer room.


    When two people look at each other, there is an indescribable feeling between them.


    As a man, the fourth master took the initiative to say, "come here."


    Ruoyin was going to pass by, but she first lowered her head to smell her hair, and then smelled her own smell.


    And then he came back with a sigh of fragrance.


    He walked towards the fourth master.


    When she approached, she was pulled close by him and sat on her body.


    He also bowed his head and sniffed at the smell of her hair and body.


    After smelling for a while, he chuckled, "Stinky sound changed into fragrant sound."


    "Oh, the Emperor..." Ruoyin was embarrassed by him, struggling to go on.


    However, he was pressed by the fourth master and couldn''t move. He ordered the slave to take a clean dry towel.Then he wrapped her hair in a towel and rubbed it clumsily and clumsily.


    Ruoyin put his hand on the man''s generous shoulder.


    One hand took him by the lapel.


    She could feel that his movement was very light, probably because she was worried that if she twisted her hair, it would hurt her scalp.


    But even so, the man, who had always been well respected, still hurt her.


    If the sound led the lips, euphemistic way: "emperor, I can come by myself."


    She raised her hand to grab the towel in his hand.


    But if a man lifts it casually, she can''t reach the towel.


    He only light way: "listen, don''t move."


    The fourth master''s voice was low, and there was a bit of laziness in the magnetism.


    It sounds like there''s a kind of magic that makes you do what he says.


    Therefore, if the sound really sat on his body, honestly did not move.


    It''s rare for the fourth master to be so considerate. She''d better enjoy it.


    If Emperor Yongzheng dried her hair, she could also satisfy her feminism.


    Because there is no hair dryer for quick drying.


    It takes a long time just to dry with a dry towel.


    Ruoyin was just out of the bath, and the whole person was lazy.


    As a result, he fell asleep on his firm chest.


    When her body was completely weightless, she opened her eyes and found that the fourth master was holding her and preparing to put her on the bed.


    The next moment, he had put her in bed.


    And her back, also with the brocade quilt to a close contact.


    He didn''t seem to know that she was awake.


    But put her on the bed and look up to know she''s awake.


    To say that usually four eyes are opposite, there are electric light and flint in two people''s eyes.


    At this moment, when two people look at each other, there is not only an invisible flint, but also some pink, careful heart overflow.


    This posture, coupled with such a look, makes Ruoyin a little scared.


    It''s not the first time I met her.


    Reason let her falter and haw way: "Emperor... Emperor, Minister concubine body is not good whole."


    Voice just fell, that pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, looks more hot.


    For a long time, I knew that he was staring at her


    With that, he pulled aside the quilt and covered it for her.


    Then he sat on the edge of the bed, dressing and taking off his boots.


    Then he lifted a corner of the quilt, lay down beside her and took her into his arms.


    Fourth master''s arms are very warm.


    Ruoyin went into his arms very consciously.


    Fourth master is full of Yang Qi. I don''t know how high his body temperature is.


    Compared with him, even if it is just out of the bath if sound, also appears a little cold.


    He pastes behind her, in her ear magnetic way: "you have a child hard."


    If sound picks eyebrow, some surprised asks: "How Does emperor say this all of a sudden."


    "It''s just autumn when your body is so cold. Isn''t it cool in winter?"


    "No, the emperor is too warm." If sound moves body, again way: "no, it is your body is too hot."


    Fourth master: "he didn''t speak any more, just held her closer.


    She is so delicate that she is really lovable.


    After a while, the two people embrace each other and fall asleep...


    although there are women who have been in confinement for a month or 40 days.


    Or a month, 40 days to the same room also have.


    But Ruoyin has been sitting for two months every time.


    In the first month, we must not wash our hair or take a bath.


    In the second month, you can wash your hair properly.


    But still can''t go out to blow the wind, diet also as usual nutrition collocation.


    However, no matter it is the first month or the second month, Ruoyin will not roommate with the fourth master.


    The fourth master is very considerate of her every time and won''t move her during this period.


    They are waiting for her to sit full two months before they begin to bully her.


    By the time Ruoyin has been sitting for two months, it will be October.


    In Wuge, as far away as amizhou, Li Chun was arrested and brought to justice, and let amizhou return to the capital.


    "Niang, Lord Wuge has specially ordered people to bring excellent Pu''er tea and highland barley wine when he returns to Beijing this time. He also knows that you like sour food and sent a lot of sour horn. It is said that they are all local products of amizhou." Smart way.


    "By the way, there is also a pair of jadeite bracelets. It''s very good to see the quality of the bracelets, madam." Ban Mei opened a wooden box and handed it to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin is not very interested in bangles and Pu''er tea.


    She looked at the emerald bracelet in front of her, and the color was really excellent.In the past, when she was in Qiandi, Wuge would bring her local specialties whenever she went to a place.


    And it was delivered in person.


    But now in the Forbidden City, the two brothers and sisters want to meet, but it is difficult.


    Because there are many concubines in the harem, the relatives and men are not allowed to enter the palace without special circumstances.


    "Put these bracelets in the warehouse, and then pick out a set of decent jewelry from the warehouse and send it to my sister-in-law, Yao and my little nephew." In this way, it is a return gift.


    "Yes." Half Mei answered and closed the box.


    If the phoneme is a gluttonous person, she is particularly interested in highland barley wine and tamarind.


    She led her lips and said, "put the sour horn into a dish to give this palace a taste, and then pour a cup of highland barley wine."


    In addition to drinking some glutinous rice wine, she did not touch any other wine when she was in confinement.


    Now I''ve been sitting for two months, but I''m greedy for wine.


    "Well." Qiao Feng said and went to prepare.


    Half plum is small voice persuades a way: "Niang, you don''t drink too much."


    Otherwise, in case of bumping into the emperor, it will not be as simple as the empress''s suffering.


    They, who are slaves, have to suffer as well.


    After all, the empress has just given birth, and the emperor dotes on her. Therefore, the chance to run into the emperor is relatively large.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    If Yin naturally understood the meaning of Banmei dialect, she thought for a while, and then she said to Qiao: "you''d better just give me sour horn, highland barley wine will be free."


    As an old cadre like the fourth master, she didn''t neglect her when she was in confinement.


    At that time, he might be capricious, but he had no way to take her.


    But now it''s different. He has many ways to cure her.


    Not long, Qiao Feng Sheng sour horn came.


    Ruoyin is wearing Cloisonne armor.


    Then he tilted the orchid finger and peeled the shell of sour horn.


    When the brown sour horn into the mouth, soft waxy sour.


    If the sound is in line with the appetite of "um".


    Just as she was eating hard, Li Fukang came in.


    "Niang, maobin Niang, please see me."


    Ruoyin, who is chewing sour horn, is not easy to find her.


    At least maobin only looked for her when he was hiding in the mansion.


    It was because I wanted her to help.


    But after she explicitly refused.


    Maobin never came to see her again.


    "Let her in." If sound clapped the broken shell on the hand, and gently wiped the corners of the mouth.


    Then, Li Fukang invited maobin to the hall.


    After Mao bin came into the room, he respectfully saluted: "my concubine gives the Queen''s wife my regards."


    If sound mouth with a smile.


    If you want to say hello, this morning, the concubines of the Imperial Palace came to ask for an early morning.


    So she understood that maobin was not simply saying goodbye.


    Guess it''s something to ask for.


    If the sound leads the lips, the slave will give the seat.


    After Mao Bin took his seat, he was restless and hard to speak.


    Ruoyin sees all these.


    He has always been an honest man, and his sense of presence in the harem can be said to be the lowest.


    And never participated in those intrigues.


    Now it is very important for her to have the courage to find her.


    Therefore, if the sound simply opened a mouth first: "you have always been an honest and steady person, come to find this palace today, think to have important matter?"


    Mao Bin''s eyes were startled. She looked up at Ruoyin and said with a smile: "I''m looking for the empress today. I really want to ask for something."


    "But it doesn''t matter." If the sound is random.


    After pondering for a while, Mao Bin said with embarrassment: "well, I have no children under my knees for so many years. A few days ago, I watched the noblemen and servants walking around the garden with three squares. I really like it very much. So I wanted to ask the empress. Do you think you can give three squares to my concubine and raise them?"


    Although Xi Fei asked her to ask the emperor.


    But she had self-knowledge that she could not be spoiled.


    Moreover, according to the rules, the empress should be more appropriate in dealing with the affairs of the harem.


    As for whether or not to report to the emperor, the empress naturally knows that there is no need for them to go beyond this rule.


    Smell speech, if sound slightly pause.


    It''s no wonder that Mao bin was hard to speak. It was for this.


    It takes a lot of courage for a concubine who has no sense of existence to suddenly put forward such an idea.


    This would mean that she was no longer an unknown concubine.


    It''s a concubine with a little ambition.


    However, we can also think from another perspective.


    Maybe maobin is really lonely.


    In fact, it''s not a big deal to have a grid.


    The status of the girls in the Qing Dynasty was not high, and they got married when they were about 15 years old.


    If you want to ask for elder brother, you are ambitious and self-motivated.


    "It''s not difficult, but it''s up to you to see what you mean." If the sound is light.


    Although the noble man of that village is just a noble person.


    Children can''t be raised under their knees.


    However, there is also the Empress Dowager''s support.


    If Zhuang Guiren and maobin are not right, they can''t force her to hand over their children.


    Otherwise, the Empress Dowager''s obstinacy would be better not to provoke or not to provoke.


    Otherwise, there will be no peace in the harem.


    At the mention of Zhuang Guiren, maobin''s face was beaming with joy.


    She said, "empress, don''t worry about that. My wife and I are quite compatible with the noble people of the village. Moreover, we have similar personalities and can basically talk together."


    Hearing this, if the sound is to hit the heart approval.


    In her impression, Mao pin and Zhuang noble person''s character, is indeed similar.


    Both of them are honest.


    And the meaning of maobin''s words also indicates that he has already agreed with the nobleman of Zhuangzi.


    Speaking of this, since both parties have no opinions, Ruoyin naturally has no opinion.


    Why did maobin''s first child disappear.Although the mastermind is Qi Fei.


    But more or less, it has something to do with the original owner.


    Otherwise, when she first came here, she would not have spent so much thought to dispel the prejudice of the fourth master against her.


    Therefore, Ruoyin wanted to complete maobin''s mind.


    It should be regarded as the accumulation of virtue for the fault committed by the original principal.


    Otherwise, the nobles of Sangge village can''t raise them in person, so they have to go somewhere.


    Looking around, all the concubines in the Imperial Palace, except yuguifei, had their own children.


    The position of Wu Chang is lower than that of Zhuang, so it is unnecessary to think about it.


    What''s more, Wu Chang looks like a woman who hasn''t grown up. How can she take good care of her children.


    Ruoyin also has three elder brothers, five elder brothers are also small, she besides manages the back palace, occasionally also has to look after five elder brothers.


    Therefore, she can not still put three grid under the knee, no energy!


    If maobin and Zhuang Guiren are willing, then three grid is also a good place to go, and indirectly help her deal with a big event in the harem.


    However, if the sound wants to return to think, there is no one to promise.


    "To tell you the truth, the palace has also considered the three grid problem these days. Now that you have raised it and reached a consensus with Mr. Zhuang, I think it is feasible."


    Hearing that it was feasible, Mao bin immediately got up, knelt in the middle and said, "I''m useless for not having children. But as long as you give the three Ge Ge to my concubine, I will treat her as her own and try my best to protect her to grow up safely. "


    She was the emperor''s first woman when she came from the palace.


    But her family is not good, destined to be just a trial marriage.


    To put it bluntly, it''s the woman who did the premarital experiment for the royal family.


    And she is also deeply aware of this, so only want to live in the harem.


    Not long after she entered the mansion, Qi Fei followed her.


    Then the queen married the emperor and went into the mansion.


    At the beginning, her temperament is sincere, the queen and Qi Fei are in the Qiandi needle to wheat.


    The emperor sometimes goes to her place to avoid them.


    Then she was pregnant.


    But she''s useless.


    Both children were lost.


    Later, the emperor did not like to go to her.


    She looked at one woman after another, came in after her and gave birth to an heir.


    Every time an heir was added to the harem, her heart would ache a little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    It reminds her of her two lost children from time to time.


    She knew that it was good to be a concubine in terms of her being spoiled and barren.


    She knew that it was all due to the love she got from the emperor.


    Therefore, she has always warned herself that we should not fight or rob.


    Otherwise, even this sentiment will be reduced.


    But ah, it''s so cold in the Forbidden City.


    It is colder than Qiandi and Yuanmingyuan.


    In other people''s eyes, she lived in a palace alone, surrounded by servants, much better than in the hidden residence and Yuanmingyuan.


    But her heart was not happy.


    Because a concubine in the imperial palace can''t bear children, it means that she has to die alone in the Forbidden City.


    But she didn''t want to be so old.


    It doesn''t matter if she wants to be loved, but she wants to have a child.


    Even if the child is someone else''s.


    Even if it''s a grid, she doesn''t dislike it at all.


    At least in this cold Forbidden City, let her chat to comfort.


    "Get up quickly." Ruoyin looked at maobin, and motioned to mother Liu to help him up, "you are a man. Naturally, the palace is a hundred at ease, but the emperor''s side, the palace is really hard to say."


    As a matter of fact, she agreed with both hands for maobin''s raising three squares.


    That''s why she made it clear.


    If the fourth master doesn''t agree at that time, people think she is the queen to wear shoes. She doesn''t want to carry this pot.


    As for the custody of Sangge, as a queen, she has the right to manage it.


    But the final right of interpretation lies with the fourth master.


    Because, to put it mildly, she''s a legitimate mother.


    But she has no blood relationship with Sangge after all.


    The fourth master is the father of Sangge.


    She couldn''t give the child to maobin without even informing the fourth master and without his consent. It was against the rules.


    Mao bin eyes light slightly turn, return a way: "I know, no matter how the result, I thank you in my heart."


    Over the years, people have seen how the emperor treats the empress.


    So she thought that as long as she passed the Queen''s mother''s pass, there would be nothing wrong with the emperor.


    Seeing Mao Bin''s duty, Ruoyin said politely, "well, you go back first. When the emperor is free, we will discuss this matter with him. When we have the exact result, we will order the slave to inform you."


    "Well, I know." After Mao bin should, he saluted and retired with his servant.


    As a result, as soon as Mao pin''s front foot left, Zhuang Guiren''s back foot came with a servant.


    At the moment, Ruoyin looked at the Zhuangzi at the bottom and said politely, "look at you, and then you come back from Chuang Tzu after your confinement. You don''t have to rest for a few more days, so you come to see me well."


    "To say hello to the empress is what concubines should do." Return to your dignity.


    "All right, you''ve got a mind. Just sit down." If the sound is light.


    Without thinking about it, she knew that Zhuang Guiren and maobin were doing the same thing.


    Moreover, it is very likely that after Mao pin left, he informed the nobleman of Zhuang and asked him to come.


    Sure enough, Zhuang Guiren went into the room and sat down and said, "empress, I''ll tell you the truth. Today I come to you for the sake of three squares."


    She is an honest person, but a little more daring than maobin.


    In addition, she was not important, but wanted to find a good home for her daughter, so it was not so difficult to speak.


    "Three squares?" Ruoyin pretended to be surprised and said, "it''s a coincidence that maobin has just come here just now, for the sake of three squares."


    The voice has just dropped, I saw Zhuang Guiren''s face a little embarrassed.


    Ruoyin then continued: "maobin said that she wanted to raise three squares. What''s more, after listening to Mao pin''s meaning, she seems to have agreed with you, isn''t she? "


    Since all of them have come, it''s right to confirm them face to face.


    "Back to the queen, when I came back from Chuang Tzu, I happened to meet maobin in the garden, and they had a chat. In addition, in the past few days, maobin Niang took care of his concubines and sanggeduo, which made them moved. Therefore, the concubines really want to give the three boxes to the concubine''s mother


    She''s been giving birth to three squares for two months.


    The emperor did not see her except that on the day of her birth, she ordered people to reward her with many things.


    The Empress Dowager is right. Giving birth to a daughter is the same as not having a daughter.


    Then, her position will not be able to rise, and she can not raise herself.


    Now, she doesn''t expect to get into a high position.


    I just want to find a good home for Sangge as soon as possible. Don''t fall into the hands of those insightful Mammy and teach people badly.


    Those who don''t want to become the concubine''s favorite.Looking around, the concubines in the harem, in addition to Wu Chang in and Mao concubines, Yu imperial concubines, others have emperor''s heirs.


    Wu Chang in is a fool, the position is lower than her, naturally not in the scope of consideration.


    Yuguifei was pregnant three times, and all three children left her.


    I''m sorry to say that. This one may have some problems.


    Otherwise, how can the children not live one by one.


    Or it is that Yu Guifei is not careful enough to take care of it.


    Otherwise, there is no other reason to explain.


    Besides, if there is another one in the back, who knows whether he will be good to three squares.


    Although maobin is honest, he can''t keep the children.


    But at least it''s barren.


    As long as you give the three boxes to maobin, you don''t have to worry about children competing for favors in the future.


    In addition, maobin promised her that she would often go to see three squares.


    After that, they took care of three squares and grew up with them.


    This is the most tempting thing for her.


    In contrast, Yu Guifei''s family position is high, and her personality is stronger than that of maobin. In addition to being humble, it is still a problem whether she can see three patterns.


    After all, many adoptive mothers are afraid to avoid their biological mothers.


    I''m afraid that the child and the mother will have feelings.


    Moreover, maobin looks more pure than yuguifei.


    She and maobin get along with each other most comfortable and natural.


    Two people of similar character, it seems good to warm each other together.


    If the sound sees Zhuang noble person to say, and own imagination is the same.


    Then light way: "this palace put in the heart, you and go back, wait for the news."


    She seems to understand Zhuang Guiren''s idea of being a mother.


    Because of his low position and being unable to raise his children in person, he naturally wants to find a good home for his children.


    What''s more, the nobleman of Zhuangzi had the intention to live in the harem in peace.


    Otherwise, why did she leave such a high branch as Yu Guifei not to climb, but to find maobin.


    Naturally, it is considered that Yu Guifei''s children are not supported, and other factors.


    In this way, I really want to find a good family for Sangge.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    Zhuang Guiren is an eye-catching one. After she has made things clear, she has not left much.


    Only respectfully saluted, he retired.


    However, a quarter of an hour after Zhuang GUI''s talent left, Li Fukang''s singing voice came from outside: "yuguifei is here!"


    Then, mother Liu went into the room and said, "Niang, yuguifei wants to see you."


    If the sound slightly frown, frown willow eyebrows.


    I want to say what a good day today is.


    Why do you come to her one by two or three.


    Mao pin and Zhuang Guiren both agreed to come for three spaces.


    But this Yugui imperial concubine, can''t also be for the matter of three grid?


    But in any case, people are here, and naturally they want to see each other.


    After all, there is no deep hatred.


    "Tell her to come in." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    A moment later, Yu Guifei came in.


    Moreover, as soon as she entered the room, she made Ruoyin shine in front of her eyes.


    Yu Guifei was wearing a flag dress embroidered with Begonia flowers.


    She should be well recuperated recently, and her body has become much more mellow.


    Even if he wears loose flag dress, he still integrates the richness and fullness of Manchu women and the amorous feelings of Jiangnan women, and interprets them incisively and vividly.


    Curved willow eyebrows, a pair of bright eyes to attract soul.


    She has a beautiful nose, pink cheeks and cherry lips. Her face is like a flower. She is crystal like jade. Her snow muscles are like ice and snow. Her figure is beautiful.


    From facial features to skin, it seems that every pore is permeated with wind emotion.


    Originally pale face, because recuperate good, already restored ruddy complexion.


    With the help of rouge, it looks like a peach blossom.


    Her dress, you can see that all of them have paid attention.


    It looks elegant, but it is exquisite.


    And not light, not thick, just a good makeup.


    Her hair was high and her mother''s mother was all over her head.


    It is inlaid with precious stones and emerald, which is gorgeous and not vulgar.


    It makes her look nothing like a woman who has just lost a child.


    On the contrary, she is like a beautiful concubine who is positive and wants to strive for the upper position in the harem.


    That invincible self-confident year Zhi LAN, back again!


    Besides, there seems to be something more.


    As for what kind of feeling it is, if the sound is not clear.


    It''s a little different anyway.


    She only remembers that when Yu Guifei lost her first two children, she was relieved for a long time.


    Don''t talk about dressing up, but you don''t look very good.


    But this time, she recovered so quickly.


    And Ruoyin these days after the birth of the month, the concubines of the Imperial Palace all came to ask for peace.


    Only Yu imperial concubine still complained of illness, did not come to see you.


    She thought that Yu Guifei might have hurt her body this time and it would take a long time to get better.


    She also thought that Yu Guifei would never recover.


    I didn''t think about it. I''m here to greet you today.


    What''s more, yuguifei looks like a woman who has been forced to a desperate situation.


    "I''d like to invite the queen to be safe." Yugui imperial concubine Yingying fufu salute.


    If the sound eye light slightly turns, the line of sight moves away from Yu Guifei''s body.


    "Sit down," she said


    Yuguifei smiles and sits down in the rose chair.


    She raised her head, Feng Mou looked at Ruoyin''s body.


    Then he said with a smile: "my concubine should have come to see you, but I''ve always been delicate, otherwise I won''t lose three children in a row, so I have to wait until now."


    "You''re still young, and there are still opportunities." If the sound sees her mention this, then meaning ground comforts a sentence.


    Yu Guifei''s face was smiling, but her eyes flashed a touch of loss.


    She sighed and said, "I don''t expect any chance. After all, my body is the most clear. Where is better than the empress, the body recovers well, elder brother one after another lives. If you look around, there are so many people in the harem. Who can compare with you? You have the most children, and they are all healthy. "


    Yes, I blame her for being so naive before. She thought the queen was good.


    Now I think of it more and more wrong.


    There are so many concubines in the harem that they have so many children.


    Why other people are not born, is born to raise not alive.


    Or it''s frail.


    Of course, those grids are in good health.


    Because it''s a girl. You can''t threaten this one.


    If the voice frowned, why did she feel that Yu Guifei had something to say today.


    But when she looked carefully, the other side was still smiling, and there was no difference in peace day.


    It was only after such a careful look that Yu Guifei''s look was not as good as when she had just met.More like a lot of rouge powder piled out of the look.


    It''s like old houses with many years of history.


    Even if how to renovate.


    But if close to a smell, or can smell a musty smell.


    Even when the new paint falls off.


    You can also see uneven cracks and blue-green mottled mildew.


    And its existence is just to insist on the meaning of its existence.


    Of course, it was just Ruoyin''s thought for a moment, and she didn''t know if she was right.


    Maybe, it''s just that she was wrong.


    As for the meaning of Yu Guifei''s words.


    With her impression of yuguifei for many years, she will not be overthrown at this moment.


    In the final analysis, it can only be concluded that Yu Guifei lost three children in a row, and her mentality was a little broken.


    In her opinion, this is the most normal.


    If she lost three children, the designated mentality is not as good as yuguifei.


    Of course, she means a good attitude towards life, not anything else.


    Maybe there is no belief to live for a long time.


    Unlike yuguifei, she can talk and laugh.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin chuckled and said: "what kind of luck is not lucky? No matter who is in the harem, every child born, it is a life of death. When he was born in this palace, he lay in bed until he was born. Finally, he gave birth prematurely. His body and bones were not good all the time. Later, he still practiced martial arts, which improved his weak constitution a lot. "


    "When I arrived at the second elder brother, although it was not so dangerous, it was not so smooth. Even this five elder brother, the umbilical cord around the neck six times, which is not so light. But this palace has survived every time. "


    She said these, just want to tell Yu princess, there is no absolute blessing, not luck, it is her own efforts to get.


    "But you''re not alive, are you?" Yuguifei looked at Ruoyin and said.


    To say those words before, Yu Guifei''s attitude is not very obvious.


    Although Yu Guifei''s words are right, but if the sound clearly heard a trace of unwilling taste.


    It seems that Yu Guifei hopes that her children will not survive.


    Especially now, she can see the faint sneer of Yu Guifei''s mouth.


    At this moment, the eyes of the two women meet.


    It seems that there is a kind of self-evident spark, which produces a gap that can not be healed between them and breaks them completely from then on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    It was at this time that Yu Guifei timely changed the topic: "look, my concubine is just saying it casually. The queen can never put it in her heart. You''ve always been kind and kind, and God will take care of you and your brothers. "


    Since the Yu imperial concubine is weak, if the sound is not much, go to investigate what.


    Because Yu Guifei''s words do not sound any problem.


    She just frowned and impatiently asked, "this palace is a little tired. If you have nothing else to do, you can go back."


    Her face is what others are.


    Since Yu Guifei''s attitude is not good, she naturally has no good face to show her.


    Yu imperial concubine shallow smile, "empress, don''t rush to chase my concubine, you should know, my concubine has always disdained to associate with the harem. Now that I''m here today, I''m looking for you. "


    "Say, what''s the matter."


    "No, my concubine is not born alive, though she is more than Mr. Queen''s brother. I have no hope of losing three children in a row. Just thinking about raising a child in the harem is enough. "


    When talking, Yu Guifei''s Phoenix eyes were staring at Ruoyin, as if she were exploring something.


    But she didn''t notice a trace of guilt from the Queen''s face.


    Can''t help but sneer in the heart, this still can pretend.


    Just like when she first entered the mansion.


    Look at the top, no desire, no demand.


    Behind the scenes, they are more vicious than anyone in the harem.


    "If you look around, almost all the children in the harem have a home. I really can''t think of anyone who can be raised by you. Why don''t you tell yourself who you like. " If the sound is light.


    "Who else can it be? Naturally, it''s just born for a long time. The noble man of Zhuang can''t raise him under his knees, but he''s a poor child who has no home."


    Although Ruoyin has long guessed that Yu Guifei is due to this event.


    But when yuguifei really put forward with her, she was still a little surprised.


    Because when a concubine put forward this condition, she already had doubts about her fertility, or lost confidence.


    Otherwise, where there is a mind to raise children for others, I would like to raise my body well.


    Therefore, this is the worst way to do it in a helpless way.


    "Speaking of this, if you had come earlier, there might have been drama. But it''s too late for you to say it now. "


    "Why it''s late." Yuguifei didn''t think so.


    "You don''t know. Just now maobin and Zhuang Guiren have come to our palace. They have reached an agreement and intend to give three boxes to maobin. We are going to discuss this matter with the emperor, so you are late. "


    "Oh, I know that." Yuguifei touched the ruby on her head and said naturally, "empress, there are some things that need to be done first and then, but there are some things that don''t belong to this one."


    "For example." If sound lenglengleng looks at Yu Guifei, see how she says to go on.


    "For example, what was the mother family of the maobin, and how much contribution did the mother family of the courtiers and concubines make to the court. My brother, in particular, is still fighting hard at the border. At this time, it''s not a matter of whether her maobin is qualified enough to support three spaces. " Yu Guifei said with a smile.


    Ruoyin only thinks that Yu Guifei''s smile is a little dazzling.


    Yes, at this time, she can completely feel that Yu Guifei has been blackened in front of her.


    Somehow, she felt a pang of pain at first.


    Yuguifei was the purest person in the harem.


    What kind of experience made her blackened in a few years.


    Is it the experience of losing one son after another.


    Or have you been framed again and again?


    However, Ruoyin will not be afraid of her.


    Because, she has never done anything harmful to nature. She is not afraid of the shadow slanting. Even if she is revenge, she is also aiming at others.


    Of course, even if yu imperial concubine lost her mind and rushed to her.


    She will not be afraid!


    Ruo Yin put the cup on the side of the table.


    Then, she looked down at Yu Guifei and said in a deep voice, "I can''t teach you how to do things in this palace. As for whether maobin is qualified enough, I can''t help you. It depends on the emperor''s meaning. "


    She knew that if she said from her own standpoint, yuguifei would not care at all.


    Because this woman, in the heart from beginning to end is the fourth master.


    However, after hearing this, Yu Guifei was more satisfied with her smile.


    She said, "what the queen taught me is that I can''t help it. However, I think the emperor should understand my brother''s loyalty to the imperial court, and he will give me three squares. "


    "Well, we''ll see." Ruo Yin got up and went inside, and told the servant coldly, "mother Liu, send off the guest!"


    After entering the house, if the sound really does not understand, where does the yuguifei come from.Is it from Nian family or from Nian gengyao?


    After a while, mother Liu, who had sent Yu''s imperial concubine to the house, said angrily, "Niang, I feel that Yu Guifei has changed."


    It''s a good idea to ask for custody.


    In her opinion, she came to the empress to declare war.


    If the sound slants one eye of mother Liu, "how to say?"


    "I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, it would be very good for the imperial concubine Yu to enter the palace. After entering the palace, she has always been responsible. But it''s not the same today. I think she has a kind of evil spirit. " Mother Liu said.


    If the sound "poo Chi" a smile, think that the word "evil spirit" said by mother Liu is really a little appropriate.


    "What are you laughing at? I''m telling you the truth. Don''t take it seriously." Mother Liu was a little worried.


    "I know." Ruo Yin put away her smile and looked normal.


    From the moment when Yu Guifei entered the door, she only felt that Yu Guifei had changed a little, but it was not clear where it had changed.


    But now, she understood it thoroughly.


    Yuguifei is no longer the simple and pure woman in the past, but has lost herself.


    It was night. Just as the sky was dark, the song of Su Peisheng was heard in Yongshou palace.


    What are you doing at night.


    Now, she had to eat what the imperial dining room did with the fourth master.


    Mother Liu helped Ruoyin out and said with a smile, "Niang, as early as when you were out of the month, I would have guessed that the emperor would come these days."


    "I want you to talk more." Ruo Yin shook off mother Liu''s hand and walked out of the hall.


    Looking up, I saw a bright yellow figure in the yard.


    The fourth master stood there with his hands down.


    There was always an innate air of indifference in him, which, like the yellow leaves on the tree, gave a feeling of depression and cold.


    "I beg your Majesty''s peace." Ruoyin comes to him and salutes yingyingyingfu.


    The fourth master''s ink pupil glanced at the woman.


    He faintly "um" a, raised his hand to help a woman, entered the hall.


    Ruoyin followed him into the room and poured a cup of hot tea for the fourth master.


    They sat and drank tea and talked casually, and the servant of the imperial dining room came in to make the meal.


    During the meal, Ruoyin and the fourth master didn''t talk much.


    On the contrary, after eating and drinking enough, the fourth Master said: "accompany me to play chess."


    "Oh." Although Ruoyin was a little surprised, she agreed.


    After all, it''s not appropriate to sleep like this.


    It''s cold and cold outside, so it''s not a matter to go out and blow a cold wind to eat.


    Only play chess to eliminate food, and then rest.


    However, on weekdays, she always plays chess with the fourth master.


    But the master thought she was a rookie level opponent, always disdaining to play chess with her.


    There are very few such initiatives as today.


    When Ruoyin is surprised, the fourth master has ordered Su Peisheng to set up the chessboard.


    When the chessboard was put on the table and there was a black and white chessman in front of them, the fourth Master said again: "do you want to be punished if you lose?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, vigilant ground returns: "lose also is lose, what punishment still want."


    Anyway, she couldn''t get down to him, so she didn''t want to punish him.


    It''s better to protect yourself.


    "That won''t work."


    "Why not? When I played chess with the emperor, I didn''t say what to do if I lost." If the sound does not understand the tunnel.


    It''s not the first time she played chess with him. Isn''t it all like that? I haven''t heard of any punishment.


    After all, the fourth master has power, power and status, and she has nothing to lose to him.


    He didn''t want anything from her.


    And she couldn''t win him, let alone.


    Therefore, she was very puzzled. How could she be punished for playing chess today.


    However, the fourth master did not speak and only looked at her.


    On the other hand, such a pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, if the sound is about to sink in.


    I don''t know if she thinks too much. She always feels that her eyes are not simple.


    This makes Ruo Yin fight with the fourth master about taking off the landlord''s clothes.


    She held her arms conditionally and said cautiously, "emperor, it''s cold now. I don''t want to play with you. I''ll catch cold."


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that a man doesn''t speak, if she asks herself, is it her guess wrong?


    No way. Her intuition can''t be wrong.


    If the sound slants the head to think about meeting, again way: "minister concubine can''t have the emperor money, you can''t think about my wealth."


    Fourth master: "it''s not money, is it about her?


    But she just said that when she took off his clothes, there was no mood fluctuation in his eyes.


    Is it really that she thinks too much?


    Finally, she led her lips and said weakly, "emperor, is it that my concubine has done something wrong recently? You want to change the way to punish my concubine, so you have found such a reason?"


    The voice just fell, the fourth master raised his hand and poked her forehead, "what do you have in your mind?"


    "I''m not so smart. The emperor can tell me what he wants. It''s tiring to guess." If the sound rubs the forehead, discontentedly complains.


    "Well, Wuge recently ordered people to send some highland barley wine into the palace. If you lose in chess later, you will be fined a glass of wine." Four ye light way.


    At the same time, after hearing this, Su Peisheng put the wine on the table and gave them a cup for each of them.


    Ah? Is it really that simple?


    Ruoyin looked at the highland barley wine in front of her, and she was sure that the wine was not brought by Yongshou palace, but was brought by the servant when the fourth master came. Was this prepared?


    At first, she thought that the fourth master had some conspiracy.


    After a long time, I just let her drink.


    It''s not a punishment at all. It''s a reward, OK?


    Because during the day, she wanted to drink, but she was afraid that when the fourth master came, she would find her drinking and punish her.


    Who let the image of the fourth master veteran cadre have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. She thought he would not let her drink.


    Who knows he''s abetting her to drink.


    Why does she think the fourth master is very abnormal today.


    "No, no, No." If sound shakes his head, refuse way: "emperor, you should not have cheat?"


    Only listen to the fourth master''s venomous reply: "what do you have to cheat you?"


    Ruoyin: "even though she said that, she still felt that it was not right.


    "Why, the queen, can''t afford to lose, or can''t drink enough?" The man''s voice of scorn sounded in her ear.


    Ouch, Ruoyin has a short temper.


    She was so angry that she pinched her waist and said, "I''m kidding. I can''t afford to lose. I''ll drink it!"


    She took the cup in front of her and took a sip.


    After all, she had not drunk the wine, so it was better to have a drink at first.


    After her identification, it was found that the highland barley wine was sweet and clean, with little aftereffect.


    This makes Ruoyin more confident.


    Anyway, the fourth master has no patience when playing chess with her.


    Because only those who lose will be unconvinced and always want to win.


    And the person who always wins, because invincible is too lonely, but feel very boring.


    Generally speaking, if the fourth master only gives two or three, he will not follow her again.


    In this way, she can have two or three drinks at most.


    When Ruoyin sipped wine, the fourth master also took up the cup in front of him, motioned to her and drank most of the cup.


    When Su Peisheng saw him, he filled his glass for the fourth master and went out smiling.


    Hey, hey, look at the emperor like this. I''m afraid it''s the drunkard who doesn''t want to drink.


    Ruoyin looks at Su Peisheng''s smilingly smile and feels a little flustered.


    I want to say it''s just playing chess with the fourth master.Why did she see a strange look in Su Peisheng''s eyes.


    It was as if she and the fourth master were about to do something.


    And when he went out, he sent out all the servants in the house.


    When only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room, several pieces of their pieces had already fallen on the chessboard.


    When eating, if Yin doesn''t speak, when playing chess, she tries to say: "emperor, for three squares, do you want to give her to the nurse, or choose one of the concubines and raise three squares under her knees?"


    "How to say that." Man light way.


    If Yin can''t help but scold the fourth master in his heart.


    She just began to try, and he didn''t cooperate.


    Not only did he not answer her, he asked her.


    "Not really. It''s just Mao pin, Zhuang Guiren and Yu Guifei who have come to see my concubine. Besides, they are all for the sake of three squares. "


    "What do you think?"


    "I want to give three squares to Mao bin."


    "Why."


    "Because maobin and Zhuang Guiren are compatible, they have reached a consensus, and Zhuang Guiren also want to give maobin three grid."


    Leaving aside the abnormal phenomenon of yuguifei today, she really thinks so.


    Because maobin and Zhuang Guiren were both willing.


    If it does, all three will be at ease.


    First, Ruoyin felt that it had been done successfully.


    Second, Zhuang felt that her daughter had a good home.


    Thirdly, there were three squares under his knee.


    In addition, only Yu Guifei was not satisfied.


    But yuguifei is different. She has some ego at the beginning, because Zhuang Guiren doesn''t want to give her three squares.


    Ruoyin really gave three squares to Yu Guifei.


    Finally, in addition to yuguifei''s happiness, maobin and Zhuang Guiren were not happy.


    That''s good intentions and bad things.


    "It''s up to you, then?"


    "Ah?" Ruoyin didn''t expect that the fourth master would agree so readily.


    As if aware of her surprise, the man looked up and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "No If sound shakes head, way: "emperor don''t ask, Minister concubine why to do so."


    "I''m trustworthy in your work. You don''t have to ask why."


    Smell speech, if the sound is charming and simple a smile, Wei Qu Baba way: "can Yu princess that end how to do, the year home there is not easy to explain it."


    "I''ll help you with it. Just take care of the back palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    Before long, the bed curtain inside was in a state of malaise.


    Unconsciously, Ruoyin''s body has not a trace of material.


    Only a small piece of belly bag, messy, half hidden in front of the body.


    And the man in her, handsome eyes dark.


    The next moment, the woman will grasp his arm, the tip of the nail embedded in his arm.


    The bent willow eyebrows wrinkled into wavy eyebrows because of pain.


    A pair of confused apricot eyes have long been lost.


    And there are tears swirling in the eyes.


    Because during the confinement period, she insisted on doing special sports every day.


    It''s used to repair her body and make her recover like a girl.


    But she will feel that she has exercised too much.


    Otherwise, how to hurt tears will come out.


    Or is it because I haven''t served him for a long time?


    "Why, it hurts you." The man leaned over her ear, mute.


    His words sound like a tender man.


    But what he did, he did not sympathize with her at all.


    And his long brow was frowning, and sweat was oozing from his forehead.


    The veins of the temple are more protruding.


    As you can see, he doesn''t seem to feel very well either.


    If Yin Meimei''s eyes are innocent and her lips are slightly open, she looks like she loves, hates, fears, shame and surprise.


    The mouth also "hemmed and hawed" to express feelings.


    It is said that the voice that comes out at this time is to whine, not to shout.


    If the sound belongs to the kind of whine dead people do not pay for their lives.


    Her voice was as if she had not had enough to eat. She was panting in her weakness.


    It was clearly from the throat, but it sounded like a snort from the nose.


    Light floating, as if to break the soul of a man.


    If there is no breath, there is more and more out of breath, as if at any time will suffocate.


    For men, the enjoyment of sound is more than that of body.


    And Ruoyin''s voice, for the fourth master, is definitely a kind of melodious and graceful encouragement.


    "The Emperor... Sobbing... No more..." her body trembled slightly, with tears in her eyes.


    However, the man who has not tasted this taste for half a year can''t be like her.


    This night, the candlelight flickers, a room spring scenery is charming.


    Ruoyin doesn''t know how many times she has been bullied by the fourth master.


    Only know that she is about to faint, the man in her ear low warning: "in the future, can only drink in front of me."


    Then the fourth master gave a low curse, and asked the servant to prepare water to wash his body.


    Looking at the woman lying beside her like mud, the fourth master had to clean her body and blow out the lamp.


    When he lay down again, he closed his eyes with Ruo Yin in his arms.


    The woman in my arms is a real thing.


    Clearly gave birth to three elder brothers, that taste but with head back to serve sleep like, almost did not let him give her early.


    The next morning, Ruoyin heard a rustling sound nearby.


    He sat up conditionally and wanted to serve him to get up and change clothes.


    But she just sat up and her bones seemed to fall apart.


    After all, when she was pregnant, she was very gentle, except that she served the fourth master once on her birthday.


    The rest of the time, she and the fourth master are pure quilt chat.


    A fierce wait on the man almost all night, where the body can withstand such a toss.


    Do you know what it''s like to be bullied all night by a strong and strong man.


    This feeling is like a sports waste material, suddenly climbing, the next day the whole person is not their own.


    But when she turned to look at the fourth master who was the chief culprit.


    The other side is calm and calm.


    It''s like she''s going to be like this. It''s nothing to do with him.


    This let if sound can''t help murmuring and complaining: "the emperor bastard, unexpectedly drunk my concubine last night."


    Now she finally understood that he was a drunkard, not wine!


    As soon as the voice fell, the man approached her, lit his arm in front of her, and said coldly, "I haven''t said you''ve broken my arm yet."


    I know that she has not been in bed for a long time. She must be as delicate as huaguduo.


    So let her drink a little wine to relieve her pain.


    Who knows she is so useless, after drinking wine, he scratched his arm with pain, and finally almost fainted.


    Ruo Yin places her eyes on the fourth master''s arm.


    I saw that there were several distinct marks on the man''s arms.


    In addition, there are blood scabs.


    Is this really what she caught?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin can''t help but look down at his nails.It seems to be the right model.


    "That... That''s the emperor''s first offence."


    It''s true that she hasn''t served him for a long time, and she doesn''t know the times of restraint.


    If she had known that, she would have lightened her exercise. Maybe it would have been less painful.


    The fourth master bent over slightly and forced her to the corner of the bed.


    Close to her ear, he said in a low voice, "I feel it necessary to make it clear that it is not an offence, but to make you fulfill your duty as a queen."


    With that, he got out of bed.


    Ruoyin straightened her clothes and got out of bed.


    Just a pair of willow eyebrows have been wrinkled, never let go.


    See form, the man long eyebrow tiny Cu, light way: "if the body is not comfortable, lie again can."


    "No, the harem will come to see you later." Ruoyin took a clean towel from the slave''s hand and waited on the man to wipe his face and clean his hands.


    After about a stick of incense, she sent off the fourth master who had changed into a Dragon Robe and went to the court.


    Ruoyin, dragging her tired body, sits in front of the dressing table to comb her hair and make up.


    As she fought late last night, she looked a little tired.


    Therefore, if the sound of a spiritual point of makeup.


    It can also cover up the fatigue that has been destroyed by the fourth master for almost a night.


    When she was ready to dress up, Mammy Liu came in to deliver a message.


    "Niang, all the young masters of the harem are here. Even Yu Guifei, who has been suing for months, has been waiting outside. "


    Ruo Yin got up and looked at it carefully in the mirror


    Then she took mother Liu''s hand and went to the hall.


    "My concubines and concubines greet the empress." When the imperial concubines saw her, they all stood up and saluted.


    If sound sits down in the head, light way: "all rise, give seat."


    "Thank you, empress."


    When everyone is seated, Ruoyin''s sight sweeps lightly at the bottom.


    Finally, she set her eyes on Yu Guifei.


    The dress of this man is very bright today.


    It looks even more gorgeous than the one who just entered the mansion.


    Although Zhuang Guiren and maobin were first mentioned to her.


    But Yu''s status is higher than the two of them.


    So you have to talk about yuguifei first.


    Ruoyin led his lips and said to imperial concubine Yu: "Yugui imperial concubine, you came to this palace yesterday and said that you wanted to raise three gege. Just at night, the emperor came to Yongshou palace, and this palace mentioned this matter with him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    The voice just fell, Zhuang GUI people are more excited than Yu Guifei.


    "Empress..."


    Ruoyin raised her hand and motioned to Zhuang Guiren not to speak in a hurry.


    Then she continued: "finally, the emperor discussed with this palace that you have no children under your knees, and it is not a big thing to raise an heir. Therefore, the palace and the emperor decided to give you two boxes to raise. "


    Originally Ruoyin said half of the time, Yu Guifei''s face showed a proud smile.


    Zhuang Guiren and maobin were worried.


    But when she finished speaking, Yu Guifei''s smile froze in her face.


    Maobin and Zhuang Guiren looked at each other and laughed relaxed.


    At the moment, Yu Guifei only felt slapped in the face.


    She had a lot of confidence when she came to Yongshou palace to look for the queen yesterday.


    How hot her face is today.


    She was dissatisfied and said, "queen, are you sure this is the decision made by the emperor together with you, not by you personally?"


    As soon as the words came out, the concubines'' eyes flashed with surprise.


    After all, the lady has always been generous and decent.


    I don''t mean to be a sister to the queen.


    Generally speaking, both of them hold the same view.


    And several times, yuguifei helped the empress a lot.


    Why is it that the smell of gunpowder is so strong today?


    Among them, the most gloating is Qi Fei and Xi Fei.


    These two people wish everyone in the harem was tired of seeing each other.


    In this way, Qi Fei doesn''t have to fix a moth, and the harem can make trouble.


    Xi Fei needn''t stir up trouble and stir up trouble.


    Hehe, how long did you think this Yu princess could be stable.


    Now I lost three children in a row. I can''t stand it.


    Just to say, all have the same man, which is so easy to get along with.


    They can''t help each other.


    I don''t believe that the queen and Yu princess can do it.


    "The whereabouts of the emperor''s heir, however, is also a matter of great importance to the imperial palace. This palace is not going to hide it from the emperor. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the emperor directly. Of course, if you don''t want to raise Er Ge Ge, this palace can help you convey it to the emperor. "


    Smell speech, Yu guifeidun hesitated there.


    The reason why she wanted three squares was that she was born and the youngest.


    If you grow up in the side, feeling more deep, do not worry so much.


    It''s not like a two grid. It''s like a problem grid.


    I heard that on the night of new year''s Eve, I was still on the bar with the queen at the family dinner.


    In addition, Meng took a few years to get to her, so naturally she was not so close.


    What''s more, Meng''s family all annoyed the emperor and was demoted to the common people.


    Who knows if she raised two Ge Ge Ge, every time the Emperor sees Er Ge Ge there, will he think of Meng Shi and will not love her.


    If this is the case, then she is not in vain.


    After all, she just knows that the emperor is very good to Ge Ge Ge. If she raises three Ge Ge Ge, she can get more love.


    The emperor can visit her several times a month to see her children.


    She raised Ge Ge Ge in order to compete for favors, not to push them out.


    But listen to the Queen''s meaning, this is the decision made by the emperor and the queen together.


    Well, three squares, she''s designated no play.


    And if she doesn''t want to, I''m afraid she''ll be dead.


    At the thought of this, she was a little reluctant, also some entanglement in the heart.


    At this time, Xi Fei on one side said with a smile: "yuguifei, er gege''s temperament is mainly due to the fact that Meng didn''t take good care of her, so she was taught bad. But you are not the same. With your personality, you will be able to teach two grid rules and understand etiquette


    "I don''t think so. Those two boxes have grown up, and you can save the time when you are most worried. How nice." Qi Fei is not too busy to watch.


    "Yes, yuguifei, it''s better to raise two than to raise three. After all, Meng has become a common man, and you have no threat. " In order to fight for the custody right of Sangge, maobin, who was always honest, also advised Yu Guifei.


    If you can see the sound, it should be put in the past. Maobin did not dare to say a word and didn''t dare to mix it up.


    But now it''s different.


    Today''s maobin, as said in Yongshou palace yesterday, will grow up together with Zhuang Guiren.


    In this way, it is like a Niang of sum.


    Also, a person who wants to do sum Niang, has the person that oneself wants to protect, want to become stronger.


    But the imperial concubine of Keyu didn''t seem to appreciate her feelings. Instead, she took a glance at Mao bin and said, "in this case, you should raise two squares and give three squares to this palace. Besides, no one in the harem can threaten this palace, and I am not afraid of anyone''s threat. "


    How can this sound like it''s not a single provocation to maobin, but it seems to despise all the people in the harem.Mao Bin said with a smile, and said, "it''s a decision made by the emperor and the empress about where Yu''s imperial concubine said. It''s the question of whether the imperial concubine will let him or not."


    "Shut up, then." Yuguifei is not happy with the tunnel.


    Mao bin should be advised, but his position is not as high as Yu''s imperial concubine, so he can only keep quiet.


    After pondering for a while, Yu Guifei was Chao Ruoyin and said with a smile: "empress, it''s just the minister and concubine. I really want three spaces, so I don''t have a sense of propriety. Please forgive me. Since you and the emperor have unanimously decided to leave two Ge Ge to me to raise, that''s it. "


    After this village, there will be no shop. It''s better to have one than not.


    Although she wants to be pregnant again, even if she wants to have another one.


    But the future is unknown, who said clearly.


    If she doesn''t get pregnant again, she will die alone in the Forbidden City.


    After listening to Yu''s words, Zhuang Guiren said politely: "Xie Yu likes it. It''s the blessing of three squares, but it''s a pity that three squares have no fate with you."


    Yu imperial concubine glanced at Zhuang Guiren and ignored each other.


    "Imperial concubine Yu, why do you think you are so reluctant?" Ruoyin looked at Yu''s imperial concubine and said with a gentle smile, "you can''t force you to raise the emperor''s heir, which is outrageous. Therefore, I would like to ask you, this is not forced by this palace? "


    "It was my wife''s wish." Yuguifei biting her teeth is not forced to be helpless or how, otherwise she has other choices.


    "Well, since it''s voluntary, it''s settled." Ruoyin looked at Yu imperial concubine and said in a deep voice: "however, since you didn''t speak in a proper way just now, we will punish you to copy the female commandments twenty times and give them to our palace within three days. If you can''t hand them over, you don''t need to raise them. Because the palace is really not at ease and will give them to a person who has lost their sense of propriety on this occasion."


    If you want to say that yuguifei is still the same as before, you can just say something wrong.


    But she heard that Yu Guifei was deliberately provoking her in public.


    Then, of course, she won''t show mercy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    Otherwise, the imperial concubines will also learn from Yu imperial concubines. They all don''t understand the rules and regulations, so they''re not in a mess.


    she punished Yu Fei, so she wanted to know the Queen''s palace. Who has the final say?


    Twenty times the punishment of women''s commandments, whether it is heavy or not, whether it is light or not.


    If you say something wrong, you can''t kill people. That won''t happen.


    Yuguifei was not convinced.


    But when she knew that if she didn''t copy the women''s commandments, she couldn''t support her. She had to smile and say "yes".


    And how much she hated the queen, only she knew.


    When the concubines saw this, they all gloated.


    It turns out that it''s not just yuguifei who has changed.


    Even the empress''s attitude towards Yu Guifei has changed a lot.


    Oh, in the past, a pair of people as light as chrysanthemum, do not fight not grab the posture.


    Now I can''t hold my breath as I watch the new year''s family getting better and better.


    Yu Guifei''s account of this matter is good, Ruoyin smiles at the Zhuangzi: "Zhuang Guiren, as for the matter of three Ge Ge, the emperor said, three Ge Ge will be handed over to the concubine Mao to raise."


    As soon as the words came out, Mao bin and Zhuang noble people all got up and saluted Ruoyin: "thank empress Niang."


    Ruoyin waved her hand and motioned for them to sit down.


    But Zhuangzi refused to sit down, but continued: "the emperor''s wife, concubines have one thing to ask for."


    If sound Mou son half MI, "say."


    "Since sangege wants to live with his wife in the future, I have a small request to let me move to Jingren palace. Originally, after Meng''s departure, the concubines lived in Zhongcui palace, which would have been more desolate if Sangge also went to Jingren palace. "


    Ruoyin first looked at Zhuang Guiren, then turned to look at maobin.


    "Maobin, do you have any opinion about what you said?"


    She is the queen. Although she has the right to make decisions, Jingren palace is the territory of maobin.


    Even if Mao bin was only a concubine, he was also the master of the palace.


    She wanted to put people in the palace of maobin, and asked him what he meant.


    After all, the imperial concubines and Mao concubines are here.


    When she asked this question, she seemed more democratic and would not be too autocratic.


    "If you go back to your mother''s wife, you and I are similar in character, and you have just brought up three gege. There must be a lot of things to ask Zhuang Guiren. Therefore, there are 100 ministers and concubines who are willing to move to Jingren palace." Mao bin happily returned.


    "Well, that''s settled." If the sound sinks into the voice.


    After hearing this, maobin felt relieved and turned to look at Zhuang Guiren with a smile.


    All the important things have been said.


    If the sound then casually ordered a few words in the palace, let them disperse.


    Yuguifei was the first to turn around and leave Yongshou palace.


    On the chariot back to Yikun palace, Yu Guifei''s beautiful face is stuffy, without a trace of smile.


    When Ziqing saw her, she knew what she was for, and advised him, "master, I heard that the emperor used to favor Erge, but Meng didn''t teach him well. But you are not the same. As long as you teach the two squares well, the emperor will still like it. "


    "I hope so." Yu imperial concubine half squinted her eyes and said unhappily: "this matter must be the Queen''s pillow side wind. Otherwise, compared with the Mao concubine, the family of this palace is more than enough, and the emperor will not do so."


    She also knew that only by teaching the two squares well, she would have a chance to be favored.


    If you teach her bad, I''m afraid the emperor will dislike her.


    Today, if it had been put in the past, she would have been satisfied as long as she could get a grid.


    After all, she''s all a grid.


    But once easy to satisfy the year Zhi LAN, long after losing three children, died in despair and resentment.


    Now she has a grudge against the queen.


    Even if you get two squares, you are not satisfied.


    In particular, the queen also punished her to copy women''s commandments, which made her angry.


    Once you go wrong, you will never turn back.


    Wrong step, wrong step, wrong life...


    it is said that only when there is love, there is hatred.


    Yuguifei had been crazy about love. Once such a person hated it, it was crazy and irrational.


    But no matter how irrational she is, she still can''t hate what she loves in her heart.


    If you want to hate, you hate the queen who has harmed her children and won the love of the emperor!


    Why the Queen''s five elder brother is just the umbilical cord around the neck, the emperor interrogated overnight and dealt with Meng.


    But her child was not born, but he did not listen to him and did not look at her.


    By what!!!


    Since the morning province broke up, Zhuang Guiren moved from Zhongcui palace to Jingren palace with three squares.


    Because they had a consensus.


    But two grid is different.After three days, Yu Guifei sent someone to Zhongcui palace and took the two gege to Yikun palace.


    I don''t know if the fourth Master heard the rumors in the palace.


    Because those maids all said that Yu Guifei didn''t want to see Er Ge, so she had to take Er Ge to Yikun palace.


    Or, someone close to you told him about yuguifei.


    Therefore, on the night that Er gege was received from Yikun palace, he did not turn over the sign and let Jingshi room pass on the message.


    When he got there, he didn''t let Su Peisheng sing the newspaper.


    After entering Yikun palace, I thought I would meet Yu Guifei''s abusing Er Ge Ge, or she didn''t want to see Er Ge Ge.


    As a result, what the fourth master saw was that Er Ge Ge and Yu Gui Fei were both sitting on the eight immortals table in the hall.


    And on the table, is full of steaming food, just look at the appearance of the table.


    When he appeared in the hall, er Ge Ge and Yu Guifei were surprised and surprised.


    The next moment, they all stood up and saluted.


    As an adult, yuguifei is naturally disciplined.


    But when they saluted, they were tearful.


    After seeing the fourth master, he asked in a deep voice: "why do you cry when you see me?"


    This can frighten Yu Guifei.


    Heart said that this little ancestor, don''t come to this first day, the emperor was angry to run away, that her lungs will be gas explosion.


    However, two Ge Ge Ge is holding back tears, pitifully return: "the daughter thinks... Think emperor Alma don''t want a daughter."


    As soon as the words came out, the servant in the room could not help but cast a sympathetic look to Erge.


    Let alone the fourth master of the emperor amah.


    When Meng was there, she taught Erge.


    But two Ge Ge Ge Ge came to Yu Guifei for the first time. It is impossible for Yu Guifei to teach her to say so.


    Seeing this situation, the fourth master didn''t have any more ferocious words. He just said in a deep voice: "don''t talk nonsense here."


    Yuguifei was relieved to see that the fourth master was not so serious.


    She took two Ge Ge Ge and said with a smile: "the emperor came just in time. My concubine ordered people to make some meals. Would you like to have a try?"


    With that, she stood aside very consciously.


    She is not qualified to sit on the table with the emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    The fourth master swept the food on the table with his hand, and did not sit down at the eight immortals table.


    Instead, I turned around and sat in the armchair in the room.


    "No, I''ve already eaten."


    "That..." Yu Guifei looked at a table of dishes, she and two Ge Ge just did not eat a few.


    But when the emperor comes, he can''t be left to dry.


    At this time, only listen to four ye light way: "no harm, you continue to eat."


    Smell speech, Yu imperial concubine just Shan Shan ground pull two Ge Ge Ge to continue to sit down, have a meal.


    The purple green on one side coax a way: "two Ge Ge, this table of vegetables, can be all imperial concubine empress hears you like to eat, let imperial dining room make specially."


    "Thank you, e Niang." Two Ge Ge Ge smart to Yu princess said, and pointed to a distant dish, coquettish way: "e Niang, I want to eat that, OK?"


    Yuguifei followed her direction and said with a smile: "you like to eat this cream pineapple jelly. Come on, e Niang will serve you a bowl."


    "Child, don''t get used to her picky eating." The fourth Master said.


    "The emperor, it''s OK. When two Ge Ge Ge came to my concubine the first day, I''m not afraid of living. It''s too late for me to like her. As for the rest, teach it later. " Yuguifei road.


    Two Ge Ge just arrived at her, naturally still had to coax again.


    When we get close to each other, we can educate them.


    If we start education at the beginning, it will certainly have a counter effect.


    After hearing this, the fourth master scanned his eyes and looked at the two squares of food. He didn''t say anything more.


    After eating, Erge sat there and began to feel sleepy.


    Yuguifei then told the slave: "you take two Ge Ge Ge to the side hall to rest."


    As a result, the fourth master also got up and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Yu Guifei smiles, but she knows in her heart that the emperor doesn''t trust her. She thinks she will abuse Er Ge Ge.


    When he arrived at the side hall, the fourth master saw that there were all kinds of toys and dolls for little girls.


    Inside the furnishings, bed curtains, brocade quilt, are all girls like pink.


    When he settled down, the fourth master went out of the side hall and returned to the hall.


    Imperial concubine Yu followed her back to the hall. While waiting for the fourth master to clean her hands and wipe her face, she said, "emperor, I know that I didn''t take Er Ge Ge Ge to the Yikun Palace at the first time. There was a lot of gossip in the palace."


    Fourth master: "to tell you the truth, I really want to be three grid in the first place, because the newly born child should be more affectionate. But later, I learned that it was Er Ge Ge. Since my concubine agreed, I would be responsible for her. " Yuguifei said truthfully.


    Because she knew that it was better to admit it in a big way than to hide it.


    Fourth master:...


    "therefore, I ordered my servant to clean up the side hall and make it warm and clean. I also inquired what Er Ge Ge likes to eat. When everything was ready, I took her over. Because the first impression is good, I''m afraid to leave a bad impression on the children. "


    As for what she said, it was true.


    Or she won''t agree to raise Erge.


    Now that you agree, it''s natural to take some thought.


    The fourth master wiped his hands with a handkerchief and said faintly, "you have a heart."


    "It''s nothing. It''s all my concubine should do." Yu Guifei smiles back.


    That beautiful face was full of humility and admiration.


    Even a simple sentence, or as long as he stood in front of her, was enough to make her forget all the pain the Forbidden City had brought to her.


    "In fact, there is another reason why I just went to pick up Er Ge Ge today."


    "Say it."


    "On that day, when I went to the Queen''s morning Province, the queen ordered her to copy the women''s commandments twenty times. She also said that if she did not copy them within three days, she would not be able to support two Ge Ge Ge. I copied them day and night, so I finished copying them in three days." Yu Guifei filed a complaint in secret.


    Even though she knew that the emperor''s hope of making decisions for her was slim, she said it.


    In addition, she wanted him to know that if she didn''t want to raise Er Ge Ge, she would not copy the female precepts.


    However, the man in front of him didn''t say anything, so he lifted his feet into the room.


    Sure enough, she thought too much!


    After a stick of incense, the two men dressed and placed under the service of the servants.


    The next morning, yuguifei got up early and waited on the fourth master to change clothes and wash.


    After the fourth master left Yikun palace, a small eunuch followed him and asked faintly, "emperor, do you want to stay or not?"


    "No more." The cold voice, without any emotion, came from that thin lip.


    Suddenly, don''t say it''s the little eunuch.


    Even Su Peisheng was shocked.


    He winked at the eunuch and followed the fourth master to the hall of supreme harmony.


    The heart said that this Yugui imperial concubine could not raise a child again and again.


    Three heirs in a row disappeared from her.Even if they stay, there is nothing to hope for.


    It seems that the emperor has no hope for Yu''s body.


    Otherwise, the emperor is in love with Yu imperial concubine''s weak body and doesn''t want her to make trouble again.


    Or... The emperor began to fear Nian''s family.


    But with his understanding of the emperor, even if the emperor is not satisfied with his relatives, he will not involve the concubines.


    Unless the concubines have to die.


    If you want to be a man like the emperor, maybe he is more responsible.


    No matter which emperor, see a concubine without three emperor''s heirs, also have no patience.


    Who has the heart to leave one after another.


    Thinking of this, Su Peisheng shakes his head and blames Yu Guifei for her lack of ambition.


    But ah, these things are not his eunuch chief manager should worry about.


    But the small eunuch hastened to return to the minister''s room, ready to avoid son soup medicine.


    But the heart is a little confused.


    Generally, after the concubines go to bed, they will ask the emperor whether to stay or not.


    If the emperor said: No.


    Then, they will arrange the maiden to go to the concubine and gently press the acupoints behind them, and then all the coughs and coughs will flow out.


    Or, give him the soup of avoiding the son.


    If the emperor said: stay.


    Then, they will record the time and the people in the book for subsequent verification.


    In this case, if a concubine is pregnant, it can also be used as a basis for verification.


    But this Yugui imperial concubine, she is the imperial concubine empress.


    For a long time, there were few heirs in the Imperial Palace, and the emperor hardly gave him the soup of avoiding children.


    Why this time, but only gave Yu imperial concubine?


    In Yikun palace, Yu Guifei is helping Erge dress.


    In order to get closer to ER Ge.


    Everything she can do is to do it by herself.


    Such things as dressing can be done by servants.


    But she was still very patient and clumsy to put on two squares.


    The mouth also gentle way: "two Ge Ge, later your emperor Alma came, but don''t be like yesterday, and tears Baba, is to say that again."


    "Why?"


    "You''re just a child. You just need to eat, sleep, grow up healthily and happily. For the rest, e Niang will do it. " Yuguifei road.


    She understood what happened last night.


    Although two grid small, but people small ghost big.


    I think it''s the Mencius.


    Looking at such a small child, I should have been carefree.


    But like adults to compete for favor, which is really not what she wants to see.


    Since ergo is her child now.


    She couldn''t let her children, who were so young, to fight with each other.


    The whole life is so long, when I was a child, I was so tired. When I grew up, I still got it.


    Besides, what kind of person is the emperor.


    Maybe he''ll let you play tricks once in a while.


    If more times, he can also tired you.


    "But, with my forehead... That''s how Meng taught me." He changed his mouth on the way.


    Now her pro - e Niang has long been a commoner.


    Ziqing see two Ge Ge mention Meng, unhappy way: "Meng is Meng, my mother is my mother."


    As soon as the voice is down, two grid eyes are red.


    Yu imperial concubine will two Ge Ge protect in the bosom, the serious reprimand way: "purple green, you scared the child."


    That''s it. A little maid came in.


    "Lady, here comes the servant of the minister''s office."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    Yuguifei suddenly raised her head.


    As soon as he entered the palace, eunuchs who were in charge of the room came to deliver messages in the evening.


    I''ve never been here in the morning.


    Because it was when the emperor was having dinner, the eunuch in the room presented the green head card.


    After reading the sign, the eunuch of Jingshi room will come to deliver a message.


    She just sent the emperor to the imperial court, and the servant of the minister''s office came.


    Well, there''s only one possibility.


    Unless... The emperor gives her the soup of avoiding children!


    "Tell him to come in." Yuguifei''s eyes turned slightly, and gave the two squares to the servants, saying, "you take the two squares down and feed some food."


    She didn''t want her children to see her in a mess.


    Even though Erge is not her own.


    I don''t want her image as a mother to be greatly damaged in the children''s mind.


    Wait until two Ge Ge Ge is taken down, the small eunuch of the Jingshi room comes in.


    Two eunuchs came in.


    One is an old Eunuch in the arm.


    There is also a small eunuch with a tray.


    And in that tray, there is a bowl of steaming soup.


    Even if it''s far away, you can''t see what''s inside.


    Yuguifei also knew that there must be no doubt that the head must be avoid son soup.


    Sure enough, the old eunuch said, "yuguifei, this is the tonic given by the emperor. Please drink it."


    That''s what happened in the Forbidden City.


    Even if everyone knows, it''s a pill for avoiding seeds.


    Can''t say that on the mouth, can only say is tonic.


    After all, they are decent people, leaving some room for everything.


    As long as their hearts are clear, that''s fine.


    Then, the little eunuch took the tray and handed it to Yu Guifei.


    Looking at the dark brown duckweed decoction, yuguifei hesitated.


    Ziqing didn''t understand what it was at first.


    Because her family owner son, has never drunk the soup medicine which the Jingshi room gives.


    Now suddenly think of it, just know that this is to avoid the drug.


    He immediately rushed to the little eunuch, and said angrily, "don''t you want to live? You can even give my lady drinks like this."


    The little eunuch was not familiar with the affairs of the world, and immediately fell to his knees.


    The old eunuch did not change his face and said, "this girl, I think you don''t want to live. This is the emperor''s intention. Do you want to resist the order?"


    Said, she turned to look at Yu imperial concubine: "lady, the servants are just acting according to orders, please don''t be embarrassed, otherwise the slaves will not be able to make a deal with the emperor."


    It sounds respectful, but it is threatening.


    After hearing this, Yu Guifei stares at the soup.


    When she knew that the eunuch was coming to Jingshi room, she guessed that she was coming to deliver duizi decoction.


    Just thinking about it was enough to break her heart.


    Not to mention the fact that it was in front of her.


    Her heart was broken to pieces.


    The only man I love in my life, he ordered me to give her the medicine of avoiding seed soup.


    What do you mean? That means he doesn''t want her to be pregnant with his heir.


    Isn''t it heartbreaking enough?


    But even so, what can she do.


    Although she is a princess, she can''t wring her elbow.


    When all the medicines are sent to the front of us, we can''t help but drink them. That''s anti purpose.


    "Lady, if you don''t drink tonic, it will be cold." The old eunuch urged.


    Yu Guifei frowned and took a deep breath, holding a big medicine bowl to her mouth.


    After three seconds, she resolutely raised her head and drank all the medicine in the bowl.


    And, a little angry, she showed the bottom of the bowl to the old eunuch.


    Clearly heartache, but pretended to be strong, just in order to maintain the dignity of the princess.


    After seeing the old eunuch, he said with a smile, "thank you very much for your cooperation. I''ll go back to your command."


    After finishing, Yi De leaves the palace.


    If you speak at night, you will be rewarded.


    But early morning job, that is to offend people!


    If you don''t run away, what are you doing here.


    When the eunuch left, Yu Guifei took off her strong disguise and sobbed on the brocade quilt.


    The sound of suppressed, painful sobs, as if it was hard to pull out from the depths of her soul, scattered in the room, stained with a layer of sadness.


    She was crying for her wishful love.


    Seeing this, Ziqing came to comfort him and said, "master, don''t cry."


    A person crying, hear someone comfort, is unable to stop tears.


    Even worse, they cry more fiercely.


    Yuguifei is such a person.She changed from sobbing to crying.


    "Ziqing, you tell me, I love him so much, how can he treat me like this... How can he treat me like this..." Yu Guifei''s heartache murmured.


    "My Lord, maybe the emperor is doing it for you. After all, you always do this and hurt yourself. What can you do if you break down?"


    Hearing this, Yu Guifei, lying on the brocade quilt, suddenly sat up and asked incredulously, "really?"


    Although she didn''t think it was possible.


    But she would rather lie to herself.


    "I think... It should be true. Otherwise, I didn''t give you the chizi soup before, but I gave it to you after you lost three children in a row." Purple green back against her heart.


    "Yes, he hasn''t let me drink chicken soup all these years, but why do you do this to me now?" At the mention of this, Yu Guifei fell into a dead end again.


    A heart is hurt like a knife, tears can not stop flowing down.


    She was very sad, Dou DA and tears wandered from her eyes, and her heart was like a broken pearl.


    It was fine last night.


    When seeing him to court this morning, he also told her to take good care of Er Ge Ge.


    Everything seems so normal.


    Who knows, when he turned his head, he ordered someone to give her the soup of avoiding children.


    This man, his heart is made of stone, how hard.


    Couldn''t he feel how much she loved him?


    "Ziqing, did I say something wrong last night, or did something wrong, or was it that I was not good enough to ER Ge, which made him unhappy and caused him to treat me like this?"


    Love a person is like this, even if the other party did how to hurt her things.


    She couldn''t hate that person either.


    You just look for reasons from yourself.


    Thinking about whether they did something wrong, whether they didn''t do well enough, they fell into deep self doubt.


    "No, you did well." Ziqing wipes her tears for Yu Guifei.


    "Then why did he do this to me?" Yuguifei repeatedly asked this sentence, "you know, he gave this palace to avoid the son soup, as if cut off my ability to raise. This means that I can no longer be pregnant with the emperor''s heirs, and can only raise two gege. "


    "Master, why don''t we buy eunuchs who send medicine to the minister''s office?"


    "No way."


    "Let''s buy a royal doctor to give us an antidote?" Ziqing thought that the method was not good enough, so she put forward an idea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    "Not at all."


    "Why?"


    "In this way, if the emperor knows, the palace will be finished. Moreover, even if it is through this method to get pregnant, it is not justified. As a royal concubine, my palace has done nothing wrong. If you want to be pregnant with the emperor''s heir, you have to sneak away. " Yuguifei is cautious.


    The Emperor didn''t like her very much.


    If she did it, it would make him even more disgusted.


    After hearing this, Ziqing said, "what can we do? We can''t go on like this all the time. Last time, the imperial doctor said that you have recovered very well this time, and you have almost recuperated. He also said that you should hurry up when you are young. Otherwise, if you miss the best age for childbirth and rearing, you will not be able to conceive. "


    "This palace knows." Yu Guifei wipes her tears with hatred.


    After pondering for a moment, she said, "now the palace can only follow the emperor''s will. When the time is right, I will find another opportunity to ask the emperor to give me another chance."


    "What opportunity?"


    "My brother is still fighting at the border. At least when he has good news at his end, we can strike while the iron is hot." From ancient times to the present, the former dynasties and the latter palaces have not been mutually restrained in this way.


    Smell speech, purple green eyes a bright, smile way: "to right, still master son think thoughtful."


    The next day, the imperial concubines went to Yongshou palace to greet Ruoyin as usual.


    Yuguifei was in a bad mood and came late.


    When all the others are here, Ruoyin comes out and sits down at the head.


    The news in the harem was well informed.


    Who''s who''s been flipped.


    Who is pregnant.


    Those who are called lucky by the emperor.


    As for today''s son, what we know most clearly is that Yu Guifei was given by the emperor to avoid son decoction.


    Because the news of the courtroom has always been the focus of attention of the harem.


    When the eunuch was young and went to Yikun palace with chigzi decoction, the news had already spread.


    Qi feisu is a fussy girl. She looks at Yu Guifei, blinks her eyes, and says with a smile, "yuguifei, I heard that... The emperor has given you shizitang?"


    "It''s true. What''s the matter?" Yu imperial concubine picks eyebrow lightly, a pair does not matter appearance.


    But only she knew how painful her heart was.


    She didn''t want to come to Chensheng today.


    Because with her understanding of the harem, those people will definitely take the chicken soup to talk about things.


    But on second thought, why did she dare not come.


    Knowing that they would say so, she would come!


    After all, it was just the beginning, and she would be afraid.


    How can I continue to live in the harem.


    She is to use these setbacks to hone herself.


    Make yourself strong in the harem.


    She''s a princess. She''s afraid they won''t do it.


    After getting the real hammer from the client, Qi Fei covered her mouth and said nothing more.


    It''s just the corners of the eyes and the corners of the mouth.


    One side of Xi Fei also covers her mouth with a handkerchief to cover her smile.


    And whispered in a soft voice: "the royal family pays most attention to the continuation of the emperor''s descendants, and leaves are scattered. In addition, we have too few emperor''s heirs in our harem. The emperor has not given us a pill to avoid children in recent years. Even Wu Chang, who is the most unpopular, has never been given an antipyretic. "


    Xi Fei always said heavy words in a soft voice, and never broke her face with the imperial concubines.


    She knows that real power is not public.


    It''s a constant thump hidden in soft whispers.


    Moreover, it won''t be too ugly on the surface.


    And the meaning of her words, of course, means that Yu Guifei can''t even compare with Wu Chang.


    Wu Chang has always been a restless man.


    Being teased by Xi Fei, she is not willing to say: "Madam Xi, you have something to say. Don''t mention concubines."


    "That is to say what my family Wu Chang is doing." Qi Fei protects the Duzi tunnel.


    However, Wu Changzai does not seem to appreciate it.


    She looked at Qi Fei and said nothing.


    The last time it was not Qi Fei, who vowed to teach her years of experience in competing for favors.


    She would have taken the risk of reciting poetry in the royal garden.


    In the end, she wrote poems in the cold evening wind.


    I copied Tang poetry after I went back!


    But at the moment, more sad than she is Yu Guifei.


    Yuguifei listened to everyone''s sarcasm and looked at the smiles of people''s schadenfreude. She said, "this palace knows what Princess Xi said just now. The reason why the Emperor didn''t give you shizitang is that you are not special and important enough. "


    As soon as he said this, people were surprised.


    One after another, they cast curious eyes at Yu imperial concubine, trying to see how she could round this sentence.


    Yu''s imperial concubine was very confident and said, "the reason why the emperor has given us this palace avoiding son soup is that he is worried that the body of this palace can''t bear it. I want to come here and wait for the body of this palace to recuperate well, then you don''t need to drink avoid son soup. "This reason may be difficult to convince herself, not to mention the harem.


    All the concubines here wanted to laugh but were embarrassed to smile.


    One by one, I can''t help laughing.


    Even if the first sound, can not help but smoke the corners of the mouth.


    She also heard about the fact that the fourth master gave Yu imperial concubine to avoid son soup.


    Moreover, four ye this wave operation, lets her also some not understand.


    But there are only two possibilities.


    Or she lost her patience with Yu Guifei.


    Or, he lost patience with his family.


    And it was the first time that she heard that cibizi soup was so fresh and refined.


    It seems that it''s not some kind of shizitang, but huangen haodang.


    Very good. Ruoyin appreciates yuguifei''s confidence very much.


    She remembers the imperial concubine Yu in history. Although none of them could support her, she had four children.


    Now there are only three imperial concubines.


    Is it different from history?


    If that''s true, it''s nothing to be surprised about.


    Anyway, it''s a lot different from history.


    Next, the Qi imperial concubine several again teased Yu Guifei a few words.


    However, all of them were confidently returned by Yu Guifei.


    As a result, they had to talk to each other.


    They are imperial concubines, and they can''t do anything even if they don''t accept it.


    In any case, we all know what to do with it.


    No matter how, the most favorite is the queen sitting on it.


    A few days later, favorable news came from the border.


    When Nian gengyao first arrived in Xining, he was attacked by Luobu zangdanzin.


    At a time of life and death, if he was a little timid, his life would be gone.


    But he did not panic, only led hundreds of people to stand on the tower.


    Luo Bo zangdanzin, who was ready to attack secretly, was afraid of fraud and led his army to retreat.


    When the army gathered together, he resolutely led his troops to attack the thief base, and then directly attacked the enemy camp.


    He was scared to run away and only led a thousand people to flee.


    But Nian gengyao did not let go of Luobu zangdanzin.


    Instead, they ordered the generals to go deep and pound their nests.


    Then he led all the troops and horses to march against the wind and snow, March day and night, and quickly swept through the remnants of the enemy and won a complete victory!


    And his reputation as a "senior general" has since awed the western frontier and enjoyed a good reputation in the government and the public!


    Even Yu Guifei, who was in the back palace, was even more proud to say: "my brother really did not live up to his cultivation at home, and even more, he did not live up to the expectations of the palace."


    "That emperor there, you can also..." purple green tentatively asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    "That''s natural, although the Emperor didn''t give me the medicine to avoid the seed for a long time. But this palace in the heart is suffering very much, but a few days, just as difficult as passing the day like a year. "


    Yu''s imperial concubine said with a happy smile: "now that my brother has not been able to pacify Heshuo special department, of course, we have to strike while the iron is hot. When the emperor is happy, when he still has some consideration for our family, he should go to him. Otherwise, it will be difficult to have such a chance again after this heat. "


    Yuguifei had this plan a few days ago.


    Now it''s hard to wait until my brother wins the battle.


    I''m sure we won''t miss such a good opportunity.


    It is not every year that a Mongolian tribe is pacified.


    At that time, Emperor Kangxi fought three times in order to pacify Galdan.


    Even when he rebelled last year, though he died, his son fled with his troops.


    "That is to say, you are also the younger sister of general Nian. The emperor can''t let a loyal minister''s sister have no heirs. What''s more, our general is very good. We must have such a good job every year. Don''t be sad. " Purple green road.


    "With all that said, it''s impossible to fight every day. The palace still hopes that the Qing Dynasty will be peaceful and prosperous. I don''t want my brother to take his life to Bo all the time. After all, everything is changeable and the sword has no eyes. Who can say it clearly. "


    She knew that her brother''s smooth pacification of Heshuote headquarters this time.


    In the future, whenever there is such a task, it is natural for him to do it.


    But she was not only worried about his brother''s safety, but also worried about his great achievements.


    Because my brother will be promoted to Jiajue when he returns to Beijing this time.


    However, when an official''s position reaches a certain height, it is difficult to rise.


    No matter how high it is, it can''t be higher than the emperor.


    At that time, along with fame and wealth, there was also the suspicion of the emperor.


    She didn''t have to worry if her brother was a calm and low-key person.


    But my brother is a reckless and arrogant man.


    When her brother was really in love with herself.


    After all, he has been working for the Qing Dynasty all these years.


    Don''t worry, general. By the way, I heard that general Nian had already led his troops to victory and was on his way back to Beijing. It is estimated that he would be able to return to Beijing years ago. " Purple green road.


    Yu imperial concubine only light "um" one, some absent-minded.


    And the next day, Yu princess has been waiting, waiting for the fourth master to turn her brand.


    She''s a princess.


    Now there is another two spaces under the knee.


    In addition, the elder brother Nian gengyao is not only a great contributor to the founding of the country.


    Today, he Shuo te Department has been pacified and great achievements have been made.


    In a month, of course, there are more days than other concubines.


    So a few days later, the eunuch of Jingshi room came to deliver a message.


    The little eunuch who passed the message was also the eunuch who gave Yugui imperial concubine duizi soup.


    If he had met Yu Guifei before, he was a little afraid.


    Now, this elder brother has made great achievements in the imperial court, and he is even more afraid.


    What I''m afraid of is that if yu Guifei gets the favor, will he be a slave.


    Yuguifei looked at the small eunuch''s trembling appearance, and said faintly, "this palace will not kill you. What are you afraid of doing like this?"


    "No..." the little eunuch returned.


    Ziqing threw a purse to the eunuch, and said, "after tonight, maybe you don''t have to come tomorrow to deliver the chicken soup. So, if you don''t go away with your purse, don''t delay my master''s bath and make-up. "


    "Yes." The little eunuch was stunned at first, then picked up his purse, and he seemed to have to leave.


    What does the heart say? After tonight, he won''t have to send the chicken soup again?


    Then, Yu Guifei asked the servant to prepare water to bathe and burn incense for her.


    After a while, the inside of Yikun palace is surrounded by water mist.


    Yuguifei is sitting in the bath bucket, with her back against the tub, enjoying her leisure.


    And in that tub, it''s all milk.


    And red rose petals.


    Ziqing scrubbed her body and sighed: "master, since you bathed in milk, your skin seems to be more white, tender and transparent."


    "Well." Yuguifei will support the body at the edge of the tub, the whole person is very lazy.


    The warm milk made her skin as white and red as clotting fat.


    Even in the candlelight there was a silky sheen.


    But she didn''t care.


    It''s just a mess in the head, and the whole person is very nervous.


    Because, as long as she thinks about going to Yangxin hall later and seeing the man who yearns for day and night, she will be nervous and look forward to it.


    She was thinking about how to speak and what to say when she met the emperor later.


    Will he grant her request.If she agrees, she can still be pregnant with the emperor.


    If he doesn''t agree, what should she do?


    Oh, what a tangle.


    It seems that no matter whether promise or not, it seems that there are endless worries.


    After a stick of incense, Yu Guifei takes a bath.


    Because I''m going to take it to Yangxin hall in quilt later.


    Therefore, the slave did not change her clothes.


    Just wrapped her up in a thick cotton towel.


    Then she sat in front of the dresser and let the servants dress her up.


    Ziqing has a good craftsmanship. In a short time, she combed her hair into a elegant lady''s bun.


    But the bottom of the hair, is for her to coil, left in the right side.


    It looks gentle and charming, especially feminine.


    In the end, Ziqing gave yuguifei a gentle and charming make-up.


    "Well, master, do you think this will work?" Ziqing asked with satisfaction.


    Yu Guifei opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Suddenly, she was startled, and some of them said, "is it not very good to do this


    "Why not? The slave is only a little more refined than usual. Then you can only say whether you are satisfied or not."


    Yu imperial concubine from mirror horizontal purple green one eye, "your craft has always been very good."


    "That''s fine." Ziqing helped Yu Guifei to get up and urged: "master, it''s almost time. You can get into the bed quickly."


    When Yu Guifei sits by the bed, Ziqing pulls her thick cotton towel.


    For a moment, a perfect woman''s body without any shortcomings was presented to her.


    Such as ink like hair side draped in the snow-white pearl shoulder, a trace of a wisp are emitting mature fiery aura.


    Long and warped eyelashes, slightly fluttering.


    Big phoenix eyes, just a casual look, is the charm of the eyes.


    Sexy red lips are as delicate as rose petals.


    Coupled with what to have what, lying down are not deformation of the devil''s figure, women simply envy, let men love.


    It seems that the whole person is full of fatal amorous feelings all the time, full of charm.


    Even if purple green is not the first time to see, but still a little Leng Leng Leng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    But Yu princess, a pull over the brocade quilt.


    "Hurry up, what are you doing?"


    In this way, Ziqing quickly covered the brocade quilt for yuguifei and tucked it in.


    His mouth jokingly said: "it''s not that the master is too good-looking, his figure is too good, and the slave is just stunned. If you want the slave to say it, don''t say it''s a man. Even if the slave looks at you, he can''t move his eyes. It''s a pity that the slave is a woman, otherwise he will marry you. "


    "Your mouth is more and more sweet, just like wiping honey." Yuguifei road in the quilt.


    "I don''t have a sweet mouth. I just tell the truth." Ziqing wrapped yuguifei tightly behind the brocade quilt and leaned over her ear and said with a smile, "master, don''t worry. No one in the harem can match you in terms of your appearance and figure. If the Emperor sees you, everything will be up to you."


    She really felt that way anyway.


    "You punk slave, you will talk nonsense. Be careful that your mouth will be torn." Yu imperial concubine is coquettish and angry.


    "My good master, you are reluctant to tear up the slave." Purple green pointed to a few palace maids, indicating that they went forward to carry Yu imperial concubine.


    Then, she ordered the servants to carry Yu princess to Yangxin hall.


    On the way to Yangxin palace, Yu Guifei only has half of her head exposed outside.


    The cold wind at night whizzed on her face.


    She was so nervous that she could not help shaking.


    His hands, wrapped in the quilt, clenched their fists with some embarrassment.


    She could feel the cold sweat in her hands.


    Clearly these days, she is looking forward to this day.


    But when the day really came, she felt that her heart was about to jump out.


    It was as if she was not going to bed, but was faced with a task that was so difficult that it had to be done.


    After a while, yuguifei was carried to the door of Yangxin hall.


    Eunuchs also followed closely: "yuguifei arrived!"


    Then, there will be servants in the Yangxin hall to receive yuguifei.


    Purple green as Yu imperial concubine''s personal servant, can only send her here.


    She walked beside Yu Guifei and encouraged her to be joking: "master, I''m waiting for you outside."


    According to the rules, except for the queen, the rest of the concubines are not allowed to stay in the Yangxin hall.


    Therefore, as soon as the time arrives, Yu Guifei will be carried back by the original road.


    As a close slave, she must wait outside.


    Yuguifei was so nervous that she didn''t speak, so she was carried into the Yangxin Palace by the maids.


    However, when she was carried in, the fourth master was still reading the memorial on the throne.


    Even if I heard the singing outside and knew she was coming, I didn''t look up at her.


    Seeing this, Su Pei Sheng''s palace ladies motioned a glance and asked them to carry Yu Guifei to the west five rooms of the back hall.


    That''s the lucky spot for imperial concubines and concubines.


    After the maids carried yuguifei to the inner room, they put her on the bed.


    And those slaves, one by one, all went out.


    For a while, Yu Guifei was the only one left in the room.


    She just lay on the bed, waiting and waiting...


    when she was sleepy, she did not dare to fall asleep.


    She didn''t want to make a bad impression on him because she had to stay in bed for a long time. She was worried that she would annoy him.


    Love a person is like this, do everything for the other side, accommodate him, everything is centered on him.


    But I was so humble that I forgot to be myself.


    I''m afraid that if one is not careful, he will be tired of her.


    Fortunately, there is a heater in the Yangxin hall, and yuguifei doesn''t feel cold.


    I don''t know how long she waited, but at last she heard the steady and powerful footsteps approaching.


    The voice was familiar to her.


    There is no man whose pace is as uniform, firm and steady as he is.


    Sure enough, the next moment, her afterglow glimpsed a bright yellow figure.


    This color belongs only to the emperor.


    But she wrapped in the brocade quilt, is not convenient to salute, also not good to talk.


    He lay there quietly without saying a word.


    At the moment, the fourth master spread his arms and stood beside the bed.


    At his feet, several servants and maids were kneeling.


    They are waiting on him to change his clothes.


    After a while, he put on a bright yellow silk lining and went to bed.


    A little eunuch "Hoo" a, blow out the candle in the room, then exit, take the door to.


    Then, yuguifei came out of the quilt and climbed up from the man''s feet.


    Not long ago, outside came the first time of the eunuch''s office, "it''s time."


    Generally speaking, the first time you report the time is just a reminder.


    The second time, it''s about time.When it comes to the third report, you have to carry it back to your residence.


    After carrying away, you have to remember the little black book.


    When Yu Guifei heard the first song, she was very nervous.


    It would mean that she would soon have the courage to ask for it.


    Sure enough, he heard the man beside him call the servant to come in and prepare water.


    In the night, Yu Guifei''s eyes flashed a touch of loss.


    This man is too calm and indifferent, even at this time.


    Every time she went to bed in the Yangxin hall, she never waited for the eunuch to report the time for the second time.


    Not to mention waiting for the third time.


    Every time it was the first time to report the time, he ordered the slaves to prepare water.


    Does he treat all women like this?


    Treat queen, he is also the same calm, with the completion of the task?


    When the slaves prepared water, the fourth master and Yu imperial concubine were separately washed by the servants.


    After washing, the fourth master changed into a bright yellow robe and went outside.


    Looking at it, I should also review the memorials. I don''t intend to manage the appearance of Yu imperial concubine.


    At this moment, Yu Guifei also scrubbed her body and lay on the bed again.


    The maids gathered around her, ready to wrap her in a big quilt and carry her back to her residence.


    She looked at the man''s tall and straight figure, a little tangled for a time.


    When she came, she thought it over and tried everything.


    But when she really faced him, she hesitated.


    Because this man is too mean, she is really afraid of being rejected by him mercilessly.


    He is like the winter ice and snow, everywhere is barren, without a trace of life, by the huge ice and snow erosion.


    Even if she loves feverishly and crazily, she still covers the ice and snow.


    It seems that she is not a princess at all, just a random thing.


    But even so, she was still addicted to his charm and could not extricate herself.


    Looking at the maid of honor, she will come forward to carry her.


    Yu Guifei finally summoned up her courage and yelled to the figure: "emperor, wait a moment...


    otherwise, if she doesn''t say it, she will be carried away.


    After this time, the next time to ask him, do not know whether it is useful.


    She is not willing to be a woman who can''t have children!


    In any case, she can''t be spoiled by herself.


    Only with the help of the mother family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    Her words just say export, the man steps slightly a meal, turn head light ground to look at her.


    Even the servants looked at her in disbelief.


    I think she is shameless. The emperor is leaving. As a woman, she still takes the initiative to keep her.


    Yu imperial concubine did not care about the heat on her face, only whispered: "emperor, can I talk to you for a little while?"


    "Say it." The fourth master stood there.


    There is a great meaning for Yu princess to say it in front of the slave.


    It''s not good to be a princess.


    At least she is also a princess. It is not good to ask the emperor in front of all the servants.


    In this case, how can she stand in the harem in the future.


    When the servant saw her, what should he think of her.


    She bit her lip and said in a trill, "emperor, can you... Let them all go out."


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master glanced at the servants.


    The maids and eunuchs went out one by one.


    When there were only imperial concubine Yu and four masters left in the room, the imperial concubine said, "emperor, I want to ask you... Don''t give me the chicken soup again... Can you give me another chance?"


    In this way, before she came, she had practiced dozens of times in her heart.


    But in front of him, or become equivocal, very embarrassed.


    Fourth master:...


    "this time, if you are pregnant, I will try my best to give birth and raise the child. If... "


    yuguifei wanted to say that if she still failed to keep her, then she would not consider giving birth to children any more, and she would give him the soup of avoiding children.


    But she turned to think, such words, it seems too unlucky.


    At the moment, the fourth master looked at Yu princess from a distance.


    The deep ink pupil exudes an unpredictable black shadow, which seems to be exploring something.


    After a long time, he faintly "um" a, then raised his feet to go out, leaving a face puzzled yuguifei.


    "Um" means a few things.


    Is this agreement or disagreement, or perfunctory?


    Yuguifei just lay in bed thinking.


    Then there was a maid carrying her back the same way.


    On the way back, purple green has been in her ear to ask: "master, how, the emperor agreed?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." In the quilt, Yu Guifei returned impatiently.


    She doesn''t know the emperor. How can she know what "Er" means.


    Besides, this man is always unpredictable and unpredictable.


    She can still guess at the little things.


    How could she guess such an important thing.


    I can only see if the Jingshi room will send the chicken soup later.


    This night, yuguifei returned to Yikun palace with a worried heart.


    That night, she didn''t wait for the chicken soup in the Jingshi room.


    Until the next morning, I didn''t wait for the damned chicken soup.


    Her broken heart was at last relieved and relieved.


    I don''t know if the emperor is because of her or because of her brother.


    Although with her intuition, it should be because of her brother.


    But the head that is flushed by love, still more willing to believe is for her.


    For a while, the harem began to talk.


    Everyone is discussing whether yuguifei has been recuperating well recently, her looks are better, and her dress is more beautiful.


    Therefore, the emperor avoided yuguifei''s avoidant soup.


    Of course, there are still some people who think that the emperor is because of general Nian.


    Otherwise, how could the general win the battle.


    This just a few days, turned over Yu Guifei''s brand, and avoid avoid son soup medicine.


    However, this is only their guess.


    As for the real reason of the matter, only the emperor standing on the highest level would know.


    ------


    it''s cold in winter, everyone wants to hide in the house to warm themselves.


    Especially in December, the Forbidden City was snowing heavily.


    Everywhere is quiet, only the sound of snowflakes falling on the ground.


    Those snow, like countless emotions.


    And it''s as turbulent as the sea water and can submerge everything.


    There''s also a hint of nudity and exposure.


    Ruoyin sits in the house to warm up and occasionally looks at the snow.


    Somehow, every time she saw the snow, she always remembered what the fourth master had said.


    He said, "I like winter."


    "Because winter makes people calm," he added


    So, is he calm now?When Ruoyin was thinking, Mammy Liu came in.


    She said: "master, today''s capital is really lively."


    "How lively it is." Ruo Yin holds Mrs. Tang and asks at will.


    "It''s not that the general of Nian triumphantly returned to Beijing with the Qing soldiers and the captives to hold a captive offering ceremony. The court also offered sacrifices to the imperial temple and Zhuang Ji. They also sent elite soldiers from the capital to the frontier to build walls and rectify the Lama Temple. "


    "This is not all in accordance with the process, how lively it can be." Smart way.


    Half Mei said with a smile, "what do you know, Mammy must not look up to the high spirited appearance of the young man."


    "Or Banmei knows me." When talking about niangyao, she said angrily, "Niang, you don''t know. He looks like he''s riding a tall horse. He did not look at the officials who met him at the gate of the city, but looked as if he were sniffing


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." If the sound interrupts mother Liu''s words, "this palace only asks you, the emperor''s birthday present, you take back not."


    As early as a few months ago, she was preparing for the fourth master''s birthday gift.


    Now, in a while, it will be the fourth master''s birthday.


    Therefore, early in the morning, she ordered mother Liu to go to the capital in advance.


    As for Nian gengyao, she knows more or less, so she is not very interested.


    After all, in that history, this one was a dead man.


    In fact, she didn''t want the servants to talk about it. After all, the trouble came out of her mouth.


    Anyway, if gengyao really died that year, the fourth master would take care of him, and she could not worry about it.


    "If you go back to your mother, I''ll take it and put it in the warehouse. I''ll show you." Mother Liu said and went to the warehouse.


    Soon, mother Liu presented Ruoyin''s gift to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin stood up and circled around the gifts carried by several slaves.


    After a careful examination, she said, "well, put it into the warehouse."


    After examination, she was extremely satisfied.


    In this case, I''ll just wait for the fourth master''s birthday and send it out.


    At the same time, the triumphant return of Nian gengyao has arrived at Deshengmen.


    Civil and military officials, princes and ministers met him at the door and saluted him.


    If you look at it, it''s all over your head.


    Many officials also knelt at the door to meet her.


    However, Nian gengyao rode on a high horse without looking at the crowd.


    Due to his long-term practice of martial arts, he is tall and bulky,


    he has a long history of martial arts training www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    His facial features are correct, but he looks rough and domineering.


    The whole person looks like a rock, looking energetic.


    A pair of eyes are bright, flashing the light of ambition.


    After the border, the original flax skin became dark.


    His back beam is so straight that no one can look up to him.


    Proud full overflow "arrogant" breath.


    When he approached, the thirteen masters who were ordered to greet him came forward and bowed their hands to greet him: "the year general has worked hard."


    But Nian gengyao didn''t get off the horse. He just rode on the horse. He nodded to the thirteen master and went on.


    It''s like a superior posture.


    And there was contempt in his eyes.


    This made the thirteen master very embarrassed.


    How to say, he is also a prince, and because of the relationship between the four masters, he has great prestige in the court.


    When the princes and ministers met him, it was too late to fawn on him.


    But this year not only a high attitude, but also with that kind of eye gaze at him.


    However, he was always tolerant.


    How to say that when Nian gengyao returned to Beijing on the first day, he could not make trouble at the gate of the city.


    Although the fourth master is in favor of him, he will never be arrogant because of this special relationship.


    On the contrary, he kept a low profile and tried not to make trouble for the fourth elder brother.


    Because he knew that no one could infringe upon the supreme imperial power.


    Whether you are husband and wife, brother, father and son.


    As long as there is a hint of perniciousness, even if we don''t make trouble honestly, it will come from nature.


    Even if they are brothers, now the emperor also thinks highly of him, and he will not go to mischief, so that life can be secure.


    Then, Nian gengyao arrived at the gate of the city and finally got off the carriage.


    Surrounded by officials, he entered the gate and prepared to go to the hall of supreme harmony.


    Because the fourth master is waiting for them in the hall of supreme harmony.


    And they went to the hall of supreme harmony.


    Nian gengyao walked with a slight step and looked around.


    Finally, he focuses on the five squares.


    The corner of his mouth was even more ironic and said, "five squares, I heard that you let amizhou change its territory to return to the flow a few days ago?"


    Wuge was originally mixed with civil and military officials.


    Now he was suddenly named by Nian gengyao. He was slightly stunned. After being stunned, he said "yes".


    After hearing his answer, Nian gengyao sneered and said, "it''s just to suppress some bandits. You''ve spent so long. Look at me, rehabilitate and Shute, almost as much time as you do. If I were to do your job, it would be finished in two or three months. But I don''t think you can do it for two or three years. "


    Finish saying, he still wantonly laugh, lift a foot to continue to walk forward.


    The rest of the officials also laughed at the five marks.


    Some princes and ministers flattered Nian gengyao with flattery.


    "That is, who can be as powerful as your young general. When attacked by the anti thief, only a few hundred people stood on the wall of the city and did not make a mess in the face of danger. They scared away the attacking anti thieves."


    "What do you know? That''s to beat back the anti thief with his majestic arrogance."


    "That is, even if it is snowy, we still lead elite soldiers to sweep the enemy day and night against the wind and snow, and replace them with other people. Where can we have such courage?"


    "How can we say that general Nian is brave and resourceful. Instead of sweeping the enemy troops, we have to stand on the wall and urinate."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    those who said these words were undoubtedly officials who took refuge in Nian gengyao.


    Or he''s going to turn to his officials.


    And when they wantonly laugh, they also use the remaining light to sweep five squares.


    Obviously, some people in their mouths are talking about five squares.


    However, Wuge did not engage in Party building and self-interest. Even if some people were not used to it, they did not dare to offend the beloved Nian gengyao.


    Wuge originally wanted to return to niangyeyao''s words.


    But the people who agreed with it were all buttering up.


    If he came back again, it would have been out of time and at the wrong time.


    And, on the contrary, they will become the right person to pee their pants.


    If they didn''t, they would have been called back.


    Seeing that the momentum was not right, the 13th master timely released the encirclement and said: "Nian gengyao, you don''t understand. Five squares belong to a special situation. He is not a general bandit suppression, but Li Chun of amizhou is too cunning."


    As a local chieftain, Li Chun actually dug holes everywhere.


    As a result, no matter how familiar with the terrain, Wuge did not know where the hole was.


    This one is in the light and the other in the dark, which is naturally difficult to deal with.


    Finally, an informer was sent to find out the underground route, which led to the arrest of Li Chun.


    Not to mention, if the job is changed to someone else, it is really difficult to handle.Thinking of this, the thirteen master patted five squares on the shoulder, indicating that he should stabilize.


    Wu Ge returned to the thirteen master with a look of relief and did not speak.


    But Nian gengyao didn''t like it. He said angrily: "why, listen to the meaning of Prince Yi, I''m lucky that Nian gengyao rehabilitates Heshuote tribe. The people in Heshuote department are all mean things."


    "Of course this is not what I mean." The thirteenth master returned calmly.


    Nian gengyao glanced at the five squares, then glared at the thirteen master angrily and snorted coldly. Then he went on to the hall of Supreme Harmony, but did not speak any more.


    At the moment, the face of Wu Ge''s handsome face darkened.


    The thin lips are tight, and the fists hidden in the sleeves are tightly packed.


    One side of the Fei Yanggu saw, stable five grid shoulder, whispered: "you boy, give me to bear."


    He has been in the officialdom for most of his life. He has never seen anything.


    As soon as you can see, Nian gengyao deliberately excites Wu Ge. He wants to stimulate Wu Ge to do it.


    But if he really started to fight, whether he won or lost, he could imagine that the final penalty would be five squares.


    For in the eyes of all, the first one is wrong.


    However, when Nian gengyao returned to Beijing with his military achievements, the truth naturally stood at his side.


    After all, Nian gengyao is gaining momentum.


    It''s not only a favorite.


    Even among the people, word of mouth is very good.


    In addition, on the first day of his triumphant return to Beijing, if he had five squares, he would have a fight at the door.


    Spread out how to look like five grid unconvinced, hit a triumphant return of the hero.


    At that time, even if it is reasonable, it will look like a struggle between relatives.


    What''s more, even if you win, it doesn''t solve the problem.


    It''s better to let him continue to be arrogant and arrogant.


    When he is arrogant to a certain extent, he will not be far away from death.


    Let him die in his narcissism.


    Hum, he has the ability to be arrogant in front of the emperor.


    "I know." Wuge is not an impulsive person. He has already passed the age of fighting when he does not agree with his words. He will judge the situation.


    He knew that this was not the time for the prime minister.


    However, I''m afraid that with the temperament of Nian gengyao, I don''t need others to start, I''m afraid you can get into trouble.


    Let''s not talk about the long-term. Let''s just say that Nian gengyao will meet the emperor in Taihe hall later.


    If he is still like this, he will have a good life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    After about a stick of incense, the crowd laughed and talked, and finally arrived at the hall of supreme harmony.


    The officials, led by Nian gengyao, entered the hall of Supreme Harmony one after another.


    At the moment, the fourth master is sitting on the top of the Dragon chair.


    Below stood two rows of civil and military officials.


    When gengyao entered the hall, the officials who followed him were automatically arranged into the ranks of civil and military officials on both sides.


    Only Nian gengyao walked in the middle.


    For a moment, everyone''s attention fell on Nian gengyao.


    Because they are very curious about how Nian gengyao, who just met the heaven and the earth, would face the Emperor today.


    But he was not used to them.


    But some people can deal with Nian gengyao.


    This meeting son, Nian gengyao stops in the middle under the people''s attention and curiosity.


    The next moment, he was on his knees on the hard marble floor.


    According to the sound of his kneeling, everyone knew that he was kneeling heavily and frowned.


    If you want to say that you are worthy of practicing martial arts, you are cruel enough.


    Not only that, Nian gengyao also kowtowed to the fourth master three times.


    Every time, it makes a "Dong" sound, which is the collision sound between the frontal bone and the floor.


    All the people at the scene frowned and felt pain for Nian gengyao.


    Because this sound is no less than the dull sound of Nian gengyao when he kneels down.


    When Nian gengyao finished the ceremony, a red bag was already bulging on his forehead, like an egg. A three-dimensional circle was arched on his forehead.


    In addition, he said boldly: "when I am young, I will live up to the emperor''s favor. I will rehabilitate Luobu zangdanjin and return to Beijing triumphantly. Otherwise, I will have no face to face the imperial court and the emperor."


    His voice was loud and impassioned.


    It can be said that both voice and emotion, red eyes, eyes still have excited tears in flashing.


    Just as excited as a son meeting his father.


    Oh, no, he''s a grandson for his gallant manner.


    A pair of his age is not the world''s people, but also Yongzheng slave, in this show loyalty.


    This makes those who hate niangyaoyao hate it.


    When Mingming was just in Desheng Gate, he was arrogant and arrogant. No one looked at him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, when he arrived at the emperor, he looked like a loyal grandson.


    Is this the same person?


    And his behavior is the most hateful!


    If Nian gengyao is disrespectful to the emperor, they can impeach him and let the emperor use his power to deal with him.


    But Nian gengyao was so loyal to the emperor that they were not good at it.


    Because they are no match for Nian Jianyao.


    Nian gengyao also made great contributions to the Qing Dynasty, so even if they impeached, it would be useless.


    Many things can''t be done without damaging the imperial power.


    When Emperor Kangxi was alive, those who made contributions to the founding of the country made so many mistakes.


    Emperor Kangxi didn''t take good care of those old brothers.


    Only because those people are arrogant outside.


    Can be loyal to Emperor Kangxi as a dog.


    In the face of Nian gengyao, who has both ability and loyalty, Siye naturally appreciates it.


    The head of the imperial court, his jaw was slightly moved, and he said: "this time, you have done a good job in this battle. It is a great honor for the Qing Dynasty to have such a big official as you. If there are ten more people like you, the Qing Dynasty will not worry about bad governance. "


    of course, he refers to ten more people with such abilities as Nian Jianyao.


    "I thank the emperor for his praise. All of these are attributed to the emperor. If the emperor hadn''t cultivated the slaves for many years, the slaves would not have been today. You are the reincarnation parents of the slaves, and all the servants have been bestowed by you!" Nian gengyao is full of both voice and emotion.


    The fourth master hates flattery because most flatterers are not pragmatic.


    However, if a pragmatic and competent person flatters him, he is certainly willing to listen.


    There is no emperor who does not like the unconditional obedience of the strong to himself.


    Most of Nian gengyao satisfied his imperialism.


    The fourth master sat on the Dragon chair and looked down at the officials below.


    When a pair of eyes fell on Nian gengyao''s body, it was full of appreciation.


    He held his lips and said in a deep voice: "before that, Nian gengyao had the military merits to pacify Tibet and the Tsai Wan alabutan rebellion. He had been granted the third and second-class titles successively. This time, he was promoted to the first-class public and granted the title of Taibao. In addition, I will reward another Viscount to be inherited by his son. His father''s years of reverie age, also granted a first-class public, plus the title of Tai Fu. "


    "I thank the emperor longen." Nian gengyao kowtowed first.


    "In addition, I order you to be the prime minister''s affairs minister to deal with the military affairs together with Maqi and lonkodo. I give you the ability to" pronounce my speech "," convey the will and write the edict ". And carry you from the original Han Army inlaid with yellow flag to Manchu inlaid yellow people. "The fourth master is a man with clear rewards and punishments. Such meritorious officials must be rewarded.


    Otherwise, it will make the soldiers and soldiers who fight with Nian Jianyao feel cold.


    In this way, there will be rebellions and wars in the frontier. Who would like to go to the front line and risk their lives to fight.


    Don''t mention the generals. It''s hard for the people to recruit.


    Because since Nian gengyao repeatedly built military achievements, his prestige among the people is also very strong.


    Especially in the western region, almost everyone knows his senior general.


    As soon as he said this, Nian Jianyao continued to kowtow there without saying a word.


    At this moment, let alone Nian gengyao, even the civil and military officials of the next leader were shocked!


    You know, the eight banners can be divided into three banners and five banners.


    The three banners under the direct control of the emperor, namely, the yellow flag, the inlaid yellow flag and the white flag, are the upper three banners.


    Nian gengyao was originally the Han army with yellow flag.


    Today, it is the honor of the Nian family to carry the flag for Manchuria inlaid with yellow.


    It means that in the following years, all the people who come out of the family are the emperor''s personal soldiers, with noble status and favorable treatment.


    Let''s talk about the 12 words of "being able to declare my speech, convey my will, and write the imperial edict.".


    Does it mean that Nian gengyao can represent the emperor? This is the Minister of state!


    Equivalent to Zhang Tingyu of the previous dynasty, it is a special honor.


    When these promotions were settled, Su Peisheng began to read rewards.


    He cleared his throat and said in a shrill voice: "Nian niangyao, the first-class Duke of Manchuria with yellow flag, has made great achievements since the founding of the people''s Republic of China. Su Peisheng took a full cup of tea to finish his study.


    For these gifts, Nian gengyao always kowtow and thank him.


    When a slip of the reward read down, Nian gengyao''s forehead, from the egg smashed into a goose egg.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    The fourth master saw him as loyal as this.


    After that, he ordered some government affairs, and then he broke up.


    However, before he was in front of all the ministers, his voice sounded like a great bell: "Nian gengyao is staying. I also have some affairs to discuss with you."


    "Yes." Nian gengyao bowed his hand, and Su Peisheng led the way from one side.


    On this day, the king and his subjects, who had not seen each other for a long time, were very happy.


    People don''t know what they talked about.


    All I know is that they talked all day and night.


    And since that day, the Nian family has been the most popular in Beijing.


    Even the imperial concubine Yu of the Imperial Palace has become more and more popular.


    The limelight is more than the queen Ruoyin.


    Because from that day on, the fourth master went through the yuguifei brand several times.


    Ruoyin hasn''t seen the fourth master for some days.


    Until the winter solstice, the servants who served the room finally went to Yongshou palace to deliver a message.


    "Lantern of Yongshou palace tonight!"


    The shrill sound of singing and reporting sounded in the sky above Yongshou palace.


    This kind of singing newspaper shows that the fourth master is not only turning over the brand.


    They will visit Yongshou palace in person and spend the night here.


    Ruoyin is eating dumplings. I hear that.


    But she was not in a good mood. She only ordered the servant to reward the eunuch for delivering the message, so she continued to eat.


    But the servants in the house were not like her.


    One by one, clean up the house and prepare water.


    Mother Liu had a smile on her face.


    She also thought that yuguifei really wanted to be spoiled all the time.


    But now it seems that the emperor is giving the Nian family a face.


    On such an important day, the emperor is still thinking about his mother.


    After eating, if the sound will burn incense bath.


    In winter, soaking in hot water bath is actually a very enjoyable thing.


    If the sound bubble about a stick of incense time, put on clean clothes, put on a delicate elegant mature woman makeup.


    Then, she held mother Liu''s hand and said, "Banmei, go to the storehouse to get some tonics and snacks. Go to the Jingren palace with this palace and have a look at the three squares."


    Half Mei''s eyes flashed with surprise, and reminded him: "Niang, you don''t remember. A few days ago, maobin and Zhuang Guiren have already said that the cold of three squares has been well. What''s more, the Minister of honor came to deliver a message, saying that the emperor will come soon. "


    She thought that her master had forgotten San Ge Ge, so she wanted to see San Ge.


    So just a little reminder.


    "I know that. You just do what you want in this palace." If Yin said, she put on the cloak under the care of mother Liu.


    If the fourth master is busy on business, but his favor does not decrease, he only comes to her less often.


    She will surely stand virtuously at the gate of Yongshou palace, standing in the wind and snow, holding a lamp, waiting for him at the door.


    So as to gain favor and pity, and let him firmly remember her.


    But now, although the fourth master is busy with business, his favor has been reduced.


    No matter what he''s for, he doesn''t spoil as much as he used to.


    In this case, she must not panic, let alone catch up.


    Cool him down properly!


    Sometimes a man is like this, if you are warm to him, he will feel that you are not independent enough and feel you are bored.


    But if you act like you don''t care, he doesn''t know what you''re thinking.


    At that time, he will take care of you without your enthusiasm.


    Therefore, in the face of this situation, it is better to be cold to him and better to yourself.


    Half Mei should remind to remind, then hurry to the warehouse to get things.


    I thought my wife would forget a lot, but she was very clear in her mind.


    In this way, does the empress avoid the emperor?


    That''s bold enough!


    Looking around, no one in the whole harem dares to treat the emperor like this?


    Knowing that the emperor is coming, he still goes out for a stroll. I''m afraid the emperor will be very fierce.


    After a while, Ruoyin put on his cloak and went to Jingren Palace by chariot.


    When he got there, Li Fukang shrieked out a report: "the empress has arrived!"


    As soon as the voice fell, all the servants in the yard came out and knelt down.


    Even maobin and Zhuang Guiren rushed out to meet them.


    In his arms, Mao bin still held three squares of cloth wrapped in mink.


    When they came out, they were both surprised.


    I want to say that the empress is not the one who easily wanders around the back palace. If she comes, she must have something serious to do.


    Moreover, at night, the eunuch of the Jingshi room did not go to Yongshou palace to sing and report. How could the empress still come to visit at night?


    Maobin was surprised to return to surprise, but he still took the ceremony together."My concubines and concubines greet the empress."


    If the sound comes forward, helped to hold three lattice of Mao bin, light way: "get up, all up."


    "Niang, it''s cold outside. Come in and talk." Mao Bin said politely.


    And then he entered the hall.


    When she sat down in the room, the servant presented her snacks and tea.


    Mao bin and Zhuang Guiren sat aside, looking nervous and uneasy.


    Looking at the two of them, Ruoyin quickly explained his intention: "well, a while ago, San Ge Ge was ill. At that time, I had a lot of things in my palace. I only asked my servant to look at them. Today I took some time to bring some supplements, one for each of you, and some were given to the nurse. After they ate, they could produce milk and feed three squares."


    Of course, in fact, she wanted to avoid the fourth master and hang his appetite.


    It''s not easy for her to go there.


    But three Ge Ge here is not the same, she is the mother-in-law, to see the sick child, how can also be justified, is a good cover.


    Although Yu''s imperial concubine also has a two grid.


    Xi Fei''s three elder brothers are also weak.


    But these two were not as honest as Mao pin and Zhuang Guiren, so she didn''t like to go.


    However, she did not expect to use this cover to deceive the smart fourth master.


    Just want to let him understand that she cold him, but take her no way.


    After all, the fourth master must understand her meaning.


    Otherwise, it would be in vain.


    Mao pin and Zhuang Guiren relaxed a little, but still felt that it was not true.


    Heart said that the emperor would go to the queen for the night, and the queen took time to see it. How could you listen to it.


    Then, Ruoyin held three squares for a while.


    Mao bin and Zhuang Guiren took the three squares very well.


    Even if a while ago just felt the cold, but also all of a sudden good, the face is also meat Du Du.


    "This guy, it''s very nice to see. You two are so careful. You''ve brought the three squares round."


    "Where is it? A while ago, I was caught in a cold. My concubines and Zhuang nobles were very anxious. Besides, neither of us has much experience and felt guilty for a long time. Fortunately, we are all well now. " Mao Bin said.


    Zhuang Guiren also followed with a smile: "if Niang likes it, she will give birth to a younger sister to big brother, second elder brother and fifth elder brother."


    If the sound only smiles, does not speak.


    As for Shengge, she is now comparing Buddhism. Let it be.


    What if you want to have another son.


    And she just gave birth to five elder brother not long, how to say also had to rest a year, and then consider the matter of gege.


    Otherwise, the body will not be able to eat, and the nutrition will be absorbed by the child.


    When several people were chatting happily, a little maid came into the room and said, "empress, the Duke of Su is coming."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    "I know. I''ll take a look at the three squares in this palace. I''ll go back after a while." If the voice is not raised, just looking at the three lattice in the arms.


    After hearing this, the maiden went out to pass the message.


    However, if the sound, you can frighten Zhuang Guiren and Mao bin.


    They listen to empress''s meaning, this father-in-law of Su came to urge, it seems that they do not intend to go back.


    Otherwise, I won''t say "sit for a while and go back".


    Long ago, I put down three squares and went back to Yongshou palace.


    It made the two of them think very much.


    Since the Queen''s late night visit, they feel something is wrong.


    This one seldom comes to their yard or walks to the harem.


    Like this kind of late night visit for no reason, is never.


    When Sangge was ill, the queen ordered the servants to come to see him, but I didn''t come in person.


    Then, Sange''s illness is better, it''s even more impossible for him to come in person for this matter. This is unreasonable.


    In this way, coupled with the wind direction of the palace recently, there is only one possibility: the queen and the emperor are at odds!


    Thinking of this, Mao bin looked at Zhuang Guiren, and a look of panic flashed in his eyes.


    How bold the queen is.


    All the messages were sent to the minister''s office, and she was deliberately cold to the emperor.


    If you put them on them, you would not dare to fight against the emperor like this with ten thousand courage.


    Together, this is Jingren palace as a haven.


    In order to avoid being affected, Mao bin immediately got up and advised: "Niang, since the Duke Su has come to deliver a message, I think the emperor has arrived at Yongshou palace. You''d better go back and have a look. You can rest assured that Sangge has been taken care of by his concubines and Zhuang Guiren."


    BR, if she doesn''t have a low voice.


    Mao bin sat down awkwardly and looked at Zhuang Guiren again.


    Zhuang Guiren winked at her, indicating that she should not follow the blind mix.


    Mao bin just sat down, but still seemed nervous.


    Ruoyin sat in Jingren palace for about half an hour.


    Then, Su Peisheng came to deliver the message.


    Different from before, this time, Su Peisheng doesn''t care about the women who are chatting.


    So he went into the room to fight thousands and said, "empress, the emperor has been waiting in Yongshou palace for a long time. Please return to Yongshou palace immediately and immediately."


    "OK, you go back, this palace will come soon." If the sound is not tight and slow.


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng seemed to refuse to return to Yongshou palace immediately, so he was in a hurry.


    "Empress, you..."


    "Shhh, Sange is asleep. Don''t wake her up. If you wake up, the palace will have to coax here for a while and wait for her to fall asleep If the tone is small.


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng glanced at the three squares in Ruoyin''s arms and immediately stopped talking. He was scared to go out.


    The empress is also true. If someone else knows that the emperor is coming at night.


    Appointed to burn incense and bathe immediately, dressed up beautifully.


    But she was very good. Knowing that the emperor was coming, she wandered around the back Palace at night.


    Even if you walk around, he has passed the words for the emperor twice, and she still looks like she doesn''t care.


    He doesn''t believe it. Is it more important than the emperor.


    It''s not because the emperor has been doting on Yu Princess recently, and the queen is fighting here.


    But the former dynasty and the latter palace, this is mutual restraint, she as for this.


    Indeed, when he went to Yongshou palace to deliver a message, the emperor was livid with anger.


    This time he went to Yongshou palace, he didn''t know what to do.


    Su Peisheng shook his head in distress. He was a messenger, too. OK!


    Forget it, the empress''s pettiness is not a slave to him. Let the emperor deal with her.


    With this idea, Su Peisheng returned to Yongshou palace with a sad face.


    When he got to the hall, he did not open his mouth, but saw the fourth master looking at him coldly.


    He was frightened to his knees.


    The fourth master sat on the chair like that.


    The candlelight was shining on his cool face with clear water chestnut.


    Her straight nose is more masculine by candlelight.


    It was chilly and chilly.


    He glanced at Su Peisheng.


    When he did not see the queen, he looked down on Su Peisheng and asked coldly, "where is the queen?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, the queen will come soon." Su Pei is very popular.


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that the fourth master didn''t speak, Su Peisheng felt a little nervous.


    He hesitated for a while, trembling way: "as a slave to pass it again."This words a, see four ye cool thin lip Cape outline a cold arc.


    "That''s it." The man gets up and goes out.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin finally returned to Yongshou Palace by chariot.


    She can be cold for a while, but not for a lifetime, which is not realistic.


    When her chariot stopped at the gate of Yongshou palace, the Dragon chariot of the fourth master had disappeared.


    Seeing this, if the voice and face did not change, she helped mother Liu''s hand into the yard.


    But the slaves who came back with her were lost.


    The heart says empress why.


    Since the emperor can come over at the winter solstice, he still thinks about the queen.


    But the queen was ungrateful and took the emperor away.


    What can I do now? It is estimated that the emperor will not come to Yongshou palace these days.


    If Yin enters the hall, he finds that there is something wrong with the servants in the room.


    Thinking that they certainly don''t understand why she made the fourth master angry, so Ruoyin didn''t think much about it.


    After drinking some warm water in the hall, she lifted her feet into the room.


    However, she entered the room with her front foot, and the door behind her was closed.


    Mother Liu and Qiao Feng did not catch up.


    This... Is not right.


    At this time in the past, there were lights inside.


    Even if there was no light, it was a candle.


    Even if none of these, the slave would hold her carefully, and one of them would light the candle first.


    Never ignore her, just bring the door.


    If the sound faces the dark inside, the heart says that it doesn''t take such a trickster.


    She immediately turned back, patted a few times to close the wooden door, "half Mei, open the door!"


    But no one outside answered her.


    But she''s sure they heard.


    It was only because of some kind of pressure that she had to be ignored.


    Is it... Fourth master!?


    When this idea came into being, Ruoyin''s arm was pulled by a force.


    Suddenly, the bottom of the flowerpot under her feet was crooked, and the whole body lost its center of gravity.


    "Ah In the dark, Ruoyin called out.


    Then the sound of "Dong" was the sound of the back of her head hitting the wall.


    "Hiss..." she wanted to raise her hand and rub the back of her head, only to find that her hands had been controlled.


    For a moment, the nose into a cold color light mint fragrance.


    This is the unique flavor of four masters.


    When a man suddenly enters the dark room, there is nothing to see.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    But if after a while, can slowly adapt, barely see some things.


    In the faint night light, Ruoyin saw the familiar handsome face.


    "Emperor... Emperor, why are you still here?" She stuck to the wall behind her tight skin.


    "Are you frightened to see me?" A deep tone passed into her eardrum.


    If the sound is out of the mouth, please, it''s dark. Suddenly, it''s normal to be scared, OK.


    "No She shook her head and said, "I am very happy."


    "Happy?" The man can''t believe the way: "how I listen to the Queen''s meaning, like I want to leave."


    "I don''t have one."


    "No? You know that I''m coming, but you still go to Jingren palace to see three squares. "


    "Conscience of heaven and earth, tonight''s affairs are purely coincidental, and I don''t want to. How to say that the minister concubine as the legitimate mother, can not let three Ge Ge regardless of it. What''s more, my concubine did all this for the sake of the empress and the emperor. " She pleaded innocently.


    As if she was a good wife and mother, did not deliberately cold him.


    "If you want to see the three squares, you can''t go in the daytime. You have to wait until the message is sent from the minister''s office at night?"


    "Well..." Ruoyin played a rogue way: "Oh, anyway, my concubine is going, the emperor loves to believe it or not."


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but my temperament has improved." Man''s finger belly, gently caressing her cheek.


    But the next moment, he suddenly approached her and pressed her on the wall.


    The face of Junlang was very close to her.


    "If you dare to neglect me, you are the first one." His voice was cold and hot on her face.


    "What does the emperor say? I can''t understand it."


    "Pretend, and you''ll keep on pretending." When the man spoke, he took off the mother of pearl from her head and threw it aside at will.


    Then his fingers ran through her hair, clasping the back of her head.


    Warm fingers gently rub the back of her head, soothing her pain.


    Then, his lips almost stick to her lips, playfully said: "you want to make the temperament go away, but do you know, you make the appearance of temperament is very lovely."


    Finish saying, that pair of black ink pupil raises an eye, toward her ruffian bad look.


    In the dark, Ruoyin saw the fire in his eyes.


    It seems to see his evil mouth.


    "Well..." before she had time to say anything, there was a strong masculine smell pouring into her sandalwood mouth.


    After a while, the quiet and dark interior was filled with the heavy breathing of handsome men and women.


    The fourth master''s hands also moved from the woman''s hair to her body.


    Even though it was dark, he took off her coat skillfully.


    "Emperor, cold..." her voice trembled, and her teeth were almost cold to fight.


    "Well, to the quilt." The man said, a will her shoulder in the shoulder, to the bed curtain walk.


    Only listen to a "bang", if the sound is thrown on the brocade quilt by him.


    The fourth master followed him to the bed and pressed the woman under his body.


    He didn''t want her in a hurry. Instead, he took the green silk of the woman''s forehead and said darkly: "give me another grid, and you can seal your belly, eh?"


    "I don''t want it."


    "Why not." He pressed her hard.


    "When the time comes, it''s not easy to raise them. I''m going to send them to Mongolia to make peace with their relatives. It''s better not to have them born."


    "Nonsense, who said I''m going to send you the gege for marriage."


    "Isn''t it...


    " of course not, I swear. "


    Fourth master is not a person who likes to promise.


    It''s not a man who swears casually.


    So, if he says so, it must be serious.


    If you say that you don''t need to get married if you have a grid, Ruoyin also wants a grid.


    Like most ordinary women, she wants a daughter with a son and a son with a daughter.


    Want to have a daughter around, dress her up.


    If the fourth master makes her unhappy, let Xiao Ge go to deal with him.


    So, she was finally relaxed, Nuo Nuo way: "then a new one, but, at that time, regardless of the birth of the elder brother or Ge Ge, I don''t want to regenerate."


    "Good."


    "But there is one more point..."


    "say it."


    "I don''t want to have a baby for the time being. I''ll wait for a year to see if I''ve got almost enough body care, OK?"


    On the body, the man magnetic "um" a, "that I get outside, a year later to you."


    Here, although there is no family planning.


    As long as a woman is favored and a man goes to your place for the night, she will continue to live if she can.However, if a man loves a woman, he will still take some measures.


    Use that kind of fish glue production measures.


    This kind of thing is fishy, not safe, and easy to break.


    It is estimated that more than half of the four masters'' Meng Lang Jin are bad.


    Well, it doesn''t work for him.


    There is also a kind of, that is, after the palace maid massages the femoral acupoints, those cough... Will then do all outflow.


    But there are risks, because there will still be some residues.


    In addition, it''s Bizi soup.


    This method is the most effective, but it hurts the body.


    Just like the modern long-term use of avoiding pregnancy drugs, it will definitely lead to internal separation and secretion disorder.


    In any case, various methods have various disadvantages.


    Of course, there is another way that not everyone can try.


    That''s what the fourth Master said. Keep it outside.


    This kind of method, needs the man good control ability.


    If the control is not good, the feeling comes, one does not control, it is useless.


    It is also a common occurrence that there are fish that have missed the net.


    Even if we control it well, we may get sick in the long run.


    It''s the kind of... Neurasthenia, some kind of apathy.


    But this kind of thing, also depends on the individual.


    Anyway, the average man is hard to control.


    Even men who have been through many battles may not be able to do it.


    But the fourth master was willing to bear with himself. He didn''t say how to let Ruoyin drink avoid son soup. He was more or less pleased with Ruoyin.


    In this case, it''s just that he works harder, but it won''t hurt her.


    I don''t know how long, the bed curtain first sounded a woman to bite bone sound.


    And then, it''s the man''s muffled roar that makes the earth tremble.


    Then, is the woman''s voice of complaint: "hate, quilt is full of... Also let people not sleep."


    Finally, the man lifted the curtain of the bed and ordered the slave to prepare water and change the quilt.


    However, on that night, the slaves changed their quilts more than once....


    after the winter solstice, some changes took place in the imperial court.


    The biggest thing was that the officials proposed to let the fourth master establish a reserve.


    Even if the fourth master refused several times perfunctorily, they would not give up.


    Even on the birthday of the fourth master, civil and military officials did not forget to urge him.


    "The emperor, seeing that the brothers have grown up, it''s time to establish a prince."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    As for the reason why they were keen on the establishment of the reserve, the ancient medical system was not developed, which led to the shorter life span of emperors.


    As the center of imperial power and state, the power of the state will be hollow if it is not.


    If the crown prince is established early, it can be established in advance, prevent accidents and stabilize people''s minds.


    Civil and military officials can also assist the crown prince in advance.


    The minister who assisted the prince was the minister from the dragon.


    That''s why officials are keen on it.


    However, the Qing Dynasty has not a clear reserve system.


    This led to the disorder of the succession to the throne in the three dynasties of Qing Dynasty.


    Nurhachi, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, did not appoint an heir.


    After his death, Huang Taiji and Dourgen fought for power for years.


    Emperor Taiji of the Qing Dynasty died before he established his reserve. His younger brother, duorgen, and his eldest son, Hao Ge, had the potential to pull out their swords.


    Finally, Fu Lin, the ninth son of Taizong, ascended the throne for emperor Shunzhi.


    Because he was only six years old and could not be in charge of politics, he was still assisted by the imperial clan in order to eliminate the possible civil war.


    However, Emperor Shunzhi died early and did not have time to establish the inheritance system. On his deathbed, with the participation of his mother and empress, he decided to take Xuanye, the third son, as Emperor Kangxi.


    Most of the reasons for his accession to the throne were due to the smallpox in Kangxi.


    Not in this age of medical backwardness, because of this terrible disease and short life.


    At the moment, the fourth master is sitting on the Dragon chair with his arms hanging under his knees and his hands are heavy and powerful.


    The huge Lantian ink jade ring is embedded in the fingertip, which is the one given to him by the queen.


    Looking down at the officials at the head of the party, he said in a dignified way: "the matter of establishing a reserve is related to the safety and security of the country, so we should not do it at will. At present, my brothers are still young, and I have no intention of establishing a reserve."


    "But when the first prince was born, the emperor had already been established. "Said an old minister who was not afraid of death.


    As soon as he said this, the eyes of the fourth master in Ming Dynasty became cold and sharp.


    If you don''t mention this, it''s OK. If you mention this, you will be able to remember the events of fratricity.


    If it had not been for huangkao, the crown prince would have been established earlier.


    Some princes had a desire for power, and they coveted the crown prince''s throne.


    In order to form parties and engage in private affairs.


    The political struggle of the princes has already disturbed the government.


    In addition, the imperial examination was in power for a long time, and the long-term struggle made the formation of parties and private interests more and more intense.


    It involves some royal families, relatives, ministers of Manchu and Han Dynasties, middle and small bureaucrats and scholars.


    Whenever a certain group collapses, they will be cleaned and even killed, causing chaos in the court.


    In addition, the struggle for power needs silver.


    They colluded with corrupt officials to bully and blackmail the common people, embezzle and steal, do a lot of business, and steal.


    As a result, contradictions at the grass-roots level are also on the verge of breaking out.


    Otherwise, why are so many bandits and disaster victims among the people squeezed out.


    These things are closely linked, and the court and the country are not in the end suffering.


    It''s like wool comes from sheep.


    Therefore, the serious impact on administrative efficiency, prone to governance crisis.


    At that time, the court will send people to clean up the mess.


    It''s about lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot.


    In the end, the prince who had devoted himself to training was not necessarily able to become an emperor, so he was killed by other princes and officials.


    Therefore, it is clearly a failure to establish a reserve early.


    Considering these, the fourth master''s voice was like a great bell: "how did the first Prince disappear? Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    As soon as the words came out, those princes and ministers immediately fell to their knees, trembling and afraid to return.


    Because a large part of them also took part in the former usurpation of Kowloon.


    Now, when asked this way, each of them looks like a mirror.


    Of course, they know that the first prince was killed by the princes as targets.


    It was killed by the flattery and flattery of officials.


    He was killed by his own arrogance as a prince.


    Even more, he was strangled by the suspicion of Emperor Kangxi...


    just when the people were afraid to speak, only one of the speech officials risked his life to remonstrate: "the emperor, establishing a reserve in advance can also stabilize people''s hearts and ensure the smooth handover of the regime."


    Otherwise, there will be unrest.


    Then, the foundation of the Qing Dynasty is likely to fall into the hands of others.


    Then the rest of the officials followed suit.


    "Yes, emperor, if we establish the crown prince early, we will have time to cultivate gradually, establish authority, cultivate party members, stabilize the foundation, stabilize the hearts of the people, and smoothly inherit the throne."


    "The late establishment of the crown prince would lead to the instability of the Qing Dynasty."


    To put it worse, if the emperor suddenly dies, there is no crown prince.


    Then, those brothers will have internal strife.Even if the monarch was established in the evening, and the cultivation was late and the ability was insufficient, it was difficult to control the position of emperor.


    Of course, the fourth master is also clear about what these officials said.


    He won''t reject the topic completely because the topic is too sharp.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "OK, I know this matter in my mind. I will consider it and make arrangements accordingly."


    "Yes." Officials should say.


    At this time, only a person who was not very gregarious stood up and protested: "emperor, you are still young. I suggest you don''t need to establish a crown prince early."


    It was Nian gengyao who said this.


    To say that there is an elder brother under Yu Guifei''s knee, he may also stand in the line of support, raising both hands in favor of the fourth master''s early establishment of the reserve.


    Then he uses his personal connections to recommend his brother to the emperor.


    But his sister is not lucky.


    Pregnant three times in a row, no one can keep.


    Then, of course, he''s going to have to play the opposite.


    Otherwise, it''s not that his sister yuguifei has nothing to do with it.


    Oh, to be exact, it should be that there is nothing wrong with his family.


    In this way, he worked hard to make contributions to the Qing Dynasty, is not it a waste of money to others.


    It''s better to set up a Prince later. Maybe his sister Yu can give birth to a little brother.


    By that time, he would add fuel to the flames.


    If only the young family could cultivate a generation of emperors.


    It''s a wonderful thing to think about.


    The fourth master understood not only Nian gengyao''s mind, but also the meaning of the ministers.


    He frowned and impatiently said, "well, there''s no need to talk about it. I''ll make up my mind."


    The fourth master talked about it. Even the most daring people dare not say anything more.


    Their admonition is to admonish, can''t force the emperor too hastily.


    After all, it has advantages and disadvantages to establish a reserve as early as possible and later.


    The emperor is not wrong to do so. It''s not that the emperor has done anything against the rules.


    After about a stick of incense, the early Dynasty dispersed.


    The fourth master is a diligent man, so it''s enough to go to court on his birthday.


    After the next Dynasty, he returned to the Yangxin hall to review memorials.


    It''s not like a birthday person at all.


    As early as a few months ago, he told the harem that everything would be simple this year.


    But he said to follow the simple, the concubines of the imperial concubines can not do without a bit of expression.


    So on this day, one by one, they ordered slaves to send their prepared gifts to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    After all, even if you don''t see it on weekdays.


    I can''t see it on my birthday.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1167

    But if the gift can stand out in the harem, it is also a way of competing for favor.


    However, when those gifts were sent to the Yangxin hall, the fourth master had no time to take care of them.


    Even did not look at a glance, ordered slaves into the warehouse to absorb ash.


    Among them, only Yu Guifei didn''t let the servants give gifts. She came by herself.


    What''s more, she didn''t come alone, but came with two squares.


    Yuguifei enters the rear of Taihe hall, holding two Ge Ge Ge to salute in front of the fourth master.


    "The emperor''s blessing is golden."


    "The emperor Alma is auspicious."


    The fourth master was originally writing with his head down. After hearing the sound, he looked up at Yu Guifei and two Ge Ge Ge.


    Light way: "you come."


    Yu imperial concubine shallow smile, "today is the emperor''s birthday, Minister concubine early morning stewed chicken soup, Emperor taste."


    Fourth master: "emperor Alma, you can have a taste. E Niang stews before dawn." Ergegnuo tunnel.


    Hearing this, the fourth master glanced at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng happily filled the soup and tested the poison.


    After checking that there was no problem, he took it to the fourth master.


    After the fourth master took the chicken soup, he drank some soup and ate meat.


    Seeing this, Yu Guifei''s face was gratified.


    When the fourth master finished a bowl of soup, she took out a sachet about the size of a palm and handed it to him.


    "Emperor, this is the sachet embroidered by my concubine. It''s a birthday gift for you." Yuguifei''s pink cheeks are slightly reddish.


    She knew that the emperor, as an emperor, had never seen anything valuable.


    It''s not good to send those vulgar ones.


    She is just a princess. Can she be richer than the emperor?


    What''s more, her brother''s momentum is strong now, so she can''t do it any more, or she means to show off her mother''s family.


    The fourth master glanced at the sachet and did not speak or receive it.


    Yuguifei was embarrassed for a moment.


    But the hands were still there.


    On the other hand, Su Peisheng stood out. He took it for the fourth master, "Niang, I''ll help you keep the sachet."


    He also looked at the sachet in his hand.


    It''s a bright yellow sachet.


    It is embroidered with five claw green dragon pattern, which looks very delicate.


    Even through the brocade cloth, you can smell the faint fragrance of mint.


    I want to know the emperor very well.


    Because on the emperor, there is the fragrance of peppermint with cold color all the year round.


    In the sachet worn by the emperor, there are Mint spices.


    Here, brocade bag is not only used as a good-looking decoration.


    It can also send out fragrance, Nourish Qi and nourish the spirit.


    It is the standard configuration of literati gentlemen and ladies.


    Therefore, many people like to wear sachets on their bodies.


    Of course, there is another case, sachet is a token of love, but also a gift for women to show love.


    Folk lovers often regard it as a love giving gift to each other.


    And women send men sachet, there is a kind of belonging, already mutually agreed, is also the expression of love.


    Think of giving sachets to your loved ones.


    It seems to be a wonderful thing for the other party to hang around his waist day and night, put it by the side of the bed, see things and think about people, and love each other.


    However, in the past years, the imperial concubines gave more than one sachet to the emperor.


    There are a dozen in the warehouse.


    Don''t say the past year, is this year, that Xi imperial concubine empress, also embroidered a sachet.


    He just received it in the warehouse. Here comes another one.


    The soup also drank, the present also gave, the Yu imperial concubine naturally not to stay here much.


    She took her lips and said, "the emperor, you are busy. My concubine has gone back with two squares."


    Anyway, all her things have been delivered, and I''m satisfied.


    As for the two boxes are still small, we will not let them prepare small gifts.


    Even if it was prepared, it was done by the slave and her help. It was very fake.


    It''s better to be natural.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and wiped the corners of his mouth with his handkerchief.


    Two Ge Ge Ge also followed Yu Guifei, sensible way: "emperor Alma, don''t be too tired."


    With that, she left with Yu Guifei.


    Before they went out, the fourth master had bowed his head and continued to review the official documents.


    But Su Peisheng, looking at the back of Yu Guifei and ER gege, was a little surprised.


    In his impression, er Ge Ge is always a smart one.


    However, since she was raised by Yu Guifei, she has no longer been so ignorant of etiquette. She has always been regular and sensible.


    Just like just now, even if yu Guifei took her away, she didn''t have a look of competing for favors. Instead, she looked like a small cotton padded jacket.If this had been put in the past, two Ge Ge Ge would have been in tears and said those poor words to help her forehead Niang compete for favor.


    It seems that... Yuguifei taught two Ge Ge very well.


    Because the imperial concubine Yu was very late.


    When she left, there were no other concubines in the harem.


    The fourth master, however, kept reading the memorials until midnight.


    Su Peisheng watched the meal order arrive, then quietly reminded: "emperor, it''s time to have dinner."


    The fourth master raised his head slightly and gave a faint "um" sound, which was regarded as the cloth meal of the quasi imperial dining room.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng quickly took the whisk and went out to deliver a message.


    Usually the emperor doesn''t eat on time.


    It''s time to be born.


    After a while, the servants of the imperial dining room came in and tested the poison.


    The fourth master stopped writing, cleaned his hands and ate with the servant.


    When he chewed his meals, he always felt that there was something missing today.


    I couldn''t help frowning.


    After thinking about it, all the people in the harem have come. It seems that only the queen has not moved.


    Su Peisheng was a very eye-catching and attentive servant. Seeing the fourth master frowning, he asked cautiously, "emperor, but the food is not to the taste?"


    The fourth master didn''t answer his words, only asked lightly: "who else hasn''t come to the harem today."


    Although the queen didn''t come.


    But sometimes, because he was busy with business, the slave didn''t pay attention to what he said, so there were some cases that were missed.


    Su Peisheng thought about it for a moment and then replied, "the emperor, except for the empress, all the little masters of the harem have sent gifts."


    As soon as the words came out, the fourth master''s brows frowned more tightly.


    Junlang''s cheek also instantly black down, looks stuffy.


    At this time, he Zhongkang came in from outside.


    "The emperor, mother Liu, who is next to the empress, has come to deliver the message."


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that the fourth master did not speak, Su Peisheng secretly looked at him.


    The heart says that the emperor has always been like this. He doesn''t care. How can he care.


    Or I won''t ask him just now.


    What''s more, after learning that the empress did not come, she was not happy all of a sudden.


    Therefore, he winked at he Zhongkang, indicating that he Zhongkang should not be afraid and continue to speak.


    He Zhongkang is Su Peisheng''s Apprentice.


    When he was a few years old, it was su Peisheng who brought him out.


    The tacit understanding between the master and the apprentice is a lever.


    After understanding, he summoned up his courage and said, "mother Liu said that the empress specially prepared a gift for the emperor and wanted to invite him to visit Yongshou palace."


    "No The fourth master did not hesitate to return, and his voice was cold.


    Su Peisheng blinked his eyes and said that the empress was the same.


    The concubines in the back of the palace brought the gifts early in the morning.


    It''s very kind of her. She didn''t send the gift. She came to deliver the message so late. She didn''t have any sincerity. Can the emperor go.


    What''s more, gifts are sent to the door by servants of course.


    Or, the queen should send it in person.


    There is no reason to ask for gifts.


    What''s more, this man is still the emperor.


    He Zhongkang raised his head, looked at Su Peisheng, and said, "that... Mother Liu said it was the queen. If the emperor doesn''t take it, she will give it to others."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    With that, he Zhongkang breathed a sigh of relief.


    He finally understood why the master always said that sending messages to the queen would scare people to death.


    Now he realized how hard it was to deliver messages for the queen.


    Anyway, he is also the apprentice of the chief manager, and he has seen a lot of the world.


    I''ve never faltered because of the message, and my palms are sweating in the winter.


    God knows how afraid he is of the emperor''s anger, then his head will be gone.


    Because the queen said those words, it is simply too presumptuous.


    If you don''t give a gift in person.


    All the servants of Yongshou palace have come to deliver the message. They are not allowed to deliver them to the door.


    It''s not surprising that she still dares to threaten the emperor and let him take it by himself, or else she will give it to others.


    When mother Liu told him, he thought he had heard it wrong.


    But after he confirmed again and again, the empress really meant it.


    It is true that the queen sent a rare night pearl.


    Or the best gems.


    What kind of treasure.


    As for playing like this?


    When he Zhongkang muttered and complained in his heart, he only heard a loud bang.


    He was so scared that he knelt on the ground and jumped a little.


    Even his master Su Peisheng had a slight shoulder shake.


    And this sound is exactly the sound of the fourth master laying down the dishes and chopsticks.


    He wiped his hand gracefully with his handkerchief and asked lightly, "did she say who is going to give the gift to?"


    "There''s talk, there''s talk." He Zhongkang nodded, "the empress said she would give a gift to Fei Yanggu, Wuge, or the fourteenth master who was about to celebrate his birthday."


    When he Zhongkang answered, he always hung his head and didn''t dare to look at the fourth master.


    But Su Peisheng was not the same. He watched he Zhongkang pronounce a name, and the fourth master''s face became colder.


    In particular, when he Zhongkang said the fourteenth Lord, the emperor''s cold eyes were sharp enough to burst out ice debris.


    Tut tut Tut, empress really has two brushes.


    It''s OK to give so many gifts.


    Also if the emperor does not go to Yongshou palace, and the next words are thought well.


    Because if you don''t think well of your words, threats are not enough.


    But the queen moved Fei Yanggu, Wuge and shiye out.


    It sounds like that.


    What a step-by-step, coercion and inducement...


    high, really high!


    And this one does it every year.


    It seems that if you don''t satisfy the emperor first, you won''t be able to give the gift.


    "She dares!" There was a thunderous sound in the room.


    He Zhongkang shrunk his shoulders and knelt down in situ and asked, "do you still want to go? I''d like to talk back to mammy Liu."


    "Go away!" The fourth master glared at he Zhongkang.


    On the eyes of the fourth master, he Zhongkang was scared to go out.


    Before going out, he also looked at Su Peisheng.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng went out with him.


    At the door, he Zhongkang shamelessly asked: "master, do you want the emperor to let me go, or to let mammy Liu roll?"


    With that, she pointed to mammy Liu waiting outside the hall.


    With a dry smile, Su Peisheng knocked on he Zhongkang''s head and said, "naturally, it''s to make both of you roll away."


    "Oh, I''ll go and talk to mammy Liu."


    Seeing that he Zhongkang was really going to tell mammy Liu, Su Peisheng immediately pulled he Zhongkang''s sleeve and said, "come back to me!"


    "Didn''t you ask me to say it?" He Zhongkang didn''t understand.


    "You, you." Su Peisheng shook the dust at he Zhongkang, and then politely said to mother Liu, "we''re here. Mammy, please come back."


    "Ah." Mother Liu answered and left.


    He Zhongkang curiously said: "master, do you think the emperor will go to the empress to get a gift?"


    "What do you say?" Su Peisheng tests his appearance.


    "Didn''t you see that just now, the emperor was angry?" He Zhongkang took a look inside and said, "so in my opinion, the emperor probably won''t go. Oh, no, I''ll never go. "


    "Wrong!" Su Peisheng knocked on he Zhongkang''s head. "I''ve been with you for so long. Why don''t you have any eyesight?"


    "No, what do you mean?"


    "What do you say?" Su Peisheng gives he Zhongkang a look of self experience.


    "I just said it. If you want me to say it, eunuchs like me can''t swallow this tone. No matter what kind of gifts they don''t give, they really don''t want to give them to whom they like! Not to mention the emperor, I haven''t seen anything good. I have to be angry with him. " He Zhongkang said.


    "Yes, just because you are a eunuch, you are not qualified to express your position." Su Peisheng laughed, shook his head and sighed, "you don''t understand the man''s world."He Zhongkang looked up and down at Su Peisheng and said in surprise, "master, do you understand the world of men?"


    Are not all eunuchs? What''s the difference.


    Can the master think from a man''s point of view?


    "Hey! You little boy Su Pei pinched he Zhongkang''s ear.


    "Master, I''m losing my ears." He Zhongkang twisted his face.


    When he Zhongkang was in a terrible pain, Su Peisheng let go of his ears.


    And looked at the four masters inside, and whispered, "look at it. I bet the emperor will go to Yongshou palace when he has finished eating."


    Empress, you have eaten the emperor to death.


    He Zhongkang curled his lips, some can''t believe it.


    In the past, the emperor, who was cold as ice, was threatened by the Queen''s mother, but could he come to the door on his own initiative?


    It''s amazing to think about it.


    After about one stick of incense, the servant of the imperial dining room took away the dishes and dishes.


    Su Peisheng went into the room and ordered the maiden to wait on the fourth master.


    He Zhongkang is waiting outside.


    After the fourth master cleaned his hands, he did not like what Su Peisheng said.


    It''s sitting in front of the throne and continuing to work.


    During this period, Su Peisheng stealthily took a look at the fourth master.


    If someone else sees the emperor like this, he must think that the emperor is concentrating on his office.


    But only he knew that the emperor was absent-minded.


    Usually, almost a cup of tea reviews a memorial.


    But now, all the incense sticks have passed, and the emperor still has the memorial.


    He will see through the fold and crumple it!


    Just as Su Peisheng was thinking about it, the fourth master suddenly raised his head and gave him a stare.


    Scared, he immediately looked at the nose, nose, heart, standing in place, no longer dare to peek.


    After about another cup of tea, he heard a cold voice: "Su Peisheng, prepare chariot."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he went to arrange the servants to carry the chariot.


    By the time he got to the door, the fourth master was already waiting at the door.


    Then, the fourth master was surrounded by servants and went to the Dragon chariot.


    Su Peisheng stood beside him, and without asking, he shrieked, "ride Yongshou palace."


    "I said I would go to Yongshou palace?" On the Dragon chariot, four masters cold tunnel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    Su Peisheng was surprised and immediately said with a straight face, "the emperor, it''s the servant who said it quickly. Why don''t you say, where are you going?"


    On the Dragon chariot, the fourth master looked directly in front of him, gently moved the blue field ink jade finger in his hand, and said haughtily, "well, since you have said everything, go to Yongshou palace to have a look."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Su Peisheng grinned and told the servant to carry the chariot: "what are you doing? Hurry up."


    Therefore, the mighty guard of honor went to Yongshou palace.


    He Zhongkang followed Su Peisheng''s right side and secretly gave him a thumbs up.


    When Su Peisheng saw him, he gave him a whisk.


    In a low voice, he said, "be good at your work. There is still much to learn from now on."


    He Zhongkang nodded and laughed.


    As it was snowing in winter, the servant who carried the chariot did not dare to walk too fast.


    In order to avoid a careless, fall on the top of the living Yama, that is not just a head off so simple.


    At the gate of Yongshou palace, Su Peisheng shrieked out a report: "the emperor is here!"


    As for today''s situation, it is unnecessary for him to know that the emperor is not in a good mood and must let the empress herself come out to meet him.


    Then, he followed the fourth master into the yard.


    Sure enough, when the fourth Master arrived at the yard, he stood in the snow with his hands down, cold.


    Like a pair of empress does not come out, he does not enter the arrogant posture.


    For a moment, all the servants in the yard and the house all came out to meet them and saluted.


    However, there is no shadow of the queen.


    The fourth master stood in the same place with his hands down, glanced at mammy Liu and asked coldly, "where is the queen?"


    "The queen is bathing in the room before she takes off her clothes."


    It seems that the emperor is very angry with his wife today.


    Otherwise, I usually ask "where is your master", but I call "Queen" today.


    However, if this had been put in the past, she might have worried about her mother.


    But now, accompany Niang to experience so many times have no danger of wayward, she already very much believe oneself Niang''s "ability"!


    I think the empress will be able to persuade the emperor.


    Oh, no, it''s "sleeping clothes" emperor!


    After listening to mother Liu''s words, the fourth master stood still.


    Su Peisheng turned his eyes.


    Listen to mother Liu''s meaning, empress can''t come out for a while.


    Or you have to bathe before you come out.


    Otherwise, even if you dry your body immediately, you have to put on your clothes.


    Thinking of this, he advised: "emperor, it''s cold outside and heavy snow. Let''s go in and wait."


    Wait again!


    The fourth master looked at the window inside and went into the hall.


    When he got to the hall, his feet went to the inner door.


    But soon, he turned around and just sat down in the armchair in the hall, looking like a gentleman.


    Su Peisheng also stood by.


    If this is put in peacetime, the emperor appointed to go in.


    Maybe I can have a mandarin duck bath with the queen.


    However, today''s situation is special. The empress is so rampant that she makes the emperor angry.


    Therefore, the emperor must carry the shelf.


    Otherwise, if you move the color first, you will lose the posture.


    Inside, Ruoyin is taking a bath.


    Mammy Liu came in quietly and whispered in her ear: "Niang, you can be quick. I can eat people when I look at the emperor like that."


    If the sound droops the eyes, holds the rose and the water, poured to the right shoulder, does not have the so-called tunnel: "knew."


    That''s what she said, but the water she let the slave put on would not immediately put on her clothes.


    After all, she has taken off her clothes, so she should wash them naturally.


    Otherwise, if you give up halfway, you will feel uncomfortable.


    Anyway, the fourth master has been waiting. I don''t care if I wait a little longer.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin was wearing a rouge silk nightgown, and her hair was on her shoulders.


    Besides, she didn''t even wear shoes, so she went out.


    Anyway, there are eunuchs and maids in the yard, so it''s OK to be barefoot.


    Fortunately, the ground is covered with good wool carpet.


    Plus the charcoal fire in the room is burning.


    So, I don''t feel cold at all.


    When he arrived at the hall, he saw the fourth master sitting there in a yellow robe with dragon pattern, twirling the ghost face Buddha beads.


    Long eyebrow tiny imperceptible ground frown, a pair of ink pupil contain the silk is angry.


    The whole person exudes a calm and indifferent King''s air.


    If the sound goes to still have half distance from four ye, Ying Ying Ying Fu body salutes: "the emperor is auspicious."


    The fourth master had been twisting the beads.After hearing the voice, he turned his head and looked at the woman.


    She was dressed in Rouge pajamas.


    Obviously is again loose pajamas, wearing on her body actually makes her look more graceful.


    If someone else gives birth to a child, his figure will change.


    Every time she gives birth to a child, she rises to a height.


    It''s really a mountain on the side and a peak on the side.


    A head of green silk was dripping wet on her shoulder.


    His face was flushed with bath.


    Looking down, she didn''t have any shoes on.


    The fourth master is preparing to teach.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he changed his mouth and said, "I was going to go to the Empress Dowager. I happened to pass by you, so I came by to have a look."


    "Oh." Ruoyin''s two feet overlapped and said, "the Empress Dowager''s ningshou palace seems to be quite far away from the Yongshou palace of my concubines. You''re still winding along the way."


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master looked cold and did not speak.


    But Su Pei Sheng stood out and said, "it''s all the servants. It''s dark at night and it''s slippery in the snow. When he went wrong, he stopped by."


    Why is the emperor so unpredictable.


    How can you not be so smart when you meet the empress?


    However, the fourth master did not seem to appreciate it.


    Instead, he gave him a cold look.


    Su Peisheng laughed and stopped.


    Ruoyin: "for a while, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Su Peisheng couldn''t help it. He reminded him, "empress, didn''t you say that you prepared a gift for the emperor?" If the emperor can''t open his mouth, let him be a slave.


    "Yes, it was in the hall. But when I saw that it was so dark, I thought that the emperor would not come, so I let the slave into the warehouse. " If Yin says, turn head to command way: "mother Liu, quickly take the gift that this palace prepares for the emperor."


    "Ah Mother Liu responded quickly.


    It''s not far from the warehouse. It''s in the side hall.


    After a while, several eunuchs came in carrying a large mahogany box.


    They put the wooden box in front of the fourth master and opened it.


    All of a sudden, a delicate black bow appeared in front of the public.


    The body of the bow is inlaid with a layer of gold and sapphire.


    In addition, the bow back has the same design as the mechanism.


    There are three short arrows on it.


    At a glance, the whole bow and arrow are exquisite, and the air leaks from the side.


    At first glance, it is a good bow to attack.


    Even after seeing the fourth master, he also slightly bent over and took the snake like bow in his hand.


    Then he stood up, holding the bow with his left hand and trying to pull it with his right hand.


    He flattened his head and took aim with his right eye.


    Finally, he studied the crossbow on the back of the bow.


    However, the whole process of the fourth master was serious and focused, and he could not see the joy and anger.


    ------------


    I went to the hospital for examination today. I drew 11 tubes of blood and pricked 6 needles. During this period, a nurse''s younger sister, who may be an intern, pricked me a few more needles, but did not draw blood, which made me get more needles in vain, and two elbow sockets were also pricked blue and swollen. Wuwuwu... I feel my body is hollowed out, and I can''t hold my mobile phone anymore...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    "Emperor, when I sent the bow and arrow to thirteen last year, I promised you to send you the best bow. So a few months ago, my concubine ordered my servant to go to the blacksmith''s shop and made a reinforced bow and arrow with the design of crossbow on it. You can shoot six short arrows in a row by pressing the mechanism. "


    Ruoyin first explained why he sent him bows and arrows.


    Then it introduces the materials and process of making bows and arrows, "the body of this bow and arrow is made of dark iron, and the bowstring is made of excellent wild rhinoceros tendon, which has been built for half a year."


    Let her blow the skin of the mouth, fourth master''s face only light.


    The man opened his thin lips and said indifferently, "well, it is true, but I also said it at that time. Anyway, if you like to send or not, I am not very rare."


    This is not what I asked for, but you must give it to me.


    However, his eyes are staring at the bow and arrow carefully, and his hands are also carefully checked to make the hand feeling. He looks like he can''t put it down.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng couldn''t help but smack his tongue in his heart.


    Emperor, you are like this, which is not rare.


    In his opinion, the emperor is rare to die!


    "Well, since the emperor is not rare, I would like to give it to the fourteenth younger brother. Anyway, he is a general. I think this bow and arrow is very suitable for him. As for the emperor, I will choose another gift for you as a birthday gift. " If the sound does not matter to return.


    "Dare you." The fourth master was so angry that he bit his teeth.


    The bow and arrow in the hand suddenly aimed at Ruoyin.


    The servant in the room stood in a daze.


    In particular, the servants of Yongshou palace all knelt down.


    Ruoyin is not afraid, but just stands in the same place and winks at the fourth master, "emperor, don''t make trouble..."


    seeing that she is not afraid at all, the fourth master finally chuckles and hands the bow and arrow to the servant.


    "I''ll take this good bow." He looked at the sky outside and said solemnly, "it''s late. I have to go to the Empress Dowager."


    With that, he straightened his back, turned and walked out.


    It''s just like you don''t like to seduce me. I have to go to the Empress Dowager. I just stop by to see the presents.


    "Well, it''s snowy outside. I don''t have any shoes on. I''m here to see the emperor off." If the sound of etiquette.


    However, her words just said, the man''s back a stiff, the pace also pause.


    If the sound can not control so much, turn around and enter the interior.


    Who knows the next moment, there will be a wall of flesh behind it.


    And all the servants went out.


    Then, a man''s magnetic voice came from his ear: "you don''t leave me?"


    "If the emperor wants to leave, where can I stay?"


    "You don''t know if you don''t try."


    If the voice side of the face, jiaochen way: "I don''t want to try, the emperor love to stay."


    "You are such a stubborn thing." The man said, beating her up.


    If the sound is held by him, and teases a way: "does the emperor not go to the Empress Dowager?"


    "I''ll throw you out if you believe it or not." The fourth Master said and threw the woman in his arms into the air.


    If sound tightly clings to her neck, Jiao - hum a, "the Emperor just can''t bear to throw the minister concubine."


    "Your skin is getting thicker and thicker."


    "The man''s face is full of laughter.


    Then, the fourth master was sitting on the bed with her in his arms.


    Ruoyin sat on him, put his feet on the bed and said pitifully, "emperor, my concubine''s feet are so cold..."


    "it''s time to wear shoes when it''s cold." The fourth Master said coldly.


    But her generous hands covered her feet in her hands.


    "I didn''t hear the servant say that the emperor was very angry. I was afraid that the emperor had been waiting for a long time. I didn''t even have time to wear shoes."


    "You know I''ve been waiting for you." He held her foot vigorously.


    Her feet were white and tender, and her nails were covered with rouge.


    Her snow-white feet will be lined with Lanolin jade.


    Ruoyin only knew that the fourth master''s hands were warm and generous, and wrapped her feet tightly.


    Those stable temperature, through the foot spread to the body, people are very down-to-earth.


    As long as I think of Emperor Yongzheng''s warm feet, I feel a little proud.


    However, when Ruoyin was complacent.


    But the man suddenly raised his head, and looked at her directly, and said solemnly: "in the future, except me, you can''t give other people gifts."


    Somehow, Ruoyin wants to quarrel with her.


    She deliberately pretended to be unable to understand: "can''t women?"


    Fourth master: "can''t...


    " or... Can''t brothers? "


    When Ruoyin several times in the edge of playing with fire, the man suddenly pushed her to the brocade.He pressed her on the brocade quilt, and his dark and deep ink pupil looked directly at her.


    She could see the scarlet flame burning in his eyes.


    That look seems to be saying: do you try another nonsense?


    Ruoyin had already seen the power of the first vinegar emperor in Qing Dynasty.


    Now on his gloomy and terrible ink pupil.


    Then stop and say, "OK, I know."


    The anger in the man''s eyes subsided a little when she said so.


    He didn''t intend to come today.


    But when she said she would give it to others, he came.


    It was clearly a gift she had prepared for him.


    What''s the turn of another man.


    Whether he is an old father-in-law, brother-in-law, or brother-in-law, all can not do!


    But he knew it was all about her playing hard to get.


    However, he knew it clearly, but still fell into her trap.


    Thinking of this, there is another kind of flame burning wildly in men''s eyes.


    He half supported his body, slightly blessed, approached her, and then approached her...


    he did not stop until the sharp nose was only a few millimeters away from her snow neck.


    Then he closed his eyes and sniffed between her snow neck and clavicle.


    The masculine cheek was almost on the woman''s neck.


    Her body has just come out of the bath fragrance, as well as her unique fragrance, fascinating.


    But he closed his eyes and smelled the fragrance, which had the feeling of knowing beauty by smelling the fragrance.


    Looking at it, it''s so bad that it''s suffocating.


    But it also makes women indulge in his wild charm.


    As for Ruoyin, this action of man is like the prelude to an explosion.


    She could feel the hot, hot, masculine smell on her neck.


    If the sound some tense breath, the body because of the rapid heartbeat and violent ups and downs.


    She did not dare to breathe for fear that her neck would touch his lips if she was not careful.


    Just close your eyes and try to put your neck back.


    Because men''s behavior is too evil.


    He''s like a lurking deep-sea beast.


    As if at any time will bite her neck, will swallow her up.


    "Well..." sure enough, he took a bite on her neck.


    She couldn''t help making a sound because of the tingling touch.


    All of a sudden, a trace of Yin red fell on the white and elegant swan''s neck.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    The fourth master''s lips are cool. When they are just kissing, they will make people sober and calm.


    But his breath was so hot that it would melt her in his arms.


    Let the woman fall into the whirlpool of ambiguity set by him every minute.


    Gradually, the thin lip moved down slowly.


    He even buried the whole handsome face in her heart, and said dully, "it''s more mature."


    If the sound frowns, can''t help but hold the man''s head in his arms.


    Probably because it wasn''t long after the birth.


    Or because she hasn''t been feeding since big brother.


    In addition, she is usually well maintained and does not droop at all.


    And every time you have a baby, you have a baby again.


    After a while, on the spacious shelf bed, beautiful men and women danced with each other.


    The candlelight at the head of the bed had not been blown out, and the dim yellow candle light was shining on them, shining with fine powder.


    And on the paper window, also see two intertwined figures.


    The woman has long lost the wayward appearance just now, just low sob.


    Because the men are so bad.


    Every time she was about to die, he would stop without warning and just look at her.


    And then after a while, Meng waves will rise again.


    So many times...


    she couldn''t get up and down.


    It was not until her eyes were lost and his peripheral nerves were about to be weakened that he gritted his teeth in her ear and asked, "do you want to say that next time, I''m angry?"


    "The Emperor... I was wrong..."


    "really wrong?"


    "It''s really wrong... Wuwu..."


    maybe her words are very satisfactory to the man, and he finally presses her to death...


    it makes his voice almost hoarse.


    The man seems to know her acuteness very well.


    Always no two down, let her hem and haw, speak incoherent nonsense.


    Looking at the woman has been distracted, the man''s mouth hook up a touch of satisfaction.


    Male chauvinism in my heart has gone up a bit.


    I don''t know how long, two people after scrubbing body, lie down again.


    Ruoyin''s body has long been like a pool of mud, which can''t be laid straight.


    At the moment, she, tired and lazy, the whole body in the arms of men.


    A head of green silk is scattered on the silk pillow.


    The man''s strong and warm arms make her lazy.


    She didn''t wake up until his lazy, low voice rang in her ear.


    "Do you have any expectations of your brothers, or what kind of people do you want them to be?" he said


    If sound after listening to, eyelashes flash slightly.


    She has heard of some things about the imperial court recently.


    In particular, the officials suggested that the fourth master should establish a reserve.


    The fourth master wanted to ask her this, but he also wanted to test her meaning.


    If sound is silent for a while, just return a way: "minister concubine where can help the child think of these, the emperor heart is good."


    "Don''t you really care?" He looked down at her.


    If sound touched four Ye''s chin, not so-called tunnel: "minister concubine really did not with you polite."


    She and he are not people of the same world, and what she said does not mean in line with his position.


    What she wants may be unrealistic and fruitless in his eyes.


    For example, when Hongyi was just born, she did think about this question and what kind of person she wanted her child to be.


    Have knowledge?


    Have self-restraint?


    Status?


    Have the money?


    Right?


    Later, it was found that these thoughts happened in ordinary families were not suitable for her children at all.


    As soon as they were born, they had status, financial resources and rights.


    Then, through learning, I gained knowledge and self-restraint.


    Instead of being like other children''s children, they gain status, financial resources and rights through learning and self-cultivation.


    In the royal family, though she didn''t want her children to be princes.


    Because it''s too tired, you will lose a lot of precious things.


    But for selfish reasons, it seems better to be a prince.


    Otherwise, the identity of the legitimate son will bury a mine that will explode at any time for them.


    If it''s OK to be a crown prince, the only thing to worry about is whether there will be brotherhood between brothers.


    If you don''t become a prince, then once others sit in that position, they will not tolerate the existence of an excellent prince, who will be regarded as the enemy of his heart.


    Moreover, at that time, when the new emperor ascends the throne, it''s OK that the other side''s e Niang is not alive, and she will become the Empress Dowager righteously.


    If the other side sum Niang is alive, certainly can not tolerate her.Then, it will be a bloodbath again.


    Although she considered this, she didn''t want to influence the fourth master''s idea.


    Because she was in the harem all the year round, she didn''t know much about the former dynasty.


    Fourth master can sit in this position, I think he has a certain decisive ability.


    She also knew that women''s benevolence was not suitable for court.


    In this way, even if something happens in the future, it has nothing to do with her.


    Otherwise, it will affect the relationship between two people.


    "Well, I won''t ask." Four ye light way.


    In this way, they hugged each other for a long time.


    After about a cup of tea time, Ruoyin whispered: "does the emperor want to listen to my real thoughts?"


    "Say it."


    "In fact, other ministers and concubines don''t matter. I just hope that the children can grow up physically and mentally. Even if one of them becomes a prince, they can live in harmony. "


    she doesn''t say who should be the crown prince and who should not be the crown prince. This is what she cares about most.


    In the royal family, there is no child like what, let him go to the affectation thought.


    After all, there is a throne to inherit.


    We should be responsible for our country.


    Besides, if you don''t work hard, you''ll be shot dead on the beach.


    And there''s nothing better for children''s physical and mental health, isn''t it.


    Because she has three sons, she doesn''t want the children to follow the way of the first Prince and the fourth master.


    "Well."


    "I know that the emperor has high hopes for the eldest son of big brother, so he is very strict with him when he is young. Well, it''s hard to say whether other people''s children and concubines can relax a little. It''s not that we don''t care about them. In general, we still have to live well, but don''t force the children to be too good. "


    The sons of Emperor Kangxi are all excellent.


    Leading to one after another, they all want to be emperors, and all of them are as deep as Chengfu.


    And she also saw that, over the years, big brother in the cultivation of the fourth master, has slowly toward the direction of adult sustenance.


    Therefore, she does not want two elder brother and five elder brother also so outstanding.


    "I know that."


    "Since the emperor knows, I have nothing to worry about." Ruo Yin''s head rubbed against the man''s chest.


    As for the rest, she just needs to be herself.


    Because what you want your child to be, you have to set a good example.


    That''s why she has her own principles in the harem.


    If she was that kind of heartless person, the children would follow suit.


    And even say, why are you like this yourself? What qualifications do you have to say about me.


    Therefore, she must walk steadily and do well in front of the children.


    Of course, she does not take the initiative to cause trouble, but she is not afraid of it.


    If someone else bullies her, she will not be soft hearted.


    "Well, sleep." The man patted her on the shoulder.


    The next day, the fourth master left Yongshou palace and went to the early court as usual.


    As for the matter of establishing a reserve, even if the officials urged him to do so, he just said a few words.


    It was not until the end of the year that he gave us an account.


    Make the matter known to the public!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    Before the new year''s Eve, the fourth master summoned princes and ministers to discuss the matter in the Taihe hall.


    In fact, before going to Yongshou palace, he had a candidate in mind.


    After asking the queen, his mind has not changed.


    Only after a few days of thinking, came up with a perfect plan.


    And, in order not to let others think that the queen interferes.


    He delayed the announcement until the end of the year.


    At the moment, he is sitting on the wooden chair with painted gold carving on the top.


    the five clawed Golden Dragon on the Dragon Robe makes him look dignified and dignified.


    Looking down at the officials, he said in a dignified way: "I have already got the result about the establishment of the reserve. I want to discuss it with you."


    As soon as this was said, the officials who had been urging the fourth master to show their joy.


    But Nian gengyao was startled in his heart and rushed to the front and said, "emperor, my brothers are still young. Now I will establish a reserve. Will it be too early for him?"


    "Why don''t you tell me when it''s better to establish a reserve." Four ye light way.


    Although his tone is indifferent, it gives people a kind of "I don''t say, you say it.".


    Nian gengyao''s temperament is reckless, but he is not stupid.


    After hearing the sharpness of the fourth master''s words, he stepped back and said, "the emperor is wise. Your decision must be right. I''m a slave. I don''t know that. "


    Seeing this, some people who can''t get used to him cast a look of disdain at him.


    Seeing that Nian gengyao was soft, the fourth master continued: "I have a clear candidate in my heart about the prince. But in order not to let the crown prince be exposed early and become the target of public criticism, I intend to write down the heir to the throne and place it behind the plaque of "zhengguangming" in Qianqing palace, and set up a private reserve


    For a moment, civil and military officials were in an uproar.


    Originally want to know who is the prince, or hold the thigh in advance.


    Now, they have nothing to do with it.


    They had been waiting for so long with no direction or purpose.


    As a result, officials were divided into two groups.


    On the one hand, there are some supportive voices.


    "Emperor, I think your method is very good. In this way, the foundation of the country has been determined, and there will be no turmoil. "


    "Yes, in this way, it is no different from making the crown prince public. However, because there is no formal ceremony to establish the crown prince, we don''t know who it is, thus avoiding the premature division of imperial power and the situation of forming parties and seeking private interests."


    "The emperor is wise. Even if the crown prince is not suitable, it will have little impact on the imperial court even if it is changed at any time."


    "I think this is a good way to establish a reserve. In this way, it is more selective for the crown prince. It has no restriction on the common people, but also has the meaning of electing the monarch to be a virtuous person. It is better than the system of only establishing a chief official, and it is better than establishing a crown prince in Ming Dynasty. It can better protect the future crown prince. "


    And, of course, there''s one more thing they don''t dare to say.


    There is no conflict between the emperor and the crown prince.


    The prince and the officials didn''t know who they were. They didn''t have a target to form a party or attack.


    It will not lead to the situation that the royal family is fraternal and fraternal.


    Emperor Kangxi and the first Prince were in conflict.


    At the same time, the prince and the crown prince can still be engaged in politics, which is consistent with the tradition of Manchuria.


    Moreover, even if it is found that the crown prince is not suitable and chooses again, it will not lead to heavy losses and excessive resistance of the imperial court because the officials assist the crown prince too early.


    Because at that time, the party members of the crown prince were already full.


    However, it is different to set up a secret reserve. No one knows it. If you want to change it, you can change it.


    This not only establishes the reserve, but also avoids the malpractice of establishing the reserve early.


    Seeing that most of them agreed, the fourth master was slightly relieved.


    He just learned the lesson of huangkao and didn''t want his heirs to follow the same path as his brothers.


    Since he was a teenager, he has been used to the infighting of his brothers, and he knows that he has suffered a lot.


    Since his accession to the throne, he has also been able to realize the harm of exposing the crown prince to the world at an early date.


    So these days, he integrated his ideas with his own ideas through the way his ancestors set up reserves.


    Li Chu can''t be avoided.


    There are both advantages and disadvantages in establishing or not.


    It is also impossible to copy the system of direct leadership.


    Only a secret reserve is the best and most eclectic way.


    In this way, all the people, including the prince, did not know who the prince was. He was the only one who knew.


    However, no matter how good the method is, it is impossible for everyone to be satisfied.


    In addition to those who agree with it, there are still others who are against it.


    "Emperor, I don''t think this method is feasible. We don''t even know the future crown prince. How can we help him?"


    "This is to let everyone know that Chu Jun will be trained as soon as possible. Otherwise, in the end, the crown prince is not good enough, which is also a kind of harm to the Qing Dynasty. "Hearing the voice of opposition, Nian gengyao was delighted.


    He finally didn''t have to fight the emperor alone.


    He led his lips and joined the opposition group. "The emperor, the slave thinks that it''s better to tell everyone clearly if he wants to do so."


    In any case, he didn''t want to be the crown prince in the first place.


    His sister Yu Guifei is still taking care of herself.


    Or wait for Yu imperial concubine to give birth to Emperor''s heir.


    Otherwise, the crown prince will be announced, and he will have a look at who is cheaper!


    Thinking of this, Nian gengyao''s eyes flashed a touch of sinister light.


    At this time, without waiting for the fourth master to speak, a rather dignified official yelled at Nian gengyao: "general Nian, don''t think I don''t know. You want to wait for the imperial concubine Yu to give birth to an heir and then establish a reserve."


    "When did I say that?" Nian gengyao refused to accept his account.


    But the other side was not reluctant to say: "but you don''t want to think about it. I''m afraid that Yu''s body has been in trouble for several years. It''s a question of whether you can be pregnant. Not to mention that she lost three Royal heirs in a row. Even if she is pregnant, she will not be able to live, and she will not be able to support her


    When Nian gengyao''s mind is pierced and his sister is belittled in this way, his eyes are naturally angry.


    He raised his feet and walked toward the official, looking like "no one will stop me. If I don''t cut him to death here today, I won''t be named Nian.".


    But this is the imperial court. Those officials must have stopped him.


    Nian gengyao was angry.


    However, the official was very upright, and was not afraid of anything at all.


    Unexpectedly, he was not afraid to die and sneered at Nian gengyao: "if you don''t give birth to your new year''s family, the emperor''s heir will never be a reserve.". General Nian, I''d like to advise you that the Qing Dynasty is not around your family. Since you can''t do it yourself, you should give the opportunity to others and see others do well. "


    These officials are not afraid of death.


    Even with a knife rest around his neck, what should be said is to dare to die.


    They are not even afraid of the emperor, the queen dare impeach.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    Can you still be afraid that you can''t be a concubine?


    Therefore, there are good and bad speech officials.


    "Don''t stop me!" Nian gengyao made a big move, and all the officials who stopped him fell to the ground.


    Looking at the court to fight, the hall sounded like thunder like a sharp voice: "all give me shut up!"


    All of a sudden, the thunderbolt like sound was introduced into the eardrums of all the people, which directly shocked both ears of everyone.


    The floor of the hall of Supreme Harmony was shaking slightly.


    All of a sudden, the original chaos of the next head, instant quiet down.


    No matter the quarrel or the quarrel, they all kowtow to the ground, shivering and speechless.


    Even Nian gengyao, who had been clamoring to cut people off, was completely sober, kowtowed to the ground in a panic and did not dare to look up.


    The fourth master''s face was gloomy, and his cold eyes scanned the officials below.


    "One by one, they are all people who have drunk ink. If they fight with each other in court, they will not be ashamed. What''s the proper way to beat people?" Thunder like sound, broken again in the palace.


    In the first part of the article: "seeing that all the people did not speak, the fourth Master said in a deep voice:" I have heard your views on the issue of Li Chu. Who just said he wanted to know who the prince was? "


    After a silence for a while, an official raised his head as heavy as lead and secretly took a glance at the fourth master, "it''s a slave."


    The fourth master looked at the official with sharp eyes, "you are a secretary of the Ministry of war, so you want to know whether the crown prince is good for Party building and self-interest, or how?"


    "No, I dare not."


    "I remember a while ago, something happened to you. All the things I told you can''t be done well. You still want to help the prince. In my opinion, I''d better transfer you to the palace and teach my brothers martial arts. "


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no The official kowtowed repeatedly.


    The fourth master didn''t pay any attention to him. He just glanced at the rest of the officials and said in a deep voice, "brother, you have gentlemen to teach you. You don''t have to worry about it. When I''m in power, you can just do your job well. When the new emperor ascends the throne a hundred years later, you will know who the crown prince is. "


    It is obvious that when and what kind of things should be done.


    Now that he''s in power, they don''t have to think about what''s there.


    Just concentrate on your job.


    When he was a hundred years later, they would assist the new emperor who ascended the throne.


    At the same time, he expressed his attitude that he would not announce the status of the crown prince early.


    "Yes." Officials should say.


    Of course, if you don''t want to help you in the future, you can''t. I can transfer you to Shang study and give lectures to all my brothers. "


    Said, his eyes light a tight, deep voice asked: "so, who wants to know the identity of the prince?"


    The first part of the article is... "


    only those officials who are mumbling dare not speak.


    It''s not easy for them to muddle along to today''s situation. Who is willing to give lessons to the brothers.


    Besides, when Emperor Kangxi was alive, he treated gentlemen like that.


    This led to the low status of the gentleman in the palace.


    Seeing that everyone did not speak, the fourth master asked again, "who has any objection to the secret establishment of the reserve?"


    Officials:...


    the ministers kowtowed to the ground, but they did not dare to breathe in the atmosphere, and they were sweating.


    For fear that one was not careful, he was transferred to shangshufang to teach.


    The fourth master coldly glanced at the ministers and said, "very well, then continue to talk about the secret establishment of the reserve. I will seal the written Edict and place it behind the plaque of "zhengguangming" in Qianqing palace. In addition, the house office will keep a backup. "


    "The emperor is wise. Long live the emperor. "The ministers spoke with one voice.


    After the matter was agreed, the fourth master mentioned another thing.


    "According to the response of the northwest, the local area is full of barren land, and many ordinary people can hardly even eat a meal, and there are famines everywhere. In order to promote the development of local agricultural production, I am going to send people to the northwest to reclaim wasteland in the northwest. In addition, we need to check the canals and build water conservancy projects so that water resources can be used for irrigation. "


    When he said this, Nian gengyao''s eyes were full of light.


    I want to say that the northwest was managed by him and belongs to his territory.


    It seems that there is another job.


    However, before he was happy for a while, he heard the fourth master say again: "Yinxiang, I ordered you and Wuge years ago to go to the northwest to investigate, report the situation back to Beijing as soon as possible, so as to reclaim the northwest as soon as possible."


    As soon as the voice fell, the expression on Nian gengyao''s face froze in place.


    Northwest is not his territory, how to give thirteen ye and five grid, by what!


    In the past, when he was about the same as five squares, the emperor''s preference for five squares was ignored.


    Now he has thrown out five blocks several blocks, the emperor is still so eccentric.He thought that this time he rehabilitated the Heshuote department, so that the emperor could know that he was better than five squares, so he was biased against him.


    But he did not expect that the emperor would have belonged to his territory of things, so handed over to five grid.


    It''s a place he used to manage carefully.


    Isn''t it up to him to take care of the results.


    The boy was so cheap that he could sit and enjoy his achievements.


    Or is it that the emperor doubts his loyalty and wants thirteen masters and five squares to investigate the situation?


    Or praise him on the surface, but actually want to weaken his strength?


    But no matter what, he won''t accept it!


    This time, however, he did not question or resist.


    It''s just the fists hidden in the sleeves, tightly clenched.


    The veins on the back of the hand sprang up and jumped.


    The whole heart is full of disobedience and resistance!


    A pair of bright eyes, also suffused with scarlet light.


    At the moment, it is different from Nian gengyao''s rebellious psychology.


    Thirteen ye and Wu Ge looked at each other, and they all answered "yes".


    At this time, the fourth master suddenly sounded something.


    He remembers that day the queen told him that she did not want to marry to Mongolia to make peace.


    Thinking of the end of the new year, in a few months, he and the Queen''s one-year appointment will come.


    , so his eyes swept around the next Royal * * * *.


    Finally, it fell on Jiu Ye.


    I don''t know why, the next nine Ye was swept by four masters, there is a kind of ominous premonition.


    A pair of vicious eyes, the first time I want to avoid the idea of eyes.


    He could not help drooping his head and pretending not to see.


    However, they are afraid of anything.


    Only listen to the first four ye light way: "old nine, I remember you have several grid, just a few years old?"


    In the face of his seemingly kind sympathy.


    Nine ye first is a Leng, then look up on the four ye that pair of smart eyes.


    He stuttered back: "yes... Yes... There are six squares."


    Although he didn''t know what idea the other party had made, he was flustered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    "Well, six, right? I''ll give an edict immediately, and take them as adopted daughters and adopt them to my knees." the fourth Master said decisively.


    After hearing this, Jiu Ye was stunned at the spot.


    "Emperor... Emperor, do you want all six of them?"


    "Exactly." The fourth master looked like a matter of course.


    In the heart actually secretly laughs, lets him these years follow the old eight to do evil, finally has some use.


    At least it can block six Mongolian tribes coming to make peace with each other for the future Xiaoge.


    Nine Ye gnaws his teeth, this black old fox!


    But he knelt down on his knees honestly and said, "the emperor, there are many gegs in the minister''s house, but you can''t all accept them as adopted daughters. You have to leave one or two for me."


    "Nonsense! I accept them for the sake of the Qing Dynasty. "The fourth master frowned impatiently and didn''t give the ninth master any room to discuss." well, it''s settled. I''ll give them the title of princess. After the new year, they will be raised in the palace, and a special tutor will teach them needlework. "


    " yes, Jiuye. It''s a great honor to be awarded the title of Princess and to be well respected in the palace. Don''t sigh here. " One official echoed.


    Nine Ye fiercely glared at the official one eye, "this kind of special honor do you want, ye free send you."


    The official said with a smile, "I want to, but I''m not from the royal family. Even if my daughter takes it for marriage, the Mongolian tribe will not like it."


    Nine Ye left his mouth and was in a bad mood.


    After silence for a while, he finally said to the fourth master: "emperor, when the ministers and younger brothers go back, they will tell them about it. In addition, after the new year, they will be sent to the palace."


    The ninth master knew that the fourth master was not used to him for a long time. Now he has a chance to punish him. He will not let him go.


    Even if one hundred of them didn''t want to, he had to do it.


    Who made people emperor.


    What he is, he''s just a slave.


    He was so angry that he could only stare at the official who had just joined the fourth master.


    The six daughters, the six golden flowers, didn''t give him any.


    Before I grow up, I will be confined to the Forbidden City.


    Have you ever thought about his feeling as a father.


    When it comes to the title of princess, the palace lives a life of honor and dignity...


    it''s like what kind of Royal grace.


    Is he like someone who cares about this.


    He''s usually a little insidious to others.


    But it''s very precious for the grid people in the house.


    After all, tiger poison does not eat children.


    Really, his daughter is a baby daughter.


    The daughter of his family is free to take it for marriage.


    Who doesn''t know, it means to be adopted as an adopted daughter. In fact, it''s used for marriage.


    Because Qing Dynasty paid attention to the marriage between Manchu and Mongolia.


    There are so many Mongolian tribes.


    In order to consolidate the alliance with Mongols, the most effective way is to make peace.


    Although the adopted daughters are all expensive princesses, they are actually just poor chess pieces, which are used to consolidate the rule of peace.


    To put it bluntly, it is a woman who has dedicated herself to the dynasty.


    but the emperor adopted her. She is a princess in name. It sounds better.


    Most of the women in Qing Dynasty were used for trading.


    Including the women of eight families in Manchuria.


    Even the daughter of Aixin Jueluo''s family could not escape this responsibility.


    Unless, you have an emperor amah who dotes on you like the fourth master.


    Before I was born, I made an abacus for you.


    Of course, not every lattice in the harem has such a blessing.


    I heard that all six daughters of Jiuye were taken away.


    Eight Ye feel sympathy at the same time, can not help but hold a fluke mind.


    To say that he was a little envious of nine masters, there are six small grid, but he did not have one, only two elder brothers.


    Now he is glad that he does not have a daughter. Otherwise, based on the relationship between him and the emperor, it is estimated that some of them will have to be accepted.


    The fourth master took six adopted daughters, all of whom belonged to the ninth master''s family.


    As for other people''s family, they didn''t provoke him, so he would not do that.


    Besides, six are enough.


    There are only a few powerful Mongolian tribes.


    He didn''t have to make peace with people even though he was not a strong Mongolian tribe.


    As for the lattice of the thirteen masters'' house, he said that he would not move and would not give up.


    After finishing the business, after about a stick of incense, the morning went away.


    Out of the Taihe hall, Nian gengyao''s face is stuffy.


    Some people who were good with Nian gengyao, seeing that his face was not right, comforted them: "general Nian, Yu''s imperial concubine is still young, and naturally she can still live. Even if the crown prince is established, he can change it secretly in the future."Nian gengyao frowned impatiently. What he cared about was this.


    But the mention of this man made him even more irritable.


    Speaking of this, even if it is a secret one, it is not easy to change it.


    After all, before the emperor ascended the throne, he did not have little help.


    Naturally, I know how difficult it is to become the throne if he is not a candidate other than the crown prince...


    the fourth master is an activist. After he released the news of establishing the crown prince in private, he left all the ministers of the prime minister''s affairs on the same day.


    According to his method, the imperial edict was sealed in the brocade box and hidden behind the plaque of "Zhengda Guangming" in Qianqing palace.


    At the same time, it achieved the political effect of establishing the country and strengthening the people''s mind.


    it also avoided the disadvantages of previous dynasties, such as the crown prince competing for the throne, the crown prince competing for power with the emperor, and the crown prince''s arrogance.


    on New Year''s Eve, the fourth master went to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    Two people with three elder brothers to watch the new year.


    After the new year''s Eve, the fourth master began to be busy.


    In the first month, a happy event was added to the royal family.


    That is, Wanyan of the fourteen masters'' family is three months pregnant.


    Ruoyin, as the emperor''s sister-in-law, naturally ordered people to send gifts to congratulate them.


    As for the harem, I''d like to greet Ruoyin as usual.


    On the third day of the first month, the Hougong arrived at Yongshou palace early.


    Ruoyin sits at the top of the table and drinks tea carelessly.


    The concubines sat at the bottom of the table, drinking tea, gossip, eating snacks and eating melon seeds.


    Because Ruoyin never poisons food, which is obvious to all in the harem.


    Therefore, every time we come back here, we will treat ourselves as if we were in our own yard, eating and pulling the calf leisurely.


    However, there was only one person in the crowd who did not eat or drink tea.


    This person is Yu Guifei.


    The Ruo Yin of the first part of the poem is also aware of this.


    But she wouldn''t mention it. She didn''t see it.


    How to say whether yuguifei eats or not is the freedom of others.


    She didn''t force everyone to believe her. She had a good time.


    However, she remembers that Yu Guifei was not like this before.


    In Yuanmingyuan, yuguifei was the happiest one except Wu Chang.


    I always say this is delicious and that is delicious.


    Next time the fourth master comes, she will try to let the servant do it.


    Yuguifei has always been like that. If you have something to say to your face, don''t do those imitations behind your back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    But now, everything seems to be imperceptibly changing.


    At this time, Xi Fei chuckled and joked, "is the lady''s appetite bad, or the Queen''s mother''s dim sum is not suitable for your taste. Otherwise, how can we have fun with our sisters, but the lady doesn''t taste any?"


    "Who said that the palace did not eat, just eat less." Yuguifei said, holding a piece of cake, covered with her hand and sipping.


    When she put the cake on the plate again, it was missing a small corner.


    However, or by the side of Xi Fei teased.


    "If you want to say that the lady is worthy of being a high-ranking family, eating is a bit reserved, like a kitten, not like us, big mouth."


    "As far as I can see, the empress is afraid to eat the food provided by the queen. Otherwise, all the small mouthfuls will be pinched to the ground and not put into the mouth."


    Qi Fei is a straightforward person, and she immediately makes clear the euphemism in Xi Fei''s words.


    Compared with Xi Fei''s insidious poking.


    She prefers to do things openly.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Yu imperial concubine.


    At the foot of yuguifei, there is a small piece of light green cake indeed.


    It was she who had just picked up the cake that she had just taken a small bite.


    To say that if there is no such stubble, if the sound is not enough to care.


    Hearing Qi Fei say so, she also saw a small piece of cake made by yuguifei on the ground.


    At the same time, she looked up and paid attention to Yu Guifei.


    After a winter, yuguifei looks more mellow.


    In other words, I''m lucky.


    To say that yuguifei originally combined the plumpness of Manchu women with the amorous feelings of Jiangnan women.


    Now, she seems to show the fullness of Manchu women incisively and vividly.


    The facial features are as delicate as before.


    It''s just a lot smoother than before.


    Because of being fat, the face is still full of collagen.


    In addition to the winter clothes, it seems a little bloated.


    However, a person''s foundation is good, even if it is a little fat, it is also the Tang Dynasty style.


    Ruoyin as early as last year, I heard that yuguifei had been taking care of herself in order to be pregnant again.


    It''s estimated that I ate a lot of tonic and tonic soup, so it''s just like this.


    However, just like the situation just now, with yuguifei''s status and self-confidence, she would not have been led by Xi Fei by the nose.


    This should be put in the ordinary, yuguifei do not eat.


    It''s impossible for Xi Fei to say that she means something.


    I dare not eat the food here, but pretend to eat it and get it on the ground.


    There''s something wrong with what I think.


    If the sound for a while and a half will also not be clear, why does yuguifei want to be like this.


    But Yu Guifei didn''t pretend to look at her.


    She raised her head and faced everyone''s eyes.


    "If I can''t get used to this cake, what''s the matter with you? As for all of you, are you staring at them. If you have time to deal with this trivial matter in this palace, you might as well worry about this year''s draft. "Yu Guifei''s brain turns quickly and changes the topic at once.


    The tone is also a broken pot look.


    After her such a reminder, the harem opened their eyes one by one.


    Yes, it''s time to draft once every three years. It''s time to get new talent in the palace!


    Even Ruoyin was successfully transferred by Yu Guifei.


    As for yuguifei''s not used to eating cakes, she has long been left behind.


    "Yes, there are talent shows this year. I remember that in previous years, the draft was started at the beginning of spring. This does not mean that there will be a beauty election in a few months." Qi Fei how to shout, and turned to ask Yu Princess: "is not ah, Yu princess, you were in the spring when you came in."


    Yu Guifei led her lips and said at will: "yes, this palace was selected as a pretty girl three years ago in March and entered the emperor''s hidden residence."


    At this point, she was a little dejected.


    For three years, she got nothing and lost three children. It''s really sad.


    Time also drove her in the direction she hated.


    "March, it''s the first month, isn''t it two months or so, it''s about to start the draft." Qi Fei Dao.


    After hearing this, the concubines of the Imperial Palace looked at their noses and hearts one by one, as if they had their own thoughts.


    But they don''t know the exact time, they are confused.


    This moment, like the original happy new year.


    All of a sudden, I was struck by a mallet and couldn''t be happy.


    "That... Empress, did the emperor tell you when the draft will start this year?" Qi Fei, with a smile on her face, asked tentatively.


    Ruoyin shook his head and said, "this palace only knows once every three years. As for the exact time, it''s not sure. Because most of the time recorded in the palace pamphlets is not fixed. There are some in March and around July and August. Sometimes it starts in the first half of the year, but it also starts in the second half of the year. ""Don''t you really know?" Qi Fei asked in disbelief.


    How to say that the queen is the head of the harem, the talent show must be focused on.


    If it really starts in less than two months, she doesn''t believe the queen doesn''t know anything about it.


    Could it be that the queen secretly tried to hide something from them.


    When it''s time to suddenly call the draft, they can''t do anything if they want to.


    Because there are many "old people" in the harem, I think everyone is looking for a way back.


    I don''t want to bring my sisters into the palace for company.


    It is to look at a new man in private and cultivate his own new forces in the harem.


    So as to prepare for the future.


    "I really don''t know." Ruoyin seriously said: "this kind of thing is to ask the Ministry of household to report to the emperor, and then the emperor will issue an imperial edict to the eight banners. The grass-roots officials at all levels of the eight banners will report the roster of women of the right age one by one. After that, they chose the date of reading, but this palace did not hear such news. Did you hear it? "


    The concubine shook her head.


    Indeed, if such a thing had happened, it would have been spread in the palace.


    But they did not hear a trace of it.


    "That''s right. The Ministry of Hubu didn''t file a report. This palace never knew." If the sound gently sipped a sip of tea, light way: "and wait, if it is really the beginning of spring on the show girl, want to come to the Lantern Festival, there will be wind."


    Listening to Ruoyin''s words, people believed that she did not know.


    Since the topic of talent show is dead, Qi Fei turns the topic to Yu Guifei.


    She said with a smile, "you want me to say that yuguifei looks so good today. She looks more and more blessed."


    When talking, a pair of eyes in the Yu Princess body.


    The imperial concubine Xi followed and said, "the imperial concubine is a person who is happy and has a good spirit. In, the general was promoted, and he was promoted to a higher rank. He was also carried the flag. When he was in a good mood, he had a good appetite. If he had a good appetite, he would be blessed. "


    "That''s nature." Yu imperial concubine''s chin slightly tilts, quite complacently answers a way.


    Ruoyin looks up at the flowers, birds and insects clock in the room. She has no time to listen to their gossip.


    He casually found a reason and sent them away.


    In the following days, the fourth Master seemed very busy and did not enter the harem.


    Until the Lantern Festival, Ruoyin saw him at the palace lantern festival.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    On the day of Shangyuan Festival, there was a palace lantern festival.


    Well, it was held at night, of course.


    This night, the eight gates of the Forbidden City were all hung with colorful lights and ropes.


    Colorful paper was stuck on the rope, flying in the wind.


    If the sound does not wait for dark time, began to dress up.


    She was wearing a mint colored tapestry eight regiment lantern gown.


    The clothes were embroidered with eight patterns of lanterns.


    Each group of lanterns is decorated with patterns of sea house.


    In addition, she also wore a pair of silver inlaid jade hollowed out lantern earrings.


    Her dress and make-up are in line with the Shangyuan Festival.


    At the moment, she took the Phoenix chariot to the Qianqing palace where the Lantern Festival was held.


    All her eyes saw were lanterns of various colors.


    In addition, the moon on the 15th is very round.


    The lights and the stars and the moon shine in the night sky of the Forbidden City.


    Ruoyin sat on the Phoenix chariot and looked up at the lights and the night sky.


    Looking at it, I was a little shaken.


    Eyes are also dazzled by the dazzling lights, hazy eyes.


    Fortunately, a gust of north wind was blowing, which made her shiver.


    She turned her head slightly, looked around her eyes, and found that the sky began to snow.


    The branches around were bare, and they were called by the north wind.


    If sound wrapped up the clothes on the body, covered the soup woman son, exclaimed: "it''s snowing again."


    "Yes." After half Mei answered, he told the servant who carried the chariot, "all walk slowly and slide in the snow."


    Soon, Ruoyin arrived at the Qianqing palace.


    When she got off the Phoenix chariot, she heard the noise.


    Looking up, I can see that the lights inside and outside the hall are bright, and there are hundreds of tables, all full of people.


    And there are lanterns everywhere.


    Even on everyone''s desk, there are all kinds of small lanterns.


    When Ruoyin went to the Qianqing palace, people saluted her one after another.


    "Get up." If the tone swings, sit down in the first position at the bottom.


    After taking her seat, she looked up at her head, but neither the fourth master nor the Empress Dowager came.


    Then she looked around.


    All the people present today are the royal family and some important civil and military officials.


    After about a cup of tea, the eunuch''s voice was heard outside.


    "The emperor and the Empress Dowager arrive!"


    Hearing the sound, people inside and outside the hall stood up to salute.


    Then, the fourth master and the Empress Dowager entered the hall together.


    He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe.


    It is embroidered with nine golden dragons with five claws, which is dignified and dignified.


    The hem is embroidered with mountain and river patterns and cloud patterns.


    He walked with wind, and the bright yellow corner of his robe set off a golden wave.


    Fourth master''s pace is even, every step is firm and calm.


    The whole body exudes a king''s domineering spirit, which makes people surrender.


    Then, his sight swept around the hall, and finally fell on Ruoyin.


    Maybe it''s that the women''s dress is too suitable for the occasion. He watched it for three seconds.


    Then he went to Ruoyin and helped her.


    Ruoyin looks up and smiles at him.


    Then the man let go of her and sat down at the top.


    As for the empress dowager, looking at the four masters and Ruoyin''s face, she sat down early in the head.


    At this time, the fourth Master said, "get up."


    "Thank you." The crowd rose.


    When the concubines got up, they ate in secret.


    Don''t think they didn''t see it when they bowed their heads. The emperor helped the empress.


    However, who let others be queens, the status is not the same.


    After everyone arrived, the imperial dining room began to serve.


    During the Spring Festival in the Qing palace, people like to eat dumplings.


    So, besides the dumplings and dumplings.


    Ruoyin is tired of eating dumplings during the Spring Festival.


    Now looking at the white and fat dumplings, it is one and a half, eating very fragrant.


    There are many kinds of stuffing inside.


    Ruoyin only likes peanut stuffing and yogurt stuffing.


    There is also a kind of plum blossom stuffing, which she has eaten for the first time.


    Anyway, it''s fragrant and glutinous, and it''s delicious.


    In the imperial dining room when the dishes are served, there are people playing Dragon lanterns in the hall.


    Those who play with the dragon are dressed in orange clothes, and one is fighting the dragon with Hydrangea in front of them.


    All who followed him held the dragon high.


    The performances include "two dragons playing with the Pearl", "two dragons coming out of the water", "fire dragon flying", "flat dragon making trouble in the sea".


    In such festive days as the Shangyuan Festival, dragon dance is used to pray for the blessing of the dragon, so as to obtain favorable weather and abundant crops.After the dragon lantern players step down, the lion dancers and stilt walkers perform in order.


    Ruo Yin is not very interested in these things.


    She was only interested in the food in front of her.


    It''s cold in winter and my appetite is good.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin has already eaten two small bowls of dumplings.


    This is still her view in so many people around, more reserved circumstances.


    During this period, the fourth master glanced at Ruoyin occasionally.


    Every time I see her red lips open, a small half of the dumpling on the bite.


    Then she ate the rest of it.


    It''s really a greedy cat. It hasn''t changed at all in these years.


    The fourth master looks at Ruoyin''s actions from time to time, which may not be noticed by others.


    But the concubines of the Imperial Palace all saw it.


    Because it was not easy for them to see the emperor, their eyes were always on the fourth master.


    I wish I could stick my eyes on the fourth master.


    Yuguifei''s love is the hottest. She saw it all in her eyes.


    Besides, she is sitting next to Ruoyin.


    Whenever the head of the cold eyes to look at her side of the queen, she would like him to see her.


    But all this is her wishful thinking.


    The empress didn''t care about the emperor at all. She just ate.


    But the emperor''s eyes only care about the queen.


    However, this woman is very capable of pretending.


    Who knows if she saw or pretended not to see, playing hard to get with the emperor.


    However, no matter what, it''s not long for you to come to the queen. Ha ha ha...


    after about an hour, the palace lantern will end.


    The fourth master and the Empress Dowager left first.


    Then Ruoyin takes the concubines to leave.


    Then the officials and the royal family came out of the palace.


    Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot to the Yongshou palace.


    When her chariot stopped at the gate of Yongshou palace.


    After that, the voice of Su Peisheng singing newspaper: "the emperor is here."


    If sound holds mother Liu''s hand and looks back, he can see that the fourth master''s Dragon drive stops behind her.


    So, she went forward to meet a few steps, "minister concubine respectfully welcome the emperor."


    Voice just fell, a pair of warm and generous hands, will her palm in the hand, helped her.


    "It''s cold outside." With that, he lifted the bright yellow cloak vigorously, wrapped her into the cloak, and took her shoulder into the Yongshou palace.


    Fourth master''s arms are very warm, the cloak covers her body, as well as the residual temperature on his body.


    After entering the courtyard, what a coincidence, the side hall spread five elder brother''s cry.


    If the sound does not say a word, will open the man''s cloak, went to the side hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    The fourth master followed him into the side hall.


    To the house, see the nurse holding five elder brother, patting his body, coax him to sleep.


    If the sound comes forward, skillfully holds five elder brother in the bosom.


    As she walked, she asked, "are you hungry?"


    "No, I just finished feeding. I think I''ll go to bed." The nurse came back.


    "Well." Ruo Yin gently waved his arm and coaxed the little man in his arms.


    Don''t mention it. She''s got a lot of face.


    She didn''t cry until she was in her arms.


    His face, which had been flushed with tears, gradually returned to normal.


    Only a pair of clear and bright eyes looking at her, there are still wet tears in the corner of his eyes.


    "You look at me - what are you doing? You''re not going to bed." If you speak to your child with a sweet voice.


    Then, the Hongche in her arms actually grinned at her.


    "You little villain, you still smile." Ruoyin''s eyebrows and eyes are crooked.


    The fourth master stood on the side, watching her coax five elder brother.


    She is always changeable, in front of outsiders, a dignified and generous queen posture.


    In front of children, sometimes serious, sometimes like a playmate.


    And now she''s like a patient ordinary mother.


    There was a gentle light on her.


    Seeing that the fourth master could not help approaching, he also looked down at the man in her arms.


    "Since I don''t cry, I''ll let the slave hold it down and coax me to sleep." He said.


    However, his words just say export, just grinning Hongche again "wow" cry.


    The cry was louder than before.


    A piece of meat toot small - mouth is also flat, as if by how much injustice.


    Ruoyin was the first to cross the four masters and four masters, and then holding Hongche back to face, complained discontentedly: "we ignore you, Emperor Alma. He is a bad man. All day long he knows that he has a straight face and frightens my family to cry every day, right?"


    "Wuwu..." after Ruoyin such a coax, Hongche''s cry gradually becomes smaller.


    "..." the fourth master''s face was black. It really had nothing to do with him.


    Soon, Hongche stopped crying and lay quietly in Ruoyin''s arms.


    Ruo Yin looks back at the fourth master, looking at him like that, there are some innocent people.


    She chuckled and said, "does the emperor want a hug?"


    "I''m still..." forget it. I haven''t said it yet. If Yin puts five elder brother in his arms.


    Therefore, the fourth master is holding five elder brother unnaturally.


    Five elder brother is still small, small body soft.


    The fourth master held it in his arms, a little stiff.


    "Emperor, you have to make him lie in the armpit of your arm with his fart in the other hand." If sound road.


    After hearing this, the fourth master adjusted his posture awkwardly.


    But it was still wrong for him to carry around.


    Finally, he became a hand holding Hongche''s neck and a hand holding Hongche''s small thick legs.


    It''s very loud.


    Looking at Hongche flat mouth, but also crying appearance, if the sound quickly in Hong Che has not cried before, Hong Che and took back to the arms.


    When Hong Che returned to her arms, she obviously saw the fourth master relieved.


    Ruoyin laughs in her heart. I didn''t expect that the usually ruthless fourth master would be afraid to hold a baby. This kind of contrast is really rare.


    Maybe if sound holds the child comfortable, Hongche actually in her arms and laughed.


    Compared with the uncomfortable flat mouth in the fourth master''s arms, it is a sharp contrast.


    There is a kind of "Huang e Niang''s baby" vs "Huang amah''s baby".


    However, Hong Che is smiling and smiling, a pair of small hands are actually holding Ruo Yin''s body in front.


    A fleshy hand, but also from her skirt Shun in.


    That pair of clear and dark eyes, but also please to look at her, in with her to eat.


    Make if sound wry smile can''t tunnel: "catch what catch, Emperor forehead Niang is not wet Niang, did not have to give you drink."


    Five elder brother hits from the birth, has been fed by the nurse.


    Now, months later, she has no milk.


    If sound finish saying, look up to see four ye that pair of mysterious deep Mo Tong to look at her.


    Moreover, the sight falls in front of her skirt.


    On the ground, she handed it to Ruoyin.


    "You feed five elder brother to drink again, coax him to sleep."


    "Good." The nurse took over five elder brother with a smile.


    Since the child didn''t cry, Ruoyin glanced at the fourth master awkwardly and hurried back to the main hall.


    The fourth master was indifferent and followed back to the main hall.


    It was not early, the slaves were eye-catching, and immediately prepared water to wash their hands.


    Ruoyin then serves the fourth master to change clothes and wash while the slave carries water.When they both put on their pajamas, Ruoyin blew out the candle, lifted the curtain of the bed and went to bed.


    As she lay next to the man, his heavy breathing came from her eardrum.


    For this sound, if the sound is familiar.


    That heavy breath again and again, like a kind of ambiguous hint.


    The next moment, the body will be a rolling hot body.


    He was so pressed, if the sound also some breathless, breathing became heavy.


    Then, the man''s hand skillfully untied the button in front of her skirt.


    Until she had only one belly pocket left, her hands went straight into her belly pocket.


    "Well..." the fourth master''s hand has a cocoon.


    It is a thin cocoon formed by years of practicing martial arts and holding a pen.


    Gradually, the hands changed into a man''s head.


    If sound gently pressed the back of the man''s head, willow eyebrows frowned.


    And harm - shamefully pulled the brocade quilt, covered him in the brocade quilt.


    "Didn''t you say no?" A hoarse voice sounded in the quilt.


    If the sound is vaguely half squinting.


    At first, she didn''t understand.


    Three seconds later, he should be referring to Hongche begging, she said no.


    Thinking of this, her face was burning, "a little bit is still there, but it is not enough to feed the children..."


    just after the voice dropped, the sound of "tut tut" was heard in the quilt.


    Such color - gas voice, hear people blush and heartbeat, can''t help but scream.


    However, when the house was full of rage, Su Peisheng''s shrill voice sounded outside.


    "The emperor, someone from the other end of Yikun palace has sent a message that Yu Guifei has been sick and vomiting since she went back to the palace lantern banquet."


    As soon as the words came out, the movement in the room stopped immediately.


    Ruoyin opens his eyes and looks at the ceiling soberly.


    Anyway, Su Peisheng didn''t hear so long a series of words. She only remembered the word "vomit".


    All she knew was that, in general, she didn''t vomit.


    It''s only when you''re pregnant that you''re going to vomit a lot.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel: "emperor, you go and have a look."


    Anyway, a princess was sick.


    And that Yu imperial concubine is not stupid, never fake sick cut Hu.


    Since we can get people to pass it on, it''s really something.


    If so, she still left the fourth master, it seems that she is not virtuous enough, too addicted to color.


    The imperial concubine is ill, and she still pesters the emperor.


    It is estimated that the memorial to impeach her will fly all over the sky again.


    It''s better to be yourself before that.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    The fourth master is not an emperor with dizzy appearance.


    He recognized the importance of things.


    And he knows what vomiting means.


    I just heard a faint "um" from him.


    And he opened the quilt and got out of bed.


    In the dark, he put on his clothes and said, "I''ll go and have a look. If it''s OK, I''ll come back again."


    "Good." If the sound does not matter to return.


    A moment later, the fourth master got dressed and went out in a big stride.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin called half Mei in to watch the night.


    Then she tightened the quilt and closed her eyes.


    Although the fourth Master said, if it''s OK, he will come again.


    However, with her understanding of yuguifei, this is not a woman who has nothing to do with being a demon.


    If you are a demon, you must have something.


    No matter it''s really sick or pregnant, it''s something.


    Therefore, she felt that the fourth master would not come.


    Just nestled in the quilt and had a good sleep.


    So, Ruoyin slept until the next morning.


    She rolled over lazily, feeling nothing around her.


    She opened her eyes vaguely. There was no fourth master in bed except herself.


    So, last night, her guess was right. Fourth master didn''t come back.


    Banmei, who had been playing on the floor beside the bed, saw that she was awake, and called mammy Liu to come in and wait on her to dress and wash.


    When she was dressed, she was very conspicuous.


    She volunteered to report on what happened in the harem.


    "Niang, you fell asleep last night, and I didn''t wake you up. At that time, a message came from the other end of Yikun palace, saying that yuguifei was pregnant, and the emperor would stay there. "


    It''s said that Yu princess is pregnant instead of doing things blindly.


    In this case, even if the emperor wants to go back to Yongshou palace, he has to weigh it. He can''t give the queen hatred.


    "It''s just that it''s not worth waking your mother up for something like this." Smart way.


    If the sound will reach into the sleeve, the surface light, can not see the mood.


    As early as in Su Peisheng''s message, she said that yuguifei vomited, and she guessed about it.


    Now I heard that yuguifei is pregnant, she is very indifferent, because everything is in her expectation.


    Anyway, it has always been rain and dew, and it will be sooner or later that the harem is pregnant.


    If sound light asks a way: "have how long body."


    "I heard that she was pregnant for three months, and it was different from the previous times. The fetal position was stable and there was no red phenomenon." Mother Liu came back.


    Hear this, if sound pour is eyebrow a pick.


    It seems that Yu Guifei is very cautious this time.


    It took three months to make the announcement.


    Unlike the previous times, it was published almost a month ago.


    This time, it is estimated that the stomach is almost open to the public.


    Otherwise, the designation will have to be concealed for a long time.


    And during this period of time, Yu Guifei also came to see her as usual. She didn''t look pregnant at all.


    This reminds her that at the beginning of the year, Yu Guifei came to greet her and did not dare to eat her food.


    Can Xi Fei casually tease a few words, Yu Guifei is obedient meaning a few times.


    Want to come at that time, is to cover up pregnant, so just so obedient.


    Later, in order to divert attention, she also threw the matter of the draft girl out.


    Mother Liu thought she was upset when she saw Ruoyin didn''t speak.


    Then he comforted: "even if the Yu imperial concubine intercepted Hu yesterday, but she has a body, also can''t serve the emperor, it''s just sleeping under the quilt."


    As she comforted, she sighed at the bottom of her heart that this yuguifei was really a pregnant body.


    In the past few years, she has been pregnant with the most.


    It''s just that he''s not lucky.


    I really hope that this time, the Yu imperial concubine is not lucky.


    Hum, tell her to cut off the mother''s Hu!


    "This Yugui imperial concubine is really powerful. She has kept it secret for three months. Don''t be an elder brother again." Smart way.


    Ruoyin didn''t speak, but she listened to them.


    Speaking of it, yuguifei really gave birth to a son.


    I don''t know the gender of the one who gave birth before Emperor Kangxi died.


    The other two are brothers.


    As far as she knows, Yugui imperial concubine in history had three sons and one daughter.


    I just don''t know. It''s not a grown-up one. It''s brother or gege.


    If it is a Ge Ge, then Yu Guifei''s birth should be elder brother.


    If it is an elder brother, then this child, perhaps is a small grid.


    However, many things here are different from those in history.


    But sometimes it''s the same as in history.Take her for example. In history, she had three brothers.


    However, if we take the fourth master as an example, he became Emperor Yongzheng just like history.


    It''s just a few years ahead of schedule.


    So, it''s hard to find out if we really want to investigate it...


    shortly after Yu Guifei was diagnosed with pregnancy, there was unrest in Tibet.


    In the early morning, the fourth master talked about it.


    "Albuba colluded with longbunai, killed the people who were in charge of the management of the former Tibet, and raised troops to revolt and invaded the latter Tibet, causing unrest in Tibet. In my opinion, this is a great opportunity to reorganize Tibet. I ordered Nian gengyao to lead 30000 elite soldiers from Sichuan, Shaanxi and Yunnan into Tibet, and he must put an end to the war. "


    Nian gengyao, who was suddenly named, was a tiger.


    He went up to him with joy and kowtowed, "I will take down that albuba!"


    There is a specialty in technology.


    The emperor wants to govern the country.


    The general is going to war.


    What does he do if he doesn''t fight?


    It''s good luck to think about him. God always takes care of him so that he can find the leak every time.


    In this way, shianye and wugena should not be responsible for reclamation in the northwest.


    After all, fighting on the battlefield is what a bloody man like him is keen on than that kind of job.


    Looking down on Nian gengyao, the fourth Master said in a deep voice: "that Albuquerque is really a wolf''s ambition. It''s hateful. Remember, I don''t want to live. "


    "Yes, I will certainly live up to the emperor''s request. When the slave returns triumphantly, I will present the head of albuba to you!" Nian gengyao kowtowed respectfully.


    Smell speech, four ye tiny jaw head.


    Then, he explained a few things, then asked lightly: "who has something to report?"


    At this time, a minister of the Ministry of Hubu came forward and said, "the emperor, the three-year election for the beautiful girls has arrived. Please give the order to the eight banners to unify the Yamen."


    In the past, the emperors had already given orders before the time came.


    He thought this year was the same as before.


    Who knows the time is coming. This one hasn''t moved yet.


    He, who is in charge of the beauty election, has to be reminded.


    As soon as his words came out, many ministers under him pointed their ears.


    Because many officials present have daughters in their homes.


    They are also looking forward to the early arrival of this day, so as to female Chengfeng.


    It''s a great honor to marry the royal family.


    In case of a younger brother, become the future emperor, it will be even more wonderful.


    Although the imperial edict has been issued, it can be changed.


    Only when the minister reminded him that there was such a thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    He half squinted his eyes, thought for a while, then said: "there are many things in the first half of the year, so let''s postpone it to the second half of the year."


    "Yes." After the Ministry of accounts should, they retired.


    It seems that the emperor is not greedy.


    Otherwise, you don''t have to remind me to give the order early, where you will forget.


    Now, even if he reminds him, the emperor is not impatient. Instead, he delays it until the second half of the year.


    Anyway, he''s a slave. He should be reminded.


    And the draft is really not a set time, sooner or later is not much of a thing, as long as once every three years.


    Anyway, it can''t be cancelled, because it''s not just to enrich the emperor''s harem.


    It is also for the royal marriage, as well as for the Royal descendants.


    Moreover, according to the regulations, those girls of the age of eight banners can''t get married if they don''t take part in the xiunv election.


    After three years, I have to continue to participate in the selection.


    This rule, even in their twenties, is not allowed to marry without permission.


    If it is violated, not only the woman''s family will be punished, but even the highest banner will be punished.


    The purpose of this situation is to avoid collusion between officials and officials.


    In any case, the best must be left to the royal family, which is probably the meaning.


    Therefore, the election must be held. If not, the daughters of so many officials'' families will be delayed.


    In this feudal dynasty, women in ordinary families probably only paid attention to the right families, which was an ordinary transaction.


    Maybe we can ask for the existence of true love.


    But the fate of the official women is really sad.


    Let the royal family decide first.


    They are blessed to be able to trade with the royal family.


    The rest, when the royal family chooses you left, and then parents marry, where you can make your own decisions.


    Next, the fourth master told some things in the court hall, and then he left the court.


    A few days later, Nian gengyao led his troops to March.


    After he went to war, the imperial concubine''s Yikun palace was constantly rewarded.


    I don''t know if it''s because yuguifei is pregnant, or she''s hiding her brother''s light.


    Anyway, this meeting son, the new year''s family can be said to be in the limelight, good things, many happy people!


    Yugui imperial concubine also had the intention of becoming a demon by virtue of her great favor.


    She has always been a sensible rule, not only diagnosed the pregnant day cut if sound Hu.


    In the later days, Hu was also intercepted several times.


    This Yugui imperial concubine was so beautiful for a time that she almost didn''t pay attention to anyone in the harem, including Ruoyin.


    For example, in the morning of this day, everyone in the harem arrived, but her imperial concubine did not come.


    Because yuguifei had a body, she often used the pretext of being pregnant, saying that she was not comfortable and did not come to the morning examination.


    But sometimes he would hop around the back palace and come to the morning examination on time.


    If it was not for the fact that the three emperors in front of her were gone, the body was really weak.


    Therefore, she is not comfortable sometimes. Ruoyin doesn''t let her come.


    She was to blame for something wrong.


    It''s not too early to see. Yu''s imperial concubine hasn''t come yet. Ruoyin is too lazy to wait and sits directly at the head of the hall.


    Who knows she just sits in the seat, outside hears Li Fukang to sing the newspaper sound: "Yu Guifei arrives!"


    The next moment, I saw Yu Guifei dressed in a light blue flag dress, supported by a maid in court, with a good posture.


    After entering the room, she swept around the crowd.


    Then salute to Ruoyin: "please, empress Da''an."


    If sound''s sight falls on Yu Guifei''s body, light, "since came, sit down."


    "Thank the queen for her seat." Yu Guifei''s face is full of a smile like spring breeze. She is seated for the first time.


    "It''s said that Yu Guifei has a body and is often uncomfortable. My concubine thought Yu would not come." Qi Fei is a jealous concubine, especially a pregnant concubine.


    "We should be concubines to save the Queen''s mother in the morning, but I''m weak. I didn''t feel well last night. I got up late today."


    Yuguifei said, as if thinking of something, Chao Ruoyin apologized: "by the way, the queen, I really took the liberty to disturb you and the emperor last night, but my concubine once lost a few children, so I was very nervous about the child in my belly. Since I was not feeling well, I would like to let the servant go to Yongshou palace to inform the emperor. Who knows the emperor is coming... He is in Yikun palace I''m sleeping. "


    With that, she lowered her head and laughed sheepishly.


    This sentence, listening to soft, like an apology.


    But people with a clear eye can all hear that Yu princess is not here to ask for peace today. It is clear that she has come to challenge her.


    No wonder you don''t come to the morning Province on weekdays.


    It was cut last night. I''m going to show it off today.


    But she is like this, and people can''t help her.Because she is really apologizing, just stating the facts.


    Sometimes, there''s no need to brag.


    The real power is not to be publicized.


    It''s a sustained critical hit hidden in soft whispers.


    In this regard, Yu Guifei is more perfect than Xi Fei.


    If the voice is always with a faint alienated smile.


    If you are really irritated by Yu''s concubine''s words, she will be in vain in the harem these years.


    Because Yu imperial concubine just wants to irritate her.


    At that time, it would be good to say to the public that she could not tolerate the emperor''s heir in Yu''s imperial concubine''s belly.


    She held her lips and said, "it''s OK. You''ve lost three children since the election. You should be careful and pay more attention."


    If sound will be "lost three children" bite particularly heavy.


    Because she believed that this would be the pain of yuguifei all her life.


    Hehe, it''s not only her yuguifei who can smile, she can also.


    "I thank the empress for her care. I will be more careful." Yuguifei returns with a smile.


    Just that smile, not as proud as before, but more than a trace of hate.


    After about a stick of incense, the morning province was scattered.


    After the concubines of the imperial concubines left, mother Liu angrily said, "this Yu imperial concubine is too arrogant."


    "Well, it''s time to get rid of her spirit." Ruoyin pinches a strawberry from the table into his mouth.


    If you want to say that yuguifei is pregnant by diagnosis, cutting Hu once is just enough.


    After all, how many pregnancies can a person have in this lifetime, even if she has the ability to yuguifei.


    What''s more, if you cut Hu once, you can''t see whether a person is good or bad.


    Yuguifei cut Hu more times, or Yu Guifei suffer.


    In this way, it is also more convenient for her next operation.


    Who let that Yu imperial concubine often cut off Hu.


    And it''s not cut anywhere else, but her hu.


    When Yu Guifei was pregnant, she would not treat her in front of everyone.


    It''s impossible to punish the pregnant yuguifei in Yongshou palace. If something goes wrong, it''s her.


    However, out of Yongshou palace, she is not so good to talk.


    "Niang''s meaning is..." mother Liu asked tentatively.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    If sound gently a smile, "this palace has a way to deal with her."


    In the following days, Ruoyin lived his life as usual.


    It''s delicious to eat and to sleep.


    In the morning, I practiced yoga and aerobic exercise on the soft grass as usual.


    Also maintain the elasticity of the skin, as well as exquisite body.


    Men, it''s just like to wear thin, stripped body with meat.


    When you are attractive enough, he will come to you.


    In March, birds sing in spring, flowers blossom and grass sprout.


    In the blue sky, flying in groups of swallows.


    The depression in winter has long been replaced by the colorful spring.


    In the Forbidden City, you can see the thriving vitality everywhere, just like a thick ink watercolor painting.


    The peach blossoms in full bloom in the garden, like a group of pink clouds, reflect the land full of vitality.


    Everything seems hopeful.


    At the same time, it also hides all the unknown obstacles.


    Because in this undercurrent surging harem, you never know what will happen next.


    "Niang, today is big brother''s birthday." Early in the morning, Qiaofeng reminds Ruoyin.


    Speaking of children, Ruoyin''s mouth is always with a smile.


    She said with a faint "um" voice: "ask the cook cow to prepare all the ingredients. When the eldest brother and the second elder brother come back from school in the afternoon, our palace will cook by ourselves, make a table of good dishes, and then make a bowl of longevity noodles for big brother."


    "Good." The wind should be skillful.


    At about five o''clock in the afternoon, Hongyi and Hongxiu arrived at Yongshou palace.


    Ruoyin is cooking in the kitchen.


    They followed to the kitchen.


    As soon as Hongxiu entered the room, he smelled the delicious food and said, "Huang e Niang, the dishes you cook are more fragrant than those made by the cooks in the imperial dining room."


    Ruo Yin looks up and looks at the two children.


    As she stir fried the prawns in the pan, she said, "it''s too choking here. You two go out and wait. There are still some dishes. It will be ready soon."


    "Good." After Hongyi and Hongxiu should, they went out.


    The dialogue between mother and son is like mother and child in ordinary family.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin''s dishes are ready.


    Then, the slaves served dishes with good color and flavor, and put them on the tables in the hall one after another.


    If Yin takes off her apron and goes out of the kitchen.


    However, she just went out of the kitchen door, and there was a bright yellow figure in her eyes.


    Looking up, he saw the fourth master standing in the yard, looking at her from a distance.


    If sound light a smile: "when does the emperor come, also don''t let the slave below creak a sound, hurt the minister concubine is busy in the kitchen, did not welcome you."


    She went up to him and saluted him.


    "I just arrived." The man raised his hand and gave her a hand.


    Vision light ground swept the kitchen that is floating fragrance, ask a way: "cook for elder brothers?"


    "Yes, it''s the birthday of the eldest brother today. I want to call on the second elder brother to make a table of dishes. It''s hot and noisy." Ruoyin gets up and smiles at the fourth master.


    The fourth master took back his hand and gave a faint "um" sound. He lifted his feet and entered the hall.


    Ruoyin followed him into the room.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu originally sat on the eight immortals table full of meals.


    After seeing the fourth master, the two brothers got up and beat a thousand children.


    "Get up." The fourth master looked down at the two sons in front of him and then motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood and immediately handed the small box in his hand to Hongyi.


    "Big brother, this is your birthday gift from the emperor."


    "Thank you, Alma." Hongyi took the box with both hands, but did not open it.


    Once upon a time, he was too young to be sensible.


    If an adult gives a gift, he would like to open it on the spot.


    Now how to say is a little boy, but also sensible a lot, not to receive the gift will open.


    Because he knew it was against the rules.


    However, no matter how sensible the young boy is, he is also happy when facing the gift from his parents.


    On Jun Yi''s cheek, is full of the smile that receives the gift.


    If the sound sees this scene, the heart is also pleased.


    Because over the years, the fourth master has been busy, but the birthdays of the two elder brothers have never been forgotten.


    Whenever he is free, he will see the children in person.


    Even if there is no time, I will order the slave to bring the prepared gift.


    At the moment, her mouth with a smile, said: "OK, all sit down to eat, otherwise the food is cold."


    If sound this sentence, is to two elder brother said.


    As for the fourth master, as an emperor, he was strict in eating.Every meal is the meal used by the imperial dining room, or after layer by layer test of poison.


    And he can''t share a table with them.


    Therefore, she didn''t invite the fourth master and brought her two children to the table.


    Who knows the fourth master''s pace is bigger than her, first she sits down at the eight immortals table.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin sat down and looked at the fourth master in surprise.


    Then he listened to Su Peisheng''s worried way: "emperor, if you are hungry, you''d better wait. The servant has already told the imperial dining room. If you want to come for a while, you''ll come and cook."


    "No, I''ll eat here." Four ye light way.


    "But..." Su Peisheng only said a word, which was ignored by the fourth master.


    I swallowed all the words before I said them.


    Moreover, the strong desire for survival made him immediately change his mouth, "what, I will order someone to add a pair of chopsticks to you and try to poison it again."


    The fourth master did not object to this.


    Although he trusted the queen, it was the rule.


    As an emperor, he can not be taken lightly at any time.


    That is to avoid someone trying to murder the queen through the Queen''s court.


    After about a stick of incense, all the testing procedures have gone through. The fourth master and Ruoyin, as well as the two elder brothers, begin to eat.


    I don''t know if the fourth master hasn''t eaten Ruoyin''s food for too long.


    Or the food she cooked was so delicious.


    Or both.


    As a result, a meal came down, and the fourth master swept most of the dishes on the table.


    He had two beefsteak with wine.


    Besides, I had four bowls of white rice.


    Still the child''s Hongyi and Hongxiu looked stupefied.


    Especially Hongxiu, a pair of dark eyes from time to time to see his own emperor Amar.


    Although huangerniang''s roast steak is golden in color, tender and slightly spicy, it tastes very good.


    But not so much.


    Or do adult men eat so much?


    Not only that, even Su Peisheng, who was waiting on the side, also opened his eyes in surprise.


    When the emperor was in the Yangxin palace, he didn''t eat so much.


    In the end, he can only attribute it to the empress. The cooking is so good!


    About half an hour later, the fourth master wiped the corners of his mouth with a handkerchief and said lightly, "this steak is well roasted. Remember to bake more next time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    Smell the speech, if the sound twitches the corner of the mouth.


    I also glanced at the empty baking plate, which had no meat except some sauce.


    She has never been a waste of food.


    At first, he didn''t know that the fourth master was coming to dinner.


    So, only two children and their own weight.


    Who knows that after the fourth master came, he will eat it freely.


    Change Hony''s home court into his home court.


    The children didn''t say anything, but he did.


    However, since he said so, it means that he recognized her cooking skills.


    And the children and slaves are in, if the sound is very face to say: "I know."


    After the meal, the slaves put away the leftovers on the table and put the fruits again.


    The fourth master is a strict man. After dinner, he looks like a strict father and asks Hongyi and Hongxiu about his schoolwork.


    Ruoyin sits on the table, drinks a few cups of tea occasionally, listens to the father son three people chat, almost never interrupts.


    When the conversation was almost over, Hongyi left with Hongxiu.


    The fourth master continued to sit in the hall.


    Ruoyin glances at the fourth master secretly. Come on, look like this. It''s time to stay.


    Sure enough, only listen to four ye light way: "let slave prepare water."


    If the sound "um" a, then toward mother Liu and half Mei sign one eye.


    Generally speaking, the fourth master comes after bathing.


    But there are also those who did not have time to bathe, or eat too much, sweating.


    Today''s situation belongs to the latter.


    Ruoyin is the queen, there are enough resources in the yard.


    But after a cup of tea, the slaves prepared the water.


    Ruoyin then serves the fourth master to change clothes.


    When she helped the fourth master to take off the clothes, the man did not ask her to wash them.


    So she stayed and waited on him to bathe.


    Because sometimes, the two of them were separately bathed by servants.


    And sometimes, it is she who serves the fourth master to bathe.


    Of course... There are also times when two people take a bath together.


    When the fourth master sat down in a big tub that could hold two people.


    If sound then sits on the bench outside the bath barrel, uses the clean cotton handkerchief to clean his body.


    After the fourth master sat down, he closed his eyes and sat in it.


    His body is strong and healthy, and his skin color is healthy flax.


    One after another, the water beads slide down his smooth muscle lines.


    Such a body full of male sex hormones, coupled with such a cool and handsome cheek.


    And the ascetic look of his closed eyes.


    Even if he doesn''t say anything, he has the courage and charm of a mature man.


    I don''t know the atmosphere is too ambiguous at the moment.


    It''s hard work to rub a bath.


    If the sound of the face, unknowingly become red.


    At this moment, the candles in the room flickered.


    Under the dim candle light, the man''s cold eyes slightly closed, his face unchanged, sitting in the bath bucket, waiting by the woman.


    And the woman has stood up and bent over to scrub the body below the waist for the man.


    Everything, it seems like a good wife and good mother to wait on his husband''s warm scene.


    But the atmosphere is set off by candlelight some ambiguous, intoxicating.


    As if at any time there will be a blushing heart beating things, will happen.


    "All right, Emperor." Ruoyin pulls the towel out of his hand and puts it on the edge of the tub.


    However, she did not finish.


    Man has been closed eyes, suddenly opened.


    On the pair of mysterious eyes that haven''t been opened for a long time, Ruo Yin is shocked.


    Because she saw a strange light in his eyes.


    It''s like a deep-sea beast, waiting for an opportunity to wake up.


    The next moment, her arm was quickly pulled by the man.


    "Putong", Ruoyin''s body was suspended in the air, and the whole person fell into the bucket.


    For a moment, several layers of water spray were aroused.


    And Ruoyin''s body is also soaked in water in an instant.


    Because of fear, her hands still cling to the man''s neck.


    And the man''s hand, is supporting her body.


    They just hugged each other in the water.


    If Yin can feel it, the warm water is rapidly opening her pores.


    It made her face so red that she could pinch out blood.


    "The Emperor... You... I''d better go out and bathe first, and then serve you..." in a panic, she stammered.


    When it''s all like this, she naturally knows what he''s going to do.


    The fourth master did not speak, but looked down at the woman in his arms.She looks so petite and seductive.


    The thin clothes on her body had long been pasted on her body, which made her delicate and graceful.


    Ruoyin''s body is well maintained.


    In addition, she does aerobic exercise every day, and there is no fat on her body.


    But there should be some places, she is not inferior to.


    This led to her body becoming a monster.


    But she had a face as dignified as an angel.


    The big apricot eyes are just fine.


    As if she did not understand anything, really just want to serve the men in front of the bath.


    The water mist in the room adds a hazy feeling to the woman''s shame.


    Together with the rose petals floating on the water and the wet clothes on her body, this hazy desire to cover is even more shameful than to lift up a man''s wild nature even more than naked.


    At this moment, the candle light in the room danced and flickered.


    There was a faint fragrance of flowers in the air.


    There is also a dense atmosphere of ambiguity in the spread.


    Everything, all in promoting them to be frank with each other.


    Those romantic and restless, are dust sealed in this small room.


    Just imagine, such an aesthetic atmosphere, no man should be able to bear it.


    Under the dim candle light, the quiet fourth master has begun to undress the woman.


    However, when they were frank with each other, they remembered the untimely voice of Su Peisheng.


    "Emperor, that... Yuguifei has come again. She is dizzy and dizzy. She vomits everything she eats and has no strength to walk."


    It''s different from previous clean reports.


    This time, Su Peisheng, the messenger, had no confidence.


    Suddenly, the good atmosphere in the room was half destroyed.


    After listening to Ruoyin, loosen the man''s neck and put his hand on his strong chest.


    The head shrugged and pulled, the beauty - eyes drooped, "the emperor, Yu Guifei has always been weak, you''d better go and have a look."


    Her voice is soft, like a sensible and generous and virtuous queen.


    Just when I look down, there is a twinkle in my eyes.


    Different from last time''s indifference, the feet also seem to hang on the man''s waist unintentionally, like a duplicity woman.


    The fourth master felt the woman''s unintentional action.


    Mysterious dark eyes, in her face light swept.


    The woman''s face blushed, like a red apple waiting to be licked and eaten.


    But she was weak and dignified, but like a fleeing goblin.


    Every move, every word and action, affect every nerve of a man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    The fourth master gently pulled the string of the belly bag tied to the woman''s neck.


    It''s obviously a rogue act.


    When he did this, he felt forbidden and lustful. It was like a common behavior, just a random action.


    Then he did not change his face and said in a magnetic voice: "is the queen sure to let me pass?"


    "Well," if the voice is small, he will not hesitate to answer.


    As she lowered her head, she could not see the expression of the fourth master.


    Do not know in her answer, the man''s eyes suddenly tight.


    At this time, Su Peisheng didn''t get the answer, so he said, "emperor, what do you think of Yikun palace?"


    Even if he knew it was disturbing the emperor.


    But we have to do the job of delivering messages properly.


    Otherwise, he will not be able to make a good job.


    Again, a shrill urge was heard.


    Fourth master''s long eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    He looked at the woman with her head down in his arms.


    Lift her chin without haughtiness.


    After forcing her to look directly at him, he said in a deep voice: "since Yu Guifei was pregnant, her body has been in trouble for two or three days. It must be that the servants around her are not taking good care of her. If the orders go on, the servants close to Yu Guifei will be punished with a staff of 20."


    With that, he gently stroked her chin with his finger belly and said, "in addition, the princess Ruoyu is always uncomfortable. I don''t mind helping her change a batch of new slaves."


    With that, he lifted the woman''s chin higher.


    I want you to look at my commanding posture.


    If sound half squints beautiful eye, light ground looks at him.


    That Yu imperial concubine is now pregnant with the emperor''s heir, is not punishable.


    But punish her close slave, think enough to let her fear.


    Because yuguifei is pregnant now, the most important thing is to be a close slave.


    If there''s something wrong with the personal servants, it''s hard to protect the children in the belly.


    In addition, the fourth master also warned Yu Guifei.


    If it goes on like this, all the servants will be replaced.


    A pregnant imperial concubine, the trusted slave is gone, isn''t it like an empty shell, casually framed by others?


    In this way, it is estimated that Yu Guifei dare not cut Hu any more, and she will live in peace for a while.


    "Bang!" Outside the house, Su Peisheng answered with a trembling voice.


    The heart said that this Yu princess is really true.


    Since she was pregnant, she has been intercepted several times.


    Today I don''t see it''s big brother''s birthday. I dare to cut Hu.


    Isn''t that more of a foil to the empress.


    As early as he saw that the emperor asked the queen to wait on the bath, he knew that the emperor must stay overnight tonight.


    Alas, in the past, the imperial concubine Yu was very sensible and had a good sense of propriety in all aspects.


    Why do you just die this time?


    Does it depend on the emperor''s heir in his stomach?


    Or is it Nian gengyao, who has repeatedly built military achievements and is still fighting at the border?


    In any case, with his understanding, it will never be relying on favor.


    Because he could see that the Emperor didn''t favor the imperial concubine.


    But as an emperor, those who want to love can''t love.


    Those who don''t want to love have to be spoiled. It''s too common.


    Yuguifei really thought that the emperor indulged her, so she didn''t know that she deliberately cut Hu. The Emperor didn''t look at it for the sake of Nian family.


    And the emperor has enough to give the Nian family face.


    If she continues to do so, she will be yellow!


    Without Su Peisheng''s noisy interruption, the fourth master loosened Ruo Yin''s chin.


    The next moment, he pulled off the scarlet belly pocket in front of the woman.


    Then she turned her body in a different direction and sat down with her back to him.


    At this time, nothing is more appropriate than action.


    And the ambiguous atmosphere in the room was rekindled.


    Even stronger than before.


    Ruoyin leaned weakly against the fourth master''s arms.


    Do you know what it''s like for a man to get used to it and suddenly become unruly.


    This contrast really makes women fall.


    This night, the candlelight danced with the beautiful men and women.


    Warmth and wildness weave a wonderful movement on each other''s bodies.


    In the narrow bath room, the bathtub, the wooden frame, the washstand...


    even the columns supporting the room, as well as the light gray walls, have become the positions for them to experience the experience....


    the next morning, Ruoyin wakes up, and the fourth master has gone to the front.


    She reached out and touched the quilt beside her, and there was a man''s warmth in it.


    If Yin sat up and called "half plum", only to find that his voice was not as dumb as words.


    After a while, half Mei, who was already outside the screen, lifted the curtain of the bed and waited on her to get up.Mother Liu also came from the outside of the house to serve her.


    In addition, she said with a smile: "Niang, I heard the crying inside when I passed by Yikun Palace Road today. I heard that many slaves were beaten to get out of bed and could only lie on the bed."


    "Yes." If the tone tone tone is light.


    "No, you should have done so if you wanted to tell me." However, if we had taken measures earlier, we could not let the emperor see the true face of the imperial concubine. It would be just like this


    At first, she thought her mother was intercepted by yuguifei.


    Now it seems that my mother knows.


    It''s just not time.


    What''s more, it also sets off her mother''s virtue and atmosphere.


    If sound did not speak, just gargle, spit mint water in Qiao Feng''s cup.


    Mother Liu is right. The imperial concubine Yu had lost three Royal heirs, and she was always sensible.


    Therefore, if the other party only intercepts Hu once or twice, naturally can not see what end Ni comes.


    But if the times are too many, the fourth master will find out the clue and be bored.


    Then, she would cut the Yu imperial concubine several times.


    When Yu Guifei died to a certain extent, the fourth master''s only patience was no longer available. She would fight back, and the odds were 100%.


    "Well, it''s estimated that Yu Guifei will not dare to come here in the future, and she will not dare to cut her hu." Mother Liu squatted down and arranged her skirt for Ruoyin.


    "Mammy is wrong. It should be her imperial concubine Yu. Even if she cuts off the Hu of all the people in the harem, she doesn''t dare to cut off our mother''s Hu. Otherwise, she won''t want to keep this baby." Smart way.


    Intimate slaves have been beaten to the point that they can''t get out of bed. If they are replaced, they will not be easy to use. They are not loyal enough.


    Ruo Yin walks to the dresser and looks at herself in the mirror.


    A face because fourth master''s Zi - run, red - run not like words.


    Think of last night''s things, in fact, she did not do anything, just play psychological tactics.


    Man, if you ask him to stay, he may feel he can hold you.


    But if you have a pair of you do not you, my mother has the same attitude, he is trying to conquer you.


    In particular, men like the fourth master who are male chauvinists are even more so.


    If she doesn''t know the fourth master for such a long time, what''s wrong with her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    If the sound raised his hand and printed the red paper on his lips, he said faintly: "Yu Guifei is afraid to come here, but it does not mean that this palace will stop here."


    As soon as the voice falls, Mammy Liu, Banmei and Qiaofeng look at Ruoyin in surprise.


    Do you think your mother doesn''t want to do it, but she still has to hurt her?


    Facing the three people''s curious eyes, Ruo Yin said with a smile: "what do you look at this palace to do? I''m not going to do anything bad. However, since the imperial concubine Yu likes to cut Hu so much, we will treat him with his knowledge. "


    "Niang, listen to your meaning... Do you want to cut your beard, too?" Asked mother Liu.


    "Why, can''t you?" If sound picks eyebrows.


    "No, no, no, no, very good!" Mother Liu agreed with both hands.


    If Yin pursed her red lips, she said casually, "speaking of it, I haven''t played jiehu for such a long time with the emperor."


    After all, we can''t just defend and attack.


    "Yes, it''s no good just to let Yu Guifei give up her mind. We have to cut off her hu and let her taste this taste."


    If sound chuckles, did not speak.


    She''s so insipid taste that I don''t think she can taste it.


    Because she didn''t love the fourth master, she was not so angry.


    What she did was just to keep the Queen''s status from being shaken, and not to let those people in the harem feel that Yu Guifei was overshadowed by her.


    But the Yu imperial concubine is really in love with the fourth master.


    If such a person is cut off, he will be very angry, right?


    Oh, recently, yuguifei is really a little too much.


    She didn''t like to cut her beard, so she gave it back to her.


    This kind of thing can be reported back and forth.


    It''s impossible to kill people because they''ve been cut off.


    Or kill the child in the belly, not so.


    Besides, the hate value is not equal.


    Sometimes, death is not necessarily the most tormenting.


    But mental and emotional harm is the most tormenting.


    After dressing up, Ruoyin holds mother Liu''s hand and walks to the hall.


    And light charge way: "you and pay attention to the next Yikun palace movement, see which day the emperor turned her brand, immediately inform this palace, I also plan."


    If Yin is an action school, since you want to cut off the Yu imperial concubine''s Hu, then you have to start preparing.


    The next day, Ruoyin deals with the affairs of the Hougong in Yongshou palace, watching five elder brother grow up day by day.


    Until one night, Ruoyin was taking a bath, she saw Mother Liu come in and whispered in her ear: "Niang, today is the birthday of yuguifei. The emperor turned over her brand."


    In the end, she is a princess with a royal heir in her belly. It''s a big day for her birthday.


    Anyway, if you turn over the brand, it''s just a reward.


    If the sound originally squints the eye son, leans by the bath bucket, lazy.


    After listening to mother Liu''s words, she opened her eyes slightly and half narrowed her eyes and said, "I see. I''ll ask the people below to wait outside the Yikun palace. When she wants to have a rest, she goes into Yikun palace to deliver a message. She says that the palace is sick and uncomfortable. Then let people come back to inform the palace. "


    "Yes." After mother Liu answered, she ran out quickly.


    Because she listens to Niang''s meaning, is to pinch a point to cut off the Hu, naturally have to race against the clock.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin went out of the bath.


    Half Mei listened to her orders, from the top cabinet to find a set of pink color skirt, waiting for her to put on.


    However, because the skirt was too short and tight, she couldn''t help.


    As a result, Ruoyin can only work hard and wear the skirt bit by bit.


    When she was dressed, she turned around in front of ban Mei


    As a woman, ban Mei stares at Ruo Yin for several seconds. Then she nods and replies, "Niang, this dress matches your figure. It''s amazing!"


    This dress was made by her mother in private.


    Because the clothes are small and don''t need any cloth, they can be made quickly.


    Although she had never seen such a dress.


    But I have to say, this dress makes her eyes stare straight.


    Let alone if the emperor saw it, I''m afraid his eyes would have to stare out.


    In short, this is a set of sex - feeling, self-cultivation, novelty, amazing... And so on.


    "Well, that''s it." If the sound said while walking to the bed.


    And her skirt is too tight, causing her to take a small step.


    Cut off Hu Fen, take wisdom and report illness.


    For such a man as the fourth master, she plans to sue the patient to deceive him, and then take advantage of him.


    However, as far as ban Mei is concerned, her mother is not smart, but lust.


    She was worried and said, "Niang, you didn''t ask Ruxia to send a message that you were ill, but if the emperor comes and looks at you dressed like this, doesn''t he know that you deliberately cheated him?"Thinking of this, she did not dare to go on.


    Because it''s playing with the emperor''s feelings.


    In case the emperor comes, he turns his head and leaves in anger, or punishes the empress in anger, it is not worth the loss.


    "No harm." If the sound said, carefully on the bed.


    Anyway, with the shrewdness of the fourth master, even if she really pretended to be ill, she would be exposed by him.


    It''s better to let him know that she is going to cut her beard.


    As for whether he will accept it or not, that is his business.


    This kind of thing is only one willing to fight and another willing to suffer.


    When Ruoyin lay down, ruoxia came in.


    "Niang, the servant looked at the Yikun palace and asked him to stop. He told him that you were ill. Then the servant did not dare to delay, so he came back to inform you


    "Well, you all go out." If the sound is too thin, cover the body.


    And those slaves, also obediently went out.


    Then, as time went by, in Yongshou palace, no matter it was a slave who was guarding outside the house.


    It''s still Ruoyin lying in the room.


    One by one, they are waiting for the same person.


    That is the fourth master.


    Fortunately, not long after the incense sticks, a huge guard of honor appeared at the gate of Yongshou palace.


    The first is the fourth master in the Dragon Robe.


    Men''s long eyebrows slightly frown, some anxious on the face, the pace of the meteor, as if in a hurry to look.


    Because his steps were fast and big, he walked like a gust of wind.


    The wide sleeves and hem, with his steps, set off a golden storm.


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master and sang: "the emperor is here!"


    As the fourth master walked into the house, he asked the servant of Yongshou Palace: "what about the queen? What''s the matter with her? Can the imperial doctor come and have a look?"


    For the fourth master''s questions, mother Liu did not dare to return and was not easy to return.


    Because if they tell the truth, they are sorry for their empress.


    But if perfunctory answer, that is to deceive the emperor, is to behead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    At the moment, she is a woman who is too coquettish to ignore anything.


    Fourth master: "he felt inexplicably that what the queen said was reasonable, but he could not say anything about it.


    "What''s more, my concubine is ill." She looped her hair around her fingertips.


    Such a mischievous act, it is to add to her a bit of beauty - Li.


    Hearing this, the originally calm man suddenly nervously asked, "which disease?"


    But he was right in front of him.


    If sound looks up, flat mouth looks at the man, innocent way: "hard to say, must emperor close, Minister concubine can tell you."


    The fourth master gave the woman a cold look.


    Somehow, even though her face was full of pity, weakness and helplessness.


    But he still saw a trace of cunning in her beautiful eyes.


    That''s the fox''s eyes, which are only cunning and clean.


    But he could not help but bend slightly and attach his ear to her.


    Then, he heard her exhale in his ear, such as Lan Di Mei confused: "my concubine is... Xiang... Si... Sick..."


    and after she finished her speech, she also blew a breath on his clear ear.


    Make four ye dragon body shake.


    The root of the ear is also slightly red.


    In his present position, he looked up at the woman.


    Originally mysterious dark eyes, there is a little flame burning.


    The eyes seemed to say: woman, you are playing with fire.


    But Ruoyin is not afraid at all. She smiles at the man and says, "what''s more, only the emperor can cure this disease."


    She raised her right hand, holding his handsome cheek, boldly in the man''s lips incense.


    Fourth master thin lips slightly pursed, even some disliked with the back of his hand to wipe his lips.


    The woman in front of me is too bold.


    Even if you cut Hu, you don''t even want to be perfunctory.


    And dressed up like this.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to leave when he came.


    But if she is so caught in the trap, he is not convinced.


    At the moment, there are two kinds of entangled thoughts in his mind.


    One is to stay.


    The other is to leave with a face.


    But the woman in front of him was looking at him with water.


    His hair was also slightly scattered, which made him breathe hard.


    In the end, she just couldn''t see her eyes. She was sitting on the edge of the bed with her back to the woman.


    It''s just that big beads of sweat ooze out of the smooth forehead.


    His left hand, with his fist in it, was propped up on his knee, and his veins burst.


    Even if he sits still like a bell, you can see what he is trying to endure.


    So she took a handkerchief and approached him to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    "Emperor, it''s only April. It''s cool. How can you sweat so much?" She pressed the handkerchief on the man''s forehead.


    Suddenly, a faint fragrance with the woman''s movement, floating into the tip of the fourth master''s nose.


    Fourth master''s thick eyebrows and slight frown, snatched the handkerchief from the woman''s hand, and wiped the sweat from himself.


    His action is calm and calm, it seems that he is only sweating.


    Just wipe and keep exuding sweat, in the end is betrayed him.


    Obviously, his heart was already surging.


    Ruoyin sees all these small details.


    "Oh, emperor, why are you sweating more and more? Are you wearing thick clothes? I''ve already said that it was just in the upper court, but don''t listen to it after the next Dynasty." As she spoke, she put herself against the man''s back.


    The slender jade hand also unbuttoned the clothes for him from behind the man.


    All of a sudden, the fourth master was stiff.


    The hand that wipe sweat also slightly a meal.


    And his broad and strong back can fully feel her curve line and outline.


    The only trace of reason left him to raise his elbow and push the woman''s restless hand.


    The fourth master couldn''t bear her provocation and stood up again. "Empress, do you have a look at yourself, a little queen''s posture, and the demeanor of a mother in the world? I don''t know what to say about you."


    He threw his handkerchief at will and said solemnly, "I''ll go back to the Yangxin hall first. You''d better reflect on yourself and call the imperial doctor to see me."


    With that, he turned to go.


    Although she was not ill, she had to call the imperial doctor.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how to tell everyone that the queen is jealous of jiehu.


    He can tolerate her such mischief.


    But if spread to the former dynasty and the back palace, it will cause xuanran big wave.


    Thinking of this, he could not help calling her stupid in his heart.


    Others cut Hu to make a good or bad appearance, not this pain that pain, call the imperial doctor meaning pulse.She is good, the imperial doctor does not call, also does not say this ache that ache, direct whole lovesickness.


    Still dressed up like this is to understand that he won''t do anything to her, will he.


    Ruoyin sits on the bed obliquely. She looks at the man''s tall and straight back, and says faintly: "the Emperor just go back. Anyway, after tonight, my concubine''s lovesickness has been extremely ill. After tonight, she can''t be cured. From tomorrow, my concubine will be ill for a few months. The emperor doesn''t have to come back again. You, too, will be as clean as a wink. "


    This man is not easy to deal with.


    She didn''t want to pretend to be sick like those in the harem.


    Moreover, even if she pretended to be ill, the fourth master of baobuqi could still see it.


    At that time, he will have to lie. To round up the panic, he must be irritated.


    It''s hard to think about it.


    But if so bold to tell him, she is to cut Hu, is also difficult to do.


    Obviously, he reacted to her, otherwise he couldn''t sweat so much.


    But he kept his sense of being an emperor.


    On the one hand, it''s against the rules.


    On the other hand, I also want to give her education.


    Finally, he wanted to cover up such a bold act for her, and let her call the imperial doctor to make a show.


    It was also because of his last words for her consideration that she had the courage to say such bold words.


    Anyway, Hu has been cut off. No matter what method is used, we should keep him.


    Otherwise, she can''t afford to lose this person, and how can she stay in the harem in the future.


    Originally, the fourth master went outside the screen.


    But after listening to the woman''s words, the pace slightly stopped.


    His innate arrogance made him have a rebellious psychology when he heard the threat.


    What she meant was that he would not come back if he went out of the gate today.


    Dare to threaten him like this, whether it''s a man or a woman, she''s the only one!


    The fourth master could not help but turn back and lift his feet to the bedside.


    The left hand finger belly pinches the woman''s chin, lets her look directly at oneself.


    He looked down at her, "queen, are you threatening me?"


    Ruoyin looks him in the face and blinks her beautiful eyes at him.


    A hand is also small pitifully, seem to have to grasp his chest - front cloth.


    The fingertips draw circles intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Since the emperor thinks so, that''s it."


    So bold and provocative words, again from this enchanting red lips to say.


    ------


    thank you for the 10000 Book coins awarded by zichenyu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    The fourth master put her face in the direction of light.


    Under the candlelight, this is a delicate and flawless face, which looks harmless and dignified.


    A pair of beautiful eyes are clear and bright, but can send out the charm of enchanting the soul.


    But her fingers, however, did not behave properly.


    Coupled with her provocative dress up, a mature and charming breath is coming out of her body.


    Such immoral behavior, coupled with such a dignified face, is simply challenging the sense of vision of men.


    She is always like this, clearly from the appearance to the figure, every place has the amorous feelings.


    But the apricot eyes are always pure and lovely.


    Few women can interpret modesty and charming - confused at the same time so perfect, but also damned harmony.


    "I haven''t heard of it. If you don''t treat it in time, you can''t cure it." His thin fingers rubbed her lips gently.


    The lips, which were originally made up of exciting kisses, are even more attractive.


    "Yes?" If sound eyes blurred to look at him, restless small hand, has not stopped.


    The fourth master had been holding on.


    Now by her such a provocation, only a look, let his only remaining reason is gradually replaced by bath hope.


    The next moment, he pushed her on the brocade quilt.


    The ancients all said that the women who let people think indefatigably and sacrifice their lives, often had a "obsequious attitude".


    Because when a woman is obsequious.


    Three or four is worth six or seven.


    And the woman in front of him is of top quality.


    In addition to her dress, as well as this kind of appearance, it''s really charming to the bone.


    But also because of the dignified appearance, belongs to the kind which is beautiful and not vulgar.


    While the fourth master untied his bright yellow belt, he looked down at the woman in bed.


    "It seems that the queen is very ill. I will treat you well."


    Soon, he was only half dressed in a silk lining.


    Perfect lines of the body, just right exposure in the air.


    The flaxen skin of the lapel makes him look like an irresistible wild charm.


    The man leaned over the woman.


    If the sound hook lips, smile a thousand kinds of amorous feelings.


    Hands slightly climbing his neck, fingertips gently wipe man''s forehead sweat.


    "Although I am ill, I should not be able to sleep. However, the emperor seems to be more seriously ill than his concubine. Otherwise, how could he have been sweating in April


    Fourth master: "I remember......


    " I remember... When I was in the Royal farm, my waist was sunburnt because I was transplanting rice seedlings. The emperor acted as a doctor and gave me medicine. Later, when I went back, the wound on my waist soon recovered. "


    With that, her hand went down his neck to his strong chest, and then down...


    "so this time, let''s change my concubine to cure the Emperor..."


    in this way, she can dress up as a little nurse and play a uniform temptation.


    At that time, she played role-playing with the fourth master on the farm.


    The fourth master disguised herself as a doctor. She was a farm girl with a waist injury.


    This time, she was an angel nurse in white.


    However, he is her patient...


    a woman seldom takes the initiative, so the fourth master naturally leaves it to her to see what tricks she can play.


    However, because women rarely take the initiative, clumsy appearance is really lovely to make people crime.


    Man evil spirit a smile, think she has how much ability.


    Ruoyin''s nerves tensed when she heard his chuckle.


    The next moment, only listen to "stab" a, a pair of big hands to grab her collar.


    Strong force along her V-neck, her nurse uniform instantly torn to pieces.


    The elaborate uniform was just scrapped.


    Then, the man with a moustache chin, buried in front of her body, passive and active.


    After a while, the bed curtain will spread out a variety of breathing and self-evident sound.


    For men, such a tender beauty is naturally to be loved.


    Especially this kind of person front end Zhuang Xianshu, a pair of women who nobody looks up to.


    However, he took the initiative to hook him up, and tactfully conveyed the sense of achievement of Cheng Huan under him, which greatly satisfied his desire for conquest...


    the next morning, the fourth master came out of Yongshou palace with a clear mind.


    When he came to the courtyard, he still did not forget to tell mother Liu, "go to the Tai hospital quickly and invite doctor Feng to your master. He said that the queen was ill and I asked him to come."


    "Yes." Mother Liu accosted.


    After listening to the news last night, Su Peisheng asked the empress to cut the Hu on purpose.


    As for why the emperor is so strict, he has no way to know why the empress intercepts Hu and wants to stay in the house.At that time, the emperor''s serious reprimand was heard at the beginning.


    Why not all of a sudden, there came that kind of reddening voice.


    What''s more, the empress is skillful? Wrong! He can''t imagine the means of empress!


    otherwise, he can''t cheat the emperor and be safe.


    Also can let the emperor instruct the servant to ask the imperial doctor, for her consideration of the round lie.


    Not long after the fourth master left, Feng Yuyi felt the pulse for Ruoyin across the bed curtain.


    He sat in the armchair beside the bed, feeling his pulse with a puzzled look.


    When he heard that the emperor asked her to come to check the pulse of the empress, he thought that the empress was very ill or had some special situation.


    Because in his impression, the queen had almost no disease.


    Since I was ill enough to attract the emperor''s attention, I think it will be more serious.


    But he could see from the Queen''s pulse that the lady was in good health.


    Then why did the emperor ask him to see the queen.


    Feng Yuyi frowns, which reminds him of the fear that he was dominated by the emperor and the empress when he was treated by the emperor and the empress shortly after his accession to the throne.


    After thinking about it, he was still eye-catching and smooth: "empress, I have shown you that your body is not seriously affected. It is just because of the change of integrity and the cold. I will give you a prescription. You can drink one dose a day. If you can''t drink it, you should pay more attention to rest. At night, you should close the window and prevent cold wind from pouring into the room."


    "Good." Ruo Yin, who lies in the bed curtain, answers the way.


    Because of the destruction of the fourth master overnight, her face was full of satisfaction, and her eyebrows and eyes were charming.


    The heart says that this doctor Feng Yu is really striking.


    She didn''t say anything, and he knew what to do.


    It is not the first time that Feng Yuyi has given her a prescription.


    Never said that you can''t drink medicine, you can''t drink it.


    No doctor would say such words to patients, which is not responsible for the patients.


    But if he said so, it means that he knew she was not ill, and his prescription was just a show.


    So, it doesn''t matter whether she drinks or not.


    Then, after he prescribed the prescription, he left.


    Mother Liu handed the prescription to Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin laughs after watching.


    Sure enough, the herbs above are all appetizers. It''s OK to drink them. It doesn''t matter if you don''t drink them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    But it''s three parts of poison, if the sound of nature will not drink.


    "Burn this prescription." She handed the rice paper to mammy Liu, "in addition, inform the back palace, saying that the palace is not well, and the morning province will be avoided. These Japanese palaces should take good care of themselves and let them come back in three days. "


    With that, she hid in the quilt and continued to lie down.


    Since you want to play, you have to do enough.


    The Hougong heard that if the sound of the disease, avoid morning examination, some believe, but also do not believe.


    But in the end, I believe more because Ruoyin has never been deliberately intercepted.


    In addition, the emperor asked the imperial doctor to examine the Queen''s pulse early in the morning. I think it is true.


    They had no idea that the emperor and the queen were in collusion.


    After all, the emperor looks so upright.


    One by one, they were worried that the queen would not be pregnant with a fourth child?


    The most worried one is Yu Guifei who has been angry all night.


    At the moment, she is leaning on the edge of the bed, a face of uneasy.


    One hand is gently placed on the stomach, which has been seven months pregnant.


    She was ready to wait on the emperor last night.


    Then Yongshou didn''t come to wash his head.


    The queen is sick.


    Because the queen is not a cutting beard, and rarely sick.


    As a result, she thought that the queen was pregnant with the emperor''s heirs, and did not have a good rest all night, just to wait for the results of the imperial doctor and Yongshou palace.


    But she waited and waited. It was light, and there was no guarantee.


    This time, she was accurate, and she was the only one in the harem.


    If someone else is pregnant, she will be competitive.


    Especially if the queen.


    Moreover, if the queen is pregnant, her plan will not go so smoothly.


    Originally, the queen was deeply loved by the emperor. It was so difficult to overthrow her.


    If you have an heir in your stomach.


    Then, it is even more difficult to overthrow the queen.


    At this time, Ziqing came in. "Niang, I want to know. Early this morning, the emperor left, but not long ago, doctor Feng went to Yongshou palace to check the Queen''s pulse. It was said that it was just a little chilly. It didn''t matter. The queen avoided the morning examination of the empress."


    "Are you sure it''s just the cold?" Yu asked with disbelief.


    "Absolutely true." Purple Green said to sit down beside the bed, but also close to Yu Princess ear, whispered: "according to our informant to report, the queen is a fake disease."


    "Fake disease? Is that the Hu who deliberately wants to cut off this palace? " Yu asked.


    "No, it''s said that the queen deliberately pinched some people to send messages, and she dressed herself up to stay with the emperor in Yongshou palace."


    Hearing this, Yu Guifei felt not credible.


    Because no matter the emperor or the queen, the impression in her heart is not consistent with what Ziqing said.


    She couldn''t imagine that a woman as dignified as the queen, who had no desire or desire, would take the initiative to intercept Hu Gou and lead the emperor.


    Not to mention the queen, the emperor''s face is indifferent and alienated, and does not look like a man who will be captured by beauty and color.


    Otherwise, the harem is not without a beautiful woman, which is not trying to hook him, is not unsuccessful.


    There are so many palace maids who want to climb the bed, and the group of prostitutes last year, he did not look at them.


    "Is this a wrong inquiry?" She asked questioningly.


    "There''s nothing wrong. Even if you don''t believe it, you can think about it carefully. The emperor is so nervous about the queen. If the queen is really ill, he will not wait until the morning for the imperial doctor to see. It must be that the empress has nothing to do with her, so he can rest assured. It''s just for the sake of concealing people''s eyes that he let doctor Feng act like a fool. " Purple green analysis.


    Hearing this, Yu imperial concubine pondered for a while and felt that Ziqing was reasonable.


    She chuckled and said, "in this way, the Queen looks dignified and clean. In fact, she is jealous and jealous of the woman who cuts her beard."


    "No, some people look at a high-definition and holy look. Who knows if they want to show waves in private than all the women in the harem. The emperor was intercepted in the big night just for their selfish desires. It''s really a minimum of dignity."


    He stopped Hu in the middle of the night, and the emperor stayed there again. He didn''t even bother to call the imperial doctor. He still called early this morning.


    You don''t have to think about it. You can''t wait to be in Yongshou palace.


    Purple Green said indignant, but forget that this is the yuguifei first provoke the queen, the first cut Hu.


    As a queen, Ruoyin is just revenge.


    Yu Guifei doesn''t speak, but she has a sad look in her eyes.


    She really did not expect that such a rational and calm man would be eaten to death by the empress.


    Clearly he is such a strict and critical person, but also by the queen mischievous.What is it that makes him so?


    Because of love?


    Ah, think of this ridiculous word, Yu Princess mouth hook up a sneer.


    She loved him so much that he never looked back at her.


    I only know how to be good to the queen.


    This time, if the queen is really ill, she can still think about it.


    However, the empress cut her beard in front of the emperor without any appearance.


    It takes a lot of confidence to do this.


    But he not only did not blame the queen, but also joined the fire with the queen to cheat her and the harem.


    Thinking of this, Yu imperial concubine could not help but feel a burst of bitterness.


    She was so careful in front of him that she could not get a good word.


    But the queen was so presumptuous that he connived.


    People are more than people. It''s really irritating!


    "Ziqing, I''m sure the queen is not pregnant, is she?"


    Her question seemed to be determining what to do and to move on.


    "Yes, she must not be pregnant. She gave birth to three brothers. How can she recover so quickly and how many years older than you are? It''s not sure whether she can have a baby in the future." Ziqing is very sure.


    "Well, it''s time for us to start. Otherwise, the palace will be in labor for more than two months. If the queen is still in the harem, it will be hard for the palace to live in peace. I am afraid that if one does not pay attention, she will be framed. " Yu Guifei frowned.


    After hearing this, Ziqing whispered back: "don''t worry, madam. The slave has ordered to go down according to your arrangement. At that time, the queen will be doomed and unable to turn over."


    The queen is the head of a palace. As long as the queen is still in power for a day, the safety of his mother and his heir in her belly will be hard to protect.


    Only when the queen is completely overthrown can the Queen''s hand reach the back palace.


    "Well, be careful about it. We''ve worked hard to plan. We must be sure that everything is safe. In any case, we only need to succeed, and we must not fail! Otherwise, after passing this village, there will be no such shop, and it will be difficult to have a queen in the future. "


    Said, Yu imperial concubine put her hand on the stomach, "anyway this time, this palace says anything to give birth to this child."


    "Master, doctor Feng has said that you have a very stable baby. Therefore, you will be able to give birth to the emperor safely. As for the chores outside, just leave them to the servants. "


    Yuguifei faint "um" a, good-looking Feng Mou suddenly think of what like, pan compelling light.


    She gritted her teeth and said with a dry smile, "the queen has framed the children of this palace repeatedly. This revenge is something we can''t get back at."


    She had been plotting for a long time when she knew that the queen had framed her.


    It happened that she was pregnant this time, and the empress would not be able to leave the queen as a disaster, so she would take revenge by the way.


    Otherwise, when her children were buried in vain!


    She said that she would not take the initiative to harm others if others did not provoke her.


    But if someone else provokes her, she will never show mercy.


    "Don''t talk about you. As long as I think of these things, I can''t wait for the queen to fall."


    Ziqing gnawed her teeth and said: "in any case, it will be the birthday of the Empress Dowager in a few days. On that day, we will let people see what kind of ugly face she has in private. When the queen falls down, the master will not have to worry about it any more, just wait for her to be in labor."


    "That''s good." Yuguifei looks forward to the tunnel.


    "You will be the first lady in the palace. When you give birth to the emperor''s heirs, the general will return triumphantly. Perhaps the Queen''s throne will change, and the latter will become yours. " Ziqing vowed to do it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    "For the latter, I don''t care. As long as my baby is born safely, it''s better than anything. And revenge for those unfortunate children. " Yuguifei bowed her head and looked at her stomach as big as Cuju.


    He doesn''t love her. What''s the use of her having a back seat? It''s just an empty shell.


    "Well, master, you haven''t slept all night. Take a rest."


    Things are almost said, purple green will help Yu Princess lie down.


    The next few days, Hu yuruo not only cut off the imperial concubine.


    Of course, all the women who cut her beard were concubines who had done so.


    There is a great intention to calculate all the accounts that have been cut off before.


    The fourth master knows her feminine mind.


    I know that she did it on purpose, but I still feel a little worried every time I hear her complain.


    Until the Yongshou palace, found her old skills again, how to do?


    I''ll play with her.


    Therefore, every time Ruoyin intercepted Hu, the fourth master not only cooperated with her.


    She also worked hard to cooperate with her performance.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, with the first time, the next number will be smooth.


    In May, when Ruoyin''s account was almost the same, she didn''t cut Hu any more and went on to be a dignified and virtuous queen.


    Capricious, is a kind of sentiment.


    But you can''t be willful.


    Otherwise, she would not only feel bored, but also easily annoyed.


    Although the fourth master cooperates with her every time, it doesn''t mean that he will cooperate with her for the rest of his life. It''s impossible.


    So, she knows how to control her sense of propriety.


    Moreover, the birthday of the Empress Dowager is approaching. As a queen, she has always been in charge of all these things.


    Therefore, she had to prepare for the Empress Dowager''s birthday party.


    In addition, this year is the whole birthday of the Empress Dowager at 50, which is not the same as in previous years. We should do it more ceremoniously and have more guests.


    Ruo Yin turned over the guest book of the day.


    From Royal relatives to princes and nobles, as well as some important civil and military officials will be present.


    Even the kings of vassal states would come to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    "This year is the whole life of the Empress Dowager. She orders us to be more careful in all aspects of the work. Don''t let anything go wrong." If the sound instructs a way.


    Although she has held several large palace banquets.


    But every time, she''ll be strict.


    "Yes, I told you in the morning." Mother Liu came back.


    Over the next few days, preparations for the Empress Dowager''s birthday were already underway throughout the Forbidden City.


    The hall of Supreme Harmony, which held the birthday, has been reorganized for a long time.


    Whether it''s potted plants or ornaments, or doors, walls and tiles, they''re all renovated.


    When it comes to the birthday of the empress dowager, Taoist temples all over the capital will recite scriptures to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    Some local officials also had to salute the Forbidden City in the direction of the Forbidden City.


    The Forbidden City''s Taihe hall has long been filled with high tables, which add up to more than 500 tables.


    Ruoyin put on lucky clothes early in the morning and put on proper make-up.


    When all the guests had arrived, she took the Phoenix chariot and went to the hall of supreme harmony.


    Because she wanted to manage the trivia of Yongshou palace, she stayed in Yongshou palace.


    Therefore, waiting for her side, is Qiao Feng and half plum, and Ru Xia Ru frost.


    Ruoyin holds Banmei to the steps of Taihe hall.


    When the servants outside the hall saw her guard of honor, they sang aloud from afar: "the empress is coming!"


    For a moment, servants inside and outside the hall of Supreme Harmony, as well as guests, saluted her one after another.


    The guests were all dressed in colorful clothes.


    The officials were dressed in official clothes.


    Because it is forbidden to wear plain clothes on the birthday of the Empress Dowager.


    Ruoyin entered the hall of Supreme Harmony with the public''s attention.


    and sat down at the first position of the head of the palace.


    Then he said in a deep voice, "let''s all get up."


    "Thank you, empress."


    As the fourth master and the Empress Dowager have not yet come, we all sit on the high table chatting about our daily life.


    Among all the people present, except Ruoyin and yuguifei, the rest of the guests and concubines are two people with a high table.


    The guests, the men, talk about the affairs of the imperial court.


    the female family members talk about the gossip in Beijing.


    Ruoyin belongs to the area of concubines.


    it''s natural to talk about things in the harem.


    In particular, Yugui imperial concubine will be in labor soon. Everyone is around Yu Guifei.


    "Yu imperial concubine, want to minister concubine to say, you this stomach is sharp, the bosom must be an elder brother." Xi Fei laughed and joked.


    Yugui imperial concubine is not like she just entered the mansion before.


    If someone said this to her when she was pregnant with her first child, she would happily reply "thank you" or "lend you a good word".But now, after so much right and wrong, she will not listen to the surface.


    She has long seen through the true face of Xi Fei. She is a woman with a hidden sword in her smile and loves to tease right and wrong.


    In front of all the concubines, she said that she was pregnant with a brother.


    this is because she has not made many enemies this time, and her fetal position is too stable, right?


    Yu Guifei sneered in her heart and disdained to say, "brother Huai in this palace is still gege. It''s none of your business. You have the heart to worry about this hollow. It''s better to take good care of brother San. I heard that he was ill again a few days ago. Tut Tut, it''s may now. The weather is so warm and sick. I really feel deeply worried about his future. "


    As soon as this was said, people exclaimed that Yu''s imperial concubine didn''t say much when she looked at her everyday.


    when she said that, it was full of gunpowder and she was so angry.


    Imperial concubine Xi was hurt by Yu Guifei. She was so angry that she tightened her handkerchief and said with a smile, "Yu Guifei said that just now it was my concubine who talked a lot. When I go back, I will take good care of my third brother. "


    Her identity is not as good as Yu imperial concubine. It is feasible to poke things secretly, but it can''t be contradicted back.


    Originally, she wanted to let the Imperial Palace know that Yu Guifei was pregnant with her brother and made enemies for her.


    Who knows that she has never been very talkative. Recently, she has become a firecracker and has a strong sense of defense.


    seeing that Princess Xi is eating a little bit, people dare not talk about Yu princess any more.


    Leading to this area of the harem, all of a sudden quiet down.


    Ruoyin sits at the front.


    Just yuguifei and Xi Fei''s conversation, she also listened to.


    But these two words are not public, like to whisper heavy words.


    Even if it is angry to strangle each other, but still with a smile.


    So she didn''t say anything.


    Yuguifei sits on Ruoyin''s left.


    Just heard Xi Fei say that she has a sharp stomach, which makes Ruo Yin turn her head slightly and sweep Yu imperial concubine''s stomach lightly.


    As the imperial concubine said, the big belly of the imperial concubine is really blue.


    Ruoyin was born to three brothers.


    Although the saying that the stomach is pointed is not necessarily true.


    But when she was pregnant with three elder brothers, she was really sharp.


    When Ruoyin was pondering, there was a eunuch''s singing voice: "the emperor and the Empress Dowager are coming!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    So ruoim followed the crowd and stood up and saluted.


    At the next moment, the fourth master in the bright yellow dragon robe and the Empress Dowager in the flag dress with deep purple flowers entered the hall of supreme harmony.


    After sitting down at the head of the hall, the fourth master and the Empress Dowager solemnly said, "today is the Queen Mother''s longevity day. You don''t have to be polite. Just give the Empress Dowager a happy birthday."


    Here, some older emperors and empress dowagers celebrate their birthday, also known as longevity day.


    Then, see empress dowager smile, also way: "all rise."


    "Thank the emperor and the Empress Dowager." Ruoyin got up with the crowd and took his seat.


    Then the servants in the imperial dining room began to serve Manchu specialty food.


    for example, fried pie, small cake, big cake, red and white Sanzhi, dried fruit, fresh fruit, animal meat and wine, etc.


    After the imperial dining room has finished the meal, there will be a group of performers in the center of the hall to celebrate their birthday.


    With the completion of those birthday celebrations, the sound of whips sounded outside.


    Then, people inside and outside the hall rose one after another, saluting the empress dowager, "I wish the Empress Dowager good health and longevity!"


    "Well, well, there''s no need to be polite." The Empress Dowager is very pleasant.


    After they took their seats again, the fourth Master said with dignity: "the longevity day of the Empress Dowager is coming. I have ordered the temples to recite sutras and celebrate the birthday of the empress dowager, and I have copied the Scriptures and presented them. In addition, during the longevity Festival, folk slaughtering is prohibited, and the imperial court forbids the killing of criminal prisoners.... "


    in a word, the birthday of the Empress Dowager is mainly organized around the eight words" universal celebration and amnesty ".


    It also shows that the status of the Empress Dowager in the current Dynasty should not be underestimated.


    After the fourth master finished, some bodyguards and servants also brought in many exquisite boxes.


    Su Peisheng unfolded a piece of bright yellow paper, which was full of birthday celebrations given by the four masters to the Empress Dowager. He said in a sharp voice: "the emperor presented the Empress Dowager with a hairpin of everything, a hairpin of Jingfu Changmian and a hairpin of ten thousand years of good luck..."


    "as well as the glass screen of Wanshou Haiwu, the gold inlaid Baoding of Wanshou, the square flower statue of Wanshou enamel, and the peach dish of natural Ganoderma lucidum offering longevity ... "


    just reading these, Su Peisheng spent nearly a cup of tea.


    As an emperor, the fourth master was not in accord with the empress dowager, but she was always a empress dowager in her whole life.


    Even if there is estrangement in the bottom of my heart, it will break the bone and tendon.


    Plus, the whole life is only once every ten years.


    Therefore, he did not care about his actions to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    He also ordered slaves to collect many precious gifts for the Empress Dowager.


    In addition, it''s not a very high standard of birthday gift in Daqing.


    It''s not as simple as 9981.


    It refers to nine categories of birthday gifts, each of which must contain nine.


    It''s just that 9981 pieces are just the number of gifts in a day.


    As for the next few days, that is, the number of days multiplied by 81 pieces is the total number of gifts.


    "The emperor has a mind." The Empress Dowager was smiling and satisfied with her jaw.


    When the fourth master''s gift was finished, the princes, ministers and officials offered gifts to the Empress Dowager.


    They don''t offer as much as four masters. They usually offer one or two gifts.


    After all, there is a difference between a minister and a son.


    Besides, their strength does not allow it.


    But in order to coax the Empress Dowager to be happy, every piece they sent was a treasure.


    Most of them are good sounding names, good omens of pen, ink, paper, inkstone, porcelain, bonsai, calligraphy and painting, etc.


    What the women''s dependents gave them were nothing but brocade, clothes and jewelry.


    If Yin is a queen, it will naturally mean something.


    However, her relationship with the Empress Dowager has only maintained the apparent harmony of the Royal mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.


    Therefore, it is not necessary to spend much effort to please this one.


    Because she knows, please or not, that''s all.


    Therefore, what she ordered her servants to present to the Empress Dowager was a bronze tripod with longevity to express her feelings.


    Anyway, it won''t be too eye-catching, but it doesn''t lose the identity of Queen.


    Because of the large number of guests present and everyone presents gifts, this process alone will take a few hours.


    An hour later, all the guests present finished their gifts.


    The gifts the Empress Dowager received this time are very valuable. Ruoyin roughly estimated that it would be at least one million taels.


    However, the Empress Dowager did not show the appearance of a financial fan.


    On the contrary, he was very decent and dignified, and his mouth was also very official: "you all have a mind. When you come, you don''t have to send precious things like this and that. One by one, the best gift for the mourning family is that the men help the emperor deal with the government affairs, and the women help the men to take care of the internal affairs and let them deal with the political affairs boldlyLook at other people''s speaking skills, gifts have also been received, and all good words have been told by her.


    It''s just a lovely queen mother.


    Smile up a face of kindness, raised the corner of the eye slightly have years left fine lines.


    Who would have expected that she was not at peace with the fourth master in private, and who would believe it.


    This is the advantage of doing enough face work.


    And all of you listened to the Empress Dowager''s words, only a shallow smile, but did not agree.


    The Empress Dowager said that there is no need to send them in the future. Can they really not offer?


    The answer must be to continue to contribute!


    After the most important part was over, some dancers went into the hall to sing and dance.


    For a moment, the hall of Supreme Harmony was filled with songs and dances.


    The guests here enjoy singing and dancing, drinking, chatting and eating.


    If Yin sits at a table alone, it is more convenient to have a meal.


    She ate almost all the meals in front of her.


    And then in the heart to these meals arranged three six nine.


    If it''s not delicious, she won''t move chopsticks any more.


    If it is delicious, she will eat more chopsticks.


    But there are so many people here that she can''t eat freely.


    How to say, we should also stabilize the Queen''s dignified image.


    However, Yu Guifei, who was sitting on her left, was very cautious because she was pregnant with an heir.


    A table of dishes, do not dare to move chopsticks.


    Only occasionally holding a cup, seems to be drinking water, in fact, even the mouth of the cup did not touch, very reserved.


    After about one stick of incense, the song and dance in the temple has performed three programs.


    Yu Guifei was unable to sit still. She turned her head and made a wink with Yu Guangchao purple blue.


    Purple green will after, and toward a certain position in the hall made a wink.


    After coming and going, purple green imperial concubine made a gesture.


    Then, see Yu imperial concubine Chao Ruo Yin said: "queen, I have a big stomach, and I always have to go to the toilet after a while."


    If the sound turns a head, looked at Yu imperial concubine lightly, "go."


    She had been pregnant and knew that when the child was old in the latter part of pregnancy, she would press her arms and cysts and always wanted to run to the thatched cottage.


    Therefore, it is not enough to press the Yugui imperial concubine with a big belly here.


    If something goes wrong, it will destroy the atmosphere of longevity.


    We can''t let people solve it on the spot.


    Besides, whether she agrees or not.


    As a princess, Yu still has the right to go to the cottage.


    It was only a courtesy to say hello to her.


    Yu Guifei apologized to her and then got up.


    According to reason, as long as yuguifei greets Ruoyin.


    You can go out from the side in a low-key way to avoid causing too much attention.


    But Yu imperial concubine has a strong stomach, her hands are on her abdomen, and her movements are very slow.


    She was afraid that others would not see her rise.


    The next moment, listen to Yu imperial concubine "ah" of a, inclined to fall in if the sound of the table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    Suddenly, the song and dance in the hall stopped suddenly.


    Inside and outside the hall is also quiet and terrible.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Ruoyin one after another.


    If the sound also does not care to eat, looks down at Yu Guifei who falls on the ground.


    I saw her frown, with the help of the maiden, she got up hard.


    Mouth also issued "hiss... Ha..." and other gas sounds, like the appearance of a heavy fall.


    However, at this time, a servant beside yuguifei screamed: "my God, master, you are red!"


    If sound a look, Yu Guifei''s flag dress, there is really a touch of palm big red.


    But Yu imperial concubine did not speak, her face was twisted and her pain was unbearable.


    It seemed that every move was a great torment to her.


    The purple green beside her pointed at Ruoyin''s back and said, "what''s the matter with you, the maid of the palace? You know that my lady wants to be convenient. When she gets up, you stretch out your feet and deliberately mix her."


    Hearing the speech, all of you were in a state of uproar.


    All eyes, all brush to look at Ruoyin behind.


    Even if sound, also looked back at the eye behind.


    She found that Ziqing was not pointing to anyone else.


    It''s Qiaofeng, a maid in the palace who is her close companion!


    Qiaofeng faltered and hesitated, and said with a guilty face: "where... Where...".


    After hearing this, the public felt more suspicious of her.


    If the sound after listening, have a kind of unknown premonition.


    She led her lips and said, "Qiaofeng, what''s going on? If you tell me the truth."


    Under the table, her fingertips were clutching her handkerchief.


    However, Qiao Feng listened to her words, but her lips were tight.


    Not only that, Qiao Feng''s lips protrude, as if the tongue to the outside.


    "No, hold her down. She''s going to bite her tongue." Purple green sharp voice.


    Then, yuguifei''s servant came forward to hold Qiao Feng, and vigorously clasped her chin, so that her teeth could not bite.


    But Yu imperial concubine, who had not spoken for a long time, said in a trembling way: "empress, what kind of resentment and hatred do you have with your concubine? You actually instigate the servants below to trip me up with legs and feet when I have such a big stomach."


    "Not in this palace." If the sound returns quietly.


    However, you may not be careful when you shake your head and ask me why you are worried. I have lost three children. Would you not let go of this one? "


    With that, she still pretended to kneel down, "empress, Suan Chen Qie, please, OK? I beg you to be merciful, let me go, and let my children go. As long as you let me go, I will do anything you want me to do. Even if the child is raised under your knees, I don''t care..."


    when Yu Guifei talks, she gathers her tears and pleads.


    A princess, kneeling in front of so many people, has abandoned image and dignity.


    And her babbling looks like an innocent woman forced to a desperate situation.


    Seeing that Yu Guifei was about to kneel down in front of her, Ruoyin worried that she would touch porcelain again, she stepped back a little.


    For a time, she and Yu Princess formed a sharp contrast.


    Yuguifei became a poor, innocent and fragile woman.


    And he is a vicious woman with a venomous heart.


    "Master, why do you have to do this? You have already become popular, so don''t make trouble again." Ziqing carefully helped Yu Guifei and turned to Ruoyin: "empress, you still said that you didn''t instigate it. In this case, why did you let this servant say that she would bite her tongue and commit suicide? Isn''t that what you secretly stabbed her to do?"


    At the moment, Ruoyin''s whole brain is confused.


    It all happened so suddenly.


    "Queen, what''s going on here?" After listening to some one-sided words, the Empress Dowager finally spoke in a deep voice.


    If Yin pursed her lips and looked at the Empress Dowager calmly, she replied, "Huang e Niang, my concubine was just eating food. Suddenly, imperial concubine Yu said that she would go to pay homage. She accepted her, and then she fell down suddenly."


    "Empress, what does it mean to fall down like this all of a sudden. It is clear that the servant next to you tripped my master." Ziqing was indignant.


    Hearing the speech, the Empress Dowager looked at Ruoyin: "empress, is it like this?"


    "No Ruoyin shakes her head and looks magnanimous.


    "Huang e Niang, the empress has always been generous to the harem and filial and courteous to you. How could such a thing be done?" Four masters speak for Ruoyin.


    At first, he didn''t know the situation.


    Now, although the bottom of each of his own, but he undoubtedly choose to believe in the queen, do not need any reason of the kind.The Empress Dowager had planned to bring rhythm, but after listening to the fourth master''s words, she didn''t know whether she was worried or remembered Ruoyin''s impression in her mind these years, which made her pause a little.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager has no idea, the fourth master is talking for Ruoyin again.


    At this time, aunt Cui beside the Empress Dowager spoke.


    "Empress dowager, when the servant stood by your side, she did see the servant beside the queen and raised her foot to mix Yu Guifei. But soon, she took back her leg. At that time, the slave thought that he was a fool. Until Yu Guifei fell down, he realized the seriousness of the matter


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Asked the Empress Dowager.


    "I think it''s the people around the Queen''s wife. The matter involves too much, and I don''t dare to say it for a while. But the servant thought, you have always hated this situation in the harem. I still have to tell you. " Aunt Cui came back.


    Voice just fell, only listen to four ye cold way: "nonsense."


    After hearing this, aunt Cui quickly knelt down beside the Empress Dowager.


    "Don''t jump to conclusions." Instead of listening to Aunt Cui''s words, the Empress Dowager said to the fourth master: "the AI family knows that you have always spoiled the queen, but you can''t just listen to the Queen''s one-sided words and jump to conclusions, but also listen to the victims and the voices of all sides."


    "The emperor''s forehead Niang is not only listen to the one-sided words of mammy around you." Four ye light way.


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager''s neck was slightly stiff.


    For a moment, there was a smell of gunpowder between the two most distinguished members of the royal family.


    After pondering for a moment, the Empress Dowager stepped back and said, "well, since you say so, listen to the maids around the queen and listen to the people around you to see if anyone can see it. If they all said that they did not see the empress next to the palace maid trip Yu imperial concubine, AI family is not meddling. But if there''s a problem, I''ll take care of it! "


    Today is the birthday of the Empress Dowager. All the guests are here. The fourth master''s attitude is not good and too tough.


    We can''t quarrel with the Empress Dowager in front of everyone. It''s not decent.


    What''s more, the requirements of the Empress Dowager are reasonable and reasonable. If something like this happens, we really need to ask it clearly.


    Especially when so many people are there, we can''t be ignorant.


    He was silent for a while, light return: "Cheng."


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager turned her sight behind Ruo Yin and said in a deep voice, "bring that maid of honor to the mourning family."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    As soon as the voice fell, the bodyguard beside the Empress Dowager brought Qiao Feng to the middle.


    One of the bodyguards held Qiaofeng''s arm, and one of them pinched her chin to prevent her from biting her tongue.


    "Say, did you trip Yu Guifei?" The Empress Dowager stares at Qiao Feng sharply.


    Qiao Feng didn''t speak at first, but she dodged her eyes and looked at Ruoyin with fear.


    After a few seconds of dallying, she said to Ruoyin: "madam, I''m sorry, but now, I can only recruit all."


    Although she was clenched on the chin by the bodyguard, she spoke vaguely.


    But all the people in the hall could still hear the general meaning.


    But if sound after listening to, only feel the brain buzzing.


    She seems to have no need to think, all know Qiao Feng betrayed her, what will be said next.


    Sure enough, Qiaofeng raised his head, and the Empress Dowager said slowly: "the empress dowager, it was the Empress Dowager who let the servants trip down Yu Guifei secretly. She said that Yu Guifei was the imperial concubine. Last year, the general made great progress and made great achievements in the war. If the Empress Dowager has a new heir, she will be endangered."


    "Qiao Feng, how can you say that? This palace has never said this." Ruoyin shakes her head and feels incredible.


    She couldn''t believe it. These words came from Qiao Feng''s mouth.


    However, Qiao Feng went even further: "no, these are what you said, including the first three times that Yu Guifei was pregnant. Except for the second time, it was her own carelessness. The other two times were all caused by your private murder, leading to the death of one yuguifei, and the other one was not born."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin''s body trembled slightly.


    This sudden slander came from the closest slave around him.


    She opened her lips and said, "what you said is illogical at all. Don''t say that this palace has no intention of harming Yu imperial concubine. Take an ordinary thing as an example. If one person wants to frame another person, will he frame up in front of so many people? "


    "Because you told me in advance that as long as the slave bit his tongue and killed himself, he would order a large sum of money to his family. Poor slave home, relatives still need treatment, they agreed to you. In the beginning, the slaves didn''t want to betray you, but they were buttoning my chin. I couldn''t kill myself, but I didn''t want to suffer from flesh and blood


    This sounds like Ruoyin had long wanted to kill her, so she dared to frame Yu Guifei in public.


    If you think about it in advance, it''s ridiculous.


    "In addition, I feel that Yu Guifei is really pathetic. Therefore, I can''t help you to do those things that are harmful to nature again and again because of my selfish desire. Even if my family has money to cure diseases, I will be punished by God."


    Qiao Feng said and said, pausing for a moment, and then said: "besides, you are dignified and generous and virtuous, but in private, you are extremely disrespectful. It''s not enough to see the emperor''s impoliteness. For example, a while ago, when you arrived at night, you dressed up carefully and cut off the Hougong of Hu. Not only that, you sometimes forgot the etiquette and only called out the emperor''s name... "


    " stop her mouth for me! "


    "You''re talking nonsense."


    Ruoyin and the fourth master stopped with one voice.


    Now, Qiao Feng stopped.


    But she has already told all of Ruoyin''s private appearance to everyone.


    Her saliva spilled from the corner of her mouth because she was buttoned on her chin.


    But soon, she was gagged with coarse cloth, so that she could not say anything unpleasant.


    At the moment, Ruoyin stands in place.


    She found that people inside and outside the hall were staring at her.


    Those eyes are full of scorn and disdain.


    It was as if she were some kind of cheeky, wicked woman.


    A pair of eyes seem to say: tut Tut, it turns out that the queen is such a person.


    Those scornful eyes will eventually gather into a disaster, as if at any time will hit her head.


    The details of getting along with the fourth master in private were revealed in front of the public, which made her feel hot.


    The face was like being slapped dozens of times.


    As if their privacy, all exposed under the public.


    She clenched her teeth and was shaking.


    "It''s nonsense. I think she''s right." The Empress Dowager increased her voice and looked at Ruoyin with sharp eyes: "empress, I am interrogating her. What are you anxious to ask?"


    If the voice leads the lips, what else is prepared to refute.


    But before she said anything, she listened to the Empress Dowager and said, "well, who else saw what just now?"


    So, she pursed her lips and finally said nothing.


    As the Empress Dowager said, the more anxious she is, the more she appears to have a ghost in her heart.


    When the Empress Dowager''s words came out, Ruoyin heard something behind her.


    Then came a soft voice: "back to the empress dowager, my concubine just sat behind the queen, and suddenly found her close to the imperial concubine when she got up, she tripped Yu Guifei, and then Yu Guifei fell down."It was Xi Fei who said this.


    "Why didn''t you just say it?" Asked the Empress Dowager.


    "Originally, I thought that one of them was the queen and the other was the imperial concubine. I was walking on thin ice in the back palace. It was better to have more than one thing than to have one less thing. However, seeing that Yu''s imperial concubine was red, she had lost three children. If I didn''t say so, my conscience would be very difficult." Xi Fei''s voice is soft, like a kind and harmless concubine.


    Ha ha, the empress killed herself and was betrayed by the servants. She just took the opportunity to step on her feet.


    After waiting for so many years, I finally found a chance to avenge my death by being maltreated in Qiandi!


    Moreover, this bureau or Yu imperial concubine cloth, does not need her to worry at all.


    It was no effort for her to sit down and enjoy the benefits.


    You don''t have to worry about getting into trouble and getting bashful.


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager didn''t believe it, but she didn''t say she didn''t believe it.


    Just at this time, there is a disgusting girl''s voice.


    "The empress dowager, the slave just saw that the maiden beside the queen tripped over Yu Guifei. At that time, the slaves were scared."


    If Yin hears the reputation, he finds that it is Li Si''er in an orange red flag dress who stands up to speak.


    Meanwhile, longkodo, who was beside Li Si''er, turned pale and secretly pulled Li Si''er''s sleeve.


    A pair of bright eyes stare big, as if to say: Li Si Er, your brain is not bad!


    But Li Si''er stood upright and was not under his control at all.


    Moreover, Li Si''er also slightly looked at Ruoyin.


    Hum, if it wasn''t for offending the queen, the Emperor gave her family longkodo a thin horse.


    Her position in the government was getting worse and worse.


    Often to the night, but also alone to guard the empty room, not to mention how lonely.


    Now it''s hard to seize such an opportunity. With so many princes and nobles here, she has to step on everything she says.


    So that the queen will never be able to turn over, a revenge for that year!


    Ha ha, the queen is going to die!


    ------


    has double monthly ticket activities. The sound and sound need the old fellow''s monthly ticket to cheer and cheer up. Besides, thank the 20000 Book currency that Bei Bei appreciates.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    Even if Li Si''er is in the way of everyone, his eyes are light.


    But if sound or see Li Si ER in the eyes of provocation.


    They all came out to testify, which made her speechless.


    At this time, the eyes looked at one by one for Ruoyin''s palace maids. Yu Guifei was so angry that she trembled violently.


    She held her lips and said weakly, "empress dowager, now you should believe my words. Empress dowager, she has framed my concubine repeatedly. You must make decisions for my concubine. Otherwise, I can bear it. I just feel sorry for the children in my stomach, the royal heir, and your grandson...


    she said weakly< After that, she rolled her eyes and fainted in the slave''s arms.


    "Master!"


    "Princess and lady!"


    Seeing this scene, people inside and outside the hall were shocked.


    The Empress Dowager immediately ordered: "quickly, quickly help Yu Guifei back, and order the imperial doctor to give her a quick look, and be sure to carefully protect the child in her belly."


    "Yes." Purple green should be, a few slaves carrying a long table, so yuguifei to carry out.


    After yuguifei was carried out, the Empress Dowager looked at Ruoyin solemnly: "I hate this kind of pickling in the rear palace. Empress, you really let me down."


    "Huang e Niang, to minister concubine''s understanding of the emperor''s sister-in-law, she is absolutely not such a person." In addition to the fourth master, a man finally stood up and said a good word for Ruoyin. With a big stomach, Wanyan said to the empress dowager, "besides, I can guarantee the emperor''s sister-in-law with my life!"


    "The Empress Dowager and my concubines also believe that the emperor''s sister-in-law is innocent." Tong Jia picks the antelope and goes along with it.


    "You two are a fool!" The Empress Dowager put her eyes on WAN Yan''s stomach and said unhappily, "Lao 10, 14, hurry to pull back your Fu Jin, and don''t let them talk nonsense here."


    "Yes, yes, yes." The fourteenth master accosted him, and took the Yan family to leave.


    Wan Yan''s hand was not happy to push away 14 Ye''s hand, "I will go myself."


    Since the Empress Dowager has made a speech and she is all decent people, she can''t stay here.


    After all, the Empress Dowager also has great prestige.


    If she doesn''t know how to be funny, with the Empress Dowager''s temperament, sooner or later, she will have to be thrown out, which will be a disgrace.


    Just before leaving, she looked back at Ruoyin with a worried look.


    Tong Jia picks antelope to also be in ten ye even coax under the circumstance of deceiving, followed to go out.


    Ruoyin:...


    so many people argued against her, and she was too lazy to argue.


    Just to Wan Yan and Tong Jia Cailing cast a look of gratitude.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the Empress Dowager patted the table and said in a deep voice to Ruo Yin: "queen, you know the crime!"


    "Huang e Niang, I didn''t do anything. What''s the crime?" If sound body is kneeling down, but chin slightly tilted, a face magnanimous.


    Obviously, she was interrogated, but she knelt down to receive the reward.


    "Well, I didn''t do anything. Can Yu Guifei fall down by herself?" The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and turned to look at the fourth master, "emperor, what else can you say?"


    "I think this is too strange. I should take all the witnesses involved in today''s case to the Department of Shenxing for re examination." Just now, when the Empress Dowager was interrogating, he was not easy to interrupt.


    But no matter what those people said, he always believed that the queen was innocent.


    "It''s ridiculous!" The Empress Dowager frowned angrily: "how did the AI family tell you before? To interrogate a matter, we should not only listen to the Queen''s one-sided words, but also listen to the clues provided by everyone. Can it be said that the empress''s intimate maids, old mothers, concubines, and official women''s family members all joined in a fire and wronged her, but the queen was not alone? "


    "I do feel that there are loopholes in all the statements. Not to mention the intimate maids around the empress, Li Si''er and Xi Fei are all people who have had a festival with the queen. Even the mother beside the empress may be bribed. " Fourth master''s rational analysis revealed half of the truth at once.


    But the Empress Dowager can''t listen.


    "What do you mean, or only listen to the Queen''s one-sided words, not to listen to others. Even if the witness saw the empress''s maiden pushing Yu Guifei, and Yu Guifei was red and fainted, and she was so weak, you also felt that everyone was slandering the queen! Well, you might as well take the old lady Aijia to the Shenxing division for interrogation. "


    "I''m just seeking truth from facts. Why should Huang''s wife be excited?"


    The Empress Dowager heaved a heavy breath, probably feeling that she had gone too far.


    She was quite speechless about the fourth master''s behavior of protecting the calf: "emperor, I would like to advise you not to be blinded by the appearance of the queen. Maybe she is a dignified and virtuous person in front of you, but you know what pickings she has done behind her back?"


    "As I said, this matter has to be investigated again. The emperor''s wife is too hasty to make a final conclusion." Fourth master''s voice is weak, but his tone is firm.


    But his words just came out, there was a bodyguard outside the hall to report: "emperor, the report of the war in the frontier!"Fourth master long eyebrow micro Cu: "say!"


    "General Nian has killed more than ten thousand rebels in Albuquerque, forcing him to abscond with the remaining thousands of rebels. However, general Nian said that he would continue to pursue albuba, and he would certainly fulfill his promise with the emperor that he would cut off albuba''s head and bring it back to you." The guard said.


    As soon as this was said, an official at the bottom of the line stood up: "emperor, the border war is tight. The general in Nian has conquered all the battles in the battlefield, and he is loyal to the imperial court. Now yuguifei has been framed again. The emperor should treat her fairly. Do not let the loyal officials get angry."


    Then another official got up and said, "general Nian has already killed tens of thousands of rebels. Then, will it be far to wipe out al buba completely? Therefore, I advise the emperor not to distract general Nian at this juncture. "


    "What''s more, it''s not just distraction. Yuguifei has been framed twice and again. Now it''s red again. Whether this baby can be kept is a question. If there is something wrong with yuguifei, it will only make loyal officials feel cold! "


    Such impeachments have been heard one after another...


    once upon a time, Ruoyin only knew that ministers impeached her in court.


    Or write about impeachment.


    But she never thought that one day, ministers would impeach her in front of her.


    At the moment, she was on her knees.


    Clearly she did not do anything, but the palm of her hand is constantly exuding sweat, sticky.


    The body is cold and cool.


    Then she heard a cold voice from the head.


    "Why don''t you tell me what you think about it?" Fourth master''s tone is light.


    It seems that I just want to hear the opinions of ministers, especially democratic.


    However, it seems that they can''t listen to the insinuation of these people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    After the officials looked at each other, a military officer stepped forward to speak.


    The military officer was very big, and seemed to be a subordinate of Nian gengyao.


    "Emperor, the servant just heard the maid say that it''s all right if the empress doesn''t advise you to get rain and dew, but she even intercepts the concubines of Hu Hougong and doesn''t salute you and calls you by your name. It''s too arrogant to be the mother of the Qing Dynasty."


    After the military officer finished his speech, several officials got up and knelt down in the middle.


    "The emperor and the servants also think that the queen is not virtuous enough to be able to command the imperial palace."


    "The queen not only behaves improperly, but also interferes with you and other concubines. That''s enough. She even framed the emperor''s heir."


    "It''s no wonder that the emperor of the Imperial Palace has few descendants. It would be a great loss to the Qing Dynasty and the royal family to let such women manage the harem."


    "If it goes on for a long time, I can''t imagine that the harem will not be peaceful, then the former dynasty will be no better!"


    "Emperor, the prosperity of a country must have a virtuous empress as his wife. The destruction of a country must be caused by harem harshness, heresy and disorientation of the monarch


    "What''s more, the queen knows that today is the Queen Mother''s longevity day, but she is making waves at this time. She simply doesn''t pay attention to the Empress Dowager. It''s really unfilial!"


    The impeachment of this kind is louder than ever.


    And these words in the final analysis, there is only one petition: let the fourth master be abandoned!


    If you can''t hear these clearly, she just feels tired.


    Everything around her was out of place, as if to swallow her into the endless darkness.


    She didn''t want to argue about herself any more.


    Because all this proves that she is a bad woman. She can''t say so many of them with one mouth.


    First of all, she was identified by her intimate maiden, and her privacy was put on the table.


    Then the old mother beside the Empress Dowager said she saw it.


    Then Xi Fei also identified her.


    That''s all. Li Si''er, the official''s wife, also said that she saw her maiden trip Yu Guifei.


    Even officials impeached her.


    All the spearheads are directed at her, she is really speechless.


    What else can you say? Really nothing to say!


    Now she has been very embarrassed, she does not want to be like a woman scolding street to argue, become other people''s joke.


    She just wanted to keep a little bit of decency, that''s all.


    She may not calm down when someone slanders her.


    But when all the people fell on her, she became calm.


    At the same time, my heart is colder.


    At this time, the top four Ye''s thick eyebrows wrinkled, thin lips tightly pursed, some impatient appearance.


    He rubbed the belly of his finger gently, and gave him Lantian ink jade ring finger.


    After a long time, he turned to look at Ruoyin, "queen, do you have anything to say?"


    If the voice chin slightly raised, always a face magnanimous, "should say the minister concubine said, only ask the emperor can find out this matter, return the minister concubine a innocence."


    She choked her neck and waited for the man''s answer.


    All in all, she is innocent.


    If he believed her, he would believe it without saying anything more.


    If he didn''t believe her, how much he said.


    "Well, are you still innocent? Yu Guifei fainted because of you. So many people said that they saw your maiden trip Yu Guifei. How could you say... "


    " stop! " From above came the deafening voice of the fourth master.


    Even Ruoyin was startled by the thunder like sound.


    Rarely did he have such a loud voice, and even in the face of big things, he always had a cool tone.


    The fourth master looked at a military officer who had just been disrespectful to Ruoyin and asked in a deep voice: "is this your attitude towards the queen?"


    This sentence shows his attitude, he will not be abandoned.


    "The Emperor... The Emperor..." the military officer knelt down in fear, "the slave is also for the sake of Qing Dynasty and hello."


    No matter what the military officer said, the fourth master just glanced at him coldly and ordered: "come on, drag him out and kill him with a stick!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the bodyguard took the military officer out to fight.


    Then, the fourth master sat on the Dragon chair and looked down at the people below. "Today''s matter is too strange. I decided to send it to the Department of criminal justice and the secret agent for strict investigation. In addition, I will follow up the progress of this matter and give everyone a real answer at that time. Before that, the queen will be temporarily banned from the temple. "


    "Emperor, you are the Ming king of the country. How can you delay the affairs of the former dynasty because of the affairs of the imperial palace? It''s better to abolish the latter directly and settle the matter as early as possible." Another official admonition.


    This is a little bit smarter than the previous one.


    Or the last one was punished with a stick. He didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    Therefore, although he spoke with anger.But after all, it''s just admonition, not rude to Ruoyin.


    Hearing this, the fourth master''s ink pupil suddenly became cold and sharp.


    He looked at the minister and said coldly, "it seems that you still can''t understand my words. In this case, you should go out and get thirty boards."


    Then, he saw the bodyguard in the palace and pulled the official out.


    Even if the official was unconvinced, he did not dare to say anything more.


    He was worried that he would lose his head if he said anything else.


    Then, the fourth master bowed down under the palace hall and said with dignity: "I think those who want to govern their country should first complete their families. Although I am the king of a country, the royal family is also my home. I have never said that I just care about everyone and ignore my family. As for how to balance this, I have my own discretion. I don''t have to worry about it. "


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng stood quietly beside the fourth master with his head down.


    In his opinion, the emperor''s words and deeds show that the emperor believes in Empress Dowager.


    To say that this only happened in the harem, you just need to deal with it in the harem, and the emperor can protect the calf.


    But today is the Queen Mother''s longevity day. You can''t be too protective.


    No matter how you say it, you have to give an account to everyone. Otherwise, if the emperor is too partial to his mother, he will not be convincing in the court.


    After all, it is absurd and unconvincing for an emperor to protect women and talk about state affairs!


    So, if you want to convince the public, you have to show evidence.


    No one will believe it just by talking nonsense.


    Otherwise, even if the empress is innocent, people will still think that she is a vicious woman.


    However, it is also necessary to beat one or two officials as an example.


    It''s just that you can''t kill all of them with one stick, and you''ll become an unreasonable tyrant.


    Now, banning the Queen''s mother and removing her power from her hands is also a way to curb public opinion and calm down people''s anger.


    It''s the only compromise.


    It''s better than abolishing the empress.


    As long as you keep the green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    As for other things, the emperor has his own way to return the empress to innocence.


    ------


    thanked Beibei for the 20000 Book currency, the 10000 Book currency for the music and music, and the reward and monthly tickets for the old fellow iron players.


    For QQ reading book city activities... In fact, we do not have to spend money, Buddhism is good.


    If there is no monthly pass, it is not recommended to exchange book currency for monthly ticket. As for your good intentions, bingbingxinling loves you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    When they saw the fourth master''s strong support, they refused to give up.


    In addition, two boldly admonished, one was killed by the staff, the other was dragged out to fight the board.


    Scared their words as if stuck in the throat, shivering, where dare to say more.


    Anyway, it''s important to keep your life.


    But I can''t help but scold the queen as a disaster spirit.


    The emperor, who had always been wise and rigorous, protected her in front of everyone.


    There is a kind of meaning that if anyone dares to mention the waste, it means looking for death.


    At the moment, even the Empress Dowager did not say anything more.


    She is not afraid of the fourth master, but she knows clearly that banning the queen and removing the right of the queen is the bottom line of the fourth master.


    Moreover, after all, the Empress Dowager knows that the scene should be decent enough.


    Even though she always mentions death with the fourth master in private, she still maintains a good image in front of others.


    Otherwise, the quarrel will not look like it will damage the royal face and make outsiders see the joke.


    Therefore, when the fourth master controlled the field, she hardly intervened.


    Just like when she controls the field, the fourth master won''t interrupt easily.


    This is the most basic tacit understanding between mother and son.


    The fourth master glanced around his highness. Although no one objected, he still asked in a deep voice: "who else has any objection?"


    The cold voice without any emotion, said from the cold thin lip.


    All people look at the nose and nose at the heart, and dare not say another word.


    For fear of saying a wrong sentence, he will be killed with a stick or hit the board.


    "Good." After the fourth master slightly jaw, he got up and said, "the Empress Dowager''s longevity day continues. If I have something else to do, I''ll go back to the Yangxin hall first."


    Then he lifted his feet and went out of the hall.


    When passing by Ruoyin''s side, he slightly bowed his head, glanced at her faintly, and left.


    This is the Queen Mother''s ten year long life festival. It is impossible for such a thing to end so hastily.


    However, the fourth master left the court ahead of time, which also showed his dissatisfaction with the Empress Dowager.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin was also taken away by the guards.


    In such a case, she has become the target of public criticism.


    Even staying here is boring.


    It''s better to leave this kind of occasion, but also to figure out a heart.


    To be honest, she didn''t listen to what the fourth Master said later.


    Because at that time, she just wanted to leave the place early, and she didn''t want to be looked at differently.


    It''s like she''s a wicked woman.


    However, she knew that the fourth master insisted on not abolishing her position.


    And he knew he trusted her.


    It''s just that what happened just now was too sudden and chaotic.


    She is still not very clear, in the end is Yu Guifei framed her.


    Or someone else framed yuguifei, and then planted it on her head.


    But she believed that the fourth master would find out the facts and return her innocence.


    Just like Wen bin, but overnight, he found out.


    This time, I don''t think it will be too long...


    but now that she is going to ban her feet in the temple, the Phoenix seal is taken back, and she has no right in her hand. She only has the title of Queen and can rely on him for the time being.


    However, when she goes out, she must let the people who slander her today pay a painful price for what she has done today!


    Otherwise, it would be hard to eliminate the humiliation she suffered today.


    As I live in the temple, I need to tidy up some daily necessities.


    If the sound then takes the slave, first returns to the Yongshou palace.


    She didn''t have many things to tidy up. After about a stick of incense, she cleared two bags.


    When she came to the hall, mother Liu and half Mei followed her closely.


    But at the door, the bodyguard stopped the sword in front of them and said, "empress, you can only have two slaves with you during your ban."


    It means that she went to the imperial temple to forbid her feet, not to enjoy her happiness.


    So, you can''t bring so many slaves around.


    The son of heaven offended the law and committed the same crime as the common people.


    The Queen''s foot ban is no different from that of others.


    Foot restriction in the harem, in the bedroom, or in designated places.


    No one can contact the outside world without permission.


    Similarly, other people can not take the initiative to contact.


    And this kind of right, only emperor, empress, imperial concubine above can execute.


    Ordinary concubines can only bring one servant if they are forbidden to do so.


    If Yin is a queen, the situation is a little better, can bring two slaves.


    Compared with other forbidden concubines, this is a preferential treatment.


    However, compared with the normal concubines in the Imperial Palace, the treatment of only two servants can only be provided with the lowest promise.Ruoyin looks back at mammy Liu, Banmei, Rushuang Ruxia, and several other maids.


    She is not unreasonable.


    Knowing that this bodyguard is only Bing Gong''s law enforcement, she doesn''t need to embarrass a slave.


    If Yin led his lips, he said calmly and decisively: "well, half Mei is careful, and he will follow this palace to the temple. Ru Shuang and Ru Xia, you know kung fu. They will discuss who will accompany us to the temple. As for mother Liu''s age, she is afraid she can''t bear to go, so she stays to take care of Yongshou palace. In addition, you must take good care of elder brother Wu. "


    In this way, careful have, can Kung Fu also have, in the end is better.


    As for Rushuang Ruxia, they are the same in her eyes, so she will not favor anyone.


    "Well, I will take good care of brother Wu." Mother Liu did not give up.


    Then, Ruxia Rushuang agreed.


    If frost step forward, way: "Niang, servant follows you to the temple."


    If the sound slightly congratulates longevity, the light "um" a, "go."


    So, she took half plum and frost, under the guidance of the guards, went to the temple.


    Before leaving, he gave Li Fukang a letter, which was to be given to Fei Yanggu.


    Because she knew that Fei Yanggu was an honest servant.


    It''s not like Nian gengyao, who is ambitious and forms cliques in the imperial court.


    But when she had this situation, she was worried that feiyangu had gone astray.


    Don''t be honest all your life. At this time, because she has made mistakes, she will collude with those officials and form cliques in the imperial court.


    In that case, it may have some effect at that time, but later it will backfire and have an adverse effect.


    It''s just like Nian gengyao, a clique. It''s temporary.


    But she always believed that this one would die soon, just like in history.


    Since ancient times, the most taboo of emperors is the collusion of important officials with Party members.


    So, she just let them relax and wait for her to come out.


    Taimiao is a royal family temple where the royal family of the Qing Dynasty worshipped their ancestors.


    It''s not far from the Forbidden City. It''s right in front of the Forbidden City, but Ruoyin feels very long.


    Since she entered the palace and became a queen, she has never walked such a long way.


    For some reason, she suddenly thought of the dead empress Huifa Nala in the history of Qianlong.


    At that time, Huifa Nala and Qianlong were sent back to the palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    He was also abolished, and his maids were reduced to two.


    What''s more, I don''t know why, but it''s gone the next year.


    At the end of the funeral, he was demoted one level and was buried in the system of imperial concubines.


    As for the reason, I heard it was ridiculous.


    It is said that after Qianlong went south, he was obsessed with several brothel women. The queen advised him that Qianlong was not willing to be influenced by a woman, so he was abandoned.


    Oh, she sneered in her heart.


    Queen''s profession, it sounds tall.


    In fact, if there is no emperor''s favor, I''m afraid even ordinary concubines are inferior.


    Whether you are dignified or not depends on the emperor''s idea.


    However, the fourth master was not Qianlong.


    What''s more, the Qianlong of this life did not know which stone crack it was.


    And she is not a Huifa Nala''s family, not to mention an abandoned empress, but only a foot ban.


    So, those who hurt her are not dead, how can she die easily!


    No matter how hard the life in the temple is, she will endure until the day when she returns to Yongshou palace and beat those people in the face!


    After a while, ruoyinji walked to the temple.


    From a distance, the temple is a rectangular building.


    Approaching, it has three vermilion walls.


    There are three main halls in the front, middle and back to form a three-layer enclosed courtyard.


    Yellow glazed tile roof, eaves under the yellow green glazed bucket arch Fang.


    Under the red wall is a white marble xumizuo.


    The main hall of the temple stands in the center of the whole building complex. It is 11 rooms wide and 4 rooms deep.


    Double eaves veranda hall top, triple white marble xumizuo type platform, surrounded by stone fence.


    The main beams in the hall are wrapped with agarwood, and other building components are precious Phoebe.


    The ceiling and pillars are pasted with red gold flowers, which are finely made and luxuriously decorated.


    On both sides of the main hall, there are 15 side halls. The east side hall is dedicated to the meritorious throne of the past dynasties, and the west side hall is dedicated to the deities of meritorious officials of different surnames.


    If sound followed the bodyguard into the hall, such as frost in her side whispered: "Niang, how did I not see the throne of the former crown prince."


    "Because they are disloyal to their ministers and unfilial to their sons, they are not allowed to enter the temple." She whispered back.


    If the former crown prince committed the crime of plotting against the emperor, he would not be entitled to enjoy the temple.


    Even if he is a member of the royal family, or buried as Prince, that is not possible.


    However, some people who have made great contributions to the imperial court can enjoy the temple even if they are not members of the royal family.


    And here, is also the place where every emperor holds ancestor worship ceremony.


    Generally, on the big day of new year''s festival, the fourth master will worship his ancestors here before dawn.


    If the sound of several around the main hall, it is the central hall and the back hall.


    The middle hall and the back hall are all nine rooms on the top of the yellow glazed tile veranda. The middle hall is the sleeping hall, and the back hall is the Yi temple.


    In addition, there are kitchen, treasury, slaughtering Pavilion, animal control room and other buildings.


    Taimiao is famous for its ancient cypress trees, which are hundreds of years old. They are various and vigorous.


    The triple platform outside the hall is surrounded by white marble railing, and the front of the platform royal road is engraved with dragon stone, lion pattern stone and sea animal stone.


    The beams in the hall are agarwood, and the rest are made of elm wood.


    The floor is covered with gilded gold bricks, the ceiling and four columns are all pasted with red gold leaves.


    In the hall, there was a wooden and golden throne, with dragon carved on the throne and Phoenix carved on the back seat.


    There are offerings, incense table and copper stove.


    On both sides of the side of the hall set royal family and meritorious service tablet.


    As well as large and small tables, copper lamps, copper sacrificial vessels and other objects.


    I don''t know. It''s because of the seats.


    Or the large area of trees around the temple.


    Anyway, when Ruoyin entered the temple, in addition to its majestic, there was also a solemn and serious atmosphere from the inside to the outside.


    After the guards took her into an arch, a Lama in a red robe came forward and saluted Ruoyin.


    Here, no one thinks she''s going downhill now, so they look down on her.


    As long as she is queen, she can get the respect she deserves.


    If the sound is seen, the hands are folded, the palms and fingers are straight, the back of the palms is slightly bowed, and the palms are slightly curved, which should be like a tower.


    And slightly bow down, back to the other side, show the heart of respect.


    Then, she heard the bodyguard say to the Lama, "master, during the period of the Queen''s foot ban, I''m very grateful to you. Please arrange a courtyard for the queen."


    I saw the Lama slightly jaw head, Chao Ruo Yin light way: "empress, please follow me."


    If the sound of "um" is faint, he will follow the Lama.


    After the guards handed her over to the Lama, they left the temple.


    Then, Ruoyin followed the Lama to a courtyard.


    It is a low Tibetan flat roofed courtyard. A fence is built around it, and a row of green branches and bamboos are planted under the fence.


    in the middle of the yard is a flower bed covered with green mossHowever, there was no flower in it. All the flowerpots were full of wild grass.


    after entering the hall, Ruoyin found that the light in the room was very dim.


    there were spider webs everywhere in the air.


    there was a black eight immortals table with paint off.


    And four uneven spring benches.


    there are a pair of brass candlesticks and a pair of copper scissors for cutting candle wicks on the table.


    then, if the sound follows the Lama into the inner room.


    to say that the hall is dark, it can be described as dark.


    even if it is broad daylight, it is so dark that you can hardly see five fingers.


    there is only a little sunlight


    but in the light of the sun, you can see a layer of dust floating in the air.


    after the Lama lit his candle, Ruoyin saw that there was a simple wooden bed in the room, which was very narrow.


    compared with the bed in Yongshou palace, it was only half the width.


    there was also a washstand and a wash basin with paint off And some decayed top cabinets.


    if you can see some cockroaches crawling out of those cabinets,


    these are all the furniture inside.


    in any case, all the furniture in the cabinets is decaying.


    "empress, the front hall is the place of sacrifice, the middle hall is the dormitory of our monks, and the back hall is the Zou temple. In addition, other courtyards are not separate. But the emperor has told me that you don''t like to be busy. Let me arrange a separate courtyard for you. Although the yard is more remote, it is not noisy. You can live here at ease. Therefore, I feel aggrieved that you will have to do with it for a while. "


    when you hear your speech, you will feel like a willow eyebrow.


    Not long after the fourth master left, she immediately left the hall of Supreme Harmony, went back to Yongshou palace to collect things, and then came here.


    But the master said that the fourth master had already told him.


    Therefore, he was leaving the Taihe hall and asked people to send a message?


    "Well, please master." Ruoyin politely returns.


    Just when she came, she also found out.


    The front hall and back hall are basically uninhabited.


    The nave is where the monks live.


    Although people are all men of practice, they have to treat people as men.


    It must be inconvenient for her to live there as a woman.


    In other places, where the servants live, the environment is not much better than this, but also crowded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    In this way, although the courtyard was a little bit dilapidated, it was OK.


    Now her courtyard is in a remote corner of the back hall, which is relatively quiet.


    Moreover, since it was the fourth master who said hello, I think it is good.


    "If I have something else to do in the front hall, I won''t disturb you." After the Lama brought Ruoyin, he saluted and left.


    After the Lama left, Ru Shuang said with a smile and relief: "Niang, when I was in the Taihe hall today, the emperor believed you very much. Now we still let the master of the temple take care of us. I think we will take you back to Yongshou palace in a few days. Maybe I will come to see you in private. "


    If the sound horizontal such as frost one eye, did not speak.


    In fact, she knew that Rushuang was making her happy.


    As for whether the fourth master came to see her, she didn''t care.


    What she cares about is that she hopes that he can find out the truth as soon as possible and return her innocence.


    Because she knew, just like the Minister of Taihe temple said.


    He is the emperor who governs the country. How can he delay the affairs of the former dynasty because of the affairs of the imperial palace.


    And since he is for her, he is willing to accept this mess.


    It means that he has to deal with her affairs when dealing with the government.


    In this way, he will be very, very busy, where there is time for what kind of love.


    Similarly, if he''s still thinking about love.


    Then, the state affairs and her affairs will also be delayed.


    Therefore, she didn''t want him to be like this. She wanted him to be rational and calm.


    Wait until everything is done, and then come to her.


    Anyway, as long as he believes in her and has her in his heart, it will not be day and night.


    Moreover, the person who framed her this time is obviously superior to Meng''s.


    Actually, we used the guests of longevity Festival and all the people around to run on her together.


    And the person behind the scenes, from the beginning to the end, did not reveal any trace.


    After a while, seeing that it was getting late, half Mei on one side rolled up her sleeves and said, "madam, you should go in and sit down. The servant and Rushuang should clean the yard and the house first."


    "Together." If sound is not a hypocritical.


    She just rolled up her sleeves and was ready to clean up the yard with Banmei and Rushuang.


    "How can you do these rough jobs with your dignity?" Half Mei took her to the hall and wanted her to sit in the room.


    Ruoyin gently pushed her hand away, there is no so-called tunnel: "here, where are these points. Besides, there is no delicious food, no fun, no pamphlets to review, and no elder brother Wu is around. Anyway, the palace is idle. It''s better to clean up the yard with you. "


    "But..."


    "well, there''s nothing to be done." If the sound pointed to the sky, said: "this is half the afternoon, if you don''t clean up, there is no clean place to sleep at night."


    With that, she took some bald brooms from the door and swept the yard.


    Half Mei knew that Ruoyin was a restless person, but she didn''t persuade her again.


    If you want to say that it''s better for your mother to work than to be idle, so you can think about some unhappy things.


    So the three of them began to work together to clean up the yard.


    By the time of dusk, the original dilapidated courtyard was like a change.


    Although the old is old, it is clean and tidy.


    Originally covered with moss and weeds, the flower beds were completely hoed.


    There was no spider silk in the house.


    The dusty tables, beds, and floors were all swept clean.


    At dusk, Ruoyin stands in the yard and stretches.


    As the sun set, she was dazzled for a moment.


    At the moment, she looked at the sky orange red sunset.


    The golden light fell gently on the earth.


    It represents the end of the day.


    In the sky, there are a couple of stars hanging in the sky.


    Looking at it, Ruoyin''s heart becomes incomparably peaceful and more peaceful.


    It seems that she hasn''t seen dusk for a long time.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to see it, but that there are so many things in the Forbidden City that she has no time to enjoy them.


    Somehow, Ruoyin suddenly had a hopeless idea.


    She thinks it''s good now.


    At least here, she doesn''t have to think whether she is the queen or not, let alone the troubles of the harem.


    But the thought of the people who had set her up evaporated.


    She has to go out and get back at them!


    When Ruoyin was in a daze, Banmei came out of the house. "Niang, it''s time for dinner. We have to get the meal. It''s said that it''s in the back hall."


    Just like Ruoyin said, when you stop your feet here, there will be no empress.


    Although there was a kitchen in the yard, she couldn''t get out and no one else could come in. There was no food to play with.It''s not like Yongshou palace, where servants bring meals to the front.


    Even ban Mei and her help to get her meals, that''s not good.


    Because you have to have a meal for each person, you can''t take it on your behalf.


    If Yin looked down at her dress, "OK, but this palace has to change clothes."


    It''s not because she cleaned all day and got a lot of dust on her body.


    It''s that she''s still wearing the Queen''s costume.


    Since she has been banned from the temple and can not get out of the temple, she should not dress so high-profile, or low-key.


    What''s more, this is the temple. It''s better to be simple, and not to dress up too much.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin changed into a light Mint embroidered round pattern flag dress.


    The mother of pearl on her head was also removed. She combed two simple heads with only two white jade hairpins on it.


    The makeup on her face was also removed by her, and her face was only plain.


    When everything is ready, Ruoyin goes to the dining room with Banmei and Rushuang.


    When we got there, monks, eunuchs and maids had already lined up there.


    Maybe Ruoyin was dressed in plain clothes and seldom came to the temple. There were only two slaves around him.


    And people here have never seen her, there is no way to know her identity.


    Therefore, when people saw Ruoyin, they would not give way at all, but they did not look at her in a different way.


    If Yin can see, the slaves here are not as snobbish as those in the Forbidden City.


    She picked the team that seemed to be the shortest, and with ban Mei consciously formed a line at the back.


    When they were waiting for Ruoyin, the mother who played the meal gave them today''s meal.


    Bean curd with green onions, stir fried cabbage, and a fried small yellow croaker for each person, it seems that the food is OK.


    After ban Mei put the food into the food box, the three servants went back the same way.


    Just passing by the central hall, Ruoyin actually saw a very familiar face.


    "Master, what do you see?" Rushuang looked along her line of sight and didn''t see anything.


    I only know that there are some lamas walking in the distance.


    Ruoyin was too surprised to answer Ruo Frost''s words.


    In the light of the night, she saw the beautiful face with deep outline.


    He was among the lamas, with a small food box in his hand, coming towards her.


    ------


    thank Elaine for the 10000 Book coins. Happy old fellow


    , May 1, plus 2000 words.


    New January, because there are double monthly ticket activities, if today''s monthly tickets are full of 1600, tomorrow will be wangeng ha!


    Let me know. Wan can go to the fourth master to find out all the truth www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    He has a sharp nose and thin lips.


    Even in the dusk, we could see the outline of the face which was almost similar to that of William.


    It''s just that he''s obviously different from William.


    That''s the eyes.


    Although they are extremely deep eyes.


    But William''s eyes are rebellious blue pupils.


    And this person''s eyes are dark brown pupils.


    Compared with William, he has bright and intelligent eyes besides pupil color.


    Maybe it''s the reason for practicing Buddhism all the year round.


    It makes him look more Asian.


    But if you look closely, you can see that he has Asian and European blood.


    If you can''t imagine, a face that looks like 80% of the time can give a different first impression because it grows up in different environments.


    Not to mention the obvious difference between the eyes.


    Just from the temperament point of view, it is the same to wear red on the body, but give people a different feeling.


    When William was wearing a fiery red jacket and a diamond studded dress, he was the kind of monster with arrogance in his bones.


    But when the monk was wearing a red robe, he was kind-hearted and looked pleasant, giving people a sense of peace of mind.


    He doesn''t walk as much as William.


    It''s a steady step, not a hurry or a slow one.


    But with such a face, no matter evil or calm, there is a kind of perfect to impeccable beauty.


    When he approached, he probably found Ruoyin''s candid gaze, and politely closed his eyes to Ruoyin and saluted him.


    The monks behind him also saluted.


    This is a ceremony that has nothing to do with Ruoyin''s identity.


    Because she came here on the first day, they didn''t see her at all and didn''t know who she was.


    So, it''s just their ritual as monks.


    If sound tiny jaw head, also returned them a ceremony.


    Ban Mei and Ru Shuang followed her and learned to return the salute.


    Then, when Ruoyin raised his eyes, he looked at the monk who looked like William.


    But with one eye, the other person retracts his eyes.


    He seemed to say very little, even to say hello was just a gesture.


    Then, he motioned to her with a slight jaw. He looked at the nose and the heart with his eyes, and walked away from Ruo Yin without thinking.


    I don''t know if it''s because he looks too much like William, or what''s going on.


    When Ruoyin looks at him, he has a sense of deja vu.


    But this is their first meeting.


    It''s strange that some people are like this. It''s just the first time to meet, but just like old friends who have known each other for a long time.


    This kind of feeling, Ruoyin did not feel on William who saved her once.


    This reminds Ruoyin of Daiyu and Baoyu in a dream of Red Mansions.


    When they met for the first time, they both felt that the other party was familiar with each other.


    When the lamas walked away, Ruoyin withdrew his eyes.


    It''s enough to look at people face-to-face. She can''t turn her head to see people.


    On the first day of his visit to the temple, he would pull the monks and say some strange things.


    Moreover, her identity does not allow her to do so.


    Otherwise, in other people''s eyes, it is not that she wants to die, or she wants to kill others.


    She was at the height of public opinion.


    If you add such a name of collusion with monks, it''s unreasonable.


    In any case, from what she had just looked at, nine out of ten this monk was the brother William was looking for.


    After all, he looks like William.


    He has a half blood face like William.


    She remembered that on New Year''s Eve, from William and the fourth master''s words, William was already the king of the empire with the sun never setting.


    The king is the supreme ruler of their country, equivalent to the emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    Then, this monk is the exiled royal blood.


    But they actually became monks in the Qing Dynasty. I don''t know how they will feel when they know about it?


    Although, many years ago, when William rescued her, she told him that if she saw a twin brother who looked like him, she would tell him.


    However, she is now unable to protect herself. She is trapped in the temple and can''t get out and other people can''t come in.


    Even if I want to tell him, I can''t help it. I don''t know where to find him.


    Maybe he''s been looking for someone long ago.


    Therefore, Ruoyin thinks that she is still going through the difficulties and thinking about other people''s affairs.


    At the same time, Yugui imperial concubine in Yikun palace has a cruel smile.


    "Niang, now that the queen is forbidden to the temple, you can finally have a baby at ease." Ziqing sat by the bed and fed her a mouthful of chicken soup.After Yu Guifei drank chicken soup, she gave a lazy "um".


    "The drama is still in the future. She killed two brothers in this palace. How could she just stop her feet? We want her to live more than death, and then gradually die."


    When she was so vicious and cruel, her tone was as flat as talking about the taste of chicken soup.


    But in that low and gloomy voice, it contains incomparable monk hate and thirst for blood.


    "Then you have to wait until you give birth to an emperor''s heir. After all, Feng Yuyi just said that because of your previous childbirth, the female offspring were completely damaged. Now you have to stay in bed to give birth in the following days." Ziqing worries about the tunnel.


    Because Feng Yuyi also said that if the master can not keep this time.


    In the future, I''m afraid it will be the same as the maobin, and will no longer be able to have children.


    But Yu Guifei put her hand on her stomach, and she didn''t know how to say: "I think this fetus is very stable. At least it''s only at this time that it turns red. Don''t say, if we didn''t see the red this time, how could we fool those people on longevity day


    As early as a few days ago, she became popular.


    But she has been holding back not to summon doctor Feng.


    Just according to the prescription he had prescribed before, he secretly took the contraceptive.


    In any case, her last birth was red, and she was used to this prescription.


    Then, when today''s birthday is on the Empress Dowager''s birthday, he will directly plant the red on the queen.


    Anyway, the imperial doctor could not find out when she was red.


    As long as the blood is real blood.


    In this way, it is perfectly matched.


    At the thought of this, her mouth can not help but draw a smug smile.


    "Although I think you have a stable fetus, you will be born safely. But when you were in the Taihe hall today, you were too busy. In any case, if you''re all red, why don''t you just fall on the ground and let that clever wind trip you up, not to mention how hard she pinches it. In case she''s a double-sided informant, she''ll kill you in turn. "


    Ziqing shook her head and said, "you don''t know. When the slave was standing by your side, I was scared to death."


    "No, even if she betrayed the queen, she may not have betrayed this palace."


    "Why is the master so determined?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    Just because of her arrogance, she laughed. Because of this relationship, she thought that she was superior to all the maids and even the low-level concubines in the imperial palace. But the queen was more interested in Banmei and mammy Liu. Naturally, she was angry


    With that, she turned her head and looked at Ziqing and asked, "imagine if this palace suddenly takes a fancy to another maiden and doesn''t put you in the eye, what will you do?"


    "I was an orphan when I was young. If the master hadn''t picked up the slave back to Nian''s house, I would have starved to death. Therefore, the slave has always regarded the master as the reborn parent. Even if the master doesn''t value the slave, the slave will protect you to the death. As long as you are good, it''s worthwhile for the slave to do anything. " Ziqing quickly knelt down to show her loyalty.


    Yu Guifei stretched out her hand and helped Ziqing, "OK, look at you. I''m just talking about it casually. You''re really serious. Over the years, we have seen your kindness to our palace. "


    "Thank you, master." Purple blue wipe tears.


    After Ziqing sat down again, Yu Guifei said: "the reason why this palace is like that is to play tricks. At that time, you all held me tight. Even if the Qiaofeng was powerful, my palace would not fall to where. But if we don''t plan such a realistic play, how can we hide it from all the people present. Have those who dare not come out today to testify have seen it? Anyway, someone must have seen it at that time. "


    How to say that real wrestling is more real and convincing than diving.


    At that time, she will be the full victim.


    But if you fall, it''s easy to suspect her head.


    Anyway, everyone knows how much she wants to have an heir.


    And where will be ruthless, fall to see red.


    What''s more, they didn''t know that she had already become popular before she fell down.


    Women should be cruel to themselves at the critical time, otherwise their status will be unstable.


    "It''s a pity that the Emperor didn''t see it."


    Hearing this, Yu''s imperial concubine sneered and said, "this palace has understood. No matter whether the Emperor sees or not, he will protect the queen. Didn''t you see that all the officials and all the people impeached the queen, did he trust the queen all the time. Even if the Empress Dowager said that, he always spoke for the queen. "


    "So it is."


    "The palace had expected this for a long time, so it took advantage of the Empress Dowager''s longevity day, with the help of public opinion and other people''s pressure, which was barely to trip the queen." Yuguifei talked about this, a little sad.


    "It''s very considerate of your mother. Aunt Cui was bribed by you when you were in the draft a few years ago, but you didn''t use her before. This time, with a little money, she did her job very well. The concubines of the Imperial Palace are just like you think. No one comes out to help the queen. Concubine Xi also takes the initiative to be a witness. "


    "This is what the queen deserves." Yu Guifei hooked her lips and said with a smile, "once upon a time, the palace loved to help her in the back palace. Who knows that she has returned me so much. Now, if you look around, it''s too late for those bad people in the harem to fight against the empress. The good ones, Zhuang Guiren and maobin, are timid. They can''t help the empress unless they have strong wings and have the courage to fight against this palace. "


    She knew that the queen had accumulated a lot of resentment in the harem.


    The Hougong generals can''t see the empress well. Everyone wants to step on it. Where can they help the queen.


    Even if some people want to help, their status is too low to protect themselves.


    All of these will help her.


    It also became the resistance of the queen.


    "If the master doesn''t do anything about it, it''s quick and cruel. How dare they offend you? They can''t wait to get rid of the queen."


    Ziqing scooped out a mouthful of soup with a spoon and handed it to Yu Guifei''s mouth, "but I didn''t expect Li Si''er of longkeduo family to help us at that time."


    "This Li Si''er is not in the scope of the palace''s calculation, but unexpected. However, it is good for us to have one more person to testify, which can help us a lot. "


    Speaking of this, Yu Guifei laughed. "To blame the queen, she has made too many enemies. This time, our palace is just seeking truth from facts. Only the first and third lost elder brother is counted on her head, and it is merciful not to impose the second child on her."


    "That''s right. We didn''t wrong her. She did everything on her own." Purple green echoed, "but do you think the emperor will doubt us?"


    "Don''t worry. I haven''t done anything bad since I followed the emperor. It''s always someone else who framed this palace. What''s more, even if he doesn''t love me, he should understand what the palace and his brother mean to him. "


    Yu imperial concubine did not worry at all and said: "as for today''s affairs, people with a clear eye can see that this palace is the most injured. As long as the Qiaofeng doesn''t confess, the palace has not revealed any handle. Let alone the emperor, even the queen, may not doubt this palace."


    "All in all, the image of the master has been well established in recent years."As soon as I think of her old silly appearance, yuguifei is miserable.


    She said faintly: "just, don''t say these, wait for this palace to give birth to this one child at ease, and then slowly settle accounts with the queen. In any case, the Taimiao temple and the zongrenfu are no different, and even have a hard time. How can we say that the people''s government makes money work, but we have heard that there is no silver in the temple. "


    "The master is right. When you give birth to an heir, we will deal with her slowly. As far as we can see, most of the women who are in confinement are well cared for. However, if we suffer a little, we can''t bear to die in it. If we do it again, no one will doubt us. "


    Yu imperial concubine tiny jaw head, white white white teeth in that dry smile, as if will bite to death in general.


    She said: "that is, the former crown prince was killed suddenly after the patriarchal mansion. What''s so strange... Moreover, now the Queen''s foot ban and the power in charge of the back palace is in the hands of this palace. It''s as simple as squeezing an ant to kill the queen."


    Under the empress, she is the highest ranking imperial concubine.


    Since the queen has banned her feet, the power of the Imperial Palace naturally falls into her hands.


    There is no reason why the harem is left unattended, or it is taken care of by Xi Fei, Qi Fei and other low-grade concubines.


    At the moment, Yu Guifei''s eyes flashed a touch of sinister light.


    It was as if she had a hundred tormenting ways to deal with the queen.


    And the Queen''s tragic situation, has already flashed in her mind, think about it feel happy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    One night three days later, the fourth master was reading memorials in the Yangxin hall.


    He has always been energetic, looking a little tired, like a high-intensity work for a long time.


    The handsome and masculine cheek is carved in the candlelight.


    His brows were wrinkled and he was worried.


    Even if it is to mark the memorial, thin lips are also tight, not too relaxed.


    But it is this kind of attentive and serious appearance that makes people look more daunting.


    Su Peisheng stood aside and secretly looked at the fourth master.


    Heart said that since the Queen''s mother was banned, the emperor not only reviewed the memorial, but also urged the Shenxing department.


    For several days in a row, I only slept for an hour every day.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the body will be exhausted.


    But he advised several times, the emperor did not listen.


    He didn''t dare to persuade him any more when he threw the folded paper at him impatiently.


    Those officials all said that the emperor ruled the country and how could he manage the affairs of the harem.


    But the emperor said that the matter of the former dynasty and the latter palace would be well balanced.


    But it''s a trade-off between life and death.


    Alas, when the empress was there, the empress was in charge of the harem.


    The emperor only needs to manage the former dynasty.


    Now the emperor wants to govern the country as well as deal with the mess in the harem.


    Although Yu imperial concubine is in charge of the Imperial Palace temporarily, the family feels that the empress has harmed her. Where can he manage the Queen''s life and death.


    I''m afraid I wish the queen would not come out of the temple all her life.


    What''s more, the emperor can''t rest assured to hand over such things to others.


    Moreover, in the past, as long as the empress advised him a little, the emperor would take care of his body.


    Now the queen has banned her feet. I''m afraid there is no second person in the Forbidden City, and he can still persuade the emperor.


    Just as Su Peisheng was thinking about it, Chen Biao came in.


    As soon as Su Peisheng''s eyes brightened, Chen Biao was recently in charge of Yu''s imperial concubine and empress.


    I think it''s something we found out.


    Sure enough, Chen Biao entered the house and beat a thousand children in front of the fourth master''s throne.


    "Emperor, there''s news from the Shenxing department."


    "Say it." The fourth master, who bowed his head to write, finally raised his head.


    "When Aunt Cui, Li Si''er and Princess Xi arrived at the Shenxing division, they all bit the empress dowager, saying that they saw the empress''s maiden pushing Yu Guifei. Even the other guests here said they had seen it. " Chen biaohui reports.


    As early as in longevity day, the emperor said that he would re-examine the witness of that day.


    It''s just that these people are either rich or expensive.


    It''s not the old mother who has served the Empress Dowager for most of her life.


    The concubines who raised elder brother in the back palace.


    There are also the wives of the officials of the central government.


    Because of the special status, we can''t torture and interrogate again.


    Otherwise, those relatives and officials, as well as the empress dowager, will not follow.


    In addition, there were many people present at that time.


    If you torture, you will win.


    At that time, even if the empress was innocent, she would have confessed because of torture.


    If you really want to return the Queen''s mother''s innocence, you can''t do it foolishly. You can only take it by wisdom.


    Therefore, they took aunt Cui, Li Si''er and Xi Fei to the Shenxing department and interrogated them again according to the loopholes.


    Who knows these people one by one, are very cunning.


    And when answering questions, the logic is very strong, and people can''t start at all.


    However, there were not only three of them, but also other guests on that day. They also said that they saw the empress''s intimate maid pushing Yu Guifei.


    In this way, the clever wind pushing Yu imperial concubine is the truth.


    Then, the authenticity of their three words is not so important.


    "In that case, let them go." Four ye light way.


    When things got to this point, they could only be released for the time being.


    Because their confession doesn''t matter anymore.


    Moreover, the Empress Dowager and the imperial court urged them several times.


    The top priority now is to straighten things out.


    As for the rest, wait until the queen comes out.


    "Yes." After Chen Biao answered, he said again: "by the way, emperor, no matter how Qiao Feng interrogates, she will not tell the truth. And someone seems to want her life. "


    Smell speech, 4 Ye Mou light suddenly a tight.


    "What do you say?"


    "At night, a lot of arsenic was found in Qiao Feng''s food. If you hadn''t specially ordered that all the food for Qiaofeng should be tested for poison, I''m afraid Qiao Feng would have died long ago. "


    Generally, the food of prisoners is very casual, and the food that is rotten has.


    So it''s easy to kill a prisoner.


    But the people behind the scenes probably didn''t expect that the emperor had expected that they wanted to kill people.After a silence for a while, he said, "I will move to Yuanmingyuan from today on. If officials have anything to do, they will report to the Yuanmingyuan. As for the maid in law, you should secretly transfer her to the secret room of the Yangxin hall. Remember, no matter what method you use, you should let her tell the truth. "


    Hearing this, Chen Biao''s eyes flashed a touch of shock.


    He was the emperor''s bodyguard. Naturally, he knew that a secret chamber had been set up in the Yangxin hall shortly after the emperor ascended the throne.


    Although he never went in, he knew that the secret room was full of organs.


    As far as he knows, at present, except for the emperor, he can come out safely and safely.


    The rest, no matter whether they were officials or slaves, never came out again as long as they went in.


    Of course, after the emperor ascended the throne, he cracked down on corruption.


    Therefore, most of the officials who died inside were corrupt officials.


    No one can enter this chamber except the permission of the emperor.


    Thinking of this, he cautiously asked: "the emperor means... As long as Qiao Feng confesses, you can take her life?"


    "No Fourth master tone is indifferent, "she is the Queen''s servant, keep her useful, after the queen comes out, give her to the queen."


    Su Peisheng, on one side, puffed his lips.


    The heart says that the emperor is keeping the maiden and waiting for the empress herself to vent her anger.


    "Yes, I understand." After Chen Biao answered, he went out.


    After Chen Biao was angry, the fourth master told the servants: "Su Peisheng, let mother Xie go to Yongshou palace to take care of Wu elder brother. When I''m not in the Forbidden City, I can help her to look after some elder brothers. "


    He was very polite to the nurse who had nurtured her.


    "Bang." Su Peisheng responded.


    But he always felt that the emperor''s going to Yuanmingyuan was not as simple as summer vacation.


    After all, since the emperor ascended the throne, he has spent every summer in the Forbidden City.


    But it''s only may, and it''s not that hot.


    If you want to stay away from the summer, you have to wait until June at least.


    Therefore, it is rare to go to summer resort in advance like this.


    But this time, he could not guess what the emperor was thinking.


    That night, the fourth master went to Yuanmingyuan all night.


    He still lives in Wanfang Anhe.


    In addition to reading some important memorials every day, I copied scriptures in my room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    And those unimportant memorials were handed over to Zhang Tingyu and some important civil servants.


    In this way, it greatly reduced his workload.


    In addition, he changed the name of "Yuanming Ju Shi" in Yuanmingyuan to "Po Chen Ju Shi".


    This is to tell you that I will devote myself to the study of Buddhism again. If there is nothing else, you should not disturb me.


    because many emperors in the Qing Dynasty were very familiar with the Zen Mind method.


    Some emperors also studied Buddhism and were proficient in Buddhism.


    Therefore, the ministers did not pay attention to it.


    After all, Emperor Shunzhi and Emperor Kangxi believed in Buddhism and Bodhisattva.


    Among them, Emperor Shunzhi became a monk.


    Apart from the Qing Dynasty, many emperors have studied Buddhism since ancient times.


    Some eminent monks also participated in the government.


    Moreover, as an emperor, studying Buddhism is not just a belief.


    We can also consolidate our rule by believing in Buddhism.


    Therefore, the civil and military officials tried to give the memorial to Zhang Tingyu.


    Then Zhang Tingyu reviewed and sent some important documents to Yuanmingyuan.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the fourth master wanted to deal with the imperial court and study Buddhism at the same time.


    But only Su Peisheng knew that the emperor did devote himself to studying Buddhism in addition to reading memorials every day.


    But another thing is to pay close attention to all those involved in the Queen''s foot ban.


    And secret order stick stick stick of the minions secretly investigate this matter.


    Stick stick, is the emperor or prince, on the secret establishment of secret agencies.


    Under normal circumstances, stick stick is used to spy around intelligence, eliminate dissidents, clean up political enemies.


    But now, the emperor ordered them to investigate Yu''s imperial concubine.


    It seems that the emperor attaches great importance to this event.


    Every night, people at the stick stick would come in and report things from the secret passage for secret agents.


    After the report, he disappeared into the night.


    The emperor was so half hearted that he didn''t worry about any mistakes.


    Because he believed in the emperor''s ability, can do very good two minds.


    On the contrary, he was more worried about the emperor''s body.


    After all, there are only so many hours in a day. It is not easy to deal with so many things.


    However, since the emperor handed some trivial matters to Zhang Tingyu, they were better than before.


    At the end of the day, I can sleep for two hours.


    Like when I was in the Forbidden City, I was fighting for my life.


    Moreover, in his opinion, meditation is not only a kind of practice, but also a kind of rest.


    In the following month, the fourth master not only dealt with the government affairs and strictly investigated Ruoyin''s affairs, but also ordered people to repair and protect ancient temples.


    Some Buddhist understandings and quotations from 12 major Zen masters, as well as quotations from more than 500 Zen monks and residents from all over the world, were collected and edited together.


    The principle of his selection and compilation is: do not pay attention to the false name and reputation, only to see whether it reaches the true truth. Not yet beautiful words and sentences, only to see whether from the outflow of sex.


    In particular, before each volume of quotations, the fourth master personally made the preface, earnestly prompted, clarified the main points, and indicated the scholars, which is really a very rare finishing touch.


    In one month, he compiled dozens of Buddhist works with Zen masters.


    Among them, "Yuxuan Yulu" and "Jiao multiplicative number" are most popular among the monks.


    Moreover, during this month, under the guidance of Master Zhang Jia, he was able to understand the great Zen master Sanguan.


    It was only in early June that he was recognized by Zhang Jia.


    Zhangjia national master is the "guanding Puhui Guangci Grand National Master" who was personally granted by Emperor Kangxi.


    When the fourth master came out of the pass, he praised him: "the king is very comfortable."


    "Great freedom" is a Buddhist language, which means nirvana.


    That is to say, to be free, to live a transcendent state of vulgarity, and to maintain a normal mind, we can cultivate great freedom.


    In his early years, the fourth master began to study Buddhism and believed in Buddhism since he became emperor.


    But believing in Buddhism does not conflict with being emperor. He is excellent in both aspects.


    As long as he is serious, he will make some achievements.


    The next night after the fourth master left, Chen Biao came to the garden.


    He was a little stunned when he first entered the room.


    Because he didn''t see him for a few days, how could the emperor seem to have changed a lot.


    As for what had changed, he could not tell.


    Anyway, from the appearance, the emperor is more deep and restrained.


    But his expressionless look was still noble, awe inspiring and inviolable.


    "Emperor, after many days of torture and torture, the empress''s intimate maids finally can''t bear it, and they are recruiting today. In addition, some other clues have been found at the stickSmelling speech, the four masters who had been concentrating on reading memorials raised their heads and motioned to Chen Biao with his eyes.


    Chen Biao understood, went to the fourth master and whispered something.


    Su Peisheng did not know what Chen Biao said.


    He only knew that the emperor''s eyes were cold and terrible.


    Moreover, the fourth master also spread out a blank bright yellow edict.


    Pick up the pen and write something on the best silk and satin.


    However, in the middle of his writing, a spy came in.


    The fourth master was busy writing. He didn''t even look at the spy. It seemed that he just wanted to finish the imperial edict in his hand earlier.


    The spy happily said: "emperor, after dozens of sleepless days and nights, general Nian finally killed all of the subordinates of Albuquerque, and succeeded in killing albuba, winning a great victory!"


    The voice just fell, four Ye''s hand of writing slightly.


    The next moment, he stopped writing, rolled up the almost written edict, placed it obliquely on the copper Candlestick, and burned it slowly.


    Suddenly, the candle light will be bright yellow silk burning, issued "zizizi" sound, emitting the smell of burning.


    Because the fourth master burned the imperial edict, Su Peisheng could not see the content of the edict.


    However, from his point of view, we can see a corner of the imperial edict, which says "Yu Guifei demoted".


    He couldn''t see the rest.


    Moreover, even if he wanted to read them, the words, together with the silk, were all burned in a copper candlestick.


    Those flames were shining on the handsome cheeks of the fourth master.


    The bridge of his nose is especially graceful.


    But his eyes were as black as ink, his thin lips pressed tightly, and he didn''t look very happy. His face was as cold as ice.


    For a moment, the room became quiet.


    When the imperial edict burned completely, he said to Chen Biao faintly: "you can retreat."


    "Ah?" Chen Biao secretly took aim at the imperial edict that had been burned into a black spot, "bang, I''m retreating."


    Just now he thought the emperor had a decree to give him.


    Who knows that the bodyguard sent a battle report, and the emperor burned the imperial edict.


    After Chen Biao went out, the fourth master propped his elbow on the book case and kneaded his brows. He seemed to be thinking of something disturbing.


    However, he Zhongkang came into the room and reported: "emperor, Zhang Tingyu wants to see you."


    "Let him in." When the fourth master talks, he has automatically switched to his usual indifferent appearance.


    Soon, I saw Zhang Tingyu enter the room. His face was a little anxious. As soon as he came in, he quickly talked about the business.


    "Emperor, the drought in Baoping Prefecture is serious this year, and the crops can''t grow grain. As a result, the people were displaced and lost, and there were starvation everywhere. Some people also organized into bandits, who snatched food everywhere, and even killed people for a mouthful of food. "


    Voice just fell, see four ye eyes light suddenly a tight.


    "How many people died?" He asked coldly.


    After a pause, Zhang Tingyu said with a heavy voice: "according to the number of people reported so far, more than 20000 people have died..."


    the fourth master closed his eyes heavily, as if the bodies of 20000 innocent people were lying in front of him.


    Then, he suddenly opened his eyes, ink pupil incomparably sharp.


    He solemnly said, "what do the local officials of Baoping mansion do? They ask the imperial court for so much money every year, saying that they are building canals. Just at the beginning of this year, the imperial court approved a lot of silver. The drought is getting worse every year? "


    He also stood up and put his hands on the desk.


    "It must be caused by the inaction of the officials of the Baoping government." Zhang Tingyu said tactfully.


    In fact, there is no need for Zhang Tingyu to say that the fourth master knows what happened.


    According to the money allocated by the imperial court to Baoping government, it is enough to build canals.


    It is impossible to cause such a great drought and famine.


    "When I ascended the throne, I warned them that they should be officials, but they still eroded public funds and fed their own pockets." As soon as he heard that tens of thousands of people had died, the fourth master was so angry that he made a few decibels of anger. After biting his teeth, he even lifted his feet and went out. "Well, when I go to Baoping house, I will unload the black gauze hats of those dog officials."


    Su Peisheng and Zhang Tingyu followed him.


    As the fourth master went outside, he said, "Su Peisheng, immediately prepare a carriage and go to Baoping mansion. Zhang Tingyu, you immediately send the elite soldiers to escort the silver, and then follow quickly. "


    "Bang." Su Peisheng and Zhang Tingyu responded together.


    He knew that the drought was particularly serious.


    More than 20000 people, they are all living lives.


    If it continues, more innocent people will die.


    That''s why the emperor doesn''t trust to give it to others.


    Because only after the emperor has gone in person, can we solve the problem at once according to the situation.


    The Baoping mansion is not far away from the capital and near.If things go slow, I''m afraid it''ll take a while.


    But the emperor has always been a vigorous and vigorous man. If things go smoothly, he will return to Beijing in a few days.


    When the party was in a hurry, they ran into a guard.


    The bodyguard was dressed in the clothes of the Imperial Guard of the Forbidden City.


    After approaching, the bodyguard reported with a smile: "the emperor, Yu Guifei is born!"


    However, the reply is the expression of the fourth master''s incomparable indifference.


    And more strides to the outside.


    But the eunuch is here to deliver the message.


    Anyway, he''s going to bring the message.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    Otherwise, it would be his dereliction of duty.


    As for the emperor''s reaction.


    It''s the emperor''s business.


    So he continued to keep up.


    But fourth master''s pace is too big.


    He had to trot after the fourth master.


    With his face on his face and gasping for breath, he continued: "emperor, in the morning, yuguifei has already started. In the evening, a little lattice will be born! "


    There was no trace of joy on the fourth master''s face.


    Moreover, the long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly, as if impatient.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng shakes the dust conspicuously and lets the internal guard go aside.


    The bodyguard would stop at the same place.


    Come on, I thought it was a happy job and I could get a lot of money.


    Now it seems that the reward is not enough.


    The whole one who reported good news was like how much money he owed the emperor.


    On that day, the fourth master rushed to Baoping house.


    Before leaving, he also told the slave: "once the queen has something to do, write to me quickly. Even if it''s OK, you should write a report from time to time. "


    ------


    it was the night. Yu Guifei of Yikun palace was immersed in the joy of giving birth to a healthy child.


    She carefully held the small grid in her arms, and her eyebrows and eyes were crooked, but tears flickered in the corners of her eyes.


    "Purple green, what did Feng Yuyi say? Are all four squares normal?"


    "It''s normal. How can it be abnormal? Doctor Feng has looked carefully and said that gege is very good in all aspects. What''s more, even if Dr. Feng didn''t say so, she felt that SiGe was very healthy. She didn''t hear the meeting when she was just born. Her cry was loud. " Ziqing sat by the bed and looked at the four squares with a smile.


    However, like Yu Guifei, her eyes were full of tears.


    It is the continuation of life. How can we not be moved by it.


    It''s said that it''s OK. Yu Guifei is relieved at last, and the corners of her mouth are also rising slightly.


    "The palace has finally fulfilled its wish and has given birth to a healthy child." She patted the little man in her arms and said with a kind smile: "this palace has nothing else to ask for in this life. As long as four gege grow up healthily, it will reduce the longevity of this palace, and the palace is willing to do so."


    Purple green immediately spat: "bah, bah, the empress and four Ge Ge will live a hundred years."


    Yuguifei didn''t speak, but she was very soft.


    Looking at the people in her arms, she felt that all these years of love and persistence were worth it.


    After losing her child three times, she doesn''t care about men and women, as long as she is healthy.


    Even, she thought that GEG was better than brother.


    In the future, just find her a good marriage.


    If it''s an elder brother, she doesn''t want her children fighting in the Forbidden City.


    She tried her best to give birth to the child, just want her to grow up safely.


    The rest, nothing else.


    At first, when she met the emperor, she wanted to have a good love.


    But I don''t know when she started. She changed from wanting to have love to having a baby.


    Only thinking about giving birth to a child of one''s own in this life should be the happiest thing.


    Maybe she didn''t get much love from the emperor, so she moved to this aspect.


    Later, who knows that love has become extravagant, even if children have become a luxury.


    Fortunately, God was kind to her.


    "Master, in my opinion, it is the queen who made the ghost. Otherwise, she will be banned this time. You can see that you have given birth to four squares safely, or such a healthy person." Purple green road.


    Hearing this, Yu Guifei raised her head slightly and said faintly, "yes, you don''t remind me. I''m so happy that I almost forget this crop. It''s time for us to settle the accounts with the queen. "


    "You are still in your confinement. If you have any idea, just ask the servant to do it, and the slave will make the queen clean." Ziqing is loyal.


    "Not really. It''s too clean for her. It''s better to kill her with a blunt knife and torture her to death, which is the most enjoyable. Otherwise, it would have been a waste of money for her, thinking how much physical and mental torture and pain had been suffered by this palace when she lost her brothers. "


    When talking, Yu Guifei''s eyes emit a terrible light.


    "What does the master mean?"


    "Isn''t it because the queen has that beautiful face to hook up with the emperor? I''d like to have a look at it. If her face is destroyed, even if she has the ability and ingenuity, I won''t believe that the emperor will have to talk when he sees such a bad face."


    Purple green eyes light slightly turn, a joy on the face, will ear close to Yu princess.


    Then, Yu Guifei told her something in her ear.


    After the instructions, the master and servant took a cautious look at the room.Then Yu Guifei cleared her throat, and she talked about other things.


    "By the way, the emperor went to the harem during the Queen''s prohibition period?"


    "Back to the master''s words, since the Queen''s foot ban, the emperor did not go anywhere, and within a few days went to the Yuanmingyuan."


    "Yuanmingyuan?" Yu imperial concubine picks eyebrow, do not understand ground to ask: "go there to do what?"


    "It''s said that he has been studying Buddhism with great concentration, and what kind of Zen master has he mastered?"


    Yu Guifei sneered and said scornfully, "those people in the harem are really useless. The emperor would rather eat fast and chant Buddha than touch them."


    "You say... Will the emperor go on like this all the time?"


    "That''s not true. When the emperor was still Prince Yong, he studied Buddhism in Yuanmingyuan. At that time, did he go to the queen very little? "


    Speaking of this, Yu imperial concubine said bitterly: "it is estimated that when the queen comes out, the emperor would like to run to Yongshou palace day and night and break her leg. If you look at this palace, you can''t even see the emperor. "


    "Master, don''t you know that Baoping house is suffering from drought and famine again. Therefore, the emperor has set out to go to Baoping house. Otherwise, if I know you gave birth to four squares, I will come to see you. After all, general Nian won another battle and made great contributions to the Qing Dynasty. "


    "Did the emperor really go to Baoping mansion?" Yu Guifei''s face is slightly happy.


    One is to continue to deceive themselves, fantasy Emperor just because of busy business, this did not come to see her.


    Secondly, naturally, because the emperor is not in, it is more convenient for her to punish the queen.


    "Of course it''s true. In the afternoon, it''s all over the Forbidden City."


    Hearing this, Yu Guifei chuckled and said, "since this is the case, then we will be easier to deal with the Queen''s affairs."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it." Purple blue eyes shine.


    Then, the master and the servant looked at each other and laughed insidiously.


    Then, after the two masters and servants discussed the important matters, they talked about the four squares.


    After about a cup of tea, a small head protruded from the screen.


    Yuguifei suddenly found that she tilted her head to see, "it''s not two grid, quick, fast to the sum Niang."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    Her words and deeds were the same as before. She did not want to see two because she had four squares.


    Only two Ge Ge Ge stopped there for a while, then he took a maid''s hand to approach.


    She was well dressed, but she looked smart on the face.


    Seeing this, Yu imperial concubine raised her hand and rubbed her head. "What''s the matter, two lattice? Is it that e Niang didn''t take care of you, and those servants ignored you."


    Two Ge Ge Ge shakes his head and doesn''t speak. He just looks at the four Ge Ge Ge in Yu Guifei''s arms.


    Yu imperial concubine did not ask words, had to look to palace maid, "how to return a responsibility?"


    The maid immediately knelt down and said, "if you go back to the master, since you are pregnant, the two squares have been quiet. After you gave birth to four squares, she... Became like this. "


    This meaning is very obvious, two Ge Ge cares about Yu Guifei''s birth to four Ge.


    "Well, this palace knows. You should step down." Yuguifei waved her hand and let the maiden go out.


    After waiting for the maid to go out, she took two Ge Ge''s hand and rubbed it in her palm.


    And patiently and gently asked: "two grid, with the sum Niang say good or bad, why are you not happy?"


    Two Ge Ge sipped his mouth, silent for a while, then bowed his head and whispered back: "they all said... That e Niang gave birth to a younger sister, would not want me."


    "Don''t listen to them." Yu Guifei''s face was heavy and said seriously: "two Ge Ge Ge, you raise your head and look at the e Niang to talk."


    For this, two grid is very obedient.


    She raised her head and looked at Yu Guifei with grievances and childishness on her face.


    Even, there is a glimmer of hope in my eyes.


    "Er Ge Ge, since e Niang brought you back to Yikun palace, she would have been responsible for you all the time. There was no situation that she didn''t want you. Because when e Niang raised you, she wanted to have her own child. Therefore, the birth of her fourth sister will not affect you. "


    "Really?"


    "It''s true. In E Niang''s heart, you and your sister are the same. When you grow up, e Niang will make a good marriage for you two and add a decent dowry, you know


    "I see." Two Ge Ge Ge''s face, at last there is a smile.


    She looked at the four squares, raised her hand to touch it, but retracted.


    Then she looked up at Yu princess, "e Niang, can I touch four sisters?"


    "Yes, but you should be light."


    I saw two grid lattice nodded, small hand very light in the four grid face touched.


    But he was afraid to wake up the four squares and retracted his hand.


    She laughed and said, "e Niang, I still want to hold my sister."


    "Now my sister is so soft that you can''t hold her. When you grow up a little bit, and your sister grows up a little, you can hold her and play with her, OK Yuguifei is gentle and soft.


    Because she knows that children like Er Ge Ge have no sense of security because their parents are not around.


    So, she tried to be patient with ER Ge.


    "Good." Two Ge Ge Ge nodded.


    Seeing that Er Ge Ge''s mood improved, Yu Guifei asked tentatively, "Er Ge, you just said that they all said that e Niang didn''t want you. Who did they have?"


    After listening to this, two Ge Ge Ge tilted his head and thought for a while, and then said, "there are Xi Fei Mu, Qi Fei Mu, and those maids and eunuchs in the palace."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Guifei''s eyes turned slightly.


    These two people have always been in love with each other in the harem.


    She even took advantage of her birth four grid, in this sow dissension.


    She led the lips, coax two grid: "later they say these, you do not pay attention to them."


    "My daughter knows." Er Ge Ge Ying said.


    ------


    the story of yuguifei''s birth to four squares spread quickly in the Forbidden City and the capital city.


    Even Ruoyin, who was in the temple, knew about it.


    However, she did not take it to heart.


    In the morning of that day, she and ban Mei and Ru Shuang got up as usual.


    When Ruoyin gets up, Ru Shuang has already drawn water in the yard.


    She was a martial arts practitioner with great strength, so she stood at the edge of the well, ready to pump water into a large water tank.


    Ban Mei is cleaning the yard with a broom.


    Ruoyin then stood at the gate of the yard and stretched.


    She heard Rushuang complaining: "master, the white flowers that came from nowhere last night, hard and with thorns, made us float on the well and can''t be cleaned."


    If after listening to the sound, it is not very concerned.


    Because now it''s summer, and there are a large area of trees and flowers in the temple.


    Not to mention the well, even in the yard, there are often fallen leaves and petals.


    So, she just didn''t say, "if you can''t clean it, don''t do it. Anyway, we don''t drink raw water from the well. I''ll boil it and drink it. It doesn''t matter. ""Good." If the frost should be, then brought up a bucket of water.


    Just the next moment, she had a pain "hiss".


    Hearing this sound, Ruoyin, who was stretching his muscles and bones, immediately stopped and walked towards Rushuang.


    Because as far as she knows, Rushuang is a martial arts practitioner, water lifting will not make such a sound, unless there is an accident.


    What''s more, I''ve been here for so long. I''ve been doing water like frost all the time. She hasn''t seen her yelling too tired.


    When Ruo Yin comes to Ruo Shuang, ban Mei also throws down her broom and squats in front of Ruo Shuang.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruo Yin asked with concern.


    "Niang, I don''t know what''s going on. I usually wet my shoes carelessly when I draw water. It''s a common thing. But I''ve never felt like today, and my feet are prickly and itchy."


    Rushuang said, directly sat down on the stone steps and took off his shoes and socks.


    All of a sudden, a strange phenomenon appeared on his feet like frost.


    If the sound looks down, you can see that the instep of frost is red, accompanied by red spots. It looks a bit frightening, just like lupus erythematosus.


    "Oh, my God, how your feet look like this." Ban Mei''s eyes widened with fright, but she was at a loss.


    If the sound then calmly squats down, asks: "when does your foot begin to sting?"


    "The slave got up well in the morning. Just after drawing water, he splashed a lot of water on his shoes. Because every time he did this, he didn''t take it seriously. At first, he just felt uncomfortable, and then there was a strong sting." Rushuang stares at her feet, without fear.


    Because she practiced martial arts all the year round, she was not so timid as ordinary girls.


    Plus she has absolute trust in Ruoyin.


    I always think it''s OK to have a lady.


    Ruoyin''s intuition tells Rushuang that there is something wrong with the water in the well.


    She went to the well and found that, as frost said, there was a layer of white flowers floating on the well.


    After looking around, she broke a small bamboo from the fence and picked up a flower casually.


    Considering that the flower might be poisonous, she didn''t dare to touch it directly with her hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    But to find a stone, in the flower above the grinding a few times, "creak" a, the flower was slightly crushed by her.


    This makes Ruoyin a little surprised, in principle, the petals are very soft, thin one.


    But the petals of this kind of flower have thorny teeth.


    Each one has five fixed white petals.


    And the surface is like a hedgehog, there is a layer of sharp and hard spines that look like fluff.


    And it after the stone rolling, there is a thick milky white juice secretion.


    If you look left and right, you don''t recognize the varieties of flowers.


    Rao has never seen this kind of flower in her past and present life.


    But when she put the flower wrapped in her handkerchief on the tip of her nose, there was a strong pungent smell in the flowers.


    Anyway, she thinks it''s poisonous.


    Because the general flowers, are light fragrance.


    Even if the aroma is strong, it is just a little boring, not pungent.


    Looks like... Someone wanted her to be disfigured.


    Because she and ban Mei live in the yard, and Rushuang.


    It doesn''t make sense that other people will attack two minions.


    So, the other party must have come for her.


    She has never seen this kind of flower, let alone grow it in the temple.


    If the frost didn''t get water on their feet, they would directly use it to wash their mouth and face, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    If this kind of erythema grows on the face, a face is destroyed directly.


    Seriously, mouth ulcers after gargling.


    Even if it is used for drinking, the viscera may be damaged.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s eyes flashed a cold color.


    After pondering for a moment, she said solemnly: "Rushuang, you go to lie in the room first, don''t do anything."


    "But the slave''s work is not finished."


    "Your foot has been poisoned by flowers, but we don''t know what kind of flower it is for the time being. However, the toxicity of this flower is very serious. Although it only corrodes the surface of your skin and appears red spots, it is difficult to guarantee that it will have any other side effects. Therefore, it is better for you to rest for the time being."


    "Well, I will listen to your mother."


    Therefore, Rushuang was helped by Ruoyin and Banmei and took a rest in the house.


    The next two things to discuss with them are as follows.


    "The water in that well can''t be used at all. Now we must solve the problem of water source. Even if you clean it up, it''s hard to guarantee that others will not secretly prescribe drugs. "


    After all, this is not a heavily guarded Yongshou palace.


    There were only three of them, and they couldn''t have been guarding the yard all day.


    Especially when eating, all three people have to go there to get meals.


    In this way, if others take the opportunity to do something, they do not know.


    But without water, they couldn''t even do their daily washing and gargling.


    Plus, it''s June, it''s Midsummer, and there''s no ice basin.


    Three baths a day are too sweaty, not to mention the lack of water.


    There are also drinking water, washing face, shampoo and so on, water is inseparable from their life.


    "What''s more, we should find out what kind of flower it is as soon as possible. We can detoxify Rushuang according to the situation. So, we have to find a place with a lot of books in the temple. " Ruo Yin analysis.


    "Niang, I heard that there are many scriptures in the Sutra Pavilion, as well as Confucian, Buddhist and Taoist classics of literature, history and philosophy. Even painting, calligraphy, architecture, sculpture and other books


    If the tone light "um" a, "this I know."


    "However, people are not allowed to enter the Sutra Pavilion, but ordinary monks are not allowed to enter. Only those eminent monks and those in charge of affairs can enter." Half plum road.


    "You have to do something about it." If sound is serious and authentic.


    After a cup of tea, she told Rushuang to lie down in bed.


    And she and ban Mei wiped their faces with cotton cloth, combed their hair, and went to pick up their meals.


    Because Rushuang is not there, they can only take two.


    If Yin thought about going back, the three will share the two, make do with eating.


    Back in the yard, the three of them had breakfast in a hurry.


    Ruoyin casually drank some porridge and walked cautiously in the temple with half plum.


    Think about whether you can get clean water and find the opportunity to slip to the Sutra Pavilion.


    Who knows, when I saw the Sutra Pavilion, I found that there were many monks preaching in it.


    The sound of chanting scriptures is constantly coming from inside.


    The books are kept upstairs.


    It means they have to bypass the monks and go upstairs to look for books.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin is hiding behind a vermilion column.


    "Madam, there are so many people in it. What shall we do now?""It seems that this method will not work." If sound Mou light turns slightly, ask a way: "by the way, do you remember when we first came, that master''s courtyard how to walk?"


    Her sense of direction in the previous life was not very good. She came from a road fool.


    After the Qing Dynasty, almost everywhere there are slaves waiting to lead the way, she did not need to remember the road, resulting in more road crazy.


    "Yes." After half plum should, left and right looked around, pointed to a direction on the right, and said: "I remember it is a courtyard in the central hall."


    "Well, let''s go to the man now and tell him about us and see if he can help."


    "Good. "After hearing this, half Mei''s eyes flashed with hope." it''s still my mother''s comprehensive thinking. When we first came, he took us to the yard and said that he was entrusted by the emperor. As long as we found him, he would certainly help us. "


    When the master and servant talked about this, they were full of hope.


    Ruoyin also smiles in the heart, yes, just anxious she forgot to have this stubble.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late to think about it now.


    After a while, they arrived at a yard before the first day.


    Dark gray tiles and eaves, vermilion columns, jujube red wooden doors.


    There is an arch of stone in front of the yard.


    But the last time the Lama appeared in the yard.


    This time, there was no one in the yard.


    Even those doors are closed.


    Ruoyin stood outside the arch and politely asked, "is anyone there?"


    But it was quiet to answer her.


    Seeing no one talking, she took Banmei into the yard and knocked on the door between the halls.


    "Is anyone there?" Ruo Yin asked again.


    However, no one spoke.


    If the sound does not stop to knock a few times, but still did not get a response.


    "Master, shall we go back first and come back in the afternoon?"


    "No, it can''t be delayed. Let''s wait here, so that as soon as he comes back, we can find him as soon as possible, or negotiate a solution earlier."


    "Yes, the servant is waiting here with the master. "


    then, the master and servant stood in the yard and waited.


    Because of the hot weather, the scorching sun in summer is very hot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    If the voice is half Mei, under a Wutong tree.


    They waited until noon and no one came back.


    "Master, it''s time for lunch. Shall we go back and have lunch? Otherwise you go back first, and the servant will wait here. " Ban Mei suggested.


    "No, today, in any case, this palace will wait." If sound stands in the shade, eyes and tone incomparably firm.


    Even after standing all morning, her waist was straight.


    Finally, the emperor pays off those who have a heart.


    After waiting for about a cup of tea, there was movement in the yard.


    But not outside the courtyard, but the door between the hall "creak" opened.


    If sound and frost look at each other, two people''s eyes slightly angry.


    Since they arrived in the yard, they have been asking if there is anyone in it.


    Later, he had been knocking on the door of the hall, but no one responded.


    Now that the door is open, it means that someone inside has heard their knocking, but they just ignore them.


    After all, the sound of knocking on the door was not small, it could not have been heard.


    Just as Ruoyin was pondering, a man came out of the room, who was the monk who received Ruoyin that day.


    He is still wearing the red robe of the Lama.


    See, if the sound with half plum forward.


    After the monk opened the door, when he saw Ruoyin and Banmei, there was no wave in his eyes. Instead, he put his hands together and saluted calmly, "empress."


    The other party all saluted, if the sound also returned a gift.


    Then she pointed inside and asked, "have you been in it all the time?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, we knocked at the door for so long, and you didn''t respond or open the door." Half Mei looked up and down at the monks in front of him.


    The monk said with a smile: "I''m really sorry. I was meditating in the backyard just now. I was probably too obsessed, so I didn''t hear any knocking at the door. I''m very sorry to have kept you waiting."


    As he spoke, he bowed down and saluted apologetically.


    Ruo Yin looks at the monk in front of him with a slightly suspicious look.


    She didn''t understand the daily routine and rules of these monks.


    Only knowing that they meditate is like sleeping and resting.


    As a result, she did not think much about it. She only thought that the monks in front of her meditated, and she could not hear the interference from the outside world.


    Besides, she couldn''t go out and no one else could enter. In this temple, it seemed that she didn''t know anyone else except this one.


    Therefore, consultation with this person is the most direct way at present.


    She pulled her lips and said, "the well in the courtyard of our palace has a layer of unknown white flowers floating, which causes my slave''s feet to have erythema and rash after touching the water in the well. So I suspect those flowers are poisonous. Can you provide a place for us to get clean water?"


    "Madam, have you tried the well water?" The monk glanced at Ruo Yin''s face.


    "No


    "If not, why are you sure the flowers can be so poisonous. What''s more, you don''t know. How can you conclude that it''s poisonous? Maybe it''s your slave who ate something unclean or bitten by a poisonous animal. " Monks don''t believe in tunnels.


    "The palace has said that my servant has been injured on his feet because of the white flowers soaked in the well water. Do you believe that this palace is also injured?" Ruoyin looks up at the monk.


    The monk apologized and laughed, "I''m sorry, madam. I didn''t mean that. It''s the first time I heard that flowers are so poisonous."


    "So, can you provide us with a well with clean water first?" If you ask.


    "I''m sorry, madam. I''m just a Zen master in the temple. I don''t have the right to manage these things. Moreover, if I remember correctly, you are now in the period of foot restriction. If you have nothing else to do, you''d better not walk around the temple except to get food. "


    When the monk spoke, his hands were clasped all the time, and his head was slightly lowered. He looked respectful.


    And from the beginning to the end, his voice was very gentle, there was nothing wrong with it.


    But if the sound still sounds wrong.


    In addition, in order to thank Elaine and Beibei for their long-term support, he specially named Elaine and Beibei with a new chapter.


    Here are 8 chapters and 17000 + words!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    "What do you mean? "Since it was forbidden to stay in this temple, Ruoyin has been isolated from the world.


    Basically, all the news about the Forbidden City doesn''t come here.


    "I don''t know about it. The emperor left for Baoping mansion a few days ago." With that, Huixing saluted Ruoyin and Banmei at will, and then went out directly from the arch.


    Looking at Huixing''s back, ban Mei said angrily: "Niang, this guy must have heard us knocking at the door before. He deliberately ignored us and thought we would leave if we didn''t have the patience. As a result, he was hungry, so he came out, so he didn''t even have to perfunctory us. "


    "I can see that, too." Ruoyin talks and goes out.


    Ban Mei spat and said, "he is really a Zen master because he still practices like this. He has practiced in vain all his life. He has no compassion at all. Knowing that we have been framed and poisoned by frost, he has no pity. Ordinary people are better than him. "


    " so the palace didn''t even tell him about the Sutra Pavilion. " No clean water source is provided, let alone the Sutra Pavilion. "However, as for his character, fortunately, he was exposed early, otherwise, who would know that the water he gave was clean. Besides, I seriously suspect that he made the flowers in our well water. "


    "Yes, now he is in charge of the temple. Besides him, who can bring this kind of flower in and sprinkle it on our courtyard. What''s more, his attitude is so different from that when we first came here. I think he was probably bribed during this period. "


    "Well."


    It makes sense to say that it is only because she is forbidden and unpopular.


    But when she came in the first day, Huixing was not that virtue.


    But after a month, there was no reason, because the fourth master went to Baoping house and treated her like this.


    Therefore, it must have been bribed and ordered.


    Oh, it''s really a long swim in shallow water by shrimp, tiger down Pingyang was bullied by dogs.


    Now she is forbidden, and a Zen master in charge of the temple has more power than her.


    "Niang, do you think the Huixing will have a later move?" Half Mei thought about it and was afraid to say, "let''s find someone to report to the emperor."


    "After the emperor ascended the throne, he seldom went to do errands in person. This time, he went to Baoping mansion in person. I think things are very serious. Not to mention whether someone has reported for us, the Baoping mansion is far away from the capital. It takes several days to come back and forth, and the far water can''t save the near fire. "


    As far as she knows, after the fourth master ascended the throne, there have been some disasters.


    Most of the casualties are in the hundreds and thousands.


    In general, the fourth master asked Zhang Tingyu to deal with this situation.


    This time, he was able to deal with it in person. I think the number of deaths and injuries may have reached tens of thousands.


    So she didn''t give him any trouble.


    Because of her, so many people died in the disaster area, which is really a crime.


    She can''t ignore the common people just because of her personal problems.


    As long as she is a day later, she can''t be selfish enough not to think about it.


    Moreover, there is a distance between Baoping house and the capital. Even if the fourth master comes, he may not be able to catch up.


    She can''t take a bath, wash her face and drink water for several days in June.


    By then, when the fourth master comes back, she will be rotten, and she will be in a mess.


    "What shall we do?" Asked ban Mei.


    "Now that we can deal with it ourselves, let''s fix it first. If not, consider the emperor Ruo Yin is calm.


    She still wants to try something on her own.


    Instead of relying on men.


    After all, if you don''t try, how do you know you can''t.


    Blindly relying on men, in addition to adding burden to others, will also let themselves in the other party did not appear in time, more damage.


    It is impossible to stay at home every day without saying that ordinary men want to earn money to support their families.


    The key is the emperor. He is busier than any man.


    Therefore, she should be more independent.


    Don''t put your life worries on others.


    When Ruoyin and Banmei are hungry and ready to go back to the hospital.


    But on the road, I met a group of monks and some maids surrounded by a tree.


    What are you talking about.


    Ruoyin didn''t want to join in the fun, but she heard someone say, "will people die?".


    In this way, the instinctive consciousness of learning medicine made her look closer.


    Do not see do not know, a look startled.


    Ruoyin found a monk sitting under the tree.


    The scorching sun hit his face and made his bronze skin a little red.


    But he kept his cross legged posture, his eyes closed, and he did not move.


    The key is that this person is not someone else.


    It was the monk who was very similar to William.


    Ruo Yin squeezed out of the crowd and asked, "what''s the matter?"Due to Ruoyin''s simple and elegant dress, many people present had not seen the real face of Queen Lushan.


    So, a lot of people don''t know her.


    After those people looked at her, a monk replied, "this is master Xuyun in our temple. He has been meditating here for three days. At the beginning, we knew that he was always addicted to practice, so we didn''t disturb him. But three days later, I saw something wrong. I just came forward to care about it. Who knows how to shout and shake, but I can''t wake up. "


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    What?


    She couldn''t help looking up at the sun.


    It''s so hot now that people are sweating in the house.


    Although there is shade under the tree, it is not always cool all day long. There will always be time for the sun to shine.


    Just like now, the sun is shining on him.


    And the man actually sat cross legged on the stone under the tree for three days.


    Oh, my God. How did he hold on.


    Where is cultivation? It''s a cultivation of immortals!


    If Yin curled his mouth and said, "does he still breathe?"


    "There is breathing. It''s quite symmetrical, but I can''t wake up. I''m really worried." A monk is humane.


    Since there is breathing and it is a hot day, Ruoyin is considered to be heatstroke.


    She said: "you try to lift him to the direction of the wind lying flat, and then pinch his people, and Hegu acupoint."


    When she spoke, she also pointed to her own people.


    And pinching his own Hegu Point, doing demonstration.


    If it''s a woman, she''ll do it herself.


    He''s a man.


    In this feudal Qing Dynasty, men and women were not given or accepted.


    Although he is a Zen master, he has to treat him as a man.


    Not to mention her special identity, even if she is an ordinary woman, she can not have intimate contact with men in public.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, several monks felt that she had made a reasonable statement, so they carried Xuyun to the direction of ventilation.


    It''s just that Xu Yun''s legs are too tight for them to open.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    Therefore, it is not allowed to lie on its back, but to keep its original position.


    Then, according to Ruoyin, a monk pinched Hegu (Hegu) cave, one of the people who pinched Xuyun.


    The next moment, the original eyes closed virtual cloud, the eyes opened.


    "Master Xuyun, you are finally awake." A monk said excitedly.


    Xu Yun probably didn''t expect so many people around him. At the moment of opening his eyes, he was a little surprised.


    But soon, his expression and eyes returned to normal.


    Just because of heatstroke, the body is a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, the monk immediately waved his hand to the crowd and said, "since master Xuyun is awake, you should all retreat. Don''t surround yourself here."


    For a moment, all the palace maids and unrelated monks gathered here to watch the excitement.


    Xu Yun frowned and asked the monks around him, "I''m not meditating?"


    "You are meditating, but you have meditated here for three days, leading to heatstroke and fainting. If this lady hadn''t taught me to move you to a ventilated place and press your acupoints, you would still be in a coma." The monk pointed to Ruo Yin and said.


    After hearing this, Xu Yun looks at Ruo Yin.


    Moreover, he got up and went to Ruoyin. He bent down, bowed his head and folded his hands. "Thank you very much."


    For such a respectful and serious thank-you, if the sound is embarrassed to get up, "no harm, just raise your hand."


    And her sight falls on the top of the cloud.


    There was no ring mark on his head, and he was not completely bald.


    It''s a round inch that tests men''s facial features.


    His hairstyle is shorter than the board inch, close to the bald head, is a kind of short head.


    The length is about one inch, and the head shape has a full round head effect.


    Generally speaking, this kind of hairstyle in modern times is particularly rigid, and suitable for bad men to control.


    It is also the most test of men''s facial features, as well as highlight the facial features of the hairstyle.


    But this kind of hairstyle is placed on Xu Yun''s body, but there is no sense of disobedience.


    He wore a sleeveless shoulder and a red robe around his lower body.


    The muscles on the arm are smooth.


    A strong body with a beautiful cheek, as well as his body from the inside to the outside out of the breath of mind.


    It gives people a very contradictory and harmonious feeling.


    Probably because of the Tibetan monk''s relationship, he is not as gentle as the Han monk.


    It''s like a tough guy with manly taste and a man who is very abstinent.


    Well, it''s the ambivalence of these two people.


    If the fourth master is a cold faced emperor.


    Xu Yun is a man who doesn''t have any emotions and feelings on his face.


    It''s facial paralysis to use conventional language.


    "Thank you for your help today. I''m the Zen master in charge here. If you need any help, you can come to me in the central hall." Xu Yun Dao.


    Lama is a Tibetan language, which is actually the name of Tibetan monks.


    They are different from the monks of Han nationality. At this time, as long as they are true, they all follow the five precepts and will not marry and have children.


    So they usually call themselves poor monks, i.e.


    Lamas generally don''t call themselves like this. They call me basically.


    They are divided into home practice and monastic practice.


    For those who are monks, they enter the temple from childhood, learn Buddhism and cultivate the mind in the temple, and accept the precepts of monks.


    They are qualified to wear robes and have a higher status than those who practice at home.


    Those who practice at home have not entered the temple since childhood and have not accepted the commandments.


    This kind of Lama can eat meat, get married and have children, and even double self-cultivation.


    They can practice, but they can''t count their families.


    Like the fourth master, it is probably a kind of person who practices at home.


    Those who can stay in the temple are those who have been studying Buddhism since childhood.


    After all, it''s very close to the concubines, so there are some people who have a high level of practice and follow the commandments.


    "Well, the palace is in a difficult situation. I really need your help." Ruoyin hears that he is the Zen master in charge of affairs. His eyes shine in an instant. Where can he be polite.


    At the same time, her eyes looked at the cloud again.


    It is estimated that he is another agent in the mouth of Huixing.


    In this way, Huixing is not right.


    He is really a man who studies Buddhism and practices Buddhism in addition to eating, drinking and Lhasa every day.


    Probably curious, Ruoyin claimed to be in this palace. Xu Yun was surprised to pick her eyebrows. But soon, he returned to normal: "empress, please tell me."


    "How do you know I''m the queen?"


    "Recently, there seems to be no other concubines in the imperial palace except the queen."


    "Oh." If the voice nods, it seems to be such a truth, "is it convenient to borrow a step to speak?""Yes." Empty cloud tone mechanical, magnanimous forward.


    The monks didn''t follow.


    Ruoyin and Banmei followed Xu Yun and said, "well, there are poisonous flowers floating in the well water in my yard, so I need clean water now."


    "That''s very simple. There is a big well in the back hall. Half of the people in the temple need water from there. Even in the dining room, water is used for cooking. If you need to go there to fetch water, I''ll tell the well watchman there


    Ruoyin didn''t expect that Xuyun was so easy to talk about.


    Compared with Huixing, it''s not so good.


    She and half Mei looked at each other and laughed and said, "well, I''ll trouble you."


    "You are welcome." Empty cloud light return.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the practice of beating a small school or keeping away from the secular world.


    Ruoyin has always been modest and cautious when she talks with Xu Yun.


    Most of the time, his words are very few and mechanical.


    Only when you are talking about business, you will say more, but it is still very mechanical.


    And his whole process is the appearance of his eyes looking at the nose, the nose looking at the heart, and the mind without thinking.


    It gives people a kind and comfortable sense of freedom, without any pressure.


    "By the way, I have one more thing I want you to do." If sound road.


    "Go ahead."


    "My bodyguard had poisoned well water on her feet, but I didn''t know what poison was in her. I wanted to go to the Sutra pavilion to read books and detoxify her." If the sound directly indicates the situation.


    If she was confined here, even if she was ill, she could not go out to see the imperial doctor, and the imperial doctor could not make an exception to see her.


    Not to mention Rushuang is just a slave, more can not be invited.


    Therefore, she can only rely on her own help.


    Moreover, this kind of flower is too rare, the imperial doctor and the imperial doctor may not know the antidote.


    "No. "Compared with looking for a clean and reassuring water source, Xuyun is very principled about going to the Sutra Pavilion." there are too many secret books in the Sutra Pavilion. Ordinary people can''t go in. "


    "But we are not ordinary people." Half plum road.


    "Sorry, not even the queen."


    Different from Huixing, he said sorry on his mouth, but his face was full of pride and provocation.


    Xu Yun is a real apology.


    Ruoyin sighed and sighed deliberately: "well, if it really doesn''t work, I won''t embarrass you. It''s a pity that the maid in my house was poisoned by unknown flowers in the early morning, and her feet were red and swollen. I''m afraid that one of them will be abandoned and I''ll be disabled for the rest of my life."


    With that, she glanced at Xu Yun secretly.


    If you don''t believe that he, who is devoted to studying Buddhism, will not be soft hearted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    Sure enough, I saw the light of Xu Yun''s eyes turned slightly, and it seemed that he could not bear it.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "well, tell me what kind of books you need, and I''ll look for them. In the afternoon, I will take some monks to help you clean the well water and bring you the books. "


    after thinking about the meeting, Ruoyin said," I want some medical books about detoxification, and some books about rare herbs. "


    "Yes."


    "That''s settled." If Yin saw his promise, fearing that the other side would repent, he pulled half Mei tightly and turned around and went back.


    On the way back, half Mei happily said, "Niang, this virtual cloud looks much better than Huixing."


    Ruoyin smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Meditate under the tree for three days on a hot day.


    And the bright light in his eyes.


    And the sense of peace of mind in him.


    Ruoyin knew that he was a compassionate man.


    That''s why the Frost said it was so pathetic.


    Sure enough, although he did not agree to let him go to the Sutra Pavilion.


    But it''s good to be willing to lend her books.


    In this way, he does not have to break the rules of the temple.


    And she can read books. It''s the best of both worlds.


    Back to the yard, Ruoyin and Banmei go to the dining room to pick up food.


    By the time they got there, the food was cold.


    However, when the master and servant ate, they were very happy.


    Because with clean and safe water and books to read, it means that the well water is toxic. They are half past it.


    The rest, just think of a way to get rid of the poison and erythema on frost feet.


    "Madame, do you think they will poison the public well?" If frost lies on the bed, some worry ground asks.


    "That''s impossible." Ruoyin and Banmei almost spoke with one voice.


    Therefore, the master and the servant looked at each other with a smile, and Banmei explained for Rushuang: "master Xuyun said that the big well in the back hall is almost the water supply well for more than half of the people in the temple. The people behind the scenes are only aimed at our mother, and they can''t and dare not harm all the people in the temple."


    "Well, that''s what the palace means." If sound road.


    "Oh..." Ru Shuang is a martial arts practitioner, and his heart is not so fine.


    But after listening to ban Mei''s explanation, I finally understood.


    The temple is too boring. Ruoyin usually takes a nap.


    But Xu Yun said that she would come in the afternoon, so she didn''t take a nap. Instead, she and ban Mei were waiting in the hall.


    It is not convenient to call them when they are still sleeping.


    Xu Yun is a man of credit. If Yin only waited for half an hour, he would hear someone asking questions in the yard.


    "Is anyone there?"


    Ruoyin and Banmei went to the yard and saw Xuyun seriously asking questions at the door with several monks.


    And his hands, holding a few books, from a distance, it seems that there are about six.


    "Here you are." Ruoyin walks into the yard and stares at the book in Xuyun''s hand.


    Xu Yun handed the book to half Mei and said, "these are the books I found. Don''t break them when the empress looks at them. I have to return them."


    "Well, thank you very much." Ruoyin went to Banmei and flipped through the books.


    At this time, Xu Yun''s dark brown eyes swept the courtyard and said, "I''ll take them to clean the well."


    "Good." If Yin and half Mei received the book in the hall, they went to the well with them.


    When the party came to the well, the monks were ready to clean the well.


    A monk probably didn''t know that the well water was poisonous.


    Fortunately, one side of the virtual cloud saw, a pull him, "don''t worry, this flower has poison."


    With that, he also squatted down and studied the white flowers on the bank that had been made by Ruoyin before.


    Like Ruoyin, he crushed the flower with a stone and smelled it.


    Ruoyin looked so serious, and he said that flowers were poisonous as soon as he saw them. He seemed to know them.


    So she squatted down and asked, "why, do you know this flower?"


    Xu Yun didn''t answer at first, but after studying for a while, he replied, "well, I know this flower."


    "Do you know that?" Ruoyin was surprised, but at the same time, she was also happy.


    Because in this way, she doesn''t have to look through those rare and rare books, and look at the antidote medical books directly by comparing the names of flowers.


    While observing the flowers attentively, Xu Yun said, "this flower is called the bad woman flower."


    "Bad woman flower?" If the sound of the mouth.


    If Xu Yun wasn''t so serious and looked very focused, she would really feel that he was talking nonsense.


    Because it was the first time that she heard such a dark flower name.


    "The bad woman flower is one of the top ten dangerous plants in the world. Its flower language is" malicious ", as dark as its name. Whether people pick it because of its beauty or get close to her, it will release poison to protect itself"Tut Tut, it''s a pity that such a beautiful flower is so poisonous." If the sound can not help but sigh.


    Xu Yun continued: "it can secrete a kind of milky white liquid with toxicity, and it is very thick. Once the venom touches the human skin, it will start to swell and tingle. As the contact time becomes longer, it will change the color of human skin into a frightening color, and in serious cases, the skin will rot


    "But why have I never seen such a flower before?"


    "It''s not surprising that there is no such flower in Qing Dynasty. It was originally a poisonous herb grown in the west, not a flower. What''s more, its petals grow many hard and sharp spines, and many people use them as fishing hooks


    "Well, when I stone it in the morning, it''s really hard." Ruo Yin said and tried to crush it with a stone.


    But in the heart is pondering, since is the western flower, why can appear in her yard for no reason.


    And the people behind the scenes, it is estimated that they have not seen this rare flower.


    That''s why I spread those petals directly on it, without any scruple.


    "Fortunately, your maid just put water on her feet. If it is accidentally put into her eyes, even if she cleans them immediately, her eyes will suffer permanent damage, which can lead to blindness." Xu Yun threw away the crushed stone in his hand, got up and looked at the water in the well and said, "you said that your maid was soaked in water soaked with this venom in the morning. If I''m not wrong, her feet have begun to rot


    "No If the sound hears, also hastens to get up.


    But the next moment, she suddenly thought of something, turned her head and looked at the window of the frosty room.


    Then, she told Banmei, "go in and have a look. What''s wrong with Frost''s feet."


    "Good." Half Mei seemed to realize something and trotted into the frosty room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    A moment later, Banmei came out, her eyes were still a little red. She went to Ruoyin''s side and said, "Niang, Rushuang, that silly girl, didn''t let me see when I went to see her. As a result, after I opened the quilt, I saw that her feet had been blurred, and there was a layer of yellow pus on the surface, which had a rotten smell."


    "I see." Ruoyin''s mood is a little heavy.


    She knew that Rushuang didn''t want to give her pressure and worry, so she kept it from her.


    Just now if not empty cloud told her, perhaps she was also such frost hidden, missed the best treatment time.


    At this time, Xuyun was already telling the monks how to clean the well.


    They were also cautioned not to let the water get to their bodies.


    After charging, he asked Ruoyin: "how, is it beginning to rot?"


    Ruoyin nodded and answered him.


    At the same time, she asked curiously, "aren''t you also in the Qing Dynasty, how can you know the Western flowers?"


    After silence for a while, Xu Yun did not answer Ruoyin''s question, but continued to teach the monks to do things.


    Seeing this, if Yin knew that he didn''t want to say it, he would not ask again.


    And she saw a touch of sadness in his bright dark brown pupil.


    I think I remember some unhappy things.


    When I saw Xu Yun for the first time, I thought he was William''s younger brother because of his half blood face.


    But after this contact, from getting along with each other and observing closely, she could be 100% sure that he was the brother William was looking for.


    Because it is impossible for a Tibetan monk to know this kind of flower.


    Unless, he once had such a western person around him, that''s why he understood these things.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for a benevolent monk to understand that he has not harmed others with this kind of flower, and that he has not been framed by this flower.


    Since Xu Yun and his monks are cleaning up the well, Ruoyin already knows that there are bad women flowers in the well water, so he doesn''t stay around the well.


    She said hello to Xu Yun at will, and took half Mei into the frost room.


    Ruo Yin raised her feet to frost like bed, regardless of Frost''s opposition, opened her quilt.


    As Banmei said, the red spots and rashes on the feet of Banmei are gone. Instead, there are yellow abscesses and shocking rotten skin.


    From toe to ankle, there is almost no good skin.


    If the skin is rotten, there will be a rotten smell.


    In addition, the weather is now hot, such as frost has been foot stuffy in the quilt, dare not let her see, that smell is even more aggravating.


    See if sound in the heart can''t bear, eyebrows also worried frown.


    However, Ruoyin did not dislike it.


    Instead, he helped her spread out the quilt completely and said, "if you cover it like this again, your feet will be wasted."


    "But I don''t want my mother to run around asking people to run errands for me. After all, I''m just a slave. It''s not worth your doing so. It doesn''t matter if you''re going to become disabled. I think you''ll lose your face and ask for help."


    They are slaves, and their lives are the master''s. what kind of injury is this.


    "There''s nothing worth it or not. We''re here to support each other. It''s impossible for our palace to see you turn a blind eye to my injury." Ruo Yin said, sitting on the edge of the bed carefully checking such as frost injury.


    "Originally, the servant was serving you, but it turned out that he could not move on the bed. Instead, he did not help you, but dragged you down. It''s all my fault. If I had been more careful, I would not have been like this, and you would have been worried about the servants. " Rushuang reproached herself.


    "You are such a silly girl. How can you be a drag? Thank you for your time."


    "Thank you?" Such as frost pick eyebrow, bitter face way: "Niang, you don''t break evil slave."


    "What this palace says is true. If you hadn''t got water on your feet in the morning, what would have happened to me when I got up?" If you ask.


    If Frost''s eyes turned and thought for a while, "if nothing happened in the morning, you will stretch your muscles and bones after getting up, and you will directly rinse your mouth and face."


    Said, she suddenly understood the way: "yes, if so, that poisonous water will not come to your face."


    "What''s more, if you get into your eyes, you''ll lose your eyes if you get into them." If sound road.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for you, my mother and I would all be disfigured." Banmei echoed.


    Hearing these words, the original remorse Rushuang actually has a simple smile. She scratched her head and said, "it seems that the slave is blessed by misfortune."


    "Go, you can''t talk like that." If the soundboard is on the face.


    The heart says Rushuang is really a silly girl.


    And the more frost is like this, the more she wants to cure her leg.


    "Niang, you said that we have lived in the imperial temple for a month, and our life has been very smooth. How could Yu Guifei give birth only a few days ago, and something like this happened in our courtyard? Do you think it''s Yu Guifei''s ghost?" Half Mei reminds me carefully."Well, the palace has taken this into account. What''s more, we don''t have that bad woman in Qing Dynasty. Only those who engage in trade in thirteen trades have it. But it is said that the price is so precious that it is hard to buy any money. If the harem can have this ability, unless the family of yuguifei, the rest of the people will not spend so much money even if they want to harm me. " If sound calm analysis.


    Those people in the harem are not very well-off.


    Only Yu Guifei has made great progress in the past few years because of the year soup. The better she gets, the better her family background is.


    In addition, the other party is now in charge of the harem for the time being, so it is easier to set up a bureau than others.


    "Yuguifei is really cruel. If it is her, then maybe she did the last Wanshou festival of the Empress Dowager." Half plum road.


    As long as the thought of the Queen Mother''s longevity day, she felt creepy.


    I can''t imagine that Yu Guifei, who looks harmless at first, is so cruel!


    It''s all about it.


    If the voice pulls his lips, and is about to say something, he hears someone talking outside.


    "Empress, we have cleaned the well."


    Smell speech, Ruoyin and Banmei go to the yard.


    She looked at the people who were very tired and sweating, and the empty clouds on her face.


    She habitually winked at Banmei.


    Half Mei immediately took a purse from his sleeve pocket and handed it to Xu Yun. He said, "master Xu Yun, thank you very much for today''s business. You can take it and have some tea."


    However, Xu Yun didn''t receive it. He just made a ceremony with one hand to Ruoyin. "Niang, such a thing happened in the temple. As an agent, I should have a great responsibility. So it''s just a matter of duty to help clean up the well water. "


    Different from Huixing, he takes the responsibility on himself and solves the problem quickly.


    And the monks behind him saluted with one hand, echoing: "yes, madam, this is what we should do."


    Ruo Yin picks eyebrows.


    Looking at the empty cloud so indifferent, as money as dung, she really can''t bear to take money to defile him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    But there was nothing else she could give him.


    But he did help her a lot.


    From clean water to clean the well, he told her what flowers were in the well, and borrowed books from the Sutra Pavilion.


    Therefore, she had to bend down, slightly jaw head, one hand to return a very polite gift.


    Then he took the monks away.


    After Xu Yun and his wife left, Ruoyin stayed in the room to read medical books.


    Because of the worry that it will be late, Rushuang''s feet will be abandoned.


    So at night, she didn''t rest.


    I was so sleepy that I fell asleep on the table.


    When the next day, eat casually and continue to stay up late.


    Fortunately, the next night, Ruoyin found a prescription for the detoxification of the bad woman flower in a medical book.


    But that antidote prescription is not perfect, can only remove the toxicity, but will leave scars.


    Since Ruoyin wants to cure Ruo Shuang, she still wants to cure completely without leaving scar.


    Therefore, she integrated the pharmacological knowledge she had learned from Dr. Sun, and based on this detoxification method, she studied a prescription.


    It''s only for the night. She has to rest early.


    In the morning of the next day, she asked Banmei to go to the central hall to find Xuyun, and gave him enough money to buy Herbs. She asked Xuyun to help him get those herbs and buy some other things.


    There''s no way. She''s forbidden here. She only knows him as a good man. She doesn''t ask him for anyone.


    However, this time she did not go, only let half Mei do it, and let her return the book to Xu Yun.


    Maybe Xu Yun knew that her herbs were used to save people, so she sent all the materials she needed at noon.


    Just when he came, Ruoyin and Banmei went to get the meal. Rushuang was alone at home.


    When Ruoyin and Banmei come back from the dining room, they see a lot of paper wrapped herbs on the table.


    She went to Rushuang''s room and handed the meal to Rushuang. "Has master Xuyun been here yet?"


    "Yes, he just asked if there was anyone. The servant said that you and Banmei had gone out, and he said that he had put the herbs in the hall." As frost returns.


    If the sound slightly nods, indicated knew.


    After lunch, Ruoyin began to dispense medicine to Ruoshan.


    While sorting out the medicinal materials, I also found a purse embroidered with Sanskrit, which contained some broken silver words.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin smiles and shakes her head. This one is really unwilling to accept any silver.


    At that time, she wanted him to advance money in order not to have enough money.


    He asked Banmei to give more money.


    Good for you. The rest of the broken silver and copper coins have been returned.


    I don''t even keep the travel expenses.


    Come on, I knew he would.


    In the afternoon, Ruoyin will match the medicinal materials well, half plum will be burned, and begin to boil medicine for Rushuang.


    At night, Rushuang took another dose of medicine.


    Ruoyin also pounded a bottle of Chinese herbal medicine, and Banmei spread a foot, and the medicine mud was applied to the rotten feet like frost.


    Before going to bed, Ruoyin looks at Ruoyin''s legs, which are more and more rotten. She doesn''t know what to say.


    For this kind of flower antidote, she is also the first time to make, do not know whether can thoroughly cure such as frost.


    If it can not be cured, when she leaves the temple, she will find a good marriage for Rushuang.


    At the same time, she will never let go of the perpetrators behind her.


    Because that person is aimed at her, Rushuang just suffers for her.


    The next day, Ruoyin got to bed together and went to the frost room.


    However, as soon as she got to the door, she heard half Mei happily say to her, "madam, come and have a look. Rushuang''s legs have not continued to rot any more, and they are beginning to scab."


    "Seriously?" Ruoyin didn''t expect that the medicine she made was so effective.


    She strode to the bedside to have a look. Sure enough, Rushuang''s rotten wound, which was wider and wider day by day, had scab on the edge.


    There are only some rotten abscesses in the middle.


    Obviously, those toxins have been suppressed and have not spread around.


    See this scene, if sound can''t help but exclaim: "very good."


    "It''s better to be a lady. If you don''t have a lady, I''m afraid the legs will be abandoned." Rushuang is more optimistic.


    If the sound mouth corner slightly rises, "half plum, let''s go to get breakfast first. After finishing helping Rushuang boil medicine, then make some butter tea. You are responsible for sending it to Xuyun in the central hall. It''s my thank you."


    No matter what she treats, she gets along with anyone, and she doesn''t like to ask blindly, but she doesn''t know how to pay.


    I don''t like to be in debt.


    Not because she is the queen, as if all people help her is taken for granted.


    And, in her present capacity as a forbidden queen, let alone.


    But the empty cloud is a high mood, those material things, he won''t want.I can only make food. Thank them for their help.


    As for the ingredients, when she asked Xu Yun to buy some herbs, she also asked him to buy some.


    "Well, no wonder I saw something making tea yesterday." Banmei went to the kitchen with a smile.


    So, all morning, Ruoyin and Banmei were busy in the kitchen except for breakfast.


    The kitchen is small and dark.


    The firewood was picked up by Ruoyin and Banmei on the mountain in the backyard.


    Usually it''s only used for boiling water and bathing, not for food.


    Because they couldn''t go out at all, and no one sent the ingredients for cooking.


    This time, if she didn''t need medicine while Rushuang was injured, she asked Xu Yun to help buy some food materials.


    But even so, she didn''t want to open a small kitchen stove later.


    It''s business to trouble people for frosty feet.


    But if in order to satisfy the desire to trouble people, that is affectation.


    At noon, the kitchen is filled with the fragrance of tea.


    If Yin first poured a cup to half Mei, "how about it?"


    After half Mei took a sip, she nodded with radiant eyes: "well, it''s delicious and delicious. It''s really delicious."


    "Good drink, then give Rushuang a bowl, and then you send it to Xuyun. You say that I thank him and ask him to take it. Besides, you give him back the purse. " Ruoyin takes out the purse embroidered with Sanskrit from the sleeve pocket, and the silver in it has been collected.


    Like their masters, they give a lot of money to servants.


    A Zen master like Xu Yun should have a small purse and be embroidered with Sanskrit.


    In addition, in this feudal Qing Dynasty, the purse was also a token of love between men and women.


    Although the other side is a Zen master who devotes himself to practice, there must be no other meaning.


    But be careful in all things.


    "Well, I remember." Half Mei said and gave Rushuang a bowl.


    When he went to get the meal, Banmei sent the butter tea and the purse to Xu Yun.


    This time, Xu Yun did not refuse.


    But after taking it, I let the people who cleaned the well water last time drank it together.


    Three days later, Rushuang''s feet have all scab, there is no rotten skin, but the action remains unchanged for the time being and can''t get out of bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    Then the three men returned to normal.


    At dusk of that day, Ruoyin, Banmei and Rushuang were having a meal in the hall.


    Because of the hot weather, it''s not a good way to stay in bed like frost.


    So, sometimes, Ruoyin asks her to sit in the hall.


    Then she and ban Mei took her to the yard for a little walk to exercise.


    During the meal, ban Mei gazed at a corner of the room and said, "madam, recently, the weather has become hot, and there are more and more cockroaches in our room. It has almost become a cockroach nest. Especially those with cracks in the corner, it is a nest


    "I''ve also found that, especially in the evening, it''s very active." Ruoyin glanced around the house at will and found several cockroaches crawling under her eyes. She told her lightly, "we can only clean the room and dispose of the food we eat in time. We can start to work more or less if we want to."


    The environment is simple and the conditions are not allowed. We can only do this.


    Anyway, there are many cockroaches and they won''t die. If you can bear them, you can bear them.


    She has been troubling Xu Yun many times and doesn''t want to trouble others because of this.


    In addition, since she arrived here, she has been raised in captivity by the fourth master.


    Never lived in such a bad place.


    Even the treatment of zongrenfu is better than that because of the care of the fourth master.


    Therefore, she did not know whether the situation was normal or abnormal.


    After a stick of incense, Banmei picks up the dishes and chopsticks and goes to the yard to wash dishes.


    There is no entertainment here, so Ruoyin sleeps early every day.


    If there is basically no important thing, I will go to bed as soon as it is dark.


    After enjoying the cool in the yard for about half an hour, she went back to have a rest.


    If sound to the wood bed inside, lift the thin quilt is ready to lie down.


    However, on the bed actually lies a black reptile - Spider!


    The spider looks the size of a bird.


    The whole body is covered with thick dark brown down, long, fluffy.


    The head is also dark brown, looks a little hard, but also suffused with disgusting light.


    The eight Plush claws are brown yellow and look about 20 cm long.


    The fluff under the abdomen fell on the sheet.


    In addition, its mouth also makes a "squeaky" sound of leather friction.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin just felt creepy, and her goose bumps rose one layer after another.


    It''s the biggest living spider she''s ever seen in her life.


    She had only seen spiders in books and on TV before.


    According to her impression, this kind of spider is called bird spider, which generally grows in the south.


    But this is in the capital. It''s in the north. How can there be such a bird spider?


    However, before she could understand, she found another large spider crawling out of the corner of the bed.


    Scared, she immediately put down the quilt.


    Then she heard the creak in the room getting louder and louder.


    Looking around, it wasn''t just in bed.


    Even in the corner of the wall, there are many spiders.


    "Vomit..." Ruoyin only felt nauseous, a burst of nausea in the stomach.


    Like most women, she was disgusted by the fluffy reptiles.


    Especially the more and more loud "squeak" sound, almost like a magic spell, heard her head swell.


    Ruoyin has been seen on TV and said that this kind of bird spider is very aggressive.


    However, it can make people itch, rash and even disfigurement.


    What''s more, a small animal can be killed by a small dose of the venom.


    If a spider is OK, she might be able to deal with it.


    However, the house has become a bird''s nest, she is not sure that she has three heads and six arms.


    So if you turn your head, you run out.


    But she just ran to the door, the corner of the wall suddenly ran out of a spider.


    The spider actually followed her flowerpot shoes and climbed directly on her.


    If Yin wants to swing with his hand, he is worried about being bitten.


    Had to jump a few times immediately, the use of inertia to let the spider fall.


    When she jumped to the third time, the spider finally fell.


    Ruoyin breathes a deep sigh of relief, thanks to the feudal Qing Dynasty. In the summer, there are three layers inside and three outside, so as to avoid being bitten by spiders the first time.


    Then she got rid of the spider and went outside quickly.


    I thought it would be better outside.


    Who knows the outside is also densely covered with spiders, there is no place to settle down.


    "Ah Ruoyin heard half Mei call, which made her heart flustered and worried.


    She tried to keep breathing normally, tiptoed to find a space, and quickly went out.One step, two steps, three steps... I saw the entrance of the hall.


    Suddenly, I don''t know where to jump a spider, jump directly to her left shoulder.


    This time, let her how to jump, the spider is still in her left shoulder motionless.


    If the sound simply took the moxa stick hanging from the door, vigorously swept the spider open.


    The next moment, she lifted her foot directly across the threshold.


    As soon as she got to the yard, she saw half Mei holding Rushuang out.


    At the same time, Ruoyin found that the spiders did not stay in the house.


    On the contrary, because all three of them came out, and one crawled towards them from all the rooms.


    Half Mei is struggling to support Rushuang alone. Ruoyin plans to put up a handle, or three people walk out of the yard together.


    Then, she also went forward to support such as frost, way: "go, let''s hurry out."


    But if Frost''s feet are inconvenient, the three people''s walking is very difficult.


    And those spiders are big, Eight Legged and fast.


    Just as Ruoyin went out, a spider climbed to her chest again.


    And climb up quickly along her body.


    At the moment, if the sound has ignored other, raise your hand and prepare to throw the spider.


    However, the spider crawled very fast, and soon got out of the way and was climbing up her neck.


    This means that the spider will no longer be separated from her clothing, but will touch her skin.


    In this case, it''s likely to take a bite in her neck or climb up her face.


    Ruoyin can feel the fluffy claws have touched her neck, itching.


    Just when she thought she was about to be bitten by a spider, several figures suddenly appeared at the door.


    Like saviors, they rushed into the yard with lightning speed.


    One by one, they immediately began to exterminate the spiders.


    Then, a fire like starlight flashed in front of Ruoyin.


    The next moment, there was a flash of fire in front of her eyes.


    The slight heat ran across her neck.


    Then there was a squeak in her ear.


    When Ruo Yin reacts, she finds that the spider has fallen to the ground, half of its eight long legs are burned and twitching on the ground.


    For a moment, there was a smell of scorching and smelling in the yard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    Seeing this, Ruoyin breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s just that the heart rate is still very fast.


    The chest heaved violently.


    The whole person was in a state of shock.


    I scared her just now.


    She was almost bitten by a spider.


    That''s a poisonous spider!


    If the sound takes a deep breath and eases her mood, she looks up and finds that Xu Yun is standing in front of her.


    Moreover, he did not come alone, but with several monks.


    Empty cloud dark brown eye son falls on her neck, light asks a way: "have scald you?"


    "No If the sound is finished, Xu Yun turns his head and uses the fire in his hand to sweep the half plum again.


    His strength is just good, every time the spider fell, but not burn people.


    Even the fabric, will not be stained with a spark.


    In this meeting, Ruoyin found that Xuyun''s hand was not a common torch, but a moxa stick with a diameter of about four centimeters.


    Because her nose smelled the strong smell of moxa.


    Those monks who came in with Xu Yun were holding the same moxa stick one by one.


    With their participation and help, Ruoyin was quickly arranged to a safe place outside the yard.


    After about half an hour, the squeak stopped in the yard.


    Xu Yun also took the monks to them and said, "have any of you been bitten?"


    I was too nervous just now, but I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Now I was asked by Xu Yun, but I felt that my neck was prickly.


    Intuition told her that she might have been bitten by accident.


    It''s just that the situation was flustered just now, which was not noticed.


    She shivered at the thought of possible itching and disfigurement.


    "No Half plum and frost beside Ruoyin answered almost at the same time.


    If the sound then subconsciously raised the hand to touch the neck.


    Sure enough, the left neck only lightly touched, on the hot pain.


    "Banmei, please help me to see if there is a bite in my neck."


    The voice just fell, half plum looks a little dignified.


    She opened Ruoyin''s collar and looked closer.


    Then he said, "Niang, you don''t look like you''ve been bitten. It''s just a small blister."


    "But the mark of being bitten by a bird spider can be as red and swollen as a blister." If sound road.


    "Ah? What about that? " Ban Mei worries about the tunnel.


    At this time, one side of the virtual cloud approached two steps.


    He''s not as close as ban Mei.


    Instead, he put the moxa stick on the side of Ruoyin''s injured neck. With a weak light, he fixed his eyes there for a few seconds and then said, "empress, your servant is right. It''s just a blister, not a spider bite. Because someone in our temple was bitten by a spider. Although the wound is similar to this one, the scope of swelling is much larger than this one, and there is still a little difference


    His voice was low and steady, giving a kind of warm feeling.


    "Oh." Ruo Yin touched the wound on her neck.


    Since Xu Yun said so, she was relieved.


    Although she did not know Xu Yun for a long time.


    But he gave her a sense of broad knowledge.


    He''s not the kind of person who doesn''t know what to say.


    She realized this from the last time he explained the bad woman flower.


    "It''s strange. How can my neck hurt?" If sound murmurs to oneself.


    I saw a little unnatural way on the surface of the empty cloud: "I think it was when I burned the spider with fire that I accidentally scalded you."


    Finally, he saluted with one hand and added, "I''m sorry."


    "Well, I should thank you for today''s business. If you didn''t feel it in time, we would all be bitten by a spider." If sound road.


    She could understand that there was a blister on her neck.


    If the spider was on her material at that time, it was easier to control through the material.


    But the spider''s legs all climbed up to her neck. It must be difficult to control the distance between moxa sticks.


    What''s more, compared with the severity of being bitten by a spider, this little blister doesn''t matter.


    "You don''t have to say thank you. We heard that there are a lot of cockroaches in the back hall recently, so we took moxa sticks to clean up cockroaches in the back hall. Then when I pass by you, I hear a scream inside, and then I see spiders all over the yard


    "So it is. Thanks to you this time, or we will be bitten by a spider." If sound a little afraid of tunnel.


    After all, the three of them are just women, and they don''t have the tools to drive away the spider.


    The only one who has kungfu is Rushuang.


    But as frost legs are not completely good, mobility is not convenient.


    As monks, they have been practicing martial arts since childhood.It''s similar to Shaolin Kung Fu, but it''s Tibetan martial arts.


    In addition, they have moxa sticks in their hands, which can drive away not only cockroaches, but also bird spiders.


    At this time, the monks cleaned up the dead spiders in the yard and put them into sacks.


    Xu Yun glanced at the body of the spider which was as high as the mountain, and said to Ruoyin: "we have eliminated all the spiders that we can catch, but in the end, a few of them have run away. So we''ve sprinkled the powder that spiders fear around the yard. In addition, there is also a bag of moxa sticks that you can use when you need them


    "Good." If the sound returns.


    She knew that the number of spiders this time was too large.


    It is not easy for them to eliminate so many in a short time.


    Those spiders are crawling fast. It''s impossible to burn all the spiders left. There will be a few fish missing the net.


    After finishing the yard, Xu Yun made a sign to the monks and decided to leave.


    However, he just took a few steps, then stopped and said to Ruoyin: "empress, someone seems to want your life."


    After reminding Ruoyin, he is ready to take the monks away.


    There have been a series of accidents in this yard recently. You don''t need to check to know what''s going on.


    "Thanks for reminding me." However, looking at Xu Yun''s back, if Yin pulls his lips, he can''t help but remind him, "that... The Zen master Huixing who works with you is not a good one."


    She didn''t want to complain. After all, he had no reason to stand up for her.


    But think that he and Huixing are acting in charge of affairs, should contact more.


    With his indifferent nature, he was appointed to receive wisdom and calculation.


    Therefore, she just wanted him to guard against each other, so as not to be yined by Huixing.


    Seeing Xu Yun''s pace a little bit, he turned to Ruoyin and saluted with one hand and said, "we monks and practitioners, as long as we discipline ourselves, don''t need to care about others."


    With that, he left with the monks.


    Ruoyin jerked her mouth, yes, she forgot that Xu Yun was a Zen master.


    Moreover, people like him who study Buddhism and practice wholeheartedly are calm in their hearts.


    Even if someone hurts him, he doesn''t feel angry, he just forgives.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    Because their mood is different from that of ordinary people.


    Maybe he knew Huixing was not a good one, but he would not care.


    Even if he didn''t know at first, she told him now, he would not care, as long as he was good.


    Well, let''s just say she didn''t say it.


    After Xu Yun and they leave, Ruoyin and Banmei will settle in the house like frost.


    I didn''t want to trouble Xu Yun, but I got help again and again.


    And Xu Yun can remind her that it is the end of benevolence and righteousness.


    After all, they didn''t matter, not even friends.


    As an agent in charge of affairs, she is also busy practicing Buddhism every day. There is no reason to help her wholeheartedly and get involved in something that should not have been mixed up for her.


    In fact, Xu Yun didn''t remind her that someone wanted to harm her.


    But he seemed more interested in destroying her face than letting her die.


    Otherwise, from the bad woman flower to the bird spider, it is a disfigurement.


    As for fatality, it''s a small probability event.


    This shows that the people behind the scenes do not want her to die, but want her to be disfigured and tortured again.


    "Niang, just now master Xuyun said that someone wanted your life? Do you mean that these spiders were deliberately done by someone? " Rushuang has been in the house recently and doesn''t know much about the outside.


    If the sound of light "um" a, "want to come to those cockroaches, there are personnel arrangements in advance."


    "If that''s the case, then the people behind the scenes can really calculate that there are so many cockroaches in summer that they won''t attract people''s attention. And they know that spiders like to eat cockroaches. They actually use cockroaches as bait and put some spiders in to attract them to stop. " Half Mei analyzed.


    If the voice and eyes turned slightly, he said solemnly: "in the next days, we should always be on guard. Whenever something goes wrong, we should take preventive measures immediately. Anyway, the three of us are going to go out alive and return all that they set up for us! "


    "Yes." Rushuang and Banmei answered.


    Then, the master and servant held a small meeting, made up the bed, and then rested.


    Ruoyin''s yard, also suddenly restored calm.


    However, the Yikun palace in the Forbidden City was not very peaceful that night.


    This meeting son, Yu imperial concubine is sitting in the ear room bedside, bow head lovingly looking at the sleeping four Ge Ge.


    She''s still in her first month.


    When she saw Ziqing come in, she made a sign to the nurse in the room, let the nurse take care of the four squares, and went out quietly.


    Out of the room, back to their own room, she can''t wait to ask: "these days passed, how is the queen, she is OK?"


    This question seems to wish that the queen was not good.


    "If we go back to the master, the people we arranged have already dealt with the queen many times according to your orders, but the queen can turn her back on her every time, and nothing happens." Ziqing reported it truthfully.


    "It''s impossible that there is nothing wrong with it, or is it that he doesn''t dare to deal with the empress at all, just perfunctory in this palace." Yu asked displeasantly.


    "That''s not true. I have inquired about it. The first time he attacked the queen was that the maid beside the queen accidentally spilled poisonous well water on her feet, so that the queen could find out the clue in advance, so as to avoid disfigurement."


    "Even so, the queen was forbidden to stay in the temple, and there was a problem with the water in the well. I think it will be difficult to live a good life." Yu imperial concubine hook hook lip, "moreover, even if she is OK, her bodyguard had a thing, with her disposition, in the heart is not sad to die."


    "It was not easy for her, but she found another agent in charge, and she also found a clean water source. She borrowed medical books and asked her to buy medicinal materials for her. In a few days, the maid''s foot injury was quite good."


    Smell speech, Yu imperial concubine Liu Mei a pick, inconceivable way: "did not expect the queen to have such ability, this palace is really underestimated her."


    "The second time, this night, our people put a lot of cockroaches in the Queen''s yard a few days ago. At dusk today, she took the opportunity to throw a large number of spiders into her yard. Unexpectedly, she ran into the acting steward named Xu Yun, who saved the queen with a large number of monks. "


    Yu imperial concubine Liu eyebrow micro Cu, impatient way: "this damned agent is in charge, how to return bad this palace good thing."


    "That is, if it had not been for him, the Queen''s life would have been rotten away."


    "It''s really irritating. The palace thought that the queen could easily disfigure her if she was forbidden in the temple. How to get to that kind of place, she still has the ability, actually once twice saved the danger. "


    "It''s not just the ability to hook up a man. Who knows if she went to the monk''s nest, did she hook the agent in charge? Otherwise, why would a monk help her again and again?" Ziqing was indignant.


    If it was not for the empty cloud, the master would have done her job.It''s been a long time, but I haven''t made any progress.


    Who knows purple green words just finish saying, Yu imperial concubine glared at her one eye.


    "You can talk nonsense at other times, but you should at least accumulate some virtue for those who practice. Don''t feel dirty in your heart. Everything is dirty. They are Zen masters of practice. Naturally, they are compassionate and can''t be saved in the face of death. "


    "What the master taught me is that I know." Ziqing lowered her head and probably realized that she had said something wrong.


    However, just when she knew her mistake, she was surprised to hear Yu Guifei''s insidious smile: "well, regardless of whether the Queen''s heart is dirty or not, and the empty cloud has no worries, our palace can successfully make them dirty and dirty...


    " how does the master want to deal with them? " Asked Ziqing.


    "Since this method of disfigurement doesn''t work twice, I''ll change it."


    "What way?"


    "Ruin the Queen''s reputation."


    "Please tell me, madam. I will arrange it immediately."


    "I ask you what a woman cares about most in Qing Dynasty."


    Purple green tilted her head to think for a while and then replied, "of course, it''s a famous festival."


    "That''s it." Yu imperial concubine half narrowed her eyes and said with a dry smile: "people are afraid of death faces, trees are afraid of peeling. This palace can not destroy the Queen''s appearance, it will destroy her reputation."


    "How to destroy it? The temple is full of monks who have no desire."


    "Monks are also men. Besides, if we really can''t do it, we can make a fake."


    "Good." Maybe I know how to do it


    With that, she decided to go out on business.


    Yu imperial concubine then called to stop her, light way: "you don''t rush to go first, and listen to this palace teaches you."


    "Master, please tell me. All the servants are listening."


    Yuguifei beckons to Ziqing and whispers something beside Ziqing''s ear.


    As she spoke, her eyes were visibly sinister.


    After she finished, Ziqing nodded her head and said, "I know what to do."


    Yu imperial concubine gave a faint "um" and said, "the emperor has been to Baoping house for some days. I think he will return to Beijing in a few days. So, no matter what, we must finish this matter before the emperor enters the palace, otherwise the matter will become very difficult as soon as the emperor comes back. "


    If the emperor is not in the palace, the empress will be able to turn evil into good luck many times with her own strength, and avoid her numerous plots in the temple.


    Let alone if the emperor is in the palace, the queen may get the emperor''s protection, and it is very difficult for her to attack the queen.


    "But we have already started to scare the snake a few times ago. The queen will certainly take more precautions. In addition, it''s said that Xu Yun is not easy to handle. What if it doesn''t work out? " Ziqing failed twice. Naturally, be careful, and it didn''t work out.


    How to say, also want to leave some retreat for oneself.


    "Let''s talk about it at that time. Anyway, our palace has many ways to deal with the queen. Even if she''s not like other men, just spread rumors and make it known to everyone


    "Do you think the emperor still believes in the empress just like before?"


    "Of course not. "Yu Princess hooked her lips and said:" for a man, what matters most is the green hat on his head. The queen did not break the bottom line before, so the emperor took care of her. But if she breaks this bottom line, whether she is true or not, a man will respond


    "Yes, especially a man like the emperor. He is an emperor. How can he bear such comments?"


    Speaking of this, Yu Guifei''s eyes flashed a cruel color, "this palace wants to see, at that time, will the emperor protect the queen. There is also the queen, who has lost the emperor''s protection. To see how high she is, she can only live like a mole ant and let this palace trample and torture her


    "The master said so."


    After the official account, Yu Guifei''s face suddenly sank. "Although the queen is safe and lucky, it can''t be denied that Huixing is not good. Otherwise, there are so many people in the back palace who can''t deal with the queen, and this palace has not broken the queen."


    "Yes, it is the master who thinks the most comprehensive and has the most ability!"


    "You go to tell Huixing that if he still has a bad job this time, what''s the use of him in this palace?" With that, Yu Guifei turned her words and said with a smile: "but then again, even if he can do it, it''s no use keeping him in this palace."


    "Master, please don''t worry. I''ll give the matter to you and make it clean." Ziqing understood Yu Guifei''s words.


    In the next few days, the Forbidden City and the capital city were very peaceful.


    However, the four masters in Baoping mansion are in an unstable environment every day.


    At the moment, he was preparing to take officials and bodyguards to inspect a village with a large population.


    In order to be more efficient, he did not ride in a carriage, even though the sun was blazing.


    It''s riding a big horse and going all over the country.Everywhere I went, my clothes were almost wet through.


    When the day is over, the fabric will sweat.


    However, for a while, the original flax skin also became bronze.


    The fourth master neatly turned over and looked up at the sun like a fireball.


    When the horses were ready to walk a few steps, he suddenly thought of something, and asked Chen Biao, "how about the queen recently? "


    -


    -


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    "If you go back to the emperor, Zen master Huixing in the temple has sent a letter. The empress lived very well in the temple. In addition, there have been letters in the Forbidden City saying that everything is well in the palace. Please rest assured. " Chen Biao replied truthfully according to the letter.


    The emperor is very busy every day recently.


    During the day, he was busy inspecting around and distributing money and articles for the relief of the imperial court.


    At night, when I return to my temporary camp, I have to review all kinds of books.


    And those trivial things were conveyed by him and Su Peisheng.


    Originally, the emperor could live in a house arranged by local officials.


    But the emperor did not like to live in their homes because of the officials'' inaction.


    I don''t want to take so many people to stay in those inns.


    Because in that case, those bodyguards and servants will have to spend a lot of money.


    In order to save money, try to spend every cent on disaster relief.


    Therefore, every time the emperor went to inspect, he would set up a temporary camp on the spot.


    In summer, there are a lot of mosquitoes in the wild. No matter how to prevent it, the emperor''s body is also bitten by mosquitoes and has a red rash.


    But he didn''t let the doctor show him, just do things.


    But even if the emperor is too busy to take care of himself, as long as he is free, he will remember to ask him how the queen is.


    No matter how busy I am, I will ask you one or two questions.


    He also did not remember that the emperor was the Grand Master of Zhangjia and the great master of guanding, Puhui and Guangci, which was conferred by Emperor Kangxi.


    The emperor''s practice of Zen in the past few years also benefited from Professor Zhang Jia.


    It can be said that Zhang Jia was the emperor''s mentor.


    So the emperor trusted him very much.


    Even to his apprentice also very trust, rest assured.


    After listening to Chen Biao''s words, the fourth master nodded thoughtfully.


    Then he took the reins leisurely with one hand, swung the reins with one hand, and rode towards today''s destination.


    The officials and bodyguards behind him also followed.


    As well as the chariot loaded with relief materials also slowly followed, leaving a place of dust flying.


    These days, the fourth master went to inspect the most serious disaster places.


    Then, the money brought by the court was directly distributed to the victims, and trusted officials were asked to repair the canal as quickly as possible.


    In this way, exploitation at all levels is eliminated.


    All the money and goods for disaster relief were handed over to the people.


    He also arranged a Bachelor of agriculture to stay in the local area to teach the people how to make the crops grow grain as soon as possible.


    About half an hour later, the fourth Master arrived at a village.


    At this time, the sun is like a fireball, burning in the sky, sending out burning heat.


    Because he had been riding in the hot sun for a long time, his forehead exuded sweat as big as beans.


    A dark blue robe, also soaked in sweat.


    The village leader had been waiting at the entrance of the village.


    He was waiting with the villagers in twos and threes.


    Now when they saw the fourth master, they knelt on the ground and kowtowed like the living Bodhisattva: "little kowtow to the emperor."


    It was long, dark and thin, with wrinkles like cracks in the ground.


    I don''t know if he is too nervous to see the fourth master, or he is hungry and has no strength. His legs are swinging, and the whole person looks weak.


    His head was wrapped in a white towel.


    He was dressed in patched rags.


    But the clothes are very neat, it can be seen that they are carefully taken care of.


    Maybe such a dress is the best in his family.


    It''s just that his hair is messy and looks like a mop that hasn''t been washed for months.


    Even the body also exudes a smell of no bath sweat.


    Because of the drought, it is difficult to drink water, so washing becomes a luxury.


    He didn''t leave his old horse.


    Li Chang was so helped by the fourth master, a pair of hands full of calluses, immediately grasped the fourth master''s hand.


    He looked up at the fourth master and said sadly, "emperor, I''ve been waiting for you. It''s been six months. We haven''t had a drop of rain since the beginning of the year. "


    His hands were like dry branches, and his fingers couldn''t reach straight.


    His face was full of "bitter".


    When speaking, full of wrinkles around the corner of the eye, but also exuded helpless tears.


    The fourth master tightened his hand and didn''t speak.


    Zhang Tingyu, on one side, stepped forward and said, "don''t worry. The emperor is here to solve your difficulties. But now time is tight, we have to rush to the next place later, so you''d better take us to Chuang Tzu to have a look. "


    "Good, good." Li Chang wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and took the fourth master into the village.


    The fourth master, with his bodyguards and officials, walked into Chuang Tzu.The scorching sunshine on his face was dazzling.


    The earth is like a steamer, too hot to breathe.


    In the fields of crops, the sun has long been baking a dry yellow earth.


    There were deep cracks about the thumb.


    Those cracks, like thirsty mouths, are opening their mouths in anticipation of rain.


    New wooden memorial tablets can be seen everywhere, just like mass graves. It is estimated that these are the victims buried recently.


    I don''t know if the burial was careless. With the hot wind, the air smelled a burst of rotten smell from time to time, as if it was from the corpse.


    At this moment, the cicadas and cicadas that should be called in summer were gone. Only some high arched tombs were seen, and mosquitoes and flies were flying.


    And uya in twos and threes cried on the branches.


    And the terrible sound of owls over the village.


    Several dogs were skinny and hungry, lying on their backs at the door of the earth house with their tongues outstretched.


    Moreover, the fourth master saw many hungry people digging wild vegetables all the way.


    And adults who drink water for their children with wooden spoons.


    I don''t know where the water came from.


    From a distance, you can see that the water in the wooden spoon is muddy and full of mud.


    After a while, the fourth master saw a place where many people gathered.


    There seems to be a wailing cry.


    He raised his hand and pointed to the place. "Why are so many people gathered?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, I saw that after a long pause, he replied with a sad and sad voice: "Alas, it used to be a temporary relief station in the village, but as time went on, there was no food left in the village, and... It turned out to be a temporary burial area. Otherwise, those children and women would have no strength to be hungry. If they were bereaved, they would not have the ability and strength to bury them We can only help the villagers together. "


    Smell speech, 4 Ye long eyebrow micro Cu, "so far, your village probably died how many people."


    "Our village used to be a village with a large population. There used to be more than 30000 people. At the beginning of the famine, although they were dead, they were not so bad. Now there is a drought, and there are only 22000 people left in the village." Speaking of this, Li Chang wiped his tears and said in a trembling voice: "pity my grandson and wife, who also left me a few days ago..."


    there are more than 30000 people left, only 20000 people left, which is 30% of the dead population.


    Hearing this, the fist in the cuff of the fourth master was tightly packed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    A moment later, the crowd arrived at the temporary burial area.


    This is the bottom of a mountain. When the fourth master approached, he smelled a smell of corpse decay.


    Zhang Tingyu and Su Peisheng, who followed him, frowned.


    But the fourth master didn''t cover his nose, and they didn''t dare to cover it, but his stomach was tumbling.


    After approaching, we can see that in addition to some villagers at the foot of the mountain, there are also bodies piled up into the mountain.


    There are hundreds of people stacked at the foot of the mountain.


    Although the fourth master has been to many places these days, he has seen many such scenes.


    But when he saw this scene, his calm eyes were still scarlet.


    But his heart is not numb, on the contrary, he wants to manage this place well.


    When any emperor was in office, he could not feel better when he saw this situation.


    Every emperor hoped that his country would be peaceful.


    Who would like to see the people living in poverty, starvation die everywhere.


    At this time, the villagers met the fourth master and gathered in front of him, crying.


    The bodyguards tried to pull them apart. The fourth master waved his hand to show them not to do anything to the boss''s surnames.


    Then, he looked at the villagers with scarlet eyes, and his voice was majestic: "please be calm. I came here today to solve your problems, so that you can live a good life and rebuild your home."


    After hearing this, the common people just kowtow and wail.


    Seeing this, the fourth Master said: "I personally came to your Chuang Tzu to listen to the opinions and suggestions of the people. If you have any suffering, please tell me, and the court will help you."


    The reason why I came here in person was that I wanted to fully verify the relief materials to the people.


    In addition, he also wants to listen to the voices of the people and see where the problems are.


    Otherwise, the officials will only listen to the good report every time.


    Bad things are always hidden.


    If it was as good as it was written in the memorial, would it be the way it is now?


    Hearing what the fourth Master said, those people did not dare to speak at first.


    Because they are just ordinary farmers, they are worried that they will be retaliated by those officials after they have said so.


    Seeing that they were trying to speak, the fourth master probably guessed why they did not dare to speak.


    It''s hard to look friendly on a cold face.


    But at the same time, it also shows the incomparable majesty of the king.


    He held his lips and said, "it''s up to God if it doesn''t rain. But sometimes, people''s greed is more terrible than disaster. If it was not for the local government''s inaction, the court''s money would have been used to build canals. Where would this be


    I have already known that the government has not done anything. Just speak up and I will deal with them.


    It is, drought is not terrible.


    If the canal is built, grain can also be planted.


    But the government embezzled the silver, which led to such a disaster.


    Even one side of Zhang Tingyu also said: "you don''t have any worries, the emperor will make decisions for you."


    Now, the villagers looked at each other one by one.


    Then an old woman took the lead.


    "Emperor, we don''t have much money to grow crops. In addition to the drought in the field, we can''t grow much grain every year. But the local officials charge us a lot of food taxes, and more and more year by year. Isn''t this forcing people to die? "


    "Yes, a few years ago, I heard that the imperial court helped other difficult areas. Some villagers in difficulties would not starve to death without making a fortune. But when we get here, even the disabled families do not have any help. When there is a drought, they have to wait day and night until they are buried in the Loess field. "


    "By the way, the local officials also encroached on the land and collected dozens of acres of our land to grow cotton, but I didn''t have a place to plant a little corn myself."


    "And this drought, the water in the reservoir has dried up, we engaged in aquaculture, we simply lost a lot of ah."


    In this way...


    the fourth master stood in his place and listened to the people''s voice patiently.


    Although he had known for a long time that the government did not act, he did not know that they did not do so.


    They not only overcharged the people''s grain tax, embezzled the supplies provided by the court to the poor people, but also occupied the land of the people...


    after a while, when the people had finished, the fourth master asked Zhang Tingyu to write down all these.


    And gave the relief materials to the leader and villagers.


    At the same time, he also took his bodyguards to bury the starving villagers on the mountain.


    Due to the lack of time, he did not stop in the village, and went to the next village to be inspected.


    Three days later, the fourth master dealt with the end of Baoping house. He could go back to Beijing.


    It''s just that there are still some things that need to be dealt with.


    With thunderous speed, he ordered to copy the homes of dozens of local officials in Baoping Prefecture.All the property of the family was used for disaster relief.


    In addition, he also ordered the beheading of the twelve officials at the gate of Baoping Prefecture, including the beheading of the twelve officials, the cutting of the waist, the cooking of cooking, the peeling of the skin, and the cracking of the chariot...


    in any case, the top ten torture of the Qing Dynasty would like to be staged on these people in turn.


    Even so, his face still has an upright look.


    Because in his opinion, the lives of tens of thousands of people are nothing compared with this torture.


    No one could have imagined that such a cold-blooded and merciless emperor listened to the people''s voices in the disaster area a few days ago, brought them relief materials and solved one after another of their troubles.


    However, Zhang Tingyu felt that these scenes were too cruel, so they tried to remind them: "emperor, although their crimes are unforgivable, they can''t all be subjected to such cruel torture. This... Really damages your image in the hearts of the common people."


    Originally, the emperor personally did this disaster relief, and his prestige in the local area was very good.


    But if such cruel torture is carried out, the common people will be frightened.


    Moreover, when the emperor ascended the throne before, eight masters and nine masters were told that the emperor had killed his father and had brothers and sisters.


    In this way, the hard-earned image will be destroyed.


    The fourth master knew what Zhang Tingyu meant, and he knew that they were for his good.


    After the deep ink pupil turned slightly, he said: "that''s it. The three most sinful ones will be beheaded or their backs beheaded."


    In this way, the original ten scenes of torture were slightly changed.


    Then, during the discussion with several ministers of Zhang Tingyu, the fourth Master said:


    "besides, when killing corrupt officials, we should not only ask the common people to see them, but also the officials who are not allowed to go. I just want them to have a good look. I want them to have a good look. Their muscles are crisp and their bones are soft, they are scared to death, and their dreams are restless. In this way, their black eyes will become dark When Zhu stares at the silver, he will be surprised. He has to weigh it. He can''t do too much, he has to think about leaving a way for himself. "


    he also said:" these officials, who claim to be disciples of Confucius and Mencius, let them see this bloody scene is much more effective than reading a hundred Analects of Confucius and Mencius in a house! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    Therefore, the fourth master sent an order to Baoping mansion and the Yamen.


    Let Baoping government officials of four grades or above, regardless of their relatives or friends, must see off when dozens of officials are beheaded and put to the public.


    But as we all know, the best way to say goodbye is to say goodbye.


    To put it bluntly, it is to observe punishment.


    It''s even worse to say. It''s clearly killing officials to show them.


    Even if those people knew the real intention of the fourth master, they would have to be brave enough to go.


    Who let thunder, rain and dew are God''s grace.


    The emperor asked them to watch, and they had to.


    Otherwise, it''s going to end badly.


    At the moment, after listening to the fourth master''s words, people in this room can''t help but sniff.


    Lingchi is a kind of criminal law with thousands of cuts. It is the most cruel one in the death penalty.


    A total of 3357 knives are needed, and the criminals must be stabbed to death at the last knife, that is, the 3357 knife.


    This picture, think about it, is a bit shocking.


    But they knew what the emperor meant.


    In addition, the government of Baoping government is really hateful.


    Tens of thousands of people''s lives are delayed by them, and they must be punished.


    Otherwise, the punishment will be light, and those who are behind will ignore the matter and continue to follow their old ways.


    "Emperor, before you come, several officials have committed suicide. How should we deal with it?" Zhang Tingyu reported.


    Before the fourth master ascended the throne, some officials knew that he hated corruption.


    In particular, after the accession to the throne, the measures taken to crack down on corrupt officials are appalling.


    Therefore, as early as I heard that the fourth Master arrived at Baoping mansion in person.


    There are a few who are afraid of committing suicide and want to die one hundred times.


    "Suicide?" Hearing a sneer from the fourth master, he said: "these people know that their crimes are so serious that they can''t protect themselves. They want to deny them once they die, and save their property for future generations to enjoy. This is absolutely impossible. It''s better to seal up all the property of his hometown, monitor his family, pursue the property that has been sold, and put an end to the possibility of transferring and hiding stolen silver. Even if they commit suicide, they have to make a clean copy of their homes. "


    "Yes." Zhang Tingyu returned.


    Perhaps he felt that he was still angry, but the fourth Master said again: "for these people, there is no need to hinder their feelings. We must strictly investigate and deal with them. It is in accordance with my original intention to chase these people into poverty and to make their descendants poor as well! "


    Zhang Tingyu answered "yes".


    It seems that those people are wrong. They think that if they die, they will die.


    Who knows the emperor will not let go of the dead.


    Even their relatives and children did not let them feel better...


    at noon, the fourth master sat on the gate of Baoping mansion and looked down on dozens of officials wearing wooden shackles and shackles.


    One by one, they are fat or skinny.


    Otherwise, it''s a thief.


    And they have one thing in common, which is not good.


    Where they were kneeling, a group of people surrounded them.


    Because of drought and famine, the people are hungry to gnaw bark.


    Therefore, there is no such phenomenon as throwing eggs and throwing cabbage.


    However, there are people throwing stones at them.


    The common people threw stones and cursed the officials they hated.


    What''s more, he scolded the ancestors of those officials for 18 generations.


    But for a while, the twelve people were hit by stones, and they were in great distress.


    The fourth Master seemed to be sitting at the gate of the city.


    When the time for beheading came, he stood on the gate with his hands on his hands, and his eyes became sharp.


    The eyes, which seemed to penetrate all the eyes, fell on the twelve officials.


    It makes people feel chilly in the hot summer.


    All of a sudden, a thunderous voice was forced to the sky: "you bastards, you are black eyes at money, full of shameless habits, you are simply blinded by profits and have lost conscience! If you are not put to death today, it is hard to understand that I and the people only hate each other, and have no face to face the tens of thousands of people who died in the disaster in Baoping Prefecture! "


    With that, he grabbed a token from one side of the bamboo tube and threw it at the gate of the city.


    With the token falling at the gate of the city, the butcher''s knife was cut down.


    Suddenly, the execution ground was covered with blood.


    The heads of several officials just tumbled to the ground, some lips were slightly open, and their eyes were still staring.


    At the same time, several officials who had been cut at the waist had their bodies cut in two by heavy axes.


    Although these crimes are unforgivable, they are slightly lighter and can be a happy ending.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah And the remaining three most sinful officials are screaming in pain and suffering from tardiness.


    I saw the executor holding a knife with cold light in his hand, cutting on them one knife after another.Seeing this, although the common people felt bloody, they clapped their hands in succession.


    "Well, if it wasn''t for the dog officials'' inaction, my family would not have been like this."


    "That is, I have a good home, and now I am the only one left."


    "After being bullied and oppressed by these dog officials for so many years, I can finally see their fate today. What a vent of anger!"


    "Yes, I thought our Baoping mansion was going to be defeated. Fortunately, the emperor personally came to deal with it and gave us a peaceful day."


    However, it is the relatives of the officials and other local officials that are totally different from the common people.


    Under the scorching sun, the knife, which was cold and awe inspiring, refracted the sharp light and stabbed them in the eyes and hearts.


    The cold light on the blades finally turned into cold. From the bottom of their feet, goose bumps rose one layer after another.


    It was as if the knives were cutting them.


    It made them shiver several times in the summer.


    Some even covered their chest, and their stomachs fluttered.


    But because of the four living Yama masters on the gate of the city, he could only suppress his inner discomfort.


    Just as the fourth Master said, this scene can make them tremble, their muscles and bones are crisp and soft, their soul is lost and their dreams are restless...


    after a cup of tea, the originally shrieking pain turns into a weak and painful groan.


    One by one, they are fat and greasy, skinny, and cheeky faces, which have long since become beyond recognition, bloody and shocking...


    however, due to the fact that lingchi is a long punishment.


    Thousands of technical operations can not be completed in two or three days.


    Therefore, half an hour later, the fourth master told some things and left the gate.


    Some people, of course, will not always stand in the sun.


    And the punishment of these three people lasted three days and three nights.


    Three days later, on the execution ground under the city gate, the scorching sun shone on the bloody ground.


    There was only a heap of rotten meat and three piles of white bone.


    During this period, many people paid for a piece of meat from them, saying it was to take it back to commemorate the dead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    Some still eat raw to vent their anger.


    It can be seen how much they hate these dog officials...


    it was at night that the fourth master read memorials in the camp as usual, and arranged the follow-up work of Baoping mansion.


    Since there are so many officials missing, there must be new people to make up for it.


    Under the candlelight, that piece of water chestnut clear cheek appears more firm.


    A man''s calm and attentive appearance shows the confidence and arrogance of mature men.


    By the time he finished his work, it was already dark.


    The fourth master rubbed his aching shoulder and neck and looked up at the white sky outside for a few seconds.


    As if he remembered something, he turned his head and looked at Su Peisheng. He asked faintly, "how is the capital?"


    "When I go back to the emperor, the Zen master Huixing said that the empress is very good in the temple, and everything is well in the capital city."


    As the emperor''s eunuch, he is very eye-catching.


    Although the emperor asked about the capital, he knew that the Lord mainly asked about the empress.


    Since the queen asked about these things.


    You can imagine treating those corrupt officials mercilessly.


    Even those officials with their heads on the ground, bloody and unblinking.


    Can often busy late at night, but always ask the queen?


    Sure enough, the fourth master ignored the capital and directly asked, "are you sure the queens are all good?"


    "That''s what the letter says. Although the food of Empress Dowager is not as good as Yongshou palace, she has three meat and vegetable meals a day. We have also arranged a small courtyard for solitude, which can be regarded as clean. " Anyway, he''s a messenger slave.


    Smell speech, four ye light "um" one.


    But soon, his long eyebrows frowned slightly, as if to detect a trace of something wrong.


    He led his lips, and his voice was a little anxious: "bring those letters to me as soon as possible."


    After a slight meal, Su Peisheng immediately nodded his head and said "yes" and went to get the letter.


    After a while, he held several letters in his hand and handed them to the fourth master, "emperor, this is the letter from the temple and the capital. Please have a look."


    After receiving the letter, the fourth master directly picked out the letters sent by the temple and looked at them one after another.


    Moreover, he was too anxious to open the envelopes one by one.


    Instead, he tore the envelope and took out the letter.


    Finally, he put all the letters on the desk and compared them one by one.


    It was just as Su Peisheng said in those letters.


    It''s not "the queen is all right.".


    "The empress has been very well recently.".


    Or "Empress is very good" and so on.


    In addition, at most, from diet to daily life, all are good news but not bad news.


    I don''t know if the heart has a soul, or how.


    He always felt that there was something strange about the matter, which was not as simple as that reported by the slave.


    It is not uncommon to say that he asked once or twice, and that was what he said in his letters.


    But so many letters, nearly ten or so, mostly mean this.


    It made him feel perfunctory, and intuition told him it wasn''t true.


    Before that, he was busy dealing with the tens of thousands of victims in Baoping mansion, and because of his trust in Zhangjia, he didn''t think much about it.


    Now the more I think about it, the more wrong it is.


    The next moment, the fourth master immediately got up and went out.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng quickly followed him with his arm in arm.


    As the fourth master walked out, he said in a deep voice: "get ready for a fast horse. I want to go back to Beijing immediately. In addition, let Zhang Tingyu stay to deal with the follow-up incident of Baoping government. "


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he trotted out to deliver a message.


    He did not know why the emperor suddenly returned to Beijing.


    But judging from his guess, it seems that it is the queen?


    But these days, the letter in the capital is not good, the empress is good?


    Well, he said, the emperor usually looks calm and rational.


    Once you touch the queen, you lose your sense.


    He is a slave, and I don''t know whether it is good or bad.


    The Emperor didn''t have a rest for a few days.


    Last night, I was busy criticizing the discount of the whole night, and I didn''t rest for a moment.


    Now looking at this posture, it seems like an arrow in one''s heart that I wish I could not stop to rush back to the capital.


    As Su Peisheng thought, about half an hour later, the fourth master told Zhang Tingyu something, and took his bodyguard back to the capital.


    What''s more, he was not riding a carriage, but a horse.


    This means that he, who has not had a good rest for a long time, has to rush back to the capital without stopping...


    at the same time, Ruoyin in in the imperial temple does not know that the fourth master is going back to Beijing.


    All she knew was that the yard seemed to be at peace after the last spider incident.And if Frost''s foot, also can get out of bed to walk normally.


    It''s just that there are some thin scabs that don''t slough off completely.


    It was very hot in early July.


    In the air, it''s all hot and hot.


    Because the room was too stuffy and there was no ice basin.


    Therefore, at dusk, Ruoyin took half plum and Ru frost and set up a small table in the yard.


    A few more stools were brought up, and the three of them gathered around the yard for dinner.


    The air in the yard was better than that in the house, and the cicada''s chirp in the depth of willow shade came from the ear.


    Ruoyin came from Yongshou palace with a pair of silver chopsticks.


    That pair of chopsticks, in addition to being used as public chopsticks, also has the effect of drug testing.


    She checked the chopsticks in the meal, and when there was no problem, she was ready to eat.


    "Meow ~" who knows this time, a kitten''s call, sounded in the yard.


    If Yin looked around, he saw a gray cat hopping around under the table.


    Today, there are three fried saury fish in a dining room. There are three small ones and one master and servant.


    Ruo Yin glances at the saury on the table.


    She did it a few times in the dining room. It wasn''t very good.


    So, she took a fish with a public chopstick to the cat, "here, give you a little fish."


    Anyway, she doesn''t like to eat saury, and Banmei and Rushuang don''t like it either. It''s too fishy.


    There seem to be several stray cats in this temple.


    Besides this one, Ruoyin has seen several.


    Every time she looked at them, she thought of the little snowflakes in Yongshou palace.


    So, it''s not surprising.


    "Meow, meow..." the gray cat, who got the fish, called a few times to Ruo Yin, then squatted on the ground and began to gnaw at the fish.


    At the same time, the mouth also made a dull hum of biting fish.


    See, if sound mouth corner smile, continue to eat.


    The master and the servant had a meal, and the meals of the three were all served in the sandwich of a food box.


    The dishes are also served in the sandwich of another food box.


    The rice is served with a spoon and a pair of chopsticks.


    None of them liked saury very much.


    I''m very interested in another dish of Braised Tofu.


    Three people a person with a small iron spoon scooped a few spoons of Braised Tofu into the bowl, and drenched with soup, ready to bibimbap.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t eat any." Ruoyin is about to pick a meal, only to find that there is no movement under the table.


    She put down her dishes and looked down.


    By her such a roar, half plum and frost also quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks, looked down.


    The gray cat was lying under the table, motionless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    Ruoyin pushed the cat gently with her hand, but the cat still didn''t respond at all.


    Where else is there just now when begging for food.


    See this scene, a few under the table, three pairs of eyes understanding one eye.


    Then, Ruoyin put his hand on the tip of grey cat''s nose.


    Her fingertips can feel the breath, which means that the gray cat is not dead.


    At this time, Ruoyin several where still eat meal.


    Under the table a few times, if sound Chao half plum and if frost make a wink.


    Then the three continued to straighten up and sit back to the table.


    And with the fastest speed, the table table table and food are brought into the hall.


    Even the cat under the table was brought into the room.


    Back in the hall and sit down, Ruoyin sniffs the pile of saury, Braised Tofu and stir fried cabbage.


    Although I checked the dishes with silver chopsticks before.


    This time, she took out a silver hairpin from her head and tried it in the meal.


    But she tried, and the silver hairpin still glowed silver in the candlelight, and there was no sign of blackening.


    So she put the dish on the tip of her nose and sniffed it carefully.


    However, there was no bad smell.


    Everything is just the original flavor of food.


    "How are you, madam?" Rushuang asked.


    Ruoyin shook her head and said, "there seems to be no problem with these dishes, but the cat just took a few bites and fainted in the blink of an eye. This means that there must be something wrong with the dish. It''s just that it''s not that kind of inferior overpowering drug, but a colorless and tasteless overpowering drug, or the one with strong effect, otherwise the cat won''t be dizzy so soon. "


    Since the silver chopsticks could not be tried out, there was no other instrument around her for testing, so she could only guess according to the cat''s reaction.


    If the cat does not breathe, it must be a strong poison.


    But the cat still breathes, proving that the people behind the scenes just want to Daze her, and don''t want her life.


    Oh, it''s really the same as the previous several times, it seems that there is another purpose, want to torture her slowly.


    "Overpowering drug?" Half Mei frowned, puzzled to ask: "since all have been poisoned, why is it just poison, not poison?"


    "Yes, I think it''s strange. It seems that these times, they did not come for human life, but for other purposes. What is she trying to do with us this time? " Even the careless frost also found the problem.


    If the sound Mou light slightly turns, the way: "we follow their plan, don''t know what they want to do next."


    So, the master and the servant after a discussion, with the fastest speed, will pour those meals in the backyard secret place.


    After a while, the courtyard, which had been lit by dim candle light, became pitch black.


    Ruoyin hides behind the door inside, waiting for the truth to come.


    And Rushuang and Banmei are hiding beside her.


    Because the weather is already hot, a few people crowded together, it is even more heated.


    In addition, the atmosphere is a little tense, one by one, the forehead exudes sweat.


    But they wait and wait, the yard is still quiet, and there is no follow-up.


    In the dark, if Yin picks eyebrows, is she thinking too much?


    No way.


    The people behind the scenes will not just want to Daze the three of them.


    In this way, they waited for about one incense stick.


    Then there was a faint rustle of footsteps in the yard.


    Then, there was a man''s voice in the yard: "is there anyone?"


    If the tone several look at each other, there is no answer.


    After a few seconds of silence in the yard, Ruoyin heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, and seemed to be coming to their room.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the wooden door in front of them was pushed open stealthily.


    "Dong"!


    Such as frost a stick hit on the head of visitors, issued a stuffy sound.


    She was originally a martial arts practitioner. Her strength was greater than Ruoyin and Banmei, so she knocked that person unconscious.


    In the dim night, Ruoyin can see the other party wearing a red robe.


    A face white and tender, looking at is the appearance of small white face.


    Then, Ruoyin and Banmei, regardless of the number of three, seven and twenty-one, also punched and kicked the man.


    It''s not a good man to come to a woman''s room at 3:30.


    The key is that they came after drugging their meals.


    Well, it must be with those bad guys.


    But this meeting son, if sound does not have the time to interrogate this person.


    Because she knew that first there was an overpowering drug in the meal, and then a strange man came into her room.


    The next thing, she can think of with her toes, there must be someone coming to catch - rape.


    So she and ban Mei put the man in a sack."Rushuang, if you go out of the backyard, you can put him in other people''s yard according to our agreement. However, if there is any trouble on the way, you don''t have to be brave and throw him on the half way. Anyway, as long as it''s not in our yard, it''s easy to say If the sound instructs a way.


    "Good." As frost was strong, he carried the sack on his shoulder and went out from the backyard.


    But if frost can''t leave a cup of tea, the sound of noise comes from the yard.


    It was the footstep and the noise that we heard without a word of greeting.


    What''s more, it''s not just the footsteps of one person, but the footsteps of a group of people.


    For a moment, a light came in from the window.


    Before the other party does not move, Ruoyin will not take the initiative to go out.


    Otherwise, it''s not good for the other party to notice something.


    So she just lay on the bed and pretended to sleep.


    Ban Mei lay on the floor beside her bed.


    After a while, there was a bang bang at the door.


    They seem to be expecting no one inside.


    Or, thought that if sound several are confused.


    Therefore, it is unnecessary to knock on the door and hit the door directly with brute force.


    With a huge "knock" sound, the door was directly knocked open.


    Then, there are steps toward Ruo Yin''s bed.


    Do not wait for the other party to approach, if sound will lift the bed curtain.


    She sat on the bed in her daytime clothes and looked at the monk standing in front of her. It was Zen master Huixing.


    There are several monks behind each other, each holding a lotus lamp.


    At the moment when Ruoyin lifted the curtain of the bed, she obviously saw that Huixing was scared, just like hell.


    Because, just now Huixing bumped into the door so much that there was no sound in the room.


    Even when they broke in, the room was quiet and no one woke up.


    Therefore, Huixing''s sinister eyes seem to be saying: why didn''t she faint?


    Why is Xi Mei sitting here and sweeping his eyes


    But what he meant was, "Why are you here, and you''re not fainting?"


    "Why, she is the close maid of the palace. What''s wrong with keeping vigil around the palace?" If Yin picks eyebrow to get out of bed, "it''s master Huixing, who brings so many people to visit at night. What''s the meaning?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    Huixing coughed gently, and seemed to say frankly: "I heard that a man broke into the temple at night and had a private meeting with the maids. That''s why I brought people to search for it."


    It was meant to ruin the Queen''s reputation.


    But now there is no evidence, naturally close your eyes and casually tell a lie.


    "It''s really strange to hear from Zen master Huixing. A few days ago, there were bird spiders flying around here and there. The noise was so loud, but you didn''t even have a person. But it''s quiet in the middle of the night. You''ve come very fast. What else is it that a strange man has broken in? Why didn''t we hear it, let alone see it? " If sound road.


    This Huixing, life is critical, he came out to save people.


    When things like this happened, he was pinching.


    At first glance, she colluded with others to frame her up.


    "There are all practitioners in the temple. They can''t tolerate those filthy things. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will pollute the eyes of Bodhisattvas." When Huixing spoke, her eyes were glancing in the room from time to time, "so, please cooperate with me and let us search in the house. If there is no one, we will leave naturally."


    "Yes, but I have to remind you to be careful when you lift a stone and hit yourself." Ruo Yin hooked his lips and took half Mei to sit in the armchair in the room.


    He called himself a Zen master for his virtue of Huixing.


    But no matter what the other party''s purpose is, his words are full of truth.


    Besides, she would have taken the man out. Naturally, they would search for it.


    Otherwise, everything seems to be in order.


    What''s more, she has to fight against this Hui to delay Rushuang''s time.


    After a stick of incense, Huixing led people to search the house twice, but no one wanted to search.


    For the first time, he stood there watching.


    But the monks said they didn''t find anyone suspicious.


    "How can there be no one?" Hui Xing asked.


    "Why, is there anyone in my lady''s yard?" Asked ban Mei.


    Huixing took a look at half Mei and said faintly, "no, it''s clear that someone saw a man enter the yard of the empress, so I''m so sure."


    After that, he was really impatient and joined the search.


    But in the end, he came to Ruoyin in in great disappointment and said, "empress, as the agent of the temple, I have the responsibility to manage the temple properly. Today, if it wasn''t for a man who broke into the temple, I was worried that the reputation of the temple would be damaged, and that the thief would offend the empress. Then I brought people to search for it. I beg your pardon. "


    When he spoke, he had a sincere attitude, just like a kind-hearted Zen master.


    Ruo Yin glanced at Huixing.


    If she had not known Hui Xing''s true face, she would have believed in his evil.


    And she didn''t think he was really afraid of her.


    Because as he said, he was sure that the fourth master was not there and did not pay attention to her.


    She thought that she would have a bad luck before the fourth master came back.


    Therefore, Huixing said these words in order to maintain his position in the temple.


    And make the monks think he''s a good one.


    But if the sound of the next time, such as frost that should be about the end, there is no need to go around with him.


    Then, she took the lead of her lips and asked faintly, "have you finished?"


    Hui line a Leng, return a way: "finish saying."


    "Then you can get your men out of here." If the sound is cold and cold.


    Anyway, if frost has gone for so long, I don''t need to delay any more.


    Huixing probably didn''t expect that she would let him go.


    But the family is the queen, even now is in the forbidden period, the status is also higher than him.


    No matter how unhappy he is, he can only use means secretly.


    On the face of it, you still have to make a show.


    He held his lips and seemed to think of something. "Empress, if I remember correctly, you still have a maid in this room?"


    Ruoyin:...


    she didn''t speak, and Banmei on the other side answered for her: "you said Rushuang. A while ago, her foot was injured, but now she is very well. Every day after dinner, she will take a walk in the temple, so it is estimated that she is still walking outside."


    Half Mei is smiling, but she is gloating in her heart.


    Bald ass, wait for a good show!


    "So it is." Hui Xing turns her eyes slightly, and then she salutes Ruoyin with one hand, and she is disappointed to take those monks away.


    Just before leaving, there was a touch of evil in my eyes.


    He has failed twice before, and he has been very dissatisfied with him.


    In addition, I heard that the emperor was on his way back to Beijing.


    If he hasn''t done his job well, I''m afraid his life will not be guaranteed.


    Not long after Huixing left, Rushuang came back to Ruoyin''s room panting.


    After she eased her breath, ban Mei asked in a low voice, "what, is everything going well?"If frost nods, smile back: "that must."


    Therefore, the master and servant three people smile a face cunningly clean.


    "By the way, Madame, when the servants go out, what do they do?" Rushuang asked.


    "It''s the Zen master Huixing who searched our yard under the guise of being a thief in the imperial temple, and finally left in dismay." Half a plum.


    "It''s really hateful to be the Zen master Huixing again." Such as frost angry way, "this is not to want to destroy the reputation of Niang."


    It''s good to say that it''s searching people, but in fact, it''s trying to catch rape!


    If Yin didn''t speak, she just raised her feet to bed and said faintly, "you two have a rest early. Today they haven''t got it. We should be careful."


    "Good." If the frost should, go out.


    Half Mei continued to lay the floor in the room, guarding Ruoyin.


    But in my heart, when will the emperor come back.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid my mother can''t hold it.


    If sound is lying on the bed, eyebrows flashed a touch of cold color.


    This is the third time.


    For the first time, the other side used a woman to poison her well water, trying to destroy her appearance.


    The second time, it was a poisonous spider that wanted to disfigure her.


    The third time, this time, she and the slaves in the meal under the overpowering drug.


    Then she made a little white face who didn''t know where she was coming from.


    Then Huixing brought people to check.


    All of these things are probably written by one person.


    Because the person behind the scenes never wanted her life.


    It''s about destroying her face.


    Probably the first two Miss, this time is not to destroy her appearance so simple.


    Clear is to catch - traitor, and then give her the reputation of red apricot.


    As a result, a forbidden queen, originally notorious.


    Such a bad reputation will be lost in minutes.


    As the saying goes, starvation is a small thing, but breaking up is a big thing.


    It''s a small thing to kill, but a great deal to lose one''s virginity.


    Because here, women are insulted, they can only exchange death for the innocence of the family.


    Not to mention her as the queen of the Qing Dynasty, such a thing, it can not live.


    Because she was a disgrace to the royal family.


    Well, in this way, the people behind the scenes wanted her to be disfigured at the beginning, and then wanted to destroy her dignity and reputation, and then let her die in these difficulties.


    What a cruel heart!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    And the woman in the harem is the only one who resents her so much.


    To say, at the beginning, when the Empress Dowager''s longevity day, she was not sure that Qiaofeng betrayed her was the work of yuguifei.


    Or someone framed her, and then planted it on Yu Guifei.


    But now, after so many murders.


    She more and more thinks that the day''s things, is Yu Guifei''s self-directed and self acting.


    Even if she came to the temple and was framed again and again, it was also the work of Yu Guifei.


    Otherwise, how can Yu imperial concubine finish her child''s life, her yard one after another accident.


    In addition, yuguifei lost her third child when she suddenly became sharp and abnormal.


    But she said it a long time ago.


    She has never done anything harmful to nature. Even if yu Guifei lost her mind because of the loss of her child, she came to her.


    She will not be afraid!


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin bit her teeth hard.


    When she comes out of the temple, she will not let Huixing and her harmers go.


    There are also those who testify for yuguifei on the longevity day of the empress dowager, she will never let go of them!!!


    She will give them back all the hardships she has suffered these days.


    Let them also have a taste of fear, and then gradually die!!!


    In the morning of the next morning, in the Taimiao temple, Zen master Huixing was good at Longyang, and at night he secretly hid men''s favorite behavior.


    Moreover, with the promotion of Banmei and Rushuang, this matter has become known to all.


    "Niang, you don''t know. I heard that when master Huixing went back yesterday, he saw the man lying on the bed. The whole person was in a daze. However, several monks who were with him also saw it. It is estimated that his face is green with fear. " Such as frost smile way.


    If sound smile smile, way: "that man did not faint, no one doubt?"


    "I was dizzy, but when Huixing went back, he just woke up. This kind of thing is very serious in the first place. In addition, the fact is in front of us. Naturally, it''s impossible to wash the Yellow River Half plum road.


    "It''s just right that he should not be his Zen master properly. If he wants to frame up our mother, he should be rewarded with evil." Such as frost smile way.


    Ruoyin chuckled and said, "let him suffer for the time being. When this temple comes out of the temple and returns to the Forbidden City, he, the Zen master, will be the end of his life."


    "That''s it." Such as frost, it echoed the way.


    In the following days, Ruoyin lived quite quietly in the temple.


    Even when Hui Xing met her, she walked with her head down.


    You can''t afford to hide.


    Until one morning, the clean day was completely broken.


    Now, Ruoyin is watering the flowers in the yard.


    Although the life here is simple, the life is also a little bad.


    But happy is also a day, not happy is also a day.


    She tries to clean the yard and make her life more delicate.


    But pouring, if the sound suddenly heard eunuchs singing newspaper.


    "The Empress Dowager''s wife, Yu Guifei is here!"


    Smell speech, she holds the hand of sprinkling kettle slightly a meal.


    Then she turned her head and looked at Banmei and Rushuang.


    The next moment, I saw a black man coming in at the door.


    The first is the Empress Dowager in lotus flower color embroidered with Phoenix and peony pattern.


    She was holding aunt Cui''s hand and stepping into the threshold.


    The hair on my head was bright and tight.


    The canthus of the eyes were pulled a little too hard because the hair was tightly coiled.


    Tight feeling will that pair of sharp eyes, appear more narrow and sharp.


    And she followed, is wearing a silver red embroidered flower flag dress yuguifei.


    Surrounded by a group of slaves, they followed in one after another.


    There was no smile on their faces. Instead, they were serious.


    Especially when the Empress Dowager looks at Ruoyin, she seems to have made a big mistake.


    Somehow, Ruoyin''s right eyelid beat three times for no reason.


    Intuition told her that the two were here to find fault.


    But no matter what, before the other party finds fault, there must be etiquette.


    If sound put down the hands of the sprinkling pot, salute the Empress Dowager: "courtier concubine to Emperor sum Niang please."


    The Empress Dowager coldly glanced at Ruoyin and didn''t let up.


    Then, that pair of sharp eyes swept around the yard.


    "Come on, I will search this courtyard for the AI family. If there is anything disgraceful, I will give it to the AI family." The majestic and sophisticated voice came from the Empress Dowager''s mouth.


    And the servants behind the Empress Dowager came into the house to search.


    The Empress Dowager herself sat on the chair brought by the slave, with a high empress dowager posture.


    As for the imperial concubine Yu, she stood behind the Empress Dowager and made a ritual to the emperor."Yuguifei, you''ve only been out of the month for a long time. Don''t stand for a long time, and sit by my sad family." The Queen Mother Road.


    "Thank the Empress Dowager." Yu Guifei smiles and sits down in the chair beside her.


    When she sat down, she looked up at Ruoyin contemptuously and defiantly.


    If Yin''s knee is bent and painful, she has to stand up.


    The Empress Dowager and Yugui imperial concubine did not get along before. When did they get along so well?


    But this is not the time to focus on this.


    After she got up, she asked the empress dowager, "empress dowager, where did you go wrong again? Why did you come to search the court of my concubine?"


    Only listen to empress dowager cold hum a, way: "Ai Jia, this is to deal with domestic ugliness!"


    Looking at the Empress Dowager''s words do not say clearly, but also a pair of vows appearance, Ruoyin retorts: "minister concubine in this temple, how is it a domestic disgrace?"


    However, the Empress Dowager only gave her a cold glance, and then she stopped paying attention to her.


    On the other side, Yu Guifei said with a smile: "empress, this is the case. Since you were banned, the emperor has not given the right to be in charge of the harem to his concubine. However, recently, there are some bad rumors in the harem, saying that... "


    speaking of this, Yu Guifei deliberately stopped saying it.


    It''s hard to speak.


    If Yin can''t see Yu Princess like this, it seems that she has done something shady.


    She bit her teeth and asked, "if you have anything to say, why hesitate."


    "That''s what you asked my wife to say." Yu''s imperial concubine chuckled and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. I heard that the Queen''s wife was too close to a beautiful Zen master in the temple. But I was just a princess. Although she had the right to manage this kind of affairs, she still had many taboos."


    Ruoyin: "in her opinion, Yu Guifei is not a taboo,


    but she wants to get rid of her by the Empress Dowager''s hand.


    "But if something like this happens in the harem, I can''t ignore it. Otherwise, if you lose the face of the royal family and the emperor, it''s not my fault. Therefore, I have to ask the Empress Dowager to come, but the queen can rest assured that the Empress Dowager has always been a principled and rule-abiding woman. If there is nothing wrong, she will not wrongly treat you. " Yuguifei whispered softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    Because the Empress Dowager is in front of her, she speaks very appropriately, so that people can''t find fault.


    It seems that he is only thinking about the emperor and the harem.


    Ruoyin chuckled and said, "if you don''t have evidence, take people to search the courtyard of this palace. Or for such serious reasons, do you know how much impact this will have on this palace and how serious the consequences will be? "


    If you say that Huixing leads people to search, it is the reason that thieves break in.


    Even if nothing is found out, she will have nothing to lose.


    But they came here because she and the Zen master were too close.


    As a result, her reputation was more or less lost, no matter what was found out or not.


    Moreover, last time Huixing came, she put an overpowering drug on her meal and deliberately let a man in.


    But this time, she did not notice any clue.


    Is it that Yu Guifei still has what after move, she does not know?


    Otherwise, how can you promise to bring the Empress Dowager to come.


    "Isn''t all the evidence found out? If we don''t search the evidence, how can the truth be revealed?" The Empress Dowager looked askance at Ruoyin and said, "why should the queen be worried? The more you are like this, the more suspicious it will be for the mourning family. Don''t think about it, if you are innocent, Aijia will say it clearly and return your innocence. But if you do something shady, I will finish you for the emperor! "


    Yu imperial concubine immediately acted as a peacemaker, "empress dowager, this matter is really the minister concubine is wrong, no matter how to say, the minister concubine still wants to compensate for the empress, did not greet a sound, with you together."


    With that, she saluted Ruoyin, sensible and low-level.


    Ruoyin:...


    she bit her teeth and simply turned to the Empress Dowager instead of looking at the faces of the Empress Dowager and Yu Guifei.


    The Empress Dowager has no logic.


    She was wronged every time.


    Moreover, whenever she argued for herself, she became guilty.


    This eight characters have not been left, let it go. If it is found out, we will finish her for the fourth master.


    Forget it, she is too lazy to argue with the Empress Dowager.


    She didn''t do anything, whatever they did.


    However, when Ruoyin thought so, a maid of honor came out of the hall.


    The maid in law had a purse in her hand.


    If sound''s sight falls on that purse, inexplicably feels familiar.


    It was a black purse, embroidered with Sanskrit, and could not understand the sound.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something.


    This is not the last time she asked Xu Yun to help buy medicine. She still had some silver left. Xu Yun wrapped it in Sanskrit lotus and gave her back the silver?


    However, in the delivery of butter tea, she clearly let half Mei return it.


    When did you come to her again.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Ban Mei.


    And ban Mei''s eyes are also a shock.


    But they can''t talk to each other here.


    Otherwise, everything seems to be in order.


    Besides, she believes in ban Mei''s character.


    Otherwise, if half Mei really betrayed her, Yu Guifei would not just take the purse out to say something.


    Just like Qiao Feng, you can identify her.


    These days, Ruoyin keeps a certain distance from Xuyun except for important things.


    In order not to let people take advantage of the opportunity to play.


    Who knows, there''s still a chance.


    "What is this?" The Empress Dowager swept the ink purse in the palace girl''s hand.


    "If you go back to the empress dowager, it''s a purse." The maiden replied.


    Smell speech, Empress Dowager eye light suddenly a tight.


    "Well, a purse is a gift for men and women to show their love." But Yu Guifei on one side with rhythm: "look at this ink, it should be a man''s purse. Moreover, it is also embroidered with silver Sanskrit. I think it is the item of the practitioner. In addition, it is in the Taimiao temple. It is estimated that it belongs to some monk in the temple. "


    She had a decent smile all the way, without a trace of tearing.


    It doesn''t mean it must be like this. It''s just guessing that affects the Empress Dowager''s judgment.


    Said, she looks up toward if sound to smile: "empress Niang, Minister concubine did not guess wrong?"


    "It''s a pity that imperial concubine Yu doesn''t go to work as a spy. I really admire this logic." If the sound is light.


    Yuguifei laughed, "the queen flattered me."


    At this time, the Empress Dowager asked to one side of the maid, "where did this purse come from?"


    I saw a red face on the maid''s face, chatting back: "is... From the empress''s personal clothes to find out."


    The voice just fell, the Empress Dowager frowned, a pair of did not see the appearance, "it is to lose the royal face, unexpectedly put the man''s things, with the intimate clothes together."


    Seeing this, Yu Guifei quickly relieved and said, "empress dowager, don''t be angry. In case the queen is wronged, it''s not sure. Anyway, the purse is from the money bag. Men often hang it around their waist and everyone can see it. Let''s invite all the monks and identify them one by one, and we will know who the owner of the purse is. "Listen, the queen is wronged.


    But I''m here to give advice to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes turn slightly, as if thinking about something.


    She is the Empress Dowager. She knows that calling everyone to identify means that things are getting worse and worse.


    Therefore, she is no more than Yu imperial concubine, but also worried about the royal face.


    If Yin doesn''t want to make things bigger, it will only damage his reputation.


    She led the lip, light way: "don''t be so troublesome, Minister concubine knows who this purse is."


    "Say it." The Empress Dowager murmured.


    "A while ago, someone poisoned my concubine''s well water, which led to the slave below being poisoned. So I went to the Zen master in charge of affairs...


    " say the point. " If the voice has not finished, she is impatiently interrupted by the Empress Dowager.


    If sound slightly pauses after, did not listen to empress dowager''s.


    Instead, he went on: "I asked the servant to give the Zen master Xu Yun silver, and help me buy medicinal materials to cure the servant''s feet. As there was still money left in the purchase of medicinal materials, he gave it back to his concubine in this lotus package. But later, my concubine asked the servant to return the purse to him, but I don''t know why the purse appeared in my yard again


    What she said was true. There was no point.


    "I don''t know?" Yu Guifei said with a smile: "the queen is really joking. You put them in your personal clothes. It means you cherish them very much. How can you not know?"


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager has been successfully biased by Yu Guifei.


    Her old man''s heart heaved violently, with cloisonne armor fingers Ruo Yin, angry way: "you... You kneel down for the mourning family!"


    Ruoyin stood straight in the same place, looked at the Empress Dowager frankly, and said obstinately: "it''s a pity. For so many years, Huang e Niang still has no ability to distinguish right from wrong. Once upon a time, you asked my concubine to kneel, but I couldn''t. Now, I will not kneel


    At ordinary times, she is polite, but now she is right. Why should she kneel!


    Moreover, the Queen Mother put her hat on her head more than once.


    A few years ago, regardless of her pregnancy, she wronged the child in Mao Bin''s belly.


    He also used brute force to force her to kneel down and tried to torture the pregnant woman. He also said that he would confine her to the palace.


    At that time, she would have been executed by the Empress Dowager if the fourth master didn''t arrive in time and took her away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    This time, the Empress Dowager wants her to kneel down and admit her mistake again. It''s ridiculous!


    Moreover, after listening to her, the Empress Dowager did not even ask why the well water was poisonous, so she ignored it impatiently.


    "Empress dowager, please don''t be angry. How can you say that the queen is also the mother of a country? Don''t let the servant press the queen to kneel down and hurt her leg. "Yu''s imperial concubine advised.


    But what she said was not human at all.


    It sounds like persuading the Empress Dowager. Obviously, he is giving advice to the Empress Dowager and forcing Ruoyin to kneel down.


    The Empress Dowager can''t do anything if she doesn''t have a strong voice.


    I saw the Empress Dowager''s sophisticated eyes turned and said in a deep voice: "good, very good, Queen, since you are unconvinced, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    After hearing the speech, Yu Guifei''s mouth was filled with a smile of pride.


    The heart said that the Empress Dowager was finally cheated!


    "You can''t tell the truth from the wrong. Well, Aijia will call the Zen master to let you know clearly where your mistake is. At that time, I''ll see if your kneecap is as hard as your mouth


    With that, the Empress Dowager motioned to the slave on one side, and the servant went out.


    Seeing this, Yu Guifei could not help frowning.


    She said that. She thought the Empress Dowager would force the queen to kneel down.


    Or break the Queen''s leg, after all, such a thing is the Royal shame and ugliness.


    Who knows that the Empress Dowager still has the heart to ask the Zen master to check.


    So she took her lips and said, "empress dowager, I heard that there was a Zen master named Huixing, who was in charge of affairs in the temple with master Xuyun. He should know whether the purse belongs to master Xuyun. In this way, we can find out the truth without involving too many people. "


    "Well, call him in, too." The Empress Dowager doesn''t care about tunnels.


    As soon as the voice dropped, another servant went out to ask Hui Xing.


    Maybe Ruoyin woke up the Empress Dowager.


    Or she is not convinced.


    Therefore, before Xu Yun and Hui Xing were invited, the Empress Dowager did not force Ruoyin to kneel down.


    After about one stick of incense, the servant next to the Empress Dowager took Xuyun and Huixing to the courtyard.


    After they came in, they saluted with one hand: "I''ve seen the empress dowager, the queen and the lady."


    The Empress Dowager did not speak, if Yin and Yu imperial concubine have no reason to let them rise, this is against the rules.


    Her old man glanced at Xu Yun and Hui Xing, and said faintly: "the AI family searched a purse from the Queen''s yard. Look, whose is this?"


    Then, the maiden will find the Sanskrit purse in front of Xu Yun and Hui Xing.


    Xu Yun is a real man. Without waiting for Huixing to open his mouth, he said frankly, "if you go back to the empress dowager, this purse is just mine."


    At the same time, Huixing, who was around him, took a slow step and said, "empress dowager, this purse is really empty. I have seen him wear it several times. However, he has been living in the central hall of the imperial temple. How could the purse be in the court of the empress? "


    "Then ask him." The Empress Dowager''s sight falls on Xu Yun.


    A pair of sharp eyes, the virtual cloud looked over.


    To say that Xu Yun is ugly, she is not so suspicious.


    But this one is very beautiful.


    Put in the crowd, you can see him at a glance.


    This makes the Empress Dowager more and more believe what Yu Guifei said.


    "Empress dowager, this is really my purse. Empress Dowager once asked me to take some herbs for her. As there was still a lot of silver left, I gave it back to her in this lotus package. Later, when she asked the slave to send me butter tea to express her gratitude, the servant returned the purse to me. But just yesterday, my purse disappeared, until now, I don''t know it''s here False clouds return to the truth. As like as two peas,


    said, "the words of your empress dowager are very similar to that of the queen."


    To say that Xu Yun doesn''t admit it, it seems to be insidious.


    But Xu Yun came up and confessed.


    In addition, if she and the Queen each have a talk, it must be a problem.


    The key is that he and the queen said the same, but it is difficult to distinguish, or have no way to start.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager couldn''t make up her mind, Yu Guifei reminded her, "since master Xuyun and the queen said the same thing, one of them lived in the central hall and the other lived in the small courtyard of the back hall. It''s certainly impossible to say good words in advance."


    This is for fear that the Empress Dowager will not think about it.


    But this time, the Empress Dowager wants to make things clear.


    Because she was said more than once by Ruoyin that she wronged people.


    The Empress Dowager held her lips and said, "light is a purse, it can''t prove anything. Maybe someone put the purse into the Queen''s yard


    Yu Guifei turned her head and looked at the Empress Dowager in an incredible way, thinking that she had heard something wrong.


    But that sophisticated voice is said from the Queen Mother''s mouth.I''m not afraid of pig like teammates, just afraid of temporary collapse of teammates!


    The reason why she called the Empress Dowager was that she was worried that others thought she was targeting the queen.


    With the Empress Dowager''s shield, all responsibility can be put on the Empress Dowager.


    In this way, even if the emperor returns to Beijing, it is also between the emperor and the Empress Dowager.


    The fire couldn''t burn her at all.


    Who knows that seeing things develop in the direction she wants, the Empress Dowager stops and goes back.


    However, the heart is not happy, on the surface, she still smile: "what the Empress Dowager said is very right, I don''t know how to deal with it?"


    "Anyway, I don''t think the purse can prove anything. Besides, if it is true as the queen said, she just asks this Zen master to buy medicinal materials, even if she goes closer. After all, she is poisoned, which is a matter of human life."


    The Empress Dowager finally did not ignore the fact that the well water was poisonous.


    After pondering for a moment, she went on: "however, if something like this happens, we should check it out in any case. We can''t discredit the royal family if it is so impure."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Yuguifei puffed her lips and felt that the Empress Dowager was more and more uncontrollable.


    What she said ran counter to what she thought.


    Sure enough, only listen to the Empress Dowager light way: "want to prove the innocence of the queen and this Zen master, you have to use the secret arts to verify the body."


    "Can..." Yu imperial concubine swept an eye if sound, way: "empress all gave birth to 3 elder brothers, how can test?"


    "The empress can''t be tested, but this Zen master can, because since he can be a Zen master in the temple, he is a monk at a small age. He has discipline and is naturally a virgin." The Empress Dowager said and motioned to one side of the minion, "you go to the Tai hospital, and call the old imperial doctor who will touch the bones to the AI family."


    "Bang." After the maiden should, she went out of the yard.


    Yu imperial concubine accosted him and said, "empress dowager, I only heard that women are virgins by using palace guarding sand. I haven''t heard that men can test them."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    How can this empress dowager be different from her imagination.


    She was looking for her to deal with the queen.


    It''s not for her old man to investigate the case.


    But things have developed to this point, the Empress Dowager has been completely out of her control.


    In other words, the Empress Dowager has her own opinions and never takes her words seriously.


    Especially after being scolded by the queen, she couldn''t hear her words any more.


    It seemed that she was only trying to prove that she was not wronged.


    But she knows that the queen is innocent!


    Then, naturally, the Empress Dowager wronged the queen.


    At this moment, even if the sound of one side, also surprised eyes open a circle.


    She has never heard of the secret arts in the Empress Dowager''s mouth.


    "You''ve never heard of it." The Empress Dowager swept Yu imperial concubine with Yu light.


    Then he looked up at Ruoyin, a pair of potential in the must get proud look.


    That look seems to be still saying: why, you haven''t heard of it?


    There is a distance between Tai hospital and Tai Temple.


    Therefore, about half an hour later, the old imperial doctor mentioned by the Empress Dowager came in a hurry with a medicine box on his back.


    As the queen mother said, he was an old doctor.


    All the hair on the moon''s forehead has become silver.


    The wrinkled eyes wear a pair of hawksbill eyes.


    When you walk, you have to live on crutches.


    After he entered the courtyard, he went to the Empress Dowager and beat him: "I have seen the Empress Dowager."


    "Get up, show the Zen master to Aijia and see how he practices." The Empress Dowager pointed to Xu Yun.


    The old imperial doctor nodded, and then the Royal concubine Ruoyin and Yu paid a salute.


    Then, he went to Xu Yun and saluted with one hand.


    In the Qing Dynasty, people like Xu Yun were respected.


    Therefore, before things are determined, we must treat each other with courtesy.


    Although the Empress Dowager did not specifically ask him to do anything, he also knew that checking a Zen master''s practice meant checking where.


    He is a imperial doctor in the hospital. Can he check the practice of Zen?


    Of course, it''s about checking that.


    Because monks have to accept the five commandments.


    No killing.


    Second, no stealing.


    Third, no immorality.


    Four, no nonsense.


    No drinking.


    If you look at it, killing, stealing, talking nonsense and drinking are not the areas he can examine.


    The only thing he''s good at is lewdness.


    Because he has a top secret bone touching technique, no matter male or female, he can distinguish whether the other is a virgin.


    If the Zen master really committed adultery, it means that he is not a qualified monk.


    When the Empress Dowager saw that the imperial doctor was about to start his work, the Empress Dowager seldom said in a kind voice:


    "this Xuyun Zen master, there is such a rumor in the harem, so the mourning family must come forward to stop it. Otherwise, it will be bad for the emperor and the emperor. Moreover, this kind of rumor is not good for you and the queen. Therefore, please cooperate with the imperial doctor''s examination. If you are really wronged, I will return your innocence to your master and praise you. Of course, if you are not, I will not forgive you lightly. "


    The cloud stood upright.


    The deep brown eyes are open and bright.


    I feel at ease in my heart as you like.


    Then, he put his hands together and meditated in situ.


    "The empress dowager, please


    No matter what the Empress Dowager and yuguifei said, the beautiful cheek of Zhang Junmei was always light, and could not see any emotion.


    He is like a man with no temper.


    But at a glance, people dare not despise it.


    Only because he exudes a kind of dignified temperament, as well as the sense of peace of mind.


    This makes the old doctor respect Xu Yun more and more.


    Before he started, Chao Xuyun put his hands together, "how offended."


    Then, he raised his right hand and touched Xuyun''s nose carefully.


    In order to better determine the results, he also from the bridge of Xu Yun''s nose all the way down to the tip of his nose.


    I don''t know whether he is confident or skillful.


    At the time of examination, he had no emotion on his face and could not see whether it was good or bad.


    After touching the Empress Dowager three times, the old imperial doctor bowed his hand at the Empress Dowager and said, "empress dowager, I have checked it. This Zen master is indeed a very good practitioner."


    This Zen master is still a virgin.


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager expressed her understanding.


    At this moment, Yu Guifei was not calm. She pulled her lips and said, "this imperial doctor, how do you know that he is a good practitioner. Can it be tested by touching your nose with one hand or two? "


    Is this old doctor old or confused.Touch the nose bone, just want to fool the past.


    But the Empress Dowager seems to trust him.


    The best unique skill was questioned, but the old doctor was a little unhappy.


    But because the other side is a princess identity, not so obvious.


    However, he was still very serious: "this is the only secret handed down by slave ancestors. Everyone has a bone at the tip of his nose. Whether he is a man or a woman, this bone is very hard before he is still a virgin. It''s even a little diaphragmatic to the touch. "


    "After breaking the body, the bone will split to both sides, losing the sharp feeling of diaphragmatic hand, understand? Lady


    I don''t know it''s too angry.


    Still too confident to learn from others.


    The old doctor told us all the secrets of his ancestors.


    Try to persuade Yu Guifei with professional knowledge.


    Anyway, that kind of feeling is very subtle. Without a few years of technique, you can''t even learn it by telling others.


    Moreover, different people''s bone hardness is not the same, ordinary people are unable to distinguish.


    The old imperial doctor seemed to be still angry, and mentioned the Empress Dowager.


    "What''s more, since the Empress Dowager has invited the servants, she naturally trusts them and knows how to use them. If the Empress Dowager doesn''t understand, why should she question the slave here?" The old doctor is quite upright.


    "Well, I''ve seen your ability many years ago. I call you today, of course, because I believe in your technique. Since you say that this Zen master is a good practitioner, aijiaxin is your name. " The Empress Dowager comforted the old doctor in time.


    "I thank the Empress Dowager for her trust." The old imperial physician was polite.


    Seeing this, it is not good to investigate these again.


    What''s more, there seems to be some truth in listening to the old doctor.


    It''s just a breath in my heart.


    To say that the queen has not banned foot, she can not completely deal with the queen at one time.


    But this is the fourth time that she has attacked the queen since she banned her feet.


    She didn''t understand. Is it so difficult to deal with a queen who is forbidden and has no right?


    Thinking of this, she gave Huixing a vicious look.


    News came from Baoping mansion that the emperor was on his way back to Beijing a few days ago.


    If it goes on like this, when the emperor comes back, the queen will be fine.


    At that time, if she wants to start again, it will be more difficult!


    However, no matter how unhappy she was, she still said: "the Empress Dowager has said so. Naturally, I believe in her, but I have never heard of it, so I think it''s strange. She asked a few more questions and asked the imperial doctor not to pay attention to it."


    "I dare not." The old doctor said he did not dare.


    But the way he stuck his neck was quite lofty.


    Imperial concubine Yu is not happy to see the old doctor.


    But people and the Empress Dowager is estimated to be old friendship, otherwise also dare not so lofty.


    Therefore, she is not easy to offend.


    Yu Guifei just smiles and says to the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, even though this Xuyun Zen master is innocent, he and the queen are really close. It''s hard to guarantee that there is no other kind of fishiness. So what do you think we should do now? "


    She changed from innuendo to plaintiffs.


    Just to make the Empress Dowager a target of her own.


    However, as soon as she had finished her words, she heard a familiar singing voice outside, "here comes the emperor!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    Hearing this, everyone in the yard was stunned.


    Even the Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed a fleeting panic.


    But soon, her eyes returned to normal.


    Yuguifei and her servants rushed out to meet her.


    If sound Leng for a while, thought he came back?


    How did he come here?


    Then she went out to meet her.


    Or that sentence, no matter how, face to pass.


    Otherwise, yuguifei went out to meet her, but she didn''t go out, instead, she promoted Yu Guifei.


    When we got to the gate of the courtyard, we saw the fourth master riding a horse and stopped at the gate.


    If Yin only looked at it, he felt that he had not seen him for more than two months. He seemed to have changed a lot.


    In addition to the tan skin, that pair of ink pupil also looks more dark.


    Smooth forehead exudes bean big sweat bead, seem to be in a hurry to come appearance.


    Then, she took back her eyes, bowed her head and saluted Yu Guifei.


    "My concubines welcome the emperor. The emperor is in good health."


    As Ruoyin saw, the fourth master worked outdoors in Baoping mansion for many days.


    And these days in the scorching sun, the horse does not stop to rush back to the capital, the skin has become ancient bronze.


    At the moment, his sight flashed over Ruoyin and yuguifei.


    Then he gave a faint "um" to them to get up.


    Then he lifted his feet into the yard without any help.


    Ruoyin and yuguifei will follow and return to the yard again.


    For a moment, there was a terrible silence in the yard, only the rustle of the servants'' salutation.


    The fourth master went to the Empress Dowager in front of him and said, "the Empress Dowager is auspicious!"


    "Get up, Emperor." the Empress Dowager got up and helped the fourth master herself. She looked at him and said, "look, how long has it been since you''ve lost so much weight and your skin has been tanned. It''s hard for you to come to Baoping mansion."


    The words in the mouth are heartache, but the eyes can not see a trace of heartache.


    The fourth master quietly pulled his arm away from the Empress Dowager''s hand.


    The cold Mou son swept the circumstance in the courtyard, light asks a way: "emperor forehead Niang brings so many slaves here, why?"


    When he was in Baoping mansion, he noticed something wrong.


    At that time, he rushed back to the capital.


    Sure enough, as soon as I got to the capital, the servant came to report.


    It is said that the Empress Dowager and Yu Guifei went to the courtyard where the queen forbidden feet.


    Without saying a word, he came here with his bodyguards and servants.


    The smile on the Empress Dowager''s face was slightly stiff and said, "in fact, it''s nothing. Yu Guifei said that the queen and the Zen master were too close to each other, so the mourning family took people to investigate."


    The Empress Dowager threw the pot to Yu Guifei truthfully.


    If after listening to the sound, slightly puffed the corner of the mouth.


    This time, although the Empress Dowager understood.


    I can''t just listen to the wind blowing from others. My eyes know how to distinguish right from wrong, and they will try to solve the problem.


    But even so, the Empress Dowager brought people to investigate, more or less damaged her reputation, this is a fact!


    "Then, what did the emperor''s wife find out?" The fourth Master said and sat down beside the Empress Dowager.


    That seat was originally taken by Yu Guifei.


    In this way, Yu Guifei could only stand on the side like Ruoyin.


    After the Empress Dowager sat down again, she said faintly: "naturally, it is found out that the queen is innocent. It''s just that purse. I don''t know how it''s in the Queen''s yard. Of course, it doesn''t matter. Because the queen said that she wanted to let the Zen master buy medicine, so the purse appeared


    Smell speech, four ye first is swept if sound one eye, then sight falls on empty cloud body.


    At the next moment, a group of lamas appeared at the gate.


    It was Zhang Jiaguo, who was wearing a red robe.


    Seeing this, all the servants in the yard saluted.


    Even the Empress Dowager and the fourth master got up one after another.


    If the sound saw, also one hand line ceremony.


    Zhang Jia''s eyebrows turned white.


    He had a gray goatee on his chin.


    Holding a copper staff in his hand, he is walking towards this side.


    When he approached, he saluted the fourth master and the Empress Dowager with one hand, as well as Ruoyin and yuguifei.


    Then, he led his lips and said in an old voice, "I was closed in the temple, but I heard that my disciples broke into the goods."


    As he said this, Master Zhang Jia looked at Xu Yun and said, "however, this disciple is with me. I can guarantee with my life that he will never do anything against morality."


    With that, Zhang jiaguoshi knelt down.


    The fourth master did not wait for him to kneel down, and then he was actually helped up. "The national master is very serious. When you didn''t come, the Empress Dowager said he was wronged. Now that you have opened your mouth, I believe it. "Zhang Jia, the national teacher of Zhangjia, was a great national teacher of guanding, wisdom and broad benevolence, which was granted by Emperor Kangxi.


    Since Yuanmingyuan, the fourth master''s practice in Zen also benefited from the professor and confirmation of Master Zhang Jia.


    It can be said that Zhang Jia is a good teacher and friend of the fourth master.


    The fourth master trusted and respected him from the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, thank you very much for your honor." Master Zhang Jia made another salute and said, "although Xu Yun is innocent, he is still more or less wrong this time. I will take him back and teach him well."


    The fourth master returned a gift to master Zhang Jia and asked him to take Xu Yun away.


    The cloud belongs to the former one.


    As for that Huixing, he wanted to leave with Master Zhang Jia.


    However, Zhang Jiaguo said lightly: "I told you that we should make a lot of friends and not hurt anyone. You must not listen."


    With that, he shook his head, "it''s hard for a doctor to cure a dying man, but it''s hard for the Buddha to cross the destitute beings."


    With that, Master Zhang Jia left with Xu Yun and the rest of the lamas.


    Leave Huixing alone to pay for his own mistakes.


    The fourth master didn''t have time to manage Huixing for the time being. He just looked at the Empress Dowager and asked faintly, "since the Queen''s wife is innocent, plus what Zhang Jiaguo said just now, you can hear it."


    Empress Dowager:...


    "I want to ask the empress dowager, do you know what kind of influence will be brought to the queen and the royal family by searching the Queen''s yard for such absurd reasons without evidence


    "The AI family knows that, but it is also for the sake of the royal family and the emperor. They are worried that someone will humiliate the royal family." The Empress Dowager already knew that she was wrong, but she still tried her best to defend and maintain her dignity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    "Huang e Niang knows the seriousness of the matter and has to do it. She''s just a fool." Fourth master''s tone is light, but his words are very heavy.


    The Empress Dowager felt that she couldn''t get on her face. She stood up and criticized, "emperor, how do you talk?"


    The fourth master sat and looked up at the Empress Dowager and glanced at Aunt Cui behind her.


    "At this age, Huang e Niang should enjoy the happiness in the harem, but she has been repeatedly encouraged to help the tyrants. If she is not a fool, she is a slave around her


    Then, he motioned to the bodyguard around him, and said in a deep voice, "come on, drag her out to me and kill her with a stick!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the bodyguards went up and put aunt Cui in front of him and wanted to drag out his staff.


    Scared, aunt Cui''s legs softened. She knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager and begged, "empress dowager, you rescue the old slave. The old slave has been serving you since childhood. I can''t leave you. Besides, if there is no servant around to serve you, I''m not at ease... "


    aunt Cui pleads every word, saying that it is for the Empress Dowager''s good.


    In fact, in order to protect their lives, they sell their feelings here.


    And she did serve the Empress Dowager for decades. The Empress Dowager has feelings for her.


    The Empress Dowager frowned and said, "the emperor, you have to deal with the servants around the AI family. The AI family has no problem. But we can''t deal with her alone. She has been waiting on her side since she was married


    Aware of her own fault, she was not so tough.


    On the contrary, she just wanted to keep aunt Cui.


    However, the fourth master stares at Aunt Cui, seemingly casually saying: "coincidentally, I only want her life."


    "Emperor, why are you so obstinate? You want to mourn for the fact that there are no intimate servants around you. Are you angry to death?"


    "Huang e Niang, you can''t just set fire to yourself. I''m not allowed to light the lamp. You''ve been doing whatever you want in the harem. I''m just dealing with a slave. Why not? What''s more, she doesn''t know how much money she collected behind your back and how much pickle she helped others do behind your back! "


    As soon as the words came out, a touch of shock flashed in the Empress Dowager''s eyes.


    It seems that Aunt Cui often blows in her ears.


    At this time, aunt Cui''s eyes were full of panic, and she stopped pretending to cry. She said with a guilty heart: "empress dowager, I don''t have slaves. I''ve been wronged..."


    even the imperial concubine Yu on the other side also had a flash of panic in her Phoenix eyes. Did the emperor see something, or did he find out something?


    However, after a few seconds of shock, the Empress Dowager still insisted on aunt baocui.


    She said: "it''s natural for her mother-in-law to teach her daughter-in-law. The AI family taught the concubines in the harem, including the empress. Not to mention that in the royal family, it is common to put it into any family. As for Aunt Cui, she is a servant of the AI family. No matter what she does wrong, she is also disciplined by the AI family, and the emperor is not allowed to interfere. "


    "Huang e Niang, the emperor has committed the same crime as the common people, let alone your servant. I am afraid that the emperor''s forehead is tender and tender, so I help you punish the slave. Besides, the whole Qing Dynasty belongs to me. There is nothing I can''t interfere in. I just tell you, not ask for your opinion. " With that, he motioned to the slave.


    Those guards ignored the Empress Dowager''s objection and dragged aunt Cui out.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between the mother and the son reached a point of tension.


    Chen Biao and Su Peisheng stood behind the fourth master, watching the scene quietly.


    Here are all servants, and there are no officials. There is no need to show anyone.


    Moreover, this matter is the Empress Dowager''s fault.


    Unlike on longevity day, there were so many princes and ministers, and all spearheads were directed at the queen.


    However, the Empress Dowager''s visit to the imperial temple to investigate the empress made her lose her reputation.


    The emperor''s doing so undoubtedly makes people feel that it is the Empress Dowager''s fault, which has nothing to do with the Empress Dowager.


    In addition, to punish the Empress Dowager''s servants, only if it was the Empress Dowager''s investigation in the imperial temple this time was instigated by the slaves.


    After all, how to say is also a mother and son, the emperor can''t how the empress dowager, otherwise that is unfilial.


    Just like when the prince made mistakes, Emperor Kangxi couldn''t kill the prince. He could only kill all the servants close to the prince and blamed the slave on him.


    When you come to the emperor, it is even more. It is not the relationship between Laozi and his son, but the relationship between his son and his mother.


    Then, we can''t put the old mother to death because of a mistake.


    Even if there is a big misunderstanding and contradiction, no family will take the life of the old mother, it is against morality and law.


    What''s more, it''s still Royal.


    As for why only aunt Cui was punished, according to Chen Biao''s knowledge... It was because of longevity day.


    If aunt Cui hadn''t opened the mouth first, Xi Fei and Li Si''er couldn''t be so bold to testify.


    Later, the others followed suit.This leads to things that can''t be sorted out.


    Now, that Qiaofeng has confessed truthfully, but the emperor said that she was a servant of the queen, so she had a great intention to vent her anger on the queen.


    But this aunt Cui is not the same. Even if the queen goes out of the temple and takes out her anger to avenge her, she also offends the Empress Dowager.


    Therefore, the emperor solved aunt Cui for the empress.


    As for the imperial concubine Na Yu, because of the high position of Nian gengyao, she is a bit tricky for the time being.


    But with the emperor''s Thoughts on the empress''s wife, he wanted to wait for the wind to pass, and Yu''s imperial concubine would not be long.


    Isn''t Wenbin a good example?


    It''s just not the time.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the bodyguard and dragged aunt Cui out in front of her. She was so angry that the whole person stood there shaking.


    "Well, emperor, your wings are hard now."


    No matter what she said about the emperor, the emperor was silent.


    The big deal is to shake the sleeve and leave.


    Now, for the sake of the queen, she brushed her face in public and killed her mother''s stick.


    Thinking of this, she gave Ruoyin a vicious look.


    However, the fourth master seems to have endured the Empress Dowager for a long time.


    This time, it broke out.


    His punishment for the Empress Dowager is far more than killing aunt Cui.


    The fourth master opened his thin lips and said, "the emperor''s wife is old. I advise you to take a good rest in ningshou palace. The concubines of the imperial palace will not disturb you."


    "What do you mean, the emperor is going to give up the right to mourn for his family?" The Empress Dowager angrily waved her hands and negative airway: "in this case, the emperor might as well take away the book seal of the AI family. The Empress Dowager Laoshi, the empress dowager, did not want to be the Empress Dowager for a long time!"


    The fourth master carelessly twists the Buddha beads and stands up to look at the Empress Dowager.


    Then he chuckled and said, "you are my emperor''s wife. I just want you to have a good rest. Naturally, I will not give up your power, let alone take away your book seal. However, I decided to confer the title of imperial concubine as emperor. Therefore, during the period of emperor''s wife''s recuperation, the concubines of the imperial concubines will go to her to ask for a salute


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    How to say, the Empress Dowager is also the Empress Dowager of the fourth master.


    The Empress Dowager is good. He has a light in his face when he is an emperor.


    But if the Empress Dowager is not good, he will be the emperor''s face.


    As the saying goes, both prosperity and loss.


    Because they are a family, they are closely linked.


    Just like in a family, where there is a disgrace.


    Then the whole family is shamed and instructed.


    Therefore, even if he is dissatisfied with the empress dowager, he can only suppress it.


    This is still when the Empress Dowager forced him to be anxious.


    The Empress Dowager was still very dignified, but after hearing the words of the fourth master.


    He looked at the fourth master with a sneer at his mouth and said, "the emperor is really capable. Your skill of weighing ministers is just enough. Now, the imperial concubine has been granted the title of imperial concubine in Jin Dynasty. This is the way to deal with the minister, and it is used to weigh the mourning family, isn''t it


    "Huang e Niang has thought too much. I have said that I just hope you can have a good rest for a while." The fourth master faintly returned.


    "Good, good!" The Empress Dowager coldly glanced at the servants around her, "let''s go!"


    She couldn''t afford to lose the man for another moment.


    Because she knew that there was no room for maneuver when the emperor made a decision.


    And she was in the wrong.


    Even if it caused trouble to the former dynasty, it was also her fault.


    And what the emperor said was to let her recuperate.


    To put it mildly, it''s just to let her settle down for a while.


    To put it more harshly, it is to restrict her freedom and let her be forbidden.


    As he said, the emperor did not seek her advice, but forced her to do so.


    Otherwise, even if she didn''t follow him, he would have other ways.


    In this way, she did not say those angry threats, so she left with the slave.


    It is an eternal truth.


    Originally, she thought she was the fourth master''s mother-in-law. She was the only empress dowager in the harem. She relied on her status to sell her old age and do whatever she wanted.


    I still want to die. I don''t want to be the queen mother.


    Now with the imperial examination, the Empress Dowager does not dare to do so.


    Because what she hated most in her life was the Tongjia women in the harem.


    This reminds her of the humble status of the time, they were high attitude.


    The fourth master knew this, so he did it like this, stabbing the Empress Dowager''s pain point.


    He didn''t do this before, not because he didn''t dare, but because he didn''t want to.


    He can apply those tactics to his ministers and enemies.


    But he doesn''t use it on women and mothers.


    Only this time, the Empress Dowager really angered him.


    To be sure, on longevity day, the Empress Dowager angered him.


    But for the unfavorable situation at that time and the Empress Dowager''s birthday, he would have done it.


    I don''t want the Empress Dowager to be more severe and have no shadow. I''m going to investigate the queen here.


    At the moment, Yu Guifei looks at the Empress Dowager''s angry back, standing in a daze, her heart is also a burst of hair.


    She summoned up the courage to explain: "the emperor, my concubine heard rumors like that coming from the back palace, and then I told the Empress Dowager. Who knows, the Empress Dowager said she would come to search."


    Yuguifei pushes all the pots to the Empress Dowager. Anyway, she would not come to search alone.


    It was the Empress Dowager who listened to her and insisted on coming. She followed her.


    "Is there anything else for Yu princess?" The fourth master didn''t take the Yu imperial concubine''s stubble, only lightly asked.


    "No more..." Yu princess looked up at the fourth master.


    He didn''t see her for two months, but he didn''t look her in the eye.


    Although his eyes were indifferent, she saw a trace of sharpness and impatience.


    To say that he had always been this attitude, she always felt that he seemed more indifferent.


    And his temperament is very complicated.


    It''s like a mixture of all kinds of temperament, which is hard to understand.


    Especially other expressionless looks, looks so noble, awe inspiring, inviolable.


    But she won''t have time to study this. She just leaves with her slave.


    Because the emperor was impatient, but he didn''t let her go.


    After Yu Guifei left, the fourth master stood in front of Huixing and looked down at Huixing.


    He just lowered his head, and his eyes fell on Huixing''s head.


    Seeing that Huixing''s scalp was numb and his head was as heavy as lead, he did not dare to look up.


    A few seconds later, he said faintly: "pull him out of the temple and bury him alive."


    Fourth master''s tone is very light, as if he was not executed.


    It''s just a simple narrative of what.


    Then, someone came up to cover Huixing''s nose and mouth, ready to take him out.


    Huixing shakes her head in horror and makes a sound of "mm-hmm" in her mouth."Wait a minute." If sound stops before Huixing is pulled out.


    The fourth master turned to look at her: "how?"


    "Emperor, I have a request. Can you give him to my concubine and return him to you when I finish asking. You are dealing with him." If the sound of etiquette.


    Smell speech, four ye negative hand stands in place, deep ink pupil falls in if sound body.


    After silence for a while, he said, "it''s just a damned person. If you want to take it away, you don''t have to give it back to me. You can handle it as you like."


    "Thank you." If the sound returns.


    Seeing this scene, Su Peisheng gasped.


    When the emperor was facing the empress, he was so easy to talk!


    Is this the emperor who was cold-blooded and ruthless in Baoping mansion a few days ago and wanted to cut officials into pieces and commit various atrocities?


    Now, looking at the emperor and the queen like this, Su Peisheng shook the dust and sent all the servants to wait outside the yard.


    The fourth master entered the hall without expression.


    If the sound in the original pause for a while, also followed into the room.


    Four ye swept the environment between the hall, long eyebrows slightly frown.


    Then he picked a less broken chair and sat down reluctantly.


    A pair of eyes son, then lightly swept if sound one eye, "you thin."


    If sound sits down beside him, faint return: "the emperor also thin, still suntan."


    "You''ve been suffering for a while."


    The voice just falls, if sound feels nose acid.


    Sometimes people are like this. When they are bullied, they are so stubborn that they can''t shed a tear.


    Just want to insist on being strong.


    But if there is such a person, when he gently comforts you, your tight string will relax, and your lacrimal glands will collapse.


    The next moment, a drop of crystal clear tears, from the corner of her eyes fell silently.


    He was able to say that, and came here again, presumably knowing what she had been through.


    She said nothing and sat there with a slight shrug of her shoulders.


    String after string of tears, from the plain and beautiful face quietly fell down.


    She didn''t cry at all. She just let her tears flow down. It was more pitiful than crying.


    It seems that I want to cry out all the grievances I have suffered these days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    Seeing this, the fourth master across the small table, raised his hand to wipe her tears.


    If the sound tilted his head to hide, his hand would stop in the air.


    Then he took back his hand and said, "Yinyin, come back to the Forbidden City with me."


    "I will not return." Ruoyin said without hesitation.


    "What?" He turned to look at her, as if not expecting her to say so.


    If Yin Mou son tight, ask a way: "besides want minister concubine to go back, what does emperor still have to say with Minister concubine?"


    It''s OK to go back to the Forbidden City, but things have to be made clear.


    If you don''t know, forget it.


    She didn''t want to go back so vaguely.


    "What do you want to hear?" He asked.


    "Emperor, you are a wise man. You should know the temperament of my concubine and what I want to hear. Why do you ask me here?" She saved her handkerchief and wiped the wet corners of her eyes.


    But just wipe, tears can''t help but fall.


    Fourth master:...


    he looked back, his thick eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if he had something on his mind.


    See him do not speak, if sound light way: "emperor go, Minister concubine is very good here."


    The man around him was silent for a while and said in a low voice: "must it be like this?"


    Hearing this, Ruoyin chuckled and said, "the emperor is not a concubine. How can I know how my concubine has come these days. Every day I wonder what unexpected things will happen tomorrow, whether they poison my water or my rice, and whether my face will be destroyed


    Fourth master: "does the emperor know the feeling that he has a heart hanging all day and is afraid that someone will frame him up?"


    "Do you know what it''s like to have the whole well water poisoned?"


    "Do you know that the yard is full of fear caused by spiders?"


    "And when I was eating, I was drugged, and a group of monks who caught and raped suddenly broke into the yard. What''s it like? Can you feel it?"


    "And when she didn''t do anything, the Empress Dowager broke in with her imperial concubine Yu, and found the purse that should not have been found in the house. The woman who wanted to explain and had facts in front of her eyes was regarded as a woman who was out of the wall no matter what she said...


    " I really... "Ruo Yin raised her head and blinked her eyes in tears." I feel like meat on the chopping board because I am If you ban your feet, you don''t have the right at hand. You can only be slaughtered, but you can''t fight back. "


    "I know it''s not safe here, so let you go back to the Forbidden City with me." Before that, he ordered people to say hello to Zhang Jia, who was a teacher in canbu.


    Who knows that after the closure of state Master Zhang Jia, he ordered his disciple Huixing to manage temporarily.


    But that Huixing is not a good one, which leads to a series of things.


    "Go back? The matter of longevity day last time is not clear. What identity will my concubine go back to, queen? Or your woman? " I think this is not clear enough. Ruoyin asked sharply, "in addition, after I go back, the right to take charge of the harem will return to me, or will it still be in the charge of yuguifei?"


    "You go back with me first. After a while, I''ll give you a satisfactory answer." Men return magnetically.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin laughed.


    Because she heard it, the fourth master meant that the temple was not safe, so she should go to the Forbidden City to avoid the wind.


    However, there is no sign of longevity day. After she goes back, her rights can''t be saved in her hand. She has to let Yu Guifei continue to take charge of it.


    "Emperor, do you know that when you restricted the freedom of the Empress Dowager for my sake, killed aunt Cui beside her with a staff, and said that Huixing would be buried alive, how would you like to hear other words from you, such as... How did you punish Yu Guifei. It''s a pity that you didn''t. You did so much and didn''t have what I wanted. You just let her go lightly without any punishment. "


    "Why didn''t the emperor punish Yu Guifei? She was the one who directed and acted by herself, which damaged my reputation and framed me again and again while I was forbidden in the temple!"


    Fourth master: "these days, I always think that everything will pass, and the emperor will come back. I fantasize that after you come back, I can trample Yu Guifei to death. I even fantasize that you will punish her for me without having to do it myself. In this way, all the pain I have suffered these days can be returned to her. "


    Speaking of this, if sound Chi Chi smile, eyes blurred.


    Those crystal clear tears from the corner of the eye overflow, down the face.


    It''s heartbreaking to laugh and cry.


    But there are two kinds of situations.


    One is crying with joy.


    The other is to laugh and cry.


    Now, if sound belongs to the latter.


    "It''s a pity that imagination is beautiful, but reality is cruel. Do you know, when you let Yu Guifei go, all my fantasies were shattered."


    The fourth master didn''t speak. He just sat quietly and listened to her heartbreaking words.But his heart is not better than where.


    The heart is just like being pulled in a piece by people, which is painful.


    Even a little sour, there is a trace of bitterness spread from the heart.


    "I won''t go back to the Forbidden City because I''m afraid of insecurity. I just want to say something and be innocent! Emperor, I want to ask you, is it really hard to be true about this? Because of what? Are you young? "


    "Hard, for now." He returned.


    See, she knew he would.


    That''s why she doesn''t dare to love.


    Even if he is good to her, when she conflicts with the imperial court and the overall situation, he always puts the overall situation first.


    She didn''t love him. In such a situation, she would act for her own benefit.


    Yes, she''s acting.


    The acting is not bad. She is taking it seriously.


    But if she fell in love with him, she really did not know how to face those vicious women in the harem.


    And he''s so cool and rational.


    If that is the case, maybe she is similar to Yu Guifei, she will only be silly for his consideration, for the overall situation, endure some.


    But she won''t!


    Ruoyin chuckled and said coldly: "the emperor will definitely think that I am a woman who makes trouble without any reason. I am not virtuous and not a good queen. If I don''t think about you and the court, I will force you to do what you don''t want to do. Yes, I am such a woman who will report my grievances!"


    Fourth master: "do you really refuse to go back?"


    His tone is light, as if this is the last time to ask her.


    If she really doesn''t want to, he''ll let her.


    "If the emperor can''t punish Yu''s imperial concubine, she will be innocent. He also refused to give the right to take charge of the harem to his concubine, who would not go back. I can''t go back with jealousy and frame up the emperor''s reputation. It''s even more impossible to live under the management of imperial concubine Yu. If this is the case, it''s better to live in this temple! "


    She is a person of principle, things are not clear, she went back with him to do what.


    Let others humiliate her with that scornful look, and make a fool of herself?


    Moreover, she either does not go back, went back naturally to revenge Yu imperial concubine and wronged her person.


    Trample them under your feet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    But if she goes back like this, not only can''t revenge others, but also can make people laugh.


    It is better to be clean in the temple.


    As soon as this word comes out, four Ye''s ink pupil is suffused with the unpredictable black flowing shadow, mysterious and unpredictable.


    It seems to be weighing something.


    After a long time, the man''s thin lips light open: "good, I think you need to calm down."


    He got up and took a few steps, but then stopped.


    And back to her, light way: "take care of yourself in the temple, I will come to see you another day."


    With that, he left without looking back.


    After the man wiped his eyes with silk, he left.


    Then he threw his handkerchief in the basket.


    Everything is so simple, neat, in one go.


    Then, her eyes a cold, light mouth: "half plum, put that Hui Xing to this palace to put in."


    "Yes."


    After a while, Huixing was carried in by frost.


    If sound sits on the chair, low eye looks at Hui Xing: "say, a while ago this palace courtyard thing, is Yu Royal concubine let you do."


    Although according to her guess, it is Yu Guifei.


    But after guessing, if Hui Xing can get a definite answer from her mouth, she can make plans without any worries.


    At that time, even if the method is cruel, there is no need to worry about harming the wrong person.


    Huixing:...


    seeing that he did not speak, Ruoyin seemed to say casually: "anyway, the emperor has given you to this palace. If you speak well, the palace may leave you a way to live."


    As soon as he said this, Hui Xing''s cunning eyes slipped.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "can I really live?"


    Ruoyin::...


    "my master always talks according to his word. You like to say it or not. After passing this village, there will be no store." Like frost road.


    Huixing was silent for a while, and then said truthfully, "I am really entrusted by imperial concubine Yu. She said that she wanted to disfigure you. I poisoned your well water and ordered people to throw cockroaches and spiders into your yard. Later, she said that the method of disfigurement was not workable. She simply asked me to destroy your reputation and stigmatize you for having an affair with monks. "


    Although Ruoyin guessed that it was Yu Guifei.


    But when these facts came out of Huixing''s mouth, she was still shocked.


    If yu Guifei was a bad one at the beginning.


    Well, she''s got it.


    When Keyu''s imperial concubine came from the underground residence, she did not do anything too much, but helped her a few times, except that she loved the fourth master with one tendon and regarded her as her rival in love.


    Even, this is still rare in the back palace bold, and carry a clear woman.


    Now, I want to torture her to death.


    What makes yuguifei become like this?


    Especially later, Yu Guifei even thought of putting overpowering drugs on her food and making a little white face come in and let Huixing catch the traitor.


    After the failure, she didn''t give up to pack her bags in her yard.


    Force her to get involved with Xu Yun.


    This method is more cruel than destroying her face.


    Because in this feudal Qing Dynasty, women''s chastity is more important than life.


    Once the scheme was successful, her image in the heart of the fourth master would plummet.


    And she will also become the queen of the generation who has been criticized by thousands of people.


    In the end, it can be imagined that the royal family would deal with her life secretly in order to cover up the scandal.


    Thinking of this, if Yin''s eyes flashed a cold color, she directly asked, "is Xuyun''s purse stolen from you?"


    Huixing nodded and replied, "I stole it."


    "No wonder I said that the purse was returned to master Xuyun. Why did it come to our yard again?" Ban Mei said angrily.


    Ruoyin didn''t doubt Banmei at first.


    With Xu Yun also said, half Mei returned the purse to him, but later disappeared.


    But trust is trust. It''s better to ask clearly.


    This is one reason why she interrogates Huixing.


    Because she was really scared.


    First, Qiao LAN, then Qiao Feng.


    As for Qiao Feng, she did not doubt it, but doubted it at the beginning.


    Just that thing at that time, never thought it was Qiao LAN, let her mistake Qiao Feng.


    It made her feel guilty.


    Later, Qiao Feng in her training, temperament also converged a lot.


    She didn''t think much.


    But who knows that Qiao Feng conspired with Yu Guifei and framed her like this.


    After all, she has her own business all day, and it''s not a worm in other people''s stomach.


    With so many slaves, where does she have time to observe one by one.


    How can I know when the slave will betray the Lord.If the sound pulls the lip, the way: "what benefit did Yu Guifei give you?"


    I saw Huixing slightly pause, face red, a pair of words and stop, difficult to speak.


    In the end, however, he told the truth.


    "If you go back to the queen, you don''t give me any good. It''s just that... I''m in love with a maid secretly, and I''m found out by the servants under the imperial concubine Yu, and that''s what''s holding on to me... "


    If Yin says to Huixing and the maid in law, I don''t want to gossip.


    She just light way: "this pile after pile, you are too impatient."


    "Yuguifei said that she wanted to catch up with the emperor before returning to Beijing. Moreover, she also said that if she did not solve you, time would be too late."


    "What time is too late?" If sound picks eyebrows.


    "I don''t know. I only know that the maiden under her said that." Huixinghui.


    Then, Ruoyin asked Huixing a few questions, and the other party answered them honestly.


    Looking at Huixing''s cooperation, Ruo Yin said: "OK, drag him down, break his legs and throw them out."


    Now that she has said to leave him a way to live, naturally she means what she says.


    But Huixing did help Yu Guifei because she had a handle in her hands.


    But anyway, it was her.


    You can''t let him go so easily.


    He had to suffer, anyway.


    These days, but for her luck, I''m afraid this face would have been ruined.


    All of these things are given by Yu imperial concubine.


    The confession of Huixing does not seem to prove anything.


    Because from the beginning to the end, Huixing is helping to do things. Yu Guifei is just the person behind the scenes.


    Even, yuguifei may not have to show up, it''s just a matter of meaning transferred by the servants below.


    In addition, she also carries the crime of murdering yuguifei''s children.


    In this way, even if she told everyone that it was yuguifei who wanted her, no one believed it.


    People will only think that she is unconvinced and wants to revenge Yu Guifei.


    Moreover, the new year''s family is in the ascendant now, which is not easy to deal with.


    But no matter how difficult it is, she must let Yu Guifei suffer the same pain as her!


    She also knew that Yu Guifei''s situation was different from Meng''s.


    Meng''s death was caused by the Meng family, and the Meng family also died with him.


    In the harem, if the concubines die, as long as the relatives keep the green hills, there will be a day when they will rise again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    If the foreign relatives are effective, not to mention.


    Because the former court and the rear Palace are mutually restrained, everything has to be weighed.


    But if the relatives died, the concubines would not be favored.


    Unless, this concubine is skillful and can hold the emperor''s heart.


    Of course, like Meng''s, when his relatives and his concubines die together, they will die.


    Now it seems that Yu Guifei is dead, but that year''s gengyao and Nian''s family are rising.


    In particular, Nian gengyao made great achievements in the war.


    Therefore, the fourth master would say something "it''s a little difficult at present".


    "Emperor... Queen, you can''t do this to me." Huixing is in a hurry.


    If sound lenglengleng glared at Hui Xing, did not pay attention to him again.


    "Come on, you''ve done a lot of evil. The monks still get together with the maids. It''s good for my mother to keep you alive." Rushuang said and pulled Huixing out.


    In the night, the fourth master immediately blocked the real news.


    Only that the Empress Dowager went to the temple was because of the instigation of the servants at the bottom to support Yu Guifei.


    After all, people have searched, which is a fact and can''t be regarded as not happening.


    This is the only way to ensure that Ruoyin''s reputation and loss are minimized.


    As for the waist, we don''t have to think about it. We know it''s longevity day.


    In the following days, the fourth master did not compromise with Ruoyin.


    And Ruoyin did not return to the Forbidden City.


    But he told the world that someone wanted to murder the queen.


    Again, he arranged many bodyguards to Ruoyin''s yard.


    Probably when he went to Baoping mansion, too many things happened.


    As a result, even if Zhang Jia had already passed the customs, he was still worried.


    The battle was no worse than the guards in the Forbidden City.


    It can be described as "heavily guarded".


    From inside the yard to all around, there were guards on guard, and no fly could fly in.


    Although the Queen''s foot ban is no different from other people''s, they can''t have special treatment.


    But in this way, it is because someone wants to harm the queen, so they have to protect it.


    Looking at Ruoyin''s yard, Yu Guifei of Yikun palace is very angry.


    "Master, the Queen''s yard is surrounded by bodyguards inside and outside. Before our people get close, they are scolded and opened. I''m afraid it will be difficult." Purple green sighed.


    "That Huixing is really a waste of time. I gave him so much time, but I didn''t do it once. At that time, I said that it would be difficult to deal with it when the emperor came back. Look, I wonder if the emperor has noticed anything. Otherwise, how to kill aunt Cui with a staff and become more and more indifferent to me. "


    According to reason, the emperor should treat her as well as possible after her brother won the battle.


    But in this period of time, the emperor was colder and colder to her than before.


    Hum! I''m angry when I think about that day.


    I wanted to search the Queen''s yard with the Empress Dowager.


    Put a red apricot hat on the queen.


    Who knows what the Empress Dowager looks for an old imperial doctor, the truth of the matter is solved at once.


    Then the emperor appeared again, and every move was to help the queen.


    He didn''t look her in the eye.


    Now there are so many bodyguards guarding the queen. Is this against her?


    Ziqing got up and filled a bowl of black brown medicine juice from the tile jar on the table and handed it to Yu Guifei, "master, drink the medicine."


    Yu imperial concubine lightly swept the medicine in the eye bowl, took the medicine bowl as usual, and drank it.


    She frowned, uncomfortable way: "why this medicine is more and more bitter."


    "It shouldn''t be. It''s all the medicine that the lady asked people to take according to your situation." Purple Green said, also smell the medicine bowl.


    Yuguifei pinched a candied fruit from the table and pressed down the bitter taste in her mouth.


    Then the light way: "since the empress that end looks strict, we first slowly, saves the emperor to discover what, also implicates the elder brother."


    "Good." Ziqing put the medicine bowl aside, "you''ve been worrying about it since you''ve been pregnant for four squares. Even in the month, you haven''t sat well. Next, it''s important to take care of yourself. Don''t get tired."


    As early as he lost his three heirs, his body became worse and worse.


    This time, she was pregnant with four squares, which seemed to have absorbed all her nutrition.


    As a result, after the master gave birth to four squares, his complexion became worse and worse, which was all due to the color of rouge and gouache.


    With the medicine specially ordered by my mother''s family, I can hold on.


    I don''t know if postpartum depression, temperament is not before calm, always good and bad.


    Sometimes I cry when I say it.


    Or I''ll lose my temper all of a sudden.


    Once upon a time, the gentle master will never come back.


    "The Empress Dowager doesn''t know what to think. Last time she said she would give her four squares to raise. She didn''t say yes or refused, so she hung this palace." Yuguifei is not happy with the tunnel."It''s not that the fourteen masters'' family has a little lattice. It''s said that the Empress Dowager''s mind is to take the lattice of the fourteen masters'' family to the palace and raise it." In this way, there is no leisure to hold four squares.


    "I saw it when I went to ningshou Palace last time. The fourteenth master was very nervous about that lattice. He would not give it to the Empress Dowager."


    "Well, I saw it. Anyway, the Empress Dowager didn''t refuse us, which means there is still a play. " Ziqing comforted.


    "I hope so."


    A few days later, Nian gengyao, who was fighting at the border, returned to Beijing triumphantly and held a captive offering ceremony at Deshengmen.


    At the moment, the fourth master is standing on the gate of the city, looking at Nian gengyao below and the soldiers who have returned triumphantly.


    I saw Nian gengyao wearing a blue robe. He was tall and strong, and looked rough and domineering.


    Look at him. He''s full of energy.


    And behind him stood thousands of soldiers.


    Then he kowtowed to the fourth master at the gate of the city and held a box in both hands. He said, "the servant Nian gengyao has returned triumphantly and dedicated the head of albuba to the emperor."


    He was a man of his word. He said before the battle that he would give Albuquerque''s head to the fourth master.


    Now that we are back in triumph, we have really done it.


    Then, a bodyguard took the box and handed it to the fourth master on the gate.


    The fourth master swept the head in the eye box, then slightly jaw head, and said to the bottom: "very good, you really did not let me down."


    Then, Su Peisheng read the article that the fourth master gave Nian gengyao.


    According to the law, Nian gengyao made military achievements again this time. In addition to rewards, he also had to be promoted.


    But he was already a first-class Duke and could not rise any more.


    And he''s a general.


    He also served as Minister of prime minister''s affairs.


    Moreover, it can convey the will and write the edict.


    Such treatment has been a great favor.


    If you want to be promoted again, you will be able to achieve great success!


    Therefore, Su Peisheng''s thoughts are all material things.


    In addition to rewarding Nian gengyao, the fourth master also rewarded some meritorious officers and men.


    After su Peisheng finished reading, Nian gengyao kowtowed the first way: "slave Nian gengyao kowtowed longen."


    His every move is regular.


    But if you take a closer look, there seems to be something less than before.


    If Nian gengyao has always been a regular salute, there is no problem.


    But before he was in front of the fourth master, he was so loyal that he could not be more loyal.


    Every time I kowtow, I would like to bump my brain.


    But this time, he was just a simple salute.


    I don''t have the attitude of being a grandson before.


    Therefore, once people have a contrast, the difference will come out.


    At this time, the officers and men behind Nian gengyao also kowtowed.


    Fourth master is a keen man. He looks at Nian gengyao below, and his eyes are slightly tight.


    Then he raised his right hand and solemnly said, "don''t be too polite. Get up."


    "Thank you." Nian gengyao and his officers and men were so powerful that they spread far and far over the city gate.


    However, in addition to Nian gengyao getting up alone, the officers and men still kowtow to the ground and did not get up.


    Only after Nian gengyao got up, did he find that the officers and soldiers around him and behind him did not get up.


    Then, he said in a deep voice: "the emperor said that you don''t have to be polite. What are you doing?"


    As soon as this was said, the officers and men answered "yes" and got up.


    Seeing this scene, all the people present were stupefied.


    Even the head of the four masters, eye light also slightly changed.


    But he didn''t say anything. He just held his finger belly behind him and gently rubbed Lantian''s finger.


    He has always been like this, even if big things happen, he is indifferent, never happy and angry.


    However, the young man at the bottom said, "emperor, they are all rude people who are used to staying in the military camp. They have never seen your holy face on weekdays. They don''t know how to behave. Maybe in their eyes, they only know the military orders, but don''t know the holy will. Please forgive the emperor, and the slave will compensate for them. "


    With that, Nian gengyao kowtowed three more times.


    It''s just that there is no sound of "Dong Dong" in the past, and there is no big bump on the forehead.


    In fact, it''s ok if he doesn''t say it.


    It''s just that the officers and men have never seen this kind of scene and don''t understand the rules.


    But his words sound very uncomfortable.


    It seems that the generals and soldiers only listen to his age, but not to the emperor.


    And he said such a thing, it seems that he was just intercession for those officers and men.


    All of a sudden, the generals and his niangengyao were divided into one camp.


    As the emperor, the fourth master seems to be another camp.


    This made some officials at the bottom shake their heads and feel that they can''t see.Once upon a time, Nian gengyao was only arrogant in front of them, and looked arrogant.


    But in front of the emperor, that is a loyal dog servant.


    Now I can even say that.


    Who doesn''t know that the whole Qing Dynasty belongs to the emperor.


    He was also a servant of the emperor.


    But he meant, as if he could cross the emperor.


    I just don''t know. This one is really straightforward and said the wrong thing.


    Or loyalty changed, began to talk nonsense.


    On the gate of the city, the ink pupil of the fourth master exudes an unpredictable black shadow.


    The man opened his thin lips and said, "well, you''ve been working hard all the way. You don''t have to be so rigid. Especially Nian gengyao. I heard that your arm was injured, so you should pay more attention to it. "


    He didn''t say anything, let alone blame.


    After all, Nian gengyao really made great achievements this time.


    When I was most tired, I had no rest for ten days.


    And the fourth master is a man of merit.


    Even if these officers and soldiers make him slightly unhappy, he can not immediately punish the minister who has made contributions because of such a small matter.


    What''s more, we can''t deny the contributions made by Nian gengyao just because of his words and actions.


    It''s like a person doing a good job and contributing a lot to the country.


    It''s impossible to be killed because one sentence offends the above, which is unreasonable.


    It''s just that over time, these will be the reasons why they don''t work.


    This is the art of speaking and being human.


    Why is it that some people who have made the same contribution are benefited.


    And there are some people, even if they try hard, they are not liked.


    But it has to be said that all these will eventually create a gap between the monarch and his subjects that can not be healed.


    It will also pave an invisible way with flowers of death on the road of Nian gengyao''s death...


    -


    -


    there are more than 1300 + words in this chapter, a total of 3300 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    Even if he was really dissatisfied with the prime minister, he would not show it in front of all the ministers.


    Even if you want to punish, you have to find a reasonable reason later.


    Otherwise, a general who has just returned triumphantly will be punished on the first day of his return.


    It will only chill the generals and the people.


    They would think that the fourth master, who was the emperor, was worried that Nian gengyao would be superior to the master, so that he made contributions and began to suppress him.


    In this way, who dares to work for the emperor.


    After the ceremony, the fourth master held a celebration banquet for Nian gengyao and his generals.


    But after the celebration banquet, he didn''t leave Nian Jianyao as he used to.


    Instead, he went back to the hall of nourishing the heart to review the memorials.


    As for Nian gengyao, after the celebration banquet, he held his head high and was full of energy.


    A look of arrogance that no one would look down upon.


    Some officials were not pleased with his appearance.


    But more often, it''s flattering.


    "General Nian, you have won several battles in succession. You are a general who always wins."


    "If you want me to say that, they are not always victorious generals, but will win generals."


    "We have some brave people like generals in Qing Dynasty. We want to have a lot of peace when we come to the border."


    "That''s right. If they don''t want to be a thief in the future, they''ll have to weigh it. Be careful that general Nian cuts off their heads and kicks them as a ball."


    "This time in, the general not only made great contributions to himself, but also learned that the army also trained many excellent new people. Otherwise, how could the emperor reward the rest of the people for their military exploits?"


    Such words, listen to niangengyao mouth complacent rise.


    Ben''s back is more straight.


    In a pair of bright eyes, the light of ambition is more bright.


    He walked in the crowd with his hands on his back and said haughtily, "that''s natural. I''ve been leading the army to fight these years, and I''ve really cultivated a lot of capable generals around me. As for the military achievements that the emperor rewarded them, I wrote in advance to ask for them from the emperor for their military achievements. After the emperor had been sent down, they were rewarded today. "


    As soon as he said this, the officials around Nian gengyao looked at each other.


    They were just flattering, and the tail was really up in the sky.


    The emperor did not reward the officers and men for their merits.


    How to listen to the meaning of Nian gengyao? He asked the emperor to reward him. The emperor rewarded him.


    As if he could influence the emperor''s thoughts.


    They only know that the ministers listen to the emperor.


    I have never heard of the emperor listening to his ministers.


    At this time, it happened that the eighth and ninth masters passed by.


    Eight Ye always looks like a modest gentleman.


    Even if he heard something, he would not laugh at it, nor would he agree with him. He only had a light face.


    Just like now, he heard Nian gengyao''s mouth open and arrogant. He just passed by and pretended not to hear.


    But Jiuye is different.


    Jiuye doesn''t say that he is not calm.


    But there is still a little expression on the face.


    At the moment, after hearing Nian gengyao''s words, he turned his mouth and flashed a look of schadenfreude in his sinister eyes.


    It seems to be saying: Well, let the emperor take away all his six daughters. Now there are servants like Nian gengyao. If he wants to clean up, he can''t do it for the time being. If he doesn''t, he will hurt his self-esteem.


    What a coincidence, Jiu Ye''s eyes were seen by Nian gengyao.


    Since he won the last battle, Nian gengyao didn''t pay attention to anyone.


    Many officials have to kneel down when they see him.


    Take his triumphant return to Beijing, and some officials have to kneel to greet him in the suburbs.


    Jiuye doesn''t flatter him. He looks at him with this kind of eyes.


    This makes him feel extremely uncomfortable when he is used to being sought after.


    Nian gengyao is a man of both literature and martial arts.


    But in the end, they fought more on the battlefield and were more reckless.


    If you are a prince or something, you will be angry.


    He strode to Jiuye and said, "what do you mean by your eyes?"


    "What eyes?" Jiuye knows it well, but he is playing a fool here.


    Moreover, his eyes changed from schadenfreude to scorn.


    It looks cheap. It''s very hard to beat.


    Angry, Nian gengyao grabbed his collar and said, "you dare to despise me, you insidious villain!"


    Jiuye didn''t hide. He just chuckled and said, "it''s better than you who are ignorant and savage. Do you know that it''s easy for you to dig your own grave."


    Such a remark seems to be intended to arouse Nian gengyao''s anger.


    "It''s up to you!" Nian gengyao said, and hit Jiu Ye in the face.


    Fortunately, the eight yees on one side were quick witted and quick witted, and they immediately pulled nine masters apart with inertia.However, Nian gengyao was so calm that he would like to beat Jiu Ye on the spot and teach him a lesson.


    However, eight Ye quickly block in front of nine Ye.


    "Get out of the way!" Nian gengyao was not impulsive enough not to look at people.


    A pair of scarlet eyes only fiercely stare at the nine masters behind eight masters.


    The eighth Master said gently: "general Nian, this is outside the hall of supreme harmony. It''s not proper for you to beat princes and ministers under the court hall. It''s not right that you don''t pay attention to the emperor."


    Nian gengyao''s eyes turned slightly, pointing to the nine masters behind the eighth master, and angrily said, "you are less bloody here. I don''t mean it. He picked the matter first."


    "Is it?" Eight Ye Wen run a smile, way: "Ye only see you move the hand first."


    Nian gengyao was in a bad mood for a few seconds.


    But soon, he pointed to the eighth and ninth masters, gnashing his teeth and saying: "you two, wait for me. Let me not write memorials, let the emperor punish you two."


    "Come on, I''m afraid of you." Nine Ye is still provoking, but is pulled away by eight Ye.


    However, Nian gengyao did not know that he had said the wrong thing again.


    He said he asked the fourth master to deal with the eighth and ninth masters.


    It still sounds like that, as if he could influence the emperor''s thoughts and let the emperor listen to him.


    It was he who asked the emperor to do things, not the emperor who asked him to be on duty.


    It is always the ministers who listen to the emperor.


    He is so arrogant, who is the emperor and who is the minister?


    Nian gengyao looks at Jiuye''s back, and his eyes are full of discontent.


    After several words of advice from the officials around him, he left the Forbidden City in anger.


    The sun shone on his dark cheek, and he regained his vigor.


    However, some things have changed imperceptibly...


    not long after Nian gengyao returned to Beijing, there were a lot of proposals to impeach him.


    A man who is too sharp will be hated.


    What''s more, he was arrogant and offended many officials with solar terms.


    In addition, he also formed cliques and formed parties for personal gain.


    In the past, many people wanted to impeach him.


    However, he was in a high position and was highly favored. He was loyal to the fourth master.


    Others did not dare impeach him, fearing that he would be revenged instead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    At any rate, he made great contributions to the Qing Dynasty and could continue to make contributions.


    After all, when Emperor Kangxi was in power, he turned a blind eye to those arrogant and arrogant meritorious officials as long as they did not affect his majesty as emperor or infringe upon the imperial power.


    However, anyone who infringes upon the imperial power will never let go of his son.


    This is not the case with the former crown prince and Zhi Jun Wang.


    Now, they have finally got the opportunity of impeachment.


    As a result, some officials began to speculate on the fourth master''s mind and impeached Nian gengyao.


    As long as the emperor is not happy with Nian Jianyao, they are very willing to serve, and there is no need to wait for the emperor to speak in person.


    Who let them see Nian Jianyao for a long time.


    However, when people were looking forward to the early collapse of Nian gengyao.


    The fourth master gave Nian gengyao something, but he kept sending it to Nian''s home.


    In addition, he knew that Nian gengyao''s wrist and arms were injured in the battlefield, so he searched around for precious medicinal materials and sent them to the Nianfu.


    Even when niangengyao''s eldest wife was ill, the fourth master ordered the imperial doctor to go to see him.


    No one knew what he meant, what he was thinking.


    Not only that, he also granted Yu imperial concubine as imperial concubine!!!


    What''s more, the imperial concubine was granted after Yu Guifei was ill.


    It is not clear that he was promoted to Yu Guifei because he had made great achievements in the war, but could not be promoted any more.


    Or because Yu imperial concubine is ill, want to Chongxi just seal imperial concubine.


    Because the position of imperial concubine can not be sealed casually.


    After the fourth master ascended the throne, he was very strict with the promotion of women in the harem.


    In addition to the title of the imperial concubines when they ascended the throne, they still have the titles when they entered the imperial palace.


    Only Yu imperial concubine this time, is an exception, lets the human elusive.


    But in any case, this led to Nian gengyao more arrogant.


    That is, on the day when Yu Guifei was granted the title of imperial concubine, Ru Shuang plans to tell Ruoyin who is watering flowers in the courtyard after getting the news.


    These days, although the fourth master didn''t come to see Ruoyin, he added people to her yard.


    He also brought the cow cook to make delicious food for her.


    If there are any new flowers and plants in the palace, they also order people to move to her yard.


    She did not refuse.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is wearing Rouge colored Ru skirt, leisurely walking around the yard.


    A black hair did not curl up, nor simply spread out.


    It''s divided into two strands from the top of the head and braided two braids.


    Besides, it''s a tight braid.


    However, she didn''t want to play the role of a simple village girl.


    But this time, she has cut her hair a little bit, just to the waist.


    Every night she sleeps, she braids her hair into a braid. During the day, she puts it down and turns into wavy hair.


    This meeting she just got up, braid has not been untied.


    When you untie it, you will have curly hair.


    "Niang, I heard that Yu''s imperial concubine has been granted the title of imperial concubine."


    Ruoyin''s wrist is watering flowers slightly.


    But soon, she continued to tilt the kettle, watering the flowers and plants carefully.


    If the sound pulls the lip, light asks a way: "still have."


    "What''s more, Yu Guifei is ill." As frost returns.


    "What''s wrong?"


    If frost shakes his head, "it is said that it is postpartum depression, temperament changes greatly, and it is easy to be angry and sad. In addition, she did not keep her three children before. Although this one child was saved, she was pregnant with four too often, which hurt her body


    If after listening to the sound, light "um" a, no longer speak.


    Half Mei on one side said with relief: "Niang, maybe it is Yu Guifei who is too ill. In order to be happy, the emperor conferred the title of imperial concubine."


    But she just said that, but she was worried about her mother.


    After all, the empress has been stigmatized as the one who framed the imperial concubine and is still forbidden to stay in the temple.


    However, the emperor conferred the title of imperial concubine at this time, which was undoubtedly in the face of Empress Dowager.


    As if telling people that the queen had done something wrong.


    But when the imperial concubine was ill and Nian gengyao had built up military exploits, she couldn''t understand.


    However, she still believed that the Emperor cared about the empress.


    Otherwise, these days, people always send rewards to the yard.


    Although it is not much valuable things, but those who spend their thoughts are the most thoughtful.


    "Who knows." If the sound is light.


    You know, imperial concubines are not the same.


    There can be two concubines.


    The imperial concubine, like the queen, has only one and is unique.And the status is only under the empress, so the harem is similar to the former dynasty.


    This imperial concubine is just like the crown prince of the previous dynasty.


    For example, when Emperor Kangxi was in power, the prince was the prince, and the relationship between the two father and son broke up.


    Father and son are like this, not to mention the harem.


    In view of the eternal truth that two tigers are not allowed in one mountain, the ancestors of the Qing Dynasty left the ancestral precepts to avoid the fierce fighting among the harem.


    It is said that as long as the queen is still alive, the harem can not confer the title of imperial concubine.


    Only when the concubine died of a serious illness and was about to die, for the sake of a name, Chongxi would have such a title.


    The Qing Dynasty was a dynasty that paid attention to rules, and basically no one violated the rules of their ancestors.


    Of course, the emperor had a fever in his head and didn''t follow the rules.


    Just like Emperor Kangxi, because he felt guilty to Queen hesheri, he had to disobey the ancestral precepts and became the crown prince when he was born.


    But most people respect the rules of their ancestors.


    Because these seemingly rules and regulations, in fact, more or less there is his reason.


    Since the founding of the Qing Dynasty, there is only one such empress who has been granted the title of imperial concubine.


    That was Emperor Shunzhi''s imperial concubine Dong E.


    Moreover, the queen was still very healthy at that time, and Dong E was not ill.


    And this time, if the sound is alive, can Yu Princess sick.


    It''s hard to guess the emperor''s mind.


    "Is it that the imperial concubine is so ill that she is about to die Rushuang is straightforward.


    Ruoyin: "she is in the temple, and she is not well informed.


    Maybe everyone in the palace knew it, and then it came to her.


    Then, Ru Shuang and ban Mei hear it and tell her again.


    Therefore, she did not know how the imperial concubine became ill.


    If the sound after watering flowers, go back to the room, the braid will be taken apart, with the fingers to break up.


    All of a sudden, a big wave like ink curly hair, randomly spread in the shoulder.


    Ruo Yin looks at the mirror and combs the hair root with a comb to make the head slightly fluffy and look more natural.


    After taking care of it, she also applied her own rose essential oil on her hair.


    Then she swung her hair in the mirror.


    A head of green silk will follow her move and elastic floating.


    However, she swung and saw a bright yellow figure behind her in the mirror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    If Yin sees the Dragon Teng pattern on the bright yellow cloth, the action stops.


    In the mirror, the man was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe.


    It is embroidered with nine golden dragons with five claws, which is dignified and dignified.


    Men''s long eyebrows slightly frown, slender and contains sharp black eyes.


    The bridge of the nose, thin light pursed lips, angular outline.


    It looks cold and awesome.


    And those black eyes are looking at her in the mirror.


    See the situation, if the voice flashed a touch of embarrassment.


    Er... The moment of narcissism was actually seen.


    After a pause, Ruo Yin turned around and calmly saluted the fourth master Yingying Fu: "the emperor is lucky."


    The fourth master stood in front of the woman.


    The deep and dark eyes swept her from the bottom to the top.


    Then, with a faint "um", he sat down in the shabby chair in the room.


    Ruo Yin pursed his lips and sat down at the table next to him.


    For a moment, all the servants in the room went out quietly.


    If Yin hasn''t seen him for a long time, I don''t know what to say.


    I don''t want to say something embarrassing and look for a topic, which will only make each other more embarrassed.


    What''s more, he took the initiative to come to the door, and he had something to say.


    Sure enough, after a while of silence, the fourth Master said, "how are you recently?"


    "Thanks to the emperor''s good fortune, my concubine is still comfortable in this courtyard." If the tone tone tone is flat.


    But inside and outside, there is a kind of cool feeling.


    "You are angry."


    "No Ruo Yin turns his head and blinks at the fourth master, looking innocent.


    Fourth master: "so, the topic just started was just like this.


    After a while, the fourth Master said faintly, "I''ll show you something."


    Then, without waiting for her response, he asked Su Peisheng to come in.


    Not long after that, Su Peisheng and he Zhongkang came in with something in all directions.


    It''s covered with a piece of red cloth. It looks mysterious.


    They put things in front of and behind the Ruo Yin heel, and they lift the red cloth.


    If the sound fixed a look, the whole person was shocked.


    Under the red cloth was an iron cage.


    There was a dog with very thick hair in the cage.


    Its hair is light brown and white.


    The color of the back, head and ears is light brown, and the hair on the belly is white.


    With a peach shaped face, it looks very festive, but also with a little simple and honest, but also shows a trace of two.


    A pair of eyes are light blue.


    The light brown ears look like a pair of triangles.


    When it sees Ruo Yin, its tail swings upward.


    It''s a medium-sized dog.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin can''t help but approach and squat down and touch the dog''s hair across the cage.


    The dog in front of him has the shape of a wolf.


    It looks cold and beautiful.


    But when Ruo Yin rubs its hair, it sticks out its tongue at her.


    Especially when Ruoyin stops stroking it, it still leans against the iron cage and wants Ruoyin to continue stroking it.


    "Pooh..." Ruo Yin couldn''t help laughing.


    Who asked the fourth master to give her such a dog.


    The appearance is cool like a wolf, looks like a wolf''s demeanor, like the return of the king, but the character is not good.


    Every move is the expression of walking bag, cheap cute, cheap cute, make people laugh and cry.


    Yes, the fourth master gave her a husky.


    Commonly known as erha!


    See if sound smile, four Ye''s mouth also slightly up.


    Su Peisheng stepped forward and said with a shy face and a smile, "Niang, this is a dog that other countries have just presented to the emperor. Because their ancestors are wolves, they look like wolves. But you can rest assured that they are much more docile and lovable than wolves, and they are not aggressive at all."


    If the sound nodded, "well," a, "it is the male and female?"


    "Mother, meek. This breed is called husky. It hasn''t been named yet. Please give me a name." Su Peisheng returned.


    Ruoyin touched Husky''s hair and didn''t pick up the name.


    "How did the emperor think of sending the dog to his concubine?" She returned to her seat.


    "I put it there anyway. Don''t you like dogs?"


    If the sound shakes his head, not very appreciative way: "used to like, but now it''s OK."


    "I see you like it very much." Men tear them apart mercilessly.


    Ruoyin looked indifferent and said coldly, "I remember the emperor said before that I would send a dog to my concubine when I had a gege. But my concubine gave birth to three brothers in a row. I really don''t have this credit and should not be rewarded. "As soon as the words came out, Su Peisheng on the other side gave a puff.


    The heart says the empress is not stupid in this temple.


    The Emperor gave her a dog, but she didn''t appreciate it.


    But it''s also true. The emperor wanted to take her back to the Forbidden City last time. They didn''t appreciate it.


    Tut Tut, anyway, this means of playing hard to get is very clever.


    The key emperor seems to eat this set.


    Although the emperor has said that it is necessary to have a grid to send.


    Can this see empress coax bad, send a dog to coax first, cover a near?


    "That''s what I said, but since I sent it, I owe it first. As for Ge Ge, you can make up for it later."


    Smell speech, if sound mouth corner slightly a draw.


    The first time I heard I had a baby on credit.


    However, this dog Ruoyin really likes it.


    "Since the emperor has sent it, I will take it. But my concubine wanted to ask the emperor, why did you give me a husky when you didn''t give me so many dogs? " If Yin likes it in her heart, she says it reluctantly.


    "At that time, when the foreign envoy sent it, I looked at it foolishly and thought it was the same as you, so I wanted to give it to you." Man light return.


    Su Peisheng smiles in his heart.


    If the empress is stupid, the world will be a fool.


    He really wants to persuade the emperor to wake up.


    The Queen''s mother ate you to death, but you still think the queen is a silly woman!


    Ruoyin was compared with a dog for the first time in his life.


    The key is the other party.


    Sure that''s stupid, isn''t it two?


    So, is the fourth master praising her or damaging her?


    This reminds her that when the fourth master sent her little snowflake many years ago, he said, "it likes to be quiet, you like to move, just complement each other. It''s all cats anyway.".


    She likes to compare her with her pet, and her words are not pleasant to hear.


    This kind of man, usually looks very smart, how this kind of time, EQ is so low.


    Is it hard to say something nice?


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin turned his head and glared at the fourth master.


    The fourth master was not angry with the woman, but he was happy.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng shook the dust and lifted the cage out again.


    For a while, there were only Ruoyin and the fourth master in the room.


    "Follow me back to the Forbidden City." The man spoke again.


    This time, Ruoyin hesitated.


    After pondering for a moment, she said, "emperor, do you remember what I said to you last time?"


    "Yes."


    "Is the emperor going to clean up his concubine?" She asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    Fourth master: "this matter still needs a little time."


    "The emperor, please go back."


    "But I can give you the right to be in charge of the harem."


    "Why, didn''t the Emperor just promote Yu Guifei to be his imperial concubine, and then give the right back to his concubine?"


    "She''s sick. I can''t help it."


    "Oh, so it is. How can the emperor be so cheerful?" Ruoyin sneered: "there are Xi Fei and Qi Fei in the back palace. The emperor can let them manage it temporarily."


    After that, she was curious.


    How long has it been since Yu Guifei left last time.


    He was too sick to take care of his harem.


    How serious is this illness? Is it really going to die?


    Fourth master frowned. "There are so many things happening recently. I really don''t want to quarrel with you. You don''t have to be stabbed at every word. Even if yu''s imperial concubine is not ill, I will do the same. "


    After hearing the speech, Ruoyin pondered for a moment, he no longer said sarcastic words, but said frankly: "in this case, my concubine will not beat around the bush. I''m not not forbidden to go back with the emperor, but I have a request."


    "Say it."


    "Before making the request, I still want to confirm a time with the emperor."


    "Say it."


    "You said it would take a little time for me to return my innocence. It''s not to deceive my concubine?"


    "When did I deceive you?" The man asked.


    If the sound turns head, looks straight to that pair of deep eyes, only sees the dark ink pupil in a magnanimous.


    Usually in addition to private ambiguous, he will occasionally deceive her.


    But in fact, he did not deceive her.


    Otherwise, when he came last time, he would just fool her back.


    Not so long to come, but also clearly told her that it took a little time.


    "Well, about how long it will take."


    "Within half a year at the latest."


    "Half a year..." if the sound turns to turn back, the eye light turns slightly, "still calculate in the range that the minister concubine can accept."


    What''s more, he said that within half a year at the latest, this shows that it is possible to advance.


    Fourth master:...


    "emperor, since we are talking about this, what I want to say is that I don''t want to go back with you secretly, unless the emperor gives the imperial edict and informs the front court and the rear court."


    "You don''t say that I would do it, and I did it this morning." The fourth master looked at her, "don''t you know?"


    "Ah?" If the voice slightly a stiff, "minister concubine in this temple can not go out, how can you know these."


    She said, "the news in this temple is not well informed.".


    Besides, it was only in the morning, and he announced it in the early morning. Of course, she didn''t know.


    "I have claimed that Meng has a grudge against you. After Qiao Feng was bought by her, she deliberately pushed Yu imperial concubine to plant and frame you up." Said, the man pauses for a moment, "as for the truth of the fact, when I am busy for a while, I will turn over the case for you and return your true innocence."


    Smell speech, if sound Leng for a while.


    Just now she asked him if he would clean her up. He said it would take a little time, but didn''t say it.


    So she thought he was just telling people to take her back to the Forbidden City.


    But did not know, in the truth before, he has paved the way for her, let her temporarily be able to ease some.


    "Emperor, since the right to take charge of the harem has returned to my concubine''s hands, I will definitely not waste these rights after I go back to the Forbidden City with you, let alone those who hurt me. I think it is necessary to make it clear. But the emperor can rest assured. Before the truth is revealed, I won''t let them die so early. But if they can''t bear torment and die before that, I won''t be responsible for anything. "


    If the fourth master doesn''t trust her, she can use those tricks behind his back.


    But he trusted her, but for the time being, she didn''t have to hide anything.


    In this way, there is still a little room for each other.


    Or you can make things clear at the beginning and go back with him.


    At that time, when she returned to Yongshou palace, she would have no scruples to deal with those people.


    On the one hand, it is not necessary to revenge them, but also to avoid the fourth master.


    If that were the case, she would rather not go back.


    Since the fourth Master said that he would let the truth out within half a year, she was not in a hurry for a moment.


    You can torture each other slowly, just like Yu Guifei torturing her in the temple.


    If it is so easy to let them die, it is not too cheap for them.


    "Yes, I didn''t want to let those people go." Then he got up and prepared to go out.


    Adults are like this, even if there is estrangement and cracks between each other, they will not hoarse to quarrel, or emotional collapse.


    It''s a sense of alienation.


    Even if the hearts of each other already thousands of troops.But on the surface, they still talk about seeking benefits for each other.


    The tone seemed to be just talking about the weather today.


    Because some things, both helpless and powerless.


    See fourth master finish saying to leave, if sound then rise, prepare to send him.


    However, as she followed him, the man suddenly turned back.


    Ruoyin is frightened by his sudden turn.


    The next moment, her Qiong nose bumped into four Ye''s strong chest.


    If sound wrinkled frown nose, willow eyebrow micro frown.


    "Pain?" He raised his hand and rubbed the tip of her nose.


    "A little bit." She returned.


    "I don''t know how to keep a distance from people when walking?" Then, the man looked up and swept the simple environment in the room, "you are so stupid, I really don''t trust you to live here."


    Ruoyin::...


    then, the man''s finger belly ran along the tip of her nose to the delicate face.


    And then to her earlobe.


    Finally, it stayed on her hair.


    If the sound slightly hide, like silk green silk will be full of elastic luster, floating in her shoulder.


    "Don''t move." Her shoulder was held down by the man. "Did you cut your hair again?"


    Manchu people are people on horseback. If men have hair on their forehead, they will block their sight because they want to hunt or shoot arrows on horseback.


    Therefore, there is no idea of "parents who are physically and physically affected".


    On the contrary, it will shave off the hair on the forehead and braid the back, which belongs to "half shaving and half remaining".


    However, women and men are very different, it is not necessary to shave or trim.


    Because in addition to the national funeral, a woman''s hair shaving means becoming a monk or breaking off with her husband.


    In the fourth master''s place, when the empress was in the mansion, he had trained him several times for shaving her hair.


    But she didn''t go her own way, cutting her hair off and on for several times.


    Now, he seems to have long been used to this does not understand the rules of her.


    In addition, trimming hair is directly proportional to appearance.


    If the pruning is not good, and the person is not good-looking, it is designated to be scolded and punished.


    But if the trim is good, the face is beautiful, and consistent with the hair style, it is more acceptable.


    If the sound light nodded, in response to him, a head of ink micro curly hair also gently jump.


    Fourth master will those jumping show in the palm of his hand to play.


    Her hair looked a little messy, like a bunch of loose clouds.


    Because of proper maintenance, a thick green silk is smooth and casually draped on the shoulder, a trace of which is hot and charming.


    He picked up one of the curls and bent slightly.


    Closed eyes will her show hair in the tip of the nose light smell.


    Suddenly, a faint rose fragrance rushed into his nose.


    As he was close to each other, Ruoyin could feel his breath breathing in her earlobe, itchy and numb.


    And his handsome cheek, almost on her side.


    The man''s expression of sniffing with his eyes closed is so bad that the woman suffocates, but it also shows a faint ascetic atmosphere.


    However, he soon let her go.


    "I have something else to do. I''ll go back to the Yangxin hall first." He glanced at her face and said, "you don''t have to send it. Have a good rest. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    This is the temple. The fourth master would not have asked for her in such a place.


    Since I intend to take her back openly, I must inform the former court and the rear palace of course.


    Well, those people in the harem should wait for her in Yongshou palace and meet her. This is the rule.


    If the sound pursed lips, the faint mosquito sound "um" one.


    Then, the fourth master''s sight stayed on her for three seconds before leaving the yard with the servant.


    Ruoyin then stood by the window, watching the tall and straight bright yellow figure disappear in the yard.


    It was noon, and the sun was shining on her face through the window.


    If the sound slightly narrowed eyes, thoughts gradually far away, eyes also some empty.


    Since the fourth master gave her the steps, she went down the steps.


    It''s better to go back earlier than to waste time in this temple.


    She wants to see if yu Guifei is really ill or pretends to be sick.


    Or, what kind of trick is it.


    If Yu Fei got sick, she would not get revenge?


    In addition, I haven''t seen the child for months, so I miss it.


    How about big brother''s homework.


    The second elder brother is naughty. Has he made trouble recently.


    Especially five elder brother, still so small, really want to see if he grows up some.


    Besides returning to the Forbidden City, where else can she go.


    As for leaving here, it is not without thought.It''s heavily guarded. She can''t get out at all.


    Even if they go out, they will implicate the uranara family.


    If she was not treated well by her mother''s family, she could be indifferent to human feelings.


    However, her mother''s family has been treating her very well. However, when she entered the Forbidden City, she had less contact, so it was difficult to meet her.


    Then, she can''t leave without care.


    She was able to live by occupying the body of the original owner.


    In the feeling in the reason, can''t take other people''s body to do some white eyed wolf''s matter.


    And her children, after she left, no matter who raised them, she was cheap.


    What''s more, as a queen, what if she leaves and leaves a mess?


    Since the day she was made queen.


    When the heavy book was handed over to her, she had a responsibility.


    It''s not just because she''s his queen.


    But because she is the queen of Qing Dynasty, she should be worthy of this identity.


    Most of the time, people live in the world for such and other responsibilities.


    If a person only thinks about his own happiness, but brings trouble and trouble to the people around him, he may not be happy in his heart, and he may not be happy.


    On the contrary, the rest of the time will only live in guilt.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    Tired?


    Is it painful?


    That''s right.


    Comfort doesn''t belong to living people.


    Suffering is life.


    Tired, is life.


    Tolerance is experience.


    To give up is to get.


    Suffering and tiredness are not terrible, but escape.


    If you feel hard, you can escape. If you don''t have any goals and ideas, it will be like this in your whole life.


    But if you hold on and the Jedi fight back, there will be progress.


    The reason why people live interesting is because of all kinds of uncertainty and the difficulty in life?


    Of course, all these things that Ruoyin thinks are based on the fact that the fourth master trusts her and treats her well with all his strength.


    And now he, obviously, has done it.


    For her, falling out of favor is not terrible.


    If one day, he can not even give her the minimum trust and respect within the scope of his ability.


    Well, she thought she would leave with a cold heart.


    It''s just that until then, she''ll be sure to settle down the children and the family.


    At night, the fourth master not only told the public that Meng bought Qiao Feng and deliberately framed the queen.


    He also deliberately discredited the queen and said that she was a woman who was jealous and invited to love in private.


    As for cutting Hu, it''s also a myth.


    Meanwhile, Meng''s family, who temporarily carried a black pot, was also arranged to work as coolie in Xinzhe library from the widows'' pension area.


    As a commoner, Meng''s life was hard.


    The sudden black pot made her breathless and even more miserable than death...


    compared with Meng''s bitter experience, Ruoyin in in the temple was very lively in the courtyard.


    I''ll send you the new one.


    Even the Phoenix chariot has stopped outside the courtyard.


    Everything is ready. I''ll wait for the fourth master to pick her up tomorrow.


    The next morning, the fourth master kept his word.


    Moreover, when the genius was bright, he came to Ruoyin''s yard.


    When I got there, Ruoyin was sitting in front of the mirror dressing up.


    He stood behind her and looked at her in the mirror.


    When Ruoyin saw him, he looked at him in the mirror, which was a reflection on his face.


    As Ruo Yin took a long time to make up, he sat down in the room and waited quietly.


    About half an hour later, she was wearing a blue lucky dress.


    She has beautiful hair and a high plate. She is wearing golden five Phoenix dianzi.


    As for her make-up, she wore a cool Queen''s make-up.


    It looks like the queen of the return of the king!


    Then, after looking in the mirror, she went to the fourth master and saluted: "emperor, my concubine is ready to make up."


    The fourth master got up, looked at her for a few seconds, and said faintly, "you seem to have changed."


    "The emperor seems to have changed." If the tone shallow smile.


    It''s not a joke. It''s true.


    When the fourth master''s eyes were looking at her, he didn''t seem to have the same feeling as before.


    In other words, he can better disguise his love bath.


    During her stay in the temple, she heard that he had gone to Yuanmingyuan to study Buddhism for a while. Was it because of this or something else?


    Just as Ruo Yin was thinking about it, Su Peisheng came in to remind him.


    Therefore, Ruoyin and the fourth master went out of the yard, one after another to the Yongshou palace.


    The Dragon drive by the fourth master.


    If sound is the Phoenix chariot.


    Along the way, the eunuchs saw Ruoyin and began to kowtow.


    This kind of situation, Ruoyin has not seen for a long time since entering the temple.


    She was sitting on the Phoenix chariot, and the midsummer sunrise had risen slowly from the horizon.


    The morning breeze brushed her face and was extremely comfortable.


    The light of morning hovered over the Forbidden City.


    The newly awakened sun is shining orange on the earth.


    Ruoyin looked up lazily at the horizon, and a bunch of sunshine was shining on her face.


    She held out her hand, and if there was no sunshine, it would overflow through her fingers.


    Seeing this, she put the palms of her hands together tightly.


    But there is still a glimmer of light from the fingers.


    If sound chuckles, simply unfolds five fingers.


    The Yongshou palace is getting closer and closer, and the warmth around it is getting stronger and stronger.


    In the air, a warm air wave gradually rises.


    Along the road, the dew on the flowers and grass has already rolled to the ground, splashing a piece of transparent light.


    Swallows and birds began to chirp in the branches.


    In the noise of birds, the sun is completely suspended in the sky through the clouds, hatching a no longer wet dawnNot long after, Su Peisheng shrieked: "the emperor, the empress and the empress are here!"


    The Dragon chariot of the fourth master stopped at the gate of Yongshou palace.


    Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot followed closely and stopped at the door.


    When he got down from the Phoenix chariot, he saw that the concubines of the imperial palace were standing at the gate in their lucky clothes and saluted.


    "The emperor and the queen are auspicious."


    The fourth master called "Qi", and they got up.


    Ruoyin''s sight swept lightly on their faces, only did not see the imperial concubine.


    Because the fourth master had to go to the early court.


    Therefore, after he received Ruoyin from the temple, he said to her, "empress, I will go to the early morning and come back to Yongshou palace to see you later."


    The meaning of this is obvious. Anyway, he will come to Yongshou palace to see her today and tell her to wait.


    If sound originally just want to answer perfunctorily.


    However, after Yu Guang glimpsed the palace, he deliberately bowed his head and chuckled shyly, "well, I''ll wait for the emperor to come up."


    This made the fourth master''s eyes pause on her for a few seconds.


    After that, he left Yongshou palace with Su Peisheng.


    This scene, let the concubines of the Imperial Palace sour teeth.


    Especially Qi Fei, her eyes are staring out.


    Since the queen was forbidden to go to the temple, the Emperor didn''t read the sign of the imperial palace for two months.


    But as soon as the queen came back, she did business in public.


    Looking at the emperor like that, I wish I could stick my eyes on the empress and not go to court.


    Now, even if I go to the court, I''m afraid it''s full of the beautiful image of the queen?


    After seeing off the four masters, Ruoyin said, "since all the people have come, I haven''t got together with you for a long time. Come in and have a cup of tea."


    "Yes." The concubines answered.


    Soon, Ruoyin sat in the hall of Yongshou palace.


    Qi Fei several, then sits in the next head.


    According to the rules, ban Mei presented tea to everyone.


    Ruoyin then sat on the top, and gently stroked the lines of Phoenix carving on the armrest with his right hand.


    This familiar feeling of the Lord of the central palace is back.


    Her sight first fell on Qi Fei.


    Then light swept through the palace, a dry people and so on.


    Finally, it fell on Xi Fei.


    HSI Fei''s vision of SHANGRUO sound flashed through her eyes.


    But soon, she adjusted her attitude and said to Ruoyin with a flattering smile: "empress, my concubine said that you have always been generous to our sisters. How could you harm the imperial concubine. It''s true. You''ve come back to the harem again. You don''t know. During your absence, I think the harem is boring. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    Originally, she regarded the queen as her strongest competitor.


    But when the queen went to the temple, she lost her target.


    The imperial concubine is a sick seedling again. She is not very popular. Of course, the days are boring.


    But now, that''s not what she cares about.


    I thought that the queen could trip her on the birthday.


    Therefore, she summoned up the courage to step on the Queen''s foot.


    Who knows the emperor must protect the queen, did not abandon the queen, only in the temple.


    This is not, only two months, the queen has been brought back, can she not be careful that the queen retaliates against her?


    "Is it?" If Yin picks eyebrows and looks at imperial concubine Xi, "but I remember clearly in this palace. On the birthday of the empress dowager, you said that you saw Qiao Feng push the imperial concubine. Now you changed your mouth very quickly?"


    "Hey, hey..." Xi Fei said with a smile, "my concubine is just seeking truth from facts. Besides, on that day, not only my concubine, but also many guests saw it. In addition, the imperial concubine was so pitiful at that time that I couldn''t bear it."


    "Oh..." Ruo Yin nodded and said, "it''s so."


    Concubine Xi:...


    then, Ruoyin looked at Princess Xi and said, "by the way, I heard that you were always abetting big brother recently, saying that he is the future prince, but there is such a thing?"


    "No, not at all." Xi Fei returned with a guilty heart.


    "Sure not?" If the sound straight hook to see to Xi imperial concubine, again coerces the question.


    This time, imperial concubine Xi was silent for a while, and finally returned truthfully: "empress mother, I met my elder brother by chance, so I said it casually. If you don''t mention it, I almost forget it."


    Hearing the speech, if the voice was cold, he said, "good one almost forgot. You know that the emperor has set up a secret reserve, but you are abetting the eldest brother here. What is your intention?


    Yesterday, when the fourth Master said that he would come to pick her up today, she could hear the latest details of the harem.


    After all, only by knowing yourself and knowing your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    Since she was going back to the harem, she had to do some work.


    And the Xi imperial concubine this kind of stir up dissension, just want to let the big elder brother make the enemy among the princes.


    In addition, I hope the elder brother is arrogant and makes the fourth master feel disgusted.


    In this way, the three elder brothers of Xi Fei''s family will be better.


    Fortunately, Hongyi is steady.


    Even if she wasn''t in the harem, she didn''t teach him, and he didn''t talk about it.


    Otherwise, if you fall into the trap of Xi imperial concubine, what disaster will be caused.


    "My concubine can still have what intention, but think big elder brother is the legitimate eldest son, then casually encourage him a few words." Xi Fei explained.


    "You''re still debating here!" Ruoyin slapped the armrest and solemnly said, "the emperor means to set up a secret reserve. As a concubine, it''s just that you don''t behave yourself. What you don''t understand comes with your mouth open. It''s clear that you don''t respect the emperor''s holy will


    "Empress, I don''t mean that." Xi Fei got up and went to the middle and knelt down in a hurry.


    If the sound eyes light half squint to see to the Xi imperial concubine, "this palace does not care how many meanings you mean, but your behavior already has already lost the rule, will punish you the palm 20. In addition, you will be punished to copy the internal instructions one hundred times, and be careful in your words and deeds in the back palace in the future!


    although she is dissatisfied because she testified on longevity day.


    But the thing of that day, it was Qiao Feng who pushed the imperial concubine.


    Not only HSI Fei, but also many other guests saw it.


    So, of course, she couldn''t have a fit in this.


    We can only borrow from other things.


    Xi Fei''s face was startled and said, "empress, I''ve already known my mistake. I''m willing to copy the female precepts. But I''m the Lord of the palace. You can''t hold my mouth even if you''re not allowed to do it!"


    The reason why she is so excited is that in the Forbidden City, eunuchs can be the leaders, but the maids and concubines are all "hitting people but not in the face".


    On weekdays, even if which maid of honor provokes the master''s son to be angry, or the unfortunate urge bumps into the muzzle of the gun.


    Even if you drag them out to beat them or kill them, you won''t slap them in the face.


    As the saying goes, people are afraid of dead faces, trees are afraid of peeling.


    No matter who it is, being beaten in the face is the most humiliating thing.


    This rule was handed down by our ancestors and has been passed down for generations in the Forbidden City.


    Because the maids served the emperor and his concubines.


    They were beaten in the face, the master''s face is also disgraceful, is indirectly hit the master''s face.


    Moreover, it is possible for the maids to become concubines.


    Face is the capital of women.


    The women in the Forbidden City, in particular, get most of their life''s glory and favor from their faces.


    As the master of a imperial concubine, if she is held by a slave today, how can she be based in this harem!


    Doesn''t it mean that she, as a master, is inferior to a slave and even more humble?This is what Ruoyin did with this in mind.


    She shook her head and said, "concubine Xi, you have been warned many times since you started to fight in Qiandi. However, you seem to take the words of this palace as a whisper. Therefore, I think that it is useless to warn and punish a person for making mistakes. It is not painful and not painful. On the contrary, it makes you a veteran in the harem, and makes the palace waste its breath and anger in vain. It''s better to have a good fight and hit the face you care about most. Only in this way can you have a long memory


    Looking at Xi Fei''s face frightened and pleading, if sound is like looking at a clown.


    She continued: "if you say you do something bad, you have to abet the eldest brother. This is not to despise the emperor''s imperial prestige. Then, we will discipline you for the emperor, so as to avoid outsiders saying that the queen of this palace is not doing anything!"


    "No... empress, you can''t do this to me... I''m the emperor''s concubine, I''m the sum Niang of three elder brothers. You''re undoubtedly beating the emperor and three elder brother''s faces by doing so..." imperial concubine Xi kneels down with a cry.


    She knows why the queen punished her.


    It''s just because the things of longevity are in my heart.


    Deliberately pull some have not, to her head buckle excrement pot, also punish her.


    I didn''t expect the queen to be so cruel this time!


    The palm is a cruel punishment than torture, which is humiliating to her!


    "If the palace indulges you, you are allowed to beat the emperor''s face and lose the face of the third elder brother!" If sound impatiently frown, and then directly ordered: "come on, Xi Fei drag out the palm!"


    Xi Fei thought she was in charge of this hall.


    Now I heard that drag out the boss, is it in public?


    No!!!


    However, no matter how she pleaded and struggled, she was dragged to the outside of Yongshou palace.


    Let those low-level servants who come and go to see how the imperial concubine Xi was beaten in the face in the past.


    After Xi Fei was dragged out, Ruoyin asked the public lightly like nobody else: "by the way, I heard that the imperial concubine was ill, but today when I went back to the palace, I didn''t see her shadow. Do you know how she got sick?"


    "If I go back to my mother, when I went to visit the imperial concubine a few days ago, I saw her lying on the bed, very weak, with a white face." Qi Fei flattered the tunnel.


    "Oh? It is so serious that it seems that the Palace should visit her as well. " If the sound means something, the tunnel.


    The imperial concubines recognized the meaning of her words, but no one dared to say a word.


    Because they think the queen seems to have changed.


    Therefore, it is better not to provoke this at this juncture, so as not to end up with Xi Fei.


    After a cup of tea, if Yin casually finds a way out, he will send off the concubines.


    As for Xi Fei, she has already finished the palm punishment under the attention of servants and concubines.


    At the moment, her right cheek was slightly swollen with five bright red fingerprints on it.


    The skin is burning with pain.


    But no matter how painful her face was, it was not as painful as the shame in her heart.


    As if through the skin, the pain spread to her heart, and deeply imprinted on her heart, leaving her indelible shadow.


    Let her always remember the shame of today.


    She first knelt at the gate of Yongshou palace and wept silently.


    Crying, of course, is her high dignity, so was destroyed by the queen.


    Really, a few years ago, she was abused by the queen in a small dark room. She never cried like this, and her heart didn''t hurt so much.


    When she was tired of crying, she went back to her bedroom like a walking corpse with the help of the slaves...


    and this scene was taught to Ruo Yin by Banmei.


    If sound know, did not speak, just can''t wait to go to the side hall to see five elder brother.


    Just to the door, see mother Liu and mother Xie squatting next to five elder brother.


    And five elder brother, so stand between them.


    The little fellow, holding one hand, staggered around the room.


    Seeing her coming, mother Xie came to salute with her fifth elder brother.


    "Get up." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    Then, she went to five elder brother, stretched out her hands to him, wanted to hold him.


    I saw five elder brother blinking like crystal grape eyes, staring at her.


    Long and warped eyelashes flicker, eyes full of childishness.


    Long time no see. When Ruoyin thought he was going to recognize his life, the little guy opened his fleshy arms and threw himself into her arms.


    If the sound one will five elder brother to hold in the bosom, is hugs again, is the pro.


    Pro five brother''s eyes bent into a crescent.


    Pure eye son also stares at her to see, look to make people love.


    Five elder brother puts a hand in the mouth, the small mouth of flesh toot is still flowing saliva.


    "Niang, elder brother is kissing you." Mother Liu said with a smile.If the sound after listening to a warm heart.


    She took five elder brother to sit in the room, asked five elder brother''s recent situation.


    But asked, the little guy fell asleep in her arms.


    If sound then took five elder brother, sleep together a cage sleep.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master was not finished.


    However, when Hongyi and Hongxiu came back from school, they went to Yongshou palace to greet Ruoyin.


    "The emperor''s wife''s blessing is golden." Two miniaturized versions of the four masters, in front of Ruoyin.


    If Yin knew that the two of them would come, he would have ordered the dining room to make fresh milk pudding.


    Seeing them, the meeting motioned to Banmei and asked the servant to bring it up.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    Hongyi and Hongxiu sit down and greet Ruoyin.


    Especially Hongxiu, a pair of eyes are still red.


    If you want to say these two are girls, Ruoyin may regard them as intimate little cotton padded jacket and complain to them.


    The key is that these two are boys, which make her uncomfortable.


    She is not very good at dealing with this kind of warm moment between mother and son.


    And they are still young, every day in the elder brother''s morning and night reading, told them is useless.


    Because, it''s for adults.


    Therefore, if Yin casually talks about some topics, it shifts the affairs of the temple.


    Hongyi and Hongxiu are smart. They don''t want to talk about it.


    Hongxiusuo buried his head to eat pudding, small porcelain spoon one mouthful after another, see if sound, eyebrows and eyes curved.


    But when she looked at Hongyi, he ate carelessly.


    It''s like something on your mind, but it''s not easy to open your mouth.


    If the sound sees in the eye, but does not ask, only waits for him to speak out voluntarily.


    After about a stick of incense, Hongxiu couldn''t sit still a moment ago, so he went to the side hall to see five elder brother.


    At this time, Hongyi led his lips and asked cautiously: "Huang e Niang, do you think I will be the prince?"


    If Yin was as early as last night, she knew that someone was talking nonsense in front of Hongyi while she was away.


    Therefore, she just looked at Hongyi''s abnormal appearance, there was a trace of awareness.


    Now, after listening to it, I''m not surprised.


    On the contrary, he asked calmly, "big brother, why do you ask so?"


    "Because they all said that, my son was a little curious."


    "They?" Ruoyin only knows Xi Fei, but does not know who they are referring to.


    "Even those people in the palace, as well as eighth and ninth uncles, also said so."


    Hearing this, if sound eyes light slightly turn.


    Eight and nine?


    These two people, who teach Hongyi like this, may not have good intentions and want to do things!


    After trying to understand the relationship, she gently said, "big brother, you have to know that other people''s words can''t be trusted. You just have to be yourself."


    "My son knows."


    "By the way, why didn''t you say that when the second elder brother was there?" If you ask.


    "The second younger brother is mischievous and can''t hide things. This kind of thing is more serious. He is afraid that he will go out and say something."


    Ruoyin laughed and said, "you did it right."


    It seems that Hongyi''s prudence is really inherited from the fourth master.


    And he was right. Hongxiu was too young to understand the seriousness of the matter, and he could not hide it.


    If Hongxiu knows, it''s not good.


    After the matter was said, the two mother and son chatted again.


    If you can see the sound, you can be calm and prudent.


    But Hongyi went back to the institute because he had to write his homework.


    It''s night. If you finish eating, it''s too hot.


    She couldn''t wait to eat, so she ordered her servants to prepare water for bathing.


    After bathing, she changed into a thin, cool, chest length skirt.


    And sitting in front of the mirror, gently pull the hairpin on the head, a hair on the shoulder.


    As she had braided her braid last night, it was still curly even though it was opened in the morning.


    Ruoyin grabs her hair in front of the mirror and smears some rose essential oil.


    At this time, Rushuang came in in in a hurry. "Niang, it''s not good. Li Fukang said that the dog sent by the emperor bit the cage and ran away. After a while, he didn''t even see a shadow."


    This is a dog given by the emperor. It is worth more than the lives of these servants.


    Besides, the emperor has said that she will come to see the empress today.


    If they get here, the dogs will be gone, and they will be finished!


    Ruoyin is smearing oil slightly.


    The corner of the mouth also can''t help but smoke a few times.


    Iron cage can bite, what are these iron teeth and copper teeth?


    "Then go and find it." Ruoyin is quite helpless.


    After the frost should have been, she pulled Ruxia tightly and took a group of servants out to look for it.


    For a moment, there was a howl of dogs and wolves around Yongshou palace.


    What''s more, the slaves imitated the sound in order to attract husky to show up.


    Who makes it sound like a dog or a wolf.


    It was at this time that Su Peisheng''s singing and reporting was heard in the courtyard of Yongshou Palace: "the emperor has arrived!"


    Smell speech, if sound carelessly to the head don''t a jasper hairpin.


    Then Shi Shi ran went out.


    "I greet the emperor." She saluted herself with wealth.


    The fourth master raised his hand and helped her.


    However, there were loud barks of dogs and wolves.As smart as he was, he naturally recognized that the voice was imitated by slaves.


    The fourth master glanced around the yard and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, the husky you sent has broken the iron cage. The slaves are looking for it."


    Fourth master sword eyebrow a pick, "just, let them find, you wait for me to settle."


    Ruoyin: "when she was silent, the fourth master had already lifted her feet into the room.


    Ruoyin had to follow him into the room.


    The slaves knew that the master''s parting was better than their newlyweds, and they didn''t dare to stay much longer.


    Ruoyin first serves the fourth master to clean his hands, and then helps him change clothes.


    Since the fourth master came back from the inspection of Baoping house, after the heat of the sun, the original flax skin has become a lighter bronze color.


    With Ruo Yin, the buttons are untied one by one.


    Men''s healthy and strong body, so exposed in front of her.


    Under the candlelight, the smooth muscle line is suffused with wild sex light.


    Four ye then spread out his arms, eyes light light straight ahead.


    And he is so indifferent appearance, abstinence is permeated with a self-evident male hormone breath.


    However, Ruo Yin''s attention is not to appreciate it.


    Her attention is on four ye body one after another blain scar.


    It''s time for you to get rid of chicken pox Or smallpox?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s eyes flashed a touch of shock.


    The fourth master bowed his head and looked down along the woman''s line of sight. "It''s OK. I''m just bitten by mosquitoes in Baoping house. I''ll get better after a while."


    "Oh." If Yin''s eye drops slipped around, he said, "I have some medicine for this kind of mosquito bite. Wait, I''ll get it."


    Then she turned to the bedside in the screen. She remembered that all the potions were under the silk pillow.


    However, when she lifted the curtain of the bed, she saw a mess on the bed.


    The silk brocade quilt, which was originally thin, was already in tattered condition with several large holes.


    The wadding inside was scattered on the bed.


    In particular, the silk pillow wrapped with duck down has completely burst open.


    The snow-white duck down is floating in the air.


    And the culprit of all this is the husky that the fourth master gave her!


    "Cough..." if you can''t help but cough a few times.


    The body also conditionally stepped back a few steps.


    But his eyes glared at husky fiercely, "Er ha, get out of here quickly!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    As a result, erha didn''t pay attention to her words at all. She was still running around in bed.


    Finally run tired, simply squat on the bed, cheap Meng cheap Meng to look at Ruo Yin, not smile.


    Such a big movement naturally attracted the attention of the fourth master.


    "What''s the matter?" He put on his nightgown at will and lifted his feet to the bedside.


    When he saw the situation of duck down flying all over the sky, cotton wadding flying everywhere, and the helpless expression of women, he had a bright smile.


    Hearing his heartless laughter, Ruo Yin turned his head and glared at him.


    The fourth master coughed gently and changed the topic: "what did you just call him, er ha?"


    "Yes, that''s its name from now on. I don''t think any other name is more suitable for it except erha." If the sound is sad to return.


    First of all, the iron cage was bitten off, which made the servants of Yongshou palace easy to find.


    As a result, it actually secretly hid in her bed and made her bed a disaster scene.


    Are these two goods coming to the scene?


    "The emperor, you sent a good dog to my concubine. I just went back to the Yongshou palace. It almost turned the Yongshou palace upside down. Now, where are we going to sleep?" Ruo Yin murmured.


    In this way, it takes a long time to clear up the slaves.


    And her words just finished, the body burst into the air.


    When she reacts, the whole person has already been beaten and held by the fourth master.


    "I can''t afford you a place to sleep."


    Fourth master''s pace is very steady, even if he is holding a beauty in his arms, he is firm and steady in every step.


    When he carried her to the yard, Ruoyin remembered that her medicine had not been taken.


    "The emperor, I want to take some medicine for you."


    "When I was in Baoping house, I didn''t apply any medicine. When I came back to Beijing, I didn''t care about it. Now I don''t need you to do it?" Men are haughty.


    "Can minister concubine just want to smear medicine for the Emperor..." Ruoyin began to struggle in his arms.


    "Don''t move."


    If the sound really doesn''t move.


    Then she heard that the fourth master ordered Su Peisheng to bring the medicine.


    After a while, Su Peisheng handed Ruoyin a big medicine bottle, saying, "empress."


    He didn''t know why the queen insisted.


    The emperor said no, she had to wipe the medicine.


    After the emperor beat the empress and was banned, he went to the Yuanmingyuan to cultivate himself and study Buddhism.


    After he came out, he went to Baoping mansion.


    Back in the Forbidden City, I''m busy dealing with the affairs of the imperial court, but I haven''t found the sign of the imperial palace.


    Now all vegetable for more than two months, the natural rare is not medicine, but the empress!


    Ruoyin took the medicine bottle and held it tightly in her hand, smiling smartly.


    She also knew that the fourth master had been a vegetarian for a long time, but in her experience, he was not a man who could easily be fed.


    It''s better to apply the medicine for him first. It can delay for a while.


    And it''s powerful and powerful.


    After painting, there will be a slight cool, and hot feeling.


    At that time, I was tortured by drugs. There was no time to do things.


    Take the medicine to hand, Ruoyin was beaten by the fourth master and carried to the Dragon chariot.


    When he got to the chariot, he did not set her aside.


    But continue to hold the posture of the princess.


    Ruoyin was clinging to his neck and asked, "where are we going, emperor?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard Su Peisheng''s shrill voice: "the hall of cultivating one''s heart."


    Then, the Dragon chariot went to the direction of Yangxin hall.


    On the road, I saw many maids and eunuchs. They bowed their heads to salute one by one.


    Ruoyin is rarely held by the fourth master in public. She is not used to it for a while.


    She gently pulled the lapel of pull, whispered to discuss: "emperor, you''d better put down my concubine."


    Fourth master: "I''ll just sit next to me, just a little bit."


    Fourth master: "otherwise, it is feasible for me to take my own Phoenix chariot."


    "You''re really noisy." He looked ahead and outlined his strong side face in the night light.


    A pair of thick eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    "The emperor thinks it''s nothing, but I still want an image, so that others don''t think she''s a dishonest queen." She had a bad reputation.


    How to be intimate with the fourth master in private is a private matter.


    That''s what couples get along with.


    Which couple keeps a distance in private? It''s not a monk''s marriage with a nun.


    "As serious as you are." The man spoke in a low voice.


    But it was just sitting on her side.


    If the voice is out of the mouth, what is "say it with you very serious like!"That should be used to describe him, right?


    However, there were so many slaves around this meeting that she was not good at saying anything more with him on the Dragon chariot.


    Ruoyin is just sitting beside the fourth master with a gentle smile.


    A moment later, the Dragon chariot stopped in the Yangxin hall.


    The fourth master stepped on xiaodezi''s back first.


    When Ruoyin was about to hold mammy Liu''s hand, a pair of generous man''s palms were handed over to her.


    If the sound slightly pauses, did not hand to four ye.


    Instead, she continued to hold mammy Liu''s hand and prepare to go to the chariot.


    However, before her feet stepped on her back, she felt dizzy.


    When she reacts, she has been carried on the shoulder by the fourth master, and her brain is slightly inverted and hanging on his back.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng''s eyes were wide open.


    According to his understanding, the emperor would not take the initiative to help other concubines to the chariot.


    Only the Queen''s mother is not the same, but the queen is not grateful, the emperor can forgive her!


    If sound because of handstand, the brain is very uncomfortable, a face also rose red.


    She began to fight.


    But no matter how she struggled, the fourth master''s pace was still so steady.


    Besides, her feet were still firmly fixed by her.


    For a long time, she did not have much strength, so she had to hang on his back.


    Fortunately, this situation did not last long.


    After about a cup of tea, Ruoyin was thrown on the bed in the back hall by the fourth master.


    The man sat by the bed with his back to her, motionless.


    If sound''s head is still dizzy, she rubbed her temples to ease the discomfort.


    Who knows not to wait for her to calm down, a man''s deep and cold voice came to her ear: "not to apply medicine to me?"


    If Yin looked up, he looked back at him.


    His eyes were mysterious and dark, as if they could speak.


    The eyes seem to say: to paint quickly, or I will rest!


    "I''ll paint it for you." Ruoyin held the medicine bottle in her hand and untied the bottle.


    Then she sat next to him and unbuttoned his clothes.


    In Yongshou palace, the fourth master changed into a nightgown.


    So what she untied now was a loose robe.


    Then, Ruoyin smears the brown and yellow medicine juice on the fourth master''s acne scar.


    Soft soft fingers on each acne scar gently and evenly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    The fourth master was sitting on the edge of the bed, and the woman took the medicine for him.


    The medicine was a little cool after it was applied to the body.


    It''s like a fire, which makes the skin hot.


    And the smell of medicine was in the air.


    It was a light, refreshing smell.


    The woman sat next to him and smeared.


    Gradually, it became squatting at his feet, wiping the acne scars on his feet for him.


    I don''t seem to want to let go of any mosquito bites.


    The fourth master bowed his head and saw that she was absorbed in plastering, and her wavy hair was spread over her shoulder at random.


    As she moved, the waves leaped on her shoulders.


    A trace is full of sex and charm.


    "All right, Emperor." Ruoyin covers the bottle.


    The fourth master took back his eyes and gave a faint "um" sound. He sat beside the bed and untied his belt.


    Then he lifted the bright yellow brocade quilt and lay down calmly.


    If sound then get out of bed, "Hu" blow out the candle, quietly lie down beside the fourth master.


    Just when she secretly looked at the fourth master, she found that his forehead exuded beany sweat, and her long eyebrows frowned imperceptibly. It seemed that the ointment made the wound painful, but she still carried the emperor''s burden?


    However, when Ruoyin was thinking about it, she skillfully pulled the rope on her Ru skirt with a pair of broad, thick and hot palms.


    A man''s heavy breathing came from his ears.


    At this time, the man rolled with her.


    Suddenly, she was in his arms.


    And next to her ear came a man''s heart beat.


    Even at this time, his heart was still so heavy and powerful, even and steady.


    Like his people, he is always calm and rational.


    This night, the red silk was overturned.


    Ruoyin didn''t serve the fourth master in two months, though it was in its heyday.


    However, compared with the four masters in their heyday, they were not vulnerable at all...


    the next morning, Ruoyin woke up and went to the early morning.


    If you sit up vaguely, you can''t help wrinkling your nose.


    Even at night, she and the fourth master scrubbed their bodies, and the slave changed a clean quilt.


    But the bed curtain still has dense not to disperse the mi - Mi gas.


    Last night she almost smeared the fourth master with medicine, but why was he still so fierce.


    Did she take the wrong medicine?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin takes out the medicine that he wiped last night from the silk pillow.


    She lifted the lid of the bottle and put it on the tip of her nose to smell it.


    The same formula, the same taste.


    Besides, she put some medicine on the place where she had been bitten by mosquitoes.


    "Hiss ~" is really hot pain.


    Then, she can only blame the fourth master, which is a different kind.


    The whole body aches like this, can also be as crazy as the fierce beast, is absolutely not the general can endure!


    "Madame, you wake up." Half Mei lifted the curtain of the bed and went to wait for Ruoyin to get up with a smile.


    If the sound of weak "um" a, "is not oversleeping, missed the morning saving time?"


    "Don''t worry. The emperor ordered Su Peisheng to say hello to all the places in the harem when he came to court. It is said that you have been in the temple for a long time, and your body is weak. You will be free from the morning province today, and let the imperial concubines do their own work. " Half Mei explained.


    She''s a little red.


    To say that she didn''t sleep, she stayed in Yongshou palace honestly, and people would believe it.


    But when she was sleeping in the Yangxin hall, the fourth master helped her to avoid morning examination, which meant that she had not been in bed for a long time. She was delicate and weak, and could not bear the damage of the fourth master. Could she really not get up?


    Especially after those people in the harem listened carefully, they thought how ambiguous they were.


    However, the true and false in the harem, and who said clearly.


    But this kind of action is undoubtedly very hateful.


    Before the fourth master tossed about again late, if sound is on time morning province.


    But after going to the temple, I was used to not having a morning examination, and my biological clock didn''t work.


    If the voice has turned away her lips, and her heart says that she is hateful, let her hate her.


    It''s just like this. Pay attention later. Don''t always do this.


    Anyway, she didn''t hate her before, and the people in the harem didn''t like her.


    If something happened, I wish everyone would step on it.


    After getting out of bed, if the voice pulled his lips, he said faintly: "since I missed the morning Province, this palace will just meet other people in the back palace."


    "There are only a few concubines in the back palace. If you want to see anyone, you can call them to Yongshou palace. Why do you have to see them in person? That''s a lot cheaper." On the side of the road, mother Liu.


    If the voice hooked his lips, he said with a smile, "if you can summon them, of course we will summon them. It''s a pity that there are so many people, but we can''t summon them?""Is that what the lady said about the imperial concubine?" Asked ban Mei.


    If the sound of light "um" a, "listen to the words of those people in the back palace, it seems that the imperial concubine is too sick to get out of bed, or she can''t be without her shadow when she comes back from the palace yesterday."


    "It''s also true that she was finally promoted to the imperial concubine. If she could go down to the earth, she would not get to the Yongshou palace. How could she hide in the Yikun palace?" Mother Liu said.


    Half Mei stroked her lower hem for Ruo Yin, "it''s not necessarily. Maybe she''s afraid that she''s going to trouble her."


    Ruoyin chuckled and said, "regardless of whether she is really or falsely ill, this palace will not forget what she did, let alone how she has treated this palace in the past two months. Therefore, this palace naturally has to go to Yikun palace to meet her. It happens that her child is also born, which is very convenient. "


    If you want to say that the imperial concubine still has children, she is not good to start with, have to weigh point.


    Because she said that her bottom line is children, whether it''s someone else''s or hers.


    Now that the imperial concubine has given birth to four squares, she may not have to worry about it.


    , "the queen said yes, let her see. Even if she struggled, you are not queen, but you has the final say in the palace." Mother Liu said angrily.


    If the sound bows his head, step into the bottom of the flower pot.


    "By the way, now the Empress Dowager cultivates herself in ningshou palace. It is said that the concubines of the Empress Dowager go to the imperial concubine of the virtuous emperor. I have just come back from the temple, so naturally I have to send my regards to this one. " She said, slightly pause, light command: "mother Liu, you remember to go to the warehouse to choose more jewelry and tonic, this palace will send to the imperial concubine."


    The fourth master promoted the virtuous imperial concubine in order to check and balance the Empress Dowager and let her not be so arrogant.


    Then, of course, she had to see the princess.


    It''s the Empress Dowager.


    "Yes."


    "However, before we go to see the virtuous imperial concubine and the imperial concubine, we have to go to see a person." Speaking of this, Ruoyin''s eyes flashed with hate.


    "Who?" Asked mammy Liu and Banmei Qiqi.


    Ruoyin did not speak, but took a bunch of silver keys from under the silk pillow.


    "What is this?" Asked mother Liu.


    "From the emperor." If sound put the key into the sleeve pocket, mysterious way: "later you will know who to see."


    ------


    , a few days ago, the old fellow''s action bed - too much drama, and the strict management of the website recently, I took this problem seriously. Therefore, you will be satisfied with what you want www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    If sound after dressing up, eat breakfast in Yangxin hall.


    After finishing, she found Chen Biao and gave the key to Chen Biao.


    When Chen Biao saw a string of keys in her hand, he was slightly stunned.


    Then he said, "Madame, please come with the servant."


    Ruo Yin slightly jaw head, holding mother Liu''s hand and following Chen Biao.


    Ban Mei walked behind her.


    A group of people walked from the back hall to the back of the study in the west side hall.


    To the study, Chen Biao only let Ruoyin follow first.


    Because of the secret switch in the secret room, we can''t let everyone know.


    Chen Biao went to the bookcase and picked a book from it.


    The next moment, the entire bookcase is all opened, inside is a relatively dark chamber.


    Wait for the bookcase to open, Chen Biao just let mother Liu and half Mei continue to follow.


    Chen Biao lit a torch.


    Ruoyin and Banmei, as well as mammy Liu, huddled together and walked cautiously.


    It was dark in the room. Chen Biao could see everything around him when he lit the torch.


    Inside is a wall made of marble.


    There are burning candlesticks on both sides.


    Because he could not see the road ahead, Ruoyin always felt that the chamber of secrets was very long. He had to go on like this, as if there was no darkness in the border.


    "How much longer?" Ruo Yin couldn''t help asking.


    And her voice echoed again and again in the chamber of secrets.


    "It''s coming." Chen Biao returned.


    Sure enough, after a few steps, Chen Biao stopped.


    Moreover, he used the torch to light the oil lamp in the secret room.


    As she was not Ruoyin''s close slave, she waited in the corridor in order to avoid.


    For a moment, everything around had water chestnut under the dim oil lamp.


    In fact, there was nothing in the secret room, only two long tables and two chairs.


    Ruoyin frowned, because she smelled a little blood in the air.


    I didn''t smell it when I first came in. I can only smell it now.


    When she wrinkled her nose, she saw a woman hanging in the middle of the chamber of secrets.


    The woman''s hair is in a mess. It looks like a chicken coop. She hasn''t washed it for a long time.


    His clothes were in tatters.


    Under the clothing material, the flesh and blood stains were all adhered to the clothes.


    Vaguely, there is a smell of decay in the air.


    Because the light is very dark, and the face is dirty, there are blood stains, so people can''t see the real face clearly.


    It can be said that there is no good place in front of the woman.


    Even wrists and ankles were eaten to death by iron chains.


    The rusty iron had been embedded into her skin and even into her bone marrow.


    And behind the woman, there are all kinds of horrible instruments of torture.


    I don''t know if it''s blood or rust on it. It''s red anyway.


    However, Ruoyin already knew who this person was.


    As long as she relies on the other person''s body and stinky skin bag, she will be more sure who this person is.


    If sound sits down in the room''s imperial chair, light way: "give this palace with saltwater to splash her to wake up."


    Mother Liu answered "yes" and scooped a spoonful of cold salt water with a wooden spoon from the barrel in the room and poured it on the woman''s face.


    Suddenly, some stains and blood stains, along with the cold salt water from the woman''s face.


    A familiar face appeared in front of people.


    "Is this... Smart wind?" Mother Liu''s voice was a little surprised.


    Coincidentally, Qiao Feng was bitten by salt water and woke up vaguely.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her.


    When she saw Ruoyin, she did not feel guilty, but flashed a smile.


    The corners of his mouth with dry blood stains also rose slightly.


    "Why, so soon? I thought you would stay in the temple forever


    If the sound lightly looks at Qiao Feng, does not speak.


    Mother Liu came back to her senses and poured a spoonful of salt water on Qiao Feng''s face.


    Not only that, she also poured a spoonful of salt water on Qiao Feng.


    Qiao Feng was shaking with pain.


    A face twisted in pain.


    It''s just that there''s still a grim smile on my face.


    "Qiaofeng, my mother has always been generous to us as slaves. But when someone in our family is ill, my mother would not give us money to help us. Especially you, since the accident of Qiaolan, your mother has increased your monthly money. This is how you repay your mother? " Half plum road.


    "That is, even if you are the straightest and not very careful servant in Yongshou palace, my mother will treat you as always in the past. You are a dowry slave who came out of the ulanara family with me. How can you do this? " Mother Liu hated that iron was not a steel tunnel.Qiao Feng listened, dry smile on the face of thin.


    "Ha ha... Why can''t I be like this, and how can the empress treat me well? I was a servant girl to marry with me, and everything I got was taken for granted. If you look around, there are many maids who are better than me in the harem. Isn''t the purple green around Yu Princess better than me? "


    Ruoyin:...


    "Ziqing is in Yikun palace, and her voice is comparable to that of Yugui imperial concubine. As long as she says anything, those servants will listen to her, even Yu Guifei will listen to her. But what about my empress? How do you treat me


    Qiaofeng''s eyes full of black circles and bloodstains look at Ruo Yin.


    "Whenever I say anything, you are always the first to scold me, which makes me embarrassed in front of those second-class and third-class slaves and can''t raise my head. Why should I be a dowry maid and be treated so well, but I''m not even as good as my subsequent servants. Why? "


    At the end of the day, she glared at Banmei.


    The so-called "later slave" in her mouth was also ban Mei.


    "You don''t think about it. Banmei is more stable than you, not to mention the queen. Even I think she is much better than you. What''s more, we''re slaves. We''re all masters. We have to be loyal. But what about you? Not only take the master''s good to you as a matter of course, but betray the master, but also know how to take and not to pay. If something goes wrong, don''t look for the reason from yourself, and still blame the master and son for being eccentric. " Mother Liu said.


    Qiao Feng smile, not so-called tunnel: "anyway, I have betrayed the empress more than once."


    Smell speech, have been quiet if sound eye light tight, "still have which time?"


    "You must be very curious. Why does yuguifei suddenly regard you as an enemy? Ha ha... "Qiao Feng ang Tian Chang laughed a few times, and then looked at Ruoyin squarely:" it''s all thanks to me. I was entrusted by others to call her traitor to Yongshou palace and ask her to tell Yu Guifei that you framed Yu Guifei. In this way, she can get a sum of money and go back to the countryside to get married. "


    "In addition, I also secretly put poison in her tea. In this way, the maiden will directly give you to Yu Guifei when she goes back, and then she is poisoned to death. Can you say that Yu Guifei doesn''t hate you?"


    "Who directed you?" If sound gets up, close to Qiao Feng.


    "I don''t remember." Qiao Feng pretends to be a scoundrel.


    If the sound does not care Qiaofeng, dirty face, pinching her chin.


    The sharp Cloisonne fingernails are deeply embedded in the rotten skin of Qiaofeng


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    "Ha ha... Why should I tell you, my superior empress..."


    "then I think you just want to live, so you want to hang this palace." Ruo Yin looses Qiao Feng''s chin and lingers in front of the instruments of torture in the house.


    It seems to be deciding which kind of torture tools should be used to torture Qiao Feng so that she can extort a confession.


    "Alive? What ridiculous words, do you know? As early as the moment I betrayed you, I didn''t intend to live, and my insistence these days is to hear that you died before me. It''s a pity... "


    she didn''t intend to live at the beginning.


    But in order to know that the queen died before her, she insisted on the torture.


    In order to be able to eat less bitterness, she also confessed to seeking peace with Yu imperial concubine.


    Because she knew that yuguifei would not let the queen go.


    It''s a pity that Yu Guifei is so useless...


    she can''t escape a dead word. It''s better to take this secret and finish it all!


    Think of this, Qiao Feng''s teeth bite hard, the corners of the mouth exude a lot of blood.


    Then, the foam in the blood rolled out.


    Even with Qiao Feng''s mouth slightly open, a whole piece of red meat fell from her mouth to the ground.


    Yes, she just bit her tongue and killed herself.


    This is a slave to master almost abnormal greed and obsession.


    How much resentment is needed to ignore life.


    "Niang, Qiao Feng committed suicide." Mother Liu said in horror.


    Ruoyin was originally choosing the tools of torture. After hearing mother Liu''s words, she looked back in shock.


    See Qiao Feng mouth constantly ooze blood and blood clot, the head also gradually and powerlessly hangs down.


    Seeing this scene, if the sound pupil enlarges instantaneously.


    She immediately went to Qiaofeng and explored the breath of Qiaofeng.


    When she came here today, she wanted to solve Qiao Feng''s life.


    Because such disloyal slaves hurt her the most, saying nothing can be left, which can be regarded as an example.


    Otherwise, the servants of Yongshou palace would think that betrayal did not have to pay the price.


    This time, if not Qiao Feng betrayed her.


    On that day, the Empress Dowager did not have to go to the temple to suffer.


    More will not be so many people as a poisonous woman, by a pair of strange eyes.


    Key Qiaofeng also put her and fourth master get along with each other in private on the table.


    This has completely damaged her image as a queen.


    Although these things, the fourth master claimed that she was wronged, everything was the clever wind bought by Meng.


    But the look in her eyes on that day had already hurt her and caused indelible shadow in her heart.


    This kind of external and internal damage is very difficult to repair.


    Even if the day is long, still can burn a mark in the heart.


    Therefore, Qiaofeng must die!


    Even if she wants to be really innocent, she starts from the imperial concubine.


    And Qiaofeng should have confessed, but it''s useless to keep it.


    However, when she knew that Qiaofeng had betrayed her more than once. In addition to plotting peace with Yu Guifei, Qiaofeng also conspired with others to frame Yu Guifei and plant the stolen goods on her body, she intended to keep Qiao Feng''s life and slowly extort confessions.


    Who knows Qiao Feng killed himself directly.


    Now, Ruoyin is standing in the chamber of secrets.


    In the dim and narrow space, it suddenly becomes quiet.


    Only the yellow flame kept jumping and flashing.


    Since all the people are dead, it''s no use for her to stay here.


    Ruoyin goes back with Banmei and mammy Liu.


    When she saw Chen Biao in the corridor, she said faintly: "Qiao Feng committed suicide. You will order someone to deal with it later."


    "Yes." After Chen Biao answered, he lit the torch and returned with Ruoyin.


    Who would know that there is a secret room behind the plaque of Zhengren and Renhe in the hall of nourishing the heart.


    No one knows where Qiaofeng has gone.


    All we know is that she has disappeared since the Queen Mother''s birthday.


    However, he is a slave. If he is gone, he will disappear. Who will care...


    when he goes out of the secret room, if the voice doesn''t stay long, he will take the Phoenix chariot to the residence of the imperial concubine.


    At the moment, she was sitting on the Phoenix chariot, looking at the solemn Forbidden City, full of fighting spirit in her heart.


    Qiaofeng died, but she will not sympathize at all, only feel that Qiaofeng is really damned.


    The only pity is that Qiaofeng didn''t give her the person who misunderstood her.


    In the past, she must have thought that the harem was the worst.


    Through the case of the imperial concubine, she can be made to think that a person cannot be judged by his appearance.


    In this harem, where there are absolutely good and bad people.


    Sometimes a good man is in a hurry, but bad is terrible.If the sound slightly raises the head, swept the eye dazzling sunlight, the corners of the mouth hook up a touch of faint smile.


    It was a cold smile full of fighting spirit.


    On that day, she was slandered in public, and said it when she was forbidden to the temple.


    She tried to get those who testified that day to come to no good end.


    Although that day, after the Wanshou festival was over, several people testified that they saw Qiao Feng pushing the imperial concubine.


    But it doesn''t matter if those people are interrogated afterwards.


    What''s more, those people are just telling the truth.


    Because Qiao Feng is really good at acting and really pushes the imperial concubine.


    It''s not uncommon to be seen by those people.


    In addition, if they don''t tell the truth, they are deceiving the emperor and they want to kill their heads.


    Anyway, she didn''t know whether other people''s minds were good or bad.


    But Qiaofeng, aunt Cui, Li Si''er, and Xi Fei''s confession of her is definitely not pure.


    Therefore, she will not let go of these people easily in any case.


    Now Qiao Feng and aunt Cui are dead.


    The rest are Li Si''er and Xi Fei, who stab their hands.


    Of course, she will not forget the most stinging imperial concubine.


    Ha ha, next she will tear them one by one!


    Also, don''t let her know who framed the imperial concubine and planted it on her head.


    After all, everything is due to this thing.


    However, she does not have time to find the murderer for the imperial concubine.


    She just had to get rid of the hatred between her and the imperial concubine.


    The rest, that''s all later.


    A moment later, the Phoenix chariot stopped at the imperial concubine''s residence.


    If the voice of the chariot, Li Fukang sang the newspaper.


    After a while, a servant came forward to meet her, "the Queen''s mother is happy and prosperous."


    If the tone of light "um" a, "the imperial concubine?"


    "If you go back to the queen, the imperial concubine is copying Buddhist scriptures in the side hall. I will tell you." After a courtesan saluted, she trotted to the side hall.


    Another maid invited Ruoyin to the main hall and served a pot of hot tea.


    When Ruoyin sat down in the main hall, the light at the door was dim.


    She turned her head and saw the imperial concubine come in.


    Probably younger than the Empress Dowager.


    Or maybe it''s the reason why you haven''t had a baby.


    The Empress Dowager looks much younger than the Empress Dowager.


    There are no fine lines on the surface, no matter whether you look close or far.


    She was wearing a century blue satin embroidered jacket.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    The hair is high in the mother of heaven.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin gets up quickly.


    Empress Dowager does not dare to be a face, a few quick steps forward, personally raised if sound.


    Moreover, she also held Ruoyin''s hand tightly.


    With a kind smile on his face, he looked at Ruoyin kindly and said with a smile: "the emperor exalted the mourning family. Don''t follow me."


    Mourning family is to express the mourning for the former Emperor.


    My husband died, so I felt sad.


    Ancient women take husband as the key link, which means that they call themselves poor and have no husband.


    Therefore, any woman who is the first emperor can call herself a mourner.


    It''s just that, at least, it has to be a concubine.


    Moreover, only after the death of the emperor can the Empress Dowager and his concubines claim to be so.


    "The Empress Dowager is the most respectable elder in the harem besides the Empress Dowager. I should have come to see if there is any promotion or not." If sound smile back.


    And after her, mother Liu and half Mei have already handed over the gifts to the servants around the imperial concubine.


    "I heard that you were in the imperial temple a while ago, but you didn''t have a rest for a while. I saw that you were thinner and you were tired there." The imperial concubine cares about the tunnel.


    She did not sit down at the top of the table, but pulled Ruoyin to the side of the table.


    If you can feel the kindness of the imperial concubine.


    She also smelled the faint fragrance of ink from the princess.


    Of course, women in the deep palace often copy Buddhist scriptures.


    "It can''t be said to be affected. As long as the emperor trusts this palace, it''s worth it." Ruoyin returned officially.


    The Empress Dowager laughed and ordered all kinds of snacks and fruits.


    Then, Ruoyin chatted with the imperial concubine for a while and left.


    If Yin takes the Phoenix chariot again, half Mei whispers: "Niang, shall we go back to Yongshou palace for lunch or go to Yikun Palace first?"


    "Go to Yikun palace. I can''t talk much with the imperial concubine. I won''t be able to delay for long." If the sound returns.


    "Yes." Li Fukang winked at him in the middle of Mei Dynasty, and listened to Li Fukang''s shrill voice: "ride Yi Kun palace."


    After a while, Fengnian stopped at Yikun palace.


    If the voice of the chariot, Li Fukang sang the newspaper as usual.


    Then, there were maids and servants in the courtyard to meet them, but they did not see the imperial concubine come out alone.


    Considering that the imperial concubine may be too sick to get out of bed, Ruoyin is not investigated.


    She just held mother Liu''s hand and swept Yikun palace.


    Before she banned the temple, she had been to Yikun palace and had seen it.


    Just like those palaces in the harem.


    But now, Yikun palace looks more luxurious than before.


    Light is a plaque hanging on the gate of Zhu, surrounded by golden rims, which reflects the dazzling light in the eyes.


    On the plaque, there are three characters: "Yikun Palace".


    The four corners of the hall are high, and the golden glazed tiles double eaves hall top is dazzling in the blue sky.


    Everything looks gorgeous and magnificent.


    After welcoming Ruo Yin into Yikun palace, the maid gives her tea.


    "Empress, please have tea."


    If the sound did not answer, only a light "um" a, sit down at the top.


    She is the queen, not only in Yongshou palace.


    Even when I went to the palace of the concubines, I also sat on the throne.


    This is true even if it is in the imperial concubine''s territory.


    After all, as long as she is still alive, the imperial concubine is under her, isn''t she?


    The maid put the tea on the table beside Ruoyin and said respectfully, "empress, my master is ill. I don''t know you are here. In order not to be in front of you, this will be dressing, please wait a moment


    If the sound willow eyebrow slightly a pick, listen to the meaning of the palace maid, the imperial concubine seems to be able to get out of bed?


    It just sounds like something''s wrong.


    It''s almost noon. The imperial concubine should get up early, so that she can''t dress up now.


    Is it true that the imperial concubine is not up until now?


    After waiting for about a stick of incense, Ruoyin is a little impatient.


    She got up directly, and without waiting for the maid in law to lead the way, she took mother Liu''s hand and walked inside.


    "I want to go back to Yongshou palace for lunch, but I don''t have time to wait here. Anyway, when the imperial concubine gave birth to several children, my palace was there. I haven''t seen her before. What''s more, if you are a patient and how disgraceful you are, you can understand it. "


    She would like to see the queen in a mess.


    What''s more, she wants to see what the Royal concubine is up to.


    She was the queen, and those slaves did not dare to stop her, so they allowed her to enter the inner room.


    If the sound raises the foot to enter the room, the nose tip rushes into a light Chinese herbal medicine flavor.


    This shows that the imperial concubine is indeed ill.However, before she could walk a few more steps, the imperial concubine came out of the screen.


    The other party was wearing a flag dress of purple embroidered Magnolia.


    Her hair is high and made into a mother of pearl inlaid with various gems and emeralds.


    A seven tailed Phoenix hairpin was also worn on the right side.


    Yes, she can also wear a phoenix shaped hairpin.


    However, it can only be worn on one side, not both sides.


    As a queen, you can wear Phoenix shaped jewelry on both sides.


    The imperial concubine looks thinner than she was two months ago.


    I don''t know if it''s the gorgeous makeup or something else. She looks good.


    Curly willow eyebrows, long and curly thick eyelashes.


    Charming Phoenix eyes, bright red lips.


    Only a slight smile, then kitsch, gorgeous incomparable.


    From facial features to skin, it seems that every pore is permeated with wind emotion.


    It doesn''t look like a sick woman at all.


    It''s like a glamorous woman.


    To say that the former imperial concubine was full of omniscient and invincible self-confidence.


    Now, then, there was an air of arrogance all over her.


    When Ruoyin looked at the imperial concubine, the other side also looked at her.


    Then he saluted her in a meaningful way: "the queen Wanfu."


    "Imperial concubine, long time no see." If sound Yin Yin smile way.


    The imperial concubine gathered her handkerchief and coughed softly and said, "well, it''s been a while since I lost my sight. However, my concubine only knew that the queen was coming, so she dressed herself up so as not to lose her manners in front of the queen. Instead, she kept the queen waiting for a long time."


    Ruo Yin looks at the imperial concubine.


    From the current point of view, the other side is not as terminally ill as the Hougong said, and can not get out of bed.


    "Since you can still walk, why didn''t you go to Yongshou palace yesterday?"


    "Although my wife was not seriously ill, she was still ill. She was worried that she would give her illness to her sisters in the harem, so she did not go to the morning examination. What''s more, if you don''t, can the queen come to visit me in Yikun palace in person today? "


    The imperial concubine said, Feng Mou a lift, and if sound to look at each other, triumphantly smile way: "but no matter how to say, my concubine is very busy, the empress is worried."


    If sound eyes light tight.


    If the imperial concubine is not so seriously ill, it is deliberately not going to Yongshou palace for morning examination.


    And her promotion to the imperial concubine is not because of her illness and death.


    But in this case, why did the maids have to wait outside the palace when she first arrived at Yikun palace?


    ------


    first of all, it is not a repetition of chapters! It''s just that the previous chapter on meat has been released through revision, so the chapter is moved back.


    The last two chapters are the updated chapters today. You can refresh the buffer and have a look.


    (cough)... And, I took the bed drama yesterday, but I still violated the rules slightly.


    In the future, I can''t understand the purity of Huang www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    If the sound eyes light quietly turn around, the heart probably has a number.


    At the moment, her heart doubts return to doubt, but on the surface does not show.


    "I can''t worry about it. It''s just that I haven''t seen you since the Queen Mother''s longevity day. In addition, you insist that it''s the palace that has harmed you."


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin chuckled distantly: "but thanks to the emperor''s trust in this palace, he also clarified the matter for this palace. Although it''s been a long time to ban for two months, it''s a good thing after all. "


    Once upon a time, she disdained to show off how the fourth master treated her.


    And now, she is actually disdainful.


    But she knew that the imperial concubine cared most about the fourth master, so she felt very necessary.


    Sure enough, a touch of jealousy flashed in the eyes of the imperial concubine.


    But soon the jealousy disappeared.


    "Really, I thought the Emperor didn''t trust the empress, otherwise you shouldn''t go to the temple. I heard that the place was too bitter, and there were few servants around to serve him. If you can''t eat or live well, you''ll have to worry about your life if you''re not careful. But anyway, I have no chance to go to that kind of place in my life. "


    She said so, but her heart was full of anger.


    It is reasonable to say that the ban on foot should start for at least three months.


    The last time the emperor banned the queen, he didn''t say when.


    She thought it would take half a year.


    She even wished that the queen would be forbidden in the temple forever.


    Who knows this is only two months, the emperor can''t wait to take the queen back to the Forbidden City.


    Well, she should not have been soft hearted when she knew that.


    We should not think of tormenting this one slowly.


    It''s time for the queen to die in the temple forever!


    In this way, the queen would not have to stand in front of her.


    Moreover, with this temperament, she could imagine that her life would be difficult in the future whenever she returned to the Forbidden City.


    Does this mean that... Her unfortunate days will start from now on...


    Ruoyin sees the other person''s looks.


    The heart says this is angry? She has not said that the fourth master wanted her to return to the Forbidden City earlier, but she did not agree.


    After a few words of hypocritical politeness, Ruoyin and the imperial concubine went to the hall and sat down.


    Then she said it.


    "In fact, the last time you and the Empress Dowager went to the temple, the emperor said he would take this Palace back to Yongshou palace." If Yin saves her handkerchief and smiles, "it''s just that I don''t have an account of the things I''m thinking about. It''s not good to go back to the Forbidden City. Who knows that the emperor listened to it. After only a few days, he immediately investigated the matter and brought back the palace. "


    She just wanted to talk to the imperial concubine.


    Let the imperial concubine make every effort to plant booty and frame up, thinking that can abolish her queen''s position.


    It turned out to be nothing.


    The smile on the face of the imperial concubine was stiff and stiff. She said, "the emperor is busy with his business. It''s really hard for him to work so hard for the queen."


    "I told the emperor at that time that the government affairs of the former dynasty were important. Don''t delay the government''s affairs for my sake, but the emperor would not listen." Ruo Yin shakes her handkerchief and laughs like a spring breeze.


    But the gorgeous face of the imperial concubine was more and more unable to hang.


    Just because of face and identity, in that stiff smile.


    As for the anger in her heart, only she knows.


    At this time, Ruoyin''s line of sight swept lightly around the imperial concubine.


    She followed her gaze around the room.


    After that, she led her lips and said faintly, "you are all sick. What ice pots are placed in the room? In this way, can the disease be cured?"


    "No, they don''t usually put them in the house. Only when the queen comes today, the servants put them on." Yu Guifei replied.


    Somehow, she always had an ominous premonition.


    I think the queen will not say how she will come today, but she will not be easy to make her feel better.


    "You, you are not the palace to say you. Look at the servants in your room, they have no eyesight. From the beginning of Qiandi, the number of times you are pregnant in the back palace is many, and only four squares can survive. And you are sick all day. "


    Ruo Yin said, eyes sharp at the imperial concubine''s personal servants, especially the one called purple green.


    Before in the chamber of secrets, Qiaofeng has always compared with purple blue.


    It is estimated that this is no less in front of the clever wind to stir up trouble.


    "From the perspective of this palace, it is you who indulge these slaves so much that they don''t know how to serve as masters, which makes you worse and worse."


    As soon as the words came out, Ziqing and the servants in the room all knelt down.


    Imperial concubine is more aware of what, quickly help intercede.


    "Queen, it''s not like this. It''s my concubine who is weak and has nothing to do with them."


    If Yin can manage so much, she is to promise the fourth master to keep the imperial concubine''s life for the time being, but she has to take a small breath of malice.It''s better to appease her in the temple.


    Ruoyin sits upright and orders in a deep voice: "come on, the servants of Yikun Palace are not good at taking care of Yu princess, so they will drag them out to play thirty boards!"


    "Bang."


    When Ruoyin came here today, there was an honor guard.


    Along with her came not only the maids and eunuchs, but also the bodyguards.


    At the moment, with her order, Ziqing and the servants around the imperial concubine were dragged out by the bodyguards.


    As for the imperial concubine, although this is her territory, she can''t disobey the queen according to the rules.


    Therefore, she can only watch the intimate slave be dragged out to fight.


    "Queen... This is not very good..." she tried to intercede for the slave.


    "You are so kind, or you won''t lose three heirs in a row. I''ll tell you, if you don''t become a useful slave, you should fight hard. The emperor taught me that. " If the sound on the face of a faint alienated smile.


    The imperial concubine led her lips, and she wanted to say something, but she swallowed it.


    This queen knows that the comer is not good.


    Not only did she beat her slave, but also she did not leave the emperor. Did you want to piss her off?


    That''s all. The queen talked about her three lost children.


    But the other side said the wound was so fresh and refined.


    As if she was totally for her sake, she could not even refute it.


    After a while, in the courtyard of Yikun palace, there were shouts one after another.


    Just listening to this sound can make people think of the four words.


    After hearing this, the imperial concubine couldn''t hold back.


    Since it''s useless to plead for servants, she retorted angrily: "what the queen said is that my concubine has lost three Royal heirs in a row, but now it''s hard to get a healthy and lovely gege. Although gege is not better than elder brother''s, our emperor likes gege. Otherwise, we can''t treat the elder brothers seriously and treat them mildly."


    Speaking of this, she deliberately pauses for a moment, smiles and looks at Ruoyin with a smile, "and ah, some people want to have gege, but they haven''t got this life yet. Empress, do you think so?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    The corners of her mouth rose triumphantly, deliberately biting "some people" very heavily.


    According to the principle, Ge Ge can''t be compared with elder brother.


    But she firmly believes that not getting is the best.


    As early as when the queen was pregnant with five elder brothers, she heard that the emperor hoped that the queen was pregnant with gege.


    Don''t talk about the emperor, she won''t believe it. The queen doesn''t want to have gege.


    Just gave birth to three brothers in a row, not this life.


    That''s why she said it on purpose.


    Pooh!


    Mother Liu spat in her heart.


    The Emperor just likes gege, which is just like the Queen''s mother most!


    As far as she knows, the imperial concubine is the most unpopular in the imperial palace.


    But this imperial concubine also means to show off in front of the empress!


    If the sound does not put the words of the imperial concubine in the heart.


    On the contrary, he thought of countermeasures immediately.


    She shook her head and said, "some people, even if they can''t eat grapes, say sour grapes. They don''t know who didn''t have a son''s life. Otherwise, even if there are, it''s also Kezi''s life. Otherwise, how can they not live one by one."


    As soon as this was said, the face of the imperial concubine was very angry, and her body was violently undulating.


    When Ruoyin saw him, he even more intensified and said with a smile: "as we all know, brothers are the hope of the Qing Dynasty in the future. Of course, the emperor has to strictly manage them. But gege, who will marry to Mongolia sooner or later, is like water thrown out. So, of course, the emperor was lax. In addition, it''s a problem to take care of you, let alone take care of the four squares... "


    " queen, what do you want to do Without waiting for Ruoyin to finish speaking, the imperial concubine has already noticed something.


    "The reason why the temple is forbidden this time is that people mistakenly think that it is harmful to the four squares in your stomach." Ruoyin chuckled and said, "so, what do you think this palace wants to do?"


    "I don''t care how you punish the slaves, but don''t think about the four squares." The imperial concubine stood up in anger.


    Ruoyin held mother Liu''s hand and got up, quite helpless: "it''s not what this palace wants to do, but you and the servants in your courtyard are too useless. I''m really worried that SiGe is the same as the three unfortunate children."


    "No... no...


    Ruoyin doesn''t care what the imperial concubine said.


    She just bowed her head and casually played with cloisonne fingernails, and said with a smile, "just now you said, it''s just that under the knees of this palace are all brothers, and they haven''t raised gege. In addition, before she was born, the palace almost abolished her rear position because of her foot restriction. It is said that our palace is really in love with her. "


    She deliberately said something, as if she had resentment at the four squares.


    In fact, it is to frighten the imperial concubine, but it will not really do anything to the child.


    Regardless of what the imperial concubine has done to her, Si Ge Ge is just an innocent child.


    She has a grudge against the imperial concubine, not against the four squares.


    Even if a baby in the swaddling infant is killed, it is not so glorious.


    Can you prove how good it is? Obviously not.


    What''s more, she would violate her own principles if she really did something about the four squares, and the fourth master would be tired of her going.


    But for the imperial concubine, four squares is the only child.


    This kind of mental torture is enough for her.


    "Queen, didn''t the emperor say that it''s Meng''s and slave''s business that you''re forbidden. What does it have to do with my four squares? She''s just a child!" The imperial concubine explained excitedly.


    If Yin doesn''t listen to these, she looks up at the imperial concubine and insists: "my palace doesn''t say it has something to do with Si Ge Ge. It just feels like it''s OK. Therefore, the palace intends to take the four squares to Yongshou palace and give it to the servants for a while. "


    The imperial concubine does not like to show off with four squares, but also regard four squares as everything.


    Then just take her away!


    Let''s see how long she is and how short she is.


    "No way!" The imperial concubine did not hesitate to refuse: "Si Ge Ge was born by my painstaking pregnancy, and it is the only healthy child I have for so many years. You can''t take her away."


    Ruoyin picked up her eyebrows and said with a contemptuous smile, "this palace is here to take away four squares. It''s not to discuss with you, and I don''t want to hear so much nonsense from you."


    With that, she motioned to the slave around her.


    Those slaves understood, turned around and went to Yikun palace to search the house.


    But a cup of tea time, mother Liu will hold four lattice to Ruo Yin.


    If sound bent over, with the fingernail tip in the four lattice blowing can be broken face gently scrape.


    "A child''s skin is delicate, you will scratch her like this." The imperial concubine immediately came forward.


    But not close, Ruoyin in front of the slave will stop her a few meters away.


    If the sound takes back the hand, supports the half plum to stand up the body.


    She straightened up her waist and went to the imperial concubine. She said faintly: "there are three elder brothers born in this palace. It''s best to know how to take care of children. Children, don''t take it too delicately, so you don''t have to take it with you. "When talking, her face has always been with a faint alienated smile.


    Especially when she saw the panic on her face, she laughed more brightly.


    But her smile, in the eyes of the imperial concubine, was gloomy and chilling.


    "Queen, if you take four squares from me, you have to get the consent of the emperor. Do you have the emperor''s edict? Dare you make such a good proposition?" The imperial concubine said in a hurry, and her willow eyebrows wrinkled in displeasure.


    "As the queen of the palace, all the Royal heirs in the harem are my children. As the legitimate mother of four squares, I have the right to take her to Yongshou palace and give it to mammy mammy for a while. Not only that, when she grows up, she will have to learn the rules from me every month. Then, there is no need for the emperor''s consent, because this is the rule."


    Here, the sons and daughters of the common people will learn the rules and respect the legitimate mother when they are old enough to remember.


    Although the four squares are still small, it is reasonable to take them to Yongshou palace for a while under the guise of worrying about the four squares.


    "Imperial concubine, there are so many people in the harem who want to give their children to the empress, but my mother is not willing to. Now, the empress is willing to raise SiGe for a period of time. This is the blessing of SiGe, and it is also a matter of course. You should be happy Mother Liu was holding four squares.


    The imperial concubine led her lips and was about to say something.


    However, if Yin doesn''t give her a chance to speak, she goes on to say, "Oh, my palace knows why you want to get the consent of the emperor. Do you think that the palace is going to raise four gege all the time?"


    Imperial concubine: "I....


    " thank you for reminding me that if you are used to living in Yongshou palace, one day this palace has this idea and wants to raise four Ge Ge all the time, you must tell the emperor and let him have the next instruction. "


    "Yes, ma''am, if this is the case, you can''t have a good discussion with the emperor." Banmei echoed.


    Hearing this, the imperial concubine felt that she had said something wrong.


    The queen was only going to take it for a while.


    Now I have a four grid idea and want to keep raising them all the time?


    Thinking of this, where she could not afford to stop, but asked in panic: "Emperor... Queen, how long are you going to put four squares in Yongshou Palace this time?"


    "This is not necessarily, but you can rest assured that if I really want to raise four Ge Ge all the time, I will let the emperor give an order." Ruoyin was so proud with a smile on her face that she patted her on the shoulder. Then she held up half Mei''s hand and said, "it''s late. It''s time for us to go back to Yongshou palace."


    Then she lifted her feet and went out.


    Seeing this, the imperial concubine led her lips and wanted to say something.


    But in the end, he took Ruoyin to the gate of Yikun palace.


    During this period, the imperial concubine''s eyes have been staring at mother Liu''s four squares, full of reluctant to give up.


    She is the imperial concubine, but the queen wants to take four squares for a while, which is also natural.


    The key queen is also a look of thinking about four squares everywhere. She can''t stop her.


    He can only watch the Phoenix chariot disappear at the gate of Yikun palace.


    All of a sudden, the eyes do not give up immediately turned into resentment!


    Well, don''t think she doesn''t know. The queen is here to settle accounts with her.


    But she is not a soft persimmon that anyone can hold. She must find a way to pick up the four squares as soon as possible!


    Out of the Yikun palace, mother Liu held four squares and said with a smile: "Niang, you didn''t see it. Just now the face of the imperial concubine turned white and then red. It was estimated that her lungs would explode, but she could not help it."


    "That''s just the beginning, and then there''s what she''s going to suffer." Ruoyin''s eyes flashed a cold light.


    She and the imperial concubine are respectable people.


    Therefore, it is impossible for you to scold me and I scold you in Yikun palace.


    It''s hard to wait for the hall to be elegant.


    It''s not a joke. It doesn''t work.


    What''s more, it''s impossible for her to punish her when the imperial concubine is already ill. It''s spread out how others treat her.


    Then, the bad reputation that the fourth master just cleared up for her was settled down again.


    However, this does not affect her punishment of the imperial concubine''s servants.


    Anyway, she was punished under the guise of being good for the imperial concubine.


    And she took advantage of the illness of the imperial concubine, will be four grid received Yongshou palace, handed over to the slave to raise.


    In other people''s eyes, all she did was for the good of the imperial concubine.


    But only she and the imperial concubine knew what kind of feud they had.


    "Madam, what are we going to do next Mother Liu asked in a low voice.


    "What''s the hurry? Isn''t the mid Yuan Festival in a few days?" If the sound returns faintly.


    "Zhongyuan Festival? Is there a ghost? " Mother Liu didn''t understand what it had to do with the imperial concubine.


    "Hell is empty, the devil is on earth." If the sound hook lips, sneer: "ghost has what to fear, then let imperial concubine look at the heart of the people..."When she was in Yikun Palace this time, the first act of the imperial concubine was really too strange.


    If only one person said that the imperial concubine was seriously ill, it might be a misinformation.


    But the fourth Master said that the imperial concubine was ill, so did the concubines in the imperial palace.


    It doesn''t make sense. Everyone is talking nonsense in the Forbidden City.


    The only possibility is that the imperial concubine is indeed ill.


    But in order to maintain the only dignity, and the appearance of the bright, and in order to anger her, with rouge powder to cover up the sick.


    Otherwise, we can''t deliberately let the slaves delay time.


    As for whether she thought it was, how seriously ill she was, it would be known on the day of the mid Yuan Festival.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words. Maybe a lot of old readers don''t understand why they remind me like this every time.


    But many new readers don''t understand it. If they don''t remind them of the increase in the number of words, they will think that the price has increased. In fact, the price has not changed, it is just the number of words.


    So I''ll remind you every time. It doesn''t mean anything else.


    Finally, thank you for the 9999 Book Currency awarded by the blue diamond symbol!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    Mother Liu only understood the general meaning, but did not understand the exact meaning in Ruoyin dialect.


    However, it was outside, and she didn''t ask more questions because of the many people around her.


    Just think that there must be a good way to do it.


    A moment later, the Phoenix chariot stopped at Yongshou palace.


    If the voice under the chariot, turned to look at the four squares in mother Liu''s arms, and ordered: "take the four squares to the side hall, let the nurse take care of them, don''t make mistakes."


    Since she brought the four squares back, she would have to take good care of her.


    Otherwise, so many pairs of eyes look at her, what''s wrong with her.


    "Yes." After mother Liu answered, she went to the side hall with four squares in her arms.


    A few days later, it will be the mid Yuan Festival.


    it is said that on this day, the underground caves open and ghosts come out in all directions.


    therefore, there is a folk saying that "in July and a half, ghosts are wandering around."


    on this day, people will set off river lanterns, burn paper ingots, worship their ancestors.


    or ask Buddhism and Taoism to do things to resolve their grievances, so that ghosts do not flow among the people


    Ruoyin and the fourth master went to the temple to offer sacrifices to their ancestors early in the morning.


    when she came back, she copied Buddhist scriptures in the room.


    at the moment, as she copied the Buddhist scriptures, she asked quietly, "has everything been arranged for the imperial concubine?"


    "if she went back to her mother, she would have arranged it a few days ago. Just wait for your order, and this night will go smoothly >"Well, let them make it a little scary." Ruoyin faint way.


    "OK." Banmei yingdao.


    it''s night. As early as dusk, few people walk on the road of the Forbidden City.


    except for some patrolling bodyguards, there are few maids and eunuchs in the palace.


    because today is the mid Yuan Festival, they are hiding in the house and dare not come out to wander around.


    I don''t know The road is that there are too few people walking, or do there really exist ghosts and gods.


    anyway, the night of this day is particularly gloomy.


    the sky is also dark, just like boundless thick ink on the sky.


    only the dim moonlight sprinkles on the earth, which seems to cover the Forbidden City with a layer of night fog.


    the night in July is cool


    even if the occasional breeze blows, it''s like a cloudy wind.


    darkness and cold cover the whole Forbidden City.


    Those dim soft light, like a woman''s tears of resentment.


    The shadow of the dead tree, like a decapitated corpse, stretches out to the sky.


    At this moment, the imperial concubine of Yikun palace has been lying on the bed.


    Oh, no, she should have been lying on the bed all day.


    under the candlelight, her face looked very pale.


    she didn''t have the good look when she saw Ruoyin a few days ago.


    Ziqing tucked in the quilt for her, "Niang, it''s late at night, you''d better have a rest earlier. The slave is on the side of the vigil If you are thirsty and hungry, please call the servant. "


    Yu Guifei closed her eyes and gave a gentle" um ".


    However, at this time, the originally closed door was suddenly opened by a gust of wind.


    The candles in the room were blown out by the wind.


    For a moment, the room was dark.


    "Where is the strong wind coming from? I''m going to lock the door." Purple green road.


    But when she finished her words, she heard a whimper.


    Not only that, but also the cry of "Whoa ah".


    And these two kinds of sounds, are very young, sounds like the cry of a child.


    No, a whimper like a baby.


    The other is more like the cry of a child when it is born, but it is very weak. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all.


    I heard that the imperial concubine and purple green had goose bumps one after another.


    Both the master and the servant were ordinary women, and they were naturally afraid of the sound.


    Ziqing originally wanted to close the door, but after listening, her feet began to sway, where she could walk.


    The imperial concubine is to pull lip more, quiver way: "purple green, don''t go."


    "Well, I will stay with you." Ziqing sat down beside the bed, looked around and said, "Niang, how can I be so familiar with these voices?"


    "This palace also feels familiar with..." the imperial concubine is afraid at the same time, also some dejected.


    The whimpering sound, like that suffering from the disease of craniectomy elder brother.


    At that time, the elder brother suffered from pain and suffering, and he sobbed in her arms.


    And the cry of "Whoa ah" was so weak that it seemed to suffocate.


    Although there was no cry when her third child made a sound.


    But she automatically put the cry into the third child."Ziqing, are the children coming to our palace?" The imperial concubine sat up and was not afraid.


    As a mother, she is kind even if her children become ghosts.


    But purple green, although she is loyal, but those elder brothers are not her children after all, the heart is naturally afraid.


    "Niang, you..." she swallows saliva, "you don''t frighten the slave."


    At the same time, she''s full of ghosts.


    "Hoo ~" a strong wind blew into the room again.


    The master and servant hugged each other tightly.


    And the two kinds of crying are getting louder and louder, constantly overlapping their eardrums, which makes people shudder.


    The next moment, originally dark room, suddenly flashed a strong light.


    The bright light first flashed around the room.


    Finally, it fell behind them.


    Looking for the light, the master and the servant looked behind.


    If you don''t see it, you''ll be scared!


    I saw the strange shadow of three little people on the wall at the corner of the bed.


    Even that can''t be called a shadow.


    Because those three little people have eyes, nose and mouth.


    How can human figures have these?


    One by one, they are arranged in order of height.


    One of them, whose head was the tallest, was staring at the imperial concubine and Ziqing.


    The second was wearing a round cap, his tongue sticking out of his mouth.


    The third one was wearing the moon''s forehead, his eyes were open, and blood was still dripping around the corners of his eyes.


    The key is that their eyes are surrounded by a circle of black, which looks gloomy and terrifying.


    The faces were all flesh and blood.


    The flesh was dark red.


    The skin has mottled lines of blood and split.


    Scared purple blue pupil to enlarge ceaselessly, and then a turn of white eye, so fainted in the past.


    The imperial concubine was not afraid, because she thought it was all her children.


    The problem is that they are so horrible that they can''t be recognized.


    It made her back cold and her stomach twitch.


    The scalp is so numb that the hair will stand up.


    Because the three eyes were just staring at her.


    As if the shadow of those three villains, at any time will be toward her face.


    The wind from the door was blowing on her, which made her shiver.


    "E Niang..." at this time, an ethereal baby''s voice sounded in the room.


    The voice circled the room with a creepy echo.


    "Who... Who are you..." the imperial concubine didn''t dare to answer this voice.


    She held the purple green that had fainted, and her body had already shrunk into a ball.


    Obviously, he was afraid, but his eyes were still staring at the three figures on the wall.


    After her question, the room was quiet for a while.


    Then there was a whimper.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    "Wu Wu Wu... E Niang, don''t you remember her son? I''m your Fuyi, the elder brother who was born with cranial diseases..."


    at this time, the second figure also said, "I''m... I haven''t got a name, but I''m the second elder brother..."


    "and I, I was born out of breath and didn''t have time to name..."


    three ways In the room, he talked with the imperial concubine.


    "Haven''t you reincarnated yet?" Hearing that it was the children, the imperial concubine plucked up her courage and asked her worried questions.


    "E Niang... You didn''t avenge us. How can we have a safe reincarnation?" Shadow one.


    "That is, we have to watch the people who hurt us die before we can be reborn. Otherwise, these resentments will turn us into evil spirits...


    hearing this, the imperial concubine was stunned for a moment and said with guilt: "it''s useless to blame e Niang, who failed to kill the queen. If we had known that this would affect you, we should have let the queen die in the temple. "


    "Wrong e Niang, if you really kill the queen, we can''t reincarnate even more."


    "Why." The imperial concubine did not understand.


    "Because the queen is not the one who harmed us at all, and the real murderer behind the scenes is someone else..."


    "who is it?" Asked the imperial concubine.


    However, the answer to her became two kinds of crying.


    "Wuwuwuwuwu..."


    "whoa..."


    those cries filled her eardrum and weakened her nerves a little.


    The imperial concubine''s body is shaking continuously, the fingernail tip is embedded in the flesh of the palm of the hand, the pupil also begins to enlarge gradually.


    Everything around her was as silent as death to her.


    She felt that she would be swallowed up by the darkness around her at any time.


    Holding her lips, she wanted to shout.


    But the whole body''s blood has coagulated in general.


    And her throat, too, seemed to be choked by something.


    Then, there seemed to be a servant outside who heard the news and was coming this way.


    "E Niang, you must help us take revenge, or we will become ghosts..." because the second shadow is accidental, only two voices are talking.


    Then the three shadows moved around the room.


    When the slaves came in, they disappeared into the night together...


    at the same time, the imperial concubine swayed and fainted.


    "Imperial concubine!" The servant called her a few times.


    In fact, when she saw those shadows, the imperial concubine was scared out of her wits.


    Just for the mother, when she knew those were her children, she insisted on to this time.


    In the early morning of the next day, the story of Yikun palace being haunted was spread all over the Forbidden City.


    For a while, it made everyone panic.


    Anyway, there are all kinds of statements.


    However, the most said is that the imperial concubine once lost three children.


    Accumulated too much resentment, and those children, also become the spirit of resentment.


    In Yongshou palace, Ruoyin just got up. She whispered in her ear: "Niang, Yikun palace called the imperial doctor last night. It''s said that Yikun palace is haunted by ghosts. The imperial concubine and the maid in the palace who are close to her were scared and fainted. The maids woke up in the middle of the night, but the imperial concubine is still in a coma. "


    "Oh?" If sound willow eyebrow a pick, chuckle way: "really is not scared."


    "Not really."


    Ruoyin put her hand into the clothes and sleeves arranged by mammy Liu, and said faintly, "as the queen of this palace, there are so many things going on in the back palace. Naturally, you have to take care of it. In any case, we have to stop public opinion. Don''t worry about it. You''ll have a word with the Hougong later, and you will tell them to come to Yikun palace to discuss things. "


    "Yes."


    It is said in the mouth, but Ruoyin, Mammy Liu and ban Mei are the three people who are concerned about this haunted event, which is menerqing.


    Because, this is what Ruoyin has been planning for a long time.


    She wanted to frighten the imperial concubine on the Zhongyuan Festival.


    because she knew that the death of her three children was the pain of her life.


    then, if she did such a thing on the Zhongyuan Festival, she would be scared to death.


    seriously, she would be nervous disorder and become the shadow of her whole life.


    in this way, in addition, she cared most about the imperial concubine It is torture for the imperial concubine to take away four squares.


    Although the other party is to make her disfigurement, want to damage her reputation.


    but she did not envy the appearance of the imperial concubine, nor did she want to destroy the other party''s face.


    she only knew that the Royal concubine cared most about the children, so she started with the children.


    so she took away the four squares first.


    Then sprinkle salt on the wound of the imperial concubine.


    At the same time, also let the imperial concubine know that she did not harm her.However, she did not have time to find the real murderer for the imperial concubine.


    Anyway, when the time comes, the fourth master will turn over the case for her.


    In addition, she will not learn from the imperial concubine and do anything about catching adultery.


    because in this way, it will damage the face of the royal family and the fourth master.


    this is not what she should do as a queen.


    When she came back from the temple, she also promised to the fourth master.


    Before the fourth master let the truth out, she will keep the imperial concubine alive.


    But after that, it was hard to say.


    However, she also said that she would not be responsible for anyone who died before the torture...


    "Niang, if you want a slave to say, your method yesterday is very good, I have never heard of it." Half plum road.


    "There are so many things you haven''t heard of." If the sound smile.


    Last night, she used her relationship to let people play tricks in Yikun palace.


    After all, she''s the queen, and she''s in charge of the whole harem.


    It was easy for her to try to do things in the harem.


    To put it bluntly, she can cover the sky with one hand in the harem.


    In the old days, she could have done that.


    She didn''t have to do it if someone else didn''t offend her.


    But if someone bullies her... I''m sorry, she can do everything.


    "Niang, does this mirror continue to receive the warehouse?" Mother Liu was holding a round bronze mirror of normal size.


    Ruoyin got up and looked in the mirror first.


    Then, the structure of the mirror was carefully observed.


    There is nothing special about this mirror, but the thickness around it is uneven and the mirror surface is slightly convex.


    Besides, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it.


    The way she did yesterday was to look for this bronze mirror from the warehouse according to the principle of modern projectors.


    This bronze mirror can be used to illuminate the face, but if it is illuminated by a beam of sunlight and projected onto the wall after reflection, the light shadow will appear miraculously in the spot on the wall.


    And then through the light and shadow, the objects that want to be projected are reflected on the wall.


    It was called the bronze mirror of the ancients.


    Those Europeans also called this kind of Mirror magic mirror.


    Because many scholars at all times and in all countries try to solve the mystery of this kind of ancient mirror.


    But no one has an exact explanation.


    No one can make such a mirror.


    In this way, it is an unsolved mystery of the world.


    In general, such mirrors are rare.


    Of the tens of thousands, only a few.


    Ruoyin also happened to find such a mirror in the warehouse.


    After carefully observing the bronze mirror, she pulled her lips and said faintly, "take this bronze mirror back to the warehouse."


    "Yes."


    About half an hour later, if Yin makes up well, she goes to Yikun palace.


    As soon as her front foot arrived, Su Peisheng''s singing voice came from behind: "the emperor is driving the Yikun palace!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    If the sound has not had time to enter the inner room, turn around to meet outside.


    Those waiting for the concubines in the room came out in droves.


    A group of people went to the courtyard gate, Ying Ying Fu saluted: "emperor Wanfu!"


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and walked into the room.


    Ruoyin took his concubines to follow him.


    After entering the room, Ruoyin can smell a strong smell of traditional Chinese medicine.


    It''s several times stronger than when she was last here.


    This represents the recent dosage of the imperial concubine, obviously more than last time.


    After Ruoyin and the fourth master entered the room, the servants in the room knelt down one after another.


    The purple green was kneeling beside the bed with a pale face.


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master to the edge of the bed.


    I saw that the imperial concubine had not been given any dowry.


    A face, like a sheet of white paper, was lying on the bed.


    The delicate features are not decorated at all.


    The red lips that should have lost their blood color.


    But because of the good muscle base of the five senses, I can still feel pity for my illness.


    A woman doctor is putting a needle into the emperor''s wife.


    I saw that the imperial physician used a silver needle to turn around in the imperial concubine, and the imperial concubine woke up.


    That pair of Phoenix eyes slowly opened, eyes still have a trace of startled look.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, the heart said that only a few days have passed, when the imperial concubine and her last visit, it is simply different.


    Even if the imperial concubine was scared to death last night, she would not have reached such a posture.


    It seems that she is right to guess. The last time she came to Yikun palace, this one was covered up by makeup.


    Seeing Ruoyin and the fourth master coming, the imperial concubine wakes up to salute.


    But with the help of the servants, she looked very weak.


    "No Four masters light tunnel.


    If the sound is not in line with the imperial concubine.


    With their present relationship, in this harem, she is even too lazy to speak hypocritical scenes.


    So she stepped back and stood with the rest of the concubines.


    When the fourth master sat down in the armchair, she and his concubines followed.


    "What''s going on?" Without any emotional voice, asked from the cold thin lips.


    "When I went back to the emperor, yesterday, when my mother was preparing to have a rest, I didn''t know where the wind came from. It blew the door of the room open, and there were children crying in the room. Not only that, but also the ghost of three children on the wall." Ziqing knelt on the ground.


    "And then?" Asked the fourth master.


    "Later... Later, I fainted..." purple green accosted me.


    My master son is still sick, dizzy later than her, of course sorry.


    See purple green only say half, four ye turn head, Mou Guang sweep to imperial concubine.


    Without waiting for him to speak, the imperial concubine leaned against the edge of the bed and whispered: "emperor, it''s the children who came to look for my concubine. Those three poor brothers are so bloody in front of them. They were killed. They came to find them, but they were useless..."


    in this feudal Qing Dynasty, there was no high-tech projector.


    Even the transparent mirror is one in a million items.


    No one has ever done such a frightening thing with a transparent mirror.


    Therefore, when such bloody and real things are in front of them, they have nothing to think about except believing in ghosts and gods.


    At this moment, the imperial concubine is like a woman who is too frightened to talk to herself, instead of answering anything.


    And as she spoke, her eyes searched for something in the crowd.


    Follow the line of sight falls on Ruoyin and looks at Ruoyin powerlessly.


    If the sound and its look at each other, feel that the imperial concubine has changed.


    When those eyes looked at her, they were no longer full of envy and hatred.


    She saw a trace of guilt in her dull eyes.


    Ruoyin knows what happened last night.


    Therefore, she is very familiar with the words and deeds of the imperial concubine.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect this person to be so conscious.


    With a few tricks, the imperial concubine knew that she had not harmed her.


    But then what, the other party has not hurt her.


    The Queen Mother''s longevity day, and in the temple for more than two months, she will not forget it!!!


    At the moment, the imperial concubines heard the words of the imperial concubines, one by one scared to lose color.


    If you want to say that the imperial concubine is crazy, you can''t believe what you say.


    But the other side in addition to disease Jiao weak, looking at is still normal.


    Moreover, there is no scope for dazzling.


    After all, the intimate maid also saw it.


    But the fourth master, after listening to the words of the imperial concubine, frowned imperceptibly.


    Although he believed in Buddhism and studied Buddhism, he absolutely did not believe that there were ghosts in the world.In particular, Ziqing and the imperial concubine said too much, and he felt more suspicious.


    Then he raised his head slightly and swept Ruoyin lightly.


    The deep dark eyes seem to be exploring something.


    Facing so a pair of mysterious ink pupil, if sound eye view nose, nose view heart, a face magnanimous.


    A "emperor don''t look at my concubine, I don''t know anything.".


    But her attitude, to the fourth master, was like "yes, this is what my concubine did. What''s the matter?".


    The fourth master took back his eyes, got up and said faintly: "imperial concubine, you are frightened. You need a good rest. As for what you said, I know, and I will order people to do a ceremony in Yikun palace. "


    After that, he didn''t stay much, so he left with his servant.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin didn''t know if he could see anything.


    But she didn''t want to stay here any more, because the imperial concubine had already been frightened, and there was nothing to say.


    So she left with her slave.


    A few days later, there was a group of Shaman grannies and lamas in Yikun palace.


    The imperial concubine did not agree at the beginning, saying that she would scare away her children, and she would never see them again.


    She reluctantly agreed if it wasn''t for the masters who explained the transcendence and let them reincarnate.


    The story of ghosts in Yikun palace came to an end after the masters had done the ritual for seven days.


    But since then, the body of the imperial concubine is getting worse and worse.


    Sometimes people are like this, because of a obsession, they can persist.


    People like the imperial concubine have long been pessimists because of the loss of three children.


    Just hate blinded her eyes, let her fight for life to persist.


    But when she found that the truth that she had always believed was a joke, the support point in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    ------


    after the mid Yuan Festival, it was early August in the blink of an eye.


    In August of the capital, the weather has turned cool.


    Although the sun is still shining, it is not as dazzling as midsummer.


    But it''s cooler than a hot summer day.


    However, the cool seems to take a touch of sadness.


    As if there is always something will come, destined to be the day of sorrow.


    It was also at this time that the 13th master and Wuge returned to Beijing from the northwest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    On the day of their return, the fourth master privately summoned the two of them to the Yangxin hall.


    At the moment, the three monarchs and ministers gathered in the study of Yangxin hall.


    The fourth master sat on the throne reading the memorial.


    The thirteen masters and five squares knelt on their knees.


    "All the way, you''ve been working hard in the northwest. You''ve all sat down and talked." The fourth master gave a seat.


    "Thank you." Thirteen ye and five grid sit on the same side.


    "This time I went to the northwest, but I found out something." The fourth master asked.


    The thirteen master bowed his head and sipped his tea. It seemed that he did not want to ask for credit, but wanted to give Wuge the opportunity to report the situation.


    Since he did not speak, Wu Ge said in tacit agreement: "if you go back to the emperor, the water conservancy project there is very smooth, and its water resources can provide more than ten thousand hectares of farmland. Although there are occasional conflicts, but the problem is not big, it is easy to build. The servant suggested that after the autumn harvest, when the water dried up, the water conservancy department over there would investigate and repair it. "


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, light "um" a sound.


    Moreover, he also bowed his head and wrote something on a piece of rice paper, which seemed to have written down the matter.


    Then, he raised his head and asked faintly: "before you go to the northwest, I ordered another thing. How are you two checking?"


    Voice just fell, listen to thirteen Ye preemptive mouth way: "emperor, about this, Minister younger brother and Wu Ge really found out a lot."


    Before leaving Beijing, the emperor ordered the two of them.


    He said that the northwest had been in the charge of Nian gengyao for many years.


    In addition, some officials played on the affairs of Nian Jianyao.


    But other people''s words, the emperor elder brother does not believe.


    He asked the two of them to inquire about it on the business of reclaiming the northwest.


    He doesn''t like to ask for credit, but in this kind of thing, he is more embarrassed than he is.


    Therefore, he is very willing to rush to say.


    "Say it." Fourth master''s tone is light.


    "After I went to the northwest, I found that almost all the people there knew Nian gengyao. After staying there for a long time, I found out that Nian gengyao was dominating the area. It is said that he would recommend a number of officials every year. In this regard, both the civil and military departments would give priority to the recruitment, which is known as "annual election."


    Fourth master: "not only that, he also excluded dissidents and appointed private individuals, forming a small group headed by him, with Shaanxi, Gansu and Sichuan officials as the backbone, including officials from other regions. Seeing that Nian gengyao''s momentum was strong and his power was expanding day by day, many of his followers ran to his door. He also pays attention to the cultivation of people with private power, and every time he has a good job, he will put in his personal confidants. "


    "He tried his best to suppress those who did not form a party with him. After losing his official post, he had to go to his door and send all kinds of precious jewelry and antiques. Then he would recommend to the court."


    Fourth master''s face is light, can''t see joy and anger.


    But the deep ink pupil is very cold.


    "In addition, Nian gengyao also took advantage of the opportunity of using military forces to fake military achievements, so that his domestic slaves who had not yet been naturalized became the official posts of the prefect of Zhili and the Acting Deputy General respectively."


    Speaking of this, the thirteenth master made a sign to the five squares, indicating that he could speak.


    Anyway, he has already opened his head. It''s better to say five squares later.


    I can''t report my errand. He''s the only one who chatters here.


    Therefore, Wuge led his lips and said in tacit agreement: "as early as Nian gengyao''s last pacification of Luobu zangdanjin, he was very arrogant and arrogant. In the imperial court, he was always arrogant and domineering. As the imperial court''s life officer, he actually rewarded his subordinates and ordered people to kowtow to the north


    Fourth master: "the documents sent to the governor and general were originally parallel documents, but he was good at calling them" orders ". Regard the peer bureaucrats as subordinates. Even when he was in the northwest, some Mongolian princes would kneel down to worship him. The imperial court sent him a bodyguard in front of the imperial court. If he didn''t treat him favorably, he still used it as a servant. "


    speaking of these, Wuge reminds of the various behaviors of Nian gengyao when he was arguing with him.


    It is enough to say that Nian gengyao is arrogant in front of him.


    But these actions of Nian gengyao undoubtedly regarded himself as the local emperor of Northwest China!


    His words, deeds and manners are all a monarch''s style, where there is the appearance of being a courtier.


    At that time, he said that sooner or later, Nian gengyao would forget himself and go to self destruction.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ge led his lips and continued: "according to the system of the Qing Dynasty, where the emperor''s edict arrives, if he sees the emperor''s edict, the local officials must meet the imperial edict, kneel down and nine kowtow, kneel down to pray for holy peace. But as far as I know, when the emperor''s edict arrived in the northwest twice, Nian gengyao didn''t welcome the imperial edict, and he didn''t read out the edict. "


    "What''s more, I heard that he was taking bribes and eroding money and grain everywhere in the northwest, involving millions of taels of money."


    Fourth master''s face has been changeable, but when he heard that the number of corrupt niangyao was so large, his cold eyes suddenly tightened.


    Since his accession to the throne, what he hates most is that officials take bribes and pervert the law.In other words, since he was still a brother, he hated this point most.


    As soon as he ascended the throne, he took an important reform measure of rectifying the administration of officials and punishing corruption and perversion of the law.


    But this year''s Jianyao, not to mention anything else, just made him very disgusted.


    Instead of being silent, he bit his back alveolar hard and said in a deep voice, "this is a rotten wood that can''t be carved."


    A few years ago, although he took a fancy to Nian Jianyao, he also saw that the other side''s personality was defective.


    But he is also a treasure of talent, so deliberately arranged to Yangzhou grass-roots training for five years.


    Later, it was found that he had changed, and then he was reused.


    Who knows this is only a few years, then back to the past, full of ignorance and barbaric arrogance.


    Seeing that the fourth master opened his mouth, the thirteenth master couldn''t help interrupting: "emperor, you don''t know that Nian gengyao has been rude to court officials for many times. First, he laughed at Wu Ge and despised his ministers and younger brothers. Then he fought with eight brothers and nine brothers outside the hall of supreme harmony."


    To say that Nian gengyao looked down on him before, he did not take it seriously.


    Thinking of Nian gengyao''s contribution to the Qing Dynasty, he could bear with it.


    It is not because of him that the emperor and his ministers can not be reconciled.


    What''s more, as a man, if you have something to say, it''s impossible to have a conflict and dispute with others. It''s not a man''s attitude to go to the emperor''s brother to complain and support him.


    But when he knew that Nian gengyao was so unruly, he naturally had something to say and no longer had to hide anything.


    What''s more, there''s nothing to hide from this.


    "You and he are important officials of the court. What can he look down on you?" The fourth Master said.


    "Not to mention this, as far as my younger brother knows, Nian gengyao, on the one hand, took the imperial court''s salary, on the other hand, he also ran a small business. He took the weapons made by our Qing Dynasty to trade with Mongolia, and all the money he earned went to his niangengyao''s pocket and didn''t give any to the imperial court."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    The fourth master snorted coldly and said, "what a shame! The Qing Dynasty never made such a deal with Mongolia. In addition, the State Treasury is abundant now, and there is no need to make such money. However, Nian gengyao is good at making opinions and doing such activities. He is simply taking the military camp as his private property! "


    He has only one pair of eyes and one pair of ears.


    In addition, since his accession to the throne, he has been in the Forbidden City in order to stabilize the situation in central Korea.


    What you see and what you hear is very limited.


    If you want to say that those officials impeached Nian gengyao before, they were nothing but trivial matters in the imperial court.


    But what thirteen and five squares said was what he had never heard of.


    This is the reason why he sent thirteen and five Ge to the northwest to reclaim wasteland.


    He knew that the place was under the control of Nian gengyao, but he still did so.


    First, he didn''t believe what others said.


    But what they said, that''s certainly true.


    Then, the thirteenth Master said again: "take this ordinary albuba rebellion. Although gengyao had some credit in that year, he did win the battle. But he disobeyed the discipline of the military camp and got more than a dozen girls from Mongolia. He was very happy in the army. "


    Hearing this, the fourth master frowned and scolded a "shameless man.".


    Then, the king and his ministers chatted for several hours, and the thirteen masters and five squares came out of the Yangxin hall.


    After the two of them left, the fourth master sat on the throne of the Yangxin hall and turned over two thick pamphlets.


    What is recorded on it are all the contributions and achievements made by Nian gengyao since he followed him.


    Now and then he frowned and wrote something in the book with his pen.


    From time to time, I stopped writing and rubbed my eyebrows. It seemed that I was in a bad mood.


    No one knows what he is thinking.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng tried his best to reduce his existence, holding his breath and not daring to disturb him.


    In the afternoon of that day, the fourth master impulsively closed the pamphlet on the throne.


    Then, he began to reward Nian gengyao wantonly.


    And ordered the Imperial Guard to send the reward to Nian''s home.


    However, along with those rewards, there is also an edict from the fourth master!


    There is a paragraph in the edict that discusses meritorious officials to preserve their integrity.


    "It is difficult for ordinary officials to succeed when they try to achieve good results; it is difficult to achieve success when they succeed; it is difficult to defend their merits when they are defending their merits; it is difficult to achieve ultimate success if they are easy to defend their merits." If you have done it by virtue of your merits, you will surely become enemies against your kindness. This has always been the case. "


    In this edict, the fourth master changed the past praise and praise of Nian gengyao.


    Instead, he warned Nian gengyao to be cautious and self-sustaining.


    The fourth master was brought up by Emperor Kangxi.


    Facing this kind of thing, he was the same as Emperor Kangxi.


    Even if those officials who fought with him had corruption and borrowed money from the state treasury, Emperor Kangxi could not bear to deal with them.


    It''s a good thing to say that it''s a good time to say that it''s useless.


    But he did make many contributions to the Qing Dynasty.


    In particular, the arms and arms were seriously injured in this fight against Albuquerque, and they are still not fully recovered.


    For the time being, his credit still outweighs the wrong behavior.


    And Nian gengyao was promoted by the fourth master. For such a capable and meritorious minister.


    The first thing he thought about was not that he would be able to achieve great success. He had to kill the other party.


    It''s the responsibility and obligation to stop him from degenerating.


    After all, it is undeniable that if there is no niangengyao in these years.


    The frontier is not so peaceful.


    When he ascended the throne, it was not so smooth.


    He can''t ignore so much credit and leave no room for mistakes.


    Therefore, although Nian gengyao did make a mistake.


    But it can''t be punished immediately.


    First, it was because of Nian gengyao that he made military contributions.


    The second is that Nian gengyao has been assisting the fourth master since he became king.


    It can even be said that when the fourth master was still a brother and Baylor, they met each other and reached a certain consensus. They have come to this step together.


    Therefore, the fourth master still has a little affection for Nian gengyao.


    This is the love of the king and his subjects!


    In the face of the servants who have been working hard around him, he first thought of exhortation and surrender rather than giving up directly.


    It''s like a boss, facing the subordinates who have worked together for many years.


    When you find that the other party has a problem, the first thing you think about is whether it can be solved, rather than being expelled directly.


    As for what Yu Guifei has done, it is also the affair of Yu Guifei, which is the matter of the imperial palace. When the time is right, he will deal with it.


    But between him and Nian gengyao, it is a matter between the monarch and the court, which is different.


    It is extremely unfair to measure a courtier with personal feelings from a political point of view.


    It is impossible for him to involve men''s affairs because of the affairs of the harem women.


    He was clear and sensible about this from beginning to end.Fourth master has always been an extreme person.


    It is obvious that he has more good impression than bad impression on Nian gengyao.


    He wanted to give Nian Jianyao a chance to reform.


    If it is not, he will personally send the courtier to hell!


    The next day, the court were watching.


    They are looking to see if the fourth master will make the next move on Nian gengyao.


    At the same time, they are also looking at whether Nian Jianyao will continue to die.


    There is no doubt that you will never wake up a person who wants to continue to die.


    If you want to say that before Nian gengyao died, persuasion is still useful.


    At the beginning, he may also know who he is and who is the master who once praised him.


    But once he was praised by those officials, he was immersed in the whirlpool of power.


    Even more, he was confused by the power and desire, forgetting who he was.


    Therefore, even if the fourth master gave such an order, he still went his own way.


    Because he was used to the northwest and the battlefield.


    He thinks he has capital, his capital is northwest and battlefield.


    He also decided that no one could control the northwest except for him.


    He was more confident that if the Qing Dynasty did not have such a general as him, others would not have won the battle.


    As a result, when some soldiers in Sichuan started to make a riot, even though Nian gengyao was familiar with the area, he was idle in the capital city.


    The fourth master did not send Nian gengyao, but sent Wuge, who had just returned to Beijing, to put an end to the chaos.


    On that night, the fourth master turned over the sign of the imperial concubine.


    Of course, this one is too sick to go to bed.


    Most of the fourth master watched the two squares and went to bed with a quilt.


    Especially after the four squares are carried away by Ruo Yin.


    He basically went back to the Yangxin hall after a short sitting.


    When the eunuch of Jingshi room came to Yikun palace to deliver a message, the imperial concubine was passively shrinking in the corner of the bed, looking glum and not knowing what she was thinking.


    She looked thinner and gaunt with each passing day.


    One face was so pale that it was completely bloodless, and the other was morbid.


    Originally full of collagen face, zygomatic slightly convex - up.


    "Tonight Yikun palace lantern!"


    Until the sharp voice sounded in Yikun palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    The imperial concubine suddenly raised her head and said in surprise, "purple green, did you hear me correctly in this palace? Did the emperor turn over my brand? Am I not dreaming?"


    "Master, you have heard me correctly. It is the eunuch of the Jingshi room who has sent a message for you to light the lamp at night." Purple green nods to answer a way.


    A pair of eyes but look at their master worried.


    Since the day of Zhongyuan Festival, the master has been full of fighting spirit, and the whole person has become negative.


    Always like to shrink in the corner of the bed, from a closed in a small space in a daze.


    And will be in a daze for a long time, often a distracted is a whole day.


    For some activities of the harem, they are no longer active, but try not to participate.


    Even if four Ge Ge lived in Yongshou palace for so long, the master was not worried at all.


    And I didn''t want to bring back four squares earlier.


    But at the beginning, the master clearly said that he would try his best to bring back the four squares. Now, how can it be like this?


    The imperial concubine looked down and touched her black hair.


    "But I haven''t had time to make up. I can''t let the emperor see me like this." She got up to get out of bed, "purple blue, quick, you hurry to prepare water, this palace to bath and make-up."


    "My good lady, these are not in a hurry. Would you like to have dinner first?" Purple green soft voice coax way.


    "No, I can''t eat it. I don''t want to eat it." The imperial concubine did not think about it.


    "That''s not good. You haven''t eaten since you got up this morning. If you go on like this, you''ll lose weight. What''s more, you don''t look good, no matter how you dress up, you can''t do it. "


    These days, my mother has no appetite for anything to eat. Sometimes she eats a few mouthfuls and doesn''t eat any more.


    But sometimes they have a big appetite and eat too much.


    When it comes to eating, it''s two extremes.


    "What do you mean, this palace is old, how to dress up is useless?" The imperial concubine suddenly turned her head and glared violently at Ziqing.


    Scared purple green Leng in situ, hastily denied: "master son, slave is not this meaning, slave just feel that you have not eaten for a day, I am afraid you can''t hold on to it. It''s not good for the emperor to see it, isn''t it?"


    She knew that her mother cared most about the emperor''s opinion, so she had to move the emperor out to talk.


    Sure enough, the displeasure in the eyes of the imperial concubine gradually disappeared.


    She led the lip, way: "just, let the small kitchen prepare food quickly."


    "Good." Ziqing nodded again and again, and motioned to another servant in the room, and the servant went out to deliver a message.


    At the same time, Ziqing was also relieved.


    Recently, the master''s temper is getting bigger and bigger. She thought the master would lose his temper again.


    I don''t know why. Sometimes it''s a small matter, but the master gets angry because of his dissatisfaction and feels anxious and irritable.


    Not only that, but also often fall into the inferiority complex, a very desperate look.


    At the same time, the imperial concubine suddenly lowered her head and grabbed her hair.


    She cried and said in despair: "Ziqing, what should I do? My palace feels so bad. I haven''t seen my monthly affairs this month. I do everything clearly, but my whole body is sore. I often feel dizzy and have no appetite for meals. I always feel very tired..."


    she looked up at Ziqing and said, "tell me honestly whether I''m going to die soon. If so, I''m going to die In that case, I might as well die now


    "Pooh, Pooh! Master, you are in good health. There is no big problem. Only in recent years a series of pregnancy and miscarriage hurt the body, coupled with the day of the mid Yuan Festival was scared, so it is like this. As long as you take your medicine on time and have a regular schedule, everything will be fine. "


    "Really?" The imperial concubine looked up and asked in disbelief.


    "It''s true, of course." Ziqing took the imperial concubine in her arms and comforted her patiently: "madam, you must have been dreaming too much at night recently, which has led to the decline of your body. As long as you go to bed early and get up early and have meals on time, you will be the same as before. You still need you in four squares."


    She said so, but she didn''t believe her own words.


    Every night, my mother would have nightmares and wake up several times.


    Wake up and lie in bed crying, tears.


    And no matter the doctor that Nian''s family invited privately, or the imperial and imperial doctors in the palace.


    They all said that the mother had hurt herself in terms of birth and maintenance.


    Recently, the website has been reorganized, focusing on the chapters with meat. As a result, the sugar sprinkled chapters in the front of this book have been blocked, dozens of chapters have been deleted, and the number of chapters can not match the number.


    I''m trying to save the changes, but it''s still normal every day.


    Two chapters are updated today, and the last two are the latest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    The fourth master didn''t answer immediately.


    He just sat on the chair and twirled the beads carelessly.


    A pair of deep and dark ink pupil, emitting an unpredictable black flow shadow, unpredictable.


    After a while, the man''s thin lips gently opened: "the last time you gave birth to four squares, there were many accidents in the palace, so your mother''s house did not have time to enter the palace to see you. This time, I will give you three days. After three days, you will return to the palace on time. "


    "Well, thank you very much." The sad face of the imperial concubine finally burst into a smile.


    And she rose to salute with joy.


    At this time, the fourth master also got up and looked down at the imperial concubine.


    "You have a rest. I have something else to do. I''ll go back to the Yangxin hall first." With that, he left Yikun palace without looking back.


    The imperial concubine watched the Dragon chariot disappear at the end of Yikun palace.


    Her guard of honor is still at the end of the line of sight.


    Ziqing has long been used to it. She says softly, "Niang, it''s late at night. You''d better have a rest early. Otherwise, after returning to the new year''s mansion, if the wife and the general see you in a bad mood, they will be more distressed. "


    Before the master son married, the wife did not know how much pain she had.


    So was general Nian. Every time he came back as an official, he brought all kinds of new things to his master.


    Now, once in the palace, it''s hard for a family to reunite.


    "Good." As long as the thought of being able to return to her mother''s home, the emperor and the imperial concubine became gentle and obedient.


    The next day, the imperial concubine, who had not slept well for a long time, seldom got a good sleep. She didn''t wake up until the sun went up.


    When she finished eating, dressing up and everything was ready, she was escorted out of the palace by the Imperial Guard.


    It was almost dusk when the carriage stopped at Nian Fu.


    When the imperial concubine went back to her mother''s house, she had already said hello.


    Therefore, when the imperial concubine got off the carriage, all the people of Nian''s family met at the door.


    "Welcome the emperor and his wife."


    Kneeling at the gate of Nianfu.


    The imperial concubine held the carriage of Ziqing''s men.


    However, he didn''t come back in a few years, and the Nianfu has changed a lot.


    At a glance, the original simple Nianfu is more than 50% wider in area.


    And it''s not only spacious, but also gorgeous.


    Everywhere there are carved beams and paintings, resplendent.


    Once upon a time, the black tiles also became golden glazed tiles, and the double eaves hall top was particularly brilliant.


    The four horns are still high and high, like four swallows with wings to fly.


    The vermilion pillars outside the courtyard are engraved with various golden animals and Yunteng patterns, which are particularly spectacular.


    Seeing this scene, the imperial concubine was stunned for a few seconds.


    If it was not for looking at the relatives kneeling in front of her, she could not believe that this was the year''s mansion.


    She looked up at the plaque inlaid with Phnom Penh, which was engraved with the striking gold lettering: Nian Fu.


    Everything, it seems to be so brilliant.


    If you put it in the Forbidden City, it would be a perfect match.


    But this is the capital, but it seems a little out of place.


    The imperial concubine took back her eyes and fell on her family.


    From grandmothers to fathers, mothers, collateral brothers and sisters, and children.


    Almost all the young people were present.


    Only I didn''t see Nian gengyao.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help sighing in her heart.


    As a royal concubine, her brother should come to meet her.


    Moreover, in front of her, her brother had to call himself a slave.


    In fact, it''s not necessary for my brother to pick her up.


    She was more worried than anything else.


    The imperial concubine shook her head helplessly, thinking of her brother''s arm injury. Perhaps he was too busy to be at home, so she comforted herself.


    Then he said gently, "all of us are from our own family. Please get up quickly."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the people at the door rose in unison.


    After Mrs. Nian got up, she looked at the imperial concubine. Her eyes were full of tears and heartache.


    She was holding a handkerchief in one hand and pulling the Royal concubine''s hand with the other hand, "how long have you been tossing yourself into this way?"


    "E Niang said where words, I this is not good." The imperial concubine took off her halo and leaned on the lady of Nian.


    Niang''s wife looked at her up and down, caring way: "it''s cool outside. Hurry into the room and talk. E Niang asked the cook to make a table of good dishes. Later, we''ll have a reunion dinner in good order."


    "Good." The imperial concubine followed the new year''s wife into the mansion, and then asked casually, "where is your brother? Is he busy outside?"


    As soon as this word came out, I saw a slight meal from my wife.


    She said with a smile, "your brother is really busy, but he is not busy outside. He is busy in the house. E Niang didn''t know what he was busy with. Anyway, there were door slaves in and out all day, so she didn''t disturb her. But don''t worry. He knows you''re back. We''ll have dinner together later"Oh." The imperial concubine responded lightly.


    As it was dusk, it was not long before dinner time.


    After chatting with the imperial concubine for a while, those collateral relatives were scattered.


    What is left behind are all the relatives of Di Zhi.


    The housemaid in the kitchen began to put food on the table of eight immortals inlaid with mahogany and white jade.


    When the meals were almost finished, there was a singing voice outside: "the year general is coming!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the servants in the room, as well as the wives and concubines of Nian gengyao and the children, rushed out to meet them.


    The imperial concubine and the new year''s wife, as well as the new year''s adult, sat at the table and waited.


    After a while, I saw Nian gengyao, wearing a blue official uniform, came in with a big stride.


    His stride is domineering, just like his whole person, giving people a feeling of rough and overbearing.


    A pair of eyes are bright, flashing the light of ambition.


    When he saw the imperial concubine, his eyes were slightly stunned.


    Then he went to the imperial concubine in front of him and saluted him: "the servant niangyao has seen the empress of the imperial concubine."


    Although he did not come to the door to meet him.


    But when brother and sister meet, they should give their sister a gift. He still has to do it. Otherwise, he will not give face.


    "Brother, please get up." The imperial concubine got up and helped him up in person.


    Then, the two brothers and sisters sat next to each other at the table of eight immortals.


    Nowadays, no matter whether it is a martial arts school or a writing school, it is very important to pay attention to the rules when eating in the front door.


    In addition to the year, the lady sometimes gives the imperial concubine vegetables, adds the soup when said two sentences.


    The rest of the time, whether adults or children, there is little talk at the table.


    Even if the imperial concubine has a full stomach and wants to talk to Nian gengyao, she swallows them in her stomach.


    I want to wait for my meal and talk to my brother.


    During the meal, other people are regular.


    When Nian gengyao had his meals, he was put into his bowl by his servants after testing poison.


    The meal he used, unlike others, was separate.


    If it wasn''t for the big eight immortals table, I''m afraid it wasn''t enough for him.


    As soon as his eyes swept to any dish, a servant immediately put the dish into his bowl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    In addition, he only ate two mouthfuls of almost every kind of food. Instead, he blocked several chapters, which made him feel tired and not yellow...


    then, when watching the updates, parents took the title as the standard, mainly based on the date on the title.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    Nian gengyao bowed his head and wrote without saying, "you will know tomorrow. "


    " well, brother, don''t be too tired and have a rest earlier. " The imperial concubine said and turned away.


    The next morning, the imperial concubine got up early.


    Purple green one side attends her to change clothes, one side small voice way: "Niang Niang, general Madame is coming."


    "Sister in law? Why did she come? " Imperial concubine picks eyebrow, surprised way: "that you why don''t call this palace to rise earlier."


    "The key general''s wife has just arrived."


    "Oh." The imperial concubine sat down in front of the dressing table, "then you should make up for me, and I may go out to see her earlier."


    "Yes."


    After a stick of incense, the imperial concubine changed her clothes and went to the hall.


    Nian gengyao''s first wife, Nalan, saw her and quickly got up to salute.


    "Sister in law, what are you polite to me? Get up quickly." The imperial concubine lifted up the Nalan family.


    Nalan was born very beautiful, and looked very low.


    Slender and slender body, willow eyebrows curved like a crescent moon, the whole person has a kind of delicate and delicate posture.


    In addition, her body is delicate all the year round, and she looks at the beauty of a kind of disease.


    Her eyes were red as if she had cried.


    "It''s rare for the imperial concubine to go back to her mother''s house. I shouldn''t have disturbed her. But... "At this point, Nalan gave a slight pause and choked:" your brother, he is so disrespectful. All day long, he calls the door slaves to his house to talk about things. Isn''t it obvious that he forms a clique under the emperor''s feet for personal gain? I''m afraid that he will become a big and popular person, and if he is too high-profile, he will kill himself if he is unjust... "


    the imperial concubine sighed," sister-in-law, these palace all know that, if you can persuade me, I will I tried to persuade him last night, but my brother didn''t listen


    Just as the two sisters were talking, a domestic servant came in.


    "Empress Dowager and concubine, general Nian, please move to the front hall and say you have something important to check on."


    "I see. I''ll be there." The imperial concubine said, pulling Nalan to go out, "sister-in-law, you go with me to have a look."


    Who knows Nalan will take his hand back, some awkward way: "no, this kind of thing, I will not go."


    After a pause, the imperial concubine realized that things were not simple.


    "You are the eldest lady of your brother. What''s wrong with you when you go to this palace?"


    Nalan did not speak, but tears came from the corner of his eyes.


    At this time, the servant whispered: "the Empress Dowager and concubine are actually some relatives of the general Nian''s colleagues. They wanted to form a family with the general, so they sent some girlfriends and thin horses for general Nian to choose from."


    Isn''t this a draft? This is the first instinct of the imperial concubine.


    After a pause, the servant said to Nalan, "madam, the general said that you must be present."


    "I don''t feel well. I won''t go." Nalan returned without hesitation.


    "Sister-in-law, you are a real wife. You are qualified to be present. If you look at those foxes and say that they are light, you can drag them out to fight." The imperial concubine took Nalan and went out, "so, we not only have to go, but also go over and tell."


    Therefore, Nalan was pulled to the front hall by the imperial concubine.


    When we got there, we saw a group of young girls standing there waiting.


    One by one, looking at the beauty of flowers, youth is just.


    "The women of the people have met the imperial concubine and the general''s wife." The women saluted.


    The imperial concubine didn''t let up. She just took the Nalan family and looked them around before them. Then she took her seat in the front hall.


    When she took her seat at the head of the table, the women''s knees couldn''t hold on to themselves.


    Because those official children have to go through the Royal draft to get married.


    So the bureaucrats, even if they wanted to hold the emperor''s feet, did not dare to offend the royal family.


    The women on the scene, with better conditions, were nothing more than three years ago when the draft was canceled.


    Because the draft age is mostly 11 to 16 years old.


    Some of the younger ones are only 15 now.


    Some of them are relatives of bureaucrats.


    Or it''s the lean horse they picked.


    After about a stick of incense, accompanied by the singing and reporting of the servants, Nian gengyao stepped on the back of the servants and came down from the chariot, and then took his subordinates and servants to the scene.


    All specifications and treatment are like a local emperor.


    He took his seat at the head of the table with a big stride, and then gave a sign to the servant next to him.


    The young women came forward for him to appreciate and choose.


    And he occasionally glanced at the women under his eyes, and casually looked through the women''s archives.


    With a sister as beautiful as the imperial concubine, Nian gengyao is not so bad.


    Just because he practiced martial arts all the year round, he was very tall and strong.


    His face is handsome and his facial features are straight.


    Just a casual glance gives people a feeling of arrogance and hegemony.For those charming women, there is a kind of unspeakable charm and looks very secure.


    As long as he is a woman, he can have nothing to fear.


    Therefore, his rock like appearance, but let those women see hearty.


    Then, I saw Nian gengyao looking up, his eyes fell on a woman with a better figure and top-notch appearance.


    "What''s your name?"


    The woman who was asked said with a shy smile: "my name is Mei er."


    With that, she twisted her body and saluted.


    Every move, including her name, was full of strong wind and dust.


    It belongs to those who are hated by women and loved by men.


    "Well, from today on, you will be a concubine in the general''s backyard. If you give birth to a son and a half daughter next year, you will be promoted to aunt." When Nian gengyao spoke, his bright eyes lingered on the woman, and his mouth still had a bad smile peculiar to a bad man.


    "General Xie Nian, I must be good enough to serve the general." The woman turned red.


    "Don''t keep your head down. Look up to show general Ben." Nian gengyao said.


    Voice just fell, saw that woman slowly raised her head, toward the head of the year Yaojiao - Mei smile, and then dropped her head.


    The bad smile on Nian gengyao''s face became stronger.


    These two people are in public.


    Nian gengyao laughed and turned to ask the imperial concubine, "what do you think of this woman?"


    "What''s the use of this palace when my brother has decided on something?"


    The imperial concubine said so, but still took the pamphlet in the hands of Nian gengyao.


    After looking at the pamphlet, she said, "it''s just a thin horse. According to my palace, even if you are a concubine, you should not choose this kind of goods, but choose some decent daughters, which can be put on the stage. It''s not only a wife to marry a virtuous man, but also a concubine. Appearance is not the most important thing. The character of a person is the most important thing. Only in this way can the family be peaceful. "


    With that, she turned her head to Nalan''s side and said, "sister-in-law, are you right about what this palace said?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    Nalan and Nian gengyao are quarrelling.


    She didn''t want to come here today, and she didn''t want to join in at this time, so as not to appear to care.


    But she has no hatred with the imperial concubine. For her good, she can''t ignore people and brush their face.


    Seeing that Nalan was speechless there, the imperial concubine leaned over and whispered in her ear, "sister-in-law, you are talking. If you don''t say a few words when they enter the door today, they will think you are good at it."


    On hearing this, Nalan bit his lips and agreed: "what the imperial concubine said is very true. The general should choose a girl from an innocent family."


    "I just need to be served by a beautiful woman who can accompany me, not a wooden woman. What''s more, in my present and present position, I need no help. "


    Nian gengyao said with a cold hum and said, "besides, I married your legitimate daughter of Nalan family. Did you suffer less contempt and white eyes. But in the end, your Nalan family is not in decline, and I have come to this day by myself. "


    Nalan: "if you want me to say, madam, don''t feel too good about yourself. Do you think you are still the old lady. As far as the status of the wife''s daughter is concerned, I''m afraid that she is inferior to any other woman here, including those thin horses


    Nian gengyao pointed to the women and then gave Nalan a contemptuous glance.


    As soon as this was said, all the young women snickered.


    Seeing this, Nalan was both ashamed and angry.


    She heaved violently with anger.


    But good breeding did not allow her to argue with her husband in public.


    She was so angry that she snorted and left.


    The imperial concubine sees this scene, want to stop already too late.


    She wanted her sister-in-law to make a difference today.


    Who knows my brother doesn''t give face like this.


    If she had known that there was such a deep contradiction between her brother and sister-in-law, she would not have insisted on letting her sister-in-law come.


    The imperial concubine frowned. She stood up and said to Nian Jianyao, "brother, how can you treat your sister-in-law like this? She has been with you since you took the imperial examination. Now, once you are in power, you forget who you are!"


    With a sneer, Nian gengyao got up and looked at the imperial concubine: "who let them look down on me in the Nalan family? Now that I''m in power, I have to give them all the humiliation I''ve ever had! Moreover, not only in the past, I want to let those who look down on me and treat me unfairly, all pay a painful price! I want the whole Qing Dynasty to revolve around my youth! "


    "Brother, you are just too rampant and disappointing. If you go on like this, you will destroy your family! "The imperial concubine was so angry that she left the front room with purple green.


    When she left, the anteroom was horribly quiet.


    The young women were all on their knees, afraid to speak.


    One of the servants approached cautiously and asked, "general, do you want to continue with the election?"


    "Choose a fart, and you''ll all go back to the general!" With that, Nian gengyao threw the pamphlet into the woman''s pile and got up to go.


    At this time, the woman selected by her plucked up her courage and asked, "general, what about my concubine?"


    Hearing this, Nian gengyao''s steps slightly stopped.


    He gave the woman a cold look.


    "You should get out of here Bloodthirsty voice, out of that mouth.


    Then he just flicked his sleeve and left.


    The woman was so scared that she didn''t dare to ask.


    Next year, the general just showed her affection in public. He wanted to take her as his concubine. He also said that he had a child and wanted to promote her to his aunt.


    How a blink of an eye Kung Fu, this turn over face not to recognize people?


    But even so, she did not dare to say a word, for fear of irritating the master.


    Because before going out, the boss has explained that, even if she can''t enter the Nianfu, don''t offend this one.


    How to say that business is not in benevolence and righteousness, otherwise the owner in the court hall, no good fruit to eat, then she will also suffer.


    When the protagonist Nian gengyao left, those women naturally went back to their homes and their mothers in despair.


    However, he was disappointed in the battle between Emperor Yao and his wife.


    Well, this mother''s family, she can''t stay for a day.


    So she plans to go back to the palace early.


    It was the night that the imperial concubine first said hello to the new year''s wife.


    Then I want to go to Nalan, say goodbye to Nalan, and say sorry by the way.


    After all, if she didn''t insist on taking her sister-in-law, she would not be humiliated by her brother in public.


    Because in her mother''s home, she didn''t take many people at night, only let Ziqing follow her.


    But as she passed a path, she heard what was being discussed.


    Originally, she felt that she was all from her own family, so she didn''t have to listen to gossip.


    But she vaguely heard what the other side said, five squares. Isn''t this the Queen''s brother?Not only that, but also heard them say the emperor.


    What''s more, one of the voices is very familiar, which seems to be the voice of my brother.


    So the imperial concubine quickly pulled purple green to hide in the side of the grass path and squatted down.


    She secretly raised her head and looked out.


    sure enough, her brother and a man were whispering under the pavilion nearby.


    She continued to listen with her head bent and ears pointed.


    Only listen to the man''s way: "general, five grid there, our people have been arranged. Custody so that he can not complete the task this time."


    "Remember, this general not only asked him not to complete the task, but also his life! I''d like to see that Fei Yanggu is an old man. Their wulanala family has lost five squares. How can they stand in the imperial court in the future? "


    "Certainly."


    "Besides, have you told them everything in the army?"


    "Don''t worry, general. We''ve agreed on everything."


    "What do they say?"


    "The general is not ignorant. Except for the 30000 troops in the capital and the imperial forest troops in the Imperial Palace, most of the Qing army only listen to your military orders and do not know the emperor. When his subordinates told them, they said that they would obey your command. As long as you gave an order, they would kill the Forbidden City with you, regardless of whether he was a traitor or an emperor or Laozi! "


    "Hehe, the general doesn''t hurt them in vain."


    "That''s natural. This is due to the general''s usual tone teaching."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Nian gengyao''s bright voice sounded in the night sky.


    Then, what else did they say.


    But the imperial concubine hiding in the grass couldn''t hear anything.


    Because, at the moment, her brain has been shocked by the news.


    Listen to the elder brother''s meaning, not only want the life of five squares, it seems that... But also intend to rebel!


    She widened her eyes in surprise and covered her mouth with one hand.


    At this time, Nian gengyao and his subordinates left the pavilion and came this way.


    To say far away, she and Ziqing hide in the grass, or can''t see.


    But the grass is small and tall, but where close, you can see everything.


    Imperial concubine and purple green look at each other, heart said bad!


    ------


    in order to cause unnecessary misunderstanding, once again: it is not chapter repetition, it is not chapter repetition, it is not chapter repetition!


    Recently, many chapters have been deleted, leading to confusion.


    And every day, there will be the deletion of chapters, or the release of the ban.


    Therefore, the number of chapters per day is not fixed and is not allowed.


    Parents according to the title of the date to see the latest update on it!


    For example, today, May 25, there are two chapter titles, which are to update two chapters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    Isn''t this the only way to get to my sister-in-law''s yard? Why does brother go this way?


    But she can''t care about it now.


    a heart is beating nervously, just thinking about not being found out.


    His handkerchief was sweating.


    Although she is a royal concubine, she has a brother sister relationship with her brother.


    But she heard something so secret.


    If her brother finds out, he will not kill her.


    But I think we will try to prevent her from going back to the palace.


    Looking at Nian gengyao getting closer and closer, the imperial concubine''s heart "puffs" constantly, as if it will be found at any time.


    At this time, a rabbit came out of nowhere and ran around in the grass.


    When people are in high tension, their attention is very focused, and they are most likely to be scared by the outside world.


    At the moment, the imperial concubine and Ziqing are like this.


    The master and the servant were frightened by the unexpected rabbit and almost screamed together.


    Fortunately, he had covered his mouth for a long time, and his subconscious did not make a sound.


    But there was still a lot of movement in the grass.


    "Who!" A cold voice sounded in the night sky, "come out to the general quickly!"


    Smell speech, imperial concubine and purple green look at one eye.


    Just when they thought they were going to be discovered, a soft voice appeared in the night sky.


    "Did the general see a rabbit I kept?" It was Naran who said this.


    Originally, Nian gengyao was very tense, and his eyes were carefully inspecting his surroundings.


    When he saw Nalan, he immediately took off his whole body of defense, but said faintly: "how is madam here?"


    "Now that I have finished my meal, I will take my servant out for a walk. Just with the rabbit out for a walk, who knows half way, the rabbit does not know where to run


    With these words, Nalan is also ready to dig through the grass to search.


    The imperial concubine''s relaxed mood was suddenly suspended in her throat.


    Fortunately, at this time, the rabbit hopped out.


    Then, Naran squatted down, took the rabbit in his arms, lifted his feet and walked to his yard.


    On the mouth also angry strange way: "you, you, big night to run out, careful other people do you do spicy rabbit eat."


    As a result, Nian gengyao was put on the spot by his wife.


    He bit his teeth and walked into the yard.


    When the servants saw him coming in, they did not dare to stay any longer, so they all went out.


    Even the rabbit in Nalan''s arms jumped to the ground and jumped out with the servants.


    For a moment, the room was quiet as well as quiet.


    Only an old mother came in from the door to salute and handed a bowl of medicine juice to Nalan. "Madam, drink the medicine while it''s hot."


    "Well." Nalan took the medicine bowl, wrinkled her eyebrows and drank the bitter juice.


    Then the old woman left with the medicine bowl.


    Nalan turned his head and squeezed a piece of preserved fruit from the table and chewed it carelessly to get rid of the bitterness in his mouth.


    "So many doctors have failed to cure you?" There was a man''s thick voice beside his ears.


    Nalan glanced at the man and said unhappily, "Oh, today, the sun is coming out in the West. The general of all ages has taken care of my body."


    "Just answer me."


    Nalan''s silence for a while, then returned: "the doctor said, it''s a blood disease, can''t be cured, but can''t die for the time being, just can''t live long."


    Her tone is light, as if she had already looked down on everything.


    As soon as this word came out, the man''s eyebrows were frowning, "I contacted several doctors from all over the country a few days ago. I heard that the doctor who specializes in treating you should arrive in the capital after a while."


    "Ha ha, so the general will take care of my life and death?" Nalan''s mouth raised a sneer, "you do not hate me, think I let you were humiliated, you want to revenge me?"


    Nian Jianyao: "by the way, isn''t this a great day for generals to choose women. Why did the general come to my house if he didn''t go to my concubine''s room that year Nalan said this, he was so angry that he went straight inside and didn''t want to look at the man in front of him.


    Moreover, her eyes scarlet to throw down a cruel words: "such a lovely girl, the general can have some mercy, do not hurt other girls, don''t be tired waist."


    With that, she went into the inner room, ready to bring the door.


    But she tied the door inside, and the man strode to the door and kicked it open.


    "Bang", the wooden door issued a harsh sound.


    And, with the "creak" sound of wood cracking, the wooden door began to crumble, as if it would fall at any time.


    Sure enough, after shaking for a few times, the wooden door fell apart and fell towards Nalan.Nalan''s eyes widened as he gazed at the door that was falling towards her.


    The next moment, her body was picked up by the man and rolled around the wall.


    After some twists and turns, her back against the wall, by the man''s burly body on the wall.


    The servants outside did not dare to come in.


    After all, in terms of the general''s physical fitness and temper, the movement was small.


    "In the front hall during the day, you said you wanted me to choose a girl from an innocent family, but really?" The man asked magnetically.


    "I think I''ve made it clear enough that I don''t want to say it again."


    "Say no He approached again.


    "Don''t the general say that I''m inferior to all the women, and why do you ask me these questions? Do you think it''s interesting?"


    "Interesting, of course." A man with a thick cocoon of fingertips picks up a woman''s chin and forces her to look directly at him.


    For a time, grievances spread in Nalan''s heart.


    She didn''t answer his question, but said wrongly: "Nian gengyao, you are a bastard. When I married you, you had almost nothing. Although my family despised you, I never looked down on you. But I look down on you like this


    Nian gengyao chuckled and his ambitious eyes glanced at the woman''s face.


    "Tell me, what am I like now?"


    "Of course, it''s a narrow-minded villain, who won''t be attacked and looked down upon when he doesn''t succeed. Can you guarantee that you never look down on others? But as soon as you are in power, you want to get revenge from those people. If I had known you were such a man, I should not have married you at that time! "


    "Well said!" Nian gengyao''s eyes were tight, "but you married me in those years, and you can''t run away in your life!" www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    Such a woman''s appearance is deeply imprinted on his heart that loves her, arousing his love.


    "Don''t cry, just once." He kisses her on the forehead.


    Knowing that she had always been in a bad condition, he did not intend to make trouble with her any more...


    when they were scrubbed and laid down on the bed again, Nalan slept with his back to Nian gengyao.


    Nian gengyao stuck to her back and held her in his arms.


    Nalan felt uneasy. He didn''t want to be so close to him, so he moved his body.


    But she just moved and was pressed in her arms by the man.


    Then, he said in her ear: "just now you are right, you have always supported me, and I should not send the resentment of your family and others on you."


    His voice was thick and hoarse, and his eyes turned red when he heard Nalan''s nose sour.


    He''s been mad at her all these years.


    Now I hear him say such words, but I cry in vain.


    Yes, she was shivering and crying in his arms.


    Then she led her lips and said weakly, "in fact, I really want you to find a virtuous side room, because I am too weak to know when I will leave you. It''s better for you to add a better side room, and when I''m gone, help her to be the steproom, so... "


    " you are not allowed to say such despondent words. " Nian gengyao straightened her body, scarlet in her eyes.


    Nalan didn''t speak. He just leaned in his arms and wept.


    Her own body, from the most clear.


    Nian gengyao sighed, wiping tears for her, and gently coaxed, "after a while, I''ll spend a lot of money to gather all kinds of famous doctors to the capital to see you. Or, I''ll take you all over the country to see a doctor. It happens that you haven''t been out of the capital. Let''s go outside and have a look, OK? "


    He was erudite when he was a child. Later, he was born as a Jinshi, and he was also a legitimate son at home. His family liked him very much.


    Since taking the legitimate daughter of Nalan family, she has been looked down upon by Nalan family.


    In order to get ahead, he studied both civil and military skills.


    It was not easy to hold the emperor''s big leg, but he was put in Yangzhou for five years.


    He suffered so much contempt and white eyes.


    Back in the capital again, Nalan''s family has been defeated because of Nalan pearl.


    Then, with his own efforts, he was appreciated by Emperor Kangxi and became governor of Sichuan gorge.


    After the death of Emperor Kangxi, he became the king of Northwest China step by step.


    However, he was treated unfairly by the emperor.


    This let him spread the unhappiness of the past and the present on her.


    Now think about it, he''s a real jerk.


    As she said, she never disliked him. He shouldn''t treat her like that.


    At this moment, he really wanted to bow down in her gentle countryside, and never hurt each other with her.


    Because he knew that as long as he loved her, he couldn''t beat her at all.


    For the rest of his life, at least, he was no match for her.


    Just let bygones be bygones.


    Of course, he just surrendered in front of her.


    As for the others, he will let them all surrender before him!


    Nalan didn''t say anything, but kept weeping in his arms.


    The couple hugged each other tightly for a while. Before going to bed, Nian gengyao put his chin on Nalan''s head and said, "sleep, for the rest of my life, I just want to make up for you..."


    at the same time, when the imperial concubine in the guest room came back to the guest room with Ziqing, she was a little frightened.


    Looking at her appearance, Ziqing asked, "Niang, you don''t want to betray general Nian. Tell the emperor these things?"


    "Don''t speak so harshly, purple green." The imperial concubine frowned, "don''t you think if I don''t tell the emperor, that''s betrayal of the emperor?"


    Purple green nodded, "it seems that this is the truth, but you are also the legitimate daughter of the Nian family."


    "But this palace married the emperor a few years ago and became his side wife. For the rest of my life, I want to live with the emperor."


    "I don''t think so. At least Nian''s wife and Nian general are sincere for you, but what about the emperor?" The emperor has no mother in his heart.


    Of course, she only thought about this in her mind, and she would not attack the master.


    "Ziqing, we all know what you said. We are also very tangled in our hearts."


    One is the mother''s family who raised her from childhood, and her brother who loves her.


    One is the man she deeply loves, the emperor of Qing Dynasty, the only man in her life.


    No matter what happens, she doesn''t want either party to suffer, just the two of them.


    "No matter what the empress does, the servants will support it. However, if you really want to tell the emperor, why don''t we go back to the palace as early as possible tonight?"


    "No, I''ve already agreed with e Niang to return to the Palace tomorrow morning. This suddenly changed his mind, rushed back to the palace overnight, but appeared to have a ghost. So let''s take a break and see it tomorrow morning. ""Yes, the servant waited on the master to rest."


    Because of something in her heart, the imperial concubine tossed and turned in bed before dawn.


    Until dawn, she woke up Ziqing and planned to return to the palace with the slave.


    In front of the gate of the new year''s mansion, as before, all the people in the mansion were sending her off.


    The only difference is that Nian gengyao was not there before he came. When he left, Nian gengyao personally sent her this sister.


    The new year''s wife is red eyes, a face of reluctant to give up.


    Although Nian gengyao quarreled with her, he still sent his sister to the door.


    Not only that, he also specially sent a double headed carriage, which was full of things he gave to his sister.


    After all, it''s brother and sister, and the quarrel comes back to quarrel. The brotherhood from childhood is still there.


    He pointed to the full load of goods, and said with some uneasiness: "it''s full of precious herbs and jewelry that I asked your sister-in-law to select, as well as various satins for making clothes. After returning to the palace, you should take good care of yourself and never do anything stupid. "


    Because he knew that his sister suffered from postpartum depression, more seriously, there will be self mutilation and self abuse, and even suicide.


    Don''t be tired, brother The imperial concubine returned with some guilty feelings.


    At the same time, I also feel guilty.


    The heart said that she was really a white eyed wolf. Her brother treated her so well. How could she think of betraying him?


    Forget it. Let''s just say that she didn''t hear what happened last night.


    But in that case, she had another lump in her heart.


    Then, the imperial concubine in the year of all the people''s eyes, holding the hands of purple green back to the palace carriage.


    When the carriage drove slowly, she gently lifted the curtain and secretly looked at the family in the gap.


    As soon as she entered the palace, it was as deep as the sea.


    Because the concubines of the imperial palace can''t leave the palace without special circumstances, even the queen is the same.


    This time, the emperor said it was because she gave birth to four squares.


    In fact, she knew that it was because her brother had such a thing that she could go back to her mother''s home.


    Next time I come back, I don''t know when.


    Or... Is there a chance like this in my life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    Thinking of this, she put down the curtain, covered her mouth with her handkerchief and wept in the car.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on. She''s been crying more and more recently.


    But she knew that what she was crying at the moment was not parting, but the entanglement in her heart.


    My brother loved her very much when he was young, and he thought about her all the time.


    After growing up, because the elder brother wants to start a career, the words between brother and sister are less, but the feelings are still there.


    After their families, even if they seldom meet, they have each other in their hearts.


    If she told the emperor what she had heard yesterday, her brother would surely suffer.


    Thinking of this, she cried like rain, really can''t bear to.


    Moreover, it may not only be the elder brother, but also the whole family will be punished by the emperor.


    However, it may not be a good thing if you don''t tell the emperor and let your brother make trouble.


    Maybe beauty is in the eye of the beholder, even though he is excellent.


    For her, the emperor is always the most capable person.


    She thought that her brother would lose no matter what.


    In this case, when things get out of hand, my brother''s fate may be very miserable.


    It''s better for her to stop early, so that there is room for recovery.


    Maybe the emperor will punish the elder brother and the Nian family less severely.


    I can''t. She''s going to plead for her brother.


    But what did she plead with the emperor?


    "Ha ha..." the imperial concubine couldn''t laugh or cry.


    In this way, she almost cried back to the palace.


    Only after returning to Yikun palace did she wash her face and freshen her face under the service of Ziqing.


    She forced to bear the sad mood, ordered: "purple green, prepare chariot, this palace is going to see the emperor in the heart building hall."


    "Yes." Ziqing knows what it will mean to see the emperor.


    I''ll go to the imperial palace for a moment.


    When the chariot stopped in the hall of nourishing the heart, Su Peisheng came forward to meet him and said, "you are going back to the palace."


    As far as he knows, this one has three days to go home to visit relatives.


    It''s rare to go back to her mother''s home. If she doesn''t stay at Nian''s house, how can she come back so early and run to the Yangxin hall.


    "I have something important to discuss with the emperor. Please inform me. "The imperial concubine said, stepping up the steps.


    "Bang." After su Peisheng responded, he trotted into the hall of nourishing the heart.


    When he had never seen the imperial concubine so serious, he thought it was really important.


    Therefore, he did not dare to neglect.


    This time, it was obviously smoother than before.


    But in the blink of an eye, Su Peisheng came out, "imperial concubine, please come in."


    Therefore, the imperial concubine released Ziqing''s hand and entered the Yangxin hall alone.


    After entering, the fourth master sat on the throne of the Yangxin hall and read the memorial.


    Unlike before, he didn''t just look down to write.


    Instead, he looked up at her.


    "I beg your Majesty''s peace." The imperial concubine knelt down.


    "Up."


    However, the imperial concubine didn''t get up. She just led her lips and said, "emperor, this time when I went back to my mother''s house, I found that my elder brother Nian gengyao was as arrogant and arrogant as many people said. What''s more, his brother also formed cliques and engaged in private business. All day long, the serfs met with him and discussed matters with him


    When she spoke, her eyes were blank and very dull.


    Fourth master:...


    the imperial concubine said, kneeling in silence for several seconds.


    After that, she took a deep breath and made up her mind to say, "not only that, but also... He threatened to kill five squares, saying that he would not be able to complete the task you gave him this time. In addition, he also said that he wanted to... Bring the army on hand to rebel... "


    she said this sentence with a cry voice.


    When she said this, she felt relieved.


    At the same time, a heartache like a knife, tears can not stop flowing down.


    Crying that she betrayed her beloved brother.


    Cry from a child to raise her family, will be defeated.


    For these, the fourth master seems not very surprised.


    He just asked calmly and rationally, "why did you tell me this?"


    "Because... Since I followed the emperor, the emperor is my God. Everything I do must be considered from the emperor''s point of view, in order to maximize the interests of the royal family and the Qing Dynasty. Moreover, as the imperial concubine, I have the obligation to do so. "


    Plus, she had been foolishly thinking that the queen was the one who framed her.


    But in the end, everything was wrong.


    But her damage to the queen has already been done.


    I just hope to make up for it with the matter of five squares.


    "Emperor, my concubine and I have nothing to ask for. I just want you to see if you can not kill all the people who have made contributions to the Nian family and my brother in the past..."With that, the imperial concubine knelt down and kowtowed repeatedly.


    Tears washed away the makeup on her face, revealing a pale and emaciated morbid state.


    The mother of Pearl fell from her head, and her jewels were scattered all over the floor.


    His face was covered with dark hair.


    But she still kowtow, hoping to plead for the family.


    However, the first four masters were indifferent.


    "Come, help the imperial concubine back to Yikun palace!" The voice without any emotion, from that cold thin lip to say.


    In this way, with the help of servants, the imperial concubine went back to Yikun Palace on the road of nianyuan.


    "Niang, why do you have to do this? Look, you''re in such a mess." Ziqing painfully arranged her appearance.


    However, the imperial concubine pushed away her hand and calmly said, "the empress does not like this palace, and the palace still cares about these things."


    Ziqing:...


    then, the imperial concubine sighed heavily, "there is not much time left. In the remaining days, we should find the real murderer who framed the brothers as soon as possible!"


    "I see." Purple green back.


    The fourth master is either not serious. If he is serious, he is a man of vigorous action.


    It''s not that he didn''t give Nian Jianyao a chance.


    This is the founder who has been assisting him to ascend the throne.


    But this time, Nian gengyao really touched his bottom line!


    On the same day, he first sent someone to deliver the letter to Wuge.


    After criticizing Nian gengyao as an unfaithful, unfilial and shameless villain.


    and with the reason that governor yiduli, Dutong fan Shijie, governor Yue Zhongqi and governor Tian Wenjing successively participated in the performance of Nian gengyao, he was removed from the position of "general".


    Before Nian gengyao made an action, the fourth master sent the capital to Nian Fu, forcing him to hand over the seal of Fuyuan general and transfer him to Hangzhou general.


    This gives hope to those officials who have been waiting for the impeachment of Nian Jianyao.


    Their impeachment finally worked!


    It''s not that we don''t report it, it''s just that it''s not time.


    Now, the time has come!


    Then, the fourth master began to try his best to suppress the Nian clan and his accomplices.


    And such a thing, regardless of the Nian family or the harem, all know that this matter is more or less related to the imperial concubine.


    Otherwise, the imperial concubine will come back from Nian''s home, and something will happen.


    Since then, Nian gengyao''s situation has changed dramatically.


    A few days later, the fourth master ordered to change his position as general of Hangzhou.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    By the end of August, the number of niangengyao was reduced to ADA hahafan.


    ADA hahafan was just a light vehicle Duwei of the Qing Dynasty.


    At the beginning of September, he removed all the titles of Nian gengyao.


    On September 10, he sent people to Hangzhou and captured Nian gengyao back to Beijing.


    At the end of September, Nian gengyao was taken back to the capital, and the Ministry of punishment made a final ruling.


    Yes, but in more than two months, this famous young general was defeated like this!


    It was at this time that the imperial concubine''s body was getting worse and worse.


    This time is really sick can not get out of bed, unable to return to the sky.


    She was already weak and suffering from depression.


    In addition, he experienced things like Nian gengyao, and four squares were taken away.


    In this way, she can not hope for love and family affection.


    The guilt and pressure in her heart made her depression more and more serious.


    A depression patient, the day has no hope, naturally is more and more negative day by day.


    Appetite and sleep quality were greatly reduced.


    However, in more than two months, he was too thin.


    Ziqing as the most loyal dowry slave, looking at her master''s son like this, naturally also anxious, with thin.


    At the moment, as soon as she came back from the outside, she rushed to the bedside and knelt down and said, "master, what you asked the servant to check has finally come to an end."


    Hearing this, the imperial concubine, who had closed her eyes, opened her eyes powerlessly.


    "Who, who..."


    "it''s empress Xi. When you are pregnant with your first elder brother, she buys people to give you meat that is not fully cooked. As a result, when you are pregnant with your elder brother, you are infected with insects that are invisible to the naked eye, leading to the disease of understanding the skull."


    "How do you know that we won''t get it wrong again this time?" Royal concubine road.


    Although she knew Xi Fei was not a good one, she missed it once and was afraid.


    Worried about the wrong object, but her body, can no longer toss.


    "No mistake. Do you remember the time when Meng framed the queen?"


    "Yes."


    "At that time, before interrogating Meng, the emperor also interrogated Princess Xi and another maid in palace. The maid was originally a servant under Princess Xi. Because she had made some small things, she was sent back to the house of internal affairs. She said that when you were pregnant with your first brother-in-law, you occasionally heard that Princess Xi asked people to work in your food."


    Imperial concubine: "can it be that she has resentment to the Xi imperial concubine, say it is the Xi imperial concubine."


    This time, she said that everything had to be made clear, and she could not be wronged.


    "No, Dong He, the maid close to Princess Xi, admitted it. She said that Princess Xi bought the slave who was seriously ill in our hospital. After giving a sum of money, she ordered someone to help bring the money to the slave''s family, which led to the slave''s death rather than confess. I have checked this matter at the servant''s house. "


    In the Forbidden City, there is no truth that can''t be bought, only enough money.


    Now I can''t wait to see my mother. No matter how much money I spend, I have to satisfy my mother''s wish and let her untie her heart knot.


    At the same time, this is also her heart knot as a slave.


    Otherwise, if the empress is not here, what''s the use of those silver in the Forbidden City.


    Imperial concubine:...


    "later, when the maid was transferred to wash clothes in the Queen''s yard, she found that the servant beside Princess Xi was close to Qiao Feng. What''s more, on the day that the self killed maid came to us, she said that she saw what Qiao Feng and the maid said stealthily, and she also poured tea and gave her money. "


    "If you think about it, wind energy can be bought by us, and it can be bought by others. It must be that she made peace with Princess Xi and cheated the maid in our courtyard to promise her something, and let her drink poisonous tea unprepared. She asked her to say that she was the queen. She confessed the queen with the maid and died in our courtyard. This not only achieved the purpose of killing people but also died without proof. "


    Imperial concubine:...


    "Donghe not only invited this incident, but also told us that when you were pregnant with your third elder brother, concubine Xi took a large number of Hawthorn from the house of internal affairs in advance, and the amount of hawthorn was exactly the same as that you drank. I went to the house of the interior to check the time. It happened that you were pregnant with your third brother, but you received it one month in advance. "


    "But the hawthorn is easy to preserve. As a concubine, concubine Xi can go to the icehouse to get the ice basin and keep it until you give birth in August. Even if it can''t be preserved, it''s the same if it''s dried in the sun. "


    "In this way, it''s really Xi Fei." The imperial concubine didn''t get angry. Instead, she grinned bitterly, "killing people and killing people. She did it so clean twice. I thought that she was just fond of stirring up dissension and would not do anything about it. But I didn''t realize that she was not only stirring up trouble in the back palace, but also so mean. "


    "Niang, we can''t make a mistake this time. It''s not only the maids who say this, but also the ladies who are close to Princess Xi secretly. With some detailed process, they can match. So, do you want to kill Xi Fei as soon as possibleThe imperial concubine led her lips and coughed violently.


    Ziqing, on the other hand, said: "if the master can''t think of a good way, the slave will go out and fight directly with Princess Xi and kill her!"


    In any case, general Nian was sent to prison, and his family was going to fall.


    The master looked at it, and she didn''t have any meaning to live, and nothing to be afraid of.


    But only a little, she wants the life of Xi Fei!


    If it wasn''t for Xi Fei, she would have been a beautiful woman.


    Now only a few years, the health of the body is so weak.


    It''s just one dead child after another, who tortured her to be what she is now.


    The most important thing is that the master is depressed.


    It is also because of the loss of three emperor''s heirs in a row, and I have a knot in my heart that can''t be solved.


    In addition, Princess Xi planted the queen, which led to the master''s wrong object and was disgusted by the emperor.


    Of course, general Nian is also the reason for the aggravation of depression.


    But all the root, all come from that Xi Fei!


    "Let''s..." the imperial concubine just opened her mouth and heard a voice of singing and reporting: "the Queen''s mother is coming!"


    Thus, the conversation between the master and the servant stopped abruptly.


    After a while, Ruoyin held mother Liu''s hand and went to the inner room.


    And half Mei behind her is holding four squares.


    If sound walked to the bedside behind the screen and saw the imperial concubine leaning on the edge of the bed, a pale face.


    Originally full of collagen, the face looks a little dry and flat, without a trace of blood color.


    The cheekbones are also high and convex, some of them have a bitter look.


    Her eyes are covered with blood, without a trace of brilliance.


    There is a black circle around the eye socket, which is very inanimate.


    Where there is a little bit of color in the past.


    When she saw Ruoyin coming, she struggled with her weak body to salute.


    If Yin looks at her powerless appearance, then looks at, also does not exempt ceremony.


    Today, she''s not coming.


    But when Nian gengyao wanted to return to Beijing, the fourth master asked her to come.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    Fourth master''s word is his word.


    When he brought her back from the temple, he promised her and returned her true innocence within six months.


    Now, although it''s more than half the time ahead, it''s time to end all this!


    Because the fourth master was busy recently, he didn''t tell her in person.


    However, he asked Su Peisheng to pass on the message.


    It is said that the imperial concubines are at her disposal.


    After that, he will announce the Empress Dowager''s longevity day to the public and give her a real innocence.


    At this moment, if the sound is like watching a clown, looking at clearly moving is torture, but must kneel down on the bed to salute her.


    But it was a gift. The imperial concubine spent half a cup of tea and finished it with the help of purple and green ground.


    "Good luck for the queen." Weak voice, from the white lips.


    If sound did not shout, just sat down in the armchair beside the bed.


    Ziqing looked at her master and couldn''t support her, so she supported her to the edge of the bed.


    The imperial concubine was originally godless and powerless.


    But when she saw the four squares behind Ruoyin, the pale cracked corner of her mouth, pulled up a touch and rose slightly.


    "Si Ge Ge is here too... Queen, can I hold her?"


    If Yin doesn''t speak, she just gives half Mei a look.


    Half Mei was holding four squares, close to the imperial concubine.


    The imperial concubine raised her hands and tried to hold them, but she retracted them.


    In the end, she just looked at the four squares.


    "Just, e Niang can''t hold you, so you don''t have to fall."


    In this way, the imperial concubine looked at the four squares for a while, then looked up to Ruoyin, "queen, can I talk to you alone?"


    Her voice was weak and weak, even with a hint of request.


    Ruoyin dismisses mammy Liu and ban Mei, leaving only Ruo Shuang, who knows Kung Fu.


    It was a solitary chat that she could accept.


    In order to express her sincerity, the imperial concubine sent Ziqing out.


    Before leaving, Ziqing was still a little worried.


    But he could not resist the imperial concubine and had to go out.


    People, because there is no such thing as the purple cotton.


    She led her lips and said, "I always thought that I had been aboveboard in my life, and I had never done anything bad, but I was in a good decline. The only consolation is that God has given me a small grid. "


    "It''s easy to say, but I haven''t done anything bad?" Ruoyin chuckled and said, "when I was in the temple, the well water was poisoned, poisonous bird spiders were put in the yard, and then the overpowering drug was given, and the man''s purse was secretly stuffed into the room. These were all made by ghosts?"


    "I want to say I''m sorry about that. Although all these things happen for a reason, I don''t want to explain anything. If I''m wrong, I don''t ask for your forgiveness. "


    "This palace will not forgive you, not in my life."


    "Ha ha..." the imperial concubine giggled: "do you know the feeling that one, two or three children all leave you? I want to die by myself as long as they are still alive."


    "Once upon a time, my palace pitied you for losing three children in a row. But you are wrong in recognizing the wrong enemy and harming the wrong person. Do you know that the person who really hurt you may be hiding in a corner of the harem and laughing


    Although she also knew that the imperial concubine mistook her as the one who harmed her offspring, so she did those things.


    However, the damage has already formed.


    Not because the other party wrong object, she has to unconditionally forgive each other.


    If you want to blame, you should blame the imperial concubine for her blindness and ignorance of people.


    "I know it''s all my fault. As for the Empress Dowager''s longevity day, it''s up to me. Let me finish all this. "


    "What do you mean?" If you ask.


    "If I can, I''d like to, in my capacity, announce what happened on that day and give you a clean slate."


    "Do you know what the consequences are?"


    "I know that I made it up, and I should let you know the truth. Moreover, I always wanted to be a person who would not be changed by anyone or anything, but from that day on, I was blinded by hatred and betrayed my principle of being a man. "


    "You won''t try to clear up the truth for this palace, will you?"


    "Don''t worry, the queen. I don''t ask for anything. I just want to atone for my past behavior."


    "Let me think about it." If sound road.


    Although the fourth Master said it, the imperial concubine was at her disposal.


    Then he will make public the events of that day and return her true innocence.


    But obviously, if this matter is said by the imperial concubine, it will be more convincing and convincing.


    Because the imperial court thought that the fourth master favored her.


    Even if the fourth Master said that, people would think that he was protecting the calf.But it would be different if the imperial concubine said.


    In addition, when people are dying, their words are also good.


    To tell you the truth, she came here with a lot of hatred.


    I want to kill the imperial concubine in Yikun palace.


    But now, when she saw the critically ill imperial concubine, she really couldn''t do anything about it.


    She''s not compassionate, much less kind.


    It''s that you don''t win.


    If the imperial concubine is healthy and healthy, the demon Rao Rao appears in front of her.


    She must use the most vicious way, let her in the perplexity of life.


    But the imperial concubine is already dying. No matter how she is, she still feels that she won''t fight. It''s meaningless.


    Because even if she tortures a dying person, it doesn''t mean anything.


    At most, give her a cup of poisonous wine, or a Zhang of white silk, and let her decide.


    Now, the imperial concubine has proposed to tell the truth to the public.


    This means that the other side still has some value.


    If sound is silent for a while, way: "good, since you want to do, that today."


    "Yes."


    If Yin saw her promise, she turned her head and told Ru Shuang, "you go to tell the emperor, ask him to summon the imperial concubines and civil and military officials to the hall of Supreme Harmony, and say that the imperial concubine has something important to announce!"


    Since the imperial concubine is willing, let the imperial concubine bear all this.


    You should be responsible for what you do.


    Just let the imperial concubine also taste, that kind of by innumerable pairs of eyes as a bad woman staring at the feeling.


    Let her suffer that day, all return to the imperial concubine!


    "Yes." If the frost should, go out.


    If the sound is inclined to look at the imperial concubine, "at that time, you''d better not play any tricks, otherwise this palace can''t guarantee whether your four squares are in good condition."


    Look at each other is not trying to make a moth.


    But to be on the safe side, it''s better to be alert.


    With a bitter smile, the imperial concubine said, "I know this, in fact... If you want, I want to give you four boxes to raise."


    "But I don''t want to."


    "I admit, when I thought it was you who killed three brothers, you took four squares away. I thought you would do something to her. However, when I know you are a good one, I feel very relieved, because I really can''t imagine that there is anyone like you in this harem. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    "Now, what''s the use of talking about these? In fact, you can keep the four squares under the Empress Dowager''s knee."


    "I asked the Empress Dowager what she meant, but she didn''t know exactly what she meant." The imperial concubine gently coughed a few times, "and, not only four squares, two squares, I am not at ease. At a young age, I began to remember. She has been transferred from Meng''s to me to raise her. If I leave, where should she go?"


    As early as she knew that she couldn''t do it soon, she wanted to give the four squares to the Empress Dowager.


    Otherwise, even if her body could live for another ten years, she would not be willing to do so.


    After all, it''s not good to be brought up by others.


    If sound cold hum a, way: "can''t see, imperial concubine is still a mother love overflowing benevolent person."


    "I know that you hate me for treating you like that in the temple, but I know better that you are a knife mouth with a bean curd heart."


    "Don''t think you know this palace very well." If the sound is not pleasant.


    But the imperial concubine did not matter to smile, "I did not understand before, you have what good, why does the emperor treat you differently. Now I finally understand. First of all, because your heart is good from beginning to end, you are grand, independent, beautiful, and you don''t concentrate on men. Of course, appearance and figure are also important...


    when praised by a woman, Ruoyin only feels goose bumps all over.


    But she still sharp way: "you originally own condition is not bad, but you love too humble."


    "Humble is a feeling. In front of those who love, who has never been humble, because I care about everything about the Emperor..."


    Ruoyin: "do you regret it?"


    The imperial concubine shook her head. "They say that whoever falls in love first loses. I know that from the beginning, I lose, and I lose. But I don''t regret it so far, because I love him so much... "


    " then you continue to love, and when you don''t have the strength to love, maybe you will wake up. "


    "Wrong, once I hear the Queen''s words, I have never loved. Even if I don''t have the strength to love, I won''t regret it. At least in my life, I have really paid..."


    hearing this, Ruoyin is shocked.


    The imperial concubine is right. She did not understand love in the past life, let alone had never been in love.


    Therefore, she really did not understand how much love is needed to achieve such wishful thinking and no regrets...


    after a quiet moment, Ruoyin got up and said, "you should prepare quickly, and four Geben palace will be left for you."


    After that, she turns around and prepares to leave Yikun palace.


    At the beginning, I put four squares in Yongshou palace.


    In order to know that the imperial concubine cares about four squares, she is angry with her and makes her anxious.


    Obviously, this is no longer necessary.


    Otherwise, in case the imperial concubine leaves, she will have to worry about where to go.


    However, just as she turned around, a small voice came from behind her: "empress, concubine Xi is not a good one. You should pay more attention to her. At the same time, I regret that I only knew that she was the one who killed my two brothers..."


    after hearing the words, Ruoyin''s step was slightly stopped.


    But soon, she lifted her feet out.


    Xi Fei is not a good one. She knew it a few years ago.


    But she didn''t expect that in recent years, this method has become more and more cruel.


    However, the most important thing is to deal with the affairs between her and the imperial concubine.


    As for the rest, that''s all later.


    In addition, since the imperial concubine agreed to make the Empress Dowager''s longevity day public.


    Then, maybe it will shake this thing out in public.


    It will take some time for the officials to get to the palace from the capital.


    Therefore, in the afternoon, the imperial concubines, princes and ministers gathered in the hall of supreme harmony.


    Even the Empress Dowager also came and sat at the head of the hall of Supreme Harmony with the fourth master.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t want to come, but the imperial concubine also came. If she didn''t come, she would naturally be afraid that the imperial concubine would rob her of the limelight she should have.


    Ruoyin is sitting at the bottom of the head, and beside her is the imperial concubine.


    Everything looks like the Queen Mother''s birthday.


    But if you look at it carefully, it changes a lot.


    For example, the imperial concubine, even with delicate make-up, is still sick.


    The thin body is no longer as rich as she was when she was pregnant.


    At this moment, the hall is very quiet.


    Because we don''t know what happened when the emperor called them here.


    Just looking at the emperor, the empress dowager, the empress dowager, the empress and the imperial concubine are all there, and I feel that it should not be simple today.


    Just when everyone was curious, the imperial concubine wore a Citi suit of blue embroidered Begonia. With the help of the servants, she walked to the center of the hall.


    All of a sudden, people''s attention on the imperial concubine.


    Ruoyin, like everyone else, looks down on the imperial concubine.To say that the former imperial concubines, is the Manchu women''s enthusiasm, and Jiangnan women''s amorous feelings, completely integrated.


    Now, all she had was a sickly temperament.


    The curved willow eyebrows are full of dim color.


    Cheekbones protruding face, even if wipe more Rouge powder, also can''t cover up the pale.


    But even so, the corners of her mouth kept rising slightly.


    When she got to the middle, she knelt down and said, "the emperor, the empress dowager, I have something to tell you."


    "Say it." Fourth master''s tone is light and his voice is thick.


    "This year, when the Empress Dowager gave birth to the empress dowager, I was really pushed down by the Empress Dowager''s maids, but that was because she bought the Empress Dowager''s maid and asked her to push her in public. As for seeing red, it was my concubine''s body that was not good. She had seen red early and deliberately planted it on the Queen''s head. Even the mother beside the Empress Dowager was bought in advance by his concubines, so that she could testify in public. "


    As soon as the words came out, there was a lot of noise in the hall.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with wonder and shock.


    The fourth master knew it for a long time, but the Empress Dowager didn''t know. She said in a deep voice, "imperial concubine, why do you want to do this?"


    "Because my concubine loved the emperor deeply and envied the queen of everything she had, she set up such a bureau and wanted the emperor to abolish her position. Who knows that if the emperor only banned him from the temple, I would not give up. I ordered people to go to the temple to frame the queen, but I failed. Even when I took you to the temple, I set up a bureau to put a man''s purse in the Queen''s room. "


    The imperial concubine shook her body slightly and continued: "now, my concubine is very ill, and something has happened to the Nian family. I think it''s the retribution of my concubine...


    when I heard this, I was a little surprised.


    She thought that the imperial concubine knew that the person behind the scenes was Xi Fei, and she would give her up at this time, so as to wash white.


    But did not think, the imperial concubine did not give out the Xi imperial concubine.


    Instead, all the reasons will be borne down.


    Even, some of the imperial concubines deliberately said that they were more vicious, which was clearly called black.


    Is it lack of evidence, or something else?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    At the moment, the Empress Dowager shook her head, "I really didn''t expect that under your sick body, you could hide such a vicious heart!"


    And all the people in the hall began to talk.


    "I said that day, the empress has always been virtuous and dignified, how could she have done such a thing."


    "It''s not true. Even if you really want to harm people, it''s also a private frame up. How can you frame up in front of so many people? Isn''t it stupid? What''s more, the empress doesn''t have such a mind at all."


    "If you want to say that the imperial concubine is really cruel enough and jealous, can she be jealous of the empress?"


    "Tut Tut, listen to her meaning, when the queen banned the temple, she still wanted to kill them all."


    "In the end, it''s from Nian''s family. Just like that Nian gengyao, it''s too ambitious!"


    The words "..."


    and so on, were first heard by his highness.


    These people, looking at the loss of the new year''s family, want to step on it, so as to make up for the slander that day.


    There was only one woman who was very uncommunicative.


    That''s Li Si''er.


    Because she knew that even if she said anything now, it would not help.


    So I had to face guilty, try to reduce the sense of existence, and secretly looked at Ruo Yin.


    Just in time, Ruoyin falls into Li Si''er''s heart deficiency.


    When the imperial concubine is over, she will settle accounts with Li Si''er!


    Ruoyin also glanced at those people who fired after the event. Some of them did not dare to make a voice that day.


    Of course, there are still some who fell into the well that day, but it will be a temporary collapse.


    Finally, she will look down on the imperial concubine, the other side''s face has been with a decent smile.


    As if those people said, it was not her at all.


    But only Ruoyin knew that the imperial concubine must feel bad, just forced to smile.


    Because no one is happy when being criticized by everyone.


    Moreover, she has suffered the taste, and she knows better than anyone else.


    Now, everything is just returned to the imperial concubine.


    However, when everyone denounced the imperial concubine, the imperial concubine swayed slightly and fainted in front of the public.


    See this scene, people can''t believe the tunnel: "come again this move, estimated to be false dizzy."


    "I think so. Otherwise, I''ll faint."


    "Every time I pretend to be pathetic and win sympathy here."


    "I know that the emperor won''t let her off lightly. I''ll try to escape from reality."


    So much...


    no one sympathized with her this time.


    The Empress Dowager and the fourth master didn''t let the servant take her back to Yikun palace.


    In the hall, only Ziqing knelt down in the middle of the hall holding the imperial concubine and cried, "master, wake up, don''t frighten the slaves..."


    above, the fourth master looked at this scene with no emotion on his face.


    Even if the imperial concubine fainted, he still held his lips, and said with an iron face: "the emperor''s imperial concubine Nian''s jealousy can harm the virtuous, not only slander the queen, but also commit crimes, plant booty and frame up the queen, and have a vicious mind towards the queen, and now demote her as a noble person!"


    His voice was thick and dignified, and there was no room for discussion.


    On hearing the speech, the crowd was in uproar.


    Even Su Peisheng blinked.


    Noble, but second only to Chang in and agreed position.


    Tut Tut, but in a blink of an eye, this one from the unique imperial concubine position, down to a noble person, a drop of four levels, can be said to be a great drop!


    Moreover, with his understanding of the emperor.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was going to die, and there were two and four squares under his knee, and he confessed that Nian gengyao had rebelled, the punishment would have been more serious.


    The fourth master left the table and dismissed everyone.


    Before leaving, the fourth master glanced at the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager evaded her eyes and left with her servant.


    And the imperial concubine... Oh, no, Yugui people were also carried back to Yikun palace.


    At night, the fourth master was reading memorials in the Yangxin hall.


    Su Peisheng approached cautiously and said, "the Emperor...


    " what''s the matter? " He didn''t look up.


    "The little master of Yikun palace seems to be dying out."


    Fourth master: "he did not speak or look up.


    "Someone from the other end sent a message that Yugui wanted to see you when he arrived and told you something about two and four squares." Su Pei is very popular.


    Since there is a message, he has to report the matter to the emperor.


    As for whether the emperor will go or not, that is the emperor''s business.


    To say that Yugui is a little self-conscious.I know I''m not in favor, and I''m not happy.


    Even if he wants to see the emperor on his deathbed, he may not go.


    I know that two or four lattices can increase the weight.


    At the moment, I saw his writing wrist slightly.


    Then he put down his writing brush, looked up and asked, "in the daytime, isn''t she OK?"


    Su Peisheng took a puff from the corner of his mouth. His heart said that he was so ill that he fainted directly. That''s good?


    "When Yu Kun wakes up, he will not wake up until he hears his words No flustered, but calmly asked.


    It was as if he would not go as long as the injury was not serious.


    "The wound is an inch deep, the meridians and the skin are cut off." Su Peisheng returned truthfully.


    It seems that this Yugui man is bent on death, not like suicidal sympathy, or seeking attention.


    Otherwise, you only need to cut a knife gently. Why do you have to kill yourself.


    It''s an inch deep wound. Half of my wrist is cut off!


    Tut Tut, I have heard for a long time that people suffering from depression will have suicidal tendencies. Today, it''s better to see than to hear.


    The fourth master was silent for a while, then he got up and went out, "driving Yi Kun palace."


    "Bang!"


    Soon, the fourth master''s Dragon chariot went to Yikun palace.


    The Yugui of Yikun palace changed his red flag.


    This flag dress was the dress she wore when she entered the government.


    It''s just that when I went to the mansion, I let the best tailor in the capital sew it. It fits me very well.


    Now it''s baggy on her.


    At the moment, she was sitting on the chair in the hall, but her body was weak, so she had to support her in order to reluctantly lean on the back of the chair.


    And her wrist, wrapped in thick gauze.


    Even if the gauze is thicker, it has already been dyed red with blood, shocking.


    What''s more, there was blood dripping down the gauze, looking like it was still bleeding.


    Those red blood, along her powerless hand, dropped to the ground.


    But her face was indifferent, as if she could not feel the pain.


    I can''t feel that her life is gradually consumed with the loss of her blood...


    "master, you were just in the hall. Why don''t you give up the concubine Xi? In this way, those people will not say that about you. Maybe, the emperor will not demote you as a noble person." Ziqing cried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    Now the master was demoted to be a noble man, and there were fewer slaves in the courtyard.


    From the original dozens, to now only a few.


    In addition, the master is now seriously ill, and there are only a few slaves who can take care of them.


    As a result, she did not look at the master for a while, and the master... Cut his wrist.


    Her stupid master, why so stupid.


    Yu Guiren chuckled and said: "wrong is wrong. It''s not the same to say so much. I don''t care about my position...


    when she told the emperor about her brother, she didn''t intend to live.


    Now that she has done all she has to do, she doesn''t want to drag on.


    She is sorry for the family that gave birth to her and raised her, and is ashamed of her brother''s care for her for many years.


    All this has made her breathless and made her feel worse to live than to die...


    "but if you don''t explain clearly, you will let them misunderstand you, and I will avenge you for you. It is clear that you don''t want to be like this."


    "The nuicoolu family is not like our Nianjia family. It belongs to eight families in Manchuria. In addition, the mother family of Xi imperial concubine has never committed any crimes. Now the emperor has only dealt with the Nian family. Naturally, it is not easy to turn around and bring the nuobaolu family to justice."


    Yu Gui Ren took a few breaths and continued: "one is the Nian family, which is about to be defeated, and the other is the Niu co Lu family, which is in the ascendant. The emperor knows which is more important. So, what''s the difference between saying it and not saying it? Why should I block the emperor? "


    "Master, you are too considerate of the emperor. At this time, you would rather bear unnecessary misunderstandings and grievances than embarrass the emperor."


    Yu Guiren shook his head and said, "I don''t want to embarrass the emperor. It''s also because of this time that I don''t want to leave a bad impression on the emperor. I have to take care of the aftermath not only for myself, but also for the two and four squares, as well as the family of the young. In this way, when I die, they don''t have to be implicated, and they can live better. "


    "Otherwise, I would have no face to meet the three poor children..."


    "Niang..." "Ziqing doesn''t know what to say.


    She wanted to say that she would never go to hell.


    But it seems wrong to say so.


    Because she didn''t want the master to die.


    At this moment, Su Peisheng''s singing voice came from outside: "the emperor is here!"


    "You go out, I want to talk to the emperor alone." Yu Gui humanity.


    Ziqing nodded and went out.


    After a while, Yugui saw a bright yellow figure at the door.


    He was eight feet long, with a magnificent dragon face and a dazzling light wall.


    Step on black dragon boots with even and stable steps.


    He came to her against the light, and the bright yellow corner of his robe set off a golden wave.


    Just like the day she entered the mansion, she was handsome, affectionate and alienated.


    "Emperor, you are here..." she said, and she was about to get up, but before she got up, she slipped down from her chair.


    If she pretended to fall, the fourth master would not help her.


    But she was really sick.


    After all, the woman who gave birth to a brother and a Ge Ge for him has not reached the point where he is not willing to help him to death.


    The fourth master took a big step forward and helped Yugui as a gentleman.


    However, he Yu''s body is weak, just like a drunk person, he has no independent strength, and his body is very heavy.


    In addition, when the fourth master helped him, his body leaned forward slightly, which led to the instability of the center of gravity, and Yugui man fell in his arms.


    And he sat on a good wool carpet because it happened so suddenly.


    "Emperor, I don''t think you will come..." Yu Guiren looked up at the man in front of him.


    It''s a pity that she can''t even lift her head. She can only hold up her neck and see his cool thin chin with clear water chestnut.


    And the perfect curve of the Adam''s apple.


    "I know the emperor hates me, so I want to clarify the truth for the queen. But my concubine didn''t want to fight against the queen at first. Everything was just forced and helpless. I didn''t expect that one day, I would become so vicious. "


    Fourth master: "I finally answered that sentence. Once the people''s heart gets bad, there will be no turning back. I don''t want to be the kind of face I hate. But I didn''t expect that in the end, I even hated myself


    Fourth master:...


    "Lan Er vaguely remembers that many years ago, after seeing the emperor at the screen of his brother''s study, he felt that there was such a beautiful and masculine man in the world. At that time, Lan''er secretly vowed to marry him. Later, Lan''er always wanted to have children for the emperor. However, what ordinary women can do is... Why is it so difficult...


    it''s probably because she has said too many words in a row, and she can''t breathe.The deep sunken eyes rolled up twice before the lips moved.


    "But even if I get worse and worse, I''m still the Lan''er who deeply loves the fourth master..."


    Yu Gui Ren''s breath is very short, and his speech is also a little urgent. It seems that if I don''t say something again, it will be too late.


    She had a low cough from her throat, and her pale face was red with coughing.


    Then her mouth opened slightly, "emperor, two and four squares are concubines'' children. I hope you can find a good family for them to raise."


    "And... In the next life... Lan''er will meet you before the queen...


    she is still the ordinary woman who loves him. Let her call herself Lan''er in his arms for the last time.


    As she said this, her mouth rose slightly with a happy smile.


    But that pair of godless eyes, but since then closed.


    Her mouth moved, as if there was something to say, but she could not spit out a word.


    Then she hung her head heavily.


    Even the hand on his waist fell to the ground powerlessly.


    There was already a pool of crimson blood on the ground, slightly dried up.


    It''s just that the blood on the wrist, which had been dripping continuously, has stopped dripping.


    She''s been so tired and bitter in her life that it''s even harder than dying.


    The young face, who was supposed to be young, had already become a disease in the Forbidden City. She looked worse than a woman in her thirties.


    At the moment, she was so tired that she could not open her eyes any more, so she had to sleep a little longer and longer...


    the fourth master kept the posture of holding Yugui with one hand.


    His heart is not made of stone. Naturally, he knows that Yugui''s words are somewhat true.


    From the beginning to the end, what he saw from this woman was such a strong love, so real.


    It''s something women in the harem have never had.


    The queen never gave him that feeling.


    He couldn''t even feel it from the queen.


    Suddenly, the deep ink pupil flashed a cold color.


    The next moment, that pair of mysterious dark eyes so lightly fell on Yu noble''s morbid face.


    Cool thin lips slightly pursed, long eyebrows slightly frown.


    After a long time, he held out his left hand.


    Elbow slightly a lift, put on the tip of Yu noble''s nose, probe Yu noble person''s breath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    A few seconds later, he released Yugui.


    And put her back on the rose chair.


    Then he called Su Peisheng and his servants to deal with it and left Yikun palace.


    His eyes were light and his expression was indifferent.


    But that pair of mysterious ink pupil, there is a strange flow shadow, people can not understand.


    No one knows what he thinks in his mind.


    After Ziqing came in, she found that Yugui was dying.


    Yes, this young woman, who was less than 20 years old, just fell into the arms of the man she loved and never woke up again.


    Ziqing hugged Yugui and cried into tears: "master!"


    But Yugui did not move.


    Seeing this, Ziqing closed her eyes heavily and burst into tears.


    Those hoarse voices, scattered in the room, stained with layers of sadness.


    Br > then Yuzi, who is afraid of you, will sleep well.


    I still remember that when she was still young, the master bought her back to the new year''s home from the outside, and she had been waiting on him.


    The master said, "if you want to marry in this life, you should marry what you love. If you meet the man you love, it doesn''t matter who you are. If it''s not what you love, it''s not rare even if you''re a good match. "


    The master also said, "it''s her business that others treat me with evil. If I do evil like her, what''s the difference between me and those poisonous women. Let''s not say that I don''t know if someone else is harming me, or who is harming me. I will blindly harm other people''s children. Then I have betrayed my principle of being a man. "


    Master son told her: "purple green, you know, once the heart of the bad, there is no way back, I don''t want to become their own hate that kind of face."


    However, hatred changed the master.


    But the only constant is that she will not harm innocent people without knowing it.


    Thinking of the past, Ziqing was lying on the edge of the bed, tearful.


    Tears and snot wet her sleeves - and she didn''t care.


    But when she was tired of crying, she took out a bright dagger from under the quilt and cut off the muscles and veins on her wrist without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the blood gushed out from the white wrist, dyed wet her sleeves and sheets.


    The eyes, red and swollen with crying, closed gradually.


    This loyal servant followed the best master in his heart.


    On the same day, the Minister of state affairs of the imperial court submitted the trial results to the fourth master on the same day.


    they committed 92 major crimes to Nian gengyao and requested him to be punished.


    The charges are as follows: five crimes of great treason, nine crimes of deception, sixteen crimes of transgression, thirteen crimes of mad disobedience, six crimes of specialization, six crimes of reprimand, four crimes of cruelty, eighteen crimes of greed and fifteen crimes of erosion.


    Among them, more than 30 of them should be executed and beheaded.


    however, the ministers discussed with the fourth master and said that they were aware of Nian gengyao''s outstanding meritorious deeds and fame. The prestige of "Nian Da Jun" is well known in the whole country.


    if they are punished, people in the world will not accept it.


    it will make the fourth master bear the reputation of being cruel and killing meritorious officials.


    therefore, they will finally be grateful To Nian gengyao.


    However, before his self-determination, he had to show up in the streets of the capital as an example.


    and the day of niangengyao''s parade was just the funeral period of Yugui people.


    Because of Nian gengyao, all these years, he fought at the frontier to protect his family and the country.


    Therefore, there was no phenomenon of throwing eggs and cabbage at him.


    The common people are just pointing at Nian niangyao in the prison cart.


    "At the beginning of the year, the Nian family was still a big family in the capital city. The general of Nian was very powerful for a time, and the imperial concubine was also very beautiful. In a twinkling of an eye, one became a prisoner, and the other died like this..."


    because Nian gengyao has been locked in the prison, he does not know when it happened outside.


    At the moment, I heard that Yugui was gone. His mouth trembled slightly. In his bright eyes, he was scarlet.


    Even though he knew that his sister had betrayed him, he still had this sister in his heart.


    Moreover, even if the Nian family is defeated, as long as the younger sister is still there, there is hope for the Nian family.


    But the younger sister also went, representing the new year''s family to die completely!


    Just then there was a commotion in the crowd.


    Originally, the crowd of onlookers became crowded.


    "Give way! Give way


    For a moment, the crowd scattered on both sides.


    After several fast horses rushed through the crowd, leaving a dust.


    And those on horseback are the spies in the palace.As they galloped on their horses, they said in a loud voice: "general Wuge fought with the rebels and killed the head of the people in Jianchang mountain camp. They captured many people, mobilized dozens of villages, and changed the territory to the flow. Now the general has led the army to victory and has reached the outskirts of the capital ten miles!"


    Yes, five squares led the troops back to Beijing.


    And these spies have to report to the Palace first.


    At that time, when Wuge led his troops to the Forbidden City, those ministers would greet him triumphantly at the gate of the Forbidden City.


    It''s the same as welcoming Nian gengyao.


    When the spies had no shadow, Wuge appeared in front of the common people, wearing armor, riding a tall horse, and with a huge team.


    Because there were too many people around him and the army was huge, he did not run directly from the crowd like the spies, but moved slowly forward.


    He was very decent on horseback, surrounded by subordinates who fought with him, and behind him were soldiers.


    In the sun, that exquisitely carved handsome face looks particularly upright.


    Even if the people around, he is not impatient, always with a smile of the sun.


    People rarely see such a scene, the crowd began to lose control.


    For them, the general who defends the country is their hero.


    One by one, they all looked at the five squares on the horse''s back with that kind of admiration.


    And they started talking about it.


    "Ah, this general is much more handsome than general Nian."


    "Not really. The key is that they are low-key and decent."


    "Unlike this niangengyao, who is full of ambition, I heard that he still wants to rebel against the emperor."


    "I heard that his sister is not a good one. She wants to take the Queen''s position."


    "Tut Tut, it''s just two brothers and sisters with the same temperament..."


    with everyone''s discussion, the five grid triumphant team is getting closer and closer to Nian gengyao''s prison car.


    Compared to his head, this is full of flattery.


    At the end of Nian gengyao''s life, all the voices were belittled.


    After a while, the two teams will pass by.


    At this moment, the two former colleagues formed a sharp contrast.


    One is the great general who returned victoriously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    The other is the criminal minister and prisoner who is about to commit suicide!


    On the horse''s back, Wu Ge looks down at Nian gengyao in the prison cart.


    In a short period of time, Nian gengyao''s tall and burly body shrank by nearly half.


    He was wearing a beige prison uniform and his face was dirty.


    Behind the moon''s forehead, the whip was scattered and fluffy, looking haggard and embarrassed.


    Where there is the old tyranny.


    The ambition in the eyes is no longer, instead, it is a trace of regret.


    There seemed to be something sad that made his eyes red.


    It''s just that even though he''s in a mess, his back is straight.


    Especially in the face of five squares, the body imprisoned in the prison car is more straight.


    And he looked up at the five squares on the horse''s back.


    I don''t know because of looking up, or something else. When he was on the sharp eyes of five squares, his eyes flashed a strange feeling of guilty.


    It may be that I remember how I used to play five squares.


    As well as many things that I tried to do to Wuge, but I didn''t succeed.


    I''m worried that the other party will fall into trouble at this time.


    Even embarrassed him in front of so many people.


    This is probably a gentleman''s stomach with the heart of a villain.


    Because if it''s him at the moment, he''s going to do something.


    However, the five squares on the horse''s back did not.


    He just glanced at Nian gengyao lightly, then took back his eyes and went on to the Forbidden City with his mighty army.


    The five character temperament is calm, not as publicized as Nian gengyao.


    Although Nian gengyao used to be against him, it was always the past.


    At least now, Nian gengyao has lost.


    So why should he step on his feet in front of the common people.


    It is not an elegant thing for a general to compete with a prisoner. On the contrary, it is a matter of devaluation.


    What''s more, if he does, what''s the difference between him and Nian gengyao? Isn''t he the next one?


    Because he understands that, he won''t do it.


    He knew that since ancient times, accompanying a monarch is like accompanying a tiger.


    Now he has troops. If he is as high-profile as Nian gengyao, someone will let him die if he doesn''t want to die.


    Otherwise, as the brother of the emperor, the thirteenth Lord will not be so careful in front of the emperor.


    Half an hour later, the five grid team arrived at the gate of Desheng in the Forbidden City.


    Some officials met him and saluted him.


    In this regard, he did not take it for granted, or turned a blind eye to it.


    On the contrary, he waved his hand and said in a very friendly way: "let''s work together. If you have anything to salute, you can get up."


    They laughed and clapped their sleeves.


    "Five squares, you have a beautiful fight." Thirteen came forward.


    As for the thirteen master, five grid directly dismounted, and he hook up shoulder to shoulder.


    And for those who flatter, the five squares also modest response, there is no arrogance.


    A moment later, they arrived at the hall of supreme harmony.


    When the spies came to report, the fourth master ordered the minister to go to Desheng Gate to meet Wu Ge.


    At the moment, when he saw the five squares and the people entering the hall, a pair of eyes fell on the five squares, and his thin lips rose imperceptibly.


    Somehow, he felt very proud.


    This is something that other officials have never seen in his mind since they have done meritorious deeds.


    Even after thirteen meritorious deeds, he did not feel this way.


    After entering the hall, he saluted the fourth master who was the head of the imperial court: "I will kowtow to the emperor."


    No special flattery, no disrespect, but respectful salute, everything seems so natural.


    The fourth master looked down and said, "before, you and Prince Yi devoted themselves to reclamation in Northwest China. This time, you and Prince Yi subdued those disorderly officials and thieves and made military achievements. I will make you a first-class loyal and brave man. In addition, you will be promoted to General of Zhenguo


    "I thank the emperor longen." Next, five lines of worship.


    He used to be a first-class knight, but now he has been promoted to Marquis, equivalent to Marquis.


    If you go up a little bit, it''s the Duke''s title.


    As for the general of Zhenguo, he was a first-class military officer in Qing Dynasty.


    This time, it is not a big battle to pacify those people in Jianchang mountain camp.


    Moreover, if the emperor had not ordered people to give him quick advice, he would have been attacked by Nian gengyao.


    So at the moment, the emperor promoted him like this, his heart is a little embarrassed, feel a little bit ashamed.


    Because he doesn''t like to show off, and he doesn''t take power as one thing at all.


    This is different people, different mood.


    Unlike Nian gengyao, he takes everything for granted and deserves everything.


    Even ambitious for more.However, the fourth master is not only for the promotion of Wuge.


    After he motioned to Su Peisheng, he read the reward there.


    According to the emperor''s edict, "wulanala Wuge, the first-class loyal and brave Marquis of Huangqi in Manchuria, has made great contributions to the governance of Northwest China and the suppression of bandits. He has given Qilin a set of mending clothes, a red gold curved sword, and a piece of fine woven Tianchan soft armor...


    some rewards were sent back to the government after the five squares returned.


    But there are still some rewards in front of princes and ministers.


    Every time Su Peisheng read a piece, someone would give some rewards to five squares.


    Each one of the five squares should be kneeling and kowtowing.


    When these processes come down, the time for a stick of incense has passed.


    These honors, however, let those princes and ministers envy.


    Next, most of the court talks around the five squares.


    After the court, the fourth master also held a celebration banquet for Wuge.


    Moreover, after the celebration banquet, he left five squares alone and spoke for a while in the Yangxin hall.


    The elder brother and the fourth elder brother chat, the ministers are naturally not there.


    People don''t know what four masters and five squares talked about.


    Compared with the harmony between the four masters and the five squares, Nian gengyao is not so good.


    As soon as noon arrived, he was ordered to commit suicide by the Ministry of punishment.


    In addition, although Nian gengyao''s father and brother were exempted from the crime, they were still taken from the official positions.


    as for his sons, those over 15 years old should be sent to the border areas to be exiled to defend the border areas.


    Some of the relatives who worked for Nian gengyao were involved in serious beheading, and the rest were all slaves in armor.


    To be a slave in armour is generally a person who, after being demoted from his official post, goes to battle in armor for the leader of the tribe. His status is lower than that of ordinary soldiers and higher than that of slaves.


    In this way, the great general of the year ended in ruin and ruin.


    At the same time, with the death of niangengyao and Yugui people, the Nianjia family, which was once famous for a time and had more face than the ordinary royal clan, came to an end completely...


    in Yongshou palace, Rushan happily reported what she had heard to Ruo Yin.


    "Niang, our Lord Wuge has been named the general of Zhenguo by the emperor."


    "That''s good." If the sound is simply returned to two words.


    But from the bottom of my heart, I feel happy for the five squares.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    At the same time, her mouth also has a soft smile.


    Over the years, she has witnessed Wuge from a teenager to a real man with high blood!


    In fact, she didn''t expect five squares to be so promising.


    Because in that history, Wuge was not an outstanding banner man.


    Just an ordinary flag man from the ulanara family.


    He has a common status as a flag man and a common title, that''s all.


    And she did not have too heavy expectations for the five grid sustenance.


    Anyway, she''s been a queen all her life.


    No matter how capable her mother''s family is, she will not be promoted to any place.


    Be queen? Come on, she won''t take care of the porcelain without this diamond.


    Don''t abuse the flourishing age of the Qing Dynasty, which Kangxi and the fourth master worked hard to manage. It will leave a bad reputation for thousands of years and be reviled by later generations.


    A queen makes her tired. She doesn''t want to be a queen. She''s too tired!


    It is not something that she should think about as a queen.


    She just needs to do the job of Queen.


    The reason why she did not place too much hope on Wuge was that no one could infringe upon the supreme imperial power.


    Whether you are husband and wife, brother or father-in-law or brother-in-law.


    As long as there is a hint of perniciousness, even if we don''t make trouble honestly, it will come from nature.


    Looking around, there is hardly a good end for those relatives who have made great contributions.


    Take Emperor Kangxi as an example, the three old relatives did not end well.


    One is sauertu of Queen herscheli''s house, who became a victim of politics and was executed.


    The other is that he, the empress of nuicolo''s family, impeached him on 12 counts, removed his position as the grand master, and took the title of Shijue.


    One is Tong Guowei, the empress of Tong Jia''s family, who was dismissed because of Jiulong''s death.


    In a word, his end is good.


    But in a word, the life of the Empress Dowager''s family is the best.


    Most of the reasons are that she was not from a good background. She was only a coachman in the three banners of the house of internal affairs.


    If a famous family is popular, it may end up no better.


    Therefore, of all the above, ruoim did not have much hope for the house of uranara.


    As Ruo Yin pondered, Ru Shuang said, "there''s another good thing. After a parade from the capital in the morning, Nian gengyao killed himself in the prison at noon."


    If Yin raised her eyes, she had heard that the Ministry of punishment had executed Nian gengyao''s self-determination, but the time had not been set.


    So it doesn''t feel much after listening to it.


    She said lightly: "imperial power is sacred and inviolable. As long as there is a hint of rebellion, no matter who it is, it is the result."


    "I don''t think so. Those who were with Nian Jianyao and his family were also punished. However, he was very emotional. When he heard about his accident, he immediately sent his wife away. No one knew where he was going. He just told Nalan that he had given her a lot of money to cure her illness. "


    If sound some surprised pick eyebrows, "can''t see, this rough, arrogant and arrogant general, is actually a amorous man."


    What''s more, he''s smart enough not to transfer his parents and children.


    Because if the court wanted the lives of his parents and children, even if they hid in the ends of the earth, they would not escape a word of death.


    But the imperial court didn''t do it. It just sent troops to exile.


    Therefore, it is better to arrange the beloved.


    This makes Ruoyin look at Nian gengyao in a different way.


    Although he was extremely guilty, he still had a good side before he died.


    But this side, only to his beloved.


    "The other slaves don''t know about it, but he has engaged in more than a dozen Mongolian girls in the military camp. I have heard of such affairs." Like frost road.


    Smell the speech, if the sound twitches the corner of the mouth.


    This is probably to have a lot of women, but only one favorite bar.


    After all, it''s extraordinary to have a man protected before he dies.


    Only in the Qing Dynasty, when there were three wives and four concubines, most of the women were Nian gengyao''s nature as a man.


    Because the men here are polygamous and polygamous.


    The fault is not between Nian gengyao and the woman, but the fact that he forgot his original intention when he went from a coated slave to a Fuyuan general.


    It was because of his loyalty that Nian gengyao came all the way.


    But when he became a master, he began to be arrogant and made a fortune in the imperial court and the military camp.


    Even, he began to covet the imperial power.


    All he had was given by the fourth master who was the emperor.


    If you don''t have a good loyalty to the fourth master, you can''t stand it.


    In addition, he has offended many ministers over the years because of his personality problems.Now, when he loses power, it is natural that the wall will fall down, and everyone will regard him as the object of impeachment.


    At this time, all rights, status, money, women and life will leave him.


    According to the law, if Nian gengyao doesn''t die, the Nian family will still climb up.


    Because he worked with the fourth master almost since he was a child.


    The Nian family is the official family of several generations.


    Nian gengyao''s father is the Minister of the Ministry of labor, a high-ranking and important official.


    My brother was also a servant of the Ministry of labor.


    My sister is also a concubine.


    Plus he''s a capable man.


    He not only practiced martial arts, but also learned a lot.


    Over the years, he worked out strategies and galloped in the battlefield, making contributions to the Qing Dynasty and calming down one after another of the wars.


    Especially after the fourteenth Lord was captured, he became the king of Northwest China.


    With these layers of relations, as long as he was a good servant, his status would be indescribable.


    However, he is too arrogant, with so many, I do not know how to put up the edge, but high-profile and publicity.


    And ambitious, bath hope began to expand - inflation, actually want to rebel.


    Who will die if he doesn''t die?


    On the other hand, the thirteen masters and Zhang Tingyu, even though they were extremely powerful officials, knew how to keep away their sharp points and were cautious.


    In this regard, Wuge is the same as shiyeh. Ruoyin is also at ease with Wuge.


    From ancient times to the present, it has always been accompanied by a tiger.


    The Emperor gave everything to the minister.


    In the same way, the emperor can take everything he has given at any time.


    This is the struggle for power, regardless of who is the emperor.


    Therefore, once people take power seriously or are too ambitious for rights, they are easy to get into trouble.


    Cheng Yaojin of the Tang Dynasty was also a master of great achievements. He was not afraid of heaven and earth, but he was not doubted by the emperor.


    Because Cheng Yaojin didn''t take power seriously.


    Then, Ruoyin and the servants talked about Nian''s family.


    But as they chatted, they heard Li Fukang singing a newspaper outside: "five grid adults are here!"


    Smell speech, if sound and frost several all open eyes.


    To say, in this harem, it has long been a common practice to hear a newspaper.


    Usually, in addition to the Empress Dowager and concubines, the emperor sings the most frequently.


    But it''s the first time they''ve heard the report.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    To be exact, Wuge is the first time to visit Yongshou palace.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn around, because as far as she knows, the back palace forbids men to stop.


    When Qi''s wife and his wife came to see her, it was just like the fifth wife''s wife to visit her.


    Because the harem is the place where the concubines stay, many concubines keep empty rooms all the year round.


    in order to avoid the green grassland on the emperor''s head, men are not allowed to enter.


    but the five character temperament is always stable. Since he has come, he is supposed to be approved by the fourth master.


    even if the fourth master makes an exception to let him come?


    If Yin is a queen, he doesn''t have to go outside to meet the five squares.


    and


    After a while, Wuge, dressed in a blue official uniform, went to the hall to beat Ruoyin: "I''ve met the empress."


    and behind him, two subordinates were holding high exquisite boxes.


    Look, there are all kinds of gifts in it.


    "Brother, get up and sit down." Ruoyin raised her hand.


    with a smile in the corner of her eyes, she gently looked at the five squares.


    all these years, she only looked at the five squares from a distance through Palace Banquet or various occasions.


    Therefore, this is the first time that she has met Wu Ge in private since she entered the palace.


    He''s the same as he was a few years ago.


    But the body looks more bulky than before, the whole person also did not have the youth breath, more a steady flavor.


    Although my brother always helped her in a place where she was not a local specialty.


    This, even now that she lives in the palace, has not changed.


    He got up and sat down in the armchair in the room.


    After he sat down, he said, "by the way, I haven''t seen a few elder brothers for a long time. This time I went into the palace and specially brought some gifts to them."


    At this time, his subordinates handed those boxes to Banmei and Rushuang.


    "It''s good if my brother comes. What else can I bring?" If the tone shallow smile.


    "It should be." Wu Ge seemed to have something to say. After he paused, he pointed to the pile of gifts and said, "that... There is a set of gold silk, jade, inlaid pearls and Phoenix Diane, which was sent by the emperor."


    Smell speech, if the voice looks slightly cold, "the emperor and this palace, are all living here and the Forbidden City, now incredibly busy let elder brother help to send gifts."


    "If my brother comes here, he will be a lobbyist for the emperor, so please." If sound road.


    Since she came back from the temple, although the fourth master had visited Yongshou palace several times, he also called her to the Yangxin hall.


    But there seems to be something less between them than before.


    Now that the family is over, things are over.


    The fourth master also kept his promise and even advanced the half year agreement by more than half.


    What can happen, after all, is to leave a crack in the heart, can not go back to the past.


    It is estimated that the fourth master also saw it, so he called Wuge to be a lobbyist.


    Otherwise, he is so cautious that he will not make a loss in business, and is willing to make an exception to let Wu Ge come to the harem to see her.


    "No, of course I''m not speaking for the emperor." Wu Ge explained in a hurry, and his face was unnatural. He clenched his fist and gave a light cough. He said, "I just came out from the emperor. The emperor said that you are not in a good mood recently. Let me come to see you and help him bring the gift."


    He is really in a dilemma.


    One is his brother-in-law, and his identity is still emperor.


    One is a sister, who is quarrelling with the emperor.


    But he could come to Yongshou palace to see his younger sister. It was not because of the emperor''s blessing that he had this opportunity.


    Otherwise, no matter how he wants to come, the bodyguards will not let him go without the waist token given by the emperor.


    Besides, he is just a minister. It is not a big thing for the emperor to ask him to send him a gift. It is not easy to refuse.


    Otherwise, it''s like just having the credit and starting to float, and start to resist.


    Ruo Yin glanced at five squares.


    In fact, she also knew what the fourth master asked Wuge to do, and Wuge could not resist the purpose.


    What''s more, this kind of trivial matter is harmless at all.


    But she said it in advance, that is, to avoid the five elements mixed in to persuade her.


    "Really, I''m just sending gifts for the emperor. I don''t mean anything else. Besides, I''ve never been a good lobbyist


    Seeing if Yin didn''t speak, Wuge thought she was angry. He scratched his head and said, "in fact, as long as you are happy, I don''t want to mix with others."


    The emperor and the younger sister make a conflict, even if the younger sister does not say, he will not help the emperor speak.


    When Xiaomei was just married, he might feel that the emperor could not treat her.As for these years, he thought that the emperor treated his younger sister much better than before.


    So he didn''t want to get involved in other people''s affairs.


    Next, Wuge really didn''t say good words to Ruoyin, all about family matters.


    Brother and sister talk to dusk, if Yin originally wanted to leave five squares in this for dinner.


    But on second thought, Wu Ge came back to Beijing today. Maybe the princess had been waiting for him for a day with her children, so she didn''t leave him.


    She personally sent the five squares to the gate of Yongshou palace and returned a lot of gifts.


    Let Wu Ge take it back to Princess Wu and a pair of nieces and nephews.


    As for the rest, she would not say, anyway, Wuge is always a steady one.


    After giving away the five squares, the slaves gave Ruo Yin a look at the list of gifts they sent.


    As for the set of jade inlaid with pearls and Phoenix ornaments from the fourth master, mother Liu opened the box and presented it to Ruoyin.


    It is a set of Phoenix ornaments made of red gold.


    The front of the mother of pearl is decorated with gold silk, and nine pendulous fringed phoenixes are inlaid along the mouth.


    Just gently move, the fringes on the top swing.


    In the middle, there are five slightly larger gold phoenix Diane flowers arranged horizontally as the main hairpin with tassels.


    Seventy five pieces of ruby and sapphire are on the hem of tassel.


    The Golden Phoenix is inlaid with 25 large and small East pearls.


    On the top of it is a gold flower on the top of which is inlaid with three sapphires of grade five.


    Nine Phoenix pick card a point inlaid with eight fifth grade east pearl, a small pearl inside, wear five grade pearl 338 ruby, drop angle 13.


    There are 2 pieces of red stone, 11 pieces of sapphire, 6 pieces of tourmaline, 2 pieces of Hibiscus stone, 19 pieces of coral treasure, 11 pieces of lapis lazuli treasure and 5 pieces of pine stone treasure.


    These pearls, as well as dazzling gems, are enough to blind all of us here.


    No woman doesn''t love these beautiful things. Ruoyin also likes those crystal clear colored gemstones.


    But she also knew that the fourth master sent this one, which was definitely more than a gift.


    "Niang, this Phoenix ornament looks better than the one made by the house of internal affairs when you were canonized. Such exquisite craftsmanship has been done by people a few months before I came to the emperor. " Mother Liu said.


    This kind of fine jewelry needs a lot of effort.


    It takes a lot of thought just for those pearls and gems.


    at this time, even the half Mei said: "yes, the empress, the emperor sent this time to the nine Phoenix, and this shows that this place belongs to you forever, and the whole harem has the final say."


    She and mammy Liu saw that there was something wrong with the emperor between her mother and the emperor. As servants, they naturally expected the master and the emperor to be good.


    If sound lightly swept an eye jewelry, way: "OK, all put away."


    She has never been a material person.


    In addition, the precious jewelry that the fourth master gave her these years can make a circle around the Forbidden City. It''s nothing strange.


    It was the night. If Yin only used dinner, Su Peisheng came to deliver the message.


    "Empress, the emperor asks you to go to the Yangxin hall to have a talk."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    Ruoyin is chewing the food.


    She glared at Su Peisheng and said nothing.


    However, mother Liu whispered: "father Su, I went to the Jingshi room in the afternoon. Didn''t the reverence room remove the signboard of Niang?"


    Yes, after Ruoyin sent off five squares, there came the monthly affairs.


    Here, concubines to the month, to report to the room.


    Then, the Jingshi room will remove the concubine''s brand.


    Wait for the month to clean up, and then continue on the green card.


    In order to avoid the emperor turned over the sign, but the concubines can not serve the embarrassing situation.


    Su Peisheng was slightly stunned. Then he looked up and said, "the king''s office has removed the signboard of Empress Dowager. But the emperor said that he asked the servant to invite his wife to come and talk to him."


    "But it''s getting colder and the palace is really uncomfortable. In addition, the emperor is busy with business. I''d better wait until the palace is well. I''ll talk about it another day." If sound road.


    Originally, she was in a bad mood after so many things happened recently.


    In addition, she always had dysmenorrhea, which made her more irritable.


    So, don''t go to Yangxin hall at this time.


    She can imagine that even if she went to the Yangxin hall, the atmosphere would be no better.


    But she and the fourth master are respectable people, even if there is a small nine in the heart, they will not say too bad.


    Anyway, she said so. I think the fourth master will understand.


    When Su Peisheng heard Ruoyin''s words, he couldn''t help but jerk the corners of his mouth.


    The heart says that the emperor knows clearly that the empress has come to the moon and asks him to invite her.


    That means the Emperor just wants to talk to the queen.


    This should be placed with other concubines. I wish there were such good things.


    After all, a man has nothing to do with this aspect, but he can still think of you. That''s on his mind.


    In addition, during the day, the emperor asked Wu Ge to come to the palace to see the empress, and he also sent Feng Dian.


    It''s not to see that the queen is not happy recently, and wants to coax the queen and get close to each other.


    Now the affairs of Nian''s family have been settled, so we can go back to the same way as the queen.


    But the empress was ungrateful.


    Look at the way she talks, as if the Emperor invited her to Yangxin hall, but also depends on her mood!


    But he can''t force anyone to be the queen or the emperor''s heart.


    Su Peisheng squeezed out a flattering smile and said, "that lady is good at raising her body. I''m going to report it to the emperor."


    With that, he took some of his disciples back to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    So that night, Ruoyin and the fourth master had their own.


    She had a good rest because of her stomachache.


    The fourth master of the Yangxin hall read the memorial until dawn.


    They are decent and smart people, and some words don''t have to be clear.


    Since Ruoyin doesn''t want to come, the fourth master won''t ask for it.


    But in the next few days, the fourth master ordered people to reward all kinds of things in Yongshou palace every day.


    Three days later, Ruoyin is doing aerobic exercise in the yard.


    Half Mei suddenly approached her ear and whispered, "Niang, the one in Yikun palace, was buried this morning."


    Ruoyin stops and says, "in what capacity was it buried?"


    "What other identity, of course, was buried in the imperial palace as a noble person." Half a plum.


    Smell speech, if sound Leng in place.


    Although she knew that Yugui was a noble person when she was dying.


    But many concubines will mention one or two places before they are buried.


    That''s why she asked.


    In addition, in that history, the Nian family was a poor person.


    Just before she died, she was a royal concubine. When she was buried, she was named the imperial concubine.


    But here, it is the first imperial concubine, and finally buried as a noble person.


    Now think about it. When the fourth master named Nian as his imperial concubine, he should have known the situation from the imperial doctor. He knew that Nian would not live long.


    Therefore, it is not against the ancestral system of the Qing Dynasty to appoint her as the imperial concubine.


    Because Nian''s family belongs to the situation of Chongxi, which is not cured due to a serious illness, it is in line with the rules.


    As for why the fourth master did this, he was ready to get rid of Nian gengyao at any time.


    So this step is just to lay the foundation for winning the victory of the Nian family.


    In order to avoid the people all over the world not to accept that he is cruel and ruthless, killing meritorious officials.


    After exposing the crimes of Nian gengyao and Nian''s, it seems natural to know them.


    The four children of Nian''s family have lived together with history.


    But in history, those four were all unlucky.


    In this life, it is left a four grid to continue life.


    "Niang..." half Mei sees if sound stands in situ in a daze, then gently calls a.


    And wipe the sweat of forehead with cotton towel.


    If Yin returns to his mind, he holds the cotton towel in his hand."That''s all for today. Let the kitchen have some light breakfast." Then she went to the hall.


    "Good." One side of mother Liu should, went to the kitchen to inform the cook.


    Half Mei followed Ruoyin. "I thought the Nian family was going to have unlimited scenery and catch up with the eight aristocrats in Manchuria. Who knows that it''s only a few months and it''s become such a field."


    "I saw him start Zhu Lou, see his banquet guests, see his building collapse..." Ruo Yin shook his head, some emotion.


    General, first-class Duke, imperial concubine, what an enviable honor and title.


    But in the end, it''s not an empty space...


    ban Mei hasn''t read any books, but she knows the general meaning of Ruoyin dialect.


    "It seems that the Nian family can''t get up any more. I heard that those who saved their lives have already started to change their names and surnames. The word" Nian "has been reversed and their surnames have been changed to" Sheng. "


    "They offended the rulers of the Qing Dynasty, and naturally they have to live cautiously in the future." If sound wipe sweat, one side way.


    "Some of the concubines in the harem ordered their servants to dress plain, saying that they were mourning for Yugui. Yugui was not as good as them before his life."


    "Oh? Who? "


    "There was no one at all. After Xi Fei took the lead, the harem followed suit."


    "Who knows if it''s heartfelt mourning or hearty revelry." If sound chuckles, "let them go, anyway, we don''t have to make those hypocritical."


    The concubine Xi is afraid that she is guilty. She is acting like this.


    She can''t forget that Yu Guiren told her before she died that she should pay attention to Xi Fei.


    Also told her, is the Xi imperial concubine frame Yu noble person, plant booty to her.


    In fact, put aside her and Yugui people''s enmity, just say yuguifei this person.


    There is nothing wrong with loving someone.


    In this world, there are people who love first.


    Some people find the right person to make ends meet.


    Of course, there are others like her who just want to die, not love.


    In short, each has his own needs.


    In this age of three wives and four concubines, it seems that everything is legal and right to find a person you love.


    Yugui people are the children of the Eight Banners who are serious about their sons and daughters. When they enter the government, they belong to the side wives of polygamy and the system. There is no such thing as "little three".


    Because even without her year Zhilan, there will be other Zhao Zhilan, Li Zhilan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    However, with the relationship between the Nian family and the fourth master, it was only a matter of time before Yugui entered Yongqin palace.


    Only in this dynasty, the survival of women is difficult and strange.


    They have bath and hope, and have thoughts, but they have nothing that women should have.


    Everything is centered on men, men love you, is good.


    If a man doesn''t love you, you''re no good.


    As for those unfair rules and regulations, they can only bear them silently and cry secretly. When the tears are dried up, their whole life will be over...


    this day, at dusk, Su Peisheng came again.


    different from the last time he invited her to Yangxin hall, he directly said, "empress, the emperor said that he would come after the night and ask you to leave a lamp at night "I see."


    this time, Ruoyin didn''t say much about it.


    after all, the fourth master is the emperor, so she can''t stop him from coming to Yongshou palace.


    after su Peisheng finished his speech, she went back to Yangxin hall.


    Ruoyin had a meal and had a rest for a while, and then the servant prepared water for her to bathe.


    while she was bathing, mother Liu was wrapped in a ball of cloth


    "Niang, when the servant took people to clean up Qiaofeng''s room, she found that there was a dark lattice in the corner of the wall with a lot of jewelry, all of which were made of red gold."


    Ruoyin was lazily leaning against the edge of the bath bucket. After listening to mother Liu''s words, she immediately opened her eyes.


    when she looked back, she saw that mother Liu was holding a piece of water blue cotton cloth in her hands The cloth is full of exquisite jewelry.


    some of which she has never seen, but there are one or two pieces of red gold jewelry that she feels very familiar with.


    if the willow eyebrows frown slightly, she thinks about it again with her eyes closed.


    only a few seconds later, she will remember.


    the red gold Dragonfly hairpin was once worn by Xi Fei.


    and one of the White Jade Butterfly hairpins is also Xi Fei''s


    because the concubines come to her morning province every morning.


    it''s not surprising that she has an impression of what kind of jewelry the concubines wear more.


    and the concubines in the Forbidden City have no foreign material resources.


    Some live on monthly salaries and rewards.


    Then, what is given to the servants is nothing more than to get from it.


    When she thought of this, Ruoyin opened her eyes and said, "put it away."


    "yes." after she responded, she stepped back.


    Ruoyin leaned against the bath bucket, and her thoughts were getting farther away.


    it seems that Yugui was right when she was dying.


    it is indeed concubine Xi who framed Yugui and planted stolen goods on her head.


    in addition, she thought of Qiaofeng''s words before she died.


    all spears The head refers directly to Xi Fei.


    Oh, this Xi Fei was not a good one before.


    Now that I have entered the palace and become a concubine, I am more and more cruel.


    So, she knows what to do next.


    After bathing, Ruoyin changes into clean clothes.


    Who knows she just went to the outside room and saw the fourth master sitting by the screen.


    Seeing her come out, he didn''t say anything, just looked at her faintly.


    When the slaves saw this, they all withdrew.


    Only Su Peisheng is still standing behind the fourth master. There should be something wrong.


    If Yin Shi ran walked up to the fourth master and saluted him, "the emperor."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, light "Er" a, let her rise.


    Ruo Yin sits down at a small table.


    She thought he would be busy until very late.


    Who knows that the genius came as soon as it was dark.


    The fourth master is very dark when facing others.


    Can face if sound, what is what, do not like to say dark words.


    He turned his head slightly and motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng handed a pamphlet to Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin looked up at the pamphlet and looked at it casually.


    This does not see do not know, a look startled.


    The book is full of Li Si''er and long Keduo''s crimes.


    It''s not that Li Si''er has an affair with others, so he puts a green hat on longkordo.


    It was longkeduo''s connivance at Li Si''er and his corruption and perversion of the law.


    Did the fourth master know that she had been unhappy with Li Si''er for a long time, so he ordered people to check these?


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin looks up and looks at the fourth master with uncertainty.


    The fourth master also looked at her and said, "as you can see, as long as you want, I can order people to copy longkeduo''s residence and kill Li Si''er."


    If Yin Mou Guang turned, she didn''t expect the fourth master to speak so directly. She couldn''t beat around the bush.


    I have to say that when she saw this book, she was elated.However, even if she was happy in her heart, she didn''t show it at all.


    Really, who hasn''t been proud?


    In addition, she recalled that the recent series of things, all from the Xi Fei.


    For a time, the heart of Xi Fei''s hate, has long covered Li Si''er.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and closed the pamphlet in his hand. "I am very grateful to the emperor for taking the initiative to do this, and I have indeed been unhappy with Li Si''er for a long time. But this time, the person I hate most in my heart is not Li Si''er, who most wants to die, but someone else."


    "Who?"


    "Xi Fei." If the sound turns his head, his eyes look straight at the fourth master.


    As soon as this was said, there was no disturbance on the fourth master''s face.


    As an emperor, he was mainly in governing the country.


    He seldom interferes with the harem.


    However, as an emperor, he spent less than ten days in the harem in a month.


    the rest of his time was in the Yangxin hall or Taihe hall dealing with the government affairs. I don''t know about the Xi imperial concubine.


    So he didn''t know what the queen said.


    He only knew that the queen was still angry and thought it had something to do with Li Si''er.


    He ordered people to check on Li Si''er and long Keduo.


    Now listen to the Queen''s words, dark eyes turn slightly.


    The fourth master was calm, but Su Peisheng was wide eyed.


    If the emperor is busy with political affairs, he takes time to deal with the affairs for the queen.


    The empress didn''t say anything. The emperor knew that the queen didn''t like Li Si''er.


    In the shortest possible time, the criminal evidence of Li Si''er and long Keduo was found out.


    However, the empress was ungrateful and wanted to kill Li Si''er.


    Oh, no, it should be not only to kill Li Si''er, but also to kill Xi Fei.


    If all the words are spoken, even if the fourth master doesn''t speak, she has to say some words.


    Moreover, she wanted to test the fourth master''s words.


    "Emperor, when I was in Qiandi, my concubine was pregnant with a big brother. Concubine Xi ordered people to go down to wudiansan in my courtyard. At that time, Feng Taiyi said that this kind of maddening poison could not be heard by normal people, let alone the imperial concubine who was pregnant. Fortunately, it was found in time. Otherwise, not to mention the elder brother, even the minister and concubine would have to die with one corpse and two lives."


    Fourth master: "what''s more, even if it was discovered early, my concubine was still premature. If it wasn''t for this, in the early years, big brother''s body would be so weak?"


    "Is there any evidence?" Asked the fourth master.


    If sound shakes his head, "if there is evidence, my concubine will not tell you today, because Xi imperial concubine always does things cleanly and cleanly, and does not leave a handle."


    The material evidence of the crime at that time has long been destroyed.


    The slave who worked for Princess Xi had already lost his life.


    Now, even if the evidence is not enough.


    Fourth master: "the eighth sister-in-law told my concubine about this. When eight younger sister-in-law was hiding in the mansion, I heard that Princess Xi and the slave said something about killing people." If the sound is true.


    Although at that time, she already knew that the matter was done by Xi Fei.


    But she came to the Qing Dynasty for less than a year.


    The original Lord had done too much evil to be liked by the fourth master.


    Therefore, she had no evidence at that time. She only wanted to torture Princess Xi and force her to confess the truth while the fourth master was not in the residence.


    The concubine Xi was almost unbearable to torture, so she was going to act like a real move.


    Who knows she finally tortured Xi Fei half to death.


    On the way, she killed a empress dowager in the middle of the road, which ruined her good deeds.


    Finally, the imperial concubine died.


    At that time, the fourth master didn''t trust her because of his evil behavior.


    And she did not believe that the fourth master would decide for her.


    ------


    first of all, we will never break the shift, we will never stop the change! Important things are to be repeated for 3 times!


    Then, I''d like to share one thing with you. Bingbing gave birth to a little cotton padded jacket a few days ago, hee hee.


    This was once a major hospital infertility notice, must rely on the promotion of ovulation and test tube to pregnant me, is undoubtedly a happy event.


    Let''s talk about some of my events and experiences over the years.


    Just graduated from school, into the community, I have been a hard-working person.


    I am not modest at all.


    If you don''t believe you, listen to me.


    At that time, when I was working in a company, I often needed social intercourse.


    Then, at that time, I was young and full of vigor, and the newborn calf was not afraid of the tiger. I not only stayed up late but also drank hard.


    I''ll always be the girl who drinks the most.What''s more, I''m straightforward and never ink.


    Whether red wine, beer, or I hate the most, the most can not drink white wine.


    I always hold my head up and drink a glass of wine directly, which makes me feel particularly domineering and handsome.


    Even if he was dizzy and couldn''t hear others clearly, he began to take a snake like step.


    I also hide in the toilet to buckle throat, spit out and continue to drink.


    At that time, I didn''t think it would be bad for my health.


    Only know how to be brave, feeling can''t drink, will be very shameless.


    Later, I grew up and realized that it was a silly idea.


    When I understand that, I''ve made a lot of mistakes.


    The most embarrassing thing is that I always cry when I drink too much...


    at that time, no one told me that girls should not drink so much.


    Even my best female colleague, she never advised me not to drink too much.


    It''s just that every time I go out for a party, she always says gracefully that she can''t drink, and sometimes she asks me to help me drink.


    I think it''s a good time. She can''t drink, but I can. I have to help her drink a few drinks.


    I didn''t know until I became sensible that a real good friend should not drink too much instead of watching you drink in a mess, smiling gracefully or letting you drink for her.


    So, after I quit my job, all my address books have blocked the people who are full of friendship but hide behind their backs.


    Next, I bought some computers and set up a game studio with my boyfriend in school.


    I stopped socializing and started staying up late at home playing games.


    We should all know that it is night owls who engage in games.


    When I am most tired, I can be compared with the diligent fourth master.


    Even more diligent than him.


    Because I stayed up late the night before, I got up at about 10 a.m., ate and drank until 2 p.m., and started to upgrade the game server.


    Then I sat in front of the computer and worked until eight o''clock the next morning.


    In fact, during this period, I was sleepy for many times. I could only rely on Red Bull and coffee to support my body.


    Of course, there are dreams!


    When I can sleep in the morning, I can''t sleep in bed.


    After four hours of sloppy sleep, I started working at ten.


    At that time, I always felt that I was still young, and it was hard to wait for my old age if I didn''t fight hard?


    Over time, I found that my big aunt began to be inaccurate.


    Until one day, my big aunt has not come for four months, I began to panic.


    Go to the hospital for examination. It''s polycystic egg nest syndrome.


    Asked if there is a treatment, the doctor said it is difficult and miscellaneous diseases, or the kind of difficult and miscellaneous diseases that can not be cured.


    Many people have been treated for seven or eight years, but they have not been cured, and they still can''t have children.


    I didn''t remember anything, except that she said she couldn''t have a baby.


    Although I didn''t plan to have a baby at that time, I began to be afraid after hearing this.


    A woman without a big aunt, is that still a woman?


    Does it mean early menopause?


    What''s more, my boyfriend is from three generations and my family is an only child.


    After hearing the news, he comforted me with consideration that it was OK. He would marry me if he was not born.


    At that time, I only laughed, but I didn''t expect that he really did.


    At the end of that year, we went back to our hometown together and got the marriage certificate with the consent of both parents.


    But the better he is, the more guilty I feel.


    The more eager he was to give birth to a monkey. (shy)


    many people say that reading my book has a lot of medical knowledge.


    In fact, I just should that sentence, a long illness into a doctor.


    After marriage, I began to contact the circle of writing novels.


    I found that I really love writing novels. I love to the extent that I don''t want to eat and my husband doesn''t care.


    However, I seem to love whatever I do, as long as I want to.


    At the same time, I according to the doctor said, on time to review, take Chinese and Western medicine conditioning body.


    And start to go to bed early, get up early, exercise.


    Gradually, the big aunt began to become regular.


    This makes me more convinced that reasonable living habits and diet is the best way!


    In fact, when I opened the book, I was in hospital for a period of time.


    But I kept it up to date during my stay in hospital.


    In other words, I''ve never stopped working since I wrote a novel.


    Many new readers may not know this.


    But the old readers who have been accompanying me should know.


    I''m serious and serious about updates!


    During the free period, the book is 2000 words in one chapter, and I update two chapters 4000 words a day.Equal to others 4 chapters 1000 words, this is the free period of the highest update.


    After being put on the shelves, I update at least 6000 words a day, most of the time 8000 words, or 10000 words.


    Until one day, I gradually recovered the big aunt, suddenly postponed.


    Then, when the two red bars were shown on the pregnancy test stick, my excited eyes were red.


    Because of my special physical condition, the doctor told me to have a rest and work less.


    So, I started there, reducing updates.


    But we still insist on updating two chapters with 4000 words every day.


    Many parents always say that I will never change the two chapters of 4000 words.


    I think, compared with that kind of immobility break more, I this kind of physical condition, adhere to a year 365 days never break more is already very good.


    Even though my writer''s backstage is enough for me to get a lot of leave notes, I never get them.


    What''s more, I''m not a dead duck. They always have extra and ten thousand more every new year and festival.


    During pregnancy, I had two or three more blasts.


    To tell you the truth, sometimes I write too much during pregnancy. I think, ah, sitting in front of the computer all day and going to bed late, I feel sorry for the baby in my stomach.


    But if one day I write less, I feel sorry for the readers who have been supporting this book.


    Man, what a tangled species.


    Fortunately, everything has come to an end.


    Finally, I want to thank my husband.


    He is my first love, from school to now, we have experienced ten years of ups and downs.


    I still remember the following, I need to be in confinement, but it will be updated as usual, will be updated as usual, will be updated as usual! Important things are to be repeated for 3 times!


    Because when I have a big stomach, I have worked hard to save manuscripts.


    Bing Bing doesn''t ask for leave when she is ill, hospitalized, married, has a child, or is in confinement. I can see that I am serious about writing a book, and I will not let you down, because I love my book more than you do, and I hope this book will get better and better.


    Well, I''m going to start the confinement. Thank you for your support all the time. I love you all the time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    But now, everything seems to be imperceptibly changed.


    Over the years, together with the recent events, she felt that even if there was no evidence, she could talk to the fourth master.


    And this time, if it was not for HSI Fei''s planting booty on her head, Yugui people would not fight against her.


    Then, there will be no empress dowager longevity.


    There is no follow-up series of bad things.


    To say that Yugui didn''t tell her that it was Princess Xi who framed her many times and then planted the booty on her head.


    Maybe she doesn''t think of this one yet.


    But since she knew it, she would not let go of Xi Fei.


    Then, simply calculate the new and old accounts together!


    The fourth master did not speak, but a black shadow flashed across the ink pupil, making people unpredictable.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin called mammy Liu in and asked her to bring the jewelry found in Qiaofeng room.


    Then she put the jewelry on the table.


    The fourth master stared at the jewelry on the table for a few seconds.


    When his eyes fell on the red gold Dragonfly hairpin, his eyes were light.


    He turned his head and looked at Ruoyin to hear what she said.


    The fourth master seldom comes to the harem, and with his temperament, he doesn''t care about women wearing jewelry.


    Even if the jewelry was given by him, it was selected by the servants.


    Most of the jewelry of the empress was selected by himself or even made by someone specially.


    "Emperor, do you know where these come from? This is from Qiaofeng''s room. But this jewelry, the minister concubine once saw Xi imperial concubine to wear several times If sound road.


    "Smart wind?"


    "Yes, it''s Qiaofeng. Do you remember that when I came back from the temple, you gave me a key to the secret room of the Yangxin hall. Qiaofeng said before she killed herself, she and other concubines framed Yugui people, and then planted booties to my concubines, so that Yugui people could misunderstand my concubines, so as to achieve the purpose of taking advantage of Yugui. "


    Fourth master: "it''s just that Qiao Feng was so angry at that time that he bit his tongue and killed himself without telling the truth. Later, when Yu Gui Ren talked to his concubine before he died, he asked her to be on guard against Xi Fei and said that everything was done by Xi Fei. "


    With that, she turned her head and pointed to the jewelry and said, "now, with these jewelry, my concubine is even more convinced. At that time, it was Princess Xi who bought Qiaofeng and made Yugui people misunderstand her."


    Fourth master:...


    "therefore, concubine Xi not only framed his concubine, but also framed Yugui people many times. In recent years, the Empress Dowager has few heirs. I think it is more or less related to concubine Xi. If such people stay in the harem, there will be endless troubles in the future. And Xi Fei''s means have always been cruel, killing people every time, doing things clean. "


    The fourth master didn''t speak. Under the candlelight, his straight nose seemed more tough and cold.


    "Anyway, I have said everything I should say. If the emperor doesn''t believe me, you can...


    " don''t say it. I believe you are. " Before Ruoyin finished speaking, the fourth master interrupted her.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin looked at the fourth master and asked bluntly, "how does the emperor intend to deal with his concubine?"


    As soon as his voice dropped, Su Peisheng was too scared to say a word.


    In front of the emperor, as outspoken as the queen, he only met the queen.


    After thinking for a while, the fourth master replied: "I''ll think about it and give you a reply in three days."


    He didn''t say how to deal with it, but he didn''t escape.


    "Well, I''ll wait." If sound road.


    As a queen, she has the right to punish Xi Fei.


    But if we discuss severe punishment or put Xi Fei to death, we still have to write a pamphlet and stamp the fourth master with a red stamp.


    It was not her style to secretly kill people.


    After all, when things got to this point, the fourth master was so calm that she didn''t have to do those sneaky things.


    It''s better to say clearly that it''s easy to be honest.


    If the fourth master didn''t trust her, she could make a moth secretly.


    But the fourth master trusted her, so it was better to have a showdown.


    At that time, we have to find a way to deal with him, causing some unnecessary things and misunderstanding.


    And she also understood that the mother''s family of Xi Fei was the nuocolu family of the eight nobles in Manchuria.


    In addition, there are three elder brothers under Xi Fei''s knee.


    If it is really handled, it will be a bit tricky.


    But since the fourth master told her so, she was not in a hurry.


    Anyway, after Nian''s affairs, her trust in the fourth master only increased.


    Things are said to open, if the sound will wait on the fourth master dressing arrangements.


    Her monthly affairs have not been clean, two people just cover quilt rest.


    Although the abdomen is not as painful as the first day, but still a little uncomfortable.


    The fourth master probably knew that she had dysmenorrhea. He put one hand around her shoulder and the other on her abdomen.His hands were warm and more comfortable than Mrs. Tang, who was not so hot but could keep heating.


    Those comfortable warmth, little by little through thin clothing, convey in Ruoyin''s skin, give her a sense of peace and stability.


    Let her fall asleep.


    The next day, when she woke up, the fourth master had gone to court.


    If sound touched the stomach, it seems that there is still the temperature in the palm of the fourth master.


    After getting up, the concubines came to the morning as usual.


    One by one, I don''t know how many times more clever and restrained than in the past.


    After all, anyone with a good eye can see it.


    Those who first testified on the longevity day of the Empress Dowager all disappeared.


    Even if Qiaofeng disappeared, they knew that the situation would not be much better.


    Maybe he died in some corner.


    Therefore, no one dares to provoke Ruoyin at this juncture.


    In particular, Xi Fei, because she has been doing many evil deeds, is most worried about the imminent disaster.


    I can only comfort myself in my heart. She does it very clean every time. She won''t know, and no one will know.


    But when she on the eyes of Ruo Yin, there will always be no reason for the heart.


    I also remember the fear of being in public last time.


    If the sound will Xi Fei''s heart to see in the eye, can''t help but hook lip smile way: "Xi imperial concubine, what''s the matter, look at you a pair of soul not to guard the appearance."


    Xi Fei, who was suddenly named, was in a panic.


    She took out a smile and said, "if you go back to the queen, the weather has turned cold recently. I feel cold and I feel uncomfortable. So I lose my temper."


    If the voice nodded and said, "in this case, you have to call the imperial doctor Haosheng to have a look. It doesn''t matter if you are sick. It will be bad if you give him the disease Qi."


    "Yes, I remember it." Xi Fei droops her eyes.


    Recently, I don''t know why she always feels that the queen has intentionally or unintentionally targeted her.


    Especially the Queen''s eyes, when looking at her, always with a little sharpness, let her heart straight hair hair hair.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin dismissed all the people in the palace directly.


    She is a restless activist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    Since Xi Fei''s affair, the fourth master needs to give her a reply in a few days.


    She took advantage of this vacancy to deal with Li Si''er''s affairs.


    Although the fourth Master said that, as long as she wanted, he could deal with longkeduo and Li Si''er.


    But, isn''t that too cheap, Li Si''er.


    In any case, Li Si''er had such a thing. It was better to let him be infamous, and longkordo himself would take care of Li Si''er''s life.


    As for the fourth master, she said hello last night.


    The fourth Master said that, she dealt with it, and asked people to take a message from Yangxin hall, and he would finish it.


    So Ruo Yin called Ru Shuang and Ru Xia and said, "you should pay attention to Li Si''er''s recent trend. If there is any sign, you can report to longkeduo."


    "Yes."


    When Rushuang Ruxia answered, he took the waist token given by Ruoyin and went out of the Forbidden City.


    Because of the inconvenient status of girls, Ruoyin also specially asked them to dress up as men.


    In this way, it is also convenient to access various occasions.


    Originally, the two of them thought that it would take at least a long time for them to come across such a thing.


    After all, the two of them are still the big girls of Huang Hua.


    No matter how much Li Si''er is, he knows how embarrassed he is. He won''t be too diligent.


    Who knows they went out of the Forbidden City and met Li Si''er on the way to longkodo mansion.


    "Ruxia, is that Li Si''er?" Rushuang pulls Ruxia to hide behind a stall and points to the distance.


    Ruxia looks in the direction of Rushuang''s fingers.


    At the door of a splendid restaurant stood a lady.


    Who is not Li Si''er!


    Li Si''er is wearing a bright purple Han suit.


    High pearl green collar.


    The purple belt bound her figure to death.


    Her long hair was lifted up high by her, and dianzi covered her whole head.


    Even if it was not as popular as that time, it was still inlaid with all kinds of gems and Diancui, full of jewels.


    On her face, however, she was wearing gorgeous makeup.


    A pair of big eyes, it''s not safe to watch.


    In every move, there is a sense of dust.


    Probably in order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, Li Si''er has only a maid.


    She gathered up her handkerchief and rubbed it on the tip of her nose.


    Then he looked around cautiously.


    Then she said something to the servant girl, and left the servant girl downstairs, but twisted herself into the restaurant.


    "Ruxia, I think there is something wrong with Li Si''er. Do you think so?" Rushuang asked.


    "Yes."


    "What do you think?"


    "How coquettish


    "Ru Shuang puffed at the corners of her mouth." I know that. I mean a high-profile person like Li Si''er, who used to go out with more than one servant. But today I went out with only one servant girl. Now I still keep my servant girl at the door of the restaurant. I think it''s a lover. "


    "You know a lot. Let''s go in and have a look." With that, Ruxia swaggered into Li Si''er''s restaurant.


    See the situation, such as frost also quickly follow.


    The first floor is the hall. There are few people.


    The bartender saw them two and came forward to greet them and said, "two young masters, do you want to stay in the shop or have a good time?"


    "Well..." Ruxia glanced at the elegant room above, and then said, "check in and give us an elegant room."


    "A room?" The second looks like frost and haze.


    I don''t think I''ve seen two big men squeeze into a room.


    See the second so asked, Ruxia just react, they are not the identity of the daughter''s family, but two big men.


    So, she changed her words and said, "I think your store is very good. I think it''s full. If there are any rooms, please give us two rooms."


    "Yes, there are rooms." The second said and took them two upstairs, "two childe, please follow me upstairs."


    Upstairs, such as frost see Li Si ER and a tall big middle-aged man into a room.


    So she pulled the sleeve of La Ruxia.


    Ruxia pointed to the room next to Li Si''er and said, "I''ll take this one, and then you can open another for us."


    "Good, good." The waiter nodded again and again.


    After that, the second with Ruxia Rushuang to check the two rooms.


    The two of them were in a hurry to get down to business, where they had time to check.


    He paid the money directly and sent the waiter away.


    Then the two of them entered the room next to Li Si''er.


    Since the glass of Qing Dynasty has not been popularized in every household, the doors and windows are made of wood, and then pasted with paper.


    But the walls are solid.


    In addition, this restaurant is quite high-grade in Beijing.So after entering the house, Rao was two of them sticking their ears to the wall and did not hear anything.


    Finally, Mo Mo quietly went out of the room. On the door of Li Si''er''s room, he gently poked open the paper and looked inside.


    Fortunately, Li Si''er''s room is on the corner.


    So, there was no one in the corridor, everyone just stayed in their own rooms.


    Like frost and rosy clouds, they leaned against the door and looked inside.


    When they were in the room, they didn''t hear anything.


    But now, they not only hear ugly sounds, but also hot eyes.


    I saw Nan Li Si''er sitting on the middle-aged man.


    And on the table in front of them, there was a bag of silver tickets, and the number was not small.


    "Here are 50000 taels of silver. I went to the bank to exchange them." The middle-aged man said.


    "It''s very kind of you to know that people can''t move so much money alone." Li Si''er doesn''t seem to care much about silver.


    On the contrary, his hands untied the clothes of the middle-aged man and couldn''t wait to say: "look at you so intimate, I''ll serve you well."


    As she spoke, her hands were tearing at the middle-aged man''s clothing.


    Looking at that, I was more excited than a middle-aged man.


    "I really let you rob money and lust. If you go on like this, sooner or later, you will squeeze people out of your family." The middle-aged man said.


    Li Si''er leaned against the middle-aged man''s arms and said: "dead devil, don''t sell me cheap money. If someone else gives me this silver, I don''t have to do things for him. Besides, I don''t know how many times stronger I am than your yellow faced woman. "


    The middle-aged man had a sinister smile, but the cow got up. He said, "that''s because they can''t do it. You can''t do it."


    Otherwise, it will be Li Si''er, who will not refuse.


    "Yes, yes, you are the most capable!" Li Si''er is paralyzed in the arms of a middle-aged man.


    Before the start, a pair of eyes lost their mind, like addiction.


    With the young concubine that Su Peisheng sent to longkeduo, the days when she went to her house became less and less.


    Once upon a time, longkordo wanted to go to her room every day.


    Now a month also go a few days, or in that cheap person to sunflower water, just go to her there.


    For a few days, ordinary women should be content.


    But she was used to longcordo''s company day and night since she started with him.


    In addition, a woman is thirty, and she needs more than ordinary women.


    So, a few days is too few for her.


    It''s hard for her to see longkordo in front of her eyes and go to someone else''s house.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    Until a chance, met in front of this man.


    He is a few years younger than longkodo.


    In addition to the status is not as good as longkordo, other aspects of men, are better than longkordo.


    She no longer pinned her hopes on longkordo.


    Well, since longodore is unkind to her, she is unjust to him.


    In the room, when they were busy, the man suddenly had a meal.


    "This time, can lonkodo do it?"


    "Oh, I didn''t help you to do it. Don''t worry. He still has a little affection for me. It''s all about me." Li Si''er hung the neck of a middle-aged man and stuck his whole body on it. "So, you have to behave well."


    "Ha ha." The middle-aged man has a sinister smile...


    but outside the house, Rushuang Ruxia has stopped eavesdropping outside.


    As early as they saw Li Si''er and the middle-aged man tangled together, Ruxia was in the hall downstairs, drinking tea and watching.


    Of course, the focus is whether Li Si''er has left.


    The servant girl, who was watching at the door, had long been dizzy by her medication and had been shut up in the elegant room upstairs.


    As for Rushuang, he has already informed longkodo.


    Every once in a while, Ruxia will go upstairs to walk in the corridor, listen to the movement inside.


    Taking advantage of the activity of Li Si''er, it is estimated that it will not stop for most of the day.


    About half an hour later, a group of people appeared at the door.


    And it was Rondo who led the way.


    As soon as he entered the door, his bright eyes looked around the hall.


    Just down the court, someone said to see Li Si''er and a man to come here.


    As a man, the most taboo is the green hat son.


    In addition, he once robbed Li Si''er from his father-in-law.


    Therefore, he firmly believed that Li Si''er would do such a thing, and almost did not hesitate to bring people here.


    The bartender looked at longcordo with a fierce face and a bad visitor.


    However, he still summoned up his courage and went forward, "Sir, are you staying in the hotel or...


    " get out of here! " Lonkodo kicks off the boy and takes people upstairs.


    As a result, the restaurant, which was originally peaceful, suddenly became noisy.


    Relying on his own identity, long Keduo searched restaurants and searched rooms one after another.


    And he didn''t say a word, and every time he kicked the door open.


    So that the restaurant from time to time came to the woman''s screams and screams.


    Some men were still swearing, but when they saw his ferocious appearance, with a large number of subordinates, they had to eat shriveled.


    Finally, when he came to the door where Li Si''er was, he heard a familiar voice.


    In the eyes of the outsider, the ugly voice can be as beautiful as it is.


    But in longodore''s ear, as much as you want to be shameless, you have to be shameless.


    He raised his right foot and tried to kick someone else''s door like before.


    But when the foot touches the door plank, but stops at the door again, tardy did not kick down.


    After a pause, he made a jewelry for his subordinates behind him.


    "You all step back. No one is allowed to come in without my permission."


    Finish saying, he just does not hesitate to kick down.


    "Bang", the door was kicked open, and split.


    At the same time, the sound inside suddenly stopped.


    Instead, Li Si''er screamed across the sky: "ah


    Then, with his hand on his sword at his waist, lonkodo seemed ready to chop at any time.


    He approached the carved shelf bed step by step.


    And the closer he is, the more intense the anger of MI is.


    The low veil fluttered slightly, and the material between men and women was thrown on the ground at will.


    Everything shows what happened here.


    All of a sudden, the curtain of the bed was lifted and a middle-aged man with a bare back came out.


    The man looked at longkordo in horror and walked out with his belt on, trying to run out.


    However, when he came up to him, he pulled him over his arm and pulled him in front of him.


    With a "whew" sound, lonkodo pulled out his sword from his waist.


    The next moment, he did not hesitate to aim at the neck of the middle-aged man and cut it down.


    Suddenly, the bright red blood flows slowly from the neck of the middle-aged man.


    Because of the large area of the knife edge, the sound of tiny blood flow was emitted.


    Finally, the red blood was sprayed down the middle-aged man''s neck on the ground, on longodore''s body and on his sword.


    Soon, because he lost too much blood, his eyes rolled, and he fell straight down and couldn''t move any more.And his neck was weak to one side, as if to be broken at any time.


    There was a 3-inch-wide wound on the top. The skin had been completely cut off, and there was fresh meat inside.


    From this, we can see how much longkordo''s attack is.


    At this time, the number of longcardo''s attacks is more than the anger in his heart.


    After solving the wild man, he raised his foot to the bedside and lifted the bed curtain.


    Li Er is curled up in the corner of the bed.


    There was only one belly pocket on the body that was disorderly covered on the body.


    There are ugly marks on the skin.


    She saw Longo covered in blood.


    The bright knife in his hand was splashed with bright red blood.


    Just across the curtain, she saw everything.


    Lonkodo killed the man without hesitation.


    At this thought, her body was shaking, shaking like chaff.


    I''m afraid that the sword that kills people without blinking an eye will fall on her neck and make her die.


    But now, she still wants to fight for a way to live.


    Li Si''er took out a ugly smile and stammered: "old master, how are you here...


    longkeduo snorted coldly:" if I wasn''t here, how could you know you were stealing a wild man behind my back! "


    "It''s not what you think... It''s..." Li Si''er''s eyes turned around and explained for himself: "he said he had something important to look for me. After she cheated me here, she began to tear people''s clothes. Si''er is just a weak woman, not as strong as him. How could she get her? Fortunately, the master came...


    " fortunately? " Lonkodo''s eyes fell on the filthy marks of the sheets. "You''ve lost your innocence, but I heard it clearly outside the door. You don''t know how happy you are. Don''t pretend to be holy here."


    "Master..." longkeduo frowned and didn''t listen to Li Si''er''s explanation and said, "I shouldn''t have robbed you from the old father-in-law in those days. Now I''ve lost all my face to longkeduo''s wise life!"


    With that, he approached Li Si''er step by step.


    "Old... Master, what are you going to do..." Li Si''er hugs his arms in horror and shrinks in the corner of the bed.


    "When you were in Houfu, you didn''t want to be lonely. You thought that the old man couldn''t satisfy you. You often hooked me up. Now you turn your head and put on a green hat for me. You think my longkodo''s green hat is so easy to wear. Today, I''m going to solve you by myself!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    With that, longkordo raised his bloody sword to Li Si''er again.


    At this moment, Li Si''er looks at longkordo with fear.


    The three white eyes looked at the bright sword, and the heart was about to jump out.


    Before longodoro could wave her sword, she felt that she had been swallowed by the darkness.


    The sharp edge of the sword fell on her neck.


    She was so nervous that she closed her frightened eyes.


    Waiting for the thunderbolt of death like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    However, after waiting for a few seconds, she did not wait for death.


    "How can I let you die so easily." Like the devil''s voice, above her head.


    Li Si''er opens his eyes and looks at longkodo in front of him.


    His teeth were gnawing and his eyes were filled with uncontrollable anger, like an enraged lion.


    "Under normal circumstances, if a woman steals a wild man, she will be reviled and immersed in a pig''s cage. Since you betray me like this, I want you to be drowned alive in the curse!"


    Longodore was probably short of breath, and his sophisticated eyes were scarlet.


    "No... don''t... master..." Li Si''er pleaded.


    But longkordo in front of her is no longer the man who used to spoil her.


    No matter how much she begged, longodore had her tied up.


    And in front of those people in the capital, she was instructed by others and brought to a lake on the outskirts of the capital.


    At the moment, Li Si''er''s mouth has been blocked by the servant.


    He was bound tightly with coarse cloth.


    And she was crammed into a tiny bamboo cage.


    There are two in the cage. One is lying on her.


    The other, lying down, was a man who had been hacked to death by longkordo.


    There is a long pole tied in the middle.


    Lonkodo sat by the lake and watched it coldly.


    It was as if the man in the cage was not the woman who had served him for many years and had children for her.


    All around him were servants, as well as some irrelevant people who watched the scene nearby.


    One by one, all point to Li Si''er in the pig cage and spit.


    "This kind of dog man and woman is not as good as a pig and a dog. They should soak the pig cage alive."


    "It''s said that this Li Si''er was not clean before. Later, he made Lord longkeduo quarrel with his father-in-law, and now he steals a wild man. He is really a loose woman."


    "Such women don''t know what shame is. They''re like brutes."


    "That is, this kind of animal is not worthy of reincarnation, and she should not be a human in the next life!"


    At this moment, Li Si''er was occupied by fear.


    To say that longkordo had solved her with one knife, it was a happy death without pain.


    But on the street, I was scolded by everyone.


    Now he''s tied up in a pig''s cage.


    The fear and struggle of drowning is a kind of torture, which is frightening to think about.


    With her eyes wide open, she kept beckoning longkordo for mercy.


    But the man didn''t even look at her.


    She had never seen him so cold-blooded.


    Even if he dotes on other women, he is not so ruthless to her.


    But now he is just like he was many years ago.


    * and he looked at him coldly, just as she had tortured Mrs. Tong Jia, and he is like this now.


    Not long, accompanied by a gesture of longuedo.


    The people threw the cage containing Li Si''er into the lake.


    "Wuwu..." with the piercing lake wet body, Li Si''er in the pig cage began to struggle desperately.


    However, the more she struggled, the faster the cage sank.


    She was so scared that she could not move again.


    At this time of panic, her eyes caught a glimpse of two familiar figures.


    Those two figures are just like frost and rosy clouds.


    Seeing this, Li Si''er''s eyes are as big as a copper bell.


    Once upon a time when the empress was still sifujin, she had many contacts with the empress.


    Even, there are still many festivals.


    So, even if the frost, such as Xia turned into a man, she still recognized it.


    Why are the two of them here.


    Is it all the work of the queen?


    As early as after the death of Yugui, she lived in a heart demon.


    A demon who is afraid of being revenged by the queen.


    Never thought everything came so fast!


    She has been a treasure in his hand ever since she started with him.


    Sometimes even if she is unreasonable, he also indulges her.Although she is many years younger than longkodo.


    At longcordo''s age, she was more than a father.


    But with her identity, this life can meet so powerful, and love her man, of course, will love him.


    But all this changed when she offended the queen and Su Peisheng put a thin horse into the house.


    She is no longer the only one in longkordo''s eyes.


    But most of the favor was given to that cheap woman.


    And the love in her heart had already been hateful.


    Ha ha, really should that sentence, the man this thing, want old to climb not to move, just don''t spend heart!


    So she is not reconciled, she wants to revenge the queen who made her life change dramatically.


    Isn''t the queen favored by the emperor?


    She also wants to take the opportunity to let the queen taste this kind of depravity.


    But did not think that the queen, as usual, doted on the Queen''s palace, but her retribution came.


    The queen was so cruel that she was killed by her beloved man.


    If she had known this, she would have avoided the queen these years.


    But there is no regret medicine in this world.


    Li Si''er had no choice but to feel remorse. He immersed himself in the bottom of the lake with the pig''s cage, and could not even see a shadow.


    Those stinging lake water, constantly pouring into the cracks of the pig cage, gradually drowned her and swallowed her up...


    those regrets were also swallowed up in the turbulent lake water, leaving her brain blank.


    And her body, also constantly sinking.


    This feeling of falling, like falling into the whirlpool of hell, let her feel the cold message of death.


    The next moment, in addition to suffocation, she can not resist suffocation...


    the lake water is getting into her ears, nose, mouth, and all her limbs.


    Finally, her will was no longer, and she was sleeping at the bottom of the lake forever...


    soon, everything on the green lake was restored to its original state except for the gentle breeze and sparkling waves.


    Occasionally there are a few fish hopping on the lake.


    It''s just like being immersed in a pig cage. It''s just an illusion.


    On the shore, Longo is not changed.


    He just hugged the thin horse that Su Peisheng gave him.


    Frivolously raised the woman''s chin and insidiously said, "see, this is the end of betraying me."


    "You see, I am the master''s man in my life, and death is the master''s ghost..."


    "my little heart, don''t talk nonsense in the future. As long as you follow me well, I will not let you die." Longcordo said so, but the insidious in his eyes never disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    "Hate..." the woman leans in longcordo''s arms, looking like a little bird.


    But in my heart, I think, really, I will not die if you die.


    Because your good days are coming to an end!


    In the crowd, watching Li Si''er sink to the bottom of the lake, Rushuang and Ruxia should return to the palace.


    An hour later, Yongshou palace...


    "Niang, Li Si''er has been soaked in a pig''s cage and is completely dead." Ruxia reported truthfully.


    The weather turns cool. Ruoyin has nothing to do. She is embroidering cotton socks for five elder brother.


    When she first came here, her embroidery work was really bad, and she was despised by the fourth master for countless times.


    As the saying goes, practice makes perfect. Over the years, she can see her embroidery work.


    It''s just that it''s not as good as the real people of Qing Dynasty.


    But embroidering a pair of socks for children has no problem at all.


    At the moment, she listened to Ruxia''s report and put down her work.


    To be honest, she was a little surprised.


    If the voice nodded, satisfied way: "you two this time to do things fast and good, will later go down to receive the reward."


    "We can''t do it fast." Rushuang scratched her head with some embarrassment. "It was Li Si''er who cooperated with me. I saw her out of the Forbidden City with a middle-aged man. Then we led longkodo to the restaurant."


    "Yes, and longkordo, who is also a quick worker, kills the middle-aged man when he goes in. He also shows Li Si''er on the street and takes him to the lake to soak the pig cage." Ruxia road.


    Speaking of, or thanks to the cooperation of Li Si''er and long Keduo.


    "Parade in the streets? Pickled pig cage? Don''t longkordo want face Ruoyin is a little surprised.


    In this feudal Qing Dynasty.


    Women who are insulted have to commit suicide.


    Not to mention Li Si''er stealing wild men. It''s not too much to soak the pig cage.


    But for men, sometimes encounter this kind of humiliating family ugliness, is also willing to deal with in private, rather than public.


    After all, wearing a green hat is irritating enough. Who is willing to tell everyone in the street that they don''t want to face.


    In particular, men like longodore, who have a reputation, care more about these reputations.


    Because of the face!


    This reminds her of sanfujin, who once betrayed the third master.


    The third master didn''t make a statement about it, nor did he take the life of sanfujin.


    For the sake of having children for him, sanfujin just imprisoned him.


    Keep a husband''s demeanor and final responsibility.


    However, longkordo and the third master are military officers and civil servants.


    The third master drinks more ink than Longke. Maybe he thinks more about things.


    And lonkodo is a martial arts man, and he doesn''t think so well.


    Otherwise, I would not have robbed the concubine of my father-in-law.


    "Who knows, anyway, when longkeduo soaked the pig cage, he was very decisive, and Li Si''er was scolded to death by those people in Beijing. What''s more, lonkodo also told everyone that it was Li Si''er who was unfaithful to him, and Li Si''er was carrying her around to buy money. " Like frost road.


    Smell speech, if sound suddenly realized, nodded.


    So she understood.


    It turned out that longcordo wanted to wash his own life.


    The purpose is to let everyone think that Li Si''er has done all his deeds and bad reputation in recent years.


    Ask Li Si''er to help him keep the pot back steady and take it to the loess.


    However, his bad reputation is also due to Li Si''er.


    Just do so, it seems too not a man, do not have a sense of responsibility.


    How to say that a slap can''t make a sound? It''s Li Si''er holding a knife around his neck, forcing him to do so.


    Hehe, it seems that longcodo is a real scum.


    Longcordo was not a good one before.


    At that time, he fell in love with Li Si''er at his wife''s home, and then used various tricks to snatch Li Si''er back from his father-in-law.


    and dote on Li Si son to the point of concubining his wife, and let Li Sier make his wife *, the mother of Tong Jia Cai Ling.


    * with hair standing on end, it''s creepy.


    What a cruel torture for women.


    A man like longkodo, who cares nothing about his wife''s life or death, only cares about spoiling the dusty and humble Li Si''er.


    Such a man, how much better.


    He could have done that to others.


    Now, naturally, we can do the same to Li Si''er.


    Li Si''er should have thought of this for a long time.


    "Madame, as for longcordo, what shall we do now?" Rushuang asked.


    When she left the capital, she only told her and Ruxia to deal with Li Si''er.


    So, after finishing Li Si''er, they came back."Longkeduo..." if Yin raises his eyes, there is no so-called tunnel: "you go to Yangxin palace to send a message to the emperor, and then he can finish it."


    Anyway, she only has a grudge against Li Si''er.


    As for longkordo, it''s a matter for the court, not for a woman.


    If you want to say that longkeduo is a good thing, this time it only involves Li Si''er, and the fire can''t reach longcordo.


    Who knows when the fourth master checked Li Si''er, he found that Li Si''er was involved in the affairs of longkeduo.


    In order to get official career, some officials passed through Li Si''er many times and offered bribes to him.


    But lonkodo knew that, and helped him get his official position.


    The fourth master hated such corrupt people most.


    So, of course, this longkordo has to go with it.


    Sure enough, Rushuang didn''t go to Yangxin hall for a long time.


    The fourth master made more than 40 charges against longkodo.


    Since longcordo''s crime is not as serious as his age.


    In addition, longkordo was the minister who assisted the fourth master to ascend the throne.


    In addition, the fourth master did not put longkeduo, who was the same as Tong Jia, to death for the sake of his adoptive mother, Tong Jia.


    However, some copied his residence and banned longkeduo in the Zongren''s mansion forever.


    If you know, hook your lips.


    She said it when she was in the temple.


    It''s not easy for anyone who framed her that day.


    Now, it seems that only Xi Fei is left.


    Yugui, aunt Cui, Qiaofeng and Li Si''er are all dead.


    So, will Xi Fei be far away?


    On the third night of the appointment between the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    Half Mei quietly approached Ruo Yin''s ear and said, "Niang, the emperor turned over the brand of Xi Fei today."


    "Oh?" If the sound willow eyebrow a pick, regretful way: "it seems that Xi Fei''s Chengqian palace has a good play to watch, but unfortunately, this palace can''t see."


    --------


    thank you for your congratulations and monthly pass, as well as Elaine''s 10000 Book coins. Here you are!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    "If Niangniang is curious, the servant asks Rushuang to stare at it. If there is something at the other end, ask her to come back and learn from her." Ban Mei''s intimate tunnel.


    Ruoyin shook her head and yawned.


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry for a moment. It''s the same to go and inquire again in the morning."


    What''s more, the fourth master accepted her. Even if the slave didn''t say so, he would let someone tell her or tell her.


    "Well, I''ll wait on you to have a rest. You''re sleepy." Half Mei comes forward to change clothes for Ruoyin.


    If the tone of light "um" a, then by her to serve their own placement.


    At the same time, the imperial palace of imperial concubine Xi, as Ruoyin said, had just been staged.


    The fourth master is not a man of lust.


    It takes less than 10 days to turn over the signs of the Hougong in a month.


    And he won''t rush to the harem just because he flipped the sign.


    Generally, they only go after dealing with the political affairs on their hands.


    The situation of going to the harem when it''s not dark, except for Ruoyin''s, there''s almost no other place.


    It''s the first time I''ve come to Chengqian palace so early.


    Xi Fei originally accompanied three elder brother to write in the house.


    When she heard Su Peisheng''s shrill voice, she went out to meet her with surprise.


    The emperor seldom reads her brand.


    Even if I did, I came very late.


    Most of the time, still ask three elder brother''s homework, and she can''t say a few words.


    Originally, she thought the emperor would come very late as usual.


    Who knows it''s dark and the emperor is coming.


    I heard that the queen and the emperor have been in a mood recently.


    Is it the queen who annoys the emperor and the emperor thinks of her?


    It''s also true. Since Yu Gui was gone.


    Now in this harem, except for the queen, she is the most eye-catching.


    In addition, three elder brothers are always obedient.


    In addition to the body than big brother almost, the rest with big brother difference is not much.


    Ah, I don''t know why. The elder brother learned Tai Chi, and his body will be fine.


    But she also let three elder brother follow that master to study for a year, but did not make any progress at all.


    What a worry!


    To the courtyard, Xi Fei and three elder brother Qi Qi salute.


    "Good luck to the emperor!"


    "Good luck to the emperor Alma!"


    However, the fourth master did not look at Xi Fei, let alone ask her to get up.


    He went into the hall with his hands down.


    Xi Fei was embarrassed and stopped in the same place.


    Full of enthusiasm and joy, but also at the moment by the indifference of men.


    For she felt a chilling chill that emanated from the emperor.


    Moreover, in front of the child, the emperor was so indifferent that she could not hang her face.


    But she always had nothing to say with the emperor, or bravely took three elder brother into the hall.


    However, the mother and son just came into the room, and heard the fourth master coldly say: "three elder brother goes to the side hall to write the schoolwork, I have something to say with your forehead Niang."


    "Yes." Three elder brother although say not at ease Xi imperial concubine, but still sensible left.


    At this moment, Xi Fei felt more uneasy.


    Usually the emperor comes here only to talk to the third elder brother.


    But as soon as I came today, she sent her third elder brother away, which had to make her think more.


    To say three elder brother if in words, the emperor how many will look at in the child''s share, leaves a few thin noodles for her.


    But now, the emperor is obviously open three elder brother, want to ask what.


    In addition, she has done a lot of heartless things over the years, which naturally makes her feel guilty.


    The whole person was on pins and needles.


    When Xi Fei was uneasy, the fourth master asked coldly, "Xi Fei, you should know what kind of woman I hate most."


    Xi imperial concubine in the heart a startle, pretends calm ground returns: "minister concubine does not know."


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold.


    The air seemed to solidify and oppressive.


    Fourth master eyebrows slightly frown, the ink pupil is suffused with black flowing shadow.


    Xi Fei was guilty and hung her head all the time. She didn''t dare to look at the man in front of her.


    After a long time, only listen to the fourth master light way: "I can tolerate a woman stupid, willful, arrogant, vicious, crafty, arrogant, shrewd, but never allow infidelity."


    Smell speech, Xi imperial concubine heart "clutters" for a while.


    She is much smarter than Qi Fei. She can understand the meaning of the fourth master''s words.


    Over the years, her body and mind have been loyal to the emperor.


    Since the emperor said so, of course he meant something else.


    Yes, a woman can be stupid, headstrong, arrogant, vicious, tricky, arrogant and shrewd.


    She can be cruel to others, but not to the emperor''s heirs, or she will be unfaithful.


    Loyalty refers to a person''s dedication to his duties, which is the performance of loyalty.Whether it is love, friendship, or family affection, from one to the end is loyalty.


    But she repeatedly tried to murder the emperor''s heirs, who were the emperor''s children.


    It''s not emotional infidelity.


    But it''s another kind of infidelity.


    What did the emperor know?


    Thinking of this, Xi Fei''s eyes flashed a look of panic.


    She dragged her nervous body and knelt down in the middle.


    However, she clearly knew, but pretended not to understand the way: "I am stupid, I only know that for so many years, I have been scrupulous, treat the queen is also courteous, I do not know what the emperor refers to."


    "Good." Fourth master''s expression is like a cold star.


    The candle lit his face, and his long eyebrows could be seen to frown impatiently.


    "From the eldest brother of the queen and the two elder brothers of Yugui people, is this your duty of keeping watch?" The fourth master suddenly increased his voice, and a thunderous voice of anger rang out in the room, "I see you are deliberately thinking about how to harm my emperor''s heir and how to stir up the harem to be restless!"


    As soon as this word came out, Xi Fei''s face turned white. Her hands didn''t know where to put them, and her palms were sweating.


    Although she guessed that the emperor must have known something.


    However, when the emperor directly pointed out the words, her brain was buzzing, all blank.


    The knees on the ground began to shake slightly.


    The heart, which was already beating fast, almost jumped to the throat.


    "The Emperor... The Emperor... It''s not like this... There must be some misunderstanding..." Princess Xi knelt down to the fourth master, pitifully.


    The fourth master took a pile of paper from Su Peisheng.


    Cold to throw on Xi Fei''s body.


    "Take a good look at yourself."


    Xi Fei shrunk her neck, but the rice paper with ink fragrance fell on her like snowflakes.


    She picked it up at will, which is what she has done in the harem these years.


    Although the result of each item is killing people, there is no trace.


    But she did.


    Xi Fei was flustered in her heart.


    When she was in the draft, she was afraid of the man in front of her because he was always cold.


    And now he, just sitting in front of her, the whole body is emitting a light cold breath.


    In particular, the cool thin lip corner slightly upward, a sneer, outlines a cold arc.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    A slight upward tilt of the corner of the mouth revealed a sneer.


    The mysterious dark eyes are like a hole in the ice, which makes people breathless.


    "Emperor, this is not true... These are not made by my concubine..." Xi Fei explained in a random way.


    But the fourth master''s eyebrows suddenly frowned, and he obviously didn''t want to listen any more.


    After a cup of tea, from the hall of Qianqing palace, there was a deafening voice like thunder from the fourth master.


    The servants outside the yard were shocked.


    Although they knew that the emperor was cold-blooded, they had never seen him so angry.


    What''s more, with the thunderous sound of anger, there seems to be the sound of porcelain falling to the ground.


    After a while, the fourth master came out of the hall in anger.


    In the early morning of the next day, a decree spread throughout the harem.


    "Imperial concubine Xi twice framed the fetus in Yugui''s stomach and framed the Empress Dowager''s heir for many times. Now she is demoted to be a regular resident and will never be allowed to inherit Qiangong palace."


    It was many years ago that Xi Fei framed Ruoyin.


    Therefore, it is not mentioned in the decree.


    Even if it was added, it made people suspicious of Ruoyin.


    After all, the concubines of the imperial palace were involved in the empress one by one, and all of them had problems.


    There''s a good reason.


    Just Yugui''s thing happened just now.


    Meng was demoted to be a commoner, so he could not live in the place of Empress Dowager.


    And Xi Fei was demoted to be a common concubine and belonged to the empress.


    It''s just a lower concubine in the harem.


    However, no matter what kind they are, once they enter the palace, regardless of whether they are favored or not, they can only die old in the Forbidden City and never go out again!


    In Yongshou palace, if Yin gets up early in the morning, Mammy Liu learns the words to her.


    "Niang, the one in Chengqian palace, has been demoted by the emperor as a constant."


    Smell speech, if sound some surprised pick eyebrow.


    Three days ago, she told the fourth master in time. She just wanted to test his words.


    Because Naxi was always there, and at least he was from the family of nuocolu, the eight nobles of Manchuria.


    That''s a big family that is even more noble than the Nian family where Yugui lived.


    Not to mention, it is more difficult to do than Yugui.


    But it''s not going to happen so soon.


    Three days later, he told her clearly.


    And he kept his word. He demoted nucolo''s family to be present early this morning.


    However, the efficiency of dealing with affairs is efficiency, if the sound soon has the question: "is it sure that it''s just demoted to be regular?"


    "Yes, early this morning, the imperial edict was spread in the harem. It is said that the emperor had a great fire in Chengqian Palace last night, and he dropped something. " Mother Liu came back.


    "Oh." If sound eyes light turn.


    In my heart, I''m afraid it''s not so simple. It doesn''t look like the fourth master''s style.


    From her point of view, the behavior of nucolo was more serious than that of Meng.


    Because at the beginning, in addition to playing tricks and competing for favor, Meng didn''t mean to frame up the harem people.


    Later, when he was not favored for a long time, he became resentful because of love.


    When Ruoyin was pregnant with five elder brothers, the design murdered her.


    Moreover, Meng''s hands were not contaminated with many lives.


    But this is not the same.


    Xi was not a good man when he was always fighting in Qiandi.


    I don''t know how many people''s lives and blood were stained on my hands.


    Just Yugui people that, with the lives of two emperors, or two elder brothers.


    Not to mention that she killed people and killed people involved in them.


    Therefore, in her opinion, Xi is more hateful than Meng.


    And since she understood it, the fourth master could not have understood it.


    But now, Xi often in the end, is obviously not as serious as Meng.


    At the beginning, Meng was demoted to the common people.


    And Xi often is a member of Empress Dowager.


    In her opinion, it''s not too much to let this light often die.


    Is this because Xi''s mother family is strong and does not die like the Meng family?


    Or is it because the fourth master looks at the weak third elder brother''s sake?


    Or... Does the fourth master have other strategies?


    Just when Ruoyin was curious, Li Fukang came in and spread a message, "Niang, Duke Su is here, saying that he has something important to report to you."


    "Let him in." If the sound is light.


    Not long after, Su Peisheng came in with his face and whisk in his arm.


    He said with a smile: "Niang, do you already know what happened to Chengqian palace?"


    "It has been spread all over the harem. Naturally, this palace knows it."


    "That slave will make a long story short." As he said that, his eyes dropped to the servant in the room.


    If Yin understood, he sent away the servants who had nothing to do with the house, leaving only half Mei and mammy Liu.After all the servants had retired, Su Peisheng whispered, "the emperor said that he had demoted Xi Chang in accordance with his agreement. As for the rest, he left it at the disposal of his wife."


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    Listen to Su Peisheng''s meaning, four masters this is to give her Xi Chang in, whatever she does.


    "Is it really at the disposal of this palace?" If the voice is lazy, and then turn the front of the story, sharp asked: "including let her die?"


    "No matter what the lady says, women are fragile, and they can''t think about it after being demoted. It''s common for them to seek life and death." Su Peisheng pretended that he could not understand and tactfully returned.


    As far as he knew, Xi was always in the worst of crimes, and he had to die.


    In fact, the emperor can also be executed in secret.


    It is not to think that the empress has not been in a good mood recently, so she has left Xi Chang to deal with it.


    Or indirectly coax the queen.


    Although Su Peisheng did not directly answer Ruoyin''s words.


    But that''s how smart people are.


    Some words don''t have to be too clear to understand the meaning of the other person''s words.


    "Well, this palace knows what to do." If the tone swings his hand, he signals Su Peisheng to step down.


    And let the slave reward Su Peisheng silver.


    Su Peisheng took the silver and said thanks.


    Finally, he also whispered to remind him: "but the emperor also said that he would handle this matter at that time and ask his wife to go to Yangxin hall."


    "I see." If the sound is faint.


    At this moment, she understood the meaning of the fourth master.


    It is estimated that the fourth master, like her, thinks that Xi is often guilty.


    However, due to the family of nucolo, it is not easy to put to death directly.


    Therefore, first of all, the sin of Xi Changzai should be publicized to the public and be demoted to be Changzai.


    Then give it to her and die in secret.


    Moreover, Xi Chang was in Chengqian palace, which belonged to the Hougong area under her jurisdiction.


    If you start, everything will be convenient.


    After trying to understand this layer, Ruoyin started to do the next thing.


    In the night, when the Forbidden City was quiet, she took the slaves to Chengqian palace in a low profile.


    She wanted the life of nicolos a long time ago.


    Over the years, it''s also time to make an account of the new and old accounts, so as to save the night of dreams and bring about changes.


    Three elder brother early in the fourth master demoted Xi Chang in, arranged to live elsewhere.


    However, the Niu co Lu family was demoted to be often there, and there was only one maid in the palace waiting on him.


    If the sound comes there, there is no eunuch.


    And she didn''t let the people around her sing.


    Just under the guidance of the slave, with a good guy prepared in advance, entered the room where Xi often lived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    He used to live in the main hall of Chengqian palace.


    But now her identity was different, and she moved to the most remote courtyard of the remote hall.


    When Ruo Yin turns to the courtyard where Xi often is, the other party has already stopped.


    Half plum opens the bed curtain and wakes Xi Fei.


    Mother Liu found a rose chair in the room and let Ruoyin sit down.


    So, Ruoyin sits in front of the screen and waits quietly.


    See Xi often wake up by half Mei, cross legged sitting on the bed, looking at if sound.


    "You came at last, and I knew you would find it." The voice of nucolo, who looked very calm, spoke from her lips.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. I don''t even understand the rules. I don''t even salute the empress." Mother Liu rudely pulled Xi Chang out of bed and kicked him to his knees.


    Where is Xi Chang? She is the rival of mother Liu.


    However, he was kicked and knelt on the ground.


    It''s just arrogant on the surface.


    A "no matter how you deceive, I will not be afraid of Niu co Lu''s" appearance.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin shakes her head and pretends to be considerate: "mother Liu, people are always there at all times. The size is your little master. How can you treat me so rudely?"


    Anyway, Xi Chang is about to die soon. Why should she care about this temporary rule.


    "Yes, but I''m not used to her being rude to you." Mother Liu returned to Ruoyin''s side and stood.


    If Yin then chuckles, there is no so-called tunnel: "for this kind of person, we can not be rude, so as not to leave traces of abuse, that is not good."


    Hearing Ruo Yin say so, the arrogant color of Xi Chang on the face is more obvious.


    She raised her head to look at Ruoyin and said with pride: "if you have the ability, you can kill me. Don''t be as useless as that in those years. Otherwise, as long as I live, it will be with you."


    "Tut tut Tut, the gentle and virtuous light in front of people is always there. Only at this time can the true face be revealed."


    If Yin said, slightly a meal, said with a smile: "you really think this palace dare not do you how, don''t worry, this time I will let you die thoroughly."


    Xi often listened to Ruoyin''s meaning, not like a joke.


    She probably didn''t expect that Ruoyin would really kill her. There was a flash of panic in her eyes.


    However, he pretended to be calm and said: "don''t try to scare me like that again. I won''t be cheated."


    "The light is always there, but I haven''t seen you for a few days. You don''t have enough brains. Why does this palace scare you


    "I didn''t know you!" Xi often said that, but she was more or less afraid in her heart. She threatened Ruoyin in turn: "queen, if you want my life, don''t you fear that my amae Niang will enter the palace after my death and find that I have been abused, and then ask you for trouble?"


    "I''m afraid of you." Ruoyin shook his head and said scornfully, "the emperor knows everything, and you have been demoted to be a regular resident. This palace doesn''t need to talk to you like that." Said, Ruoyin seems to think of something like, "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you, but the emperor handed you over to my palace and let it be disposed of by this palace. He said that he wanted your life."


    "No..." Xi Chang''s face was full of panic, "no way, you''re lying to me..."


    looking at Xi Chang''s panic, Ruo Yin is just like treating a clown.


    After all, Xi Chang has always been very calm.


    She hooked her lips and said, "whether you believe it or not, we believe it. Moreover, since the emperor has said so, if we don''t do anything, it seems that I am sorry to the emperor. Many years ago, the Empress Dowager saved you. This time, let alone the empress dowager, you will not be able to save you even if you are the nucolo family. "


    With that, she turned her head and snapped her fingers and ordered, "come on, come on, take out the guys made in this palace."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Li Fukang took a few small eunuchs and carried some round wooden tubes made of bamboo, which added up to about 50 or 60.


    Every barrel is closed.


    Also, there are two gaps in the cover.


    The little eunuchs arranged the wooden tubes in the back of the room.


    Fill the barrel with salt water.


    Then the copper and zinc pieces are inserted into two gaps of each wooden cylinder.


    And connect the adjacent wooden cylinder with copper and chip.


    The copper strip appeared early in the Qing Dynasty.


    As for the zinc flakes, ruoyinhua silver asked the slave to buy it from a foreign missionary.


    After a while, when they are all finished, Ruo Yin says, "let''s try 20 first."


    When the fourth master asked Su Peisheng to pass on a message that Xi was often left to her disposal.


    She immediately thought of making salt water batteries.


    In the past, the teacher taught physics.


    However, in order to be safe, only a few plastic cups are usually made. Instead of her, she ordered people to quickly make about 60 cups.The reason why she did this was that she hoped to let Xi Chang die through torture by electrocution.


    Therefore, she only let the slaves try twenty first.


    Don''t come up with such a big voltage, directly in the light of electricity dead.


    In that case, it would be too cheap for her.


    Moreover, she also considered that after Xi Chang died, in case the nucolo family ordered people to visit the palace.


    Well, it''s better not to use that kind of torture that can be seen clearly.


    Otherwise, it will not be good for the family to make trouble at that time.


    The fourth Master said, let her handle it.


    But she could not ignore it, let alone give him trouble.


    Although the nuicolu clan may not enter the palace to make trouble, it is right to be cautious in handling affairs.


    Compared with the torture in the 18th National Congress of the Qing Dynasty, electrocution is different. She can accurately control the voltage and current, and she often carries out punishment on Xi.


    When it is painful, it will not leave traces of abuse in the body.


    Moreover, electrocution can directly stimulate the nervous system and destroy people''s willpower.


    "Bang." Li Fukang should be, there will be conductive metal, facing Xi often in, "Niang, which part should this thing aim at?"


    If Yin sweeps his eyes, Xi is always there, and before waiting for her to speak, he listens to his contemptuous way: "ha ha, many years ago, the needle punishment and the punishment by turns have failed to kill me. Now, it is ridiculous to want to kill me with these bamboo and scrap iron. "


    "Well, I think it''s ridiculous." If the sound one face doesn''t matter, then light way: "her mouth to this palace block, and then aim at her heart can."


    "Yes."


    It is said that it is aimed at Xi often in the heart, Li Fukang hands the electric port, handed a maid.


    Then mother Liu several pressed Xi Chang in and tied it to the column in the room.


    If it is cool today, Xi often wears more clothes.


    The maid of the palace untied her clothes button, and pressed the conductive port down her lapel in the heart of Xi Chang.


    "Er...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    Suddenly, Xi Chang''s face became distorted.


    The blocked mouth also made a slight noise.


    See, if the sound hook lips, quietly looking at this scene.


    Electrocution is divided into high-pressure execution and low-voltage execution.


    High voltage operation is like an electric rod, which causes electric shock with high voltage coil.


    Low voltage electrocution takes the victim''s body as the current circuit, which produces electric shock to the nerves, muscles and bones in his body at the same time, resulting in muscle spasm.


    When the current increases, the spasm can cause the muscle to change from sore to painful.


    But it not only acts on the body surface, but also causes heavy damage to the viscera.


    In this case, the voltage is generally controlled below 200V.


    Once the voltage is higher than 220 V or the current is greater than 7 A, the victim will immediately faint or die.


    Most of them are in the sensitive parts of the victim''s body.


    This can cause more intense pain.


    However, if the sound or directly in the heart of the Xi often in the implementation of the calculation.


    Besides, she is not a pervert and doesn''t want to see such a disgusting scene.


    It''s better to use electricity to hit the heart of the day.


    Because when the current circuit passes through the heart, it will cause extremely painful heart paralysis to the victim, and then lead to the dysfunction of all organs in the body.


    If the sound so indifferent to see the light often in.


    At the beginning, Xi often estimates that he is unconvinced and strong.


    But gradually, the corner of the eye there are unbearable tears flow out.


    And, after a cup of tea, Xi often hums in the stuffy, the mouth sends out a burst of retch sound.


    "Ouch..." accompanied by this retching.


    But because her mouth was blocked, all the food was stuck in her mouth and her face was red.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin ordered, "Li Fukang, tear the cotton cloth out of her mouth."


    She wanted to torture for a little longer.


    You can''t just choke on the food.


    Anyway, this meeting is often numb by electricity, and his voice can''t make much noise, and can''t make much noise.


    After Li Fukang approached, he pulled the cotton cloth in his mouth.


    For a time, Xi often in the night to eat the food, all vomit out.


    At the moment, even if there is disgusting food residue in the corner of her mouth, she is still dead duck and says, "queen, I really regret that I didn''t let you and big brother die together when I was in the mansion. In this way, you can''t have the scenery today. Maybe the Queen''s position will fall on me."


    "Don''t worry. You will not die if you die." Ruo Yin looks indifferent.


    Not to mention, if this is changed into history, the dream of nucolo may come true.


    Because the nuobaolu family was married to the imperial jade butterfly by Emperor Kangxi in the same year.


    This belongs to the side wife of the Manchu multi wife and multi concubine marriage system.


    It is different from Qi Fei''s promotion after having children.


    For example, if the wife dies prematurely without good fortune, it can be used as a sequel.


    And the uranara family in history is indeed a bad luck.


    But in this life, she was not the uranara family in history, and she also broke the shackles of many historical events.


    For example, more and more healthy big brother.


    As well as the second elder brother and the fifth elder brother, etc


    Then, the dream of nucolo''s was naturally shattered.


    Seeing her so indifferent, he glared at her, gnashing his teeth and saying, "ha ha, Yugui is really useless. You''ve all gone to the imperial temple, and you can''t kill you. Finally, you committed suicide. If I had known this, I would have killed her and sigge earlier than let your dog bite her


    "Noisy." If the sound sees the light often at ease to adapt to the current, then frown to command the slave: "give her 20 more, see she can still chirp askew."


    So the maids stopped.


    After Li Fukang connected another 20 bamboo tubes, he continued to carry out the practice of Xi Chang.


    When the electrical port again aimed at the heart of the light.


    "Ah Xi often uttered a scream, but because of electric shock, he didn''t have much strength.


    So even with all the strength, the scream was not too loud.


    A face crumpled, looks very painful appearance, where there is time to chirp askew.


    The body bound to the cylinder began to shake involuntarily.


    At the moment, Xi often felt that a strong electric current flowed in from her heart, and then led to the four limbs.


    The current, like a flame, ran about her body, as if to burn her whole person.


    Her muscles from the original pain, into a huge pain, and began to expand gradually.


    Before long, her mouth and nose began to bleed.The second stage lasted about a cup of tea, and Ruoyin added another 20 wooden tubes.


    When the electrical port fell on the heart of the sun for the third time, the weak sound of electric current became strong.


    "Zizi..."


    "er... Ah! Ah! Ah With the sound of electric current, Xi often seems to be crazy and starts to shout and roar.


    She was like a woman who was so devastated, so weak that she was on the verge of collapse, looking unbearably miserable.


    Those electric currents were burning in her body, and she felt that her brain and blood vessels were going to be burned off, and her seven orifices were going to burst into flames.


    The whole person is like being hit by lightning and thunder, and his eyes are dim.


    This kind of punishment is nothing compared with the needle punishment and the punishment of punishment many years ago.


    Because this moment, she is really too painful! Pain wants to die!!!


    If the sound is far away from the light, she can''t hear the faint sound of electric current at first.


    Only the slave who is close to him can hear him.


    But now, she could hear the current clearly.


    Even, the light often in the body also sends out a kind of peculiar smell, seems to be the smell of burning.


    Not long, if the sound sees the light often in the eyes to become dull.


    The sound of hissing also turned into a groan without a sound.


    Then she saw with her own eyes how the human hair stood up.


    In particular, his hair is so long that it is waist high, but it still stands up slightly in the air because of electric shock. It looks very funny.


    As the electric current hit the heart again and again, his eyes began to turn blue and purple.


    There was also an inch wide charred scar on the left shoulder due to the current.


    The whole man hung on the column as if he had no bones.


    If it wasn''t for being tied to a cylinder, it would have fallen to the ground.


    The next moment, Xi often began to gasp, breathing became irregular.


    A pair of eyes are also very sad to look at Ruoyin, gloomy.


    But soon, her head was down, and there was no movement.


    See, if sound signal palace maid to stop implementation, "see if she is still angry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    After the maiden stopped, she put her hand on the tip of his nose, and said back: "Niang, there is still gas."


    Smell speech, if sound eye light slightly turn.


    It seems that the cells in the body are often burned and severely damaged by electricity, and the large and small nerves have been stunned by electric shock.


    That''s why I passed out.


    "If you still have Qi, you should splash her awake and continue to use this measure. If you really can''t wake up, you should wait until she wakes up. Anyway, we want her to die unbearably."


    After the instruction, Ruoyin held mother Liu''s hand and went back to Yongshou palace to have a rest.


    Although those wooden tubes can still be added.


    But according to her observation, Xi Chang can only bear 60 wooden tubes.


    If you add it, it''s estimated that you will die directly, and you won''t be able to torture.


    The next morning, Ruoyin was sleeping soundly.


    But he was tortured to death.


    In the air, there is a strong smell of burning.


    And there''s a bad smell.


    It is the light often because of a long time electric shock, urine and urine out of control and send out.


    In a trance, she remembered that when she was in her mother''s house, she taught her how to compete for favors and housekeepers.


    Yes, at the beginning of the draft, the family had always placed high hopes on her, hoping that she could be a housewife.


    Although I didn''t know at that time that I would be elected to the harem, I still entered the backyard of the prince.


    Or it is not when Fu Jin, but side Fu Jin, Ge Ge.


    But the family said that, regardless of whether it is a proper wife, a side wife or a concubine, we should develop towards the goal of a proper wife.


    So she kept their teachings in mind and wanted to make her way into the royal family.


    Even at that time, she was just a side Fujin, but as soon as she entered the residence, she began to plan everything.


    After entering the palace, not to mention.


    Because her goal changed from Xuxian Di Fujin to Xuxian queen.


    As long as she becomes the queen, the nuokolu family will rise one step from the eight noble families in Manchuria and become the most noble family in Manchuria.


    Therefore, while planning in the back palace, she taught three elder brothers well.


    It is hoped that this goal can be achieved through various means.


    But since she entered the residence, the emperor has been very cold to her.


    No matter how hard she tried, it didn''t help.


    As a result, her goal has been in place, no progress.


    Now as long as the thought of the emperor, even if those burning electric current hit her, she can''t help but shiver.


    And the chill did not fade away.


    It''s getting stronger and stronger.


    Xi Chang''s body began to shake involuntarily.


    It wasn''t the shock, it was the cold.


    The shock was so cold that she didn''t feel it at all.


    The rope that had tied her body had been loosened after a night''s struggle.


    They didn''t think she had the strength to run away, and they didn''t tie it back.


    Originally, she was manually shocked, and the conductive port was tied to her body, which automatically shocked her body.


    At the moment, Xi often looked up powerlessly.


    She opened her lips in the direction of the nuicolu family: "amah... E Niang... Daughter really... Really... Did her best..."


    she was also very tired!


    With that, she turned her body, unable to bear the torture of her heart and body, and hit the bound red column.


    "Dong Dong Dong..." these three muffled sounds are the sounds of frontal bone and cylinder.


    With the end of this voice, Xi Chang is dead.


    And the slaves saw it with their own eyes.


    Because the queen said, almost on the line, anyway, is to light often in life.


    Now Xi often ends his life by himself, but it is better.


    When Xi Chang stopped hitting the cylinder, a palace girl put her hand on his nose and said to another maid: "Xi Chang is dead. Send someone to Yongshou palace to preach."


    Yes, the woman with a family mission chose to commit suicide because she could not bear the physical and mental fatigue and torture.


    And the reason why she got to this point is because she was carrying the wrong mission...


    after a stick of incense, the maiden went to Yongshou palace to deliver a message.


    If Yin is having breakfast in the hall, Li Fukang enters the room and whispers, "Niang, the Chengqian Palace''s man, who can''t bear electrocution, smashes his head against the wall and kills himself. He''s out of breath."


    After a pause, he drank his porridge.


    She raised her head and asked calmly, "there''s no scar, do you?"


    "When he went back to his mother''s wife, he often had blood stains and bruises on his forehead when he committed suicide, and his eyes were blue and purple. He could see nothing wrong with everything else.""Well, that''s good." If Yin thought about it, he ordered: "well, first report this matter to the Yangxin hall, and then tell the Hougong."


    "Bang." After Li Fukang responded, he trotted to his errand.


    If the sound then continues to look changeable with breakfast.


    He often died, she would not feel sorry.


    On the contrary, I don''t know how happy I am.


    I think she was pregnant with big brother soon after she came to Qing Dynasty.


    Maybe it was easy for her.


    However, for the original owner, he has been looking forward to his eldest son for several years.


    However, Xi Chang didn''t go into the mansion for a long time, and began to attack her wife.


    Still under the cruel hand.


    Five epilepsy powder, will make people like mad dog disease, finally crazy death.


    This means that Xi Chang at that time not only wanted to harm her children, but also wanted her to die.


    I guess at that time, I wanted her position as a legitimate Fu Jin.


    Because side Fujin can be used as a continuation of Fujin.


    Moreover, the imperial concubine Xi framed the emperor''s heir twice.


    The two elder brothers of Yugui were killed.


    Finally, she planted the booty on her body, which led to a misunderstanding between her and Yugui people.


    She was hurt unprecedentedly in the misunderstanding, was humiliated in public, and was framed in the temple.


    Although after the event, the fourth master made up for her reputation.


    Yugui also announced the matter to the public before his death, and took everything down.


    But every time I think of it, my chest still fluctuates violently.


    All of these are due to the fact that Xi is always there.


    This vicious woman!


    So now, when she knew that Xi Chang was dying, how painful she was to have a big brother, how much she had been oppressed in the temple a while ago, and how happy she was now.


    It''s like the big stone in my heart, which finally disappears, and the gas is very smooth.


    So Ruoyin, who was in a good mood, ate a bowl of Chicken Congee, a bowl of noodles, a fried dough stick, two corn steamed buns, and a stack of jujube cakes.


    After eating and drinking, she took a walk in the garden and went back to sleep.


    Ruoyin of Yongshou palace is comfortable.


    But the concubines of the Imperial Palace knew that Xi Chang was very worried after he died.


    They can only see the surface.


    I don''t know the deeper resentment between Xi and Ruo Yin.


    They only know that this is the fifth person after aunt Cui, Qiao Feng, Yu Gui Ren and Li Si''er to plant and frame the Empress Dowager on longevity day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    And their final fate, can not escape a dead word!


    When the news of Xi Chang''s disappearance reached Qi fei''er, Qi Fei was eating snacks.


    Her hands shaking slightly as she held the snack.


    The snow-white soft sweet potato fell from her hand to the ground.


    And she was stunned for several seconds before she regained consciousness.


    "What? Is HSI Chang still dead? "


    "Yes, it''s spread in the harem. I''ve been out of breath this morning." The maiden returned.


    After hearing this, Qi Fei turned her eyes and said uneasily: "it''s the queen. It must be the queen!"


    "No, I heard that he was killed by his own collision with the wall. It is estimated that he was demoted from the imperial concubine to a lower rank. I can''t think of it for a moment."


    "You''re not right." No matter what the maid said, Qi Fei couldn''t listen.


    Anyway, the woman''s first self-consciousness told her that this must be done by the queen.


    She walked uneasily in the room, passing through all these years'' festivals with the queen in her mind.


    After all the recollection, she returned to her chair and sat down.


    It''s just a heart, but it''s still scared.


    Fortunately, over the years, she and the queen have been making a little fuss, and have not really started to attack the queen.


    Even if they want to harm the queen, they are not in the process of failure, or have not yet been carried out, and have been preempted.


    Otherwise, she will be the next to suffer.


    At that time, she pretended to fall down when she was pregnant and planted it on the queen.


    As a result, she was still in confinement, and the queen punished her for kneeling in the rain all night.


    And her legs are falling down.


    When it comes to thunderstorm weather, the knee joint will be very painful, just like a knife cutting.


    This empress, usually looks at does not make a sound, but takes the human life seriously!


    That''s it. In the future, don''t provoke this one.


    On that day, the fourth master knew that Xi Chang was gone. He said that it was the slaves who didn''t take good care of him and killed all the servants around him.


    Strange to say, the nucolo family did not clamour for an autopsy or make trouble.


    It''s as if the concubines who died in the harem were not of their nucolo family.


    In the previous dynasty, the nucolo family went to the court as usual.


    Even when he mentions Xi Chang, he also takes the overall situation into consideration. He only criticizes that he is not sensible and how to take a crooked road without protecting the calf.


    Even Xi often in the e Niang to see the daughter''s body, in addition to crying, did not say anything else.


    There was no doubt in the whole process that Xi Chang died unusually.


    On the contrary, he believed that Xi Changzai was suicidal.


    This makes Ruoyin feel a little surprised.


    Do you want to say that the New Cobalt Lu people are so talkative and naive?


    Are they afraid of the fourth master''s dragon power or something else?


    But in any case, Xi Chang was buried in the Imperial Palace three days later.


    A few days later in the morning, Banmei and mammy Liu can''t help but persuade Ruoyin to the Yangxin hall.


    "Niang, these days, I feel that the emperor has a great trust in you." Half Mei opened her mouth first.


    Then mother Liu echoed: "yes, the emperor is such a person who pays attention to filial piety. She has always tolerated conflicts with the empress dowager, but this time for you, she made a big fight with the Empress Dowager."


    "The emperor also fulfilled the promise with you in advance, and helped you clean up Li Si''er and Xi Fei."


    "So, you''d better go to Yangxin hall." Mother Liu whispered.


    Su Peisheng said in his last message that the emperor asked his wife to deal with the affairs of Xi and went to Yangxin hall.


    But that Xi is often buried in all, the empress has not moved.


    In their opinion, the emperor treats the empress better than all the concubines in the harem.


    As an emperor, it is not easy for him to do this.


    Knowing that the Queen''s mother was in a state of agitation, she was not annoyed. She was also ordered by heaven to send some rewards.


    But the queen seemed to mind something else.


    These servants can only persuade them.


    After all, it''s the emperor. If you want to be worried, it''s still the empress who suffers.


    "All right, I understand all that you said." If the sound wave hands, indicating that they don''t say.


    She knew that the fourth master, as an emperor, had to consider the country first when facing matters. Therefore, in addition to the popularity of Nian Jianyao, he was somewhat troublesome and delayed a little longer.


    He dealt with the rest of the people and things with great vigour.


    Between the country and her, he did not only care about the country, nor only her.


    But in the balance, to achieve the goal of both.


    For her, if a man only cares about children and girls all day long, puts love first and ignores the country and career, then she will despise him most.


    In the same way, it is not a good thing to ignore children''s affection because of their career.


    The fourth master is a man who always talks little and doesn''t talk about love.But his kindness to her is shown in his actions.


    And in the accumulation of time, constantly rising.


    She saw them all.


    Once upon a time when she came to the Qing Dynasty, the original owner committed many evils and left her a mess, which is another matter.


    At least now, except for the only favor, the fourth master can give her.


    Her food and clothing are the best in the harem.


    Someone bullies her, as long as he knows, he will teach her a lesson.


    The rest, as emperor, could not be controlled by him.


    As an emperor, he seems to have everything, is the master of the country.


    But at the same time, he was a slave to this country.


    He was served by others.


    He was an official for Qing Dynasty.


    That''s all.


    In the night, Ruoyin kept his promise with the fourth master, and the things that he often did in Xi came to an end. He dressed himself up and cooked the Cordyceps and chicken soup and took him to the Yangxin hall by the Phoenix chariot.


    It''s a reward for the fourth master''s recent performance.


    She wanted to go in the morning, but the fourth master wanted to go to the morning.


    In the afternoon, she ordered someone to inquire about it in Yangxin hall.


    The fourth master has been summoning those officials to talk about business all afternoon.


    So the delay came to the evening.


    A moment later, the Phoenix chariot stopped in the Yangxin hall.


    Ruoyin deliberately did not let Li Fukang sing newspaper.


    Even he Zhongkang, who was outside the Yangxin hall, wanted to inform him, but also let her stop him.


    Who asked the fourth master to parachute in her place, she also came to parachute.


    After su Peisheng''s teaching, he Zhongkang knew for a long time that the empress was not an ordinary person.


    So, just shut up and put Ruo Yin in.


    And he also saw that the emperor had been working hard for the empress recently.


    What is the difference between notification and non notification.


    The emperor will let the queen in anyway.


    If sound into the hall, see four ye sitting in the middle of the throne, reading memorials.


    Su Peisheng stood aside, holding the eyes of Fuzhen, looking at his nose and heart with a cautious look.


    However, when she saw Ruoyin, she saluted with radiant eyes: "the queen is lucky!"


    Recently, the empress does not want to see the emperor.


    When the emperor is in front of his mother, it is not obvious.


    Return to her predecessors'' busy work and settle things for her.


    However, when he returned to the hall of nourishing the heart, he, the close eunuch, suffered.


    Even if his work is good, the emperor can always find fault and often scold him.


    It''s not like this or that. He''s almost exhausted.


    Therefore, now that the empress appears in the Yangxin hall on her own initiative, can he not be happy.


    In his opinion, this Bodhisattva is equivalent to saving him from suffering!


    "Get up." Su Peisheng waved his hand.


    Just looking at Su Peisheng''s exultation, he was puzzled.


    In principle, if Su Peisheng didn''t salute her, and she didn''t let anyone sing the newspaper, the fourth master was too attentive in reading the memorial. I didn''t know she was here.


    But Su Peisheng saw her and saluted with a sharp voice.


    Besides, the sound was several decibels higher.


    There seems to be a deliberate reminder of the fourth master.


    According to Ruoyin, the fourth master must have heard it.


    But now, in addition to concentrating on writing, the fourth master treated her as if she were air, and did not lift her head.


    See form, if sound cough gently, salute way: "minister concubine please emperor Da an."


    "Who asked you to come?" A cold voice came from the cold thin lip.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    He still didn''t look up. He just lowered his head and wrote and asked her.


    Ruoyin blinked her eyes and said, "I..."


    when she opened her mouth, the fourth master interrupted her words, turned to look at Su Peisheng, and asked lightly, "Su Peisheng, did I flip the sign today, or did I call the queen to Yangxin hall?"


    "None." Su Peisheng shook his head.


    "Why is the queen here?"


    Su Peisheng: "you ask me, I ask who will go.


    "Did not su Peisheng say that you asked my concubine to come to Yangxin hall to look for you after he had dealt with his usual affairs?"


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that he did not speak, Ruo Yin turned his head and looked at Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng looked like "I don''t know anything." he said, "since the empress is here, the servant should also step down."


    With that, he seemed to slip away with oil on the soles of his feet.


    That''s exactly what the emperor said that day, so he sent a message to the queen.


    It''s just that the emperor doesn''t admit it now. He''s a slave who can''t admit it on behalf of the emperor.


    Otherwise, his head will not be needed.


    But the emperor is also, clearly in the heart of the empress, otherwise a while ago also can''t work hard for the queen.


    The mood also changed because of the queen.


    The emperor should be happy when the empress is here.


    How can you be so stubborn.


    Is it the empress who told the emperor a little while ago that the emperor was not happy.


    Otherwise, the emperor won''t have face?


    After all, he had never seen anyone treat the emperor like this.


    Well, it must be!


    Anyway, he doesn''t care. If the queen makes trouble by herself, let the queen undertake it by herself.


    Who let the emperor see no one else bullying the empress.


    But I love to bully the queen.


    This is probably called "my queen only I cheat"?


    When Su Peisheng goes out.


    Ruoyin complains in his heart, which is baffling to the master and servant.


    Then he put the food box in front of the fourth master''s throne, took out the soup and filled a bowl.


    She sat down in front of the fourth master and politely said, "emperor, if it''s cold today, it''s warm to drink this Cordyceps chicken soup. Please try it."


    "No, I just had dinner." The fourth master was still light and did not lift his head.


    Smell speech, if sound eye light slightly turn.


    The sight fell on the fourth master.


    He held a Langhao pen in his hand, slightly white knuckles, and wrote on the memorial.


    Perhaps it was the seriousness of the memorial, and his long eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Such a dedicated look, showing a mature man''s self-confidence and arrogance.


    It''s just that, while she''s looking at him quietly, his wrist is obviously stunned.


    Moreover, the thick eyebrow slightly picks, the eye also slightly rises, but did not raise the head just.


    If Yin can promise, he must have seen her with her spare time.


    She chuckled in her heart. She was really a proud Emperor Yongzheng.


    A while ago, she was self willed. I guess he has endured it for a long time.


    So let Su Peisheng pass on the message that the things that wait for Xi to be in the past, let her take the initiative to come to Yangxin hall to find him.


    To wait for this moment?


    Think of this, if sound gills drum up.


    But thinking that he was obviously so busy and had done so much for her these days, my anger was gone.


    She gave a heartless smile, threw her chin on the table and murmured, "does the emperor really not drink it? My concubine has been cooking all afternoon."


    Fourth master:...


    the man did not speak, but his writing skills were obviously stunned.


    "You don''t know. When I served the soup, the soup was very hot, and my hands were scalded."


    The voice just fell, the man suddenly looked up at her.


    The Langhao pen in his hand was also vigorously put down by him, making a crisp voice.


    "The queen is really promising. She can boil a soup and make bubbles." He gave her a cold sarcasm.


    But inside and outside, it is full of concern.


    The dark and deep ink pupil is also staring at her hands, obviously worried.


    This is not over, he frowned and continued to admonish: "you can''t do these things, don''t you know to let the servants do it? I didn''t say that I wanted to drink soup, and I didn''t ask you to cook soup. What do you do with laoshizi soup?"


    "I......


    " even if I want to drink soup, I also have servants from the imperial dining room. What do you do with this heart? "


    A man who has always been calm and rational is facing Ruoyin with questions and reprimands.


    Ruoyin bowed her head and said softly, "I know that the emperor treats me well, and I listen to those servants saying that you have to be busy until late at night every day. I want to boil some Cordyceps chicken soup. The emperor can relieve his fatigue by drinking it. If you drink it often, you will not be afraid of cold in winter."Because Cordyceps has the function of regulating immune system and anti fatigue.


    And her words just finish, the head spreads four ye light voice: "which hand scalds?"


    If Yin looked up, he saw the fourth master standing on her left side, looking down at her.


    After a pause, she handed her right hand, "this one."


    The next moment, her hand was wrapped in the palm of the fourth master''s warm palm.


    The man put her hand in his palm and looked at it carefully.


    However, let him look over her hand, also did not find any so-called blisters.


    After a long time, he said, "why didn''t I see any burns?"


    If Yin looks up, toward four ye smile nightmare like flower way: "hee hee, in fact, I frighten the emperor, I am not hurt."


    This words a, four ye face a cold, ink pupil also suddenly a tight.


    Palm is to release her hand, unhappy to turn around, intend to return to the seat to continue to sit.


    He severely bit the back of the alveolar, mouth indifferent way: "you think I will care about you, even if you really have burns, I will not care."


    Ruo Yin is thick skinned to keep up with him and encircles his waist with both hands from behind.


    His head also stuck on his back and broke him through. "I don''t believe it. I know that the emperor loves me very much..."


    the fourth master was originally striding back.


    By the woman so a hug, the pace of a meal, a stiff body.


    "Move on, don''t leave me to say such shameless words." The hand also vigorously breaks off the woman encircles in the waist hand.


    If the sound does not care, she then clings to his waist, "no, no, my concubine wants to rely on the emperor for a while."


    The fourth master didn''t care, just broke her hand.


    "Hiss, my Lord, you are too strong to hurt people''s hands." If the sound is sweet and sweet.


    At last, the fourth master did not move again.


    So, the two of them kept their current position.


    The fourth master''s body did not contradict him, but his mouth was disgusted with the way: "I said that wait for Xi to deal with things well and let you come to Yangxin hall, but I didn''t let you come in without saying hello or singing newspaper. What kind of place are you supposed to be? This is where I work. "


    "I know. They want to surprise the emperor. Besides, I''m seldom like this. It''s a big deal that I won''t do this next time, ok...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    Her voice is soft, delicate and delicate, but also shows a bit of whine.


    But it sounded like he was coaxing him.


    At this time, even if no matter how angry the fourth master, the anger also dissipated more than half.


    He led his lips, and his tone was no longer as tough as that. "I see you are now so lawless that you dare to cheat me openly."


    "If I don''t cheat the emperor and say my hand is hurt, the emperor will not pay attention to others." Ruo Yin said, his head rubbed against his back.


    The fourth master was silent for a while, and said faintly: "why, I come to Yangxin hall today, but I don''t like who''s upset. I''d better talk to me."


    You''re not happy!


    If the sound took out a corner of the mouth, know that he is saying cold words, angry she cold him a while ago.


    "My concubine is very comfortable now. I think Beier is good at everything. Of course, it is the emperor''s credit."


    The fourth master snorted coldly and did not speak.


    After a long time, he said, "get up."


    "I''m not."


    "How can I drink soup when you lean on it like this?"


    "Yes, if the emperor doesn''t drink the soup, the soup will be cold. My concubine has worked hard all afternoon." Ruoyin finally released him.


    Then she sat face to face with the fourth master.


    I don''t know when, she and the fourth master have reached a tacit understanding of the way to get along.


    When she is capricious, he turns to coax her.


    And when he is arrogant, she follows him.


    Each other can well grasp the degree of each other''s tolerance.


    Make the right attitude towards the other side.


    When the fourth master drinks the soup, Ruoyin is not idle.


    She served herself a bowl of soup and drank it gracefully.


    The fourth master in front of her glanced at her from time to time.


    When the fourth master has a bowl of soup, Ruoyin hasn''t finished half a bowl.


    Her eye-catching way: "emperor, I will give you another bowl."


    "No, set it up." The man got up and went back to the temple.


    Ruoyin looked at his back and called the servant to come in to prepare water, and then followed the fourth master.


    After a while, in the back hall, Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to change clothes and wash.


    When he went to bed, she changed clothes and washed under the servant''s service.


    Change the robe, if the sound raises the foot to the bedside, prepares to blow out the candle.


    But her talent went to the bedside, and her arm was pulled by the fourth master.


    Before the candle could blow, she threw herself into his arms.


    Suddenly, make a long time the status of the beautiful men and women will be closely together.


    So tight that they seem to feel each other''s heartbeat.


    Even at this time, the fourth master''s heartbeat was steady and powerful.


    Like him, he is as stable as a mountain at any time.


    After a long time, the man asked in her ear dully: "it''s more than a year, is it time to be pregnant?"


    "Ah?" Ruoyin''s eyes are hazy


    After a long time, the fourth master asked people to come in and prepare water to wash their bodies.


    When they lie down again, if Yin complains: "the emperor has his own opinion, why should I ask my concubine?"


    The fourth master hugged her and chuckled.


    In terms of time, when she left the temple, she had reached a year''s appointment.


    But he knew she was angry, so he didn''t mention it and didn''t force her.


    Now that everything has been settled and gone, he naturally can''t care about anything else...


    -


    it will be the end of the year in a few months.


    The Ministry of Rites has repeatedly reminded the fourth master that it is time to draft!


    The officials also made memorials to remind the fourth master of the draft!


    Then they longed for the fourth master''s edict.


    One by one, under the guise of thinking for the emperor, they said that there were only so few people in the harem, and the number of emperor''s heirs was so few, which was less than the women and children in the backyard of ordinary merchants.


    Look, it''s worrying about you and worrying about you.


    In fact, I want my daughter to join the royal family and be in law with the royal family.


    After all, there are girls in their family who are waiting for words.


    In addition, there were only eight empresses in the harem.


    First, Wen bin was demoted to be a common man.


    Later, Yugui died again.


    Xi Changzai was demoted to Changzai, and then he killed himself by hitting the wall.


    In this way, there are only five concubines in the harem and the empress.


    Throughout the ages, let alone heroes sad, beauty closed.


    There are so many beauties in the imperial palace.


    Because they are the king of a country, the most powerful man.


    And the three thousand beauty of the harem is by no means exaggerating.


    Even less.


    In history, Shi Hu, a tyrant of the Sixteen Kingdoms period, was a Jie nationality.There are as many as 40000 people in his harem.


    He also ordered that anyone who reached his age should be ready to be his woman.


    After the edict, officials at all levels began to prepare for this.


    As long as you see some beautiful women, regardless of whether they are girls or young women, they are sent to the palace for him.


    As a result, the Imperial Palace could not be filled, so the harem had to be built in Chang''an City, Luoyang City, Anyang City and other big cities.


    There is a kind of courage that would rather choose beauty for tens of thousands of people than miss one person!


    More than ten thousand people, that is to say, all the women of the emperors in song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties are added together. It is estimated that they are not as many as him.


    Not only Shi Hu, but also tens of thousands of people were in the palace of Liu Che, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty.


    Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty also said that he could not eat for three days, and he could not live without a woman for one day.


    It means three days without food, but not one day without a woman.


    Liu Zhi, emperor of Huan, was in power for 21 years. He established three queens, filled dozens of concubines and selected 5000 or 6000 beautiful women.


    SUN Hao, the late emperor of the state of Wu, had 5000 beauties in his harem, but he was still not satisfied. He threatened to wipe out all the beauties in the country.


    Later, after his 5000 beauties were captured by Sima Yan, Sima Yan still chose beauties to enter the palace.


    There were 5000 beauties in the empress of Emperor Yangdi of Sui Dynasty, and a super luxurious high-rise building was built.


    It can hold thousands of beauties.


    Every time he enters this luxury building, he ignores the government for several months and doesn''t come out.


    Even if they go out on patrol, they have to take thousands of concubines with them.


    In addition, Huang Si, the king of Zhou Wen, who had many emperors in history, had 100 sons.


    But the fourth master, I''m afraid that the sum of his sons and daughters is less than that of others.


    Even his father, Emperor Kangxi, had 35 sons and 20 daughters.


    During the reign of Emperor Kangxi, there were sixty or seventy concubines on the record.


    There are more than 200 people who are in and agree with their status.


    We haven''t added anything that hasn''t been recorded.


    So that''s why the officials are so enthusiastic about the draft.


    After all, this is a rare phenomenon in a thousand years. It is the least competitive one.


    There are only five concubines, five elder brothers, and four squares. Ha ha... It''s even less than the backyard outside the small Councillor.


    If their daughter enters the palace, surely can kill everybody easily, pet crown empress palace!


    And the talent girl is not just to enrich the emperor''s harem.


    It is also for the royal marriage, as well as for the Royal descendants.


    According to the regulations, those girls of the age of eight banners can''t get married if they don''t take part in the xiunu election.


    If it is violated, not only the woman''s family will be punished, but even the highest banner will be punished.


    Therefore, the election must be held. If not, the daughters of so many officials'' families will be delayed.


    The purpose of this situation is to avoid collusion between officials and officials.


    Otherwise, if officials and officials get married and each grows stronger, there will be nothing for the royal family.


    Therefore, in late October, the fourth master issued a decree to the Dutong yamen of the eight banners.


    the grassroots officers at all levels of the Eight Banners would submit the roster of women of the right age one by one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    In the last chapter, all of them have been blocked. It is estimated that they can not be released for the time being, so some of them can not be connected.


    Most of the parents have already seen it, and some of them haven''t seen it, so they have their own brain tonic.


    ------------


    because many beautiful girls have to travel to the capital from afar.


    Far away, they have to come from remote places like Mongolia.


    So, by the time the girls all gathered in the capital, it was the end of November.


    The girls stayed in the inn in the capital city, waiting to enter the palace.


    Some of them are daughters of important officials.


    Some are daughters of lower officials.


    But in any case, they are all from the eight banners.


    If not, you can''t participate.


    Because the Qing court in order to avoid the worries of bannermen''s life.


    For the children of the flag men, they were provided with living supplies free of charge.


    As a report, the flag man served as a report and served the country in the army when he grew up.


    The women went into the palace to serve their master.


    This is the same as in the old society, when people ate state food, they had stable jobs and were an iron rice bowl.


    The oldest of these girls is about 20.


    The youngest is only eleven.


    At the beginning of December, the Ministry of rites put up a notice in the capital to announce that those pretty girls could enter the palace to participate in the election of beautiful girls.


    So, a group of young faces, riding their own carriages, stopped at the Shenwu gate of the Forbidden City and assembled.


    Due to the different family background, Shenwu gate has a variety of carriages.


    Some of them are in good condition and ride in luxury carriages.


    Almost, it was a common carriage.


    What''s more, it''s a donkey cart that costs money to rent.


    But no matter what, they are all sitting in it without showing their faces.


    When the girls arrived, the order was arranged by their flag attendants, leading and urging.


    Moreover, they arranged their carriages at the door in order.


    Then according to the order of Manchu, Mongolian and Han.


    The election is divided into two parts: primary election and selective election.


    Before that, those who are not up to the standard of age and disabled people have been excluded.


    There are three rounds of primary and secondary elections.


    Because the primary is not very important, so this day, the fourth master is not present.


    But as a queen, Ruoyin had to take his concubines to the front hall of imperial garden to control the field.


    I''m also an invigilator.


    In the morning of this day, Ruoyin put on a proper costume and sat in front of the mirror to make up.


    After entering the house, Mammy Liu whispered, "Niang, the ladies are all at Shenwu gate, and the little masters of the harem are waiting for you outside."


    If the tone of light "um" a, "I know."


    Then, she looked in the mirror. After everything was decent, she took mother Liu''s hand and went out.


    Perhaps in the eyes of those pretty girls, it is a glorious thing to be able to marry the royal family.


    Family members can have long faces in front of relatives.


    But in Ruoyin''s opinion, even if it is selected, it may not be a good thing.


    "It''s another year''s beauty election. In this deep palace, it''s just that people inside want to go out, while people outside want to come in." She couldn''t help sighing.


    In the end, there is no escape.


    Whether it''s framed to death.


    I''d rather die by myself.


    Or die of old age in the Forbidden City.


    From the moment they were chosen as beautiful girls.


    I can''t leave the Forbidden City until I die.


    Only in this deep palace high wall slowly burn out their youth, until death can not get out of the palace to marry another.


    This is a good example of this being demoted to the common man Meng.


    Even if he was a commoner and went to xinzheku as a slave, he could only carry on with his teeth.


    After listening to this, mother Liu quickly said, "Niang, what nonsense are you talking about? Which of the officials'' children doesn''t want to work for the royal family and marry the royal family. Even those ordinary people, I don''t know how many people want to buy a small official under the flag, so as to sneak in. "


    If the tone shallow a smile, did not say what.


    In the hall, several imperial concubines of Qi saluted Ruoyin.


    If Yin waved, he took them to the front hall of the imperial garden.


    When he got there, Ruoyin sat in the top seat.


    Qi Fei several, then sits in the next head.


    It''s a very serious thing to be a beauty pageant. It''s not a simple beauty pageant. It''s going to go through layers of screening.


    In the first round of the primary election alone, there will be a group of 100 people in line according to their age.


    The eunuchs who serve the room will examine them one by one.


    Not for tall, short, fat and thin.


    After the first round of inspection, the eunuch checked the ears, eyes and mouth one by one.If there is one unqualified item, it will not be required.


    In the third round, the inner monitors checked the voices of the girls.


    They were asked to read their family name, native place and age in the courtyard. Those who were slightly stronger, weaker, coarser, clumsy, faster or slower were not allowed.


    That''s it. The primary.


    During this period, Ruoyin and his concubines sat in the front hall of the imperial garden, drinking tea and eating snacks.


    The director of the room is responsible for reporting the situation to them from time to time.


    Because they just play the role of supervision, to avoid people buying eunuchs.


    It is impossible for them to check one by one in person.


    This kind of thing, the minister room will have a special person to take care of.


    Of course, if the beautiful girl wants to buy it very much, even if how to supervise it, there will be some fish that will miss the net.


    It''s just that it''s better than no regulation.


    In any case, we can try to avoid such a situation.


    After a morning, the primary is coming to an end.


    Ruoyin and his concubines went back to their respective dormitories for dinner.


    In the afternoon, he went to the front hall of the imperial garden to continue to supervise the remaining checks.


    In the first round, the internal monitoring committee of the Ministry of justice measured their hands and feet.


    Do not use thick or thin wrists.


    Toes slightly long or short, No.


    In the second round, there will be older mothers who will take the girls to the closed rooms.


    At this time, Ruoyin and his concubines could not supervise.


    But they will send their own minions to supervise them.


    This link is nothing more than to let those pretty girls lose their clothes.


    Then, those mothers will observe their body shape, caress their skin, slightly unqualified, will not want.


    Of course, the most important point is to check whether they are still at home.


    If this point is not up to the standard, it will definitely not be required.


    More seriously, it will affect the family and the reputation of the woman, and even be punished.


    After these examinations, it was dusk.


    The rest is the most important election.


    The general election is very important and needs the presence of the fourth master and the Empress Dowager.


    Now it''s getting dark, so we can only do it the next day.


    In the morning of the next day, Ruoyin, like yesterday, put on proper clothes and make-up and went to the selected place: tiyuan hall.


    When they got there, the concubines were already sitting there waiting.


    "Auspicious queen!" Qi Fei saluted a few times.


    If sound sits down in the first position below, light way: "you come really early, all rise."


    When they got up, she saw anxiety in their faces.


    Yes, looking at them one by one, it seems that they are even more nervous than those selected beauties.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    If the voice takes back the eyes, the heart says it is.


    They all say that only the new laugh, but the old cry.


    They are worried that the new people will be too popular, and they will be left out.


    If it''s not because of this, it''s that they are eager to attract new people.


    Moreover, it is said that some families will send their concubines'' sisters to the palace, so that they can share a place in the harem.


    The Emperor Kangxi''s empress Tong Jia was an example.


    When you enter the palace, you bring your younger sister into the palace for cultivation.


    After her death, her sister became a concubine of Emperor Kangxi.


    Her sister is now the imperial concubine.


    After about a stick of incense, there was a eunuch singing: "the Empress Dowager is here!"


    When the imperial concubine arrived, she said, "follow me!"


    Smell speech, if sound and public eyes flash a touch of surprise.


    According to the law, this kind of situation the Empress Dowager is on the scene, the imperial concubine is not necessary to be present.


    But the imperial concubine is not the kind of person who begged to come.


    Therefore, if Yin is thinking, it is estimated that the fourth master does not want the Empress Dowager to work in the presence of the empress dowager, so he invited the Empress Dowager to weigh the Empress Dowager.


    If there is a smile in Yin''s eyes, it is like the style of the fourth master of the abdomen.


    After the Empress Dowager and imperial concubine enter the palace, Ruoyin and his concubines salute together.


    "The empress dowager, the Empress Dowager and the imperial concubine are in good health."


    "Get up." The Empress Dowager''s voice was stuffy and obviously unhappy.


    Especially when she passed Ruoyin''s side, she had a stiff face.


    The emperor has always been a filial son, even if he is not in harmony with her face and heart, he will not quarrel with her.


    But last time, for the sake of the queen, she was defeated in public.


    She thought it would be over in a while.


    Who knows that in today''s xiunu election, the emperor deliberately made the imperial concubine in front of her.


    The Empress Dowager sat down at the head.


    The Empress Dowager took her seat in front of her lower hand.


    Just right, her position is opposite to Ruo Yin.


    If the sound looks up, the imperial concubine smiles.


    At this time, we heard Su Peisheng''s singing: "the emperor is here."


    So ruoim and his concubines stood up and saluted.


    The fourth master was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe with nine five claw gold dragons embroidered on it.


    His steps were even and steady, and the bright yellow corners of his robe made waves of gold with his steps.


    The whole person exudes a king''s spirit, which makes people surrender.


    After entering the hall, his sight swept lightly over the concubines.


    Finally, he fell on Ruoyin''s body and approached her. He helped her with the hand of the giant Lantian ink jade, and then sat down on the throne above.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master, who were Empresses of the emperor, took their seats again.


    The fourth master helped Ruoyin himself, which did not cause much disturbance.


    After all, it is a matter of course for the emperor to support his wife.


    It''s impossible for the queen not to help, but to help low-level concubines. That''s not true.


    After all the big and small boss arrived, the steward in charge of the xiunu election began to prepare.


    After a cup of tea, an inner warden and an old aunt took a party outside the hall.


    This round is stricter than any previous round.


    Therefore, every six of them entered the hall in a row for the fourth master, the empress dowager, Ruoyin and his concubines.


    But in some special cases, there are three or four people in a row.


    Even, there are a row, of course, to this level, the identity is self-evident.


    At this time, Ruoyin and his concubines only play a role in accompanying the reading. The real decision-making power lies in the hands of the fourth master and the Empress Dowager.


    Ruo Yin looks up at the Empress Dowager.


    The heart says that there is the Empress Dowager''s presence, perhaps the Empress Dowager''s words are a bit not counted.


    Otherwise, the fourth master would not invite the imperial concubine.


    According to the rules, it was the relatives of the concubines who were first brought into the temple by the inner warden.


    Then there are the beauties who have been selected to keep the brand before and this time.


    Finally, it is the newly elected girl.


    In this order, it is sorted according to Manchu, Mongolian and Han.


    Because at the beginning, they were the relatives of the concubines.


    Therefore, these belong to the special status, only four people in a row.


    There are some heavyweights in the first row.


    Ruoyin and his concubines, as well as the fourth master, the empress dowager, and the imperial concubine, have a pamphlet, which is all about the family background of the beautiful girls, just like their resumes and ID cards.


    At the moment, she didn''t know what the rest of them thought or thought.


    Anyway, her attention was focused on a pretty girl on the list.


    Because that row of list says that Manchu inlaid yellow flag magistrate Ling Zhu''s legitimate daughter nuicolu.Ling Zhu, but the dead Xi is always there.


    If we say that this new man is the legitimate daughter of Ling Zhu, then it is the younger sister of Niu co Lu''s family, or his own!


    When you see these words, Ruo Yin looks up and looks at the pretty girl in the palace.


    There was a wooden sign on the flags of the girls, indicating their age and identity.


    Ruo Yin''s vision falls on the corresponding Niu co Lu''s body.


    He was wearing a mint colored flag dress. His eyebrows were curved like a crescent moon. He was slender and slim. His eyes were clear. His smile was gentle and calm.


    The whole person seems to be in line with the temperament of a lady in a big family, with a delicate and delicate posture of contemporary women.


    I don''t know if it''s a father or a mother.


    The new co Lu family is not much similar to Xi Chang.


    But it has to be said that he often wants water spirit.


    At this time, not only Ruoyin, but also several concubines of Qi also looked at nuobao Lu''s family.


    When they see the young and gentle nucolo, they feel pressure and can''t help but compare themselves to each other. They feel a sense of competition and threat.


    I think this one will definitely be elected to the palace.


    Because of the grade of the female talent show in Qing Dynasty, the most important thing is family.


    According to the draft rules of previous years, the Duke''s daughter can be called a princess, and the general''s daughter can be called a princess.


    The daughter of the magistrate can be called a concubine, and the daughter of a general can be called a concubine.


    The Secretary''s daughter can be called a noble person, and the governor''s daughter can be called a noble person.


    These rigid rules handed down by the ancestors did not say about the character or appearance of the beautiful girls, only their father''s official position.


    From this, it can be seen that the female talent show of the Qing Dynasty is actually a competition for father!


    At the same time, it also represents the beautiful women with these identities. As long as they come to the stage of election, they can have these titles.


    It''s the same as the modern top students.


    What the concubines of the imperial palace can think of, Ruoyin naturally thinks of it.


    A while ago, she didn''t understand.


    Why did Xi often die, the New Cobalt Lu family only cry, so sensible and obedient.


    The original idea is that there will be a xiunv election soon, and people can''t be reborn after death.


    The temporary transaction is gone, but Renyi is still there,


    only in this way can we send a beautiful young daughter in.


    And put hope on the little girl.


    After all, Ruoyin just saw it on the list. This is just 28 years old, 16 years old, young.


    In addition, Xi Chang has done a lot of evil in the harem, offending the fourth master and her as the queen.


    Then, the New Cobalt Lu family will not make a fuss and offend the fourth master.


    If the sound wants to question when, listen to empress dowager light way: "Niu cobalt Lu Shi is, stay."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    With that, the Empress Dowager swept Ruoyin with a faint light.


    The meaning of eyes can''t be more obvious.


    Obviously, I want to argue with Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin just thinks it''s funny.


    They are all escorts. What kind of bars does the Empress Dowager carry?


    After the Empress Dowager left the sign, Ruo Yin looked at the fourth master.


    Fourth master did not speak, just put the brand of nuobao Lu''s into a tray, which also meant to keep the brand.


    Because if not selected, the eunuch will sing: "put down the brand, give flowers.".


    Seeing this, if sound is not surprised, but in her expectation.


    Because of the special identity of the nucolo family, he was in the scope of escort.


    Moreover, she comes from the eight surnamed aristocrats in Manchuria, so the importance is needless to say.


    It''s just that the brand is left.


    But for the time being, we can''t give them titles.


    Because today''s election is not the last process of the beauty election.


    Even if they have a sign, they still have to stay in the palace to learn the rules and observe them for a period of time.


    At the end of the day, at least 50 beauties should be selected.


    Of course, there is no lack of that kind of outstanding beautiful girl. The emperor Goudi gave the title in public, and he was very lucky that night.


    But if Yin looks at such a rational man as the fourth master, he can''t do such a thing.


    After the nuocolo family was selected, the remaining three in this row were all given their brands and flowers.


    Then, the warden led a line of people up.


    Again, four.


    If Yin looked up, there were no heavyweights in this row.


    But she was much better than the first row.


    One by one, the water is very beautiful.


    In particular, the woman in the middle of the dress is tall, fair skin and delicate features.


    Ruoyin follows the woman''s sign, the daughter of Li Wenye, the governor of Han army with yellow flag.


    This... Isn''t Qi Fei''s.


    So, Ruo Yin turns her head and looks at Qi Fei.


    Sure enough, Qi Fei looked very nervous.


    It can be said that she is even more nervous than this beautiful girl.


    No wonder Ruoyin just thought this woman was a little familiar.


    It turned out to be Qi Fei''s sister.


    However, looking at the list, the little Li family is different from the Niu co Lu family. The little Li family is a common daughter.


    Then, it is the concubine Qi''s sister.


    Qi Fei was not bad when she was young, and her sister was naturally beautiful. How to say, it was from a gene.


    Otherwise, when I was in Qiandi, I would not have been favored by maobin and the original owner for many years.


    Because in this age when a woman is virtuous without talent, it is nothing to be aggressive.


    In addition, a woman is unreasonable, which is directly proportional to her appearance.


    If you are good-looking, you will have your personality.


    If you don''t look good, you are willful.


    Moreover, if you don''t look good, you can''t spoil it even if you are sensible.


    After all, what looks good in a relationship is more popular.


    There is a saying how to say, appreciate a person, start from appearance, respect for talent, fit in with character, long in kindness, and finally character.


    It can be seen that the beginning between men and women is still decided by the appearance, and then there are follow-up things. This is a very realistic problem.


    But now there is a real problem. The little Li family is the daughter of the magistrate.


    According to the rules, you have to be a concubine.


    If you want to say this little Li''s appearance is really handsome.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s more beautiful than that of the nucolo family in front.


    But that pair of eyes is a bit as sharp as Qi Fei.


    Even in public, the eyebrows and the corners of the eyes are also full of a bit of hook.


    Even, there is a trace of pride.


    The eyes seemed to say: my sister is Qi Fei, I have someone to support me!


    And she stood there, even without moving, with a sense of levity in her posture.


    All the women here dare to look at the chin of the fourth master, or even feel embarrassed to take a look at it.


    This one dares to look at the fourth master secretly, and his eyes are full of shame.


    Of course, only women can tell.


    The man looked, I''m afraid she will be fascinated by her eyes, where to pick out these problems.


    Anyway, this kind of woman belongs to the type that women hate and men like.


    It depends on whether the fourth master likes it or not.


    If Yin glances at the fourth master with the light, he will see the fourth master looking at the little Li.


    Then, he didn''t touch the little Lee''s brand.


    It''s a flower. It''s a gift of a brand?


    Seeing this, I saw that little Li''s face was startled, probably surprised.


    Even Qi Fei also said, "the emperor, my younger sister is the daughter of my father, just like my concubine. Although she is only a commoner daughter, she is also the daughter of the magistrate. She should leave a brand according to the rules."The voice just fell, fourth master long eyebrow tiny imperceptible ground Cu Cu Cu, look impatient appearance.


    "Is it my talent girl that needs your approval?" He said coldly.


    Hearing this, Qi Fei quickly knelt down and said, "no, no, no... I just feel that my little sister meets all the requirements, but the emperor has left the brand and is curious for a moment. Although this younger sister is not a compatriot with my wife, she was always watching her grow up. Therefore, I was anxious to protect her for a while and wanted to know if she was not good enough and didn''t mean to offend her


    The emperor has never touched her since she designed Xiaotao to climb the Dragon bed.


    Even if it is to turn over the brand, but also just to see four elder brother.


    Sometimes simply ask four elder brother to Yangxin hall, even the brand are lazy to turn.


    In this case, she wants to promote the new ideas become stronger.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, she will have a foothold in the harem.


    With the title of a imperial concubine, you can''t get any favor at all. It''s just nominal.


    But Nawu is always a Dou who can''t help him up.


    It''s no use teaching her how to beat her.


    So, it''s said that there will be a general election for girls this year.


    She had ordered people to contact her family for a long time, saying that they must choose the most water-saving one to enter the palace.


    Later, knowing that it was Xiaomei who was going to take part in the xiunu election, she had been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    Who knows that little sister is not easy to go to this step.


    The Emperor gave up the little sister''s brand.


    She needs to know what to say.


    If the emperor is not paying attention to the list, do not know it is her sister.


    Or, I don''t know that she comes from the magistrate''s house.


    And if she reminds me, maybe there will be a play?


    "Qi Fei, since you have asked me that, I will tell you that as soon as she enters the hall, she does small movements, either lifting her hair in front of her forehead, or biting her lips. She has an affectable manner, and her eyebrows and eyes are full of frivolity, and she flatters me directly with her eyes. Through these, I can know what kind of woman she is in her heart."


    The fourth master''s tone was serious and serious, but he didn''t say that the little Li family was a woman of easy nature.


    This is not over, he also said bitterly: "if you Amar didn''t manage liaozhou well these years, and you were honest and hardworking, otherwise, I could cure her of her behavior."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    Voice just fell, see Xiao Li''s face a red, kneeling there crying.


    The women here are very concerned about fame and face.


    How old is she? Before she married, she was reprimanded by the emperor in the beauty election.


    If she wants to marry or not, she needs to be a man.


    Qi Feifei quickly pleaded: "emperor, my little sister is still young. I don''t know the rules of the palace. I should be at home. Please don''t remember the villains. In addition, I didn''t pay attention to my younger sister just now. Otherwise, if I knew, I would not ask so many questions. I knew I was wrong. "


    At this moment, she did not dare to ask the emperor to take her younger sister into the harem.


    I just want to plead for my younger sister. I hope the emperor will forgive her.


    Otherwise, it would be a disgrace to the old Li family.


    If this is her sister, how can she not know what she is.


    The little sister was born to a young aunt.


    Once upon a time when she was a girl, she knew that the aunt monster would hook Amar with those frivolous means.


    But this time, when she knew it was Xiaomei who was going to enter the palace draft, she was resistant at the beginning.


    But this sister is the most beautiful in the family.


    You can''t put the good-looking ones. Find an ugly one to enter the palace.


    Well, who knows that aunt taught her daughter this way.


    If you want to blame them, it''s their mother and daughter for not competing.


    Those big girls don''t learn well.


    It''s easy to learn the low way of seduction.


    If you want to talk about the man, close the door in private.


    What''s the matter in public? What a fool!


    If you had known that it was like this, she should not have stood up to ask questions for her younger sister just now. She would have put up the brand and given flowers directly.


    Now the emperor''s words are so ugly. It''s really humiliating and disgraceful to her.


    After all, it''s from home.


    The fourth master didn''t pay attention to Qi Fei. He just frowned in disgust and put the rest of the row on the sign and gave flowers.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager opened her mouth: "Qi Fei, it''s not sad that your sister can''t get on the stage, so she can only put up the brand."


    As a royal mother-in-law, she is also a woman. Of course, she doesn''t like little Li''s.


    The Empress Dowager is angry with the fourth master. Sometimes, she can distinguish between the first and the second.


    Like is like, do not like is not like.


    Even if you want to raise a bar, you have to call that kind of lady into the palace.


    Can''t that kind of fox on the table can''t get into the back palace blind mix, it''s not proper.


    "The queen mother said so." Qi Fei said.


    Then he waved his hand and motioned, "the next batch."


    As a result, this row of pretty girls, they all retired.


    Only the little Li''s crying Leng in situ, also looked at Qi Fei, seems to want Qi Fei to help, do not want to leave.


    Seeing this, Qi Fei quickly winked at little Li''s eyes, and motioned her to get down quickly, so as not to be disgraced here.


    See Qi imperial concubine also can''t help, small Li Shi just follow exit.


    After the little Li family went out, Qi Fei took her seat again with an embarrassed smile on her face.


    Just don''t mention how disappointed I am.


    My little sister is really a little inappropriate.


    Originally, the prefect''s daughter could be a concubine.


    If she had been decent, she might have come according to the rules.


    Who made her so inappropriate, and unlike the nuobaolu family, she belonged to the eight aristocrats of Manchuria.


    But it came out of the military flag of the Han Dynasty. She was still a commoner girl. This is not the case.


    In this way, Qi Fei''s dream of assisting the new couple has been ruined again!


    See this scene, if the sound can not help but jerk corners of the mouth.


    Just now she saw that the fourth master was staring at little Li. She thought he was fascinated by his beauty.


    It turns out that he is not appreciating the beauty, but looking at each other''s words and deeds, or is he judging a whore?


    If this is the case, the fourth master''s ability to judge prostitutes is really powerful.


    This kind of woman dislikes, the man likes the special creature, he actually also hates, is really reasonable!


    It seems that if you want to attract men like the fourth master, you still have to relax.


    Well done. Maybe I can be a concubine in the palace.


    But if the hook is not good, you will be scolded and cried in public.


    More seriously, you may have to be punished for your gaffe!


    Then, the next row of pretty girls entered the hall.


    If Yin has not had time to see the women''s volleyball list, see Qi Fei looking at her, the expression on her face is strange.


    It''s weird, but it''s more like being unconvinced.


    See, if sound a little surprised to see the beautiful girl row list.


    All of a sudden, she was stunned.


    To tell you the truth, she didn''t get so excited when she saw the list of nucolo''s before.Because at the moment, she saw a line of words on the xiunu list: ulanala, the legitimate daughter of nomuqi, the yellow flag commander-in-chief of Manchuria.


    No way. That''s the rule.


    Regardless of whether they are the relatives of the Empress Dowager or not, all the bannermen women of the trial marriage age have to attend.


    At first, Ruoyin only saw the five characters of uranara.


    She thought it was from Fei Yanggu.


    Because of the direct kinship, Fei Yanggu is only her daughter, or the old woman.


    When she knew that this beautiful girl did not come from Fei Yanggu, she was relieved.


    And this nomuzi is the youngest brother of feiyanggu, that is, the brother-in-law of the original owner.


    As for this girl, she is the youngest legitimate daughter of nomuzi.


    That is Ruoyin''s little cousin.


    In ancient times, as long as a woman could give birth, she would have five or six seven or eight children in her whole life, until the moon broke.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that there is a great difference in age between brother and sister.


    However, Ruoyin does not agree with the ancient people''s preference of serving one husband together.


    Moreover, it is also known as Feishui does not flow into the field.


    When it comes to the fact that fat and water do not flow into the field, there is a more serious problem than the sisterhood, that is, the Royal close relatives marriage.


    Before Kangxi Emperor accepted his uncle''s two daughters as concubines.


    One is the empress Tongjia, the other is the imperial concubine sitting in the hall.


    Tong Guowei is Kangxi''s brother-in-law, and marrying a cousin is an addition to his kin.


    All these were the means of the feudal emperors to win over important officials. They did not care what kind of close relatives they were, nor did they understand the disadvantages.


    Jia Baoyu married sister Lin and sister Bao, both of whom were cousins.


    Now, in the harem, Zhuang Guiren is a good example.


    Zhuang Guiren comes from the Wuya family of the Empress Dowager.


    The fourth master is the son of the Empress Dowager.


    This relationship... If you think about it, it will be messy in the wind.


    Fortunately, Zhuang GUI''s life is normal.


    However, most emperors marry their cousins more often than not.


    After all, the same surname is the Tang, and the opposite sex is the table.


    My cousin is so close!


    If Yin finds that there is a family member in this row, she looks up at a row of pretty girls in front of her.


    Before she finds out who the uranara is.


    The Empress Dowager on one side said: "the uranara family is indeed a beautiful woman. There is a queen''s favorite crown in front of her. Here comes a girl with water spirit."


    She turned her head and looked at Ruoyin, "queen, do you think so?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    If sound will listen to empress dowager''s words in the ear.


    The eyes were on the signs on the pretty girls'' flags.


    A woman in the middle is the so-called uranara family.


    Indeed, as the Empress Dowager said, this woman is quite beautiful.


    Her eyebrows are bent, her nose is slightly upturned, her face is like white jade, and her face is like Chaohua.


    It''s also true that those who can get this step through layer by layer screening are top-notch.


    But the Queen Mother''s words, she is not very good response.


    If you follow the words of the empress dowager, it seems that she is boasting of her beauty.


    But if you don''t follow the Empress Dowager''s, she doesn''t agree with the beauty of the woman and excludes her family.


    Ruoyin thought for a while before returning to the Empress Dowager''s words: "the emperor''s wife''s praise is wrong. We''ve never been talking about beauty. Otherwise, we have always canonized concubines in the volume. How come they didn''t mention that the concubines who were conferred the title because of their beauty were praising the concubines for their benevolence, filial piety, gentleness, Shu Shen, or the birth of famous families, xiangzhonghua valve."


    "That''s true." The Empress Dowager said sternly.


    The heart says that the queen is very smart.


    What she said both avoided the important and the light and avoided her topic.


    She also took a roundabout way to teach her this old woman that the beauty of the Qing Dynasty was not beauty but beauty.


    But the Queen''s voice was soft and soft, and there was no deviation.


    But it made her hard to attack.


    However, she was so angry that she said, "since the beauty is not the beauty, but the moral character, the beauty girl should not be too beautiful, so as to avoid the emperor''s lust for women. If there are one or two people who are in trouble in the harem, it''s too bad. According to the mourning family, let''s put up the brand."


    A queen has made her eat flat several times.


    Another goblin is like uranara. She can''t bear it.


    We must not let this woman become the Queen''s helper, so that their two sisters in the harem strong union, strengthen the strength of the queen.


    "The emperor''s wife said yes, but it''s far fetched for you to judge a woman''s character by her beauty." If the sound returns.


    She did not like the uranara family, but she did not feel disgusted.


    After all, this is the first time we met.


    But she can''t tolerate the Empress Dowager''s indistinct temperament.


    None of this happened, and uranara was well behaved.


    But the empress dowager, because of her contradiction, decided to put down the woman''s brand.


    Then, it is to discredit the ulanara family for no reason.


    In addition, the Empress Dowager said before that there are beauties in the uranara family. There was a queen before, and now there is another one.


    Isn''t it a secret poking that indicates that her conduct as a queen is not so good?


    So, the Empress Dowager slapped her in the face in public.


    This was not tolerated by joim as a member of the uranara family.


    In any case, she also knows the collective sense of honor in the big family.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Ruoyin and did not answer. She just looked at the fourth master and said faintly, "the emperor, in any case, all the things that should be said by the mourning family have been said. You can do the rest."


    Seeing that Ruo Yin and the Empress Dowager started to quarrel.


    Qi Fei can''t help but smile.


    Just now she knew that the girl was from the uranara family, not to mention how jealous.


    Because she saw that this woman was far better than her little sister.


    Not only is the appearance, behavior, or body posture, it is top-notch.


    The key family members are the legitimate daughters of the eight surnamed aristocrats in Manchuria, and they are also from the yellow flag. The elder sister is the queen, which is the overwhelming majority of the advantages.


    In addition, she is the daughter of the chief soldier. According to the rules, she can be a concubine at least.


    If this entered the harem, it would not have become the Queen''s right-hand helper.


    But the queen in the harem is the most favorite.


    Now, if you have more helpers, you can do it?


    Fortunately, the Empress Dowager comes out to stir up. What can she do? Is she in a hurry?


    At this moment, all of you are like Qi Fei.


    He thought that Ruoyin wanted to let ulanara''s family into the harem, so he was so anxious that he made trouble with the Empress Dowager.


    If you don''t know what she thinks about the family, it matters.


    The Empress Dowager should not be allowed to give the family women a reputation for improper conduct without any reason.


    At this time, Ruoyin suddenly felt a cold light coming to her.


    She turned her head with intuition and saw that the fourth master was looking at her.


    And this cold light, also comes from four ye that pair of deep cold eyes.


    It was the first time he saw her when he made a choice today.


    But there were so many people here that she couldn''t say anything.


    In any case, she has always been like this, and never speaks well for any concubine in the harem.


    Because she has her own principles.


    She''s a queen, not a gangster in the harem.Regardless of whether the clique is from the harem or from the uranara family, she will not join in.


    And because this woman is from the uranara family, she can''t say no in public or suggest the fourth master to put up the brand when the other side has no shortcomings.


    Otherwise, in the eyes of the outsider, she is jealous to be inhuman, even her own people are unjustifiably excluded.


    In this way, it seems that she is not as good as Qi Fei.


    At least Qi Fei will protect her sister.


    At that time, it will spread to the ulanara family. I''m afraid that Fei Yanggu and Jueluo''s family are not good at life.


    If Yin and four ye look at each other for a few seconds, the fourth master takes back his eyes.


    Then, he left the ulanara brand.


    Yes, he left the brand of uranara!


    What''s more, it is different from the previous indifferent sign.


    This time, he has a strong hand in keeping the brand.


    It''s the brand that goes straight into the silver tray.


    Just listen to "bang Dang", the brand collides with the tray, making a huge noise.


    Finally, I made a few jumps in the tray.


    It shows how powerful he is. Maybe he is angry?


    It''s something he never had before.


    However, he also left two signs.


    Ruoyin said in his heart a baffling, and no one forced him to leave a brand, so angry what to do?


    Next, the atmosphere became a little cold because of the four masters'' negative actions.


    He was a cold tempered man.


    If such a man is not in a good mood, the air around him will become chilling.


    Those who are important and have special status are almost finished.


    The rest are the girls who have been selected to leave their brands, and this time they have been selected.


    As well as the newly selected girl.


    They entered the temple in a row of six.


    I don''t know it''s the fourth master who is not in good mood.


    Or the status of these pretty girls is not good enough.


    Even into a dozen rows of pretty girls, the fourth master did not leave a sign.


    In this way, it''s noon.


    It''s time to have lunch. The fourth master went back to the Yangxin hall with a cold face.


    Ruoyin and Empress Dowager are also scattered.


    Wait until the afternoon, check to continue.


    In the afternoon, the fourth master''s mood did not seem to ease over.


    The whole process was a face of ice.


    All the beautiful girls were given flowers by him, and none of them left a brand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    It was not until dusk that little progress was made in the xiunu election.


    It''s supposed to be six to eight rows at most.


    But the fourth master''s patience was consumed in the morning.


    So in the afternoon, he directly ordered the twenty beautiful girls to enter the hall to read.


    As a result, he could only read two flags a day, but he could read four flags a day.


    At this rate, the four-day reading time will be shortened.


    It will take almost two days to end the beauty election.


    Because the draft election order is divided into 369.


    By this time, there were few noble children left.


    Of course, there are some special circumstances. For those who come from afar, it is another matter.


    However, it seems that there is not much outstanding in this row of 20.


    Ruoyin read the eye show women''s volleyball list, only a Manchu inlaid yellow flag Secretary Yun Wen''s legitimate daughter Fucha, this family is the most eye-catching.


    It''s just that her appearance is the least eye-catching.


    It can be said that some of them are beyond words.


    How to say, anyway, Ruoyin can''t appreciate the beauty from a woman''s point of view.


    Maybe this one is not so beautiful.


    But they are from the Fucha family of the eight family names in Manchuria.


    The so-called eight aristocrats of Manchuria.


    They are Tongjia, guaerjia, Majia, suochaoluo, hesheri, Fucha, Nala and niuhulu.


    This woman not only comes from the eight surnamed aristocrats in Manchuria, her father is Shangshu, or a legitimate daughter.


    However, this woman is really ugly, and even a little "lotus root eating".


    In this adoration of willow eyebrows and crescent eyebrows, she has a pair of thick eyebrows, just like crayon Xiaoxin.


    What''s more, it can be seen that her eyebrows are carefully repaired, but still can not save the kind of good.


    Let''s talk about the facial features.


    The fat on the eyelids is as thick as a fish bubble, and the eyelids are prominent.


    It''s full of fat and yellow skin.


    Black eyes, big flat face.


    The figure is also that kind of some strong.


    It can be said that women have almost no advantages.


    However, when Ruoyin thought that this row would not play again.


    Next to my ears, I heard the brand make a crisp sound in the tray.


    Hearing this sound, Ruoyin turns his head in surprise.


    The fourth master has left the brand of Fucha in the tray.


    So, is this a sign?


    As expected, only eunuchs sang: "Manchu inlaid yellow flag minister Yun Wen''s legitimate daughter Fucha left a sign, the rest, all put up the brand, give flowers!"


    At this time, not only Ruoyin, but also the concubines were surprised.


    All the people present, including the Fucha himself, had a look of surprise in their eyes.


    Because this woman is too "lotus root eating".


    They didn''t expect that the emperor would choose the ugly one into the harem when he left them young and beautiful.


    But in any case, this Fucha brand is the third one left today.


    When this group of beautiful women retired, if the sound can not help but smoke the corner of the mouth.


    Just when they were still judging people by their appearance, the fourth master left the Fucha''s brand without blinking.


    This is a real realist for the draft girl.


    Reason and calm are frightening.


    Beauty and ugliness are treated equally.


    But soon, Ruoyin made sense.


    The beauty pageant of Qing Dynasty was not a beauty pageant.


    Otherwise, it would be better to put up a notice to let all beautiful women enter the palace to participate in the beauty pageant.


    But this is not the case.


    Only the pure blood of the Eight Banners officials and women can participate.


    Only when the blood relationship and social status are high can women''s beauty and conduct be emphasized.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult to be selected if they are beautiful and their family background is not good enough.


    In the same way, if he is not good-looking and has a good family background, he can also be selected.


    Of course, if you are beautiful and your family background is good enough, you can get extra points and be selected more likely.


    However, there is no lack of those who judge people by their appearance, or those who are confused by their beauty.


    Obviously, the fourth master is not of this kind.


    There were Daji in Shang Chao, Baosi in Zhou Dynasty, Zhao Feiyan in Han Dynasty and Yang Yuhuan in Tang Dynasty.


    In the harem of emperors of all dynasties, there are always beautiful women, and there are three thousand beauties in the harem.


    Especially in the Tang Dynasty, the social atmosphere was more open.


    But in Ruoyin''s impression, the Qing Dynasty didn''t seem to have heard of any beautiful concubines.


    Even the women she saw in history books are hard to explain.Except for the TV series.


    Maybe before the Qing Dynasty, the emperor''s talent show was really from the perspective of beauty pageant, whether it was a folk woman or an official daughter.


    Regardless of their status, they can enter the palace and become concubines.


    But in the Qing Dynasty, the draft system has undergone earth shaking changes.


    First of all, it must be a flag man.


    But there are only a million people in the Qing Dynasty.


    In the past three years, there are only a few hundred women of the right age.


    Choosing a beautiful girl can be called a beauty pageant in the village.


    In addition, most of the Qing emperors were diligent and even a little afraid of beauty.


    Therefore, the draft girls of Qing Dynasty are actually choosing ugliness and fighting for father.


    Unless you''re beautiful, it''s almost as high as your mother''s.


    This is why the imperial concubines of the Qing Dynasty were not so beautiful.


    In addition, when the primary election, there were concubines intervening.


    The concubines certainly don''t want their enemies to be beautiful. They will do something about them.


    Like yesterday''s primary, if the sound is not mixed.


    However, Qi Fei didn''t mix a little, and brushed some beautiful ones secretly.


    Of course, she can only move those who are not good at home.


    Now, if Princess Qi had known that the fourth master was so calm and rational, she didn''t have to make a fuss yesterday.


    After being left with a sign, the Fucha family read three rows of pretty girls. Today''s election of pretty girls will be over and will have to wait until tomorrow.


    As an emperor, the fourth master was the first to leave.


    If the sound several then rises salutes to send off.


    When the fourth master passes Ruoyin''s side, his steps are slightly stunned.


    The mysterious and profound Mo Tong gave her a cold glance.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin felt a cold light staring at her.


    She looked up slightly, even if she didn''t look him in the face, she could feel his cold eyes.


    When she looked directly at him, the coldness in the man''s eyes was obvious.


    Inexplicably, he helped xiunu in the election this morning.


    But since the morning''s uranara left a sign, his whole person is wrong.


    But she didn''t seem to have done anything out of the ordinary, did she say something inappropriate?


    When Ruoyin was puzzled, the fourth master took back his eyes and walked away with his servant.


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master, looking at his nose and heart.


    He, the eunuch chief manager, also saw that there was something wrong with the emperor.


    But he looked and thought about it, but he didn''t see the problem.


    But according to the emperor''s appearance just now, is it because of the empress?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    In this way, with the departure of the fourth master, the xiunu election on this day was over.


    And read the female countless him, only left three xiunu brand.


    Then, the Empress Dowager and imperial concubine also left.


    Out of the temple of tiyuan, Ruoyin finds a large number of beautiful women standing in line outside the hall.


    These are the beauties who have been painted today.


    next, they will either marry the royal family or go back wherever they get.


    Although it is a good thing to marry those relatives.


    But it is far from being a concubine to follow up the harem.


    Therefore, many girls stood in the line crying.


    Or it''s red eyes.


    Probably crying for their broken dreams.


    However, some young girls were just reading the election when they were scared by the indifferent breath of the fourth master.


    And a few people were scolded and cried by the fourth master''s poisonous tongue.


    But anyway, most of the crying is beautiful.


    Because the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    They are superior in appearance, and their hope of entering the harem is naturally greater than that of ordinary pretty girls.


    I think they can get into the harem with their young capital and beauty.


    But did not know that the man did not look at them all the time.


    How can I go back to work.


    If Yin sees the feelings of these beautiful girls in her eyes, she goes down the steps of the temple of tiyuan, and she takes the Phoenix chariot back to Yongshou palace.


    The next morning, she went to the tiyuan hall like yesterday.


    As soon as her chariot stopped at the door, she heard something chattering inside.


    And those who talk about it, naturally, are the pretty girls who are going to run for election today.


    It''s also about running for election today.


    "What should I do? The emperor only left three signs all day yesterday, which were hundreds of people."


    "Well, if it goes on like this, I don''t know whether I can be elected today."


    "Me too. I feel like the chance is slim."


    "After all, if I don''t get a good face when I''m on the show, I''m not a bit nervous when I''m on the show."


    The sound of this kind is transmitted into Ruo Yin''s ears.


    But when she stepped on the bottom of the flowerpot and entered the door, those voices stopped abruptly.


    Those pretty girls who had been waiting in line outside the hall saw her and saluted one after another.


    "Good luck, Queen."


    If there is a proper smile on the sound surface, raise your hand to signal them to get up, and then step on the steps into the hall.


    She felt that if these girls were not selected, they should be happy.


    Either marry the royal family, or go out of the palace and find a good family to marry.


    Otherwise, in this deep palace, I don''t know how many years to live less and how to die.


    Take Yugui and Xi Chang as an example.


    No matter what the reason is, if they didn''t enter the palace, I''m afraid they would not be buried in the Loess so early.


    If the sound enters the hall, it still sits in its original position.


    Today, just like yesterday, there are also concubines, fourth masters, empress dowagers and imperial concubines.


    In order to be efficient, the fourth master changed from a few people in a row to 20 people in a row.


    When all the people arrived, the inner warden led the beautiful girls into the palace to read and select.


    I don''t know if there were only three beauties left yesterday, and they were all for the reason of escort.


    Leading to the palace of the beautiful women, a face is full of "tension.".


    At the same time, there is a trace of melancholy.


    But what''s more, it''s competitive.


    If sound in their eyes, saw a light that was obviously different from those of the beautiful girls yesterday.


    In a pair of eyes, it seems to be written "today must be left a brand" belief.


    At this time, there is a beautiful girl to take the initiative to say: "empress dowager, the emperor, Queen, the slave will play the piano, if you don''t dislike it, I want to offer a song."


    "Well, since you can play the piano, let''s listen to it. Besides, playing the piano is also a hobby of self-cultivation, and it''s also an elegant art skill." The Empress Dowager immediately returned.


    Fourth master: "she didn''t speak, just looked at the woman.


    Look at the face full of collagen, a look young.


    She has a delicate face and looks quiet and elegant.


    Since the Empress Dowager has said so, it is not good for her and the fourth master to say anything more.


    After all, she is a empress dowager, and she still has this small right.


    "Thank the empress dowager, and the servant will make a fool of himself." When the woman finished, someone came in carrying a Guqin.


    If you look at this posture, it is estimated that the woman is already ready to play the piano.


    It''s also true that the fourth master left three signs yesterday.


    And ordered those pretty girls from a row of several people to a row of 20 people.As a result, their chances of exposure or performance are greatly reduced.


    If you don''t get off the plane, I''m afraid I''ll be brushed off.


    At the speed of the fourth master, the original four-day xiunu election will be completely over today.


    Then, it means that they will not have this store after today.


    So, it''s natural talent.


    This is the potential that stress can inspire.


    A moment later, the woman was slightly blessed and sat in the middle of the hall.


    A pair of jade fingers began to caress on the Guqin.


    Those beautiful melodies spread from her fingertips and hovered over the hall.


    When a piece of music is finished, if the voice is pursed, no evaluation is made.


    However, the Empress Dowager said with a slight jaw: "well, it''s good that you can play the piano with both hands. It''s very pleasant to hear the sad family, and the whole person is intoxicated with it."


    On hearing this, the woman was flattered and said, "the Empress Dowager praised me wrongly. I can''t do better than that. It''s really a blessing for the Empress Dowager to like it."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on the woman, with a kind smile on her face. She seemed very satisfied.


    However, a cold voice sounded in the hall.


    "You can play music, but I don''t want to listen to it today."


    If the sound is out of her mouth, she just heard it. The woman''s piano skill is really good.


    Otherwise, it will not be so bold and natural, dare to play the piano in front of so many people, but also get praise from the Empress Dowager.


    In fact, I want to show my hand.


    However, the fourth master''s comments are too wayward, right?


    Normally speaking, if the girl is not good at playing the piano, the positive comments are similar.


    But this woman clearly plays very well, but he denies each other''s piano skill from the aspect of personal mood.


    But who made him emperor.


    If not, no one dares to refute.


    The smile on the woman''s face was stiff. She immediately knelt down and said, "I don''t know the emperor is in a bad mood today."


    Now, she was in a bad mood.


    "Did I say I was in a bad mood?" The fourth master''s face sank and his voice was cold.


    Su Peisheng could not help but pinch a cold sweat for xiunu.


    Yes, you can see it. The emperor is not in a good mood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    The pretty girl bowed her head and trembled back: "slave... The slave said something wrong for a moment. It was the slave who didn''t play well enough and didn''t let the emperor like it. Everything was the slave''s fault."


    Fourth master frowned and waved impatiently.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng quickly shrieked, "the next batch!"


    As a result, this group of pretty girls slowly backed down and replaced a group.


    Although the pretty girl just got off to a bad start.


    But with her beginning, the next girls began to show their best.


    It''s not about dancing or painting, but also about making tea and showing tea art.


    But they are very modest, except for the talent they show, others are very modest.


    Because in this woman without talent is the Qing Dynasty of virtue, no woman dares to say that she can do anything.


    However, their 18 kinds of artistic ability took turns to fight, but the fourth master did not leave a brand.


    Time is so little by little in the past, the eyes see it is almost noon.


    Ruoyin felt bored, so she could not help but cover her mouth with a handkerchief and yawned.


    Then, she looked at the beautiful girl who came in and looked at it at random with the show women''s volleyball list.


    Originally, she was the one who saw everything at once.


    But when she saw the "Han military flag governor Geng Zhongwei''s legitimate daughter Geng Shi", the whole person was a little stunned.


    One is that the surname Geng is rare.


    At least from yesterday to today, she has never seen this surname in xiunu''s list.


    Secondly, history is the reason.


    She could not help but think of a Geng family in the empress and concubine of Emperor Yongzheng in history.


    This one was promoted from gege to imperial concubine when he was in the residence.


    Finally, he lived to be over ninety years old.


    But how can Geng of this generation come now.


    Moreover, in history, her father''s name is Geng Dejin.


    Why is Geng''s father called Geng Zhongwei.


    I''m afraid it''s not a fake Geng family?!


    If sound thinks so, the head has been raised, searching for Geng''s beautiful shadow in the crowd.


    It''s just that these twenty people are really hard to find.


    She looked on her left and right.


    Finally, in the middle of the third row, I saw Geng.


    Curved willow eyebrows, no small double eyelids.


    The nose is pretty pretty pretty, with flesh on the nose. I''m lucky.


    Wearing a light blue brocade flag dress.


    The whole person looks very honest.


    If described, she is an ordinary woman.


    If she hadn''t been looking for it on purpose, it would have been a poor person.


    But if you follow the rules.


    The governor''s daughter is to be called a noble person.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin heard the sound of the fourth master throwing the sign in the tray.


    The governor, Geng Wei, followed the banner of the governor. The rest, put up the brand, give flowers


    In this way, except for Geng, the rest of the women in this line retired with disappointment.


    When a new line of pretty girls enters the palace, Ruoyin finds that the Empress Dowager suddenly sits upright, and the whole person seems to be nervous and concerned.


    She is careful and observant.


    The Empress Dowager''s is different.


    This makes her look at the women''s volleyball team.


    Ruoyin seems to have no clue.


    Until she was in the penultimate row, she saw that the list was written with Wu ya, the legitimate daughter of the yellow flag house of Manchuria.


    This... Isn''t the Empress Dowager''s mother''s family, no wonder her old man''s spirit comes at once.


    If the sound tilts his head to look in the crowd, want to see where this Wuya is sacred.


    However, before she could find it, she listened to the Empress Dowager: "if you have any meeting, just come forward. Otherwise, if you go on like this, the mourning family will be exhausted."


    Listen, there''s a hint in this.


    It is to let Wu Ya''s family come up and show his face alone.


    Anyway, she has the support of the Empress Dowager.


    So, do not have to if sound crooked head to look for.


    There was a beautiful girl in a light orange flag dress coming forward, "when the emperor, the empress dowager, the queen and the slaves were at home, they arranged a court dance, and they made a show here."


    "Well, you can dance." The Empress Dowager should say.


    Xiufu nodded her head.


    Then he danced in the middle of the hall.


    Ruoyin''s eyes follow the pretty girl.


    It was a lovely looking girl.


    At least, it is much more delicate than Zhuang.


    Beautiful appearance, snow-white skin, this kind of woman standing in the crowd, is a beautiful scenery that can be seen at a glance.


    And the dance she danced was the formal Palace dance of the Qing Dynasty.However, after being changed by her, it seems that she has strengthened a lot of movements to show the best side of women.


    As a matter of fact, the Qing Dynasty rejected women dancing and playing musical instruments because of their diligence.


    So, most court dances are performed by men.


    Most of them dance the exciting martial dance or national dance.


    Even if there are women''s dances, there is no feminine dance. On the contrary, there are more neutral dances that can be performed by both men and women.


    There are three kinds of Palace dance. One is the Qinglong dance, which is performed in the palace of the imperial court.


    The second is Shide dance, which is performed at the banquet hall.


    The third is Desheng dance, which is performed at the triumphal banquet.


    And what this beautiful girl dances is the Qinglong dance.


    According to the law, Qinglong dance is a gentle and elegant dance.


    Every movement of this uya''s is in place, even his expression is full of enthusiasm and vigor.


    But she will twist the hip, waist, and other movements of frequent performance, and some of the force is too strong.


    As if wish to show the girl''s beautiful figure incisively and vividly.


    And give people a sense of breaking the waist.


    When a dance is finished, the Empress Dowager rarely claps her hands and says with satisfaction: "very good, it''s just that I''m tired of mourning home. After watching your dance, you''ll have a good spirit. Few women can make Qinglong dance as energetic as you are."


    As soon as he said this, all the ladies and concubines in the audience felt like a mirror.


    People with a clear eye can see that this Wuya dance is a good dance, but the Empress Dowager praised it so much because she saw her family, so she came to her spirit.


    In the hall, Zhuang Guiren looks sad.


    This day, finally came.


    When the emperor ascended the throne, the Empress Dowager alerted her.


    Ah Ma thinks she''s useless. If she doesn''t get the favor, she will send her sister to the palace.


    Now, although she has given birth to three squares, in their eyes, it is just like not having been born.


    They must have been very disappointed with her.


    But they knew that the harem was a swamp and deep pool, and the pickled water was muddy. It was just a daughter who fell in. Why did they push her sister into the fire pit.


    At the moment, Zhuang Guiren is really in love with his own sister.


    But the Empress Dowager said with a smile: "the emperor, I think this beautiful girl is good, so I''ll leave the brand."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    In the past two days, this is the only one who can be so ordered by the Empress Dowager.


    And the meaning of her words is also very clear. This is her mother''s family. She hopes that the fourth master will leave a sign on her face.


    As the empress dowager, she has the right to speak.


    But the decision is still with the fourth master.


    Therefore, in the end, the fourth master nodded and agreed.


    Anyway, under normal circumstances, if the Empress Dowager opens her mouth, it will be very important.


    After all, people here focus on filial piety.


    It''s not a big deal for a mother to want to send her family to the harem.


    If you do not agree, it is disobedient to the mother, is unfilial, but also look down on the mother''s relatives.


    In this way, it seems that the fourth master is inhuman.


    When the emperor, even the mother family is not willing to pull a hand.


    At this moment, all the people present will focus their attention on the fourth master who is the emperor.


    Even if sound is no exception, she slightly side head, looking at the fourth master.


    "I feel that this beautiful girl has not met my expectation." The voice without any feelings, from the fourth master that cold thin lips say.


    And after saying that, he directly threw a flower to the eunuch''s tray, which is to put the brand to give flowers.


    There is no room for discussion in words and deeds.


    The next moment, Ruoyin saw the Empress Dowager''s face suddenly collapsed.


    The voice also showed some displeasure: "emperor, I think it is necessary to explain to you that this beautiful girl is from the Wuya family. She is the sister of Zhuang nobleman and the niece of AI family!"


    "I know." The fourth master returned faintly.


    Hearing his indifferent words, the Empress Dowager was not angry.


    She said in a deep voice: "since I know that the AI family has called you in advance, why do you still leave her brand? Why do you mean this?"


    "As I said, she is not in my eyes in any way."


    "Why doesn''t she come into your eyes? In terms of identity, she is the niece of AI family and the legitimate daughter of the family. In terms of appearance, she is the most eye-catching among the twenty beauties in this row. In terms of talent, her dancing posture is better than the AI family has seen in recent years. So, what''s wrong with her being a woman in your harem? "


    It is necessary for the Empress Dowager to protect the calf and blow up the pretty girl of her mother''s family.


    Since the Empress Dowager has said this, the fourth master is sure to respond.


    He led his lips and said solemnly, "Huang e Niang, your identity is indeed noble in the harem, but it can''t be proved that she is your niece."


    "What do you mean by that?" The Queen Mother Road.


    "First of all, this woman was born into a masquerade slave in the yellow flag of Manchuria. The emperor''s wife should know that it''s a slave to get into the palace by coating? " The fourth master is honest and selfless.


    The Empress Dowager was stupefied. She could not say a word.


    If sound will empress dowager Leng Shen''s expression to see in the eye.


    The fourth master is right. The draft girls are actually divided into two parts.


    Some of them are women selected from eight banners.


    There are also some women from the three banners of the house of internal affairs.


    Most of their elders worked as slaves and stewards in the Imperial Palace''s house of internal affairs, imperial dining rooms, and the Forbidden City.


    In this way, the status with those eight flag women, has been more than one grade lower.


    Although they were all pretty girls, they were slaves when they entered the palace.


    The daughters of the officials of the Eight Banners wanted to be concubines when they entered the palace.


    In addition, Xiuqi participated in the women''s election three times in eight years.


    Women in three banners are selected once a year as the candidate maids.


    Although in the Qing Dynasty, many coated women became concubines through beauty and means.


    For example, the imperial concubine of Emperor Kangxi was a slave of xinzhekuli.


    Even the Empress Dowager herself was promoted to this position from a maid in court.


    But the imperial concubines were mainly selected from the Eight Banners women.


    However, according to her understanding of the fourth master and the reason of the fourth master these two days.


    A man as calm and realistic as he is should not have admitted this kind of clothes slave who is supposed to be a palace maid into the harem.


    Unless, he looks in the Empress Dowager''s face, reluctantly put it into the harem.


    When Ruo Yin was pondering, I heard the fourth master continue to say: "besides, we are not looking at the appearance of beautiful women in Qing Dynasty. We should regard family status and conduct as the primary criteria for reading and selecting beautiful women."


    This perfectly refutes the Empress Dowager''s so-called theory of appearance.


    And once again mended the knife, the door as the standard, the xiunu''s three banners coated identity devalued to nothing.


    After listening to this, Su Peisheng could not help nodding and agreed with his own long live.


    Choosing a woman must have a good character.


    However, conduct is not something that can be seen at a glance, let alone written on the face.After all, there are too many people who have a suit face to face and a suit to the back.


    Therefore, in front of the moral character, of course, is the family.


    This is why most of the imperial concubines come from famous families.


    In particular, the eight surnames in Manchuria almost occupied the imperial palace of the Qing Dynasty.


    "Of course, the AI family knows that the beauty pageant is not a beauty pageant, but... She was born in Wuya family after all." Even though the Empress Dowager was livid with anger, she still wanted to try to persuade the fourth master.


    So she tried to suppress her anger and keep a normal attitude.


    How can she ask for help from the fourth master.


    But the fourth master seems ungrateful, and his tongue is more than that.


    "We can''t elevate the status of the three banners because the emperor''s mother comes from the three banners of Wu Ya''s family. In any case, a coated slave is a coated slave, which is an unchangeable fact. "


    With that, the fourth master stopped for a moment. His eyes fell on the pretty girl and said faintly: "in addition, her dancing posture is not so good in my opinion. There are even pretentious, deliberately show off the meaning. A good court dance, dance into a serious dance. In this way, the identity, appearance and dancing posture mentioned by the emperor''s wife are not counted in my eyes


    He just didn''t say that the girl was shit.


    But his tone has always been serious and peaceful, without the slightest intention of arguing with the empress dowager, as if he was just seeking truth from facts.


    Because many beautiful girls are present, and these girls who have no entertainment activities are the most gossipy or chatty on weekdays.


    So he tried to convince people with reason.


    And made it clear that he was not targeting the uya clan.


    It''s for all the low status girls.


    This made the girls more nervous.


    Heart said that the Empress Dowager''s nieces and nieces have been brushed off, they are even more.


    See this scene, if the sound can not help but jerk corners of the mouth.


    It seems that the fourth master is very capable of judging the whore.


    She could see that the girl was exerting too much force, and he was not confused by the dancing posture.


    It''s just that, at best, a pretty girl wants to be selected.


    But the fourth Master said that it was an immoral dance, which was really a poisonous tongue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    I''m afraid the fourth master hasn''t seen a really serious dance, right?


    How to say that the one standing in the middle of the hall is his cousin, who is so merciless.


    In fact, the fourth master gave the Empress Dowager some face at the beginning.


    He didn''t like to treat other beautiful women, after the beautiful girl danced, he would scold and cry.


    But in the Empress Dowager''s unyielding questioning and aggressive attitude, this just said to this.


    At this time, the beautiful girl wanted to cry, but because there were so many people around, she had to take care of the decency of a lady in her family and hold back the tears in her eyes.


    Things have developed to now, not only her, the Empress Dowager''s face even more hanging.


    I saw too much blue and red on the back.


    Where did she not know that the emperor was not only beating the face of the Wuya family, but also beating her face as the Empress Dowager.


    She also took out her identity of three banners and said that salt should be sprinkled on her wound!


    But she can best pretend to be kind in front of people. She won''t tear her face in public with the fourth master.


    But the heart is not smooth way: "all right, I know the meaning of the emperor, the emperor does not like her, do not leave a sign is, why pick bone in the egg."


    She just wanted to end all this earlier, so as not to lose the face of the uya family and her face as the Empress Dowager.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng once again motioned to the leader''s internal supervisor, who took the line of pretty girls down and put up signs to give flowers.


    Originally, the identities of the eight banners and the three banners were different.


    How can we compare the three banners and the Eight Banners'' children because of the Empress Dowager''s status.


    Moreover, listening to the meaning of the Empress Dowager''s words, it seems that her niece from the three banners is more noble than the eight banners.


    It is clear that these three banners are maids in the Forbidden City.


    Even to the concubines as slaves.


    If there is any dissatisfaction, the concubines are free to flog and punish them, or kill them.


    In the harem, there are some methods for coating slaves like the Empress Dowager.


    Otherwise, I couldn''t be a concubine in those days.


    But if she had not met such a son as the emperor, she might not have had such a beautiful scene today.


    If you want to change it to someone else, it''s just smoke from the ancestral grave.


    Where can be like empress dowager so, not satisfied at all.


    On the one hand, he enjoys the supreme glory brought by his son as an emperor.


    On the other hand, it is selfish to oppose the emperor everywhere!


    In the past, when she was in Qiandi, the Empress Dowager would not be short of sending people to the emperor''s palace.


    Did not the Guo family in the past and the Zhuang noble people now all come from the hands of the Empress Dowager?


    The emperor was filial and concerned about the friendship between mother and son.


    In addition, the status at that time was not as good as it is now.


    Now, the emperor is the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    If the Empress Dowager is concerned about the friendship between mother and son, she may be admitted into the harem today.


    However, since the Empress Dowager ascended the throne, it does not mean that the emperor is not her successor.


    The emperor robbed the throne of the fourteenth Lord.


    What''s more, he said that he didn''t want to be the Empress Dowager. He wanted to see the emperor and die.


    Or it''s in the harem.


    Of course, he thinks none of this may be the point.


    The most important thing is that the Empress Dowager has wronged the Empress Dowager many times.


    Otherwise, how could the Empress Dowager not be merciful to the Empress Dowager.


    Next, I don''t know that the fourth master is to anger the Empress Dowager.


    Or because of something else.


    Or it''s a pretty girl''s birth that would qualify for escort.


    As a result, he left a brand from the beautiful girl of Tong Jia.


    However, with his upright, realistic to almost harsh temperament, it should be seen in each other''s family, as well as the status of Manchuria''s eight surnamed aristocrats.


    Because this Tong Jia''s appearance is plain, does not grow how.


    But in the eyes of the empress dowager, he felt that the fourth master was beating her face and brushing her face.


    She hated Tong Jia''s woman most in her life.


    Whether it''s a concubine with her, or a new one.


    Angry, she found a body uncomfortable from the head, with the slave back to Ning Shou palace.


    Before leaving, he also looked at the imperial concubine fiercely.


    After the Empress Dowager left, the fourth master left several signs in succession.


    All of them belong to the eight aristocrats of Manchuria.


    Among the beauties who had left their brands earlier, there were Niu co Lu''s, ulanara''s, Fucha''s and Tong Jia''s.


    So he will stay here. They are guarja, Majia, sothoros and hersheri.


    In this way, the eight aristocrats were gathered together.


    However, when he left the sign, he looked indifferent and could not see who was close to his eyes.On the contrary, it is more like completing the task, rather perfunctory.


    But after he perfunctorily finished the eight surnames, he did not leave a sign.


    In this way, until dusk, the number of beautiful girls outside the tiyuan palace gradually decreased.


    Finally, the inner warden shrieked: "the last row of pretty girls enters the palace to read and select!"


    When the last twenty pretty girls entered the hall.


    The fourth master did not lift his head, let alone the beauty or figure of those pretty girls.


    He just looked down at the beautiful girl in his hand.


    Then he waved his hand and made a gesture.


    This last row of pretty girls, he all put down the brand, give flowers.


    "Is there no more?" He asked the warden lightly.


    The inner warden said with a smile, "if you go back to the emperor, you should have finished reading and selecting all the beautiful girls. However, there are still two beautiful girls who came from Mongolia. Because of the heavy snow recently, the road has been delayed. It is estimated that they are still on the way."


    "Mongolia?" Fourth master frowned.


    "Emperor, you don''t remember the two gegs of Horqin tribe." Su Peisheng reminds us.


    However, the fourth master did not understand.


    Su Peisheng murmured: "the two legitimate gege of the first-class Prince Bayar''s family in the right-wing Middle Banner of Horqin tribe in Mongolia."


    Smell speech, the fourth master just remembered who it was.


    He raised his jaw slightly and said, "let the ceremonial Department follow."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng answered.


    Since all the girls had finished reading and selecting, it was getting dark, so the fourth master naturally took the lead in leaving the temple of tiyuan.


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master.


    Xin said that at least 50 people had to be left in the election.


    Because these beautiful girls still want to stay in the palace to see their temperament, words and so on.


    Only through the investigation can they obtain the title corresponding to their identity, otherwise everything will be empty.


    In this way, there are not many people left in the end.


    But he pinched his fingers, and the emperor only left nine, even the smallest change.


    Even with those two still on the road, it''s only eleven.


    At that time, there may be less than a few.


    So there are very few left in the end.


    Four masters have left. Ruoyin naturally gets up, and plans to tell the imperial concubines a few words at will and return to Yongshou palace.


    However, Qi Fei took the initiative to ask her, "empress, do you know what the two characters in Su Peisheng''s mouth are?"


    If they were two casual characters, she would not care.


    But this is the first-class public, and also the prince''s, I''m afraid it''s not small?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1289

    "Did not see Su Peisheng say, is it from the Horqin tribe of Mongolia? What''s more, the emperor doesn''t remember how this palace knows. " If the voice glanced at the Qi Fei one eye, light way: "OK, the sky is dark, you all scattered."


    With that, she took mother Liu''s hand and went out of the temple of tiyuan and went back to Yongshou Palace on the Phoenix chariot.


    On the way back, half Mei asked in a low voice: "Niang, do you think these two Ge Ge Ge are so big that they will surely enter the harem?"


    Ruoyin didn''t answer for the first time, just lazily supported on the Phoenix chariot, thinking about problems.


    "Not necessarily. It''s not sure. It''s not in time for the xiunu election. After that, she will be sent back to Mongolia and run for election three years later." In fact, mother Liu didn''t know what to do. She just wanted to comfort her master.


    However, Ruoyin shook her head rationally and said, "generally speaking, most pretty girls miss the time, so it''s really useless. However, these two are from the Horqin tribe of Mongolia, and they are the direct relatives of the Mongol King''s family. Naturally, they should have some special treatment. In addition, the time of this draft girl is in a hurry, and there is a snowstorm. It''s common to be late. "


    "So the empress meant they would go into the harem?" Asked ban Mei.


    "This palace is not easy to say, but in principle, they are more eligible than anyone else to be elected to the harem." In other words, these two boxes are more eligible than all the girls this year.


    According to the rules, the Duke''s daughter is to be called a princess.


    Plus their Amar is the title of Prince.


    "Is it because of their family?" Asked mother Liu.


    If Yin nodded, "well," from Huangtaiji, the Qing Dynasty paid attention to the marriage between Manchu and Mongolia, which became the national policy of the Qing Dynasty. Since then, every emperor of the Qing Dynasty has strictly implemented the system of referring to marriage in Mongolia. Since Horqin tribe wants to get married, it is not only the Royal Wedding Princess to Mongolia, but also some Mongolian women who marry to the royal family and live in the harem. "


    "This slave has heard of it, but if Prince Bayar wants to get married, he can send one grid. Why do he have to send two? These are several meanings." Mother Liu has never seen her two daughters sent to the palace at one time.


    "I''m not afraid that one of them is not allowed to be spoiled. I''d like to send two of them here, and the chance of competing for favors will be greater." Half plum road.


    "It doesn''t mean at all." Ruoyin denied: "the marriage between Mongolia and the Qing Dynasty has always been more than just sending a woman, but sending a large number of women."


    "When Huang Taiji was in power, he first married a woman, Zhezhe, manggusi of Horqin tribe."


    "The next year, he married Keerqin Taiji Hongguo''s daughter as his wife."


    "Later, Horqin Taiji Zaisang married his daughter bumbutai to Huang Taiji, the empress of Xiaozhuang at that time."


    "A few years later, bumbutai''s 26 year old sister Hai Lanzhu also married Huang Taiji."


    Manchu is the system of polygamy and concubines.


    If you take Fu Jin, you can also take side Fu Jin.


    And side Fujin is also a kind of polygamy, just a side wife.


    As for why so many women have been sent, it is true that ban Mei said.


    The chance of a pet is too small.


    If the Emperor didn''t like it, the effect of the marriage would not be great.


    For example, Huang Taiji married so many people, and finally planted on the sea orchid pearl, pet crown six palace.


    "Isn''t it that my nieces and nieces are married to the same husband?" Mother Liu said in surprise.


    Ruoyin nodded, "that''s true. It''s this large number of women that made Manchu who came to the Central Plains and Mongols in the border areas kept intermarriage for three centuries and established the relationship between generations of marriage. Such frequent marriage reduced the pressure from Mongolia and enabled Huang Taiji to concentrate on dealing with the Ming Dynasty


    "Not only that, during the period of San Francisco rebellion, Horqin grassland tribe provided thousands of cavalry to help Emperor Kangxi quell the rebellion, but also made great contributions in pacifying Gerdan."


    "Similarly, it is this kind of in laws relationship that has played an important role in the long-term harmony between the two warrior and brave nationalities in the north and the control and administration of the border Mongolian areas by the Qing government."


    "So it''s not enough for Prince Bayar to send his two daughters here. "Mother Liu said.


    If Yin doesn''t speak any more, he just thinks that the harem will be lively in the future.


    A moment later, the Phoenix chariot stopped at Yongshou palace.


    Small snowflake and two ha saw her, a circle around her.


    One wagged his tail at her and laughed miserably.


    The key mouth does not know what bit, it seems that there are sawdust.


    At the next moment, Li Fukang rushed forward to report: "Niang, er HA is making trouble in the hall with little snowflake, which makes the hall in a mess and breaks the legs of the eight immortals table!"


    Although they were slaves, they were all in Yongshou palace.


    Erha and xiaoxuexue are animals. Yes, they are given by the emperor.


    I don''t know how much more expensive life is than these servants.


    In any case, you can''t beat or scold, but you can only coax or drive away a little.However, those two HA are just like becoming elite. I don''t know if they can''t control them. They are not afraid to be slaves.


    No matter how they drive away, erha or with small snowflakes scurrying in the hall.


    And, more and more excited.


    As soon as excited, facing eight immortals table''s table foot is a fierce gnawing.


    "Click" a few times, the foot of the table was gnawed off.


    Fortunately, it''s in the empress''s Yongshou palace.


    If ordinary people keep this kind of dog.


    I''m afraid I can''t keep it for a day. I''m so angry that I can stew dog meat for him.


    I can''t afford it because I don''t have any money.


    It is a problem for people to eat their own food.


    Where can we raise such animals.


    After hearing Li Fukang''s words, Ruoyin squats in front of erha casually and grabs erha''s ear.


    The mouth also teaches a way: "two ha, you go on like this again, where to give me where to go, hear?"


    Since she took erha back to Yongshou palace, there was not a day to live in the yard.


    Instead of biting the cage, she climbed onto her bed and bit the quilt and silk pillow into thin pieces.


    The bed was full of cotton and duck feathers.


    Is to knock down and smash the porcelain in the house.


    Or, as it is today, the table will collapse.


    However, in the face of Ruoyin, the hostess''s precepts.


    Two words will be cheap to smile at her, tongue at her.


    Even, he squinted at Ruo Yin with those silly eyes.


    All the servants around him couldn''t help laughing and laughing.


    "Good, very good, I tell you, tomorrow you bring bad little snowflakes, make trouble in the yard, I will let them not give you meat to eat."


    Voice just fell, cheeky erha finally had a reaction.


    It seems to be human nature, immediately put away the cheap smile, put on a sad face expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1290

    Ruoyin heard that dogs are also human beings. Look at erha, you should understand her words?


    So she went on scaring, "and if you''re still in the yard, I''ll fast you."


    Sure enough, when he heard of the fasting, erha''s tail drooped.


    A cheap smile also shrugged and pulled.


    Ruoyin has been fed up with this erha recently. Seeing this kind of advice, Ruoyin continues to frighten him: "anyway, you''d better behave better in Yongshou palace, or I''ll ask the servant to drag you out to stew dog meat. It''s just now that the weather turns cold, eating dog meat can dispel the cold."


    As soon as this word comes out, erha lies on the ground directly, pathetic.


    Mouth also issued a poor "whine" sound, as if in sobbing.


    Looking at the appearance, Ruoyin can''t bear it.


    She raised her hand and wanted to say, "OK, I''m not teasing you.".


    However, her hand was touching erha''s head. Before she could say anything, she heard a cold voice from her head: "the dog I gave you, is that how you treat it?"


    Hear this familiar voice, if the sound can not help but twitch the corner of the mouth.


    And she in front of the two ha, also immediately changed a look.


    Actually, he raised his dog''s paws and beat Ruoyin''s hand to her.


    And restore that cheap smile, around the fourth master circle, wagging his tail at him.


    If you can see, that''s very irritating. It''s really dog power fighting people. She shouldn''t have been soft hearted just now!


    "Mother Liu''s hands are on her way


    He is not in a bad mood these two days. He is cold and gorgeous to her. How did he come here?


    "If I don''t come here, I don''t know you''re going to stew erha." He looked at her.


    Ruoyin brings out an awkward and polite smile.


    Just then she looked around. The Dragon chariot of the fourth master was not around.


    Well, that means he came on foot.


    This man, always appear and disappear, still don''t let people sing newspaper.


    "My concubine said to him, it''s fun. How can I really stew and eat it. You don''t know. It''s been tearing down the Yongshou palace these days. What kind of furniture is there? How many pieces of furniture have been damaged? " If the sound complains the way.


    "If it''s broken, I''ll ask the house of internal affairs to send you a new one."


    "I know you have a lot of money. If Yin looks at the fourth master," I don''t care about this. I can''t get used to it all the time. "


    Even if you have a family, you can''t tolerate a dog like this.


    What''s more, as a queen, the ornaments in Yongshou Palace are all of the best.


    After a long time, it is a waste.


    However, listening to the fourth master''s meaning, it seemed as if he had done it casually.


    She knew that, in fact, he was a very frugal man.


    But he never let her be thrifty. In front of her, he always looked inhuman.


    "If you dislike it so much, just send it back to the house of the interior."


    His tone was light and casual.


    But if sound or hear a trace of wrong.


    To her, how could the fourth master mean to be angry.


    So, if she really listened to him, it would be miserable.


    "I don''t think so. I''ve been around for a while, and I have some feelings. Since the emperor is so strong, I''ll have to be patient. I''ll have to spend some time and let the servants train well."


    In fact, she just said it.


    These two ha cheap return cheap, but always return lovely time more.


    If really send off, for a while and a half will really be reluctant to give up, heart empty.


    After all, pets are not kept. If you keep them, you have to be responsible.


    Hearing what she said, the fourth master gave her a faint look.


    The eyes seemed to say: it''s almost the same.


    Then, he raised his feet and entered the hall of Yongshou palace.


    If the sound curls its mouth to keep up.


    After entering the house, they saw a mess.


    Most of the furnishings in the hall were smashed to the ground.


    Well inlaid with marble, the eight immortals table collapsed on the ground, and the tea sets and other things on it were all smashed.


    Even the red sandalwood tables and chairs in the room were gnawed off a layer of skin.


    Although Ruoyin had already listened to the servant, he was also ready.


    But when she saw this scene, there were still some... Indescribable.


    She led her lips and said in a pious way: "the concubine said that these two HA were sent by the emperor. The emperor should take them back and make them do the same for you. Do you still have such a good temper?"


    Fourth master:...


    at this time, erha seemed to understand Ruoyin''s words and laughed at him, wagging his tail hard to please him.


    "Dog, go away." The fourth master raised his foot and was about to kick erha, but he escaped.He also has dogs, but they are all watched by the servants. He seldom takes care of them.


    And those dogs are fierce fighting dogs, with the temperament of these two HA is very different.


    This second ha, the messenger sent at that time said that this kind of dog has strong destructive power and needs to be well trained.


    But he didn''t expect the dog to be so destructive.


    The Queen''s bed was a mess last time. Now the whole hall is about to be destroyed.


    No wonder the queen was so angry that she had to stew it.


    Erha didn''t get the curtain of the fourth master, but was kicked by the fourth master.


    Immediately aware of the danger, he went back to Ruoyin and wagged his tail.


    If sound is angry and funny, let people take it out quickly.


    A moment later, the people from the imperial dining room came in to make meals.


    During this period, the two kept a tacit understanding of eating but not saying much.


    But if you can feel it, the fourth master has something to say.


    Sure enough, after eating, they sat down at a small table in the hall.


    Ruoyin is holding the table table table with one hand and drinking tea carelessly.


    On the other hand, the fourth master twirled the ghost face Buddha beads and said, "do you like to call the women of the uranara family into the back palace so much?"


    Huh???


    "What does the emperor say?" From yesterday to today, she never said to let him leave the brand for ulanara.


    What''s more, he didn''t say anything good for ulanara.


    Therefore, she really did not know why the fourth master understood this.


    "Then you fought with the emperor''s wife yesterday for the sake of the uranara family."


    "The reason why my concubine argued with the emperor''s wife was that she discredited the uranara family regardless of right and wrong. First of all, he deliberately boasted that his wife was as beautiful as his cousin, and then he directly judged people by his appearance. He said that his cousin''s conduct was not good, but he also stabbed him secretly to show that his wife''s conduct was not good. This not only discredited the ulanara family, but also embarrassed the minister and concubine in public. "


    Smell speech, four ye turn head to look at her, Mo Tong is in the eye that ground of eye of stare at her.


    "Is that really what it means?"


    "Of course it''s true. I just wanted to refute the emperor''s words at that time. What''s more, the cousin and my concubine are not familiar with her at all. Why do you want her to enter the palace If the sound is true.


    She really didn''t understand how the fourth master''s brain circuit came from.


    After listening to her words, the fourth master''s face slightly eased, not so cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1291

    With his thin lips, he said: "I see Qi Fei, they all want to think that you want to. You are too. Since you don''t have this idea, when I looked at you, you would not have indicated. "


    Ruoyin: "the emperor misunderstood himself, blame me."


    She also came from the uranara family.


    At that time, so many people, in her capacity, could not say anything clearly.


    What''s more, she didn''t know what was in his mind at that time because of his sinister and unpredictable temperament.


    What''s more, I don''t know why the fourth master thought she wanted to enter the palace.


    However, the old people in the harem should not be spoiled, and they will think that it is a normal thing to transfer their hope to the new people.


    This time, Qi Fei is the most obvious one.


    Maobin and Zhuang Guiren were always honest, but they didn''t mean they didn''t want to.


    Wu Chang''s status is too low, even if he wants to, he can''t do anything.


    But she is different from them. She doesn''t like to regard others as hope.


    I don''t like to regard the women with family ties as the sustenance of the future.


    After the air was quiet for a while, he only heard the fourth master say: "since you don''t mean this, I''ll find a way to get rid of her."


    Originally, he was thinking about her. There were two maladies of uranara''s family in the harem.


    Who knows how excited she was yesterday when she appeared in the uranara family.


    He mistakenly thought that she wanted to enter the palace, so he left the brand of ulanara.


    If the sound listened to the fourth master''s words, can''t help but the corner of the mouth slightly.


    Is heart so casual?


    She led her lips and said, "since all the signs have been left, just like those pretty girls, stay in the palace and observe for a while."


    She''s not the kind of person who wears shoes behind her back for no reason.


    Of course, if the other party is not a good one, she will certainly give the shoes to wear!


    Anyway, the signs are kept. In any case, they should be kept in the palace for observation.


    Even if the fourth master found a way to get rid of the uranara family, he had to pass the inspection period.


    Unless a pretty girl does something out of the ordinary, she will get out of the palace in advance, instead of beating out the palace.


    Apparently, uranara did not.


    Moreover, even if there is no uranara, there are other surnames.


    However, the number of girls who left the sign this time is less, so the number of places left is even less.


    If this one is a good one, it''s not cost-effective to send the good one away, but it''s not cost-effective to have more bad ones left.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and said, "next, those pretty girls will stay in the palace to observe for a while. If you think which one is not good, tell me, then I will beat them out of the palace."


    "Well, thank you for trusting me." If the sound returns.


    It''s impossible to get rid of all the pretty girls.


    But he can trust her, as long as she thinks it''s not good, he will dismiss it, and he has already considered her very much.


    It can also be regarded as indirectly giving her the right to live.


    After chatting with the fourth master for about a stick of incense, Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to rest together.


    The next morning, before dawn, she sent the fourth master to the morning court.


    Several concubines of the Imperial Palace also went to the Yongshou palace to call for their concubines.


    During this period, Qi Fei also suggested that she call xiunu to Yongshou palace, saying that she was testing new people.


    According to her understanding of the imperial concubine, she wanted to investigate whether the newcomer was fake and wanted to make things true.


    So she refused without hesitation.


    In any case, by then, the girls will have their titles and will naturally come to greet her.


    Before that, she can be quiet for a while.


    But I think that the fourth master told her last night that if you think any pretty girl is not good, you can tell him.


    She thought that this right could not be wasted.


    So she told the servants, "Rushuang Ruxia, you two send someone to the Chu Xiu palace where the beautiful girls are studying the etiquette of the court. Look at them and see if there are any who like to make moths. If so, come back and report to this palace."


    "Yes." If frost and rosy clouds should, they went out.


    Every next day, Ru Shuang Ru Xia will report the situation of Chu Xiu palace with Ruo Yin.


    It is probably that those pretty girls know that they are still in the investigation period, and they are all as good as rabbits, and there is no so-called pinching or disharmony.


    Not in the Chu Xiu palace obediently learning court etiquette, is called sister Dao Mei.


    It''s just like having known each other for more than ten years. It''s called a sisterhood.


    And the fourth master did not set foot in the palace.


    Also did not look at any of the xiunu''s brands during the investigation period.


    This led to the concubines of the Imperial Palace and the pretty girls watching eagerly, waiting for a good play to happen.


    Until the seventh morning of the xiunu''s investigation, there was no movement at the fourth master''s end, but Ruoyin had something to call on.


    "Madame, Miss Wenfei asks to see you." Li Fukang enters the room to report.If Yin had just finished breakfast, she didn''t think of the character of Wenfei for a moment and a half. She just felt familiar.


    It seems to have been heard somewhere recently.


    She tilted her head and thought for a while before she realized something.


    This miss Winfield is her cousin.


    She saw it on the beauty list that day during the beauty election.


    Thinking of such a number one character, Ruoyin asked lazily, "what did she come to Yongshou palace for?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that she said she had something to do with her mother. Now she is waiting outside." Li Fukang returned.


    If the sound Mou light slightly turns after turning, way: "since come all come, call her to come in."


    Don''t have to let others know, thought she was queen, began to disown, even cousin are missing.


    We might as well ask the uranara family to come in.


    Anyway, she is the queen, but also afraid that she will not be a rookie without a title.


    She wants to see if this one is really busy or wants to do something.


    After a while, uranara Wenfei was invited in by Li Fukang.


    "Wenfei has met the queen sister. She is lucky!" As soon as Miss Wenfei came in, she bowed down to Ruoyin line.


    If the sound of the line of sight falls on Wen Fei body.


    Wenfei was wearing the pink flag uniform of the girls.


    As a result of the identity of the relationship, the head can only match a few flowers.


    But it can be seen that her face was carefully dressed up.


    This makes a young oval face look even more beautiful.


    It''s a lovely girl.


    Just the other party''s salute address, let her can''t help but frown.


    Therefore, she did not let Wenfei rise.


    At the moment, even the servants in the room felt that Wenfei was a little strange.


    Mother Liu said bluntly: "Miss Wenfei, the Queen''s mother is the Queen''s mother. It''s not a rule to call the Queen''s sister."


    "But..." Wenfei wrinkled her face and bit her lips: "but when Wenfei met the queen sister when she was a child, she called her sister..."


    Listen, how beautiful and innocent the voice is.


    "You also said that it was a child, when the empress was not out of the cabinet. Now, Empress Dowager is already the Lord of the central palace. After a country is over, you should not be a sister in this mouth. You should be called empress


    Before her mother got married, mother Liu had been waiting on her.


    At that time, she had seen this miss Wenfei.


    At that time, the girl''s film was still small.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1292

    But as a child, you can see that this one is a smart one.


    When I grew up, I went to the palace and took the initiative to find the Queen''s mother to get relatives here.


    Originally, the empress is expensive to be a queen. This girl can understand her relatives, but she can''t ignore the palace rules. She can''t even call her a good one.


    Since Miss Wenfei didn''t know the rules, it was not convenient for her to speak.


    Moreover, this kind of thing, the empress said in person is really a bargain.


    Then, she this old woman and this girl film good break, let her know what is called the rule!


    However, Wenfei didn''t pay attention to mother Liu, let alone listen to her words.


    "If I talk to the queen sister, do you deserve your gossiping here? Do you know my identity?"


    Mother Liu snorted coldly and said, "isn''t it just a little girl who has just entered the palace?"


    "What do you know? My Alma said, let me learn from the queen sister. With my family background, how can I be a concubine? In the future, if I give birth to a son and a half daughter for the emperor, it is common for me to be promoted to the imperial concubine. Where can you train me?"


    If the voice Liu eyebrow micro Cu, she really can''t listen to.


    This Wenfei has a very thick skin.


    Come in and call her queen sister. If you want to get close to her, it''s OK.


    I''m not afraid of being beaten in the face.


    She held her lips and said in a deep voice: "Wenfei, mother Liu is a servant of our palace who has been serving for decades. According to the law, before you get the title, her status is higher than that of you, even the aunt of the rules of the Chuxiu palace. You should respect her."


    Wenfei didn''t speak. She was obviously unconvinced.


    Seeing this, if Yin''s eyes were tight, he said, "I want you to study the rules in the Chuxiu palace these days. Is that how the aunt of Chu Xiu palace taught you the rules? It seems that this palace has to call your aunt who teaches you the rules to the Chuxiu palace to have a good question. "


    "Don''t..." Wen Fei was afraid to call the aunt of Chu Xiu palace. She immediately changed her voice and said, "empress, i... I''ll follow the rules."


    "Since you don''t want to call my aunt in charge, I''ll let mammy Liu teach you to learn the rules here!" If sound road.


    After hearing this, Mammy Liu said to Wenfei, "Miss Wenfei, this is the Forbidden City, not a place for you to visit relatives. There are rules in the palace. According to the rules, you should not only call the queen empress, but also call yourself a slave. "


    Wenfeidun after a pause, should say: "is... The slave knows."


    Mother Liu looked at Wen Fei.


    This girl film attitude change is very fast, but the face is still a little unconvinced.


    If you want to ask the empress, you have to bear with it.


    She snorted in her heart and continued to teach: "empress, you are the Lord of the central palace. You have nothing important to do in the future, so don''t run to Yongshou palace. Especially with your present status as a pretty girl, you don''t have this qualification, and you have to avoid suspicion. "


    "Yes." Wen Fei bit her lips back, her cheeks bulging, and she jumped up and down.


    When mother Liu finished all the rules, Ruoyin said, "you are still young. There are many rules in the palace. I''m afraid you don''t understand the rules and run into the nobles in the palace. If you lose your manners in this palace, it''s the first time that I read that you are my family, and I can forgive you, but if you are another concubine, you will not be so easy to talk about. "


    "Yes, I thank the empress for her instruction." Wenfei said so, but she was not convinced.


    When she was in front of people, she was not always polite and called her queen.


    People want to be close to her, but as a result, they are so inhumane and want to show her status and rights as a queen?


    It''s for her good that she''s not treated as her own. Otherwise, why should an old lady make trouble for her.


    If Amar didn''t say so, let her try to have a good relationship with the queen.


    Think she wants to run to the Yongshou palace, she is not rare!


    "All right, get up and give me a seat." If the sound is light.


    "Thank you, Queen." Wenfei got up and took a seat in the rose chair beside her.


    Her temper is a little impatient, the buttock just sticks to the chair, explained the intention.


    "Empress, I come to Yongshou Palace today. I want to ask you something."


    If Yin raised her eyebrows and glanced at Wen Fei.


    most of the emperors in previous years would linger among the flowers on the day after the xiunu election, or in the next few days.


    As a result, many beautiful girls are still in the investigation period, so they are lucky to have the title.


    However, as far as she knows, it has been several days, but the fourth master has not moved at all.


    Except for the day after the election, she spent the night in her Yongshou palace.


    Later, he did not set foot in the harem, nor did he call on the beautiful girls who had just entered the palace.


    So, she guessed that Wenfei might have come for this."They are all from my own family. If you can help me, I will try my best to help you." If the sound is light.


    In the Qing Dynasty so many years of immersion, her hypocritical scene words, is more and more slip away.


    No matter what she thinks in her mind, like it or not.


    But don''t make it too ugly on the surface.


    As for the back, ha ha...


    "well, when the slave entered the palace draft, Amar told the slave that both the slave and his wife belonged to the uranara family, and they would inevitably get along with each other in the harem. But now... "


    after finishing a pause, Wenfei said:" the emperor is in the Yangxin palace every day, and has never stepped into the Chu Xiu palace. Therefore, I want to ask the Empress Dowager to explore the emperor''s words for him and see if there is an exact candidate in the emperor''s mind. "


    " you have also said that the emperor is in the Yangxin hall and has never stepped into the Chuxiu palace. This shows that he is dealing with government affairs, not doing other things or going to other pretty girls. Then, how can this palace disturb him. What''s more, since the emperor has left your brand, why should you be in a hurry for a while? " If sound road.


    What if I had a word.


    If you stay in the back of the palace, you will know that, and the fourth master can turn the sign ahead of time.


    If not, does Wenfei want to stay?


    If this is the case, this man will be beaten out of the palace.


    Originally this Wenfei is her key observation and exclusion object.


    If you keep your peace, you will stay in the palace.


    But if you do too much, you can''t keep it.


    "Empress, we are all from the uranara family. Amah, the servant, and your alma are brothers, and we are cousins. Can''t you give us a word?"


    Wenfei tried to persuade her: "besides, she has already given birth to three brothers, who are the targets of the harem. Don''t you want to form a clique in the harem and have your own influence?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1293

    If the sound hears this words, the corner of the mouth slightly arouses a sneer.


    This one really does not give up.


    Ever since I entered the door, I have been talking about my poor blood relationship.


    Her eyes a heavy, strict way: "wanton, the son of heaven''s mouth can be you want to inquire can inquire!"


    "But I heard that empress dowager is very popular in the harem. It''s nothing if I want to inquire about this matter."


    "The emperor is always strict. Even if we ask him, he may not say so." Ruoyin frowned and said, "moreover, since the palace has been building a hidden residence, there has been no idea of forming cliques. Now that I enter the palace, I will definitely not break this principle."


    "I know that the concubines in the harem have their own ideas. The empress doesn''t trust them, but the slaves are different. The slaves and you are all family members. You can trust the slaves. In the future, if you have a firm foothold in the back palace, you will be rewarded by helping the empress. "


    "Miss Wenfei, my empress is the master of the central palace. I don''t need your help or reward." Mother Liu retorted in time.


    This girl film, clearly want to take advantage of, still sell good.


    It seems that the empress has helped her, but also can take advantage of her, which is really shameless.


    Since mammy Liu has said it, Ruoyin is too lazy to say anything.


    This Wenfei, fortunately, means to call herself a family.


    In her opinion, it was not as good as the maobin and Zhuangzi in the harem.


    At least people know that she does not have the mind to form a clique. She is very witty and will not be so fussy.


    However, Wenfei did not give up her heart and said: "since the empress is not willing to talk about the slaves, can you help the slaves and create some opportunities for them to become a part of the concubines in the Imperial Palace earlier?"


    Hearing this, Ruoyin is a little surprised.


    She thought that what she and mammy Liu had said was clear enough.


    I thought Wenfei would step back.


    Who knows that this one actually more frustrates bravely, intensifies.


    If she refuses to agree to such things as probing into the news, will she still help to do things?


    "The words of this palace have been made clear. The new year is coming, and the emperor is busy in politics. It is not good for the palace to disturb him. "Ruoyin looked at Wenfei and said impatiently," you didn''t leave the brand. Since you have left the sign, when the time for you to stay in the palace for observation comes, you will naturally have the title. Why do you have to rush to do these things? "


    Seeing Ruoyin''s unwillingness, Wenfei asked, "empress, you may be very popular now, but you have to think about the future. There are many young and beautiful girls with good family background. Don''t you really plan to unite your own forces in the harem?"


    This sounds like it''s for Ruo Yin.


    But inside and outside of the story, it is said that if the voice is not young, we should know how to cultivate new people.


    Moreover, there is a hint of pressing questions in the tone.


    It seems that if Yin doesn''t agree, she can do more extraordinary things.


    "In the same way, I don''t want to say it again." If the sound returns coldly.


    "Good, good. As a concubine who is not very popular, concubine Qi knows how to help her sister. Although she didn''t succeed, she helped her. At least she had the responsibility and intention to be a sister. But the empress is so inhumane. "


    Mother Liu secretly scolded this one for being uninteresting.


    As far as she knew, if the emperor had not misunderstood the empress, she would not have been qualified to talk in her dreams.


    The designation didn''t even leave the brand, so he was sent back to his hometown.


    Then Wenfei got up and said, "before I entered the palace, I heard that you were not willing to form gangs in the harem. At that time, I thought you didn''t trust those people. Who knows now, you have to turn away your family members. "


    "Bah, what kind of relatives are you? You don''t look at them on weekdays. When you enter the palace, you depend on the empress of my family. It''s very shameless. You should get away from where you come from!" Mother Liu said she was going to drive people out.


    Ruoyin''s patience has been exhausted by Wenfei, and she supports mother Liu to do so.


    So, she didn''t stop, just watched quietly.


    Who knows that Wenfei is unconvinced in her heart and still speaks angry words there.


    Oh, no, it''s not so much angry as cruel.


    "Once upon a time, I heard that the empress was jealous. When I saw it today, I really saw it. I didn''t even want to help my pretty girl. If I had known that it would be such a result, I should not have listened to Amar''s words and come to Yongshou palace for nothing and suffer this humiliation


    "You little girl, you can''t forgive me. It seems that I can''t leave you in Yongshou palace and clean you up for the empress." Mother Liu was so angry that she pinched a big one on Wenfei.


    Originally, she wanted to get rid of this girl film.


    But the girl''s mouth is too strong, she has to teach the empress a lesson. She dares to say that the empress is jealous.


    Wenfei was not afraid at all, and said: "well, if you have the ability, you will circle me in this Yongshou palace, and then it will be spread out. I''ll see how others talk about it. The empress was jealous of the beautiful girl who had just entered the palace. She would not let go of her cousin and punish her... ""All right, let her go!" If the voice and complexion sink, I really don''t want to entangle with such unreasonable people.


    And, this Wenfei is right.


    She punishes ordinary pretty girls here. At most, she leads other people''s speculation and discussion, and she can handle it at her own discretion.


    But this Wenfei belongs to the uranara family, which is not so simple as discussion, but all kinds of public opinions.


    However, it does not mean that she will not do things behind her back.


    The Forbidden City is full of human spirits, which is not a smile before people, ha ha ha after people.


    Compare is behind the hypocrisy of that set, as long as do not let people leave a story on the line.


    Since Ruo Yin had spoken, mother Liu had to let Wen Fei go.


    Before Wen Fei left, she was still angry and said: "the empress is not willing to help the slave. The slave will think of a way. But the slave said in the front, if the slave is lucky enough to be favored by the emperor, he will not only not be in the same camp with the empress, but also fight against you. Don''t regret it! "


    "Very good. We''ll wait and see." If the sound hook lips, a face indifferent.


    Wen Fei finally got out of Yongshou palace.


    When entering the palace draft, e Niang told her.


    Whatever you do, you have to stay in the Forbidden City.


    If you can''t, find the empress.


    Because as long as you become a concubine in the Imperial Palace, if you give birth to an elder brother, you will be able to rely on your mother and your son.


    Even if she can''t give birth to elder brother, the empress has not given birth to three elder brothers.


    E Niang said that the women in the harem will not live long.


    It''s not too much work in mind, hard work and short life.


    It''s sacrificing in other people''s calculations.


    As the head of the central palace, the queen had to worry about a lot of things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1294

    In addition, the number of princes under the knee is the most popular, and has long been the target of public criticism.


    Such a woman will not live long.


    So, in case the queen is really unlucky.


    At that time, she was also a woman from the uranara family. All the concubines in the harem were qualified to raise the elder brother born to the queen.


    If you hit and bump by mistake, the elder brother she raised is the prince''s son who is the emperor''s secret reserve, that is to find the treasure!


    But as the days passed by, the Emperor didn''t move at all. She was anxious.


    On that day, when the xiunu election was held, the emperor always had a light feeling, which made her totally miss the man''s mind.


    And this time, the number of xiunu who left the brand is small, regardless of the family background, or appearance, are top-notch.


    In this way, the competitiveness is very large.


    She was really afraid of being beaten out of the palace and returning home.


    Because since last year, the family has been preparing for her draft.


    And she also because of this reason, among the sisters, swagger.


    If she is beaten out in the end, her face will not rest.


    Thinking of this, Wenfei''s eyes flashed a touch of calculation.


    Hum, the empress is not willing to help.


    It''s better to rely on the mountain for everyone!


    She will stay in the Forbidden City and stand firm!!!


    In the hall of Yongshou palace, mother Liu looked at Wen Fei''s departure and said with contempt: "Niang, this little girl''s film is too shameless. He is daydreaming and threatens not to regret it. "


    This miss Winfield is really shameless.


    The meaning of obedience is that he is afraid of being spoiled. Yongshou palace will be fawning.


    He said harshly that he should draw a clear line with his wife.


    Obviously, it is she who is going to flatter the queen.


    If sound Mou light slightly tight, sneer way: "according to this palace, regret is she just right."


    Mother Liu knew that her mother had an idea.


    Get closer and listen.


    "I''m glad that Wen Fei showed her tail early. Otherwise, I really didn''t know that she was so provocative under her youthful face." If sound road.


    This kind of disposition, even if it was not from the uranara family, she would go to the fourth master for eye drops.


    Not to mention the uranara family.


    Otherwise, she would stay in the harem because of family ties. She would not deal with it or not, and she would lose the face of the uranara family.


    It would be better for her to show her true face as soon as possible, so as to make early response.


    In fact, if Wenfei is honest, she will stay in the palace.


    After staying in the palace for observation, you will naturally stay in the palace.


    When the fourth master asked her a few days ago, because she didn''t know Wen Fei well and didn''t understand, he didn''t have any idea.


    But from the moment Wenfei came to find her, she had the idea of beating this man out of the palace.


    This is uranara Winfrey''s shoes, she is to wear!


    If Yin half squinted his eyes and thought about the meeting, he said, "if you order someone to go to Yangxin hall, you will say that you have something important to discuss with the emperor. After the emperor is busy, he will come to Yongshou palace. In addition, it is said to the public that this palace intends to help Wen Fei. "


    "Yes, I will do it." After mother Liu answered, she went out.


    Mother clearly refused Wenfei, but let her in the Palace Holiday news.


    It seems that the empress intends to file a complaint with the emperor and make enemies for Wenfei in the back palace.


    So that Wenfei will become the first bird among the new girls.


    After a while, mother Liu''s words were brought to the Yangxin hall, and the work was done.


    But the fourth master is busy with government affairs during the day.


    In the morning he will go to the morning.


    After the next Dynasty, civil and military officials should be called to speak in the Yangxin hall.


    Said it was good all morning.


    Sometimes, it''s a common thing.


    On this day, he chatted with important officials in the court until the afternoon.


    Then Su Peisheng took time to report the message from Yongshou palace to him.


    After hearing this, he dealt with the important Memorial on hand and went to Yongshou Palace by dragon chariot.


    However, Ruoyin waited until dark and did not see the fourth master.


    Until she was really sleepy, she yawned and went inside, and asked, "mother Liu, when you go to Yangxin hall to deliver a message in the daytime, does Su Peisheng say when the emperor will come?"


    "When I went back to my mother''s wife, the emperor was discussing things with his ministers when the servant went to deliver the message. Even Duke Su was waiting outside. Duke Su said that he would let the slave come back first. After the emperor had discussed the matter, he would naturally go in and report it. "


    "Oh." Ruoyin only thinks that the fourth master is busy with business, "well, you can go to Yangxin hall to inquire about it again. If the emperor is too busy, he doesn''t have to come over. You can report Wenfei''s affairs directly."Originally, she wanted to tell the fourth master to be better.


    But if he is too busy, he doesn''t have to come to Yongshou palace.


    Just tell him the situation.


    "Yes." Mother Liu replied.


    Ruo Yin changes clothes and washes with the help of half Mei and goes to bed to read the meeting letter and various books in the back palace.


    After about a stick of incense, mother Liu came back.


    However, unlike the usual quick report, Mammy Liu has a bad look.


    Ruoyin was leaning on the edge of the bed, looking down at the palace account books or something.


    When she found mammy Liu standing on the side for a long time, but did not speak, she turned her head and looked at mammy Liu: "what''s the matter?"


    "If you go back to your mother, then... The emperor can''t come to Yongshou Palace today." Mother Liu came back.


    If the voice nodded, he asked casually, "but the emperor is too busy?"


    Mother Liu nodded first and then shook her head.


    As far as she knew, the emperor was busy during the day.


    Even now, he is reading memorials in Yangxin hall.


    But the reason for this is not in this, but for another reason.


    Think of this another layer of reasons, her face is more difficult to speak, I do not know where to start.


    Ruoyin understood something through mother Liu''s words and expression.


    She asked directly, "is it the emperor who turned over the sign of the Imperial Palace, or went to the other concubines of the imperial palace?"


    An emperor can''t come except for his political affairs.


    It seems that only this reason can make mother Liu so hard to speak.


    Sure enough, mother Liu shook her head first, then nodded back and said, "Niang, the Emperor didn''t go to the concubines nearby, nor did he read the sign of the Imperial Palace, but he... Summoned a newly selected pretty girl to go to the hall of nourishing the heart


    If the sound eye light slightly turns, "who?"


    "Who else could it be? Miss Wenfei, who came to Yongshou palace to look for you today."


    "She?" If sound pick eyebrows, a face of shock.


    She thought it was another pretty girl.


    Now I hear it''s Wenfei. Why does she feel a little unreal, or too incredible?


    "Yes, I heard that she was walking along the road between Yangxin palace and Yongshou palace when she happened to meet the emperor coming to our Yongshou palace. She met the emperor and had a few conversations with him. She heard that Miss Wenfei was talking and laughing with the emperor."


    Hum, little hoof, how could you cut people on the way!


    Ruoyin: "are you talking or laughing?


    Why does she sound like the fourth master has been lowered!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1295

    "The Emperor didn''t come to Yongshou palace and went back to Yangxin palace. Not long after that, Li Fukang went to the Chu Xiu palace and said that the emperor called Miss Wen Fei to go to the Yangxin hall to sleep. " When mother Liu spoke, she hated her.


    She didn''t think of it. The little girl really has two brushes.


    During the day, he said that he would think of his own way.


    It''s not even night. I start to play tricks.


    Even if it''s all right, it''s still successful to get the emperor''s blessing.


    The key is to take advantage of the emperor''s Kung Fu to Yongshou palace and cut off the emperor on the way.


    Otherwise, maybe the emperor and the empress will be together.


    I''m really angry when I think about it!


    As for Miss Wenfei, she is so arrogant and coquettish before she gets the favor. If she has to wait for bed, her tail will not be lifted to the sky.


    Unlike mammy Liu''s indignation, Ruoyin felt that this was something strange.


    Because mother Liu is a slave, they only see the fourth master''s cold look.


    But she knew what a private fourth master was like.


    At least according to her understanding of the fourth master, the fourth master doesn''t look like she said.


    After all, he asked her a few days ago whether to send Wenfei to the palace.


    Not only a few days later, I changed my mind, but also spoiled Wenfei.


    To say that Wenfei is a perfect and beautiful girl, there may be some drama.


    However, she had seen her today. Besides being young and beautiful, this one was totally out of character.


    With the fourth master''s ability to judge a whore, Wenfei should not escape his eye.


    Therefore, she is very calm way: "in this case, then rest."


    With that, she closed the account book in her hand and handed it to mother Liu. Then she pulled up the quilt and lay down.


    Mother Liu took over the account book and went out.


    Ban Mei blew out the candle and kept vigil in it.


    At the same time, wulanala Wenfei, who is in the Chu Xiu palace, is dressing up with the help of the maid in law.


    Since the slave of Yangxin hall came to report, she was very happy.


    A face was full of the shame of a young girl.


    "Miss, your method is really wonderful. All of a sudden, you have won the first place among this year''s pretty girls." The maid of the palace, while dressing for her, said with a smile.


    "That''s natural. I don''t want to see who your lady is." Wen Fei chin slightly tilted, facing the maid in court in the mirror and said, "I heard that the emperor doesn''t like women who are too high-profile and gorgeous, you will make my makeup more elegant for me."


    "Yes." The maid of honor.


    Wenfei looked at the mirror, raised her hand and touched her beautiful face, confident.


    She had heard that the emperor hated the imperial concubines'' meeting in the imperial garden.


    But if not, she will not see the emperor.


    He thought of a way to walk around Yongshou palace.


    Who let her inquire, the queen is the most favorite in the harem.


    The emperor goes to Yongshou palace the most every month.


    Then, if she wants to visit Yongshou palace and Yangxin hall, she will see the emperor.


    Who knows her this action just begins, saw the emperor that day, still had effect.


    Hum, let the queen not help her, then don''t blame her for taking the emperor!


    "Miss, I''ve finished dressing for you. Are you satisfied?" The maiden stood aside and asked.


    Winfrey looked into the mirror and nodded with satisfaction.


    Then pick up the powder on the dresser and wipe it on the neck bit by bit.


    The maid in the palace looked at her in the mirror and said, "Miss, I look at those pretty girls this year. They are far from the young lady. "


    The corners of Wenfei''s mouth almost rose to the root of her ear.


    After a cup of tea, she smeared her body with fragrance, turned around in front of the mirror again, and went out of the yard with the hand of the maid in law.


    But when she came to the courtyard, she heard the beautiful girls who lived with her in the Chuxiu palace talking about something.


    You don''t have to guess. Those people are talking about her.


    Vaguely, she also heard them say the reward the emperor ordered.


    Only she came out, one by one, and stopped chewing her tongue.


    Originally envious jealousy hate facial expression, also immediately transforms into the kind smiling face, walks toward her.


    "Sister Wenfei, I''m glad to hear that the emperor has called you to go to the hall of nourishing the heart."


    "Yes, sister Wenfei, you are the most fortunate among us. We are still learning rules from my aunt in the yard. It''s better for you to get into the emperor''s eyes early, which makes me envy you."


    "What sister is not sister? After tonight, Wenfei will be our sister."


    "Who says no, tomorrow we all have to call Wenfei elder sister. Maybe she has become the empress in the harem. Otherwise, as soon as Wenfei comes back today, the emperor will order his servants to give him many rewards, and he will also call on her to go to the Yangxin palace to sleep. ""I can''t wait till tomorrow. I''ll call Wenfei sister first. Sister Wenfei, if you go to the harem, don''t forget to give me a hand. "


    And so forth, and so forth, in the yard.


    In this harem, sisters are not matched by age.


    But according to who serves the bed first, becomes the emperor''s woman, who is the elder sister.


    Although Wenfei recognized the hypocrisy and hypocrisy in their words.


    But he still drew a smile and said, "it''s natural. We are all sisters in the palace together. It''s fate that we come to the draft all the way. If I really have this blessing, I will never forget my sisters. "


    She said so, but she sneered in her heart.


    Hehe, she didn''t know, these women are just as hypocritical as auntie in Amar''s backyard.


    Face to face, back to face.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s not delay Wenfei. They have to go to the Yangxin hall to sleep." A pretty girl takes the rest of the girls and makes a way for Wenfei.


    At this time, another pretty girl asked curiously, "by the way, Wenfei, I heard that the concubines or beauties of the imperial palace were lucky enough to be carried away in a quilt. Why don''t you wrap up the quilt, but dress up in the past?"


    As soon as the words came out, Wen feiton''s face was flushed.


    He lowered his head and covered his mouth with a handkerchief and said, "I... I don''t know. But the eunuch of the Yangxin hall came to deliver a message, saying that it was as cold as it is today, and the emperor has not eaten yet, so he won''t let me be wrapped in a quilt. When I get there, I will serve the emperor for dinner. "


    "Oh, so it is. It seems that Wenfei''s sister has really entered the emperor''s eyes. Otherwise, this treatment will be different from that of ordinary pretty girls. " A pretty girl comes back.


    "What''s more, it''s not the same as a pretty girl. The treatment is different from that of some concubines."


    Smell speech, Wen Fei some embarrassed ground toward everybody shallow smile, hold the hand that accompanies to marry palace maid to go out of yard.


    To the door, has stopped a gilded chariot.


    The servants supported her and carefully sat down in the chariot.


    And she, in the envy of the beautiful women, took the chariot to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1296

    After her chariot was far away, some pretty girls went back to their own rooms in a somewhat gloomy way.


    There are also some pretty girls who have just been matched by sisters.


    Turning his head, he turned his eyes and sneered and said, "it''s really shameless. He hasn''t become a concubine yet. He thinks about how to seduce the emperor."


    "No, the key is to cut the Hu at the gate of Yongshou palace. Thanks to that day, the Empress Dowager fought with the Empress Dowager because of her election. She was a white eyed wolf. "


    Wenfei couldn''t hear them for a long time.


    But there was no need to listen, and she knew that when she was far away, these people would not be able to spit Ivory out of their mouths.


    But she knew that if she wanted to take root in the harem, she had to ignore it.


    Because as long as she is better than them, they can''t stop their jealousy.


    In this harem, you are not afraid to be envied.


    I''m afraid you''re the one who envies others. It''s the worst!


    Wenfei leaned against the chariot, fingering the delicate lines on the armrest.


    It is engraved with patterns of flowers showing auspiciousness.


    There are so many rules in the Forbidden City that ordinary people can''t take a carriage.


    Only high-ranking concubines and important officials in the imperial court can ride a carriage or ride a horse.


    Even in chariots.


    As a matter of fact, she is just a beautiful girl who has just entered the palace. She is not qualified to take the chariot.


    The servant of the Yangxin hall came to report, and she didn''t have to carry it in the quilt.


    Then, she should walk to Yangxin hall.


    However, the servant of the heart building hall brought her a chariot.


    And the chariot she took was the chariot of flowers.


    It is a chariot specially used by the emperor to carry the women when he summoned his concubines and beautiful girls.


    At the moment, Wenfei was leaning on the chariot with a happy face.


    I was spoiled by the most powerful and rich man in Qing Dynasty.


    In this harem, as long as there is emperor''s favor, you can do anything beyond your identity. It''s good.


    This kind of feeling, let her immerse in infinite fantasy.


    Fantasizing that she can get everything she wants through this man.


    After a while, Baihua Chengen chariot stopped in the Yangxin hall.


    He Zhongkang saw her and immediately went to greet her and welcomed her into the Yangxin hall.


    For he Zhongkang, Wenfei did not put on a face and was always polite.


    Because she knew that these little people were something she could not afford to offend for the time being.


    "Miss, I''ll wait outside. After midnight, I''ll call you master."


    In the harem, no one but the queen could sleep overnight.


    After midnight, the young lady will almost be carried out.


    "Go." Wen Fei looks at the maid of the palace and enters the hall of nourishing the heart.


    In the hall of nourishing the heart, the fourth master is reading memorials in front of the throne.


    When Su Peisheng saw Wen Fei and beat her for a thousand times, he ordered the cloth food in the imperial dining room.


    Then, Wenfei will wait on the fourth master to clean his hands.


    She rolled up the sleeves of the pink girl''s flag dress and cleaned her hands for the fourth master shyly.


    As an emperor, the fourth master had been serving as an emperor, and his concubines, maids and eunuchs served as attendants to change clothes and clean hands.


    So, even if Wenfei cleans his hands for him, it''s no different from a slave washing his hands.


    At this moment, a calm and confident emperor.


    One is a young girl in love.


    Men are indifferent and capricious.


    But the girl couldn''t help but have a little heart beating.


    The most powerful man in Qing Dynasty stood in front of him.


    The key is that he has the unique temperament of a successful man, and his self-confidence is full of overlord.


    Arrogant with a bit of indolence.


    And she''s going to be his woman.


    It''s blushing to think about it.


    I don''t know whether she was too nervous or what happened. When she wiped the fourth master''s hands with a handkerchief, she accidentally touched the basin carried by the maid.


    Just listen to "bang Dang", the basin fell to the ground.


    A basin of clean water, all on the ground.


    But more, it was on her.


    Even the corner of the fourth master''s Dragon Robe was sprinkled a little wet.


    Wenfei, who could care about himself, quickly took a clean handkerchief to wipe the corner of the robe for the fourth master.


    But before her hand touched the corner of his robe, she saw his thin lips and eyebrows frown.


    This appearance immediately made her awe from the bottom of her heart.


    So, where dare you touch him more.


    Wen Fei didn''t care about the water on the ground, so she knelt down and said, "the emperor, all the servants are bad, but the slaves didn''t mean to do it. The slaves don''t know why, so... They accidentally ran into the water basin..."She said so, but in her heart she was blaming the maid who carried the water.


    It''s true that she is still a maid in the Yangxin palace. She can''t even carry a basin of water.


    Isn''t it said that the temporary emergency ability of palace maids in Yangxin hall is the strongest?


    She just touched it lightly. Who knew that the basin fell from the maid''s hand and made it look like this.


    She was in a state of joy and joy, and she was in a state of agitation.


    But her heart is complaining, also know this matter because of her, still don''t shirk responsibility.


    "That''s it." Magnetic voice from her head sounded, "come on, take her down to change clothes."


    As a result, Wenfei was taken down by the maid to change her clothes.


    Winfrey was relieved to hear that.


    She thought the emperor was going to drive her back to Chu Xiu palace.


    Fortunately, I just asked her to change her clothes.


    That means she''ll have a chance to sleep tonight.


    By the time she put on her clean clothes and went back to the Yangxin hall, the fourth master was already sitting on the dining table in the hall.


    And those eunuchs in the imperial dining room are in charge of the dishes.


    See Wen Fei come in, 4 Ye looked up at her one eye, light way: "you come to serve me to eat."


    Wen Fei slightly a meal, both feel flustered, but also feel flattered.


    I was flustered because I had just experienced overturning the basin.


    She must be happy to say that nothing happened just now.


    In this way, she can get close to the emperor and display her girlish charm.


    But now, to tell you the truth, she is a little repellent.


    It''s not because of anything else, but because I''m afraid that I can''t do it well, or something unexpected happens.


    But in any case, the emperor opened the mouth, and she was afraid to do it.


    At this time, Su Peisheng urged, "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and take vegetables for the emperor."


    Wen Fei pursed her lips, with a restless heart in her arms, and approached the dining table little by little.


    At this moment, for the first time, she felt afraid and helpless.


    My heart was still dominated by the fear of the basin falling to the ground.


    It''s not so easy to be a woman of emperor.


    With her family background, if she married an ordinary man, even if she accidentally knocked over the water basin, she would not be afraid to be like this, and the men would not give her a look.


    But the road that oneself chooses, kneel also wants to go down.


    What''s more, can women who are ordinary men enjoy the glory brought by the royal family?


    As long as I think of the great glory and privilege of being an imperial woman, the light of ambition in her eyes is ignited again!


    After Wenfei approached, the lady picked up the silver chopsticks and held the dishes for the fourth master.


    Obviously is the simplest action, but her heart is nervous hair hair.


    A pair of delicate jade hands also slightly tremble.


    On the sixth time for the fourth time, the silver chopsticks collided with his chopsticks.


    "Qiang" a sound, Wenfei''s hand with the electric shock seems to be flustered release.


    The next moment, her chopsticks fell on the dining table.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1297

    And it just fell into a pile of braised fish.


    Finally, the chopsticks were completely submerged in the hot and red sauce.


    The fish was destroyed by the chopsticks.


    Seeing this, Wenfei knelt down again in fear.


    "The emperor, the slave is clumsy..." her voice trembled.


    It''s not a deliberate one, but a real fear.


    Before that, she could still blame the maid for unstable water basin in her heart.


    But now, she dare not blame the man in front of her and her chopsticks collision.


    Even in my heart, I dare not.


    When she went out, she thought it was a good day.


    Now think about it. Didn''t you look at the almanac today?


    Otherwise, how to start, the maid''s basin will be overturned to the ground.


    If it had not happened, she would not have been so nervous. Her hands were shaking when she clamped the chopsticks.


    From that moment on, she became nervous and began to deny herself.


    At that time, her inner confidence was destroyed little by little.


    I''m afraid that the emperor will think that she''s careless.


    Or worry about the emperor will not like her.


    Her hands were shaking and her wrist was not as strong as the emperor who was a man.


    Moreover, in the face of collision with Emperor''s chopsticks, who can carry them.


    When Wenfei was thinking, she listened to the fourth master pointing to a table of food impatiently: "clean this up."


    The eunuch in the imperial dining room began to clean up the dishes.


    The fourth master ignored Wenfei and went back to the throne to continue to read the memorial.


    But Su Peisheng went to Wenfei and said, "Miss Wenfei, wait in the back hall. The emperor has to read the memorial for a while."


    "Oh." Wenfei quickly nodded and followed the maid to the back hall.


    She was eager to leave the suffocating place.


    A face was red because of two negligence.


    The heart is more vexed, feel oneself stupid dead.


    To say that when she touched the basin before, the Emperor just frowned slightly, which could not represent anything.


    But just now, he didn''t eat half of his meal.


    Doesn''t this obviously mean that he is dissatisfied with her and has no appetite to continue eating?


    Thinking of this, Wenfei secretly looked at the fourth master in front of the back hall.


    At one glance, her heart beat wildly.


    A face also followed the devil like, can not help but blush.


    In my heart, I can''t help but sigh that the emperor''s careful reading of the memorial is really charming.


    It''s just that he''s so indifferent.


    If it wasn''t the servant of Yangxin hall, she was called by the emperor to serve in the hall.


    Otherwise, she would think that she had come to the wrong place.


    To put it more seriously, she suspected that she had come here to be a slave.


    Because she didn''t see the meaning of flattering her from the man''s words and deeds. There was nothing in it.


    When he looked at her, it was always light.


    When he spoke, he was always cold and inhuman.


    But the more he was like this, the more mysterious he seemed, and the more she wanted to get close to him.


    I want to know what it''s like to be loved by such a man.


    With this idea, Wenfei went to the back hall.


    Anyway, the Emperor didn''t let her go back to the Chu Xiu palace, nor did he send her out of the palace.


    So, it means she still has a chance, doesn''t it?


    Therefore, she must cherish this opportunity.


    Later, she will teach her those, all show out, can''t make mistakes again.


    So, she waited and waited, waiting for her to doze off, she just waited for the man she was thinking of.


    When she saw the fourth master in the bright yellow dragon robe, her eyes immediately brightened.


    It seems like it''s worth waiting any longer.


    Wenfei quickly stood up and saluted yingyingfu.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and then spread his arms.


    Although Wenfei said she was sleeping for the first time, she also knew that a man''s arms were wide open, which represented the meaning of placement.


    She took a deep breath and told herself to calm down and show the best and most beautiful side to him.


    Then, she went to the fourth master and raised her hand to change clothes for the man.


    A pair of slender jade fingers slightly warped into orchid fingers.


    Who knows her hand just began to untie the first button, she heard a "tear pull" sound, in front of the bright yellow Dragon Robe skirt, she tore a corner.


    And her hand, pulling a piece of rag, embroidered on it, is a five claw Golden Dragon.


    Now, Wenfei can''t calm down.


    Just to calm the good mood, and then become uneasy.The whole person also quickly kneels on the ground, the body also can''t help but sway.


    After three rash incidents, she couldn''t even speak, and her mouth was shaking.


    Hands do not know where to put, palms straight sweating.


    Looking back on what happened today, she felt as if she had been lowered her head.


    How clever she is usually.


    How can I become a frivolous person since I entered the heart building hall.


    If you say it once, you can say it carelessly.


    She didn''t know what to do three times.


    Although she was kneeling, she could feel the inquiring eyes, staring at her head.


    Staring at her scalp numb, the fear in her heart is becoming deeper and deeper.


    Just when she was nervous, a man''s voice of thunderbolt like Majesty was heard on her head: "somebody, bring her down to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a servant came forward to drag Wenfei out.


    Wenfei''s whole person is stupefied there, the action that revolts does not have a bit.


    It was not until the fourth master gave an edict that she suddenly raised her head.


    "According to my will, ulanara Wenfei, the legitimate daughter of nomuqi, the commander-in-chief of Manchuria yellow banner, has been in front of the imperial court for many times. She is not worthy of being a concubine of the imperial palace. Now she is sent back to the Chuxiu palace. When the time for investigation is up, she will leave the palace according to the procedures."


    Without any feelings of voice, from the cold thin lips said.


    Only through the observation period can the beautiful girl who has been left with a brand get the title she deserves and become a concubine in the imperial palace.


    When the time comes, the qualified ones will stay.


    If you don''t meet the standard, you''ll have to fight the palace together. This is the rule.


    Now, Wenfei''s eyes were as big as a brass bell.


    A mouth also slightly open, Leng in situ.


    She couldn''t believe her ears. It was like a bolt from the blue.


    It was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water from head to foot, and his whole body was numb.


    Both body and mind are in a state of half stupidity and half stupidity.


    This is to beat her out of the palace!


    Thinking of this, she suddenly stood up straight and begged to the fourth master: "emperor, you can''t treat the slaves like this. The slaves come from the ulanara family, and they are beautiful girls from the eight noble families in Manchuria. The slave''s sister is also the queen in the harem...


    before she came, she was still wondering whether she had been in the emperor''s eyes.


    After all, in the afternoon in front of Yongshou palace, she and the emperor had a good chat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1298

    But now, she deeply realized that the emperor did not look at her at all.


    Since she entered the hall of nourishing the heart, he has never looked at her directly.


    Especially in her frivolous involvement in a series of things, her attitude is even colder.


    So she had to move the family and queen out to talk.


    The only hope is placed on the special treatment that identity brings to her.


    However, even if she said so, the man did not pay any more attention to him, nor did he change his words.


    And she was dragged out by those slaves and sent back to Chu Xiu palace.


    Su Peisheng in the hall witnessed all this almost all the way.


    He stood aside and looked at his nose and his heart.


    As the chief eunuch around the emperor, he naturally knew all about the Yangxin hall.


    As far as he knew, the maids in the Yangxin palace were all well trained slaves.


    There are a lot of them. They came from the time of hiding.


    Take the water basin as an example. Even if someone bumps into it head-on, the basin is still stable.


    Not so frivolous as this, Wenfei girl gently touched, even the basin is not stable.


    Besides, when eating, Miss Wenfei brought vegetables to the emperor.


    In the eyes of others, it may just be a coincidence.


    But he could see that the emperor did it on purpose.


    Just now, the emperor''s material was torn by Miss Wenfei.


    He strengthened his mind.


    You know, the emperor''s clothes are bright yellow dragon robes sewn by gold thread by needle in the house of internal affairs.


    Whether from embroidery or craftsmanship, it is top-notch. How can it be so crispy? Miss Wenfei tore it all at once.


    To say that Wenfei is a fat girl with infinite strength, she can''t tear up the gold embroidered Dragon Robe.


    Not to mention that people are just a weak girl who has no strength to bind a chicken. No matter how strong she is, how strong she can be.


    So ah, all this is the emperor''s intention!


    As for what, it should be the empress of Yongshou palace.


    With his understanding of the emperor, the queen is different to the emperor.


    There is only one uranara family in the harem.


    Last time, if the queen and the Empress Dowager had a dispute, the emperor would have misunderstood him.


    I don''t think Wenfei can be selected into the palace.


    However, Miss Wenfei didn''t know the truth and was still talking about the family and the queen. It was strange that the emperor could listen to her!


    What''s more, as far as he knows, he went to Yongshou palace to do something yesterday.


    It is easy to say that she went to other concubines to do business.


    I want to go to Yongshou palace.


    If she dies like this, the emperor will not beat her out of the palace. Who will beat her out of the palace?


    In this way, Wenfei in the Yangxin palace in the attention of many slaves, back to the palace.


    Lying in bed, her mood could not be calm for a long time.


    I can''t believe that, but in a few hours, her confidence degenerated into disappointment.


    Originally, when she went to Yangxin hall, she also dreamed of becoming the emperor''s woman.


    Then in the harem step by step, get a title after another.


    However, reality is the opposite of imagination.


    Everything tonight, to her, was like a dream.


    The first half is a beautiful dream, the second half is a nightmare dream.


    And her vision and expectation as a girl has ended before it starts.


    No, it''s not over. As long as she''s still in the Forbidden City, she can still try!


    Her eyes were shining in the dark.


    It''s a light full of ambition for the Forbidden City.


    In the morning of the next day, Wenfei told her to marry the maid in law: "you spend some money and go to the house of internal affairs to have a relationship. Let those maids who go out of the palace to buy things, bring a letter to Amar for me, and let her go to the queen to plead for me, and see if there is room for maneuver. "


    "Good." The maiden answered, and then asked anxiously, "Miss, it takes a lot of time to send messages. Since you want to ask the queen for help, why don''t you go by yourself? Anyway, everyone is in the Forbidden City. Isn''t it faster for you to ask her for help? "


    Wenfei frowned and said, "you don''t know. I offended the queen yesterday."


    As a slave, it''s not good for Amar to join the affairs of the Imperial Palace and propose to the emperor.


    This is a duty that every official should abide by.


    Although the draft is to let the former dynasty and the back palace contain each other.


    However, the officials of the former dynasty were not allowed to interfere in the affairs of the imperial palace.


    Just like the concubines of the Imperial Palace should not interfere in the government affairs.


    Today''s hope can only fall on the queen.


    But she put a cruel word in Yongshou palace yesterday, so it''s not good to ask the queen again.


    Otherwise, it will come too soon. I think of my recklessness in Yongshou palace yesterday. A face is still burning and painful now.As for Amar, she is the Queen''s uncle and her elder.


    For the sake of Amar, the queen will give some face?


    "Miss, it''s not a slave. You and the queen are all from a large family. If you are in the Forbidden City in the future, you will have to raise your head and not see you. Why do you have to fight too hard with each other for a small matter and block your own way." The maid of honor advised.


    "If you''re asked to do something, you''ll just listen to me. That''s where there''s so much nonsense." Wenfei said impatiently.


    The maid of the Palace should be advised, but the young lady couldn''t listen to her, so she had to go out to do something.


    To Wen Fei, hiding in the house, dare not go out, afraid of being scolded.


    After all, yesterday those people saw that there was a reward in her room, and the emperor called her to sleep with her, and they all praised her.


    Now I know that she is going to be beaten out of the palace. How to laugh at her and trample on her.


    So, how beautiful she was yesterday, how embarrassed she is today.


    Sure enough, even if she closed the door and hid in the house.


    The sarcasm outside the door still came into her ears one after another.


    "By the way, I heard that Winfrey sent it back last night. Didn''t she go to the hall of nourishing the heart to sleep? She shouldn''t have a title and live in the residence of the concubines. How can she stay with us in the Chu Xiu palace? "


    "Maybe I didn''t serve the emperor well."


    "Ha ha, you don''t know. According to my latest information, the Emperor didn''t touch her at all last night. He talked about how to be lucky."


    "Ah? Not really? "


    "I can''t cheat you. The emperor has issued a decree. As soon as the observation time comes, she will be sent out of the palace."


    "Tut tut Tut, I envied her yesterday. I thought she could be more fortunate than us, but not as good as us."


    "Ha ha, what do you envy? Do you want to serve the bedroom, the kind that was beaten out of the palace?"


    "Well, don''t say it here. Wenfei specifies how miserable she is in her heart. You are still standing at the door and sarcasm people..."


    I don''t know who kindly advised them, and those voices suddenly stopped.


    In the room, Winfrey listened to these sounds in her ears, gnashing her teeth with anger.


    These people called her and flattered her yesterday.


    Now, it''s only one night. I''ve changed my face and scene.


    If she had stayed in bed last night, she would have moved to the residence of the concubines.


    It turns out that falling from heaven to hell is such a feeling...


    however, all this is not over.


    Outside the ridicule just stopped, the door of the room was kicked open with external force.


    "Bang", Wen Fei was scared to shiver.


    I saw a few eunuchs and maids standing at the door, one by one, looking at each other.


    "Wenfei, right? My master asks you to go to Changchun palace." A maiden''s toe is high and high spirited, in the tone, also a pair does not discuss the appearance.


    "Changchun palace?" Wen Fei got up and asked with a puzzled face, "what''s the matter with Qi Fei Niang looking for me?"


    Somehow, her intuition told her that Qi Fei was not good at stubbornness, and she was afraid for no reason in her heart.


    "If you go, you will know." A maiden, regardless of the number of women, took Wenfei''s sleeve and went out.


    Really, this Wenfei really does not know or does not know.


    I didn''t go to the queen yesterday. I wanted to join hands with the queen in the harem. Did the queen agree.


    Now the emperor is saying that he wants to fight the palace, in case the queen intercedes for her.


    Empress Qi always hates this kind of coming things. She looks good, and the key is that she has a relationship with the queen.


    Well, naturally, I want to give you some color to see.


    Let her know that no one can stay in the harem!!!


    At the moment, Wenfei didn''t want to go.


    But she was just a pretty girl, her arm could not twist Qi Fei''s thigh, so she had to follow the maid to Changchun palace.


    In my heart, I hope Amar can help her quickly.


    As she wanted, Wenfei''s maid in law and Amar were efficient. In the afternoon, Ruoyin received a letter sent to the palace by nomuzi.


    She looked at the letter at will and went to the fourth master''s heart building hall by the Phoenix chariot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1299

    Since the matter has developed to this point, it is necessary to make it clear to the fourth master in person.


    But she wasn''t there to help Wenfei.


    It''s eye drops.


    It''s better to discuss a way to get the best of both worlds with the fourth master.


    Not only can let her not offend people, but also let the Wenfei family die.


    Because even if she didn''t care how the ulanara family looked at her, she had to consider it for Fei Yanggu and Jueluo.


    As far as she knew, feiyangu was tied to the whole uranara family.


    Then, you can''t tear your face open.


    Otherwise, people will look at it with colored eyes and point.


    At that time, Fei Yanggu would not be a man, and he would not be able to raise his head in the family.


    in fact, if Yin knew that the fourth master had called Wen Fei, he thought something was wrong.


    Now, when she heard that the fourth master had given Wenfei an edict to send her to the palace, she knew what the black old fox was up to.


    It is estimated that when she asked the slave to invite him to Yongshou palace, he knew Wenfei was doing something in Yongshou palace.


    Therefore, as early as the moment he called on Wenfei, it was doomed to the end of Wenfei.


    When Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot stops at Yongshou palace, the sky is getting dark.


    Su Peisheng saw her and invited her directly into the temple.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Ruoyin saw the fourth master sitting in front of the throne and writing.


    As if because of the memorial and worry about things, that pair of long and thick eyebrows slightly frown.


    Deep eyes are focused on the words on the memorial.


    The cuffs are slightly rolled up, revealing the man''s bright wrist.


    I have to say, serious men are charming.


    In particular, a man as mature and influential as the fourth master exudes a unique male charm when he is serious.


    "The emperor." As she approached, she saluted herself.


    Hearing this voice, the fourth master who had been concentrating on the notes raised his head and looked at her, "here you are."


    Then he pointed to the opposite chair and motioned for her to sit down.


    If you can understand, sit opposite the man.


    The fourth master continued to write on the memorial, and asked faintly, "for the beautiful girl of the uranara family?"


    "Haha... The emperor is really clever. You will be a prophet without saying anything." Ruoyin holds his chin and looks at him adoringly.


    Hearing her words, the fourth master couldn''t help but look up again. She looked at him with a pair of bright beautiful eyes, smiling like a flower.


    The eyebrows and eyes are curved, like a crescent moon.


    There is a touching aura between the twinkle and the smile.


    The man was dazzled.


    The fourth master stopped writing, "have you had a meal?"


    "No, my concubine is taking advantage of the dark, want to rub rice in the emperor." If the sound is at will.


    The fourth master chuckled and asked Su Peisheng to come in and ordered the imperial dining room to prepare food.


    Su Peisheng was naturally happy that the emperor could have dinner on time. He immediately went out to arrange for it.


    When the imperial dining room prepared the meal, Ruoyin did not have to ask her from the fourth master, so she naturally sat at a table with him.


    The servants of the Yangxin palace and the imperial dining room seem to have long been accustomed to these things.


    After eating, the fourth master continued to write, and if the sound was ground on one side.


    Because of Ruoyin, the fourth master didn''t stay up very late.


    After only a few hours, he went to the back hall and asked her to wait on him.


    When all the servants retired, Ruoyin blew out the candle and lay down with him.


    They hugged each other naturally.


    Ruoyin then nestled in the arms of the fourth master and whispered: "emperor, my brother-in-law in my family has written to me, saying that I want to help Wen Fei. What do you think I should do?"


    "Look at you."


    "Look at me?"


    "If you want to help her, go back to Yongshou palace now."


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll take care of it."


    "Hee hee..." Ruo Yin smiles with a smart face.


    The next morning, the fourth master took the lead in sitting up and getting ready to get up.


    He lifted the curtain of the bed, sat down by the bed, and called in the servants to wait on him.


    Morning voice, magnetic and lazy.


    If the sound heard the movement around, vaguely rubbed his eyes and sat up with him.


    After getting out of bed, she waited on the man to dress, and said in a low voice, "emperor, I have something to tell you."


    As soon as the words came out, the servants who came in were there.


    The fourth master glanced at the servants coldly, and they all went out again.


    When the slaves went out, the fourth master and her eyes met.


    Two pairs of good-looking eyes, coincidentally flash a touch of cunning clean.


    Then, see four ye facial changes suddenly, long eyebrow frown.In the morning light, the straight nose looks more strong.


    The facial features of Junlang are chilly and chilly.


    Just the next moment, he grabbed the jade ornaments on the cupboard and threw it to the ground.


    "The empress is so brave. How can I choose a pretty girl now, I have to get your approval?"


    His voice, a few decibels louder than usual, rang out in the room like a thunderbolt.


    Even, it reached the sky outside the hall.


    Although it was discussed last night, Ruoyin had already been prepared, but the man''s sudden action and voice still made her body shake slightly.


    She was a little stunned at the scarlet eyes stained with anger.


    If you put it now, it''s definitely a male god at the film emperor level!


    I''m afraid she would have taken it seriously if it wasn''t for what she said last night.


    But soon, she played with him.


    A pair of apricot eyes looked at the man innocently, and the willow eyebrows wrinkled pitifully.


    Dignified and innocent way: "the emperor, that Wenfei is the cousin of my concubine''s family, but she is the front of the emperor''s gaffe, will not beat her out of the palace?"


    The man snorted coldly, "it''s light. On the first day of bed service, I''ll be careless for many times. I''ll ask you, what''s the use of such a person staying in the harem?"


    "Wen Fei is still young. She first came into close contact with the emperor. Maybe she was shocked by the emperor''s dragon power. She was too nervous for a moment. The emperor saw that in the face of his concubine and uranara''s family... "


    " impossible! " Without waiting for Ruoyin to finish speaking, the startling Thunderclap came out of the cold and thin lip again. It was deafening, "I would have dragged her out and beaten her if it hadn''t been for the face of you and ulanara''s family. So, it''s not negotiable! "


    The stern manner of the fourth master is terrible.


    Especially his voice, the eardrum that shakes if sound is slightly trembling, the body shrinks back.


    Seeing this, the fourth master raised his hand, stroked her shoulder and comforted her.


    "Scared?" He said in a low voice, as opposed to his anger.


    If Yin Jiao snorted, Wei Qu Baba said, "the emperor is really disgusted. You have done too much in this play. Not only is your voice loud, but you are also very fierce. If you continue to be so fierce, you will not be good at you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1300

    "If you don''t agree with me, who will you do?" He pinched her in the face.


    "Anyway, it''s better not to get rid of the emperor," Ruoyin complains.


    It seems that she is going to look through her eyes.


    But her pathetic look, innocent with a little confusion in the morning, is more painful than crying.


    She said that his play was well done, but she was not the same.


    So pitiful, as if he really hurt her.


    But what he said was really irritating.


    The fourth master bit the back alveolar fiercely. He took hold of her body, leaned down, and then leaned close to her.


    Finally, Ruoyin was knocked to a corner by him.


    Until her back rested on the mahogany cabinet.


    There are all kinds of jade ornaments, as well as exquisite porcelain and vases.


    At this time, the man is still approaching step by step.


    At the next moment, I just heard the sound of "bang Dang". Along with the cabinet falling, the porcelain, furnishings and tea sets on the cabinet were smashed.


    The loud noise made Ruo Yin startled.


    The body also lost the dependence, had to tightly pull the fourth master''s material, shrink in his arms.


    The fourth master bent down slightly, and he would bow his head.


    Ruo Yin is busy holding out his right index finger.


    She reminded in a low voice: "emperor, this morning, you don''t want to go to the morning?"


    "Shh." The man opened her hand and said, "if you don''t want this play to be white, you''d better be obedient."


    Unconsciously


    After a long time, Ruoyin was tired and sleepy and nestled in the arms of the fourth master.


    The fourth master looked down at the woman in his arms and gave her a kiss like a dragonfly on her forehead: "I''ll go to the court, and you''ll sleep again."


    If the sound is misty should a, turn over to sleep.


    Seeing this, the corner of the fourth master''s mouth curled up a smug radian.


    After a few seconds of his gaze on her face, he turned and walked out in his bright yellow nightgown.


    When he turned around that moment, the gentle eyes no longer, there is only chilling cold.


    In the outer hall, the servants saw the fourth master with a gloomy face and were afraid to take a look at it.


    One by one, just wait on the fourth master to change clothes, wash and go to court.


    Everyone held their breath for fear that a wrong word or action would lead to the fall of their heads.


    Just then they all heard that the emperor and empress were quarrelling with each other for the sake of Wenfei.


    Later, there were all kinds of porcelain and ornaments smashing.


    It was the first time they saw the emperor and the empress quarrelling so fiercely.


    Anyway, no matter how they guessed, they couldn''t guess the emperor and the empress in the morning. They played a play in it, and they were warm.


    After the fourth master went to the court, some servants came into the room to collect things.


    When they saw a mess of porcelain and valuable furnishings on the ground, they were more convinced that the emperor and the empress had a big fight!


    So, when Ruoyin wakes up and returns to Yongshou palace, Ru Shuang goes to the front to report: "Niang, in the back palace, it is said that you pleaded with the emperor for the sake of Wenfei girl. The emperor angrily drove you back to Yongshou palace. Isn''t this true?"


    "There is such a thing, but you can ignore it and just listen to it." If the sound is light.


    This matter was negotiated between her and the fourth master last night, and the servants at the bottom did not know.


    "Oh, good." After hearing this, Rushuang responds vaguely.


    Although she did not know what happened between the emperor and his mother.


    But she always felt that the emperor would not treat her like this.


    Moreover, she would not plead for Miss Wenfei.


    She should only let her left ear in and her right ear out.


    I don''t know if the play of four masters and Ruoyin is too realistic.


    Nomuqi didn''t bother to ask Ruoyin to help.


    On the contrary, he wrote a letter, saying that it was adding trouble to Ruoyin.


    After all, if the daughter doesn''t strive for success, she can''t offend the queen any more.


    As for wulanala Wenfei, she was not only excluded by those pretty girls, but also made trouble by Qi Fei from time to time.


    She is now treading on thin ice in the Chu Xiu palace and can no longer afford to be a demon.


    The ambition, which was full of fighting spirit, has long been destroyed in the Forbidden City.


    Everything, is as expected.


    To say that Wenfei is not from the uranara family, if she does not help, people will not find her head.


    But this kind of kinship, say pro or not, is a cousin.


    The key is that nanomizi wrote letters. If you refuse directly, it''s not impossible. It''s just that in Qing Dynasty, relatives are not as modern as before.


    If anyone has something to do with his family, it is basically the relatives who can help.As a queen, if she doesn''t help, she seems to have no identification.


    However, if she and the fourth master performed such a play, people would think that she attached great importance to love and righteousness, and dared to argue with him for the sake of her cousin.


    Here, there is no pursuit of stars. No matter the common people or the officials of the imperial court, they focus on the affairs of the royal family.


    And she is the queen, naturally attracted attention.


    If we can avoid this kind of public opinion, we''d better avoid it. Anyway, it''s a drama thing.


    What she should do, the rest is the work of the fourth master.


    It''s lucky that the fourth master dealt with it early this time.


    That day, she just asked mother Liu to invite him to Yongshou palace.


    Who knows she hasn''t put on the eye medicine, he has the news that Wen Fei does things.


    This led to things moving ahead of time.


    In this way, she can also clean up a little earlier.


    The next few days, probably because Wenfei had a bad start, the rest of the girls did not dare to follow suit.


    One by one, just learn the rules in the Chuxiu palace and hope that the half month observation period will pass earlier.


    They would have known the result earlier.


    It''s good to stay. If you can''t, it''s better than living here like a year.


    However, there are always some individuals who, depending on their own beauty, like to play a little careful.


    For example, Ma Jia comes from eight families.


    It''s freezing. I collected dew in the imperial garden early in the morning.


    "Miss, I heard that the Emperor didn''t like concubines wandering around in the imperial garden. So even if the imperial concubines want to meet the emperor in the imperial garden, they don''t dare. Let''s go back or not. "


    A maid of the palace whispered to her young lady.


    The young lady of her family is the so-called Majia family.


    "It''s OK. I just entered the palace. I don''t know so much about it." Besides, there is no need for women to follow the rules. It''s just because there are too many ordinary women who obey the rules. If you want to get ahead, you have to be extraordinary, OK? "


    "I don''t understand." The maid shook her head, but suddenly saw something. She was surprised and said, "Miss, the emperor''s guard of honor is in front of him. Moreover, the emperor does not seem to take the chariot, but walks on the road with his hands down."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1301

    "Hush, keep it down. I see it." Ma Jia said in a low voice, "don''t always look over there. Let''s just collect dew."


    "Yes, miss." The maiden bent over and collected the dew in the bamboo tube.


    Ma Jia is also the same, holding a bamboo tube in his hand and picking it carefully.


    Eyebrows curved, mouth has been with a girl like sweet smile.


    Until the fourth master''s guard of honor approached slowly, she still collected dew there.


    Besides, he talked and laughed with the maids.


    Not only that, there is no intention of saluting.


    The fourth master walked along the path with his hands on his hands, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    But Su Peisheng paid attention to it. He said that the two girls didn''t salute.


    After all, in the Forbidden City, no matter who sees the emperor, except the empress dowager, is to salute.


    After the servants salute, the emperor doesn''t have to shout, because it''s too common.


    But if they''re not polite, they''re out of order.


    The emperor was in a hurry to go to the court, but he didn''t pay attention to them. As a eunuch, he had to say something about it.


    So, he sharp voice reprimand way: "you two, what are you doing here, see the emperor, not even ceremony!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the maiden was frightened to kneel down.


    Ma Jia turned calmly and looked at the fourth master in surprise.


    "My Lord, please She did not hurry to yingyingfu body salute: "all blame slave and maiden collect dew too attentively, did not see the emperor, this just forgot to salute, also ask the emperor to forgive."


    Su Peisheng raised his eyebrows. If someone else did not salute the emperor, he would have been flustered.


    This one can be so calm and calm.


    What''s more, if others were so slighted, they would have pleaded guilty.


    She told the emperor not to blame.


    Just now he didn''t pay attention. He thought they were two maids.


    Now take a closer look, one of them is a maid of honor.


    The other is wearing this year''s pretty girl costume.


    Hehe, it''s a pretty girl with a little beauty and personality, but also a little immortal.


    It''s just this time of the morning, it''s very cold.


    It''s very elegant to visit the imperial garden so early.


    The fourth master went to the hall of supreme harmony.


    When such a thing happened, he stopped to have a look at Majia.


    Long eyebrow tiny not to observe ground frown, "raise a head."


    Ma Jia looked up slightly and looked at the chin of the fourth master.


    She tried to side her right cheek a little bit.


    Because she knows which angle is the most beautiful.


    In the morning light, Qiong''s nose is pretty and her long eyelashes are fluttering.


    On a face, the skin is full of collagen.


    The fourth master''s sight took a look at Ma Jia''s face, and then fell on the bamboo tube in her hand.


    "Early in the morning, what are you doing in the imperial garden?"


    "If I go back to the emperor, I will collect dew." Ma Jiashi happily shook the bamboo tube in her hand, and the treasure seemed to say: "recently, the weather is getting colder and the slave''s voice is a little uncomfortable. Before, when I was at home, whenever I had a bad voice, e Niang would order someone to collect dew and boil tea for me. After drinking it, it would be good. So I took the maiden to have a try."


    When she spoke, she no longer looked at the chin of the fourth master, but looked directly at him with her eyes.


    In the twinkling eyes, there is a girl''s unique innocent light.


    "This girl, the palace is no better than your family. The emperor doesn''t like concubines or other women wandering around in the imperial garden. If you want to collect dew in the future, it''s not impossible to ask the maids to collect dew. You don''t have to go there alone. In addition, you already feel the wind and cold. Isn''t it worse? " Su Peisheng reminds us truthfully.


    No wonder he said that he was a fairy who grew up drinking dew!


    However, Ma Jia did not know whether he really or falsely could not understand.


    She was not afraid to say: "but I am not fooling around. When I went into the palace, I only brought a servant. If she collects dew alone, it will take me a long time. Besides, she is my dowry maid. I will not let her work so hard alone."


    After hearing the speech, Su Peisheng laughed and stopped talking.


    Heart said, you are generous and considerate, OK?


    Then, Majia looked up at the fourth master: "emperor, there are many flowers and trees in the imperial garden. Every morning, there are a lot of dew on those plants. No one picked them anyway, and the servants just needed them."


    With that, she looked at the fourth master with admiration, without any timidity and shyness.


    But he said sweetly: "I heard that the emperor is a diligent and loving king. Although the slave is not the emperor''s concubine now, he is also the emperor''s people at any rate, and the emperor is a lover of the people, won''t you disagree?"


    Her voice is as clear and beautiful as the blue valley, which makes people feel more comfortable in the early morning.But in his ears, these words were really bold. He bared his teeth and said, "boldly, how can you talk to the emperor?"


    Listen to the meaning of the words, the emperor does not agree, is not a love of the people, do you have such a talk?


    But what others said seemed to be right.


    After all, the first few words flattered.


    The art of speaking is well mastered.


    The fourth master raised his hand and motioned Su Peisheng not to speak.


    Seeing this, Ma Jia''s face is even more proud.


    She has long heard that the higher the status, the more obedient people around him, whether it is men or women.


    As an emperor, the emperor flattered him from his ministers to concubines.


    If she, like those women, only knows how to flatter him, please him, please him, it must be too common to get a response.


    However, if some of them are unruly, they will be different from each other, and will gain his attention and arouse his desire to conquer the emperor.


    Just like now, she succeeded in getting his attention!


    At the moment, I saw the fourth master looking at Ma Jia''s family. His eyes were tight, and he asked faintly, "which family are you from?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, the slave is Ma Jia, the legitimate daughter of alinbao, the Minister of the yellow flag." Ma Jiashi first took a deep look at the fourth master and then dropped his eyes.


    At this moment, she finally took a little bit of the right girl bashfulness.


    The emperor directly asked her about her family background. Did it mean she wanted to be lucky?


    In Su Peisheng''s eyes, Ma Jia''s eyes look more like an expression of affection.


    But it''s not so obvious. On the contrary, it''s natural and not artificial.


    Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but smack his tongue in his heart.


    I''m afraid this one is a skillful one.


    It doesn''t look like a pretty girl just entering the palace.


    On the contrary, they are more like concubines who have been immersed in the harem for many years!


    When Su Peisheng was thinking about it, he only heard a faint "Er" from the fourth master, and said in a deep voice: "Su Peisheng, go down, Ma Jia''s has throat disease, so he will send more maids to the imperial garden to collect dew for her until the end of the xiunu''s observation period."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1302

    "Yes, yes, yes." Su Peisheng repeatedly responded.


    Originally, when Ma Jia heard that the emperor ordered someone to collect dew for her, she laughed.


    However, when she heard that "until the end of the xiunu observation period", the smile on her face was slightly stiff, and the whole person was stunned.


    What do you mean?


    He asked the maids to collect dew for her. Didn''t he want to pamper her?


    Why don''t you directly order her to be lucky, but keep her until the end of the xiunu observation period?


    With doubt, Ma Jia asked in a low voice: "I thank the emperor for his sympathy, but... What does the emperor mean?"


    Her voice was no longer as clear and timid as before.


    Beautiful face, also not so confident.


    The fourth master didn''t pay attention to her, even more did not look at her again.


    He just turned his head to Su Peisheng and asked, "who is responsible for the first examination of xiunu this year?"


    Su Peisheng shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s the inner warden of Jingshi room. However, since the emperor has asked about it, I''ll go to check it later, and then I''ll report back to the emperor."


    "No, you just have to remove the position of the internal warden." The fourth Master said.


    "Well, just for what?" Asked Su Peisheng carefully.


    The fourth master only pointed to Ma Jia''s family casually and said, "a person with throat disease like this should be wiped out in the primary election, but he didn''t find it out at the first time, so he should be punished for dereliction of duty."


    "Yes, yes, those damned slaves, who have no vision, will be removed from their posts later!" Su Peisheng agreed.


    But the corner of the mouth but slightly a smoke, inexplicably some want to smile.


    However, he is just a slave. How dare he laugh easily.


    After listening to the side of the Ma Jia, where can still calm up.


    Immediately he knelt down and said, "emperor, I just suffered from the cold, and my throat is just a little uncomfortable. There is no throat disease."


    Where would the fourth master take care of her and go directly to the hall of Supreme Harmony.


    Seeing this, Ma Jia''s family followed: "the emperor, today is not a slave. The slave has just entered the palace. I don''t know that the emperor doesn''t like women to disturb the imperial garden. If the servant interferes with the emperor, the slave will compensate the emperor and ask the emperor to punish him."


    However, no matter how she explained it, the fourth master didn''t look back, just walked forward with great strides.


    "Miss, the emperor is going to go to the early court. You''d better wait." Su Peisheng stepped forward and stopped the reluctant Ma Jia family.


    After being stopped, Ma Jia stopped and asked Su Peisheng, "Duke Su, can you tell me what the emperor means?"


    This man, from the beginning to the end, was as cool as ice.


    She couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    If he was lucky, why did he say something so strange.


    If not, why did you ask the maid to collect dew for her?


    Su Peisheng snorted coldly and replied, "what else does it mean? This is to let you go out of the palace as soon as your observation period arrives."


    With that, he took the whisk and caught up with the fourth master.


    This Ma Jia family really thought that he was a little immortal and beautiful, so he dared to play with the emperor.


    At the beginning, I still wanted to play with my personality. I didn''t salute the emperor for the first time, and I didn''t apologize.


    Now I have a late apology, but it''s too late!


    Not only that, but also such bold words.


    That''s all right. Isn''t that what she wants? The emperor''s actions not only love the people, but also make her stop!


    When I was young, I didn''t stay in the palace.


    I have to collect dew in the cold in the morning. In fact, I just want to invite favors.


    It''s still tender to play palace tricks with the emperor!


    The emperor''s ability to judge prostitutes is first-class in Qing Dynasty!


    It''s just a pity that the internal supervisor in charge of the talent show in Jingshi room has nothing to do with it.


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, Majia stood in the same place and staggered a few steps.


    The maiden helped her, "Miss, are you ok?"


    "Ma Jiashi looked at the tall and straight figure of his back, and after a long time, he regained his mind.


    She had thought that she could win with her personality and win the first prize among the beautiful girls this year.


    Moreover, clearly in the whole process, the emperor did not show any emotion.


    How good, all of a sudden it became like this.


    At the same time, he ordered the maid to collect dew for her, but he wanted to beat her out of the palace.


    Well, is she the one who cares about the dew?


    What she cares about is being called lucky by the emperor and becoming his woman!


    Thinking of this, Ma Jia threw away his bamboo tube and went back to Chu Xiu palace.


    If she had known this would be the result, she would have calmed down!


    ------


    after the death of uranara and Majia, the beautiful girls did not dare to make a mistake.


    After all, for the time being, the two initiators, instead of waiting for bed ahead of time, were announced to beat the palace ahead of time.So, one by one, in addition to learning the rules, is hiding in their own room to heat up.


    The winter in the Forbidden City is very cold.


    As pretty girls, their treatment is not so good. Naturally, they keep warm and gossip.


    One day later, it was the observation period for the beautiful girls.


    Ruoyin, who is also in Yongshou palace, is like those pretty girls. She looks at all kinds of account books in the house and warms up the fire.


    "Niang, the first batch of plum blossoms this year are blooming very well. I know that you like to plant some plum flowers in the house in the past years, so I cut some of them back. Have a look." Half plum came into the room with a bunch of plum blossom in her hand.


    Ruoyin was warming himself around the table, holding Mrs. Tang in her hand.


    Now listen to ban Mei say so, look up.


    Half a plum was holding a bunch of pink plum blossom in his hand, and there was still white snow powder on it.


    It looks pleasing to the eye.


    Ruoyin got up, took a plum blossom from half plum blossom''s bosom, and said with a smile: "good looking is good-looking, but it''s not as good-looking as the full garden."


    "If you want to enjoy the plum, I will accompany you to the plum garden. In addition, take it like frost and rosy clouds. " Ban Mei suggested.


    "This is what the palace thinks. I haven''t been out for a long time since it was cold."


    Ruoyin said, looked down at himself, and then looked at half plum, and said, "it''s cold. There''s snow on the plum blossom. Please put it down quickly and let those maids plug it in. Then let mammy Liu find a cloak for this palace. Let''s go to the plum garden and have a look


    "Well, ma''am." Half Mei went out holding the plum blossom.


    A moment later, mother Liu put on a silver red cloak for Ruoyin.


    It was embroidered with silver plum blossom.


    The collar is snow-white fox hair collar, high erect.


    Make her slender swan neck more elegant.


    Then, Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot to plum garden.


    When Phoenix chariot stopped in the plum garden, she took mother Liu''s hand and entered the plum garden along the arch.


    Suddenly, a fragrance of plum blossom lingers in the nose.


    In front of us, there are red, pink and plum blossom.


    And the goose feather like snow in the sky, floating in the air.


    It''s like entering a dream world of white and pink.


    although it''s surrounded by ice and snow, the north wind is howling in my ears, and the air is shivering with cold.


    But it is still addicted to the beautiful snow scenery and can not extricate themselves.


    Ruoyin holds mammy Liu''s hand and walks to the depth of plum garden step by step.


    The whole person has been in the middle of the plum garden, reverie infinite, lingering.


    However, after a cup of tea, she heard men and women talking in the garden.


    I thought that the beautiful couple who are so nice and elegant are going to date here.


    Only listen to the woman''s voice like water, song, innocent.


    The man''s voice is magnetic and deep, but if the sound is more familiar!


    Even mother Liu opened her eyes in surprise. Isn''t that the emperor''s voice?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1303

    With curiosity, Ruoyin followed the voice in another piece of pink plum tree and saw the fourth master.


    However, she only stood outside the arch door and did not approach.


    Because she saw him opposite, is a naive girl.


    The girl was dressed in pink.


    An oval oval oval face, full of childishness, a little bit of baby fat.


    His eyes were black, his cheeks were flushed, and his whole body was permeated with a breath of youth and liveliness.


    The girl has a pair of bright eyes, clear and clear, like stars.


    I don''t know what she said to the fourth master, a pair of eyes toward the fourth master innocent smile, eyes curved like crescent moon.


    It was a natural smile, and the aura in her eyes seemed to overflow with the smile.


    Between her actions and actions, her expression naturally reveals her elegant and graceful light.


    Snow white melon seed face, slender eyebrows flashing under a pair of black shining eyes, showing intelligent light.


    The fourth master''s eyes fell gently on the girl.


    Always cold ink pupil, there is obvious appreciation.


    At this moment, look at the past from the perspective of Ruo Yin.


    The pink plum blossom, like a girl''s childish cheek, with a youthful look.


    Snowflakes float down from the silver gray sky, like white butterflies, around handsome men and girls, fluttering in the wind.


    The fourth master was wrapped in a bright yellow dragon robe, standing upright in the middle of the snow.


    All his actions and actions show the natural Royal domineering power.


    And the slaves around have long been their foil.


    In other words, it has long been submerged in the vast snow which is like smoke but not smoke, like fog but not fog.


    In this situation, it looks like a romantic fairy tale world.


    "Xueer is flying with the wind, falling into the skin and penetrating the heart. The girl''s eyes are bright and her hair is elegant and fragrant. It''s a wonderful wine..." Ruoyin whispers to herself and turns away.


    If the fourth master treated the girl coldly, Ruoyin might come forward to say hello.


    But this phenomenon, she is not easy to stir up the atmosphere.


    Otherwise, all three parties may be embarrassed.


    So, she took mother Liu''s hand and turned her head into another red plum forest.


    There are more than one variety of plum blossom in this plum garden, including fire red, purple red, pink, light yellow and pure white.


    Just like the sound of wandering, is a piece of pink.


    Now it''s a different landscape.


    While supporting Ruoyin, Mammy Liu carefully looked at Ruoyin''s face and whispered, "Niang, if the slave is not mistaken, isn''t guaerjia, the newly elected pretty girl in plum garden with the Emperor just now?"


    During the election of xiunu, she always stood by her mother.


    Don''t say these left a brand, is some did not leave a sign, but where the beauty can grow, she has an impression.


    If the sound nods, the light "um" one.


    This year, there are only a few of them.


    So, she also remembers this guarja.


    It can even be said that the memory is quite deep.


    It''s not because of the status of guaerjia''s eight surnames in Manchuria, but because guaerjia is the youngest among the beauties who left their brands this year.


    "This guaerjia family is clearly the youngest of the beauties who have left the brand, but you can see that the older ones will come to visit." Mother Liu said indignantly.


    Anyway, in her opinion, this gualga is very different from other coquettes.


    As for what is different, she is a slave and can not say.


    It''s a fox seducer, not really.


    But if it is not, but the emperor is not the same as usual, how can we say?


    If sound chuckles, did not speak.


    In fact, she did not see anything wrong with guarga.


    Because from the beginning to the end, guarga''s smile is naive, without a trace of shyness.


    But she knew that mother Liu went to see the women with colored eyes out of the angle of protecting the Lord, so she looked at all the concubines and pretty girls in the back palace the same.


    What''s more, the fourth master treats this person differently, which can be seen by all discerning people.


    Because of the fourth master''s temperament, everyone is cold.


    Where will stop, gently looking at a girl, eyes with appreciation.


    Somehow, Ruoyin''s mind suddenly thought of the girl''s development.


    After strolling in the red plum blossom forest for a while, Ruoyin ordered: "half plum, the plum blossoms you folded this morning seem to be pink. It''s better to fold some fire red ones, and they will be good-looking when they are put together in the room."


    "Well, I''ll give you some." Mei Ying.


    If sound tiny jaw head, she looks at the plum blossom full garden.Can''t help but walk to a plum tree, with a jade finger with cloisonne armor, gently folded a plum blossom and sniffed it on the tip of his nose.


    However, at this time, there was a clear girl''s voice: "I''ve seen the Queen''s mother, please be great."


    If Yin turns his head and looks at it, he is actually the guaerjia family he has just seen.


    She handed the plum blossom in her hand to mammy Liu and said faintly, "get up."


    Mother Liu takes the plum blossom in Ruoyin''s hand and looks at the girl in front of her with her eyes.


    "The girl is very elegant and cheerful. I''m not afraid of freezing when I hang out here in winter."


    After guaerjia got up, she opened her big eyes to mammy Liu, and said with a naive smile, "the queen and you are not afraid of freezing. Are you going to the plum garden here?"


    "Empress, you are the Lord of the central palace. The Phoenix is healthy and warm. Can you be the same as you?" Mother Liu glared at guaerjia''s family, discontented and said, "besides, as a pretty girl, you don''t learn the rules in the Chuxiu palace. What''s the matter with running around outside?"


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. This one wants to wander around the Forbidden City, and then meet the emperor by chance, or hook up with the emperor.


    Hum, these women in the harem have only one idea.


    She can see through this old woman for a long time!


    Although mother Liu''s tone was not good, guarjia didn''t seem to take it to heart.


    She just looked at Ruoyin and said with a smile, "empress, the rules taught by Aunt Chu Xiu palace have all been learned. I just thought that after today, the xiunu observation period will come. I don''t know if I can stay in the Forbidden City for a while, so I feel a little excited, so I take the maids out to visit the plum garden. "


    Smell speech, Ruoyin''s line of sight swept on guaerjia''s face.


    She did not see any bad look in gualga''s eyes.


    On the contrary, what we see is just naive, brilliant, lively and refreshing.


    In particular, what gualga said sounded straightforward.


    Even if she is excited because of the arrival of xiunu''s observation period, she can speak it out to everyone.


    It sounds real and funny, and it''s very much in line with gualga''s age and current state.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1304

    Ruoyin held mammy Liu''s hand and walked in the plum garden, and said, "the results will come out tomorrow, and the excitement will soon pass."


    "The empress is right, but I don''t know why. So many days have passed, but on the last day, I am very excited." Guaerjia keeps up with Ruoyin''s pace.


    "Do you want to stay?" If sound light asks.


    One side of guaerjia did not answer for the first time.


    But after a quiet thought for a while, he replied, "I don''t know how to say that. I don''t want to say it. In other people''s eyes, it seems that I''m hypocritical. Otherwise, what I''m doing in the palace for the election of beautiful girls is really what I''m doing. I''m sorry for the careful cultivation of amae Niang in my family."


    "In addition, the relatives of the flag where the slaves are located have always been provided with living supplies free of charge by the imperial court. It is reasonable to say that both men and women in our family have to serve the Qing Dynasty when they grow up. Men join the army or take the imperial examinations, and girls go to the palace to serve the emperor. Therefore, if the slaves say they don''t want to, they will be a bit of a white eyed wolf. "


    Ruoyin: "this is a man who dares to say everything.


    It is because of this that she is willing to have a chat with guarga.


    I haven''t seen such an interesting person for a long time.


    Oh, no, she hasn''t seen such a straightforward woman since she arrived here.


    I mean, I didn''t soak in the Forbidden City.


    If you stay in the Forbidden City for a few more years, it may change.


    "But if you think about it, the slaves don''t seem so keen on staying in the Forbidden City."


    "How to say that." If you ask.


    "You don''t know that the servant strengthened this idea when he saw the emperor in the plum garden." Guarga''s road.


    "Girl, how can you talk?" Mother Liu said in a deep voice.


    In her eyes, all the women in the harem are the love enemies of their mothers.


    Therefore, guarja''s words were particularly harsh in her ears.


    I just want to show off in front of the empress. I just met the emperor in the plum garden, and I had a good chat.


    As for those who turn outside to wipe the corner, they can still sell well if they get cheap.


    But it doesn''t sound like a deliberate thing to say!


    These little fox spirits, one by one, had not officially become imperial concubines, and began to think of seducing the emperor.


    When mother Liu said this, guaerjia probably realized that he had made a mistake and stopped talking.


    The so-called Mammy''s hand is not tight


    Then, mother Liu took a look at guaerjia''s family, and saw that her eyes were bright, and she immediately opened the conversation box again.


    "In fact, I don''t think the emperor is bad. On the contrary, I heard from Amar that soon after he ascended the throne, all aspects of the Qing Dynasty were well regulated, especially the corruption. In addition, he is handsome in appearance, tall and strong in body, and has mature manly spirit


    After saying that, guarjia stopped for a moment, then continued: "well... I think the emperor is good, but I am too young to control the emperor. He is such an excellent and stable man. Although there are not many women in the Empress Dowager''s palace, I feel that I am not as good as those pretty girls in many places these days. I just feel that I can''t compete with them. "


    "What''s more, it''s probably that the slave has been spoiled by amae Niang at home. These days in the Forbidden City, I always feel stuffy and can''t breathe. Therefore, the slave still yearns for the life outside the palace. Otherwise, I don''t know how to die because of the servant''s temperament...


    like a small chatter, guaerjia finally found the object to talk to, and said a lot.


    The heart of good and bad ideas, said to Ruo Yin listen.


    According to Ruoyin, what guaerjia said is very true, which is in line with the worries of this age.


    What''s more, she doesn''t look like a fake.


    After all, such a small woman should not be hidden anywhere.


    Even if it is to hide, it should be disguised as a decent lady.


    Don''t hide into a little babble.


    Or that kind of easy to say wrong, let people grasp the handle of the small chatter.


    As for guaerjia''s words, the concubines next to him had already gone to the fourth master for eyedrops under the pretext of blatant talk.


    But if the sound does not.


    "Niang, I''ve folded so many red plum blossoms. Have you seen enough?" When half plum blossoms are folded, guaerjia is still chattering around Ruoyin''s ear.


    If sound then swept an eye half plum blossom in the bosom, nodded, way: "enough."


    Then, she turned her head and looked at guaerjia, and said, "this palace is going back to Yongshou palace. If you still want to visit it, go on shopping."


    "It''s cold. It''s time for me to go back to Chu Xiu palace. Thank you very much, empress. I''m willing to listen to the slave nagging so much. At home, only amae Niang, a slave, would listen to the slave''s nagging. When she arrived in the palace, those pretty girls thought that the slaves had too many mouths. " Guaerjia saluted Ruoyin.And her face, it seems that there is still some reluctant.


    Rather than say not to give up, should have not nagged enough, seems to want to say it.


    "This girl, I''m glad to meet my mother. I''m willing to listen to your nagging, but I have to remind you that in the Forbidden City in the future, if you say those words in front of others, you can''t do it. Especially in the Forbidden City, the word "death" can not be mentioned Mother Liu said.


    Just now guarja said, she also listened.


    It doesn''t sound like a shameless fox. Her tone and attitude are much better than before.


    "Mother Xie reminded me." Gualga''s clever return.


    Ruoyin then held the hand of mother Liu, went out of the plum garden and took the Phoenix chariot back to Yongshou palace.


    At night, the servants of the room went to Yongshou palace to deliver a message: "tonight, Yongshou palace lantern!"


    "Mammy Liu, you ask Li Fukang to eat more and take people to guard the road ahead. If you see the emperor''s guard of honor from a distance, you will come back and report it to our palace, and then we will go to the gate to meet the emperor with a lamp." Ruo Yin, who was eating, said.


    Although the fourth master, a busy man, looked through her sign, he was not sure when he would come.


    It''s snowy. She can''t stand in the snow and wait for him with a light.


    But the minister room''s message in advance, let her light, she can''t do without a show.


    She had to ask her slave to explore the way first, and then she would go out to meet her.


    "Yes." After mother Liu answered, she went out to command Li Fukang.


    If Yin finished eating, he ordered his servants to prepare water for bathing, changed into clean clothes and made up.


    When everything was ready, the fourth master didn''t let her wait long.


    Only one incense time, see Li Fukang trot in to pass a message: "empress, the Emperor... The emperor''s Dragon chariot is coming to us."


    It was probably that after waiting in the snow for a long time, Li Fukang shivered and his voice trembled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1305

    "I see. You can go down to get the reward and go to the kitchen to have a fire." If Yin said, she went out to meet her with her hand.


    "Thank you for your sympathy." With a smile on his face, Li Fukang thinks that these are what he should do as a slave.


    In the back palace, there are few people who are as considerate as the empress.


    Mother Liu helped Ruoyin to go out and told Li Fukang: "go, the snow doesn''t shake. Come in again, go out quickly. Don''t give the cold to your mother."


    "What mammy said is that I''m in a hurry to pass the word." Li Fukang went out laughing.


    When Ruoyin comes to the entrance of the hall, Ru Shuang hands her the lotus lantern.


    Ban Mei put on her cape conspicuously.


    Then, she held mother Liu''s hand with one hand and the lantern with the other, and went to meet her at the door.


    At the gate of Yongshou palace, the Dragon chariot of the fourth master has not arrived yet.


    But it''s not far away, as far as the Ruo Yin line of sight can see.


    Soon, the Dragon chariot stopped at Yongshou palace.


    As the fourth master went down to the chariot, the servants quickly gathered around and held up their umbrellas.


    "I greet the emperor." Ruoyin salutes with a lotus lantern.


    The fourth master helped her, "it''s cold, so you don''t have to come out to meet her."


    "Still." If sound smile back.


    The two entered the hall one by one. Ruoyin untied his cloak for the fourth master and brought him a cup of tea.


    Then he untied his cloak and sat down at the table next to him.


    If sound holding soup woman son, Yu Guang slightly swept four ye one eye.


    Then the fourth master asked, "do you remember guaerjia among the beautiful girls?"


    If sound willow eyebrow tiny pick, "minister concubine of course remember, she is not this year to leave a brand among the xiunu, the youngest one?"


    She answered quickly, but she was surprised.


    Because in recent years, apart from talking about business, the fourth master rarely mentioned other women in front of her.


    And as soon as he came, he told her about guarga.


    Is it true that he came to Yongshou Palace today for the sake of guaerjia?


    When Ruoyin was surprised, the fourth Master said something that surprised her greatly.


    "I think she''s good."


    If sound slightly a Leng.


    If we say, he seldom mentioned other women in front of her.


    Well, at least in her impression, he didn''t seem to praise any woman in front of her.


    After getting along with each other during the day, she also thought that gualga was a good girl.


    Generally speaking, as an emperor, I talk to the queen about this.


    Either to give the woman a name, or to give a big seal!


    Although she knew that the fourth master treated her differently from the concubines.


    But also know that the emperor''s love is not long.


    After all, the new generation is better than the old.


    In addition, the Manchu men here have instilled the idea and education of polygamy and concubines since childhood.


    Men have other women even if they have someone in their hearts.


    Like eight ye, she saw eight Ye heart is Guo Luo Luo''s, but still wife and concubine group.


    Before his death, Nian gengyao paved the way for his wife, but in the military camp, he still collected a group of Mongolian girls.


    Kangxi had love and guilt for every queen, but he didn''t accept so many new concubines.


    Even Huang Taiji and Emperor Shunzhi, who love Hai Lanzhu and Dong E Fei to death, still have other women.


    It''s just that they favor the person in their heart.


    Because of the environment they live in and the education they received from childhood to adulthood.


    It is estimated that their thoughts are like this: if you have a good wife, why can''t you take other concubines and concubines? What is the use of the Manchu system of polygamy and concubines. She''s the first wife. You''re the first. The side wife is the side wife, the legitimate wife is the legitimate wife. Concubines are concubines and concubines are concubines. Careful liver is careful liver, baby is baby. You''re you, she''s her, it''s not the same.


    If you think about it, guaerjia is really good in all aspects except for her young age.


    Maybe she hasn''t thought about it.


    But when she saw with her own eyes that the fourth master looked at guaer Jia''s family with gentleness and a little appreciation, she had to think more.


    I think it''s because guaerjia is different from other women. She is pure and beautiful. She doesn''t like the Forbidden City.


    So in his eyes, it''s special. What can''t be conquered?


    If the voice was silent for a while, he led his lips and said, "since the emperor thinks it''s good, then leave it to a title."


    Only when she knew what she said, she heard a cough coming from her side.


    If Yin turns his head and looks, the fourth master who is drinking tea is choked.


    At the same time, he was turning his head and giving her a hard look.


    "You see where you want to go. I think guaerjia is good. She is naive and simple. Her family background is good. She is similar to her elder brother. I want to marry her to her elder brother as a side Fujin. As for the di Fu Jin, for the time being, I will slowly wait for a better match"What! (cough... "Now the change if sound is choked.


    A pair of eyes is also full of incredible, the heart is also extremely shocked.


    She was more shocked than she thought that the fourth master had a pretty girl in his eye!


    And she learned from the fourth master''s words that it seemed that he was only satisfied with guarja.


    But I''m not particularly satisfied with guarga''s background.


    Otherwise, it will not only end up with a side of the Fujin identity, rather than di Fujin.


    But even so, side Fujin was also a side wife in Manchu, who wanted to marry with eight big sedan chairs.


    It''s just that they don''t care.


    What she cares about is not letting Hongyi get married early!


    "The elder brother is at the age of marriage. It''s not always in the elder brother''s office. I''m going to give him a mansion outside the palace. At that time, before guaerjia''s marriage to her, you will choose a trial marriage pattern for the failed beauties." The fourth master ignored Ruoyin''s shock.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin''s head shook like a rattle.


    She knew that the Royal brother had to have a trial marriage before he got married.


    To put it more popularly, it is to try love before marriage.


    So as not to know nothing, lose the royal face on the wedding day, or delay the succession.


    But she didn''t want Hongyi to get married so early, let alone try marriage.


    "No, no, no, no, Emperor. I think it''s too urgent. Hongyi is still young, so she has to stay for a few more years. In addition, he has a lot of school work and is convenient in the palace. When he leaves the palace, it will be quite troublesome to enter the palace and go to school at that time... "


    in a word, she, who is a wife of E, is not willing to marry Hongyi early.


    "He''s not young. Don''t always treat him as a child..."


    the fourth master frowned and coughed softly and said, "I''m at his age, already aware of human affairs. I''ll marry you soon after. Besides, Aixin Jueluo''s family began to do marriage at this age. Huangkao ascended the throne at the age of eight. At the age of 11, he married the same 11-year-old hersheri as Queen. By the time Hongyi is at this age, he has already become a politician. "


    "..." Ruo Yin jerked his lips.


    I still remember the fear that was dominated by the feudal and stubborn thoughts of the fourth master many years ago.


    At that time, the fourth master let Xu three-year-old Hongyi go to the front yard to learn the rules and read.


    He himself and Emperor Kangxi read about hemoptysis as an example, his attitude is domineering and tough.


    Now, Hongyi is only 12 years old, and is only 13 years old according to virtual age.


    He is so early, according to the rules of the Qing Dynasty, to Hongyi marriage.


    This is too early in Ruoyin''s thought.


    Although the original owner was about ten years old, he married the fourth master.


    But getting married so early is not because the body has not grown well and has not had a child for several years.


    It was not until she came across and everything grew well that she was pregnant with Hongyi.


    The fourth master''s starting point is good. It''s normal to marry and inherit the family. However, we should wait for the body to grow up completely.


    What''s more, according to the medical knowledge she knew in her previous life, prematurity is very harmful.


    Because young, all aspects of the body is still in the growth stage, prematurely married, after personnel, will cause irreversible damage to the body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1306

    For men, it is easy to cause infertility.


    Female can lead to physical defense function damage, easy to get infection, and even cause infertility.


    Otherwise, in the late Qing Dynasty, the reason why the blood of the emperor''s descendants was weak, even no emperor''s heir, was one of the reasons, besides close relatives'' marriage, and prematurely marriage was one of the important factors.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin said mildly: "emperor, how can you compare the imperial examinations? As far as I know, when the imperial examinations were young, the aobai dictatorship constituted a potential threat to the imperial power. Because Huang Kao was young and did not get married, he was unable to curb the influence of the whole worship. He got married early and became a political official earlier, instead of being a child without a voice. However, Hongyi was different. "


    "Why is it different? Let alone the Aixin Jueluo family, most of the young men and girls in the Qing Dynasty were married at this age. In particular, the powerful aristocrats got married early. " The fourth Master said.


    "Hongyi is in the stage of learning. He should study hard and accumulate knowledge. But if he married and lived outside the palace, he would have to delay a lot of time this time. After marriage, because of his family affairs, he would inevitably affect his studies and energy. My concubine thought that now he should devote all his energy to his study, rather than let these delay his growth and progress. "


    "No way." The fourth master resolutely refused, "if you want to start a family and start a career, why do you want to start a family first, and then you have to let him establish his responsibility to the family before he can shoulder the responsibility to the Qing Dynasty. If you can''t balance this, he''s not my son. "


    His voice is magnetic and thick, which is not negotiable.


    And no matter the tone or the words, they are very heavy.


    At this moment, even the servants in the room felt the strong smell of gunpowder between the masters and sons.


    Su Peisheng shook the dust and sent all the servants out, and he quickly got out.


    Only Ruoyin and the fourth master are left to stare in the room.


    At this moment, a generation gap across a thousand years, Ruoyin and the fourth master split a road.


    As the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, the fourth master came from childhood like this.


    The surrounding environment, as well as the people around them, are all at this age to start marriage.


    He did not understand why the queen was so opposed.


    Ruoyin, as a woman in the new century, can''t tolerate such early marriage.


    In her opinion, this is harmful but not beneficial.


    If the fourth master betrothed a beautiful girl to another elder brother or royal family, she would have nothing to say.


    Because it''s someone else''s business, she can have nothing to do with herself.


    But Hongyi is her big smash, she must pay attention to, and control!


    If you take a deep breath, since the truth doesn''t make sense, you can only try to make it soft.


    Because according to her understanding of the fourth master, this is to eat soft rather than hard.


    If you go on like this with him, I''m afraid we won''t get the result we want.


    Therefore, she lowered her voice and said softly: "emperor, Hongyi is a premature baby, and he is weak when he is young. However, no matter whether he is practicing writing or learning martial arts, he always practices 39 in winter and 3-fu in summer. All of them are the same as his neighbors, and he has never fallen down. Now he is only twelve years old. You are going to take him out of the palace. My wife is really distressed, and I can''t bear it... "


    after that, she still saved her handkerchief to cover her heart and made a heartache.


    And she said it with both voice and emotion.


    But there is only one thought in my heart, that is: can''t disaster my son so early!


    Although it is inevitable to get married early, it is impossible to marry in their twenties, just like in modern times.


    But a few years later is a few years. Anyway, it can''t be now.


    "You are such a loving mother, how defeated you are


    "..." if the voice pouts her lips, she doesn''t speak.


    The fourth master gritted his teeth and looked at the woman''s sad and pouting face. He frowned and said, "everyone else would like to let his son take charge of his family and power, hold his grandson, and take the initiative to handle the marriage for his son. It''s very kind of you. Seeing that big brother is getting old, there is no movement at all. This is what you should do, but let me worry about it. "


    This heart grass''s too big, than she this does the sum Niang''s also tube''s width!


    Ruoyin: "since the emperor said so, anyone who likes to give this opportunity to others. Anyway, my concubine is not rare."


    "Nonsense!" The fourth master''s voice sank and said, "you know how precious my time is. With this Kung Fu, I can batch more and deal with more political affairs. However, you are actually contradicting me here. If I had known this, I should not have discussed with you. I would have betrothed the guaerjia family to the elder brother! "


    "The eldest brother was born in my concubine''s pregnancy for several months. Why does the emperor not discuss and do so without my consent?" Who let him a busy man in this nonsense, this is not redundant.


    "I am the emperor."


    "OK, if the emperor wants to be so, I will not discuss anything with you!" Ruo Yin is angry.


    "You..." the fourth master pointed to Ruo Yin and bit the back alveolar fiercely. He didn''t say anything again.It''s just that my cheeks are jumping. I''m very angry.


    But those who scold other people''s venomous words, it is all reluctant to say to her.


    Just hold your breath in your heart, and your chest muscles will fluctuate violently.


    Seeing the fourth master quiet down, Ruoyin peeks at him.


    Jun Lang''s profile is hard, and his eyebrows wrinkle impatiently.


    A pair of ink pupil is very black, as if you can see the ice.


    It seems to be fierce.


    All of them are adults. If we talk about it, we can''t stop here.


    This can not solve the problem, but also a white dispute.


    After thinking for a while, Ruoyin still began to say, "emperor, just now you said that my concubine and my loving mother have been defeated. But in recent years, I have not always been kind to my brothers. Like today''s situation, only when he was two or three years old when he was hiding in his residence, you said that you would get him to the front yard to learn the rules and learn how to read. My concubine begged for him. The rest of the time, my concubine is not arranged by you. When will she be a loving mother


    Fourth master: "I asked myself that the emperor was responsible for educating my brothers. Now it''s rare to ask the emperor for the eldest brother. The emperor still ridiculed me like this... "She simply stopped talking about it.


    It''s just a tremor in the voice, some excitement and innocence.


    Hearing the fourth master''s brow frown even more.


    After a long time, he asked faintly, "are you not satisfied with gualga?"


    "If the emperor thinks that he is good, my concubine is naturally satisfied, but both of them are still young, especially Hongyi. I don''t want him to get married so early." The fourth master is so strict and critical that she agrees with guaerjia.


    But she said so much that he was still asking if she was not satisfied with gualga.


    Come on, she''s not happy with what he''s proposing, OK?


    "What do you want?"


    "Anyway, I still said that. I don''t want Hongyi to get married too soon. If you think guarja is a good girl, keep it yourself. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1307

    Originally, when the fourth master was with her, she made plans.


    Who knows the fourth master is looking for a big brother.


    Now, she would rather guaerjia become one of the concubines in the Imperial Palace than Hongyi''s early marriage.


    After all, the Hougong is not afraid of this one.


    Even if there is no gualga, there will be other surnames.


    And for now, this one is much better than the other pretty girls.


    However, the fourth master on one side of the road was very pale.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll give you an order tomorrow to grant guaerjia to elder brother."


    "Don''t... I don''t want to say it''s not done yet..." Ruoyin turns her head and looks at the fourth master, "my concubine also feels that guaerjia is good, and she has left a brand of pretty girl, which is the proposal."


    She confessed in good time.


    Otherwise, the fourth master has this temperament. Don''t look at him. He has a good deal with her just now.


    But if you really get crazy, you can''t pull back ten cows.


    At that time, even if she didn''t want to, Hongyi had to get married early.


    Ah, the parents who want to come to guaerjia''s family want to send their daughter to the palace to be the concubine of the fourth master.


    But the fourth master treats people as candidates for daughter-in-law.


    There is a saying: I treat you as a son-in-law, but you treat me as your own family.


    Well, that''s about it.


    The fourth master pursed his lips and remained silent for a while. Then he said, "since you don''t want big brother to get married prematurely, I also consider that he is the most critical time in his study, so I will not give him a wife for the time being."


    "Emperor, you are right to do so. Those who want to marry brother a-Ge early have political reasons. I don''t want to let elder brother take power early, or to extend the royal family''s blood. But I think that we should lay a good foundation for everything and think about other things. What''s more, you are in charge of the Qing Dynasty. I''m looking forward to you for generations to come. " Ruoyin flatters timely.


    The fourth master originally hated flattery.


    But somehow, I felt more comfortable when I was patted by the queen.


    Male chauvinism has gone up a bit.


    However, he said coldly: "don''t say these unrealistic things in front of me. Anyway, don''t be too happy. At most, when the elder brother Xu is sixteen, he must marry me!"


    When he said this, his tone was firm and non-negotiable.


    "Yes, I will listen to the emperor''s arrangement." If the sound laughs, the nightmare is like a flower.


    She knew that this was already the fourth master''s bottom line.


    If you are not satisfied, the negotiation just now will be cancelled.


    She sighs in the heart, big son smashes, for the mother can only fight for a few years time for you.


    It''s better to say anything than to start a family at the age of twelve.


    The fourth master glared fiercely at Ruoyin.


    If the sound just did not see, change the topic, "by the way, the emperor, how does this guaerjia family do?"


    "What else can I do? I''m so young that I can only fight the palace."


    "Oh." Ruoyin nodded thoughtfully. Fortunately, guaerjia didn''t want to stay in the Forbidden City. He should not be too sad.


    However, she suddenly wanted to tease the fourth master.


    Ruoyin with a playful smile, looked at the fourth master, and said, "the Emperor didn''t say that at that time, this age is not young. Moreover, when my concubine married the emperor, she was a little younger than her."


    "So I didn''t even look at you at that time." It''s not that he made a compromise when he saw that she was in love with her son.


    She''s a good girl, but she''s a little heartless.


    "Well, you''re not much better. "


    if the voice is spoken, you can see that the fourth master is looking at her.


    That pair of deep ink pupil seems to say: you say again try?


    When she saw this, Ruoyin laughed and quickly changed her words: "emperor, but in the eyes of my concubine, you have always been a man...


    she flattered him with a guilty heart and gave him a thumbs up.


    It''s her who won''t suffer later.


    However, in this respect, the fourth master has always been a grudge.


    His eyes flashed a vague light, and lifted his feet into the interior.


    If Yin saw it, he ordered his slave to prepare water or something, and wait on him to arrange it.


    As soon as the candle blew, they lay down together.


    In the dark, the deep eyes in addition to scarlet, there is a thick bad smile.


    Sexy thin lips hook up the arc of evil charm.


    This night, even if Ruo Yin tried to flatter after the event, he could not eliminate the anger of the man


    The next day, when Ruoyin woke up, it was already three strokes of the sun.


    In the afternoon of that day, due to the xiunu''s observation period, Jingshi room handed Ruoyin the list of women''s volleyball left behind.


    And the Ministry of rites listed the titles of the girls and showed them to her.Now, Ruoyin is sitting on the rose chair in the hall.


    On the table in front of her, there were two lists.


    She first looked at the pretty girl''s list in the office.


    Originally, there was one aristocrat of eight surnames, plus the Geng family, who were nine beautiful women.


    However, the uranara family was beaten out of the palace because of his gaffe.


    Ma Jia was beaten out of the palace because of throat disease.


    As for guaerjia, she did not explain her shortcomings. She only said that she was too young to marry her royal family brother, or she could wait for the next election of beautiful girls.


    It''s not going to hurt guarga''s reputation.


    As a result, only six of the beauties who had left the brand remained in the harem.


    But these six beautiful women, the family is pure and noble, also is the legitimate daughter.


    Ruoyin can''t help feeling the reality of the fourth master talent show Nvzhen.


    Fortunately, she didn''t seem to worry much about the election.


    You''ll send a third of a bitch out of her mouth.


    But very soon, Ruoyin looks at the xiunu''s list and feels something is wrong.


    Because she found that in addition to these six, there were two more.


    "Borjigit, the legitimate daughter of Prince Bayar, the first-class Lord of Right Wing Middle Banner of Horqin tribe, Mongolia." If the sound will read out one of the extra.


    Then, she turned a page again, and she was the legitimate daughter of Prince Bayar, the first-class Lord of the right-wing Middle Banner of Horqin tribe in Mongolia.


    If the sound slightly pauses after a pause, finally is remembered.


    On that day, Su Peisheng said that because the election was tight.


    In addition, the time was set at the end of the year, and the weather changed greatly, so that the two beautiful girls from Mongolia did not catch up on time.


    At that time, after listening to the family background of the two, she felt that she would definitely be escorted.


    Now, it''s really what she thought.


    This identity is not only a woman sent by Horqin tribe for marriage.


    The Duke and the prince''s daughter.


    The key is the Mongolian gold aristocrat surname of boljijit.


    You know, there are three queens in the imperial palace of Qing Dynasty.


    One is the empress of xiaoduanwen of Huangtaiji, the daughter of Horqin Beile manggusi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1308

    Even Hai Lanzhu, who was favored by Huang Taiji, is also a woman from the borjigit family.


    The other is the emperor Shunzhi, the ancestor of the family. We can see the position of the borjigit family in the Qing Dynasty.


    Otherwise, the Qing Dynasty could not keep the marriage with him all the time.


    If the sound after watching the show women''s volleyball list, turn up the title row list.


    "Mother Liu, do you know that the two beautiful girls from Mongolia have arrived at the Forbidden City?" she asked


    "Ma''am, you''re asking the right person. I''m going to tell you about it. I''m just looking at your busy reading the pamphlet, but I didn''t disturb you. Since you asked, I said it."


    Mammy Liu laughed and replied, "this afternoon, the Ministry of rites sent a message to say that the two Mongolians came from the palace. She also said that according to the rules, the two new people should be allowed to see you. Would you like them to come to Yongshou palace to greet you then?"


    "After midnight?" If Yin Liu eyebrows pick slightly, without hesitation, she says, "well, then the palace will rest at night, so let them live in the Chu Xiu Palace first. In the morning, they will all come to the palace to ask for their regards, and then they will make arrangements for their accommodation. "


    "Yes." Mother Liu nodded and asked curiously, "Niang, it is said that these two Mongolians have a great reputation in the harem recently. Now they do not have to go through the observation period and are directly selected into the harem. Is it not a small title


    If the tone light "um" a, "is not small."


    She hasn''t looked at the list of titles carefully, but through the history of these two, she also knows that these two should be the biggest titles among the girls in this session.


    After all, their identity is also the most respectable among this class of girls.


    Sure enough, Ruoyin opened the title list and found on the first page: the eldest daughter of Prince Bayar, the first-class Lord of the right wing Middle Banner of Horqin tribe in Mongolia, was granted the title of WanFei.


    Along with the second page is written: Mongolian Horqin tribe Right Wing Middle Banner first-class Prince of Bayar''s second daughter boljijit, who was granted the title of Jin Fei.


    Manchuria is the red flag general Lianshan''s legitimate daughter, suochoro, with the title of Qing imperial concubine.


    The daughter of Lingzhu, the magistrate of Manchuria inlaid with yellow flag, was named Yingbin.


    Tongjia, the legitimate daughter of Guangling, the commander-in-chief of Manchuria''s white banner, was given the title of Xinbin.


    Manchu inlaid with yellow flag, the legitimate daughter of Yun Wen, was granted the title of jade nobleman.


    He Sheri, the legitimate daughter of Fushun, the Minister of Manchuria''s inlaid blue banner, was granted the title of Qin noble.


    Geng, the legitimate daughter of Geng Zhongwei, the governor of the Han Military Banner, was granted the title of Jiagui.


    This is the eight rookies on the title list.


    From tomorrow, they will be concubines in the harem.


    And their titles are all in accordance with the rule that "the daughter of a Duke is a concubine, the daughter of a general is a concubine, the daughter of a magistrate is a concubine, the daughter of a commander-in-chief is a concubine, the daughter of a secretary is a noble person, and the daughter of a governor is a noble person".


    There is not a trace of overstepping, nor a trace of neglect.


    In addition to the imperial concubines, concubines and nobles.


    No one who was admitted into the harem because of her beauty was present or agreed.


    According to the imperial concubine system established by Emperor Kangxi.


    One queen.


    One imperial concubine.


    Two concubines.


    Four concubines.


    There are six noble people.


    There is no fixed number of promises.


    Now, the queen is Ruoyin.


    The throne of imperial concubine and imperial concubine is empty.


    Four imperial concubines, all full.


    There are three concubines and three vacancies.


    The rest, because of their low position, have no definite number, so let''s not say.


    At present, if someone wants to climb high, it''s hard to be a concubine.


    Because the throne is full.


    This means that even if the rest of the people want to get the position of imperial concubine, they have to go up to the imperial concubine, or some people will be demoted before they can get the imperial position.


    As for other people and being demoted, Ruoyin has no clue.


    Because there are many people in it, which is unprecedented in history.


    Therefore, when it comes to promotion, she pays more attention to the two families.


    After all, in the history of these two people, it was a thorn in the head.


    However, she thought that the possibility of nucolo''s might be greater.


    Because she is at least a concubine, and her beauty is slightly better than Geng''s. If she wants to be promoted, she only needs an opportunity.


    However, Geng was just a noble and plain looking man.


    In addition, the fourth master has been very strict with the promotion of concubines in the Imperial Palace since his accession to the throne.


    From the beginning to the end, in addition to the Nian family, he was promoted from imperial concubine to imperial concubine.


    Or in the case of knowing that the other party can not be cured, in order to weigh the previous dynasty to promote.


    And not long ago, he demoted him to a noble man.


    At this point, he did not raise his position until he was buried.


    The rest of the people in the harem are the same since they entered the palace.This makes her think that Geng''s promotion path is too long and unlikely.


    However, this does not mean that nuobaolu will be promoted.


    It depends on character.


    Don''t end up dead like her sister, don''t mention promotion. It''s good to keep your life.


    After reading the two pamphlets, Ruoyin felt sleepy.


    After some grooming, he stopped.


    In the morning of the next day, the concubines of the Imperial Palace came to greet Ruoyin every day according to the rules.


    This day, in addition to Qi Fei, several old people.


    The newly conferred concubines also came to greet Ruoyin one by one.


    Because it is the first time, in addition to just entering the palace, we dare not neglect.


    Before the hour arrived, it was all here. No one was late.


    "Niang, the little masters of the harem are all here." Mother Liu came into the room to report.


    If the sound of light "um".


    She made herself up.


    Ruoyin held a piece of thin lip paper in both hands and sipped it gently in the mirror. He asked, "are the two Mongolians here?"


    After a slight meal, mother Liu replied, "here we are. We have come early."


    She wanted to say more.


    Think about it, or forget it.


    Anyway, my mother will go out soon. I can see it sooner or later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1309

    Ruoyin, after all her make-up, went outside with her hand.


    When the concubines of the Imperial Palace saw it, they began to salute one after another.


    "Please, Queen Da''an, your mother''s happiness and happiness."


    As they all hang their heads, Ruoyin doesn''t pay much attention to them.


    Just after sitting down at the head, he said in a deep voice, "get up all of you."


    "Thank you, Queen." The crowd rose and took their seats again.


    Ruoyin''s sight glanced at everyone.


    Probably holding the constant truth that love enemies meet each other with extraordinary envy, one by one, watching all carefully ordered.


    In order to be gorgeous today.


    First of all, Qi Fei, who does not admit defeat.


    In order to show her status and seniority, she specially turned into a flaming red lip which can''t be explained.


    If Yin doesn''t know how to describe this color in Qing Dynasty.


    But if we use modern words to describe it, Qi Feihua is the kind of retro deep red aunt red.


    On the one hand, it''s not as strong as dark, but it''s not as strong as dark.


    However, it is also in line with Qi Fei''s own style.


    And the maobin beside her is also a deep jujube red.


    Zhuang Guiren and maobin lived together, and they should have discussed the same color of their lips.


    Although Wu Changzai''s lip color is not so dark, it is also a dark Dousha color.


    On the other hand, most of the new people are melting sweet Barbie powder of death.


    This kind of lip color is pink and delicate, very light, very suitable for their age.


    It''s just that peach pink, not everyone can handle it.


    And it controls the skin color is also very extreme, either the skin is very white, or the skin is very black.


    If not white and not black yellow skin, it is some indescribable.


    But there were more yellow women in Qing Dynasty.


    Therefore, only one or two white ones here seem to be particularly suitable.


    Of course, there are no new people who are fully dead Barbie powder.


    There are still a few, rose red and coral red, as well as cut male, look very good.


    But if and opposite Qi Fei several want to compare, only lip color this, all of a sudden will old people area and new area is divided.


    Ruoyin is lucky to be a modern queen.


    Contrast the dark old man area.


    And a sweet new area.


    She does not seem to belong to either the new or the old.


    It looks elegant, dignified and gentle, but it does not lose the Queen''s atmosphere.


    The whole person has a noble and light mature woman demeanor.


    But soon, Ruoyin''s sight was deeply attracted by the two women.


    At the beginning of the New District, two very similar women were sitting next to each other.


    They wore the same lilac flag dress.


    There are two small heads on the head, and the same Pearl Flower hairpin is hung on the right side, with pearl coral tassels hanging above.


    Even the makeup on their faces is the same.


    Her eyebrows are slender and picturesque, and her eyes twinkle like stars.


    White face, pretty Qiong nose, a small cherry mouth.


    The two people''s faces, from the beginning to the end with a decent smile.


    Ruoyin remembers that she did not see these two in the xiunu election.


    So, you want to come from Mongolia?


    When Ruoyin guessed, one of the women noticed Ruoyin''s sight. She pulled another woman up and said with a bright smile: "empress, please introduce yourself. I''m a Jinfei from Mongolia."


    With that, she pointed to the woman beside her and introduced: "this is my sister WanFei. We are twin sisters. Although we look similar, we have different personalities. I am more lively and my sister is more quiet. However, we all love dancing, especially our Mongolian dance."


    Imperial concubine Wan nodded slightly, and said with a light smile, "empress, my concubine and sister arrived at the Forbidden City last night. I wanted to visit the empress late at night, but I was worried about disturbing you. I just came to see you this morning. Please don''t blame me."


    If Yin Ben had called the servants, they didn''t have to come early to say hello.


    Now, when facing the courteous words of WanFei, I won''t take them seriously.


    She didn''t say, "it''s freezing now. It''s hard for you to come from Mongolia all the way. You should have a good rest at night. Besides, it''s good that you can get to Yongshou palace early. "


    "It should be." Wan Fei returns.


    Ruo Yin looks at Wan Fei and Jin Fei with a faint alienated smile.


    These two sisters look like they are carved in the same mold.


    But the character is quite different.


    The elder sister is introverted and steady, soft and lady.


    The younger sister''s character is bright and lively, pure and warm.It''s no wonder why Horqin tribe sent two of them to us.


    It is estimated that the fourth master''s temperament is not sure, which brings two women with different personalities to join the marriage, so as to increase the chips.


    But in any case, their appearance and family background are top-notch.


    What a beautiful couple!


    For all the concubines in the Imperial Palace, it''s like a pair of King''s bombs!


    If sound swings hand, signal way: "all sit down."


    "Thank you, Queen." The two sisters said.


    With the introduction of WanFei''s two sisters, Ruoyin obviously feels that the atmosphere in the room is somewhat different.


    There is a magnetic field between people.


    So at the moment, so many women are together, and they are all in love with each other. There seems to be a magnetic field in the air that repels each other, spreading among the halls.


    Regardless of the old man or the new man, they all began to look at every rival in the room.


    If you look down, you can see their chin slightly raised, they are not convinced of each other, no one looks up to who.


    It''s also true that those who can sit here, in terms of strength, are all left after passing the customs.


    In terms of identity, they are also the most favored women in the family.


    Looking at them, they seem to be saying:


    "the Queen looks like this."


    "tut Tut, you can become a concubine in this way."


    "how can this person stand out from this year''s pretty girl."


    "I don''t say that everyone in this room is rubbish."


    "looking at it, I''m the most outstanding one."


    " "My wife and I are the first in the harem, and I will certainly be able to pet the Queen''s palace."


    and so on, as well as the small eyes that can speak, compete with each other in the hall.


    among them, Qing Fei''s eyes are the most confident.


    because no matter in terms of family background or beauty, she is first-class.


    a bunch of beautiful hair is raised high, slender willow eyebrows and Phoenix eyes are charming


    It has a delicate nose, red cheeks, delicate lips, white and delicate dimples as white as jade.


    the snow skin is beautiful, and the figure is delicate and graceful.


    Seeing this scene, if I can''t help thinking in my heart, it seems that the Forbidden City will not be so boring.


    I don''t think so. These young and beautiful concubines are more wonderful than the actors in those theatres.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1310

    Then, Ruoyin covered her mouth with her handkerchief and coughed softly and said, "now you are all concubines of the imperial concubines. You don''t have to live in the Chuxiu palace any more. Today, all of you are gathered here, so we decided to settle down."


    "Empress, the Changchun palace of my concubine is still empty. It''s not like letting Qin noble people live in the Changchun palace of my concubines." concubine Qi takes the lead It''s not that she looks down upon herself.


    but in the Qing Dynasty, Manchu people are superior to Han people in whatever they do.


    this can be seen from the xiunu election.


    otherwise, among these newcomers, either Mongolian or Manchu, will occupy a high position.


    Only Geng is a Han woman, and her position is the lowest.


    but Qi Fei herself, if it was not for the identity of the Han woman, when she first entered the palace, not to mention the imperial concubine, at least she started to be a imperial concubine.


    because she understood this, she couldn''t pull a Han woman into her camp.


    as for the jade lady, her family background was goodIt''s a good geomancy for those who die of old age, die of old age and have royal heirs under their knees, regardless of men or women.


    because there are so many beauties in the harem, there are few concubines that can be conceived.


    for those who can give birth and are brought up safely, let alone those who can be brought up safely.


    as for the location, of course, the location close to the fourth master''s Yangxin hall is the best one.


    Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace is the closest to Yangxin palace among the six East and West palaces, so it is a good location in their eyes.


    Once upon a time, the palace of Kunning, where the empress lived exclusively, was good or bad, but in fact, in the eyes of the public, Fengshui was still somewhat bad.Because those who have lived there will not come to a good end.


    Most of them were hanged and stabbed to death.


    Not to mention those who died normally, it means that those who died abnormally in the Qing Dynasty and the Qing Dynasty.


    Among the three Empresses of emperor Jiajing, the one who died was called miserable.


    The first one was kicked to death by him.


    The second one was very angry with him.


    The third was set on fire by him.


    With the last empress Zhou of the Ming Dynasty, Li Zicheng was forced to hang himself after entering Beijing.


    Until the Qing Dynasty entered the pass, Emperor Shunzhi doted on Princess Dong E, and neither empress was favored.


    The two empresses of Emperor Kangxi who lived in Kunning palace died young.


    Since then, Kangxi has never set up a queen, and the palace of Kunning is empty.


    Fortunately, the Qing Dynasty believed in Saman, and Shamanism respected the West.


    Therefore, the west wall has always been a place for worshipping gods or ancestral tablets.


    Since the palace of Kunning was deserted, the four houses in the west end were transformed into places of sacrifice.


    This palace, which has lived in successive queens, is divided from the six palaces of the East and the west, and is no longer the place where queens live.


    "My concubines and concubines obey the Queen''s instructions." The concubines answered.


    Rather than being led by the nose, they are more willing to draw lots and obey the fate.


    Then, Banmei came in holding a bamboo tube.


    In the bamboo tube, there are lots of bamboo sticks.


    Qi Fei, Mao bin, Zhuang GUI Ren and Wu Chang had long lived in these old people.


    So this time, there is no need to draw lots.


    Only this year''s newcomers will draw lots.


    So, according to her position, Banmei started from WanFei.


    However, Wan Fei''s hand is not willing to draw lots, and a pair of words and stop.


    On the other hand, Jin Fei said, "empress, I grew up with my sister since I was a child. When we were in Horqin prairie, we always had the same food and clothing. We lived together and never separated. Therefore, I have a request. Can you let me and my sister live in a Palace, don''t separate us?"


    "Princess Jin, you have just arrived at the Forbidden City. Maybe you don''t know. The Forbidden City is very particular about rules. Since the empress has said that she wants to draw lots, you should draw lots with Princess Wan. If this is so special, what else should we do Qi Fei was dissatisfied with the tunnel.


    She didn''t have Farah band knot pie, these two are good, both imperial concubines, but also want to rely on congenital advantages, sisters concentric, no way!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1311

    "Qi Fei is right. We should treat the harem equally."


    Kuang Jin, the imperial concubine, is responsible for the management of the other concubines. You can''t let your two sisters live together, but the concubines and the nobles are not in charge. This is both out of order and out of order. "


    Although the concubines can also be the master of a palace.


    But that was when there was not enough imperial concubines.


    When the fourth master ascended the throne, there were few concubines in the imperial palace.


    There is only one imperial concubine, two concubines and two concubines.


    Therefore, both imperial concubines and concubines won the first palace.


    But because there are few people, in fact, there is nothing to manage. They all clean the snow in front of the door.


    If Yin is the master of the middle palace, he is in charge of all the people in the harem.


    Now that the four imperial concubines are full, of course, they have to be ruled by the imperial concubines.


    There is no reason for the two imperial concubines to live together, regardless of the matter, let the master of the concubines.


    Unless the imperial concubines have arranged their residences, if there is an empty palace, they can let the concubines have a palace.


    But in any case, you can''t cross the imperial throne first.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, Princess Wan immediately stood up and saluted and said, "what the Queen''s wife said is that Princess Jin is not sensible and talkative. My concubine will compensate the empress for her."


    The voice just fell, and Jin Fei also saluted.


    If the sound swings, signals them to take a seat.


    And a very official way: "you are sisters, sisterhood is inevitable. Especially the twin sisters, even more heart to heart. But the Forbidden City has the rules of the Forbidden City, and no one can fail to abide by them, even in this palace. In addition, we believe that your sisters have deep feelings. Even if you don''t live together, you still have each other in your heart. "


    "Yes." After the two sisters of Princess Wan answered, they sat down.


    At this moment, the rest of the concubines looked at the two sisters of Princess Wan, and they were convinced.


    Qi Fei glared at Jin Fei fiercely.


    Although in the royal family, it is common for two sisters to serve a man together.


    The imperial concubine of Emperor Kangxi is a good example.


    Tong Jia was the queen who died.


    If two sisters are in the harem together, they may not be able to get along peacefully in the harem.


    Therefore, she is not optimistic about the two sisters, now look at the sisterhood.


    I don''t know if they serve the emperor together, but there is always a good one and a bad one. I can''t help but see if they can have such deep sisterhood!


    Now that Ruoyin said so, the two sisters of Princess Wan drew a signature from the bamboo tube.


    Then, according to their positions, the new people all drew their signatures.


    Similarly, in accordance with the order, Wan Fei first opened her mouth, and faced the people with the signature, saying, "I took the Yanxi palace."


    "I smoke Yonghe palace." Jin Fei said after her.


    Then, a happy voice sounded in the hall, "I hit Yikun palace. It seems that I have good luck."


    It was Qing Fei who said this.


    As soon as his voice fell, the other concubines looked envious and envious.


    Seeing this scene, Ruo Yin jerked her lips.


    Originally, she thought that the Yi Kun palace would become a bad place in people''s eyes because of Nian''s family.


    But did not think, not only Qing Fei does not taboo these.


    The rest of the concubines seem to want to live in Yikun palace.


    She did not expect that the palace was chosen by the harem, not by fengshui, but by the location.


    Otherwise, there would not be so many people rushing for a palace that had just died.


    Because Yikun palace is the place to the east of the twelve palaces, which is closest to the Qianqing palace?


    But since the fourth master ascended the throne, he has rarely lived in the Qianqing palace. He has always lived in the Yangxin palace.


    Or, because the word "Yi" in Yikun palace has the meaning of assisting and helping. All the people at the rank of imperial concubines and imperial concubines live in the palace, so there is a implied meaning of helping the queen manage the six palaces.


    This leads them to want to live here, even the year''s death soon do not care about bad luck?


    If you can''t help but smack your tongue in your heart.


    Although people here are superstitious, if compared with power and status, they are not afraid of death. How can they care about this.


    All three imperial concubines draw lots.


    Then, there will be a master.


    The rest of them, even if they were drawn, lived in the side hall, within their jurisdiction.


    She lit up her signature and said excitedly, "I... I actually hit Chengqian palace..."


    her voice was trembling, like crying with joy.


    The next moment, see her eyes slightly red, little tears in the twinkling.


    Those new people don''t know why Yingbin is so excited.


    But if sound and Qi Fei several old people know.


    Because the Chengqian Palace used to be the residence of Xi.Later, Xi Chang left the palace empty.


    Now, the young concubines of the same family, Niu co Lu, actually took the palace again.


    Coincidence? Or will it be?


    Seeing everyone''s attention, Yingbin quickly wiped the corner of her eyes with her handkerchief and said, "I''m sorry, empress. I''m a little girl. I have deep feelings with my sister. As long as I think that my sister once lived in Chengqian palace, I feel very sad and nostalgic. I can''t help but lose my temper for a moment, which makes you and my sisters laugh


    "It''s OK. Xi is always your sister, and you''ve only been away for a long time. You can''t help but feel sad and sad." If the sound is faint.


    The two sisters have a good relationship, which is their business.


    She couldn''t help but miss her dead sister.


    Otherwise, nothing seems to be greasy.


    Moreover, the feud between her and Xi Chang was over at the moment of his death.


    To offend her, she didn''t have to look at it with colored glasses.


    Since a new generation changes the old, then everything has to start again.


    Of course, it all happened when Yingbin was a good person.


    If this Yingbin is as bad as Xi Changzai.


    Well, she didn''t mind sending this nucolo to hell again.


    "Thank you for your sympathy." Yingbin said thanks to Ruoyin.


    On the other side, Qi Fei said: "you just mentioned Chengqian palace. You are so sad. If you live in it, will it not be more impressive and you will not have to cry all day and night. If you want this palace to say that you are in a special situation, it''s better to talk to the empress and tell her to change places. "


    "No..." Ying Bin shook her head and said, "my sister has just left, but I haven''t eased up in my heart. I always feel that my sister, who is so progressive and hardworking, can''t suddenly think of suicide, so I can''t accept it for a moment. But I know that people can''t be reborn after death and will not be immersed in sadness all the time. Now I just want to live where my sister lived and feel where she used to live


    Qi Fei curled her lips. She kindly suggested that people should not take things seriously and love to live in such unlucky places. That''s when she didn''t say it.


    It''s true, this Yingbin, she''s a little creepy.


    Where does a sister miss her sister so much.


    If you want to be nostalgic in your heart, you don''t need to live in it. Don''t you think diaphragm should?


    Although she and Xi often have a festival.


    But fortunately, her death has nothing to do with her.


    Otherwise, she would be a little afraid of the sister''s affectionate appearance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1312

    Thinking of this, Qi Fei is rather afraid of cold and holds the soup woman in her hand tightly.


    Then, Xinbin took the Xianfu palace.


    By this time, the residences of the imperial concubines and concubines were fixed.


    I don''t know if Qi Fei doesn''t look good to each other. I saw some of the beautiful ladies chatting and saying, "Qi Fei Niang, my concubine has hit the Changchun palace where you live."


    As soon as the words came out, a touch of loss flashed over Qi Fei''s face.


    Because she is interested in qingui.


    However, she can''t ask too much for this job.


    After all, compared with the ugly jade noble, Jia Gui is also good.


    Han women are Han women. Although they are plain, they still hope to be bigger than jade nobles.


    In any case, there is no room for maneuver when things get to this point.


    Now that she has come, she will make it easy. She still has to pull Jiagui people into the camp first.


    Then, Qi Fei quickly put away her disappointment.


    Immediately, he took out a smile and said, "since you''ve got it, you can live in the side hall. Later, I''ll order the servants to tidy up the yard, so you can go in quickly."


    "Thank you, Princess Qi." Good and noble return.


    "Thank you for living together in Changchun palace. You and I are sisters. We will live together for a lifetime." Qi Fei re Luo tunnel.


    It''s like she''s very familiar with Jiagui, and she doesn''t know her at all.


    For Qi Fei''s sudden enthusiasm, Jiagui is obviously slow.


    She drew out an awkward and polite smile and stopped talking.


    At this time, all of you must know the hypocrisy in Qi Fei''s words.


    There are no real sisters in this harem.


    What''s more, if you listen to it all your life, who will take it seriously.


    But at this time, Qi Fei was like thinking of something.


    If the concubine and concubine''s Palace are not wrongly drawn, you will not miss the imperial concubine. At that time, there were only a few people in the harem. Now there are so many new people in the harem. How can you participate in Yongshou palace? "


    She didn''t dare to fight with the queen, but she couldn''t stand the Queen''s style.


    Don''t put all those people in the palace where they have several concubines.


    And the empress''s Yongshou palace wants to be quiet.


    If sound one eye of Qi Fei, did not speak.


    Mother Liu on the side would speak for her: "empress Qi, we wrote a signature in Yongshou Palace last time, but we didn''t get it. This time, let alone. Even if you don''t remind us, we will write it down. "


    With that, she looked at several new concubines and said, "now there are two noble little masters who have not shown their signers. Why should the empress of Qi hurry to open their mouths and wait for them to show their signatures. Even if they don''t win, they will not have a chance with Yongshou palace. We, as slaves, will show you the rest of the signers. If there are, we will know when we see them."


    My mother is not the kind of person who is careful.


    Last time, it was really those concubines who didn''t get it, and in the end, Qi Fei was still scaremongering.


    It is not to say that after drawing the signature, there will be no following.


    The rest of the sign will be shown to you.


    "If so, it would be better." Qi Fei''s face with a smile, "empress, my concubine is also for you. You see, we have several imperial concubines, there are low-level concubines waiting for you. As the queen, Yongshou palace has no intimate concubines. I am really worried about you."


    The imperial concubines live in six palaces, each of which has more than one room.


    Don''t say they are concubines. The queen can''t live alone.


    Because according to the rules and hierarchy, the low-level concubines should greet the high-ranking concubines every day, and wait on the high-ranking concubines to wash and wash, get up, and even eat.


    If the sound didn''t pay attention to Qi Fei, she just looked at the jade noble and Qin noble who had not yet made a sign, and said faintly, "you two, which Palace are you smoking?"


    As a queen, she is the head of the six palaces and one of the Yongshou palace.


    Therefore, she should also have other concubines living in her Yongshou palace, which is under her jurisdiction.


    In fact, every morning when the imperial concubines should go to wait for her to wash and change clothes.


    However, she was not familiar with those people and worried about their little trick of pickling.


    In addition, there are more women in the place of right and wrong.


    She didn''t want them to be close to her for the sake of purity.


    Even more will not care about Yongshou palace live a intimate concubine, specially serve her, holding her.


    Qi Fei is the kind of person who likes to show off. She likes to order those low-level concubines and treat people as slaves.


    After hearing Ruoyin''s words, Yugui shows out the signature, which is the Yi Kun palace of Qing imperial concubine.


    Finally, Qin noble man stood up in full view of the public, saluted Ruoyin, and said, "empress, I''m afraid I''ll disturb you in the future. Please don''t dislike my concubine."As soon as the words came out, Qi Fei only felt hot on her face and was slapped by "Pa Pa Pa".


    At the same time, there was a glimmer of jealousy in his eyes.


    The empress is really lucky. The Qin nobleman she is longing for has actually won the Queen''s Yongshou palace.


    Now, if you are favored by the emperor, isn''t it a good queen?


    After all, living in the same palace, the queen has three brothers. When the emperor arrives at Yongshou palace, he will inevitably think of the queen.


    But soon the jealousy in her eyes was replaced by schadenfreude.


    Because she thought, these years, the queen has been the most favorite in the harem.


    So, it''s not sure who gets the favor.


    In any case, the two have their own merits. It depends on whether they can tolerate each other.


    However, she wanted to be favored.


    Because she wants to see the queen being spoiled.


    Thinking of this, Qi Fei said with a smile: "empress, look at the elegant and beautiful people in Qin. You should be considerate. In the future, you will be served by someone in Yongshou palace. I will be relieved."


    Her voice and tone were courteous.


    I don''t know. I thought that Qi Fei and empress were in a good relationship.


    "You have a mind." If the sound is not salty to return.


    In this way, the residence of the imperial concubines was finally settled.


    As for maobin, no one picked her Jingren palace, so she still lived with the noble people of Zhuangzi.


    In fact, this time, in addition to Ruoyin and Qi Fei''s palace, there are more dignitaries.


    In the new couple, there is a noble person in the imperial palace.


    The rest of the concubines were in charge of their own affairs.


    Because this year, except for three dignitaries, none of them has ever been there and promised.


    The rest of the imperial concubines and concubines can have a palace, so there is nothing to manage.


    When the house was arranged, Ruoyin mentioned another important thing.


    She led her lips and said, "the emperor''s birthday will be in a few days. Although the emperor is simple, we still want to hold a palace banquet for him. If you have good ideas and skills, you can put them forward. We can arrange for the servants to prepare in advance."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1313

    I don''t know the concubines are too reserved.


    Or the new people are more afraid of strangers.


    Or they don''t want to say it too early.


    It''s about having a surprise on that day.


    One by one, they did not dare to propose.


    Not to mention what to perform on that day.


    Finally, Princess Wan came out to ease the embarrassment: "empress, you are the Lord of the central palace. How do you arrange this kind of thing, we will cooperate with the active atmosphere."


    "Yes, the empress and my concubines are new to the Forbidden City, but they have not adapted to the Forbidden City. I really don''t think about it for a while, and I don''t know the customs here. I''m afraid my sisters will laugh at them. Unless we adapt to the Forbidden City for a while, maybe we can think of something new. "


    Said, Jin Fei quite distressed way: "just... When the time may be a little late."


    If you can see, this Jin Fei is lively and really wants to perform.


    Just because I have just come from Mongolia, I am not familiar with some rules in the Forbidden City.


    Therefore, I dare not make suggestions at the beginning, and I dare not arrange the program early.


    I want to show you when you are ready.


    Just in this way, you can''t sort ahead.


    After all, no matter how small the Palace Banquet is, it is also the emperor''s longevity day. We can''t do it blindly. We should arrange the program in an orderly way.


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, this kind of daring to speak out in public is better than those who secretly engage in small movements behind their backs.


    She nodded slightly, quite understanding way: "in this case, the palace will give you a little time first."


    "I''ll thank the empress first. Anyway, my sister and I won''t miss much time." Jin Fei returns.


    Then, Ruoyin looked at the other concubines and said, "what about you?"


    I saw that the concubines either looked at each other, or looked at the nose and the heart with their eyes. They looked like "I have no problem, and I don''t want to show it.".


    However, Ruoyin always thinks that they are not as simple as this. Instead, they are more likely to want to keep secret and keep a hand for fear of being robbed of the limelight.


    After all, she remembers this year''s show girl, but she is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    But it was all in her mind.


    Since these people did not want to talk, she stopped asking.


    But Chao Banmei winked.


    Half Mei after meeting, with a few maids, carrying a tray came in.


    In those trays, there are all kinds of exquisite jewelry.


    There are red gold, jade inlay, east pearl, jade, jadeite, gem and other materials.


    Ruoyin glanced at the new man and said in a deep voice, "from now on, you will be a member of the harem. From now on, you will serve the emperor well and open branches and scatter leaves for the royal family."


    "Yes."


    "You have also learned the rules of the palace for a period of time. You want to know more about the imperial concubines and some trivial matters. Well, this palace scandal said that in front of you, if you keep your own way, everyone is well. But if anyone likes to make waves in the harem, the original Meng family, Yugui people, and Xi are always there, which is a lesson for you. I hope you can take it as a warning and do yourself a good job! "


    When Ruoyin warned the imperial concubines, a pair of eyes sharply scanned the people.


    "Yes, my ministers and concubines obey the instructions of the empress." At this moment, regardless of the old or the new, they all hang their heads.


    Serious things finish, if the voice and complexion slightly eased.


    With a faint alienated smile on her face, she looked at the trays held by the maids and said, "as for the jewelry, it''s a gift for you. When you have finished taking them, go back to your houses. "


    With that, she took mother Liu''s hand and left the table first. She went into the room and left a group of concubines.


    After about a cup of tea, the concubines received their respective gifts according to their positions and left Yongshou palace with their slaves.


    It was the night. The fourth master, who had not favored the new couple, turned over the brand of WanFei from Mongolia.


    In this way, with a good family background and sister''s WanFei, she has become the envy of all the new people in the harem, including Jin Fei.


    However, no one knows that the emperor is because of the Horqin tribe behind WanFei.


    Or because of Wan Fei''s beauty and gentle character.


    This is not to say the youngest and beautiful, but this year''s beautiful girls, the most weight.


    Even if Jin Fei and her background are the same, but still because of the identity of her sister, slightly inferior.


    ------


    on the birthday of the fourth master, because it was a simple Palace Banquet, only the fourth master and the concubines of the imperial palace were there.


    The Empress Dowager should have come, but recently she was very angry with the fourth master.


    So, I didn''t show up.


    The fourth master was busy with business during the day, and Ruoyin arranged the Palace Banquet at night.


    In winter, it''s getting dark early. Before dusk, the concubines will arrive at Yongshou palace and wait.


    One by one, they all dressed up carefully.A pair of charming eyes, from time to time looking forward to the door.


    Ruoyin is also sitting at the top of the hall, holding Mrs. Tang in her hand, and following the others, she is the same as the four masters.


    After waiting for about half an hour, it was completely dark.


    Outside the courtyard, at last there was a singing voice that everyone wanted to hear: "the emperor is here!"


    The next moment, a bright yellow figure appeared at the door.


    The fourth master is wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and a dazzling dragon pattern cape with light wall.


    Eyebrows like sword, a pair of mysterious eyes.


    His whole body exudes the spirit of a king, which makes him surrender.


    When he entered the door, Su Peisheng untied his cloak.


    "The emperor will live forever." Ruoyin saluted with his concubines and congratulated them.


    Fourth master''s sight swept through a group of concubines, and finally fell on Ruoyin.


    Then, he raised his feet to Ruoyin and helped her up.


    Mou Guang stayed on her face for three seconds and said, "I told you that everything should be simple. You still handle these things."


    "The emperor is diligent in his daily life, but his birthday is only once a year. How can he be careless?" If sound road.


    The fourth Master said so, but as a queen, she couldn''t be simple every year.


    This spread out, people thought she was not the queen.


    "How do you do, your majesty." Jin Fei is straightforward.


    The fourth Master heard the voice and swept the imperial concubine one eye, and then Chao Ruo Yin said: "you are hard."


    "It''s not hard. I should." If sound smile back.


    The fourth master tightened her hand and took her to sit down together at the top.


    When the Empress Dowager was seated, the concubines continued to take their seats.


    If mother Liu makes a look, the servants of the imperial dining room line up to come in and provide food.


    And if the music ordered people to arrange the song and dance and singing opera, they also took turns to perform.


    By the time the meals were all set up, the opera had finished.


    Ruoyin took the lead in raising the wine in the cup and said to the fourth master: "the emperor, it''s longevity day again. I wish you a long life and a healthy body. Every year is better than a year."


    Seeing this, the concubines also raised their cups and toasted the fourth master.


    The fourth master turned his head and looked at Ruoyin. His left hand raised the glass in front of him and motioned to Ruo Yin. He raised his head and was bored.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1314

    The sexy Adam''s knot rolled a few times, and the liquor was already in the throat.


    When the concubines saw that the fourth master was bored, they could or could not drink, so they all drank up the wine in the cup.


    However, Ruoyin, who took the lead in toasting, only sipped lightly and put down the cup.


    Because of her understanding of the fourth master, she just touched the glass and he would not say anything.


    On the contrary, if she drinks too much, he will say her.


    After the toast, if the sound toward half plum signal one eye.


    With half plum and frost carrying a set of frame good square shelf come in.


    There was a picture inside, but in order to keep the mystery, it was covered with red silk.


    Ruoyin got up and said with a smile, "emperor, my concubine started painting as early as a month ago. Now I will present this painting to you as a birthday gift."


    As soon as the voice dropped, ban Mei was ready to lift the cloth and present the painting in front of everyone.


    In previous years, she was almost the last to offer gifts.


    But this year, there are many new people. Before other things are sent out, other people''s gifts are top notch.


    In addition, every year is the old routine, it will be boring.


    So this year, it''s rare for her to present her gift first.


    However, when Banmei was ready to open the painting, he raised his hand and said, "don''t lift it."


    As a result, ban Mei''s hand had to stop without opening the painting.


    She looks at Ruoyin and shakes her head, indicating that she should give up.


    As an emperor, the fourth master is also the birthday father of today. Of course, what he says is what he says.


    Then, just listen to the fourth master light command: "Su Peisheng, put this painting away."


    This means that you don''t intend to see it at all, but you can directly put it into the warehouse.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Many of the concubines were gloating.


    Hehe, what about the paintings painted by the queen herself.


    The emperor knew that, and didn''t even want to have a look.


    What is the most favored woman in the harem? This treatment is just like this.


    If the sound originally rare change old routine, the first gift.


    Now being treated with indifference by the fourth master, I feel a little cold water.


    After all, if you change someone''s carefully prepared gift, the other party will not look at it, and they will have some small emotions.


    Finally, only four ye a light words: "queen, you have a heart."


    "It should be." They are respectable people. Even if they are not happy, they will not be uncomfortable on important occasions. If the fourth master of Yinchao salutes and receives the reward, he will continue to sit down.


    If the sound is over, it is Qi Fei who has given the gift.


    Qi Fei is the earliest old man except maobin.


    In these years, gift giving has long been out of fashion.


    It''s nothing more than heavy stuff.


    Similarly, the fourth master didn''t look at it, so he ordered people to put it into the box.


    After Qi Fei received the reward, she was the same as Wan Fei.


    Princess Wan got up and saluted the fourth master and said, "the emperor, my concubine and her sister have arranged Mongolian dance together. Today, we will make a show in front of the emperor and sisters by your birthday."


    Her voice is soft and her tone is soft.


    Add beautiful appearance, whole person gives a kind of comfortable feeling.


    And her side Jin Fei, also followed the line of ceremony.


    At this time, Ruoyin found that the two sisters were wearing Mongolian clothes, rather than the flag clothes they usually wear.


    I think it''s prepared.


    However, the two who had said hello to her a few days ago were nothing.


    The fourth master looked at the two sisters in the hall, and said, "well," that''s right.


    After Wan Fei and Jin Fei get together, the two sisters hire Tingting to walk to the middle of the hall.


    At the same time, several musicians came in outside the hall.


    After they saluted, they began to dance with the accompaniment of musicians.


    Both sisters were wearing red Mongolian clothes, and their slender waist was tied with a wide black braided belt, which made the waist and limbs unable to be grasped very thin.


    Braids are braided on the head. The red brim is surrounded by a circle of snow-white fox hair. On both sides, there are tassels of agate, jadeite and precious stones. It looks ancient and exquisite.


    Those tassels randomly spread over the shoulders, shaking with their dance steps.


    Their long sleeves were relaxed and their bodies were dancing.


    Sometimes the shoulders are active, sometimes the legs jump flexibly, sometimes turn left forward, sometimes turn right forward.


    The movement of his shoulder is not only rhythmic and dynamic, but also has a special charm, which integrates cheerfulness, beauty and vigor.


    Moreover, the dance posture is simple and simple, the dance steps are cheerful, clear, elegant and implicit.


    The Mongolian girl dignified and quiet, soft and strong temperament show incisively and vividly.


    It didn''t disgrace Horqin tribe at all, but it was very long faced.When the dance is over, if you can''t help clapping with the concubines.


    Wan Fei and Jin Fei obviously jump very seriously. Even if they stop, they still have some breathlessness.


    His cheeks were flushed slightly because of the beat, and they looked attractive.


    Their eyes looked at the fourth master, apparently to hear what he said.


    The fourth master looked at Wan Fei and Jin Fei.


    Then he swept Ruoyin with the remaining light.


    Finally, the line of sight fell on the Zhuang Guiren who started.


    The man opened his thin lips and said, "Zhuang Guiren, I remember that you have danced similar dances, and you are very good?"


    "When I went back to the emperor, I did offer a dance, but what I did was a sacrificial dance, which could not be compared with Princess Wan and Princess Jin." Zhuang Guiren returned with fear and modesty.


    She is a little noble, how dare to compare with these two.


    Moreover, the two concubines from Mongolia, regardless of their status or family background, dumped her for dozens of streets.


    In addition, she is not a match for two sisters.


    These days, she heard that Princess Wan and Princess Jin spent a lot of time rehearsing this dance.


    But at this time, the emperor took her out to say something. Isn''t it a hatred to her?


    "Really, I don''t remember much." Fourth master''s sword eyebrow picks slightly, then toward Wan Fei and Jin Fei way: "you two sisters have the heart, reward!"


    He didn''t comment on how the two sisters danced.


    However, it is enough for him to pull out Zhuang Guiren and talk about things, which makes people think wildly.


    After all, can let the emperor still remember the dance, should be very beautiful?


    So, is Zhuang GUI''s dance better than Wan Fei and Jin Fei?


    Wan Fei is a gentle and introverted woman. She takes a seat after receiving the reward.


    However, Jin Fei is a lively and outgoing woman.


    After receiving the reward, she looked at Zhuang Guiren with some displeasure.


    As far as she knows, this Zhuang nobleman is not allowed to be spoiled in the harem, except that he is a relative of the Empress Dowager?


    After Wan Fei and Jin Fei finished, Qing Fei said with a smile: "emperor, my concubine has written a poem for you."


    She was wearing a red flag dress, and her willow eyebrows were curved and slender.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes look forward to charming, looking at the fourth master, jade cheek slightly red.


    The high collar makes her skin white as snow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1315

    Fourth master slightly jaw head "um", way: "I have heard you write a good hand, open to have a look."


    "Yes." Qing imperial concubine''s face is happy, the dynasty slave just made a look.


    Then, I saw the scroll of calligraphy and painting unfolded.


    A set of calligraphy is presented in front of everyone.


    It''s just that it says Manchu.


    If the sound can only understand part of it, but she can''t understand most of it.


    According to her understanding, the calligraphy seems to be a poem of birthday celebration.


    Qing Fei''s calligraphy is really good,


    Rao is a person who doesn''t know Manchu very well.


    From a distance, it is like a runaway horse coming from the sky and leaving the dust. It is also like a dragon flying in the sky. It comes from emptiness and returns to emptiness.


    The lines of each word are smooth and very beautiful.


    And the proportion between the characters is perfect and the spacing is strict.


    Few women can write so well.


    The atmosphere does not lose elegance, such as beauty hairpin.


    Obviously, it is a pair of characters, but it is more beautiful than other people''s paintings.


    "Qing Fei, you are a good writer." The fourth master slightly jaw head, immediately the words front turn, way: "only, the woman has no talent is the virtue, you must bear in mind."


    "Yes, I remember the emperor''s instruction." Qing Fei salutes back.


    After the fourth master rewarded Qing Fei as usual, he motioned for her to sit down.


    And Su Peisheng, who was behind him, couldn''t help but gasp.


    Heart said that the emperor is really a man who does not understand the amorous feelings.


    Those who don''t have any skills can''t get into the emperor''s eyes.


    Show off - coquettish, can''t escape the emperor''s eye.


    The emperor still doesn''t understand the amorous feelings of this kind of lady who has the elegant demeanor of a big family. He says that "a woman without talent is a virtue". Isn''t this a disappointment?


    In the harem, it seems that no matter what the queen does, the emperor thinks it is good.


    Even the Queen''s hair cut, the emperor felt very beautiful, regardless of women''s rule that hair should not be cut off.


    Thinking of this, Su Peisheng smacked his tongue in his heart and secretly glanced at the painting presented by the empress.


    Today, he did not understand why the emperor did not allow slaves to open the paintings presented by the empress.


    At the moment, after receiving the reward, Qing Fei looks like a spring breeze.


    In her opinion, she is the only one who is the most outstanding one.


    As the head of the central palace, the empress did not care to take a look at the paintings she painted herself.


    Princess Wan and Princess Jin offer dance, but the emperor takes them to compare with the nobles of Zhuang.


    Even if the Emperor didn''t say it clearly, it seems that Wan Fei and Jin Fei are not as good as Zhuang.


    But she was different.


    Although the emperor warned her that a woman without talent is virtue.


    But at least she praised her handwriting.


    She has long heard that the emperor is fastidious and can be appreciated and praised by him. That is really good.


    As a result, Qing Fei took her seat again, her chin was slightly raised, and she showed a light look of "everyone here is rubbish".


    After concubine Qing took her seat, Yingbin quickly got up and said, "emperor, it''s a coincidence that my wife and I have the same feelings as the Queen''s wife. However, the empress painted a picture a month ago. I didn''t know the emperor''s birthday until a few days ago, so I rushed to draw it. I think it''s not as good as the Queen''s painting, but I still dare to show my ugliness. Please don''t dislike my wife."


    Smell speech, Qi Fei can''t help but roll a white eye, what mind to think of ah.


    In her opinion, that''s what foxes think!


    Look at what Yingbin said. How can she sound like a show off? She paints faster than the queen?


    I don''t know if it''s because of the light, or because of women''s intuition.


    Anyway, she didn''t like this Yingbin.


    The fourth master didn''t say that he would not open it, so the servant next to Yingbin presented the painting and opened it in front of the public.


    I saw that it was a wash painting.


    In the painting is a cluster of peach blossom.


    The lines on the branches and leaves are clear and symmetrical, and there are two wingbirds on the branches.


    The two birds are just like real birds, even their feathers are very clear.


    Each feather showed a faint ink mark.


    Look, it is very in line with the fourth master''s birthday, and there is a different ink rhyme.


    See four ye tiny jaw head, light way: "this piece of ink painting is lifelike, you have the heart, enjoy!"


    "Thank you for your praise." Yingbin has a natural smile on her face.


    After receiving the reward, she was not complacent, but took the seat again with a very low profile.


    It seems that it is not her that has just been praised by the emperor.


    But Qing Fei beside her is not happy.


    She thought she was the best and the best tonight.


    After Yingbin, she immediately felt that Yingbin''s popularity had overtaken her.


    Because the emperor warned her when she wrote well.But when the emperor said Yingbin painted well, he didn''t say anything bad.


    In addition, the young concubine looked beautiful and generous. She was an opponent that could not be despised.


    But she also thinks so in the heart, on the surface is not easy to attack.


    It was Xin pin who was in the limelight after Yingbin.


    After the fourth master and Ruoyin saluted by Xinbin, a servant came in carrying a small tea table and Futan.


    See the situation, if the sound is clear.


    For this session of the harem, she still has some understanding.


    It''s said that this Xinbin is proficient in tea art and is good at making tea.


    Judging from this posture, you should make tea for the fourth master, right?


    I saw Xinbin sitting on the futon.


    The small tea table in front of her is full of all kinds of tea sets and teapots made of purple sand.


    First she ordered a sandalwood, and then she started boiling water with the tea set.


    Then rinse the tea set with boiling water.


    Put the tea in the purple clay pot with your left hand.


    holds the boiling water in his right hand, controls the long and thin stream, rolls the tea leaves, and uses the lid to wipe the foam of the Hukou lightly.


    Then pour the tea from the purple clay pot into a cup.


    Then pour the tea into different small cups.


    This is not over, Xinbin uses the method of three ups and three falls, again like the purple clay pot water, and then repeat the tea boiling action.


    Whether it''s boiling tea, pouring water or pouring tea, her movements and manner are very relaxed, elegant and comfortable.


    The slender jade finger with cloisonne armor, slightly tilted orchid finger.


    It was as if she was not making tea at all, but making a work of art.


    And in this process, the hall has already floated bursts of tea fragrance.


    It makes all of you happy and relaxed at the same time.


    At this moment, even if the impetuous person, also quietly watching this scene.


    Because at the moment, Xinbin has such magic power to comfort people''s impetuousness.


    Let people calm down to appreciate her elegance, be it men or women.


    After about a stick of incense, the process of Xinbin is finally finished.


    She picked up the saucer and stood up, then saluted and presented it to the fourth master.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng took it for him and handed it to him.


    Then, with the same elegant posture, Xinbin offered Ruoyin tea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1316

    The servants beside her served tea to the concubines.


    Ruoyin looks at the white jade cup, which has seven full tea, tea soup is yellow green.


    The yellow green tea leaves float on the tea soup and sink gradually.


    Instead of tasting tea immediately, she put the cup on the tip of her nose and sniffed the fragrance of tea.


    Then she began to taste tea.


    When the yellow and green tea soup is imported, it has a slightly sour taste.


    It''s sweet in sour and fragrant in sweet.


    After entering the throat, the taste is mellow and refreshing, and the taste is sweet and lasting.


    To say that Xinbin didn''t give her tea, she needn''t have to speak.


    But Xinbin not only offered tea to the fourth master, but also offered her tea in person.


    I know the rules very well.


    Therefore, Ruoyin official way: "Xinbin, your tea art is almost perfect. From color to taste, this oolong tea is soft and full of lingering charm, and it seems to have a silky fruity aroma."


    After she had finished her words, the four masters, who had always been venomous, also said in an official way: "Xinbin, you''ve made a good pot of tea. Take a sip of it, keep the fragrance in your teeth and cheeks, and return to the bottom of your throat."


    "I thank the emperor and the empress for their praise. This time, I ordered someone to cook the tea with dew, so it would be sweet and good for your health. If the emperor and his wife like it, I would like to make tea for you from time to time. " The concubines are full of happiness and salute.


    The fourth master did not respond to this.


    He just ordered people to reward Xinbin as usual.


    After Xinbin, the rest of the people just sent some hand-made gadgets.


    After all, not everyone has the guts to show off.


    In addition, or in front of the picky emperor.


    The rest of the concubines were either honest or low status.


    They did not dare to compete with these high positions again.


    If Yin holds the cup, the tea inside is still warm.


    It has to be said that the tea made by Xinbin is really delicious.


    And her vision, but light swept through the palace of a number of concubines.


    I want to say that this session of the harem is a gathering of experts.


    One by one, in addition to being proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, he also came to a good tea maker.


    It seems that these days, there is no special artistic ability, and there is no way to get a foothold in the harem.


    A few days ago, she also asked them if they had any ideas or talent display.


    At that time, in addition to the lively Jin Fei, no one could build a stubble.


    She thought the newcomers were really not motivated.


    It turns out they want to be mysterious and surprise.


    She also saw that it was good to be young and confident.


    Otherwise, the old people would not do anything on longevity day.


    Only these new people have a lot of ideas.


    When the concubines had finished, they began to eat.


    First of all, four ye and Ruoyin eat attentively.


    But the first concubines have their own thoughts.


    And those careful thinking summed up, nothing more than a point: invite favor!


    At the moment, even if the dishes on the table are delicious, Qi Fei is like chewing wax.


    She did not have any confidence at all. After seeing the performance of these little fox spirits, she felt that she was no longer able to play.


    This year, she only embroidered a sachet to the emperor.


    It''s not that she doesn''t have new ideas, and it''s not that she doesn''t want to behave.


    It was her enthusiasm, which had long been dissipated by the emperor''s day after day indifference.


    Because she knew that it was useless for her to please the emperor.


    The old people who came to maobin also saw through this point, so they didn''t show too much.


    Only those new people who don''t know how deep and muddy the water in the palace is.


    Young and vigorous, I always don''t pay attention to anything.


    And they''ve seen it for a long time.


    The emperor has a queen in his heart.


    Otherwise, why didn''t the emperor present the Queen''s gift to everyone tonight.


    Perhaps in the eyes of those new people, the emperor disdains to see the paintings of Empress Dowager.


    But in her opinion, why did the emperor do this? Either he was making special treatment, or he was not willing to show others the paintings painted by the queen.


    This is the painting that the queen has given him as private property!


    The next Palace Banquet, the concubines are eight immortals across the sea, each show their magic power.


    However, the first four masters, always indifferent as ice.


    It is also very official.


    I can''t see who''s different.


    But if you take a closer look, you can still see that the pair of mysterious ink pupil, the rest of the light is always glancing at the side of the empress.


    Moreover, when he eats delicious dishes, he will order people to reward Ruoyin to taste.


    "Queen, I remember you like roast chicken." With that, he motioned to Su Peisheng.Su Peisheng understood and brought the "roasted chicken" in front of him to Ruoyin.


    This is the third time that the emperor has given the empress dishes.


    You know, other concubines don''t have this treatment this evening, only the Queen''s wife has.


    Ruoyin was glad to accept the delicious dishes sent by the fourth master.


    "Thank you for remembering my favorite taste." She beamed at the fourth master.


    The fourth master definitely looked for a few seconds, then took back his eyes, did not speak, and continued to eat.


    Seeing this scene, the fighting spirit of the concubines in the Imperial Palace was reduced by half.


    Although the empress is the Lord of the central palace, it is normal to have some special treatment.


    However, they were more sour than lemon.


    Originally thought of the emperor''s birthday, but also through the birthday invitation.


    It''s not to see the emperor and empress scatter dog food!


    yes, they can see it very well. The emperor is simultaneous interpreting the Queen''s empress.


    But in this case, why does the emperor disdain to see the paintings painted by the queen herself.


    About half an hour later, the palace banquet came to an end.


    As the protagonist, the fourth master wiped the corners of his mouth gracefully.


    Seeing this, the concubines secretly looked at him, but their hearts were full of expectation.


    I want to say that the emperor is going to leave.


    I don''t know whose palace he will go to or whose sign he will look for after he leaves?


    However, when everyone was eager, the fourth master lifted his feet and entered Ruoyin''s room through the side door.


    This makes the eagerness in the eyes of the concubines immediately turned into disappointment.


    For the fourth master''s move, Ruoyin is really a little surprised.


    Because the fourth master ordered people to bring her favorite meals.


    The rest of the performance was not like staying with her.


    But since he was in, she got up and said to his concubines, "it''s late. It''s snowing outside. It''s freezing. When you go back, you''ll all be supported by slaves."


    "Yes." After the concubines answered, they left in disappointment.


    If the sound then raises the foot, enters the interior.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw the fourth master sitting on the armchair beside the bed.


    "Today, the sisters in the harem have tried their best to please the emperor. The emperor has watched the bustle of the evening. How can he still stay in his concubine''s house?"


    The fourth Master heard the little emotion in her words, and then he pulled her in his arms, "it tastes delicious, eh?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1317

    "Well, I''m not. Since the emperor disdains to see my paintings, I don''t want to stay here." If the tone deviates from his face, he is pushed.


    "I just don''t see it at the Palace Banquet, and I don''t say I don''t want to see it." He pulled her over.


    "Since the emperor doesn''t watch the banquet in the palace, he doesn''t have to watch it now." If Yin turned back and looked at the man discontentedly: "besides, my concubine''s painting is so bad, you don''t want to open it at the Palace Banquet. I think the emperor is worried about some concubine jealous."


    The more she said, the more angry she was, the more ridiculous she said. The fourth master looked up and flicked her bright forehead with his fingertips.


    "Hiss..." if the sound of willow eyebrows wrinkled.


    This man, every time the hand is not just a joke, but a real effort.


    "Do you know the pain?" The fourth master nodded the red mark on her forehead with his finger belly and solemnly said, "who asked you to send those terrible things in the past year, so that I could let the servants open them in public?"


    "Ruoyin looks at the fourth master''s eyes, and feels a little guilty.


    "Don''t you say that you should have the style and image of a queen?" The man asked again.


    Every year, on his birthday, she makes every effort to give some novel gifts.


    Some of them are really good things, even rare items of great value.


    Some of them are ugly towels, or embroidered work with her lip print printed on them, etc.


    So, when she said she would give him a painting, he was worried that she would paint something... Ugly.


    Then he quickly stopped the slave and ordered him not to open it.


    I want to see what she painted after the Palace Banquet is over.


    If Yin pursed her lips and pondered for a moment, she retorted, "yes, so my concubine went into the palace and became a queen. She never gave those gifts to the emperor, did she?"


    This reminds me that she gave many interesting gifts to the fourth master in the hidden residence.


    But after entering the palace, she was very good.


    However, she did not expect that the fourth master was actually worried that she would send him an ugly painting.


    Therefore, taking into account her image, as well as his imperial burden, it is not good to open the painting in public at the Palace Banquet.


    She thought it was something else.


    Now when he said that, his anger was gone.


    But on the surface or gas toot toot appearance.


    "You are full of fallacies." The fourth Master said that she couldn''t, but turned his head and ordered Su Peisheng to carry her painting in.


    A moment later, Su Peisheng carried the painting in carefully.


    The fourth master and Ruoyin sat down in an armchair across a small table.


    This time, Su peishengli lifted the red cloth.


    All of a sudden, a colorful oil painting appeared in front of everyone.


    In the Ming and Qing Dynasties, there were oil paintings.


    Therefore, if you want to paint oil painting materials, it is not difficult.


    Don''t say that there are thirteen lines. Even her own department store can sell them.


    At the moment, the fourth master focused on the oil painting in front of him.


    This is a relatively large painting, at least one adult man tall, two adult men wide.


    And the first thing that came into his eyes was the beautiful man in the middle.


    In front of them, is the boundless light blue sea.


    The end of the sea, connected with the blue sky.


    In the setting sun, the man stands tall and straight on the shore, overlooking the distance with the woman.


    The palm of the palm, wrapped in a woman''s small hand.


    The broad Cape of the robe set off a storm with the wind.


    The woman stepped on the beach barefoot, her head on the man''s shoulder, nestled in the distance.


    A head of wavy hair like ink is scattered at random on the shoulder.


    Her figure curve moving, rouge colored skirt, in the breeze flutter.


    Like a woman who abandons worldly desires.


    The afterglow of the setting sun shines on them, giving them a romantic and beautiful figure.


    Sunset sunset, as if all the noise to return to the moment of peace.


    Through the paper painting, you can feel the beauty of the seaside.


    There seems to be the sound of waves near my ears, comfortable and comfortable.


    When the fourth master saw this scene, the cool thin lip corner involuntarily drew up a good-looking radian.


    Moreover, he always thinks that this beautiful figure is the queen.


    And that man''s back looks like him.


    When he saw the painting, he naturally replaced himself and the queen into the men and women in the painting.


    Originally, he twisted the palm of the Buddha''s bead, lifted it to the table and motioned to the woman.


    Ruoyin''s afterglow glimpses his hand and naturally grasps it with him.


    Then, the fourth master''s eyes slowly moved to the rest of the painting.


    Because there are so many paintings about the queen.


    Along the right side of the painting is a sea of flowers.


    Red, yellow, blue woven into a rainbow of flowers, colorful, like endless brocade.The branches of the flowers bent slightly and swayed in the breeze.


    Full of a kind of unrestrained, free, intoxicating vitality.


    On the left of the sea is a country road.


    There are villages, terraces, small houses with chimneys and fireworks.


    And farmers farming in the countryside.


    The blue sky, the flowing streams, the vigorous flowers and trees are just like the most beautiful oil painting...


    but soon, the fourth master found this scene, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    He turned his head to look at the woman and asked, "these are the apricot blossom spring Pavilion in the Yuanmingyuan Garden?"


    "The emperor has a good eye. You can see it at a glance."


    "Do you miss it? Is it still on the painting? " When asking questions, he could not help but recall some of his past in Yuanmingyuan.


    "It''s false to say no, but it''s not. I just like that kind of life, even if it''s not Yuanmingyuan, but as long as it''s in that state, it''s fine. " She returned truthfully.


    On hearing this, the fourth master chuckled and said, "no wonder you said that this painting has been prepared for a month, and you have put forward all the things you want in your heart. Can you not waste time, eh?"


    "..." is like a sound.


    "I see that you are not sending me paintings as birthday gifts, but you want to draw these things, so as to imply me and let me satisfy your little thoughts."


    "No, I don''t think the painting is too small to match the emperor''s identity. So just draw a little more and make the painting bigger, which is in line with your noble and atmospheric identity. " If the sound is blowing the rainbow, the smile is bright.


    In fact, the fourth master is right. She really means that.


    Since the fourth master ascended the throne, she seems to have unlimited scenery, but she always feels that something is missing.


    Although we should pay attention to the rules when we are in the residence.


    But at least every new year''s festival, she can go shopping in the capital.


    I can also walk around the industries under my name.


    But now, I''ve been detained in the Forbidden City all day, just like a canary kept by the fourth master.


    If you encounter an emperor who is not as diligent as the fourth master, you can go to the summer resort occasionally.


    Or go to the royal hunting ground.


    Or the southern tour, micro service private visit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1318

    However, not only in history, but also in front of her, Emperor Yongzheng was a super diligent model worker.


    In history, Emperor Yongzheng never stepped out of the capital even after he ascended the throne.


    Because he was too diligent, he read the memorials and died suddenly.


    She thought the Emperor Yongzheng in front of her would be different.


    But judging from the performance of the fourth master since he ascended the throne, it seems that he really intends to stay in the Forbidden City all the time.


    If it goes on like this, she is really worried that he will follow the footsteps of history.


    So she drew a picture to test his style.


    At this moment, I only heard the fourth master snort coldly. He was quite disgusted with the way: "you are greedy. I wish you could paint all the beautiful pictures in your paintings. In this case, why don''t you draw a picture of the river on the Qingming Festival?"


    The man''s mouth is so disgusted, but the big palm is tight her hand.


    "My concubine thought, but if I did, I''m afraid it would take several years to paint. Then I would miss the emperor''s birthday." Ruoyin blinked at the fourth master.


    The fourth master held the woman''s hand tightly and suddenly he was so quiet.


    The man''s thin lips gently pursed, and the ink pupil looked directly at the painting in front of him.


    He seems to be enjoying the painting.


    But it''s like being empty and thinking about something.


    After a long time, he held his lips and said, "well, this year is the end of the year. Next year, I will deal with some important political affairs as soon as possible, and then I will take you to the south."


    He had long felt that she should not belong to the Forbidden City.


    This idea originated in the Yuanmingyuan.


    Because no royal woman is willing to go down to pick fruits and vegetables, go up the mountain to pick pine towers, cook for the brothers in person, and so on.


    Moreover, he never saw in her ambition for power and material things.


    Some are only reserved and not publicized, as well as the calm feeling of indifference.


    As if money and status, even the Queen''s position, she did not care.


    But she''s her queen.


    And he was the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    The Forbidden City is the place where he grew up as a child and the home of his life.


    He''s going to live here all the time.


    And if she doesn''t belong to the city, where should she go?


    It frustrated him for the first time in his life.


    It turned out that even if he became emperor, there was still such a person who disdained the glory and dignity he attached to her.


    As if she didn''t care, even if the stars in the sky were picked for her.


    He did not know that every time he gave her valuable jewelry, her eyes did not have much waves.


    As if those are worth a city of diamonds and gems, in her eyes like radish cabbage.


    Not even that.


    After he ascended the throne, even though he managed the Qing Dynasty fairly well, he had already stepped into the normal age of prosperity.


    But he always felt something was missing in his heart.


    At the moment, he seems to understand.


    It seems to come from her indifferent temperament.


    Now that she has painted this picture, it means that she likes and yearns for this kind of life from the bottom of her heart.


    For him, it is not too big or too difficult.


    He thought that he could satisfy her.


    Moreover, he wanted to satisfy her very strongly!


    Ruoyin''s eyes are wide open when she hears the fourth master''s agreement.


    "Emperor, did you hear me correctly?" She did not question his words.


    Because if he can say that, it must be true.


    It''s just that she doesn''t think it''s true.


    It''s so unreal that I want to pinch myself.


    Oh, my God! Emperor Yongzheng was so diligent that he promised to take her on a tour to the South because of one of her paintings.


    At this time, before she pinched herself, the fourth master raised his hand and pinched a big one on her face.


    "Look at your unpromising appearance, but if you''re on a tour to the south, you won''t be able to find the north?"


    The fourth master pinched it really hard, and Ruoyin''s face left a red mark.


    She rubbed her face, and for the sake of taking her South tour, she didn''t care about her.


    But in order to be more certain, she still did not resist to ask again: "emperor, you are the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. A gentleman can keep his word. You can''t go back on your words."


    "You are not joking." The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    "Well, I''ll wait." Ruoyin smiles with a bent eyebrow.


    Aside from his usual jokes, he never cheated her when he was talking about business. He always did what he said.


    The man in front of him is not a man who promises easily.


    At least in her impression, he promised her very few times.


    And every time I do what I say.


    Such a man, say, than that kind of commitment, more convincing women.At the moment, listening to the conversation between the masters, Su Peisheng winked at some eunuchs and took his words away.


    But I was shocked.


    Did he hear right?


    Today is not the emperor''s birthday. It should be the queen who satisfies the emperor.


    How did the painting style change and become the queen promised by the emperor?


    Who on earth is this birthday ah, and so cheap?


    After su Peisheng went out, Ruoyin called his servants in to prepare water.


    Then, she went to wait on the man to change and wash.


    The fourth master opened his arms and looked straight ahead.


    After Ruoyin changed his clothes into silk pajamas, the fourth master raised his feet and went to bed.


    See, the slaves went out one by one.


    Ruoyin serves the good man and begins to clean up himself.


    Just when she washed for the fourth master, she had already done it.


    Now just change clothes.


    Ruoyin put her hands on the white fox hair collar and untied her clothes.


    Then, leaning her head slightly, she took the Pearl off her ear.


    Then go to the dresser and put the earrings in the jewelry box.


    It was probably late at night, and there was no outsider present, so she didn''t have to carry her airs.


    The whole person is a bit lazy, even walking is more casual.


    As for the four masters lying down, her casual pace was almost like dancing.


    "Hoo" a sound, if the sound blows out the candle, opens the bed curtain to lie down.


    However, as soon as she lay down, the man put it up.


    "Did you mean it?"


    "Ah?" If sound a face muddle, "what intentional?"


    "You know, you just walked like a dancer."


    "No way." If Yin Jiao hummed, "speaking of dancing, I think it''s better for Princess Wan and Princess Jin to dance well, or they''re Zhuang Guiren."


    The man raised his hand and pulled the hair between her forehead, and said in a magnetic way, "you dance best."


    He really thinks so.


    Just do not want to give him hatred, so did not say it in public.


    For the fourth master''s statement, Ruoyin doesn''t believe it.


    She didn''t believe what the fourth Master said, but she didn''t believe that she was better than them.


    Although she once danced Mongolian dance, she thought that Wan Fei and Jin Fei were better than her.


    After all, they are native Mongols.


    As a woman of the new century, she can only be regarded as half a dozen. She is certainly not as good-looking as Wan Fei and Jin Fei.


    She still has this self-knowledge.


    "The emperor will coax my concubine to be happy..." before she finished speaking, he was kissed by a man.


    _ -----------


    two chapters were issued last night, but only one chapter was updated backstage. Maybe there is kissing in the second chapter, suspected of minor violations


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1319

    The sudden kiss makes Ruo Yin''s eyes open in surprise.


    ...


    the next morning, the light of the morning light through the window, shining into Ruoyin''s bed curtain.


    She stretched lazily and then opened her eyes vaguely.


    The silk pillow around her concave a trace, has not yet rebounded.


    It seems that the fourth master has just left.


    If the sound raises the hand, will the silk pillow at will smooth.


    Then he sat up and called mammy Liu and ban Mei to serve.


    After some washing and gargling, all the people in the harem came to Yongshou palace for morning examination.


    If Yin wants to sleep back to sleep, so she only keeps a stick of incense in the morning, so she dismisses the imperial concubines.


    However, just as she was about to go back in and continue dating with Duke Zhou, Li Fukang came into the room and said, "Niang Niang, Xinbin Niang, would like to see you."


    "Didn''t the palace let them go back? What else does she want to see? " If sound picks eyebrow to ask.


    Li Fukang shook his head, "I don''t know. The empress Xinpin only said that she had something important to discuss with you."


    If Yin zhengru was sleepy, he waved his hand and said, "you say that the palace is busy for the time being. Let her come back in the afternoon or another day."


    She is the queen, and she still has this autonomy.


    If a concubine wants to see her, she doesn''t even have to sleep, so she has to go out to meet her.


    "Bang." Li Fukang went out.


    If the sound half squints the eye son, made a yawn, even does not want to eat breakfast, continues to lie down.


    By the time she woke up again, it was time for lunch.


    "Niang, that Xinbin is still waiting in the hall." As she dressed herself, she reported something.


    If sound slightly Cu frown, "Li Fukang didn''t let her go?"


    "Yes, I heard Li Fukang tell her to come back tomorrow, but Xinpin said she was not in a hurry and would like to wait all the time."


    If the sound after listening, the eye light slightly turns.


    Just at this time, she was so hungry that she screamed.


    If Yin didn''t eat all morning, there was nothing else.


    She light command: "let the kitchen prepare lunch, ask the cow cook to do more, the Xin pin''s together do well."


    This is the time. Anyway, she is going to eat.


    As for the Xinbin, after waiting for so long, he also wanted to see him.


    This Yongshou palace is no less than a pair of bowls and chopsticks.


    And Xinbin eat or not, that is Xinbin''s business.


    "Yes."


    After that, Ruoyin goes to the hall after dressing.


    Just walked to the door, Xin pin saw her, and quickly blessing body salute: "empress mother."


    If the sound toward the Xinbin slightly jaw head, and then sat down in the head.


    "It''s been cold recently, and I''m not feeling well. I went back to my room to have a rest. This wake up, listen to the slaves talk about, just know you have been waiting in the hall. You do, and wait until now. "


    She deliberately put the word "intentional" a little more.


    Although she had known it long ago, she was still tactfully pretending that she did not know and pushed the pot onto the slave.


    After hearing this, Xinbin got up and knelt down directly: "queen, I don''t know that the Queen''s wife is not well. If I know, I dare not disturb the empress."


    If the sound wave hands, "I do not know the innocence, you get up."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Mammy Liu took Xinbin to her seat.


    Ruoyin looked at Xinbin and asked, "you''ve been waiting all morning. What''s going on?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Xinbin said, "I have just entered the palace, and I don''t understand many rules. In addition, the Xianfu palace is only occupied by my concubine. I want to come to Yongshou palace to consult the empress and serve you in your daily life."


    When you hear this, you will understand it.


    It seems that this Xinbin wants to join her Yongshou palace.


    "I can''t talk about it. You''ve only been in the palace for a long time now. You don''t have to worry. After a long time, you can understand all the rules." If the tone is silent and gentle to refuse, "say again, how can you serve in Yongshou palace? Those are all servants."


    "My wife is the Lord of the central palace. I am willing to serve you all the time. I''m not afraid of hardship or tiredness, but I''m afraid that my wife will dislike her Xinbin is very sincere.


    When she first entered the palace, she heard that empress dowager was the most favored.


    At first, she didn''t believe it.


    I want to say that in the capital for such a long time, I only heard that serving concubines was more favored than the main room, and that men spoiled concubines and destroyed their wives.


    I haven''t heard that the main room is more favored than the side room and the concubine, and the man dotes on the wife and destroys the concubine.


    But after her observation during this period of time, it seems that there is such a thing.


    All this can be seen from the fact that the empress has the largest number of heirs and that the emperor''s rewards are continuously sent to Yongshou palace.


    Especially last night, the emperor, who was always cold as ice, knew and remembered several meals that the empress loved to eat.In front of their faces, the queen was given a meal alone.


    And the way he looked at the empress was something they had never had.


    When she saw the emperor looking at the empress, her eyes were no longer cold.


    Instead, it was with a gentle look.


    That pair of year-round like a pool of ice ink pupil, like sunlight into, all the ice and snow melt.


    That''s why she wanted to join the queen.


    In this way, as long as you hold the queen this big tree, you can get a share.


    It''s also good to have a foothold in the harem.


    Hearing Xinbin say so, Ruoyin sips her tea and says, "Xinbin, you have just entered the palace. You may not know much about the situation in the harem. The palace has been on its own ever since it was built as a Qiandi. It has never formed a clique with the concubines of the imperial palace. "


    Xinbin:...


    "if you have any difficulties, I will help you at my discretion. After all, this is within the scope of the palace''s duties as a queen. But if it''s something else, I really can''t help. " She doesn''t care how the other main room promotes the new person, so as to stabilize her position.


    But it''s absolutely impossible for her to rely on this method.


    Not to mention that when their wings are hard, they are uncontrollable.


    One by one, they seem innocent, gentle and harmless on the surface.


    In case she does some pickling in the back palace under her guise, even if she is reluctant, she still has to help with it. Who is the one who attracts her.


    What''s more, the fourth master''s temperament doesn''t work if she blows the pillow side wind.


    "You are a smart person. Your family background is OK, and you are good at making tea. I believe you can have a small world in the harem." Ruoyin officially raised the way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1320

    "Thank you, empress." Xinbin pursed her lips, got up and apologized: "today''s son is a minister and concubine who is not considerate and rashly disturbed you. Please forgive me."


    Smart as Xinbin, naturally hear Ruoyin''s resolute and non-negotiable room.


    The queen praised her every word.


    But this kind of words, it sounds like "you are a good person, but we are not suitable".


    When she came here today, she would show her sincerity no matter how the queen tried her.


    Therefore, she has been waiting in Yongshou palace for such a long time in order to show her sincerity.


    But now, the Queen''s words to this point, is not a test of the problem, but she is interested in the question.


    As a concubine, she was also a master.


    But in front of the queen, the difference is not a little bit, can only be regarded as a slave.


    Therefore, even if the business could not be completed and benevolence and righteousness were still there, she would not dare to offend the queen.


    Just at this time, Li Fukang came into the room and said, "empress, the cook has finished all the meals."


    Ruoyin first looks at Li Fukang''s jaw, then looks at Xin pin, and says: "Xin pin, it''s time for lunch. It''s better to stay and have dinner with us in Yongshou palace."


    "No Xinbin shook her head and politely replied, "I heard that the empress likes to be clean, so I won''t disturb you much. I''d better go back to Xianfu palace and come to see you some other day. In addition, just now the empress said she was not well. I wish the empress a healthy body. "


    With that, she saluted and left with her servant.


    The queen is to stay here for dinner, but she is not stupid, can''t understand the real meaning.


    Some words, which sound like retention, are actually driving people.


    To say that the queen accepted her surrender today, in this case, she naturally wanted to stay for dinner and serve the queen for dinner, which was also a sign of loyalty.


    But the queen has made it clear that she will not form cliques, and her sincerity will be turned away.


    Then, she has to leave.


    What''s more, if a person really wants to keep you for dinner, he won''t bother you.


    So, if she does stay, it will be called embarrassment.


    Ruoyin looks at Xinbin''s back and doesn''t want to stay.


    As for what Xinbin said, "come back to see you another day", she also knew that it was polite, so she didn''t have to take it seriously.


    Who let the Qing Dynasty writing broad and profound, clearly only one sentence, but there are double, or even multiple meanings.


    After Xinbin left Yongshou palace, the kitchen came in and ate.


    After lunch, Ruoyin is ready to walk around Yongshou palace to eliminate food.


    Although it was freezing outside, she couldn''t bear it. She liked snow more than walking on it.


    Plus sleeping all morning, it''s good to go out and breathe.


    However, she just walked out of the hall door, and met Qin GUI Ren.


    "Auspicious queen!" Qin noble people came forward to salute.


    Ruo Yin holds mother Liu''s hand and looks down at Qin noble.


    A delicate white face, cherry small mouth with a smile.


    The sun shines on her body, and her skin is as transparent as jade.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes, even if it is drooping, do not have a charm.


    "Get up." If the sound is light.


    "Thank you, Queen." Qin noble man got up and asked with a smile, "where is the queen going?"


    "Eat in the garden." But it''s a small matter, and it''s not a matter of much secrecy. If the voice comes back, she raises her feet and continues to walk outside the Yongshou palace.


    "So coincidentally, my concubine has just finished eating, and I''m going to take a walk in the garden, just to accompany you." Qin noble people follow.


    If the sound with the remaining light swept right behind the Qin noble one eye, did not say agree, but also did not say not deliberately.


    Although qingui lived with her in Yongshou palace.


    But not to her front foot just out of the hall, the rear foot Qin noble person appeared in front of her.


    Unless... Qin noble people have long been guarding the activities between the hall, pinching the point.


    Then, sooner or later, what should come will come. It is useless to escape, or to solve the problem is the right way.


    She would like to see what kind of fame the Qin noble man was up to.


    The snow is flying outside. Ruoyin holds Mrs. Tang in her hands and mammy Liu takes her arm to avoid slipping in the snow.


    Qin noble person followed her right hand side, where she went, Qin noble person followed where.


    The slaves hold umbrellas for their masters to block the flying snow.


    At first, Ruoyin and qingui people only walked quietly without talking.


    Later, if the sound really didn''t hold back, he said: "if you have something to say."


    Maybe she didn''t expect that she would ask so directly. After a slight shock, the Qin nobleman finally replied, "Niang, in fact, there''s nothing wrong with me, but my concubines live in the empress''s Yongshou palace and want to do my best to give advice for the empress on weekdays, or accompany her to serve and honor you."It''s good to say that it''s filial piety. In fact, it means the same as Xinbin.


    "Qingui, here in this palace, filial piety refers to filial piety to parents, respect for their elders, and return to their parents for their nurturing kindness. However, we have only met with you several times. You just live in Yongshou palace and are under the charge of this palace. If you don''t honor your parents, you run to this palace and say filial piety. How cold it would be if you told your parents to listen!" If sound reprimands the way.


    These people, in order to point small profits, one by one, in front of her, a loyal look.


    After hearing this, Qin GUI was surprised.


    No matter how deep and piercing the snow on the ground, "Putong" would kneel down to Ruoyin.


    "Empress, concubines don''t mean anything else. If the concubines have not yet entered the palace, they will naturally honor their parents. But once they enter the palace, the depth of the gate is as deep as the sea. When their parents send the concubines to the palace, they only hope that the concubines will be well in the palace. As soon as they enter the Forbidden City, they will lose contact with their families. Therefore, the good life of the concubines in the palace is in return for their filial piety. "


    In this harem, the empress can not easily go back to her mother''s house, and her mother''s house is not allowed to visit her.


    Unless you are pregnant, you can have such a chance, and you can only have your wife in the palace.


    You have to get the consent of the queen and seal it.


    Moreover, if you want to be pregnant, you must have the emperor''s luck and favor.


    Of course, there is a possibility that men can enter the harem as long as the emperor dotes on them, not to mention the wives.


    The elder brother of empress dowager, didn''t you visit the queen in the palace a while ago.


    As for going out of the palace, there are only those who are favored.


    But anyway, it''s not as convenient outside the palace.


    Seeing the noble man kneeling down, Ruoyin stopped and said, "don''t kneel down. I''ll let people see. I thought that this palace bullied you a little nobleman."


    "if my mother doesn''t want to take in my concubines, I can''t get up on my knees." Qin GUI humanity.


    Her voice was pleasant and aggrieved, but it was a threat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1321

    "In that case, you can kneel if you like. Anyway, I have to remind you that Xinpin has been to Yongshou palace. She is much more knowledgeable than you, and I have not agreed with her, let alone your little trick. "


    not only that, Ruoyin also left Li Fukang and said," since the noble Qin likes to kneel in the snow, you should stay and guard it. She is not allowed to get up for an hour. "


    "Bang." Li Fukang answered.


    Then, Ruoyin took mother Liu''s hand and left.


    This Qin noble still wants to threaten her by kneeling.


    Think she really cares?


    It''s Qin noble who broke her leg. It''s none of her business!


    If this Qin noble person is sensible and interesting, he can''t do business with benevolence and righteousness.


    But this Qin noble man is not the same as Xinbin. He is not a sensible person.


    Then don''t blame her for being ruthless.


    Threat? That''s what she meant!


    Mother Liu glared at the noble man of Qin fiercely, and then she supported Ruoyin to leave.


    These little hooves look at the empress, who is the leader of the central palace and the favorite of the harem.


    I just want to form a clique to be spoiled. No way!


    Qin noble people wanted to kneel down to threaten Ruoyin, who was the queen.


    After all, which queen doesn''t want to have a reputation of benevolence, righteousness and charity.


    Moreover, the queen also said at the beginning, let people see, thought that bullied her.


    Who knows when she turned her head, the queen not only did not let her rise, but punished her to kneel in the snow for an hour.


    So, an hour later, Li Fukang said with a smile: "Qin noble, it''s time, you can get up."


    Qingui: "it was freezing, and she spent an hour in the north wind.


    At the moment, even though I heard Li Fukang''s warning, my body was half beat slower than my ears.


    Originally fair and beautiful face, frozen red, as if it would break at any time.


    Sweet red cherry mouth, also frozen purple.


    Even if a servant took an umbrella to cover the snow for her, snowflakes hung on her hair and long eyelashes.


    Some snowflakes melt, but also formed a thin layer of ice, look cold and embarrassed.


    The soup woman in the hand has been cold for a long time.


    A pair of delicate jade hands became blue purple, dry, even the fist can not be grasped.


    When the maid helped her up, she staggered three times and could not stand steadily. The whole person was shivering with cold.


    Because when she got down on her knees, her knees were deeply trapped in the snow.


    At this moment, her knees were numb by the biting snow.


    The clothes on my knees are wet and dirty.


    In situ ease for a while, she just a lame, in the slave people''s support under the back to the Yongshou palace.


    After returning, the maiden immediately boiled ginger soup for her.


    "Master, drink some brown sugar and ginger soup to get rid of the cold." The maid of the palace handed her a bowl of ginger soup and said with heartache: "the queen is so cruel. It''s cold winter. She has made you kneel in the snow for an hour. She is not afraid to hear that she abused the concubines of the imperial palace."


    It''s just refreshing to drink the soup.


    "She''s a queen. It''s nothing to punish a concubine. I''ll be punished if I find a reason. I dare not talk too much. No one else dares to say anything for me. After all, one is just a little nobleman, and the other is a queen who is superior to others. "


    Qin noble person''s analysis is right, but the resentment in the words is not small.


    "I heard that men like gentle women, but the queen is so cruel and cruel that she has been favored by the emperor for many years. It''s really a miracle."


    "But as the head of the central palace, the empress comes from the ulanala family of eight surnames in Manchuria. Who knows if the emperor is just acting on the surface."


    "Not really." Qin nobleman shook his head and said: "if it is true, the queen will not be the most offspring in the harem."


    "The LORD said so."


    Qin noble man took a deep breath: "who let her be the queen? Even if I don''t help me, I still live under her eaves in Yongshou palace. I have to look at her face. When I see her later, I have to bear it respectfully."


    "Then... Shall we continue to beg her?"


    "this is unnecessary. With the Queen''s temperament, she is the Lord of the central palace, and is favored by the emperor. Naturally, she disdains to form cliques. However, when she talks about that today, we have no hope. Didn''t you listen to the queen? She didn''t take in Xinbin. How could she take me in? "


    "Yes, Xinbin comes from Tong Jia''s family. Her family is better than her master''s son, and she is a concubine. If the queen doesn''t even look up to her, let alone us." The maid of the palace was somewhat frustrated.


    "It''s true to say that, but as long as we live in Yongshou palace, even if the queen doesn''t pull me, I also have geographical advantages over other concubines."


    "Master" means"The emperor doesn''t come to Yongshou palace the most every month, and I live in Yongshou palace. Naturally, I have a unique advantage. I can see the emperor more often."


    "Oh..." the maiden nodded her head and said, "yes, the master sees the emperor a few times, so there are many opportunities. In addition, you are young and beautiful. How about the Queen''s favor? Men always like to be young. I don''t believe that the emperor will not be moved when he sees you. "


    "As much as you know!" Qin nobleman said a word to the maid of the palace.


    But I think so.


    Three days later, the fourth master turned over Ruoyin''s sign and drove to Yongshou palace.


    He was dressed in bright yellow dragon robe. After he got off the Dragon chariot, he entered Yongshou palace surrounded by servants.


    However, before he went to Ruoyin''s main hall, when he passed the side hall, he heard a woman crying.


    At the sound, the fourth master frowned imperceptibly.


    He turned his head along the sound, which seemed to be coming from the inside of the side hall.


    As an emperor, he didn''t have the idea that it was none of his business.


    Instead, he went to the side hall.


    Su Peisheng took the whisk and went in with him.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw the noble man sitting on the bed.


    She was wearing a thin pink nightgown and her knees were exposed.


    The maiden knelt by the bed and put medicine on her knees.


    Just when she saw the fourth master, she immediately put down her trousers.


    And quickly helped the slave get out of bed, salute to the fourth master Ying Ying Fu: "concubine, I don''t know that the emperor''s presence is far away."


    The fourth master didn''t let up or help others.


    He just swung the corner of his robe and sat down in the armchair in the room.


    Then, his sight fell on the Qin noble''s knee and asked faintly: "just now I came in and saw your knee was blue and blue. What''s the matter?"


    "No..." Qin Guiren shook his head again and again, trying to cover up the desire to cover the tunnel: "nothing."


    When she spoke, she deliberately stepped back, timid and afraid.


    "The fourth master didn''t speak. He just looked up and looked at Qin noble man with a gloomy face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1322

    Qin nobleman was frightened by the fourth master.


    To her, the deep ink pupil seems to be asking her.


    Qin noble man pursed his lips and whispered, "emperor, it''s really nothing. It''s just that it''s freezing outside. It''s very slippery in the snow. My concubine didn''t stand firm for a while and fell down."


    Her voice is so small that it seems that any gust of wind can be swallowed in the wind.


    "Knowing that it''s freezing outside, why go out to look for a fall? And the servants around you who can''t even help themselves. What''s the use of asking for it?" Said, he then gets up, long eyebrow impatiently wrinkles, "come on, pull Qin noble person''s intimate palace maid out to play board!"


    Although he can see at a glance that the Qin noble did not tell the truth.


    But he''s not a patient man.


    Smell speech, Qin noble person as well as nearby intimate palace maid is scared to stand in place shiver.


    This is not what she imagined.


    According to the truth, she is so secretive that she can''t tell the truth when she hears it. Isn''t the emperor interrogating him in the end?


    What''s more, as soon as the emperor entered the door, he saw the injury on her knee. Didn''t it hurt a little?


    Should not be in her so pitiful, domineering to open her pants, ask the truth, and let the doctor to give her treatment?


    But it was all her imagination.


    The man in front of her and the fact is just the opposite of what she thought.


    Therefore, Qin noble person had no choice but to show a glance to the maid in palace nearby.


    The maid knelt down in front of the fourth master and said sincerely, "emperor, you can punish the slave, but one thing, the servant has to say a fair word for my master."


    "Shut up Qin noble people hypocritical to stop.


    "Master, even if you don''t want to say it today, I''ll have to say it if you don''t want to." The maiden first looked at the noble man of Qin, and then said to the fourth master, "emperor, in fact, my master didn''t wrestle at all. The wound on her knee was punished by the empress. Please make the decision for the master."


    The fourth master had to leave with a fine.


    Now listen to the words of the palace maid, the body slightly a meal, and turn back to the body, looking down at the maid kneeling in front of.


    "Queen?" He was surprised to open his mouth, and then looked up at the Qin noble: "can there be such a thing?"


    "It''s not like that, Emperor. Don''t listen to this slave talking nonsense." Qin nobleman shook his head and denied it.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time. Is it true?" The fourth master spoke faintly, and at last he said, "Qin noble, you should know the consequence of deceiving me."


    Qin noble man knelt down in panic, a forced helpless appearance.


    Just in the moment of kneeling, willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly, as if it was extremely painful.


    "Emperor, indeed, as the servant said, the knees of my concubines were caused by the Queen''s mother punishing her for kneeling in the snow for an hour."


    "Then tell me why the queen punished you." The fourth master asked.


    "I don''t know." Qin Guiren shook his head and innocently replied, "yesterday, I wanted to go for a walk in the snow. When I went out, I happened to meet the queen and went on the snow together. At the beginning, the concubines and the queen said that they were very congenial. They also said that the concubines had just arrived, and they had to rely on the empress in Yongshou palace. In the future, they wanted to show more filial piety to her. "


    Speaking of this, she gave a slight pause and said with a cry: "who knows... After hearing this, the Queen''s mother suddenly became furious and punished my concubine to kneel in the snow for an hour. My concubine was so cold that she lost consciousness all over her body. Her knees were blue and purple and inflamed


    Of course, she omitted the important part and the important meaning.


    That''s what she meant in the daytime anyway.


    If the emperor misinterpreted the meaning of the words and thought that the empress was vicious, she could not help it.


    "So the queen punished you for nothing?" Asked the fourth master.


    "I don''t mean that... But... I don''t know where I offended the empress..." Qin noble man''s eyes were tearful.


    "Do you know that you have just deceived me?" The man said in a deep voice.


    Qin Guiren''s face was startled. The emperor''s mind was not always on the point.


    At this time, should not pity her.


    And how can she answer that?


    It seems that it is not going back, nor is it not returning.


    Today''s affairs, if too easy to say, but it seems that she has a premeditation.


    But she could not easily wait for the emperor to come to Yongshou palace, but also attracted him to the interior, and could not give up.


    Therefore, she covered up and let him know that she was cautious in Yongshou palace, and her life was not easy.


    After pondering for a moment, the Qin nobleman replied in a panic: "emperor, my concubine didn''t mean to hide you, but the empress is the Lord of the central palace, and the concubine is just a little noble person. I dare not say so, for fear of offending the empress.". What''s more, the concubines in the Imperial Palace are under the charge of the empress. The empress should punish the concubines. It''s the concubines'' fault. The concubines should not upset the empress. "


    She bit her lips and looked at the pitiful look that she did not dare to speak out even though she was oppressed by the queen.At the end of the day, a drop of crystal clear tears fell down the corner of my eye.


    She saved her handkerchief and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    Inside and outside, it sounds sensible.


    Such a wretched appearance of pear blossom with rain, the most likely to arouse men''s desire for protection.


    But that pair of hook person''s Phoenix eyes, showing a glimmer of ambition.


    Fourth master sharp looking at the Qin noble, will that wipe ambition in the eye.


    A pair of mysterious ink pupil stare at Qin noble person, seem to be exploring what.


    Qin noble could not bear such sharp eyes, as if no matter what she was thinking.


    Men can see through her heart through their eyes.


    As a result, her willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and her knee moved slightly, which made her fall to one side with pain.


    Seeing this, the maid in the palace beside her directly helped her.


    "Master, do you have a bad pain in your knee?"


    Qin noble man shook his head and did not speak.


    The maiden then said to the fourth master: "the emperor, my master''s knee all had a abscess bag, just finished the medicine."


    Four ye Mou Guang a tight, stare at Qin noble person''s knee, light way: "lift up to show me."


    "The Emperor... It doesn''t matter..." Qin noble man said so, and his hands also made a gesture to stop it.


    But soon, she sat by the bed with the help of the maiden and lifted up her trousers.


    I saw a big swelling in the knee of Qin noble.


    It''s red and swollen around, and there''s a bluish purple bruise in the middle.


    In the middle of the Yellow abscess, like the appearance of epidermal necrosis.


    At the moment, Qin noble man just shrugged his shoulders and sobbed in a low voice.


    It looks very pathetic, weak and helpless.


    She is doing her best to play a role that needs to be protected by men.


    In this way, the emperor would love her, so he was estranged from the queen.


    At this moment, however, a cold voice sounded from her head.


    "Su Peisheng, how long did you kneel in the snow


    Suddenly, Su Peisheng, who was questioned, tilted his head and thought, "return to the emperor for an hour."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1323

    The fourth master stood in the same place with his hands on his back, and said, "for an hour, the snow outside is nearly ten inches. Look at this injury, it''s light."


    Smell speech, Qin noble pupil enlarges, some inconceivable.


    Did she hear right?


    It''s ok if the emperor doesn''t care about the ladies and the jade.


    She can still say that her wound is light.


    This is still light, how can it be serious! Disabled?


    But even if she is not convinced, the emperor has said so. What else can she say.


    You can only hang your head down and think nothing is heard.


    However, the fourth master was not finished. He stood in front of the Qin nobleman with his hands on his back and said, "Qin noble, just now you are right. It is natural that the queen punishes his concubines. Moreover, she seldom punished the concubines in the Imperial Palace since she was in the residence. How long have you been in the palace and made her so angry, it''s time to reflect on yourself. "


    "Yes." Qingui people bite their lips back.


    Just a heart is bleeding.


    "As for your deception, I will take it lightly for the sake of your prudent words and deeds. I will only punish you for copying the internal instructions 20 times and hand them over to the queen three days later." The voice without any emotion, from that cold thin lip to say.


    Then, without turning back, he left the side hall and went to the main hall.


    "my concubines obey the orders."


    the passion of Qin noble people is completely extinguished at this moment.


    However, even if it was the result.


    even though it was the result,


    the nobleman of Qin stood up and sent the fourth master to the gate of the side hall.


    as for how frustrated she was in her heart, only she knew it.


    at the moment, she choked her blood in her heart, and could not go up and down.


    today, she came here, and thought that the emperor would think that the queen was a cruel woman and would do it for her new man Lord.


    After all, in this harem, only the new people laugh, and the old people cry.


    As a result, stealing chicken doesn''t make you lose rice.


    wait and wait, but men are so ruthless.


    Is his heart made of stone, can''t he see how badly she was hurt?


    who knows that when she enters the harem, the queen laughs and the new man cries.


    Even if the emperor doesn''t make decisions for her, she will be punished.


    however, as far as the tone of the emperor''s words is concerned, it''s just like how much she has taken advantage of.


    besides, the emperor has been protecting the queen''s wife.


    it seems that she should have been punished!


    long before she entered the palace, she heard that the emperor was merciless to the ministers Women, brothers, and even the empress dowager, are light.


    She didn''t take it seriously.


    Because amah looks very serious, but in front of her and e Niang, it is not the same.


    And she also knows that the more successful a man is, the more he pays attention to his image outside, and he is more cautious in his words and deeds.


    She firmly believed that she could conquer the emperor with her own charm.


    But after entering the palace, on the day of the election, the confidence in xiunu''s heart was half beaten by the cold hearted man.


    Fortunately, in the end, she was elected to the palace.


    But even so, he always looked at a pair of strangers do not enter the cold look, cool thin and cold.


    Today, she saw his heartlessness with her own eyes.


    However, such a man, because of his supreme power and status, makes women want to get close to him one after another...


    at this moment, Su Peisheng squinted at the noble man, and followed the fourth master to the main hall where Ruoyin was.


    As early as Qin noble''s maid said about the queen, he knew this would be the result.


    This Qin noble man, when it is not good to cry, must cry when the emperor passes by.


    He asked, but he was still veiled, and looked at a look that was difficult to say.


    But in the end, it was all the words.


    If you change it to another man, I''m afraid it will be confused by the beauty and freshness of Qin noble.


    But he was a eunuch, and he was in the Royal Baptist_ For many years, this trick can''t be seen.


    It''s obvious that the Qin nobleman and the empress are incompatible. They want to borrow the emperor to come to Yongshou palace and put eye drops on the emperor.


    If it is, it can also be blatantly cut off the Queen''s Hu.


    In the future, you can walk horizontally in Yongshou palace and even in Hougong for a while.


    But as a eunuch, he can see things clearly.


    As an emperor, the emperor is not an ordinary man. Can you not understand it?


    If you want to say who''s in bad shape, you have to pick the queen.


    This is the thunder in the emperor''s heart.


    A little nobleman lives in Yongshou palace.


    it''s just that he doesn''t have a good relationship with the empressAt least be honest in Yongshou palace.


    just after entering the palace, you want to do something with the empress.


    this is not a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. It is an egg touching a stone, looking for stimulation!


    a moment later, when he arrived at the gate of the main hall, Su Peisheng sang, "the emperor is here!"


    The fourth master didn''t wait for Ruo Yin to come out to meet him, so he raised his feet and entered the hall.


    As for the sound of Ruo Yin in the room, he heard the sound of singing, but did not come out to answer it.


    It was not until the man came into the room wearing a dragon robe that she got up and saluted.


    "Get up." The fourth master stepped forward and helped her up.


    Ruo Yin Qi will naturally wipe the snow on his cloak for the man, and then help him to remove the cloak.


    Then, on the mouth does not forgive person''s joking way: "minister concubine thought the emperor does not come."


    Fourth master:...


    he just opened his arms and didn''t pick on her.


    "I want to tell you that the emperor is really good. After reading my name, I went to the side hall of the Qin nobleman, and then came to the main hall of the imperial concubine. If people knew about it, I would think you..."


    speaking of this, she would not say anything.


    I just straightened his collar and looked up at the man.


    But her manner was more choking than her words.


    The fourth master only listened to half of what she said, and then looked at her appearance, and knew what she was thinking and what she wanted to say.


    Can''t help but glared at her: "that Qin noble person was made to cry by you, I heard the cry and went in to have a look."


    "What did the emperor see?"


    "A pair of rotten knees."


    "So the emperor is in love." She nudged a man on the chest, turned and sat down in the rose chair in the room.


    The fourth master looked back and took a seat next to her, "you have no conscience. I want to be distressed. I won''t come to you."


    "Hum..." she turned her head and snorted.


    Fourth master is not a cheat.


    He''ll come with his mouth open, but he won''t be able to talk sweet.


    Looking at the wayward appearance of a woman, biting her teeth is ready to poison her tongue.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng quickly said: "Niang, the emperor''s whole mind is on you. How can you love Qin GUI. Not only did he not feel sorry for Qin noble, but also punished her to copy the female training, saying that she should copy it and give it to you in three days. "


    Hear this, if sound willow eyebrow a pick.


    He saved his handkerchief and waved his hand to send out Su Peisheng and his servants.


    However, the fourth master was not satisfied with Su Peisheng''s words and gave him a cold look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1324

    After the servants went out, the fourth master went into the room without saying a word.


    Ruoyin followed him into the house and waited on him to settle down.


    When changing clothes for the fourth master, a man''s magnetic voice came over his head: "did Qin noble come to you and let you help her?"


    "She didn''t say anything, just nodded and continued to change clothes for him.


    "Then why don''t you help her and punish her to kneel in the snow?" The man asked.


    Ruoyin pouts and says, "my concubine is the queen and the mother of a country. She is in charge of Phoenix seal, sets an example, sits in charge of the six palaces, looks after her husband and teaches her son, and does her duty as a wife... But she doesn''t care about the affairs between the emperor and his concubines. I don''t care about it


    Fourth master:...


    "why don''t the emperor go to their place and come to me one or two? I''m the queen, not the Bustard in the harem, so I don''t do this kind of thing."


    "Go!" The fourth master raised his hand and pushed away her hand to change clothes for him. He simply changed his clothes and said, "I wanted to say that you did well. How can I know that the more you say, the more ridiculous you are."


    He threw his clothes on the chair at will.


    Then he approached her, clasped her chin and looked at the light.


    He rubbed his finger belly vigorously on the gibberish lip.


    "You mouth, I will tear it up sooner or later. It''s strange to talk nonsense all day long."


    If the voice cross his eye, open your mouth to bite his hand.


    The man quickly put his hand back, finger belly no longer put on her lips, but one hand clasped her chin, one hand suddenly grabbed her waist.


    "For so many years, you have not changed your biting problem, but you don''t necessarily make progress at the critical time."


    "Ruoyin is stunned. She seriously suspects that the fourth master is driving, but she has no evidence.


    In addition to his great strength, she felt her body was pressed to death by him, unable to move.


    There was no gap between them, and she was almost out of breath.


    Every breath, she was heavily against his body.


    "The emperor, you quickly let go of my concubine..." she beat his strong chest.


    But the man just loosened her chin, the big palm on the waist actually more vigorously imprisons her in the bosom.


    Next morning, Ruoyin dragged her tired body to serve the fourth master to go to the early morning.


    In winter, it''s late in the morning.


    When she sent the fourth master out of the yard, only a trace of white fish belly appeared in the sky, and the whole yard was quiet.


    Banmei gives Ruoyin a lotus lantern.


    After she took it, she was ready to take the fourth master to the gate of Yongshou palace with a lamp.


    However, at this time, I saw the door of the side hall "creak" and opened.


    Ruoyin looked at the distance along the sound, and saw the qingui wearing a light orange flag dress and carrying a lotus lamp in his hand.


    In addition, she went to Ruoyin and the fourth master, saluted and said, "the emperor, the empress and the empress are blessed."


    Seeing this scene, Mammy Liu turned her lips in contempt.


    Little hoof, I don''t miss a chance.


    The empress sent the emperor to the early morning because the emperor had a rest in the main hall yesterday. This is the rule.


    It would be another matter if the emperor took pity on his wife and refused to let him serve her.


    Although the imperial concubines lived in the same courtyard in the back palace, some people would light a lamp to see the emperor off even if he stayed elsewhere.


    But in that case, most of them belonged to high-ranking concubines.


    But this Qin noble person, one did not serve the emperor, two, is also a low-level concubine.


    Who gave her the courage to make a fuss in front of the queen? What a man!


    At the moment, Ruoyin held the lotus lamp and glanced at the noble man. He didn''t let up and didn''t speak.


    She was able to see that the face of Qin noble people was wearing delicate make-up, as if she had deliberately dressed up.


    But it is not dawn, Qin noble people on the make-up.


    Obviously, I got up early to prepare.


    Even, maybe last night, I thought I would come this morning.


    The fourth master was standing in the same place with his hands, and his face was always calm, showing obvious impatience.


    He said coldly to the noble man: "you are not hurt. It''s freezing. What are you doing here early in the morning?"


    "When I went back to the emperor, my concubines provoked the emperor''s anger yesterday, and I was very frightened. Thinking that the emperor would go to the early morning this morning, I held a lamp for the emperor and sent him to the early morning to make up for yesterday''s fault." Qin noble people returned wrongly.


    What happened yesterday was so unexpected to her.


    She didn''t sleep well all night.


    I had to get up early and want to move the emperor with his heart and soul.


    As soon as the words came out, Su Peisheng on the other side gave a puff.How did he feel that the noble man was haunted.


    If you really feel scared, you should close the door and don''t come out.


    As for the early morning still in this world, is clearly want to put the emperor in front of brush face.


    The emperor was like that yesterday. Is it possible that Qin noble people don''t have a point in their heart, and they don''t know that they have to die before they can feel better?


    When Su Peisheng thought so, the fourth Master said coldly without looking at the Qin nobleman: "Qin noble man has been in front of him for many times. He doesn''t know the etiquette and repentance. From today on, he orders him to move out of Yongshou palace and ban him for a month."


    With that, he lifted his feet and went out to Yongshou palace.


    Smell speech, Qin noble person one face is frightened, she opens a mouth to beg four ye, but by that one body cold air is scared dare not open mouth.


    So she turned to Ruoyin and knelt down and said, "empress, I know I''m wrong. I''ll stay in Yongshou palace and promise that I won''t wander in front of you, and I won''t bother you any more. Please help me plead with the emperor and let him not drive her out of Yongshou Palace."


    She was really just afraid, so she came out to see the emperor off in the morning.


    I didn''t expect that the emperor would be so disgusted that he ordered her to be banned and threatened to drive her out of Yongshou palace.


    If the sound low ground looked at Qin noble person one eye, the corner of the mouth hook up a sneer.


    There is no mistake. It is the fourth master who ordered her to be expelled from Yongshou palace.


    How to listen to the meaning of the Qin noble, it seems that she is the queen of this obstruction.


    Clearly, she did not blow the pillow side wind in front of the fourth master from the beginning to the end. It was just the death of Qin noble people that made him impatient, OK?


    However, she still made an appearance and said to the fourth master in a meaningful way: "emperor, Qin noble lady, she is young and ignorant. Moreover, she comes out to send you to the imperial court out of kindness. You can read it as the first time. Adults don''t remember the villain''s life."


    She raised her eyebrows and motioned to the fourth master.


    How can the fourth master not understand the meaning of women''s eyes.


    See his thin lips light open, light way: "ban foot two months."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw his body shaking.


    If Yin''s eyes flashed a tacit smile, his mouth continued to advise: "emperor, Qin noble people are from the courtyards of my concubines. All blame my concubines for not being well disciplined. You can forgive her this time for the sake of my concubine."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1325

    This time, the fourth master slightly jaw head, the light "um" one.


    Hearing this, Qin noble people''s heart a joy, thought there was a turning point.


    The next moment, however, a cold voice was heard above her head.


    "From now on, Qin noble people moved out of the Yongshou palace, lowered to promise, and banned for three months." The fourth master raised his hand to Ruoyin and said, "well, empress, I have made up my mind. You don''t have to ask for her."


    The meaning of this is very obvious. I don''t want to see Qin noble people in Yongshou palace, and I don''t want to see Qin noble people again these days.


    It also means that he is completely annoyed by the noble people.


    "Yes." Ruoyin had no choice but to stop at this point, and Chaoqin noble man said, "qingui, if you want to come here, you can see that it''s not that this palace doesn''t want to intercede for you, but that the emperor, as the emperor, has a lot to say. If this palace pleads for you again, it will be you who will suffer in the end. "


    With that, she looked at the fourth master with understanding.


    Whether it was last night or this morning.


    The performance of the fourth master was deeply appreciated by her.


    With just one look, he knew what she thought in her heart and cooperated with her performance.


    Let her play a virtuous and virtuous queen.


    And the wicked, he will do it.


    And make things worse for the results she wants.


    This Qin noble person is not pleasing, also does not know interesting. But it''s not some heinous sinner, just want to turn to her and compete for favor.


    Originally, she just wanted to drive the qingui out of Yongshou palace.


    Who knows that the fourth master not only drove him out of Yongshou palace, but also banned feet and lowered his position.


    Yes, but the lowest position in the harem.


    The women in the imperial palace had to spend their lives in the Forbidden City from the moment they got the title.


    So the punishment is very serious.


    At this moment, Qin noble person is stupefied to kneel in situ.


    For her, the roaring north wind, the flying goose feather snow, and the piercing snow under her knees are not as cold as a man''s edict.


    When the edict that reduced her to consent was passed down.


    Her heart was like a sharp cold blade.


    With the heart pain can not breathe, the body kneeling in place can not help shaking.


    As for the eye contact between the fourth master and Ruoyin, she couldn''t see at all.


    Even if Ruoyin said something to her, she didn''t listen.


    I thought the queen would have room for maneuver if she asked for mercy.


    However, the emperor did not give face, but aggravated her punishment.


    Are the noble people in the palace so hard to understand?


    How long has she been in the palace? Not only did she not get the favor and fortune of the emperor, but also she was just.


    Actually, he was demoted from a noble to a promise.


    This allows her to face her parents and relatives at home.


    Thinking of this, Qin Guiren''s body swayed slightly and fainted.


    "Master... Master!" The maid of the palace helped Qin noble man.


    See this scene, four Ye''s ink pupil does not have a trace of waves, on the contrary calm is frightening.


    It was as if the woman who had fainted had nothing to do with him or fainted because of him.


    He just turned around and walked outside Yongshou palace.


    If Yin ordered people to help qingui into the house, he would carry the lotus lamp and send the fourth master to the gate of Yongshou palace.


    "My concubine will send you to the emperor." She is rarely sweet.


    Although her sweet voice made the fourth master feel happy.


    But the man did not show on his face, only took the Dragon chariot to leave Yongshou palace.


    After all, he didn''t give the empress face when the queen pleaded for Qin.


    It''s not good to be too close to the queen at this moment.


    After seeing off the fourth master, it''s time for the concubines of the imperial palace to have a daily morning examination.


    When all the people arrived, Ruoyin sat at the top and bowed to the concubines at the bottom.


    Qi Fei looked left and right, and said in surprise, "Oh, why didn''t you see Qin nobleman today?"


    "Empress Qi just came here. I don''t think you know something. Qin Guiren fainted in the yard early this morning." Mother Liu came back.


    "Faint?" Imperial concubine Qi picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "empress, this Qin noble man is just a new man. I heard a few days ago that you punished her for kneeling in the snow for an hour. It''s freezing. Which girl''s family can stand it, can''t it be that she''s sick or not?"


    "Qi Fei has been worried a lot. Qin noble man''s body is very good, but you are very concerned about the movement and stillness of Yongshou palace." If the sound is light.


    Qi Fei covered her mouth and said with a smile: "empress, I''m flattered. This Yongshou palace is where you live, and you are the master of the middle palace. Don''t say you are a concubine. The concubines in the imperial palace will pay more attention to it. Just like what happened last night, I''ve heard something about it. I heard that the emperor turned over the signboard of the empress, but went to qingui first. But even so, you can''t treat her too harshly and make her dizzy. The new people in the harem are excellent. We should be happy if this happens. After all, someone serves the emperor for us, isn''t it? "All in all, the reason why the concubines pay attention to Yongshou palace is that the emperor often goes to Yongshou palace.


    Finally, in order not to be beaten in the face, Qi Fei changed her words and left room for herself, "of course, my concubine also guessed this way. After all, the matter that you punished Qin noble to kneel in the snow has long been spread in the harem."


    She didn''t expect that the Qin noble was so powerful that she didn''t live in her Changchun palace.


    This little hoof, who lives in the Queen''s Yongshou palace, can still make waves like this without paying attention to the queen.


    Such a good help is far better than the more honest Jia Gui people in her yard.


    Because she just likes to do things to help!


    At that time, she won''t be biased.


    Otherwise, if she joined hands with Qin noble people, the Changchun palace would not be so depressed that even the emperor''s shadow would not be seen.


    "Qi Fei, I find that you seem to care about Qin noble people. As soon as I heard that something happened to Qin noble, I''ll fight for her injustice and ask questions. Since you are so sympathetic to her, you might as well take her back to Yongshou palace to be a companion. " Ruoyin didn''t explain how qingui fainted at the first time.


    On the contrary, she pointed out that Qi Fei was too concerned about Qin noble people.


    Everything looks like acquiescence. She doesn''t like qingui and understands the punishment.


    "Yes Qi Fei was quite excited and said, "empress, all the sisters are here today, but they all heard you say. Let me take Qin nobleman to live in Changchun palace. As the leader of the central palace, you should keep your word and don''t regret it."


    The empress must have seen the beautiful and young people in Qin, but she was not a peaceful person.


    Therefore, I want to drive qingui out of Yongshou palace.


    Really, she can''t get it if she wants to.


    It''s good for the queen to kick people away.


    But she''s different. She''s still counting on Qin GUI.


    "Don''t worry, my palace talks naturally. Today, in front of all the concubines, this matter has been settled. From now on, qingui is a member of your Changchun palace. You should take the lead and manage her clothing, food, housing and behavior." If the sound is straightforward.


    "My concubine, remember the Queen''s instructions." Qi Fei quickly rose to answer, as if afraid of if sound repent.


    However, when she sat down again, she always felt something was wrong.


    No, she didn''t think it was so simple.


    On that day, when allocating the residence for the new couple in the harem, she was the first to ask for Qin GUI from the queen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1326

    But the queen refused her without hesitation.


    She also said that everything should be in accordance with the rules and regulations. She could not do what she wanted.


    How can today''s Queen, who always pays attention to the rules, take the initiative to arrange Qin noble people in her Yongshou palace without saying a word, which is not in line with common sense.


    Isn''t she set up by the queen?


    Thinking of this, she led her lips and said, "by the way, Queen, since Qin noble people are going to move to Changchun palace, I have the right to know why she fainted in Yongshou palace. In this way, it is convenient for people to take care of her daily life."


    She heard that when the emperor arrived at Yongshou Palace last night, he went to the side hall of qingui first.


    As for the latter, the servants in her courtyard did not hear.


    Did she miss something?


    At the moment, Qi Fei''s eyes full of gossip and curiosity look at Ruoyin.


    Hear Qi Fei''s question, if sound a clap table a few, seem to just think of.


    She led her lips and said with some annoyance: "things happened so much early this morning. If it hadn''t been for your questioning, I''d almost forgotten that the Qin nobleman today is no longer a noble person."


    Smell speech, Qi Fei heart "Ke Deng" for a moment, there is a kind of unknown premonition.


    She said in a hurry, "queen, what are you talking about?"


    If the voice didn''t match Qi Fei, she just waved her hand to indicate that Qi Fei was calm.


    She took her lips and said, "just now this palace is going to talk about it. You almost forgot to say it. It''s like this. When the emperor went to the upper court today, he issued an imperial edict. The emperor couldn''t accept it for a while, and he fainted. "


    It happened just now, and the imperial edict had not been told to the harem.


    So, of course, the people in the harem did not know.


    She is to take advantage of this, to Qi Fei set, gas Qi Fei this startled.


    "Look at what the queen said. Why don''t you believe me so much? What''s the imperial edict? It''s better for the empress and the sisters to talk about it." Qi Fei didn''t think so.


    She was convinced that the Qin noble was the Queen''s atrocity that led to fainting.


    Ruoyin didn''t answer Qi Fei''s question immediately.


    But he bowed his head and sipped a mouthful of hot tea, and then said, "in fact, it''s nothing. The emperor angered the emperor. The emperor demoted him to promise and ordered him to move away from Yongshou palace for three months. Who knows that after listening to Qin GUI, the whole person was tottering and fainted


    With that, she looked at Qi Fei with a smile, and said in a helpless way: "well, my palace is trying to intercede for her, but you don''t know the emperor''s temperament. The more I''m in charge of Qin, the more cold I am, the more I forget to change my words. It should be Qin''s promise. The more I beg for her, the more severe the punishment will be."


    "What!" Qi Fei was so excited that she immediately stood up and her heart heaved violently.


    She looked at Ruoyin directly, half supporting on the table table, some of the appearance of unsteadiness.


    At the moment, she has a kind of anger that the queen has been playing with.


    Intuition told her that the queen must have set her on purpose.


    When she mentioned Qin GUI Ren, she deliberately did not say what happened this morning.


    He has always called him a noble man and has not changed his words.


    Now the Qin noble people into her Changchun palace, the truth is told nonsense, change of mouth is also very fast.


    Seeing Qi Fei''s appearance that she was too angry to stand still, if she could not help saying, "Qi Fei, Qin promised that this morning, just like you are now, with a shaky appearance, then she fainted. Don''t faint in this palace again, that''s not good. "


    Qi Fei took a deep breath and then closed her eyes heavily.


    If she faints so easily, it''s not her!


    After a long time, she opened her eyes and clenched her teeth and said, "queen, my concubine has suddenly changed her mind. Since Qin promised to draw your Yongshou palace when drawing lots, she should be allowed to live in Yongshou palace all the time."


    If you want to say that Qin is a noble person, everything is OK.


    But the other party from the noble person to agree.


    That''s a promise. The lowest concubine in the harem. What''s the use of her coming?


    The key emperor not only demoted Qin''s agreed position, but also banned it.


    This shows that Qin promised to completely annoy the emperor.


    She has annoyed the emperor for a long time. In the past, she had to rely on big Ge Ge and four elder brothers to compete for favor, but she still could not.


    Don''t make another promise to annoy the emperor.


    In this way, as long as the emperor thinks of Changchun palace, he will be some women who are not satisfied. Where will he stop.


    Therefore, the Qin noble man was determined not to live in Changchun palace.


    Really, when her Changchun palace is a zoo, all kinds of cats and dogs are put in!


    "You heard it just now. It was Qi Fei''s clamoring to accept Qin''s promise to live in Changchun palace. She also said that she was not allowed to repent. Now it''s all right. She has turned her head and turned back." Ruo Yin looks at the imperial concubines.After the imperial concubines got the title, they could only spend their youth and life in the red walls and tiles, regardless of whether they were lucky or not. They could not leave the Forbidden City until they died.


    That''s what happened to the imperial concubines.


    Although Qin''s promise was relegated to promise, it was the same.


    In addition, the promise is also a member of the empress dowagers, who must live in the palace.


    Although there are still empty palaces in the back palace, one can not agree to live in one palace. It is too wasteful and out of order.


    At first, Ruoyin thought that as long as Qin promised to be expelled from Yongshou palace, his eyes would not be clear.


    As for whose palace Qin promised to go, it was decided by drawing lots.


    But when Qi Fei took Qin promise to be aggressive here, she would like to put Qin promise into Qi Fei palace.


    Who makes Qi Fei like Qin''s promise so much? It''s just like Qi Fei''s idea!


    "Yes, Qi Fei, you said that you can''t go back on your word. The empress and empress are all depending on you. How can you not count your words?" Qing Fei Road.


    Then Yingbin also spoke softly: "sister Qi Fei, when drawing lots that day, didn''t you quite like Qin''s promise? In addition, you agreed with the Queen''s wife, how could you go back on your promise?"


    "That''s because..." Qi Fei was so angry that she didn''t want to explain. She threw away her handkerchief and said angrily, "if you are so generous, you can take Qin to your palace. Anyway, this Palace won''t allow it!"


    See shape, if sound, eyes light suddenly tight.


    Liu Mei frowned impatiently, and said solemnly, "wantonly!"


    In the harem, she rarely flings her face and says heavy words.


    All of a sudden, it was so serious that the concubines did not dare to make a sound, and the room suddenly became quiet.


    Qi Fei pursed her lips and did not speak.


    It''s just that the face is still unconvinced.


    "Qi Fei, Qin agreed to move away from Yongshou palace. This is what the emperor meant. You can''t say more. In addition, you have promised to consent to the Changchun palace, so you must do it. If you don''t feel so angry, you can go to the emperor to follow the theory. Anyway, this palace, this palace has the final say, and it is the master! If the sound sinks into the voice.


    Qi Fei was silent for a while, but she finally answered: "yes!"


    The queen, playing with her, also forced her to accept Qin.


    But even if she is not convinced, the emperor has been tired of her.


    After the arrangement, Ruoyin looked up at the clock of flowers, birds and insects in the room.


    It''s getting late. I''m going to send the concubines back.


    However, at this time, Li Fukang came into the room and said in a hurry: "Niang, it''s no good. The third elder brother''s mammy has come to deliver a message, saying that the third elder brother is seriously ill and has already reached the point of being unconscious."


    "Ah? What can I do about it? " Without waiting for Ruoyin to speak, Yingbin had already got up in a hurry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1327

    Then, when everyone''s eyes fell on her, Yingbin immediately lowered her head and realized that she had lost her temper.


    In addition, she went to the middle, knelt down to Ruoyin and said respectfully: "empress, because the third elder brother is the child of the late sister, my concubine was too anxious for a moment and lost her propriety. Please forgive her."


    Ruo Yin puts her eyes on Yingbin.


    Always mild eyes, slightly sharp, full of inquiry.


    But soon, she closed her sharp eyes, alienated and officially said with a smile: "it''s OK, blood is thicker than water, this reaction is human."


    Although Yingbin should not speak before she speaks.


    But the blood relationship between the family and three elder brothers is there.


    So, in anyone''s eyes, that''s excusable.


    If she held on to this, it would appear that she was not.


    "Thank you for your sympathy." Yingbin was flattered to return.


    "Get up." If Yin finished, Yingbin got up with the help of a servant.


    But on the face but a face worried color, seems to be not at ease that three elder brother.


    Ruoyin then turned his head and asked Li Fukang, "Li Fukang, where is the third elder brother now?"


    "If you go back to the Queen''s mother, the third elder brother used to go to school in Wuyi studio, but he fainted when he was wearing it. Now he is carried back to the elder brother''s place for rest by the slave, and the doctors are also going to drive him away." Li Fukang returned truthfully.


    This place is not a fixed place.


    "Agoso" is similar to "cold palace".


    It is said that there was no cold palace in the Forbidden City, but the palace where she lived became a cold palace when a concubine fell out of favor with the emperor.


    Similarly, there is no elder brother in the Forbidden City.


    But where he lived, no matter where he was in the Forbidden City, it was his place.


    "It''s a pity to see that the third elder brother is always weak because of his premature birth. In the past years, when Naxi was still alive, he didn''t worry much about it all the year round. Now the light is often gone, and catch up with the winter. How can three elder brothers live alone? " Qing Fei shook her head and said regretfully.


    If Yin glanced at the imperial concubine, he said to the imperial concubines: "OK, you all go back. This palace has to go to the elder brother''s office."


    With that, she took mother Liu''s hand and went out.


    After hearing this, the concubines got up to see them off.


    Just one by one, seems to want to follow Ruoyin.


    But because of the identity, there is no reason to follow.


    Especially that Yingbin, her face was full of worries, so was her eyes.


    She looked at Ruoyin eagerly, full of longing, and wanted to follow the meaning of three elder brother not too obvious.


    Ruoyin did not intend to take them with them.


    But her sight swept on the concubines in the back palace, and her eyes turned slightly.


    Then he led his lips and said, "well, you go with this palace to the residence of three elder brothers."


    "Yes." After the concubines answered, they followed Ruoyin.


    As a queen, Ruoyin took the lead in leaving Yongshou palace.


    And her Phoenix chariot is also in the front.


    The rest of the concubines followed her in chariots according to their positions.


    Some of them have to walk.


    A moment later, Ruoyin first arrived at the residence of three elder brothers.


    When she got there, she didn''t wait for the rest of the people, so she went to the third elder brother''s room.


    As soon as he entered the room, doctor Feng Yuyi just finished pulse for three elder brother.


    When he saw Ruoyin coming in, Chao Ruoyin said, "empress, the third elder brother occasionally feels cold, which leads to external evil invading the body, causing headache, dizziness, fever, nasal congestion and other uncomfortable symptoms."


    If the sound nods, signals him to get up, and then walks to the bedside.


    Looking down, I saw three elder brother lying on the bed with a cotton handkerchief on his forehead.


    A yellow face, eyes, nose tip, lips around but red.


    His eyes slightly open, at the moment of seeing if sound, the body moved, "Huang e Niang."


    If sound gently pressed three elder brother''s shoulder, the small voice way: "three elder brother, since feeling the wind cold, don''t salute, lie down well."


    "Cough... Thank the emperor''s wife." Three elder brother lay down.


    After a while, the concubines also continued to the house.


    As soon as Yingbin entered the room, she walked quickly to the bedside.


    A pair of tearful eyes are whirling at three elder brother.


    Three elder brother probably because of the fever dizziness reason, the eye half squints, the misty.


    The rest of the concubines were swarming around the bed.


    Qing imperial concubine picked up the concubines around her and came out of the crowd. She took out a bright smile and said, "good boy, how can you be so sick? I''ll order someone to make some tonic Soup for you later."


    As soon as this was said, Qi Fei sneered and said sarcastically, "sister Qing Fei, you have just entered the palace. I don''t know the situation of three elder brothers. If the tonic soup works, the weak disease in the premature birth of three elder brothers would have been better. What''s more, it''s not enough to feel the cold. You have to eat light. ""Qi Fei''s sister is right. If you are sick, you should eat light food. When you are well, you can warm up." Jin Fei nodded.


    Smell speech, Qing imperial concubine curled her lips, did not speak.


    At this time, Xinbin gently said to the third elder brother: "three elder brother, now it''s freezing, you should have a good rest, pay attention to diet, listen to the doctor''s words, so as to be good and fast."


    Three elder brother nodded to answer.


    Then, the rest of the concubines also to three elder brother''s solicitude for warmth.


    Originally the most nervous Yingbin, but stood by the bed silent.


    But her silence doesn''t mean she doesn''t care.


    Her concern for three elder brother, all manifested in the action.


    From time to time, Yingbin tucked in the quilt for three elder brothers, and her eyes had never left her. Her eyebrows and corners were full of heartache.


    Ruoyin sees the positive attitude of the imperial concubines.


    I thought I would be excited when I arrived here.


    Who knows the other concubines are more excited than the concubines.


    It seems that they are more worried about the safety of the third elder brother than Yingbin.


    I don''t know that they are three elder brother''s mother.


    However, they care about return care, but will not be too close to three elder brother.


    Even close to talk, also use handkerchief to cover his mouth, a pair of fear three elder brother''s disease gas to them.


    At this time, the bed quiet three elder brother suddenly burst into a violent cough.


    Although I feel cold, cough is very common.


    But three elder brother is that kind of cough that cannot stop.


    Seeing this, if the sound waves to Feng Yuyi, Feng Yuyi goes forward to check the situation for the third elder brother.


    The concubines of the imperial concubines also retreated in fear. Only the concubines were still standing in the same place with a worried face.


    After Feng Yuyi checked the three elder brothers, Yingbin, who had not spoken, asked anxiously, "Feng Yuyi, just now the third elder brother is still well. How could he cough so badly, and his face turned red."


    Doctor Feng glanced at the concubines and said, "I''ve shown you to my third brother. He''s not getting worse. I think it''s because of the smell of fat and powder on the ladies that makes them cough."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1328

    When he spoke, he also held back a few breaths and waited for a few steps to breathe normally.


    Really, these empresses in the harem can really apply perfume.


    He''s a healthy, normal person who smells it and feels pungent.


    Not to mention the body is weak, also felt the wind cold three elder brother, not violent cough just strange!


    After listening to Feng Yuyi''s words, the imperial concubines stepped back awkwardly. Finally, they were a little far away from the third elder brother.


    Sure enough, when they go far away, three elder brother''s cough is not so severe, and gradually stop.


    Ruoyin had been sitting in the armchair far away after seeing three elder brothers.


    Plus, she''s hardly powdered.


    It is estimated that the third elder brother also knew that he was choked by the fragrant powder of his concubines.


    But now he is a helpless elder brother, even if he is choked and coughed by his father''s concubines, he dare not say so.


    Otherwise, these women make a careful eye, he is not a weak brother can deal with.


    Stop coughing three elder brother to slow the breath, threw a question to Feng Yu doctor.


    "Doctor Feng, am I seriously ill? Can I go to wuyizhai again this afternoon?" Due to throat discomfort, three elder brother''s voice is a little hoarse, it seems that there is phlegm stuck there.


    Feng Yuyi bowed his hand to the third elder brother and said, "brother San, it will take at least ten days for you to feel cold. In addition, you are always weak. It is estimated that it will take half a month to get better. So, even if you want to listen, you should take a good rest for a while. Otherwise, this winter, if you do not keep good, will only aggravate the disease, difficult to recover


    Three elder brother''s face is anxious, way: "no, this afternoon teacher''s lesson is very important, I can''t be absent."


    With that, he opened the brocade quilt and got ready to get out of bed.


    But he has not yet sat up, the small body slightly shakes, the moon head door knocked on the bed shelf.


    "Oh, Hello, third elder brother. Your health is very important." This is the third elder brother''s milk.


    She said as she reached out and rubbed her forehead for three elder brother.


    "Yes, three elder brother, no matter how important the schoolwork is, it must be allowed by the body."


    "In this weather, if you are ill, you have to treat and recuperate quickly, or you will be ill for a winter."


    "You should be more careful, especially if you are always weak."


    The concubines also followed closely...


    only the concubines bit their lips and did not speak.


    At this time, Qi Fei didn''t care about the third elder brother, but said with displeasure: "third elder brother, you''d better stay in the elder brother''s house for some days, so as not to faint again. Besides, wuyizhai is all princes and nobles. Don''t give your illness to other children. "


    This sounds like a kind advice, but when people listen to it, they know that Qi Fei is worried that the third elder brother will pass the disease to the fourth elder brother, so she said so.


    If the sound heard Qi Fei''s words in the mean, can not help but frown.


    She looked at the third elder brother and said, "third elder brother, you are still reading when you are ill. This kind of spirit is commendable, but it is also a fact that you are weak. Listen to the emperor''s wife, you should raise for a while."


    Three elder brother listened, sad hang down the head.


    "But my son Chen was ill only once last month, and has been recuperating for a month. Now he is going to take a rest for a while. He is worried that he will miss his school work. Besides, the end of the year will be the end of the year


    Smell speech, if the sound can''t help but draw the corner of the mouth.


    If this is an ordinary child, sick body uncomfortable, where also care about school work.


    Some children who don''t work hard are even more eager to take advantage of this opportunity to evade their studies.


    But three elder brother can''t get up, still insist on going to class.


    This reminds her that big brother used to be weak, so it was, even worse.


    Every time I was sick, I continued to teach without her. When I found out, it was very serious.


    Later, she installed a slave around the big brother, and trained him several times, so he didn''t work so hard.


    Fortunately, the fourth master invited a Taiji master to the elder brother, and he cured his weakness in premature delivery.


    If Yin sighs in the heart, don''t say big brother these do younger generation.


    Most of the princes of the fourth master''s generation also practiced Sanjiu in winter and Sanfu in summer.


    Even Emperor Kangxi had to read 120 times a day until he coughed up blood.


    Is not Aixin Jueluo family is this kind of ah, the kind of diligence!!!


    Or maybe in the emperor''s house, if you don''t work hard, you will be eliminated, so you have to work hard.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin stepped back and said, "why don''t you do it like this? You should take care of your illness in the elder brother''s office. Huang e Niang will tell you about Huang AMA and ask your husband to teach in your room."


    This words a, originally also Wan Yan''s three elder brother''s eyes one bright, joyfully way: "thanks emperor''s forehead Niang!"


    If sound shakes his head, a face helpless.


    After sitting for a while, Ruoyin takes the imperial concubines to leave for the reason that three elder brothers want to rest.Out of the residence of the third elder brother, Qing Fei said thoughtfully: "empress, this three elder brother is really pitiful. His mother is gone. A person in the Forbidden City is a sensible person. It makes people feel sad to see it."


    "Well, sister Qingfei said, how can the third elder brother be alone? The emperor is also in the Forbidden City. Although the emperor is a little busy, there is also the queen, the legitimate mother, who takes care of the three elder brothers." Qi Fei instigated discord between the tunnels.


    "I don''t mean that, you know."


    "No, it means a few meanings. I don''t know. I thought the emperor and the queen didn''t care about the third elder brother."


    "I don''t want to talk to you." Qing Fei turned her head and no longer argued with Qi Fei. Instead, Chao Ruoyin said, "empress, it''s not the way to go on like this all the time. At least it''s the emperor''s heir. You can''t do without an adult around. After all, the slaves in the Forbidden City are very realistic. Looking at the third elder brother''s absence of his mother, he will inevitably not be slighted. "


    Smell speech, one side of Yingbin body slightly tremble, seem to feel very surprised.


    At this moment, everyone knows the meaning of Qing Fei''s words. This is to raise three elder brothers.


    Ruoyin naturally heard the meaning of Qing Fei''s words, and looked at Yingbin''s Micro expression.


    She said: "the emperor''s descendants are few in the harem, and the third elder brother has a weak disease. Naturally, someone should raise him. However, as his mother-in-law, we can''t hand him over to other people. We have to treat him sincerely. "


    Speaking of this, she pondered for a while, and then continued: "well, if any of you want to raise three elder brother, you can go to the residence of three elder brother to take care of him now. This palace, go to the emperor to discuss again."


    As soon as the words came out, several people who were still in high spirits immediately turned pale.


    "Empress, the third elder brother has his own nurse and servant to take care of. Even if we go there, we will not be able to use it. Besides, the third elder brother is infected with wind and cold, which is contagious!" Qing Fei said frankly.


    ------


    in the new January, if the monthly tickets are full of 1200 today, tomorrow will be wangeng ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1329

    The rest of the concubines, though not as straightforward as Qing Fei, probably have the same meaning.


    Because they know, three elder brother''s disease can infect.


    And they''re in the show.


    Among them, in addition to Wan Fei was turned over the sign, the rest of the people, have not been sleeping.


    In case of cold, you will lose the chance of sleeping.


    Don''t say the emperor won''t go to them. Even the minister''s office has to withdraw their green cards.


    When they are well, maybe the emperor will forget them.


    In this way, it is not lost at the starting line.


    At the moment, Ruoyin looks at Qing imperial concubine, and then glances at a group of concubines.


    It is said that the mother depends on the son. In the palace, even if it is not his own, it can be so.


    Many low-level concubines gave birth to Emperor''s heirs, but they could not raise them themselves, so they were handed over to high-ranking concubines to raise them.


    The high-ranking concubines took advantage of their mother and son.


    At that time, even if the three elder brothers do not strive for success, they will have something to rely on when they are old.


    Moreover, like three elder brother, the natural mother Xi often goes, is the fragrant cake in the eyes of the concubines.


    There is no need to worry about any further involvement between the mother and the child.


    But these people, ah, want to get what they want through three elder brother, but don''t want to pay, how can there be such a cheap thing.


    Really think cheap son is so easy to pick up.


    Ruoyin sneered in his heart, pulled his lips, and said, "if the third elder brother is your own son, do you also hand him over to the slave, but you are worried about being infected, and ignore it?"


    People: "you are like this, how can this palace trust to give three elder brother to you, it is better to let him be taken care of by those slaves." If the sound finish, see the concubines face some strange.


    As soon as she turned her head, she found that she was already on her knees.


    "Queen, my concubines are willing to take care of the three elder brothers who are seriously ill." Yingbin said.


    See Yingbin only said to take care of three elder brother, but did not mention raising three elder brother. Ruoyin opened his mouth and asked, "are you sure?"


    "Sure." Yingbin nodded, as if remembering something. "Once upon a time, my concubine was still young. My sister always protected me. As long as I saw anything, she would give it to me. Now, I''ll take care of what she wants to protect...


    when she speaks, she has a smile on her face, but tears in her eyes.


    "Oh, it sounds like a real tear jerker. It''s a pity that the Forbidden City doesn''t believe in tears." Qi Fei was disappointed in the tunnel.


    After Qi Fei said so, the sad color in Yingbin''s eyes immediately stopped.


    Ruoyin stood in the snow, looked down at Yingbin, "in this case, you go to the elder brother''s office, the emperor there, I''ll tell him later."


    "Yes, thanks to the queen." After Yingbin answered, she raised her feet and went back.


    The concubines in the harem who wanted to raise three elder brothers looked at Yingbin''s back, but they couldn''t help it.


    After all, no one will work for an unrelated and unrelated third brother.


    What''s more, the HSI is always there, but the Yingbin is still here.


    If they don''t know the deep affection of Yingbin, maybe there is nothing else.


    But now, they have to think more.


    If they raise three elder brother under the knee, three elder brother actually toward Ying pin, is not equivalent to raising a white eyed wolf.


    In order to take care of such a white eyed wolf, he fell ill. He really didn''t deserve the loss. He didn''t dare to take the risk.


    It''s better to win favor by yourself.


    But if you don''t have to pay, you can get three elder brother, they are very happy.


    After Yingbin went far away, Ruoyin dismissed all the people in the harem and returned to his own Yongshou palace.


    No matter how the imperial concubine wants to raise the third elder brother, she will not have this kind of mind anyway.


    She has three sons, five elder brother is also young, but has no time to wade this muddy water, also has no mind to give that Xi often raises the child.


    Three days later in the night, the servants of three elder brothers came to deliver a message.


    "Empress mother, the third elder brother''s condition is already very good, but that young concubine Niang actually fell ill."


    Ruoyin raised her eyebrows and looked up at the dark sky outside and said, "mammy Liu, you sent someone to send some tonics to Yingbin."


    "Yes."


    Just then, outside came supeisen''s singing.


    Mother Liu and Ruo Yin looked at each other and went out.


    Ruoyin continued to sit on the rose chair in the hall.


    Until a bright yellow figure appeared at the door, she met Shi ran.


    Ruoyin took off the cloak for the man and said with a smile: "the emperor came just in time. I have something to discuss with you."


    "The man thick eyebrow tiny a pick," I also have something to say with you. "


    "Don''t tell me the emperor. Let me guess." If sound put index finger gently on man''s thin lips, head slightly tilted, as if thinking about things.It is rare that the fourth master didn''t teach her that she had no rules. Instead, he stood and looked at her.


    If the sound takes back, ponders for a while, laughs: "I guess the emperor is for three elder brother''s matter, is also not?"


    The fourth master nodded and sat down on the side of the armchair. "I did come for the third elder brother, but it was not all for him."


    "What is the emperor for?"


    "Let''s not say that. Let''s talk about three elder brothers first." The fourth master waved his hand and said: "because of premature delivery, the third elder brother is weak when he is small. He is not less sick all the year round. I heard that the servants around him looked at him sick and had no wife, so I didn''t obey the discipline and dare to climb on his head. "


    "What is the emperor going to do?" Although Ruoyin and the fourth master were both in the Forbidden City, they also ordered slaves to take good care of third elder brother.


    But after all, they don''t live in the same hospital, and they have their own things, so they can''t be supervised all the time.


    Those slaves in front of them, then to three elder brother care.


    But I don''t take three elder brother seriously.


    "I have already killed a group of servants in the sanagog courtyard and ordered Su Peisheng to replace them. In addition, I have decided to give the third elder brother to the concubines of the imperial palace to raise him. Do you have any idea? "


    Smell the speech, if the sound twitches the corner of the mouth.


    She remembers that when she first arrived in the Qing Dynasty, the servants around her were not disciplined.


    He said to her: "disobedient slaves kill one another.".


    At that time, she thought it would be too cruel.


    But later, she thought he was right.


    In the Forbidden City, if the master is deceived by a slave, he will not be far away from death.


    "what has the idea of a concubine? Everything has the final say." If the sound returns.


    To put it better, she is the legitimate mother of three elder brothers.


    has the final say to decide whether the three elder brother is going to go, or the four masters have the final say.


    And she didn''t want to make the decision.


    There will be something wrong, that is, she, as the queen of management, does not manage properly.


    But the fourth master is different. Even if he entrusted the third elder brother to the wrong person, no one said him, let alone him.


    "The concubines of the Imperial Palace come to you every day to greet you. Tell me who is more suitable."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1330

    Ruo Yin turned his head and said with a smile, "since the emperor has arrived at the Yongshou palace of my concubine, he has mentioned this matter again. I think you have a suitable candidate in your heart."


    Maybe she guessed it right. The fourth master chuckled and simply asked, "what do you think of Yingbin?"


    Ruoyin shook her head and said, "as for Yingbin''s behavior, I''m really not easy to answer, because she has only been in the palace for a long time. I don''t get along with her very much and don''t know her well."


    Since she was not familiar with it, she would tell the truth, neither good nor bad.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, "this morning, some officials on the fold, mentioned three elder brother no one to raise the matter. Not only that, they also mentioned two and four squares. "


    Hearing the speech, if the sound is clear in the heart.


    I''m afraid that the officials who made the decision were members of the nucolo family.


    But in order to avoid suspicion, he also brought up two and four squares.


    Otherwise, the Meng family and the Nian family will be in a bad situation, and who will take the advantage of them.


    And she thought of this layer, and the fourth master must have thought of it.


    However, he needs to stand in the father''s point of view for three elder brother.


    Anyway, he is also an elder brother. It is impossible for him to live and die in the forbidden city like a left behind elder brother.


    It can not be entrusted to the care of irresponsible concubines.


    After Ruoyin had a pause, she said solemnly: "despite Yingbin''s personality, she is quite interested in her third brother. Know three elder brother is ill, still day and night take care of three elder brother, now three elder brother''s wind cold is much better, but she passed three elder brother''s disease gas. "


    Having been immersed in the harem for so long, she certainly doesn''t think that Yingbin simply wants to take care of her third brother.


    Regardless of the purpose of the concubines, Yingbin''s affection for the third elder brother is at least better than those concubines in the harem.


    Yingbin dare to risk being infected to take care of three elder brother.


    Every time as long as a mention of Xi Chang, Ying pin is very sad.


    What''s more, when Yingbin sees her third brother, the emotion in her eyes will not deceive people.


    Although she often had a feud with that Xi, she didn''t know whether she was good or bad.


    But from the point of view of three elder brothers, Yingbin is indeed the only one suitable for the third elder brother among the imperial concubines.


    One is because Yingbin is Xi''s sister and has blood relationship with three elder brothers.


    With this relationship, Yingbin is more qualified than other people.


    In addition, she also heard that these days, Yingbin stayed by the bed of three elder brothers day and night. She could not eat well or sleep well.


    Compared with those concubines, when they went to visit the third elder brother that day, they hid far away.


    If you let them raise three elder brothers, I''m afraid they can only avoid three elder brothers.


    In this way, the sick three elder brother is not physically and mentally injured.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, the fourth master gave a faint "um", which should be a decision.


    In the morning of the next day, the fourth master gave an imperial edict and gave the third elder brother to Yingbin to raise.


    If the sound rises, mother Liu will learn this to her.


    When she heard it, she nodded.


    But the next moment, she cautiously said: "you send people to keep an eye on Yingbin. If there is any sign, you will inform this palace."


    Although she and Xi often in the resentment as early as the other side went that moment, has already ended.


    She would not bring negative emotions to the three elder brothers and Yingbin.


    In this harem, she has her own principle, that is, she will not take the initiative to harm people.


    Once upon a time, she adhered to this principle and has been adhering to it now.


    But at that time, she would not be on guard.


    But now it''s different. After so much right and wrong, she has to guard against Yingbin in advance.


    What''s more, the nucolo family in history is a cruel man.


    The empress of Emperor Yongzheng died.


    Not only that, but also his son Hongli on the throne of the emperor, became the Empress Dowager.


    Although the so-called Hongli didn''t appear in the elder brother of this life, she still could not avoid taking the three elder brothers into her seat.


    Besides, from Yingbin''s words and deeds, Yingbin and Xi often have deep sisterhood.


    In case the other party has any purpose, she is also early to guard against.


    The next day, the third elder brother moved to Chengqian palace of Yingbin.


    The imperial concubines, who had been looking forward to it, did not expect the fourth master.


    On the contrary, it was Yingbin. The fourth master went to Chengqian palace to see her and third elder brother several times.


    Even if she was too sick to stay in bed, the fourth master did not worry about being infected and avoided.


    This is a great disappointment to the concubines.


    They thought that they were infected with the cold, Jingshi room removed the green card, there was no chance.


    After all, the imperial concubines are nothing but playthings to the emperor.


    Where will risk being infected with cold, to spoil a woman.In addition, the young concubine was too ill to get up and couldn''t stay in bed at all.


    How did you know that the emperor went to Chengqian palace of Yingbin.


    I don''t know what that man is thinking.


    If they knew this, they would risk being infected and take care of three elder brothers, which is better than staying in the bedroom alone.


    Alas, there was once a chance for them to compete for favors. They didn''t cherish it well...


    - -


    after the winter solstice, the new year is coming. The snow in the capital is getting heavier and heavier.


    The snow was flying all over the sky, and the north wind was blowing.


    The whole world is blurry.


    Ruoyin sat in front of the window, through the window all felt the cold outside.


    I can''t help but wrap up my coat.


    She also held Mrs. Tang tightly in her hands.


    Suddenly, a figure flashed into the door, like frost.


    She went to Ruoyin and reported: "Niang, something happened to the Shoukang palace."


    "Well?" If sound picks eyebrows.


    Now the harem has long been divided into schools according to the palace.


    The servants at the bottom spread the word that "Chengqian Palace", "Changchun Palace", "Yanxi Palace".


    At first hearing Shoukang palace, if the sound for a while and a half will not remember who it is.


    In her impression, there is no such place in the six palaces where the concubines live.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she remembered that Shoukang palace was the pension palace area in the northwest, commonly known as the widow''s area, where the Empress Dowager and princess lived.


    If she remembers correctly, only Meng, who was demoted to be a commoner, lived there.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin pulled his lips and said, "Meng? What''s wrong with her? "


    "If you go back to your mother, Meng will go."


    Smell speech, if sound heart a startle, "go? When did it happen? "


    "Just this morning, the servants of Shoukang Palace found her hanging on the beam of the house. When she was put down, she was no longer breathing. It is estimated that she was hanged in the middle of the night last night."


    "It shouldn''t be." If the sound frowns.


    It has been more than a year since Meng was demoted to be a commoner.


    In this year, Meng''s family has been doing well.


    Even if she and Nian Shi had a lot of trouble at that time, Meng had a short time to carry the pot and was sent to xinzheku to do chores, but he did not seek any short-sighted ideas.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1331

    There is no reason to commit suicide after the truth is revealed.


    If you think of something that happened recently, if you turn your eyes slightly, you seem to understand something.


    "It seems that someone said something to Meng, which led to her shortsightedness."


    "The empress said... Did someone in the harem find Meng?"


    If the voice nods, "yes, it''s probably for the sake of two squares. Besides, that person should be among the new girls. "


    Because the old people in the harem were always concubines, concubines, noblemen of Zhuang and Wu.


    Qi Fei''s son and daughter are both complete. She disdains three elder brothers. Where does she have the mind to raise two Ge Ge Ge.


    Mao pin and Zhuang GUI Ren raised three squares together, and had no time to care about anything else.


    Wu Chang''s position was low, so he was not qualified to support him.


    In addition, Wu Chang always had no idea. Where would he do these things, the key is to kill people.


    What''s more, old people want to do things for a long time. Why wait until new people enter the palace to do things? It''s not to increase competitiveness.


    However, all the new people are talented women, and there are several of them with high positions.


    They watched the third elder brother return to Yingbin, naturally unwilling to lag behind.


    Otherwise, how can such a thing happen soon after new talents enter the palace.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin turned her mouth and shook her head.


    This session of the harem is really hard to bring.


    It''s only been a long time since the xiunu election, and things have been one by one.


    However, which session of the harem is easy to take?


    Who let the royal family have the throne to inherit!


    "Tut Tut, that''s really cruel. Meng is a commoner, and there''s nothing to hinder. If they want to raise Er Ge Ge, they directly ask why they should force Meng to death. " Like frost road.


    If the sound was hooked on the lips, he said faintly, "because only the dead do not have any threat."


    It''s a tough guy who can get through the show girl election and come here.


    They certainly will not let go of a threatening stumbling block.


    "What should we do? The body of Meng is still lying in Shoukang palace."


    If sound eyes confused for a while, immediately become sharp up.


    "Order someone to bury Meng outside the palace." With a long sigh of relief, she got up and said, "you and ban Mei go to Yangxin palace with us."


    Originally, the fourth master mentioned two squares and four squares.


    But the new talent into the palace, do not know how, it is not good to give the two grid to other people to raise.


    Now something like this has happened and we have to deal with it as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if we delay it, we don''t know what will happen to the harem.


    A moment later, Ruoyin put on a silver red cloak and went to the Yangxin hall by the Phoenix chariot.


    To the Yangxin hall, he Zhongkang went in to report for a while, and welcomed her in.


    When Ruoyin went in, Su Peisheng hit her and went out with a straight face.


    As always, the fourth master sat in front of the throne and read the memorial.


    Probably the slave had already said hello to him.


    Therefore, if the sound enters the door, he then light way: "say, what matter."


    His voice is low and magnetic, just like his people. He looks very steady and gives a sense of security.


    Ruoyin sat down opposite him and unbuttoned his cloak.


    She put her cloak on the back of the rose chair and said, "Meng is dead."


    Finish saying that, he saw the opposite man continues to be in the memorial on the dragon flying phoenix dance''s review.


    It was as if she were talking about a stranger.


    It was not until he had finished reading the memorial in his hand that he looked up at her.


    The man''s eyes swept over her cheek and landed on her long, curly eyelashes.


    Because of the heavy snow outside, there was a layer of frost like snow foam on her long eyelashes.


    "I know." He raised his hand and gently ran his fingertips across her long eyelashes. "Anything else?"


    If sound did not dodge, just let him skim the snow on his eyelashes.


    She saw the snow melt at his fingertips.


    And his cuffs have a hint of mint.


    The first time she smelled it on him, she thought it was his bath with peppermint oil.


    But every time she served him in the bath, she did not see him add any fragrance.


    This unexplained aroma makes him more mysterious.


    It''s not a matter of much privacy when Meng''s going. She knows all about it, and he also knows it.


    If the sound purses the lip to think for a while, also does not detour.


    She said: "now three elder brothers have been settled, and two and four squares are still taken care of by slaves. So my concubine thought that she would give them to the concubines in the harem to raise them. It happens that many of the newcomers have high positions and no children... "


    " it''s not urgent. " Before she finished speaking, the fourth master interrupted her and continued to write.If sound looks at the man in front of her, her eyes turn slightly.


    "The emperor is not at ease to give the two grid to the new man?"


    "..."


    if you see that the fourth master doesn''t speak, he will be regarded as tacit.


    Yes, she can think that Meng''s death is related to the new man, and the fourth master must have thought of those twists and turns.


    If Meng''s death, if sound is not too big feeling.


    That Meng''s original is not a good, also designed to frame her and five elder brother.


    As for why the fourth master is not willing to give the two Ge Ge Ge to the new man in the back palace, it is because this time the matter is different from that of the third elder brother and Yingbin. The people behind the scenes do not simply want to raise Er Ge.


    Yingbin is taking advantage of the three elder brother who is sick all the year round and serves her without eating or drinking, so as to show that she really cares about the third elder brother and obtains the custody right.


    But this time the people behind the scenes, because they want to raise two Ge Ge Ge, forced to death Meng, this is the difference.


    The four masters didn''t want to give the Ge Ge to them, even if Ruoyin didn''t want to.


    No pet, no love, no heir, so cruel to this point.


    One day, the emperor''s heir was still under his knee, and the harem could not be disordered.


    "Emperor, my concubine has a way to make the two Ge Ge Ge have a good place to go, but they can''t be handed over to the new people who have entered the palace."


    As soon as the words came out, the fourth master raised his head and raised his eyebrows. "Let''s hear it."


    "We can give them to the emperor''s wife and the virtuous princess." Ruoyin suggested.


    This will not cost the new gang and those behind the scenes who killed Meng.


    It can make two and four grid have a rely on.


    It can also make the old-age days of the Empress Dowager and virtuous Princess not so lonely and boring, it''s killing three birds with one stone!


    The more you think about it, the better it is.


    Who knows what she said, the fourth master frowned and said, "it''s easy to say, Princess Xian. After all, she has no children in her life. When she gets old, she naturally wants to have someone to take pleasure in. But the emperor''s wife is a little nervous. I remember that she always wanted to raise the little Ge Ge of the fourteen families. "


    "It depends on whether the fourteenth brother gives it or not." Ruoyin tilted his head to analyze: "according to my concubine''s knowledge, fourteen can treasure his family''s own small grid, he treats small lattice, more than treats elder brother''s pet, therefore, he certainly will not give the small Ge Ge to the emperor sum Niang to raise."


    Fourth master: "as for the emperor''s wife, the emperor will give it to my concubine, and she will have her own way to accept it." If sound hook lip road.


    The fourth master saw in Ruoyin''s eyes a touch of cunning, shining like a fox, and appointed to make some ideas in his heart.


    Every time she looked at him like this, he was cheated many times.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "since you are so sure, it''s up to you."


    Finally, he added, "but one thing, you have to listen to me."


    ------


    there are many differences in the monthly tickets, but we still need to add a new chapter to express our gratitude.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1332

    "I know that you are worried that I will run into the Empress Dowager in ningshou palace. Don''t worry about it. I have a sense of propriety in my heart. "


    "The fourth master looked at her.


    He knew, of course, that she had always had a sense of propriety in front of outsiders.


    It''s just that once in a while it''s out of order in front of him.


    If the sound sees fourth master to look at her, knew oneself said wrong.


    After pondering for a moment, her eyes suddenly brightened and looked at the fourth master with that "I know" expression.


    The lips of purplish red also rose slightly, showing the bewilderment.


    "Oh, I see. The emperor has heard my concubine say that fourteen treasures are in his family. Therefore, you want to urge my wife to have a Ge Ge again. I can tell you that I am not the one who has the final say.


    The man opposite her glared at her.


    The fourth master raised his hand and poked the woman''s bright and clean forehead with his fingertips, "he will pretend to be smart."


    See have not guessed right, if the sound some dejected way: "well, then you say from yourself, in the end want to minister concubine how?"


    "Because I''m going to take you on a tour to the south, I''m going to be busy handling the political affairs, and I''ll leave it to you to handle the two and four squares. If you are wronged by the emperor''s wife, you don''t have to bear it. I''ll deal with her even if you send someone to report. "


    If Yin curls his mouth, he means this.


    She said sweetly: "thank the emperor for my consideration. Even if I am really wronged, it''s worth it. It''s you. The top priority is to deal with the important matters. I''m looking forward to going south with you. "


    Even though she had a smile and a sweet tone, the sharp cold eyes of the fourth master still showed some slight strangeness.


    He looked at her for several seconds and said, "why, you look disappointed in your eyes? Is it that the queen wants to have a relationship with me


    If the sound pulls the lip, is preparing to refute.


    However, before her words were uttered, she heard the fourth master continue: "since you have just mentioned this, I don''t mind adding an additional condition."


    "You..." Ruoyin pointed to the fourth master, "my concubine has not!"


    Ignoring the woman''s retort, the fourth master put down his writing brush and calmly arranged the silver buttons on his cuffs.


    The man''s back is carved dragon pattern chair back, the right hand carelessly arranges the left hand cuff, reveals belongs to the man''s wrist.


    Slender delicate fingers, so that women can not help but want to hand in hand with him.


    When he was tidying up his clothes, his deep ink pupil looked at Ruo Yin.


    Obviously is the most normal movement, by him, but exudes a successful man''s unique self-confidence and arrogance.


    It is a kind of male charm that has been precipitated by years, which fascinates women.


    The next morning, after the fourth master went to the early court, she went to the residence of the virtuous Princess first.


    The virtuous princess is always so kind. When she heard that Ruoyin came, she immediately welcomed her into the room.


    If the sound goes in, you will see that the book case is full of copied scriptures.


    She was thinking, the virtuous princess is really a stream in the back palace.


    But soon she gave up the idea.


    The harem is a place where acting is good or bad.


    Otherwise, the virtuous imperial concubine would not be able to surpass all the concubines and become the imperial concubine of Kangxi.


    If it was not for the fact that the virtuous princess had no children, then Jiulong''s usurpation might have been another phenomenon.


    But no matter how virtuous Princess acts, it has nothing to do with her.


    At the moment, Princess Xian and she were sitting on the palace chairs in the room.


    There was a small red sandalwood round table between them.


    The virtuous imperial concubine ordered people to have tea and said with a smile, "it''s hard for you. You can still come to see me in such a cold day."


    "It''s all in the Forbidden City. It''s nothing." If Yin took over the teacup from the maid of honor, she didn''t drink it, just put it in the palm of her hand.


    She is not a person who likes to turn around and wipe the corner. She simply explains her intention directly.


    "Princess, I''m here today to discuss something with you."


    Smell speech, virtuous Princess face always with calm calm smile.


    On the hand also twists to move the Buddha bead that burnish all the time, very casual tunnel: "but say no harm."


    Seeing that Princess Xian was a happy person, Ruoyin said, "well, since Meng was demoted, er Ge Ge was taken care of by servants. Later, Nian raised her, but she left early. As a result, er Ge Ge has become neglected again."


    Virtuous Princess: "Er Ge Ge is, I heard she is a lively."


    "Children, it''s hard to avoid being lively." Ruoyin heard another meaning in xiantaifei''s words.


    After all, when Meng was still there, er Ge Ge''s temperament was not pleasant.


    They all live in the Forbidden City, and Princess Xian may have heard of it.


    Therefore, she explained: "Er Ge Ge is a good child, but Meng didn''t teach her well. After being raised by Nian, she has always been very clever. So, a child is a good child, just depends on how the adults who raise him teach him. "She also told the truth, since Da nianshi took over Er Ge Ge, er Ge was more sensible and obedient.


    What do children know? They''re not infected by adults.


    I didn''t expect that Nian''s mother taught better than Meng.


    "This is true. When the emperor was raised by his sister, he was still cheerful. But after his sister went, he went around and went back to the Empress Dowager. From then on, he closed himself up and his temperament changed


    Speaking of this, the virtuous imperial concubine accosted a smile, embarrassed way: "look at me, how mentioned these come."


    Ruoyin smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Empress, I just heard you say that. Those two squares are a pity." Imperial concubine Xian sighed sadly. "The biggest regret of my family in my life is that I didn''t give birth to a son and a half daughter for the late emperor. Now you and the emperor trust my family and are willing to hand over two Ge Ge Ge to me. Of course, I''m happy."


    Things went as smoothly as Ruoyin and the fourth master guessed.


    "Well, since the princess said that, it''s settled." If sound smile back.


    Everything was agreed. Ruoyin sat for nearly a cup of tea and left.


    Then, she went to the Empress Dowager''s ningshou palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1333

    The servant waiting outside the hall saw that it was her and saluted respectfully: "the Empress Dowager is copying scriptures in the room. Please come and sit in the main hall for a while. The servant will go to inform him."


    If Yin nodded, he took the hand of half Mei and entered the main hall.


    In addition to the older generation, many young concubines also like to copy scriptures.


    But only they know.


    Under the skin of those benevolent and good people, is a hypocritical face, doing some hideous and vicious things.


    The Empress Dowager is not better than the virtuous princess. Especially after passing through the imperial temple, the mother child relationship between the Empress Dowager and the fourth master declined sharply.


    This makes the Empress Dowager think that the capital is Ruoyin.


    After that, she didn''t like Ruoyin very much.


    For these, if the sound is more or less also have some feelings.


    She also knew that when she came to the Empress Dowager today, she had to look at her face.


    But you can''t be afraid to deal with things because of this.


    As the legitimate mother of two and four squares, she had to deal with the affairs of the harem, which was her duty.


    Low ranking concubines are not eligible for management.


    I''m sure I can''t give it to a slave.


    Because of the identity of the empress dowager, she came in person and had to fight wits and bravery.


    Send a servant to come over, just don''t put the Empress Dowager in the eye. It''s strange that the Empress Dowager can accept it.


    As expected, Ruoyin had drunk several cups of tea in the main hall, and the Empress Dowager came out slowly.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin stood up and saluted.


    The Empress Dowager took the maid''s hand and went to the head of the palace to sit down. "Get up."


    "Thank the emperor''s wife."


    "On weekdays, you seldom come to mourning home except morning examination. Now that you are here, let''s talk about anything." The Empress Dowager is direct.


    If Yin Shan a smile, reply: "recently the cold weather, I ordered people to do donkey hide gelatin cake, specially sent to the emperor sum Niang taste."


    Although the Empress Dowager is ruthless in her speech, she still talks about the matter first.


    It is the so-called eating people''s soft mouth, taking people''s hands short.


    How about the fourth master and the Empress Dowager? It''s between their mother and son.


    As a daughter-in-law, she should have some etiquette, otherwise, she would not understand the rules.


    "I don''t have any cakes here. A little cake can be sent by the queen in person." The Empress Dowager didn''t think so.


    "What the emperor''s wife said is what my concubine should have said. Moreover, this donkey hide gelatin cake is not a common pastry. It is made of more than ten kinds of ingredients. It can nourish blood, Nourish Qi, beautify and beautify the skin and protect the health


    After that, if Yinchao Banmei winks, Banmei will bring the donkey hide gelatin cake, and the maiden will pass the cake to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager frowned at the black donkey hide gelatin cake.


    The mouth also dislikes the tunnel: "on this black thing, don''t say that you blow those are true, I seriously doubt whether it can be eaten."


    "You don''t think it''s black. It''s very useful. As far as my concubine knows, if Yang Guifei''s skin coagulates fat, she often eats donkey hide gelatin cake made of donkey hide gelatin (Ejiao), which is known as "blood tonifying medicine"


    Which woman does not love beauty, not afraid of old.


    Especially the empress dowager, who was idle in the harem all day, was a proper petty bourgeois woman in the Qing Dynasty. Of course, she liked health.


    And she inquired about it. The Empress Dowager ordered the imperial doctors to make all kinds of beauty and beauty products when she was free.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Ruoyin and said it solemnly, but she didn''t seem to cheat her.


    Besides, the empress did not dare to cheat her.


    So, after the slaves tested poison, she pinched a piece of donkey hide gelatin cake and tasted it meaningfully.


    Suddenly, there was a faint fragrance of donkey hide gelatin medicine spreading between the lips.


    And, there are red dates, wolfberry, longan meat flavor.


    In addition, she also tasted the fragrance of flowers.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the black food in her hand and asked, "is there a rose in it?"


    "Hui Huang e Niang, in order to neutralize the medicine, there are roses in it."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and ate all the remaining donkey hide gelatin cakes in her hand.


    After eating, the hand is not consciously ready to pinch another piece.


    As if aware of something, she held her hand in mid air and pulled it back.


    He coughed slightly in front of him to cover up his embarrassment and solemnly said, "don''t think you want to win over the sad family by taking these things."


    "Look at what the Empress Dowager said. I just do my duty and talk about how to win over. Besides, you are the empress dowager, and you naturally have a reputation in dealing with things."


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and said, "yes, I remember that when I was in the Taimiao Temple last time, you said that the AI family didn''t even have the ability to distinguish right from wrong, only that they didn''t say in public that they were old and stupid!"


    "But in the end, didn''t Huang e Niang prove that you still have the ability to distinguish?"


    Last time in the temple, the Empress Dowager almost wronged her.


    Fortunately, she reined from the precipice and sobered up for a time, which proved that she and Xu Yun were innocent."Presumptuous! How about the mourning family? It''s too late for a younger generation to speak here The Empress Dowager was so angry that she patted the armrest.


    Her temperament is basically what it is, not hidden.


    Otherwise, we can''t quarrel with the fourth master of the emperor like that, because of the unhappiness in his heart.


    As for the Queen''s conduct, she has nothing to say.


    But she just can''t stand the emperor against her for such a woman.


    If the Empress Dowager was angry, he bowed his head and answered "yes".


    First of all, the Empress Dowager looked at Ruoyin directly. After a long sigh of relief, she said, "well, I''ve taken the food and ate it. Tell me what''s wrong."


    "In fact, it''s nothing. When Nian''s family went, the four squares were left alone. I heard that you had always wanted to raise a child, so I wanted to give it to you."


    "No way!" If Yin''s words were finished, the Empress Dowager refused to say: "the AI family wants to raise a child, but it has to be from 14 families, not from others."


    To Ruo Yin''s ears, she felt that the Empress Dowager was talking in anger, not in her heart.


    Otherwise, when the Empress Dowager is framed, the Empress Dowager can''t be so angry, which shows that she still cares about the emperor''s heir.


    As for why she said angry words, it is estimated that the reason why the Empress Dowager has been estranged from the fourth master.


    If Yin looked up and looked directly at the empress dowager, "Huang e Niang, are you sure you don''t plan to raise four squares?"


    "In the same way, I don''t want to say it again."


    When he heard this, he couldn''t help but jerk the corners of his mouth.


    How come the Empress Dowager''s tone and temperament are so similar to that of the fourth master, worthy of being two mothers and sons!


    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s disapproval, Ruoyin had to shake his head and say, "now, there are only two or four squares in the harem, and no one is raising them. Those new concubines, concubines and the emperor are not at ease. That''s when they think of you and the virtuous imperial concubine."


    Empress Dowager:...


    "I know that with your temperament, you certainly don''t like what others have brought. Then he thought that the two boxes were big and would remember things. Instead of sending them to you, they gave them directly to the virtuous princess. The four squares are still small and don''t remember things, so they are specially left for you. Alas, it''s a pity that you don''t want four squares. I''ll have to ask again to see if the imperial concubine still accepts four squares. If it doesn''t work, you can only give it to other concubines. "


    "What! The virtuous Princess actually raised two gege? " The Empress Dowager''s face was unbelievable, and then she was not willing to say: "there is no royal grandson under the AI family''s knees. If you give her Tong Jia''s one, you can look up to her. How can you let her raise two of them?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1334

    It''s too cheap, Tong Jiashi.


    At that time, she gave birth to the emperor. Because of her low position, the Emperor gave birth to his sister.


    Later, she worked step by step in the harem, killing empress Tong Jia and becoming the empress dowager, becoming the biggest winner in the harem.


    I thought we could wash away the shame of the past.


    Who knows that the emperor, for the sake of the queen, actually took out the virtuous princess to check and balance her.


    Do you know what it''s like to have your own son sprinkle salt on your wound?


    Just like the emperor, she was so angry with Princess Xian.


    At that time, because of her status as a coated slave, she was walking on thin ice in the harem. Her own son was not qualified to raise herself, so she had to give it to others.


    Now that she is the empress dowager, her granddaughter still has to be raised by Tong Jia''s people, one or two.


    She''s really pissed off!


    Ruo Yin looks up and sees the Empress Dowager''s anger in his eyes.


    She laughed back: "no way, you don''t want to raise four Ge Ge, you just want to raise little Ge Ge of 14 younger brother''s family. My concubine can only give four Ge Ge to virtuous princess. In any case, raising one is to raise, and the other is to raise two. The first empress dowager not only raised the fifth master, but also raised the fifth princess. She would be very happy to come to the virtuous princess. "


    Before seeing the empress dowager, she always regarded the virtuous princess as a thorn in her eye, and thought that their love enemy relationship had not stopped because of the death of Emperor Kangxi.


    After repeated observation and inquiry, she realized that it was not so simple.


    Otherwise, there are so many imperial concubines in the harem. Why does the Empress Dowager only hate virtuous princess.


    Moreover, the Empress Dowager seems to have a special antipathy to Tong Jia.


    This makes her think that the Empress Dowager is because empress Tong Jia of Emperor Kangxi raised the fourth master and took him away from the empress dowager, thus forming a Liang Zi.


    Even the estrangement between the Empress Dowager and the fourth master seems to be due to this.


    However, the Empress Dowager is not used to virtuous princess, she can understand.


    But she could not understand why the Empress Dowager treated the fourth master like this.


    Even if the fourth master was raised by Empress Tong Jia, the Empress Dowager''s family background was low. No wonder others.


    No wonder the fourth master is a child.


    Is there anything else between the Empress Dowager and the virtuous princess?


    But in any case, it was because she knew these things that she didn''t give the two lattices raised by her to the empress dowager, but left the four squares in her swaddling clothes to the Empress Dowager.


    Otherwise, with the Empress Dowager''s temperament, there will be no need to talk about it.


    After all, she is not happy to have her son raised again, let alone her granddaughter.


    "Uranara, you are deliberately angry at your family, aren''t you?" As soon as the Empress Dowager gets angry, she will call out Ruoyin''s surname, even the title of Queen is saved.


    If Princess Yin really raised two gegs.


    In other people''s eyes, the Empress Dowager does not raise her granddaughter, but the virtuous princess is kind.


    "No way." If the sound gets up, respectfully droops the eye, "the minister concubine but specially left four Ge Ge for you, so ah, Minister concubine or that sentence, if you raise four Ge, there will be no such thing, if you don''t raise four Ge, you have to follow the meaning of the virtuous Imperial concubine."


    Maybe it''s a little direct and a little stiff.


    The Empress Dowager sat on top of her head and shivered.


    She bit her teeth hard.


    The queen is always like this. She is very responsible.


    When speaking, he is also very gentle.


    But what he said was to stab her in the heart with a knife.


    She was more angry than the emperor''s icy appearance!


    Her voice sank: "empress, this is forcing the mourning family!"


    "I dare not." If the voice bows his head, kneel down in the head.


    "Hum, how dare you The Empress Dowager clenched her teeth.


    For a while, the psychological war between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law began.


    The servants in the hall seemed to smell the smoke of gunpowder. They knelt down with their heads down and pretended they didn''t hear anything.


    The Empress Dowager close her eyes heavily, as if in memory, but also like thinking.


    After a long time, she opened her eyes and said in a deep voice: "just, four squares, four squares. You let the Ministry of rites choose a good day. The mourning family wants to take the four squares to ningshou palace and live in it!"


    As she spoke, her face was helpless and unconvinced.


    There was a tone of contest in the tone.


    She knew that she had been cheated by the queen again.


    But she had to admit that she really cared about the virtuous princess, and didn''t want to lose to the virtuous princess.


    "Yes, I will obey the emperor''s orders." If the sound of low head draws up a smug smile, eyes also flash a touch of cunning.


    Listen to the Empress Dowager''s meaning, is to do big things.


    Can the Empress Dowager care about the scene? no


    When Emperor Kangxi died, the Empress Dowager disdained the title of Empress Dowager. She even saved the canon ceremony. How could she care about this.


    I don''t want to beat the princess.The Empress Dowager said all her words and was still angry in her heart.


    She supported her forehead on the armrest and waved her hand to indicate that Ruoyin could leave.


    Seeing this, if the sound salutes, he took the slave to come out of ningshou palace.


    On the way back to Yongshou Palace on the Phoenix chariot, Ruoyin gives a deep sigh of relief.


    Today, two things are more smoothly than she imagined.


    Especially the empress dowager, she thought it would be very difficult and would have to deal with for a long time.


    She used to have a bad time with Meng and Yugui.


    But she doesn''t have two or four squares.


    As a queen, she has the responsibility and obligation to let the two grid have a good place.


    The empress dowager, the virtuous princess, is the so-called good place.


    Because these two are retired senior citizens, do not have to take children to invite favor.


    They live alone in the deep palace and have a child under their knees.


    Unlike those concubines in the harem, they are trying their best to fight for custody in order to make use of their children to compete for favors.


    If sound just out of ningshou palace not long ago, a salute sound interrupted her thoughts.


    "Wanfu the queen."


    If you turn your head and look, you will see Qing Fei standing on one side.


    Qing Fei also has a chariot behind her, but after seeing her, she goes down to the chariot to salute.


    Ruo Yin looks down at the fine imperial concubine and then sweeps around the buildings.


    Heart said that around the Empress Dowager''s Ning Shou palace, there is nothing else.


    In addition, the chariot of Qing imperial concubine is also facing the Empress Dowager''s ningshou palace.


    In this way, Princess Qing also went to see the Empress Dowager.


    It is also common for imperial concubines to embrace the Queen Mother''s thigh and please the Royal mother-in-law.


    Think of this, if sound light way: "get up."


    Then, she waved to the servants, and the Phoenix chariot passed by Qingfei.


    Qing Fei looks at Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot and then goes to the Empress Dowager''s ningshou palace.


    She sat lazily on the chariot, and the maid in the palace beside her whispered, "master, I heard that some time ago, the concubines of the Imperial Palace fawn on the empress and wanted to form a faction with the empress, but Xinbin and Qin agreed to meet with the empress, and those talents gave up."


    Qing Fei gave a lazy "um".


    "You say, shall we also go and test the empress to see if she is willing to join us. Although the queen refused the promise of Xinbin and Qin, their positions were low, but you are not the same. You are the imperial concubine. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1335

    This words a, Qing imperial concubine originally languid Phoenix Mou to become sharp rise.


    Don''t look too obvious in your eyes.


    She glared at the maiden fiercely and said, "are you stupid? You have said that this palace is a imperial concubine. How can those lower concubines compare. With the identity and family of this palace, there is no need to turn to the queen. "


    "Yes, yes, the slave is stupid, and the master''s meaning is..."


    I saw Princess Qing hook her lips and pull out a haughty smile. "Of course, I''m waiting for someone else to come to this palace."


    The maid nodded and suddenly realized that she was thoughtful


    When she arrived at ningshou palace, Qing imperial concubine held the maid''s hand to the chariot.


    The maid of ningshou palace saw Qing Fei and invited her to the main hall first. Then she went to inform the Empress Dowager.


    Different from Ruoyin, the Empress Dowager immediately summoned Qing imperial concubine into the inner room.


    After Qing Fei went in, she saw the Empress Dowager reclining on the reclining chair in the room, covered with thick brocade quilt, and several maidens were around the empress dowager, massaging her.


    Seeing this, Qing imperial concubine first went to the ceremony: "Empress Dowager Wanfu."


    "You''re here. Get up." The Empress Dowager''s eyes were not open, and her voice was weak.


    "My concubine is idle in the harem. I''d better go to ningshou palace to honor you and accompany you." Consort Qing goes to the maid in law who is pressing her shoulder.


    The maid naturally stepped aside and gave the chance to Qing Fei.


    Then, Qing Fei stood behind the Empress Dowager and kneaded her shoulders and spine.


    She secretly looked at the empress dowager, looking at the mood is not smooth.


    Therefore, she carefully tried: "empress dowager, what''s the matter with you?"


    The Empress Dowager lazily half squints the eye son, "is not let the human give the gas."


    "Who dares to be angry with you?"


    "Queen."


    "It can''t be. The empress is always gentle and virtuous. How can she make you angry?"


    "You are all cheated by her appearance. In fact, she has a lot of bad water. Knowing what AI Jia cares about most, she chooses what AI Jia cares about, forcing her family to raise four squares."


    This words a, Qing imperial concubine rubs the action of shoulder slightly a meal, the eye also flashed a touch of surprise color.


    But soon, she returned to normal, and sweet way: "the original is to raise four gege this matter, I think it is the empress, for your good health, worried that you will feel lonely in ningshou palace, so she specially gave four Ge Ge to you to raise."


    "You''re young. You don''t understand a lot of things."


    "What the Empress Dowager said is that she knows that she is young and does not know anything about the world, so she has come to learn from you."


    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager finally laughed.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager smiling, Qing Fei bravely said: "since you don''t want to raise four Ge Ge, you can directly explain to the emperor and the queen that you are an elder. Can''t you make your own decisions on such a small matter?"


    "Of course, the AI family can make decisions, but I don''t want to lose to the virtuous princess."


    "Virtuous princess?"


    "Well." The Empress Dowager nodded and said, "the virtuous princess has raised two squares. If I don''t support four squares, even four squares will belong to her."


    This next Qing imperial concubine in the heart is startled, follow the eye to flash a touch of calculation.


    "There are so many concubines in the harem. Why didn''t the empress give them to the imperial concubine instead?"


    "Who knows her, said she is worried about concubines."


    "Why don''t you worry, empress dowager, can you rest assured of my concubine?"


    "You?" The Empress Dowager looked back at Qing Fei for a few seconds. "You are a good girl."


    "That''s right. If you don''t want to raise four squares, you''d better give them to my concubine. I''ll take them as my own."


    Who is the Empress Dowager? All of a sudden, she heard the calculation in Qing Fei''s words.


    Suddenly, half of the eyes become sharp.


    She was quiet for a long time, then said: "Qing Fei, you are still young, some have the opportunity to have your own child. What''s more, the emperor and the queen both proposed that the mourning family should raise four squares, and the mourning family agreed to come down and have no regrets. "


    Smell speech, Qing imperial concubine in the heart some displeasure, but on the face actually maintains the big family girl''s smile.


    This bad old woman is not fooled by her.


    It''s not that I don''t want to raise four squares. I look very angry.


    However, she was kind enough to give her advice, and the Empress Dowager would not listen to her. She was also vaguely speaking to the emperor and the queen.


    Sure enough, face Kung Fu is fake, but in the heart is still toward his own son and daughter-in-law!


    Hum, since the Empress Dowager doesn''t want her to raise four gege, she has to mix up.


    Qing Fei''s eye drops wandered for a while, thinking of crooked ideas.


    A moment later, she proposed again: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to give the four squares to my concubine, but you can''t be wronged by yourself. Since the queen forces you to raise four squares, you can also attack her. "


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager seems quite interested in her eyebrows."The queen has three elder brothers. If she forces you to raise four squares, you will propose to raise five elder brothers. You are the empress dowager, four Ge Ge is just a common daughter, but five elder brother is the legitimate prince, only the legitimate prince can be worthy of your identity. "


    After listening to the empress dowager, the eyes that originally half squint suddenly shine.


    But in a flash, she became serious.


    Moreover, she took the initiative to push away Qing Fei''s massage hand, sat up and said, "Qing Fei, it''s not too early. The mourning family will have a rest."


    Qing imperial concubine will, immediately curtsy salute: "that minister concubine goes back first, how do you live rest."


    The Empress Dowager faintly "um" A: "later have nothing to do not need to come to Ning Shou palace, if you are really idle flustered, go to the emperor to show a face more."


    "Yes, I will leave." Qing Fei bit her lips.


    It seems that the Empress Dowager didn''t want her to disturb Ning Shougong again, so she said these words tactfully.


    The Empress Dowager is a good master.


    But once you mention the important thing, the sophisticated eyes become sharp.


    Oh, she is too naive.


    Can you mix with the empress dowager, can it be a good handle?


    What else did she say to let her go to the emperor.


    But the emperor is in the Yangxin hall all day long. She can''t get in at all. Only the queen can get in and out at will.


    The Empress Dowager looks at the back of Qing Fei''s leaving, and her face is serious.


    In order to please her, the concubines of the Imperial Palace paid no less attention to her.


    To say that they were simply filial to her, they would just turn a blind eye and let them go.


    If it''s pleasing to the eye, it''s the emperor and the premise.


    But if there are concubines in front of her, she will not let it in front of her.


    However, Qing Fei''s suggestion seems to be of some use?


    Not long after consort Qing left, the Empress Dowager sat up.


    She told the slave: "go, call the queen, and talk to her about something important."


    "Yes."


    After a while, Ruoyin, who returned to Yongshou palace, rushed to ningshou palace again.


    This time, the Empress Dowager did not let her sit on the bench.


    On the contrary, as soon as she arrived at ningshou palace, the maiden invited her in.


    But the servants and bodyguards were detained outside the hall.


    ------


    in a unified statement, the word "Youxi" in the title of Fujin Youxi is suspected of violating the regulations.


    So, the editor''s notice changed the title of the book.


    Then, I took ten titles of the book. Finally, the editor and the chief editor gave this one.


    So, no other meaning, my dear, don''t think too much.


    Finally, thank you for the 10000 Book coins!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1336

    Only mother Liu helped her into the hall of ningshou palace.


    After entering the hall, Ruoyin saw the Empress Dowager sitting at the head of the hall.


    Somehow, to the pair of sophisticated eyes of the empress dowager, intuition told her there must be no good.


    Moreover, it is likely to have something to do with the raising of Si Ge Ge.


    Because recently, she and the Empress Dowager have nothing else to do except this.


    And her front foot and Empress Dowager negotiated before returning to Yongshou palace.


    The Empress Dowager ordered people to call.


    She could think of nothing but this.


    But although the Empress Dowager is not pleasant, she still keeps her word?


    Just when the sound was not clear, the Empress Dowager said, "queen, do you know why the AI family asked you to come here?"


    Ruoyin nods first, but then shakes his head.


    She only knew that the Empress Dowager asked her to come, which had something to do with raising four squares.


    But those details, she really do not know, after all, she is not the Empress Dowager''s belly roundworm.


    "Let me tell you the truth. The reason why I called you so soon is for the sake of five elder brother."


    "Brother five?" Ruoyin frowned at first, but soon, she was surprised and probably guessed the Empress Dowager''s mind.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the empress dowager, "Huang e Niang, you promised well before. You can''t go back on your regrets to raise four squares."


    See if sound suddenly guess, Empress Dowager smile very proud.


    "When did the AI family promise you to raise four squares?" She turned to look at a room full of servants and asked, "did any of you hear me?"


    Where the slaves of ningshou palace dare to recognize, they all shake their heads, indicating that there is no such thing.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin said, "Huang e Niang, you are the Empress Dowager and the elder. You can''t keep your word. In the heart of my concubine, although you can''t carry it clearly, you still have at least some honesty. "


    "Queen, you don''t have to stir me up with words." The Empress Dowager rarely said with a smile: "even if the AI family really promised you, did you inform the Ministry of rites, or told the harem?"


    If sound shakes head, Leng is in place.


    For her, the Empress Dowager looks gloomy with a smile.


    After returning to Yongshou palace, she didn''t even sit down. The maid of ningshou palace invited her.


    Where did she come to stamp the seal, inform the Ministry of rites and tell the harem.


    "Since there are none, of course, we can''t count them." The Empress Dowager pretended to be sorry: "queen, you can''t blame the mourning for your family. If you want to blame, you''re too slow."


    Ruoyin::...


    no wonder the Empress Dowager is eager to call her to ningshou palace. It turns out that she is deliberately playing tricks!


    At the moment, the empress dowager, with a noble smile on her face, told the slave: "come, bring five elder brother to ningshou palace. Today, while the queen is here, the AI family has settled this matter. "


    If the sound sees rather Shougong''s servant to leave, Li Ma way: "can''t, five elder brother is the legitimate Prince son, if has any matter, you who can bear to rise!"


    As soon as the words came out, the slaves stopped one by one and looked at the Empress Dowager in embarrassment.


    "Why are you still in a daze? AI family is the Empress Dowager. If something happens, I will take care of it. What''s more, the AI family is the imperial mother of five elder brothers. It''s too late to hurt him. What can happen to him The Empress Dowager''s voice sank.


    Since the Empress Dowager has spoken in this way, where do those slaves dare to neglect.


    If Yin saw the servant of ningshougong, she could not summon her. She said to the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, you are the empress dowager, but five elder brother is not only your grandson, the son of his concubine, but also the son of the emperor. How can you say that you have to get the consent of the emperor?"


    "Don''t think that if you move the emperor out, I can''t help you. I tell you, even if the emperor comes today, the mourning family will also hold five elder brothers. "


    Ruoyin: "are you really afraid that the emperor is looking for you?"


    The Empress Dowager sneered and said, "let me tell you, the AI family will draw up a pamphlet to inform the Ministry of rites, inform the Imperial Palace, and then let you stamp a seal. In this way, everyone knows that the AI family has raised five elder brother. At that time, even if you and the emperor do not agree, it will be a matter of course. "


    "I will not seal it!" If you hold your head high, look directly at the Empress Dowager.


    "You may not cooperate, but the AI family has some ways to make your seal on the pamphlet." The Empress Dowager didn''t say: "the emperor has sons, not only five elder brothers.". When it''s done, you think the emperor will shake off the Royal backyard because of five elder brothers. "


    Ruoyin: "every important decision in the royal family is basically announced, and there is no room for maneuver.


    In particular, the fourth master will never take back what he said.


    The Empress Dowager just understood this, and before she informed the Ministry of rites, she was called to ningshougong.


    Now we are taking advantage of this point and want to cook cooked rice with uncooked rice.


    Originally she and Empress Dowager said well, who knows which tendon is wrong, in this treacherous.As for the Empress Dowager asked her, will the fourth master do these troublesome things because of the fifth elder brother? In fact, she is not sure, but she remembers that he promised her a few days ago.


    He said: "if the emperor sum Niang makes you suffer injustice, don''t have to bear it, although send someone to report, I go to deal with her."


    Therefore, when she came out from Yongshou palace, she specially told Li Fukang to report to Yangxin palace.


    When Ruo Yin thought about things, suddenly I heard a burst of crying of children.


    She turned her head and saw that five elder brother was carried into the hall by the servants of ningshougong.


    It''s probably the kind of person who knows his own life and is carried to a strange place by a group of strangers. The little guy is crying so hard that he can''t stop.


    See if sound heartache want to go forward to hold five elder brother, but by the Empress Dowager side of the maid and bodyguard stop, do not let her close.


    "If you want to coax brother Wu, put your seal on this book." The Empress Dowager ordered people to hand the pamphlet to Ruoyin.


    If you didn''t read it, you left it on the floor.


    It doesn''t matter if children cry a few times, but if five elder brother returned to the empress dowager, that''s the most important thing.


    See if the sound does not cooperate, the Empress Dowager not only does not get angry, but laughs: "since you are not willing to seal the seal, the AI family has some ways to make you obedient."


    With that, she motioned to the slave at the bottom, and a maid picked up the book and went to Ruoyin.


    Mother Liu is a guardian, she stopped in front of Ruoyin, "what do you want to do?"


    The Empress Dowager ignored mother Liu and only said to Ruoyin, "you are the queen. I can''t do anything to you. Five elder brother is the prince again, sad family also cannot how. But not necessarily for your minions


    After that, she said positively: "come on, press this old mother to hit the board, without the order of mourning, don''t stop."


    After hearing this, the guards pressed mother Liu on the spring bench in the hall.


    The long and wide board fell straight on mother Liu''s waist, making a dull and thick voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1337

    If the sound is urgent, she shouts to the Empress Dowager: "tell them to stop, but I''ll seal it."


    "Empress, I''m old. I''m cheap. It''s not worth your life. Don''t put a seal on the slave...".


    Because the Empress Dowager did not order to stop the stick, the guards held the plank in their hands, and each time it fell heavily.


    "Empress dowager, do you hear me? Tell them to stop!" Ruoyin wanted to rush to mammy Liu, but she was stopped far away by a group of maids.


    She is really angry, simply even the emperor''s forehead Niang''s address also saved, also no longer use honorific.


    The Empress Dowager did not let people stop. Instead, she saw that Ruoyin cared about slaves and threatened Ruoyin.


    "It turns out that the queen is so pitiful for the servant and wants to save the old mother. Then she should order someone to take your precious seal and seal it obediently, and let the master and servant go away. Otherwise, you will come up with this ningshou palace individually today, and the old mother will not want to go out alive." The Empress Dowager looked on coldly.


    As the Empress Dowager and the Royal mother-in-law, she has been planted in the hands of the queen so many times.


    She was also merciless by the emperor in public, which made her lose face.


    This time, she must be ashamed.


    Otherwise, how could the Empress Dowager be in the Forbidden City.


    Ruoyin has no mind to fight with the empress dowager, and only wants to save mother Liu''s life.


    She nodded desperately and told the servants in the hall of the Empress Dowager: "you go out and let my servant get the seal quickly. Go, go


    Those slaves listened and immediately ran out to report.


    However, mother Liu insisted that she should not take the seal. "Niang, don''t, don''t do this..."


    seeing the clothes on the back of mother Liu''s waist dyed red with blood, Liu''s eyebrows frowned.


    But this is the Empress Dowager''s territory. The servants and bodyguards around her were detained outside when they entered the hall. Only mammy Liu and she came in.


    She knew that once the book was stamped with her seal as Queen, it meant that five elder brothers would be raised by the Empress Dowager.


    To say that the Empress Dowager is a good companion, she does not want five elder brother to leave her side.


    Not to mention the Empress Dowager is not a good companion, temperament is also strange very, will be like.


    And she and the Empress Dowager made a lot of Liangzi, who knows whether because of revenge on her, the Queen Mother mistreated five elder brother.


    The Empress Dowager looks at Ruoyin''s dissatisfaction and helplessness in her eyes.


    The corners of her mouth rose triumphantly, only to feel a burst of relief.


    Now the Queen''s expression is just like she was counted by the queen.


    Next, Ruoyin and Empress Dowager are waiting for Banmei. They will send the seal.


    But she waited and waited, but she didn''t wait for them.


    It didn''t take long, but she felt like a century.


    When she was so anxious that she heard mammy Liu''s "puff" sound, a mouthful of red blood gushed out of her mouth like a fountain.


    Next moment, mother Liu''s body did not move, her eyes were gradually lost, and she was slowly closing.


    "Mammy!" Ruo Yin rushes to mammy Liu.


    Maybe the servants were scared and didn''t stop her this time.


    Maybe even the Empress Dowager didn''t expect things to be so serious. She finally ordered: "all right, stop."


    Ruoyin holds mammy Liu in her arms.


    It was winter, but mother Liu was sweating.


    She knew that mammy Liu must have endured very hard.


    Mother Liu was old, and those boards were still beating heavily on her.


    But the whole process, mother Liu did not cry pain, not to speak a word, in order not to let her worry.


    "Mammy, hold on a little longer. When they bring the seal, we will go back to Yongshou palace." Her voice trembled.


    But mother Liu didn''t mean to smile. "Mother, it''s OK. If the old slave dies, you don''t have to be restrained by the Empress Dowager. How can he de, a servant, let you fight against the Empress Dowager for the sake of the slave, and give up five elder brothers. "


    Looking at mammy Liu, she seemed to be dying. Ruoyin said, "don''t say anything, Mammy."


    She is not willing to give up five elder brother, she only knows that the most important thing is to save people''s lives.


    As for the five elder brother who cried heartrendingly, he could not care about it for the time being.


    She just felt that she had to go through it first.


    However, even if she asked mammy Liu to stop talking, she insisted.


    It seems that if you don''t say something, you''ll never get another chance.


    Mother Liu moved her pale lips, shook her head, and said with a smile, "I have listened to your words all my life, and I can''t listen to you again this time. You are a good master. It is a blessing for me to meet you in my life. It''s just that... If you encounter such a thing again in the future, you should be cruel and not be soft hearted, because the life of a slave is not worth...


    speaking of this, Mammy Liu''s lips slightly moved a few times, and there was no movement.Perhaps there are some unfinished words, also a swallow into the stomach, can no longer say.


    If the sound in the heart a flustered, immediately put the hand on the tip of Liu mother''s nose.


    Suddenly, her heart suddenly a cool.


    Because mother Liu has lost her breath.


    "Mammy, wake up!" If the voice trembled, no matter how she called, mother Liu never woke up.


    Then, she only felt that her nose was sour and her eyes were hot. Something blurred her vision.


    Ruo Yin looks up and wants the tears in her eyes to flow back.


    But she tried a few times, still tears from the corner of her eyes.


    Therefore, she simply closed her eyes heavily, allowing the tears in her eyes to slide from the corners of her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes again, she yelled at the servants all over the room: "didn''t the palace ask you to take the precious seal? Did you go to get it or not?"


    Her voice was sad, angry and helpless, and an uncontrollable resentment stirred in her heart.


    The Empress Dowager frowned. This moment was not what she wanted to see.


    She knew that the old mother was the dowry mother who took care of the queen when she was young, and she only wanted to threaten the queen.


    But I never thought that those slaves didn''t come back after so long.


    "Empress, I didn''t expect that it would take so long for those people to get a seal. I can''t blame my family. If you want to blame, it''s because the servants under you are so slow." The Queen Mother Road.


    Ruoyin has no mood to take care of the Empress Dowager.


    She just held mammy Liu and sat down in the same place.


    It happened so suddenly that Ruoyin couldn''t believe it. When she was born and fell to the ground, she had been taking care of the original owner, and then she had been accompanying her mother, so it was gone.


    However, the Empress Dowager did not give up because of this. Instead, she did not give up until she reached her goal.


    "Queen, it is quite unexpected that such a thing has happened. But what should be continued must be continued. Now the old mother is gone, but you haven''t got your precious seal. I think you won''t cooperate with the mourning family any more. So, it''s almost as bad as the hand stamp, but it''s not much. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1338

    Ruoyin: "her eyes were scarlet and she was staring at the Empress Dowager with hatred.


    The Empress Dowager indifferently said to shangruoyin''s resentful eyes: "empress, I don''t want to do anything to you, but if you don''t drink, you can''t complain."


    "Can''t blame you? Clearly, we have agreed that we will give you four boxes to raise. Why do you change your face when you turn your head. What''s the difference between Si Ge Ge and Wu Ge, except that they are different in gender? " If sound road.


    "Of course, there is a difference. Five elder brother is a legitimate prince, and four Ge Ge is a common daughter. If the AI family raises four Ge Ge, what is the difference between the two Ge raised by the virtuous princess, and how can we show the identity of the Empress Dowager of the AI family."


    If the sound nods, smiles several times.


    Just because I want to compete with the virtuous princess, and my poor sense of dignity.


    The Empress Dowager is so selfish that she completely ignores the feelings of her and the fourth master and regards mother Liu''s life as Cao Kan.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager seems unable to wait.


    She motioned to the servants in the hall, and two old mothers came to Ruoyin. One of them took Ruoyin''s arm and said, "empress, how offended."


    They looked respectfully and spoke in good order.


    But the hand holding Ruo Yin''s arm is not less hard.


    Ruoyin struggled to pull out her hand and lay mammy Liu flat on the ground. She let them take her arm.


    Oh, mother Liu is gone. The Empress Dowager doesn''t blink.


    Is she a devil? Does her conscience really not hurt?


    Yes, the Empress Dowager has been immersed in the harem for so many years. It''s no wonder that a dead slave is nothing.


    Perhaps in their eyes, these slaves were allowed to be beaten and scolded. If they were not happy, they could take their lives.


    If the voice hook lips, stand in situ sneer.


    It''s a dry laugh, to be exact.


    And the two old sisters had already taken her hand and pressed on the bright red inkpad, and they were going to press them on the pamphlet.


    However, just when her hand was only one centimeter away from the pamphlet, a shrill voice of singing newspaper sounded outside the hall of ningshou palace.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    On hearing this voice, all the people in the hall expressed different expressions.


    There was a look of panic in the eyes of the slaves.


    The Empress Dowager then complexion a sink, sternly ordered: "quick, quickly let the queen press the hand prick."


    As a result, the two old sisters tugged at Ruoyin''s arm for fear of missing it later.


    "Stop it!" With a thick bass, a bright yellow figure in front of Ruo Yin.


    The next moment, an old mother beside her was kicked a few feet away.


    "Bang", the old mother hit a table foot.


    But for the resistance of the table, she might have been kicked off.


    And her forehead hit the sharp corner of the table.


    Suddenly, the red blood flowed from her forehead, and it looked startling.


    When she landed, she was motionless, with a blood hole in her forehead and no breath.


    Seeing this scene, the servants of ningshougong kneel on the ground and tremble.


    They really did not expect that the old mother, who was still fierce, became a ghost under the table in a blink of an eye.


    They are afraid that they will die next.


    Another old mother where dare to pull Ruoyin, quickly kneeling on the ground, shivering.


    Seeing the situation, if the sound turns his head, he will see the fourth master standing beside her.


    Yes, he broke in with a group of bodyguards.


    The man''s body is long and straight.


    His brows were frowning, and there was a chill all over his body.


    The fourth master took her shoulder and gently said, "don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    He didn''t say much, but she felt warm and moved.


    "Mother Liu is gone." She leaned in his arms and murmured.


    The anger and helplessness in his heart also eased because of his arrival.


    The fourth master tightened her shoulder and didn''t know how to comfort her.


    He looked up at the Empress Dowager and asked, "empress sum, my queen and Prince, how are you here, and what''s the matter with the servants of the empress?"


    The Empress Dowager frowned when she saw the fourth master holding Ruo Yin.


    "The emperor, the mourning family has not asked you how to lead people into ningshou palace, but you started the teacher to investigate the crime. As for the reason why the Queen''s servants died in ningshou palace, it''s not that the AI family has not given her a chance. It''s just that the servants of the empress are not doing a good job. Take a precious seal. You''ve all come, and they haven''t been seen yet. "


    "What''s more, aunt Cui, who has been around for many years, died of the queen. Isn''t it a matter of course that her mother dowry died in the mourning palace of mourning for her life? "


    Her words seem to be so natural what happened today.


    Hearing this, if the sound can ease the mood, it becomes angry again.She is too lazy to argue with the stubborn elements like the Empress Dowager.


    But she took the fourth master''s lapel and said in a trembling way: "emperor, aunt Cui deserved what she deserved, but what did mother Liu do wrong? If loyalty is also a mistake, there should be no good people in this world. "


    Anger burned her throat and made her voice hoarse.


    A face also shrugged and pulled, full of innocence and grievance, people love.


    She knew that as long as she acted more sad, the Empress Dowager would be more miserable.


    Because, she can''t teach the empress dowager, but the fourth master will teach for her.


    "I know." The fourth master''s tone was rare and gentle, and he pulled her behind him.


    But when he looked up again at the empress dowager, there was only indifference.


    Holding his sexy thin lips, he said faintly: "the Queen''s wife asked me why I was here. Of course, it was the Queen''s servant who went to the Yangxin hall to report the news. I just came."


    The voice has just fallen, the Empress Dowager is stunned at the head of the whole person, it seems that can''t believe it.


    The fourth master continued: "thanks to you for letting the slaves go to get the precious seal. On the surface, the queen asked the slaves to take the precious seal. In fact, before she arrived at ningshou palace, she told the servants not to do anything no matter what she asked them to do. And once she has stayed in it for more than a stick of incense, she will let the servant report to the Yangxin hall. "


    The words, not only is the Empress Dowager shocked, even if sound is also extremely shocked.


    She looked at the fourth master in disbelief and felt that his words were strange.


    To be exact, it was the man standing in front of him who was so strange.


    It was clear that she didn''t ask the servant like that.


    When she left Yongshou Palace at that time, she really noticed something was wrong, so she asked Li Fukang a few words.


    But she just asked Li Fukang to go to Yangxin hall for help.


    There was no such nonsense as "don''t do anything you ask them to do.".


    However, the fourth master was able to describe the things he didn''t have so vividly.


    If she wasn''t the client, she would have believed.


    At the moment, anger burns her heart, her whole body!!!


    Even if the Empress Dowager didn''t reason, she would not let mother Liu go when she promised to order people to take the precious seal. She was not so angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1339

    And she was moved by the fourth master''s coming, so she was drowned.


    Originally leaning on the fourth master''s arms, she suddenly pushed down the man beside her.


    However, the more she was like this, the more tightly the fourth master held her.


    In that cold thin lip, still continued to speak for her.


    "Otherwise, the emperor''s wife thought that she had not been waiting for the servant to send the seal for such a long time. Why?"


    "It''s really naive that Huang e Niang has stayed in the Forbidden City for such a long time. Do you think the queen would be willing to give you five elder brother for a servant?"


    "She''s just a slave. How can she be threatened? She''s just delaying time."


    Hearing these words, Ruoyin is even more angry than the Empress Dowager.


    She was really angry and her hands were struggling in his hands.


    The body trembled slightly, and the heart heaved violently.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Ruoyin and chuckled, "yes, it''s sad that I think too much."


    The fourth master held his lips and seemed to be ready to say something.


    "It''s not like that." Ruoyin looked at him, "emperor, don''t say any more, OK?"


    Her face flushed and she glared at the serious nonsense man.


    Fourth master on if sound angry Mou son, finally should be a "good".


    Then, he glanced around the hall coldly and sharply.


    Then his eyes fell on another old mother who just took Ruoyin''s arm, and said in a deep voice, "I''ll cut her hand and feed the dog."


    Follow him to see to hold five elder brother Ning Shougong servant.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng immediately took five elder brother and gave it to his own people.


    The fourth master ordered in a deep voice: "come on, take these two slaves who took five elder brothers away and kill them with sticks. The rest of them will be responsible for 30 boards with the staff."


    At an order, even if those slaves begged for mercy, they were taken out.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager was so angry that she pointed to the fourth master and said angrily, "emperor, the Ning Shou palace is a vegetable market. If you want to enter, you can enter it. As the air of mourning home, give orders at will, won''t you? "


    Four ye thin lips slightly upward, showing a sneer, "Huang e Niang is always like this. It is you who have provoked the trouble for the next time. In the end, it seems that you are the one who is hurt."


    "Anyway, you can''t punish all the servants of ningshou palace." The Queen Mother Road.


    "this is not the emperor''s mother has the final say." Four ye thin lips outline a cold arc, "and, Emperor forehead Niang still want to think oneself."


    "What do you mean?" The Empress Dowager''s eyes flashed a bit of panic, but soon calmly said: "since ancient times, filial piety has been used to govern the world. According to etiquette and morality, people who are unfaithful and unfilial are most despised by the world. Therefore, from ancient times to the present, most of them were abolished by the Empress Dowager. On the contrary, few emperors abolished the Empress Dowager. "


    The fourth Master said faintly, "well," you also said that there are few emperors abolishing the Empress Dowager. This shows that there are still some, isn''t it? "


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes were tight. "The Qing Dynasty has no precedent to abolish the Empress Dowager. If you do this, you will violate the rules of the old ancestors, and the people in the world will be shamed, and the Qing Dynasty will be in chaos. What''s more, are you not afraid of having an abandoned empress dowager to be the Queen''s wife, and not afraid that the Wuya people will no longer assist you? "


    If sound after listening to, in the heart sneer.


    No wonder the Empress Dowager on TV is like a mouse meeting a cat.


    Just because of the word "filial piety", the Empress Dowager felt that she had a gold medal to avoid death, which was why she had no bottom line.


    The fourth master slightly raised his head and chuckled: "I remember that the emperor''s wife didn''t care about the Empress Dowager''s identity at the beginning, but now I know that she is afraid?"


    Speaking of this, he turned cold and continued: "don''t think I don''t know. Most of the Wuya people are loafers and have no skills. If it wasn''t for the love between mother and son, you think I would really care about a Wuya family in three banners? What''s more, they are just a family of coated slaves. They dare to fight against me for the sake of the emperor''s wife? "


    "The Empress Dowager did not expect that the fourth master would speak so directly.


    Directly to her feeling that her self-esteem has been brutally hit.


    "But you are right. I will not abolish your position as empress dowager." "But...


    " but what! "


    "I remember that my fourteenth brother gave birth to a di Ge Ge Ge, but I don''t have one. I''ll take her as my adopted daughter."


    The Empress Dowager was so anxious that she went to the fourth master from the top. "You didn''t take six boxes from the old nine families as the adopted daughter. You should not have the idea of fourteen families again!"


    No one knows how pitiful the adopted daughters in the royal family are. They are all used to consolidate the rule of peace.


    In a word, it is used for marriage with Mongolia.


    Moreover, fourteen was the emperor''s brother.


    At that time, if you want to get married, you will have to go to Mongolia.


    She can not give up, also can''t bear the di Ge Ge of 14 families to marry to be bullied in Mongolia.


    "Huang e Niang, I''m not talking to you. I''m just notifying you." Four masters cold eyes a tight, deep voice: "pass my will, I decided to accept the prince''s legitimate daughter as the adopted daughter, and make her Princess Heshuo, limited to three days into the palace, no mistakes!""Yes Su Peisheng bowed his head.


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager shook slightly.


    If it wasn''t for the help of the maids around her, I''m afraid they would all fall on the ground.


    She seems to be a little slow but God, so Leng in situ.


    After a long time, she looked at the fourth master, "emperor, you really can''t do this, fourteen is your brother."


    "Since I was 14 years old, I love to play with old eight and nine. Now I collude with them and do things that are not loyal to the imperial court. I don''t have such brothers!"


    "Yes, the AI family knows that he didn''t kiss you when he was a child, but it can''t erase the fact that he is your brother."


    "Huang e Niang doesn''t have to sell her feelings here. I''m determined. I''m going to accept my wife from 14 families."


    Seeing that the fourth Master said so much, there was no room for maneuver.


    The Empress Dowager took a deep breath. She pursed her lips and knelt down in front of the fourth master.


    "Fourth brother, today''s business is not for the sake of the family, and has nothing to do with the fourteenth. Can you take back your will, please?"


    The fourth master bowed his head and looked at the Empress Dowager.


    Although the Empress Dowager knelt in front of him, he was not happy at all.


    On the contrary, he frowned and his face was even more ugly.


    But the corner of his mouth pulled a sneer.


    It was as if he had heard a big joke.


    Finally, he looked up and laughed a few times.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng sighed.


    Since the emperor was a child, the Empress Dowager did not want to see the emperor, but only loved the fourteenth Lord.


    Every time I see the emperor, I almost never give him a good look. I always look cold and mean than my stepmother.


    He always thought that the emperor''s throne should belong to the fourteenth Lord.


    Now, for the sake of the fourteenth Lord, I beg the emperor.


    The treatment of these two brothers is very poor.


    But does the emperor want to see this scene? Of course not.


    Because the more the Empress Dowager is like this, the more prominent it is that the Empress Dowager is partial to fourteen masters. It is strange that the emperor can feel better in his heart!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1340

    At the moment, Ruoyin can feel the hand of the fourth master holding her shoulder.


    Then she heard him return to the Empress Dowager mercilessly: "no way."


    "The fourth, the emperor, the mourning family..." "


    " the emperor''s wife, I have said enough clearly. " The fourth master did not wait for the Empress Dowager to finish speaking, then he glanced at the maid in palace beside the Empress Dowager.


    The empress of the palace raised the horse to her feet.


    But the Empress Dowager refused to get up. Her eyes were red with anxiety, but she had no tears.


    "Emperor, fourteen was so distressed by Xiaoge that he refused to be raised by AI family, let alone marry in Mongolia. If the fourteenth knows that this is caused by grief, he will specify how to blame me and hate me. "


    "This is the family affairs of the emperor''s wife, and it has nothing to do with me." Fourth master''s mouth has been holding a sneer, it seems that the bottom of his heart will always have a kind of hate.


    At this time, Ruoyin pulled the sleeve of the fourth master''s Dragon Robe and whispered, "the emperor, it''s all."


    "You don''t have to be soft hearted." He frowned.


    "My concubine is not soft hearted. I just feel that this matter has nothing to do with my fourteenth brother, so why involve them all?" If the sound is faint.


    She had no enmity with the fourteenth master and Wanyan, so there was no need to implicate their family''s little Ge Ge.


    What''s more, she and WAN Yan still have some friendship. Don''t make a difference because of this.


    In this royal family, there are very few people who really get along with her. She doesn''t want to involve anyone who really treats her.


    The fourth master saw that the mood in her eyes was very complicated.


    He was silent for a while, and finally he said gently, "OK, it depends on you. If you don''t accept it, you don''t accept it."


    Su Peisheng, on one side, was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    The emperor''s edict will never be taken back.


    Now, he even took back the imperial edict for the Empress Dowager''s empress dowager''s fourteenth Lord.


    In fact, he knew that the emperor''s anger was that the Empress Dowager was indifferent to him, but he was very concerned about the fourteenth Lord.


    The Empress Dowager saw that the fourth master took back his will and said with a smile, "OK, that''s good. Don''t worry about it. I don''t want to raise five elder brother. I''d better abide by the agreement with the queen and raise four squares well. "


    Instead of giving the 14 family''s grid to the emperor as an adopted daughter, they used it for marriage.


    It''s better to let 14 Haosheng raise her, and she will raise four more squares.


    The more the Empress Dowager is thinking about fourteen, the colder he is.


    The deep ink pupil flashed an unpredictable black shadow.


    For a moment, the hall suddenly became very quiet.


    After a while, the fourth master ordered again: "the Empress Dowager is old and ill. From now on, the Empress Dowager will ignore everything in the harem, and will only concentrate on eating and chanting Buddhism in ningshou palace, and raise four gege. Without my permission, we are not allowed to contact the outside world without permission, and no one else can get Yongshou palace. "


    With that, he took Ruoyin''s shoulder and walked out without looking at the Empress Dowager.


    At this moment, all the people present understood that the imperial edict was the Empress Dowager''s fasting and chanting Buddha.


    It''s hard to say that the emperor banned the Empress Dowager in the circle, only to confiscate the Empress Dowager''s precious seal and discard the Empress Dowager.


    After all, for the emperor, it''s not a glorious thing to have an abandoned empress dowager as a mother.


    Who let the emperor and the Empress Dowager be mother and son, even if the Empress Dowager does not do well, it is impossible to kill the Empress Dowager.


    Moreover, all the honors of the emperor and the Empress Dowager are one.


    It is a matter of great honor to be a mother if the Empress Dowager has such a son as the emperor.


    If the Empress Dowager is abolished, it will be the most disgraceful thing for the emperor, and it will be the stain of a lifetime.


    At that time, the emperor only asked the Empress Dowager to recuperate for a period of time.


    This time, it can be said that the queen mother is under surveillance.


    Even without taking back the Empress Dowager''s seal, the Empress Dowager could not be a demon.


    It''s just that there is no empress dowager''s title and seal, but there is no substantive right.


    It is equivalent to putting the Empress Dowager in the cold and not allowing her to interfere in politics.


    Therefore, the punishment is very serious for the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager did not say anything about this result.


    Because she would rather suffer herself than suffer her fourteenth.


    Ruoyin thinks that the Empress Dowager deserves all this.


    Some people always like this, playing with fire on the edge of back and forth, until people get angry, but began to show weakness in every way, why.


    If sound sneer a, she moved the shoulder, to four ye way: "I want to hold five elder brother."


    In this way, the fourth master released her and took the lead in leaving ningshou palace and going to the Dragon chariot.


    Ruoyin went to the servant and held five elder brothers in his arms.


    The little guy was tired of crying and had fallen asleep.


    It''s just red eyes and nose. It''s so pathetic.


    Ruoyin lovingly wipes the tears from the corner of his eyes with a handkerchief and hugs him tightly in his arms.After leaving ningshou palace, she stepped slightly and asked the doorkeeper, "who else has come to look for the Empress Dowager after leaving ningshou palace?"


    She didn''t believe that the Empress Dowager changed her face for no reason.


    It must be someone who was stirring up discord in front of the Empress Dowager.


    "If you go back to empress dowager, after you leave, consort Qing will go to ningshou palace to greet the Empress Dowager. There is no one else." The maiden returned.


    "I see." If sound eyes light turn slightly, holding five elder brother on Phoenix chariot.


    The Dragon chariot of the fourth master was carried in front of her.


    Moreover, his dragon chariot is to Yongshou palace.


    When the chariot of two people stops at Yongshou palace, the fourth master leads the Yongshou palace, and Ruoyin follows.


    After entering, she found that there were many bodyguards in Yongshou palace.


    Immediately she understood, it seems that the fourth master ordered the bodyguard to control half Mei and them.


    Therefore, she gave five elder brother to half Mei who came forward.


    "Niang, I have found your precious seal, but the emperor he..." half Mei wanted to explain to her.


    "I know that you should take five elder brother to the side hall and let the nurse take good care of it." If the tone does not wait for half Mei to finish speaking, he orders.


    Banmei and they are just slaves, so they can''t beat the fourth master.


    Even if they want to resist, the bodyguards of Yangxin hall restrict their freedom, and they can''t do anything about it.


    After handing five elder brother to half Mei, Ruoyin enters the hall.


    The fourth master had already sat there, and a servant handed them ginger soup to dispel the cold.


    Ruoyin took ginger soup, held it in the palm of his hand, and then gently ordered: "you all go out, this palace has something to say to the emperor."


    As soon as this word comes out, the servants of Yongshou Palace are obediently out.


    But the servant in front of the fourth master stood still.


    Su Peisheng, in particular, looked at the fourth master and seemed to be asking for instructions.


    It was not until the fourth master waved his hand that Su Peisheng went out with the rest of the servants in hand.


    Before going out, he took a sneak look at the queen.


    It must be said that it was the first time that he had seen the queen so seriously.


    He didn''t understand. The emperor broke up with the Empress Dowager for her.


    But the queen didn''t give the emperor a good look.


    How could he feel the Queen''s eyes and wish to quarrel with the emperor?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1341

    Su Peisheng shook his head and stood outside the door waiting.


    For a moment, there were only Ruoyin and four masters in the room.


    If sound holding ginger soup, light sip, light tunnel: "why do you want to make decisions for me?"


    The fourth master did not answer and asked: "Huang e Niang can''t do you any more. Isn''t that good?"


    "I don''t mean that, you know."


    The fourth master chuckled and rarely explained gently: "Yin Yin, I''m all for you. Why do you want to be a slave


    "For my good?" If sound dry smile two, "for my good, you can regard mother Liu''s life as grass Kan?"


    "For my good, you don''t respect my ideas and decisions?"


    "For my good, you can control my minions by force?"


    For the woman''s aggressive quadruple questions, the four masters originally mild face changed color instantly.


    The tone also became indifferent: "empress, you are such a fool. I have a good intention to help you, but you bite LV Dongbin. You don''t know good people. How could you be so angry with me for a mere servant? "


    "Is the emperor sure he is helping me? If it were not for you, mother Liu would not have died! "


    The fourth master gritted his teeth and said, "wrong! If I don''t do this today, mother Liu will die of your kindness. Do you think that today she has escaped the threat of Huang e Niang, and that there will be no one else to threaten you because of her? "


    Ruoyin: "in other words, if I don''t stop this thing today and let you let Huang e Niang take a servant to threaten, maybe next time I will be ban Mei. And your eternal life palace, only more slaves will die, and even, you will lose more important people to you, do you understand? "


    "Why should I understand? I only know that mother Liu is dead." Ruoyin put the ginger soup on the table.


    Thick ginger soup sprinkled a few drops on the surface of the table, she was stunned.


    After a long time, she turned her head and looked into the eyes of the fourth master. "Yes, I know. Maybe in your eyes, Mammy Liu is a slave. She''s cheap. But to me, every loyal servant in the palace is precious. In my heart, they are more worthy of my trust than you are! "


    "The fourth master did not speak, but his face was chilly and chilly.


    Ruoyin continued: "you think everyone is as cold-blooded and heartless as you are. Nothing can control you. You can be indifferent to your mother and brother. Even if you die, you never shed tears. No wonder you become a loner. "


    This man, though he helped her, was so cruel to mother Liu and others.


    It was cruel enough to frighten her.


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master''s thin lips and brows wrinkled tightly, as if on the edge of anger.


    Silence for a while, he stuffy way: "you know what."


    "What does the emperor know?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you so much. There is only one point. I have to make you understand that as a queen, you should not be soft hearted for a servant. To be sure, you can''t shake your heart because of anyone else. Otherwise, if you show weakness in front of others, you will give others an opportunity to hurt you


    Ruoyin:...


    seeing that she didn''t speak, the fourth master got up directly and said quietly: "it''s not only you, but also me."


    With that, he left without saying hello.


    Outside, Su Peisheng saw the fourth master coming out and quickly followed.


    Just then he heard them at the door, and the Queen''s words were very bold.


    How dare you sprinkle salt on the deep wound of the emperor, saying that the emperor is a lonely family!


    But the emperor is also, this time can''t coax, don''t scold the queen stupid thing?


    Alas, a person''s words hurt others, and a poisonous tongue can''t hurt each other?


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin sat in the same place and quietly reflected on the meaning of his words.


    It was not until the ginger soup was completely cold that she called Rushuang and Ruxia.


    "You two go out of the palace, bury mother Liu in the countryside, and take some money to comfort her family. If they have any difficulties, help them as much as possible." She said.


    "Yes." Like frost, like rosy clouds, red eyes.


    Mother Liu is the old lady beside the queen.


    On weekdays, most of the big and small things in this yard are taken care of by mother Liu.


    Because they were young and didn''t understand a lot of things, Mammy Liu taught them a lot.


    Now that mother Liu is gone, they naturally feel sad.


    After explaining the affairs of mother Liu, Ruoyin''s eyes suddenly turned cold and said in a gloomy way: "half plum, go and call Qing Fei. If she doesn''t want to come, she must be tied to Yongshou palace. "


    "Yes, the servant must bring her here." Mei Ying.


    So Ruoyin sat in the hall and waited.


    Because of the Empress Dowager''s status and seniority, she could not deal with the empress dowager, so she took advantage of the fourth master to teach her a lesson.


    But Qing Fei, this is between her and Qing Fei, she wants to teach her lesson.First, Qing Fei''s position is lower than her. As a queen, she can come by herself.


    Second, the concubines of the imperial palace were under her management.


    Last time, the fourth Master said that he would be very busy at the end of the year. He was in charge of running the country, so she would not trouble him with everything.


    Besides, he seems to have left in anger.


    Banmei is an efficient worker. In less than half a column of incense, Qing Fei is bound to Yongshou palace.


    At the moment, Ruoyin''s line of sight falls on Qing Fei, who is pressed to kneel in the middle.


    Her body is tied tightly with hemp rope, and a piece of cotton cloth is blocked in her mouth. She is staring at Ruoyin with hatred.


    See form, if sound light command: "loosen her mouth."


    After hearing this, the slaves tore off the cotton cloth in Qing Fei''s mouth.


    "Empress, how can you say that I am also a concubine in the imperial palace? If you bind me so blatantly, you will not be afraid of being criticized, or of us, the ROC family, who will trouble you?"


    Because Qing Fei was forced to be bound up, she was too angry to use honorific titles and honorifics.


    Although she looks embarrassed now, she doesn''t want to lose.


    "Tut Tut, what a big tone." Ruo Yin curled her lips.


    Qing Fei raises her head and looks arrogant.


    "Is it not the sothoros?" If sound slightly hook lip, disdain way: "do you think you have family background? As for families, the uranara clan of this house is stronger than your families. "


    "In terms of the development of family members, your amah is a general. When he was young, he was a general. Now, even if he does not go to the battlefield, he is also the commander of the nine gates."


    "My elder brother is also a general. He is younger than you. He has higher fighting skills than your Amar. What capital do you have to be proud of? Who gives you the courage to show off in front of this palace?"


    "You are the queen, and it''s no big deal that you have a better family background than me, as long as I''m younger than you." Qing Fei''s face was confident, "but you tied me to Yongshou palace for no reason. It''s all your fault."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1342

    "For no reason? Now that you''re talking about the two of us, I''ll tell you Ruoyin straightened up and sat forward, "did you instigate the Empress Dowager to raise five elder brothers?"


    "No, I never deny it."


    If the sound nods, "is a woman man!"


    If you don''t understand her, I don''t know what you mean, because I don''t understand her


    With a cross face, she continued: "besides, I mentioned that to the empress dowager, but I didn''t force her to raise brother Wu. In the end, it wasn''t that she didn''t stand firm enough. What''s the matter with me? If you have the ability, go and tie the Empress Dowager


    "The Empress Dowager is no different from the abolition of the Empress Dowager. You don''t have to worry about it. You''d better take care of yourself. When you give the Empress Dowager bad advice, you just want to sow dissension between the palace and the queen mother. When the Empress Dowager raises five elder brothers, the four squares will be yours. "


    Then, Ruoyin laughed twice.


    She stood up and walked a few steps to Qingfei.


    Wearing a long Cloisonne armor, her hand grasped Qing Fei''s jaw.


    The line of sight swept back to Qingfei''s face and red lips full of collagen.


    "What a forthright disposition, what a glib mouth."


    "Thank the empress for her false praise. I don''t dare to be a concubine."


    "If the palace says you are, you can afford it." Ruo Yin uses Cloisonne armor inlaid with precious stones to gently stroke on the face of Princess Qing.


    Then, she turned her head and asked half Mei lightly: "how can we punish people who don''t know the rules, stop talking and have bad thoughts in this palace?"


    "If you go back to your mother, you will be able to keep your mouth open and fast for three days if you are serious." Half plum road.


    "Oh, let''s all be punished." Ruo Yin nodded suddenly, then patted Qing Fei''s face gently and said, "to be a man, you should be responsible for what you have done. Although you didn''t do it, it''s because of you."


    "I don''t like it anyway!" Qing Fei held her head high, as if she were not afraid at all.


    what has the final say in this forbidden city is not always a high ranking person. The high ranking person says what he is, what he wants to do and what he can do for the low position.


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin thought of the empress dowager, could not help but increase a little strength, and patted Qing Fei on the face a few times, "so, if you don''t accept, then you will be a little concubine under this palace forever!"


    With that, she suddenly raised her right hand to pat Qing Fei''s cheek.


    When she fell again, she only heard the sound of "pa", and a slap fell on Qing Fei''s face.


    Suddenly, Qing Fei''s face was tilted to the right, and there was a bright five finger color on the White left face.


    If sound shakes his head, looks down at the palm of one''s own hand, way: "this piece of skin bag is a little thick, hit this palace palm heart all painful."


    "Empress Phoenix body gold expensive, this matter is left to the servants." Half plum road.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Ruo Yin turns around and sits down in the chair.


    Half Mei rolled up her sleeves to prepare for Ruoyin, "Niang, how many palms?"


    If the sound inclined to lean on the back of the chair, lazy way: "her skin is too thick, too little to play a role, palm until her mouth red swelling bleeding."


    "Yes." After half plum should, raise hand to Qing imperial concubine is a slap.


    Qing Fei is arrogant. Even if she is in charge, she glares at half Mei.


    "You dog slave, dare to hit this palace?" Qing imperial concubine wants to resist struggle, but her whole body is tied by ropes.


    Then she turned her head and looked at Ruoyin: "empress, if you don''t kill me too much, you actually let a servant hit me?"


    The women in the Forbidden City, regardless of whether the maiden is the master, even if they make a big mistake, they will die without beating their faces.


    Because people are afraid of dead faces, and trees are afraid of peeling.


    No matter who it is, being beaten in the face is the most humiliating thing.


    Especially the concubines of the Imperial Palace, a face is the capital for them to compete for favor.


    But the queen let a dog slave beat her, does not show that she is worse than the slave.


    And, generally speaking, the leader is 20, and the queen has no restrictions.


    He also said that he would fight until the corners of her mouth were red, swollen and bleeding.


    If sound holding soup woman son, face with a sneer at Qing Fei, did not speak.


    Half plum is not a vegetarian. The slap is heavier.


    I don''t know how long after that, Qing Fei''s broken face has already been inflamed.


    The delicate make-up was spent, and the cheek was also slightly split. There was a faint blood flowing out of the capillary, and the corners of the mouth also oozed blood.


    The hair of the two small heads, which had been combed high and high, had long been scattered, and the golden hairpin fell to the ground.


    Seeing the situation, if the sound carelessly said: "OK."


    Hearing this order, half Mei immediately stopped the leader Qing Fei.Maybe she was tired and she rubbed her sour wrist.


    At this moment, Qing Fei has been beaten dizzy brain distension.


    But her pride did not diminish.


    Qing Fei wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, looked at Ruoyin fiercely and said, "empress, today''s matter is in my mind. If I have a chance in the future, I will certainly not let you go, and this dog slave!"


    With that, she touched the painful corner of her mouth.


    "Well, I appreciate your confidence and backbone." Ruoyin doesn''t have the so-called tunnel: "but before that, you''d better put away your little careful thought for this palace, and hold the tail for me to be a man."


    With that, she ordered in a deep voice: "come, send Qingfei back to Yikun palace for fasting for three days. During this period, no one is allowed to visit her without the permission of this palace."


    As soon as the voice fell, a servant pressed Qing Fei to go out.


    Ruoyin looked at Qing imperial concubine''s staggering back, then played with cloisonne armor, pondered the way: "Qing imperial concubine, you must hold on to it."


    Today, although the fourth master controlled the power of the empress dowager, he obviously did not want to put the Royal Scandal on the table.


    So when he gave the edict, he didn''t mention the reason in detail. He only said that the Empress Dowager was ill and needed to eat fast and recite Buddhism.


    Then, of course, she can''t convict Qing Fei for this reason.


    Just as Qing Fei said, Qing Fei just mentioned a few words.


    This matter is mainly in the empress dowager, is not honest enough, change face too fast.


    In the harem, there must be a clear statement to lower the position or grant death.


    Otherwise, it is not easy to explain to the harem and the imperial court.


    But it''s also true that Qing Fei moved her mind.


    Since Qing imperial concubine likes to be talkative, she should be open-minded and fast.


    "Please don''t worry about the empress. I will certainly do it." Because her face is swollen, Qing Fei talks vaguely, but her tone is not vague at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1343

    Qing Fei is really what she said. Three days later, after fasting for three days, she walked out of the wall of Yikun palace with her red and swollen face.


    The slaves quickly prepared her meal.


    Qing imperial concubine was so hungry that her eyes were dizzy. She could not take care of any image. She ate her meal with a big mouth and her mouth was full of oil.


    After a few days of fasting, Qing Fei will celebrate the new year.


    The new year''s Eve is a rare year for the fourth master not to be in Yongshou palace for many years, so he is a little lonely.


    However, he did not go to the harem to watch the new year.


    But after dealing with political affairs and holding various new year''s banquets, he went back to Yangxin hall to review the memorial.


    Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace has three elder brothers with her.


    Even if the fourth master was not there, it was more lively than other places in the harem.


    Because the next morning, the officials will go to the palace to pay New Year''s greetings.


    As a queen, she wanted to accept the worship of officials in the hall of Supreme Harmony and the fourth master.


    So, as soon as it was time to keep watch, she let the children go back to their elder brother''s place to have a rest.


    And she herself, also in the servants of the rest.


    The next day, the day is not yet light, if Yin in half Mei''s waiting in the change on the auspicious service.


    After dressing up, she took the Phoenix chariot to Taihe hall.


    There, there are hundreds of high tables outside the hall.


    The princes and ministers had been waiting outside the hall for a long time.


    The eunuch on the steps saw her and said in a loud voice, "the empress is coming!"


    Just as she was stepping on the steps of the hall of Supreme Harmony, she heard a singing voice behind her: "the emperor has arrived."


    Then, outside the hall, there was a whistling of whips and drums.


    So the officials began to salute both of them.


    Ruoyin then turned back and saluted the four masters of the chariot.


    After the fourth master got off the chariot, he went straight to the hall of supreme harmony.


    When passing by her, she just raised her hand and took a seat in the Dragon chair at the top of Taihe hall.


    She was used to the indifferent attitude of the fourth master.


    These days, no matter whether they meet on any occasion, the fourth master never said a word to her.


    With so many people present, she didn''t want to show anything. She just followed him and sat down in the Phoenix chair beside him.


    The four Masters first said auspicious words, then Ruoyin.


    Following the princes and ministers, they knelt down and kowtowed to them.


    Then, according to their positions as princes and ministers, they gave different amounts of bags.


    When the princes and ministers broke up, Ruoyin and the fourth master formed a bureau in the Qianqing palace.


    And to participate in this bureau, is to come to pay New Year''s concubines.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    In this forbidden city, where there are women, there is competition for favor.


    The concubines of the imperial concubines took their seats one by one in red and green on this day.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth Master arrived at the Qianqing palace, the imperial concubines had already arrived.


    In fact, the nature of this bureau is similar to that of Taihe hall.


    However, the hall of Supreme Harmony is for the princes and ministers to pay New Year''s greetings to her and the fourth master.


    The imperial concubines of Qianqing palace paid New Year greetings to her and the fourth master.


    Similarly, after she spoke with the fourth master, she rewarded them with the purse.


    After that, the fourth master sent the concubines away.


    After they all left, she also followed closely: "emperor, my concubine returns to Yongshou Palace first."


    Then she got up and went out.


    However, she just turned around and listened to the eunuch''s report outside: "big brother, second elder brother


    The next moment, a bright boy''s voice sounded outside the courtyard.


    "Huang e Niang, my son and elder brother went to Yongshou palace to look for you, but you were not there. Later we went to the hall of Supreme Harmony, but you were not there. The elder brother said that you may be in the Qianqing palace, but I didn''t think you were really here. "


    It was the second elder brother Hongxiu who said this.


    He saw the servants of Yongshou palace outside and began to talk before entering the room.


    As for the voice of the son, if the sound is heard.


    The second elder brother this kid, always how how how Huhu, has not seen the person, hears its sound.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, big brother with two elder brother to her.


    They followed by a slave, is holding five elder brother''s breast.


    Two elder brother originally wanted to rush to Ruoyin''s arms.


    When he saw the fourth master sitting behind Ruoyin, he immediately stopped.


    The expression of joy on his face was also restrained.


    After entering the room, the two respectfully beat thousands: "Huang amah, Huang e Niang is auspicious."


    "Get up." The fourth Master said.


    Although Ruoyin and the fourth master quarrel, but in front of the children, or give full four ye face.


    She said in the fourth master, just one hand to help an elder brother, "all up, cool on the ground."


    Moreover, she also took the five elder brother in the slave''s arms and sat down again with the five elder brother in her arms."Thank you, Alma, your wife."


    When the children come, they won''t be able to leave for a while.


    At least the two elder brothers came to pay New Year''s greetings to her and the fourth master.


    She can''t leave them both and go back to Yongshou palace.


    Since it was new year''s greetings, Ruoyin and the fourth master gave their two children bags as usual.


    Big brother took the purse and sat in the armchair in the room. He was upright.


    He looked very much like the fourth master.


    The second elder brother is a lively character, after he received the purse, a pair of eyes dribbled around.


    He first took a glance at the environment and furnishings of the house.


    Then, stealing Mo turned to Ruo Yin, and then secretly took a look at the fourth master.


    Ruoyin first teased five elder brother in the bosom.


    Then, she looked up at big brother and second elder brother.


    The two sons grew up day by day.


    She this does sum Niang, actually already did not understand.


    Big brother is just like the fourth master. He has a deep mind.


    Obviously, he is still a little boy, but he is always steady as an adult.


    The second elder brother, on the contrary, is a mischievous person.


    But there are a lot of them.


    Most of the time, she was a little confused.


    When Ruoyin thought so, he heard the second elder brother ask in a low voice: "Huang AMA, in the past years, you were in Yongshou palace to accompany Huang e Niang and us to watch the new year. How come this year there is no such thing?"


    Smell the speech, if the sound took out the corner of the mouth, the heart said that this is your little fart child should worry about.


    However, the boy was clever and did not ask aggressive questions.


    On the contrary, a face of grievance sad expression, like a lack of paternal love of the little boy.


    I don''t know who taught and who I followed.


    Ruoyin takes a look at the fourth master first. Seeing his cold father''s face, she pulls out an embarrassed smile and quickly ends the scene: "second elder brother, how can you talk? Your emperor Alma is too busy in politics."


    "Huang e Niang, you didn''t say that last night." Two elder brother a pair for oneself forehead Niang feel aggrieved appearance.


    Ah? If the sound picks eyebrow recollection.


    When she was on duty last night, she didn''t say anything other than to study hard and make progress every day in the new year?


    Somehow, although she didn''t know which one the boy played, she always felt that he must be out of his mind.


    When Ruoyin was puzzled, the fourth master beside her asked, "second elder brother, why don''t you tell me, what did your emperor sum Niang say last night?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1344

    Ruoyin saw that Hongyi''s clear eyes suddenly brightened, as if it was finally waiting for this moment.


    Then I heard him say: "last night, my son and elder brother accompanied Huang e Niang to keep her new year. Huang e Niang didn''t look very happy, so the son asked a few more questions. Then Huang e Niang said that at this time in previous years, it was Huang amah who accompanied him. Besides, Huang Alma accompanied her to watch fireworks and eat dumplings every time she was on duty. In addition, Huang e Niang also said... "


    speaking of this, the second elder brother looked at Xiang Ruoyin with a smile, which seemed a little embarrassed.


    It was as if what he was going to say was going to be super standard for his age.


    "The emperor, the second elder brother is not sensible. He said it casually. You must not take it seriously." Ruoyin quickly explains.


    This time she finally understood, the second elder brother knew that she and the fourth master were in trouble, put this to fix her and the fourth master.


    Her complexion a heavy, mercilessly glared at two elder brother one eye, motioned him not to talk nonsense pale again.


    On weekdays, she not only saves face for the fourth master in front of others.


    She was the same for the children.


    It is almost inappropriate to educate children in front of slaves and adults.


    Even if they did something wrong, she would gently educate them in private.


    Anyway, it''s also the little prince in the Forbidden City. I still want to save face.


    Therefore, even if she is very dissatisfied with the second elder brother, she does not educate him in public, but gives a warning in her eyes.


    But in my heart, I was thinking that when I got out of the Qianqing palace, I had to give this boy a good talk.


    When Ruoyin was sulky, he heard the fourth master continue to say to the second elder brother: "don''t be afraid, you go on."


    This saying said, just didn''t say "don''t care about your emperor''s forehead Niang, Emperor Alma carries it for you.".


    Two elder brother returned if Yin a wipe innocent eyes, a pair of "is the emperor Alma force me to say" appearance.


    If Yin gnaws her teeth, how did she give birth to such a little son of a bitch.


    It''s just a little bit of a show.


    Even if the sound gas to gnash teeth, two elder brother is not the matter.


    He just said to the fourth master wrongly: "Huang AMA, last night Huang e Niang said that you would not go to her Yongshou palace for many days. Maybe you haven''t read her brand for a long time. I miss you a few days


    Finish saying, a small face rose red.


    What! Ruoyin stares big eyes and looks at two elder brother strangely.


    This kid knows how to be embarrassed and blush.


    But when he said these numb words, why didn''t he know to hold back.


    On two elder brother''s mouth said these words, she this does adult''s all embarrassed to say.


    I don''t know what this boy thinks. His ability to make up stories is first-class. He can make up a storybook.


    She''s really going to blow up!!!


    However, the second elder brother continued to perform and comforted her calmly: "Huang e Niang, your son was so sad to see you last night that he spoke his heart for you. What''s more, you and Huang amah are husband and wife. If you can''t say anything with Huang AMA, don''t hold it in your heart. "


    "..." Ruoyin is angry at her serious nonsense.


    This kid, how old a person, actually gave her an emotional lesson!


    However, when she felt a burning look at her, she turned her head and saw that the fourth master was looking at her.


    That pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil is showing a subtle color.


    As if to say: really did not see, you are such a queen.


    Ah, ah, ah!!!


    Ruoyin only felt her face hot.


    I want to find a portable carpet to get in.


    She quickly withdrew her eyes and avoided the hot eyes of the fourth master.


    Before that, she was still thinking about who she learned from her brother.


    Now such a comparison, she seriously suspected that the second elder brother was learning from the fourth master, or it was inherited from the fourth master!


    Last time, the fourth master spoke to the Empress Dowager on her behalf.


    This time, the second elder brother spoke to the fourth master on her behalf.


    The same thing is that they don''t have a word of truth.


    At this time, Ruoyin heard the fourth master say in a very low voice: "second elder brother, what you said, Huang AMA knows."


    Then, he turned to look at the big brother, "big brother, a few days ago your thirteen uncle read you, you will take two elder brother and five elder brother to give you thirteen uncle New Year''s greetings."


    "Well, son, take the brothers with you." The big brother held the five elder brother in Ruoyin''s hand and took the second elder brother out.


    He is really steady enough, even if the second elder brother is full of nonsense.


    The fourth master separated their two brothers, and he was as if nothing had happened.


    However, the second elder brother, before leaving, Ruoyin naively smiles.


    On the second elder brother''s naive smile, if Yin hate to gnash teeth.


    If she hadn''t known how many people the boy was, she would have believed him!When the children have left, only Ruoyin and the fourth master will be left.


    If sound helps forehead, it is really a headache.


    She was ashamed to think of what the second elder brother said on her behalf.


    If Yin secretly glanced at the fourth master with his light, he said: "that... Emperor, my concubine still has something to do, so I''ll go back to Yongshou Palace first."


    Then she quickly got up to leave, eager to escape from this disgraceful place.


    But her clothes today are too complicated, especially the Golden Phoenix tin on her head weighs a few Jin.


    Cause her how to get up a little dizzy.


    The next one was unstable, and he staggered forward.


    She wanted to help half Mei beside her, but she didn''t want to fall into a warm embrace.


    Suddenly, a cold breath of mint fragrance rushed into her nose.


    This is the unique flavor of four masters.


    Then a magnetic voice came from her head: "on purpose?"


    Hearing this, Ruoyin immediately left his arms and stepped back a few steps, keeping a normal distance with him.


    This is the first time he spoke to her in recent days.


    I didn''t expect to be so embarrassed.


    However, the man did not stop teasing her. Instead, he continued: "if you want to get, you will be indulged?"


    Ruoyin jerks her mouth. Come on, no matter what she does, he thinks she is seducing him.


    It''s the second elder brother''s boy. What''s the matter.


    Well, she jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it.


    It is estimated that the image of her deeply resentful wife looking forward to your return has taken root in the fourth master''s heart.


    So, she was too lazy to explain, "what do you think it is, that''s what it is."


    "Why?"


    "What, why?"


    The fourth master looked at Ruoyin deeply and asked, "why don''t you tell me directly?"


    "What do you say?" Ruo Yin pretends to be puzzled.


    Seeing the woman did not admit it, the fourth master approached her step by step.


    His pace is very slow, the Mou son is looking at if sound directly.


    Everything seemed normal, but Ruoyin felt a strong aggressiveness from him, which made her want to escape.


    If sound swallows saliva, step by step back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1345

    When she had no way out and her back was against the wall, the man stopped in front of her.


    He condescended to say: "don''t pretend, two elder brother said."


    If Yin turns a big white eye in her heart, she doesn''t have this idea at all. How can she tell him.


    She led her lips and asked helplessly, "the emperor, my concubine is wronged. Besides, do you think what the second elder brother said is believable?"


    "Why don''t I believe it?"


    Ruoyin: "she doesn''t even believe a punctuation mark in her words.


    It''s strange that the four masters, who have always been rigorous and shrewd, should believe it.


    After pondering for a while, Ruoyin still felt it necessary to explain: "emperor, my concubine is really not like the second elder brother said."


    "Just say it. There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    "I didn''t say anything at all. I''m sorry."


    "Is it? Then why is your face so red? " He raised his hand and flicked his finger belly across her face.


    "No, you''re too close!" Ruoyin is impatient and wants to leave.


    But her back just left the wall, the man put one hand on the wall, one hand pressed her shoulder.


    Fourth master will her wall Dong on the wall, bow head evil evil evil smile, "I don''t mind a little closer."


    If Yin shoulder pain, he pressed can not move.


    She didn''t frown so much for a year.


    When Ruo Yin complained to himself, the man in front of him leaned slightly, and a handsome cheek was getting closer to her.


    The cold thin lip also gradually approached, sprinkled the breath on her chin.


    "Wait a minute." She held her lips and said, "can we not be here?"


    "Not here?" The fourth master glanced at the hall of Qianqing palace, "where do you want to be?"


    "Say it."


    "Then go to my Yangxin Hall... Eat dumplings." With that, he released his hands on the wall and his big palms that pressed her shoulders.


    Then he looked at her with a playful smile on his pretty cheek.


    Huh???


    Ruo Yin looks a little unnatural and arranges her clothes.


    He''s just been so unruly, she thought... Who knows he just wants to eat dumplings with her.


    But since the winter solstice, there are dumplings almost all over the Royal table. Can''t the fourth master eat them?


    On the first day of the Lunar New Year''s day, you even have to eat dumplings with her?


    Or is it because the second elder brother said that "every time after ShouSui, it''s also Huang AMA who accompanies her to watch fireworks and eat dumplings"?


    The fourth master noticed the surprised color in the woman''s eyes and said faintly: "how, what do you think I want to do with you?"


    As he spoke, the man''s eyes glanced back and forth at her.


    "No... nothing." If Yin said, he went out with a guilty heart.


    Obviously, he was not serious from the beginning to the end, but in the end, she seemed to be a person with impure mind.


    A moment later, Ruoyin and the fourth master arrive at the Yangxin hall.


    Because Su Peisheng had already ordered people to inform the imperial dining room.


    Therefore, they came to the Yangxin hall, and the servants of the imperial dining room came in to make meals.


    After all, even if they eat dumplings, they are full of dishes and sauces.


    Since the Spring Festival, there are all kinds of delicious food, and since the winter solstice has been eating dumplings, Ruoyin has been tired of eating.


    After eating only a few, she put down her chopsticks and gracefully wiped the corners of her mouth with her handkerchief.


    Then, she looked up at the fourth master, who was still eating dumplings one by one, as if he would never get tired of eating.


    Ruoyin asked curiously, "emperor, do you like dumplings very much?"


    Or is he really hungry?


    The fourth master took a dumpling and dipped it skillfully in the saucer.


    However, when he heard what she said, his hand holding chopsticks was slightly stunned.


    "It doesn''t matter what you eat. It''s the people who eat dumplings that matter." Magnetic voice, from the cold thin lips.


    With that, he put the dumplings into his mouth and chewed them carefully.


    The man''s face remained as usual, as if he had just said the most common words.


    Ruoyin looked at him in a daze. She seriously suspected that he was talking about love, but she had no evidence.


    After a cup of tea, the fourth master ate almost.


    Su Peisheng ordered people to come in and clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin sat face to face and did not speak.


    Su Peisheng looked at him secretly. He went to the fourth master and said, "emperor, you haven''t had a rest all night. You might as well have a rest. The Mongolian vassal state will consult you later."


    The emperor was diligent. At the end of the year, I didn''t know what was going on. The emperor suddenly became more diligent.Although all kinds of things are summed up at the end of the year, it is normal to be busy.


    But at this time of the past year, the emperor was not so busy.


    Even if it''s the first time I''m on the throne, I''ll sleep for an hour at night.


    It won''t be like now. It''s like having to catch up on a task after a short break in two days.


    Just like yesterday, the emperor was busy discussing things with important officials of the court during the day.


    After the completion of the ceremony, there were all kinds of new year''s banquets, including those with civil and military officials, with Mongolian governors, with foreign envoys, and with concubines of the imperial palace.


    After a busy life, it''s almost time to watch the new year.


    On the eve of the lunar new year, the emperor always lived in the empress''s mother''s house. At any rate, he could squint for a while.


    But this year, the emperor read the memorial and kept the year old.


    It''s time to watch the new year. I''m still busy marking.


    He had to dress and wash before dawn and accept the worship of officials.


    In this way, there is no time to rest for a while.


    Now, taking advantage of a little free time, he certainly wants to persuade the emperor to have a rest.


    Otherwise, we will discuss major issues later, and the emperor will not have to rest today.


    At the moment, Ruoyin turns her eyes slightly after listening to Su Peisheng''s words.


    If Su Peisheng had not said so, he would not have been able to see that the fourth master was full of energy.


    She turned her head and took a look at the fourth master, and then she heard a faint "um" from him, which was exactly what Su Peisheng meant.


    If Yin isn''t here, she''s nothing.


    But as a queen, she was on the spot. Naturally, she had to wait on the fourth master to change and wash.


    After a while, they went to the back hall.


    The slaves kept water and clean gowns.


    When they both changed their robes, the servants retired.


    Inside the curtain of the bed, two men were lying upright.


    Moreover, they both consciously left a relatively wide gap.


    The gap is like a 38 line, separating them.


    Ruoyin closes his eyes, but soon opens them again.


    By the ear, came the man''s even breath sound, calm and powerful.


    She turned her head and gave him a furtive look.


    "Last time..."


    "last time..."


    both of them spoke at the same time.


    "You say..."


    "you say..."


    it is tacit to say the same thing again.


    "I''ll tell you first." Ruo Yin turns over and faces the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1346

    "Emperor, I have thought about the last time."


    Fourth master: "say it."


    "The emperor is right. As a queen, my concubine should not be soft hearted because of a servant, let alone let people know my weakness, otherwise they will have a chance to hurt me. Even mother Liu advised me so when she came


    Fourth master: "but at that time, the situation was urgent. I was thinking that it was a big deal to compromise with the Empress Dowager. When things were stable, I would like to think of another way to take five elder brother back from the Empress Dowager''s hand. But if the minister concubine does not agree, mother Liu will die, human life is crucial, I can not think so much. But I didn''t think about it. Mother Liu is still gone. "


    Fourth master: "in fact, everyone knows the truth, but some things happen to you, which is difficult to control."


    Fourth master: "I''m sorry for the last time. The emperor is also for the sake of my good. I should not bring my negative emotions to you, but also say those hurtful words


    This kind of thing can only be said that she and the fourth master grew up in different environments.


    Then, the position is different.


    As he said, he did it for her good.


    If she goes on like this, maybe more slaves will die in Yongshou palace.


    But at that time, she was immersed in the mood that mammy Liu had gone, and she was very uncomfortable. She could not listen to what he said.


    Later, when I calmed down, I suddenly realized.


    Wrong is wrong, she will recognize.


    Pillow, the man was silent for a long time, then said: "nothing hurt people, you are right, I really am a lonely family."


    Even if his tone is light, but if the sound or hear his words in the strange, as if to say angry words.


    She approached him, took a corner of his sleeve, and said in a sign of weakness: "emperor, don''t say that. I really know I''m wrong..."


    "..." the fourth master took out his sleeve and looked cold.


    Seeing that he was not easy to coax, Ruoyin bit his lip and went on: "my concubine shouldn''t bite LV Dongbin. I don''t know a good heart."


    Fourth master:...


    "it''s not because mother Liu is angry with you."


    Fourth master: "you should not say hurtful words to annoy you."


    Fourth master: "emperor, in fact, what I said that day had no other meaning, it was just angry words." If sound purses lip, "so, as emperor tells minister concubine, what am I wrong in the end?"


    She had guessed all that was to be guessed, and the rest, for a while, she could not really think of it.


    But the fourth master didn''t say anything, which showed that she didn''t say what he cared about.


    However, the fourth master was still silent.


    Now, Ruoyin doesn''t speak.


    She looked at him and cried to him!


    Originally in the ear chattering woman suddenly quiet down, the fourth master first with Yu light a glance, and then turned to look at her.


    She looked at her with a mist in her apricot eyes.


    the mist twinkled in her eyes for a few times, and then came out of her eyes. It was heartbreaking to see.


    He raised his hand and wiped the tears out of her eyes with his cuff. "Silly thing, I didn''t scold you. What''s your crying strength here on the first day of new year''s day?"


    "But you don''t pay attention to me or answer me. Besides, people are not stupid things. " If sound purses lips, a face innocent.


    There was a trace of helplessness in the fourth master''s eyes, as if he could not take her.


    After a long silence, he said in a low voice: "Yin Yin, do you know that even if everyone says that I am alone, you can''t say that you have to be with me."


    Night, if sound slightly Zheng Zheng Zheng.


    "That''s it. I know it." Ruo Yin nods her head cleverly and takes the fourth master''s arm.


    This time, the fourth master didn''t take back his arm, but held it by her.


    If the sound moved to move the body, and closer to some, "by the way, the emperor, just now you want to say something to my concubine."


    "..." the man didn''t answer for the first time until Ruoyin thought he was asleep, and the magnetic voice came from his ear. "Just now I want to say that, in fact, you are very good."


    "Why?"


    "Even if you have weak points, I will be your armor."


    His voice is low and magnetic, giving a sense of security, very down-to-earth, so that women addicted.


    As long as he is around, he can really be afraid of anything.


    And his words, every word, hit the softest place in the heart.


    At the moment, Ruoyin''s ear has been echoing the words of the fourth master.


    Do you know what it''s like to have a man say love words by your pillow?


    In particular, the fourth master didn''t speak much and didn''t know what a life seeking emperor was. He was also a good-looking thief. Usually, he was very cool. This contrast almost made women fall in minutes.He said that he was her armor, protecting her armor.


    She felt that her heart had stopped beating for at least a few seconds.


    And then, all of a sudden, it started working like crazy again.


    That kind of "puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff, puff.


    But the situation did not last long and returned to normal.


    For a moment, if Yin thought that the man beside his pillow was not an emperor, how good it would be.


    Unfortunately, he is the emperor, Yongzheng emperor of the Qing Dynasty, Aixinjueluo Yinzhen.


    If he was not the emperor, she might have answered him a few words that depended on him.


    But he was a king, and she didn''t know how to answer him.


    He just put his head on his chest, and there seemed to be something falling from the corners of his eyes.


    She couldn''t tell whether it was the previous tears or the lacrimal glands were constantly producing new tears.


    The fourth master saw that the woman in his arms suddenly became clever and quiet. He could not help but look down and found that there were more tears in her eyes than before. It seemed that she could not stop.


    In those beautiful eyes, there are complex emotions that he has never seen before.


    It''s so complicated that he can''t read it.


    And those crystal tears, along the corner of her eyes flow to his skirt.


    Although it was not the first time that a woman cried in front of him, he felt different from before.


    Because he felt it, she seemed a little sad, so sad that it turned into a river.


    "Ruoyin bit his lip, closed his eyes, and let the tears burst out.


    Did he ever know that she would rather he was as fierce, abusive and abusive as he used to be.


    I don''t want more and more love words from him.


    Because these words hidden in the gentle words are the continuous attack on people''s heart!


    Seeing that she did not speak, she began to cry more and more.


    Originally silent cry, also became a whimper, stop the kind of.


    "Well, don''t cry. If you cry again, I really want to curse people." The fourth Master said in a solemn manner.


    "..." if the sound is not moved.


    "Although I didn''t accompany you to watch the new year yesterday, I am not accompanying you now?" The fourth master''s attitude was slightly eased.


    "Wuwu..."


    "are you tired because there are so many new year''s events The fourth master''s tone softened completely and hugged her tightly.


    "Ruoyin shook his head and just rubbed in his arms.


    She thought the fourth master should be angry with him, or pushed her away impatiently.


    Even bullying her.


    But he didn''t, he just tried every possibility.


    And hold her tight to the kind she can''t breathe.


    This is very different from the fourth master in his impression.


    On the contrary, she is getting closer and closer to her imagination of the other half.


    Once upon a time, she was dreaming about the other half of her heart.


    If she is angry or crying.


    She doesn''t want luxury goods, exquisite jewelry, and sweet words.


    As long as he could hold her tightly, it would be enough.


    When she thought so, even her lips were fiercely kissed by men.


    To be exact, it''s not a kiss, it''s a slap on her!!!


    The fourth master did not use both soft and hard, and began to practice the domineering and imperial demeanor.


    It was not until the woman in his arms stopped sobbing and tears that he stopped banging her.


    Then he patted her on the back and gently comforted her, "go to sleep."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1347

    In this way, two people hugged each other and fell asleep, doing nothing.


    As Su Peisheng said, the fourth master had to discuss things with the Mongolian vassal kings.


    So he only squinted for an hour and got up.


    He didn''t ask her to get up and wait on him to change clothes and wash.


    Instead, a servant was called to wait on him.


    When he put on his clothes and the servant brought water to wipe his face, there was a woman''s murmur behind him.


    He looked back and unconsciously lifted his feet to the bedside.


    The woman seems to be dreaming, the willow eyebrow slightly frowns.


    There is also a shallow tear mark in the corner of the eye, which has been dried out.


    The fourth master raised his hand and smoothed her frown first.


    Then he took the wet towel from the slave''s hand and wiped the tear marks on her eyes.


    During this period, the woman hummed a few words, turned over and continued to fall asleep.


    The fourth master chuckled and prepared to go to the front hall to discuss things.


    Before leaving, he specially told the slave: "if the queen wakes up, he says that I have something to do in the front hall, and ask her to wait in the back hall. I will have dinner with her at night."


    "Yes." After su Peisheng answered, he Zhongkang looked at him behind him and asked him to remember.


    At night, the fourth master returned to the back hall, but Ruoyin was still sleeping.


    In a daze, someone was caressing her cheek.


    Her facial features moved slightly, opened her eyes, and saw the fourth master sitting by the bed.


    See her wake up, he chuckled: "really lazy, this is dark, you are still sleepy."


    Ruoyin stretched out in the brocade quilt and returned lazily: "it''s warm in winter, and the emperor''s Brocade quilt has a light mint fragrance, which smells very comfortable."


    "No matter how warm you are, you have to get up. The Royal dining room is going to make a meal." The fourth master did not show any pity for her, but pulled Ruoyin up.


    Ruoyin yawned first and then stretched out a big stretch.


    The next moment, her stomach is very suitable for the "coo" cry.


    If sound hears after, toward four ye chat up to smile, "be emperor so a say, Minister concubine seems to be a bit hungry."


    After eating, the fourth master was busy reading official documents and memorials.


    If Yin sleeps enough during the day, she sits beside him and grinds for him, just like an old husband and wife.


    However, the fourth master was not busy for a long time.


    About an hour later, he asked Ruoyin to wait on him.


    When they lie down, Ruoyin goes straight into the arms of the fourth master, because his body is very warm.


    The fourth master fell asleep and held the woman in his arms, with his arms under her neck.


    Body close to her back, sniff her hair, hoarse way: "in the daytime you say is true?"


    "What does the emperor mean?"


    "Are you really wrong?"


    "It''s true."


    "Will you do it next time?"


    "No more." If the voice shakes his head, then the front of the story turns, "but next time still dare, hee hee."


    The voice just fell, her neck was severely hit by a man.


    His breath seemed heavy beside his ears.


    This night, beautiful men and beautiful women made love to each other, and the guests and guests enjoyed each other....


    the next morning, Ruoyin woke up, and the fourth master had gone to court.


    She sat up, supporting her aching body, ready to wash and brush back to Yongshou palace.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin, who is well dressed, is on the way back to Yongshou Palace by chariot.


    Even though she didn''t sleep last night, her body was aching.


    But because of the Queen''s identity, she was sitting on the Phoenix chariot.


    In my mind, I can''t help but recall the things in the morning.


    When the fourth master got up, she was still sleepy.


    Vaguely heard what the fourth Master said about the second elder brother.


    It seems that the second elder brother is more and more disrespectful and mischievous, and even learns to lie. She asks her to take time to talk with her second elder brother.


    Yes, lie!!!


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s pupil is enlarged instantly.


    She didn''t wake up completely at that time. She turned over and went to sleep again.


    Now think about it. I''m afraid.


    The fourth master should not know that the second elder brother is talking nonsense when he does something.


    But he followed the second elder brother''s words and made fun of her there.


    Ha ha, it must be like this, this black man!


    Give me a step. It''ll go down.


    Now that it''s over, we''re going to tear down the bridge.


    No wonder she said, he is so smart man, how can believe two elder brother said those words.


    "Banmei, you go to lie in the elder brother''s office and call the second elder brother to Yongshou palace." If sound light command.


    This kid, on weekdays, it''s just that he doesn''t study hard. He''s got a good idea.She was worried about her adult affairs and arranged such a play for her.


    If it were not for him, she would be tired on the first day of the lunar new year.


    If we don''t educate them, we can do it later.


    "Niang, Li Fukang came to deliver a message early in the morning, saying that the second elder brother arrived at Yongshou palace early in the morning." Half a plum.


    If the sound of willow eyebrows a pick, it is not to say anything.


    A moment later, Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot stops at Yongshou palace.


    As soon as she entered the yard, she saw her second elder brother in.


    Besides, he just knelt in the yard.


    In the cold winter, although there are servants sweeping snow in the yard, there is still snow on the ground that has not been cleaned.


    Two elder brother''s small body is very straight, a pair of eyes are clear, full of righteousness, where there is usually naughty color.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin originally wanted to educate her elder brother''s heart, but it was soft in an instant.


    Instead, it is full of heartache.


    But no matter how soft hearted she was, she didn''t show it on her face.


    Just walk to the second elder brother and stand still.


    It is said that boys are rough raised and girls are pampered.


    In the royal family, Ruoyin doesn''t want to get too used to the children so as not to hurt them.


    Therefore, she and the fourth master are strict with the brothers, especially the elder brother.


    This time, if the second elder brother is a girl, maybe she and the fourth master will not care.


    Maybe the fourth master can reward him.


    But the second elder brother is a boy, so we have to have a good chat.


    "The emperor''s wife is lucky!" The second elder brother respectfully said.


    If Yin lowers his head and looks at the boy, "two elder brother, early in the morning, why are you kneeling here?"


    "Back to the emperor''s wife, my son made a mistake."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The son should not lie in front of Huang AMA, let alone say something you didn''t say."


    "What else?"


    "No more."


    "..." is over, Ruoyin''s heart is softer.


    The second elder brother is usually the most impish person.


    She thought he would justify his actions.


    For example, say something for her good and so on, in order to alleviate the adult''s punishment to him.


    However, he did not.


    It''s about accepting mistakes and facing them.


    This shows that he has a clear idea of right and wrong.


    It also means that when he does something wrong, he knows what the consequences will be, but he still makes it.


    It''s not for her that little child wants nothing else.


    At this moment, Ruoyin didn''t have the heart to punish two elder brothers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1348

    However, two elder brother''s mistake is also the fact, how much must mean.


    "Get up." Ruoyin bent down and helped up the two elder brothers kneeling on the ground, "well, read it in your candid share, and go back and copy the filial piety Sutra ten times."


    "Thank the emperor''s wife." Probably kneeling numb, two elder brother staggered for a while.


    If Yin sighs in the heart, "drink ginger soup and go back to the elder brother."


    "Good." The second elder brother raised his head, smiling innocently.


    Ruoyin quickly ordered the slave to prepare ginger soup and took the second elder brother into the room.


    I wanted to talk to this guy.


    However, his ideological consciousness is OK, but there is nothing to talk about.


    As for the fourth master, I don''t want to have any opinions.


    Otherwise, if he really felt that this matter was serious, he would have severely criticized the second elder brother himself. She was the kind mother who would deal with it.


    In the following days, Ruoyin and the fourth master were busy meeting people who came to pay New Year''s greetings.


    At the end of the fourth master were some ministers and royal relatives.


    And if sound this head, it is those female dependents.


    This situation continued until the eighth day of the eighth day of the lunar new year.


    Then, it was the night of the full moon of the Shangyuan Festival.


    On that night, the palace lantern festival was held as usual in the Forbidden City.


    The venue is the Qianqing palace.


    Ruoyin starts to bathe and burn incense in the afternoon.


    As soon as the time came, she took the Phoenix chariot to the Qianqing palace.


    Because she is the queen, so the timing of the scene is more accurate.


    I can''t be there early. I''ll wait there.


    We can''t go too late. At least we should be ahead of the fourth master.


    Therefore, when she arrived at the Qianqing palace, all her relatives and concubines were present and took their seats at the high tables inside and outside the palace.


    "Here comes the queen!" When they heard the sound, they immediately got up and knelt down.


    If the tone calls "Qi", take your seat at the top.


    Not long after she took her seat, the fourth master entered the hall wearing a bright yellow dragon robe.


    His pace was even and steady, and every step was calm.


    Even if people inside and outside the hall looked up at him, he was not affected at all.


    When people began to kowtow to him, he walked from the middle of the hall and looked straight ahead.


    Until he saw the first Ruo Yin, his sharp sight suddenly became gentle.


    She was dressed in a silver red costume with a pine tree embroidered with double round gold thread and peacock feather thread.


    The branches of the pine tree spread from the front to the material of the arms.


    The trees are embroidered with golden lanterns, cranes and orchids.


    A beautiful hair was combed into Dianzi, inlaid with precious stones and small red gold hairpin flowers.


    However, there are a few hairpin flowers, in the dim light, emitting firefly like light.


    It''s the light of the night pearl. It''s even more dazzling than precious stones and golden hairpins.


    Even the drop of water on her ear was shining the same way.


    As she walked, though the jewelry was not dazzling, it had a different kind of halo, which added a bit of beauty to her.


    And her dress up, it seems that she is tailor-made for the Lantern Festival.


    The fourth master walked straight to Ruoyin''s sight, and his warm hands helped her up.


    For a moment, they looked at each other for a few seconds.


    After that, he took her to sit down at the head of the imperial family and said in a deep voice: "on the night of Shangyuan, all the ministers drink wine and enjoy the lanterns, so don''t be restrained."


    "Thank you." After seeing the emperor, he took his seat, and the next emperor''s relatives and relatives took their seats again.


    When all the people arrived, the palace lantern festival officially began.


    The servants of the imperial dining room continued to serve dishes.


    Those who perform shows also perform various traditional customs in turn.


    It makes Qianqing palace inside and outside not happy and lively.


    About two hours later, the Lantern Festival is almost finished.


    The fourth master, as the emperor, left the Lantern Festival after he spoke.


    Then, Ruoyin takes the concubines to leave the table.


    Out of the main hall of Qianqing palace, Ruoyin and his concubines heard laughter on the right side.


    When they turned their heads, they saw a group of maids frolicking around the lake.


    "What are they doing?" If you ask.


    Half Mei followed Ruo Yin''s gaze and said, "Niang, look, it should be a lantern, or I will drive them away?"


    "Well, let them go." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    However, Ruoyin doesn''t matter, but Qi Fei behind her seems to have something.


    Only listen to Qi Fei''s sarcastic way: "these little maids, don''t do a good job as an official. What kind of lanterns are put here? It''s more enjoyable than those of us who are concubines."


    "Sister Qi Fei, you are wrong. They are all retired. Otherwise, they would not dare to borrow a hundred courage from them."It was Qing Fei who said this. At last, she did not forget to tease Qi Fei: "fortunately, you are still an old man in the palace. How can you not understand this truth?"


    "Qi Fei''s fighting power soon came up," who says I don''t understand. I just think they are too noisy here. What''s more, they are slaves who occupy the lake and put lanterns. If we concubines want to put lanterns, there will be no place for them. "


    "Just let it go if you want. Those maids are in your way."


    "I don''t want to put on the lantern with those cheap servants." Qi Fei must fight with Qing Fei.


    Looking at Qing Fei, she will open her mouth to refute Qi Fei. If the voice frowns, "enough, don''t quarrel."


    As soon as this word comes out, Qing Fei doesn''t accept it in her eyes, but she still stops talking.


    If she didn''t even look at them, she just reprimanded them lightly: "they are all concubines in the imperial palace. If they open their mouths and shut up, they are mean, mean, and full of superiority. However, what they say and do may not be as open and aboveboard as other maids."


    What she said meant was that everyone was equal, no matter what was high or low.


    Some people are maids, but they are good.


    But some of them are concubines, but their hearts are black.


    But this sentence in Qing Fei and Qi Fei''s ears, it sounds like they are even lower than the palace maids.


    But even if they feel uncomfortable, there is no evidence that they have to bite their teeth.


    Ruoyin walks in front of the concubines, I don''t know how their faces look.


    She just held Banmei''s hand and walked forward. "This is not the only lake in the Forbidden City. If you want to put lanterns, you should follow the palace to the lake beside the Yangxin hall. Let''s go there and put the lanterns. Of course, if you don''t want to, you should think that this palace has not said it. "


    She didn''t want to fulfill Qi Fei''s wish, but she wanted to put the lantern on herself.


    As for the concubines, if they want to go, they will take them.


    If you don''t want to, she''ll go and let it go by herself.


    Hearing Ruoyin''s words, the concubines of the Imperial Palace naturally followed.


    Even Qi Fei and Qing Fei, who met each other, also kept pace with her.


    In this harem, they don''t have any entertainment equipment and programs. They are bored to death all day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1349

    Usually there is a party in the palace, which is enough to make them excited for a long time.


    So, for them, it''s like a large-scale lantern festival party.


    Putting on a lantern is more exciting than going to a bar for a dance.


    After a while, Ruoyin took the Hougong people to an artificial lake on the left side of the Yangxin hall.


    If Yin is the queen, the servants at the bottom have already arranged the corresponding things when she wants to move the car.


    The slaves first handed the lotus lamp to Banmei beside her, and then handed her pen and ink.


    Then, according to their positions, they distributed the tools to the rest of the concubines in turn.


    If Yin took over the pen and ink with the lantern, without hesitation in the lotus lamp to write a few lines of wishes.


    All of a sudden, the voice of other concubines and maids came from the ear.


    "Master, you can rest assured that your wish will be fulfilled."


    If the sound turns a head to look, see to say this, is wan imperial concubine side of a small palace maid.


    This made her look at Wan Fei more.


    Princess Wan was dressed in lilac and purple clothes, covering the lotus lamp carefully. She seemed afraid that others would see her wish.


    At the same time, she secretly turned her head and looked at the other side.


    Ruo Yin follows the line of vision of WanFei and finds that WanFei is looking at the heart nourishing hall where the fourth master is.


    Not only that, it seems that all the concubines are looking at the Yangxin hall.


    And when they write their wishes on the lantern, they look forward to it.


    At this time, Ruoyin seems to be able to guess what their wishes are.


    The concubines of the imperial concubines hardly see the fourth master once a month.


    Therefore, today''s palace lantern festival, they are all dressed up.


    Although in the Lantern Festival, the fourth master may not look at them.


    But they dress up so that the man above can notice them.


    Even now, with their lanterns on, they are thinking of the man in the hall of nourishing the heart.


    See this scene, if the sound can not help but look down at their own dress up, and then add a few words on the lotus lamp.


    After writing, she went to the steps of the lake and put the lotus lamp on the lake.


    When Ruoyin put the lotus lantern in place, the rest of the concubines followed.


    Soon all the lanterns were put into the lake.


    At a glance, it was like countless lights floating on the lake.


    In the moonlight, the lake reflects the resplendent palace, the golden glazed tiles, and the lanterns hanging all over the Forbidden City, all of which glitter with gorgeous brilliance.


    However, it is difficult to distinguish which is the light from the reflection and which is the light from the lantern.


    Suddenly, there was a night wind, and the lake was covered with ripples, and the lanterns were running in different directions.


    When the wind stopped, the lake was calm again.


    Just floating above a few scattered lanterns.


    To be sure, it''s not a lantern, but a cradle of dreams for women in the harem.


    After putting out the lanterns, Ruoyin stops by the lake for a cup of tea, dismisses his concubines and returns to Yongshou palace.


    At the same time, the fourth master took the Dragon chariot back to the Yangxin hall.


    Because when he left Qianqing palace, he didn''t come back at the first time.


    But first went to the Kunning palace to worship the ancestors, and then returned to the Yangxin hall.


    Now he was sitting on a dragon chariot carried by twenty-eight people.


    The man''s body leans on the back of the chair, full of the whole dragon chair.


    His sight seems to be languidly looking ahead, but there is a hidden sharpness.


    The right hand is on the armrest, while the left hand twists the ghost face Buddha beads carelessly.


    This sitting posture makes him look powerful and full of the confidence and charm of successful men.


    At this time, his sight swept to the left side of the Yangxin hall and found that there were scattered lights floating on it.


    Suddenly, that pair of lazy eyes suddenly tight.


    Su Peisheng was an eye-catching man. He did not wait for the fourth master to ask questions. He asked him what to do.


    After all, they have just returned, and it is not clear what happened.


    You know, in addition to the imperial garden is the emperor''s minefield, concubines in the Imperial Palace dare not set foot in it easily.


    There is another place that the emperor doesn''t like the imperial palace. The concubines have nothing to do with the Yangxin palace. Even the surrounding areas of the hall are not allowed!


    But now, there are so many lanterns floating on the lake of Yangxin hall.


    As far as he knew, it was absolutely impossible to be a palace maid.


    Because the maids dare not be so bold.


    Even if there are one or two ignorant, not afraid of death, those bodyguards will stop.


    So, what can let the bodyguards dare not stop, it is estimated that it is the female master in the harem.


    Hum, he''s not afraid to do small things in the back of the palace.Look at this pair of golden eyes of the emperor, do not see through her little mind of competing for favor!


    A moment later, he Zhongkang trotted back to Su Peisheng and whispered a few words.


    At this time, the fourth master turned his head slightly and glanced at Su Peisheng with his remaining light.


    Then, Su Peisheng said: "the emperor, I heard that after the Lantern Festival, the empress took all the little masters of the back palace to put lanterns in the lake of Yangxin hall."


    Just now I thought it was the queen who was not afraid of death. It was the queen who was not afraid of death.


    Sure enough, I saw the fourth master''s sword eyebrow pick, no so-called tunnel: "I remember to put the lantern is to make a wish?"


    "Yes." Su Peisheng responded.


    "What do you usually wish for?"


    "Oh, my Lord, don''t be a slave. I don''t know what the ladies are thinking." Su Peisheng complained bitterly.


    He didn''t know what women were thinking.


    Don''t talk about women. He doesn''t understand men''s thoughts.


    Only one emperor, he is very tired!


    At this time, Su Peisheng met the fourth master''s eyes.


    The eyes seemed to blame him for his lack of eyesight.


    After su Peisheng was stunned for a while, he immediately winked at he Zhongkang.


    He Zhongkang didn''t understand the mystery for a while, so he just kept thinking.


    The fourth master looked at Su Peisheng a little impatiently.


    Su Peisheng continued to wink at he Zhongkang.


    At last, Su Peisheng simply shrieked, "what are you doing? Go and get the lantern."


    "Ah? How much


    "Of course... All of them." Others don''t know what the emperor wants to see.


    But he knew that the emperor wanted to see what the empress wished for.


    Because the emperor was never interested in this kind of babbling.


    There is only one thing, but when it comes to the empress, everything is different.


    Don''t look at the emperor, but he knows that the emperor is interested.


    But he is not good in front of all people, will the emperor''s mind Chumo clearly.


    It''s not easy to be the chief eunuch. If you don''t understand, the position of the chief inspector will not be guaranteed.


    If you know too much, you will lose your life.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1350

    What''s more, how do they know which one is the Queen''s wish lamp.


    Just bring it all and you''ll have everything.


    "Yes, yes, yes." He Zhongkang was busy.


    As a result, the lake, which was still quiet, became noisy.


    It was caught in a net.


    Some of them were squatting by the lake with their hands.


    Looking at the fourth master''s brow, he frowned impatiently, and jumped into the cold lake to get some achievement.


    After about a stick of incense, all the lanterns were picked up.


    Su Peisheng quickly separated the base of those lanterns from the paper lotus.


    Then, he handed the paper lotus to the fourth master.


    The fourth master looked at the words at random.


    All of them hope to get the emperor''s favor and love as soon as possible, and give birth to noble sons early...


    there are still a few who seek peace or wish their families health.


    The fourth master looked several times in a row.


    Until I saw the last one, a lotus petal said: wish the family happiness and health, brothers grow up healthily.


    Originally is again simple but wish, but on another petal, also wrote a few words.


    And those words, all of a sudden attracted the fourth master''s attention.


    And, four ye originally languid eye son instantaneous cold.


    He frowned, tore off one of the petals and said coldly, "put these back in the lake."


    "Yes." Su Peisheng took the paper lotus from the fourth master and took a careful look at it.


    Heart said that all the lotus lights are signed, how this did not sign ah.


    Is it that the emperor tore off the signed Petal?


    But why did the emperor tear it up? Is it that Xu''s wish successfully attracted the emperor''s attention?


    When Su Peisheng was speculating, he heard the fourth master gritted his teeth and said, "drive Yongshou palace."


    Hearing this, he immediately understood.


    It seems that the lantern that made the emperor angry was the Queen''s.


    After a while, the party arrived at Yongshou palace.


    Seeing the anger on the fourth master''s face, Su Peisheng sang the newspaper in a shrill voice.


    The fourth master was standing in the yard with his hands down.


    Not long after that, he saw the woman coming out of the house.


    It was still the dress of the Lantern Festival, but she seemed to have taken off her make-up and looked beautiful and elegant.


    She always has an indescribable charm, which is a kind of classical beauty.


    Even if she took off her make-up, it was exciting.


    Beauty in the bone is not in the skin, her beauty is not only seen in the skin.


    But there is a charm in her bones, which radiates from the inside to the outside, which makes men have endless aftertaste.


    Even the jewels she wore on her body were not worth her glittering.


    "The emperor is lucky." If sound salutes.


    The fourth master straightened his body, glanced up and down at the woman, and went into the hall with his negative hand.


    There is a magnetic field between people. If you sound it, you will feel that the aura between her and the fourth master is not quite right.


    In addition, his cold face made him look strange.


    Heart said that tonight at the Lantern Festival is still good, she did not invite him to provoke him?


    Just after coming back, she took off her make-up, washed and prepared to change clothes and sleep.


    Who knows the fourth master is coming at this time.


    Ruoyin yawned and followed the fourth master into the house.


    The fourth master was not polite at all and went directly into her room.


    After entering, he did not open his arms as usual to let her wait on him.


    Instead, he went to the bed, loosened the collar button, and then untied the buttons on the Dragon Robe in turn.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin will know that he is going to stay here.


    Since he won''t let her settle for him, she won''t be in a hurry.


    Ruoyin goes to the rose chair in front of the dresser and sits down. She takes off all the hair ornaments on her head in the mirror.


    When she took off the earrings in the mirror, she found that the fourth master was lying on the bed.


    The man''s back is at the head of the bed and his strong elbows are on the bed.


    One leg is flat on the bed and the other is bent on the bed.


    The lapel of the coat was slightly untied, revealing the strong and strong chest of ancient bronze.


    In this way, he is sexy and lazy, full of the confidence of a successful man. His masculine charm makes women associate with elegant.


    You can''t help it!


    Especially that pair of deep ink pupil, is looking directly at her through the mirror!


    On such a pair of eyes, Ruoyin immediately shifted his eyes and avoided him.


    Even the hands that used to unload jewelry quickly because they were sleepy became slow.


    She usually unload these, at most a cup of tea is enough.


    But today, she spent a long time.Not only that, she also looked in the mirror and applied the essential oil of care to her face and hair.


    After that, she peeked into the mirror and found that the fourth master was still awake.


    I don''t know where he got the book, and he was still reading in that posture.


    At this time, the fourth master was just like the intentional inductance.


    Originally focused on reading, he suddenly took a cold look at her in the mirror.


    It was a pair of eyes that could not see any emotion except indifference and dignity.


    Therefore, Ruoyin takes out the homemade skin care cream from the dressing box and applies it to the neck, arms and legs.


    She was careful not to miss every inch, even every tiny pore.


    When the whole process of nursing was finished, she saw from the mirror that the fourth master finally lay down under the quilt.


    Then, she sat still for a while, then blew out the candle, put down the curtain of the bed, and crept aside a corner of the quilt. The whole person retracted into the quilt and slept with his back to the man.


    However, no matter how careful she was, she still woke the man beside her pillow.


    She heard the rustling of the quilt behind her, as if he had turned over.


    In the dark, her eyes turned slightly.


    Suddenly, a hot man''s body stuck to her back.


    "Did you do something wrong again?" In the ear, the man''s deep voice rang out.


    "No Ruo Yin''s back is stiff.


    "Then why do you hide from me?"


    "It''s the emperor who ran to the courtiers and concubines to shake his face. I don''t want to avoid it. Are you still in a hurry to ask for trouble in front of you?" She seriously suspected that he was just pretending to be asleep!


    "Is it?"


    "Yes."


    After some bickering, the bed curtain was quiet again.


    But the man behind her sniffed her hair and exhaled on her neck.


    "Well, tell me, what is it that I wish this life not to be tolerated by those who please themselves, but only for themselves, eh?"


    Smell speech, if sound in the heart is surprised.


    This is not her second wish on the lantern. How did he know?


    At that time, she was trying to make an atmosphere and made wishes about her family and brothers.


    Later, I saw that the concubines of the imperial palace were dressed beautifully and looked at the hall of nourishing the heart. Isn''t it the appearance of women who are happy for themselves?


    Looking down at myself, it''s not the same.


    Therefore, she added these words on a whim.


    Who knows that he was discovered by the fourth master, and he also came to set up a teacher to investigate the crime.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1351

    Although the fourth master just spoke in a low voice, mild tone and dark manner.


    But she could still hear the aggression in her words.


    It was as if he would devour her as long as one of her answers was not good.


    After pondering for a moment, she decided that she could fool around for a while.


    "Emperor, what do you say? I don''t understand at all."


    Anyway, she didn''t sign her name, so he could still rely on her.


    "Since the queen doesn''t understand, do you want me to remind you that you have put a lantern in the lake of Yangxin hall?"


    "Yes, I''m glad to see those maids, so I took the concubines and put on the lanterns. There are not many artificial lakes in the Forbidden City. Except for the Qianqing palace and the Yangxin hall, other lakes are too far away. "


    Speaking of this, she slightly side of the head, pretending to suddenly realize the way: "I know, the emperor is not strange minister concubine to make the lake disordered?"


    "I didn''t say that. You don''t want to change the subject. Come on, what wish have you made


    "Oh, how can such things be said? They will not work." If the sound does not follow.


    "Say it." It''s just a word, but it''s full of irresistible orders.


    If you know, don''t look at the man in front of you. He''s very nice now.


    But if he''s in a hurry, it''s not a good thing to eat.


    "Why is the emperor so fierce? I will tell you." If Yin jiaochen murmured a word and replied, "I hope my family and children are healthy, but I didn''t write the tongue twisters you said."


    Anyway, that''s probably what it means. She won''t elaborate.


    As soon as the voice dropped, I heard the fourth master snort, "don''t admit it. Your chicken claws seem to have handwriting. If you don''t sign, I can see it."


    "..." she wrote words that the fourth master had not seen several times. How could she read them.


    Is it true that her handwriting is so recognizable?


    "I''ve torn down your handwriting. If you don''t admit it, you can compare it with what you write on weekdays."


    If the sound smoked the corner of the mouth, she didn''t know that the fourth master was so cruel, unexpectedly came to such a move.


    This is to force her to admit that she wrote such a series of tongue twisters.


    Now, since she has said this, it seems that she can''t even admit it.


    She snorted, simply angry Du Du Du way: "emperor, what kind of hobby do you have? My concubine put on the flower lantern very hard, make a wish, you are very good, actually pick and pull other people''s lantern."


    She moved her body, trying to keep a distance from him.


    But she just moved for a moment, and the fourth master locked her tightly in his arms and pasted her back.


    "I haven''t investigated what you refuse to admit, but you''re the villain to complain first."


    "It is the emperor who peeks at my privacy first."


    "I don''t care about the privacy of others."


    "According to what you said, I must be glad that you have seen my privacy. Do you know, people say to make a wish in silence, otherwise it will not work. Now that you''ve done this, my wish can come true. It''s really disappointing! "


    This is what kind of overbearing straight man thought.


    After looking at her privacy, he still set up a teacher and made a crime in front of her.


    What''s more, it seems that his wish to see her is her honor. It''s really great!


    "I don''t think I can know that you wrote such a mess. What''s more, if you don''t tear it down as evidence, you can admit it, eh?"


    "..." is like a sound.


    "Well, now explain to me what you mean by those words."


    "It''s meaningless to write casually. Besides, I''ve heard that the emperor is not so talented that he doesn''t want to. He is also proficient in Buddhism, Confucianism, Yi ology, astrology, numerology, geometry and arithmetic, Western painting and so on. He knows astronomy and geography."


    After saying so much, if the tone changed, he continued, "so don''t tell me just a few common sayings, you will not understand the meaning."


    "Of course I understand the meaning, but I don''t understand you."


    "..." is like a sound.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the fourth Master said, "well, since you don''t say it, I will analyze it for you."


    "..." is like a sound.


    "Those who like themselves are those who love and appreciate themselves, such as lovers, husbands, relatives, masters and subordinates. Then, can I understand that the wish you wrote is that you don''t want to dress up for the people who like you, don''t want to dress up for the people you like, but just dress up to please yourself? "


    With that, he stopped sticking to her back.


    It''s a turn over and push her down.


    Ruoyin didn''t expect the fourth master''s analysis to be so thorough and the explanation so in place.


    She almost exposed all her thoughts in front of him.


    This one has always been a treasure of words, but sometimes, in front of her, she is just like a veteran cadre.She would rather he spoke less than be so terrible.


    Ruo Yin pursed her lips, arms along the man''s chest, slowly hook up his neck.


    "Emperor, what you said is right, but it is not exactly what I think in my heart."


    "Say, what do you think."


    "People always say that a scholar dies for a confidant, and a woman is a face for her. Soldiers are willing to sacrifice for those who appreciate and cultivate themselves. Women are willing to dress up for people who like them, or who they like. "


    "In other words, a man''s talent is born for a confidant and a woman''s beauty is for those who love themselves. To put it another way, it means that men are talented when they are appreciated, while women are beautiful when they are admired by others. "


    "But why do people think that women are radiant because they are contained by loved ones, and that people with love are beautiful. Otherwise, just like a soldier, no matter how talented he is, if no one understands and appoints him, it is useless. Similarly, women are beautiful, and if no one likes them or loves them, it''s meaningless. "


    Said, she tightly hooks his neck, raises the head to gather in his ear to exhale like LAN, "but minister concubine does not think so."


    For a moment, the dark atmosphere between the two turned around.


    Before, it was the fourth master who exhaled in her ear.


    Now, for her to breathe in his ear.


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just holding her waist, the ink pupil half squinting, a look of listening attentively.


    Ruoyin was so close to the man''s ear and said: "everyone is an independent individual, and should have his own unique ideas, rather than dress up for others or live for others. Therefore, I think that both officers and women should live for themselves. "


    She thought so, both in her previous life and now.


    A person''s wonderful or exquisite life should be the daily needs.


    No more than the relationship between others, just to make themselves happy.


    And this idea, if in a previous life, is very easy to implement.


    But this is in the Qing Dynasty, where women''s bounden duty is to carry on their families and live for men.


    They can only look for those who please themselves.


    If you look at yourself, it''s not the same.


    However, her inability to be herself does not mean that she does not aspire to be herself.


    For example, she has never been in love in the past life, and she doesn''t know what love is, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t yearn for beautiful love.


    Even if almost all the men here are horses, she still believes in one-on-one love.


    No one is born without love.


    It''s not true to say you don''t want to fall in love.


    It is false to say that you don''t envy others'' love.


    It is false to say that you are not lonely and lonely.


    It''s true that you haven''t met a really good man.


    But she knew that it was impossible to fall in love with the fourth master in her life.


    But even if there is no love, you should be loyal to marriage.


    After all, not every marriage comes together because of love.


    Especially in this feudal Qing Dynasty, many people did not meet before marriage, let alone talk about love.


    Some of them are because they are well matched.


    Some are due to the marriage of the centuries.


    Some of them are because of their parents'' agreement and matchmaker''s words...


    and she and the fourth master are married by royal family.


    But in any case, she believed that as long as each other became husband and wife, they should be loyal to marriage.


    "Full of fallacies!" The fourth master first reprimanded him in a deep voice, and then asked coldly, "so you don''t tolerate me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1352

    Ruo Yin rolled his eyes in his heart.


    Together with her, she said a great truth. The fourth master didn''t listen to it at all, only thought she was ridiculous?


    However, she was still patient, sweet way: "the emperor wants more, that is just the idea of the minister concubine."


    Speaking of this, she hooked his neck, slowly away from his ear, body slightly back, a pair of eyes smiling at him.


    She hooked her lips and said with a smile: "when I was in front of the emperor, I was not dressed up carefully. When the emperor turned over the signboard of his concubine, people were not decent."


    "The fourth master bowed his head and looked down at the woman.


    As she said, she was wronged to doodle her lips, "or do you think the emperor doesn''t like the dress up of my concubines. She thinks that the appearance of the courtiers and concubines carefully dressed up is like that they have not been dressed? I''m sorry to hear that


    What he said, he turned the fourth master''s question into her accusation.


    Fourth master:...


    "you are talking. People are clearly dressing up for you. If you ask such a question, can''t you see it with your eyes?" She thumped him on the chest.


    The fourth master allowed her cat''s paws to pound on him. He squinted his eyes and studied for a few seconds.


    In the end, he didn''t say anything.


    He just held her head and gave her a kiss on her smooth forehead.


    Then, along her forehead, it falls again on her eyes, nose, lips and skin...


    Ruoyin also closes her eyes and keeps hanging his neck.


    They seem to have formed a good tacit understanding for a long time.


    When the fourth master is impatient, she will know how to show weakness.


    And when she is capricious or coquettish, he will coax her.


    Even if you don''t coax her, you won''t be cruel to her any more.


    The relationship between her and the fourth master is just like the sentiment of Sister Li Lin in Chapter 82 of a dream of Red Mansions: for family affairs, either the east wind oppresses the west wind, or the west wind suppresses the east wind...


    the next morning, if the sound sends the fourth master to the court, he will go back to the inner room to dress up.


    When she put on her clothes and combed her hair by Banmei, Ruxia came in, "Niang, all the little masters of the harem are here."


    If the sound slightly side of the head, light "um" a sound, to understand.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin took a seat at the top of the hall, holding the hand of half Mei.


    The concubines of the Imperial Palace looked at Ruoyin''s charming eyes and face, full of envy and jealousy.


    Last night, the emperor stayed in Yongshou palace again.


    Compared with the queen, they are full of sorrow.


    Complaining, of course, is that they did not get the favor and favor.


    In particular, Princess Wan has only been in the palace for a long time. Maybe she is acclimatized. She is thinner than when she first entered the palace.


    Just then, Wan Fei coughed gently.


    Only one, but with caution and forbearance.


    A face flushed, as if itching throat, but trying to restrain the appearance.


    Ruo Yin''s eyes turn to WanFei, and her eyes turn slightly.


    Although Wan Fei is gentle and introverted, she is also natural and generous.


    It''s just a cough. It shouldn''t be covered up.


    But if the sound wants to return, it is not said.


    But Qi Fei, who was the head of the imperial concubine, couldn''t help teasing her: "sister Wan Fei, I heard that you Mongolian girls eat beef and mutton all day, drink milk from cattle and sheep, and grow up on the grassland on horseback. How can you be healthy and disease resistant? How long have you been in the Forbidden City for so long, I heard that you have been ill for several times."


    Then she covered her mouth with a smile: "just like you, if you don''t say anything else, you are more delicate than me, a Han woman."


    After hearing this, Princess wan not only did not get annoyed, but also gave a light smile and appropriately replied: "let Qi Fei''s sister laugh. I think it''s too cold in the capital. I don''t adapt to the climate for a while. That''s why it''s cold."


    Then she covered her mouth and coughed a few times.


    "The capital is too cold, just like you are not cold in Mongolia. In my opinion, if you are really ill, you should not come to the morning examination. You should tell the empress about your illness, so as not to give us the ill temper. " Qi Fei looks disgusted.


    Besides, she fanned the wind with her handkerchief.


    As if afraid of Wan Fei''s illness, she passed by.


    As for this, Princess Wan only laughed and said, "it''s our duty to greet the Queen''s wife. Therefore, seeing that she is not seriously ill, I didn''t inform her, but I didn''t think about anything else. Thank you, sister Qi, for reminding me that I didn''t think about it."


    She''s like a woman who can''t get angry.


    His words and deeds are generous and appropriate, and gentle and incomparable. He interprets the virtuous and virtuous lady of a big family incisively and vividly.


    For such a WAN Fei, Qi Fei hit the cotton with a fist.


    She curled her lips in a bored way, and there was no more provocation.However, Princess Wan is a gentle and easy to talk temperament.


    But her sister, Jin Fei, is not so easy to talk about.


    Jin Fei is that kind of disposition that does not want to suffer a loss, but where others say she is not happy, she must fiercely bear back.


    Just like now, when she saw Qi Fei saying so about her sister, she was not angry.


    She led her lips and helped Princess wan to speak: "my sister was acclimatized. When she was in Mongolia, she was in good health. However, I was ill and she would not be ill when it was cold. What''s more, it''s just a minor illness. Who hasn''t been sick yet, as for holding on to it? "


    This is not my sister''s care


    "OK, care. When you get sick next time, see how I can take good care of you."


    "Hey! Curse who you are Qi Fei stood up and pointed to Jin Fei.


    "I don''t curse you. I just want to care about it in advance." Jin Fei also stood up.


    For a time, the original surface of the harmonious scene, all of a sudden, it became fierce.


    There was a strong smell of gunpowder in the room.


    Seeing this, Wan Fei quickly took the princess Jin on one side and said with a smile: "sister Qi Fei, this is her temperament. Don''t be wise with her. She is still young and used to the wild on the grassland."


    "Well, for your sake, I won''t see her as a little girl." Qi Fei put out the fire in time.


    Wan Fei takes Jin Fei and sits down. She looks at Jin Fei and signals Jin Fei not to quarrel with Qi Fei any more.


    Jin Fei looked at her elder sister''s sake, and then suppressed the fire in her heart.


    However, when the fire died out, Qing Fei on one side looked at Wan Fei and asked suspiciously, "sister Wan Fei, when my e Niang was pregnant with my brother, it was either here or that. So, you can''t have it?"


    When asked, Qing Fei had jealousy in her eyes.


    A pair of eyes also in Wan Fei''s flat abdomen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1353

    They all went into the palace together. How could it be so much worse.


    As soon as Princess Wan entered the palace, she was favored by the emperor.


    But she hasn''t made a score yet.


    In the back palace, it is said that the rain and dew are all wet.


    However, since the election of xiunu, the emperor has not only checked the name of Princess Wan once.


    And the Yingbin, because she took care of the sick third brother, was sick for a long time.


    The emperor went to see Yingbin and stayed there.


    But the concubine couldn''t sleep.


    Besides, the emperor spent the night in the empress.


    Sometimes, they even invite empress to Yangxin hall.


    Don''t think that she just entered the palace is not sensible. What kind of rain and dew is it?


    When Qing imperial concubine was jealous, she said with a smile: "I can''t have such good fortune."


    Qing imperial concubine opened a head, originally just shut up Qi Fei, once again came the spirit.


    "It''s not necessarily. Pregnant women are not resistant to disease. For example, when I was pregnant with my fourth elder brother, I had a stuffy nose and a sore throat. Later, the imperial doctor felt a pulse and was really happy


    "So, since sister Jin Fei said that you are in good health in Mongolia, you may have this disease and that disease as soon as you get to the capital. If you want me to say, you''d better let the imperial doctor see it."


    "By the way, haven''t you been ill for a long time? Have you let the imperial doctor see it?" Qi Fei can worry.


    Wan Fei shook her head, "No


    Even if you don''t understand, you can''t even turn your eyes


    "I haven''t had much illness before, even if it''s a small cough, drink more water, and it''ll be OK in a few days, so I didn''t take it into consideration."


    "That''s not good. On such a cold day, it''s too cold to see if it''s too cold for a month." Qi Fei shook her head in fear, pointed to Wan Fei with her handkerchief and shook it twice. "You have to let the imperial doctor see it, you have to see it!"


    She also looked up at Ruoyin and asked, "right, empress."


    Princess Wan is the best among the new people.


    Whether it''s family background, appearance and temperament, it''s all first-class.


    The emperor doesn''t know what happened recently.


    Among the newcomers, in addition to turning over WanFei''s brand once.


    Then I went to see the sick seedling of Yingbin.


    The rest of the time, only went to the queen.


    This is not what rain and dew, clearly is the Queen''s favorite crown in the back palace.


    If you really want to say rain and dew junzhan, once upon a time when you were in Qiandi, and when the Emperor just ascended the throne, it was called rain and dew junzhan.


    At that time, except for the concubines who were not really welcome.


    For the rest, a month can be divided into several days of bedtime.


    But now, only one concubine can get one or two days in a month.


    The rest of the day, the emperor will be assigned to the empress.


    The emperor favored the empress so much that the officials and officials of the former dynasty could not say anything wrong.


    After all, the Emperor didn''t just go to the empress.


    This made her seriously doubt whether the emperor did this on purpose!


    Thinking of this, Qi Fei raised her head, and her eyes lingered on WAN Fei and Ruo Yin.


    I saw Princess Wan some anxiously toward Ruoyin guest''s way: "empress, I really don''t care, don''t bother the imperial doctor."


    Ruoyin is worried about the calm Princess Wan for the first time.


    To say that there is no Qing Fei and Qi Fei at the beginning, she may just be in the heart of suspicion.


    But when it comes to this, it''s almost impossible to pierce that layer of paper.


    Therefore, she said in an official way: "Princess Wan, the duty of the imperial doctor is to examine the pulse and see the doctor for the royal family. What can I do for you. It''s cold recently. If you have a cold, you''d better let the imperial doctor treat you as soon as possible. If you are pregnant, you should pay more attention to it. "


    Wan Fei was silent for a while, and finally she bit her lips and said "yes".


    If Yin then turn head to order half Mei: "go, call Feng Yuyi."


    Banmei nodded and asked Rushuang to invite her.


    At this moment, even though the imperial doctor has not come, it seems that everyone has confirmed that Princess Wan already has an heir.


    Compared with Qi Fei, Qing Fei is more jealous.


    How to say that Qi Fei is also an old man. The queen should be envied most.


    But Qing Fei is not the same, she is watching Wan Fei and she is the same new people into the palace, the same as the imperial concubine.


    But wan Fei''s experience is quite different from her.


    Qing Fei has always been a straight to, people do not like to hide in the past, what to say.


    At the moment, I can''t help but say my heart.


    "I often hear people say that the same person has different lives, but I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen to us."


    With that, her sight swept back and forth on the new comer''s face.


    "We all went into the palace together, but Princess Wan was the first one to go to bed. Seeing that they were all going to have an emperor''s heir, we are looking forward to the emperor turning over our brand for the first time."People: "however, to say that the same person has different lives, the most appropriate one should be Jin Fei." Qing Fei looked at Jin Fei and said with a smile, "you are from the same family as Princess Wan. You also have the same face. The only difference is probably your temperament."


    At this time, Qi Fei on the side of the side hastily echoed: "that''s right. It''s really in line with what Princess Jin said the first day after entering the palace. Although your two sisters are similar in appearance, their personalities are different. Jin Fei is lively and warm, and WAN Fei is gentle and quiet. One is the winner who won the first prize among the beautiful girls in this session, while the other stays alone in an empty room in Yonghe palace and hasn''t been in bed. Ha ha... It''s funny to think about it. "


    Qi Fei had a quarrel with Jin Fei before, but now she is seizing the opportunity to tease her.


    Qiruoli''s words were heard.


    In fact, Qi Fei''s words are not much different.


    These two sisters, one is the beauty of ostentation, the other is the beauty of elegance.


    Wan Fei''s temperament is more tolerant, she just looked at Jin Fei anxiously.


    Jin Fei gives her a look of reassurance, and then stares at Qing Fei and Qi Fei fiercely.


    "My sister and I grew up together. If my sister is good, then I am good. Even, I hope she has a better life than me."


    Where does Jin Fei not know, fine imperial concubine and Qi imperial concubine sing the double reed here, is to stir up the affection between her and elder sister.


    Seeing this, Qi Fei curled her mouth and said, "Xing Xing Xing, Xing Xing, I hope you can say such a thing ten years later."


    Hearing this, Jin Fei and WAN Fei didn''t answer.


    But the two sisters looked at each other.


    Their tacit understanding is quite good, only a look, you know the feelings in each other''s eyes.


    Wan Fei smiles happily. No one knows how deep the relationship between her and her sister is.


    The appearance of two people''s consistent resistance to the outside world is to let Qi Fei and Qing Fei both stop talking.


    It seems that this twin sister is different. It is more difficult to do than the plastic sister.


    Since they couldn''t do anything, they just shut up.


    Among the concubines in the Imperial Palace, Qi Fei and Qing Fei are the most active.


    Now the two of them are quiet, and the whole hall is quiet.


    After a while, Rushuang brings doctor Feng Yuyi in for pulse diagnosis.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1354

    Feng Yuyi first saluted the imperial concubines and Chao Ruoyin.


    Then, a servant moved a stool beside the table in front of Princess Wan and asked her to feel the pulse for Princess Wan.


    When Dr. Feng checked the pulse of Princess Wan through the silk handkerchief.


    Wan Fei''s face is a little bit unnatural and a little nervous.


    The imperial concubines were very concerned about this.


    Can really come to this time, one by one, not looking straight ahead.


    It''s the way you sip tea and pretend you don''t care.


    After a while, doctor Feng touched his chin, went to the middle and saluted Ruoyin: "empress, lady Wan is happy. According to the slave''s pulse, she is pregnant for about a month."


    Hearing this, people are different.


    But no matter what, it''s not happy.


    Even Wan Fei herself had a dull expression on her face, a sullen look on her face.


    Just because she wanted to hide something, she made it public.


    It''s like pulling her from a safe place to the most dangerous wolves.


    At the moment, those concubines looked at her with more horror than the wolf.


    Ruo Yin looks at Wan Fei''s expression in her eyes.


    It seems that Princess Wan knew that she was pregnant.


    As the first three months of the dangerous period has not passed, so dare not publish, want to hide for a period of time.


    However, Qing Fei and Qi Fei mistakenly hit and bumped into and exposed.


    Ruoyin takes back her eyes and asks Feng Yuyi officially: "just now Princess Wan has been coughing in this palace for a while. Does this affect her body?"


    "If you go back to your mother, it''s common for you to catch cold in the cold. In addition, if you are pregnant, you are not as good as ordinary people. Wait for the slave to give WanFei some mild Chinese medicine, usually drink more hot water, it will be OK. " Feng Yu''s medical ethics.


    If the voice nods: "well, you go down and arrange."


    "Yes." After Feng Yuyi responded, he went out.


    And if it was not early, and when he had said what was to be said, and when the charge was finished, he dismissed the people.


    When the imperial concubines left, several of them were staring at Wan Fei''s stomach.


    In the following days, the Horqin tribe knew that Princess Wan was pregnant and paid tribute.


    Moreover, all the accompanying servants who had entered the palace with Princess Wan and imperial concubine Jin all concentrated in Princess Wan''s Yanxi palace to wait on them.


    How to say that Horqin''s borjigit family also produced several queens.


    Of course they know that the harem is a place of intrigue.


    Especially when the concubines had the emperor''s heir, it was like breaking through the gates of hell several times.


    We must go through many calamities before we can produce safely.


    Therefore, the borjigit family''s move is bound to protect Princess wan to give birth to her heir safely.


    I don''t know if it''s too strict to guard Princess Wan''s Yanxi palace, so that others can''t do things.


    Or because of her gentle character, she didn''t make enemies in the harem.


    After a period of time, the harem was peaceful.


    So in the blink of an eye, it was early February.


    Spring is the plan of a year. Early spring is the beginning of the year.


    Because spring is breeding, sowing and hope.


    All the good things of the year start at this time.


    The fifth day after the beginning of spring is the annual social day.


    In this festival, the royal family set up a society to offer sacrifices, beat gongs and drums, set off firecrackers, and pray for or reward the God of the earth.


    From the Warring States period, then to the Qin and Han Dynasties, and then to the Qing Dynasty, agriculture has been the lifeblood of a country, occupying the main theme of the national traditional economic thought.


    Therefore, in order to reflect the importance of agriculture, at this time of every year, every emperor will drive his own cultivation.


    Especially since the Qing Dynasty entered the pass, it was said by the Han people that Manchu depended on hunting and eating animals, which was uncivilized.


    In order to break this saying, Emperor Shunzhi worked in the Northeast suburb of the capital every year at this time.


    Let the common people know that Manchu people were emperors and advocated farming just like Han people.


    With the emperor Shunzhi''s forerunner, Kangxi was busy every year, taking the empress and his concubines to the field for farming.


    Then, the fourth master is no exception.


    The common people grow their own fields.


    The emperor''s farming was very different from that of the common people. People of all kinds would come from all over the country to watch.


    At the most, there were tens of thousands.


    On the social day, if Yin is a queen, she must go.


    In the harem, those who are above the imperial concubine are also going to go.


    For the rest, it depends on whether they are favored.


    Those who are favored are allowed to follow.


    However, there seems to be no special favor in the harem.


    Wan Fei is pregnant. She doesn''t have to go.


    However, she was prepared to be present when she was accompanied by the right-hand slaves and bodyguards.How to say, this time the Royal farming, in addition to the minister, at least thousands of people watched.


    For the orthodox people of the Qing Dynasty, no one would be absent from the popular days as long as the physical condition allowed.


    Royal farming was arranged on the Royal farm.


    On this day, if you get up before dawn.


    After dressing up, she took the Phoenix chariot to gather at the gate of the Forbidden City.


    There, Qi Fei, Wan Fei, Jin Fei, Qing Fei, have been waiting there.


    When they saw Ruoyin, they saluted one after another.


    If the sound does not matter to wave the hand, lets them get up.


    She looked around, but the fourth master had not arrived.


    After about a cup of tea, you can see a group of mighty guards of honor from afar.


    Ruoyin''s eyes were a luxurious jade chariot carried by thirty-six people.


    The jade chariot is nearly four meters high and covers two feet high. The color of the whole decoration is mainly cyan.


    If you look at the whole Forbidden City, and even the whole Qing Dynasty, only the emperor can ride this kind of jade chariot.


    When the jade chariot approached slowly, Ruoyin saw the fourth master sitting on the chariot.


    He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and sitting in a critical position.


    The fourth master''s face was expressionless, and his ink pupil was directly in front of him.


    In those eyes, arrogance and majesty coexist.


    It gives people a kind of cold feeling of king in the world.


    "Blessing to the emperor!" Ruoyin and his concubines saluted.


    The Dragon chariot of the fourth master passed by them.


    The man glanced at them from a commanding position, and raised his hand slightly with Lantian ink jade to indicate their rising.


    Then, ruoyinji follows the fourth master''s Dragon chariot according to his position.


    The mighty Royal team went to the Royal farm in this way.


    Because of the large team and no carriage, it was an hour later to wait for the Royal farm.


    Once again, when we went to the Royal farm, there were still five colored flags hanging on the altar.


    Just this time, Ruoyin and the fourth master''s identity are not the same.


    Last time, he was Prince Yong, and she was Prince Yong Fujin.


    At the bottom, there are Zhizhou from all over the country, only a few hundred times.


    But this time, he was the emperor of Qing Dynasty, and she was the queen of Qing Dynasty.


    If the sound from the Phoenix chariot, not to say tens of thousands, at least there are 7000 people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1355

    This is the second time that she has seen so many people except at Emperor Kangxi''s qiansou banquet.


    There are not many ordinary people around. They are so dark that they can''t see the edge at all.


    Those heads, like ants in a dense mass, were all around the Royal farm.


    Moreover, more and more people gathered and poured in from the main entrance.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master, as well as the concubines, can only enter through a special channel.


    When they entered the Royal farm and reached the xiannongtan, the ministers and the common people knelt down one after another.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the queen."


    Thousands of people''s voices are as loud and grand as mountains and seas, and spread far and wide over the Royal farm.


    That deafening sound, listen to if sound straight goose bumps.


    Even the whole earth was shaking.


    At this moment, in addition to Ruoyin, the concubines became the foil for her and the fourth master.


    The fourth master and Ruoyin got off the chariot and stood on the altar of the ancient peasants.


    "You are welcome." The fourth master''s voice was like a great bell.


    "Thank you." When the crowd got up, the musicians began to play.


    Then, the fourth master burned incense under the arrangement of the servants.


    When he finished the process, Ruoyin took his concubines to sacrifice together.


    After the sacrifice, a slave led them to the fields of the Royal farm to sow seeds.


    When he got there, the fourth master took Su Peisheng to change clothes.


    If the sound several in order to facilitate the ground, also have to change the body of the lucky clothes.


    Otherwise, it appears to be ungrounded and inconvenient.


    After all, no farmer will wear lucky clothes and heavy jewelry.


    The servant of the Royal farm took Ruoyin into a small courtyard.


    Banmei and Rushuang, Ruxia accompany her.


    A moment later, Ruoyin changed into a light Han suit.


    She took off all her jewelry and only a silver inlaid jade hairpin on her head.


    Anyway, she tried to look like a farmer.


    After changing her clothes, she went to the field where she needed to sow.


    Qi Fei, Qing Fei and Jin Fei were standing beside her.


    Because Wan Fei was pregnant, she didn''t go to the field. She just came for a walk.


    However, she had to take part in the sacrifice.


    Ruoyin first rolled up his trouser legs, then rolled up his sleeves and looked at the field in front of him.


    Although this area is empty paddy field.


    But in fact, what they need to sow is just like an acre of land.


    After all, the fourth master is very busy. What he pays attention to is the sense of ceremony.


    What''s more, this mu of land is all enclosed.


    After a while, the fourth master also changed into a dark blue cotton linen robe.


    As soon as he appeared, the thousands of quiet people began to move again.


    And there were waves of cheering in the crowd.


    That scene is no less than the modern king of heaven''s concert.


    Is not it? In this age of no stars, the fourth master is the king in their mind.


    Even, it''s their day.


    Compared with the common people''s indecision, the fourth Master seemed calm.


    Thousands of cheers and onlookers seemed to have no effect on him.


    In the mysterious and profound ink pupil, is the firm and calm characteristic of successful men.


    He rolled up his trouser legs and cuffs neatly, and then went down to plow the field to loosen the soil.


    However, he just ploughed the field, the people burst out a warm pursuit.


    Even if far away, Ruoyin can hear the passion in those voices.


    It seems that the four masters ploughed not the fields, but the rivers and mountains!


    It''s not seed, but the future of Qing Dynasty!


    Seeing the situation, if the sound several also not idle, one after another nimble under the ground.


    But it''s still a little cold in early spring.


    If the sound just under the field that will, slightly hit a cold shiver.


    But she knew it was an important day.


    So she gritted her teeth and followed the fourth master, smoothing the loose soil with a tool.


    As early as before the commune day, she was in the palace with special personnel to learn for a few days.


    At the moment, everything is in good shape.


    After she went down, Qi Fei followed her and did the same thing with her.


    Jinfei and Qingfei sprinkle germinated rice seeds on the soil.


    In addition to some of them, there are also some in the farm.


    A busy life, to the afternoon, also close to the end.


    After planting this mu of land, ruoyinji changed back to the original Jifu.


    Then, they went to the altar again to hold a sacrifice, that is, the closing ceremony.


    The fourth master worshipped first.


    Then, Ruoyin brings his concubines to worship.Ruoyin, as the queen, is in the front.


    Wan Fei is behind her.


    Qing Fei is on the left of Wan Fei.


    Jin Fei is on the right side of Wan Fei.


    Qi Fei is next to Jin Fei.


    There are three kinds of Li Bai Huang. Millet is strong, strong and fragrant. Mi Qi is big and the ear is long. "Five beans and five beans fill the field."


    With an elder saying auspicious words, they began to worship.


    After the sacrifice, if Yin gets up, he hears the sound of vomiting behind him.


    Don''t think about it. She knew it was Wan Fei who was pregnant.


    The next moment, she heard a dull sound.


    It seems to be the sound of something falling to the ground.


    Then, the thing that fell on the ground, also pressed down on her skirt.


    Even, she fell from behind to get up.


    The bottom of the flowerpot was like a stilt, but she fell down and sat on the ground when she got up from behind.


    "Ah! Blood! Blood She heard someone scream behind her.


    It was Qing Fei''s voice, sharp and harsh.


    Then, the crowd of onlookers screamed noisily, which sounded harsh and frightening.


    If Yin looks back, she falls down on the ground.


    Looking at the mess on the stage, the servants at the bottom rushed up from the bottom of the stage, supporting their masters respectively.


    Ruo Yin Qi, after finishing her clothes and appearance, fortunately, she just sat down on the ground, but she was not in a mess.


    In contrast, WanFei''s Willow eyebrows are wrinkled together.


    Face wrinkled twisted, can not help up.


    Beside Wan Fei, there are two pools of liquid.


    A pool of brown liquid with rice grains in it.


    And the food she couldn''t see was vomited out of her mouth.


    There was also a pool of red blood, which was slowly seeping out of her skirt. It was shocking to see.


    The key is that Wan Fei''s face is not only twisted, but also twitches all over her body. She looks as if she is possessed by evil spirits.


    If Yin saw Jin Fei, she immediately took Wan Fei in her arms and let her pillow in her arms.


    She heard Jin Fei say to Wan Fei: "sister, how are you? Don''t scare me."


    When Jin Fei talks, her voice is full of fear, trembling, and her tears are falling.


    Wan Fei opened her lips, and before she could say a word, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    At this time, the crowd in the distance began to chatter.


    "What''s going on?" The fourth master approached and asked.


    "I don''t know why." If sound shakes his head, "minister concubine worships over, together body is like this."


    Qi Fei followed: "yes, emperor, it happened too quickly and suddenly. Before my concubine could see clearly, Princess Wan''s sister fell down."


    On one side, Qing Fei led her lips and said, "as soon as I got up, I saw that Princess Wan and Empress Dowager fell down together. I don''t know whether Princess Wan stepped on the skirt of empress dowager, or the skirt of Empress Dowager caught her feet."


    It sounds like there is no position. Neither is it about Princess Wan nor about Ruo Yin.


    But it is to let outsiders sound like Ruoyin tripped Wan Fei.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1356

    According to the law, if Wan Fei is not pregnant and steps on Ruoyin''s skirt like this, she should apologize and be punished.


    But Princess Wan is pregnant, and everything is different.


    Instead, she seems to have deliberately tripped Wan Fei.


    All the people in the party spoke at that time, because they had nothing to do with Princess Wan, and they could keep calm.


    When Jin Fei saw Wan Fei''s appearance, she had already cried into tears and had no time to take care of others.


    "If you step on the imperial concubine''s body, you can''t step on the imperial concubine''s body, and then you can''t step on the imperial concubine''s body


    "What''s more, my skirt doesn''t mop the floor. How could she trip up Princess Wan? What''s more, she''s still standing behind her, so far away from her."


    "The four imperial concubines were lying in her arms.


    His eyes lingered on the pool of blood on the ground for a few seconds.


    Finally, it landed on another pool of vomit.


    The sun was shining on his sculptural face, and his straight nose was even stronger in the light, revealing a chilling chill.


    Dark eyes from time to time exude an unpredictable black shadow, mysterious.


    At this time, thousands of people around him began to talk.


    "Did you see how the empress Wan and empress fell together?"


    "I don''t see it clearly, but the Royal affairs are not as simple as they seem."


    "It''s said that Princess Wan is pregnant for a month. Isn''t it a murder?"


    "Is it the empress who is worried that Princess Wan will give birth to an heir and threaten her later position?"


    "There are several queens in the borjigit family where Princess Wan lives."


    Such suspicions continue to enter Ruoyin''s ears.


    If one or two people say so, it''s OK, but hundreds of thousands of people say so, it can''t be blocked.


    Unless... Slap them in the face with evidence and facts.


    But it happened so suddenly.


    Besides, it doesn''t look like someone is pushing Princess Wan.


    Otherwise, if they don''t see it because they bow their heads to worship.


    But under the stage countless pairs of eyes, how can no one see, also did not hear someone say.


    Besides, so many people, even with their courage, dare not do things in front of so many people.


    In her opinion, it was more like someone had done something to Wan Fei and planted it on her on this occasion.


    Oh, on such an important occasion, so many people have planted Booties in front of their eyes. They are afraid that she is not a bad queen. I want to take this opportunity to completely destroy her!


    Seeing that the public opinion is leaning to Ruoyin, the fourth master is standing on the altar of agriculture.


    He first told the slave: "come, help Princess wan to one side and have a rest, and order the imperial doctor to check the situation for her."


    "Yes." After the slaves should, they carried Wan Fei from Jin Fei''s hand to the bottom of the temporary shelter.


    The fourth master and Ruoyin sat on the stage and waited for the result.


    In the meantime, the crowd was still talking.


    The imperial doctors came back and forth to get a lot of things. They also checked the things that Wan Fei vomited on the ground several times.


    Fortunately, the doctors didn''t check it for long.


    After about one stick of incense, Feng Yuyi, as a representative, went to the front of the stage and said, "emperor, lady Wan has already had a miscarriage."


    This word a, even if if sound is used to seeing such things in the back palace, still frown.


    The rest of the concubines were more responsive than her. Qi Fei, regardless of her tears, immediately wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief, looking sorry for Princess Wan.


    As for whether they think so, only they know.


    After hearing that Wan Fei had a miscarriage, her body shook slightly.


    If it was not for the quick eye and quick hand of the maid, she would have fallen from the chair.


    The fourth master was sitting on the chair.


    The twirling ghost face Buddha bead stopped for a moment, and then returned to normal.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, he didn''t know whether to go on.


    So he turned his head and asked Su Peisheng on the other side.


    Su Peisheng winked at Feng Yuyi and motioned him to continue.


    Feng Yuyi continued: "in addition, WanFei Niang is not a pure fainting. After our diagnosis, WanFei Niang was faint and miscarriage caused by Tremella fuciformis poisoning


    Can Tremella be poisoned Qi Fei asked.


    "Yes, fresh Tremella should be white and translucent, with smooth surface, full of elasticity and fragrance, without sour and strange taste."


    "The metamorphosed Tremella is yellowish brown, with sticky and slippery ears, lacking elasticity, and a snot like base, which smells of rancid smell.""According to my investigation, it was the tremella soup that WanFei''s wife drank this morning. From the food that Wan Fei vomited, the servant found that although the tremella vomited was light yellow, the ear pieces were thick, and the liquid vomited was brown, so it can be concluded that she was eating deteriorated food."


    Hearing this, the public immediately understood.


    As a concubine, Wan Fei couldn''t get to eat bad food.


    Unless someone wants to harm her, in her food moved hands and feet, will cause her poisoning miscarriage.


    "Then my sister has no other problems except miscarriage. How long can she wake up?" Jin Fei asked anxiously.


    "Empress Jinfei, I can''t tell you about this slave. It depends on the physical condition of Lady Wan. Under normal circumstances, he can wake up within three days and recover on his own. In serious cases... "Feng Yuyi was stunned.


    "What will happen?" Asked Jin Fei with red eyes.


    Feng Yuyi sighed and replied, "seriously, it will cause death within three days."


    After hearing this, Jin Fei cried and asked, "is it that as long as my sister wakes up and lives within three days, she won''t worry about her life?"


    "That''s not all." Feng Yuyi shook his head. "According to the medical records, there are individual cases that will die in about a month."


    Hearing this, Jin Fei can''t bear it any longer, so she fainted with her.


    For a moment, the stage was in a mess again.


    Now, it was dusk.


    The four masters, who had been silent, looked up at the sunset.


    "Wan Fei''s fall was caused by poisoning. As for the poisoning, all the people in the harem are suspected. Before the matter is cleared up, no one is allowed to enter or leave the palace at will after returning to the palace! "


    With that, he got up and gave a cold glance to the concubines of the Imperial Palace, and then ordered the servant to return to the palace


    Su Peisheng quickly called on the slave to keep up with him, but he had to stop for a while.


    Facing the crowd of thousands of people, he said with a sharp voice: "listen up, everyone. Today''s business is all because someone in the harem envies the empress Wan Fei''s mother, who harbors the emperor''s heir, poisons the Queen''s food, which causes her to faint and fall on the queen. The Palace will find out the truth about this matter. If you have nothing else to do, you can all go away."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1357

    What this said originally made people suspect that Ruoyin tripped up WanFei, which was completely eliminated, and also blocked the people of youyou in time.


    On the contrary, it sounds more like the imperial concubine''s poisoning WanFei and deliberately planting it on the queen.


    With so many people present today, although we didn''t say it must be the queen, we still had some doubts.


    Otherwise, after today, it is estimated that the whole Qing Dynasty is telling the empress the wrong thing.


    Therefore, the emperor took advantage of all the people, first put aside the suspicion of the Queen''s mother tripping over Princess Wan.


    As for the others, they will be examined after returning to the palace.


    After all, there are still some concubines who are not here, which is not easy to deal with here.


    The emperor wants to get rid of the suspicion of empress dowager, but he has to pay attention to evidence.


    There is no proof of mouth, if you blindly protect the calf, it will not be convincing, nothing seems to have something to do.


    In the crowd, Su Peisheng''s words were passed on from one to another...


    in fact, they didn''t know what happened on the stage, either listening to the wind or rain, relying on guessing.


    Now when he heard Su Peisheng say this, he thought he had caught some evidence, and his face suddenly dispersed.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin took his concubines back to the palace. Several concubines of Qi followed her.


    The cold wind of early spring was blowing in their faces.


    But their hearts are colder than the cold wind.


    The emperor is willing to pull all the concubines out of the imperial palace to carry the pot in order to clear the suspicion that the queen has tripped over Wan Fei.


    It''s like abandoning the car!


    However, even if the queen cleared up the suspicion of tripping Wan Fei, she could not get rid of the suspicion of poisoning.


    After returning to the palace, Yongshou palace still has to be interrogated and interrogated with them.


    How to say that poisoning is the most suspected thing of the queen.


    Who let WanFei''s identity most threaten the queen.


    After returning to the Forbidden City, the concubines went back to their respective bedrooms.


    When Ruoyin arrived at Yongshou Palace by Phoenix chariot, it was already dark.


    She is also a member of the harem, naturally there is suspicion.


    Before the matter is cleared up, she can only stay in the Yongshou palace and can''t go in and out at will.


    What happened during the day, the fourth master definitely believed her.


    But he believes in her, others may not believe it.


    So, you have to use the facts.


    Tired in the field for a day, Ruoyin went to sleep after washing.


    As soon as he got up the next day, the Hougong was not even and another wave was rising.


    "Niang, the servant next to Princess Wan died. They all said that someone wanted to kill people. The emperor is calling all the masters of the imperial palace to interrogate Princess Wan''s Yanxi palace." Such as frost report.


    If you listen to the sound, let half Mei comb her hair.


    Because Wan Fei had a miscarriage, she didn''t dress up too gaudy.


    Only a lotus colored coat, combing two small hair, went to the Yanxi palace.


    When he arrived at Yanxi palace, Ruoyin saw several chariots stopped steadily outside.


    One of them is the Leibu dragon chariot of the fourth master, and the rest belongs to those in the harem.


    If the voice goes down to the Phoenix chariot and enters the courtyard of Yanxi palace, you will see that there are full of servants waiting in the courtyard.


    When they saw her, they saluted.


    In this regard, Ruoyin has been used to it for a long time.


    She took ban Mei''s hand and entered the hall.


    The fourth master is sitting at the top, while the concubines are sitting at the bottom.


    Wan Fei wakes up and lies on the side of the imperial concubine''s bed. Her face is pale, as weak as if frightened.


    When the concubines saw her, they saluted as usual.


    The fourth master came to her from the top, tightened her hand and took her to sit down at the head.


    She knew it meant full trust in her.


    After the Empress Dowager took his seat, Su Peisheng said in a shrill voice, "empress Wan Fei, what happened? Please tell me more about it."


    Wan Fei, lying in bed, nodded and said weakly, "this morning, I was getting ready to get up, but the maid who kept watch for the night didn''t come forward. When I lifted the curtain of the bed, I saw her... She fell to the ground. The other servants who came to me looked at her and found that she was not angry


    As she spoke, a servant came in with a broad spring stool.


    The spring stool was covered with a piece of white cloth. When it was opened, it was the maid in WanFei''s mouth.


    The Maiden''s eyes were wide open, and she was obviously not in peace.


    There are unknown traces of cyan and purple on the neck, which makes people creepy.


    At this time, a woman carefully examined the wound on the maid.


    He is the official who examines the corpse of a homicide case.


    After a lot of examination, he listened to the work and said, "emperor, this maiden is obviously dying in a strange way. There are traces of struggling on her wrist. The strangulation marks on the neck are also caused by strong pulling from behind. "


    On hearing this, the fourth master looked at Wan Fei and asked faintly, "Princess Wan, since this maid is your intimate maid and worked as an official last night, can you hear anything or find something unusual?""Emperor, my concubine fainted yesterday at the Royal farm. I didn''t wake up until this morning. Then I found that my baby was gone and the maid was dead." Wan Fei returns with a dead heart.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, after pondering for a moment, asked: "in addition to this, may have other discovery."


    Wan Fei shakes her head to show that she has not.


    Just at this time, the next head of the xizuo said: "emperor, this morning in the palace maid''s room, I found some things that do not conform to her identity."


    "Present it." The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    A moment later, a slave came in with two pallets.


    If the sound fixed a look, a tray, is a set of black clothes.


    There is also a tray of several kinds of luxurious red gold jewelry.


    She pointed to the tray and said, "this one is a night dress. I think this is the maid who sold out Princess Wan for a long time, and this suit is convenient for her to meet people at night."


    With that, he pointed to another tray, "as for the several kinds of red gold jewelry, which are engraved with special marks, because the problems involved are some serious, I dare not judge without authorization, so I disturb the emperor and ask the emperor to make a decision."


    First, the fourth master asked in a deep voice: "what mark."


    He looked at Ruoyin at first, then hung his head and said, "back to the emperor, it''s a sign of Phoenix shape."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the tense and quiet hall suddenly became strange.


    The slaves, like the master, hung their heads one after another, looking as if they knew nothing and could not hear anything.


    The concubines all looked at Ruoyin, one by one, relieved and pointed their spearheads at Ruoyin.


    I think things have a clear direction at last. There is a relaxed color on their faces.


    Only if the sound, the whole person raised the spirit.


    Phoenix shaped mark, that is her unique mark as a queen.


    She said in a deep voice to the servants, "bring it to my palace."


    At first, the slaves stood still.


    Until the fourth master glanced at them coldly, they handed the jewelry to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin took a dragonfly hairpin from the tray and looked at it carefully in the direction of good light.


    This hairpin belongs to superior jewelry, and in the middle of the hairpin, there is indeed a phoenix shaped pattern of her as a queen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1358

    Moreover, she looked left and right, and the pattern didn''t look fake.


    However, in her impression, there seems to be no such a hairpin.


    And when she looked around, she had no impression of the jewelry in the tray.


    Because Siqian didn''t give her jewelry.


    In addition, every year and every season, she also orders the house of the interior to make some jewelry according to her own preferences.


    As a result, there are thousands of kinds of jewelry in her warehouse, which she can not remember one by one.


    Ruoyin returns the jewelry to the tray.


    Even if the evidence is against her now, the blame is on her.


    But she still asked calmly: "the palace remembers that everything with such a mark is made from the house of the interior. Then, can the house of internal affairs have registration?"


    Although she could not see the defect of the Phoenix shaped mark, she had nothing to do with Princess Wan''s maid in law. She could not plant her head without evidence.


    Why is it that every time something goes wrong in the harem, she is the most suspected one.


    Who stipulates that only a good wife can fight with concubines, they are not allowed to fight with each other.


    "Empress, about this, the servant asked the manager of the house of internal affairs before. He said that the jewelry really came from the house of internal affairs. He also produced a registration book. Please have a look at it with the emperor." He made a way.


    Su Peisheng took the registration book in his hand and handed it to the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    The fourth master looked at it at will and gave it to Ruo Yin.


    She took it and looked at it carefully.


    The pamphlet does register the several kinds of jewelry on the tray, and marks them with a brush.


    On the ninth day of the first lunar month, Ziyang flower hairpin is inlaid with eight Amethyst and ten pendant Ruby tassels.


    The lotus hairpin is pure red gold.


    Red plum gold wire hollow pearl flower, pure red gold inlaid with six ruby.


    as like as two peas, five pearls, and the Oriental Pearl,


    , these jewellery is exactly the same as those on pallets, from the material to the handwork, and the signature behind the jewelry is the Yongshou palace, which is the name of the


    .


    As for the date on the ninth day of the first lunar month, it was the new jewelry she ordered to be made years ago, which she took back to Yongshou palace.


    See if sound see the book, see God, four ye took the book in her hand.


    Then, I saw him bow down under the hall and said in a deep voice: "these jewelry can''t prove anything. On the contrary, it makes me feel that someone deliberately planted the queen."


    "But the evidence is conclusive, empress she..." Qing Fei just opened her mouth, and she received a sharp look from the fourth master.


    Scared to say only half, on shivering swallow.


    The fourth master continued to calmly say: "although the jewelry is printed with the Queen''s unique mark, there are also some queens who reward others, and others pass them on to the maids. Or someone as like as two peas in the booklet. Therefore, the matter still needs to be handed over to the Department of Shenxing for strict examination! "


    Smell speech, if sound a face moved, look at four ye gratefully.


    The fourth master gave her a firm look, which seemed to say: don''t be afraid. This time, I will protect you in everything I say!


    You can''t look at me like a lemon queen.


    Come on, in the eyes of the emperor, no matter how much evidence there is.


    In his eyes, the empress is innocent, innocent and wronged. She is the kindest person in the harem and must protect the calf.


    And even if they don''t have evidence, they deserve to be suspected.


    But who let others be the emperor, even if the tough protection of the calf, they have what way.


    Anyway, it''s not the first day they know that the emperor dotes on the queen.


    This time, there was no empress dowager to stir up, nor did those ministers talk too much. The fourth master suppressed anything that was not conducive to Ruoyin.


    He also ordered the public not to spread false information, otherwise they would be careful.


    As a result, the matter has been stranded, waiting for the result of the examination by the Department of criminal justice.


    After the fourth master gave the order, he took the lead in leaving the Yanxi palace.


    When he got out of the yard and rode to the Dragon chariot, the fourth Master said to Chen Biao in a low and cold way: "send orders to go down and let the stick stick be checked carefully. If not, don''t come to see me."


    "Yes." After Chen Biao answered, he turned to do it.


    Because the stick stick is the secret secret secret agency of the fourth master.


    Therefore, they will not say in front of the public that they arrange errands in private.


    After the fourth master''s Dragon chariot left, Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot and left with his concubines.


    On the way back to the palace, if the voice asked half Mei lightly: "Yingbin, can someone secretly look at it?"


    "After looking at your mother, I''ll call you back."


    "Is there anything?"


    Ban Mei shook her head: "the third elder brother is a sick man. Since she raised her third brother, Yingbin has been around her all day. She is afraid of melting in her mouth and falling in her hand. As for other things, she doesn''t see anything fishy."If the sound nods, it means you know.


    At first, she suspected Qing Fei most.


    Because consort Qing didn''t marry her for a long time.


    And that day was the palm left, also put down the cruel words.


    However, if Wan Fei is just pushed down this time, the possibility of Qing imperial concubine may be greater.


    But according to the current situation, the person behind the scenes first poisoned Wan Fei''s food.


    It can also control the time so well that it happens when the fourth master is driving his own cultivation.


    Now, he killed Wan Fei''s intimate maiden and planted it on her head, pretending to be her murder.


    You know, since Wan Fei became pregnant, the maids and bodyguards who came from Mongolia were all concentrated in WanFei.


    As a result, it takes a lot of effort to poison Princess Wan''s food, and then to kill her intimate maid.


    The key is that the evidence is conclusive. There are a lot of jewelry with Phoenix shaped marks, which are registered in the house office.


    And WanFei''s miscarriage was just yesterday, and today she has such jewelry.


    But these jewelry want to make, not overnight.


    This shows that the people behind the scenes have long planned to plant her.


    Therefore, with her understanding of Qing Fei, Qing Fei should not be able to do this.


    And she thought about it, the palace most hate her, in addition to Qing Fei, is estimated to be Qi Fei.


    Qi Fei, not to mention, has always been a bad idea.


    With such a thorough plan, Qi Fei couldn''t plan.


    The rest of the old people were honest and had no criminal record.


    None of the rest of the newcomers had any problems with her.


    Not long after entering the palace, I would fight with her to plant her queen.


    They have no reason to want to come, but they have no courage.


    After thinking about it for a while, she thought that the most hidden possibility was Yingbin.


    Since raising three elder brother, she ordered people to supervise every move.


    Is it not Yingbin who found that there was something wrong with the death of Xi Chang and wanted to revenge for Xi Chang, so he planned this series?


    But Banmei said that there was no movement in Yingbin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1359

    After thinking about it for a while, Ruoyin still doesn''t figure out who planted her.


    If sound shakes his head, just, don''t think about it.


    Since the fourth master ordered me to investigate, the truth will come out one day.


    What''s more, it''s Wan Fei who wants to find the murderer behind the scenes more than she wants to do now.


    After this fainting awakes, the child was gone, the trusted slave betrayed her and was killed.


    What a tragedy!


    After returning to Yongshou palace, Ruoyin ordered Banmei: "we have recorded all the jewelry recorded by the house of internal affairs before. Let''s find out if there are any in the warehouse."


    If there is no one in the warehouse, it is likely to be stolen and replaced.


    But if there is still in the warehouse, then someone imitates to make the same jewelry.


    Said, she found a piece of rice paper and brush, on which wrote the jewelry about the material and shape, let them follow.


    Half Mei took the paper and arranged for someone to look for it.


    There are many slaves in Yongshou palace, and the things in the warehouse are stored according to the date and category.


    Thinking of this, half an hour later, Banmei came to Ruoyin with a jewelry box.


    If Yin sees the jewelry box, he knows.


    Sure enough, Banmei handed the jewelry box to her, opened it, and said, "Niang, the jewels you mentioned have been found in the warehouse, and the date is the ninth day of the first month."


    as like as two peas, looking at jewelry in jewelry boxes, it is exactly the same as seen in the palace.


    She looked down at a gold hairpin in her hand and casually said, "it seems that the problem is not in our Yongshou palace, but that someone has made a batch of jewelry."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly thought something like, "go, invite the emperor."


    "Yes."


    At night, the fourth Master arrived at Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    But he didn''t stay, and he didn''t stay long.


    After sitting for only one stick of incense, he went back to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    No one knows what the emperor said to the queen.


    But the atmosphere in the harem suddenly became tense.


    Because they thought the Queen''s evidence was solid, so they had nothing to do with them.


    Who knows that the emperor protects the queen so much, then some of them are in danger.


    Or the killer behind the scenes is dangerous.


    Or they were planted.


    This time the incident is so big, someone must come out to give an explanation, otherwise the Horqin tribe can''t make sense.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long.


    Three days later in the morning, the fourth master summoned all the concubines to the Yanxi palace.


    The fourth master ordered that the people in the harem dare not neglect it.


    Moreover, intuition told them that the emperor must have found out something.


    When everyone gathered in Yanxi palace, it was the same as last time.


    The fourth master took Ruoyin and sat down at the top.


    Because Wan Fei was still sitting in her baby, she was lying on her couch.


    That pair of gentle eyes, there are sad, sad, there is a trace of unclear strange emotions.


    The rest of the concubines sat at the bottom of the table, not daring to breathe.


    Seeing that everyone was here, the fourth master motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood, and quickly shrieked out to the door, "bring up all the people."


    So, a bodyguard escorted two people to come in.


    One of them was dressed in a eunuch''s uniform similar to that of Su Peisheng.


    Looking at the appearance of men and women, this man is the director of the house of internal affairs.


    The other was wearing a grey cotton linen robe with a dirty apron.


    There are some glittering powder on it. It looks like a craftsman who makes handicrafts.


    Su Peisheng pointed to the eunuch and asked in a shrill voice, "go ahead, who did you sell the list of jewelry made by Empress Dowager?"


    "It''s wrong, the emperor, even if he borrows the courage of a slave, he doesn''t dare to disclose the jewelry list of Empress Dowager in private. If it is found out, it''s not a matter of losing his head." The eunuch knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the fourth master.


    The fourth master was indifferent and unmoved.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, interrogated him: "since you didn''t sell it to anyone else, why did someone copy the jewelry made by Empress Dowager in the house of internal affairs. You have to know that the jewelry is complicated and the craft is different. Only you, the chief manager, knows best. "


    "The emperor, Empress and empress, I am really wronged." The housekeeper kept kowtowing.


    I know that one night, a masked man in black broke into the drawing room of the house of internal affairs. When we arrived, the man in black had already run away


    "At that time, we checked the room and found that nothing was lost. Only the list of jewelry of Empress Dowager was scrambled and some pictures were lost. In order not to cause unnecessary alarm, we are silent, who knows what happenedAs soon as his voice dropped, he only heard the fourth master snort coldly and said, "these unguarded and irresponsible slaves will drag them out of the palace to fight thirty boards and drive them out of the palace!"


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng quickly motioned to the guards, and the steward of the house of internal affairs was dragged out.


    The man in charge is really a bit out of line.


    Since it has been known for a long time that someone has turned over the jewelry list of Empress Dowager and lost several pictures, it is time to say it earlier.


    But he had better, because he was afraid of being charged with improper custody, so he concealed it.


    To say "to cause unnecessary alarm" is to escape responsibility.


    After the housekeeper was dragged out, Su Peisheng continued to ask the remaining middle-aged man.


    "Tell me, who gave you the silver to make a batch of jewelry with Phoenix shaped marks in the capital city."


    Middle aged men:...


    "don''t think you are innocent if you collect money and make jewelry for others. In the whole Qing Dynasty, who didn''t know that only empress was qualified to carve Phoenix shaped marks on jewelry. You know that you dare to accept business, which is a crime of death. "


    Su Peisheng frightens the middle-aged man.


    As soon as he said this, he saw a middle-aged man kneeling in the middle, kowtow and beg for mercy: "forgive the emperor, forgive the empress..."


    "it''s not impossible to live. Just look at the people in this room who gave you the money." Su Peisheng shook the dust at the imperial concubines.


    "Good, good." It is said that he can live. The middle-aged man looks at the concubines and servants around him with bright eyes.


    He first looked at Qi Fei on the left.


    Then the sight slowly shifts to the right concubine.


    When he saw the maiden beside Qing Fei, he never moved his eyes away.


    moreover, he pointed out his finger at the maid, as if he had seen the Savior.


    After all, Su Peisheng said that as long as he pointed out the person who gave him the money, he could live.


    So he was quite excited and said, "it''s her! It''s her! That''s her! As like as two peas, she gave me a large number of silver tickets and gave me some drawings, that is, let me do it as soon as possible, and have to do exactly the same, especially the Phoenix shaped mark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1360

    It is said that there has been a breakthrough in this matter.


    The concubines of the imperial palace had a bright eye.


    The crowd followed the direction of the middle-aged man.


    I saw the maid he pointed to suddenly get nervous.


    Moreover, the eyes also tried to dodge.


    Even Qing Fei also looked at her miraculously.


    But at one glance, she was relieved.


    Because this palace maid is not her slave, but the servant of Jin Fei.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.


    After all, Jin Fei is wan Fei''s twin sister.


    Even Ruoyin was shocked.


    On the contrary, it''s Jin Fei''s own, not calm.


    Compared with Jin Fei''s calmness, Ruoyin sees a flash of panic in Wan Fei''s eyes.


    It''s not the panic that comes from knowing that my sister framed her.


    On the contrary, it seems more surprised that the fourth master found Jin Fei''s head so quickly.


    As if she had known for a long time that all this was done by Jin Fei.


    At this time, calm Jin Fei busy reprimand Slave: "Xiao Xia, what is the matter?"


    When he heard this, he wanted to shift the responsibility to the slave, pretending that he didn''t know anything.


    I saw the maiden named Xiao Xia kneeling down and said faithfully, "master, I don''t know how, but what I do is for you."


    This slave also cooperates, plans to take over the matter completely, good picks Qing Jin imperial concubine.


    Out of this kind of thing, if the sound several already saw is used to, only sees through does not say through.


    However, if they don''t tell the truth, it doesn''t mean that the fourth master can''t tell the truth.


    Only listen to four ye coldly way: "Jin Fei, this matter you can''t depend on."


    "Emperor, I can''t understand what you said." Jin Fei returned innocently.


    "Since you don''t understand, I''ll say something you understand." The fourth master leaned on the back of his chair and asked casually: "before going to the Royal farm, did you make the tremella soup for Princess Wan?"


    "Yes." Jin Fei''s face calmly returned, "but the ingredients are not prepared by my concubine, but by the servant bubble hair, cleaning, my concubine is only responsible for cooking."


    "So I wronged you?"


    "I dare not." Jin Fei panicked back, people also knelt down.


    "Those jewels add up to a palace girl''s life savings. Without your permission and command, where does she get the silver and how dare she go out of the palace to order people to make jewelry?" The fourth master stabbed.


    Jin Fei:...


    "also, in the Royal farm at that time, Princess Wan was originally in your position. You had to change positions with her and let her stand behind the queen. Why Asked the fourth master.


    Jin Fei shakes her head, "minister concubine at that time just casually said, did not have other meaning, also did not know can happen that kind of thing."


    "Well, since you don''t tell the truth, I''ll tell it for you." The fourth master''s eyes were cold and stern, and he said with a smile: "because you knew that Princess Wan would faint when she was poisoned, so you deliberately changed positions with her to make her faint on the queen and plant the stolen goods to the queen!"


    Speaking of this, the fourth master''s tone has increased a lot.


    Listen to Jin Fei petrifaction in place, she does not want to admit, but also dare not quibble.


    It''s just a lead heavy head, nothing to say.


    The fourth master continued: "there are poems that I found in your room. How can you explain them?"


    He threw the rice paper on the table at random.


    That white rice paper from top to bottom, just float to the feet of Jin Fei.


    The brush characters on Xuan paper are not big or small, enough for Jin Fei to see, but also enough for the people present to see clearly.


    I saw that there were graceful handwriting on it, but the words that could be written were entangled on rice paper like poisonous tongue.


    If you look down, you can see that the rice paper says: This is the same root, fried should be too urgent.


    Jin Fei saw so much evidence pointing to her, but she was calm enough to kneel in place, neither explaining nor begging for mercy.


    On the other hand, Princess Wan, who was lying on the bed of the imperial concubine, anxiously supported the slave, knelt in the middle, and begged for mercy from the fourth master: "emperor, Jin Fei is still young. She is unavoidably immature, and she is not comprehensive in considering matters..."


    "I don''t need you to plead for me!" Princess Jin didn''t wait for Princess wan to finish her words, so she interrupted excitedly.


    Then she held her head high and said, "yes, I hurt her heir because I envy her!"


    "When I was in Mongolia, because I was warm and lively, she was gentle and introverted. From small to large, the elders in the family all liked me and spoiled me. They think that the elder sister''s character is dull and boring, and she doesn''t look like our Mongolian girls at all. "


    "Who knows that after coming to the capital, everything has turned around. Elder sister became the only one of the new people to sleep, but also pregnant with the emperor. And I, because of my temperament, the imperial concubines hate me, and the emperor doesn''t look at me. Even the dowry slaves from Mongolia all went to serve elder sister, and she took all the good resources. ""Sister..." Wan Fei called Jin Fei, but she didn''t know what to say.


    They were such good twin sisters.


    Never thought that one day, they will come to this point.


    When she woke up that day, she thought of all kinds of social day and knew that A-Mei had hurt her.


    Since she was pregnant, she had a thousand defenses, but she didn''t expect to be planted in her own sister''s hands.


    That day, I thought it was the tremella soup cooked by A-Mei.


    She didn''t even think about it. She didn''t let eunuchs test drugs, let alone the maids.


    But it was such a bowl of tremella soup that took away her imperial heir.


    At first, she hated A-Mei.


    After hateful, not thinking about how to revenge.


    It''s about how to hide it and keep my sister.


    Hearing this kind call of Wan Fei, Jin Fei''s body trembled slightly.


    But she just knelt on the ground, did not look at Wan Fei, and did not respond.


    First of all, the fourth master is too lazy to listen to the two sisters.


    With a cold face, he said: "the golden concubine of borjigit is cruel and ruthless. She does not cultivate her virtue. She will do anything to achieve her goal. She will even harm her offspring with her hands and feet. Now we give Bai Ling three feet and a pot of poisonous wine. We can''t delay it! "


    after hearing this, Su Peisheng couldn''t help but snort.


    Although in this harem, there were some people who were more unforgivable than Jin Fei, but the end was not necessarily worse than Jin Fei.


    Who let Jin Fei enter the palace for a long time and didn''t get the favor of the emperor.


    In Su Pei Sheng''s impression, the emperor was more or less responsible for those who had given birth to Emperor heirs or became his concubines.


    If the imperial concubine becomes a woman of the emperor, she may still be able to survive.


    But the imperial concubine is not, the emperor will not leave a little affection.


    "Emperor, don''t do it!" Wan Fei''s body softened and knelt on the ground. "Emperor, Jin Fei, she''s just obsessed for a while. She''ll change it. Besides, I don''t blame her or hate her. Can you take back your will


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that the fourth master didn''t speak, Princess Wan asked Ruoyin again: "empress, I know that it''s wrong for Jin Fei to plant you, but can you tell the emperor not to take her life, even if it is to lower her position and demote her to a commoner."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1361

    If you don''t know what to say.


    She just glanced back and forth in Wan Fei and Jin Fei''s face.


    To this day, the two sisters are the same as they were when they first entered the palace. They are the same in appearance, but different in character.


    Even in appearance, as a sister, Wan Fei has clear eyes and gentle smile, which gives people a kind of comfortable beauty.


    As a sister, Jin Fei is enthusiastic and open-minded, which is a kind of ostentatious beauty.


    As for her character, Jin Fei grew up in a pet environment.


    In addition, the two sisters look the same, it is inevitable that adults used to compare.


    It leads to the formation of a self-type personality.


    After coming to the capital from Mongolia, because of the change of treatment, I couldn''t adapt to it for a while. My heart was full of jealousy and I was cruel to my sisters.


    Under the pressure of Jin Fei''s self-type personality, Wan Fei formed a flattering personality, submissive and tactful.


    But the cultivation of character is the same thing.


    A person''s mind is not formed by environment.


    Jin Fei poisoned her sister, but she can take it for granted.


    Wan Fei is poisoned by her sister, but she still thinks about how to save her sister.


    When they entered the palace, they were arm in arm and said they wanted to live in a palace.


    How long has it been now that it has become like this.


    Oh, the palace is terrible.


    What kind of sisterhood can''t resist jealousy.


    Seeing Ruoyin didn''t help, Princess Wan turned her head and said to Princess Jin, "sister, talk to the emperor quickly. If you tell the emperor that you know something wrong, you won''t be like this next time."


    However, no matter how humble she is, Jin Fei is not affected.


    First of all, no matter how sad Wan Fei cried, the fourth master didn''t take back her will.


    He just frowned, raised his feet and left with the minion.


    After finding out, if Yin didn''t stay in Yanxi palace more, he took his concubines back to their respective dormitories.


    In the hall of Yanxi palace, only two sisters, Wan Fei and Jin Fei, were left.


    Wan Fei''s eyes were red with tears. She knelt down in front of Jin Fei. The two sisters knelt face to face.


    Princess Jin kept her head down all the time.


    "Look up." Wan Fei said lightly.


    Jin Fei kneels in place, motionless.


    "I told you to raise your head, do you hear me?"


    Jin Fei still refused to move.


    "Pa" a sound, Wan Fei probably angry, backhand toward Jin Fei''s face is a slap, "I call you disobedient!"


    This sentence, Wan Fei almost used all her strength to roar out.


    But after the fight, Wan Fei''s face was filled with regret and heartache.


    Moreover, she took Jin Fei in her arms, touched her face, and cried bitterly: "Why are you so disobedient? I ask you to ask the emperor for help."


    "If you are told to admit your mistake to the queen, you will not admit it."


    "What are you proud of? Is face so important to you?"


    "I don''t know when you are in Beijing, you are a pet."


    "When you entered the palace, how did amae Niang tell you? Did you forget?"


    When Jin Fei was beaten, she was indifferent. After hearing these words, she finally raised her head.


    Even when she died, she did not leave a tear.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes covered with blood, scarlet.


    It''s not the blood of exhaustion, but the blood of jealousy.


    She glared at Wan Fei and said aggressively, "what qualifications do you have to ask me like this? Are you yourself? When you enter the palace, amae Niang didn''t tell you, and they didn''t tell you that nobody should believe it after entering the palace?"


    Wan Fei: "but what about you? Why do you want to drink up the tremella soup I made for you? If you don''t drink the tremella soup, there will be no such things. How can I die? All these things are not given by you! "


    Hearing this, Wan Fei was stunned.


    Even if Jin Fei''s words are unreasonable, irresponsible and can choke, she is still not angry.


    She just looked at Jin Fei and kept crying.


    After a long time, she sobbed: "because you are always the most naive and lovely sister in the heart of a-jie, how can she doubt you?"


    Smell speech, has been stubborn Jin Fei slightly Zheng.


    That pair of scarlet Phoenix eyes, gradually become soft.


    It''s like regret, sadness, and unwillingness...


    however, things have happened and there is no turning back.


    The guards didn''t give them too much time to get along with each other, so they took Jin Fei away.


    Wan Fei, holding her weak body, stumbled to Yanxi palace.


    Until Jin Fei disappeared at the end of the road, she was unable to run.On that day, Jin Fei chose to drink poison wine among bailing and poisonous wine.


    After Wan Fei knew that, she did not eat, drink or sleep for three days.


    She had been poisoned and was at risk of death for about a month.


    Three days later, she was exhausted and poisoned, or she followed Jin Fei.


    Because there, they can be like when they were young, without having to compete.


    Before that, she also danced a dance in Yanxi palace.


    As she said when she entered the palace, the two sisters enjoyed dancing.


    In this way, this pair of sister flowers, which exist in the harem like a king''s bomb, died in the most beautiful flower season in the harem. When such a thing happened, the Horqin tribe did not dare to ask the fourth master for an explanation.


    After all, it was their men who killed each other and tried to murder the queen.


    However, although they did not discuss the matter, they sent a large number of tributes to the capital.


    He also indicated that he would send a Mongolian girl to make amends.


    Without saying a word, the fourth master rejected the "good intentions" of Horqin tribe.


    By this way, the alliance between Qing Dynasty and Mongolia for hundreds of years was dissolved.


    In addition, he also sent several effective generals and tens of thousands of elite soldiers to guard the border at the junction of Horqin and the Qing Dynasty.


    Enough to show his determination not to marry again.


    If Horqin tribe wants to do something or revolt, there will be strict guard at the border!


    The fourth master was faithful to his word at the beginning.


    But who let Jin Fei make such an accident, he would take this to lift the covenant.


    The Horqin tribe did not pay attention to it, but could not help the fourth master, so he had to give up.


    After Princess Jin and Princess Wan went, everything was simply buried in the imperial palace.


    Although he did not do a lot of things in the palace, the atmosphere of the palace was depressed.


    Ruoyin has five elder brothers in the courtyard nearby, but is always hot and noisy.


    Five elder brother is now learning to speak, already can call emperor Alma, Emperor sum Niang, eldest brother, second elder brother, want to eat and so on, some simple language.


    Sometimes a few simple short sentences will pop up.


    Besides, he can walk.


    It''s just that it''s not steady, it''s staggering.


    On this day, Ruoyin was training five elder brother to walk, and the fourth master came.


    Five elder brother saw four masters, although can''t salute, but whole body is greeting this emperor Amar.


    His excited eyes were shining, his hands were dancing and his head was shaking.


    His mouth is also crying "Huang amah".


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1362

    When he finished, he still held Ruoyin''s head. He also grasped jewelry and hair.


    Ruoyin was holding five elder brother to welcome fourth master in the courtyard.


    But she did not have time to salute, was five elder brother make no temper.


    The little guy in my arms is not idle at all. Every cell in the body is excited.


    She hide left and right, or by five elder brother pull ear hair not to put.


    Although five elder brother is in the sensitive period of hand, nothing like to throw things, like to grab things, pull hair, but she is really scalp pain ah.


    So, she pretended to be angry: "five elder brother, do you let go?"


    Five elder brother to her "hee hee" a smile, but is not let go.


    Ruoyin''s face was helpless and speechless, and she said: "you little white eyed wolf with no conscience, you are happy to see your emperor amah, and you can''t pull the hair of Huange Niang to express her excitement."


    "Hee hee." Five elder brother a smile, the strength in the hand is more tight.


    If the voice is reluctant to beat the child, also reluctant to hate the child.


    Because five elder brother is still young, does not understand also does not remember.


    After a year or two, I''ll go to the rules learned by my brother.


    Therefore, five elder brother also on these two years opportunity to be close to her.


    In the same way, the child has been childlike for the past two years, and she doesn''t want to destroy it.


    Therefore, she had to cast a look for help to the fourth master.


    The fourth master took a look at Ruoyin and received her distress signal.


    He said to five elder brother calmly: "five elder brother, if you do this again, AMA will drive your favorite maid out of the palace."


    Voice just fell, if the sound to see originally pulled her hair five elder brother muddled for a while.


    This boy has loved beauty since he was one year old.


    Usually wear, has its own aesthetic.


    The slaves change clothes for him. He only wears what he likes and doesn''t wear what he doesn''t like.


    Not only does he love beauty, but he also likes beautiful people.


    The maids and eunuchs he liked were all pretty.


    Of course, children are so small, just interested in beautiful people and things, not color.


    It''s like every time I see him, Huang AMA is so excited.


    Ruoyin suspects that what he likes is not the father of the fourth master, but the rich God and handsome skin bag.


    In Ruoyin thought that the fourth master a word to get five elder brother.


    Who knows five elder brother just muddleheaded ground looked at four ye after, flesh Du Du''s small hand again grabbed if sound''s hair not to put.


    Angry if the sound bluff way: "you this one word does not agree to start the problem, also don''t know who to follow, you emperor forehead Niang I also don''t have this hobby..."


    Ruoyin said, saw a man''s hand, grabbed five elder brother''s forehead hair.


    Five elder brother is still young, the slaves give shave is the traditional hairstyle.


    It is the fontanelle that has a piece of hair in the shape of longevity peach, and a piece of whip with a length of five centimeters woven behind the head near the neck.


    Now the hair on the forehead fontanelle is seized, and five elder brother is in Ruoyin''s arms again.


    A pair of eyes also looked at the fourth master who pulled his hair.


    In fact, the fourth master is very light.


    But five elder brother in Yongshou palace, Ruoyin and servants all dote on him.


    The two brothers also doted on Ruoyin.


    Therefore, he has always been loved, suddenly was seized by people''s hair, even if it is only gently, the small mind can not stand.


    I saw his flat mouth, originally because of mischievous smile curved eyes, suddenly filled with mist.


    He blinked his crystal clear eyes and looked at the fourth master innocently.


    That small eyes seem to say: Huang AMA, how can you pull my hair, don''t you love me?


    Ruoyin couldn''t bear to see it. After all, she didn''t know that the fourth master would come here.


    But the fourth master on five elder brother''s eyes, but very calm ground training way: "later you pull hair again, Emperor Alma is not used to you this trouble."


    Five elder brother understood, but it was difficult to communicate.


    He first pointed to the head of the fourth master, and then pointed to the head of Ruoyin. His mouth made a sound of "babbling", and also said "Huang AMA", "Huang e Niang" and so on.


    When talking, the little eyes are more aggrieved.


    It''s like he''s the worst guy in diapers.


    At first, the fourth master didn''t understand.


    If Yin gets along with five elder brother every day, naturally understands this boy''s words.


    She explained to the fourth master, "he said he pulled my hair, but not yours."


    "It''s not good for pulling your huang''e Niang. It''s not just about pulling your hair. If you have itchy teeth, you dare to bite you. Huang AMA doesn''t like you either. "


    although he has grown a lot of teeth, he is still in the itchy stage of his long teeth.


    I want to bite anything I catch.


    Even when the fire broke out, he even bit himself.Therefore, if Yin gets along with him all day, he gets bitten.


    The arm is often bitten by five elder brother blue a piece of purple.


    Five elder brother listened to four Ye''s after, small pitiful seem to have blinked one eye.


    Just then he pulled the hair of Huang e Niang, and Huang AMA pulled him in turn.


    Now the emperor Alma said that if he dared to bite his wife, he would not be used to him.


    Is it true that emperor Alma will bite him in turn?


    Wuwuwu, is it true that men are like this? When they have daughters in law, they forget their children.


    Is the adult''s vengeance so strong, even the children are not let go? What a shame!


    The little guy thinks about all kinds of possibilities in his head, and finally he releases his hand that holds Ruo Yin''s hair.


    Moreover, he also flattened his mouth and nodded to the fourth master cleverly.


    After finishing, both hands cling to Ruoyin''s neck and turn his head.


    Only the back of the head with a small whip is left for the fourth master.


    Hum, I don''t want to deal with emperor Alma any more!


    If sound hugs five elder brother, although the heart laughs five elder brother too tender.


    But the mouth still soft voice coax a way: "OK, OK, we are obedient just. We are the most obedient and sensible every day. "


    She walked slowly around the room with him in her arms.


    The five elder brother of the training flat mouth, lying on the shoulder of Ruoyin, can be aggrieved.


    However, children tend to forget things, and soon fell asleep on Ruoyin''s shoulder.


    See him quietly sleep, if sound let slave take him to the side hall to sleep.


    When the slave took away five elder brother, Ruoyin didn''t have a good temper and said: "I''m still thinking, five elder brother pulling mother''s hair, this inhuman appearance is with whom in the end."


    "Whatever you want." The fourth master looked at the woman and seemed to have guessed what she would answer.


    Sure enough, just listen to Ruoyin without hesitation: "of course, it''s up to you. You''re too cruel, and your son is even harder than him!"


    Just in front of the child, she saved face for him.


    Now that the children and the slaves have retired, she can''t take care of so much.


    "I see five elder brother is with you, the tear said to come, is still a small unconscionable thing." He helped her get rid of five elder brother, but she blamed him.


    "No, follow the emperor!" Ruo Yin insists.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1363

    "Big brother is deep in mind. You say he will follow me. The second elder brother is very strange and likes to make decisions for others. You also said that he followed me. Now it''s brother Wu''s turn. You also say that his bad habits follow me. "


    "They are the emperor''s sons. They don''t follow you. Do you want them to follow others?"


    As soon as her voice fell, she was given a cold eye by the fourth master.


    Scared if Yin quickly changed his words: "emperor, I think it''s very good for them to follow you. After all, you are the emperor of the Qing Dynasty and the best man in the whole Qing Dynasty."


    "Fourth master.


    "You see, you have taught the elder brother and the second elder brother so well that I don''t have to worry about it. In the future, the education of five elder brothers is up to you. "


    Here, a woman gives birth to a child, and it''s done.


    A suckling child has a nipple.


    There are teachers who teach.


    There are ha ha beads in accompanying reading.


    If you are favored, your father will give you some advice.


    Those who are not favored may hardly meet their father.


    For Ruoyin''s Rainbow fart, the fourth master is not affected.


    He just carried her on his shoulder and walked in.


    On the mouth is light way way: "regenerate ten eight, I can educate well."


    Hearing the speech, Ruoyin lies on the shoulder of the fourth master and shivers with fright.


    March is the season of warm spring, blooming flowers and green willows.


    Everything revives, everywhere is full of green, vibrant beautiful scene.


    Warm sun on the body, warm.


    No one expected, in this warm sunshine, will usher in what kind of spring rain, a gust of wind.


    Although March has just passed a few days, many things have happened in the palace.


    Amah of Qing imperial concubine severely attacked and restricted the separatist regime and privileges of a chieftain, and made him change his territory to return to the flow.


    After that, the fourth master went through the three-day sign of Qing Fei.


    In anyone''s opinion, the emperor favored Qing Fei because he gave Suozhou Luo''s face.


    But the reason is that he is the only one who knows.


    In early March, Ruoyin held a flower feast in the imperial garden.


    On that day, in addition to the concubines, there were also some princes and nobles'' wives.


    It doesn''t add up to a lot of people, about 20 people.


    In this case, if Yin is the queen and initiator, he should greet the public.


    Therefore, she sat on the upper floor of the imperial Pavilion early.


    The concubines and their wives sat around her.


    The imperial Pavilion is the pavilion that the Empress Dowager ascended on the ninth of September on the Double Ninth Festival.


    In the north of the mountain, there is a cave in the front.


    Inside is a brick dome type Stone Carving Dragon caisson, and the forehead on the entrance is full of Chinese "Duixiu".


    On both sides of the mountain, there are stone Panlong fountains, and water tanks are hidden on the hillside to store water, which are connected by pipes to draw water to the mouth of Panlong. This is the only water method left in the palace.


    The East and the west of the mountain have their own paths, and you can reach the imperial Pavilion at the top of the mountain.


    The pavilion is square in plane, with four columns, and a bucket of two liters of cross leaf Dougong. The top of the pavilion is covered with emerald green glazed tiles. The yellow glazed tiles are trimmed with gilded top. There are partition doors on all sides.


    It is surrounded by white marble railing.


    Inside the pavilion, there is a caisson on the ceiling, and a throne is set in the south.


    From the pavilion, you can overlook the palace, the Forbidden City, Jingshan and Xiyuan.


    At the moment, Ruoyin sits at the top of the table, drinking tea and enjoying the scenery in the distance.


    The imperial garden is covered with ancient cypresses and old locust trees, with a list of stone and jade seats, bronze statues of Golden Forest and potted flower stake scenery.


    In the eye, there is a bright and warm sun everywhere.


    To the ear is the sound of birds and insects.


    In the air, there is an intoxicating aroma.


    Next, the concubines and their wives were chatting happily.


    Chatting and chatting, a sharp voice came into Ruoyin''s ears.


    "If you want me to tell you why she hasn''t come yet, she''s really proud of herself."


    It was Qi Fei who said this.


    She couldn''t see Qing Fei''s pride.


    This little hoof, when it was not allowed to be spoiled before, looked down upon by no one.


    Now, since the emperor turned over her brand, that''s not to mention.


    It''s like the tail is up to the sky. I look at people through my nostrils all day long. I even forget my last name.


    The concubines did not dare to interrupt Qi Fei''s topic.


    So the women''s wives, not to mention.


    After all, Qing Fei was infamous for her arrogant and spoiled nature.


    They can''t afford it or they can hide.


    Qi Fei felt bored when no one dared to discuss Qing Fei with her.


    However, when she felt bored, she listened to Li Fukang singing: "the empress Qingfei is here!"Hearing the sound of singing, people''s eyes turned to the stone step exit one after another.


    However, after a while, I saw Qing Fei holding the maid''s hand and engaged Tingting to appear.


    Her hair was curled up and combed into small jasper like heads.


    The slender willow eyebrows and Phoenix eyes are more charming than when they first entered the palace.


    the beautiful Yao nose, the jade cheeks are slightly red, the delicate lips are like drops, the white dimples are as white as snow, and the crystal is like jade.


    the snow muscles like blood clotting have wonderful skin color, small body, gentle and graceful.


    But only those who are familiar with her will know what kind of character this gentle and charming face is.


    Or maybe they are only gentle in front of the emperor.


    After Qing Fei''s death, she also followed a group of maids and eunuchs.


    That posture is more than Ruoyin, who is queen.


    As soon as Qi Fei hits Qing Fei, she stares at Qing Fei and looks up and down.


    It has to be said that, in addition to her personality, Qing Fei is top-notch in terms of her figure and appearance.


    She remembered a word the fourth master had said to her before she was completely out of favor.


    He said: I can tolerate a woman''s stupidity, cruelty, subtlety, insolence and shrewdness... But I will never allow infidelity.


    In this way, Qing Fei''s shortcomings for the emperor, the emperor is not concerned about.


    So, put aside those shortcomings that are not shortcomings of Qing Fei, are they really the object of men''s love?


    Qing Fei comes in, regardless of the different sight of people.


    She walked to the middle with high air and saluted Ruoyin meaning: "Queen Wanfu."


    If the sound also means the meaning of "um" a, indicating Qing Fei to rise.


    Imperial concubine Qing took the servant''s hand and apologized: "I knew that after the queen had held a flower appreciation banquet in the imperial garden, I wanted to come early, but..."


    speaking of this, she bowed her head, embarrassed and ashamed and said, "the emperor has been staying in the Yikun palace of my concubine for several days, and my wife has been in bed for a long time, and she is very uncomfortable. At that time, I asked the emperor about it He said he was too tired, so he asked his wife not to come


    "But when I think about it, the Queen''s wife is the head of the harem. If I don''t come to the flower feast, it''s really outrageous. If I don''t come, I''ll stick to it."


    With that, she held the maid''s hand and took her seat at the bottom of the table, as if she could not walk steadily.


    What she said was considerate and sensible, and obeyed the rules.


    But in fact, they are showing off how much they are favored.


    And quite a kind of "the emperor dotes on me, spoil even the Queen" meaning.


    ------


    please don''t be impatient. Things are not what you think. I guarantee that Qing Fei is still a place.


    Well, we can only get to this. For details, please see tomorrow''s update.


    Oh, by the way, ice is out of the moon. Let''s have a little blast tomorrow.


    Well, it will be updated after 00:05 a.m. on July 19.


    As for the number of boomerangs, we can only say that the more monthly tickets, the more Doha the boom will be www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1364

    Even the pace of her walk was extremely artificial and deliberately offensive.


    At this moment, all the concubines and their wives felt that there was too much information in Qing Fei''s words, which made people think of each other.


    So they did it in their minds.


    Qi Fei, however, refused to accept a sentence: "cut, small family gas, who has not served the bed, did not serve men like."


    "I don''t know anything else, but I only know that sister Qi has not been sleeping for a long time." Qing Fei''s words stabbed Qi Fei''s pain.


    Qi Fei was so angry that her face was blue and white. She had no face.


    See the atmosphere gradually embarrassed, one of the female dependents then toward Qing imperial concubine to hold.


    "Empress Qingfei, last time I saw you at the new year''s banquet, she was very beautiful. She hasn''t seen you for a few months, and you''re much more beautiful."


    Following the trend is the nature of most people. If the first one flatters, more people will flatter Princess Qing.


    "It''s more than beauty. I look at the pure and innocent nature of Lady Qing."


    "Not really, not to mention a man. Even I, a woman, are fascinated by it. No wonder the emperor dotes on you very much."


    "The shape and eyes of the lady Qing are full of vitality."


    Qi Fei turned her eyes disdainfully.


    Ah, bah!


    The fox spirit is clear. What is her strength!


    As noon drew near, the men of the Royal dining room came to the pavilion to prepare their meals.


    When all the meals are served, if Yin moves the chopsticks first, the rest dare to eat.


    They''re all very respectable people, even if they''ve been gossiping before.


    But when we eat, we all behave ourselves.


    Only Qing Fei, who is choosy there.


    "Oh, you dog slaves, don''t you know that our palace has been vegetarian recently and can''t smell fish and meat?"


    "And how can these dishes be so greasy?"


    "There are so many hot peppers in this dish. If we can''t serve you on the fire, you can have a good look."


    "Yes, yes, I will remember it next time." The servants in the imperial dining room returned to the imperial dining room.


    Heart said that these are the meals arranged by the empress. What''s the matter with these slaves.


    But they dare not say anything, nothing.


    Because in the Forbidden City, no matter what happened, they were slaves.


    However, even though the slaves repeatedly admit their mistakes, Qing Fei still has to pay no attention.


    She talked about all the meals on the table, as if there was nothing she wanted in the whole table.


    "This chicken soup is just like wood dregs."


    "Empress Qingfei, this is an authentic walking chicken. It tastes like this."


    "Do you still talk back, do you? This soup has a strange taste, which makes me want to vomit when I drink it. Is it normal taste? "Disgusting..." Qing Fei said, and then she covered her mouth and retched.


    That''s good. I''m afraid I can''t explain.


    No need to explain it as a back talk. They really have difficulties.


    The key is that you still vomit, don''t you have it?


    Then they dare not say one more word.


    At this time, the imperial concubines were surprised to see Qing Fei.


    Obviously, normal people have nothing to retch.


    Look at this Qing imperial concubine''s full of spirit and bossy. She doesn''t seem to be ill.


    Do you have it?


    But Qing imperial concubine''s disposition, they don''t want to grow fine imperial concubine prestige.


    But if they don''t ask, it doesn''t mean the women don''t ask.


    Just listen to one of the women concerned to ask: "Qing Fei Niang, you should not have?"


    After hearing this, Qing Fei immediately put away her arrogant face to the slave.


    But he said with a smile: "that''s not true. The imperial doctor only diagnosed the peace pulse this morning. I think it''s the change of seasons and the bad appetite caused by cold stomach


    "Well, you have to pay more attention."


    Qing Fei nodded and said nothing more.


    But there are always those who like to flatter, seize the opportunity to show.


    Another wife said politely, "Madam Qing, it''s not necessarily true. Maybe the month in your stomach hasn''t arrived yet, so you haven''t diagnosed it. When I was pregnant, the doctor didn''t find out. After a few days, I was pregnant again


    Qing imperial concubine willow eyebrow a pick, "unexpectedly still have such a miracle."


    "No, sometimes it''s less than a month, and it''s hard to diagnose. I reckon you have it, but there is not enough time. "


    Smell speech, fine imperial concubine smile like Mu spring breeze, "that this palace borrows you auspicious speech, appreciate!"


    "Lady Xie Qing."


    When the imperial concubine heard this, she sneered and said, "it''s bullshit when you don''t have enough days. When you get pregnant in this palace, the imperial doctor will give you a pulse of joy. If it''s your turn, you can''t get the pulse. Don''t mention this palace. Other concubines in the Imperial Palace have never missed the pulseShe said, looking at Qing Fei, she picked up some things and said, "according to this palace, some people are not pregnant. They are pregnant here, so they can find a sense of existence."


    "Who are you talking about?" Qing Fei stood up and pointed at Qi Fei.


    "We don''t name names in this palace. Those who are guilty are those who are." Qi Fei defied.


    "You..." Qing Fei was very angry, but she quickly adjusted her mood and sat down again gracefully. There was no such thing as a tunnel: "this palace clearly denied it. It''s just a lot of people who have a lot of things. The emperor is still young


    "This kind of thing can''t be achieved only by being young. Otherwise, there are so many young girls in the harem, and their stomachs are not moving." Qi Fei refused to give up.


    Qing Fei opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but she was interrupted by a voice.


    "Enough!" If sound timely stop, "to fight skin, all back to their own bedroom to quarrel."


    After Ruoyin such a training, Qi Fei and Qing Fei talk to each other.


    After seeing them, they were not surprised.


    They are also the family members of the royal family. They have many enemies in the backyard.


    They have all experienced this kind of squabble.


    Qing Fei and Qi Fei all shut up, and the pavilion became quiet.


    After about a stick of incense, people ate and drank tea.


    Then, this flower feast is over.


    When the women were all out of the palace, Ruoyin took his concubines to the pavilion and planned to go back to their respective dormitories.


    However, they just supported the servants of the pavilion, and saw a group of honor guards in front of them.


    Sitting on the chariot was the fourth master in the bright yellow dragon robe.


    Since they have all met, there is no reason to take a detour.


    What''s more, it''s not in line with the rules, and they don''t dare to break the rules.


    So, Ruoyin and his party stood where they were.


    After the fourth master''s Dragon chariot was near, they all saluted.


    "Good luck to the emperor!"


    On the Dragon chariot, the fourth master glanced at the concubines.


    Then he stepped on the eunuch''s back and stepped down the Dragon chariot.


    You cold eyes swept a lot of concubines.


    Finally, it fell on Qing Fei.


    The concubines drooped their eyes and watched the dark black dragon boots stop in front of Qing Fei.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1365

    "Get up."


    "Thank you."


    The concubines got up, and when they looked up, they saw that the fourth master helped Qing Fei.


    As for the Qing imperial concubine, she said with a shy face: "how is the emperor here?"


    "I went to Yikun palace. I heard you were here."


    After hearing this, Qing Fei''s face became more and more red.


    She twisted her body and said: "the Emperor... The empress and all the sisters are here. Don''t tease my concubine here."


    Qing Fei looks shy, but if you take a closer look, you can see the complacency between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Ah ah ah! Qi Fei thought she was going to throw up.


    Qing Fei''s little hooves are eager to show off in front of them. They are still in this dress!


    "Well, if I go back to Yangxin hall, you can go with me." The fourth master let go of Qing imperial concubine and turned to the Dragon chariot.


    "Yes." Qing Fei responded sweetly.


    Before she went up to her chariot, she was proud to sweep Ruoyin and other concubines.


    The look in her eyes was so proud that she seemed to announce to all the people in the imperial palace that I was finally favored!


    In this way, Qingfei''s chariot followed the fourth master''s Phoenix chariot and went to the Yangxin hall together.


    Left Ruoyin and the rest of the concubines, standing in place to watch for a while.


    When the fourth master and Qing Fei disappear at the end of the road, Ruoyin takes the Phoenix chariot back to Yongshou palace.


    Just then, the fourth master didn''t look at other concubines or her all the time except for Qing Fei.


    This is very different from the past, and it has never been before.


    Over the years, when the concubines gathered in the Imperial Palace, the fourth master did not help anyone but only her wife.


    And this time, he changed.


    After Ruoyin left by chariot, the rest of the concubines left by chariot according to their positions.


    Just about Qing Fei, they all have envy in their hearts.


    To say that the emperor once only favored the empress, they had to give up.


    But now there are more concubines in the harem, so, does it mean they have a chance?


    At night, Qing Fei, envied by all, has been studying ink for a day in Yangxin hall.


    At this moment, she is back pain, arm is also weak, but she is still trying to endure fatigue, must adhere to ah.


    Because the emperor bowed his head and read the memorial for a day, he didn''t cry tired. Did she mean to cry tired?


    It is said that the one who is loved is the ancestor.


    If she is really as flattered as the outside world said, she may be self willed.


    However, these days, the emperor openly called her to the Yangxin palace or drove her to Yikun palace.


    In private, either let her grind, or hang her aside, ignore her, do not look at her.


    But she couldn''t figure out the emperor''s mind, let alone what he meant.


    Around midnight, the fourth master was still busy.


    Qing Fei''s eyelids are going to fight.


    Until Su Peisheng came up to her and whispered, "empress Qingfei, go to the back hall and have a rest."


    Hearing this, Qing Fei was surprised and pleased.


    I''m glad that she doesn''t have to grind any more and can go to rest.


    It''s amazing that the emperor hasn''t had a rest. She has no strength.


    What kind of luck is it to have no bed service?


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and retreated to the back hall.


    Hum, the Emperor didn''t let her sleep. She must think of a way.


    About two hours later, the diligent fourth master was busy and went to the back hall.


    The eunuchs, Zhang Lihe and his wife, washed and bathed.


    The fourth master doesn''t like to be served.


    So, after the slave had everything ready, he took a bath in the bathroom behind the screen.


    After bathing, he changed into a black silk nightgown.


    When he went outside, his eyes swept the floor.


    The ground was covered with pink brocade quilts and silk pillows.


    There was a curved figure in the middle of the quilt, as if someone was sleeping in it.


    The fourth master took back his eyes and again fell on his own bright yellow dragon bed.


    The next moment, the ink pupil is suddenly tight.


    "Come out!" He said coldly.


    However, the room was quiet and quiet.


    "Get out, get out!" His voice was a little louder and his tone was much heavier.


    It was as if the man he said would be severely punished if he did not come out.


    Perhaps his tone was stern, and the bright yellow curtain of the Dragon bed moved slightly.


    A delicate hand lifted the curtain of the bed.


    The owner of this jade hand is Qing Fei.


    She was dressed in cool clothes, and her beautiful black hair fell over her shoulders like a waterfall.


    The whole dress showed her pure and charming.


    Especially the moment she lifted the curtain,It''s a real beauty that makes men''s eyes shut.


    "Emperor, it''s not early. I''ll wait for you to settle it."


    However, even if the Qing imperial concubine how moving this moment, four ye also did not pay attention to her.


    He just cold ground orders: "come, the brocade on the bed is changed completely."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Su Peisheng came in in in a hurry.


    When he saw Qing Fei on the bed, he knelt down and said, "the slave should die, the slave should die. I don''t know that the empress Qingfei has climbed into your dragon bed, so I''ll send someone to clean it up."


    After a while, there were slaves swarming to make the Dragon bed.


    The fourth master stood in the same place with his hands.


    He didn''t even look at Qing Fei, he said: "and you, honestly give me sleep on your floor."


    The cold words came out of his mouth with irresistible dignity.


    Then, Qing Fei was squeezed out of the Dragon bed by a group of slaves.


    At the moment, she felt her dignity was trampled on the ground by the emperor.


    A concubine is said to be sleeping on a dragon bed.


    Ha ha, those servants must laugh at her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Qing Fei moved her steps and slowly walked to her shop.


    She opened the brocade quilt on the ground and went into the bed to lie down.


    Yes, these days, whenever the emperor calls her to the Yangxin hall, or to her Yikun palace, she always comes here like this.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she was once in favor.


    But behind her back, ghost knows what she has gone through these days.


    But she was not reconciled, self-esteem and arrogant character, did not allow her to tell the truth.


    He had to show off in the back palace and pretend to be in favor.


    Otherwise, if you let them know that her pet is all fake.


    In fact, the emperor did not flatter her at all, but she was like a maid in court every day. She played the floor in front of the emperor. Those people in the harem appointed how to laugh at her.


    Not only that, even the family will give up her cultivation.


    The family is her only dependence, but she is not the only dependence of the family.


    Because she''s not the only girl in sotro.


    If they knew that she was out of favor, they would find a way to see the girl off into the palace.


    And she didn''t want to be a laughing stock in the family.


    Not to mention these, that is, those servants in the harem knew that they should laugh off their big teeth and treat her affairs as a joke after dinner.


    Then how could she be in the Forbidden City.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1366

    The servants outside, which are like those in the hall of nourishing the heart, are all trained professionally.


    In addition to being on duty, he can''t see with his eyes or hear with his ears. He can only be mute when he is outside.


    Tonight, she wanted to impress the emperor with her beauty.


    This is the intentional use of quilts arched into a human shape, creating a kind of illusion that she is asleep.


    In order to let the emperor relax his vigilance, she will give him a surprise.


    But the emperor was not close enough to see through her tricks.


    Well, no surprise, but I was scared.


    This man, she really want to open his heart to see if it is not covered with hot ice stone.


    Is she so miserable?


    Qing Fei closed her eyes and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes.


    She is really not reconciled!


    No matter what, she will not give up such an opportunity, she will try to change this situation!


    The next day, consort Qing came out of the fourth master''s heart building hall by chariot.


    Even if the servants of Yangxin hall were as respectful to her as ever.


    But because she didn''t sleep at all, she always felt that the attitude of those servants was better.


    The more ironic it was to her.


    Three days later, Qing Fei was wandering in the garden.


    A maiden trotted to her to salute.


    Qing Fei glanced at the maid of the palace and didn''t cry out. She just asked lightly, "what''s the emperor staying in last night?"


    "If you go back to the master, the emperor went to Jiagui last night."


    "Good lady?" Qing imperial concubine willow eyebrow a pick, disdain way: "is that Geng family that is not very good-looking?"


    Concubine Qing''s intimate maid quickly flattered her and said, "isn''t it? If you look at it, this beautiful lady is the second ugliest one in the back palace except for the Fucha family. This kind of person is not good-looking, and his family background is just like that. I don''t know what the emperor thinks of her. He even sleeps in the little bitch house of Jiagui


    The maid''s words just finish, only listen to "pa" a sound, the face on the hot pain.


    As she touched her face, she knelt down and said, "master, I don''t know where I said something wrong, which makes you unhappy."


    With another "pa" sound, Qing Fei slapped the maid again.


    "Fool, listen to what you mean. The emperor would rather go to Jiagui than come to my palace. My palace is not as good as the little bitch." Qing Fei is arrogant.


    "No, no, no, master. The slave didn''t mean that at all. He was just negligent. If he said something wrong, he asked him to punish him." The maiden returned in fear.


    But in the heart actually complains, is not the Qing imperial concubine asked by oneself, which small cheap person does the emperor stay in then?


    She followed Qing Fei''s words and echoed.


    Who knows how to annoy this one.


    Qing imperial concubine took a glance at the maiden with the remaining light, "you are the one who is in charge of thirty."


    With that, she took a group of servants and swaggered away.


    Only kneeling in situ from the slap of the intimate maid.


    Qing Fei didn''t see her and continued to stroll around the garden leisurely.


    As she strolled, she asked another maid in law to accompany her.


    "How are you doing with the things that the palace asked you to do outside the palace?"


    "Master, don''t worry. You must take care of it. It must be properly prepared. It is estimated that the medicine will be ready in a few days, and then it will be sent to the palace." The maiden returned.


    "That''s good." Qing imperial concubine was unwilling to say, "I understand. The emperor came here to see Amar at home. But he didn''t touch me after he came. It really hurt the palace."


    "Don''t be sad, madam. When we have the things transferred, the emperor will treat you differently."


    "I hope so." Finally, Qing Fei asked anxiously, "is that really reliable?"


    "Don''t worry, master. The lady has been using it for more than ten years. You can see that the lady is much favored in the mansion, and the young concubines nearby are not as powerful as her."


    "I know this palace, but I''m afraid that there will be any clue. If the emperor finds out, it will be miserable."


    Whenever she thought of the emperor''s deep and sharp eyes, she was afraid.


    He only looked at her from a distance that day and saw her trick.


    This time, if he knows, I''m afraid it will come to a bad end.


    Therefore, she must have enough assurance.


    "The master is so smart that he hasn''t found out that his wife has been using it for so many years. We have nothing to worry about." The maid comforted.


    After the maid said this, Qing Fei was relieved.


    "It''s almost the same. When the emperor comes, I''ll use it immediately. Otherwise, if we go on like this, we won''t be able to bear the emperor''s heirs. "


    when she spoke, Qing Fei''s eyes were full of promise.


    No matter what, she must take advantage of this time, let the emperor favor her!


    At that time, it is better to be pregnant with the emperor''s heirs and give birth to a son and a half daughter for the emperor.Otherwise, after the popularity of Amar, who knows the emperor would like to turn her brand.


    As long as you give birth to an heir, it doesn''t matter whether you are in favor or not.


    In any case, with the emperor''s heirs, old can also rely on.


    Because recently, because of the emperor''s indifference, she had already given up her heart and looked down on her.


    Qing Fei thinks so, the corner of her mouth can''t help but rise.


    She continued to walk in the garden with a smile on her face.


    But as she wandered about, she immediately changed the path, as if she had seen something new.


    "Oh, it''s really predestined. Isn''t this the big red man around the empress, miss Banmei?" After the detour, Qing Fei blocked up in front of half Mei.


    Half mei just took monthly salary from the house of internal affairs and rushed back to Yongshou palace.


    Who knows, suddenly someone is blocking the road ahead.


    As soon as I look up, she turns out to be Qing Fei!


    "Empress Qingfei." Even though she knew that the comer was not good, she was still polite.


    "Pa!"


    She as a slave rules, but Qing Fei as the master, but has a temper.


    Half Mei was slapped hard, and her face turned to the right.


    All of a sudden, the face has a bright five finger color.


    But soon she was straight, with her head down, without a trace of anger.


    She is a slave. She can''t have a temper.


    Looking at the five finger color on half plum face, Qing Fei smiles very happily.


    She held up her head and laughed for a while, and quite smugly said, "when you were in Yongshou palace that day, I told you that if you had a chance, I would not let go of you, a dog slave."


    With that, Qing Fei raised her hand and slapped her contemptuously on half Mei''s face.


    Just like that day in Yongshou palace, Ruoyin patted her on the face.


    Half plum bowed his head, neither humble nor arrogant, nor uttered a word.


    But when Qing Fei saw her like this, she became more and more excited.


    "Pa" is another slap.


    "When you were in Yongshou palace that day, didn''t you look good? Why are you dead now, eh? "


    Banmei:...


    seeing that she was a little calm, Qing Fei slapped her hands two times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1367

    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Qing Fei slapped every time, as if she had exhausted all her strength.


    Otherwise, it is hard to solve the hatred in my heart.


    She showed dry grinning white teeth as if she could bite.


    "What should I do? You cheap maid is very thick skinned. My hands are a little bit sore when I hit you." She said with a somber smile.


    As soon as the voice fell, a servant volunteered to say, "Niang, I''ll be your mouthpiece."


    "Good." Qing imperial concubine rubs the palm of painful hand, "that begins."


    So, a little eunuch came forward and severely palmed half Mei.


    But he just palm once, stop to ask: "master son, need to palm how much."


    "How much, this palace has to think about it carefully. In the end, it has to be enough." Qing imperial concubine played with cloisonne armor carelessly and said, "her skin is too thick and too little to work. Let''s hold her till her mouth is red, swollen and bleeding, and faint to death."


    Originally, she was sulky recently because the emperor did not favor her.


    In addition, I heard from the servant that the emperor stayed with Jiagui last night.


    Now I just ran into Banmei, so I spread all my anger on him.


    Qing Fei, who is so popular that she even fans her own maid.


    Don''t the intimate maids of other families want to fan more.


    Hearing Qing Fei''s words, half Mei clenched her teeth and said nothing.


    Just looked up, calmly looked at Qing Fei.


    "Looking at what I have done in this palace, do you feel that this scene is very familiar? This is the so-called retribution." Qing imperial concubine said, gloomy smile way: "all that this palace receives, want you to double suffer."


    After hearing this, ban mei just laughed and didn''t speak.


    "What are you laughing at?" Qing Fei asked unhappily.


    "The slave laughs that you can never do anything about the empress. You can only take the slave out of anger."


    "Fart!" Qing Fei''s face suddenly became twisted. She said in a vicious way: "you dog slave, this is just the beginning. As for the queen, I don''t think it will be far away! "


    As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and seemed to be swearing in secret.


    Half Mei chuckled, apparently disbelieving.


    Angry Qing imperial concubine ordered: "give me a hard hand! Look how hard the girl is


    One day, she will recover all the humiliations she suffered in Yongshou palace that day!


    At the beginning, it was a little eunuch, half Mei.


    Later, Qing Fei felt that the eunuch was not strong enough, so she sent a tall and burly bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was more than half as strong as the eunuch. He could fan half Mei down and sit on the ground with one slap.


    But a cup of tea time, half plum on both sides of the cheek high swelling.


    And her cheeks were red and purple.


    There are still several slits.


    As if it went on like this, it would burst into a swelling face.


    The corners of the mouth also slightly split, exuding bright red blood.


    And some of the blood has dried up.


    Her head was dizzy and her ears were buzzing because she was constantly being palmed.


    She had fallen on the ground, and she could hardly sit steadily.


    A pair of eyes because of the face swelling, quickly narrowed into a seam, helpless and helpless.


    The whole person seemed to faint at any time.


    Sure enough, the bodyguard continued to palm several times, and Banmei''s eyes rolled and fainted.


    Qing imperial concubine coldly looks at the half plum that faints past, vent anger as if to kick two times, take slave to leave.


    After all the people dispersed, after about a stick of incense, half Mei woke up.


    Her face has become more and more swollen, a gentle movement, can pull to the wound, the pain makes her shiver.


    She stumbled all the way back to Yongshou palace. She wanted to ask for leave, but she didn''t know if Yin.


    But if Yin happens to go to the side hall to find five elder brother, out of the courtyard, see half plum to come back embarrassed.


    When Banmei saw her, she still hid from her and wanted to run.


    "Stop!" Ruoyin orders and walks towards Banmei.


    Hearing her order, ban Mei had to stop.


    But back to if sound, dare not face.


    Ruoyin walked quickly to Banmei.


    When she saw Banmei''s face swollen like a pig''s head, she felt uncomfortable.


    "Who did it?" She asked.


    "No one did it. It was the slave who accidentally fell."


    "Can you fall like this?"


    "After falling, I hit the beehive and was stung by bees."


    "Since it was a bee sting, why didn''t it have a bite wound?"


    "..." ban Mei.


    Ruoyin looked at Banmei and said with heartache: "you still don''t want to tell the truth, do you? Then the palace will order people to go to the harem to ask. If the result comes out, the palace must take revenge for you!"


    "Don''t, mother!" "Half Mei gently pulled Ruo Yin''s sleeve," said the servant, is it not possible? ""Say it."


    "It''s Qing Fei."


    "Qing Fei?" If sound a face angry, turn around to find Qing Fei trouble.


    However, ban Mei held on tightly to her sleeve.


    "Let go She seldom snapped.


    Half Mei didn''t let go, but said intimately: "Niang, I''ve offended Princess Qing for a long time. It''s inevitable that she hates me. If she bullies you, the slave agrees with you with both hands, and must fight back. "


    "But you can''t quarrel with the concubines of the Imperial Palace because of your servant. It''s not worth it. Otherwise, we''ll have a fight with Princess Qing. A slave is a slave. It''s common to be beaten and punished. Even if you die in the Forbidden City, there''s nothing wrong. You can''t be bothered. "


    That Qing imperial concubine is in favor now. She doesn''t want to let the emperor and the empress get into trouble because of her relationship.


    No man likes his wife to spoil his concubine.


    "This palace can''t stand Qing Fei for a long time. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to feel guilty." If you finish, you have to break away from half plum.


    "Mother, have you forgotten what mother Liu said before she arrived?" Ban Mei suddenly kneels in front of Ruoyin.


    Smell speech, if Yin Dun is in place, all of a sudden rational calm down.


    She remembered what mother Liu said: if you encounter such a thing again, you should be cruel and not be soft hearted, because the life of a slave is not worth money...


    at the same time, she also remembered what the fourth Master said to her: I must make you understand that as a queen, you should not be soft hearted for a slave. To be exact, you can''t shake your heart because of anyone else, otherwise once you show your weakness in front of others, you will give others an opportunity to hurt you.


    He also said: not only you, but also me.


    Thinking of these, Ruoyin has no temper at all.


    "That''s all. Let''s forget it for the time being." She turned to go to the side hall, and continued on her mouth, "but this palace will not let you be bullied in vain. After this storm, we will find Qing Fei to settle accounts with you."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Half plum road.


    "Get up." Ruoyin remembers that Banmei is still kneeling on the ground and turns to help him.


    She looked at the wound on Banmei''s face with heartache and ordered: "there is ointment in this palace. You can take it by yourself. You don''t have to wait on me these days. I''ll take care of it for a few days. I''ll wait until the wound is healed."


    "Well, I remember all of them." Half a plum.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1368

    A few days later, the fourth master turned over the brand of Qing Fei.


    This time, he didn''t call Qing Fei to Yangxin hall.


    It''s about finishing what''s on hand and riding the Dragon chariot to drive the imperial concubine''s Yikun palace.


    As early as when the servants in the minister''s office were singing the news, Qing Fei was very well dressed up.


    At this time, seeing the fourth master coming, he twisted his waist and came out to meet him.


    She was wearing a mint flag dress, and her face was wearing delicate classical makeup.


    Flaming red lips, with a pair of ambitious Phoenix eyes.


    This time, she had a good thing made by people.


    So she swore in her heart.


    No matter what she said, she would stop playing the floor, and she must take the emperor down!


    Think of this, her voice more and more sweet: "please emperor peace."


    Four masters light "um" a sound, raised the foot to enter the hall, and then along the hall, into the inner room.


    In addition, he also called Su Peisheng and the palace maid to wait on him to change clothes and wash.


    At this moment, Qing Fei''s eyes flashed a touch of gloom and understood everything.


    It seems that she is the life of the floor!


    Do you know if a man like the emperor knows how to be merciful.


    Regardless of whether it''s in the Yangxin hall or here, the beds are all his, and she only plays the part of the floor.


    She seriously doubted whether this kind of man''s heart was made of ice, whether it was for every woman?


    However, she can''t care so much now, because she has a secret magic weapon.


    Qing imperial concubine''s eye light turns, in the heart then had the idea.


    She told the slave to make a floor on the ground.


    Turn around and sit in front of the dresser and take off the make-up and jewelry.


    At the same time, she changed the incense that used to burn in the room for sleeping.


    But in order not to be discovered, the smell of the two kinds of thread incense is the same.


    After changing the spices, she bowed her head and went to the floor.


    But when she passed by the fourth master, she was stopped.


    "Stop!"


    Qing Fei looks back and looks at the fourth master sweetly.


    Does the emperor feel for her?


    However, when she was whimsical, she listened to the fourth master''s cold way: "wear tight."


    Qing Fei looked down and saw that she was dressed up enough.


    Does rest still have to be wrapped in three layers?


    However, on the fourth master that pair of cold eyes, she is finally should sound "yes".


    After a while, Qing imperial concubine was dressed strictly and laid down, and the fourth master also took a rest under the servant of the Yangxin palace.


    The masters all went to sleep, and the slaves turned off the lights and all retreated to wait outside.


    The fourth master put down the curtain of the bed and was lying down at the table.


    For a moment, the room, which was originally dark, was dark.


    In the room, there was a king who was rich in God and handsome.


    One is a young and beautiful new concubine.


    It should be a beautiful and dark thing to have a single man and a few women in the same room.


    But to them, it became the most common thing.


    It was as if there was a wall between them that separated them.


    The fourth master lay flat in the middle of the bed with his eyes closed.


    Qing imperial concubine is side to face 4 ye, a pair of eyes is infatuated to see to hang bed curtain bed, as if want to see through bed curtain.


    This scene, she has not been the first day to watch.


    Every time she had to watch her sleep in the middle of the night.


    Just tonight, everything will be different!


    Hum, emperor, you forced me! She thought so in her heart.


    As expected, Qing Fei did not expect, but half a column of incense time, she noticed that her heartbeat was abnormal.


    Although she adored the emperor and wanted to be his woman, every time she saw him, her heart missed half a beat.


    But now, her heart beat faster.


    As if there is a small drum hidden in her heart, has been "Dong Dong Dong" to knock.


    And her whole person is also rippling palpitation ripple, for a long time can not be calm.


    She knows what she''s doing and what''s going to happen.


    She moved in the incense.


    The emperor will soon be lucky for her!


    The most powerful and influential man in Qing Dynasty, she is finally going to be his woman!


    Because she felt that "gentle fragrance" had begun to work.


    That gentle fragrance, is she orders slave to return to her mother''s home, let sum Niang get for her.


    "Gentle fragrance" aroma is abnormal, as long as a little smell for a long time, there is a group of sweet fragrance immersed in the heart and spleen.


    In an instant, a heart is pounding.


    I heard that the imperial concubines of the Ming Dynasty, as well as some noble women, often used this incense.


    Many men didn''t live long at that time.


    Because of the side effects of the incense, it was later banned by the emperor.At the moment, the fourth master in the bed curtain was asleep.


    But when he fell asleep, his body was sweating a lot.


    So, he was awakened by the heat.


    The moment he opened his eyes, his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    It''s spring and March. It''s very cool.


    Especially at night, we have to cover the quilt, so as not to sweat.


    Besides, he always felt his throat dry.


    A slight cough did not improve. On the contrary, there was another strange feeling in the throat.


    He rolled the Adam''s apple twice because of a sore throat.


    Nose tip also has a delicate fragrance, can smell the smell, but is the same as usual.


    Fourth master frowned, jumped up, ready to lift the bed curtain, let the slave water in.


    But he just lifted the curtain of the bed, and a beautiful figure came straight to him.


    Fourth master slightly side body, avoided for a while, this just didn''t by the other side to fall.


    In the dark, he fixed his eyes and saw that the man on the brocade quilt was Qing Fei.


    But now he has no time to investigate Qing Fei, just want to call Su Peisheng in.


    "Su Peisheng." A hoarse and low voice came out of his lips.


    He would not believe it if he had not said it himself.


    Such a subtle and hoarse voice came from his mouth.


    Maybe the sound was too low, so that Su Peisheng didn''t hear it outside.


    He simply sat on the edge of the bed and lifted his feet out of the bed.


    Who knows he just got out of bed, not dead hearted Qing Fei pasted up from behind, and dead around his waist.


    "Emperor, don''t go away."


    The fourth master didn''t take care of Qing imperial concubine, but broke the hands of Qing imperial concubine ring in the waist.


    His strength was affected by the smell.


    When he broke off Qing Fei''s hand, his breath suddenly became heavy and even unstable.


    Seeing this, Qing Fei said with a smile: "emperor, do you think the breath is getting heavier and heavier, and your body is becoming more and more uncontrollable?"


    "Fourth master.


    "That''s right, because the more repulsive you are, the faster the effect of gentle fragrance will spread. The more excited you are, the more intense it will become. Finally, it will spread to your internal organs and make you lose your sense and self-control...


    "don''t think about it!" The man''s lips are thin and tight.


    Qing Fei didn''t have to smile a few times, and then she pasted up the fourth master again. She breathed out like an orchid: "the emperor, you must be very uncomfortable..."


    who knows that the emperor has found out, she still wants to ask Su Peisheng to come in.


    Then we have to continue to make mistakes before Su Peisheng comes in!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1369

    Just as Qing Fei said, because of the repulsion and excitement of the fourth master, the fragrance was brought into full play in his body and spread to all parts of the body.


    There is an irremediable trend.


    The smooth forehead exudes the sweat big as beans.


    His hands were gathered into fists, and the blue veins on the back of his hands suddenly jumped. You could see that he was trying to suppress his inner feelings.


    Listen to Qing Fei''s meaning, the more he repels foreign fragrance, the faster it spreads.


    Therefore, he closed his eyes heavily, adjusted his breath evenly, and tried to restrain his inner resistance and emotion.


    Sure enough, the feeling of being out of control gradually decreased and his mood was stabilized by him.


    Looking at the fourth master''s mood stabilized, Qing Fei was in the same place.


    What''s the situation?


    The closer she was to the emperor, the more calm and calm he became.


    Is she not attractive enough, or is he too determined?


    If it wasn''t for a few elder brothers and gege in the back palace.


    She really wanted to doubt whether the man had stopped touching women because he had absorbed himself in Buddhism.


    Just when Qing Fei was surprised, a thunderbolt like sound sounded in the room, which made her eardrum tingle.


    "Su Peisheng!"


    The fourth master didn''t say much, because he just had to concentrate on his mind and call Su Peisheng in.


    "Well, I''ll come in now!" Outside, Su Peisheng should have done it.


    To be sure, he was frightened by the deafening sound.


    How did he feel... The emperor''s voice was full of anger, more than ten times bigger than usual.


    The dim light in the room gradually lit up after su Peisheng came in with a lantern.


    When he heard the news, the fourth master didn''t need to restrain his emotion.


    As long as Su Peisheng comes in, he doesn''t have to put up with it any more.


    Therefore, the mysterious eyes which were not easy to settle down were covered with blood and scarlet.


    He suddenly turned around, lifted his left hand, and seized Qing Fei''s neck.


    "Er..." Qing Fei, who was originally greasy and crooked and stuck on the back of the fourth master, was suddenly strangled by her throat.


    She looked at the fourth master in horror. Her cold eyes were bloodthirsty and insidious, which was more terrible than usual.


    But soon, she couldn''t think of anything else.


    Because her brain began to lack oxygen, she felt dizzy and her breathing was extremely difficult.


    Because my throat is choked, I want to cough but I can''t.


    Her eyes were wide open, and her face was gradually pigmented.


    Looking at Qing Fei, she had to turn her eyes, but the strength of the fourth master''s hand was increased.


    The chilly Mo Tong stares at Qing Fei''s face in disgust, as if staring at a dying animal.


    It''s as cold as an emotionless machine.


    Qingfei''s skin, which was held by him, began to lose its color. She was as pale as a person who would not breathe at any time.


    The fourth master was not moved. He suddenly raised his left hand to hold Qingfei''s neck and slowly suspended her body in the air for a few seconds.


    Then, he tugs vigorously, will Qing imperial concubine to carry chicken to be like, disgusted ground throws to the outside of the bed at will.


    Hearing the sound of "bang", Qing Fei was thrown a few feet away.


    She did not even have time to exclaim, the whole person forms a parabola, from the bed to fly to the open space in the middle of the room, unconscious.


    As soon as Su Peisheng came in, he saw this scene.


    And Qing Fei just fell at his feet.


    When he heard the emperor''s voice abnormal, he felt that the emperor was on the verge of anger.


    Sure enough, as soon as she came in, Qing Fei fell at his feet, which made his body shake three times involuntarily.


    If you look closely, Qing Fei doesn''t move. I''m afraid she''s not dead?


    This is the most angry time for the emperor this year.


    Regardless of what happened, Su Peisheng quickly knelt down to admit his mistake without saying a word: "the slave should die. It was the slave who was negligent for a moment."


    Although this matter has nothing to do with him, after all, he is just a servant waiting outside.


    He didn''t know about such closed doors.


    As a qualified eunuch chief manager, you must have the courage to take everything on your body!


    On the other hand, Su Peisheng secretly put his finger on the tip of Qing Fei''s nose. It seems that he has a little breath, but it is weak.


    Just as Su Peisheng was about to receive the training, he heard the fourth master say coldly: "when the imperial concubine was in bed, he lost his manners. Now he demoted him to be a regular, and take away his green card forever!"


    "Yes!" Su Peisheng answered quickly, and asked the maid to take Qing Fei. Oh, no, it was qingchangzai.


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t give a lecture, Su Peisheng got up and raised his head.


    However, as soon as he looked up, he found something wrong.


    The emperor was so red that he looked drunk.


    A pair of ink pupil mysterious and hazy, suffused with dark golden ripples.Scared, he rushed forward to help, "Emperor... Emperor, what''s the matter with you? Do you want to find a royal doctor."


    With that, he called out in a shrill voice: "come, send the imperial doctor quickly!"


    But when he finished his words, he heard the fourth master gasping heavily, "pinch the incense and call for the queen!"


    "Good, good." Su Peisheng first helped the fourth master to the bed and lay down.


    Then he found the incense burning in the room.


    He is as tactful as he is. If he doesn''t know why when he enters the room, he finally understands.


    It is estimated that Qing imperial concubine is playing smart, and she thinks that she has placed a strange fragrance.


    As a result, he was discovered by the emperor, which led to his cleverness. He lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    It''s the same thing whether the emperor favors or not.


    But if the emperor doesn''t favor him, he will play a clever trick. It''s strange that the emperor can spare Qing Fei.


    In those years, the king of Yunan gave the emperor that kind of strong liquor.


    He also tied the eldest princess of Yu Nan kingdom in front of the emperor, and the emperor was not moved.


    Even if the imperial doctor said that the side effects of the silver needle were great, the emperor still chose to prick the silver needle for detoxification.


    However, Qing Fei can''t tell the truth about her this time.


    Because in the eyes of outsiders, an emperor turned over the concubine''s brand and had to be lucky to her.


    If it is allowed to hit the floor, it is insulting, abnormal, and can not convince the public.


    Besides, it was a royal scandal that the emperor was given such a strange fragrance.


    A young and beautiful concubine had to prescribe medicine to win favor, but for nothing else. People thought that it was the emperor who could not do it, but the emperor''s.


    Moreover, the emperor has some responsibility for this matter.


    Therefore, the emperor''s edict only states that the imperial concubine Qing was in a state of disrespect.


    If it wasn''t for Qing Fei''s amah, she had been an honest and upright official for decades.


    In addition, the Qing imperial concubine''s calculation has not caused any human life, nor is she an unforgivable sinner. She has not been guilty enough to die.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will not be so simple.


    After waiting for the fourth master to lie down, Su Peisheng went out to invite the queen himself.


    If you want to come to the emperor and ask the queen to come, maybe you want to understand the strange fragrance?


    Recently, the Emperor didn''t know why. In addition to going to the queen in the harem, he was really lucky.


    If you go to other concubines, you don''t like to touch them.


    ------


    first of all, thank you for your support and monthly pass.


    I think a lot of parents have also found that last night, the book was taken off the shelves for several hours.


    Then I got an editor''s notice that a lot of changes were needed, or the book would really be off the shelves.


    As a result, the update was delayed.


    Parents have been chasing books for such a long time. I should know that for updating, I always keep my word.


    Even if there are special circumstances, if I promise, I will update it on my knees. First, I will present 12 thousand words in 6 chapters.


    If the quantity does not match, please click on the title and read the text according to the date.


    The rest of the update, under the support of Red Bull, is being prepared overnight. It is estimated that it will be updated around 12:00 p.m.


    If you still have a monthly pass, give me some motivation.


    Stop talking. I''ll code the words first!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1370

    After Wan Fei and Jin Fei were gone, the emperor only went to Qing Fei and Jia Gui Ren.


    It''s not just Qing Fei playing on the floor.


    The same is true of the noble.


    It''s just that Jiagui people are more intelligent and interesting.


    Even if the emperor asked her to play the floor, she did not complain, nor did she act out of line.


    It''s not like this princess Qing. She''s going to die by herself.


    This is good, from high concubines to low concubines.


    She was also removed from the green card, which means that she has no chance to sleep.


    But Su Peisheng didn''t expect that the emperor, who usually dotes on the queen, was a violent maniac to treat other concubines!


    Due to the emergency, Ruoyin was invited to Yikun palace.


    Before she came, she asked Su Peisheng, who only said she knew when she arrived.


    Now she arrived at Yikun palace and was taken to the inner room of the main hall.


    As soon as he entered the room, Su Peisheng took the door up from behind.


    Inside, there were dim and dim candles, flickering and flickering.


    By candlelight, Ruoyin saw a pair of Black Embroidered dragon boots beside the bed.


    At one glance, she could see that it was the fourth master''s shoes.


    So she lifted her foot to the bed.


    Lift up the curtain of the bed and see the fourth master lying flat on the bed.


    The man has a great body and a bronze complexion.


    The facial features are clear and deep, but the eyes are closed and the thin lips are tight.


    The face also shows the light red of slightly drunk, appear wild and unrestrained, evil charm sex appeal.


    "The emperor." She sat down by the bed and gave a gentle call.


    Hearing this call, the man opened his eyes slightly.


    Deep hazy ink pupil fixed looked at her for several seconds, "sound, is it you?"


    His voice was hoarse and low, and he seemed to be confirming something to her.


    "Well, it''s me." Ruoyin raises his hand and puts it on his forehead.


    She was shocked to feel the heat on his forehead.


    However, before she had time to think about it, her arm was pulled by a man, and the whole person threw herself into his arms heavily....


    the next day, Qing Fei was demoted to be a regular, which was spread in the harem and the former dynasty.


    For the harem, they think that Qing Fei beat the Queen''s maid.


    That''s why the emperor was so eager to protect the calf that he demoted Qing Fei to Chang.


    It seems that the Queen''s position in the emperor''s heart is irreplaceable.


    Otherwise, Qing Fei is so favored that she can''t get to this point because she is a slave.


    It''s not because that slave is next to the queen!


    Ruoyin sends a servant to Banmei and asks Banmei to settle accounts with imperial concubine Qing.


    But Banmei said that Qing Fei had already got the retribution.


    Because in Banmei''s heart, the emperor is more or less because of the Queen''s mother, so she treated Qing Fei like this.


    In the previous dynasty, amah of Qing Fei was an honest and upright official.


    As luck would have it, amarianshan, the princess of Qing, also found that his wife had used the means of competing for favors.


    Some forced questions, but also know their own daughter also follow suit.


    In a fury, he took the housekeeper from his wife.


    If you want to say that your daughter has been demoted for no reason, maybe you can find a way.


    Now that I know the situation, I have no face to mention it.


    Although the family is a haven for concubines in the Imperial Palace, it has to be under the condition that the concubines do not cause trouble.


    If something goes wrong, they''re the ones who don''t care.


    You can''t protect the daughter of the emperor.


    After all, everything is reasonable.


    ------


    after March, the Qingming Festival in April comes in a blink of an eye.


    On this day, Ruoyin and the fourth master are going to the temple to offer sacrifices to their ancestors.


    Some important court officials will also accompany them.


    The imperial temple is not far from the Forbidden City. Ruoyin is riding on the Phoenix chariot and will arrive soon.


    It''s not the first time she has come here with the fourth master.


    But since I came here again after the forbidden temple, I always think of those things.


    When the auspicious time arrived, Ruoyin and the fourth master entered the front hall together.


    The masters in the temple will arrange them to sacrifice in the temple.


    The officials of the court knelt down outside the hall.


    In the hall, there are the deities of every meritorious royal family.


    After the fourth master went in, he knelt down on his knees in the middle of the Futan to worship.


    If the sound saw, also followed kneeling down to worship.


    When she looked up, someone handed her some incense.


    If the sound after receiving, in the other party''s help, lit incense.


    However, when she ordered incense, she found that it was Xu Yun who arranged for her.


    He still looks so kind, giving people a sense of peace of mind.The eagle nose is upright, two thin lips are gently pursed.


    The more you look at that face, the more it looks like William.


    Of course, except for the dark brown pupils, which are different from William''s blue pupils.


    It was a pair of bright and wise calm eyes.


    Empty cloud to the eye that if sound up, tiny jaw head indicated once, retreated to one side.


    If the sound then takes back the look, inserts the fragrance on the incense stage.


    After a process, the ceremony ended at noon.


    Out of the temple, Ruoyin and the fourth master went back to the palace.


    As soon as he returned to Yongshou palace, Ruoyin would shut himself in and paint.


    It was not until the next day that she drew it.


    What''s more, she called Rushuang Ruxia.


    "You''re going to order people to copy more portraits according to this painting. Then tell the department stores, wineries and inns to inquire about the whereabouts of the man in the painting according to the painting, and remember that his eyes are blue. "


    "Yes."


    "If you find this person, just tell him that the person he is looking for is in the imperial temple outside the Forbidden City."


    "Yes." If frost nodded, "then if he doesn''t believe it, what should I do?"


    If the sound slightly pauses, "say what I said."


    As for believe it or not, it''s William''s business.


    "Yes."


    "Well, you can step back." If sound road.


    She remembers the year when the fourth master ascended the throne, William came with his emissary to obtain the customs clearance document.


    In order to find the lost twin brother in Qing Dynasty.


    So, as early as she saw the cloud from the first moment.


    He wanted to tell William that the man he had been looking for was in the temple.


    But at that time, she was unable to protect herself, and then returned to the Forbidden City, and a series of things happened.


    As time went on, she forgot about it.


    Until today, she saw the cloud again and remembered it again.


    How to say that William saved her life, she also promised that if she met someone similar to him, she would try to tell her.


    In this way, it can also be regarded as a reward for William''s rescue of her, belonging to the people who are trustworthy.


    When she was in the temple, Xu Yun also rescued her and helped her several times.


    Therefore, it is necessary for her to help the two brothers find each other.


    I don''t know if William, as the king of the Empire on the moon, has left the Qing Dynasty because of his identity and responsibility.


    Or maybe it''s not looking for it.


    However, no matter what, let the servants try.


    As for other things, it is another matter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1371

    Anyway, all she had to do was tell William that the man he was looking for was in the temple.


    The rest, it''s about their brothers.


    Because the industry under Ruoyin spread all over the Qing Dynasty.


    Whether it is a department store, winery, inn, it is the leader of all walks of life, is the most concentrated place.


    And her order passed on, but within a few days, news came from the inn in the south of the Yangtze River.


    "Niang, the inn on the other side of the south of the Yangtze River wrote a letter, saying that he had found a foreign man similar to the painting, and as you said, he had blue eyes. And they also inquired around for information, as if looking for someone. Our people told him that the man he was looking for was in the capital city, and he didn''t believe it at first. " Ruxiahui reports.


    "Oh?" If sound picks eyebrows.


    "However, he heard that you asked our people to tell him that he set out at that time and said that he wanted to rush to the temple."


    Smell speech, if the sound is finally gratified to nod.


    I feel that I have returned my gratitude and helped the other party, which can be regarded as a favor.


    However, she thought so, but the William brothers did not necessarily think so.


    At least, Xu Yun doesn''t think so.


    As Ru Xia said, William, with a group of guards, rushed to the imperial temple in the capital.


    as like as two peas in the temple, a few days later, a small courtyard in the temple of the two men, who were almost alike, stood on the roof and talked.


    One of them is as evil as a demon.


    The dark jazz hat, which slanted over his forehead, added a sense of mystery to him.


    Cold and rebellious blue pupil, extremely deep and mysterious eyes.


    Under the nose, there are two thin lips with pride.


    On the left ear, there are dazzling black earrings.


    Red dress, inlaid with dazzling diamonds.


    The whole body exudes the arrogance of arrogance, and contempt of all noble breath.


    One is as ascetic as a saint.


    The red robe made of cotton and hemp.


    The same graceful hook nose, the same sexy thin lips.


    Even in the night, he and William can be seen almost similar facial contour.


    Only that pair of extremely deep dark brown pupil, can distinguish them most.


    Compared with the rebellious in William''s eyes, his eyes are only magnanimous, bright and wise.


    They are like the embodiment of good and evil.


    But for their similar looks, I can''t imagine that they are brothers born from the womb.


    "Come back with me." William said it first.


    "I don''t know you." Xu Yun put his hands together.


    "I''m your brother."


    "When I was born, I had no family but my mother. After my mother died, I became an orphan until I met Master Zhang Jiaguo, who took me as a disciple and taught me Buddhism. If there is anyone else in the world who is my relative, it is the master. "


    It was obvious that he had no family except his mother.


    Now the only family member, also only Zhang Jiaguo Shi.


    William saw that Xu Yun didn''t recognize him, but he was not discouraged.


    Instead, he said directly, "no matter how you deny it, you can''t change the fact that you are my brother. We have the same blood in our bodies, and we look the same. Can''t you see that you can''t deceive yourself?"


    "Xu Yun didn''t speak, just folded his hands.


    "Xuyun, my father is dying. He wants to see you for the last time. And the Empire needs you on the moon. "


    "The temple needs me, and the master needs me." Empty cloud light tunnel.


    William was made speechless by Xu Yun, "there are so many lamas in the Taimiao temple. You are one less. It''s not as usual. There are so many apprentices in your master''s school. If you don''t have one, you won''t do anything. "


    "I''ve made up my mind. You''d better go back. If nothing happens, I''ll go back to the house first." Xu Yun folded his hands and bent slightly.


    Seeing that Xu Yun was about to jump off the roof, William was inexplicably on fire.


    He''s not a very patient person.


    He had heard about it before he came here. However, if any one left home, let alone nine cattle, he would not be able to pull back ten cattle.


    But if you can''t pull it back, tie it back!


    Thinking of this, William''s voice sank and asked again, "are you sure you won''t come back with me?"


    "Yes." The clouds of emptiness return.


    "Well, then don''t blame me for being rude." In the dark, William''s robe is flying in the air.


    He made a gesture behind him.


    Suddenly, a group of guards jumped on the roof and surrounded the virtual clouds.


    Seeing this, Xu Yun takes out a signal bomb from the cuff and quickly throws it into the air.


    "Whew! Bang bang Accompanied by a whistle, the sharp sound cut through the night sky, sound shock everywhere.


    And then he began to deal with these big, muscular bodyguards."Don''t hurt him!" said William, watching the battle


    Hearing this, he had been guarding carefully, and he was even more careful.


    Xu Yun is a monk with a compassionate heart.


    Since he doesn''t want to hurt him, he doesn''t want to hurt him.


    It was like a friendly exchange that led to such a fight.


    Virtual cloud is only one person, there are dozens of people on the other side.


    But even so, he was calm and calm, without any panic.


    His every fighting action is based on stability.


    Soft and steady momentum, like a heavy-duty ship, sways steadily in the river, with heavy and soft elasticity.


    Every move, with the speed of thunder, will concentrate the whole body''s strength.


    It is irresistible and irresistible.


    However, it is one person to dozens of people.


    No matter how good his kung fu is, he is not the opponent of dozens of big men.


    So, it wasn''t long before he got the upper hand.


    One hand is tied with a rope, so it''s not easy to move.


    But even so, he calmly defended the attack with one hand.


    However, because one hand was tied, the attack was not as good as before, and soon the whole person was tied up.


    So, he simply stay in place, indifferent to look at William.


    At this time, there was a rustling sound around. It seemed that the crowd was getting closer.


    Sure enough, just listen to the eaves of a sophisticated voice sounded: "who are you, why do you want to tie virtual clouds."


    It was master Zhang Jiaguo, who was leaning on a Zen stick.


    And behind him were dozens of lamas.


    Everyone held up the torch to make the courtyard bright.


    Zhang Jia, dressed in a red Buddhist robe, raised his head slightly and looked at the people on the roof.


    Hearing the sound, William jumped down.


    The guards also took the bound Xu Yun and jumped from the roof to surround Zhang Jiaguo Shi.


    Seeing this, the lamas behind Zhang Jia''s National Division also made preparations for the war.


    "Stop it!" William and Zhang jiaguoshi spoke with one voice.


    So, the people on both sides slowly retreated.


    They were divided into two different camps with William and Zhang Jiaguo as the center.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1372

    When the two sides became stable, Zhang Jiaguo saw clearly who was coming.


    When he saw the first William, there was a flash of surprise in his sophisticated eyes.


    But soon, his eyes returned to calm.


    Master Zhang Jia touched his gray goatee and asked, "I am the Kanbu of this temple. Why do you tie up Xu Yun?"


    William apologized to Zhang Jia and put his hands together. He said politely, "I am the king of the Empire on the moon and Xu Yun''s brother. I have been looking for him a few years ago. This time I came to the temple because my father was in danger and wanted to see him for the last time. In addition, there were some problems with the imperial family on the month, and we needed him very much. "


    He speaks more directly, though his appearance is the best proof.


    But he still took a bag out of his sleeve pocket.


    After opening it, he handed a half moon sapphire inside to Zhang Jiaguo.


    Knowing the importance of Master Zhang Jia to Xu Yun, he still respected each other.


    "Xu Yun and I were twin brothers. We separated for some reasons many years ago. At that time, my father put a sapphire on each of us so that we could meet each other later," he explained


    After receiving it, Master Zhang Jia took a close look at it with the light of the torch.


    I saw that it was a blue gem, even in the night, but also transparent, emitting destructive light.


    After looking at it for about a few seconds, Zhang Jiaguo came to Xu Yun.


    He reaches his hand to Xuyun''s neck and shows off the Sapphire Pendant he has been wearing around his neck.


    Then he put the two sapphires together.


    For a while, sapphire, which was originally divided into two crescent shaped sapphires, was closely attached to one.


    The two gemstones are the same in material, color, cutting and brightness.


    After merging, if you don''t look carefully, it looks like a round sapphire.


    After confirmation, Zhang Jia returned the sapphire to William.


    Then, he led his lips, light way: "since you are brothers, you take the empty cloud away."


    His voice was hoarse and vicissitudes, which seemed to show reluctance and helplessness.


    The facts are in front of us and we have to admit our lives.


    This William, not only looks the same as Xu Yun, but also takes out the things he recognizes.


    He has no reason not to allow people to recognize each other.


    Key William said that there are people in the royal family who are critically ill and need Xu Yun very much.


    Moreover, William was the king of the Empire on the moon.


    Even if they didn''t agree, William would have taken drastic measures to tie it up.


    A small temple is not enough to compete with an empire.


    In fact, Xu Yun guessed the result as early as the signal bomb.


    Because he can see, William really looks like him.


    He just didn''t want to say hello and left without saying a word.


    I want to see the teachers who raised him and taught him, and the brothers who worked with him.


    Now, even if his hands are tied to his body.


    But he went to Zhang Jia and knelt down heavily.


    Now, William had his rope untied.


    See Xu Yun Chao Zhang Jia National Teacher line three kneeling nine kowtow ceremony.


    "Thank you very much for your care over the years. I hope you can have a better life in Qing Dynasty. In the future, if there is anything in the temple, as long as you open your mouth, Xu Yun will surely float across Haiti to see you! "


    When he speaks, his voice is calm and comfortable, which makes people trust him very much.


    Seeing this, the lamas who worked with Xu Yun also knelt down.


    One by one, all red eyes.


    When Xu Yun was in the temple, he helped them.


    Whenever they have any difficulty, as long as they find the virtual cloud, they can be easily solved.


    As if in this temple, as long as he is there, there is a sense of security.


    Now, the master who makes them feel secure is going to leave here and go to the far away empire of the moon.


    I don''t know if I can meet again in the future?


    It is not only the lamas who are reluctant to give up, but also the National Master Zhang Jia.


    He approached Xuyun and held the empty cloud kneeling on the ground to his waist.


    The big palm gently stroked the top of Xu Yun''s head.


    It''s like a father''s intimacy to his children.


    A pair of sophisticated eyes heavily closed.


    Open your eyes again, and your eyes and pupils are reddish.


    Shaking his hoarse voice, he said, "over the years, you are the most conscientious practitioner I have ever seen. You have great Bodhi Heart and great talent. It''s a pity that becoming a monk is a matter for a great husband, and it''s beyond the power of the princes and generals. Gold and white jade are not precious, only cassock and shawl are difficult. "


    "..." Xu Yun.


    "You are in the royal family. The world of mortals is not over." Zhang Jiaguo raised his head and sighed, "I made a divination for you in those days. You and Buddhism are not predestined to have such a disaster. Now I have come to this step, I am quite sure."He had thought it was some other calamity, but it would be nothing if his relatives were the one.


    Then he let go of Xu Yun. He was afraid of beating Xu Yun''s shoulder. He stepped back a few steps and continued: "you are a man of love and righteousness. We can only say that our master and apprentice are predestined here. Well, you go home with him


    Seeing this, William was slightly surprised.


    He thought that the two masters and apprentices would hold each other in tears. Who knows, one can see better than the other.


    It seems that the inner state of a man of practice is higher.


    "Yes." After Xu Yun answered, he turned and went out.


    In the moment he turned around, the pair of calm to meet anything without waves of eyes, seems to become a little different.


    Originally not urgent not slow, steady pace, but also become a meteor.


    His back looks determined.


    It is not so much a decision as a refusal to drag mud with water.


    Many years ago, he was a little lama in the temple.


    At that time, he asked his master, "master, why do people want to become monks whenever they encounter difficulties?"


    The master said: "the world can''t be persistent, love can not be found, a broken heart nowhere to place, want to find a quiet place to treat the wound."


    I remember when he was still young, but he soon realized the truth.


    However, in retrospect, he did not remember, or did not understand the truth...


    seeing Xu Yun leave voluntarily, William saluted Zhang Jia, and took his guards with him.


    The next day, the temple was operating as usual.


    It seems that no one named Xuyun has ever left or come.


    Xu Yun and William two brothers, are back on the moon Empire, seemingly harmonious.


    But the princes in the Forbidden City made a big mistake.


    On this day, Ruoyin had called elder brother and second elder brother to Yongshou palace for dinner.


    She also specially ordered the cook to cook a table of good dishes.


    Can wait to wait to go, but did not wait for these two brothers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1373

    It doesn''t make sense. The two brothers are always punctual.


    They always have a share in advance, never late.


    Finally, she waited for the big brother to come to say hello.


    "Empress, the eldest brother and the second elder brother are listening to the training in Wuyi studio. Therefore, the elder brother specially asked the servant to send a message, saying that he could not come to Yongshou palace to have dinner with you for a short time and a half. He told you to eat first, and there was no need to wait for them. "


    "Listen to the instructions?" If sound picks eyebrows.


    Although two elder brother is mischievous some, but big elder brother always is steady, has not received the training very much.


    Ha ha, Zhu Zi nodded and said, "it''s said that the elder brothers have committed crimes. They are all kneeling outside Wuyi room. The emperor is lecturing."


    Smell speech, if sound eye light slightly turn.


    "This palace knows, you step down."


    "Bang."


    After ha ha bead leaves, Ruo Yin looks at a table of dishes, but has no appetite.


    I wanted to have dinner with the children.


    Now the two children have been detained in wuyizhai by the fourth master. What strength can she eat alone.


    In addition, the sun is burning at noon.


    Thinking of this, she looked up at the sunny day outside her eyes.


    Just one eye, the eyes are pricked by strong light.


    You can imagine how big the sun is outside.


    And the fourth master actually let big elder brother and second elder brother kneel in the outside to lecture.


    No, she has to go and see what''s going on!


    At the same time, the fourth master was sitting outside the Wuyi room where the brothers were reading.


    And standing next to him was Zhu Shi, the teacher whom he specially appointed to teach for the princes.


    It''s on your knees, guys.


    Although the fourth master was taught by Emperor Kangxi, he learned a lot about governing the country.


    But about the education of the princes, he was quite different from Emperor Kangxi.


    Once upon a time, the fourth master doted on the prince when they were studying.


    When the teacher was in charge of the lecture, there was no prince standing up to speak.


    In the dog days again, after standing for a long time, it was hot enough to pass out.


    When Kangxi knew that, instead of reprimanding the prince, he blamed the teacher instead.


    It means that the prince should stand up if he doesn''t give him a seat.


    Not only that, in front of the princes, he beat the prince''s teachers, copied his residence and exiled his parents.


    In this kind of multiple attacks, but also let its bring injury to the prince''s class.


    Moreover, Emperor Kangxi was no better than the teacher of the fourth master.


    The teacher of the fourth master was a man with yellow flag in Manchuria, named irgen Jueluo gubadai.


    Because he was tall and full of knowledge, he was the first scholar in Kangxi''s side.


    Emperor Kangxi looked at other people''s good qualities and learning, and made him a teacher of the fourth master when he was very young.


    Gu badai is good everywhere, and people also pay special attention to righteousness.


    Generally speaking of righteousness, people have many friends and have a strong sense of the world.


    However, when the fourth master was a child, his father didn''t love his mother, and his brother was not harmonious. He appreciated Gu badai''s behavior, and the relationship between them was very deep.


    But it was also the atmosphere of the river and lake that disgusted Emperor Kangxi.


    Because he didn''t want his son to be tainted with the flavor of the river.


    Therefore, he casually found a reason to remove Gu badai from his official post on the ground that he was "not decent enough to remain in the Ministry".


    Gu badai was an honest and upright official. Without his official position, he would lose his income.


    Many years later, he didn''t have much money to die. His descendants couldn''t even take out the money for funeral.


    Finally, the fourth master sent someone to give money and buried Gu badai.


    Even though they were no longer masters and apprentices, he still remembered the man with love and righteousness.


    After he ascended the throne, he also named Gu badai as Taifu, and gave him the posthumous title "Wenduan", which made him enjoy the scenery after his death.


    He also gave his family ten thousand taels of silver to take care of the life of the eight generations.


    He is such a person, as long as he recognizes each other, he will put himself in the other''s shoes, is a humane fourth master.


    But if he does not recognize each other, he is the cold faced emperor of the crowd.


    Although Kangxi''s actions on the teachers did not affect the fourth master, it deeply stimulated the hearts of the fourth generation of princes.


    What causes them to feel is not only the pressure from learning, but also the huge disparity of status between teachers and students.


    Therefore, they put aside the warmest affection and friendship in human nature.


    Instead, the most cruel temperament and character into the mind.


    This led to the prince''s learning and beating the teacher.


    The princes are also fratricidal, the scene of Jiulong seizing the throne.


    But the fourth master is a person who has come here. He knows the disadvantages.Therefore, since his accession to the throne, he has strictly controlled the education of the princes.


    However, today, when he was discussing things with the minister in the Yangxin hall, a servant said that four elder brother Hongshi insulted the teacher.


    Thinking of this, the fourth master''s sight swept over a group of brothers kneeling in the head.


    "I heard that some of you abused the teacher?" He asked, seemingly oblivious.


    This words a, kneeling in the first four elder brother small body board can''t help but shake three shake.


    His head was low, and he didn''t dare to look up at the fourth master.


    However, even if he did not take the initiative to admit, big brother, second elder brother, third elder brother, also looked at him one after another.


    The three pairs of twinkling eyes, as if to say: "it''s him, it''s him, it''s him, the fourth brother of our culprit."


    In fact, the fourth master knew who did it.


    But he asked, is to see whether four elder brother will take the initiative to admit mistakes.


    Now, since the fourth elder brother does not admit, then had to punish.


    So he asked, "do you know why I let you all kneel here?"


    "..." the brothers kept silent.


    Finally, the elder brother opened the mouth: "the fourth younger brother insulted Zhu Shi. As the elder brother, the son minister did not play a good leading role, and the child minister was willing to be punished."


    On one side, the second elder brother secretly looked at the fourth master.


    The boy is very good at observing his words and looks. Seeing that his emperor Alma listened to the elder brother''s words, he seemed not angry.


    Then he followed and said, "the son minister did not take good care of the fourth younger brother, and the son minister also has the responsibility."


    As it happens, three elder brother also said the same thing.


    They are like big brother''s repeater.


    The three elder brothers all admitted to be wrong, only the chief culprit, four elder brother was scared to speak.


    Four elder brothers, four elder brother''s line of sight is wrong: "four elder brothers, don''t you recognize the four forms?"


    Although his voice was faint, it was full of paternal majesty.


    As if the fourth elder brother did not admit his mistake, he would be punished.


    Four elder brother was suddenly called, scared heart rate.


    After thinking for a while, he replied, "Huang amah, the son minister knows his mistake, and the child minister should not abuse the teacher."


    "If you don''t study hard on weekdays, you are better than your brothers. Who did you learn from?" The fourth master leaned on the chair and said in a rather leisurely way: "why don''t you tell me how you scold me, eh?"


    ------


    although the Empire does not set this day, it is not the empire that does not set.


    However, in order to avoid political involvement, the sun never sets empire is a little sensitive, so from now on, it will be changed to the Empire on the moon.


    Well, ten chapters and twenty thousand words have been updated!


    I have to go to bed. If you still have a monthly pass, please come to the bowl quickly www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1374

    Who did you learn from?


    Of course, I learned from his gossip wife, four elder brother thought so in my heart.


    But he wanted to return to thinking and scolding.


    He told him to repeat the curse of Zhu Shi in front of the fourth master, and he counselled him.


    He was willing to be scolded and punished by the fourth master.


    Because as long as you accept the punishment, it means nothing.


    However, the fourth master is not able to understand the sarcasm here.


    But he knew that nothing could be disobedient.


    Therefore, he opened his mouth and whispered: "what the child minister scolds is that you, Zhu Shi, are not stinky teaching slaves. What qualifications do you have to hit me in the palm of my hand with a ruler, punish me for copying books, and let me face the wall? I don''t think my e Niang should be spoiled. I''m not a legitimate son, but a common son, so you look down on me. In the future, if...


    speaking of this, the fourth elder brother will do it again I dare not say it any more.


    "Go on." The fourth master half squinted his eyes and said coldly.


    But the fourth elder brother was flustered and kowtowed repeatedly there, "the emperor amah, the son minister knows the mistake, the son minister knows the mistake..."


    at the end, he actually cried incoherently, a tear, a snot.


    "You don''t even dare to say it. Do you know it''s wrong? Do you know what''s wrong? "


    "Emperor Alma, I really know that I am wrong. I will not dare to do it again next time."


    The fourth master''s eyes were cold and ordered, "keep on saying what you have just said. I want to hear how you scold the teacher!"


    Four elder brother''s face a wrinkling, tears have been to the outside.


    He flattened his mouth and said, "if I become emperor, I will cut off your head..."


    "..." the fourth master''s face suddenly chills.


    Seeing this, four elder brother is busy crying a way: "emperor Amar, the son minister is just for a while angry, so said angry words, in fact, the child minister in the heart is not that thought."


    The fourth master ignored the fourth elder brother''s explanation and just asked, "why do you want to scold him?"


    "Because..." kowtow on the ground four elder brother slightly raises his head, return a way: "because he hit son minister."


    "It''s a common thing for teachers to beat students'' palms. Why, when they come to you, they have to treat them specially?"


    "The son minister didn''t do anything special. He not only hit me on the palm of my hand, but also abused me."


    "Oh?" Fourth master raises eyebrows.


    "Yesterday, my teacher left me to do my homework late at night. Whenever I recited a wrong word, he hit me in the palm of my hand with a ruler, hit me in the head, and kicked me with his foot." Four elder brothers.


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhu Shi, standing beside the fourth master, quickly knelt down to defend himself.


    "Emperor, as the prince, the fourth elder brother''s status is indescribable. Even if I borrow the courage of a hundred slaves, I dare not treat him so harshly."


    The fourth master glanced at Zhu Shi with his spare light.


    As early as he was Baylor, he knew that Zhu Shi was a good man.


    Zhu Shi was erudite, honest and upright.


    The reason why he recognized Zhu Shi came from a disaster relief many years ago.


    At that time, a serious flood broke out in the south. Zhu Shi was an official sent by Emperor Kangxi, and the fourth master was a prince sent by Emperor Kangxi.


    Zhu Shi was busy directing the disaster relief, distributing relief food, comforting the victims and neglecting the fourth master.


    After the disaster was controlled, Zhu Shi invited the fourth master to his home to express his apology.


    After a period of relief, the fourth master appreciated Zhu Shi''s behavior, but did not refuse.


    When he went, he could imagine that Zhu Shi''s family should be very simple.


    But after he went there, he found the simplicity of Zhu Shi''s family beyond his imagination.


    Zhu Shi''s family didn''t even have a servant.


    The wife is seriously ill, and it is the woman who serves in front of the bed.


    His daughter cooked the food for him.


    And the meals are very common.


    However, the fourth master did not dislike him. On the contrary, after returning to Beijing, he praised Zhu Shi in front of Emperor Kangxi.


    He was praised by Emperor Kangxi.


    After the fourth master ascended the throne, he invited Zhu Shi to be the prince''s teacher, and became a Bachelor of Wenhua hall. He also served as the Minister of the Ministry of officials and the Ministry of war. It can be said that he was greatly favored and had a high position and weight.


    Then, there is the scene now.


    Therefore, Zhu Shi''s character is trustworthy.


    But it is four elder brother, don''t study hard also just, often mouth not a word of truth.


    Want this, four ye bit after the alveolar, stern way: "four elder brother, since you say Zhu Shi abused you, can there be a scar on your body?"


    Hearing this, four elder brother''s eyes dodged, faltering and stammering way: "no... in fact, there was at that time, but after a long time, the scar disappeared."


    "What nonsense! You said in front of you that Zhu Shi abused you yesterday, but now you say that it has been a long time and there is no scar. Four elder brother, you are so small, do you still have a truth in your mouth? ""Huang amah, Wuwu... I''ll respect the teacher well in the future. I won''t scold the teacher any more. I won''t lie any more. Wuwu." Four elder brother cried like a 300 Jin child, out of breath.


    The fourth master, who has been sitting, gets up and walks slowly to his side.


    Cause four elder brother to cry more miserable, the small body also has been shaking, for fear that the fourth elder brother will hit him.


    Fortunately, the fourth master stopped in front of him for a few seconds, and then went to the other elder brother.


    The fourth master walked a few times in front of the brothers, then stood still with his hands, and looked back and forth at them.


    "In any case, you should pay attention to ethics. Although the royal family is the Lord of the world, it must also respect teachers and education." He preached solemnly.


    "Yes."


    "In this way, you can get a good education. With a good education, you can become useful people to the imperial court. On the contrary, you will only become waste."


    "Yes."


    "In the future, when you go to wuyizhai to study, you must worship and bow to the teachers, instead of putting on the prince''s airs. Otherwise, if I know that you don''t respect teachers, I won''t go to wuyizhai to learn anything. "


    "Yes, my children should remember the teachings of the emperor Alma." The brothers nodded again and again.


    Even four elder brother, also obediently should.


    As the fourth master stood in front of him, he did not dare to move on his knees.


    Even if his nose is long, he dare not move it.


    It''s the same thing that he doesn''t love learning.


    But if you don''t let him learn, you will give up cultivation.


    He still understands this.


    After teaching the princes, the fourth master turned back.


    "Aiqing, get up quickly." He picked up Zhu Shi and said, "in the future, if you don''t listen to the instructions like four elder brothers, you can punish them directly and don''t have to report to me."


    "Thank you for your trust." Zhu Shi was quite pleased.


    Just now, if the emperor loves the prince and doesn''t trust him.


    Then, he''s finished.


    But the emperor not only trusted him, but also gave him confidence.


    This makes him feel his heart has been recognized by the emperor, his heart is very warm.


    The fourth master turned to Zhu Shi and looked at his brothers again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1375

    A pair of eyes of the Ming Dynasty are cold and sharp, and they dare not peep.


    "You all kneel here for three hours," he said with dignity


    "Yes." My friends return respectfully.


    "As for the fourth elder brother, after kneeling down, go to the teacher''s house to accompany and apologize, and then copy the Analects to me a hundred times." Fourth master pointed to four elder brother.


    "Yes, I remember."


    Then, the fourth master, with a cold face, asked Zhu Shi to look at them and went back to the Yangxin hall, leaving a group of elder brothers kneeling outside Wuyi studio.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng quickly followed him with his arm in arm.


    Although this time only four elder brother has committed the matter.


    But the emperor punished the brothers.


    In order to cultivate the unity and friendship of the brothers.


    In this way, one person makes a mistake, and the others share the responsibility.


    Instead of standing by and gloating.


    Even if the elder brother admonished Zhu Shi when the fourth elder brother insulted Zhu Shi, the emperor still let him accept the punishment together.


    Because in the royal family, we must not favor any elder brother.


    Otherwise, just like Li Chu, it will be pushed into the fire pit and become the target of public criticism.


    Therefore, the emperor has always treated the princes equally.


    Not long after the fourth master left, Qi Fei knew that the fourth elder brother had been ordered to kneel down by the fourth master, and rushed to Wuyi Zhai by chariot.


    She saw the brothers kneeling in the scorching sun and rushing forward.


    Qi''s concubine Zhu Shi is busy with the imperial concubine


    Qi Fei is in love with her fourth elder brother. She automatically blocks other elder brothers and ignores Zhu Shi, who is a teacher.


    But went to four elder brother, one side for four elder brother wipe sweat, one side orders Slave: "all come over point, for four elder brother sunshade."


    After that, she also took out the cakes from the food box in the hands of the maid, and wanted to feed the fourth elder brother.


    But four elder brother but stubbornly turns the head, refuses to eat.


    Because Qi Fei dotes on the relationship, four elder brother in front of Qi imperial concubine, tail is almost cocked to the sky.


    This leads to four elder brother disrespectful to the teacher, elder brother''s words don''t listen.


    In front of the servants, he was a little old man.


    In the Forbidden City, I''m afraid that the fourth master can settle him down.


    "Good boy, it''s time for dinner. You can have some, or you''ll be hungry." Qi Fei coaxes a way.


    "I don''t eat."


    Qi Fei did not give up, but also took cakes in four elder brother to come back to test.


    Four elder brother is seduced by the aroma of food.


    Looking around, the brothers were kneeling straight.


    Therefore, he also put his back on his back and obstinately said, "if I don''t eat, I won''t eat it!"


    "good boy, I''d better take a bite." Qi Fei didn''t give up.


    As a result, four elder brother is angry, hit the cake in her hand.


    "Brothers do not eat, I eat what alone, if the emperor Alma knows, it is time to punish me."


    Qi Fei''s cake fell to the ground, but she was not angry.


    Four elder brother is the treasure in her hand. She is angry with herself, and will not be angry with four elder brother.


    She swept the cake that fell on the ground, and then looked at the big brother, the second elder brother and the third elder brother kneeling straightly. Finally, she did not let the fourth elder brother eat any more.


    Qi Fei just looked at four elder brother straight, a face of heartache.


    When she saw four elder brother''s face still has the sunlight not to cover, then reprimands the slave: "you this umbrella how to hit, still have some eyesight strength, did not see four elder brother body still has the sun?"


    Hearing this, the servant who held the umbrella for four elder brother, all of a sudden surrounded four elder brother, and didn''t let a ray of sunshine bask in four elder brother''s body.


    However, four elder brother is ungrateful, very impatient way: "you are not hot enough, want to suffocate me!"


    "Can you take an umbrella? Can you shade at a distance?" Qi Fei is used to four elder brothers.


    At this time, Zhu Shi couldn''t see it anymore.


    Originally four elder brother and other elder brother kneel well.


    But this Qi Fei came, noisy, but affected the brothers quiet thinking.


    He led his lips and said, "empress Qi, this time the emperor asked the elder brothers to kneel. You''d better not mix them up. What''s more, the fourth elder brother is right. If the emperor knows about it, I''m afraid it will only aggravate the punishment. It''s better to let him kneel and wait for the time to come, and it will be all right. "


    "Nothing?" Qi Fei looked at Zhu Shi strangely, "you slave, this palace cares about four elder brothers. Do you have your share of speaking? Do you know the consequences of such a big sun, kneeling for several hours, and can you afford it?"


    Zhu Shi was a man of clean hands and upright official.


    Now, being devalued by Qi Fei, he not only is not humble, but also straightens up his waist and says: "you are in love with four elder brothers. But the eldest brother and the second elder brother, as the legitimate prince, are all kneeling. Isn''t the fourth elder brother the same?""Of course, her son was different. Qi Fei thought in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    "Besides, although the slave is a slave, the emperor asks the slave to supervise the brothers. The slave has to strictly supervise and not betray the emperor''s trust in the slave. If you don''t feel satisfied, you can go to the emperor. If the emperor agrees to hold an umbrella for the fourth elder brother and feed him some snacks, even if he is exempted from his punishment, the slave will have nothing to say."


    "Qi Fei.


    "But if the emperor doesn''t agree, I will be merciless!" Zhu Shi arched hands.


    His manner was respectful, but he didn''t give Qi Fei face.


    "You slave!" Qi Fei pointed at Zhu Shi''s nose.


    "Enough!" A tender voice sounded behind Qi Fei.


    She looks back in surprise and looks at the four elder brothers who speak.


    "E Niang, don''t you think it''s disgraceful enough?" Four elder brother hate to look at her.


    See four elder brother''s eyes have dislike color, Qi imperial concubine for son, finally did not make again.


    She just pointed to Zhu Shi and threatened: "well, Zhu Shi, I don''t think this palace dare to go to the emperor, right? I''ll go to the emperor to sue you!"


    "Help yourself." Zhu Shi faintly returned.


    After Qi Fei put down her cruel words, she really took her servant to Yangxin hall.


    Although she has long been out of favor, but for the sake of the fourth elder brother, she is bold enough to ask the emperor.


    Maybe you can take this opportunity to brush your face in front of the emperor.


    After a while, Qi Fei went to the Yangxin hall.


    He Zhongkang saw her and said, "Qi Fei Niang."


    "The emperor, I want to see him."


    "The emperor is busy inside. I''m going to inform you." He Zhongkang walked into the hall.


    A moment later, he came out, "empress Qi Fei, the emperor said, if you come for the fourth elder brother''s business, please go back."


    Qi Fei didn''t expect that she didn''t say anything. The fourth master guessed it. She was so heartless.


    "But..."


    "it''s nothing good, but the emperor said that if you still make trouble, let four elder brother more kneel for an hour."


    Hearing this, Qi Fei quickly replied: "no, no, no, you go and tell the emperor that I will stop. I will go back."


    Therefore, Qi Fei, who was originally very aggressive, went back to Changchun palace with her servants before she could tell Zhu Shi.


    After Qi Fei left, about an hour later, Ruoyin also came to Yangxin hall.


    For, of course, it''s the same thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1376

    At the beginning, if the sound came to the fourth master, it was necessary to report.


    Later, I didn''t know when to start the process.


    However, the fourth master is really busy recently. Therefore, he Zhongkang should inform the emperor first to avoid affecting the emperor''s office.


    It was su Peisheng''s right-hand disciple. When he saw Ruoyin from a distance, he immediately went into the hall to report to the fourth master.


    "The emperor, the empress has come to us."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master who bowed his head to write had a slight pause in his wrist.


    The next moment, just listen to him: "let her in."


    "Bang."


    "Wait a minute." He Zhongkang turned around and was stopped by the fourth master. He turned back and asked, "does the emperor still have orders?"


    "You go to wuyizhai and ask Zhu Shi to let the brothers go back to the abode." The fourth master ordered lightly.


    "Bang." He Zhongkang went out in surprise.


    Why did he feel that the emperor was a little cautious when he knew that the empress was coming.


    In particular, the emperor said, just did not say "quickly exempt the punishment of brothers kneel"!


    How to have a kind of strict father a second change henpecked feeling.


    Otherwise, why did you hear that the Queen''s mother was here? I''ll forgive my brothers.


    After he Zhongkang left, Ruoyin stepped on the steps to the Yangxin hall.


    Outside the door, it was small toko who invited her in.


    If Yin releases half Mei''s hand, he enters the hall of nourishing the heart.


    Su Peisheng saw her, striking a thousand, and then went out.


    The heart said that if let Qi imperial concubine empress know this, estimated to be angry fainted in the past.


    However, Qi Fei Niang''s method is not right.


    The Emperor just punished the brothers, she came to stir up.


    Unlike the empress, she didn''t come until an hour later.


    Otherwise, it will not be the queen.


    No, maybe it will!


    Because the emperor is here with the queen, everything is possible!


    Ruoyin looks at Su Peisheng and goes to the fourth master.


    She made a meaningful salute and sat down opposite him.


    The fourth master is sitting in front of the throne, bow his head and concentrate on the office, without looking at the woman opposite.


    As if just let her in, but also immediately exempt the elder brothers punishment kneeling, is not him at all.


    If Yin didn''t know that the fourth master had forgiven the elder brothers, she didn''t care how attentive she was to work. She said, "emperor, I heard that you are going to punish elder brothers for kneeling in the sun for three hours, right?"


    Three hours. Six hours.


    I have to kneel now until it''s dark!


    She had heard that the fourth master was going to punish him for kneeling for three hours. She had already wanted to come and persuade him.


    But when she thought about it, the fourth master began to punish his brothers. If she came to him immediately, it was not very good.


    How to say that he was also the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. If he said it, how could he take it back so quickly? Isn''t it a joke?


    In this way, his image of a strict father in the hearts of children will also be affected.


    What''s more, it''s the same thing whether he agrees or not when she comes so early.


    Therefore, she came back to him after the brothers knelt for an hour.


    After kneeling for such a long time, I think the fourth master''s spirit has also dissipated.


    The brothers also felt the father''s deep love.


    "Yes." The fourth master did not lift his head.


    If the tone toot toot mouth, good heartache Oh, but still want to keep smiling.


    "Emperor, although the weather is neither cold nor hot, it is very warm, but the sun is still very sunny, especially in the middle of the afternoon. The sun is the most poisonous."


    "Fourth master.


    "What''s more, big brother was weak when he was a child. Now, although he learned Taiji, he''s much stronger. But it''s not good to kneel down like this."


    "Fourth master.


    "Besides, there are three elder brothers in it. The three elder brothers'' body is the weakest. A little wind and rain usually make him ill for several days."


    "Fourth master.


    "They are all young children with tender skin. They can''t stand the sun like this. It''s not good if you get heatstroke."


    "The fourth master is still writing hard.


    "Emperor, I tell you, this kind of corporal punishment is not good. It hurts their body and their young minds. It is better to punish them for endorsing, copying books and practicing martial arts. In this way, they can learn something and be punished."


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that he did not pay attention to him, Ruoyin stamped his foot and said, "emperor, did you hear my concubine speak, but you said something!"


    "Have you finished?" The fourth master finally raised his head.


    If the voice shrugs to pull the head: "of course finished, but people say so much, you ignore."


    Seeing her angry, the fourth master chuckled and said, "in fact, you don''t have to say so much. As long as you come, I will let them go back.""What do you mean?"


    "Long before he Zhongkang said you would come, I had asked Zhu Shi to let his brothers go back."


    "Ah, why didn''t you say it earlier? It was so harmful that she said so much in vain.


    "I didn''t know you could speak so well, and you didn''t give me time to speak."


    "It''s clear that you don''t pay attention to my concubine. I''ve been saying it all the time."


    "Well, don''t say that." The fourth Master said, took a stack of pamphlets from the book case and handed it to her, saying, "look at this one."


    Ruoyin takes the pamphlet and opens it.


    On the pamphlet, he was named dorobelle.


    The third elder brother, Aixinjueluo Hongze, was named Gushan Beizi.


    "Is the emperor going to confer titles on the brothers?"


    "Well, big brother and third elder brother are both old, and they should have titles." The fourth master faintly returned.


    If the voice nodded, said understand, "since the emperor said so, I have no opinion, anyway, these ministers and concubines do not understand."


    She knows that elder brother is the lowest appellation in the most prince.


    According to the fourth master''s statement, the elder brother and the third elder brother have reached the age, so they have been given the title.


    And big brother is a legitimate son, and a few years older than the third elder brother.


    Therefore, the title is better than three elder brother, is also normal.


    As for the second elder brother''s younger age, she has no title.


    But four elder brother and three elder brother are almost big, unexpectedly not to be called the shell son.


    I think it''s four elder brother. It''s a bit outrageous.


    About this four elder brother''s reputation, she in the palace more or less also heard some, anyway is not very good is.


    "The Ministry of Rites has chosen the date of canonization, which is in the middle of this month." The fourth Master said, "brother, it''s up to you to tell them."


    "Good." If the sound should be after, did not stay here more, went to the elder brother''s elder brother.


    On the day of canonization, the brothers first accepted the canonization ceremony in the hall of supreme harmony.


    After the ceremony, the elder brother and the third elder brother went to Yongshou palace to greet Ruoyin, the emperor''s wife.


    "I''d like to ask the emperor''s wife''s peace." The two brothers made a big kowtow.


    "Good children, get up." First, Ruo Yin looks at them gently.


    At this age, big brother has begun to practice martial arts, archery, riding horses in the racecourse.


    So, the skin is a healthy flax color.


    A pair of obsidian like eyes, like the fourth master, deep and mysterious.


    Straight bridge of the nose, lip color Fei ran.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1377

    Ruoyin''s body suddenly shakes with amazing ideas.


    She found that she was not lying on the carriage.


    Because the carriage was cold.


    And the place where she sleeps is warm.


    It''s like... Human body.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin suddenly looked up.


    To the eye is a large piece of dark blue material.


    Just in front of it is a little rolling sexy laryngeal knot, as well as water chestnut clear mandibular line.


    As for the face, she couldn''t see it because it was blocked by a book.


    Yes, the man in front of him is holding a book in his hand and looking at it attentively.


    If the sound moved and sat up, he found himself lying on his knee.


    "Wake up." The man''s familiar and magnetic voice came from overhead.


    Who is not the fourth master?


    Hear this sound, if sound shakes God.


    Just as the carriage bumped violently again, the man held her waist and confined her in his arms.


    Make her sit on him.


    And he was looking down at her.


    If the sound then looks around the carriage, then raises the curtain.


    I saw fish belly white in the sky.


    Su Peisheng rode his horse to one side.


    Around Chen Biao led, a total of three bodyguards.


    One by one, they also rode on horseback and looked at the four sides with great vigilance in their eyes.


    She looked around again.


    In the eye, there are mountains and forests.


    It''s like a green Great Wall, lush and luxuriant.


    The trees and vines in the virgin forest intertwined with each other, as if covered with a large net of layers, and also very similar to dark green blue waves.


    A breeze blowing, bursts of flowers refreshing.


    Near the ears, there is a pleasant bird song.


    Vaguely, you can hear the murmuring sound of the stream under the deep valley.


    However, Ruoyin looked at them at once and found that they were driving on a winding and rugged mud road.


    No wonder it was so bumpy that she woke up from her sleep.


    Originally, she wanted to see where it was.


    But she is a woman who is kept in the deep Palace by the fourth master. Even after observing the surroundings, she still doesn''t know where it is.


    Well, she thinks too much.


    After checking the surrounding situation, if Yin put down the curtain, he had to ask the fourth master: "emperor, why are you here, how can I be here, and where are we going?"


    The fourth master looked at her charming and innocent appearance and couldn''t help laughing, "how can I answer you for asking so many questions?"


    If the sound had just woken up, it was still in the state of being in a circle, and was not fully awake.


    Now I have a few words with the fourth master, and I slowly come back to my mind.


    She looked up and looked at the fourth master, his handsome cheek.


    Healthy bronze skin, deep and mysterious eyes.


    Nose straight straight straight, thin lips light pursed.


    Seeing such a face, she wanted to be angry for no reason.


    Yesterday was her birthday, but he ignored it.


    Even Qi Fei''s, there are servants to send rewards.


    She is also a queen at all, but he didn''t show up at all.


    As a result, when her birthday passed, he took advantage of her deep sleep and did not say a word, so he took her captive here.


    Or this kind of bird does not poop in the corner.


    Thinking of this, she said angrily, "hum, love to answer!"


    With that, she left him, lifted the curtain and called out to the driver, "stop, stop!"


    "But the coachman continued to drive the carriage as if he had not heard.


    Even, he didn''t even look back, let alone more dedicated.


    "The palace told you to stop, did you hear me?" Ruo Yin continued.


    However, no matter how she yelled.


    Even put out the Queen''s authority.


    But the coachman remained unmoved.


    Behind him, there was also the voice of the fourth master pondering: "it''s no use. The coachman is a slave I have trained for many years. They only obey my orders. Therefore, even if you break your throat, they can''t listen to you."


    Smell speech, if the sound "hiss" a, put down the curtain.


    She glanced at the fourth master and sat down with her back to him.


    If the sound also does not know from the gas what.


    He is the emperor, and women are nothing but a dispensable accessory to him.


    In a good mood, pet a pet, coax a coax.


    The heart is not smooth, on a cold face, pull with 2580000 like.


    Sometimes, without even calling, a person suddenly disappeared and didn''t show up for months.


    There are so many such things that they are more common.


    Besides, she didn''t get so angry when he was unreliable.Finally, Ruoyin can only be attributed to her being used to his birthday with her every year.


    Habit is a terrible thing sometimes.


    At this moment, even if Ruoyin is angry because the fourth master didn''t accompany her birthday, she doesn''t want to say it.


    The fourth master saw her angry and waved to her, "come here."


    If Yin pretends not to hear, ignore him.


    Seeing this, the fourth master thought she was angry with the coachman at first.


    He lifted the curtain of the car and said to the driver, "the next time your queen talks to you, even if you can''t follow her, you have to respond respectfully to her. Do you understand?"


    It is a light language, but it gives people an invisible sense of authority. The tone of command should not be obvious.


    "Haha, what the master said is that I remember it. I will pay attention to it next time."


    The coachman said, then stopped driving the carriage, turned back to Ruoyin and apologized: "empress, just now the servant was driving the carriage in a hurry. I''m sorry that I didn''t respond to you. The servant is also an obedient. The emperor ordered us to get to the destination as soon as possible. I dare not delay. "


    Then he went on driving the carriage again.


    Ruoyin: "is this what she is angry about?


    She''s not angry at all!


    The coachman had nothing to do with him. What did she do when she was angry with him.


    What''s more, driving really can''t be distracted, otherwise it''s easy to have an accident, which she still understands.


    After training the driver, the fourth master put down the curtain.


    Then he went back and sat down.


    A pair of eyes is looking at if sound, light way: "just then did not ask me so much?"


    Ruoyin: "do you want to know? Come here if you want to know. I''ll tell you."


    "Not at all." If Yin said so, he didn''t turn his back to him.


    Moreover, he always felt that the voice of the fourth master had a special magic power.


    Let people listen to his words, can not help but follow his to do, and believe in him.


    This is no, if the voice says no, but the body is honest and close to him.


    And she was just close to the fourth master, and he pulled her into her arms.


    She sat in his arms as she did at first.


    The fourth master took her waist with one hand and her hand with the other.


    The deep Mo Tong looked at her deeply: "I tell you now that I want to fulfill the promise I made to you last year and take you to the South tour."


    Hearing the speech, if the sound of the gas will disappear half.


    A pair of eyes twinkled with joy.


    "Really?" She looked up and looked into his deep eyes.


    Although he promised her last year.


    And she''s been looking forward to it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1378

    But when she really fulfilled this promise, she felt like a dream. It was incredible!


    After all, their identities are different from ordinary people.


    Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, the world is so big that if you want to go and have a look, as long as the economic conditions allow, you can just walk away.


    But he was the emperor of Qing Dynasty, and she was his queen.


    When they are themselves, they also have responsibilities and obligations to the Qing Dynasty.


    He has so many political affairs to deal with.


    She also has to manage the harem.


    "It''s true. Recently, in order to deal with the important political affairs earlier, I went to Yuanmingyuan. I wanted to do it before your birthday. How can I know that it has been postponed to now."


    During this tour, he had to do a lot of things.


    And stick stick place is secret secret secret agency.


    It''s not convenient to come and go in the Forbidden City.


    But Yuanmingyuan is different.


    He built a secret passage in his residence in the Old Summer Palace.


    Every time we call the stick to discuss things, they come and go freely from the secret channel.


    In this way, it will not be noticeable, and it will be much easier to handle things.


    If the sound listens to the meaning of the fourth master''s words, seems to be specially in time for her birthday?


    Hearing his mention of political affairs, she worried and said, "emperor, we are all out. What about the affairs of the imperial court and who is in charge of the harem?"


    "You still have a little conscience. You know how to consider it for me." The fourth master poked her in the forehead and said, "I have dealt with the important political affairs. The rest will be handed over to the thirteen younger brothers and Zhang Tingyu. The brothers will follow them. Of course, if there is something important, they will send me a letter by flying pigeons. "


    When he ascended to the throne, he did all the affairs of the court, big or small, personally.


    However, he reviewed and commented on the small and important issues presented.


    This situation lasted until the queen banned her feet from the temple.


    At that time, the Queen''s affairs were left to others to deal with, and he was not at ease.


    But if you handle it yourself, you don''t have time.


    Therefore, he suspended the daily Shangchao and went to the Yuanmingyuan.


    From that time on, he realized that his way of dealing with political affairs was not appropriate.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, he will not only read memorials, but also memorials every day.


    There''s no time for anything else.


    From then on, he gave the general trivia to shisan and Zhang Tingyu.


    Only major and important matters are handled by him.


    "As for the affairs of the Imperial Palace, I have explained to mother Xie that she will supervise the concubines of the Imperial Palace during your absence. She will fly pigeons to deliver letters no matter what happens."


    "That would be great!" Ruoyin Xinxi tunnel.


    She also felt that it was too sudden. No one was in charge of the harem. She felt a little guilty.


    Since there is mother Xie''s supervision, she is at ease.


    Otherwise, it will not be a matter for anyone in the harem.


    Mother Xie is the milk mother of the fourth master.


    From Qiandi, Ruoyin and the fourth master trusted him.


    Give it to her. There must be no problem.


    In fact, this kind of thing is supposed to be handed over to the Empress Dowager.


    But who let empress dowager carry not clear, give her who rest assured.


    Moreover, many of the royal princes were not brought up by their mother, but brought up by their mothers.


    As a result, the princes and their biological mothers were not close to each other, but they were closer to the baby.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager didn''t kiss the fourth master since she was a child.


    On the contrary, it is mother Xie who has been in front of the fourth master since she was born.


    The fourth master let shisan and Zhang Tingyu supervise the country, so that the fourth master can spare time to patrol the South without delaying political affairs.


    As for the brothers, we can learn a lot from learning to deal with political affairs.


    In addition, the fourth master is not biased, and the brothers can get along with each other more harmoniously.


    Otherwise, it is easy to let the biased one become the target of public criticism.


    And compared with other elder brother, big brother and second elder brother are brothers, two people can help each other.


    What''s more, big brother is the eldest son, the rest of the elder brother saw him, also have to be respectful.


    If the sound next think, think of five elder brother.


    The original good mood, immediately became excited.


    "By the way, there are five elder brothers, we come out this time, why didn''t we take him?"


    The big brother and the second elder brother are in school, so it''s enough to focus on their studies.


    But five elder brother is still young, and did not have time to study.


    If you don''t take him with you this time, when he grows up a little bit, he will go to school, and there will be no chance.


    "Brother Wu is still young. He has been in the capital since he was born. If he follows us on a tour to the south, he will be acclimatized. And all the way to the car, marlouton, he will be very hard as a child. "


    "..." if the voice pouts, it is still hard to accept.Outside the car, Su Peisheng couldn''t help but sniff at the fourth master''s words.


    How can he have the feeling that the emperor is really in love with the queen, brothers? It''s just an accident?


    Seeing Ruoyin sullen, the fourth master continued: "besides, I have to deal with some political affairs on the way out this time. It''s inconvenient and unsafe to take the children with me."


    Hear this, if sound just dispelled the idea that wants to take five elder brother to come out.


    But soon another thought came to her.


    "Your Majesty, you took my concubine to the south. Or because of my promise, I came out to do business with me! "


    Although he was an emperor, he could not abandon the country for her sake.


    But the order had to be made clear, so she could put herself in a proper position.


    "I promised you first, but as an emperor, I can''t take you around the mountains and rivers, but I don''t care about the Qing Dynasty. How can I be worthy of the common people and the rivers and mountains left by our ancestors?"


    "I see. I''ll just ask."


    She thought he was mainly engaged in political affairs, so she asked.


    Now that he said that, she knew.


    This time, she''s not his accessory.


    If you lift the curtain of the car, you will find that the sky is completely bright.


    However, in the moment she opened the curtain, she suddenly found traces of people moving in the mountains.


    She quickly put down the curtain, pointed to the outside, and said in a panic: "emperor, it seems that someone is following us."


    The fourth master lifted the curtain of the car and looked at it casually. There was no such thing as a tunnel: "don''t be afraid. It''s all our own people. Those are the secret guards that protect our safety."


    "Emperor, why don''t you let them protect us openly?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    "During this southern tour, I did not announce it in the imperial court, but on the ground that I studied Buddhism in Yuanmingyuan."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to visit all over the country openly, otherwise some local officials will create a superficial phenomenon of peace and prosperity when they know that I am here."


    Ruoyin: "you don''t know, when huangkao made several southern tours, the local government tried to stop them. Even if there were refugees in the area, they would drive them away. When huangkao went there, people would live and work in peace and contentment."


    "He didn''t see the truth until he had a change in the weather and temporarily changed his itinerary, causing those people not to make false appearances in time."


    "Therefore, huangkao once told me that if we want to make a good inspection, we have to pay private visits and carry out surprise inspections. Only by doing so can we see the real appearance of the people on the side and solve the problem fundamentally."


    "Otherwise, the real suffering is the common people. They have no place to tell and expose their sufferings."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin nodded with a sudden realization.


    "Moreover, it is clear that inspection requires a large number of attendants and bodyguards. In the long run, it will consume a lot of human, material and financial resources. In this way, we can neither inspect the real situation, but also waste the resources of the imperial court. It is really a matter of more than the gain. "


    "Well." If the fourth master of Yinchao gives a thumbs up and agrees, "the emperor is right."


    She remembers that Emperor Kangxi made six southern tours in history, and each time there were a large number of people and horses.


    The empty state treasury in the later period has something to do with it.


    Because every Southern tour had to build palaces one year in advance, and a large number of civil and military ministers would go on a tour.


    As a result, after Emperor Yongzheng ascended the throne, the National Treasury was empty, so it was impossible to spend money and money to patrol the south.


    Later, it was not easy to enrich the Treasury, but because of the hard work, there was no chance to make a southern tour.


    Therefore, to leave a substantial Treasury, his son Qianlong emperor.


    Following Emperor Kangxi''s example, Emperor Qianlong also made six tours to the south of the Yangtze River and twelve times to the south of the Yangtze River.


    He spent more than 20 million liang of silver on the southern patrol alone.


    But in this life, it seems that Hongli has not yet been recorded, let alone Qianlong.


    "A dream of Red Mansions" borrows from the mouth of mother Zhao: "we Jia''s house is supervising the construction of sea boats and repairing Seawalls in the area of Suzhou and Yangzhou. We are only ready to take over once, and spend the money like flowing sea water!"


    It can be said that Emperor Kangxi''s southern tour was the main cause of the Cao family''s large deficit.


    "A dream of Red Mansions" said, "there are now the Zhen family in the south of the Yangtze River, ah Yo Yo, good momentum! Only his family received the car four times. If we had not seen it with our own eyes and told no one would believe. Don''t mention that silver has become mud. It''s all in the world. It''s nothing but mountains and seas. The word "sin is a pity" can''t be ignored. "


    All above all, Ruoyin thinks that the fourth master doesn''t want to waste the Treasury resources, let alone let the common people take over and drag them down.


    At this time, the four masters, who originally mentioned the political affairs, suddenly leaned on her shoulder and sniffed at her hair.


    Then, he whispered in her ear: "Yinyin, this is my first Southern tour since I ascended the throne. I want to take a good look at my country with you."How could this sound like he would never be emperor again.


    Or, like the words of a dying emperor.


    "The Emperor..." Ruoyin held his lips, but without waiting for her to say anything, the fourth master gently put his finger on her lips, indicating that she would not talk and listen to him, "this time, there is no emperor and queen, only you and I, yin and Ruo Yin."


    Smell speech, if sound whole person leng in place.


    "The Emperor..." Ruoyin speaks again.


    However, he was interrupted by the fourth master: "silly thing, I just said, only you and I, also call what emperor."


    "Fourth master." If the sound changes in time.


    The man is still shaking his head, discontented: "call my name." His voice was deep and magnetic.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1379

    "But..." but he is clearly the emperor, and she is his queen.


    "Be obedient."


    "Yin Zhen..." Ruoyin was in accordance with him and called his name gently.


    Her voice was very light and light, as if she would be swallowed up by the sound of the carriage at any time.


    It''s not the first time he''s been called.


    But the feeling in her heart was never before.


    Maybe, it''s been a long time since I called him. I''m a stranger, she thought.


    "Well." The fourth master answered lightly.


    "I want to say something."


    "Say it."


    "The name of... Ye is known to all in Qing Dynasty. I can''t call your name all the time during this southern tour?"


    The fourth master chuckled, "I didn''t let you shout all the time. During this southern tour, we need to hide our identity. If you are outside, you can call me fourth master like that."


    "Well, what do you call me?" She looked at him.


    See four ye fixed to look at her for a few seconds, "madam."


    "Oh." If the sound is unnatural to avoid the eyes, turned his head, eyes light also slightly turned.


    "Puff, puff, puff." She felt her heart beat fast.


    On the first day of new year''s day, he said, "even if you have weak points, I will be your armor.".


    At that moment, her heart beat involuntarily.


    This time, it seems to be stronger than the last.


    "What''s the matter?" Aware of her strangeness, the fourth master took the green silk of her forehead and asked lightly.


    "No, nothing." If sound some absentmindedly returns.


    Although they''ve played role-playing before.


    At that time, he also called her wife.


    But at that time, he was not as serious as he was just now.


    She almost fell into the trap of his love words.


    It was as if she were his wife.


    "Let''s have a rest. When we get to the Datong bridge, we''ll go south by boat." As he spoke, he adjusted her to rest on his lap as she did in the beginning.


    "Well." Ruo Yin closed his eyes.


    The carriage was rickety, and the rickety man wanted to sleep.


    In addition, the fourth master gives people a sense of security.


    Soon, Ruoyin fell asleep.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the dock of Datong bridge.


    "Fourth master, here we are." Outside, the coachman lifted the curtain.


    Smell speech, if sound faintly awakes, and sits up the body.


    After she had settled down, the fourth master got off the carriage first.


    Then, he held out a big and generous palm to her.


    Ruoyin took his hand and jumped out of the carriage.


    She looked around, for it was just light and the air was full of gauze like mist.


    The breath of the morning was fresh and quiet, and the horizon in the East was shining brightly, carefully infiltrating the light blue sky.


    The river is calm and there are many fishing boats leaning on the side.


    There are also many passenger ships and cargo ships on the wharf.


    The porters carried sacks of linen on their shoulders and carried them to the freighter one by one.


    Somehow, people come and go on the wharf, but it gives people a quiet and elegant feeling.


    It''s the kind of mood that makes people feel calm and relaxed. I''ve felt that kind of artistic conception.


    Especially if sound stayed in the Forbidden City for a long time, suddenly saw this scene, can feel this kind of atmosphere more.


    She led her lips and said with a smile, "that''s good."


    The fourth master was giving orders to the servants.


    Hearing the woman''s soft voice, she couldn''t help turning her head and looking at it.


    I saw her mouth slightly up, her face full of genial smile.


    The whole person shows a calm and self-contained, no desire and no desire.


    Seeing this, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Master, master, master, the ship is at the dock and everything is ready." A familiar female voice interrupted the silence at the moment.


    Ruoyin turns her head and sees that Banmei comes towards Ruoyin with two bags on her back.


    "Half a plum!" Ruoyin is happy to see half Mei.


    When ban Mei approached, she hugged him for a few seconds.


    After all, besides Su Peisheng, the fourth master is a eunuch.


    The rest are effective guards.


    It''s all male.


    It would be very inconvenient for her to be sent.


    In addition, those people regard the fourth master as the direct master, of course, not half Mei''s loyalty.


    She thought of that when she was in the car.


    However, the fourth Master said that this is a private visit.


    She also saw the servants on the surface, just a few.


    Although there are some dark guards in the dark, I don''t think it will be too much for the sake of being unobtrusive.So she didn''t care.


    I didn''t think that the fourth master, the big straight man, took half Mei with him.


    In this case, she did not ask for much, and it was good to have a close maid at her side along the way.


    Then, Ruoyin and his party arrived at the quay.


    The fourth master arranged a boat with lights and decorations.


    The top is painted with yellow paint. The boat pillars are carved with beams and Phoenix. It looks like a palace floating on the river.


    The decoration inside and outside is not publicized, but it has a kind of atmosphere of connotation.


    The boat is divided into two layers. The bottom layer is similar to the cabin, which is the place for slaves to rest.


    On the upper floor, there are bedrooms, halls, kitchens and a long corridor with a view.


    Ruoyin and fourth master naturally stay in the most spacious bedroom on the upper floor.


    Ban Mei and Su Peisheng, as well as the guards, were waiting outside.


    The bedroom has a spacious shelf bed, which is carved with complicated patterns.


    A beautifully made bed for imperial concubines.


    A table with eight immortals and several armchairs.


    A round corner cabinet, a shelf, on which there are some furnishings and books.


    There is also a book case with pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    If you don''t stand on the floor, you can''t measure your feet.


    Limbs are also greatly open, a face of satisfaction.


    Just at this time, her stomach began to "coo" a few times.


    In fact, she was hungry for a long time, but she was always in an excited state and forgot to be hungry.


    Now the stomach "guru" calls, just feel the stomach some discomfort.


    "Sir, I''m hungry." If the sound sits up the body, has the vigor powerless tunnel.


    "Yes, the cook has already done it." Don''t say she''s hungry. He''s hungry, too.


    With that, he took a look at Su Peisheng.


    "Master, I just went to the kitchen to have a look, and it should not be long before it will be ready." Su Peisheng came back to the scene.


    Yesterday, the emperor rushed back to the Forbidden City from Yuanmingyuan.


    In order to arrange the related matters as soon as possible, he even didn''t eat the dinner, so he called the ministers to the Yangxin hall to discuss things.


    This talk lasted one night.


    When the emperor finally finished the conversation, he ordered the imperial dining room to make meals.


    But the emperor went directly to Yongshou palace.


    When he got there, he saw that the empress had rested, and he advised the emperor to eat something and have a good rest.


    After all, the emperor only sleeps two hours a day since he went to Yuanmingyuan.


    But what he said was that the emperor would not listen.


    He had to leave the palace in the middle of the night and set foot on the journey of Southern patrol.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1380

    He didn''t know why the emperor was in such a hurry.


    Until now, it''s almost noon, and I haven''t eaten anything, even if my stomach is beaten with iron.


    A moment later, the slaves came in to cook.


    When all the meals are ready, Ruoyin holds his chin and looks at the food full of a big table.


    There are spicy chicken, spicy pot, spicy shrimp, steamed hairy crab, sauerkraut fish, etc...


    eh, isn''t it all her favorite food?


    So she looked at the fourth master in surprise.


    She did not need to ask, the fourth Master said: "this time, the South tour, the master let your cow cook with the company, in case you can''t get used to other people''s cooking."


    "It''s very kind of you, so that we can enjoy the delicious food together again."


    It was said that the four hidden mansions paid attention to health preservation.


    Besides working hard and staying up late, he is very particular about his diet.


    Later, he would taste any kind of food as long as it was delicious.


    However, since he ascended the throne, they have not been able to sit together and have a good meal.


    She is OK as a queen, but there is no limit to what she wants to eat.


    But as the emperor, no matter what kind of food, you can''t clip it more than three times.


    No matter how much you like the dishes, you can''t.


    Just because he is the emperor, if he has obvious preferences, it is easy for others to poison according to his favorite taste.


    During the meal, Ruoyin first served a bowl of Chicken Soup for the fourth master.


    However, just began to eat.


    During this period, Ruoyin kept bringing vegetables to the fourth master.


    This long lost feeling led to a big appetite.


    However, Ruoyin''s appetite is not as good as that of Siye.


    She put down the dishes before the fourth master.


    When she had enough to eat and drink, she carried her tea cup and walked around the boat.


    And, without a word of greeting, she went to the corridor outside and enjoyed the scenery.


    If we say that she was a canary in the Forbidden City by the fourth master before, she had no freedom.


    Now, then, she is a wild horse without restraint.


    For example, if she is in the Forbidden City, even if she is full, she has to sit in front of the fourth master to serve soup, vegetables and meals for him.


    However, the fourth Master said that there was no emperor or queen here, only Yinzhen and Ruoyin.


    She can be as leisurely as she is now.


    Then, Ruoyin put her elbow on the railing, and the breeze gently brushed her cheek.


    As the boat went on, she saw groups of seagulls following her, and they were flying more briskly through the boat.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin felt her hands around her waist.


    The next moment, her back was also pasted with a strong body.


    The nose tip, has the light mint fragrance, that is four ye body''s unique flavor.


    "What are you doing here?" Behind him, the fourth master was in a low tunnel.


    If the sound slightly side of the head, the whole person nestles in his arms, "I wonder if I am dreaming."


    Her voice was so light, so light, as if a casual gust of wind could blow away her words.


    And what she said was true.


    Although once upon a time when Emperor Kangxi was in power, the fourth master took her to the royal hunting ground.


    During the southern tour, she was also taken with her.


    But this time, not only on the surface, but also on her mind.


    The fourth master leaned his chin on the woman''s hair and rubbed it gently.


    The clear water chestnut chin is slowly descending.


    When he got to her ear, he said magnetically, "let''s make the dream more real."


    With that, he turned around and changed the position with her, leaving a safe place for her.


    His back was against the railing, and she was in her arms.


    Then, he looks at her deeply, slowly, slowly, and kisses her lips.


    Seeing this, the slaves quickly lowered their heads and pretended not to see anything.


    But their lips pick up a smile, as sweet as honey.


    For a time, on the endless river, carrying a boat like a palace.


    A couple of women leaned against the railings of the boat, kissing each other.


    Even if the boat swayed on the river, it did not affect them at all.


    The scene lasted for about a cup of tea, and the fourth master loosened Ruoyin''s lips and took her into the bedroom with her in his arms......


    at dusk, Ruoyin woke up first.


    Because the fourth master has not had a rest for a long time, he seldom sleeps heavily.


    If the sound blurred open eyes, looking at the man beside the pillow.


    A cold, angular face.


    Thick sword eyebrows, straight nose, sexy thin lips.She looked at it for a long time. Then she put on her clothes and sat on the armchair beside the bed and looked out of the window.


    Dusk is quieter than early morning.


    Even the seagulls that followed the boat disappeared.


    The waves were weakening, as if they were a little lazy.


    In the darkness, everything around was covered with a mysterious veil.


    On May 23, Ruoyin and the fourth master took a boat to sangyuan via Hexiwu, Yangliuqing, Zhoujiazui, Qingxian and Dongguang.


    However, before they got off the ship, they were caught in a heavy rain.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master are playing chess on the boat.


    Originally clear blue sky and white clouds, suddenly dark clouds.


    It was broad daylight, but it was getting dark.


    The indifferent wind shuttled across the river, setting off a layer after layer of huge waves, making the boat shake badly.


    Ruoyin drops a white piece into the chessboard.


    She swept the outside of the sky at will, light way: "just still good, how so quickly changed the sky."


    As soon as the voice was set, the lightning flashed in the sky, and a long and thin zigzag electric light flashed across the sky.


    Then, one after another, the thunder echoed in the air for a long time, shaking the boat.


    The sky was also scared to cry, big big big raindrops fell down, hit the river, spread countless ripples.


    Dark clouds, deafening thunder, dazzling lightning, give people a sense of terror.


    Just then, Chen Biao came in.


    He hit a thousand, said: "master son, according to our people, Zhanghe and Hutuo rivers originally went into the sea, and now the two rivers merge, so their potential flooding, fear of flooding, and the river water is fierce, big waves rolling, it is not suitable to go forward by boat."


    Hearing this, the fourth master picked up a black spot and rubbed it gently on his finger belly.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "well, stop at sangyuan wharf later."


    "Master, don''t you really tell local officials?"


    Chen Biao''s words were only uttered, and he received a cold eye from the fourth master.


    So he had to change his words and say, "I will order the captain to stop the ship."


    Ruoyin listens to the words of the fourth master and Chen Biao.


    She understood why the fourth master glared at Chen Biao.


    If the local officials are summoned, it is not in line with the principle of the fourth master to pay a private visit.


    Otherwise, those officials knew that the fourth master had arrived at the place under their jurisdiction, and they had to make a false impression behind the scenes to make people live and work in peace and contentment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1381

    However, before Chen Biao went far away, he was stopped by the fourth master: "wait a minute!"


    "My lord?" Chen Biao turned back, but at his command.


    The fourth master first looked up at the horizon.


    Then I looked at the river in the distance.


    After pondering for a few seconds, he said: "the dark clouds are coming from the north. We are just beginning to rain. Maybe it is raining heavily in the north. Then, before long, the flood will come from the north."


    "What does that mean?" Chen Biao asked.


    "We don''t have to wait for the dock to stop the ship. Let the captain find the nearest shore and pull in as soon as possible." The fourth Master said in a solemn manner.


    "Bang!" Chen Biao walked out quickly.


    If Yin didn''t think it was useful at first.


    But after a stick of incense, the rain began to rain more and more, just like the Milky Way flooding from the sky, pouring down from the sky, hitting the boat.


    The combination of strong wind and heavy rain made a storm.


    The rain as dense as a waterfall was blocked by the storm like smoke.


    Gray, distant trees, houses, nothing can be seen.


    The big pea rain slanted down on the river, stirring up thousands of waves on the river.


    Originally the clear blue river surface, also gradually turned to muddy yellow.


    Even the raging floods were littered with broken branches and stones.


    Obviously, the water is running down from the mountain forest.


    It''s just pouring into the tumultuous river.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin can''t help swallowing and salivating, and admiringly looks at the opposite fourth master.


    However, she was worried and said, "my Lord, our boat hasn''t stopped at the shore."


    She saw the shore very early.


    But in such a long time, it is still so far away.


    If she went on like this, she was afraid that the boat would be scattered by the flood or sink into the bottom of the river.


    Because she felt that the ship had begun to shake violently under the influence of the turbulent flood.


    Compared with Ruoyin''s worry, the fourth master is very calm and calm.


    He said, "don''t be afraid. You can''t be flooded even if the ship sinks."


    Ruoyin had been coaxed quite at ease by the first sentence of the fourth master.


    As a result, hearing the next sentence, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, and he said, "bah, bah, you are such a crow''s mouth. How can you get out of the palace? Your speech is not reliable than me."


    I used to teach her a lesson and say that she said something unlucky.


    Now it''s better. He''s coming with his mouth open.


    Su Peisheng on the other side couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at the emperor''s cold face, coax the queen is also very different.


    It''s just a love word and a curse.


    Just then, a bodyguard came in in in a hurry.


    "Master, no, our cabin is flooded."


    "Ah? There''s water in it Ruoyin was surprised.


    The fourth master glanced at the bank which was gradually approaching, and asked calmly, "how did you get into the water?"


    "Because the waves are too big, the waves on the deck, and the valve of the sewage system is broken, water has been poured into the cabin, and there are about eight tons of water in it."


    "How long will it take to reach the shore?" Asked the fourth master.


    "The captain said that there was still a cup of tea to reach the shore, but now the cabin is flooded with water and the waves are strong. I''m afraid we have to make emergency preparations for the cabin immediately. In addition, in order to reduce the impact of current and waves on the hull, the ship has to slow down. "


    If Yin is surprised, eight tons of water is already a lot.


    No wonder she just felt the boat sway a little bit.


    "Su Peisheng, call on all the people to go to the cabin to do a good job of drainage and plugging, and get ashore as soon as possible. If it''s really not possible, you can consider abandoning the ship when necessary! " The fourth master ordered.


    "Bang!" Su Peisheng pointed to several bodyguards and said, "you guys, protect the safety of the master and his wife here. The rest of you will come down with me."


    As a result, the originally harmonious atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Before long, Ruoyin still felt a sudden shock and began to tilt.


    Although the shore was nearer and nearer, the boat was becoming more and more dangerous.


    "Come to me!" A magnetic sound sounded beside her.


    Ruo Yin turns her head and finds that the fourth master has already sat on the left most from her opposite.


    Because she''s in an inclined position.


    "Oh." Ruoyin went to the fourth master.


    As she was about to sit down opposite him, the boat rocked violently again.


    The bottom of the flowerpot is like a stilt, and her gravity is unstable.


    Fortunately, the fourth master responded quickly. He quickly walked to her and caught her and took her to sit down beside her.


    If Yin just sat down, she felt the boat sink a little bit.


    However, the fourth master calmly arranged her hair beside her ears and said faintly: "remember, no matter what happens later, stay by my father''s side."Ruo Yin pursed her lips and said, "well.".


    A moment later, with the efforts of the slaves, the ship was only ten meters away from the shore.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin also went from the room to the outside, ready to get off the ship at any time.


    However, a huge wave came towards this side.


    "Boom boom" a huge sound, like thunder, but not thunder.


    If sound feels the ship shakes violently, it seems that some parts are scattered.


    The next moment, she heard a scream and a mess in the cabin below.


    "Master son, no, just now a big wave came, and there was a huge stone in it. The boulder hit the bottom of the boat and made a big hole in the cabin. The water couldn''t be blocked, and someone had fallen into the bottom of the river from that hole."


    Su Peisheng was all wet and looked very embarrassed.


    Hearing this, four ye conditionally embrace if sound.


    Then he ordered: "order to go down, abandon the ship immediately, and rescue measures must be taken at home."


    "Bang!"


    For a moment, the boat became noisy and everyone was busy.


    Su Peisheng gave the people a waist boat, which was a wooden gourd.


    It is equivalent to a life buoy. It has a rope on it, which is tied to the waist to cross the water.


    Half Mei came forward to tie the waist boat for Ruo Yin. Ruo Yin said in a hurry: "I can tie myself. You can leave it alone. Hurry to tie one for you."


    "Ah." Half Mei was obedient.


    As a result, everyone is racing against the clock to tie the waist boat.


    But the raging flood like a beast to the boat, to them.


    Originally floating on the river, the boat also sank bit by bit.


    Those floods have spread to the upper level through the cabin below.


    Not only their ships, but also some passenger ships and cargo ships around them were affected by the huge waves.


    And there''s a boat that''s even scarier than their boat.


    When Ruoyin looked far away, there was a boat in the middle of the river, half of which had sunk to the bottom of the river.


    There was only one overhanging eaves, exposed on the river.


    From a distance, I heard people crying, screaming, calling for help.


    But everyone can''t protect themselves, and who will save them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1382

    Some of them jumped into the river with their boats tied.


    Some jump without being tied up.


    Some of them sank to the bottom of the river.


    But the boat was in the middle of the river, and it was very difficult for them to swim to the shore.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin can''t help feeling. Fortunately, the fourth master had foresight and let the ship dock ahead of time.


    Even though the boat failed to reach the shore in the end, it was better than being in the middle of the river.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid all of them will have to look at the boat and sink to the bottom of the river.


    At the moment, Ruoyin looks frightened, as if the fate of those people is their own.


    "Let''s go." The voice of the fourth master pulled her thoughts and sight back.


    If Yin looked at the fourth master, his waist also tied a waist boat.


    They went to the deck, and the waves were still beating against the rickety hull.


    Su Peisheng stepped forward: "the emperor, empress, you must get off the boat safely and get to the shore."


    Four ye light "um" one, turn head to rush if sound gentleman way: "you first go down."


    But he just finish saying, seem to think of what again, "just, ye first go down, and then pull you to go ashore again."


    With that, he got off the boat with the help of the railings.


    The fourth master grasps the rail of the boat with one hand and reaches out to Ruoyin with the other.


    Ruoyin squatted down and handed his hand to him.


    But at this time, the flood surged from the distance and directly patted on the fourth master.


    He also clapped Ruoyin''s hand with the fourth master.


    Those turbid floods splashed into Ruoyin''s eyes, causing her to conditionally close her eyes.


    When she wiped the flood from the corner of her eyes with her cuff and opened her eyes again, the fourth master was gone.


    "Master son!" Around him, Su Peisheng yelled at the torrent flood.


    Ruoyin looks at the irresistible flood, where there is the shadow of the fourth master.


    Suddenly, the heart empty, no reason for the straight hair panic.


    She was choked, but she didn''t want to open her throat.


    In the end, she just jumped into the river without saying a word.


    "Come on, you two, protect the empress and get her ashore as soon as possible."


    "As for you, follow the river bank to find the emperor!"


    Behind him was su Peisheng''s anxious voice.


    But soon, the rolling flood roared in her ear, masking those sounds.


    At the beginning, she also wanted to find the fourth master.


    But when she went down the river, she found that she could not control her body at all.


    Because at the moment of going down the river, her body was washed away by the flood.


    It''s no wonder that the fourth master still wanted to hold her together, but in the blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    But even so, what can we do? We can''t go down to the bottom of the river like the boat next to us.


    At the moment, those floods are getting higher and higher, and the waves are getting bigger and bigger.


    The turbid flood rolled her waist wantonly, as if to break her waist and wash her to the bottom of the river.


    "Cough..." Rao Shi ruo''s water quality is very good, and the waist boat is also tied to his waist.


    But it can''t resist the fierce nature.


    The floods beat coldly on her and poured into her mouth.


    Every time she tried to swim hard, she was dazzled by the waves.


    Several times down, she was a little weak.


    In the end, she could only follow the flood and float on the river.


    Fortunately, there are two big waist boats tied to the waist. No matter how big the flood is, the body will not sink.


    She remembered that the fourth master had a boat tied to his waist before he went down the river. Does that mean he would be safe?


    Just as Ruoyin thought so, a hand suddenly caught her arm.


    Then another hand grabbed her other arm.


    If you look carefully, you can see a white hand on the right and a yellowish hand on the left.


    The next moment, two heads and several waist boats appeared beside her.


    They were dressed in the same dark.


    Ruoyin remembers that the secret guards who followed them in the dark these days are wearing such uniform clothes.


    It seems that these two are the secret guards that Su Peisheng asked to protect her comprehensively, and they are both female.


    Ruoyin was excited when she saw them, and she said, "I''m ok, you don''t care about me. Go after the emperor quickly. I blinked my eyes, and he... He didn''t know where he was...


    finally, her nose was sour and her voice was choking.


    "Don''t worry, madam. The emperor has other secret guards to protect you. We are only responsible for bringing you to the shore safely." A woman guarding the road.


    "Then you say, the emperor, will he be ok?" Ruo Yin asked anxiously.She is in urgent need of someone to give her a good answer to reassure her.


    "The emperor''s lucky man has his own natural appearance, and he has a waist boat in his body. I think it will be OK."


    Even if this female secret guard answers the special official, if sound tense mood, also got a little relief.


    Yes, she can protect her life if she has a waist boat to protect her body.


    Not to mention the fourth master, he is stronger than her and has practiced martial arts all the year round. She comforts herself in her heart.


    Being held by these two dark guards, Ruoyin, which had been floating and sinking on the river, was a little more stable.


    Because it is close to the bank, it will not be too far even if the river is washed any more.


    So soon, Ruoyin finally landed on the nearest shore.


    It''s raining all the time.


    And the rainstorm is even fiercer than before, which makes people feel uneasy.


    "Niang, let''s look around first to see if there is any village, and we can live in the farmhouse all night." A secret guard proposal.


    "Good." If you agree.


    If it didn''t rain, maybe they could catch a fire on the shore or on the mountain, dry their clothes, and make some wild fruits and game.


    But the rain is so heavy, who knows when it will stop.


    Ruoyin and the dark guard reached a consensus and began to look for farmers'' homes.


    It was not very difficult to find. After about a stick of incense, they found a family.


    It''s a fence house.


    Maybe when we arrived at the meal point, we could see the smoke in the chimney from a distance.


    "Anybody?" The dark guard came forward and knocked at the door.


    After a while, the old wooden door opened with a squeak.


    An old woman cautiously poked her head out and said, "are you?"


    "Well, our boat sank to the bottom of the river near by, and we lost touch with our partners for the time being. We wanted to stay with you for one night, and we would leave at dawn tomorrow." Say, dark Wei also took out one or two silver to come out.


    When you go out, you don''t show your wealth.


    Therefore, they only added a little more on the corresponding basis.


    The old lady first looked up and down at Ruoyin and saw that they didn''t look like bad guys, so she took the silver.


    "Come in and sit down. My wife is cooking."


    After a while, the grandmother and her wife presented the meal to the eight immortals table.


    "In recent years, the harvest is not good. My family can''t afford rice any more. There are only some wowowotou and vegetables. Please don''t dislike it." The old man set dishes and chopsticks on the one hand.


    Ruoyin has tofu, potatoes, wild vegetables, Wowotou, and a bacon.


    She didn''t say, "yes, it''s already very rich."


    She ate the delicacies of mountains and seas, as well as the plain food.


    She also knows that for the elderly.


    This kind of food is already very good.


    Then the old woman came out of the room with some coarse clothes in her hand.


    She said, "I''ve collected your money, but I don''t have anything good to give you. Look, your clothes are all wet. The kitchen is boiling water. After eating, take a hot bath and change these clothes, or you will catch cold easily."


    "These clothes were worn by my daughter when she was a girl. Now that she is married, some of them are left, but they are old. You can make do with them."


    The old woman looked at her eyes.


    Seeing that they were well dressed, I felt embarrassed and worried that they would not accept it.


    However, if sound is not disliked.


    After thanking her grandmother, she took the clothes from her hands and gave them to the dark guards.


    Although there is pudding on these clothes, they are more comfortable than wet clothes.


    Before leaving the palace, she was taken away by the fourth master in the middle of the night, so she did not prepare clothes.


    But Banmei prepared it for her.


    But this time she abandoned the ship. I think many things on the ship were gone, and half Mei didn''t fall.


    After dinner, if the sound of a few washing on a bed to sleep.


    Originally, the dark guard said that he would wait to sleep at the door or lay a floor in the house.


    Later, if the sound is not allowed, this is crowded together.


    Ruoyin thinks that everyone is female anyway. What should I care about.


    It''s more comfortable in bed than on the floor.


    Only after a good rest can we do a good job in the future.


    The two dark guards were tired and fell asleep.


    One of them snored.


    But snoring is not loud, it is a relatively mild kind.


    However, Ruoyin was full of thoughts about the safety of the fourth master.


    She was thinking that the fourth master should be OK.


    Did he get hurt.


    Did the dark guard find him.


    He is not far from her now.Do you know that she is worried about him...


    just think about it, until the middle of the night, she falls asleep.


    Then, today, I took time to read the comments, only to see that some readers commented on the problems of two and three elder brothers.


    Recently, I have been busy revising the blocked chapters of this book and the old book, and I haven''t coded words for more than a month.


    So, my mind was a little confused, and I almost confused the characters in the two books.


    I''m sorry, but it has been changed. Congratulations to the second brother, Santiago Robel!


    In addition, I would like to ask you what''s your favorite story, which can be put forward in QQ reading comments.


    Remember, to be sincere, not the kind of duplicity oh.


    Not to say that every suggestion is adopted, but Bingbing will adopt some suggestions according to the situation www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1383

    As the dark guard said, Su Peisheng was waiting outside with a few bodyguards around him.


    After seeing her, he rushed forward and said, "madam, the Lord is waiting for you in the village ahead."


    In private, the slaves called her, the fourth master, the queen and the emperor.


    In front of the outsider, he called forth master and wife.


    Ruoyin has been used to it for a long time.


    "Sir, are you all right? When will you find him?" If sound asks urgently.


    "We found the master last night. He was swollen, white and unconscious because he had been soaking in the water for too long. But the first thing he told us was that we should find you as soon as possible. He also asserted that you must be around here. Let''s go door to door to look for you. After that, he fainted


    Otherwise, the emperor was in such a hurry that he would come to see the empress if his body allowed.


    As soon as I heard that the fourth master was ok, Ruoyin was relieved.


    Now that Su Peisheng came to visit, Ruoyin said goodbye to her.


    Because the country roads in this village are narrow and full of mud roads.


    In addition, they were so close that they walked to the fourth master.


    Where they passed, the crops in the fields were flooded.


    The dam of the reservoir is sprayed with yellow water like mud, which is frightening to see.


    The trees in the middle of the road were blown to and fro, and many people were homeless because of the flood.


    As Su Peisheng said, the fourth master''s village is not far away.


    After about one stick of incense, Ruoyin was taken to a farmyard by Su Peisheng, which was better than that of Ruoyin''s residence.


    It''s not a house of earth, but a house of bluestone bricks.


    The fence outside is surrounded by flowers and plants in the yard.


    Ruoyin followed Su Peisheng around several houses and didn''t see the fourth master.


    Until Su Mu Pei Sheng stops at the front door.


    "Ma''am, the master and son are in there. Just go in. The servants are waiting outside. If you need anything, just tell me."


    If Yin nods, he goes in.


    She went around the simple carved screen and saw the fourth master lying on the bed.


    As she approached, she stood still and looked at him quietly.


    Probably he had been out of the water long enough, his body had no swelling, and his skin had not turned white.


    It''s just that handsome cheeks look tired.


    She saw his eyelids move as she opened the door and walked.


    The next moment, the tired eyes opened.


    One time, four eyes are opposite.


    "Here you are." He said languidly.


    See him wake up, if the sound where can still calmly stand there.


    Without saying a word, she lay beside him and threw herself in his arms.


    "Yin Zhen, why don''t you keep your word? No matter what happens, let me stay by your side, but how can you run away by yourself, you double mark ah you."


    Although she knew that the fourth master was worried about her, she still complained incoherently.


    Because, she was worried about him, too.


    The fourth master just woke up and was full of women.


    His mouth also crackled, some words he did not understand.


    But it''s always complaining about him.


    "OK, ok..." straight man such as four masters, do not know what to say to coax her.


    I just put my hand on the woman''s head and patted her.


    Next, Ruoyin complained about the fourth master for a long time.


    In addition to the sentence "OK, OK", the fourth master is to touch his head and pacify him.


    Both of them were worried about each other last night and hardly fell asleep.


    Even if you fall asleep, it''s not a steady sleep.


    Now the other side is really lying beside him, and the two people fall asleep peacefully.


    This sleep, wake up again, it is afternoon.


    Because before the flood yesterday, the fourth master let the ship dock early.


    In addition, when the ship sank, he resolutely abandoned the ship.


    Therefore, the slave and the property, did not lose much.


    The bodyguards and the dark guards continued to gather here.


    Ruoyin''s half plum has also been found and returned safely.


    After they woke up, they ate something at will, and the fourth master ordered the slave to pack up the burden.


    Before he left, he ordered Su Peisheng to give the owner of the yard some money, which was regarded as the reward for staying here for the day.


    Moreover, he stood in the courtyard with his hands on, giving instructions to the guards and the dark guards.


    At the moment, Ruoyin stood by and looked at him.


    This kind of feeling is like the master of the house is lecturing his servant.


    It''s the feeling of waiting for the hostess.


    After the training, the fourth master turned to Ruoyin and took a look at her.Only one eye, the line of sight on her body, the ink pupil up and down looked at her.


    He looked at Ruoyin''s pudding clothes and said faintly, "where did you come from?"


    When he was reminded, Ruoyin found that she had been wearing the pudding clothes given by her grandmother.


    "What''s the matter? If you don''t like it, I''ll change it for half Mei."


    After hearing this, the fourth master gave Su Peisheng a light look.


    Su Peisheng was so frightened that he said, "master and son, it''s strange to forget things. I''ll let someone prepare a good job for his wife."


    After that, the emperor must feel that he is incompetent and has neglected the empress.


    Otherwise, you can''t look at him like that.


    However, Su Peisheng''s words were only uttered. The fourth Master said, "go to this family and ask for two sets of clothes similar to those of his wife."


    "Ah?" Su Peisheng was so surprised that his jaw would fall to the ground.


    If it wasn''t for so many people here.


    He really wanted to kneel on the ground and beg the emperor to tell him that you are the emperor and you can''t wear it like this.


    But soon, he was shocked by the coldness in the eyes of the fourth master.


    Had to respond obediently: "yes yes, yes, I will go to ask for it."


    People say that if you marry a chicken, you should marry a dog and go with a shoulder pole.


    How did he feel that the emperor married a pig to a pig, a cow to a cow, and a bucket to sleep with!


    Of course, he didn''t mean anything else. It was just a metaphor.


    Because the fourth master''s family was not as poor as Ruoyin''s.


    Therefore, Su Peisheng didn''t want to make clothes with pudding.


    Just get two simple cotton and linen clothes.


    Although it is not old enough, it is better than the robe originally worn by the fourth master.


    When everything was ready, those dark guards dressed up and walked away.


    Even the guards were separated from them.


    Only Su Peisheng and ban Mei were with them.


    "Why, my Lord, they all left." Ruo Yin asked.


    "We''re going to inspect some bridges in micro clothes. If we follow too many people around us, it''s easy to be noticed and suspicious. Wait for them to visit the town first, and then let them live together


    "That morning, my inn has a branch here. I knew that I would let them stay in my inn. They are all my own people. They can talk about anything behind closed doors. They are not afraid to be watched." Ruoyin is a pity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1384

    The fourth master chuckled, "I just let them go to your inn."


    "You... How can you do this? When people don''t speak, you become the master first."


    "Madame said in front of you that they should stay at your inn, and now it''s too duplicity to say so. Besides, the lady''s belongs to the Lord, and I don''t think there is anything wrong with it. " The fourth master naturally said.


    if you say: "


    ... You look good. You has the final say."


    Then, the fourth master took Ruo Yin and went to inspect the dikes and dams.


    Because of the heavy rain, the road was rough and muddy.


    The carriage was inconvenient to drive, and it was dirty and slow to walk, so we had to ride forward.


    Su Peisheng and ban Mei followed on horseback.


    The emperor and empress, who originally wore dragons and phoenixes, actually wore coarse cloth clothes and one or two puddings on one.


    This rich and influential man''s mind is really beyond their minions'' ability to guess.


    All afternoon, Siye and Ruoyin were inspecting.


    During this period, sometimes the rain stopped for a while, sometimes it drizzled slightly, and sometimes it suddenly rained.


    Fortunately, there is a cloak and a hat, but Ruoyin''s body is not wet by the rain.


    At the first few inspection places, they all rode by and took a look at them.


    But at dusk, when they came to a patrol dam, they saw yellow water spouted from the mouth of the dam like mud.


    The two small villages on the edge, except for the crops, even the small houses, were submerged in the flood.


    In the eye, the waves are surging, the mountains are falling and the sky is hard.


    Besides, there are some broken clothes floating on those floods.


    Even, there are a few large and small bodies floating on the flood, along the rapid flow, I do not know where to drift.


    See if sound, willow eyebrows slightly frown, straight hair behind cold.


    The fourth master behind her looks even worse.


    At this time, they saw a group of people standing in a high open space on the dam.


    And vaguely arguing about something.


    Seeing this, the fourth master stopped riding.


    He turned over and dismounted and said to Ruoyin, "please go and have a look. You wait here."


    "No, together." Ruoyin handed the reins to Su Peisheng as he dismounted.


    Although their clothing is particularly low-key, not eye-catching.


    But if according to their clothes, they don''t deserve to have horses.


    This mismatched device is easier to notice and guess.


    See if sound must follow, the fourth master is not refused, but pull her to the group of people.


    As the flood was above the knee, the fourth master held her tightly all the way and walked carefully.


    A moment later, as soon as they approached, they saw a group of villagers in coarse cloth, surrounded by several people in splendid clothes.


    I only knew they were arguing, but I didn''t know why.


    As soon as I approached, Ruo Yin could hear clearly what was noisy.


    "Don''t you officials come to inspect? Go and save people."


    "That is to say, our whole village has been inundated by floods, and 20 houses of more than 60 families have been destroyed and collapsed. Now there are more than 40 households left, and their homes are flooded. If you don''t save people, they will all die in them! "


    "My mother is over 80 years old, and she has been trapped in it for a day and a night. You are still here, just like the old man. You don''t seem to save people at all."


    "My wife is still eight months pregnant. I don''t know if she is still alive. If the road was not flooded and the river bridge was broken, I would have rushed to save myself!"


    Such complaints abound in Ruoyin''s eardrum.


    When they get into the crowd.


    I heard a middle-aged man begin to appease: "we are a little bit calm, we are not not not save people, we have to register the information to hand over, the above said how to arrange, how we do things."


    Ruoyin swept the eyes of this middle-aged man, yellow skin, flat face, cheeky.


    The key is to have a big belly, which is particularly corrupt.


    Then, someone echoed the middle-aged man, "that is, the top did not speak, we dare not act rashly."


    "Fart! What did not say, those villages in the neighboring counties had already done rescue work to ensure the safety of people''s lives and property. "


    "Why did you get here? Either this excuse or that one."


    "In my opinion, you are afraid of death and do not want to save people."


    "When the Imperial Court speaks, there will be few survivors in our village."


    "How can you sympathize with us and rush to inspect the disaster situation as soon as possible? We can see that you are all old masters who are afraid of death. They are just walking around here!"


    A rather excited young man was filled with indignation.Smell speech, an official picked up the young man''s collar, pointed to the nose and scolded: "you boy how to talk."


    The official was a big man with a big build.


    But young men are thin and weak.


    He was seized by the collar by the officials, and the other party''s aura was stronger than him. He was scared to shrink his neck and dare not collide again.


    Bullying is the common fault of most people.


    The official saw that the young man was a soft persimmon, and his strength gradually increased.


    He lifted the young man up, and when it was almost up, he threw the young man fiercely.


    Suddenly, the young man was thrown far away.


    He fell to the ground and looked at the commanding officials with some fear.


    And a middle-aged man beside him quickly helped him up.


    It is estimated that it is his family members who are unconvinced to argue with the officials.


    "You dog officials, if you don''t save people, how can you beat people?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the dog officer approached.


    When he walked up to the young man and the middle-aged man, he lifted his foot and kicked him in the abdomen of the middle-aged man.


    "It''s you who are unreasonable and unruly."


    The middle-aged man was kicked out of two feet, covering his abdominal pain frown, fell to the ground.


    The dog official saw that he had fallen to the ground, and his eyes were sinister, and he looked around the villagers.


    Only listen to his arrogant provocation way: "who else does not accept, want to force nagging here, endless?"


    Seeing his ferocious appearance, and the two villagers who were beaten, the villagers who had been surrounded by them all stepped back a few steps to avoid being like snakes and scorpions.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin felt very angry.


    The dog officer looked like a trainer.


    In order to contain the villagers'' attack, we should beat people here to make an example.


    It is clearly that these officials do not act, but also beat people and do not reason.


    Instead, it became the villager''s fault.


    At this time, she noticed that the fourth master held her hand tightly and then relaxed.


    Then he released her hand and walked into the middle of the crowd.


    Finally, he stopped in front of the arrogant official and looked into his eyes.


    "It''s said that parents should love the people as much as they love their children. When the rights of the people are hurt, officials should protect them and make decisions for the people. But not only do you not protect the people, but also fight against the people. Do you deserve to be a parent official?"


    The dog official was scolded by the fourth master without dirty words.


    He looked up and down at the fourth master, who was dressed in ordinary clothes and thought he was just an ordinary villager.


    So, he continued to point to the fourth master viciously and said scornfully, "which onion are you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1385

    Smell speech, if the sound is not angry.


    Somehow, there was a kind of "how can you say that about me man" in her heart.


    So she took a few steps forward to argue with the middle-aged man.


    But in the end, he was pulled by the fourth master.


    And, he will naturally protect her behind her, "obedient, encounter this kind of thing, stand behind the Lord."


    For a time, the surrounding villagers have been looking at the beautiful men and women in the crowd.


    This needs to be replaced by the man next to him. In the face of so many ferocious dog officials, how dare you come out to speak.


    In the same way, change to the side of the woman, encounter this kind of thing, already hide in the side.


    Even pretending not to know, where dare to go forward to mix.


    It seems that neither of them is afraid.


    Sure enough, the fourth master took the dog and the officer pointed to his arm and forced the other party''s arm back in half.


    The other hand wants to fight back against the fourth master.


    However, the fourth master pulled him close and hit the dog official''s left shoulder with a fist.


    Just a click.


    The sound of a broken bone sounded.


    When the dog official glared at the fourth master in pain.


    The fourth master kicked him in the chest.


    He was kicked a few feet away, and his face twisted, uttered a painful scream, and there he "hummed and hawed.".


    After that, he covered his chest and pointed to the fourth master and said in a loud voice: "you dare to beat me."


    With that, he winked at his colleagues.


    Seeing this, several people with him came forward and surrounded him.


    One of them was close to the fourth master, and said with angry eyes, "where are you from? How dare you beat the officials? I think you are tired of living!"


    The man made a sign behind him, "beat him to death!"


    He thought they were many, but the fourth master was only one.


    That''s why he''s so confident.


    For a moment, the group began to rub their hands and hands. It was estimated that they were the guards of the government.


    Some even pulled out their swords from their waists.


    The rest of the officials stood aside to watch the good play.


    Facing seven or eight official bodyguards, the fourth master did not show any fear.


    He glanced at several guards and met them head on.


    He quickly avoided the sword stabbed by one of them, and swept to the other''s back to take away the sword in his hand.


    He grabbed each other by the collar and pushed into the crowd.


    "Bang!"


    One of the guards hit two accomplices and the three fell together.


    The fourth master raised his sword and stabbed at another bodyguard.


    "Sonorous!"


    The sound of swords colliding with each other.


    In the end, the bodyguard didn''t resist the fourth master''s strength and leaned back slightly.


    "Whew!" The fierce sword wind of the fourth master swept away the bodyguards.


    The next moment, the bodyguard''s arm holding the sword was cut off by the fourth master.


    "Bang Dang!" The sword in his hand also fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    There are not many of those officials.


    Officials and bodyguards add up to about a dozen.


    Seeing the fourth master, he hurt four people.


    The rest of them were still in the same place and were a little scared.


    Especially when they look at the fierce eyes of the fourth master, they dare not go forward.


    "How many of you! There''s a reward for killing him! " The official who was hit by the fourth master and broke his arm ordered.


    However, the rest of the guards did not dare to step forward.


    No reward is more valuable than life.


    They have hands and feet, and they have all kinds of skills. Where to be a servant is not a job. Why should they work here.


    Seeing the bodyguards disobeyed, the three officials began to be afraid.


    I regret that I didn''t bring more bodyguards out today.


    One by one began to retreat, where there was just bossy appearance.


    After all, those bodyguards are not the opponents of the fourth master. They only know how to eat, drink and play all day long. They have no strength to deal with the fourth master.


    But the more they retreated, the closer the fourth master approached.


    It''s even colder to scan their eyes.


    He went up to one of the officials and grabbed him by the collar.


    Scared each other stammered: "you... Who are you?"


    The fourth master grabbed each other''s collar and pulled it closer.


    When he was only an inch away, he looked into each other''s eyes with a sharp look.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you didn''t kill me just now?"


    "Oh, no, no, no, it''s all a misunderstanding, haha..." he said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, big brother, don''t you all say that we, as parents, love the people like our children, how can we want your life?" Another echoed.Look at this scene.


    These people are all bullies.


    I saw that young man had no Kung Fu before, and he was thin, so he would pinch the soft persimmon.


    Seeing that the fourth master was dressed in ordinary clothes, he didn''t care.


    Now I know that he is not the opponent of the fourth master, so he changed his attitude.


    Where is there just now ferocious, bullying the common people, looking at human life like grass Kan.


    One by one, the tone was humble, and a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    As a Manchurian, the fourth master was also a great emperor in the royal family.


    He began to practice martial arts, sword, archery and horse riding since he was a few years old.


    Although it was not the first time that she saw the fourth master fighting with others.


    But she didn''t pay much attention before.


    This time, she was protected by him and watched him beat people.


    I feel like he''s super man!


    "What you say is like water thrown out." The fourth master''s tone was light, holding the official''s hand, but turned to the other side''s neck.


    Moreover, the blue veins on the back of his hands obviously exerted a lot of strength.


    The official was scared and said, "well... What do you want?"


    The fourth master held the official''s neck with one hand and pointed to the house in the distance: "do you see the old man standing on the roof?"


    "I see..."


    "I want you to call on your staff immediately and let them carry out rescue work!"


    "Do you know that rescue is not so simple. It requires a lot of manpower and financial resources. It also needs temporary camp and a large amount of drugs. So I said that I should inform the top authorities and wait until the money is allocated from the top. Things will be easy to handle."


    "Who are you blind to? If you delay this dangerous flood for a long time, you will die a few more lives. It is clear that your local government has surplus grain and money, but you have to wait until the court sends a message. When all the people are dead, who will be responsible for it?"


    "Don''t worry, calm down, calm down!" The official''s eyes were rolling.


    How can this person be so bad to cheat? The key is to know a lot.


    "I want you to send for help at once!" The fourth Master said in a sharp voice, and the hand holding the official''s neck also increased his strength.


    "Cough." The official''s neck was white, and his face was red. He nodded repeatedly, "good, good, I promise you."


    This time, he agreed almost without thinking.


    Obviously, he didn''t consider the advantages and disadvantages at all, and he just wanted to perfunctorily deal with the fourth master.


    As he answered, there was a twinkle in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1386

    Of course, the fourth master saw this cunning in his eyes.


    Seeing that the fourth master had not let go, the official flattered him and said, "big brother, great Xia, I have promised you. You can let me go. Otherwise, how can I have someone go back and send a message? Do you think so?"


    "You promised too soon."


    On hearing this, the official said, "that''s because I was moved by the great Xia, so I promised you."


    Fart, is not afraid of death, if sound in the heart so think.


    At this time, the fourth master frowned and seemed to be thinking about something.


    If you don''t want to get along with him for a long time, you don''t have to discuss it with him.


    So she went up and said, "my Lord, I think of a good way to make them obedient."


    The fourth master looked at her and motioned her to go on.


    "I have a few poisons here. If you feed them, they will attack once every two hours. This kind of medicine is developed by me. I only have the antidote. If they dare not obey, they will die of heartbreak!" Ruoyin takes a small ceramic bottle from the sleeve pocket.


    She and the fourth master are visiting in private.


    It is also because of the micro service private visit that we met this scene.


    Otherwise, if there was a Ming visit, there would have been nothing to do with today''s appointment, which would have been arranged by those dog officials and then covered up.


    Therefore, the fourth master should show his identity or call local officials.


    Then the next inspection will be very disadvantageous.


    We all know that the emperor will be on guard when he visits here.


    In this case, the inspection and insistence will be given up halfway.


    The capital is still a long way from here.


    Let the court send people to rescue, obviously far water can not save the near fire.


    This time, there were only three guards.


    Although there are dark guards, they are only six.


    After all, it''s a private visit in micro service. If you follow a large number of bodyguards, it''s certainly inconvenient and easy to attract attention, even in the dark.


    But there are dozens and hundreds of families in these villages. Even if the guards and the secret guards are called over, the manpower is far from enough.


    The flood is ferocious. If it is delayed, more people will die in the village.


    Therefore, the only way is to force these officials to send support immediately.


    But in order to avoid these people, one set on the surface and one set on the back.


    Don''t let them go, turn over their faces and refuse to recognize people, or send someone to take revenge immediately.


    That''s why she did it on purpose.


    As for the rest, neither she nor the fourth master was worried.


    These people dare not complain to the court.


    After all, she and the fourth master did not rob and kill, but forced them to save people.


    Even if they sue, she and the fourth master are not afraid.


    Well, it''s going to save people.


    The rest of the account, she and the fourth master slowly with these people!


    At the moment, the fourth master takes the bottle in Ruoyin''s hand and takes out a maroon medicine from it.


    His hand no longer held the official''s neck, but his jaw.


    Without saying a word, he threw the medicine into the other person''s throat.


    "Cough." The official tried to cough but could not cough.


    He just heard that he would die of heartbreak.


    After dealing with this, the fourth master turned his attention to the other two officials.


    These officials are not many. There are seven or eight bodyguards and three government officials, which add up to about ten.


    The others saw the fourth master''s eyes shifted to them and ran one by one.


    One was quickly followed by the fourth master.


    The rest were caught by the villagers.


    It was because the guards were so powerful that the villagers didn''t dare to resist.


    Now that the guards have counselled them, these dog officials are not afraid.


    So, four ye and if sound one by one to feed medicine.


    After feeding the medicine, the fourth Master said coldly: "you are limited to send 100 people to come to rescue in one hour, or you will bear the consequences."


    Finally, he added, "of course, if you want to play tricks, you can try them."


    "But there are floods everywhere. Many bridges have collapsed and roads are blocked. I''m afraid one hour is not enough." One official said.


    "That''s your business. You don''t want to die yourself. It''s none of my business."


    The voice just dropped, the several people looked at each other, and finally agreed to ask for support.


    Before the officials left, the fourth master gathered the villagers together and held a rescue meeting.


    "It''s better to rely on people than on yourself. Before the government rescue workers arrive, we should first rescue one after another."


    "To save people later, the elderly, children, pregnant women as the first rescue object."


    "The men took out all the boats in the house and followed me to save people."


    "Women take fire, cook food, boil water...


    ...


    " in addition, who has a strong long rope? " Asked the fourth master."I have, I am a sailor, and I have that kind of rope on a sailboat. It''s very strong."


    "Well, you go and get it."


    When the villagers got the firm rope, the fourth master began to look around the environment.


    At present, the bridge in the village is broken.


    Everyone is on this side of the bridge, and opposite is the village, where many people are trapped.


    And behind the village is a high mountain, mountain torrents continue to pour down into the village.


    If it goes on like this, if there is a debris flow, I''m afraid there will be no need for rescue, and the houses and people in this village will have to be buried here.


    If Yin saw that the fourth master was busy, she would listen and watch quietly and occasionally participate in the discussion and make some suggestions.


    After about half a column of incense, the fourth master tied his waist boat and approached the turbulent current.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin called out "Ye".


    The flood had not reached the waist of the fourth master. When he heard the woman calling him, he looked back at her.


    "Be careful, sir. I''ll go and see if they can help." If sound road.


    The fourth master nodded to her and gave a faint "um" sound. He went into the middle of the river in the sky of Nu waves without hesitation.


    Ruoyin turns around and makes a fire, water and cooking with the women in the village.


    Because in this case, in addition to rescue, water and food are also extremely important.


    Originally, she was worried about the fourth master, and just wanted to persuade him to come.


    But when he was on the pair of deep and firm ink pupil, he swallowed the words in his heart.


    As far as the fourth master is concerned, these people are his people.


    As he said, parents should love the people as much as they love their children.


    And he loves his people so much and has responsibility.


    An emperor, it''s OK not to meet such a thing.


    If you meet, you can''t pretend to be blind.


    Otherwise, the purpose of this private visit will not be achieved, and it will be in vain.


    Therefore, what she can do is try not to drag his hind legs, cheer him on and be his good wife.


    An hour later, the fourth master fixed the strong rope on both sides of the broken bridge.


    Then, the intense life and death rescue began!


    If you want to pay no attention to the fourth master.


    She saw that the fourth master took the lead to tie the boat to his waist, and then tied a rope on his waist, and hung it on the rope between the two sides of the river. At once, she crossed to the opposite side of the river.


    Then, he helped down an old man from the opposite house, tied the other party with a rope tightly, and then tied the rope on his waist to the fixed rope between the two sides.


    After that, he held the old man''s body in one hand and the rope in the other.


    The whole man crossed the river face up.


    Strong leg muscles pedal several times in the flood, speeding up the speed of crossing the river.


    He used to be one person, but now it''s the weight of two people.


    When he took the old man to the middle of the river, the ropes on both sides suddenly fell to the middle.


    Suddenly, his body fell into the mud like flood, forming a V shape.


    Seeing this scene, Ruo Yin''s heart hung to his throat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1387

    Ruoyin is afraid that the fourth master will fall into the flood.


    Besides, there was an old man on him, and his rope was tied to death.


    In this way, even if something goes wrong, it is difficult to save yourself.


    After the fourth master fell down heavily, the swift river washed him away for a distance.


    The old man in him felt that he was going to sink and began to struggle and shout.


    "Don''t make a noise!" In the flood, the fourth master yelled at the old man. He made a stretcher with his own body. He also grasped the fixed rope and quickly crossed to the other side of the river.


    The closer he got to the other bank, the less he fell into the river.


    Finally, he rescued the old man safely to the shore with the fastest speed.


    At this time, the villagers on the bank cheered and applauded for the fourth master and the first victim he rescued.


    Only because he was the first to give up his life!


    This is a good omen, the rescue of life and death will start the curtain.


    Ruoyin has been standing on the shore, nervous for him, worried about him, clapping for him.


    Now, she was looking at him with a smile from her aunt.


    This seemingly ruthless cold faced emperor actually had the heart and responsibility of loving the people.


    This man, no matter where he is, is the protagonist, there is a halo around him.


    In the Forbidden City, he was an emperor admired by all.


    Here, he is a hero who goes against the current in the hearts of the people.


    Just then, she heard behind her a neat and rhythmic clapping.


    Turning around, we found that the officials had arrived with rescue workers.


    One of them came up to her in a hurry and said, "this lady, we have brought No. 100 bodyguards to help, three doctors and some simple medicines, as well as water and rice."


    Looking at Ruoyin''s hair and being so close to the fourth master, they thought she was the first wife of the fourth master.


    In these villages, they call a man''s first wife a lady.


    "It''s better for you to be like this." Ruoyin''s mouth brings up a sly smile.


    It''s really a toast. You have to suffer a little before you can save people.


    And this rescue work, is not their local government should do?


    It''s really shameless to take the salary and silver of the court and enjoy the resources given by the court, but not to deal with the common people and the court.


    "Hehe, yes, yes, that is, whether the antidote can be given to us." With that, the official covered his stomach and said in agony: "ah, you said that it took two hours to break out. This is just more than one hour. How can my stomach ache? Is it that I have to be heartbroken?"


    They couldn''t have arrived so soon if it wasn''t for the stomachache just now.


    "Not so much." Ruoyin took out the so-called antidote from the sleeve bag and handed it to them: "mumble, here is the antidote. You can take it and divide it."


    "Good, good." The official took the medicine bottle and asked with a face: "this lady, if we can get better immediately after taking this antidote, we will not have any more problems and will not die of heartbreak?"


    "No way." If the sound shakes his head, "you take the antidote, or two hours or so attack, as for sometimes an hour on the attack, that is the individual constitution is not the same."


    "Ah? When will you give us a complete antidote? "


    "When this rescue is over, I''ll give you the antidote."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the official let out a loud fart, or the kind of stinking.


    He covered his stomach and ate the antidote.


    He pointed around at random, and ordered to those government guards: "you all hurry to rescue, the sooner the end, the better. Ouch, my stomach is killing me..."


    with that, he couldn''t stand it, and went to find a place to pay homage.


    This kind of abdominal pain unbearable feeling, is really too painful!


    Then, under the command of the fourth master, the government bodyguards were divided into ten teams, shuttling through the disaster areas.


    They used the waist boat, the bamboo raft, separately carries on the rescue.


    Among the villagers, some young men, as well as middle-aged men, also joined the rescue team.


    Even if it was dark, the fourth master still took them with torch to rescue the people trapped in the flood as soon as possible.


    In the dark, the burning bonfires brought warmth to the victims.


    The torches scattered in the disaster spot ignited their inner hope for life.


    Pull them out of the cruel and helpless swamp of death.


    An hour later, more than 150 villagers were rescued by ten teams.


    And the villagers at the foot of the mountain were basically rescued.


    It''s just that at night, there''s another storm in the sky.


    As a result, the river rose by nearly 50 cm.


    Even behind the temporary rescue camp, torrents began to pour down.As a result, rescue work had to be temporarily suspended.


    So, taking advantage of this opportunity, people moved the temporary relief camp to a higher and safer terrace.


    In addition, they have been busy all afternoon, doing physical work, and have not had time to eat.


    It will not be easy to stop. Of course, we need to eat something.


    But the disaster area environment is not convenient, the food is relatively simple, but also good, there are porridge and steamed stuffed bun.


    Porridge is rice provided by the government.


    Steamed buns are meat buns.


    As for the steamed buns, they were pork that Ruoyin asked Su Peisheng and Banmei to buy in the town before dark.


    After su Peisheng and ban Mei came in, they made steamed buns with the women in the village.


    Those men who engage in rescue are all manual work. If they don''t eat well, they can''t do it.


    And the meat buns are not only provided to rescue teams, but also to villagers.


    Because the villagers'' homes are flooded, there is nothing to eat for the time being.


    In addition, Ruoyin also worked with doctors to disinfect and bandage the wounds of the victims, which was equivalent to running on both sides.


    At this time, a drawer of delicious meat buns out of the pot.


    The hot porridge is cooked.


    As early as dark, the villagers had already eaten it.


    Now there are only four masters who haven''t eaten yet.


    Ruoyin and his wife began to fill porridge and subcontract to the rescue team.


    Looking at the rescue team are idle, the women are even joking.


    "You''ve met a good man, lady."


    Ruoyin didn''t know that people were talking to her at first.


    But when she looked around, the other side was looking at her.


    "Are you talking to me?" she said, unsure


    "Of course, how nice your man is. Don''t you count it in your heart?"


    "That''s right. He can sacrifice his life for irrelevant people, not to mention that you are his woman."


    "How safe it is to have such a man."


    "It''s not like the man in my family who doesn''t care about me when he''s sick. I usually do all the drudgery at home. If something goes wrong, it''s ok if you don''t help. It''s just my fault. Even sleeping requires me to sleep outside to protect him. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1388

    "It''s not like I said that there are no such excellent and brave men in our village."


    Hearing these words, if the sound of mouth slightly up, with a sweet smile.


    A pair of eyes also found the fourth master in the crowd and looked at him fondly.


    She said with pride: "I also think he''s a little excellent..."


    her eyes fell on the fourth master.


    The fourth master, who has been busy rescuing, stops and looks for her in the crowd.


    Until he saw a woman smiling at him, his eyes were relieved to take back.


    "Big lady, he is looking at you. Don''t be busy here and send him the porridge and steamed stuffed bun."


    At the beginning, if the sound mouth also means a few polite words.


    But in the end, he went to the fourth master with porridge and steamed stuffed bun.


    When she came to the fourth master, he was already discussing the next rescue plan with those officials.


    Fourth master''s clothes are wet and covered with mud.


    But even so, it doesn''t cover up a stiff figure.


    And the muscles that are very tight under the clothes.


    As for Yu Ruoyin, he is more charming than in the Forbidden City.


    That is in addition to good-looking, from the inside to the outside of the personality charm.


    "Sir, have something to eat." She came forward.


    "Put it there." The fourth master pointed to the long table beside him.


    If sound frowns, some anxious.


    He hasn''t eaten in a day.


    When the flood ebbed, he appointed to rescue people.


    If it doesn''t eat, it won''t hold up.


    If there is no one around, maybe she will pester him and let him eat.


    But the villagers around him were talking about the rescue plan.


    If the sound hesitates in place, I don''t know what to do.


    Seeing her stop in place, the fourth master looked back at her, "what''s the matter?"


    "..." how to say in front of the public that she is worried about him.


    Fortunately, at this time, a woman was delivering porridge here. She joked, "I said, sir, your wife is worried about you. I think you''d better drink it while it''s hot. Your health is the most important thing. When can''t you tell me what''s important?"


    As soon as his voice dropped, other villagers around him started to make a fuss, laughing and persuading the fourth master.


    Make Ruoyin feel a little embarrassed, she put the dishes and chopsticks to the long table in front of the fourth master, and walked away shyly.


    The fourth master looked at Ruoyin''s back, but did not continue to talk about business, but sat down to eat porridge.


    After about half an hour, we all had a good rest, and the flood water also receded.


    Therefore, four masters and they started a new round of rescue.


    In spite of the fact that many roads have disappeared and become rivers after rivers.


    But they still carry the elderly and children, supporting pregnant women and women, they will be gradually flooded from the house to save them.


    Where the current is fast, they jump into the water, form a human wall, and then carry the villagers across the river on bamboo rafts.


    Or like the fourth master, he tied his body to a fixed rope, built a stretcher with his own body, crossed the river, and moved the victims to a safe place.


    Tight rescue time always passes quickly.


    Before everyone could close their eyes and take a nap, the sky turned white.


    At this time, the victims of this village were basically rescued.


    The rest are the hard to save disaster spots.


    Why is it difficult to rescue? It is because there are several places where the road collapse is serious.


    Combined with several days of heavy rain, landslides flooded half of the houses.


    In this case, if you go to rescue, it will be very dangerous.


    If the landslide strikes the house again, rescue workers will have to be buried in it.


    But if you don''t save them, those who are still alive will be buried in the mountain torrents.


    Finally, the fourth master, adhering to the rescue principle of not giving up and not abandoning, still led people to launch the last wave of rescue.


    After half a misty night, the misty sky rises.


    Morning air with a little fresh soil, a burst of cool wind, so that everyone is in high spirits.


    In the early morning of summer, no matter how, the cicadas will sing.


    One only gently sing, interwoven into a valve of ode.


    At this time, only a few victims were rescued one by one.


    Regardless of the victims or the rescue workers, one by one, their faces and bodies were covered with mud, so they could not see their faces clearly.


    If the sound hears the official bodyguard is excited to shout: "there is still the last collapsed house, we can finish."


    Then he saw a group of people walking towards a house across the river.


    The first is the fourth master.


    That house is a house of earth.After being washed down by the mud like mountain torrents, we can''t tell which is the mountain torrent mud and which is the brick of the house itself.


    The house collapsed in several places and looked crumbling.


    Somehow, Ruoyin hears that this is the last rescue spot, and she is a little excited.


    Thinking of her and fourth master''s busy day, we can finally have a good rest, and then go to other disaster areas to inspect, or go to the next Southern inspection site.


    However, this idea just sprouted in her heart, and she heard the excited voice again from the opposite side: "saved! It''s all saved! There are two little girls buried in it, a pair of old people! "


    Along with this excited sound, rescue workers will rescue the villagers one by one back out.


    Maybe there is too much mud in the house.


    When they came out, there was more mud on them.


    At a glance, we can''t tell who is who.


    But in any case, if the sound of a hanging heart is finally relieved.


    It means the rescue is coming to an end.


    Ruoyin turns around and prepares food for the fourth master to reward him who has been tired all day and night.


    But she just turned around and heard the voice of "boom" coming from behind her.


    A close look, the original crumbling earth house, has completely collapsed.


    Then, he heard a scream and a shout.


    "No, the house collapsed, but there is a rescue worker still buried in it!"


    "Who is it?" Ruoyin''s side, a villager faces the other side and asks.


    "It''s a man named fourth master!"


    What the latter people said, if the sound has completely disappeared.


    All she knew was that her head was buzzing when someone said that the fourth master was buried in the collapsed house.


    The ears make a noisy tinnitus sound.


    His legs were shaking and he could not stand steadily.


    The eyes are also a blur, completely can not see the opposite situation.


    "Madame Banmei holds Ruoyin.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, yelled at the other side of the river: "Sir, don''t scare me!"


    I don''t know how long later, someone around was shouting: "which is the fourth master''s family, his body has been carried out!"


    Smell speech, originally flustered, if sound of God in half plum''s help, go to that corpse.


    As she approached, she could see that it was a strong man''s body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1389

    It''s just because they were lifted out of the collapsed mud, and their bodies and surfaces were covered with mud, which has long been beyond recognition.


    If the sound nose is sour, you should squat down.


    But behind her a force pushed her aside.


    She was a middle-aged woman about 40 years old.


    After the woman pushed away Ruoyin, she knelt beside the body and wept bitterly.


    I also speak a dialect that I can''t understand.


    It means that the man in her family is honest, innocent and heroic.


    Around them, villagers came to comfort him: "the fourth elder sister-in-law, who died for our village, is the hero of our village. In the future, his parents, our parents, your children, will let him read books..."


    however, no matter how much the villagers comfort, the woman named "Tan sisao" still cries very much Sad.


    Ah? Ruo Yin looks confused.


    Just because she was too worried and sad, she didn''t understand it carefully.


    And her eyes were blurred and she couldn''t see clearly.


    She immediately wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her cuff.


    After a close look again, I found that although the body was strong, it was slightly shorter than the fourth master.


    At this moment, even if the heart some small secretly happy, if the sound surface has not shown.


    Because the woman in front of her is so sad that she can''t really laugh, otherwise her conscience will hurt.


    Ruoyin learned from the villagers that the so-called "four masters" was a family in the village.


    He opened a blacksmith''s shop in the town, and he was strong because he often made iron.


    Because he was the fourth in the family, people in the village called him fourth master.


    Ye is the name of the feudal society to the bureaucrat, the rich man and the man with social status.


    As for the fourth master, most of them are the fourth in the family.


    In this way, Ruoyin finally understands that he has made a mistake.


    But where is her fourth master?


    Ruoyin''s hands clasped together and apologized to the corpse for three times, then turned around to look for the figure of the fourth master.


    Since she has identified the wrong person, her fourth master must be OK.


    Finally, she found a familiar figure by the river.


    And that figure has Su Peisheng''s dogleg next to him.


    See, if sound can''t help but trot to rush past.


    When he approached, he said directly, "fourth master, why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time?"


    The fourth master is cleaning the mud on his body by the river.


    Hearing the woman talking behind him, he washed his face and looked back at her.


    I saw a woman tearful eyes, a pair of red eyes, is obviously crying appearance.


    He said, "the rescue is over. I just need to clean up."


    Voice just fell, if the sound to his arms.


    Maybe she was so excited that she pushed her body back slightly.


    Fortunately, he has a good sense of balance, so he stands still.


    In the arms, the woman murmured: "my good fourth master, fortunately you are all right."


    Finally, she repeated his name: "fourth master, fourth master, fourth master..."


    the fourth master looked down at the woman''s head, his hands were hanging in the air, but he wanted to hold him, but he was in the way of so many people around him. It was not good to be too close to her.


    He low way: "so many people look at, you are not afraid of shame?"


    "Not afraid." If sound does not hesitate to return.


    She was really scared just now.


    For a moment, she was thinking, what should she do if the fourth master really disappeared.


    But she didn''t know what to do. She just cried.


    She only knew that if she didn''t have him, she would be very sad and sad...


    seeing that the woman was abnormally clinging to his arms, still talking nonsense and looking frightened, the fourth master didn''t quite understand at first.


    After all, she is coquettish in private, but these days, outside she knows how to behave and won''t be so bold.


    Until his eyes fell on the body, he suddenly understood.


    The fourth master shook his head helplessly. His hands finally held her in his arms and gave her the strength to be stable.


    Such a shy woman is not shy. He is not afraid of this as a big man.


    After a long time, the fourth master patted Ruoyin''s shoulder and comforted him: "OK, let''s go."


    "Go? Where are you going? " Ruo Yin holds his chest and raises his head.


    "Back to the inn." The fourth master took her hand and left.


    "Good." Ruoyin answered immediately.


    Now that people have been saved and the disaster is under control, we have to leave here quickly.


    She looked back at the group. Some were crying and others were cheering.


    It was Mrs. Tan''s family who cried.


    Cheering were the families of the villagers who had been rescued.


    Natural disasters are things that some people are happy about, others are worried about, and how many people will sacrifice.After Ruoyin and the fourth master left, in order to get the antidote smoothly, the officials gathered the villagers and officials together and began to blow the rainbow fart of Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    "After one night''s rescue, more than 300 villagers were rescued, and no one was missing or dead. The rescue race against time and weather finally came to a perfect end. Only the fourth master of the tan family died in the collapsed earth house in order to save people..."


    speaking of this, the officials looked sad.


    Compared with the whole village being saved, one victim seems to be a good result.


    But soon, his face showed a smile, and his voice changed. "This time, thanks to a hero who took the lead in rescuing the first old man in the village, dozens of village names were rescued one after another."


    "During this period, he also adjusted the plan many times, and his eldest wife, who was in charge of the food and medical treatment of everyone. They were the rebirth parents of the village, and they were your saviors!"


    "Come on, let''s give them a round of applause, and then ask them to come up and say something."


    With that, he clapped his hands and his neck stretched out in the crowd.


    His colleagues, like him, stretched their necks in search of the fourth master and Ruoyin in the crowd.


    They''re still waiting for the antidote.


    However, as long as they stretched their necks like giraffes, they did not find Ruoyin and the fourth master''s shadow.


    "Well, why are we missing? We haven''t got the antidote yet." The official stamped his feet anxiously.


    "What''s the hurry? I can''t hold my breath at all. I''m not afraid to be laughed at by so many people at the bottom." The second official pulled his sleeve.


    Then, with a kind smile to the villagers, he asked, "by the way, where is the couple who forced us to carry out the rescue?"


    After asking, he felt smart.


    But the villagers looked at them, disdainful, indifferent, no one answered.


    Only one woman said: "you ask us, we still want to ask you, now that the disaster is under control and people are saved, do you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge, make use of the couple, and do something about them."


    "That''s impossible." On the other hand, the official said with a smile, "and this elder sister, how can you talk about it? If we didn''t call 100 people to rescue, you can have a family reunion. Is there such a good thing?"


    "How can I remember that it was the couple who gave you poison and forced you to save people. If it wasn''t for them, would you have been so kind?"


    "That''s it The villagers agreed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1390

    "What do you know? It''s called" don''t you know each other? " The third official pulled the second official back and said very kindly, "I ask again, they are really not from your village. You don''t know them, don''t you hide them?"


    "It''s said that they are not people from our village and don''t know them. What kind of people do you think of us? You all say that they are heroes who help us. Even if we offer them up like bodhisattvas, we will not hide them."


    His head is strange.


    It is reasonable to say that other people who have made such great contributions should not stand in the middle of the crowd and be loved and sought after.


    Even talk about it all day long.


    How can the couple disappear after they have done something good, and they can slip faster than thieves.


    However, he doesn''t have time for this now because he''s starting to suffer from abdominal pain again.


    "Oh, hey, they haven''t given me the antidote yet." With that, he squatted down.


    And his colleagues next to him also began to cover his abdomen, humming or pounding.


    At the moment, a group of officials, who were still arrogant yesterday, are covering their abdomen on the high platform in confusion. Their faces look loveless, and the villagers clap their hands and laugh...


    on the other hand, Ruoyin and the fourth master on the other end are already on their way back to the inn.


    They rode on the same horse as before.


    The fourth master sat in the back, Ruoyin sat in front, and his back was in his strong arms.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin burst out a burst of laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" Beside the ear, the sound came from magnetism.


    Ruoyin laughed again for a while and then said, "I laugh at those officials."


    "You gave them fake poison?"


    If sound willow eyebrow a pick, "Ye how to know?"


    "Guess."


    Ruoyin said, "well," in fact, what I gave them was just laxatives. As for the antidote given to them every one or two hours, it is actually a medicine to strengthen their diarrhea. I guess they''re looking for me now


    "Bad things."


    "I''m not bad. If I''m really bad, I''ll poison them directly. Where can I only give laxatives, and the laxatives will be cured after three days at most." Ruoyin mumbled, "besides, I''m not bad no matter how bad I am."


    She''s just giving those people a taste.


    It is the fourth Lord, the emperor, who is really waiting for those people to decide whether they will stay or die.


    When the fourth master responds the situation here to Zhang Tingyu and thirteen masters in the capital city, it is estimated that these people are really finished!


    Fourth master: "because many roads are blocked, there is water flowing everywhere.


    So, an hour later, they returned to the inn.


    At the door of the inn, the guards and the secret guards had been looking forward to it.


    I''d like to say that it''s been a whole night. Why hasn''t the emperor and empress come back yet.


    Now I see it. Naturally, it''s in a rush.


    "Yes, ma''am, you are back." They look at the masters who are covered with soil in front of them and begin to doubt life.


    In the past, the emperor and empress would fall into the mire.


    "Shopkeeper, I''ve been waiting for you and me for a long time. Now I''m going to prepare food and hot water for you." The one who said this was the waiter of the inn under the name of Ruo Yin.


    Because Ruoyin and four masters have too much mud water, they both bathe separately, otherwise they can''t wash them clean.


    When the bath is over, they eat with the help of the second.


    After the meal, there is no time to eat, ready to rest.


    Because I''m so tired!


    For a moment, there were only Ruoyin and the fourth master in the guest room of the inn.


    Both of them were very tired and took off their clothes.


    At the moment, Ruoyin took off the patched clothes and put on a mint colored Ru skirt.


    When you''re out, the dress won''t be too gorgeous.


    However, it made her skin like snow.


    after changing her clothes, Ruoyin sat down beside the bed with her hair spread out.


    while she was tidying her hair, she looked at the fourth master.


    she saw his long and powerful fingers button up calmly.


    the buttons at the collar and cuff were meticulously buttoned by him.


    his body was straight, and even if he was well dressed, he could see the muscle lines under his clothes, which made people no doubt of his powerful power.


    after a moment, Ruoyin put down the bed curtain and lay down with the fourth master.


    then, he whispered, "fourth master."


    "Well."


    "You''re a little cool."


    "How to say that."


    "When you were in the disaster area, your attitude, courage, strength and explosiveness in order to save the villagers had an indescribable charm."


    Generally speaking, the general man hears the woman beside the pillow praises himself, will be elated.Or the rise of male chauvinism.


    It''s a wonderful thing anyway.


    But the fourth master replied with no smile: "all this is what ye should do, and what ye did is not good enough."


    Ruoyin: "well, they are not at the same point at all.


    She felt that the fourth master had no hesitation to go deep into the dangerous flood to save people. After rescuing them, she left quietly. She was a cool man.


    But what he cared about was that as an emperor, he should do all these things, and he did not do well enough to make his people suffer.


    "Lord, who can control the disaster of nature?"


    "No matter how strong a country is, there will be natural disasters that cannot be resisted."


    "Although a lot of people died in the village before we went, you rescued all the villagers, didn''t you?"


    She said so much, but the man next to her pillow was silent.


    After a long time, he said, "do you know that the village we rescue is a village that the imperial court rewards every year. It is written in the book that it is a village with high agricultural industry, villagers can eat enough, the government has something to do, and people think about it everywhere."


    Obviously, this is a false report of the situation, creating the illusion of civilized villages and towns.


    "This time, either you and I will patrol in humble clothes and appoint them to oppress the people, ignore the life and death of the people, and make a false report to the court."


    Ruoyin:...


    Yes, if she and the fourth master did not pass the inspection in time, the victims in that village would have died in the flood.


    "There are definitely more than one such village and town. In such a situation, we must not tolerate it. We should severely punish them. We should let them know the consequences and be afraid."


    If you can hear that the fourth master is biting his teeth to finish this speech.


    She nodded and agreed, "yes, that''s it."


    "Do you understand? That''s right here."


    "Anyway, what the LORD said is right! Because I think he''s cooler She nestled in his arms and murmured.


    When she spoke, she looked up and adored, just like a fan Mei.


    Unlike in the past, this kind of admiration cannot be pretended.


    The four masters, who were originally scrupulous, could not help laughing at Ruoyin''s words.


    He held back the sharp edge in his eyes and hugged her in his arms. He said gently, "OK, sleep."


    ------


    now the management is strict, there is no meat.


    But there''s still sugar. I''ll have sugar tomorrow.


    If you want to eat sugar, remember to vote for sugar www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1391

    In the next few days, the fourth master continued to inspect several disaster areas with Ruoyin.


    Fortunately, the rest of the affected officials have made a difference.


    Four ye and Ruoyin didn''t have to fight to start the rescue early and control the disaster.


    Three days later, Ruoyin and Siye inspected the local disaster areas.


    When they return to the inn, they will sleep if the sound falls down.


    The fourth master was sitting in front of the desk, preparing to write to Zhang Tingyu and the thirteen masters in the capital.


    The general meaning is to let them dismiss the officials who did not act.


    Then he copied his residence, the men were exiled, and the women were slaves.


    Then, those officials will be paraded around the streets, and the death penalty of car cracking will be carried out in public!


    And ordered to inspect the construction of dikes and dams.


    Moreover, his letter also asked the thirteen masters to give the memorial archway to the fourth master of the tan family, and to give money to comfort his family.


    After writing the letter, he tied up the carrier pigeon himself.


    The fourth master threw the carrier pigeon into the air, and the carrier pigeon spread its wings and flew to the Forbidden City.


    The next morning, if Yin hasn''t woken up, she feels someone pinching her nose.


    She didn''t breathe well, and she woke up immediately.


    Open an eye, see the chief culprit four Ye is pinching to look at her.


    "Sir, what are you doing?" She patted his finger and asked discontentedly.


    "Get up and get on your way."


    "I''m on my way. I''ve been tired for so many days. It''s not easy for me to sleep in. It''s easy for me."


    Fourth master: "you big cheater, coax me to come out for South patrol. I think you let me go out with you to bear hardships and experience!"


    "It seems that the lady is very aggrieved, eh?" The fourth master leaned over, his cheek only an inch away from her face.


    The deep ink pupil also looks at her directly.


    If the tone falls back conditionally.


    Just listen to him say: "it''s sunny, early road, early to Yangzhou, where more fun, more food."


    "Oh." Listen to him say so, if the sound is not good, then complain.


    Therefore, Ruoyin and the fourth master continued to take a boat to the south.


    When we set out again, there was a seven color light on the river in the blue sky, flashing a brilliant light.


    Rainbow always appears after the storm, hard won at the same time, it also shows the charm of fighting against the storm light.


    On the fifth day of June, they arrived in Gaoyou.


    When we arrived in Gaoyou Prefecture, it was just in the morning that the fourth master took Ruoyin to a reed wetland.


    Ruoyin saw the rivers and lakes all the way.


    Today, although we still take a boat to go forward, but I feel a light in front of me.


    At this time, the sky is blue, a touch of gold morning light slowly spread from the horizon.


    Those shadows in the night are disappearing.


    On both sides of the river are reeds like swords, and the breeze clings to the microwave rippling lake water. From west to East, it is like a sea of reeds, flowing to the East.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin''s heart will melt.


    Standing on the boat, she always felt that this moment seemed familiar.


    But it''s strange that she''s been here for the first time in her previous life and this life, she thought in her heart.


    In midsummer, the pond is full of lotus, the lake is full of Lingling, fishing boats are scattered around, and wild ducks are flying on the lake.


    The reed leaves are green and the waves are vast.


    The reed leaves are rusty and fragrant.


    It forms a beautiful landscape painting with ebb and flow, fishing boats sailing, reed pond with clear wind and sea birds flying. It seems to be a paradise.


    "I haven''t seen such a beautiful view for a long time." If sound from the heart to praise.


    "If you like, ask them to stop and stay here for a few days." Four ye light way.


    "Well, we can cast nets, catch shrimp, catch crabs, and let the cook cook cook a table of delicious dishes, or roast fish. Then we can sit here and watch the scenery at sunrise and sunset, and have a few days of leisure for fishermen."


    "fishermen are not idle. They have to fish before dawn, and they don''t have to go home when it''s dark." The fourth Master said frankly.


    If the sound took out a corner of the mouth, "cut" a sound.


    She wanted to say that she had a hard time getting out of the palace, but she met something like flood on the way.


    Now on the way to meet such a good scenery, put aside the intrigue of the Forbidden City, as well as the secular disturbance, stop here and enjoy a few days of leisure.


    Who asked him to seriously evaluate the life of the fishermen.


    Hum, don''t understand the amorous feelings of the big straight man!


    This time, they were the most effective and eye-catching servants around the fourth master.


    They heard Ruoyin and the fourth Master said they would stop here.


    One by one, they all went to make relevant arrangements.


    After about a stick of incense, the boat stopped at a good fishing spot.


    The party washed and rinsed in the lake water.


    The cook had already finished the breakfast. Ruoyin and the fourth master sat on the boat to have breakfast.After eating and drinking enough, Su Peisheng found fishing and fishing tools.


    Because this is a reed bush, most of them are grass carp.


    They found many tender reed leaves to catch grass carp.


    There are also some earthworms for catching crucian carp.


    And a net and two cages for small fish and shrimp.


    They prepared some chicken and duck intestines and put them into the fish cages so that the crabs could be attracted.


    When the tools were ready, the slaves threw the cage into the lake.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master were fishing on the boat.


    Maybe the fourth master is experienced and quiet.


    Before long, he caught a big grass carp and a crucian carp.


    In contrast, Ruoyin has no fish.


    All of a sudden, when she saw the movement of the reeds, she closed the pole and put it where there was movement.


    But she fished for a long time, but the fish did not bite the stick and went to other places.


    Then she changed places.


    Her disposition was not idle at all.


    So, in fact, she never liked fishing.


    It would be a pity not to fish if the scenery was not so good.


    In addition, she wants to go down and catch crabs, shrimps and so on.


    The fourth Master said that their feet would clamp people and would not let her go down.


    Ruoyin did this repeatedly for a few hours, and the fourth master couldn''t see it anymore: "fishing should be constant to respond to changes. You might as well keep a place still."


    Ruoyin didn''t expect that the fourth master could tell the truth of life by fishing for a fish.


    However, she still answered "Oh" and did not change places.


    After listening to the fourth master''s words, the float of the fishing rod trembled a few times and gradually sank.


    If you know that you have it, pull the rod immediately.


    The fish should be very heavy. The fishing rod can''t be bent, and she has to pull hard.


    Just as she was struggling, the fourth master put down his fishing rod and reached out to pull her fishing rod.


    "Sir, I can do it myself."


    "Give it to me." The fourth master''s tone is light, but it shows the domineering power that can''t be refused.


    The next moment, not waiting for Ruoyin to give him the fishing rod, he took the fishing rod from her hand and pulled it vigorously.


    See a seven or eight Jin grass carp was four ye pull up, and put into the side of the barrel.


    After that, he continued to hold his own fishing rod.


    Ruoyin squatted beside the barrel, looking at the fish hanging from his own, full of sense of achievement.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1392

    Then the four masters on one side swept her with the eyes that disliked her for not seeing the world.


    Seeing that it was almost time for lunch, the fourth master ordered lightly, "Su Peisheng, let them drive the boat to the boat house."


    "Bang."


    If sound then does not understand ground to ask a way: "boat house?"


    "Since you are going to stay here for a few days, don''t you still want to sleep on the boat?"


    "No, no, No." all the way from the capital to here, I''m a little tired of taking a boat. "Sir, I think the boat houses we passed before we came here are very beautiful, and... It''s a little romantic. "


    " romantic? " Fourth master frowned, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of the word.


    "Well... It means indulgence, poetic, fantasy and informal. It mainly refers to the relationship between men and women." Ruo Yin explained.


    "The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, as if he was thinking something.


    Then the boat that had been moored began to row among the reeds.


    Su Peisheng also fished out the cage and poured it into a shallow wooden basin.


    "A lot of crabs and prawns!" Ruoyin can''t help but watch the fish cage full.


    As a result, a few crabs and shrimps came out of the basin.


    Ruo Yin pressed one of the crabs.


    Maybe I was too anxious. I was pinched by the crab''s pliers.


    "Hiss." Ruoyin immediately retracted his hand.


    "Madame, are you all right Su Peisheng and ban Mei asked anxiously.


    The fourth master was working on a fishing rod.


    After hearing Su Peisheng''s words, he raised his feet and went to Ruoyin.


    He grabbed her hand and took a closer look.


    See a woman''s index finger on the size of a blood hole, is bleeding out.


    "Call the doctor." The fourth Master said.


    If the sound took back the hand, some careful empty way: "Ye, I think it''s OK, such a small wound, it doesn''t matter."


    The fourth master took her to the side of the chair, he looked at her, very serious way: "don''t you think, I want me to feel, understand?"


    "Oh." Do you want to be so overbearing, or do you want to be so double? Ruoyin whispers in my heart.


    Why does he think it''s right? She doesn''t think so.


    He thought she was going to listen to him. She thought he was going to attack her.


    No, she''s going to get dizzy by herself.


    In fact, she wanted to say that she would also disinfect and bandage.


    However, with respect to the serious eyes of the fourth master, she felt that he would definitely say that her hands were injured, so she asked the imperial doctor to come and let her listen to him.


    After a while, doctor Feng arrived.


    He was the only doctor accompanying him on the southern tour.


    Because of her special status, she went out with the fourth master, but others couldn''t believe it.


    In addition, sometimes the situation is urgent, there is no hospital nearby, so it is more convenient to take a royal doctor.


    Feng Yuyi first felt for Ruoyin through a silk scarf.


    Then wearing a pair of cotton gloves, want to pull Ruoyin''s hand to see the wound.


    However, the fourth master took Ruoyin''s hand and lit it in front of him.


    Seeing this, Feng Yuyi immediately withdrew his hand.


    "Fourth master, madam''s hand is not possible. I''ll sterilize her and bandage her a little bit."


    Smell speech, if sound cast a look to four ye.


    The eyes seem to say: you see, I said it''s ok?


    However, the fourth master did not receive the meaning in her eyes.


    Because his focus is on Feng Yuyi.


    He took the medicine and gauze in the hand of doctor Feng Yu and said coldly, "you go back."


    "Bang."


    As a result, Feng Yuyi, his bodyguards and ban Mei all went out.


    There are not many people on this southern tour. When I was in the Forbidden City, maybe there was a female medicine boy giving Ruoyin medicine.


    To say that the fourth master cares that Feng Yuyi is a man, but Banmei is a close maid?


    After the slaves all went out, the fourth master disinfected and bandaged Ruoyin''s fingers with cold face.


    After a cup of tea, Ruoyin looks at the package with zongzi like fingers, a face helpless.


    She looked at the fourth master.


    It''s just a small wound with a needle eye. As for the bandage, it''s so thick.


    The fourth master looked at her plaintively, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    A moment later, the boat stopped at a boat house.


    After getting off the boat, Ruoyin finds that there are similar boat houses all around. It looks like a B & B.


    She counted, and there were six boat houses lying between the tree crowns.


    Two thirds of the boat is floating on the lake, light and flexible.


    The lake reflected the arched shape of the boat house.


    Su Peisheng is talking to the boatman about the price and room.


    Then, the boatman invited Ruoyin and the fourth master in.The boat house is made of red cedar.


    In the middle, there is a skylight like scenery frame. The sunlight spreads through the skylight, and occasionally a few birds pass by.


    If Yin heard the boatman and the fourth master polite, he went out.


    The slaves also retired and were busy making lunch.


    Ruoyin lies on the bed and looks out through the skylight.


    Then she went out to the terrace, leaning against the wooden railings, enjoying the endless reeds.


    Half an hour later, the slaves put their meals on the half round table outside the terrace.


    There are spicy prawns, steamed crab, braised fish, chopped pepper fish head, crucian bean curd soup.


    There are also three stacks of vegetables and vegetables, which are pulled from the vegetable fields planted by the boatman.


    Eating his own hanging fish, Ruoyin dried two bowls of rice.


    After eating, I took a nap.


    At night, she organized the slaves to make a grill and grill fish on the terrace.


    In the evening, she and the fourth master didn''t eat much. The slaves cleaned up the dishes early and prepared water for them to bathe.


    After the bath, Ruoyin and the fourth master sit in the boat house and play chess to kill the time.


    If there were not many mosquitoes outside, they would have played chess on the terrace.


    After several games of chess, Ruoyin yawned sleepily.


    Seeing this, the fourth master won her several rounds, and then got up and said, "settle it."


    If sound naturally "um", two people like an old husband and wife, blow out the candle, each lift is lying down.


    They lay in the boathouse, with the stars above them.


    By the ear, there are cicadas and frogs.


    Then she heard the fourth master ask, "what do you think is romance?"


    Ruoyin: "can you imagine a man proficient in Buddhism, Confucianism, Yi ology, astrology, numerology, arithmetic, Western painting, calligraphy, etc.


    But in front of you like a little white, ask you what is romantic feeling?


    Especially the emperor who is so powerful.


    Clearly know everything, but only do not understand romance, this contrast is simply unable to perfunctory him.


    Therefore, Ruoyin fell into meditation.


    She was not thinking about how to perfunctorily solve his problem, but was seriously thinking about it.


    After a long time, she looked at the stars outside the skylight and gently said: "romance is to watch the new year with your partner, travel together, camp together, watch the snow together, take a bath with mandarin ducks, spend birthdays with each other, sleep together, watch the sunrise and sunset together, and count the stars together..."


    "when a man goes out, dress him up and watch him leave."


    "Open your eyes in the morning and secretly observe each other''s sleeping appearance, and keep it in mind."


    "Hold each other tightly when you need to."


    "Occasionally, the domineering Princess hugs her and spreads her coquetry in his arms."


    "With each other''s crystallization, it is better to have both children."


    "..."


    Ruoyin said a lot of romantic things in one breath.


    At last, she found that she and the fourth master had so many romantic moments.


    At that time, she didn''t seem to feel romantic.


    Now in retrospect, the corners of the mouth rise unconsciously.


    In the end, she said lightly: "of course, romance is not a thing for people. The other half must be a lifelong love."


    If you are with someone you don''t love, even if you soak in the sea of roses every day.


    Ten carat diamond rings every day.


    Every day I eat candlelight dinner.


    That''s not romantic, either.


    Of course, it''s just her personal opinion.


    At the moment, she remembered what the famous writer Sanmao said.


    Sanmao said: "if you don''t like it, a millionaire will not marry. If you like it, a billionaire will marry. "


    Her husband said she always wanted to marry rich people.


    But she told her husband that if she followed him, she would just have enough money to eat.


    Her husband asked her if she ate much, and she replied cautiously, "not much, not much. In the future, we can eat less."


    Then she became his husband''s wife.


    After listening to Ruo Yin, the man beside the pillow was silent for a long time.


    Then, she heard him ask her in a low voice: "Yin Yin, is it romantic with you?"


    Such a question can be understood as superficial meaning.


    But in fact, it has a deeper meaning.


    For example, it can be understood as "Yinyin, is your lifelong love?"


    Or "do you love me?"


    Ruoyin smiles and turns from lying flat to lying on the side of the fourth master''s arms.


    She replied sweetly: "every moment I am with you, I feel very romantic. Just like now, I sleep on my father''s shoulder, which is also a romantic thing."


    The fourth master asked her that, of course she would.Can''t say "four ye, you big straight man of titanium alloy understand what is romantic?"


    "What''s so romantic about being with a straight man like you?"


    If so, she believes her results will be disastrous.


    "Is it?" The fourth master bowed his head and ordered, "look at me."


    He doesn''t understand the relationship between men and women, let alone romance.


    Since he was a few years old, he only wanted to read.


    When I grow up, I think about politics.


    When he ascended the throne, he thought about the country.


    I didn''t even think about feelings at all.


    I don''t know why. During the day, I heard her say that romance refers to the relationship between men and women.


    He just wanted to ask her what she thought romance was, and he would give her what she thought.


    But I never thought that romance is such a simple thing.


    Who knows what she said, "the other half must be a lifelong love.".


    He asked her if she was romantic with him.


    At the moment, Ruo Yin looks up and bumps into the fourth master''s deep ink pupil.


    She saw a trace of inquiry in her eyes.


    The fourth master looked deeply at the woman in his arms. There was a kind of unspeakable aura in his beautiful eyes.


    This is a pair of sensitive and emotional eyes.


    "Yinyin, we have almost all of the things you said just now. Now, it seems that we only need both children." He looked at her deeply.


    If Yin smiles, the meaning of the smile is unknown.


    But in the smiling eyes, there is a touch of shame.


    This is the kind of shame from the heart.


    It''s not like in the Forbidden City, pretending to be coquettish in order to compete for favor.


    The fourth master''s eyes are so sharp that he naturally sees this unique shame in his eyes.


    ------


    there are more than 1000 + words in this chapter, a total of 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1393

    Though she has always been a thin skinned girl.


    Every time in front of him, I don''t know how shy.


    But such a real shame was something he had never seen in her.


    And this is the first time....


    the next day, if the voice turns over, the fourth master is no longer around.


    She opened her eyes and looked out.


    Outside the window, there is the shadow of the fourth master.


    So she got out of bed and went out in her loose pajamas.


    The fourth master, dressed in a dark blue cotton linen robe, was fighting with three bodyguards there.


    To be exact, the bodyguards accompany him in boxing.


    The fourth master''s boxing speed is fast, and each fist is steady and powerful, full of explosive force.


    After a while, the guards were more or less decorated.


    When the fourth master stopped, Ruoyin saw that the guards were obviously relieved.


    Then she took a cotton handkerchief and wiped the sweat on the fourth master''s face.


    Not only was there sweat on his face, but his clothes were also wet with sweat.


    This man, it''s always like this.


    When I was in Qiandi, no matter how late I went to bed the night before, I always got up before dawn, either fighting or going to court early.


    Later, I arrived at the Forbidden City, not to mention.


    Now it''s hard to get out. He''s still like this.


    I think he has been used to such a self-discipline life for a long time.


    "When did you get up?" Maybe she wiped it too gently. The fourth master took the cotton handkerchief in her hand and wiped the sweat three times and five times.


    "I can''t sleep if I don''t see him when I wake up."


    "The fourth master wiped his sweat with his hands.


    Just then, not far away came a Scream: "ah! Help


    Ruoyin was staring at the fourth master to see how he reacted.


    As a result, the willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly when they heard the help.


    She could hear that it was a female voice.


    The sound seemed to come from the next cabin.


    And the screams in the cabin grew stronger and louder.


    "Help! Don''t come here! Come again, and I''ll kill myself! "


    At the end of the call, the voice had become hoarse, and it was obvious that he had broken his throat.


    Then, a sinister man''s voice came out of the room: "you shout, even if your throat is broken, no one will dare to rescue you."


    Smell speech, if sound and four ye look at one face.


    Two people very tacit understanding, stepping on the wooden corridor, to the next door to the boat house.


    The six boat houses here are all owned by a shopkeeper.


    Therefore, for the convenience of walking, there is an intercommunication corridor between each boat house.


    Seeing Ruoyin and the fourth master walking next door, Su Peisheng followed with his bodyguards.


    At the door of the next boat house, the woman''s cry for help gradually became a cry.


    And the man''s insidious voice became disgusting laughter.


    There was so much noise that people couldn''t figure out what to do.


    If Yin and the fourth master step slightly, then stand at the door.


    Su Peisheng made a gesture to the guards, who smashed into the wooden door of the boat house.


    A door made of wood is not very strong.


    "Bang!"


    The guards soon smashed the door open.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin come in and have a look.


    as like as two peas in the room, they are almost identical to their boat house.


    There is a man and a woman in the room.


    The man''s face is white, but his appearance is very good, but he seems to have bad intentions.


    And the woman hit the corner of the table with a blood hole in her forehead.


    Seeing this scene, the guards immediately controlled the man.


    If Yinchao Banmei makes an eye, Banmei will hold the woman on her knee.


    Ruoyin goes to the woman and squats down.


    This is a beautiful woman, looking at the most 18-year-old appearance.


    Snow white face, a black soft hair woven into a braid, on the right side.


    Probably if the sound several comes in time, her clothes are neat, has not been hurt.


    A pair of dark eyes flashed under the slender eyebrows, showing fear and deep helplessness, looking at Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    It seemed that she was ashamed to see others. She only looked at it and turned her head over.


    At this time, the man was not happy.


    He pointed to a circle of people in the room and said angrily, "where did you come from? Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do with me. I''ll make love with the lady who hasn''t passed the door."


    "I''m not the lady you''ve never been to!" The woman came back weakly.


    "Say it again, believe it or not, I''ll smoke you!" The man raised his feet and was stopped by the guards.


    He wanted to move, but he couldn''t move. He was so angry that he said, "where are the bandits? They break into the houses without permission. They are also involved in the affairs between our husband and wife. Be careful that I go to the government to sue you!"Ruoyin dressed the wound for the woman and sneered: "in my opinion, you are the real bandit, you are the intruder, and you should be arrested by the government."


    "You, you, you... Are talking nonsense. She is my wife who has never been through."


    "You also said that she was a wife who did not go through the door. I remember that the people in Qing Dynasty were conservative."


    "Who said not." Man theory: "the Qing Dynasty is conservative, but it does not mean that every family is conservative, do not look at what age this is, 13 have import and export trade, busy streets can also see the figure of foreigners, it is inevitable that there are so many open-minded bar!"


    "Well, even if you are open-minded, it has to be your love and my wish. Didn''t you see that she wanted to die?"


    Man:...


    "what''s more, you keep saying that you are unmarried. Have you got the engagement letter and brought the betrothal gift to the door to propose marriage?"


    "When... Of course there is!" The man stammered back.


    If Yin looks at him, he must be lying.


    "Show me, then."


    "Why do you want to show it to you? Can this kind of thing be given to outsiders at will?" The man waved and looked like a rogue.


    "No, he didn''t offer a job offer or betrothal gifts. Even if he did, I would not want it if I died." Although women are weak, their words are firm and resolute.


    "Even if there is no betrothal gift, we are also promised by the old man. We are engaged. I tell you, you can''t get rid of me." The man pointed to the women''s road.


    But in the end, the man was carried away by the guards.


    Before leaving, he also pointed to a room full of people and said, "you have the ability to wait for me. I won''t ask people to cut you down!"


    After the man left, half Mei helped the woman to the bed and lay down.


    "Thank you." The woman gently tunnel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1394

    If Yin helps the woman to deal with the wound, she asks faintly, "everyone is not born easy. Why should he seek death easily?"


    "I''d rather die if I was abused by that kind of person. And even if I don''t want to die and he humiliates me, I can only die. So, do I have any other choice? " A woman lies in bed and has nothing to love.


    Then, she looked at Ruoyin and the fourth master, "this time, fortunately you came, he didn''t succeed, otherwise I really had to die."


    "It''s not only death that can solve the problem. You can report to the official. How can he be here and how can you be cheated here? Just tell the government clearly." Ruoyin showed her a clear way.


    "I''m the backstage manager of these boat houses, and he does have an engagement with me, but he is a gambler and a playboy, so I don''t want to marry her."


    With that, the woman said with a wry smile: "as for reporting to the government, it''s no use. As an ordinary people, even if I''m bullied and humiliated, I''ll be accused of being weak in resistance, even if I''m forced or voluntary."


    "Fortunately, I''m not a married person, or I''ll be even worse off. I''ll have to fight a hundred boards."


    "What''s more, it''s not a big family in our ancestors, but it''s also an innocent family for generations. It''s not shame to ask me to go to the government to say these things. Besides, the engagement between me and him was made by the ancestors. How can we escape? It''s better to die and face nothing."


    Women''s words are full of helplessness for life.


    There seems to be no better way than death.


    After hearing this, Ruoyin remembered that the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty almost did not protect women, nor did they protect their interests.


    Because here, women''s status is low.


    But after she came here, besides staying in the capital, it was the Forbidden City.


    In addition to the noble women''s family members, they are the noble family members.


    The rest are concubines.


    Among these people, in addition to the high status of men, the family is also powerful.


    In this case, even if their status is lower than men, they are better than ordinary women.


    Because of their status in their mother''s family, men would look at the face of their relatives, not too much.


    Ruoyin had heard of such absurd laws before, but he did not witness it with his own eyes, which made him not deeply impressed.


    Now, seeing it with my own eyes, I feel really depressed for the contemporary women.


    She thought she was on thin ice enough.


    But I never thought that it was more difficult for the folk women.


    Because even if they are bullied, they have no reason to go, they can only seek death.


    Ruo Yin looked at the fourth master and saw his eyes light, as if this was a special ordinary thing.


    Yes, he grew up in this kind of environment when he was a child. He was used to these laws for a long time.


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin feels that there is nothing to comfort.


    Now that the man has been driven away and the woman has been rescued, it''s no big deal.


    She and the fourth master have nothing to stay.


    Ruoyin comforted the woman at will, and the fourth master took the slave back to his boat house.


    But in my heart, I wonder how to change the status of contemporary women with my own power.


    Do not say that men and women are equal, how to say that interests are hurt, have to be reasonable!


    At noon, there was a lot of noise in the next cabin.


    And there was more noise than in the morning.


    It didn''t seem like a man and a woman quarrelling.


    It''s more like a group of people arguing with a woman.


    If Yin and the fourth master were having a meal, they heard the noise.


    If it''s because of the bustle, it''s OK.


    But if it''s noisy because of fighting, it makes people feel irritable.


    There are also scenes of fighting in my mind.


    To say that Ruoyin and four masters are ordinary people, they may have nothing to do with themselves.


    You can eat, drink and have fun.


    But because of their special status, they have no way to ignore these things.


    The purpose of their southern tour is to visit the people''s livelihood privately.


    After all, if even the supreme ruler of a country doesn''t care about the life and death of ordinary people, who cares about their life and death.


    Then, the Qing Dynasty was like this.


    Listening to the more frightening noise in the next room, Ruoyin and the fourth Master arrived with the servant again.


    In the morning, the door was smashed.


    This time, they went straight into the room.


    I saw a group of people in the room, all of them were men. There were about 20 people in the room.


    The muscles are like fists, and you can see that you are practicing.


    They had long, bright machetes in their hands.The tables and chairs in the room were twisted by them as if they had just finished the fight.


    But the woman in the room was not hurt at all.


    Ruoyin heard the man who had a engagement with the shopkeeper behind the scenes asking, "where are the people who helped you this morning?"


    Voice just fell, the man found if sound and four ye came in.


    Maybe this time he brought someone to take revenge, so he didn''t have the morning''s advice.


    He was looking at the fourth master with his hands around his chest.


    "In the morning, you dare to meddle in my business because of the large number of people. Now I''ve called more than 20 helpers. It''s your turn to suffer this time."


    With that, he insidiously said, "let''s cut them to death!"


    Hum, in the morning, he cooked cooked cooked rice for the sake of uncooked rice with his unmarried wife. He didn''t bring anyone, let alone a guy.


    To avoid damaging his business.


    Who knows that it is because of this, someone else has taken advantage of it, or damaged his business.


    Looking at each other, there are at most about ten people, and there are some people who can''t master Kung Fu.


    And he called, but all of them are masters of Kung Fu, and the number of people is more than the other side.


    I want to beat them to pieces, a wash the morning shame!


    As soon as the man''s words were spoken, the twenty men, holding bright machetes, stabbed the fourth master one after another.


    Seeing this, the bodyguards naturally protect the fourth master.


    Half Mei pulled Ruo Yin to one side.


    Because there are few people on the side of the fourth master, everyone is a couple.


    One of the thugs held up his machete, and the cold light of his edge was shaking in the air, and he cut at the top of the fourth master''s head.


    The fourth master''s body was slightly raised back and nimbly avoided the attack of the other side.


    Then quickly swept to the side of the hitter, raised his hand and split it on his arm with his palm.


    The hand holding the machete shook slightly.


    The next moment, the machete in his hand was taken away by the fourth master.


    When he was in a daze, the fourth master kicked out his body, which was far and far away.


    However, only to deal with this, face-to-face two thugs.


    For a moment, the fourth master''s machete was on the other man''s.


    This is not a contest between weapons, but a contest of strength.


    After a few seconds of stalemate, the fourth master got the upper hand and the thugs were forced back a few steps.


    The fourth master grabbed the beater''s neck, lifted it slightly, and then threw it on the other hitter.


    "Bang!"


    Two hands collide, each other''s machetes in their hands, respectively pierce each other''s heart, will show the most incisive self killing.


    And the moment they fell, they fell right under Ruoyin''s feet.


    "Be careful!" The fourth master ordered Ruoyin.


    It is his concern that makes the thugs turn their attention to Ruoyin.


    Fourth master, they are not good to fight head-on, but this woman they can do.


    Maybe you can take her as a hostage, let her become the weakness of the other side, and then threaten the other side.


    Thinking of this, one of the thugs held up his machete and walked toward Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1395

    Simple defense and attack, if the sound still understand and will.


    Just as the two thugs came to her side.


    She took half may and quickly avoided it.


    However, she avoided them.


    She found more thugs attacking her side.


    Half Mei is the first time to protect in front of her, but was kicked open.


    The next moment, the thug came straight up to her.


    He didn''t seem to want her to die, because his machete hand didn''t make any attacks.


    It''s the other hand preparing to lock the throat.


    Ruoyin raised his hand to defend her before his hand touched her neck.


    But she was a woman, not as powerful as these muscular men.


    Soon, her strength was defeated.


    It was just this defense that made the batter lose his patience.


    Even if Ruoyin''s strength was not as strong as he was, he still raised his machete and slashed at her with a grim face.


    Blade in the air across a dazzling light, and finally refracted in Ruoyin''s face.


    She raised her other hand, trying to stop the weapon coming at her.


    But the hitter''s impact from high down is much stronger than her resistance from the bottom up.


    The handle of the knife hit her wrist and her arm hurt.


    The next moment, the chopper went straight down.


    When Ruoyin thought she was going to be chopped to death.


    "Sonorous!"


    The fourth master''s machete shakes the batter''s knife to the ground.


    Then, with the speed of thunder, he cut off one arm of the hitter.


    And this arm is the one that the hitter is going to chop Ruoyin.


    Then, the fourth master''s Mo Tong was cold, and he cut down his other hand before he fell down.


    The other one, which the hitter and Ruoyin were in a standoff, fell to the ground like a puppet with a broken line.


    Red blood, along his shoulders on both sides of the jet - out, immediately all his clothes dyed red, even the ground is bloody.


    At the same time, his face twisted painfully, and the whole man was powerless to rise back and fall straight down.


    After the fourth master solved the thug, he took Ruoyin''s waist with one hand, and took him to his side and protected him tightly in his arms.


    While he was protecting her, he was defending and attacking with the rest of the thugs.


    As if not at all, she stood by.


    Only by keeping her in his arms could he be at ease.


    And if sound in his arms only felt a whirl.


    Every time he did a move, she held her waist tighter.


    To be sure, it''s the tighter.


    Then, one by one, they fell under his knife.


    Besides, the bodyguards under the fourth master are not vegetarian.


    Soon they were from the minority to the majority.


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer thugs, the culprit who thought he could win more with less, ran away.


    Gradually, the thugs realized that the leader of the commander was missing, and that their companions were less and less.


    One by one, they began to put down their machetes and kneel on the ground and surrender.


    The boss has run away. What''s the use of their insistence.


    If we go on like this, we''ll just fall here.


    Since the other side has already surrendered, and these thugs are only needed for life, not the culprit.


    The fourth master threw his bloody machete to the ground and said coldly, "get out of here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the thugs were relieved as if they had picked up their lives.


    One by one, I quickly got up from the ground and ran out.


    Looking at those fleeing back, the fourth master''s eyes are cold.


    Just after those figures disappeared, she lowered her head and asked the woman in her arms: "can I hurt you?"


    When he was talking to her, he kept the chill in his eyes.


    "No, not at all." If the sound returns.


    But a pair of hands but dead grip fourth master''s skirt, not willing to let go.


    She was not afraid, but felt that the fourth master was protecting her!


    The fourth master thought that she was frightened, so he took her waist and went out.


    However, at this time, a soft female voice came from behind: "wait a minute."


    Ruo Yin looks back and looks behind her eyes.


    The shopkeeper was wearing a pink skirt.


    Is squatting in the corner, hands holding knees, shivering.


    A pair of eyes looked at Ruoyin and the fourth master from the bottom up.


    Oh, no, it should be said that it is to skip Ruoyin directly and look at the fourth master.


    And her eyes were tearful, and she wanted to cry.


    Somehow, if sound consciously frowns.


    No matter before they came, or just when they were fighting, those people did not attack the manager.But the shopkeeper''s appearance is more frightening than the attacked one.


    She said faintly: "those people were scared away. I don''t think they will disturb you again."


    Ruoyin''s words just finished, I heard the shopkeeper''s pathetic way to the fourth master: "this master, I thank you for your help, but I have nothing to return. I just want to give you these boat houses and serve you around..."


    The little girl has nothing to offer in return. She has to give her property as a gift.


    Her voice was weak and timid, like a desperate woman, afraid to be rejected at the same time, but also summoned up courage.


    I''m sorry to look at it, but don''t look at it.


    Hearing Ruo Yin sneered.


    Half Mei heard Ruo Yin sneer, also followed a sneer.


    The master really saved a white eyed wolf.


    This woman, said pitiful words, but the behavior is hateful to the extreme, clearly speaking to her is the master.


    She ignored the master and pretended not to hear.


    Just in front of the emperor''s delicate and delicate, in this to win sympathy.


    Perfect proof of the poor people must have hateful place this sentence.


    I don''t like the emperor''s martial arts, but some of his bodyguards are also very good.


    Only a few people beat more than 20 bodyguards away.


    I want to rely on the emperor to hold his thighs, seek refuge, and get a sense of security.


    As for the claim that they want to send these boat houses to the emperor.


    It is estimated that the woman knows that the emperor is extraordinary and that 80% of her property is more than her. She does not look down on this. She deliberately shows that she regards these materials as objects of her own. She is not interested in the money of the emperor, but the emperor''s people.


    This, for ordinary men, may stay here and live a life like a fairy couple with her.


    But the emperor is not an ordinary man. Will he care about this industry.


    Besides, the emperor''s sense of security only belongs to the empress. Is this woman able to reach it!


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t speak, the woman increased her chips. "If you don''t look at these boat houses, I have several other Chuang Tzu elsewhere, and they are profitable."


    Smell speech, if sound and smile.


    This time, she was not sneering.


    It''s funny. It''s ridiculous!


    Originally, the hand holding the fourth master''s skirt was tightened.


    The body also tightly nestled in his arms, the bird nestled in his arms and said, "my Lord, how could there be such a shameless woman in this world? She was well intentioned to save her, but she took a fancy to you. What can I do?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1396

    With that, she showed off to the woman with a smile and a funny look on her face.


    This woman, unexpectedly, regards her as the air. She is defiant and even more challenging her bottom line.


    And her every move is enough to provoke back.


    However, in the fourth master''s ear, Ruoyin''s last sentence was like "I''m kind to save you, but you''ve got a crush on my man.".


    He tightened the shoulders of the woman in his arms.


    Then he gave the woman a low glance.


    "You know, your so-called industry is less than a fraction of my wife''s," he said


    On hearing the speech, Su Peisheng slightly puffed at the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, the emperor could say that he was rich enough to show his disdain for women.


    However, compared with the emperor, showing off his wealth with the queen is the most fatal.


    Because the competition between women is the most important.


    I think the emperor knows that this is more able to coax the empress.


    He held his lips and advised: "I said this girl, since you are so rich, you don''t need to spend money. If you ask some thugs to support you, you can take care of you. In addition, if you have the time to give your property to my master, you can sell it all, change your name and go to another place, and no one will disturb you. "


    It''s not so simple. Why bother the fourth master.


    "But... Even if I can avoid him, I can''t avoid others, even more powerful than him." He, of course, refers to her unmarried husband who was scared away.


    With that, the woman sobbed slightly and continued to say to the fourth master: "this master, please do your best to save people and save them to the end. Send the Buddha to the West. As long as you promise to let me follow you, what you say is what, I will serve you well and will not cause you any trouble."


    "It''s enough to have a lady around you, and you don''t need useless people." Speaking of his wife, the fourth master bowed his head, and the coldness in his pupils was scattered.


    Seeing that it doesn''t make sense to see the fourth master, and the fourth master''s mouth is the lady''s long and the lady''s short.


    The woman no longer asked for the fourth master, but instead asked for Ruo Yin in his arms.


    "This lady..."


    "naturally, I will not agree with anything that my father disagrees with, and I dare not agree with it. You don''t think he treats me well. In fact, I''m afraid of him in my heart. " If the tone does not wait for the woman to finish speaking, he interrupts the other party.


    An obedient manner to his own men.


    I heard the woman squatting in tears.


    These two people, one of them, is the wife.


    One is obedient to his own men.


    Which is true and which is false?


    Without waiting for her to figure it out, he heard the fourth master say in a low voice: "madam, it seems that this place can''t stay any longer."


    With that, he motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood and took his bodyguard to pack up his burden.


    If sound then smile to reply: "well, this place can''t stay."


    Such people and things, everyone''s heart should be diaphragm, naturally can not live.


    So, a group of people went back to the boat house, picked up things casually, and took the boat in front of them and left the place.


    Ruoyin was sitting by the window. When she passed a wharf, a woman selling sugar gourd looked at her figure of over thirty.


    Her hair was coiled at the back of her head in a bun.


    With three children, and are girls, looks like her, should be a mother daughter relationship.


    The older one looks at his teens, helping to pack sugar gourd.


    The second is about seven or eight years old, holding her two or three-year-old sister.


    In the scorching sun, the mother and daughter stood in the sun, their faces covered with sweat.


    The coarse clothes were already wet with sweat.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin orders Banmei to buy all the sugar gourd.


    Of course, the key is that she also likes to eat sugar gourd, and she wants to be a snack on the boat.


    After a while, the boat stopped in front of the elder sister selling sugar gourd.


    "I''ll take all these sugar gourds." Half Mei takes out her purse.


    As soon as she heard that it was all wanted, the woman''s face beamed with joy.


    The same is true of the children, whose eyes smile like crescent.


    The woman wrapped the sugar gourd in a big paper bag and handed it to Banmei.


    Take sugar gourd, half plum will pay the same silver to the woman.


    However, before the silver was covered by a woman, it was taken away by a man''s hand.


    "Give it back to me!" The woman wanted to get it back, "this is money for three girls to buy medicine and cure the disease!"


    "Why should I give it to you? Your money is my money. Besides, the third girl is not a son. What can be cured of her illness? There are many maids in the family, and there is no shortage of her. This is not a waste of Lao Tzu''s money!"


    "It''s not your money, it''s the money I sell sugar gourd. If you don''t treat the girl, I''ll have to treat her even if I sell iron! " The woman jumped up and took back the silver.But the next moment, she was slapped twice by the man, and the silver in her hand was taken away again.


    He bumped the silver in his hand and swore: "you useless woman, you show up here all day long with children, and earn these money!"


    When he said this, his ugly face looked like a very bad soft rice man. He did not consider the woman''s face in front of the children.


    Even though so many people around the wharf are watching.


    At this time, the eldest daughter came forward and wanted to get the silver back. She also got a slap from the man.


    "You have a mother but no mother to teach you. You dare to rob me of the silver in my hand. I must kill you today." With that, he kicked his eldest daughter.


    Scared next to the second and third daughter crying, is obviously scared.


    For a moment, the mother and daughter cried bitterly, while the woman knelt on the ground and begged: "you can beat me and scold me, but can you not beat the children? I beg you."


    "Three money losing goods are born in a row. If I want to fight, I will kill them. That is to save food for the family." The man said, on the woman and the eldest daughter a burst of punches and kicks.


    The third daughter is not sensible, but the second daughter is already sensible and wants to stop the man from beating his mother.


    But the man was a beast. He picked up his second daughter and threw it into the river.


    "Poop


    After the man threw it, he ran away with the silver.


    "Two girls!" Without saying a word, the woman jumped into the lake.


    But she can''t swim at all, just for the mother, mother love makes her instinctively want to jump down to save her child.


    Ruoyin just wanted to buy sugar gourd.


    Who knows I saw such a farce.


    Now she saw a big one and a small one fluttering in the lake, but the people on the lake were watching. She couldn''t see it, so she asked the guards to save the mother and daughter.


    After the guards brought the mother and daughter up, they put them on the deck to squeeze the water in their chest.


    After a while, the second girl was crying in the woman''s arms, probably frightened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1397

    Anyone who is thrown into the river by his father will be greatly frightened and hurt physically and mentally.


    The woman was holding her daughter in her arms, kowtow to Ruoyin and the fourth master in the boat, "thank you for your help."


    "I can only save you for a while, but I can''t save you all my life. In the future, I have to rely on you." If the sound is light.


    On hearing this, the woman cried bitterly.


    She said: "I didn''t want to get rid of him. Every time he hit me, I would go to the Yamen to complain and leave him. But when he didn''t agree with him and left, the Yamen had no way to deal with him. Every time, he died of no disease. "


    "Only once, he broke my hand, the government hit him dozens of boards, but still did not agree and leave."


    "Later on, he even beat me, but also hit his daughters. I was in a hurry, so I slapped him. That time, I was miserable. I only slapped him, and the Yamen sentenced me to 100 boards. I almost didn''t kill me alive. After I went back, I just lay down for half a year."


    "Since then, I can only let him beat our mother and daughter, otherwise if the Yamen punishes me again, the children will starve to death."


    Speaking of this, the woman hugged the child in her arms and shed two lines of tears.


    That is the helpless tears that have been suppressed by the husband and the social imbalance rules for a long time.


    If Yin sighed and whispered to half Mei, "give her twenty Liang silver."


    It takes only a few money to cure the disease here. Generally, only a few Liang silver is enough.


    If the money can''t be cured, it will be difficult to cure.


    The woman looked honest and self reliant.


    Even if the life is so hard, but do not give up the treatment of the child, just met a peerless slag man.


    As a mother, Ruoyin can understand the woman''s feeling of treating her child.


    Just like the big brother''s serious illness, she felt that the sky would fall down and secretly vowed that she would try her best to cure him.


    Usually a little illness, her heart is also mentioned to the throat.


    A moment later, Banmei took 20 liang of silver to her.


    "No, no, no, you saved my life. I can''t repay it. How can I ask for your money?" The woman refused to answer anything.


    "Isn''t your child ill?" If you ask.


    The woman looked back and looked at her little daughter on the dock.


    "I''m not giving you money, I''m giving money to your children for treatment." In any case, her industry was all over the Qing Dynasty, and she made a lot of money these years.


    But she was kept in the Forbidden City by the fourth master. She spent his money on food and clothing.


    She made so much money that she had nowhere to spend.


    In addition, her estate has set up a small charity.


    Every year, it helps some people in need.


    Therefore, she should help the woman.


    Hearing this, the woman kowtowed to Ruoyin with her second daughter.


    "Thank you for your help."


    "Thank you very much, pretty lady." The baby''s mouth is sweet.


    As Ruoyin and the fourth master were going to continue their southern tour, they didn''t stay here much.


    She asked the woman and daughter to be sent to the dock and continued to take the boat with the fourth master.


    After the boat was on the lake, Ruoyin and the fourth master had already sat down in the room in the boat.


    The two of them sat face to face by the window, with a small table between them.


    Ruoyin''s hands hold his cheek, and his eyes overlook the lake, but he is thinking deeply.


    After a long time, she looked at the silent fourth master and said, "Sir, do you have any idea according to our recent experience?"


    "..." if you don''t speak, you will have nothing.


    "Well, since you don''t have one, I have a lot of feelings. Don''t you think that the status of women at that time was too low to be in the dust?"


    Fourth master: "from our shopkeeper in the boat house to the woman who sells sugar gourd, one of them is forced to marry someone who doesn''t want to get married, so they can''t make their own decisions. If he is bullied and humiliated and becomes a defendant with weak resistance, he can only seek death and have no place to reason. "


    "One is that she has worked hard to bring up three children, but because she gave birth to a daughter, her husband despised and beaten her, and even her three daughters were abused by her husband. After several times of seeking peace and separation from the yamen, there was no result. Occasionally, he fought back in self-defense, but he was punished half dead by Yamen. "


    Have not seen soft rice hard to eat this degree!


    On the other side, the man looked out of the window, twirling the ghost face Buddha beads in his hand. There was no so-called tunnel: "poor people must have something hateful. I think they are all responsible for it."


    "If the housekeeper of the boat house was to blame, I would agree with her. But if she became that way, it was more or less related to the law of the Qing Dynasty. In her oppressive life, she suddenly saw him so capable, just like catching a straw."


    That shopkeeper is really not pleasant, but she is just talking about the matter, regardless of the previous unhappiness.If the law can protect itself, who will humbly ask the capable to take it.


    "But what did she do wrong? She worked hard with her three children and worked hard to support herself in the scorching sun. However, her husband robbed her of her hard money and wanted to go to Yamen and leave. However, because her husband disagreed, she had to continue to live together. Even if she was beaten, the Yamen biased her husband. "


    These two people, if put in modern times, can support themselves with their own hands and live a clean life freely.


    But in this Qing Dynasty, he became a man who could not protect himself.


    In this way, regardless of whether they live on men or are self reliant women, their status is lower than that of men and they are not regarded as human beings.


    Because as long as there are unequal laws, this situation will always exist.


    Fourth master: "Sir, you are talking. When you see that your people are so helpless, you are really indifferent. Is your heart made of stone?"


    "Presumptuous!" See a woman more say more unreasonable, four ye frown, cold reprimand.


    Ruoyin pursed his lips: "the situation you mentioned has existed since ancient times. This kind of unequal law has existed since the entry of the ancestors. Every day in the Qing Dynasty, women were beaten by their husbands and bullied by strong men. This is a common thing, not a terrible thing. " Four masters light tunnel.


    If the sound of the mouth.


    Once again, she thought there was a generation gap between herself and the fourth master.


    As women in the new century, not to mention the complete equality between men and women, women must have some status. If something goes wrong, they should be protected by laws and regulations.


    However, as a person of the Qing Dynasty, this feudal situation has long been deeply rooted.


    Not to mention him, but the people in the whole Qing Dynasty thought it was a common thing.


    Maybe even those women don''t think it''s wrong because they are used to it.


    Ruo Yin pulled his lips and tried to ask, "my Lord, if I was raped by my family, what would you feel?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the fourth master looked at her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1398

    "If you don''t beat a woman, you will be well protected." Cold thin lips, said a little deep.


    You will not be bullied if you are here. What''s more, he doesn''t beat women and talks about domestic violence.


    There is also a kind of "as long as you are good, other people''s daughter-in-law, the Lord can not control.".


    If the sound rolled a white eye, some speechless.


    "If I am, can''t you imagine it?"


    "There''s nothing imaginable about what won''t happen."


    "Ruoyin thought for a while and then made a more realistic analogy," let''s put it another way. What would you do if your daughter got married and was brutally treated by her husband? "


    Ruoyin worried that the fourth master was too rational, and finally added a sentence to increase his persuasiveness.


    "If a woman is born inferior to a man, bullied and wronged, she can only bear it in silence with a shy face, it would be better not to be born!"


    Then, he heard the fourth master fiercely reply: "if anyone dares to bully my daughter, I will make him worse than dead!"


    "That''s right!" Ruo Yin, the fourth master finally found out.


    But the fourth master on the woman that pair of cunning clean eyes, can''t help but bite the back alveolar.


    Therefore, he also added: "my father''s daughter is a princess of the Qing Dynasty. Her title is equivalent to that of a prince. Her status is indescribable. There is no need for her to be obedient and four virtuous. She only needs her husband-in-law to be strict in her husband''s way and greet her every day. I think that she can borrow a hundred courage from her husband-in-law and dare not to be the daughter of a tyrannical master."


    If the sound is pulled by the fourth master, I don''t know how to refute it.


    What he said is right. The status of the e-fu-in-law sounds noble, but in fact, he is a recipient of Qi.


    It is also the main base of ancient hen - pecking.


    Who let them marry is the emperor''s daughter.


    Ordinary people can have three wives and four concubines. They can only listen to the princess.


    Others are wives and husbands, but their husbands are proud of their wives.


    The relationship between husband and wife is also the husband and wife in bed, the king and minister under the bed.


    However, even if what the fourth Master said seems reasonable, Ruoyin still retorts as usual: "your status is noble, and your daughter will naturally be honored. But have you ever thought that although the common people are not as high as you, their daughter is also the treasure in the palm of their hand. "


    "Their daughters are hurt, but they have no reason and can''t resist. They have to bear it in silence. Do they feel good?"


    "The fourth master did not speak.


    But his expression was the same as if Ruo Yin asked her if she had been raped.


    As if to say: these masters can not control, as long as ye''s daughter is not hurt.


    "Fourth master, there are not only men but also women in a country. As the emperor of Qing Dynasty, women are also your subjects. How can you treat them unfairly? Don''t you really care about women''s feelings?"


    The fourth master was silent for a while, and then said, "it''s not that ye didn''t treat them as their children, but all previous emperors came here like this."


    "I believe Ye is a different emperor." If sound road.


    "Knowing that she was flattering, the fourth master was very helpful. He tried to explain her:" through the ages, men''s physical strength, brain power and ability are better than women''s. These advantages mean that they can get better food and financial resources, so as to obtain more survival opportunities in tribes and wars. "


    "Well, she admitted that the fourth master was justified.


    Whether it is a primitive society, a feudal society, or a new society.


    Although a long time ago, in the stone age, it was a matriarchal society.


    At that time, women''s work was dominant in the whole society.


    However, the patriarchal clan commune was formed only when the male gradually replaced the female and gained the dominant position in the society.


    Primitive society is a patrilineal society.


    Men go hunting, women cook at home and take care of their children.


    Property is inherited by the paternal line, and the clan leadership is in the hands of men.


    In feudal society, men made money to support their families, and women were responsible for housekeepers, so the status of men was still greater than that of women.


    In the new society, men make money to support their families, and women are responsible for beautiful appearance.


    This seemingly equal relationship between men and women is, in fact, somewhat unequal.


    Once researchers invented the IQ test.


    In terms of IQ, men and women have similar IQ when they are young.


    But by the age of sixteen, boys began to surpass girls.


    In particular, by the age of 21, the average IQ of men is five points higher than that of women.


    This is why, during primary school, most of the boys did not do well, and began to attack in junior high school and high school.


    And most men like Kobe and women are good.


    Women are generally better than men in liberal arts.


    And the ratio of outstanding men to outstanding women is as high as 8:1.


    This is true statistics, not about sex discrimination.Of course, there are also the kind of female genius who is superior to men in everything, but that is only a few.


    "Then, in the case of limited or even lack of resources, this constitutes the fundamental reason why men are preferred to women. Because women''s ability is very limited, men become the pillar of the family


    "Haven''t you found that most of the people who have made great contributions to our country since ancient times are men, from famous generals Baiqi, Wei Qing, Cheng Yaojin, to statesmen Zhou Gong, Shang Yang, Cao Cao, Zhuge Liang, as well as sage Confucius, Zhuangzi, Laozi, Mozi and Guiguzi, which one is not a man?" The fourth Master said.


    If you listen well, the more you listen to it, the less convinced you will be.


    "Fourth master, if you want to say so, I feel very boring."


    The fourth master looked at her and motioned her to go on.


    "You say why there are so many outstanding men, it is not because women have been bound by feudal ethics since ancient times. They have to respect the ethics of ethics, three obedience and four virtues, which has led to the great imprisonment of their thoughts. In this case, they are oppressed by men as living places. Of course, their status is getting lower and lower, and they can only rely on men. "


    Three obedience refers to "not married from the father, married from the husband, husband died from the son.".


    Obedience is the basis of women''s morality and the end result is to be consistent.


    That is to say, there is not a day in life that is not subordinate to men.


    "What''s more, people don''t often say that a woman''s talent is virtue." according to this statement, who dares to have talent? Moreover, even if the mind is bound, it is not without female celebrities. In terms of military generals, there are also female generals of Yang clan, such as Mu Guiying, Hua Mulan and she Saihua. Talented women also include Li Qingzhao and Cai Wenji. As well as Wu Zetian and Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang. "


    "If the mind is not bound, there will be more outstanding women. What''s more, without the help of women at home to take care of the children and do the housework, they can have such good things. Without women, they don''t know where they are. "


    "You are fallacy


    "I think the Lord is a fallacy!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1399

    "My Lord told you a very realistic problem. You are right here."


    "I''m not trying to get to the point, I''m telling the truth!"


    "Well, I admit that what you said is true, but it is only a few. According to the book, in the ancient society of hunting and gathering, men hunted every day, and they needed to try every means to kill the wild animals that were lost, and even their lives were in danger. They need to use a lot of brain power to save their lives and hit their prey


    "It leads to the death of the weak man and the survival of the strong man. After a long period of elimination, most men are tough. "


    Ruoyin:...


    "this is why men with high status have been the most suitable partners since ancient times. Women have a sense of security with them and can lead a better life. At the same time, the factors that determine male brain development and ability will be passed on to the next generation, so men who are older will be more intelligent and capable than women


    Ruoyin:...


    "it''s not that women don''t work hard. It''s just that they collect fruit juice and take care of their children. Their job is relatively simple and they don''t need to use their brains. They need to have a good language to teach their children and negotiate relationships with men, so that they can speak better than men. "


    "So?" If you ask.


    She was once again conquered by the fourth master''s doctrine.


    "The Lord thinks that a man should be the head of the family, and that the most harmonious way to get along in a family is to have a man in charge of the outside and a woman in the house."


    "Who said, can women hold up half the sky?"


    "It''s not that women can''t do it, it''s that men and women have become accustomed to the mode of getting along with men stronger than women. In primitive society, because men are strong, women want to find one or several strong men to protect themselves and their children. In the war-torn feudal society, women were unable to participate in the war and wanted to find a man with power, superiority and status to protect them. "


    "For thousands of years, this has continued to this day. Looking around, which man doesn''t like to be adored by women, which woman doesn''t like to rely on men and be loved by people? "


    But if it is true.


    "In busy streets and important occasions, women hold men''s arms."


    "It''s natural for men to make money. If they rely on women, they will eat a soft meal. They will be looked down upon and incompetent. Women are strong women when they make money. Women are attractive when they rely on men. "


    "Don''t talk about people. It''s animals. It''s also the fight between males and males to win over the other half. For example, tigers are all male tigers. They fight for females. Have you ever seen two females fight for males? "


    "Fourth master, how can you compare it with animals?" Although he''s right.


    "Man is also an animal, just a senior animal. When human beings were in primitive society, fighting and robbing women were also popular. However, in the civilized society, fighting is not popular. Instead, women are acquired by measuring their ability through wealth and status."


    "Two tigers are not allowed in one mountain. It is impossible for a family to have two strong people. Men need women who are lower than themselves to maintain their self-esteem, and women also need to find strong men to get a sense of security, which includes a strong body, a strong body, a strong economy, a strong position, and a sense of responsibility. If they don''t get what they want in marriage, it''s hard for the family to be harmonious. "


    "No, that''s not exactly how security comes about." Ruoyin looked up at the fourth master, "the sense of security is to tell everyone that you love her."


    "Reject all the opposite sex for her."


    "Something to tell her."


    "We must do what we have promised."


    Smell speech, four ye Mou light suddenly a cold.


    He said with a strong attitude: "you are too childish. If this is the sense of security, what do men do outside? Guard women all day long. In the war time, if you don''t starve to death, you have to be killed. In my opinion, it''s not called security. It''s called tenderness without success. It''s the cheapest and most humble thing in the world And the least cherished thing. "


    Ruoyin: "she just wants to talk to the fourth master about the status of women in the current Dynasty.


    However, it seems that more things and contradictions are involved.


    What she just wanted to say was emotional security.


    However, the fourth master, a big straight man, actually directly rejected her words from the perspective of a man.


    In his eyes, it is estimated that there is no sense of emotional security. He refers to the sense of security a man has gained in today''s society.


    Although he said something reasonable, but at this moment, she deeply felt that there was a gap between her and him that could not be crossed.


    If Yin pursed her lips and looked at the fourth master with hatred: "OK, I''ve got it. According to Ye''s meaning, it''s most appropriate to use a word to describe it."


    Fourth master: "men conquer women by conquering the world, and women conquer the world by conquering men. That''s what you want to say, isn''t it


    "The Lord has never said that if a man only wants to conquer women and talk about how to conquer the world, what a man really wants to conquer is to conquer all kinds of achievements in society. Secondly, he can conquer women. Otherwise, he will not even have the opportunity to conquer women."Speaking of this, if the sound is getting louder and louder, the fourth master''s voice is getting heavier and heavier.


    If the voice pulled his lips, but her words had not yet been said, the fourth Master said seriously: "don''t contradict me, this is a very realistic problem. Especially the more excellent and beautiful people, they will attract more men. If a man is not strong enough, the final result is that even women will be robbed. How to conquer them


    He clasped her chin and lit her face to the window.


    The sun shines on this delicate face.


    The already impeccable facial features are more perfect.


    Snow white oval face, curved willow eyebrows, long and warped eyelashes.


    Attractive eyes, like petals of red lips, match into a beautiful face.


    This straight man really dares to say anything without any cover up.


    Unlike some men, even if they don''t think so, at least coax for a while.


    "..." if Yin bit his lip, she thinks his words are damned reasonable, and she can''t refute it.


    It was she who thought too much that she argued with an emperor who was training officials in the court every day.


    The reality is as he said, if a man only thinks about his love for children, not to mention giving women a sense of security, he may not even have a sense of security.


    After pondering for a while, if the tone softened: "well, I don''t want to go so far. What I want to say today is not to let women''s status be higher than men''s. I admit that men are indeed the pillars of the family, but it does not mean that women''s dignity can be trampled on at will."


    "It''s not easy for them to be abandoned because they are born. When I grow up, I can''t get a good education. I have to be looked down upon and suppressed by the whole society. A man with the ability to pull like 2580000 is just as good as a man who eats a soft meal. Why? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1400

    The woman who sold sugar gourd, her husband robbed her from selling sugar gourd in the sun.


    It''s no use pointing at her nose and yelling at her.


    Who gave him courage? It''s the law!


    The fourth master loosened her chin. "It''s been like this since ancient times. I don''t know what you''re holding on to. Don''t mention the Qing Dynasty. In almost any country, the status of men is higher than that of women. "


    "I''ve said that men''s status is higher than women''s. I don''t have any problem. It''s just that women''s status is too low at that time. I just want to raise women''s status a little bit, not to mention equality between men and women. At least in the face of bullying, do you have laws and government protection?"


    "It''s light. Do you know what the consequences are?"


    Ruoyin:...


    "this will lead to the concussion and protest of the men of chaotang and the whole Qing Dynasty."


    "So what, a country is not only men, there are nearly half of the women, we can not help but treat women as human beings, let them indulge men in everything, so as to meet the male chauvinism


    "Once again, it''s not women who indulge in men. It''s the history of human evolution that makes them inferior to men. It''s that there are too many women attached to successful men." The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    Ruoyin also increased her voice: "yes, I think there are too many women attached to you, do you have feelings?"


    See four ye bite a tooth, way: "say a thing return to say a matter, can not what matter all pull up to Ye."


    If Yin doesn''t know what''s going on, she likes to attack him in life when it comes to key issues.


    She calmed down and tried to be calm and say, "well, I''ll ask again. What do you think of my proposal?"


    "I don''t think your proposal is very good, even childish, ridiculous and ridiculous! "


    the three" very "words are enough to express her strong disagreement with Ruoyin''s proposal.


    Smell speech, if sound several times press down anger, all of a sudden by four ye ignite again.


    "You can disagree with my proposal, but I''ll tell you the truth. I had this idea when I was in the Forbidden City. I will not give up even if it is rejected by you. "


    Finally, she added, "you will regret the decision you made today."


    Hearing this, the fourth master leaned back to his chair.


    You cold eyes seem to look languidly to Ruo Yin: "are you threatening me?"


    "..." is like a sound.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default." The man''s thin lips outline a cold arc, and his slightly upturned corners of his mouth give out a sneer, "very good."


    With that, he suddenly got up and said coldly, "it seems that I have been too accommodating to you recently, leading you to be lawless, and even to be the Lord of Qing Dynasty."


    Ruoyin was stunned. This was the first time that he called himself "I" in front of her since the southern expedition.


    I still remember the day when he first left the palace, he said: this time there is no emperor and queen, only you and I, Yinzhen and Ruoyin.


    He also said: silly thing, the Lord just said, only me and you, still call what emperor.


    He also domineering let her call his name, let her call him fourth master in private.


    But now, the southern patrol is still going on, but he himself broke these seemingly beautiful love words.


    In her opinion, he called himself "I" in front of her.


    It is to emphasize the great difference between her identity and his status.


    Put her in her place.


    Yes, on the surface, they are husband and wife, but in fact they are the relationship between monarch and minister.


    This man, domineering and gentle are full marks.


    When she was gentle, she thought he was an ordinary gentle man.


    But as long as it is related to national affairs, he will become a person and be arbitrary!


    Thinking of this, if Yin smiles, she laughs very naturally.


    "Thank you for reminding me, but I don''t think I''m wrong. If I remember correctly, as a queen, I''m obliged to give necessary advice to the emperor. As for whether you listen, it''s another matter, isn''t it?"


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, the fourth master also laughed.


    His mouth is full of evil smile, his eyes are like fire, all the way to the bottom of people''s heart.


    The fourth master looked at Ruoyin for a few seconds and then walked away.


    In this way, the debate over the status of men and women ended in an unhappy ending.


    Su Peisheng followed the fourth master, and they all slapped the Queen''s lips.


    The emperor was obviously angry, but the empress didn''t accept it. She even dared to talk back.


    The emperor was so angry that he called himself me.


    However, people are irrational when they are angry.


    Therefore, should not count what you say when you are angry?


    From this day on, Ruoyin and the fourth master, who were tired of getting together every day, ate and slept alone in their own rooms.If there is any business, it is also sent by Su Peisheng, the middleman.


    On the eighth day of June, the ship arrived at Yangzhou government and stopped at the wharf.


    Su Peisheng came to Ruoyin. "Madam, I''m in Yangzhou."


    If the tone of light "um" a, "what arrangements?"


    "The fourth Master said that there was an appreciative official in Yangzhou government who planned to stay in his house for a while."


    "Officials? Did you not say that the people of the imperial court would not know this time? "


    "It was the servant''s slip of tongue. This Wu Sidao was originally a counsellor in the hidden residence before the emperor ascended the throne. After the emperor ascended the throne, he became an official for a while. However, he wrote a note to resign his official post and returned to his hometown. Now he is no longer a court official."


    "Oh, then go." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    Outside the boat, the fourth master and his party were already ahead.


    He was accompanied by a middle-aged man in a round hat and several men he had never seen before.


    I guess it''s that wusidao and the servant.


    If the sound is thinking like this, Wu Si Road toward if sound arch hand way: "in the next Wu Si Road, met madam."


    "This time I went to Yangzhou, my grandfather and I took great care of you." She has always been like this, even if she has conflicts with the fourth master, she still gives full face outside.


    After all, fighting is not a glorious thing.


    "It should be." Wu Si Dao made a gesture of invitation to the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    Out of the dock, there were several carriages parked there.


    "Fourth master, madam, take this one." Wu said.


    However, the fourth master and Ruo Yin looked at each other, and both of them were slightly repelled.


    So the fourth master and Wusi Road took the same carriage.


    Ruoyin and Banmei take a ride.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at a courtyard with Jiangnan style.


    If the sound of the carriage, you will see a line of servants and family members at the door to meet.


    The most eye-catching is a beautiful woman in a light blue Ru skirt.


    Then, she saw Wu Sidao pulling a beautiful woman on both sides of the introduction: "fourth master, wife, this is the young girl Yunli."


    "Yunli, I haven''t seen the fourth master and his wife soon."


    ------


    well... Ruoyin and Siye need to be carefully adjusted. Their positions and concepts are far from each other.


    The fourth master is a wild horse. Oh, no, Ruoyin is a wild horse. The fourth master is a wild animal. They all want to tame each other.


    Ruoyin needs to train her husband well and let the fourth master prostrate under her pomegranate skirt.


    Don''t say what feminism is, that is to say that fish fly in the sky and birds swim in the water.


    Then, in the new January, if the monthly tickets are full of 1000, tomorrow will be wangeng ha!


    If more than 1000, every 200 more, on the basis of wangeng, add another chapter of 2000 words!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1401

    Because the fourth master and Ruoyin paid a private visit.


    Therefore, Wu Yunli is only slightly blessed, "Yunli has met the fourth master and his wife."


    Ruoyin looks at Wu Yunli casually.


    Only one eye, on the amazing line of sight.


    Even if she was a woman, she could not help sighing that Wu Yunli was beautiful.


    Wu Yunli wore a pair of hair that could only be combed by a girl who was not out of the room.


    Part of the hair knot in the top, do not need to prop up, so that its natural hanging.


    The other part is tied with a tail, hanging on the shoulder.


    Wu Yunli is beautiful, snow-white, wearing a light blue Ru skirt, full of beauty.


    At this time, a servant approached, "master, you have prepared all the meals in advance."


    Wu Si Dao nodded with satisfaction. He glanced at the dark sky, turned to the fourth master and said, "if you write to say that you want to live in a humble house, I''ll let the servants clean the courtyard early and prepare some good wine and dishes. Let''s have a meal first, and then I''ll take you and your wife to the cold house to have a look at your room."


    "Yulu, you still like drinking so much." The fourth master patted Wu Si Dao on the shoulder.


    Yu Lu is also known as Wu Si Dao.


    Then, Wu Si Dao invited Ruoyin and the fourth master into the courtyard.


    Ruoyin followed with a servant.


    Wu Si Dao had a leg disease and was lame and lame.


    However, he was still weak and determined. He did not let his servants help him or lean on crutches. He just took his own step by step.


    According to the conversation between the fourth master and wusidao, Ruoyin estimates that wusidao is a counselor appreciated by the fourth master.


    Otherwise, the fourth master could not trust him so much. He would stay in his house.


    Moreover, he and Wu Sidao get along very easily.


    Of course, Wu Sidao didn''t call the fourth master you, which had something to do with his humble private visit.


    Because when he was in Qiandi, the fourth master was still Prince Yong. Although the fourth master and Wu Sidao were casual, they were not so casual.


    After all, when the fourth master ascended the throne, he wanted to do it for a senior official of Wu Sidao.


    If you change it to someone else, you''d like to be the founding minister.


    However, Wu Si Dao didn''t care about the fame and wealth. He refused because of his leg disease.


    A person who doesn''t care about these things will surely arouse suspicion if he suddenly flatters a person.


    Therefore, the more casual Wu Si Dao was, the better.


    However, Ruoyin thinks that it is talent and resourcefulness, not skin, to gain a foothold in the court.


    If a minister looks handsome, if he is not talented enough, it is in vain.


    Looking around, there are also many disabled people based on the temple.


    No one dares to gossip about him because they have a good strategy.


    And Wu Si Dao''s strategy, of course, is excellent.


    Otherwise, you can''t have the title of Shaoxing master.


    Therefore, Wu Si Dao probably thought that accompanying the emperor was like accompanying a tiger, and he retired to the government.


    Sheng Chong, like the thirteen masters, is often disciplined by the fourth master, not to mention his Wu Si Dao.


    When Wu Si Dao was hiding in the mansion, he gave many ideas for the fourth master and knew too much.


    At that time, the two often fought over some things.


    Now that the fourth master has become the emperor, there is no way to fight.


    One is an autocratic emperor. If he is facing each other in the court all day, he will think of all kinds of things he once had.


    For example, many emperors were indifferent to the first woman.


    Because the first woman reminds them of their nervousness and timidity, even their shame.


    And when they had entered the vestibule, a servant came forward to prepare the meal.


    It has always been a rule for Su Peisheng to give Siye and Ruoyin a taste of drugs as usual.


    Besides, it is not only the emperor who tests drugs.


    In this dynasty, many people with social status would do the same.


    And the higher the status, the more rules.


    Because they have offended many people in society, they will be more cautious in everything.


    After testing the poison, Wu Si said politely, "fourth master, madam, these are our Shaoxing specialties. Please try them."


    Ruo Yin nodded with a smile.


    On the eight immortals table, there are osmanthus drunk chicken, drunken crab, drunken shrimp, oolong tea stewed meat, squid and leek flower, golden date bullfrog, Dongpo meat, crab meat lion''s head, grilled pork head, stewed silver carp head, etc...


    for eating, if the phonemes are not too polite.


    Save yourself from hunger, and you will suffer from it.


    So she began to taste local specialties.


    As for the fourth master and Wu Sidao, they talked about the men''s affairs, as well as the local events in Shaoxing. They did not talk about the imperial court.


    "Recently, it seems that women are looking for jobs or doing business on the streets as they pass through the Jiangnan area." The fourth Master said.


    Since the fourth master ascended the throne, he has been in the Forbidden City almost every day.During the southern tour, we learned that women''s labor force had greatly improved their manual skills.


    Wu Sidao has been in the folk, especially after leaving office and returning home. He has a lot of knowledge about folk affairs.


    He nodded and said, "as early as ten years ago, there was a chain industry in Beijing, which began to provide employment opportunities for women. And the repercussions were good, and then the chain industry gradually developed to all parts of the Qing Dynasty, and other industries learned about it, and they all followed suit. "


    "As a result, the labor force of women began to rise. Especially in recent years, there is a benevolent garden, which teaches women free of charge about textile and handicrafts, as well as knowledge, small business, and how to sell rouge, gouache and silk, so that they can get better employment."


    "Moreover, for those who have worked in Renshan garden''s industries for more than five years, the elderly can enjoy free care in Renshan garden''s nursing home, and children can also go to their free schools. In this way, women''s burden is reduced, and they can boldly and confidently invest in employment."


    "What''s more, some women who want to do small business but have money can borrow money from renshanyuan by mortgaging their real estate and farmland. The interest rate is much lower than that of borrowing money."


    "Listen to you, isn''t this benevolence garden a charity? How can it still have an industry?" Asked the fourth master.


    Wu Si Tao took a sip of wine and said, "of course, you have to have an industry. Otherwise, how can you support so many people?"


    "Yes, I forgot to tell you just now. I heard that the predecessor of Renshan Park was the chain industry in the capital city that first provided employment opportunities for women."


    "Why didn''t you know there was such a thing?" Fourth master picks eyebrow, "what is that chain industry called?"


    Wu Si Dao smiles and says that you have been working all day long. Of course, you don''t notice these things.


    He shook his head. "You don''t even know it in Beijing. I don''t know that much more when I''m in Yangzhou."


    In fact, he was a little curious about how the emperor mentioned women to him today.


    The fourth master didn''t know Wu Si Dao, so he didn''t go on.


    However, Wu Si Dao added: "the person who wants to come behind the scenes is also a strong woman. Otherwise, how could he do so many good things for women?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1402

    If you listen to Wu Si Dao and the fourth master, it is the left ear in, the right ear out.


    Because she broke up with the fourth master, she was a little immune to this aspect.


    Wu Yunli on one side of the meal, with a slightly suspicious look at the fourth master and Ruo Yin.


    However, it is not obvious that it is the guest.


    About half an hour later, they had lunch and tea.


    Then, Wu Si Dao said with a smile, "fourth master, madam, you''ve been so busy all the way. Now it''s dark. Can I take you to your room and have a look?"


    The fourth master faintly "um" one, gets up and Wu Si Road to go out.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin holds Banmei''s hand to keep up.


    He didn''t just show them the room.


    And took them around the yard.


    This is a low-key, artistic courtyard.


    The walls are all made of traditional bricks.


    The eaves are small green tiles.


    The beams, decoration and furniture are all made of solid wood.


    The whole courtyard is enclosed by buildings, walls, corridors and arches.


    The courtyard is open with pavilions and elegant teahouses.


    If you sit inside and drink tea, you will have a fresh feeling of harmony between man and nature.


    Although the Forbidden City is also Chinese style, it is a magnificent palace, which is different from this one.


    The Forbidden City is awe inspiring and awe inspiring.


    And this courtyard gives people a kind of antique charm, full of the temperature of life and art.


    It is like a small world of Taoyuan with the style of a well-known family, showing the demeanor of a gentleman.


    From this we can see that Wu Si Dao is a man of taste and low-key.


    No wonder he didn''t want to stay in Beijing, preferring to go back home.


    A moment later, a group of people around, to a small courtyard.


    Ruoyin crossed the circular arch and entered the courtyard.


    There are swings and solid wood tea seats.


    "Fourth master, this is the courtyard I have prepared for you and your wife. The humble house is a little shabby. Please don''t dislike it." Wu Si Dao was polite and modest.


    The fourth master didn''t say anything. As a woman, Ruoyin replied officially: "it''s not simple. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Then they simply checked the room.


    After entering the courtyard, it is a spacious hall.


    Next to the hall is the bedroom, next to the bedroom is the ear room.


    There are only some simple furniture in the ear room.


    There is a surface basin rack, wood, bathtub and so on.


    But there''s no place to sleep.


    Then the problem comes. Ruoyin and the fourth master have been sleeping separately these days.


    Now I have to live in a courtyard and a room.


    Because she saw that the courtyard wasn''t big enough.


    The courtyard which was cleaned up for her and the fourth master is the biggest one in this courtyard.


    When taking the carriage, the fourth master didn''t see Wu Si Dao for a long time, so there was a lot of talk between the men.


    So I put aside Ruoyin and took a car with Wusi Road.


    Now, you can''t have a room with Wusi Road.


    Isn''t it telling everyone that the guest couple is in a cold war and fighting?


    It is estimated that Wu Si Dao didn''t know that the fourth master and Ruoyin quarreled.


    I''m still talking about it.


    "You can usually drink tea together in the yard. If you are short of anything, tell me, and I''ll ask the servants to prepare."


    Ruoyin:...


    Fourth master:...


    in this case, the two of them should think about the same problem, that is, how to continue the cold war in the same room.


    Finally, or fourth master opened a mouth to return to Wu Si way, "no need, if lack what, ye let slave go buy is."


    Wu Sidao had been with the fourth master for so many years, but when he knew his temperament, he did not insist on it.


    Instead, he said with a polite smile, "well, it''s not early, I won''t disturb you. Tomorrow morning, I''ll show you the local conditions and customs of Yangzhou."


    "Well." The fourth master responded lightly.


    So, Wusi Road left with his daughter and servant.


    When they were far away, the fourth master did not look at Ruoyin, so he asked Su Peisheng to prepare water for him to wash.


    Especially the place is so big. Ruoyin sits in the teahouse in the courtyard to drink tea when he is bathing.


    When the fourth master bathed well, she took a bath in the Banmei area and changed into clean pajamas.


    It''s very late to wash, dry and remove makeup.


    Walking to the bedroom, the fourth master is already lying down.


    If sound blow out the candle, gently on the bed lying flat.


    But she just lay down, the man who had been lying flat was sleeping with his back to her.


    If the sound is not willing to show weakness, also measured the body back to him, hum!At the same time, after Wu Sidao and Wu Yunli returned to the front yard, the two father and daughter were discussing things.


    But Wu Yunli was absent-minded.


    She asked tentatively, "Dad, two guests who have come to our house today. Who on earth are they? You flatter them so much with respect. "


    Smell speech, hurt daughter Wu Si Road rare serious way: "cloud Li, don''t be unreasonable."


    "My daughter is not unreasonable, just curious."


    "Just learn from your needlework. Don''t worry about adults here."


    "You always treat me as a little girl, but I''m no longer a little girl. I''m an adult!"


    "Because you are an adult, you should learn from needlework and find a good wife to marry you."


    "Dad! I don''t want to marry, and you haven''t told me who they are Wu Yunli stamped his feet.


    Wu Si said solemnly: "you just heard that. They are not the fourth master and his wife. Besides, you should remember that when you see them, you should be polite to me. Don''t be like usual. You don''t have any rules at home and don''t look like a lady!"


    "Dad, you''re killing me for them!"


    "Well, you go out. You have something to do for your father." Wu Si Dao waved his hand impatiently.


    Wu Yunli had to doodle his mouth and went out unwillingly.


    The women of this dynasty, even if they were loved by their parents, would still respect their elders.


    Out of the room, the servant girl on one side advised him, "Miss, 80% of the two husband and wife are old friends of the master. You don''t know that the master is a man of love and righteousness. He is very interested in those friends at ordinary times."


    "I know my father too well. Although they are ordinary people, I always think it is not so simple. When I was in the capital, there were so many bureaucrats, but none of them could get into the eyes of his father. He could be so cautious and polite, and even a little humble. "


    "No, the master is not humble. It''s just the ordinary friendship. It''s very casual."


    "You don''t understand. Dad, some of his literati are noble, and ordinary people don''t look up to him. It''s enough to make him talk at will, which makes him humble."


    With that, Wu Yunli pouted and continued: "what he loves most about me is not willing to be cruel to me. Today, he warns me again and again for the sake of these two guests."


    "That is, the master loves miss the most." The servant girl agreed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1403

    Miss is the legitimate daughter born to the master''s original wife and the only offspring.


    Before his wife was alive, the master and his wife played harmoniously and loved each other.


    After his wife died, there were several concubines in the master''s backyard.


    But there were no other children, not to mention Mrs. Nashun.


    Therefore, the master loves miss very much.


    Basically, what the young lady wants will be given to her by the master.


    "Who are these two people? It''s like how much money my family owes them, especially the man named fourth master, who is a cold faced man." Wu Yunli complained.


    "No, maybe people don''t like to laugh. Don''t you see that he is cold to his wife. I reckon that their husband and wife may be in a bad mood or have a quarrel. Otherwise, they have no eye contact. Even if they do, they don''t have a smile. This is not what a normal couple does. "


    Wu Yunli nodded and said thoughtfully: "I didn''t pay attention to this. Anyway, in my impression, my father has never been so strict, unless..."


    speaking of this, her eyes brightened.


    "Except for what, miss?"


    "Nothing. I''m sleepy. I have to go back to the yard and have a rest." Wu Yunli said lightly.


    The next day, if Yin and the fourth master had breakfast, Wu Si Dao invited someone to come.


    "Fourth master, madam, my master asked you to go to the front hall. He said it was agreed yesterday and will show you the local conditions and customs of Yangzhou." A servant came to the yard to invite them.


    The fourth master nodded and walked out of the yard.


    The cold war between Ruoyin and the fourth master turned to the cold war, but this time still followed.


    Last night, Wu Sidao said that he would invite them to enjoy the local conditions and customs.


    She couldn''t give Wu Sidao a face without any reason.


    Besides, she is alone in the stranger''s house, it is better to go out for a stroll.


    At the door, the fourth master did not hesitate to get on the same carriage with Wusi Road.


    Ruoyin and Banmei take another carriage.


    But when she got on the carriage, she saw Wu Yunli also sitting in it.


    Peer, and the other side''s intimate maid.


    The moment the eyes looked at each other, they gave each other a tacit smile.


    If sound with a smile, sitting opposite Wu Yunli.


    When the carriage was passing by a mountain, Ruoyin saw many people along the way.


    They tied paper to their knees and kowtowed every three steps. They looked at what they were worshiping. They were very religious.


    Just then, the carriage slowed down and stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    Ruoyin lifted the curtain and saw that they had already got off the carriage.


    When she wanted to get off the carriage, Wu Yunli had already got off the carriage with her servant girl.


    See, if sound also got off the carriage.


    When she got off the carriage, Wu Yunli had already walked quickly to Wu Si Road.


    And Wu Yunli looks much more enthusiastic than yesterday.


    That kind of enthusiasm, at least not in front of her.


    A pair of eyes occasionally secretly look at the fourth master, full of inquiry.


    If the sound approaches, hears Wu Si Dao to introduce there.


    "The first mountain in the south of the Yangtze River is called Guanyin temple


    With that, Wu Sidao gently pointed to those around him who were devoutly kneeling and continued: "every June 19 is the birthday of Guanyin Bodhisattva. At this time, most of the local men and women will go to Guanyin Mountain to burn incense."


    "But it''s only the ninth day of June." If sound road.


    Wu Sidao laughed and explained: "although the 19th of June is the birthday of Guanyin Bodhisattva, many devout people come to this place to burn incense and kneel down from the beginning of June. It''s not until June 20 that the incense business is finished."


    Smell speech, if sound nod, show understand.


    "Here we are. Let''s go to the mountain to burn incense." Wu Si Dao is due to the identity of the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    The three invited them to visit the mountain.


    A group of people stepped on stone steps to the temple.


    The buildings here are not clustered together, but one building here and another in the distance.


    The Mountain Gate hall is built in the West and East.


    The heavenly king hall and Yuantong hall face south.


    Whenever Ruoyin thought there was no way to go, when he reached the top, he went around the side hall and entered the purple bamboo forest.


    If you continue to climb the steps, there will be buildings.


    At first, Ruoyin didn''t feel good about it.


    But the higher she climbed, she found the mountain steep.


    The fourth master is in good health, and climbing the mountain should be fast.


    But because he was lame, he slowed down.


    When Ruoyin was in the Forbidden City, he exercised a lot.


    In addition, she knew that she was going out to play today. Instead of wearing stilts like flowerpots, she changed into soft flat soled embroidered shoes.Therefore, she climbed the same block as the fourth master and their men.


    I don''t know how long after that, when they climbed to the temple, Wu Yunli was still far away from the backyard.


    The temple is on the top of the mountain, and all the buildings are magnificent.


    It is said that this is the natural commanding height of Yangzhou. Ruoyin stands beside the railings of the temple and overlooks the Yangtze River and Huaihe River from north to south.


    The mountains are overlapped again and again, just like the undulating blue sea, magnificent.


    The rolling mountains inlaid in the sky reflect the glittering golden light under the setting sun, which makes them extremely magnificent.


    Even the ancient canal in the distance has a panoramic view.


    At the foot of the mountain, the clouds disappear and the mountains are green. There are many ancient buildings with exquisite eaves. What a beautiful picture of mountains and rivers.


    But if you look down, there will be a sense of unstoppable.


    I don''t know what happened. Every time she stood up and looked down, her mind would imagine if she fell from here.


    If Yin only looked down, he held Banmei away.


    It''s hard to avoid sweating.


    It''s just that the mountain is cool, the air is fresh, and it''s not so hot.


    Ruoyin took the handkerchief from Banmei''s hand and wiped the sweat on his neck and cheek.


    After polishing, she plans to go into the temple to burn incense and worship Bodhisattva.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw what the fourth master and Wu Si Dao were saying.


    Only those deep eyes, but looking at her.


    If Yin and the fourth master looked at each other, they went into the temple to burn incense.


    When you get to the gate of the temple, if you look inside, the people in the temple are surging, which is even more lively than at the foot of the mountain.


    Even pay incense money to line up.


    When waiting for Ruoyin, Banmei pays the incense money, and they enter the temple.


    Once in, Ruoyin was dazzled by the light of the giant sitting statue inside.


    Opening her eyes again, she took a good look around.


    It is not a Buddha statue, but a Bodhisattva as the main body, while worshiping the four famous Buddhist mountain Bodhisattvas.


    There is Manjusri Bodhisattva in the room on the east side of the courtyard.


    On the west side of the room is the Bodhisattva.


    The rear of Wenshu hall is the hall of dizang king.


    Among the four Bodhisattvas, Avalokitesvara stands out.


    The main hall is round, and there is a giant sitting statue of Avalokitesvara in the main hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1404

    The thirty-two corresponding bodies of Guanyin Mountain have their own unique features in facial form, clothing and movement.


    And the character''s manner is natural, and the pleated pattern of dress is fluttering and moving, lifelike.


    After Ruoyin finished inserting incense, four masters, Wu Sidao and Wu Yunli came in to burn incense.


    She was waiting outside the temple.


    After worshipping incense, they went down the mountain.


    Due to the lunch point, but the courtyard of Wusi Road is far away, and the party had a meal in the restaurant at the foot of the mountain.


    In the afternoon, Wu Sidao proposed to go to Qiling temple, which was denied by the fourth master on the ground that he had seen Guanyinshan temple.


    Therefore, Wusi Road changed youqiling temple into Yougu canal.


    By the time the ancient canal was about to swim, the sun was setting.


    In front of him, Wusi Road, like a tour guide, introduced the ancient canal there.


    "The canal nurtured our Yangzhou City and is the root of Yangzhou city. Even though the storm happened some time ago, none of the dams of the ancient canal were damaged..."


    later, Ruoyin was tired after a day''s shopping.


    She couldn''t hear what Ruth was saying.


    Just looking at the boats coming and going.


    Just then, a sweet voice came into her ears.


    "Dad, it''s getting dark. I can''t walk. Let''s go back." Wu Yunli shook Wu Sidao''s arm.


    Wu Si Dao is in love with his daughter, but the fourth master didn''t speak. He was embarrassed to take the initiative to say back.


    After all, it is rare for the emperor to make a tour to the South and ask him to accompany him. He must be happy with him. Don''t spoil the emperor''s interest.


    I saw the fourth master''s steps slightly and looked behind him.


    I don''t know what she is looking at is Su Peisheng behind her.


    It''s still Ruo Yin behind me.


    Anyway, Su Peisheng was shy and laughed at the fourth master.


    Ruoyin looks at the scenery in the distance, but doesn''t pay attention to the fourth master.


    Then, listen to four ye light way: "that returns."


    "Thank you, fourth master." If it had been yesterday, Wu Yunli would not have been so regular.


    The fourth master spoke, and the party naturally returned home.


    On the way back, the carriage was arranged the same as in the morning.


    Fourth master and house road.


    Ruoyin and Wu Yunli have one.


    Is the night, after dinner, tired of a day''s Ruoyin, fell asleep.


    The next day, Wu Sidao continued to take Ruoyin and the fourth master to appreciate the local conditions and customs of Yangzhou.


    On the third day, Wusi Road is ready to take Ruoyin and fourth master to Dongguan Street.


    Before departure, Ruoyin, fourth master and Wusi Road are all at the gate of the courtyard.


    If Yin didn''t see Wu Yunli''s figure, he thought that after two days of running, he didn''t intend to follow him.


    However, the next moment, he saw Wu Yunli with his servant girl coming towards this side.


    Wu Yunli was wearing a long hair which could only be combed by a maiden.


    Part of the hair knot in the top, do not need to prop up, so that its natural hanging.


    The other part is tied with a tail, hanging on the shoulder.


    She had a delicate appearance and a white complexion.


    Don''t say that there are rare beautiful women in the north.


    There are very few cities in the south of the Yangtze River.


    She was wearing a goose yellow skirt.


    The white skin will be lined as if the skin coagulates fat.


    In her light, no matter how beautiful the brocade is, it looks colorless.


    In particular, her figure is graceful and graceful, so she has to hire Tingting.


    In addition, she is a talented woman in Yangzhou and exudes a self-restraint temperament from the inside out.


    It made her look like a talented woman.


    A pair of Phoenix''s eyes are enchanting, but in her pupil, there is a kind of talent girl''s arrogance, which can only be viewed from a distance but not near.


    "Dad, let''s go." Wu Yunli walked to Wusi Road.


    That pair of arrogant Phoenix eyes, but secretly looked at the fourth master, there is a touch of not easy to detect shyness.


    When they arrived at Dongguan Street, they strolled along the long slate road from the city gate.


    Wu Si Dao is like a tour guide. He introduces him there.


    "Dongguan Street is the commercial, handicraft, religious and cultural center of Yangzhou. There are Lu Chenxing, youmi Fang, Xianyu, baxianxing, Guaguo, Zhumu, pawnshop, tea shop and nearly 100 families on the street."


    However, the fourth master seems not very interested in these things.


    He only stressed that he wanted to go to the concentration areas of handicraft industry.


    When you come to the handicraft industry concentration area, there are umbrella shops, luobian shops, lacquerware workshops, sugar mills, jade workshops, socks factories and so on.


    The fourth master not only looked around, but also learned about the handicraft products and the production process with Wu Sidao.


    Apart from lacquerware and jade, most of the workshops are male workers.


    The proportion of male and female workers in umbrella shop, sugar shop, luobianpu and sock factory is not much different.


    After returning to his hometown, Wu Sidao published two books in Yangzhou.Although the book is not published in his name, but in the name of his old friend Tian Wenjing.


    It''s about his way of traveling through the curtain for decades.


    Once his book was published, it became a benchmark in the whole industry of Qing Dynasty.


    It is widely circulated and used for reference by those fellow teachers, which is the light on their way to success.


    This led him to be particularly famous in the local area, and many people would greet him when they met him.


    One by one, they all laughed and called him "Master Wu".


    Ruoyin also heard some people say hello to Wu Yunli.


    They called her "Miss Wu" and said she was a "talented woman".


    Some women saw her and said that they would introduce young talents to her home to propose marriage.


    But in the end, Wu Yunli was shy and Wu Sidao politely refused to end.


    When they entered a jade workshop, the fourth master and Wu Si Dao talked to the workers there.


    Ruoyin and Wu Yunli are choosing jewelry.


    Soon, Ruoyin picked a pair of silver inlaid jade earrings, a white jade inlaid lotus lotus flat square.


    When he was about to ask Banmei to pay, Su Peisheng came out of nowhere and threw a silver note of 100 Liang to the shopkeeper.


    Seeing the appearance, if the sound slightly one Zheng.


    During the southern tour, all the expenses were from the fourth master.


    After the cold war with the fourth master, she spent the same amount of money as the fourth master, but because of the cold war, they did not stay in the same room.


    Until they lived in Wusi Taoism, they lived together on the surface, but they were still in the cold war relationship in private.


    It''s the first time since the cold war to go shopping and buy jewelry.


    It was also because of the cold war that the fourth master and Wu Sidao were talking about business. She didn''t mean to ask him to pay.


    Moreover, she was rich and did not buy anything. She had to pull the fourth master to pay.


    But since Su Peisheng had paid in advance, she did not stop it.


    Because Su Peisheng is a dogleg, he is very observant.


    Without the permission of the fourth master, he would not dare to rush to pay the bill without the fourth master''s consent.


    Adhering to the principle that the inner part is not compatible with face, if Yin doesn''t want to brush the fourth master''s face in public, then both of them will be embarrassed.


    So she let Susie pay.


    However, in the shopkeeper''s smile to collect money.


    Wu Yunli, on one side, also handed a tourmaline flower hairpin inlaid with precious stones.


    The shopkeeper saw that everyone came in together and asked casually, "do you pay together?"


    After hearing this, Wu Si Dao said, "no, no, no, separate."


    But when he said that, he felt that he was wrong and changed his words: "I''ll pay for it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1405

    After that, he still felt that it was inappropriate.


    Wu Si Dao did not expect that the queen would buy jewelry, and Yunli would put a foot in it.


    Because with his understanding, although Yunli is a little wayward.


    But this kind of etiquette is still very careful.


    Even if she likes any jewelry, she will let the slave come back to buy it after everyone goes away.


    The jewelry will not be handed over when the guest is paying.


    It would be embarrassing.


    It''s embarrassing and impolite to ask the guest to help pay.


    If the guest is OK, he will pay.


    But the guests are the emperor and the queen.


    If he paid the money, could he be a local master with more money than the emperor and empress?


    In Wu Si Dao, he felt that he was not right or left. He only listened to the fourth master''s light way: "Su Peisheng, pay together."


    "Yes, yes, yes." After su Peisheng answered, he said to the shopkeeper, "let''s go together."


    How can a man like the emperor ask others to pay for jewelry for his woman.


    It''s impossible for Wu Sidao to pay Wu Yunli alone. It''s not good.


    At this time, the shopkeeper nodded and gave some loose silver to Su Peisheng.


    Since the fourth master had spoken, Wu Si Dao did not refuse.


    To be exact, he dare not refuse.


    Because thunder, rain and dew are all grace.


    What the emperor said was what he did not dare to disagree.


    In addition, they are all big men, not as polite as women, pushing and shoving in the street.


    Su Peisheng collected the silver, Ruoyin and Wu Yunli collected the jewelry.


    Wu Yunli received the packing box with a happy smile on his face.


    Also carefully handed over to the slave, "clean up, don''t break it."


    "Yes, miss."


    Out of the jade shop, Ruoyin bought some rouge gouache and several pairs of embroidered shoes.


    During this period, Wu Yunli will also choose some he likes.


    Fourth master and Wu Sidao continued to talk about their affairs.


    It''s just that every time he pays, the fourth master asks Su Peisheng to pay.


    And every time Wu Yunli received something, he would secretly look at the fourth master.


    No, it should be said that during the whole process, Wu Yunli watched the fourth master secretly.


    Sometimes the fourth master and Wu Si Dao said and did not keep up.


    Wu Yunli did not care to ask where Wu Si Dao had gone, but would ask where the fourth master was going.


    And Ruoyin saw admiration from Wu Yunli''s eyes.


    These days, she did not see the problem.


    On the day when she first arrived in Yangzhou, Wu Yunli treated her and the fourth master quite blandly.


    I love to look at them with that suspicious look.


    On the first day of his visit, Wu Yunli became a different person.


    The suspicions in the eyes are gone, instead, they become explorations.


    She is more indifferent to her, but the enthusiasm for the fourth master is rising.


    Whenever the fourth master talks, she always wants to put in a few words.


    And every time he went out to play, Wu Yunli had to wait for others to arrive, and then Shi ran came out.


    Once on the stage, it is also eye-catching.


    It looks better and better every time. You can see that you have been dressed up carefully.


    I don''t know why, if the sound heart is a little sour.


    This acid, she has never had.


    And she can''t say why at this time, only know the heart sour, very uncomfortable is.


    Even in the Forbidden City, the concubines of the imperial palace were one after another.


    She had never felt so uncomfortable.


    Heart acid, if the sound will not be in the mood to go down.


    Then, the fourth master and Wu Si said, "where is a tea shop or a snack street?"


    Wu Si Road a listen, the whole person in situ petrified for a few seconds.


    In his heart, the emperor is not a man who wants to eat and drink?


    So he looked back at Ruoyin.


    Then he said, "fourth master, let''s turn left along this street and there will be a delicious tea shop."


    They thought that the fourth master was hungry, so they went to the tea shop mentioned by Wu Si Dao.


    The runner saw them and immediately welcomed them in.


    Eight immortals sat down at a table.


    We are mainly four masters, let him order the menu.


    I saw that the fourth Master seemed to place some at random.


    As a result, when the waiter served the dishes, Ruoyin found that most of the food on the table was her favorite.


    It''s a pity that she has no appetite now, not at all.


    For a while, the atmosphere, which was supposed to be happy and casual, suddenly became quiet.


    There is a magnetic field between people.


    It was tacitly said nothing.


    Fourth master''s face was as cold as ever.It''s just that he ordered a table of dishes, and he didn''t have a few chopsticks.


    In this way, at dusk, a group of people out of Dongguan Street, is to fight back to the house.


    This time, the fourth master did not take a carriage with Wusi Road.


    But see if sound on the carriage, raised the foot on her carriage.


    This made Wu Yunli in the car a little embarrassed.


    Or Wu Si Road eye-catching, see fourth master did not with him, then lift the curtain, hail Wu Yunli: "Yunli, hurry down."


    Wu Yunli stopped for a few seconds, then "Oh", got out of the carriage and rode with Wusi Road.


    In the carriage, Ruoyin''s thoughts are a little confused.


    She closed her eyes and leaned against the cushions.


    The fourth master is the same.


    There was a terrible silence in the car.


    Only the sound of each other''s breathing.


    Until the carriage stopped in the courtyard, she and the fourth master did not say a word.


    ------


    although the monthly pass is not full, we still present 10000 words.


    If you still have a monthly pass, please come to the bowl www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1406

    The fourth master got off the carriage before Ruoyin.


    If the voice of the carriage, Chen Biao came.


    Chen Biao suddenly approached the fourth master and whispered something.


    Then, she saw that the fourth master''s eyes were a little serious.


    He stood there for a few seconds.


    One more look at her, then take it back.


    It is estimated that there is an emergency. The fourth master who got off the carriage just got on the carriage again.


    If Yin had to go back to the yard with half Mei.


    After some washing, she lay down.


    The next morning, Ruoyin turned over and didn''t see the fourth master when he opened his eyes.


    There was no temperature.


    In the impression, there is no memory of the fourth master coming back.


    Did he not return all night?


    It happened that half Mei saw her awake and went to wait on her.


    Ruoyin casually asked, "did the fourth master return last night?"


    "No, even Chen Biao and Duke Su didn''t come back all night, and they didn''t know where to go." Half a plum.


    "Oh."


    Eat breakfast, if sound a little boring in the courtyard Tea House tea.


    After a while, a bodyguard came in and said, "madam, Miss Wu said that she would like you to go out for a visit."


    Ruo Yin picked the willow eyebrows.


    At first she didn''t understand, but she soon understood.


    Also, a few days ago, four masters were there, so it was Wu Si Dao who took them out to play.


    Now that the fourth master is not in the house, Wu Si Dao can''t take a girl to play with her, so she has to send her daughter.


    But Ruoyin wandered for three days and didn''t want to go out.


    The key fourth master is not here. She goes out to play with people she doesn''t know very well. It''s not interesting.


    Besides, she didn''t feel very good about Wu Yunli.


    So, she light way: "you go to say with her, say I am a little tired these days, do not go out to walk."


    "Yes." After the guards served, they went out.


    But not long after, the bodyguard came in again and said, "madam, since you don''t want to go out, she will speak with you and she has something to say to you."


    As soon as Ruoyin hears that Wu Yunli has to come in and talk to her, her intuition and experience tell her that this one must have nothing good to say.


    In the Forbidden City, she is the queen.


    But now, she is visiting Wu''s family in a humble way, and her identity is just an ordinary woman.


    Wu Yunli, as the master, can let the servant pass the message, which is to give her enough face.


    But if people don''t give face, they can come in directly.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin didn''t say "tell her to come in."


    She wants to hear what Wu Yunli wants to say to her.


    Don''t you mean conversation? What can I do to escape? I''m afraid she''s a little girl.


    Not long after the bodyguard went out, Wu Yunli came in with her servant girl.


    After coming in, she took a seat in the teahouse opposite Ruoyin.


    Banmei served her tea.


    Wu Yunli held the cup and put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it, but he didn''t drink it.


    When she put down her cup, she looked up at Ruoyin.


    She said with a smile: "I like the fourth master."


    If Yin didn''t expect Wu Yunli to be so direct, he even came up and showdown with her.


    And this kind of showdown is a kind of naked provocation.


    She nodded and suddenly realized, "Oh, you like a married man."


    She said, she changed the front, the same provocative said: "but you like him, ah, you have to like him like you."


    "He and I have known each other for a few days. Of course, he doesn''t like me any more. But I believe that as long as time goes by, he will like me, men, just like young and beautiful women forever." Wu Yunli returned.


    "And my lady is not only young and beautiful, but also talented and interesting." Even Wu Yunli''s maid also followed.


    "It''s true that you are young. It''s just beautiful. As to whether it''s interesting or not, I don''t know. I only know that your lady is thick skinned. My wife and fourth master are fine. She said she likes him very much." Half Mei does not want to be outdone to speak for her master.


    "You..." the servant girl just opened, Wu Yunli glared at the servant girl, and then she said without any concern: "what if you have a wife? Which successful man is not a wife and four concubines."


    Speaking of this, she asked Ruoyin: "I listen to your accent, is it Manchu?"


    "So what."


    "That''s it. There are so many married men in Yangzhou, and there are several rooms to serve concubines in the backyard. Moreover, we Han people still practice the system of monogamy and multiple concubines, not to mention you are full of people. We are practicing the system of polygamy and multiple concubines."


    "So you want to be a concubine?" If the sound covers the mouth to laugh.


    "What''s wrong with my concubine? My young lady is a concubine for the fourth master. You know how many men in Yangzhou covet my young lady!" The servant girl is not worth it for Wu Yunli."Don''t be rude to the fourth master!" Wu Yunli reprimanded.


    Servant girl listened, had to aggrieve flat mouth: "know, miss."


    If Yin chuckles, it seems that Wu Yunli really likes the fourth master.


    Otherwise, we will not start to maintain the fourth master before we have a single word.


    Seeing Ruoyin laughing, Wu Yunli still confidently said, "I tell you, there is nothing I want but can''t get in this world, especially men!"


    "Especially men?" If sound disdain ground up and down to look at Wu Yunli, "can''t see, young, you are very experienced in this respect."


    According to the truth, other women will be so disdained by Ruoyin that they will be so angry that their lungs will explode.


    However, Wu Yunli''s complexion is changeable.


    On the contrary, she looked at Ruoyin faintly and said, "it''s not that I have experience, but because my competitors are just so."


    Wu Yunli saw more means of concubines competing for favor.


    Since her mother''s death, many women have been attracted by Wu Sidao''s talent and strategy.


    One by one, changed the way to become the aunt in the backyard.


    In addition, in recent years, she has attracted many local young talents with the name of "Yangzhou''s first talented woman".


    And she has been praised by those young talents in Yangzhou for a long time.


    "It''s just ordinary. Do you think you''re young and beautiful? Do you think you have enough capital? It''s just that there''s a leather bag you can see, and there''s a little ink in your stomach!" Half Mei was angry to defend her master and son.


    However, Ruoyin waved his hand to half Mei to say goodbye.


    She said to Wu Yunli with a very gentle smile: "I appreciate your confidence very much. Do you know, I have met many women who adore the fourth master, but they almost have no good end. Moreover, there are many excellent ones than you. Do you know where they have gone?"


    Speaking of this, if the sound of a gloomy smile, the right index finger pointed to the ground: "they ah, buried under the ground, so, you can try."


    She spoke with a gentle smile from the beginning to the end.


    At the end of the day, her eyes were slightly raised.


    The tone is always light.


    What can be said is as frightening as a witch''s head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1407

    That kind of hidden in the soft voice of the connotation, listen to people scalp numb.


    As a result, Wu Yunli''s palace maid shivered.


    Even Wu Yunli''s beautiful Phoenix eyes flashed a look of panic.


    But soon, she returned to normal.


    Wu Yunli no longer insists on fighting with Ruoyin.


    Instead, he complacently asked, "the fourth master didn''t show up all night. Don''t you know why he went?"


    "..." has always been a sharp voice, but there is no word in the end.


    Because she really didn''t know where he was going or what he was doing.


    Seeing that Ruoyin didn''t speak, Wu Yunli said with a smile: "you don''t know, I know, hee hee."


    I have to say, this sentence and this smile are just bitches.


    "If you know what, your father Wusi must have told you, but not the fourth master. What are you proud of?" Even if the heart is uncomfortable, if the sound is still strong on the surface, the mouth does not fall.


    It is probably said that Wu Yunli was in the mood.


    Wu Yunli pursed his lips in anger.


    Then, Wu Yunli got up and said, "you don''t know, but I know that I''m proud. I still have something more proud of, because I can go to him now. Do you want to go with me?"


    She said, her mouth a flat, pretending to be a pity: "but the fourth master did not say let me take you with you, how to do."


    Ruoyin::...


    "well, I don''t want to talk to you any more. I''m going to find the fourth master." With that, Wu Yunli turned and left with her servant girl.


    It''s like that. It''s just like gnashing one''s teeth.


    As early as she saw the fourth master at the first sight, he was attracted by his handsome appearance and the unique charm of a successful man.


    But when he knew that he had a wife, he stopped thinking about it.


    However, when she found that her father was different from the fourth master, she had a curious and rebellious mind.


    He was curious about who he was, and he was willing to saddle himself up for him.


    As for treason, of course, it was because her father loved her and severely attacked her because of him.


    Until she thought about it, the fourth master might be the most respected one in Qing Dynasty...


    then, after observing these days, she confirmed her inner thoughts more and more.


    From the father''s attitude to the fourth master.


    Then to the fourth master, every time he had a meal, people around him would test drugs.


    Especially the bodyguards around him.


    Every return to any place, a pair of eyes are cautious and sharp looking at the four sides, for his escort.


    Although the fourth master is called, many senior men in noble families can be called this way.


    But she still thought of the Forbidden City.


    Only his father would be willing to submit to her.


    This is a man who is full of overlord.


    Even if a face of indifference and alienation, but there is a strong sense of existence.


    Let her eyes always fall on him involuntarily.


    And reduced their sense of being.


    A heart is happy, sad and angry because of him.


    Such a cold man, for women, simply has no resistance.


    It''s like a man who has no resistance to iceberg beauty.


    But even if she knew his true identity, she would not show it.


    He who does not know is not guilty.


    Otherwise, she would have no reason to challenge his wife.


    Similarly, there is no reason for her to be like a woman who doesn''t know anything, deliberately following her father and his back.


    It was a secret in her heart, which she would not tell anyone, not even her maid.


    Because she knew it would add to his troubles and burdens.


    At the moment, as long as the thought of seeing him later, Wu Yunli''s heart is as sweet as honey.


    I have a sweet smile on my face.


    After Wu Yunli leaves, Ruoyin sits in the teahouse thinking about things.


    For example, what is the fourth master doing.


    Why did he leave in such a hurry yesterday.


    Why did Wu Yunli know about him.


    And Wu Yunli can go to him.


    Wu Yunli can go. Why not take her with her?


    Such thoughts, one after another, gushed out of Ruoyin''s head.


    Finally, Ruoyin shakes her head. Forget it. When the fourth master comes back, she must ask him in person.


    And the courtyard, she can''t live.


    Because of the good relationship between the fourth master and Wu Si Dao, she came to live together.


    Who knew that wusidao had such a beautiful daughter.


    Just a few days later, she provoked her daughter''s obsession.


    This fourth master is really not a worry.When can we stop sending out his damned masculinity!


    So, this place she said she couldn''t stay any longer.


    She didn''t want to be under her rival.


    However, Ruoyin waited for a day, the fourth master still did not come back.


    Until the next morning, she felt dazzled that someone was staring at her.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the fourth master standing by the bed, looking down at her.


    However, in the moment she opened her eyes, he withdrew his eyes.


    "You''re back." She said softly.


    Four ye light "um" a, "you continue to sleep, I still have something, go out first."


    Ruoyin opened his mouth and asked, "where to go, can you tell me?"


    "It''s not the time yet." Man light return.


    Smell speech, if sound sneer a, pour is not to ask again.


    She just light way: "well, you go, another thing, I want to tell you, this courtyard I don''t want to stay."


    Fourth master frowned: "where do you want to go


    "I have my own Inn in Yangzhou."


    The fourth Master heard the resentment and anger in her words, "what''s wrong with you?"


    A word "you" suddenly touched some irascible nerve of Ruoyin.


    "No, you have something to do. Why don''t you go?" She said coldly.


    Fourth master''s brow is impatient ground wrinkling, "your brain can''t install so much matter."


    "He didn''t ask anything, but he thought she was thinking too much.


    If he doesn''t come back for a day and doesn''t tell her where to go, Wu Yunli says those words in front of her again. Can she not think about it?


    Just then, Chen Biao came in.


    "Master, Miss Wu is waiting for you outside, saying that everything is ready."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin has an uncontrollable resentment.


    A pair of eyes glared at the fourth master with hatred and said, "Wu Yunli can all know that you have only known her for a few days, and you take her with you. Why don''t you tell me what I can''t know?"


    The fourth master looked at her, but did not reply.


    He just said to the guard in the courtyard, "good health, escort your queen to the inn!"


    "Yes."


    After the bodyguard served him, the fourth master left without looking back.


    If Yin thought that the fourth master was going to a place she didn''t know with Wu Yunli, there was a fire burning in her stomach.


    She even wondered whether he and Wu Yunli were together day and night these days.


    No, when did she become so paranoid.


    Even when he was in the Forbidden City, he found that the concubines of the imperial palace were pregnant, and her heart was still like water.


    Why are you so out of breath now?


    So, if sound angry to call half plum: "half plum, quickly pack up things, let''s go to live in the inn!"


    Well, she doesn''t care who he''s with.


    Even if he takes another concubine of the team, it''s none of her business. She won''t care.


    She doesn''t want to patrol the South any more. Patrol a shovel, patrol a fart!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1408

    Let him and Wu Yunli make a good inspection.


    She stayed in her own Inn, eating and drinking.


    Before that, when she was in the Forbidden City, she was always constrained by her identity.


    Smile without showing your teeth.


    Generous and sensible.


    Manage the affairs of the harem.


    Even if the women in the harem came to her, she seemed as if nothing had happened.


    But now when you are out of the palace, if you are still like the Forbidden City, what else can you do.


    So she didn''t want to be sensible.


    Just want to let go, let go, self and self!


    In this way, Ruoyin went back to the inn under his own property with Banmei and bodyguards.


    Before leaving, she let the bodyguard and Wu Si Dao say hello.


    She and Wu Yunli have nothing to say.


    But the relationship between Wu Si Dao and Si Ye is OK, and Wu Si Dao has taken care of her and the fourth master these days.


    She will not involve Wu Yunli and Wu Sidao together.


    Unless that''s not a good one.


    After returning to the inn, Ruoyin can eat, drink and sleep well.


    He also inspected his own industry in Yangzhou, as well as accounting.


    As for the fourth master on the other side, the status of women has always been low in his impression.


    But recently, he began to pay attention to these after being mentioned by Ruoyin.


    Therefore, he ordered the stick office to investigate the women in all parts of the Qing Dynasty, especially the benevolent garden.


    After investigation, report it to him.


    He and Wu Sidao understood Yangzhou women''s labor, handicraft, consumption, family status and so on.


    As for Wu Yunli, because she is "the first talented woman in Yangzhou", she is also an outstanding young woman in Yangzhou.


    The Renshan garden, which Wu Sidao said before, recruited outstanding women from all over the Qing Dynasty.


    By virtue of their fame, let them be local representatives and encourage local women to be self reliant and strong.


    Because of this, the fourth master allowed Wu Sidao to take Wu Yunli with him, which could be of some use.


    Because they are such great men, they do not eat this set of benevolence garden, but with hostility.


    Otherwise, he would be an unknown figure and would not be able to eat in the local area.


    The status of women was related to the Qing Dynasty.


    Therefore, by the end of June, it was the end of June when the investigation results of stick stick stick were sent to Yangzhou.


    During this period, I don''t know whether it''s too busy or how. The fourth master Leng didn''t go to the inn to see Ruoyin.


    What a man!


    In addition to being busy with this, he also dealt with a lot of Yangzhou''s political affairs.


    One morning at the end of June, the fourth master was still living in the courtyard of Wusi Road.


    At the moment, he is sitting at the desk.


    There was a mountain of letters on the desk.


    It''s all letters from all over the place.


    He took it apart one by one and focused on the content.


    At the same time, we also recorded important contents on Xuan paper.


    And this is two days and two nights.


    Su Peisheng, on one side, was always there.


    However, he is better than the fourth master.


    At night, you can also ask his apprentice he Zhongkang to watch the night, and he will go to have a rest.


    Only two days later in the morning, he found the fourth master''s face a little dignified and serious.


    When Su Peisheng was secretly observing his words and expressions, he heard the fourth master say, "Su Peisheng, go and call Miss Wu."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng answered.


    In these days when the queen is away, the emperor will be with Miss Wu almost every day.


    He would have doubted if they had not been doing business every day.


    After a while, Su Peisheng brought Wu Yunli.


    When she came in and saw the fourth master, she stopped slightly at the door.


    A pair of eyes fixed to look at the fourth master for a few seconds, a face like the beginning of love.


    Only in the moment when the fourth master raised his head, she restrained this kind of adoration.


    Instead, he beamed at the fourth master and sat down opposite him.


    "Fourth master, what can I do for you?"


    "I remember you said last time that the owner of Renshan garden was in Yangzhou?" Asked the fourth master.


    "That''s right. When Renshan garden held an auction last time, I listened to the manager under them." Wu Yunli replied.


    The fourth master pursed his lips and seemed to be thinking something.


    After pondering for a moment, I only heard him say, "my Lord wants to see her."


    Hearing this, Wu Yunli hesitated.


    Because she is not familiar with the owner of Renshan garden.


    Not even one face.


    It''s just what the people in their names say.


    And she was not in their name.


    There are so many outstanding women in Renshan garden all over the Qing Dynasty.


    She''s just one of them.Even in Yangzhou, she is not the most outstanding one.


    But the fourth master wanted to go to her for the first time, and she didn''t want to refuse.


    Worried that because of this matter, let him look down on her.


    Thinking of this, the stubborn Wu Yunli bravely said: "Cheng, I''ll ask their managers in Yangzhou to see if I can see their owners. But I''m not sure their owners will see us


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" sound, which was a response.


    A moment later, the fourth master and Wu Yunli went to the pawnshop under Renshan garden.


    When the pawnbroker met Wu Yunli, he was very face saving.


    It was a middle-aged woman in charge. She invited them to the reception hall and ordered Xiao Er to serve tea.


    "We''re here to see your boss, OK?" Wu Yunli had no time to drink tea, so he got down to business.


    After hearing this, the steward did not refuse.


    She gave the same answer as Wu Yunli gave to the fourth master.


    "Because of the wide range of business, our boss is very busy. Even I have met her once, not to mention you. She doesn''t show up at ordinary times, no matter what, she doesn''t show up. This time, she happens to be in Yangzhou again. She just came here to give some advice


    The person in charge of the matter explained it for a while, and then said, "however, I will order the request of Miss Wu to be passed on to the owner as soon as possible. As for whether the owner can see you or not, it is beyond my control."


    "Well, well, thank you very much." Wu Yunli got up and politely said, "if you want to do business, we won''t disturb you."


    With that, she motioned to the fourth master.


    But the fourth master sat still on the armchair and said to the steward, "you can tell the steward that you can fund the schools, nursing homes and charity activities under your name. The price is not a problem, but you need to see her and discuss with her."


    The man in charge was ready to go.


    But when he heard the fourth master''s words, he was stunned.


    Miss Wu was very kind and spoke to her gently.


    This is the attitude of asking for help.


    But the master spoke with a big voice.


    He didn''t ask her to do something, he ordered her to do it.


    It''s as if she were his slave.


    And words and deeds, give people a sense of invincibility.


    After all, Renshan garden was an industry all over the Qing Dynasty.


    It involves a wide range of businesses, and the number of people who support it is countless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1409

    People who don''t have any foundation dare not offer such attractive conditions and say that they are so confident.


    What''s more, how could she hear a rich smell in his words?


    With the support of Renshan garden, the steward still maintained an equal relationship and attitude towards Wu Yunli.


    However, after listening to the fourth master''s words, his attitude immediately changed 360 degrees, and a sense of awe rose from his heart.


    Whoever makes the world rich is the master.


    No one''s going to mess with the rich.


    Then, she said with a kind smile, "don''t worry, sir. I''ll take your words with me. When my boss gets news, I''ll ask the people at the bottom to give you a message. By the way, where do you live?"


    "You can send a message to Mr. Wu''s mansion." Wu Yunli speaks for the fourth master.


    The steward took a look at the fourth master. Seeing that he did not deny it, he said, "well, don''t worry if the owner is willing to see you. I''ll send people to Wu shiye''s house to upload a message. If she wants to see you, let''s make an appointment for a more detailed discussion."


    As he spoke, the steward glanced at the fourth master and Wu Yunli, as if to examine the relationship between them.


    The reputation of Wu shiye is also well known in Yangzhou.


    As for Miss Wu, she is known as "the first talented woman in Yangzhou".


    All the young talents who came to the house to propose marriage would break the threshold of her family, but they were all rejected by Miss Wu.


    Now, looking at this gentleman''s handsome appearance, extraordinary bearing and rich wealth, it is no wonder that Miss Wu looks at him differently.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Wu Yunli''s eyes and attitude, which was better than half.


    Having made it clear, the fourth master and Wu Yunli did not stay.


    When the steward had sent them away, he immediately sent for a message.


    It''s night. I don''t know if the fourth master''s offer is too attractive, or because of something else.


    Anyway, the owner of Renshan garden really asked people to send a message to Wusi Daofu and promised to meet the fourth master.


    The time is about the next morning, and the place is in the pawnshop.


    The next morning, the fourth master and Wu Yunli took their seats in the reception hall of the pawnshop.


    The next moment, the owner of Renshan garden will arrive.


    "Master." When the steward saw someone coming at the door, he immediately went to meet him.


    The fourth master used to lean leisurely on the back of his chair, and casually twiddled the ghost faced Buddha beads.


    Hearing the steward''s cry, he turned his head and looked at the door. The steward came in with his boss''s support.


    The owner was a little fat, wearing a lilac coat and a pair of black and silver rimmed wide leg trousers.


    She has a light purple silk handkerchief in her hands and pink embroidered shoes on her feet.


    The first feeling is very capable, quite a kind of contemporary strong woman of Qing Dynasty.


    Her hair was curled up high, and her hair was cut into a shawl bun, which was only combed by a woman who was not out of the room.


    It''s just that she wore a pink crystal mask on her face.


    The crystal mask is divided into two parts.


    One part is carving and hollowing out, from the forehead to the human body.


    Below are the tassels made of red agate, East Pearl and white jade, which hang down from the people to the clavicle.


    Even if she was wearing the mask, she could see the red scars around the mask, which were not completely covered up, all the way to the edge of her neck.


    The scars were slightly raised on the skin surface, like one insect after another, sinuously embedded in her face, looking startling.


    I guess that''s why she wore the mask.


    But even so, still can see her cherry mouth.


    And under the mask, that pair of beautiful eyes of water spirit.


    I think that if she is not disfigured by the scar, she should be a beautiful woman.


    When the owner saw the fourth master, he took a seat in the armchair opposite him.


    "How to address them." Her voice was graceful and pleasant, but it was surprisingly low, like a man''s low bass.


    The fourth master didn''t speak, just looked at the owner.


    Wu Yunli on one side replied, "my name is Wu Yunli. They all call me Miss Wu. You can also call me Yunli."


    Said, she pointed to the side of the four ye, "you call him four ye."


    "Fourth master, Miss Wu, listen to the steward at the bottom. You''re looking for me to help our benevolence garden?" Said the owner.


    Wu Yunli held his lips and just wanted to open his mouth, the fourth Master said, "you can say that, but you have one condition."


    "Say it."


    "You have to send back all the people who came to Yangzhou from all over the Qing Dynasty."


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "I believe you are a wise man. You can understand what you are talking about. You just don''t want to admit it and pretend to be confused here."


    "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    At this moment, Wu Yunli came with the fourth master.And the steward who called the owner of Renshan garden could not understand what they were saying.


    But the two people who really understood them suddenly fell silent.


    Two pairs of sharp eyes, are deeply exploring each other.


    "Whether you admit it or not, my people find out that all the women in all the industries under your name and the women who have been supported and funded by you have all arrived in Yangzhou, and you are plotting something."


    "Fourth master, I can''t understand what you are talking about."


    "The number of those women has reached thousands. If they rebel, you are a sinner. You are leading the rebellion." The fourth Master said in a solemn manner.


    "Fourth master, I don''t know where you got the unreliable information, but I really have nothing to do with these people. What''s more, Yangzhou is a scenic area with more people. What''s so strange about it, don''t you think? "


    "The flow of people is not uncommon. What''s strange is that they are all women."


    "It''s not necessarily rebellion." The owner sipped a sip of tea and said, "fourth master, you can eat your meal at random, but you can''t talk nonsense. If you say that they are rebellious, there must be evidence. Do you see that they are rebellious? Or a fight? Or do you have other evidence? "


    Fourth master: "so, there is no such thing as...


    " The owner shook his head, but he said, "it seems that we can''t talk about funding this matter. Anyway, our benevolence garden never depends on men''s support!"


    Her voice was low and horrible, gloomy, like a woman who had been severely hurt by a man.


    "You are a woman with dark psychology and discriminating against men. I don''t think you can support her."


    "I really want to help the poor. You men have discriminated against women for thousands of years. Now I just don''t want to run Renshan garden by men. Do you think I discriminate against men?"


    Fourth master:...


    the owner looked at him and asked, "but I''m really curious. What''s the purpose of a proud man like you to support our benevolence garden?"


    On the other side, the fourth master was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "because my wife cares about this matter very much."


    When he said this, the owner of Renshan garden was stunned.


    It seems to be recalling the sad past that can''t be recalled. There is a strange color in the beautiful eyes that is not easy to detect.


    "Tut Tut, it turns out that the purpose of spending a lot of money is to laugh at the beauty of Bo. It''s a pity that we can''t reach a consensus. It''s futile for you to think of Mrs. Bo''s smile any more."


    Smell speech, 4 Ye long eyebrow impatiently frown: "if you want to play tricks, you can try it!"


    Then he turned and left.


    But the owner chuckled, "Tiangao emperor is far away. Even if you play tricks, you, an ordinary people, can help me? This time, even if the emperor comes, it''s too late! "


    There was a slight irony in her voice, and there was a certain momentum in her voice, which seemed to mean something bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1410

    The fourth master walked to the door.


    Behind him, the owner said in a low voice: "walk slowly, don''t send me off."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the fourth master left the pawnshop.


    Wu Yunli was at a loss after the fourth master.


    If the owner was not disfigured by the scars on his face, he would be an ugly man.


    Otherwise, the fourth master and the owner have secrets that she can''t understand. She would have knocked over the vinegar jar.


    When this man talks about politics, even the ugly can talk about it.


    But even so, she was jealous.


    Because she heard it, the fourth Master said that everything he did was because of his wife.


    On the morning of July 1, the fourth master was discussing things with Chen Biao and Wu Sidao.


    See a dark guard flustered to run in.


    The dark guards around the fourth master are all trained professionally.


    In general, I never do anything.


    Four ye see dark Wei look flustered, then stop talking, Mou Guang looks at dark Wei seriously, "what''s the matter?"


    "The master is not good. Thousands of women gathered in Dongguan Street early in the morning. They took various banners of women protesting against the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty and paraded in the streets. And they immediately attracted many local women to join in. For a time, there was a storm in Yangzhou. Tens of thousands of people were watching Dongguan Street, and the number was still increasing. "


    Hearing this, Wu Si Dao''s eyes were startled. "Four masters, many people are the most likely to cause confusion, but also more likely to cause accidents."


    Because once there are too many people in a place, it is easy for people to crush or crush, or trample on.


    If you want to talk about the event, it''s OK.


    Because everyone has psychological preparation, and the organizers will take corresponding measures.


    But the biggest fear is this kind of sudden things.


    The fourth master frowned slightly and calmly ordered Wu Si: "as I said before, you should communicate with the local government in your capacity, and take people to ambush nearby. If there is anything wrong, shoot at those people directly."


    "What if they didn''t behave badly?"


    "If not, as long as their owners show up and archers shoot at her directly, as long as she is gone, those people will be headless. When the archers gathered around them, you could bring up several government officials to tell them the seriousness of the matter, and they knew who has the final say in the Qing Dynasty.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it now." Wu Si Road said, and quickly went out to work.


    It''s said that the emperor wanted to finance Renshan garden.


    But the owner of the Renshan garden toasted and was punished.


    He did not listen to the emperor''s dissuasion and insisted on taking the lead.


    And the imperial power is supreme, no matter who provokes, there will be no good end.


    What''s more, the owner also called thousands of women to revolt. Of course, he had to die.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, also goes to the courtyard.


    At the door, he happened to meet Wu Yunli, who was on the carriage.


    "Father, fourth master, where are you going


    Wu Si Dao was in a hurry to get on the carriage and had no time to answer her.


    However, when he saw Wu Yunli, who was well dressed, he asked casually, "where are you going?"


    "To Dongguan Street, of course!"


    "What are you doing there? Don''t go Wu Si Dao was worried that there would be chaos due to the large number of people there.


    "The owner of Renshan garden sent a post to me, saying that there is a big event today, where outstanding women from all over the country will be present, and I represent outstanding young women in Yangzhou, so of course I have to go."


    "Do you know what''s going on there, and you''re still fooling around." Wu Si Dao pulled Wu Yunli down from the carriage.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Wu Yunli shook Wu Si''s hand and said, "this is my business. Don''t make trouble here. Moreover, I have promised others. This is a treacherous act. How can you let your daughter fool around in Yangzhou?"


    "It''s just a benevolent garden. Can''t you make it in Yangzhou? Listen to my father. You''re honest and stay at home today. You''re not allowed to go anywhere." Wu Sidao said nothing to let Wu Yunli go to Dongguan Street.


    One is worried that there are too many people there and the baby daughter will have an accident.


    Second, he knew that the fourth master was going to deal with these people, but he didn''t dare to connive his daughter against him.


    But at this time, only listen to four ye light way: "let her go."


    Hearing this, Wu Si Dao and Wu Yunli were surprised and looked at the fourth master at the same time.


    He was standing upright on his horse.


    Wu Yunli felt as if someone had supported her. He looked at Wu Si angrily.


    Four masters have spoken. Wu Si Dao can''t listen.


    "Well, don''t listen to Siyun Wu Si Dao put Wu Yunli back into the carriage.


    Then, he turned to the fourth master and said, "fourth master, please take care of Yunli. I will go to work first."


    With that, he turned around and got on the carriage at ease.The fourth master looked at Wu Yunli from a commanding position and said, "when you get there, when you find something important, you should report it to Chen Biao."


    Listen to this tone, completely regard Wu Yunli as his subordinate.


    However, for Wu Yunli, who likes the fourth master.


    Like a person, as long as can see him, talk to him, she is very satisfied.


    And no matter how cool the other side said, she could automatically fill in a lot of ambiguous meanings.


    Wu Yunli nodded with a smile: "fourth master, don''t worry about it. I remember it in my heart."


    When her words came out, the fourth master rode his horse to Dongguan Street in a free and easy way.


    In less than half an hour, the fourth master took Chen Biao to Dongguan Street.


    Before the horse stopped at the gate, he heard the noise of the crowd.


    The shops on the left and right sides of Dongguan Street were covered with colored flags and banners of protest.


    The fourth master sat on the horse''s back and looked at it. He could not see the edge.


    Because there are so many people, the people who walk around are like the waves in the sea.


    And most of them are women.


    Those women who came from all over the country lined up on Dongguan Street for ten miles.


    It''s like a dense long dragon, the head of the team can''t be seen at the front, and the tail can''t be seen at the back.


    Some of the onlookers also rushed to this side, and people began to gather more and more, constantly pouring into the street.


    The street was crowded with people.


    Because of the hot weather, people in the street are shoulder to shoulder, sweating like rain.


    Even the flower beds and roadsides on the edge were full of people.


    But even with such a large number of people, they are very orderly.


    The crowd looked very neat.


    Seeing this, the fourth master raised his eyebrows slightly and got off the horse.


    When he approached, he found that there were many black lines drawn on the ground with black wood charcoal.


    And there are round black dots on those black lines.


    People stand on the black spot.


    At the front of each crowd, there is a woman in front of the team.


    It is no wonder that tens of thousands of people are as neat as the ranks of soldiers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1411

    It''s just that at the top are basically women.


    Men are surrounded by the outside circle, but also neat, not disorderly.


    At first glance, it took a long time to achieve this kind of scene.


    At this time, Wu Yunli arrived with her servant girl.


    When she saw the fourth master from a distance, she went to him and said, "fourth master, they don''t let men near the front row, unless they are Renshan garden''s own people. But I''m different. I have a VIP pass post. You can go in with me through the VIP passage on the side. It won''t be crowded there."


    Wu Yunli lit the red post in his hands and pointed to a side path.


    Although most of them are women.


    But there are also men, because some jobs have to be male.


    In addition, they are not only helping men, but also helping all the poor people who need help, regardless of men and women.


    The fourth master glanced at the direction Wu Yunli pointed to.


    On one side of the street, a one person wide path was isolated.


    There are only two or three people walking along the path.


    It''s not like here. It''s dark.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, first Wu Yunli a step to that side.


    In addition to his slender legs, he threw Wu Yunli far away.


    And Wu Yunli is still walking on stilts like the bottom of a flowerpot, walking in a gentle manner behind.


    However, before she had gone far, she stopped.


    Because, she saw Ruoyin!


    Ruoyin is taking Banmei and bodyguards to this side.


    He saw Wu Yunli standing in front of him.


    The two men looked at each other.


    But soon, Ruoyin takes back her eyes and moves on.


    But Wu Yunli''s eyes are staring at Ruoyin.


    She saw Ruoyin wearing a red coat and skirt.


    A beautiful black hair, simply coiled into a bun.


    There is not much jewelry on the head.


    A silver hairpin was pinned to the bun.


    There is also a long white jade tassel hairpin, hanging from the back of the head to the lapel.


    Her face is wearing more cold and gorgeous makeup, looks like a cool and gorgeous woman strong man.


    Wu Yunli pursed his lips and said to Ruo Yin jealously, "fourth master and madam, it''s not good to be squeezed in the crowd, right?"


    Ruoyin::...


    seeing that Ruoyin didn''t speak, Wu Yunli was more and more proud.


    She pointed to the fourth master in front of her and said ostentatiously, "these days, I have been with him. He wants to see the owner of Renshan garden, and I took him there. Even now, the fourth master wants to go to the front row, and only I can help him because I have a post. "


    She lit up the post in her hands and said, "what about you? What can you do for him?"


    Wu Yunli is full of jealousy in his heart.


    Just because I think of what the fourth Master said to the owner of Renshan garden the day before.


    She has been running for the fourth master these days, and the fourth master doesn''t care.


    And all he did was for the woman in front of him.


    Even these days, this woman hasn''t appeared once.


    So, now that there is such an opportunity, she has to belittle this one.


    If the sound does not so-called chuckle, with the index finger to point to oneself: "you ask me? I can help him have three brothers. "


    It sounds like "what if you saddle him up? I can have children for him.".


    What she said is exactly what Wu Yunli wanted to do but could not do.


    Hearing Wu Yunli bite his teeth, "it was all before. Now he is beside me, and only I can enter the special passage with him."


    With that, Wu Yunli walked from Ruoyin''s face.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care what Wu Yunli said.


    She just went on with half Mei.


    When he got to the special passage, Wu Yunli handed the pass card to the staff of the crossing.


    The fourth master walked in front of Wu Yunli.


    Now entering the special passage requires Wu Yunli''s pass card in his hand, so he looks back.


    At one glance, he saw Ruo Yin behind Wu Yunli.


    Wu Yunli didn''t know if Yin was still behind her.


    She saw the fourth master must look behind her, and then she looked back.


    At such a glance, she was furious.


    The heart said how she followed her to come, should not know that she had a pass post in her hand, deliberately waiting here, want to mix in with her?


    If you want to say before she and this in that tit for tat, that is the fourth master is not in.


    But now, the fourth master is in front of them.


    She did not dare to make verbal provocation, nor would she be so stupid as to make tit for tat in front of the fourth master.


    So Wu Yunli said with a smile: "fourth master and madam, how clever you are here, but ah, this is a special channel for distinguished guests and Renshan garden''s own talents to enter."Ruoyin: "however, it doesn''t matter if you''re new here. If you like to watch the excitement, you''d better go in with me. I have a pass post!"


    Seeing that the fourth master was on the edge, Wu Yunli once again lit his pass post in front of Ruoyin.


    It''s just that the first time was to show off.


    This time, he bowed to the fourth master and reluctantly took Ruoyin.


    If Yin glances at Wu Yunli, what she says is like what a big man Wu Yunli is.


    When she comes here with her, there is no other business except watching and gossip.


    She led her lips, and her slender jade fingers caressed the tassel hairpin beside her ears.


    Some impatient way: "Banmei, tell her, what we came here for."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Wu. You''re not the only one who can walk here. So can our wife."


    "You can, too?" Wu Yunli looked up and down at Ruoyin in in disbelief. "How can you, an outsider, take part in the once-in-a-hundred-year event in Yangzhou, again..."


    at this point, she stopped talking.


    What''s more, if the four masters and ladies show up in their real identities, it''s almost the same.


    But isn''t she visiting in private?


    How can a woman who has not made outstanding contributions to the Qing Dynasty in addition to her status.


    If the sound or did not speak, but her side of half Mei cheap for her to speak.


    "Over the years, my wife has done a little business privately and made a little money by accident. She is not only an outstanding woman in Yangzhou, but also an outstanding woman from Beijing. Moreover, our wife can go in without posting."


    Ruoyin then pretended to be angry and said to Banmei, "tell me about you, how I teach you on weekdays. Don''t always show off when you''re OK. Let''s do our own thing well. I don''t care to say that."


    "Yes, ma''am." Half Mei is laughing in her heart.


    Madame looked at her and said that she was actually referring to mulberry trees and cursing locust trees. She was saying that Miss Wu had never seen the world and loved to show off everything.


    Well, I''ve been overshadowed by my wife.


    At this time, Wu Yunli was in a daze.


    If ban Mei doesn''t say this, she may have some superiority in front of Ruoyin.


    But now, she felt that she had been beaten by half Mei for nothing.


    And the pass card in her hand is like a piece of waste paper.


    Because people don''t need a pass to get in.


    It''s just that they don''t say anything and don''t care at all.


    But she, when treasure seems to have to hang on the mouth to show off, simply lost dead.


    At the same time, she is more jealous of Ruoyin.


    Because only the weak have strong jealousy in their hearts.


    If the sound saw Wu Yunli could be said to be silent, he ignored Wu Yunli and the fourth master and went straight into the passage.


    However, at this time, the four masters who had been silent suddenly pulled Ruoyin''s sleeve.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1412

    Ruoyin''s body is resisted and looks back at her familiar hand pulling her clothes.


    Then, she followed the hand and looked at the fourth master.


    If the sound of eyes light cold, look at the eyes of the fourth master, as if to see strange general.


    As he had looked at her with such eyes countless times.


    "Something?" She asked.


    "I still have important things to do. When you go in, try not to pile up in front of you, just stand behind you." The fourth Master said.


    This sentence, can give Wu Yunli to sour.


    Even if she and the fourth master almost came together, he did not say so to her.


    Didn''t he worry that she would be lost in the crowd and would be crushed and trampled on?


    If the sound has a natural smile on his face, but his mouth is alienated and says: "after I go in, I will follow the basic common sense and try to protect myself, so I won''t bother. Here, I''d like to wish you and Miss Wu a good time. "


    She had a smile and a word in her mouth.


    These days, he left her alone in the inn.


    But he stayed with Wu Yunli every day.


    Now, then, she doesn''t have to stand behind him.


    Let Wu Yunli stand behind him!


    Fourth master: "fourth master, can you release me now?" She looked at the fourth master''s hand.


    Fourth master; "..."


    at this time, a bodyguard came from a distance and whispered a few words beside him, and he inadvertently released Ruoyin''s hand.


    After whispering to the bodyguard for a few words, he looked around again, and the red shadow had disappeared in his sight.


    "And Madame?" The fourth master asked his bodyguard.


    "When you let go of Madame, she went in." The guard came back.


    Maybe the problem just now was too absorbed, and the fourth master didn''t realize it.


    He lowered his head, looked at the eye, and then pulled the finger belly of her sleeve.


    For a while, the slender finger belly gently rubbed a few times.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Yunli was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    The fourth master is usually indifferent to her, but he takes the initiative to find his wife, but he is ignored by others.


    She was a little bit distressed.


    What''s more, when the people guarding the passage saw the fourth master''s wife, they nodded and bowed down and welcomed them in.


    She had never seen the appearance of that dogleg.


    However, Wu Yunli followed the fourth master through a special passage.


    Like a man, Su Peisheng followed the fourth master with his negative hand.


    Anyway, the queen was protected by bodyguards.


    And those bodyguards report to the emperor every day.


    So, in fact, there is nothing to worry about.


    After a while, Wu Yunli and the fourth Master arrived at the corresponding seats in the front row with the pass placard.


    But when they took their seats, several middle-aged women came up to them.


    To be exact, he came to Wu Yunli.


    "Miss, we are from Renshan garden, please show me the relevant invitation card."


    Wu Yunli thought it was their normal inspection work.


    Then let servant girl pass that card to them.


    But those women took a look at the name on the post and said to each other, "it''s her. Let''s invite her out."


    Therefore, a woman said to Wu Yunli, "Miss Wu, we find that you do not meet the standards of Renshan garden for outstanding women. Therefore, please cooperate with us and go out on your own."


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? I''m Wu shiye''s daughter. I''m the first talented woman in Yangzhou. I have an invitation card. Why should you drive me out?" Wu Yunli was very angry.


    The point is that she feels very ashamed.


    Especially in front of the fourth master.


    "We all know that, but you do violate the standards of our benevolence garden for outstanding young women."


    "What is your standard Wu Yunli asked.


    "Not to mention anything else, as far as we know, you have violated the rule of" no self love. "


    "I don''t love myself anymore."


    "As far as we know, you meddle in her feelings and destroy the feelings of other people''s husband and wife." The woman said frankly.


    Hearing this, Wu Yunli was very angry and flushed, "how can I get involved in other people''s feelings? The men in Qing Dynasty, who are not three wives and four concubines? According to you, those concubines are all involved in other people''s feelings. What about polygamy and multiple concubines system? Abolish these legal marriage systems, but do you have that skill?"


    "Miss Wu, we can''t take care of other people''s affairs, but if you interfere with the wrong person, we can''t do nothing." The woman is full of air.


    "In the wrong person?" Wu Yunli frowned slightly. After a moment''s meditation, she finally understood.


    It must be the fourth master''s wife!


    If she doesn''t know that the other party can come in without a post, she may not think about it.Ever since she saw the people in Renshan garden nodding to her, she felt that they had made a little money, which was not as simple as "small money".


    Because Renshan garden is a big organization.


    Ordinary people and money, they will not pay attention to.


    Moreover, she has always been regarded as one of the young women in Yangzhou by Renshan garden.


    Why does the fourth master''s wife fail to meet the standard as soon as she appears.


    Recently, she has been with the fourth master, who happens to be a married man.


    Among the people present, only the fourth master and wife knew and had the ability to let people in Renshan garden treat her like this.


    In addition, not long after the other party entered, these people came to look for her.


    Hum, that woman must be jealous of her being with the fourth master.


    That''s what''s behind it. It''s insidious and despicable!


    Thinking of this, Wu Yunli said angrily, "you are benevolent and kind-hearted, and give alms to all. Now it seems that it is no more than that. A few days ago, he sent me a post asking me to come. Today, just take a word casually to prevaricate me. Is it a weak woman to bully me


    "I''m sorry, Miss Wu, this place is an activity held by Renshan garden today. You were present as an outstanding young woman, but you have something bad. We can''t violate our conscience and have to give you a good title. This will corrupt the women around you and play a bad role."


    "In addition, we have the final right to explain this pass post. Now that you are no longer an outstanding young woman, we have to take it away."


    "Your benevolence garden is just too deceiving Wu Yunli''s voice was loud by several decibels, causing people around him to turn their eyes around.


    And the women on duty are not vegetarian.


    They glanced around and said in a loud voice, "come and have a look. This is Wu shiye''s legitimate daughter. She is not good at school at a young age. Unexpectedly...


    " don''t say it, I will go! "Wu Yunli is afraid now. Before the woman finishes speaking, he is in a hurry to leave.


    She is also the first talented woman in Yangzhou, but she can''t afford to lose this person.


    Wu Yunli felt that today''s son was very unlucky. If she had known this, she would listen to her father''s words and not go out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1413

    Now her eyes were red and she was ready to leave.


    He turned around and looked around him.


    Because Wu Si Dao sent news to the government that there was a riot here.


    Therefore, an ambush has been set around for a long time.


    This led to a quarrel between Wu Yunli and others, which he did not hear.


    Wu Yunli came to him and said pitifully, "fourth master, let''s go."


    The fourth master is focusing on looking around to see where there is an ambush.


    Suddenly hearing Wu Yunli''s words, he gave her a faint look.


    "They took my post away and asked me to go out. In this way, you will not have a post and you can only go out with me." Her face must be red, because she feels hot.


    She was ashamed enough.


    Shame in front of the person you like makes her more shameless.


    However, at this time, the woman who drove Wu Yunli out said to the fourth master, "Sir, you can stay here. We only need her to go out alone."


    "Ah?" Wu Yunli felt her face crushed, "but I brought him in before. How can he stay here when I need to go out?"


    Ren Shan Yuan''s servant chuckled at Wu Yunli, but his words choked him, "because we saw that this master came in with another lady, and that lady happened to be our VIP."


    When Wu Yunli heard this, he cried more fiercely, and the teardrops fell off.


    What? She thought she had helped the fourth master.


    But now, the woman has destroyed all her pride.


    Because the people here don''t sell her account at all, they only accept the account of the fourth master''s wife!


    The servant did not care whether Wu Yunli was crying or not. He just turned his head and asked the fourth master, "this master, you are going out and you are still here."


    The fourth master glanced at the woman and sat still on the chair.


    And even if he doesn''t speak, it''s enough for him to stay here.


    Seeing this, the steward turned to urge Wu Yunli: "Miss Wu, our activities are about to start. Please leave as soon as possible and don''t disturb the order here. If you really want to join the party, you can go out through the special passage and watch outside. "


    So Wu Yunli was so angry that she went out with her servant girl.


    How did she feel that this man was talking in a strange way, and seemed to laugh at what she said.


    Seeing that Wu Yunli was about to leave, the fourth Master said to his bodyguard, "you guys, escort Miss Wu out!"


    "Yes


    After listening, Su Peisheng watched Wu Yunli leave under the escort of his bodyguards.


    The emperor is a man of love and righteousness.


    Not to mention anything else, Miss Wu has been busy with the emperor recently and has dealt with a lot of things.


    Moreover, the emperor recently lived in Wu Si Dao''s home, and he had a deep friendship with him.


    Although the people in Renshan garden don''t recognize Miss Wu, he doesn''t know what the situation is.


    At least the emperor came in through Miss Wu''s post.


    It is impossible for the emperor to ignore Miss Wu.


    Otherwise, it will be irresponsible.


    After Wu Yunli left, people began to walk on the red cloth platform set up at the gate of the city.


    Then, there are more than 30 well-dressed women, stepping on the steps to the high platform.


    One of the representatives began his speech.


    "Daughters, sisters and mothers, today Renshan garden has gathered you together to defend our status as women!"


    When the representative said a word, the other 30 odd people followed suit.


    Because there were tens of thousands of people on the scene, and the voices of dozens of celebrities formed a natural human shaped horn, which spread the opening remarks over Dongguan Street far and wide...


    "if we say that we women are lazy and men don''t take us seriously, it''s our time! But if we keep our house in order, they take it for granted and treat us like bulls and horses. It''s unreasonable! "


    "Therefore, we must unite as one to fight against this kind of tyranny!"


    "First of all, we must be strong on major family issues. Of course, it does not mean that we have always been strong, but that we should be gentle and virtuous when we should be gentle and virtuous. We should endure the wind and calm for a while for some trivial matters, and we must strive for a grasp of major matters of principle."


    "Secondly, in addition to taking care of the children at home, cooking, doing housework, the rest of the time, you can learn something, or do some self-cultivation things. If you have nothing to do, you should not always think about saving money. You know, you don''t want to dress up yourself. Naturally, someone will take your man''s money, so you can do it."


    "Finally, you must have money on hand, regardless of the savings before marriage, the dowry money of your mother''s family, or the surplus money after marriage. Otherwise, you have to look at a man eagerly in everything you do, and he will feel superior like an old man, and you will be inferior and have no sense of security, because when you reach out to ask for money from others, you have already been deprived of the right to speak on family status! "With these words, thousands of women nodded repeatedly, as if stabbing the most cruel and real part of their hearts.


    Then, after the women on the stage said some more words, they began to introduce: "OK, next, let''s invite the leader of Renshan garden to come up and tell you about it."


    Voice just fell, see a touch of red in front of the public.


    The man was dressed in red. He had a graceful figure and his skin was better than snow.


    Proper make-up.


    The confidence of manner.


    Elegant temperament.


    Make her shine.


    Even if there are so many people around, she is also the most dazzling, the most outstanding one.


    She has a stunning posture, like ice snow skin, graceful graceful figure.


    But it belongs to the kind of beautiful but not vulgar.


    Three points of intelligence, three points of elegance, three points of modesty, and a trace of independence and self-confidence, bright and gorgeous can not be square.


    Her beauty is not only in her appearance, but in her bones.


    Standing on the stage, from the inside to the outside, it exudes an elusive complex temperament, which makes people wonder.


    Her steps were elegant and dignified, and every step was firm and composed.


    Even if tens of thousands of people''s eyes are on her, it does not affect her at all.


    The calm temperament does not show that she is only a weak woman.


    At this moment, everyone was amazed by her.


    But only when the fourth master saw the dazzling and familiar red clothes, his indifferent eyes suddenly brightened.


    Even, with a look of anxiety.


    Even Su Peisheng seems to understand.


    The owner of Renshan garden standing on the platform is not the empress.


    But the emperor ordered Wu Si Dao early in the morning and killed her immediately after she appeared in the benevolence garden!


    It''s over, it''s over!!!


    Just as Su Peisheng thought, at a secret commanding height of Dongguan Street, several far shooters pulled their bows to the full.


    The sharp arrow in the sun sends out a cold light, bloodthirsty at the same time, people feel chilly.


    If such an arrow hits the body, the bones will be shot through and even killed on the spot!


    And those arrows are aimed at the so-called benevolence garden owner: Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1414

    The fourth master was originally sitting in the front row.


    Now, seeing Ruoyin is the owner of Renshan garden. Where can I sit.


    He got up quickly and looked around.


    Finally, he landed in the direction of the archer crouching in the distance.


    He raised his hand and waved in that direction.


    "Stop it!"


    All of a sudden, a thunderbolt broke through the sky and hovered over Dongguan Street.


    the voice of the fourth master was comparable to the voice of dozens of women on the high platform.


    ten thousand people were stunned at the same place.


    especially the people beside him, the eardrum trembled.


    when people around him gradually noticed him.


    he was not able to hear the voice of ten thousand people on the stage If you can''t force yourself to sit down, it''s as if nothing happened.


    because he saw that the archers were no longer facing the Ruoyin on the stage.


    although the archers were managed by Wu Sidao, and their eyesight was excellent.


    but they were far away, they couldn''t see clearly, and the arrow was sent out.


    many people around the scene looked around, what was the result We didn''t find them all.


    one by one, I just felt puzzled.


    no one knew that just now, a breathtaking assassination was about to take place.


    As soon as Ruoyin appeared on the stage, she heard a thick male voice below.


    she looked down and found the fourth master in the front row.


    then, she looked around her eyes.


    at first, he saw three or three pairs of people at the high point in the distance.


    it was just a blink of an eye, but there was no trace.


    Ruoyin''s eyes turned slightly.


    now Her hands were folded together on the right side.


    "Hello, everyone, I''m the owner of Renshan garden."


    after hearing her introduction, people there burst into applause.


    if the voice raised her hand, she motioned them to stop.


    when the applause stopped, she said excitedly: "I Renshan garden has been doing charity for more than ten years. At first, we helped those poor families. But gradually, we found that more than family difficulties, women were bullied, humiliated and oppressed. Even, because they were no longer young, they were mercilessly abandoned by men. "


    "Some incompetent women leave their parents and live with the men they love, but in the end they end up being abandoned. The older they get, the more apathetic men become. Even if they have children, they are inevitably abandoned, and even their children are abandoned. "


    "However, the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty could not give them any protection, just as there was no protection for them when they were violated. The rest of my life can only live in poverty and disgrace. If it''s serious, you can''t bear this kind of attack and go to death. "


    "So we started to pay more attention to women. Of course, this is not my original intention to fund women in the first place. My original intention comes from life, because in my life, I deeply realize that the status of contemporary women is so low. "


    "Sometimes I feel very depressed and angry, but because of my family background, I can''t help but give in to life, because there are people around me who supervise me almost all the time. Just now, if I want to stand here, I have to dress up and switch roles to stand here. "


    "Because I can''t fight against life, I want to help those women, hoping to improve their status with my humble power. In this way, it is like you represent me, and you are my hope! "


    Just as Ruoyin said, when she met the fourth master that day, she was disguised.


    Considering that the fourth master was too strict, she also deliberately made the scar look ugly.


    He covered his face with a mask and tassel and spoke in a low voice.


    In addition, she deliberately put on a few more clothes in her clothes to make her look more bloated.


    Although the fourth master only found out that the owner of Renshan garden was in Yangzhou, he did not find out that the owner was her.


    But since he proposed to meet, even if she did not meet, the man would do everything possible.


    Moreover, it is not impossible for him to find out her thoroughly.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    If you give him a few more days, if he finds out that it is her, this activity will not go smoothly.


    That''s why she pretended to meet him and deal with it.


    Of course, she also wanted to see for herself what happened to him and Wu Yunli.


    As for today, she arrived directly in this dress.


    The bodyguards sent by the fourth master always thought that she was here as a VIP.


    They didn''t understand until she came on.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    In addition, Ruoyin did not understand the status of women in that dynasty.


    After this southern tour, what she experienced along the way, as well as the contradiction between her and the fourth master, let her deepen her mind.Thus, there is today''s activity.


    She knew that it was very small and insignificant to use her own thoughts to contradict the thoughts of a dynasty.


    Then, pull more women and fight with her.


    Every time you say a word, dozens of women will read it again.


    They took her words to every corner under the stage and to the ears of every common people.


    Applause from the audience followed the pause of her words.


    If the sound at the moment, already let go of nature.


    She seemed to forget that the fourth master was watching from below.


    Just talk about what you''ve been holding for a long time on the stage.


    "No matter how poor a family is here, there is no lack of a pair of chopsticks for my son. But the daughter''s breath, are redundant. Girls are born drowning, breast binding, foot binding, discrimination. Therefore, I advocate women''s natural feet, women''s education and marriage autonomy. "


    As soon as this was said, it was not only dozens of human shaped trumpets behind her shouting.


    Even thousands of women at the bottom were shouting.


    "And I think women and men are relatively equal. At all times, they have the right to be protected and to resist oppression. They also have the right to participate in family and social speeches. Especially in the family, women should enjoy the honor and status she has paid. In addition, they should also have the right to inherit property. "


    "Similarly, like men, they also need to strictly abide by the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty. If a woman makes a mistake, she also needs to be punished as much as a man... "


    hearing this, the women on the stage are like beating chicken blood and clapping.


    Ruoyin pauses for a moment and then goes on: "you give birth to men and help them with their family affairs. They use you up, but they treat you unfairly."


    "Women, in particular, are treated as a trade, and in poor families, they trade women for food. In rich families, they use women for family marriage. They used women for political marriage. As if women are things, they can be used to trade at will. It seems that their value is only these. "


    "I think only if we fight hard, those arrogant men will bow down to you and share a good life with you. Of course, it''s going to take us all to work together, although it''s going to be hard, it''s worth it to think that life will be better. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1415

    "However, we can''t do nothing. We can''t insist on women''s superiority, but respect each other''s family and society. We must strive for our dignity and interests on the premise of mutual respect between men and women."


    Then, Ruoyin clenched his right hand on his chest.


    Looking down at thousands of women under the stage, she said in a deep voice: "here, we Renshan garden unite with you. In order to protect women''s rights and interests, for the continuation of life, and for the promotion of status, we hope to change the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty. When women''s rights and interests are harmed, the law will protect them. Similarly, if women do something against the law, the law will punish us and restrain us


    Her voice was impassioned and full of emotion.


    Her words and deeds are like a born speaker.


    Every sentence was said in the hearts of the women present.


    At the same time, her heart felt very relaxed.


    Because she spoke about how she had been repressed for years.


    A heart is also fast jumping, the body is constantly shaking.


    Excited by this unknown result, I can''t help myself.


    If Yin knows that women''s status has been unequal for thousands of years.


    Therefore, she would not immediately demand that women should be higher than men, or that men and women should be equal.


    What she wants is very simple: there is a law that stands by women when their rights are violated.


    After all, in this feudal Qing Dynasty, women''s life has been very sad.


    If in the most difficult time, everything is against women, it is easy to lead to a dead end.


    When Ruoyin said this, all the women below stood up.


    They, like her, hold their hands and put them in the heart.


    One by one, read along with her, swear together.


    At this moment, thunderous slogans resounded over Dongguan Street.


    While inspiring, it is also awe inspiring.


    They are like a powerful women''s army, defending their interests.


    The fourth master sat on the stage and looked at the beautiful red shadow.


    Although he knew she had many faces.


    But she never said that in front of him.


    At the moment, he felt that she was strange, as if he had never really known her.


    The woman who was coquettish in her arms and depended on her, turned out that she would gather thousands of women to defend her rights and interests when she was strong.


    Su Peisheng stood behind the fourth master, although he had known for a long time that the queen was not the same as the enchantment of the harem.


    But he was still shocked by the scene.


    In front of the emperor and so many people, Empress is challenging the most powerful man in Qing Dynasty.


    This is a challenge to the supreme imperial power.


    Before, if the Emperor didn''t look at the Queen''s face.


    I''m afraid that the owner of Ren Shan garden has been pierced to death by random arrows.


    Now, even if the queen is standing on it, it is true that she has violated the imperial power.


    If it works, it''s good.


    If it doesn''t succeed, I''m afraid it''s hard to keep the latter position.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes.


    Where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    The women present stood up to resist because they had been oppressed for a long time.


    However, at this moment, those watching men see women stand up to resist, will inevitably produce hostility.


    Because they fear that one day, women will run away from their control.


    As a result, someone in the crowd said aloud: "what kind of world, women are actually qualified to appear in public and give a speech on stage. It''s not morally corrupt, the world is declining, teaching bad guys!"


    "That''s it


    Some took the lead, and the rest of the men were hostile.


    Some of them are radical or angry, and they start pushing and shoving women.


    What''s more, they also utter abusive voices.


    For a moment, violent conflict is on the verge of eruption!!!


    The crowd, which was full of order, suddenly became chaotic.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin on the platform waved a handkerchief.


    As soon as the handkerchief was waved, several female escort teams began to protect the women who had been pushed and beaten.


    If the sound has long guessed that there will be a male disapproval, unconvinced.


    So this time, she took all aspects into consideration and took measures.


    It''s just that it''s not going to happen until you have to.


    But since those men take the initiative, they will not be afraid!


    At this time, several men rushed to the high platform, intending to attack Ruoyin and the woman behind her.


    Seeing this scene, the fourth master jumped to the high platform and kicked the man near Ruoyin to the stage.


    At the same time, he took Ruoyin with one hand and made a gesture that Ruo Yin could not understand in the distance.As soon as he made his gesture, he saw a group of people in the distance rushing towards this side from four weeks.


    Those people don''t have swords and machetes on their waists.


    It''s a bow and arrow.


    Su Peisheng and his bodyguards protect Ruoyin and the fourth master, while looking at the people who are coming.


    As far as he knows, those people were originally used to deal with the women under the stage and the benevolence Garden owners.


    But now, all in turn, the emperor let Wu Sidao lead them to help the benevolence Garden owners and the women under the stage.


    Because the owner of Renshan garden is the empress.


    Originally he was worried about the Queen''s status, but now it seems that he is worrying about it.


    There were more women than men.


    In addition, there are women who know kung fu.


    And the official yamen servants called by the fourth master and Wu Si Dao.


    So, before long, the chaos was under control.


    Although many girls and men have hung the color, but there are no serious injuries and casualties.


    After the crowd is under control, the fourth master holds Ruoyin and looks down at the stage.


    He said in a loud voice: "this matter is very noisy. I''m afraid it will spread to the capital soon. Everyone will go back to wait for the result of the imperial court."


    After all, these women are just holding banners to fight against the street in order to attract the attention of the court.


    Because it was the imperial court and the emperor that really decided the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty!


    Fourth master''s voice is magnetic and has a special magic power.


    At the same time, it gives people a sense of security, which is convincing.


    Everyone looked at Ruoyin and the fourth master on the stage. They were men and women. They were a couple.


    The female is the owner of Renshan garden as they know it.


    Is that man the man of Ren Shan garden?


    The man who forced the owner of Renshan garden to this position?


    Looking at him, he looked down at them with sharp eyes, and his eyes were calm and proud.


    A cold and handsome cheek is calm and dignified.


    The eyes that looked as if they were about to freeze could not see any feelings.


    Even standing on the high platform, it also gives people a strong sense of aggression and hegemony.


    It''s no wonder that the strong women like Ren Shan Yuan''s owner seem to be like birds beside him.


    Then the crowd began to disperse around.


    Originally dense crowd, gradually reduced.


    In this way, under the fourth master''s speech, this battle of guarding men''s and women''s great differences in status ended.


    If the sound see the crowd gradually disperse, look down at the eyes, take a wide palm on her shoulder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1416

    Then she ran away from his palm and kept a distance from him.


    His mouth was polite and alienated: "thank you for your help. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to the inn first."


    With that, she ran away and left with half Mei.


    When he was away, the fourth master had the burden of the emperor.


    And he didn''t like to be greasy and crooked in front of outsiders.


    Combined with his personality, he is relatively indifferent.


    Holding her shoulder in public today is totally against his usual style.


    Therefore, he did not catch up with Ruoyin.


    She was guarded by guards and dark guards.


    What''s more, he has something to tell Wu Si Dao.


    And some related matters need to be handled by him.


    Wait for him to finish these, then go to the inn to settle accounts with her!


    Under the stage, Wu Yunli did not leave for a long time.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes are looking at the fourth master.


    Clearly she was not far away from him, but she felt that she was more and more far away from him.


    God knows when she saw that the owner of Renshan garden was the fourth master''s wife.


    How shocked and jealous I am.


    She thought that the fourth master''s wife was just relying on her status as a woman.


    Who knows that people not only do business to complete the Qing Dynasty, but also do charity.


    Now it''s taking the lead, with thousands of women fighting.


    To this end, Wu Yunli''s self-confidence and sense of superiority over the years dropped to a low point.


    She felt that she was too small compared with the fourth master''s wife.


    As a result, she felt that she was not as good as the fourth master''s wife anywhere, and she was not worthy of the fourth master at all.


    These days, she thought that she could get along with the fourth master every day, so that she could get along with each other for a long time.


    Who knows the fourth master doesn''t feel for her at all.


    In addition to talking to her about business, he just regarded her as Wu Sidao''s daughter.


    There was no other emotion.


    What he had in mind was his wife from beginning to end.


    No wonder, such an excellent woman, which man does not love?


    But for her, the fourth master is more and more charming.


    Wu Yunli looked at the fourth master in such a daze, until the tall and slender figure disappeared in the sight, she left dejectedly.


    On that day, the fourth master had been dealing with matters until 10:00 in the evening.


    When the follow-up related matters were arranged, he turned to the horse.


    As soon as the fourth master whipped, the horse''s four hooves were as fast as the ground.


    Su Peisheng rode after the fourth master.


    At first, he didn''t know where he was going.


    Until the fourth master''s horse stopped in front of an inn.


    He looked up at the plaque hanging in the inn. It turned out to be the property of the queen.


    Su Peisheng''s eyes turned slightly.


    Besides, he counted the days by pinching his fingers.


    Oh, hey, isn''t this Qiqiao Festival on July 7th? It''s a great day for Niulang and Zhinu to date.


    No wonder the emperor kept coming here.


    It is also a good day for the emperor to date the empress.


    However, before Su Peisheng could figure it out, he saw the fourth master raise his feet and enter the inn.


    Su Peisheng followed with his bodyguards.


    However, when they entered the inn, the waiter held on to Su Peisheng''s sleeve.


    "Gentlemen, would you like to stay in the shop or to have a good time?" Asked the waiter.


    Su Peisheng looked at the four masters in front of his eyes and said, "let''s stay in the shop."


    "In a shop?" The second one glanced at them, reached out and said, "it''s OK to stay in the shop, but you have to give money."


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng pointed to the fourth master in front of him, "see?"


    The waiter followed the direction he pointed to and looked at the fourth master, "yes, it''s a master."


    But in my heart, I was thinking, would you let him look for the money to live in the shop? He doesn''t dare.


    In this place, as a master, you don''t have to worry about anything, just like the old master. It''s all for the servants to manage the accommodation and food.


    He looked at the fourth master with a cold and merciless face. He should be the master.


    And the other side is too cold, he also dare not come forward to nag.


    Therefore, he was afraid that Su Peisheng asked him to ask for money from the fourth master.


    Fortunately, Su Peisheng only pointed to the back of the fourth master and said, "my Lord and your boss are friends. Do you want to give this silver?"


    Xiao Er scratched his head and didn''t know how to answer.


    Before he could react, the fourth master and Su Peisheng went to the elegant room upstairs.


    Because the bodyguards sent by the fourth master to Ruoyin''s side often report the situation of Ruoyin to him.


    Even Ruoyin lives on several floors Yinyin: it''s a coincidence that you spend the Chinese Valentine''s day, and the fourth master and I also have the Double Seventh Festival. Ah, bah, who wants to spend Chinese Valentine''s day with him.


    Fourth master: I have prepared a lot of gifts for Chinese Valentine''s day. Are you sure you don''t want to be with me?Yin: hum, people only need their relatives'' monthly tickets www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1417

    It is said that where there is a woman, there is a bag, and "Bao" can cure all kinds of diseases.


    In the past, Ruoyin loved to collect all kinds of bags.


    To this Qing Dynasty, women are wearing sachets.


    It''s just that they choose the sachet material according to their financial ability.


    Of course, aristocratic women have that kind of leather bag, which will be inlaid with some pearl, jade, silver and so on.


    When Ruoyin was in the Forbidden City, he also asked the people of the house of internal affairs to do a few, but none of them was very ideal.


    Finally, I think sachet is the most practical.


    But this is the best bag she has ever seen.


    Even she, who has never liked gold jewelry, likes it very much.


    It can be said that it is the most beautiful gold chain bag of local tyrants in Qing Dynasty.


    However, if the sound is still angry.


    She glanced at the chain bag coldly and said, "the emperor doesn''t know. I hate things made of red gold. It looks like a nouveau riche. What''s more, the bag made of red gold is very heavy, not practical at all, and the design is ordinary. It''s just as ugly as it is."


    The voice just fell, the fourth master was originally more easygoing, suddenly a cold.


    Frightened, the slave holding the chain package all quickly knelt down.


    Su Peisheng didn''t know what to do.


    The emperor still has a few gifts. Those servants didn''t show them.


    The empress is also true.


    The emperor has never thought so much about giving a woman a present.


    If you change it into someone else, as long as you can spend the Chinese Valentine''s day with the emperor, you will be happy.


    Not to mention that the emperor also made great efforts to prepare a series of gifts.


    Even if the emperor doesn''t give you something you want, or it''s a piece of grass, you have to happily accept it and thank long en, because it''s Royal grass.


    But the emperor sent the queen, which are women''s favorite things.


    Just now he saw it. When the queen saw the chain bag, her eyes were shining. How could she dislike the ugliness of the chain bag.


    When Su Peisheng was pondering over the thoughts of the masters, he received a cold eye from the fourth master.


    First, he hasn''t responded.


    It was not until the fourth master glanced at the gift boxes which had not been opened in the hands of the guards that he understood.


    It turns out that the emperor asked them to continue to present other gifts to the empress.


    So Su Pei Sheng motioned to the guards.


    The guards continued to present the gifts to Ruo Yin.


    If sound lightly swept a glance, a box is a box of powder.


    She sniffed it gently, and the fragrance was light, which she liked.


    However, she smelled it only once, then put it into the box again, and her face did not show any joy.


    The other is a pocket watch.


    Ruoyin took the watch in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    This is a silver pocket watch.


    On the outside, there are two bundles of orchids and a vivid Phoenix in the middle.


    Around a circle inlaid with snow-white beads.


    In the middle, there is a shining ruby.


    If Yin opens the pocket watch, there is a dial inside.


    There are no numbers representing time, but intricate machines.


    It looks retro and grand.


    In this dynasty, hourglass and sundial were the more accurate ways to judge the time.


    But hourglass and sundial are not tools that everyone can use.


    Other fixed time, there are Xiangzhuan, sand clock, oil lamp clock, candle.


    But the general city is based on the local bell tower and drum tower to see the time.


    Every hour, the bell tower and Drum Tower will ring and drum.


    In the daytime, it is to ring the bell; at night, it is to play the watch.


    But it''s not very accurate.


    This is why there were only one to five shifts in ancient times, and there was no more detailed time division.


    It''s because the accuracy of time is not high, so we can only say the approximate time.


    However, in some rural areas where conditions are not allowed, time can only be judged by life experience.


    They depend on the position of the sun and the moon in different seasons.


    About what time, where will the sun and the moon be.


    In this case, in case of bad weather and the sun and moon in the clouds, it is difficult to judge, and even more inaccurate.


    However, as early as the opening of the thirteen line trade in the Qing Dynasty, many Western clocks and pocket watches were introduced to the Qing Dynasty.


    Ordinary people eat is a problem, naturally can not afford to buy a watch.


    Only some nobles bought Western clocks and watches in order to determine the time more conveniently.


    As for pocket watches, they are more expensive than clocks and watches. Most of them are bought by men with power, status and taste.


    Because most women like jewelry, they are not very interested in it.


    I''ve seen some of Huaiyin''s watches before, and they''re not like.But the pocket watch that the fourth master gave her is very feminine and pretty.


    At the moment, Ruoyin thought in his heart, when does the fourth master know women so well and understand her so much?


    Each gift is what she likes.


    But the anger in her heart cannot be erased by these gifts.


    Ruoyin still has a sense even if she likes these gifts again.


    She put down her pocket watch, pointed to the box of perfume powder and the watch, fanned the air on the tip of her nose with one hand, and said faintly, "this perfume powder smells too heavy, so greasy. This pocket watch is OK. Make do with it. "


    Then she looked at the fourth master: "nothing else?"


    Fourth master: "madam, these gifts were selected by the emperor many days in advance, especially the chain bag, which was specially made by craftsmen for half a month." Su Peisheng is busy explaining.


    The empress is really standing and talking without backache.


    You know, as a cold emperor, it is not easy for the emperor to do these things.


    But it doesn''t seem to appreciate her so much.


    He was worried that the emperor would not be in a good mood and threw away all the gifts carefully prepared.


    As expected, Su Peisheng did not expect that the fourth master was not very good-looking, and said coldly: "if you come, throw me all but your watch!"


    Su Peisheng puffed his lips, thanks to the Queen''s reluctance to say that the pocket watch was OK.


    Otherwise, these gifts will not escape the fate of being thrown.


    At this time, however, Ruoyin added fuel to the fire: "as a female representative who rebelled against the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty, I dare not spend your money. If I want anything, I have enough money to buy it. So, why don''t you throw away the pocket watch as well. "


    In fact, it was not her intention.


    But when she heard the fourth master saying that he would throw away the present that he had just given her, she just said this.


    Since he doesn''t care, what else does she care about.


    It''s the same every time. I only know how to solve the problem of violence.


    Is that what you''re trying to do?


    "This..." Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master, and his forehead was sweating.


    The emperor has come to celebrate the Qiqiao festival with the empress.


    In addition, she was busy dealing with things and neglected the empress. She also took advantage of this day to coax her.


    But the emperor''s temper, coax coax, how to light oneself.


    However, no matter who a cavity hot blood was poured cold water, will not be happy.


    In particular, this man is still a king.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1418

    Seeing Ruoyin saying this, the fourth Master said faintly, "Su Peisheng, throw away the pocket watch together."


    Su Peisheng: "please don''t give me the slave.".


    Seeing Su Peisheng standing there, the fourth master gave him a cold look.


    Su Peisheng was so scared that he said: "yes, yes, I will throw it away."


    Seeing that Su Peisheng is about to throw all those things out, if the sound is urgent.


    She angrily said to the fourth master, "if you have the ability to throw it out, don''t send me anything again!"


    She heaved violently with anger as she spoke.


    In fact, she doesn''t care about the gift of Chinese Valentine''s day at all.


    What she cared about was that he was too paranoid about women''s status.


    What she cares about is why he handles things with Wu Yunli, but she is not willing to tell her.


    But he tried to coax her, but he became more and more fierce.


    He made it clear that he was still facing her.


    His words and deeds, are you sure you are not angry with her?


    After hearing Ruoyin''s words, Su Peisheng walked to the door, and then backed back to look at the fourth master.


    This time, the fourth master did not continue to let them throw out.


    It''s a cold way: "leave things and get out of here!"


    "Bang." Su Peisheng asked several bodyguards to put the things on the table in front of Ruoyin.


    Then, quickly with the guards out.


    When all the servants went out, only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room.


    The fourth master looked at her and said, "you don''t like what I gave you. I want to throw it away. You don''t like it. What do you want?"


    "Ruo Yin looks up and looks at the fourth master.


    Look like hate, anger, anger.


    What is she going to do? Doesn''t he have a point in his mind?


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    "This is my inn. I can do whatever I want. Do I need the emperor''s permission?"


    "But the whole Qing Dynasty belongs to me, including your Inn and you."


    Ruoyin: "she frowned and pursed her lips.


    What he said was so overbearing that she could not say anything.


    "I don''t understand a woman''s mind. If you''re not happy, you''d better tell me." He said frankly.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin is angry and funny.


    I''ve never seen such a straight man.


    I know everything, but I don''t understand feelings.


    It makes people angry. I don''t know where she is.


    She led her lips and asked, "why do you send those things to me if you don''t understand women?"


    "It''s not the same. It''s a gift for Qiqiao."


    "Ruoyin looked at the fourth master with tears and laughter," emperor, do you think my concubine looks like someone who cares about these gifts? "


    "What do you care about?"


    If sound is quiet for a long time, just murmured in a low voice: "don''t know, forget it."


    If you don''t understand, you don''t understand.


    Next time, I don''t know her.


    Besides, there are some things that she doesn''t want to talk about.


    As soon as she thought of these, she got up angrily and said, "my concubine is too tired these days. I''ll have a rest first. Please go back."


    But her words just finished, a strong embrace will imprison her.


    Ruoyin struggles, she is really angry.


    It''s like this every time, suppressing her with power and strength.


    "On the ship that day, I didn''t care what you thought, but for thousands of years, male supremacy has always been the highest priority. If we want to change suddenly, we must think it over carefully. This is not a joke."


    The sound of magnetism rings on the top of the head. If the sound is heard, the whole person stops struggling.


    "As for the days when I was too busy to see a trace, I was on the run for this matter. I didn''t tell you. I wanted to investigate and deal with the matter, and then write to the capital, asking shisan and Zhang Tingyu to issue an edict. I will tell you at that time."


    Ruoyin: "the daughter of Wu Sidao and I just treat her as Wu Sidao''s daughter, that''s all. Even if she is a man, I will treat him as a subordinate, even more convenient. "


    "..." Ruo Yin jerked his lips.


    The heart says that people regard you as the male god they admire, but you treat people as subordinates.


    "I brought you out of the Forbidden City that day. I told you to call me my fourth master or even my name. But later, I broke this saying and called myself in front of you. "


    "The emperor is the emperor. In other words, you are still the emperor. Besides, in the Forbidden City that day, you didn''t say that I called you fourth master or your name all the way. It''s not......


    "Shhh." Not waiting for Ruo Yin to finish speaking, the fourth master put his finger belly between her lips, "listen to me finish speaking."Ruoyin: "I seldom say that kind of words, but as long as I say it, at least at the moment when I say it, I say what I think in my heart."


    He was sincere at the moment he said it.


    "Oh." Ruo Yin nods.


    In her mind, she sorted out what the fourth Master said.


    In her understanding, it is roughly as follows: on the matter of female status, the fourth master wanted to surprise her, but it turned out to be a shock.


    Secondly, Wu Yunli is with him, just the identity of Wu Sidao''s daughter, nothing else.


    In the end, he even brought up the matter that he called himself me again.


    To tell you the truth, she is very concerned about the first two things.


    But he claimed that I was a little sad in her heart at that time, but she did not put it in her heart.


    Because he was the emperor, he didn''t call me anything.


    And he did not promise anything, or that he must do so during his southern tour.


    But there is a tacit understanding between each other, seems to have forgotten the identity of emperor and empress.


    Now, he remembered that identity again.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s tears came down.


    She has a strange temper. Every time she quarrels with the fourth master, she always tightens a nerve and does not show her weak side.


    But whenever he coax her, tears with the broken line of beads, Bata Bata down.


    She always thought he didn''t understand her.


    But now it seemed that he understood her very well.


    Know what she''s mad at.


    Even if she has a lost care, but did not say it, as well as their own did not find the small contradictions, he was sensitive to detect.


    It turns out that he knows everything, even more than she knows himself.


    She felt that no one knew her so well in the past life and this life.


    My God, someone in the world knows her!


    And this man is the emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    This male chauvinist emperor always has a cool look on his head, but he knows what is on her mind. He specially gives some gifts to coax her to be happy and then mentions these things.


    Seeing her crying, the fourth master stroked the tears on her cheek with a handkerchief.


    Just listen to him chuckle a, way: "still falsely say coax bad, I coax to cry to become tearful person, belong to you most promising."


    If sound a listen, originally silent tears, become a whimper.


    Seeing this, the fourth master frowned and said, "OK, don''t cry. I will take back the letter sent to the capital immediately."


    "What letter?" Ruo Yin asked while wiping tears.


    "Nature is the law to protect women."


    Smell speech, if sound immediately wipe the tears in the corner of his eyes, for fear that he really take back the letter.


    However, the man in front of her did not cry, but faint way: "I have made it clear, it is also time to talk about your disguise."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1419

    If Yin swallows throat, "I, I have what to say."


    "Do you know that if you pretend to be like that, you almost die." The fourth Master said sternly.


    "Dead? Do you mean the riots by the men? " If you ask.


    The fourth master raised his hand and played it vigorously on her bright forehead.


    "If you dress up like that, you dare to summon so many women to march in Dongguan Street. It''s enough to detain a crime of rebellion. I won''t let anyone take your life. Why don''t you leave you to harm the common people?"


    Smell speech, if sound forehead eats ache, the eye also opens greatly.


    She looked at the fourth master in disbelief, "emperor, so to speak, at that time in Dongguan Street, did you want my life?"


    In Dongguan Street, she saw three or two people walking in the distance.


    But in the blink of an eye, it''s gone.


    At that time, she was a little suspicious, but she was too busy to think about it.


    Now the fourth master is such a little bit, it is estimated that those people at that time were going to shoot her archers, right?


    "It''s not your life, it''s the life of the benevolent garden owner. "


    " that''s not the same thing. " If sound drum up face, angry ground denounces four ye: "emperor, you cruel heart, unexpectedly want my life."


    "Who made you look ugly."


    "How can you judge a person by his appearance? When you see someone ugly, you don''t have any pity. As a result, when people tear up their masks, you will see the color. You are a little bad. "


    "Nonsense."


    "What I said is the truth, and I did not rebel, let alone harm the people. I just want to drive those women to fight against the current unequal laws and regulations. And in order to maintain order, all aspects are well thought out. "


    "Then you should not hide it from me."


    "I''d like to tell you, but my concubine just mentioned it to you, and you didn''t pay any attention to me, and there was no shadow all day long. What''s more, she took Wu Yunli to do something I didn''t know. Who should I talk to. Besides, if I tell you, can you let me organize so many women to fight together


    Speaking of Wu Yunli, at first she did not know that Wu Yunli was one of the outstanding young women in Yangzhou.


    This is because there are dozens of outstanding female representatives invited here.


    But she was too busy preparing the details of the event, and had no time to think about anything else.


    So, it''s the local women who make the transition.


    She didn''t know until she saw Wu Yunli showing off in front of her with a post.


    Then, she directly ordered people to take back Wu Yunli''s post and cancel her status as an outstanding young woman and her qualification in the field.


    That Wu Yunli is not complacent, that destroyed her complacent thing, let its disgrace.


    "No The fourth Master said so.


    "That''s what it is." If the voice says so, but the heart is not so.


    What she thought was that the fourth master was such a rational and calm man. If she changed to someone else, the women and the benevolence Garden owners would suffer.


    Because even if they didn''t hurt others, the parade was real.


    But when he knew that she was the owner of Renshan garden, he was hardly in the same camp and angle as her.


    They let go of those who marched with her.


    It is said that no one can infringe upon the imperial power.


    Even husband and wife, brother, father and son are not allowed.


    But this time, he made an exception to her.


    This iron and steel man, actually emotional.


    In the face of Ruoyin''s absurd remarks, the fourth master is too lazy to argue with her.


    He was always able to move his hands without making a noise, and made a steady horse step in his legs.


    The next moment, the right arm bends the woman in the arms.


    He held her up and carried her directly over his shoulder.


    "Emperor, what are you doing?" Ruoyin''s feet were carried by the fourth master, and could not move.


    Only her hand can move, but her body will falter, lose balance and stability.


    As a result, her hands can only cling to the fourth master''s clothes.


    "I want to make my husband strong." In response to her, the fourth master''s magnetic voice was full of anger and domineering, and there was also an indescribable evil force......


    at the same time, in the courtyard of wusidao, father and daughter were quarrelling.


    Wu Yunli knelt on the ground, tearful.


    Wu Si Dao has always been in love with his baby daughter, but this time, he seldom looks like a strict father.


    "At first, I thought you were just playful, so I always liked to come out after me and the fourth master. But I heard from your servant girl that you have been out of your mind recently. When you have time, you like to come to the fourth master, and then I realize that something is wrong. "


    "Dad, how could you have someone supervise me?" Wu Yunli was angry.


    "You''ve been spoiled since you were a child. I''ve got someone to supervise you. You''ve made such a big thing for me. If you don''t supervise you, you''ll have to go to heaven.""What a big deal, you are so fierce."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Wu Yunli saying so, Wu Si said, "do you know who the fourth master is and who is his wife?"


    At this point, he had to let her know the seriousness.


    Wu Yunli curled his mouth and said with disapproval: "it''s the emperor and queen of the Qing Dynasty."


    Smell speech, Wu Si Road up and down looked at Wu Yunli.


    He looked at Wu Yunli with an unbelievable look.


    She thought she didn''t know the real identity of the fourth master, so she fell in love with her.


    That''s why I want to tell her the truth and let her die.


    Who knows that her daughter has already known the situation, but it is not a matter at all.


    He pointed to Wu Yunli''s nose and said angrily, "since you know it, you should not have this idea. You think the royal family is such a good place to stay. If you are not careful, you will lose your life. Even if you are alive, you will have such and such bad things, and you will not have a comfortable life. "


    He didn''t want his daughter to be rich and prosperous. He just wanted her to find a good family to marry and lead a plain life.


    As he retired to the government and the public, he was at ease.


    Because in those years when he worked as a counselor in the Forbidden City, he saw with his own eyes the danger of Jiulong''s usurpation.


    "Ordinary people don''t necessarily have a good life. They are not exhausted by the daily necessities, fame and wealth, and dozens of concubines."


    "That''s better than royalty Wu Si Road is a solemn tunnel.


    "Wu Yunli did not speak, but he was obviously stubborn.


    Wu Si Dao was angry and said: "you are shameless. Your father has worked hard to raise you so much. It is for you to be a good man, not to let you take the initiative to hook up with a married man."


    "If I don''t steal or rob, how can I be shameless?"


    "You want to be small


    "What''s wrong with being a little girl? There are so many women in Qing Dynasty. Don''t you look down on those who are small. You should take care of your concubines." Wu Yunli said angrily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1420

    Hearing this, Wu Si Tao covered his heart, which seemed to be a symptom of pain. He gritted his teeth in anger. "You rebellious girl, do you know that the relationship between the fourth master and his wife was already very good when they were hiding in the mansion. Otherwise, you would walk in front of him all day long. Do you think people will look at you more.


    "And the fourth master''s wife, if you let the new people in the harem one after another, people will be able to stand firm in the harem, which shows that she is not an ordinary person. If you offend her, it will be over."


    "Dad! Can you not grow her ambition and destroy her prestige? " Wu Yunli complained.


    "No!" Wu Si Road is a thoroughfare.


    "Are you still my father?"


    "You Wu Si Tao walked quickly to Wu Yunli and raised his hand to slap him in the face.


    But the hand in the air to pause, is not willing to start.


    Especially when he saw that Wu Yunli lowered his head and hid again and again, he took back his hand.


    He looked down at Wu Yunli and said, "you can kneel here for two hours to reflect on yourself. Three days later, it''s my father''s birthday. I invited some old friends, as well as the fourth master and his wife. I''ll take you to make amends to them at that time. "


    Wu Yunli:...


    seeing that Wu Yunli didn''t speak, Wu Sidao said in a deep voice: "do you hear me?"


    "Yes." Wu Yunli returned reluctantly.


    Wu Si Dao shook his head, sighed heavily, and left.


    After he left, Wu Yunli knelt on his knees.


    The anger in her eyes made her look somber.


    When she was in Dongguan Street, she felt that she was not worthy of the fourth master.


    But when she got home, she thought about it and felt something was wrong.


    Because in her impression, most of the women in the Qing Dynasty were gentle and virtuous, caring for their husbands and educating their children.


    On the contrary, the fourth master''s wife is neither gentle and virtuous, nor does she teach her husband and children. Otherwise, she will not be able to stroll to Yangzhou with the fourth master.


    Besides, the elder brother in the royal family was trained by special people, and she didn''t need her education.


    As for no regrets, we can see from the Dongguan Street Parade.


    If the fourth master and wife had no regrets, they would not have done such a series of things.


    It''s not just dissatisfaction with the status quo, saying that everything comes from life.


    She felt that the fourth master and his wife would not last long.


    Generally speaking, it is that they will make a quarrel, not to mention the disused empress, which is just a nominal relationship between emperor and empress.


    It is because most of the women in the Qing Dynasty were honest and traditional women.


    Women with character and thinking are attractive and fresh to men.


    In the beginning, maybe you can spoil it.


    But in her opinion, in the long run, men will be bored.


    In particular, women as powerful as the fourth master''s wife dare to summon so many women to revolt.


    Such a woman, even if left the man, can also lead a good life, and may even live more exciting.


    And those traditional women, without men, can''t live, can only show weakness, but also won men''s long-term love.


    After all, which man doesn''t like a woman who is a little weaker than himself.


    In this way, they will be protective and satisfy male chauvinism.


    The kind of women who can solve everything by themselves and still do this and that all day long, what do they want their men to do.


    Having figured this out, she felt that the fourth master was just not tired of his wife.


    For a man like him, the whole Qing Dynasty is his, and it is impossible for a woman to be stronger than him.


    At that time, I think it will be the day when they break up completely.


    In this way, she is the most suitable for the fourth master!


    It''s just that since Dongguan Street was in trouble, the fourth master moved away from home and went to his wife.


    It''s hard for her to meet him.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid they will all leave Yangzhou.


    I would like to meet again at that time. I don''t think I have a chance.


    In order to further development, she is worried about it.


    Just as Dad''s birthday, both of them will be there.


    Ha ha, then don''t blame her for being cruel!!!


    ------Three days later, Wu Sidao was born.


    On this day, many of Wu Si Dao''s old friends came to your house to celebrate.


    Even many local officials have come.


    Because they all know that Wu shiye was once the emperor''s counselor.


    The emperor''s successful accession to the throne has his medal of merit.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin received Wu Sidao''s invitation as early as a few days ago.


    The fourth master and Wu Sidao had revolutionary feelings for nearly ten years.


    Moreover, Wu Si Dao is a good man for his loyalty and strategy.


    For Ruoyin, Wu Sidao is a friend of the fourth master, and that is the person she should respect.And she heard about it.


    On that day in Dongguan Street, Wusi Road led people to the scene through the government.


    Originally, I wanted to arrest Renshan garden and the people below.


    Later, because of her appearance, the fourth master changed his divination temporarily, and Wu Sidao changed his divination accordingly.


    On that day, if Wu Sidao had any bad ideas, she would have been dead.


    But he didn''t.


    So in her heart, she thought wusidao was a good one.


    Well, since Wu Sidao invited her and the fourth master, the scene still needs to be held.


    Otherwise, she and the fourth master will leave Yangzhou in a few days, and it will be difficult to meet in the future.


    At the moment, Ruoyin and the fourth master are sitting in the carriage.


    Fourth master is sitting in the car.


    Ruoyin took his arm with his head on his shoulder.


    After the cold war for a while, the two people became like conjoined babies, hoping to get bored with each other all the time.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped in the courtyard of house road.


    Half Mei lifted the curtain, and the fourth master and Ruoyin got off the carriage.


    After getting off the carriage, Ruoyin saw Wu Si Dao and Wu Yunli standing at the gate of the courtyard to entertain guests.


    There were several servants around.


    The guests in twos and threes exchanged greetings with them.


    Just after seeing Ruoyin and the fourth master, Wu Sidao immediately waved to the fourth master and came to them.


    After a few steps, he turned back and said a few words to Wu Yunli.


    I don''t know what they said. Neither father nor daughter looks very good.


    When he came to Ruoyin and the fourth master, Wu Sidao put away his stiff face and immediately pulled out a smile.


    He said with a smile: "fourth master, fourth master''s wife, you can come to say congratulations. It''s really brilliant."


    Ruoyin and the fourth master smile gently.


    Then the fourth master gave Su Peisheng a sign.


    Su Peisheng took his bodyguard and handed the prepared gift to Wu Si Dao.


    "Mr. Wu, this is a gift from my husband and wife. Please accept it." Su Pei is very popular.


    "Oh, you are welcome." Wu Si Dao fanned the fan at will, and the servant accepted the gift.


    How to say that he and the fourth master are both men. They are not polite enough to push and push.


    Because Wu Sidao and Wu Yunli have to entertain new guests at the door.


    If Yin and the fourth master didn''t stay at the door more, they went into the courtyard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1421

    However, Wu Yunli, from the moment when he appeared, his eyes almost never left him. His eyes were shining.


    Even when they entered the courtyard, Wu Yunli looked back at the fourth master.


    Finally, it was Hurstwood who took her, and she continued to greet the guests.


    Entering the courtyard, Ruoyin and the fourth master were welcomed to the VIP seat in the front hall.


    During this period, the fourth master chatted with the men present quite opportunely.


    The women present were chatting about Yangzhou''s gossip.


    If the sound is new to you, you are not familiar with those.


    However, she was listening to gossip.


    I heard from them that the great men of the family had taken a concubine of about ten years old.


    Whose wife was scolded by his concubine pointing to the nose.


    The man in charge of a certain family, leaving his wife and concubines in the backyard, has to go to the kiln.


    After listening to the gossip for an hour, Wu Si Dao took Wu Yunli back to the front hall.


    Wu Sidao took his seat at the head of the throne.


    Wu Yunli seems to be standing behind him cleverly.


    It was as if father and daughter had never been unhappy.


    "Thank you for your support on Wu''s birthday today. We have prepared good wine and dishes for you. I hope you will not be polite, or you will not come back drunk!" Wu Si Dao, holding a cup, made a toast to everyone.


    The guests returned with their cups.


    The fourth master took up his cup and sniffed the wine, but he didn''t drink it.


    If there is tea in front of her, she puts up the cup and covers it with her sleeve. It seems that she took a sip of tea instead of wine, but in fact she didn''t even touch the cup.


    When she put the cup down, she inadvertently looked at Wu Yunli.


    She saw resentment and jealousy in her eyes.


    If the sound faintly takes back the eyes, this is the reason why she is not willing to touch the cup.


    Then there was a stage in the yard.


    Wu Sidao''s servant invited up a group of actors.


    Those actors began to sing birthday celebrations.


    Some of the servants continued to serve food and wine.


    During this period, Ruoyin did not clip chopsticks or eat anything.


    She secretly looked at the fourth master, and he did not eat.


    However, the fourth master doesn''t move his chopsticks very much on such occasions.


    When they lived in the Wusi Taoist family before, Su Peisheng would test poison with silver needles and take a few mouthfuls first.


    But today is Wu Si Dao''s birthday, if so, it would appear to be the host and guest, as if to smash the court.


    In addition, there were some nobles who had never eaten any delicacies.


    It''s no wonder that people don''t eat food with the rise of chatting.


    Wu Yunli saw that the fourth master and Ruoyin didn''t eat food, and his eyes turned slightly.


    At the same time, from time to time, her eyes glanced around the yard and at the performers.


    Phoenix eyes have expectations, there is a trace of anxiety, seems to be unable to wait for the appearance.


    Half an hour later, the actors had already sung one play after another.


    Wu Sidao called them to the hall as the master and the longevity hero.


    When those actors entered the hall, Wu Si said kindly, "it''s hard for you today."


    He looked at the servant beside him.


    The servant understood and handed a tray to the steward inside the actor.


    In the tray, there is the silver prepared in advance.


    If the sound looks at this scene, Liu Mei is a little surprised to pick.


    In the past, the actors were far away from each other, and they all wore a variety of make-up, so they couldn''t see their figure and face.


    Now when she looked closer, she found that they were big and strong, and their cheeks were more resolute.


    One by one, all men.


    In the past, when she was in Qiandi and the Forbidden City, she also hired some opera troupes.


    I also went to some royal relatives'' families to attend the birthday banquet.


    Basically, in an opera group, there are both men and women.


    Even women have more.


    Like this opera troupe, it''s all men''s, and she has never seen it before.


    Is it because Wu Sidao is a man, so he prefers this kind of masculine Opera Troupe?


    The steward of the opera group bowed his head and took over the tray.


    Just in the moment when he bowed his head, there was a touch of evil in his eyes.


    Under the tray, a hand quietly took out a dagger from the sleeve pocket.


    The next moment, he even did not want the silver, directly threw the tray on the ground.


    "Bang Dang!"


    A plate of silver was scattered on the ground.


    The leading actor held a bright dagger and glanced at the guests.


    Finally, he put his eyes on Ruoyin.


    And with the fastest speed, the dagger toward Ruoyin stab.


    "AhSeeing this scene, all the women on the scene screamed.


    One by one, they all hide in the arms of their own men.


    Even the male guests were stunned.


    If Yin Ben thinks that there is something wrong with the opera team.


    Therefore, when the actor stabbed at her with a dagger, she quickly sidestepped and skilfully avoided the attack.


    But she dodged an attack, but the other side pursued it.


    The actor raised his dagger again and stabbed at Ruoyin''s heart.


    The mouth still maliciously way: "incite the female sinner, suffer to die!"


    Suddenly, Ruoyin understood.


    It is estimated that this is dissatisfied with her taking the lead in the March and speech in Dongguan Street that day, so she rioted here.


    Before she could avoid it, she saw the fourth master beside her raised her left hand and clasped the actor''s wrist.


    "Click!"


    The sound of a broken bone.


    The actor has not had time to stab Ruoyin.


    His wrist was broken and his dagger fell to the ground.


    The actor looked at the fourth master in horror.


    Obviously, the fourth master was totally unexpected.


    The fourth master, following the strength of the actor''s wrist, suddenly stood up and kicked the actor''s abdomen, making him fall to the ground.


    However, at this time, one of the actors fell down, while the others attacked Ruoyin one after another, waving waist knives, green dragon broadsword, snake spear and Fang Tianji.


    Seeing this, the bodyguards around the fourth master immediately protect them in front of Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    As the furniture and ornaments in the hall were chopped, and the bodyguards were cut, more or less injured.


    It turns out that they are not waving opera props, but real weapons!


    However, fortunately, the four masters brought several bodyguards are elite.


    In a short time, those actors died, injured and collapsed.


    The guests found out that the target of the assassins was Ruoyin.


    One by one, long run away, where will stay in the hall to die.


    As a result, the front hall, which was full of seats, suddenly became empty.


    There are only Ruoyin and four masters.


    And assassins posing as actors.


    And Wu Si Dao''s father and daughter.


    Watching the actors fall one by one, Ruoyin thinks it''s over.


    However, it was far less simple than she thought.


    Because on the opposite eaves, a large group of male assassins rushed to this side.


    They carry a spear which is convenient for fighting, and there are hundreds of people in their hands. They are very aggressive!


    ------


    thank you for the 10000 Book coins awarded by Elaine, the leader of Wulin. I specially add a chapter to its title!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1422

    Before that, the first actor who assassinated her said something, and let Ruoyin identified herself as a rebel against women.


    Just like the man in Dongguan Street who was suddenly violent that day.


    But that day, she had expected that such a thing would happen, so she made early preparations.


    Some martial arts fighters were sent there to keep order.


    In addition, the government personnel arranged in advance by the fourth master ambushed the scene temporarily.


    By uniting the strong and powerful, the riot of tens of thousands of people was stopped in time.


    But today, everything is unexpected.


    If there are only dozens of people on the other side, it may be easy to handle.


    But there were hundreds of them, and there were only a dozen of them.


    The disparity in strength is so great that there is no chance of winning at all.


    "Stand behind me." Regardless of the number of people on the other side, the fourth master is as if Mount Tai had collapsed in front of him, and he was still. He looked at the assassins who were constantly pouring in.


    "Oh." Ruoyin several quick steps forward, standing behind the four masters.


    After those people came in, they took a glance at the room and pointed their spears at Ruoyin.


    The fourth master strongly protects Ruo Yin behind him. Every time the assassins attack, he is looking for the angle to dodge.


    At the same time, his eyes were sharp at the weapon in the opponent''s hand.


    Trying to figure out how to take that weapon.


    But the weapon in the opponent''s hand is not a dagger or a sword.


    It''s a more powerful spear, about six meters long.


    Generally speaking, spears are weapons that can only be used when fighting on horseback.


    Because it''s long enough, even on a horse, it can sweep in all directions.


    Ruoyin looks cautiously at the assassins who surround her.


    They don''t just have spears in their hands.


    Some of the leaders are still holding the Euphorbia.


    The front of the Euphorbia is an iron spear point, with crescent shaped blades on both sides. It is extremely sharp and emits chilling light.


    Whether it''s stabbing, chopping or chopping, it''s a good weapon to kill people.


    At this time, a sharp wind swept toward Ruoyin''s head.


    The point of the spear was thrust into her head, and the hair on her forehead was slightly raised.


    The fourth master raised his hand and held the spear where it was not sharp.


    The blue veins on the back of his hands were strong enough to show his strength.


    At the same time, he has to deal with the rest of the assassins who constantly attack Ruoyin.


    After the fourth master blocked the spear for Ruoyin, he pulled it vigorously.


    The assassin is unarmed and unstable.


    The fourth master seized the spear, and the assassin fell to the ground.


    He raised his foot and stepped on it.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The sound of a broken spine.


    The fourth master raised his foot again and kicked the assassin aside.


    He put the spear in his hand and turned it around, and he put down a bunch of assassins.


    When one of the leaders was about to fall, he grabbed the halberd in the other''s hands.


    Then, with his right hand holding the middle of the Euphorbia, the back of his hand to the right, he turned the Euphorbia clockwise for a turn.


    The assassins screamed a few times and finally fell down.


    The fourth master turned a circle anticlockwise, and the assassin was stabbed and cut by Fang Tianji.


    He quickly alternated the halberd in his hand, and the assassins circled around him and Ruoyin.


    The bodies and the wounded were surrounded by a hill high circle.


    However, no matter how good the fourth master''s force is, it can not withstand the attack of hundreds of people.


    Even if you have a few elite bodyguards around, you can''t.


    For they are all mortal bodies.


    What''s more, the other side is still prepared, and the weapons are the most aggressive and high-quality weapons.


    Those people don''t know where the deep resentment and hatred came from.


    Even if you are stabbed or slashed, if you still have a little strength and breath, you will not miss any chance to attack Ruoyin.


    Not to mention another wave of assassins rushing in.


    These people are cunning. They don''t rush in at once.


    It''s about falling down and coming in.


    A few people to dozens of people, it is enough to consume physical strength.


    But they are hundreds of them.


    This kind of attrition tactics is a protracted war, but also a wheel tactics!


    After about a stick of incense, the fourth master and the bodyguard were tired and slightly outdone.


    One of the bodyguards was black and blue all over the body and basically had no fighting ability.


    As for the fourth master, his sleeve was buttoned by the halberd, and there was a skin injury on his arm.


    At this time, an assassin brandished a spear and stabbed at the fourth master.


    Those assassins have learned to be smart. They know that if they deal with Ruoyin, there will be four masters in front of them.It''s better to concentrate on attacking the fourth master and then take Ruoyin down.


    The spear was about to hit the fourth master''s chest.


    The fourth master grasped the tip of the spear.


    The sharp edge of the edge, instantly cut his palm.


    However, another Assassin''s leader, holding a halberd, chopped at his back, giving him no chance to breathe.


    "Fourth master, be careful!" Wu Si Dao saw that the guards were gradually tired, and the fourth master was injured again. He could not help but scream to remind him.


    In addition, he limped to rush in front of the fourth master, blocking the knife for him.


    "Dad


    Wu Yunli, who has always been a spectator, can''t help shouting.


    However, those assassins have already killed red eyes.


    They saw Wu Si Dao in front of the fourth master, so angry that they even cut Wu Si Dao several knives.


    Suddenly, the red blood dyed Wu Sidao''s Tan robe.


    "Stop it, stop it. This is my father. Don''t we say that, if you only kill that woman, why do you even chop my father?" Wu Yunli yelled at the senseless assassins.


    In fact, she was so excited that she lost her sense and lost her mind.


    Just as the voice fell, the tip of a spear fell on her shoulder, "shut up!"


    Wu Yunli was threatened. He stood in the same place and did not dare to move. He shivered all over.


    This is totally different from what she imagined.


    She knows that there are many men who resent the fourth master and wife.


    Because she took the lead in inciting women.


    It happened that dad asked him to find a troupe.


    He conspired with the rioting men to pretend to be actors in order to facilitate their killing of the fourth master and his wife.


    Who knows she''s leading the wolf into the house.


    She thought that the number of the fourth master and the assassin was so different that he would abandon his wife and run away with his bodyguard.


    But the fourth master was willing to be hurt for his wife.


    Perhaps, because of this, and his strength, she liked him, didn''t she?


    Well, now her father is seriously injured.


    After threatening Wu Yunli, the assassin continued to join the fight.


    However, he was suddenly turned back and stabbed to death.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin was shocked.


    According to Wu Yunli''s shouting words, she probably understood.


    Wu Yunli planned this thing.


    Wu Yunli expected that Ruoyin''s revolt would arouse the dissatisfaction of most men.


    Knowing that she would come to wusidao''s birthday banquet, she attracted these rioters and tried to take her life!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1423

    It''s just that Wu Yunli didn''t expect that those people would turn red. Even Wu Yunli couldn''t control them, let alone Wu Sidao, who was cut down.


    For a moment, the hall was filled with a disgusting smell of blood.


    At the same time, it gives people a sense of oppression that death is approaching.


    Just as the assassins surrounded the fourth master and Ruoyin, and the more they surrounded, there was a rustling sound outside the courtyard.


    It sounds like the footsteps of a large number of people coming here, unified and orderly.


    The next moment, a man in official uniform rushed in.


    "We are the captors of Yangzhou government. Now we order you to be arrested as soon as possible!" As soon as the man came in, his voice was loud and clear.


    But those assassins are not afraid of death, just want to quickly solve Ruoyin.


    One by one, waving weapons in their hands, dancing at her, enough to see how much they hate her.


    See, those captains are not soft hearted.


    The chief constable made a gesture and ordered in a deep voice: "shoot the arrow!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, hundreds of captors'' bows and arrows were aimed at the assassins dressed in uniform.


    "Whew, whew!" One assassin after another falls.


    After shooting three rounds of bows and arrows, the captains joined the fourth master''s team.


    With the participation of hundreds of captains, some tired assassins were captured one by one in less than one incense stick.


    The hall, also gradually restored calm.


    Ruoyin quickly supports the fourth master and simply covers the wound with a handkerchief.


    Fourth master''s eye light actually looked at her, saw her body is full of blood, asked lowly: "hurt you?"


    Smell speech, if sound bandage hand slightly a meal.


    Somehow, her nose was sour, her eyes were slightly red, and her voice choked: "No."


    "Seriously?"


    "Really." If the sound returns with certainty.


    Just now there are so many assassins, the fourth master has always protected her behind her.


    Several times the guards wanted them to go first.


    However, there are so many assassins that they are surrounded every time.


    Besides, the entrance and the courtyard were surrounded by assassins.


    It makes them want to go first.


    During this period, the assassin killed her several times.


    Every time I was blocked by the fourth master and the bodyguard.


    As for the blood on her clothes.


    It was the assassin and the fourth master who splashed on her when they were fighting.


    But the blood on the fourth master is the injured blood.


    Especially his cuffs, which were stained with blood.


    At the thought of his body has several injuries, stopped but the first time to ask her, the heart inexplicably worried.


    The fight stopped and the constable found Wu Si Dao in the crowd.


    He picked up the fallen Wusi Dao in the pool of blood and put it against his knee.


    "Lao Wu, how are you? Don''t frighten me. I''m on patrol. When I receive your letter, I''ll bring someone to come. Who knows, it''s still late." The constable seems to have a good relationship with Wu Sidao. Seeing Wu Sidao all over his body, his eyes are scarlet, and his tone is full of remorse.


    Wu Si Dao had blood on his body and blood on his face.


    He opened his eyes, opened his mouth, and whispered something.


    I only know that after the constable heard this, he immediately said, "OK, OK, I''ll let Yunli come here."


    He waved to Wu Yunli.


    Wu Yunli knelt beside Wu Si Road and cried, "Dad."


    Wu Si opened his mouth and said weakly, "son, why do you want to do this? Why don''t you just refuse to listen to Dad."


    His voice was weak, full of remorse and resentment.


    Wu Si Dao wanted to take the opportunity of his birthday to let Wu Yunli apologize to the emperor and the queen.


    I never expected that my daughter would come out like this.


    Now it''s too late to apologize.


    If he had not had a tacit understanding with the fourth master for many years, the fourth master gave him a look, and he ordered his servants to secretly call the Yangzhou patrol constable.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    At the moment, Wu Yunli knelt down in front of Wu Si Dao and cried, "Dad, my daughter is wrong."


    "It''s no use saying wrong now." Wu Si Dao gasped and looked at the fourth master in the distance.


    The fourth master was originally sitting on the chair, letting Ruoyin bandage the wound for him.


    Seeing Wu Si Dao looking at him, he approached and squatted slightly.


    Wu Si Dao whispered in his ear: "fourth master, although I have returned home, I will always be your most loyal slave."


    Smell speech, four ye look a tight, deep ink pupil has indescribable black flowing shadow.


    At this time, Wu Si Dao''s mouth overflowed with a mouthful of blood.


    But he went on: "Yunli is my only descendant. I beg you to forgive her for not dying. She is just a little girl and can''t threaten you. In the end, you can let people watch her or put her in jail, but please don''t take her life, will you? "Father''s love is like a mountain. He is like most ordinary parents. No matter how old their children are, they are just children in his eyes.


    Fourth master: "over the years, I''ve been blaming me for being too indulgent with her. Now... I''ve suffered the consequences of my failed Education..." Wu Sidao began to gasp.


    He wanted to say something more, but his lips opened and he didn''t say anything.


    At the same time, that pair of weak eyes, but stare big, seems to want to get a definite answer from the fourth master''s mouth.


    Otherwise, he can''t close his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, the fourth master finally gave a faint "um" sound, which was an agreement.


    Wu Sidao knew the fourth master very well. He knew that he was a poor speaker.


    Once upon a time, when he was in Yongqin''s mansion, every time he talked with the fourth master by candlelight, the most common thing he said was "um".


    So, hearing the familiar "um", his eyes finally closed at ease.


    "Dad Seeing Wu Sidao close his eyes, Wu Yunli cried out with tears in his heart.


    His hands were shaking, and Wusi said.


    However, no matter how she called, Wu Si Dao''s eyes never opened.


    The servant girl on one side explored the breath of Wu Si Road and said sadly: "Miss, don''t shake, master, he''s gone."


    "Pa!" Wu Yunli slapped her servant girl in the face. "You''re talking nonsense. Dad is not dead. He must have been hurt so badly that he fainted. He will wake up..."


    in the end, she couldn''t believe it.


    Can only cry more and more fierce, the voice is more and more loud.


    "Enough!" The fourth master snapped.


    Wu Yunli''s body trembled slightly and stopped crying immediately.


    But tears can not stop flow, the palm of the hand also covers the mouth, dare not let oneself make a voice.


    The fourth master got up and said, "Su Peisheng, if you stay to deal with the affairs of your master, bury him with Mrs. Wu. As for Wu Yunli, he will guard the tomb for his master in the mausoleum. He will never enter the mausoleum and repent all his life! "


    "Yes Su Peisheng and Wu Yunli responded together.


    If Wu Yunli didn''t do things today, it would not have happened.


    Then, Wu Si Dao didn''t have to block the knife for the fourth master, and he lost his life.


    It is also because Wu Si Dao blocked the knife for the fourth master. The fourth master saw that Wu Yunli was not killed because of his dying face.


    Otherwise, Wu Yunli would have no way to live.


    Now listening to the fourth master''s meaning, she was imprisoned in the mausoleum for the rest of her life.


    After the fourth Master explained the related affairs of Wusi Road, he left the courtyard of Wusi Road with Ruoyin.


    Behind him, Wu''s servants, servants and Wu Yunli were crying.


    But in the blink of an eye, the original festive birthday banquet became a sad white matter.


    Back at the inn, Feng Yuyi examined the wound for the fourth master.


    He also prescribed some medicine and ointment for the fourth master to take and wipe on time.


    At the moment, Ruoyin and the fourth master changed into clean clothes.


    Fourth master is sitting by the bed, and she is smearing medicine for him.


    When she took care of the wound on the palm of his hand, she saw an old scar on the palm of his hand.


    The scar in his palm, like a broken palm, split his palm.


    The new and old wounds add up, making his scars deeply trapped in the flesh of the palm.


    All of a sudden, tears with the burst of the flood, can not stop the kind.


    Although there were many wounds on the fourth master, they were left by him during the war with Emperor Kangxi.


    There are also some scars left by other princes when he was the prince.


    But the scar on the palm of his hand aroused her deep memory.


    She clearly remembered that the old scar on his palm was Emperor Kangxi''s southern tour many years ago.


    She accompanied the fourth master and the princes.


    As a result, there was a heavy rain on the road and an assassin attack.


    They were in a carriage, and the assassin thrust a sword a few feet out of the window.


    When the sword was about to cut her face and stab her head, the fourth master grasped the sharp edge of the sword with cold light.


    As a result, the blade of the sword was deeply cut into his palm.


    now so many years have passed, although the wound is healed, the scar is still there, and the memory is still there.


    This time, he also held the weapon for her when the assassin tried to stab her.


    But for his protection, I''m afraid she would have died.


    As long as I think of every moment he protects her, I think he is super man!


    Emotionally, the fourth master couldn''t give her a sense of security.


    But in the sense of responsibility, he can always give her a strong sense of security.


    No matter what happens every time, as long as the fourth master is there, she is especially at ease.


    It''s like the sky is falling. There''s nothing to be afraid of.At the moment, something blurred Ruoyin''s sight.


    Glistening tears, like broken pearls, slipped from the corner of her eyes.


    The fourth master had closed his eyes and let her take the medicine.


    Until the warm temperature comes from the arm.


    Open eyes, just found in front of the woman crying into tears.


    A string of warm tears, dripping on his arm.


    "I don''t feel pain. What do you have to cry about?" The fourth master thought that she was crying because of his injury.


    Just take back your hand and apply the medicine yourself.


    Ruoyin himself had been injured, and knew that it was painful to apply medicine to the wound.


    But just now, when she smeared the medicine for him, he didn''t say a word and didn''t frown.


    In the house of Wusi Road before, when he was injured, the first time he asked if she was hurt.


    Now in order not to let her worry, also said what wound does not hurt.


    People''s hearts are made of meat, which she saw and listened to in her heart.


    At this time, Ruoyin remembers more than one or two things.


    It''s all these years that the fourth master protected her every moment.


    Every overbearing love word.


    Every time proud and high cold contains the small gentle.


    Those memories, in her heart, continue to attack.


    Because the heart continues to jump, the ice sealed heart of the past life and this life seems to have opened a small crack.


    The blood flows slowly through the crack, gradually melting the outer layer of ice, warming the entire atrium.


    At the moment, Ruoyin only feels warm at the heart, and tears are more turbulent.


    She threw herself in his arms, rubbed in his arms, and murmured: "Yinji, you stupid pig hoof!"


    Stupid pig hoof?


    Although the fourth master didn''t know what this meant.


    But intuition told him that was not a good thing to say.


    He grabs Ruoyin''s arm and looks at her in a secluded way.


    ------


    this chapter has 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1424

    The fourth master thought it was not a good thing to say.


    But in Ruoyin''s eyes, he saw a look that was hard to say.


    It seems to be... A kind of eyes full of moving and emotional.


    In addition to flexibility, there is a trace of melancholy.


    The fourth master thought that stupid pig hoof was a good nickname.


    So, he gently pulled his arm and held her tightly in his arms.


    It is more accurate to press in the arms than to hold in the arms.


    He pressed Ruoyin''s head against his shoulder.


    The palms caressed her hair.


    Her clear chin rested on her shoulders.


    But he was talking about tit for tat.


    "Stupid things."


    In fact, it is a nickname full of spoiling in praise.


    "People are not stupid, they are not things." If the sound doesn''t follow the way.


    Four ye light "um" a, changed a kind of saying: "silly sound."


    Ruoyin: "at this moment, the stupid and stupid empress of the Qing Dynasty is embracing each other tightly.


    Heart to heart is also closer to each other....


    because the fourth master suffered from skin trauma, there is no big obstacle.


    Therefore, after a few days in Yangzhou, he continued to carry out the southern tour.


    On July 20, Siye and Ruoyin arrived in Suzhou by boat.


    They used to play chess and drink tea by the window.


    Seeing that the ship had stopped, the fourth master motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng nodded. He did not know where to find something and handed it to the fourth master.


    Ruoyin took a look and found that Su Peisheng handed the fourth master some clothes.


    However, at the next moment, the fourth master threw those materials directly at her.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin''s eyes were quick and quick, and when the clothes hit her, she caught them steadily.


    She spread out her clothes and looked at it carefully.


    His mouth also disliked the way: "fourth master, where did you get such a simple dress? The key is that it''s simple. It''s just ugly. There''s no pattern at all. It''s not for me."


    When she spoke, she shook her head and flattened her mouth, full of disgust.


    But what she got was the fourth master''s categorical reply: "it''s for you to wear."


    "Me?" If Yin points to himself in disbelief, the dislike on his face is more obvious, "isn''t this servant girl''s dress? I''ll wear it with us, and half plum will be rejected."


    With that, she looked back at Ban Mei behind her and asked, "Banmei, do you think so?"


    "..." ban Mei drew out an embarrassed and polite smile.


    The expression seemed to say: Master, don''t embarrass the servant.


    She''s a slave. How dare she interfere with the masters.


    Ban Mei wants to go along with her master, but she has to look at her target.


    What the master dislikes is the clothes prepared by the emperor.


    Even if she had ten thousand courage, she didn''t dare to follow.


    Half mei just looked at the dress lightly. Er, she didn''t dare to say anything or ask.


    If Yin looks at Ban Mei, she thinks the dress is not very good.


    She looked at the dress carefully again. She couldn''t help laughing, and said definitely, "Sir, how can I feel that the more I look at this dress, the more I look at the maid''s clothes?"


    "Hey, ma''am, this is what the master asked us to buy according to the maid clothes of Jiangnan." Su Peisheng explains.


    "What?" Ruoyin looked at the clothes and then looked up at the fourth master: "Sir, I''ll tell you straight. I don''t want to wear these clothes."


    Fourth master: "he didn''t speak, just looked at Ruoyin quietly.


    "If you stare at me, I won''t wear it. As a lady, I can''t wear this kind of maid''s clothes." If sound road.


    At this time, even half Mei on one side nodded.


    However, the fourth master ignored and ordered Banmei: "Banmei, I''ll give your wife a bow maid to divide the bun."


    "No, no, no, No If Yinchao Banmei made a stop sign, "the hair of the maid Xiao Ji is not only combed by a woman who has not been out of the room. I, a lady out of the room, can''t comb that kind of hair."


    "I remember that when you acted ugly, you combed your hair like this. Now, you can do the same. You are in Suzhou, and no one knows you. What''s more, it''s more than enough to play the role of a maid who hasn''t been out of the house with your properly maintained face and figure. "


    Su Peisheng on one side was as surprised as he saw the sun coming out in the West.


    He has been the eunuch''s chief inspector for decades.


    I''ve only heard the emperor''s tongue.


    I have never heard such sweet words from the emperor.


    No, he felt that he was so sweet that he had goose bumps all over the floor.It turns out that the emperor doesn''t say love words, but he is bored to death.


    Think about that day in the pawnshop, if not for the empress combed a hanging temples, Xiao bun.


    One by one, they were very bloated.


    And put on an ugly and scary outfit.


    His face was masked again.


    The key voices are also deliberately overcast.


    Otherwise, the emperor can''t recognize it.


    Ruoyin listened to the fourth master''s words, embarrassed but also touched his face with narcissism. "Although I said that, I can understand my master''s low-key mood, but in the final analysis, I''m not a servant girl, and I have no reason to play a servant girl."


    Speaking out, Ruoyin felt that he had been cheated by the fourth master.


    No, how can she be fooled by the four masters'' sweet words.


    If Yin thinks about it in her mind, why does she do it.


    At last, she thought, it was not she who took the initiative to wear maid clothes.


    It was proposed by the fourth master. She had better think about why he did it.


    She tilted her head and thought for a while. Then she turned her mouth and looked at the fourth master angrily. She said angrily, "I know. You know that there are many beautiful women in the south of the Yangtze River. They are small and gentle. Therefore, you don''t want them to think you are a married man."


    "Don''t want me to be a stumbling block to your concubine."


    "You just want to look like a Bachelor"


    "don''t want to look like a family man."


    "And then you''re just giving out a lot of masculinity every day."


    "They know you have a wife and they''re delusional."


    "Now that you''re declared single, those young girls are not going to come together in front of you."


    "So I can''t wear it any more."


    "Well, I don''t want to wear such shabby servant girl clothes."


    "I want to wear elegant and noble. White jade hairpins, Dongzhu earrings, 28 carat pink diamond pendants, jadeite bracelets, 18 carat diamond rings and local tyrants'' gold chains. I want them to know that I am the most beloved lady in Suzhou."


    Seeing her in a hurry, ban Mei said, "yes, you are the most beautiful and favored lady in Yangzhou. No, no, no, no, not only Yangzhou. You are the most beautiful and favored lady in Qing Dynasty."


    The fourth master didn''t speak. Ruoyin clenched his hands and supported his chin. His face was full of anger. His eyes looked out of the window, and his heart was not smooth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1425

    Obviously, she is usually very low-key and doesn''t like to wear any jewelry.


    Especially after the southern tour of the palace, she usually only a few other silver hairpins.


    But at this moment, she wanted to put on all the good things that the fourth master gave her.


    Let those who dare to peep at the four Ye''s enchantments be awed, have self-knowledge, flash blind their titanium alloy dog eyes!


    Do they dare to come to the fourth master?


    When Ruoyin was talking, the fourth master listened quietly.


    Now she can calculate to stop, he then light ground asks: "finished?"


    If the voice frowned, Qiong nose, flat mouth, "not finished!"


    "I don''t finish talking."


    Ruoyin: "she felt like she had a lot to say.


    But she didn''t know what to say.


    That is, the heart is stuffy and blocked.


    Anyway, she is very angry, very uncomfortable, coax bad kind.


    "Didn''t you think about what to say?" Seeing her silence, the fourth master calmly said, "then think about it and talk about it."


    The fourth master is so good at talking. If the voice is blocked in his heart, he can''t say anything.


    She simply coquettish a, don''t over head, don''t look at him again, also don''t want to pay attention to him.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng quickly advised his master son: "madam, there have been a lot of things and troubles involved in this tour to the south? All these troubles are caused by women. Therefore, the master and son let you pretend to be a servant girl, so as not to let other women have hostility to you, or set you up against you. "


    "This kind of thing, shouldn''t be as long as men are aware of it?" If sound road.


    "Hehe, although he said so, but..." Su Peisheng did not finish his words, so he got a cold eye from the fourth master.


    The cold eye that can speak seems to say: my woman, I will coax naturally, do not need you in this nonsense.


    He was so scared that he had to swallow all his words into his stomach.


    What he wanted to say was that his wife was right.


    But the emperor usually only cares about business, except in front of the queen, the rest of the women are cold.


    In this case, those women still pile up to put up, which is not the women''s.


    From the boat house in Gaoyou.


    And then to Wu Yunli in Yangzhou.


    They can only blame themselves, but also ruthlessly to the queen!


    Wu Yunli, in particular, has made a lot of trouble.


    So women are trouble.


    It''s not easy to be away from home.


    The emperor is also in order to avoid trouble, this just let empress dress up as a maid.


    One is to protect the empress.


    Second, it can reduce a lot of things.


    Su Peisheng was thinking about it when he heard the fourth master cough.


    Looking up, he found that the fourth master was looking at him coldly.


    The eyes seemed to say: Su Peisheng, why don''t you get out of here!


    Su Peisheng looked around and found that Banmei and the guards were out.


    In addition to the emperor and empress, he was the only one in the room.


    Therefore, Su Peisheng said with a smile: "master, son, madam, I will go out now."


    With that, he went out in a hurry.


    Not to see a lot of empress crackling, but the emperor was silent.


    He was worried that the emperor and the empress would make trouble, and it would be him who would suffer.


    In addition, he wanted the emperor''s good in the bottom of his heart, so he said so.


    Who knows the emperor still blames him.


    Come on, it''s him.


    When Su Peisheng also rolled out, the fourth master glared at Ruoyin and said impatiently, "women are trouble."


    He didn''t mean to have a woman in front of him, but he didn''t have any trouble.


    What''s more, it refers to the woman in front of him.


    Because he used to be rebellious, no matter how good or bad a woman is.


    Recently, she coaxed the woman in front of her several times.


    Straight men like him, of course, feel bored.


    On the other side, Ruoyin heard this sentence and replied angrily, "if you feel trouble, don''t take me out of the palace. Who took advantage of my deep sleep to turn me out of the palace. At that time, what I said was very nice. What''s the only thing that you and I can see together? Now, I''m tired of it


    Four Ye''s sexy thin lips tightly pursed, eyebrows slightly frowned impatiently.


    After a few seconds of silence, his brows slowly spread.


    Then he raised his hand and poked the woman''s bright forehead with his finger in the belly.


    "What''s in your head, you''re going to think and be smart."


    Ruoyin: "it''s not that the emperor has other thoughts. If you don''t want to go south with me, just tell me that I''m free and easy. As long as you say it, I''ll never lag behind you and go back to the palace immediately!""What did I say? You kept shouting, and you were in a hurry to go back to the palace, eh?"


    "You didn''t say anything, but you asked my concubine to wear maid''s clothes. That''s a ghost."


    "Nonsense The fourth master''s voice sank.


    If the sound on his pair of sullen eyes, also did not speak, only looked at him pitifully.


    Those beautiful eyes are weak, pitiful, innocent and helpless.


    It seems that I am still not your favorite person?


    The fourth master was impatient.


    But looking at her, she wrinkled her nose pitifully.


    Big apricot eyes filled with innocent fog.


    It seems that at any time there is a teardrop being disintegrated.


    The cold ink pupil is gradually becoming gentle.


    Fourth master thin lips light open, light way: "I am for you, hurry to change clothes."


    "No change."


    "Whether a person looks good or not is not on the body, but on the face."


    You look good, you look good in everything.


    Ruoyin:...


    then, he heard the fourth master say in a low voice: "there are too many beautiful faces in this world, but there are few interesting souls."


    Hearing this, if the sound is slightly.


    In the heart also recalled a classic words: the good-looking skin bag is the same, the interesting soul is one in ten thousand.


    She always knew that the fourth master was a good judge.


    It is estimated that he is according to this sentence to judge bitches.


    "So." Ruoyin guides the fourth master to continue.


    "You are that rare and interesting soul." His voice is lazy and magnetic, like the voice of a mature man.


    Smell speech, if sound only feel a certain heartstring was stirred.


    In her eyes, this is not a simple love words, but spiritual communication.


    Even, it is not a deep attack.


    But the deep soul of the attack, so that women lose every minute.


    Especially for men like the fourth master.


    Speaking of this kind of words, it is more touching.


    There are so many beautiful women.


    But it''s hard to find an inner interesting soul.


    And that soul, it has to match its heart.


    Although beauty is an attractive first impression.


    But with the passing of time, it is the soul match of heart to heart.


    This is the preservative to maintain the relationship between men and women.


    Otherwise, why do some people have a good-looking skin bag, but a mouth to speak, simple get along with, give a person a superficial feeling.


    That kind of beauty can be publicized and swaggered through the market, but it can''t touch the soul.


    And there are some people, even if the average appearance, or above the average, but interesting, but can be more easily than the most beautiful people to get a happy life.


    Of course, there are also beautiful people who live a happy life because she has a good-looking skin bag and an interesting soul.


    When Ruoyin was immersed in the love words of the fourth master shaking his soul, she heard him say again: "Yinyin, you are not only interesting in your soul."


    With that, he raised his hand and gently rubbed her delicate face.


    Not only is your soul interesting, but also your skin is beautiful.


    If the sound can''t help but get goose bumps.


    She glanced obliquely at the fourth master''s hand, which was still wrapped in gauze.


    Ruoyin quickly carried the clothes prepared by the fourth master and got up and said, "Sir, the wounded are the biggest. I''ll wear this clothes, OK?"


    She changed her clothes.


    For the sake of her injury, he''d better change it.


    It''s just changing clothes. It''s role playing.


    Otherwise, if she goes on like this, she feels that she will be sweet to diabetes by the fourth master.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin changed the maid clothes prepared by the fourth master.


    Also let half Mei according to the fourth Master said, combed a hanging maid Xiao Ji.


    After changing her clothes, she went back to the fourth master.


    The fourth master was watching the scenery. He got off the boat when she came out.


    Hearing the noise on the other side, he looked up at it casually.


    She was wearing a Silver Red Cross collar skirt.


    On the waist is a thin red rope, tied with a bow.


    Ru skirt is made of coarse cloth. There are no gorgeous embroidered pictures and patterns, but simple cloth.


    At the same time, her perfect figure is displayed incisively and vividly.


    Clear and bright pupil, curved willow eyebrows.


    The skin is like the skin of clotting fat, and the lips are like flowers.


    Wearing a light make-up, long and warped eyelashes flicker.


    Beautiful eyes exude aura.A pair of simple silver earrings.


    Her hair hanging on one side was particularly moving.


    Originally, it looked like a very ordinary skirt,


    really answered that sentence.


    Whether a person looks good or not is not on the body, but is related to the face.


    No matter how ordinary a skirt is, if you look good, it''s also good-looking to wear coarse clothes.


    If the sound sees four ye to look at her, fingertip carelessly arranges the beautiful hair beside the ear.


    "How?"


    Fourth master clenched his fist and coughed softly, "it''s OK."


    Just then, outside, Su Peisheng knocked at the door and said, "master, madam, it''s almost time."


    So the fourth master got up and went out with Ruo Yin.


    When we arrived at the dock, the fourth master got off the ship first.


    After he got on the bank, he stretched out his left hand gentlemanly, ready to help Ruoyin.


    Although the fourth master was such a gentleman every time he got off the carriage or took a boat.


    In this regard, Ruoyin has long been used to it.


    But this time, Ruoyin didn''t help the fourth master''s hand or the half Mei''s hand.


    She stepped on the bank with her own feet, and she still said in teasing: "Sir, since I am your servant girl, don''t help me in the future. After all, only the servant girls help the master, but no master can help the servant girls. "


    ------


    this chapter has 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1426

    Wen Yan, the fourth master who had been ashore turned around and boarded the ship.


    Then, he handed his hand to Ruoyin who had been ashore, meaning to ask her to help him.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng could not help but cover his mouth and smile.


    Anyway, the emperor is going to change the way to pull the empress''s hands.


    If the sound took out the corner of the mouth, the heart said he was cruel!


    Bite your teeth and support the fourth master.


    The fourth master then held her hand and lifted her feet to the shore again.


    "Master, I ordered a table of good wine and dishes in the restaurant for a long time." With that, Su Peisheng led the way on one side.


    Ruoyin is supporting the fourth master on the bank.


    Now that he was ashore, she was ahead of him.


    During the southern tour, there was no difference in their daily life.


    When eating together, she can move chopsticks first, and she doesn''t have to wait for him after eating.


    When she sleeps at night, she goes to bed first when she is sleepy. She doesn''t have to sleep with him.


    Usually when she goes out, she will take Banmei and buy whatever she wants. She doesn''t have to report to the fourth master.


    Even if he walked in front of him, the fourth master would not say anything.


    He continued to walk around him, in a good mood, and stood quietly waiting for her.


    And she, too, is used to it.


    But this time, when she walked in front of her, the collar seemed to be carried by a chicken.


    If Yin looked back, he found that the fourth master was holding her by the collar.


    Then she heard him say, "go back."


    Ruoyin: "it just occurred to her that there was no servant girl walking in front of the master.


    So he had to follow the fourth master in silence.


    Walking in the bustling streets of Suzhou, I happened to meet a yamen man with something on the notice board.


    Gradually, the onlookers also came close to understand the situation one after another.


    Seeing this, the fourth master raised his feet to the bulletin board.


    After the next step.


    If the sound follows.


    Looking up, the Yellow notice has been pasted on the bulletin board.


    After putting up the notice, the Yamen soldiers left in groups and went to the next bulletin board.


    The notice took up most of the bulletin board, and it was densely written in regular script.


    There are also several big red punches in the lower right corner.


    Ruoyin only thinks that the red punch is very familiar, and seems to have seen it somewhere.


    She tilted her head and pondered for a moment, but she remembered.


    When she was in the Forbidden City, she saw this kind of red poke.


    Every time the imperial court''s subordinates made major decisions, they would be stamped with red stamps like this and that.


    Is something important happened in the imperial court?


    Thinking of this, if you read the notice carefully.


    It read:


    on July 12, Yongzheng''s third year, through a women''s march in Yangzhou, the imperial court believed that there were indeed core problems in the status of women in that dynasty.


    Therefore, the court rectified the relevant laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty.


    First of all, the former "wife beat her husband, but beat is sitting. When the staff is one hundred and the husband is willing to leave, listen, and the husband will tell himself to sit down. If the wound is more than broken, the severity of the injury shall be tested, and the third grade of injury shall be added. To those who suffer from the disease, strangle. The dead, cut. Those who have killed themselves will be executed in a hurry. " abolish.


    It should be changed to "if a wife beats her husband, he should not be injured unless he is injured. If the injury is more than that, he shall be convicted as a mortal, and the husband and wife shall be prosecuted first. If he is willing to divorce, he shall be convicted of divorce. Those who do not want to divorce will be punished for the crime of being injured, and they will still listen to the gathering. To the dead, hang and watch. It''s also hard to kill. If the husband falsely accuses his wife, he shall be convicted of the crime of false accusation. "


    What has changed here is: Once upon a time, if a wife beat her husband, she would be guilty if she had beaten her husband, and she would have to blame her for a hundred.


    Yamen also only listen to the husband''s meaning, the husband is willing to leave, without the consent of his wife, can leave. However, the husband needs to go to the Yamen to sue.


    In addition, the wife beat the husband to fracture above, the punishment is heavier than hit irrelevant civilian third class.


    Now, if you don''t get a fracture, you won''t be convicted.


    The husband should go to the Yamen to sue if he gets a fracture. His wife''s punishment should be convicted of beating an unrelated civilian.


    With regard to separation, the Yamen will respect the meaning of both husband and wife. No matter which party can''t make it, he can leave.


    If the husband falsely accuses his wife, the law of Qing Dynasty will protect the wife, and the husband will be convicted of slander.


    Before that, the husband slandered his wife, and the laws and regulations did not care about women.


    The rest remain unchanged.


    Then, the following is also written:


    in the past, "if a husband beats his wife, he should not be injured. The injury was reduced to second class. His wife told him to sit down. The couple will be interrogated first. If they are willing to divorce, they will be convicted of divorce; if they do not want to divorce, they will be punished for their injuries, and they will still be heard. To the dead, hang and watch. It''s also hard to kill. If the wife falsely accuses her husband, he shall be convicted of the crime of false accusation. If the husband falsely accuses his wife, the crime of false accusation will be reduced by three grades. "It should be changed to "if a husband beats his wife, he should not be injured unless he breaks it.". If the wound is more than broken, he shall be convicted as a mortal, and his wife shall Sue himself. The couple will be interrogated first. If they are willing to divorce, they will be convicted of divorce; if they do not want to divorce, they will be punished for their injuries, and they will still be heard. To those who suffer from the disease, strangle. The dead, cut. Those who have killed themselves will be executed in a hurry. If the husband falsely accuses his wife or his wife falsely accuses her husband, he shall be convicted of the crime of false accusation. "


    This law changes the bias towards men.


    Before the husband beat his wife, hit fracture above, the punishment is only in hit irrelevant civilians on the basis of commutation of second class.


    Now, if a husband beats his wife or breaks a bone or more, he or she is punished with the same punishment as a woman, and the punishment he receives is convicted of beating an unrelated civilian.


    Previously, the wife falsely accused her husband and was convicted of the crime of false accusation.


    But if the husband accuses his wife falsely, he should reduce the degree of false accusation by three grades.


    Now, the penalties are equal.


    In addition, "to the dead, strangled prison, killed also strangle."


    It was changed to be the same as that of women. The dead, cut. Those who have killed themselves will be executed in a hurry. "


    The rest remain unchanged.


    In addition to the above two points, a few additional laws and regulations have been added.


    1¡¢ The sale of maids is prohibited.


    2¡¢ Coercion of women is prohibited.


    3¡¢ Women''s education is advocated.


    4¡¢ Women''s labor is advocated.


    5¡¢ Women''s industry is advocated.


    6¡¢ Men and women have equal wages.


    7¡¢ Protecting women.


    8¡¢ Drowning of baby girls is prohibited.


    9¡¢ No corset.


    10¡¢ No foot binding.


    And so on...


    at last, Ruoyin found the red punch in the lower right corner.


    It says, "after the deliberation of the ministers of the court, the emperor and the empress were finally tried. Therefore, this notice was issued to all the people of the Qing Dynasty."


    Somehow, when Ruoyin saw here, her heart was shocked.


    Because this event, can be said to be a major event in which she participated in the Qing Dynasty.


    However, she thought that even if the court and the fourth master had made a decision, it was only in the name of the fourth master that the court told the Qing Dynasty.


    But I never thought that it was in the name of her and the fourth master.


    At the moment, her cheeks were flushed with excitement, and her heart was beating with joy.


    This jump is not about love, but pure joy, little beauty.


    Let her feel that her efforts and efforts are not in vain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1427

    The hard work and hard work of a while ago, as well as the cold war when breaking up with the fourth master, all turned into sweet fruits and showed them in front of her.


    It''s a reward for taking the lead in revolt.


    It is also the crystallization of her joint efforts with the fourth master!


    The notice indicates that the decision was made on July 12, and it is now July 20.


    It shows that the court has already made a decision, but the news only reached Suzhou.


    Ruoyin''s lips trembled with excitement.


    She did not know what words to express her inner excitement and excitement.


    It''s just tears in my eyes.


    But the corners of her eyes and mouth are up.


    She is happy that this unequal law, which does not protect women at all, has been completely changed since then!


    Smiling and tearful is the most moving.


    And this moving moment, just fell into the eyes of the fourth master.


    But he just looked at her and said nothing.


    Although it is still not equal to men and women, Ruoyin is very satisfied with the result.


    After all, in a society where men are strong and women are weak for thousands of years, they can not be completely equal for a while.


    As long as women are bullied and humiliated, it is good that they are protected by law instead of nowhere to complain.


    Ruoyin still remembers that when she was in the Forbidden City, she was not angry at the law of ignoring women.


    At that time, she thought in her heart.


    If she has the chance, she must change the situation.


    At that time, she felt that the idea was a bit absurd.


    Because, as the fourth Master said, thousands of years have been like this, how difficult it is to change.


    Now, at last!


    It seems that everyone should not throw away ideas or dreams that they think are ridiculous or even impossible to realize.


    Maybe one day, you will be able to achieve it!


    At this time, the people on the side were divided into two levels of discussion.


    "What are you doing? I can''t beat a woman."


    "That is to say, women still have the right to leave."


    "Hitting people and breaking the law is the same as our men."


    "My daughter-in-law can say what she wants. Can''t she slander her daughter-in-law and violate the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty?"


    "Oh, my God


    "I don''t know that women''s incompetence is virtue. What''s more, they say that women should be educated."


    "I think it''s OK to advocate women''s labor, but not women''s industry."


    "Yes, women all receive education and earn money to support their families. What should we men do? Who will take care of the elderly and children in the family? Is it difficult for us men to take care of them?"


    "What kind of salary is equal? We men and women have different strength. In addition, women have long hair, short knowledge and worry about brain power. How can we make the same money as us?"


    "Today they dare to turn over to earn money, and tomorrow they dare to throw money at us."


    "If it goes on like this, the world will be a woman sooner or later!"


    "Ah, what''s written on it? The emperor and empress finally decided. Aren''t concubines not allowed to participate in politics?"


    "Silly ah, the women all revolted and turned over. After the empress became a country, of course, Ruoyin said," thank you emperor. "


    It turned out that the fourth master asked the court to indicate her participation in the notice for this.


    "Thank you? Thank you The fourth master looked at her deeply.


    Although his tone was flat and his expression was indifferent.


    But if sound or from his ink pupil, see a touch of self-evident dark flow shadow.


    She swallowed her throat and said, "I, I have already played the servant girl for you, isn''t it enough?"


    Fourth master: "he did not speak, but his eyes told her that was far from enough.


    To the deep ink pupil of the fourth master, Ruoyin tried to say: "you don''t want me to be a maid, or a housemaid?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1428

    When the fourth Master heard it.


    The first reaction was to be handsome and black.


    Then, he secluded way: "the housemaid is not so simple thing."


    "It''s just to serve the master''s daily life and life." Ruoyin whispered and beeped.


    "you''re right, but the housemaid should be good-looking and smart." fourth master road.


    when she hears the words, Ruoyin looks unconvinced.


    isn''t this a secret stab that denies that she''s ugly and not smart?


    she struggles a few times and is ready to start from him.


    but Hearing the fourth master say: "you are just right."


    Ruoyin raised his head and ran across him: "just right for you?"


    "more than enough." the fourth master''s desire for survival after knowing it later.


    "hum, it''s not too bad." Ruoyin is coquettish and angry.


    however, what the fourth Master said is also true.


    people here really have high requirements for housemaids.


    because servant girls are classified into three or six grades


    the maids of different levels do different jobs.


    the lowest ones are the rough maids.


    basically, all the dirty and tiring work are the rough maids.


    then, they are the intimate servants.


    they do not do heavy work, they only need to be responsible for the personal living of the masters and children.


    the highest position is the housemaid.


    generally speaking, the master family is a man, or


    in addition, if they are unmarried young masters, they need to serve them occasionally at night.


    at this moment, the fourth master is holding Ruoyin''s waist with one hand and pinching from the table with the other A crisp apple came to her mouth.


    Ruoyin took a natural bite.


    however, a man''s demonic voice came from the top of her head: "eat more, and when you return to the inn, you will have to exercise the master servant''s right as a housemaid."


    "cough..." Ruoyin was startled by the fourth master''s words before swallowing her food, resulting in choking throat and coughing violently.


    after eating in the restaurant, Ruoyin and the fourth master had tea.


    half an hour later, the party got out of the restaurant and took the carriage of the inn.


    however, the fourth master took the food calmly and gracefully, as if what he had just said was an ordinary sentence.


    after eating in the restaurant, Ruoyin and the fourth master also had tea.


    half an hour later, the party got out of the restaurant and took the carriage of the inn, Naturally, it''s the Inn chain under Ruoyin''s name.


    because they are in the busy streets of Suzhou, and Ruoyin''s Inn is also nearby.


    therefore, the carriage stops at the inn during the time of a tea.


    the carriage that the fourth master gets off first, if the sound is tight, then enters the lobby. Ruoyin sees people sitting in the room.


    there are people reading books, and some people are sitting in the room


    and those who were studying and chatting with each other over there.


    Ruoyin glanced at the front desk and handed her jade card as the owner to the steward.


    the steward was still working on the abacus.


    when he saw Ruoyin''s jade card, his eyes were shining.


    "Dong..."


    "cough." Not waiting for the steward to say the word "owner" out, if the sound stopped him with a cough.


    I still have some eyesight to be able to mix up to the administrative level.


    The steward immediately swallowed the flattery and said politely, "my guests, do you want to stay in the hotel or have a good time?"


    Ruoyin takes back the jade pendant and gives a sign to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng then returned to the steward''s words: "to stay in the shop, four rooms."


    "Ah? Four rooms? " The steward was a little embarrassed. "Do you think it''s OK to vacate two rooms for you first, and the rest, if someone checks out, I''ll give it to you again?"


    "Is the room so tight now?" Ruoyin didn''t expect that the business was so good.


    Only listen to the matter to return: "yes, can be nervous, recently did not just catch up with autumn Wei."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin nods.


    Qiuwei is another way of saying the rural examination in the imperial examination system of Qing Dynasty.


    Because the imperial examination was conducted in autumn and August, it was called Qiuwei.


    She said, no wonder there are so many students reading in the hall. 80% of them are those who rush for the exam.


    Then, she light way: "that line, you vacate those two rooms first."


    "Ah." After the steward should, he went upstairs with Ruoyin.


    During this period, Ruoyin heard a scholar complaining to the steward: "how come when we come, we all let the second boy take us to see the house. When it''s their turn, you take it to see the house yourself."


    The man in charge of the matter is an old slick. He will make a fool of him.Upstairs, the steward took them to a larger room.


    When she went in, Ruoyin simply told her to be in charge. She pointed to the fourth master and said, "this is the fourth master, and also your male master. But this time, we have business to do. It''s not convenient to show people our real identity. So, I''ll play his maid for the time being. If you have anything to do in the future, you can directly report to the fourth master, or you can make a handover with him. "


    Then he pointed to Su Peisheng.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The steward nodded repeatedly.


    Just lighting it, he asked again, "what shall we call you?"


    Ruoyin: "it''s really unexpected to her.


    Now I was asked by the steward and looked at him with tacit understanding.


    See four ye thin lips light open: "small sound."


    "Good, good, small sound good, call small tone." No matter what Ruoyin and the fourth Master said, the person in charge of the matter nodded and echoed softly.


    However, at this time, he suffered a cold eye from the fourth master.


    Scared of the smile in charge of the matter immediately stiff in the face.


    The heart says that he has not been flattering with his face all the time. Is he wrong?


    Especially the eyes of the fourth master were so deep that he could not breathe.


    "So... That, what''s wrong with the little one?" The steward stammered.


    "If you call her Xiaoyin, you have to call her Xiaoyin girl." Fourth Master said coldly, in the tone, obviously some displeasure.


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes, Xiaoyin girl." The man in charge slapped his head.


    How could he forget that, as long as a maid is not married, she usually calls her name and adds a girl.


    Look at the owner''s dress, are not out of the house girl''s appearance.


    Seeing that the steward''s attitude was fair, the fourth master glanced at the steward, but he didn''t care.


    Su Pei Sheng was in the bottom of his mind.


    Fortunately, he was a slave under the name of the empress, and the Emperor didn''t pay attention to it.


    Otherwise, the designation will suffer.


    As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on its owner. This is probably the case.


    Everything was agreed. Ruoyin and the fourth master took a look at the guest room.


    On the far left is a double bedroom.


    The warm sun outside can shine in through the carved wood window, which is full of sunshine.


    A spacious carved shelf bed, silk brocade is folded like tofu, neat.


    As soon as the wind blows, the veil of the bed is swaying gently.


    The bedroom has a separate bathroom and study.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1429

    On the marble desk, there are ten precious inkstones, various color pen holders, and some exquisite decorations.


    Walking out of the double bedroom, there is a large reception hall in the middle.


    Look, it''s estimated to be able to entertain 30 or 40 guests with all kinds of entertainment equipment.


    Next to the reception hall are the kitchen and dining room.


    Next to the right of the double bedroom is a lady''s room.


    There is a guqin, a guzheng and various famous paintings of flowers and birds in the lady''s room.


    The whole room is decorated in pink.


    A carved single bed and a bed for imperial concubines.


    The veil is low, creating a hazy atmosphere, which is warm and warm, and makes people feel excited.


    On the dresser were several round boxes of carved peony Enamel Jewelry.


    The furnishings are also used by girls'' boudoir, which is extremely luxurious.


    In the incense burner, curling cigarettes, wrapped in gauze curtains, filled the whole room.


    After checking the whole suite, if you can''t help asking the steward, "is this the Zi Zi room?"


    The inn under her own name is, of course, very clear.


    The guest room that can have all kinds of things like this is definitely the "sky" room.


    Because at the beginning, the design and management of the inn were all run by her.


    And the inn is divided into three kinds of guest rooms.


    Tianzihao suite is a safe, comfortable, all inclusive, noble, dignified and mysterious suite.


    A day''s residence will cost you hundreds of taels of silver, which most people can''t afford.


    It''s like the presidential suite of the new century.


    The rest are similar to the standard room.


    "Xiaoyin girl, you are right. There are two suites in our hotel. This is room 2. Room 1 has been occupied by another guest. However, the facilities in the two suites are the same, but the location is not the same." Take care of it.


    "Oh." If the sound raises the foot to the bedside.


    Reaching out to feel the mattress, quite satisfied with the way: "then I live in this lady''s room."


    Voice just fell, listen to four ye secluded way: "no way."


    If Yin turns to look at four ye, four ye glare at her one eye, way: "you have to live with ye that double bedroom."


    "It doesn''t all mean the same thing. Anyway, it''s all in a suite, separated by a wall." If sound road.


    Fourth master: "what''s more, this room is pink. It''s a room for women." Ruoyin goes on.


    However, the fourth master took her to the double bedroom.


    Behind him, the steward called out, "there''s another room I haven''t seen."


    If sound is pulled by four ye, still don''t forget to return a way: "half Mei, simply you live in Madam room."


    Madame''s room is just a kind of saying, and it''s not specially for Madame.


    However, under normal circumstances, there will be a master bedroom for the master and a lady''s room for the hostess.


    But now, the fourth master doesn''t let her live in the lady''s room.


    In addition, the hotel room is tense, and it''s empty anyway. It''s better to let ban Mei live in it.


    "No, no, no, I''ll make up for it in the guest room or the wood room." Half Mei, she dare not live in the lady''s room.


    Even if the empress agreed, with the emperor''s temperament, even if it was empty, no one was allowed to live in it.


    Sure enough, the fourth Master said: "no one can live in that lady''s room without my permission."


    "Ruoyin had no choice but to look at Su Peisheng and say," Su Peisheng, follow the steward to see another room and arrange the rooms for the guards. "


    "Yes." After su Peisheng answered, he went downstairs with the steward.


    Liu Banmei and the guards are waiting outside the double bedroom.


    In the double bedroom, the fourth master pulled Ruoyin into the room and pressed her on the wall beside the door frame.


    Suddenly, Ruoyin smelled the unique light Mint smell of four masters.


    Like ice and snow as cool and fresh flavor, but can not hide his strong aggressive.


    The man hooked his lips, the corners of his mouth have an unconscious ruffian bad breath.


    He pressed his hand on her shoulder.


    Lock the wooden door with one hand calmly.


    After locking the door, he gave her a deep look.


    At the moment, the warm sun outside shone on them through the wooden window.


    To make their appearance more perfect.


    Slightly brush up, gauze like the window curtain set off a layer of hazy corner.


    Will also be if the sound of the forehead before the hair blowing light floating.


    Make originally beautiful she, more a bit lazy messy beauty.


    Fourth master slightly blessing body, again slightly blessing body, again and again slowly test.


    Finally, she suddenly kisses her lips...


    the next morning, Ruoyin wakes up, and the fourth master is no longer beside her pillow.


    She sat up and looked around.Then move to the edge of the bed, with the toe will kick to the bottom of the shoe hook hook, put on.


    Walking to the study, he saw the fourth master sitting in front of the desk reading the letter.


    The sharp ink pupil is looking at the content of the letter.


    Cool thin lips slightly pursed, water chestnut clear facial contour.


    Ruo Yin approaches, hands around his neck from behind.


    Elbows on his shoulders.


    Oh, he is so serious beside the ear


    "In autumn and August, there will be a local imperial examination, but this time the Deputy examiner took part in one book, saying that Yu Hongtu, the chief examiner in charge of Suzhou examinees, offered bribes to bribe the candidates and contacted the candidates in advance in private. As long as they were willing to spend money, they would be able to divulge the imperial examination questions to them."


    "Ah? It''s unfair to those who really aspire to such things. " According to her understanding, the fourth master hated the corruption and bribery of the government.


    "Well."


    "Well, if you give the imperial edict, you can catch Yu Hongtu directly."


    "In spite of that, Yu Hongtu was originally transferred from other provinces by the imperial court to study politics in Suzhou. Only this year did he appoint the chief examiner of Suzhou. I remember that during the reign of emperor Kao, Yu Hongtu was specially praised, saying that he was a rare honest and upright official, not greedy and incorruptible. "


    "So you suspect that the Deputy examiner is jealous, and you don''t want to injustice an honest and upright official, do you?" If you ask.


    "Well."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Once upon a time when I was in the Forbidden City, I had only one pair of eyes and one pair of ears. I could only read what books were played by the ministers at the bottom. I couldn''t check them all by myself. Therefore, I inevitably wronged some good ones. Now when I come out to patrol the south, what others say may not be true. Only if I go and have a try, I will know. "


    "That''s very kind of you. We live near the inn, which is the Gongyuan of the rural examination. Although it''s not time for the local examination, many candidates have already stayed in the inn for convenience. Yesterday I saw them all reading in the lobby below. Why don''t we get into the crowd and see if anyone can sell them to answer the questions."


    After half a column of incense, Ruoyin and the fourth master change their clothes and prepare to go downstairs to have breakfast. By the way, they investigate the examinees.


    Out of the second room, the fourth master walked in front, if sound in the back.


    However, at the corner of the stairs, a pink shadow suddenly appeared and hit the fourth master''s arms.


    If Yin is following the fourth master, he suddenly stops.


    Looking up, a girl in a pink high waisted Ru skirt is covering her aching Qiong nose, aggrieved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1430

    When the girl looked up, there was something unpleasant in her intelligent eyes.


    But when looking at the fourth master, the displeasure in his eyes was replaced by surprise and surprise.


    Because the fourth master frowned impatiently.


    However, the frown looks more awe inspiring from the bottom of my heart.


    especially those deep cold eyes, like a hole in the ice, make people shiver.


    The girl, who was scared to be ready to strike first, immediately turned aside apologetically and couldn''t help begging for mercy: "this childe, I''m really sorry. I''m in a hurry to find my cousin, but I haven''t seen the way for a while."


    This needs to be replaced by other men. A pretty girl with a jasper in her family has been hit and hurt. When she makes such a gentle apology, she will say "no harm" or "I''m reckless" and so on.


    However, the fourth master is not an ordinary man.


    He is a straight man who has no desire to survive. He never takes women seriously, and he doesn''t know how to take pity on women.


    Of course, except in front of Ruoyin, occasionally there is very little desire for survival.


    The fourth master didn''t pay attention to each other. He just lowered his head and patted the cloth that was hit by the other party. His face was full of disgust.


    As if the other party is a beggar who doesn''t bathe every day.


    Then, without looking at each other, he went down the stairs.


    "You..." the maid next to the girl couldn''t see it anymore. She pointed to the fourth master and prepared to find the fourth master''s theory.


    But was pulled by the girl: "well, more than one thing is better than less, this is I hit him first."


    "Yes, miss." The servant girl should be.


    But in the heart actually thought, the young lady has always been big young lady''s temper, in the ordinary day is the most obstinate.


    Even if she doesn''t pay attention, she should fight for a win or loss with the other party and let the other party apologize to her.


    How can I meet this one today, but I''m as clever as a rabbit.


    The servant girl stretched her neck and looked at the back of the fourth master.


    Look at this ferocious man. It''s a bit unsettling.


    Su Peisheng is the most loyal servant of the fourth master.


    Keep up with the fourth master at the same time, don''t forget to return to the servant girl.


    "What are you? My father is what you can refer to at will."


    Really, walk does not grow eye!


    If it had not been for the emperor who never beat women, the young lady would have been beaten black and blue.


    Fortunately, I still have a little self-knowledge. I know how to apologize, and I''m very polite.


    However, the emperor that can kill people''s eyes, it is estimated that the other side scared enough.


    I didn''t see that the girl was still staring at the emperor''s back, looking like she was in a state of shock.


    What''s more cruel than beating and swearing is ignoring her directly.


    The emperor ignored the girl all the time and regarded her as the air.


    When they went down the stairs, the second came to catch up with them.


    When I saw the girl at the corner, he said, "Oh, Miss Yu, what''s your hurry? I told you to pour a pot of tea for the guests, and then I''ll take you to room one of Tianzi to look for your cousin. Who knows, in the blink of an eye, you''ll run up by yourself. If you go to the wrong room, it will not affect you."


    "You don''t mean to say that when you see my lady, you should put everything in your hands aside. It''s better for you to put my lady aside. " Servant girl way.


    "Yes, yes, yes, small, not." The second mate quickly compensated.


    "Well, now you have a good chance to redeem yourself." Miss Yu pointed to the fourth master who was walking in the hall and asked, "what''s his name, the chief gentleman?"


    The waiter looked in the direction the girl pointed to, and his sight fell on the fourth master.


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Miss Yu glanced suspiciously at Xiao er.


    "I don''t know."


    Hearing this, Miss Yu reached out to her servant girl.


    The servant girl handed ten Liang silver in her palm.


    Miss Yu shook the silver in front of the waiter.


    But the boy was still unmoved.


    Seeing this, Miss Yu said in a displeased way: "no, don''t you usually open your eyes to money?"


    "It''s easy to see money, but it can also score people. I really don''t know who he is


    "Aren''t you the waiter of this inn, and what you don''t know?"


    "It''s true, but since the master moved into this inn, he and his servants have never been in my charge."


    "Well, you''re a sophomore. Who cares if you don''t?"


    "When they just lived in the shop, they were always in charge of the steward, living in the tianzihao room upstairs."


    "My cousin also lives in tianzihao room. You have been in charge of it all the time. How come they are in charge of the steward?"


    "Then I don''t know." Xiao Er pointed to the sky and said, "maybe there is someone outside, there is a heaven outside."


    "You''re a dead boy. You''re still chewing words with my lady. Who gives you the courage. "The servant girl said and knocked on the head of the second.The waiter dodged for a while and ran away.


    Miss Yu looked at the tall and slender figure.


    Then she did see the steward face up.


    That kind of flattery, the steward in front of his cousin has also had, but more than in front of his cousin.


    You know, her cousin is the son of marquis.


    In Suzhou City, it is one of the best young talents.


    Is this a higher status than my cousin?


    When Miss Yu was thinking about it, she heard the steward smile at him and said, "if you want to have breakfast, you don''t need to come down. Just send someone to say hello and send a small one to you."


    "No, it''s OK to stay in the room for a day and walk around." Fourth master negative hand way.


    "Yes, come out and have some fresh air." The steward took the fourth master to a table by the window, and then handed the menu to him: "fourth master, look what you have to eat."


    After that, Miss Yu couldn''t hear what the fourth master and the steward said.


    All she knew was that the steward called him fourth master.


    Fourth master, fourth master, fourth master, she read it in a low voice several times.


    It seems that the word "four masters" is the most beautiful name.


    She knows his name.


    On the other side, the fourth master was seated at the dining table in the lobby.


    Ruoyin and Su Peisheng stood by him and served him breakfast.


    There are many guests around for breakfast.


    But more than that, it is the scholars who are holding books and studying there.


    There are people with their eyes closed, shaking their heads and endorsing.


    With the endorsement of the head, rhythmically shaking, quite a sense of picture.


    When the fourth master finished eating, the steward immediately gave Ruoyin, a false servant girl, and a few Banmei placed another table at the adjacent table for them to eat.


    In a short time, Ruoyin several in front of them, they are full of snacks, porridge, fried dough sticks, steamed buns, noodles and so on.


    Seeing this posture, many people cast surprised and envious eyes at them.


    In other people''s opinion, the fourth master, who is the master, gives the slave such good food.


    Even better than all of their dudes.


    Those people were lucky enough to be his slaves.


    However, only the slaves like Su Peisheng knew.


    The emperor is not worried that they are hungry.


    Obviously, I was worried about the Queen''s starvation.


    But the empress played a servant girl. She could not eat together, nor could she sit at the same table.


    Otherwise, it will be a revelation.


    Others envied them, but they had breakfast with the queen, and the pressure was infinite.


    After the meal, many of the residents upstairs have come to the lobby to breathe.


    If you look around slightly, you will find that the scholars around you are divided into three categories.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1431

    One is the kind with strong independence.


    They are all sitting by the window alone, reading, endorsing and writing.


    The schoolboy around him grinds, pours tea and massages for him.


    In this category, it is estimated that they are relatively independent Xueba, and they like to be clean.


    There is another type, which is surrounded by three or two.


    They chanted poems, enjoyed themselves, drank tea and laughed.


    It''s a relaxed reading atmosphere.


    In their case, they should also enjoy reading.


    The third kind of people is a group of people gathered in a corner.


    There were many books in front of them.


    It''s just that they don''t read books, they don''t study, they don''t endorse.


    Even, some people hold the books upside down.


    It seems that they are waiting at the door.


    Then he whispered something quietly.


    One by one, wearing gorgeous brocade robes, the servant girls around her look strange and lovely.


    At first glance, he is not a scholar.


    On the contrary, he is like a childe who comes to make a living.


    Or want to find an opportunity to cheat, easily admitted by the imperial court.


    After about a cup of tea, a man in a gray robe came in.


    The man glanced around the hall and finally focused on the group of students.


    Then, he went to the group of students, whispered a few words, and the party went to the room upstairs, as if plotting something shady.


    Seeing this, the fourth master called the steward to his side and whispered, "go there and see what they are saying."


    "Yes." After the steward should, he went upstairs carefully.


    The fourth master and Ruoyin and his party ate and drank enough, and they went back to the Tianzi room upstairs.


    After a while, the man in charge came in.


    He brought the door and whispered to the fourth master in the room: "fourth master, those people are very cautious. Before I got to the door, I saw that they were guarded outside. When I got closer, I was told to go in under the name of letting the waiter deliver tea. After they went in, they were staring at each other and didn''t say a word


    "It seems that they are very cautious, but the more they are, the more unusual they are." If sound road.


    The steward nodded and echoed: "although I didn''t hear anything, I was familiar with that group of people. They often gathered together. Others chanted poetry and played. They drank and played. They wandered around the best brothels in Suzhou City from time to time. They didn''t look like a scholar at all."


    "I can see that. It''s just the man in the grey robe. Do you know him?" If you ask.


    The steward tilted his head to think for a while, and then said, "ah, that person is...


    " if you know, you can say that you don''t know. It''s useless to think about it any more. "The fourth Master said coldly.


    Smell speech, steward embarrassed smile, "that, small also really don''t know."


    Seeing that the steward didn''t know, Ruoyin let him out.


    It was a torture for him to let him stand under the cold and direct eyes of the fourth master.


    After the steward went out, Ruo Yin said, "fourth master, since those people are greasy, let''s live in an inn with them. We think they will show their tails sooner or later. We will find out the problems."


    "Well.".


    After a short rest, the fourth master went out shopping with Ruoyin.


    All of us have come. Business is important, but play is also the main purpose of this southern tour.


    It''s better to be nervous all day in the Forbidden City than to deal with political affairs.


    It would be too boring to go out and deal with political affairs all day and not relax for a moment.


    At the moment, they are wandering in Guanqian Street, which has the reputation of "the first business district in Suzhou".


    The small streets and alleys in Suzhou are quite unique.


    It''s long, thin, and winding.


    On the edge, there is always a river lying down.


    It''s also long, thin, and winding.


    The surface of the water is alive and smooth. When the wind blows, it ripples gently.


    Every 20 or 30 steps, there is a small bridge.


    A small bridge with a shrugged back.


    There are delicate stone bridges.


    There are also small brick bridges and small wooden bridges with painted railings.


    If there is no lack of sound, the most attractive thing for her is to eat.


    She would stop to eat some of the sauced duck, pickled pork, pickled tendon, sunflower seeds and chicken soup wonton.


    When I meet something I like to eat, I have to buy some to go back to pack and take away.


    As the Mid Autumn Festival is approaching.


    Many businesses sold Su''s moon cakes in advance.


    Ruoyin has eaten almost.


    However, it''s a pity not to buy some Su''s mooncakes.So she took ban Mei into a mooncake shop.


    The fourth master saw that she had entered another shop, and his thick eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    However, as a straight man, he had no patience for shopping.


    But he accepted her last night and went shopping with her. He had to stand by and wait for her with a black face.


    Ruo Yin has long been used to the four masters who are just and honest.


    She ignored his black face and ordered dozens of mooncakes at one go.


    Because she was not only eating alone, she also had to reward some bodyguards and servants who protected her and the fourth master all the way.


    After the moon cake is selected, Banmei gives the corresponding silver to the shopkeeper.


    when the shopkeeper saw the moon cake, they all had the voice has the final say, and they gave the Pao some special cakes.


    If it wasn''t for Ruoyin dressed as a servant girl, everyone else would think that she was the hostess and the fourth master was a bodyguard.


    Out of the shop, the stern fourth master asked impatiently, "are you ready?"


    Ruoyin looked at the food in his hand, as well as Banmei, Su Peisheng, and the large and small bags in the hands of the guards.


    "Almost."


    "Then go back." The fourth Master said and took a shortcut.


    But as he walked, he went into an antique shop.


    If Yin saw his impatience, he didn''t want to go with him.


    But think about it, he is so impatient, his face is a little dark, after all, he walked with her for so long.


    So, she followed in and gave him advice, saying that this one is good-looking.


    However, the fourth master did not listen to any of them.


    Still with that kind of dislike her eyes not how to look at her.


    Well, if you just look at it, you don''t want to give him advice.


    It was not until the fourth master saw a white horse ornament made by Tang Tri Color craft that he raised his hand to enjoy it.


    However, at this time, a slender jade finger painted with transparent pink Danxie also took a fancy to the Tang tricolor of the fourth master.


    They reached out to the three colored glazed pottery pony.


    However, the other party''s hand just touched the pony. At the moment of seeing the fourth master, he immediately released his hand in panic.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The exquisite and precious white horse of tricolor glazed pottery fell to the ground and fell into pieces.


    Ruoyin was originally in charge of each other with the fourth master.


    Now after hearing so much news, I turn my head and have a look.


    The girl who ran into the arms of the fourth master this morning appeared here again.


    In the morning, she heard the second calling Miss Yu.


    Miss Yu''s eyes were startled, and then she complained to the fourth master, "Oh, how could it be you again?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1432

    Every word of Miss Yu carries a long nasal sound, delicate, just like the anger between lovers.


    It''s a complaint, but it''s a coquettish thing.


    All the people present got goose bumps.


    The fourth master frowned and didn''t want to waste any more words about it.


    He just tilted his head slightly and said to the servant, "Su Peisheng, pay for the silver."


    With that, he didn''t even have the mood to go on shopping and went out of the antique shop directly.


    No matter who makes such a mistake, it''s hard to be in the mood to continue shopping.


    Ruoyin originally accompanied the fourth master to the antique shop.


    Now that he''s out, she can''t hang out and follow her.


    Su Peisheng was left to deal with the matter. He took the silver ticket from his sleeve pocket, "shopkeeper, how much is it?"


    "Oh, this is an antique ornament of the Tang Dynasty. If it is expensive, it will cost at least five hundred taels." The shopkeeper held out five fingers and went back.


    "Ah? Five hundred taels, shopkeeper, you are too wrong. Although this thing is made in the Tang Dynasty and looks good, the color of the glaze is not perfect! " Miss Yu said.


    The manager''s chatting up a smile: "then 400 Liang, can''t be less."


    So, Su Peisheng paid 400 Liang silver notes.


    After paying the bill, he turned his head and looked at Miss Yanyu.


    Almost wanted to say thank you, because she helped him bargain.


    But when he thought about it, he said, "thank you.".


    But for her, the four hundred taels of silver should not have been paid.


    Just now he saw all of them, although the emperor and Miss Yu met the Tang Sancai together.


    But Miss Yu first moved her hand and held the white horse of three color glazed pottery in her hand.


    As a result, the other party saw the emperor, just like seeing a ghost. He was scared to drop the white horse on the ground.


    But the emperor doesn''t like to argue with others, especially women.


    It''s not enough to fight with a woman for a decoration and shirk responsibility.


    It''s better to hit each other with money and shut up.


    Su Peisheng paid for the silver and snorted coldly at Miss Yu. He kept up with the fourth master.


    Just then the coachman pulled the carriage to the door and stopped.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin got on the carriage together.


    Miss Yu and her maid laughed at the carriage that disappeared at the end.


    The servant girl put her hand in front of her eyes and shook, "Miss, people are gone. Why do you look at the distance and giggle?"


    Miss Yu glared at the servant girl and laughed with a smile.


    "Miss, this man is too arrogant. You''d better not like it. I''m afraid you will be hurt."


    "What do you know? It means he''s not the kind of man who comes in and refuses. What''s more, miss you, I like the way he is indifferent to money, rich and arrogant. "


    "You will not be abused, miss The servant girl beeped softly.


    "How dare you say that to me? I won''t pull your ear off!" Miss Yu grabbed the servant girl''s ear.


    "Oh, it hurts me, miss."


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin and the fourth master return to the inn, and they go upstairs one after the other.


    However, on the corridor, I met the furtive man in grey robe.


    The man looked around cautiously, as if he had done something shady.


    However, when he saw the fourth master''s clothes and the blue ink jade he was wearing on his hands, his eyes suddenly lit up, emitting the light of money fans.


    He was stopped by Chen Biao.


    But he did not give up and said to the fourth master: "Sir, do you need an examination paper? Make sure you''re on the gold list


    The examinees in the Qing Dynasty are of all ages. Many of them are never too old to learn. They are also taking the imperial examination when they are more than 100 years old.


    The master was more calm than those young gentlemen. He tried to find out whether he was interested in his questions.


    As long as you are interested, it is the candidates who are ready to rush for the exam.


    The fourth master took a look at the man in the grey robe and waved his hand to Chen Biao to release him.


    The man in grey robe approached the fourth master and said in a low voice, "Sir, can you take a step to speak?"


    The fourth master glanced at the man in the grey robe and asked him to speak in the guest room.


    Arriving at the guest room, the man in grey robe looks around the room.


    The heart says that he has a good eye. He is really a rich man.


    I guess it''s still rich.


    No one can afford to live in a room of this day.


    Then, the man said with a smile: "this master, my name is Wang Yong. What do you call it?"


    "Fourth master." Four ye light way.


    At the moment, Ruoyin pours tea for the fourth master and stands behind him.


    "Hey, fourth master, it''s like this. I can let you know the test questions and give you the answers. Do you want to do that?""Who doesn''t want to take a shortcut." The fourth master pretended to be ignorant.


    "That''s right. However, there are different prices for different requirements. What''s your ranking?"


    "If you want to take the exam, you have to get the first answer." The fourth Master said.


    "It''s... I''m afraid it''s difficult." Wang Yong is a little embarrassed.


    "The price is not a problem. "


    on hearing the speech, Wang Yongli held out five fingers:" generally, I only accept one thousand Liang silver, but you are a little bit demanding. You need five thousand Liang silver. "


    After hearing this, he looked at Ruo Yin.


    Then he gave Su Peisheng a sign, and Su Peisheng negotiated with Wang Yong.


    Su Peisheng said: "money is not a problem. The key is that my master doesn''t know you. How can I know if you are a liar."


    "You don''t know. The examiner in Suzhou is Yu Hongtu, and I''m really a servant of Yu''s house or Master Yu''s intimate servant. Do you think I''m going to cheat you?"


    "Why don''t you come by yourself Su Peisheng didn''t believe it.


    "Our master is busy with business. It''s up to me if I have time to deal with it. What''s more, since the new emperor ascended the throne, the court officials who paid bribes and corruption were severely punished. For the sake of the master, how can he come forward to do this himself? In case someone catches the pigtail, it will be bad. "


    Even though Wang Yong said a lot, Su Peisheng still said: "it''s useless to say that you are a slave of Yu''s house, and let us see it with our own eyes. Moreover, if he says that we can sell five thousand Liang silver to us for examination questions, we will believe it."


    "Don''t you mean to find fault?" Wang Yong is not happy with the tunnel.


    Su Peisheng glanced at Wang Yong, "since you say so, there is nothing to talk about."


    As soon as he heard that Su Peisheng was going to drive people out, Wang Yong hesitated.


    He felt that the fourth master could afford 5000 Liang silver just because he didn''t trust him.


    So he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to make money.


    After all, he has a commission for cheating.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "my master is a student of politics. How could he give up his face and talk to the scholars in person? Isn''t it insulting. What''s more, if every student who wants to have a test talk to him, he can''t be busy. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1433

    If Yin stands behind the fourth master and hears these, he can''t help but jerk the corners of his mouth.


    If you know it''s insulting, don''t do such a thing.


    At this time, the fourth master was impatient and said, "that''s all right."


    So Su Peisheng began to push Wang Yong out.


    Wang Yong was in a hurry. As he retreated outside, he called out to the fourth master: "don''t don''t do it, sir. We have something to say. I can prove that I''m Yu Hongtu''s servant. I can also invite you to visit Yu''s residence and let Mrs. Yu receive you. Is that all right?"


    The fourth master was silent for a moment


    Then he gave Su Peisheng a sign.


    Su Peisheng understood and gave a golden flower to Wang Yong.


    Wang Yongyi catches the glittering jinhuasheng and laughs.


    The reward he usually received was only a few copper coins.


    The most generous one is broken silver.


    It''s the first time for such a generous student.


    Wang Yong has a kind of dream feeling, he greedily bit Jinhua Sheng, left a little tooth mark on it.


    After confirming whether it is true or not, he said, "fourth master, the small scandal is in front of you. When you go to Yu''s house, you have to pay first. As for the answer, you have to give it to you later. Anyway, Yu''s house can''t run away. You may rest assured. If I really want to pit you, I will give you some answers at will, that is, there is no need to delay time. Why should we spend this effort? This shows that we are sincere in doing business, not. "


    "Well, as long as it''s done, you''ll do good." Su Peisheng said, and sent Wang Yong away.


    "It must be done!" Wang Yong promised.


    Now, compared with the Commission, he thinks it is important to hold the fourth master''s thigh.


    After all, gold is better than silver.


    In the morning of the next day, Wang Yong came to knock on the door of the inn before dawn.


    Fourth master and Ruoyin finished dressing and went to Yu''s house by carriage.


    When the carriage stopped at Yu mansion, the fourth master got off first.


    Looking up, Yu Yinfu almost jumped out of the car.


    This is not so much a mansion as an ordinary Jiangnan house.


    Dark gray rubble, yellowing wall, relatively simple.


    It was completely invisible that this was an official''s residence.


    In particular, this is a corrupt official, which makes people feel more untrustworthy.


    To say that this is the residence of a clean and honest official, that''s pretty much the same.


    Compared with this, the Jiangnan courtyard of Wusi Road is still a luxury house.


    However, it can not be said that Wusi Road has a bad origin.


    Because he was not an official, he was mainly a counselor of the fourth master in his early years.


    It''s always clear how to reward and punish people.


    In his early years, Wu Sidao gave him advice. Whenever he had a good idea, the fourth master rewarded him with money.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Wu Si Dao can live in such a good courtyard in the south of the Yangtze River.


    "Fourth master, here we are, please." Wang Yong invited the fourth master into the mansion.


    However, as soon as they entered the gate of Yu mansion, they ran into Yu Hongtu, who was about to go out.


    Yu Hongtu was wearing a brown robe with no luxury accessories.


    Long and thick sword eyebrows, a pair of bright and sophisticated eyes, flashing stern eyes.


    He had a servant and a younger concubine, Lin.


    The Lin family is beautiful, but a pair of eyes is very smart.


    "Master." Wang yongchong and Yu Hongtu said hello.


    Yu Hongtu did not look at Wang Yong, but glanced at the four masters and his party.


    Then he asked casually, "is it so early in the family?"


    "No, it''s the lady''s guest." Wang Yonghui.


    After hearing this, Yu Hongtu pauses slightly.


    One side of the concubine Lin''s Jiao Di Di way: "master, a few days ago, the maidservant listened to his wife, saying that they invited guests, probably they are."


    It can be seen that this Lin family is deeply liked by Yu Hongtu, and a word dispels Yu Hongtu''s suspicion.


    With her singing with Wang Yong, Yu Hongtu politely raised his jaw to the fourth master and went out to work.


    Then Wang Yong invited the fourth master and his party to the front hall.


    When they got there, the servant immediately served tea to the fourth master.


    Before long, a woman in a purple skirt came in.


    Compared with the previous Lin family, this one is a little inferior.


    After she came in, she took her seat at the top.


    Then the line of sight swept the fourth master and his party.


    "I heard Wang Yong say that you are the fourth master. I will also call you the fourth master." Yu Fu said: "fourth master, I heard that you can''t believe Wang Yong, so you have to go to your house to see and understand?"


    "Five thousand taels is not a small amount. Of course, we should be cautious." Four ye light way.


    "That''s reasonable, and I can understand it." Mrs. Yu sipped her tea gently and said, "my master loves face and has been clean all his life. But he has just been transferred to Suzhou and needs to buy furniture. But he is short of money and won''t talk about it. I, the housewife, see it in my eyes."Fourth master: "he always wanted to face and suffer. I asked him to make some money by taking advantage of the imperial examination. Although he refused at first, he still reluctantly agreed to let me take care of these things." With that, Mrs. Yu looked at the fourth master.


    The eyes seemed to say: I said this, you should pay the five thousand Liang silver.


    However, the fourth Master said: "from the beginning to the end, it was Mrs. Yu and the servants of the Yu family who told me that it was better to let Mr. Yu come forward. Even if it was just a letter of entrustment, I could pay immediately."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Mrs. Yu''s face sank. She turned her head and became angry with Wang Yong. "Wang Yong, how do you work as a servant? Do you tell the guests that you will let the master show up?"


    "Back to Madam, I have never said that. The master is so busy that I dare not let him show up." Wang Yonghui.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Yu raised her head and said to the fourth master, "since Wang never accepted you, you should not have proposed to see the master. Didn''t you know that was the result before you came?"


    "Besides, my master is an official. Recently, he is busy with Qiuwei. Not everyone can look at him."


    "At the beginning, you didn''t believe in Wang Yong. Now when you come to your house, my wife has received you in person. What''s the matter? I am a wife married by a fair match. Can''t my words work?"


    "In my opinion, you are not sincere to talk about things, but to find fault, Wang Yong, to see off the guests!"


    "Don''t don''t, don''t don''t do it. Madam, calm down and calm down. The fourth master of the family just spoke a little straightforwardly. After all, he had five thousand liang of silver. He also had his worries." Wang Yong is still looking forward to the reward after the success, but we can''t let this matter go yellow.


    Su Peisheng secretly glanced at the fourth master, and the master and servant got a tacit understanding. He also said at the right time: "my lord just said that. Since you are too busy, that''s all. With Mrs. Yu, you can count naturally."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1434

    Said, he took out five thousand taels of silver from his sleeve pocket. "I''m in a hurry to go out today. There''s no silver. There''s only silver. If it''s convenient, please sign your autograph now."


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, Mrs. Yu''s eyes flashed with a flash of money fan''s light.


    But soon, she pretended not to care, "Wang Yong, pen and ink serve!"


    In fact, I was afraid that the business would run away.


    A moment later, Wang Yong took his pen and ink.


    Su Peisheng wrote the reason for the transaction on Xuan paper. After writing it, he handed the paper to Mrs. Yu.


    After receiving the other party, he glanced at the agreement at will, and without thinking about it, he signed and signed.


    Then, Su Peisheng handed in the silver ticket and the fourth master signed it.


    After the process was finished, Yu Fu said to you, "to tell you the truth, the answer of the capital city has just arrived in Suzhou. My master went to get the answer today. Therefore, the answer can''t be given for the time being. If you want to come here, Wang Yong has called you in advance. "


    the fourth master gave a light" um "to show that he knew about it.


    "It''s good to know, master, although he can get it back today, I can''t give it to you today. Why? Because I not only sell it to you, but also sell it to others. It''s just that according to the price, the topic of equivalence is disclosed, and you are naturally the most frequent one."


    "But don''t worry. I don''t sell much. I''m only going to sell ten, because it''s easy to get into trouble. Well, to get to the point, I just don''t want to give you an answer in advance. I''m afraid that you will get the answer early and leak it to more people to make second-hand money. "


    "Although you will say that you won''t let it out, I can''t control what you do behind your back. I can only control the rhythm and quantity by myself. When the exam comes, I''ll give you answers. Please forgive me."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, express understand.


    Ruoyin stands behind the fourth master and sees all this in his eyes.


    At the beginning, the fourth master made trouble for Mrs. Yu and asked Yu Hongtu to come forward in order to make sure whether Yu Hongtu was involved.


    And the more Mrs. Yu is repelled, the less suspect Yu Hongtu is.


    But it''s not the last step, and it''s impossible to determine the real situation.


    I can only pay the money first. I''ll see how Mrs. Yu takes the lead in cheating as an official wife.


    Although it is certain that there is something wrong with the Yu family, evidence is important in everything.


    Even if the Tianjia arrest people, they have to pay attention to the evidence, or find a reason at will.


    What''s more, they are just ordinary people now.


    Anyway, according to the current situation.


    If Mrs. Yu collected the money, she would certainly help the fourth master cheat.


    As Wang Yong said, if Mrs. Yu wanted to collect money but didn''t do anything, she would just take a fake answer and muddle through.


    There''s no need to be so careful. You have to wait until the exam.


    It seems that Mrs. Yu wants to make money and doesn''t want to make a big deal.


    If you want to come, Mrs. Yu doesn''t dare to mess around. Otherwise, those candidates will jump over the wall in a hurry, and they will tear their nets to pieces. Yu Hongtu''s black hat will not be able to keep, let alone her wife.


    After everything was agreed, Wang Yong sent the fourth master and his party out of the front hall.


    However, Ruoyin and the fourth master walked out of the front hall.


    I saw a pale orange shadow coming from the opposite side.


    And that is Miss Yu whom I saw a few days ago.


    Miss Yu, wearing a chest length skirt and a lovely light make-up, came along.


    When she approached, she said to him sweetly, "fourth master."


    Compared with the previous two times of neglect.


    This time, the fourth master took a look at her, and looked at her slightly.


    I just don''t know if it''s because it''s fun or something else.


    However, after the fourth master''s jaw, he went out of the Yu mansion.


    Ruoyin walked behind him and waved to Miss Yu when she passed by.


    If you look around, you point to yourself indefinitely.


    "Yes, you are." Miss Yu said.


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn around, toward Miss Yu.


    "What''s your name?" Asked Miss Yu.


    "Little sound."


    "Then I''ll call you Xiaoyin." Miss Yu gave her a kind smile and said, "are you the servant girl of the fourth master?"


    "Well."


    "Can you tell me his itinerary so that I can see her every day. Of course, it''s good for you. " Miss Yu said and took the ingot silver from the servant girl''s hand and handed it to Ruo Yin.


    Looking at the ten Liang silver in front of her, Ruoyin feels inexplicable and funny.


    We''re trying to buy her off.


    She shook her head and said without hesitation: "the fourth master is only in Suzhou. He will leave after a period of time. Therefore, I can''t help Miss Yu''s appeal."


    "Ah? You are going to leave in a while Miss Yu is a pity.


    But soon, she changed her words: "because of this, you have to tell me more, otherwise you will not see you again if you leave. Why don''t you take this opportunity to get to know each other well.""Miss Yu, I''m sorry I can''t tell you, because the fourth master is strict with the servants and does not allow betrayal. Once found, he will be driven away at least, and he will die with his staff if he is found." If you finish, turn around and leave.


    Miss Yu wanted to say something else.


    However, Ruoyin has gone far away.


    "It''s true that there are masters and slaves. The fourth master is just as cold as a master. At least, she is also a master. But how old is this servant girl? She dares not to give you face. She is like 250000 yuan." Miss Yu''s personal servant girl was displeased to sow dissension.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. I think people''s voice is very good. No matter who meets the strict master like the fourth master and dares to disclose his privacy, you don''t see the servants under him. They are all strict and don''t dare to breathe."


    "Those slaves are strict, but this is the small voice. I don''t think she looks like a slave anywhere."


    "What do you say?"


    "Miss, don''t you think there is a servant girl around the fourth master? At most, that servant girl has good facial features. It''s not as beautiful as this little voice. Besides, others are afraid of the fourth master, but she is the only one who is self-confident. "


    " no, I can''t see it. "


    " Miss, you are the master. Of course, you can''t see these famous names. The slave is specialized in this line of work, but he can see people. Ah, miss, you say... She should not be that kind of housemaid? "


    "All rooms? Not really? " As soon as Miss Yu mentioned the maid, her eyes were sharp and she was no longer kind.


    This is a natural conditioned reflex of a rival in love.


    "I don''t think so. I''m so good-looking and graceful. I''m wandering in front of men all day long. Which man can stand it. What''s more, other people either ride horses or sit with the coachman, and only Xiaoyin gets on the carriage. The lonely man and widowed girl... "


    Miss Yu takes a look at Ruoyin''s back and feels that she is right.


    This small voice looks and body are top-notch, there are special treatment.


    But she did not agree with the way: "no, maybe the intimate servant girl is not necessarily, just like you, as a close servant girl, you usually ride in a carriage with me."


    "What''s more, seeing that the fourth master''s serious manner is not the same as those playboys who love beauty. He doesn''t have a housemaid or how to be with a servant girl. He doesn''t pay much attention to me when I haven''t met him several times."


    "He even despised me. How could he be with the maid?"


    Don''t talk about it. It''s hard to see more.


    She was happy to think that he had just finally stopped looking at her like air.


    Therefore, she could not connect the fourth master with the maid.


    A man like the fourth master should be a man who doesn''t love beauty and only cares about his career.


    Even if they marry and have children, they are married by family.


    If and servant girl good on, that is not pure greedy female - color?


    "My good lady, you have only known him for a few days, so you believe that he is not greedy for female sex. I tell you, no matter how cold and honest a man is, he is always a man, how can he not touch a woman, and he is not a monk in the temple."


    "You see, take the master as an example. He is so honest, honest and honest. He is not a wife and four concubines. He has been attracted by the Lin family."


    What''s more, the fourth master is indifferent to the young lady.


    Who knows how he treats others? Maybe it''s just that the young lady doesn''t agree with him.


    But these, she did not have the heart to say, afraid of hitting miss.


    Hearing this, Miss Yu''s ideas wavered.


    After pondering for a moment, she said, "isn''t your cousin staying in the same inn with the fourth master? Send someone to pass the message, and let the servants under the cousin pay more attention to him, and see if the servant girl named Xiaoyin stayed with him for the night."


    "Yes, I will arrange it."


    Ruoyin, who was chanted by the two masters and servants, was sitting steadily in the carriage.


    The fourth master looked at her faintly, "how to linger for so long in the back."


    "You''d like to ask me. It''s not that Miss Yu likes you very much. She wants to ask me for your itinerary and says she wants to see you every day." If the sound teases the way.


    "And then."


    "Well, of course I didn''t tell her." If sound road.


    "...." the fourth master''s thin lips outlined an arc.


    After a while, the carriage returned to the Inn and stopped at the door of the inn.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master return to the door of the guest room.


    Next door, the door of Tianzi No.1 room opened with a squeak.


    Then, a handsome and gentle man came out wearing a white robe of crescent moon under the door of the servant.


    The man''s skin is white, his face is like a jade, but he has a pair of dazzling black eyes that seem to be able to see through all the sorrows of the past and this life.


    Gentle and clear in the eyes with a little tenderness, showing an irresistible noble pride.Straight nose, warm face, water chestnut clear facial features, highlighting the masculine rigid beauty.


    As long as you have seen this unique beautiful beauty face once, you will never forget, never, never forget.


    "There is no match in a gentleman''s world. A stranger is like a jade." This is the most appropriate way to describe him.


    When passing by Ruoyin''s side, he has a faint smell of wood tone.


    But it also has a taste of sea salt.


    As warm and fresh as the ocean, it is extremely comfortable.


    Such a man can''t be ignored.


    Because he exists so strongly.


    When Ruoyin looked at him, he also looked at Ruoyin.


    One time, four eyes are opposite.


    ------


    this chapter has 3000 + words.


    Oops! It''s a man''s match!


    You''ll have to pay it back sooner or later.


    Since the fourth master has peach blossom, how can there be no sound, right.


    If you want to see the fourth master jealous, please smash the monthly ticket into his vinegar jar!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1435

    Just then, a servant like man approached the man.


    He whispered something in the man''s ear.


    I saw the man who was just looking at Ruoyin casually.


    He looked up at Ruoyin and four masters.


    Then, Ruoyin heard him say softly, "then follow her."


    "Yes." After that, the servant looked at Ruoyin and the fourth master seriously.


    Originally, Ruoyin just looked at the man casually.


    After all, such a large living person came to her face, and she was not blind.


    But the inexplicable look in the eyes of the other party and the servant made her look more.


    Until around came four ye coldly identity: "small sound, give ye come in!"


    "Oh, yes, the maid will come soon." Ruo Yin raises her feet and follows the fourth master into the door.


    Su Peisheng and others entered the door and took the door with them.


    After entering the house, Banmei prepares water, and Ruoyin serves the fourth master to clean his hands, wipe his face and change his clean clothes.


    When cleaning the face, half plum is waiting with water.


    When Ruoyin changed his clothes for the fourth master, half Mei and his servants all retired.


    For a time, the huge double bedroom, only if sound and four ye.


    She slightly cocked up her ring finger and little thumb and began to unbutton the fourth master.


    "Are you tired these days?" The fourth master asked casually.


    "It''s OK, much better than when I was in Yangzhou." If the sound is true.


    Then, the fourth master started the routine time.


    "Do you want to visit Suzhou gardens?" he continued


    "Yes."


    What about Zhouzhuang Ancient Town


    "So do I


    "What a greedy little thing.


    "No, we were just out for a visit. We didn''t look at anything when we came out of the palace. We didn''t come here for nothing."


    "Do you think the man next door in room one looks good?" She had never looked at him so seriously, but she had been staring at the man for a long time.!


    "Good looking." If the answer is finished, the original warm dialogue will stop abruptly.


    The casual question and answer between her and the fourth master came to an end.


    All of a sudden, four Ye''s body sends out the light indifference breath, makes the whole room astonishingly quiet.


    Be quiet enough to hear your heart beat and breath.


    The air seemed to solidify, making her feel depressed.


    If the sound looks up, it bumps into the four ye that pair of deep ink pupil.


    His brows were locked and his eyes were slightly sharp.


    With just one look, she knew she had been trapped by the fourth master.


    This man is too dark.


    Deliberately pull some have not, unimportant, let her relax vigilance.


    In addition, she had to concentrate on changing clothes for him, so she didn''t think much about it.


    He suddenly raised the crucial question.


    This is clearly to lure the enemy to ask questions in depth.


    Because if he asked directly, she would be more cautious.


    He then pulled some questions about play, from far to near, layer by layer, step by step.


    Take her by the nose and enter the ambush circle he wants.


    When Ruo Yin was thinking about what to say, he continued to ask, "is he very young?"


    He is younger than me?


    If the sound early in four ye black face time, raised vigilance.


    Now, in the face of his proposition, natural answers flow.


    "On the surface, he is indeed young, but my concubine thinks that the charm of a person does not lie in his age."


    Fourth master: "just like the emperor said to his concubines, beauty lies in the bone, not in the skin, or the beautiful skin is the same, one in a thousand interesting souls."


    "It''s the same with men. You can''t judge a man''s charm by his age. Some men are good-looking and young. If they don''t have rich knowledge and experience, and good character, they are just superficial. "


    "Some men are a few years older, but they have insight and experience. After years of tempering, they have a unique confidence and mature charm of successful men. When a man has self-confidence, his charm will be magnified, and the male charm emitted is most fascinating


    She looked up at him, her hands around his waist, her face on his side and her head against his strong chest.


    He continued: "especially for a man like you, who is handsome, strong, talented, knowledgeable and resourceful. You come step by step from the elder brother, and finally ascend the throne of the Qing Dynasty. You are a man with life experience, such a man, like liquor."


    "Spirits?" The fourth master was still jealous. Even though she was around him, he did not hold her back.


    Instead, put your hands to your sides and listen to what else she can say in this mouth."After the liquor enters the throat, it will be sweet after spicy, but it will dance between the taste buds and the throat. It will be intoxicating and lasting. It will be a grand feast of passion and unforgettable taste."


    Fourth master: "to put it in a more popular way, a man is like a glass of liquor, and a woman needs to know how to taste him. If he drinks too much, he chokes his throat. I''m going to drink. I''ll go to the top. You have to eat the wine and vegetables, sip the small wine, taste the mellow taste into the throat, drop by bit slip to the heart, warm floating to the four limbs, and finally enjoy himself, that is to say, he is good


    "The fourth master was flattered by Ruoyin''s Rainbow fart, and his male chauvinism rose. He bowed his head and raised her chin gently with his slender fingertips." he''s smooth. If I ask you a question, you''ll say seven or eight sentences. Where did you learn these words? It''s not disgusting, eh? "


    It''s not the tongue honed by your black man!


    She is not like the fourth master of straight men. She still wants to survive.


    If Yin thought so, she said innocently: "I''m telling you the truth. Otherwise, no matter in the capital city, or the Forbidden City, or during the southern tour, there are so many women who want to depend on you."


    Because in this feudal Qing Dynasty, there were too many women who wanted to depend on successful men.


    That''s why some men are ugly, but they can hold on to each other, and a large number of women are waiting on them.


    In particular, a man like the fourth master, whose appearance and ability coexist, will have more women who want to depend on him.


    Because the more outstanding people, the more attractive to all kinds of opposite sex.


    At the moment, Ruoyin suddenly turns passivity into initiative and takes the initiative.


    Get rid of the state of cautious survival.


    She became a woman who attacked the fourth master.


    Fourth master: "maybe it is Ruoyin''s full score that makes him feel satisfied, or maybe he wants to live.


    He kept his hands on both sides and finally held her waist.


    the hand holding her chin turned to helping her to hold the green silk beside her ear.


    he said in a low and dumb voice: "they want to attach to me. It has nothing to do with me. I just ask you, do you want to depend on me?"


    "..." if the angle is not easy to change, it will be controlled by the fourth master in a moment, and in turn, it will be controlled by the fourth master She was given a proposition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1436

    "Emperor, my concubine is your queen. Who can I depend on if I don''t depend on you?"


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master''s cold face finally eased.


    He held her tightly, as if rubbing her into his bones.


    And thin lips light open: "I ask you one more thing."


    "The emperor, please."


    "Have you met and talked to each other these days when I was out?"


    "Does the emperor mean the man next door?"


    "Well."


    If yinchong''s fourth master turned his eyes and said: "conscience of heaven and earth, I''ll see him for the first time today, let alone talk to him. What''s more, I have an emperor. How can he have anything to do with her? "


    Strong desire for survival supports Ruoyin. She can say anything shameless.


    Because when Mr. Shu and William appeared, even if she was careful, she was not less tortured.


    So she didn''t want to annoy the fourth master.


    However, the fourth master was staring at Ruo Yin.


    Deep ink pupil to see through her like.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin held out three fingers and said to the sky, "the emperor, I swear, I''m....


    all the vows that have not yet been made are swallowed up in the overbearing kisses by men....


    three days later, Miss Yu can''t wait to get the result.


    At the moment, she was sitting on the red sandalwood half round table in room one of the Tianzi.


    And her opposite, sitting is her cousin: Wen Qianmo.


    She is asking Wen Qianmo''s servant a question.


    Wen Qianmo is holding the book in one hand and reading attentively.


    A cup of tea in one hand.


    "I ask you, have you seen so many days that the servant girl in room 2 next door has spent the night with her husband?" Asked Miss Yu.


    The servant shook his head and said, "young lady, this question has puzzled the servant. On that day, room No. 2 was a suite, and there were many rooms in it. Therefore, their masters and servants all rested in that suite. I can''t see that the maid named Xiaoyin has any different treatment."


    "And such things?"


    "Yes, at night, their maids have never come out, and there are several bodyguards who are also guarding them. It''s just like a slave keeping watch for the young master at night. It''s nothing strange. "


    "Yes, I forgot that they lived in a suite." Miss Yu curled her lips.


    But soon, she continued to ask, "did you find that the maid and the fourth master were too close?"


    "No, that fourth master has a cold face all day. Who dares to be intimate with him? Every time the slave sees them, the servants below dare not laugh, let alone be intimate."


    Hearing the speech, Miss Yu held her chin in a daze.


    Seeing this, the servant asked, "Miss, do you care about that fourth master so much, do you like him?"


    Miss Yu:...


    "but even if you like him, it''s useless. When the time comes, the marriage between you and your master will still have to be held as usual. It''s a marriage arranged by two parents early on." The servant advised.


    "Shut up!"


    Only when the servant''s words were spoken, they were stopped by Miss Yu and Wen Qianmo.


    Obviously, neither of them was satisfied with the marriage.


    But who let the young men and women in Qing Dynasty adhere to the "parents'' agreement, matchmaker''s words" in their marriage.


    And those parents, the most favorite is cousin marriage.


    Especially in those big families, they call it "fat water does not flow into the field of outsiders, so we should get married to each other!


    The servant was frightened by the anger of the two masters and immediately stopped.


    Wen Qian didn''t even lift his head. While reading, he asked faintly: "there are so many young talents in Suzhou City, you can''t even look at them. Do you really like a strange man who has only met several times?"


    "Cousin, you don''t understand. He is different from others." Miss Yu explained.


    "Wen Qianmo did not speak any more and went on reading.


    Miss Yu felt bored and went out with her maid.


    However, she just went down the stairs, to the lobby, just met Ruoyin and Banmei who came back from shopping outside.


    Miss Yu stepped forward and looked up and down Ruoyin.


    After a few days'' absence, the servant girl has become more and more watery.


    She led her lips and asked, "Xiaoyin, is the fourth master there?"


    If the sound to Miss Yu, slightly a Zheng, she said: "the fourth master went out early in the morning."


    Where can you take him


    "Miss Yu, as the master and son of the fourth master, he will not tell me where he goes. How can I know where she has gone." If the sound returns.


    What she said is also true.


    Although these days, the fourth master took her to Suzhou garden in the south of Jiajiang River and Zhouzhuang Ancient Town, one of the six ancient towns.But he seldom told her when he was in business.


    For example, when she woke up early this morning, he was not at her pillow.


    Ask the guards, and they don''t tell her.


    They dare not say who let the fourth master be their immediate master and son, and if they don''t let them say so.


    Moreover, even if she knew, she would not tell Miss Yu.


    A fool will tell other women where their men are so that they can create opportunities.


    Encouraged by her servant girl, Miss Yu was already biased against Ruo Yin.


    But she repeatedly seeks Ruoyin and tries to win over Ruoyin, but she is rejected by Ruoyin.


    This makes her feel shameless at the same time, also produced a strong jealousy.


    If the servant girl didn''t sow dissension, she might have believed Ruoyin.


    But since the intimate servant girl said that if the sound may be the housemaid.


    She was not satisfied with Ruoyin.


    No matter what she said, she didn''t believe Ruoyin.


    Miss Yu approached Ruoyin a few more steps and said aggressively, "I''ll ask you again where he has gone."


    She was a mean lady.


    Just see in if sound is four ye maid''s share, astringent a few minutes.


    Now, at last, it can''t go on.


    Ruoyin thinks that this kind of self superiority of the unruly lady is simply not too good.


    It''s not the fourth master''s.


    I don''t like it.


    Only with the love of the single Acacia, dare to do so.


    How ridiculous!


    "Want to know?" Ruoyin also approached Miss Yu. For a while, they were close to each other. She held up her chin and said, "if you want to know, you can contact the fourth master by yourself and ask yourself. What are you doing as slaves for us?"


    Miss Yu:...


    "I am the servant girl of the fourth master, and I am not the servant girl of Miss Yu. My duty is to regard the interests of the fourth master as the greatest. There is no reason to help you as an outsider, and I have no obligation to help you disclose his itinerary, unless you are his woman."


    With that, her eyes looked up and down at Miss Yu. "However, looking at the fourth master''s indifference to you, you should have little hope. Therefore, I advise you not to be wishful thinking."


    "You..." Miss Yu was angry.


    "What are you? I don''t have time to hear you stutter here!" If Yin says, he will go upstairs.


    Because it''s almost noon, the fourth master should be back.


    She had to order the servants to prepare their meals and everything.


    In addition, people in the lobby looked at them, and she was ashamed.


    "Don''t think it''s great to be a housemaid. In the Qing Dynasty, a housemaid is not only a high-ranking servant girl, but also a concubine in the backyard of a man. She is the lowest ranking servant girl."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1437

    Miss Yu''s voice was so loud that all the people in the hall would know that Ruoyin was a cheap maid who could not stand on the table.


    After listening to this, half Mei can''t help but want to argue with Miss Yu.


    Who said that the empress of her family was the lowest and lowest maid.


    It is clearly the most noble country after the Qing Dynasty!


    However, before Banmei can find a theory, Ruoyin stops him.


    She wanted to leave.


    But Miss Yu really wants to quarrel with her, so she will accompany her.


    She had come to the stairs and began to walk back.


    Seeing this, the scholars in the hall seem to be making a fuss around watching the good play.


    Ruoyin didn''t pay attention to those who were making noises.


    But she went to Miss Yu and asked faintly, "you said I was a maid. Do you have any evidence?"


    She had already agreed with the fourth master.


    In order to cause unnecessary trouble, or to intimate servant girl show people.


    Because, if show a person with housemaid, that with wife show person have no difference.


    Isn''t it all about telling everyone that she''s his woman?


    It happened that there were many number of suites that day.


    Ban Mei and Su Peisheng, as well as the guards, were waiting in the suite day and night.


    No one knew that she and the fourth master were masters and servants.


    After kissing, hugging, holding high, sleeping in the same bed.


    "What if there''s no evidence." "Well, even if you''re not his maid, you can''t cover up your nature of being the fourth master''s maid. As a country girl like you, you can''t help being a country bumpkin who wants to climb the master''s bed and become a phoenix one day


    "I''m not a country bumpkin, and I''m not a village girl. I''m..." Ruoyin pretends to have a hard word.


    "What are you?" Miss Yu looked at Ruo Yin with sharp eyes: "I can''t make it up, so I''m stuttering here."


    "I didn''t make it up. I''m the fourth master''s maid and schoolboy." If sound road.


    "Ha?" Miss Yu sneered and said in disbelief: "Miss, did you hear me wrong? You said you were a schoolboy?"


    She said with a smile, but also directed at the scholars around: "in this woman without talent is De Qing, I have never seen a man as a schoolboy, but I have never seen a woman as a schoolboy. Have you seen her? Do you believe she is a schoolboy?"


    "I don''t believe it!" People around were watching.


    Most of those scholars are supporters of Miss Yu.


    Because Miss Yu is famous in Suzhou.


    In addition, she is the legitimate daughter of Yu Hongtu, the chief examiner, which makes her more popular.


    On the contrary, Ruoyin, a nameless servant girl of unknown origin, has no one to support naturally.


    Encouraged by everyone, Miss Yu spread out her hands at Ruoyin, pretending to be helpless: "you hear that. They don''t believe you, let alone me. Well, if you can answer all four words, I will believe that you are the schoolboy of the fourth master, and I will apologize to you in public


    "But if you can''t answer, you''ll run around the hall ten times in front of the big guy and say you''re a village girl and a country bumpkin! Do you dare? "


    Looking at Ruoyin''s hesitation, Miss Yu thought she was lying.


    Then she will expose her lies in public and uncover her ugly face.


    Let her make a mess around the hall again!


    "What dare you?" Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    Hearing this, Miss Yu flashed a bright light in her eyes. Her heart said that this fool was finally taken in!


    There are ink, paper and inkstone in the inn.


    In addition, there are many scholars recently, so there is a big board in the lobby, on which you can put rice paper.


    It is used to write the bulletin menu of the day of the inn, as well as the scholars'' discussion of books.


    Miss Yu wrote four elegant characters on the paper.


    They are: Qi, *, Zhong and Xie.


    After writing, she said to Ruoyin, "these four words are too simple for me. If you don''t know these four words, you are an illiterate village girl and a country bumpkin!"


    Here, behind a scholar, there are a thousand illiterates.


    Because printing is not advanced enough.


    Although at this time, there was already movable type printing.


    But this kind of printing is not universal and affordable.


    Therefore, most of the folk block printing.


    When printing, first carve the content on the wood.


    Then brush the block with ink.


    Cover it with white paper.


    In this way, printing a book requires a lot of complicated procedures.


    People want to buy a book, at least three grams of gold.


    Those farmers have a low income and it will take about 25 years to buy a book.I''m afraid I can''t afford a book all my life. How can I learn knowledge.


    Miss Yu learned a lot of knowledge because her father studied politics.


    This caused her to have a little ink in her stomach, so she was very proud.


    I want to show that she is an intellectual in front of everyone.


    In her opinion, there are few men studying these days, let alone this low servant girl. She must also be an illiterate!


    Ruo Yin frowned and looked at the four words.


    She is seriously suspected that Miss Yu bullies her and studies little. She is fooled here.


    These are not four simple words.


    It''s quite complicated, OK.


    In her eyes, one, two, three, people, mouth, small, big, is really simple.


    Moreover, her first intuition is the second word and the third word. Are you sure they are not two symbols?


    Then she read the four words carefully.


    Then, if the sound pulls the lips, the first word is said.


    "‹›‹›‹›‹›‹›¡¢‹›¡¢‹›¡¢¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was a lot of laughter around.


    Others laughed at her.


    "The servant girl can''t read. She''s still trying to be brave and blind."


    "That''s right. Miss Yu is the daughter of studying politics. Naturally, the topic is very difficult."


    "Don''t say she''s a village girl. I don''t know the word even though I''m rich."


    "It''s a strange word. I haven''t seen it before."


    And so on the sound of irony, constantly into Ruoyin ear.


    At this time, however, Miss Yu was not happy and said, "what are you laughing at? What are you fighting about? She''s right!"


    "Ah?" People think it''s incredible.


    They do not know the word, this did not read the servant girl how to guess right.


    In the end, they can only comfort themselves.


    They can''t use this kind of rare words at ordinary times. Of course, they can''t guess.


    Usually, if you don''t want something, you can say "no" directly. Who will say "Bi ¨¢ o" sounds like swearing.


    After guessing the first word correctly, Ruo Yin continued: "the second word pronounced w ¨¤ n is a kind of spell of many tribes in ancient times. It can also be written in reverse, such as this."


    With that, Ruoyin wrote a "Shi" on the paper.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1438

    "Empress Wu of the Tang Dynasty defined the" Jian "as" right-handed "and" Wan "as" Wan ", which means the collection of auspicious virtues. In addition, it is also a symbol of good luck in some countries


    "Oh... Knowledge." This time, no one said that if the sound is blind.


    Because this word, in real life, they can''t use it, they don''t know it at all.


    Can''t think of a servant girl but can say so clearly.


    It may be a blind guess to guess once, but it is true to guess twice.


    Then, Ruoyin continues to say the remaining two words.


    "The third word, Zhong, has two pronunciations. You can read ch ¨¨, which means that plants have just grown up. You can also read C ¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£¨£


    Seeing that Ruoyin had already answered three words, Miss Yu began to feel bad.


    The original arrogance was half destroyed.


    In case this little sound guesses the remaining word correctly.


    Don''t you apologize to her?


    I''m really afraid of anything. I just listen to Ruoyin and continue: "the fourth word, evil, reading Xi ¨¦, refers to improper, improper, traditional Chinese medicine refers to the environmental factors causing diseases, superstitious people refer to disasters and monsters given by ghosts and gods."


    "Right, but not all right." Miss Yu looked at Ruoyin with pride and said, "this word is not only pronounced Xi ¨¦, but also has other pronunciation and meaning."


    "What else? How many? " If you ask.


    "Of course, you have to think about it. If I tell you, will it mean that you know the answer or that you don''t know at all, then I can tell you directly, but you have to be prepared to make a fool of yourself in public."


    "Who says I don''t know." If the sound purses the lip, but falls into the ponder.


    Just as she was thinking about the problem, Miss Yu was impatient and said, "if you know it, you can tell it directly. If you don''t know, you don''t know if you want to spend more time here. It''s better to recognize it quickly. Don''t play tricks here. "


    Smell speech, if sound scornfully swept Miss Yu one eye, way: "I think good."


    All of a sudden, Miss Yu''s face was black. The dead servant girl would not really know the answer.


    Just listen to Ruo Yin: "this evil word, there is a second way to read, read y ¨¦, Tongye, interrogative words."


    "Or read y ¨¢, Tongya, Langya Mountain."


    "Or Y ¨², congruence."


    "Finally, it can also read x ¨² with Xu, meaning slow."


    Hearing this, Miss Yu stood in the spot and was shocked.


    She only knew that evil had three pronunciations.


    Who knows this little sound, actually said five pronunciations and meanings.


    At the moment, not only Miss Yu, but all the people present were shocked.


    Because they study history books, poetry books, four books and five classics, they don''t know more than a servant girl.


    I feel my IQ is completely crushed by this servant girl.


    Among them, at most, they know three or four pronunciations.


    Because evil is not a common polysyllabic word, the rest of the pronunciation and meaning, in daily life and books, they do not know the knowledge point.


    If Yin will recognize the four words, she to the winner''s posture, toward Miss Yu triumphantly smile and said: "Miss Yu, it''s your good to apologize."


    Miss Yu gave Ruoyin a look of displeasure and said, "what, the first three words are right, but for the last word, you have said five pronunciations at a time. I don''t know if you are talking nonsense or are you right in the end."


    "Only what you know is the right answer. What others know is the wrong answer. Who gives you confidence?" If sound road.


    "That is, if you don''t know, it doesn''t mean that others don''t know. I know that evil has three pronunciations: Xi ¨¦, y ¨¦, y ¨¢."


    "I only know two kinds, Xi ¨¦ and Y ¨²."


    "Me too, but I know Xi ¨¦ and X ¨²."


    "Let''s add it all together, won''t we?"


    Not everyone present is a supporter of Miss Yu.


    There are still some people who have a conscience and are not used to Miss Yu''s style.


    In addition, many scholars have a lofty style, most disdain Miss Yu.


    However, such people are in the minority.


    Those who supported Miss Yu before were also influenced by Miss Yu''s one-sided words because they were not familiar with Ruoyin.


    Now, when they see that Ruoyin doesn''t seem to be what Miss Yu said, they no longer support Miss Yu blindly.


    If there is a clear person out to speak, but Miss Yu is still reluctant to apologize.


    She couldn''t help sneering and said, "Miss Yu, who said that as long as I guessed it right, she would apologize to me. What''s the matter, the legitimate daughter of university politics, can''t play in front of so many people."


    "Because I am the daughter of Xuezheng, I will not apologize to you." Miss Yu sneered and said, "you low servant girl, you deserve to apologize to you. I will not apologize today. What can you do for me as a little servant girl?"If sound mouth corner always with sneer.


    No wonder Miss Yu said she would cheat.


    Because she is a cheater, she thinks of others like this.


    Facing a rascal, Ruoyin is very angry.


    But she still eased her good mood and calmly said, "well, I don''t want to apologize, but I have to give you a question. If you can answer it, we will cancel the apology."


    "Why should I accept your questions? Who are you?" Miss Yu held her head high.


    But if the sound or from her words, heard dare not challenge the kind of advice.


    "I''m a servant girl who dares to take your questions, but you dare not take my questions. It seems that the daughter of a good university is just like this."


    With that, she sarcastically said to the crowd, "maybe Miss Yu is an illiterate, even illiterate, than I am, such as a village girl, a country bumpkin, and even more illiterate, so she dare not take my questions because she is afraid of embarrassment."


    As soon as the voice dropped, everyone burst into laughter.


    Miss Yu can''t see for a while, she and Ruoyin switch roles.


    Originally the joke if sound, now all come to laugh at her.


    "It''s the first time I know that Miss Yu is a rascal."


    "That is, in the past, it was always superior. Now, it is not as good as a servant girl to have knowledge."


    "I guess she''s illiterate, but she''s boasting because she has a father to study politics."


    "If you don''t apologize, it''s all right. She doesn''t dare to answer other people''s questions."


    So much...


    hearing these questions, Miss Yu was so angry that she bit her teeth and said, "if you have a question, you will have a question. I will answer it."


    She did not believe, a humble servant girl, how much more powerful a problem!


    "That''s good." Ruoyin goes to the bulletin board and writes down the following four lines:


    Yes, I am.


    What''s more, it''s all.


    It''s a piece of money.


    It''s a person who''s in charge.


    After writing, Ruoyin said lightly: "before you gave me four simple words to guess, then I will make it simpler. In these four lines of characters, as long as you can recognize the four characters, I will tell you exactly the schedule of the fourth master."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1439

    "However, if you don''t recognize the four words, it means that you have neither education nor knowledge. You are a vulgar girl who wastes the grain of Qing Dynasty."


    After hearing Ruoyin''s words, Miss Yu stares at the dense words on it, and the whole person is stunned.


    Even, lose expression management ability!


    Moreover, because the strokes of those characters are too many and too dense, they cause some physiological discomfort.


    She read so many books and read so many words with her father.


    But what does this little sound write.


    Circle and fork, a horizontal and a vertical, a skim and a suppress, how to look more like the word.


    What''s more, how does she think these words all look the same? Is she hallucinating?


    I don''t know if it''s too tempting.


    Or Miss Yu wants to prove herself too much.


    She soon found words she knew in the first line.


    After hearing her over the difficult words, she said with difficulty: "I am... A... Mean... Person..."


    at the moment when she said it, she was happy that she finally recognized four words from it.


    Then, embarrassed and angry, she realized that she had been played.


    However, the mouth is faster than the brain to respond, and has said these four words completely and clearly.


    Then, she blushed with embarrassment and looked at Ruoyin angrily, "you, you, you... Unexpectedly..."


    "people value self-knowledge, which Miss Yu has done very well. No wonder you have refused to apologize before. You want to prove yourself with self-knowledge." If sound gently a smile, smile very complacent, "this apology is too sincere, I accept."


    Earlier, Miss Yu said that if she answered her question, she would believe that she was the fourth master''s schoolboy and apologized to her in public.


    But she didn''t answer the question, she would run around the hall for ten times, admitting that she was a village girl and a country bumpkin.


    At that time, she wanted to make the punishment on both sides equal.


    But she thinks that Miss Yu is likely to be dishonest and cheat.


    In the end, as expected, Miss Yu even tried to make an apology. How could she run around the hall for ten laps.


    Therefore, she deliberately said that she was a schoolboy, stuttering.


    In order to let Miss Yu do not trust her words, there will be follow-up.


    Then he used the method of encouragement to let the other party accept her question.


    At first, she wanted to make a poem, put the four words of swearing at the beginning, and make a hidden poem.


    But it was too obvious.


    Think about, only put in a pile of difficult to recognize the rare words inside.


    In this way, her attention was diverted, and Miss Yu would have a buffer period of a few seconds because many words were difficult to recognize.


    When the other party recognizes a word, there are several difficult words in the middle.


    When there is another word I know, I have temporarily forgotten the word I knew before.


    In this way, it is easy to fall into her trap.


    By the time we realized the problem, it was too late.


    As for why she knows so many strange words.


    That''s because she had a perverted Chinese teacher in her previous life.


    Every time I''m late, I''ll punish the students to copy the students'' secluded characters, because there are many strokes.


    Because of this, Ruoyin copied no less than ten times.


    At that time, she hated the teacher.


    Now I have to thank him for letting her copy so much that we have today''s event.


    Oh, this Miss Yu, the fourth master of lovesickness is just about it, and she is involved in it.


    Take the initiative to challenge her, when she can''t answer the question, the arrogant and domineering look is simply not too hateful.


    When you lose, you can''t afford to lose.


    This is the only way to deal with such bitchy and unreasonable people.


    Who asked Miss Yu to propose a toast and not eat or drink.


    At this time, however, Miss Yu was already very angry.


    She rushed to Ruoyin and raised her hand to fight Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin clasped his wrist and slapped his backhand.


    Ruoyin can''t take a few moves with the martial arts master who has good Kung Fu, but she still can''t do anything for a woman. She can just do it a few times.


    "Pa!"


    A clear voice, all the people present were confused.


    The servant girl dares to beat Miss Yu.


    Even Miss Yu was shocked.


    She touched her aching face and looked at Ruoyin with wide eyes.


    "How dare you beat Miss Ben! I''ve never been beaten by my parents. Why should you beat me? "


    With that, she would go crazy and rush to Ruoyin, trying to pull Ruoyin''s hair.


    But he was stopped by half Mei in front of Ruoyin.


    And the bodyguard upstairs also quickly rushed down and stopped Miss Yu.


    But Miss Yu had only one maid.Because her father is clean and honest, there are few servants in the family, let alone some bodyguards.


    She had never been humiliated, and she was out of control.


    It''s enough to scold yourself in front of the public.


    It''s a shame to be slapped!


    "Just because you are not educated, I will educate you well for your parents." Ruo Yin looked at Miss Yu coldly across the bodyguard and ban Mei, "in addition, the brain is a good thing, but you don''t have it."


    From the beginning to the present, from the beginning to the end, Miss Yu is doing things.


    Just now, it was Miss Yu who wanted to slap her.


    It''s just that Miss Yu can''t help her.


    If the other side how to get her, I do not know how arrogant, how rampant.


    At the moment, Miss Yu tried to struggle out of the control of the guards and ban Mei.


    Until a clear and moist voice sounded in the lobby, her uncontrollable mood was relieved.


    "Enough, you''ve lost all the faces of the Yu and Wen families."


    Yu family is Miss Yu''s family.


    The Wen family is the family of Miss Yu''s mother family and her marriage.


    Finally, Miss Yu has someone to live in.


    Miss Yu only heard the sound and stopped her crazy struggle.


    Although she and Wen Qianmo are cousins.


    But her father''s official position and title were far worse than Wen Qianmo''s father.


    And her mother, who is not afraid, is afraid of her cousin''s father.


    So, of course, she is afraid that her cousin will sue her parents. Then she will be finished!


    Wen Qianmo was reading upstairs, but the lobby was too noisy.


    It was only after inquiry that Miss Yu had a dispute with others.


    As a relative, it is impossible to stand idly by.


    But he is also a person who knows right from wrong. He knows that Miss Yu is the first to make a mistake.


    Now, we have to take it out of the other party''s hands, and don''t let her continue to lose face in the lobby.


    Wen Qianmo puts his eyes on Ruoyin and says: "this girl, Xiaoyao has been spoiled since childhood. She is a bit more coquettish. Can you sell Wen a certain face and let her go? Wen will scold her and guarantee that she will not entangle you any more."


    Ruoyin looks at Wen Qianmo, this gentle and modest gentleman.


    She had only met him once. She did not know who he was, let alone his identity, and the relationship between him and Miss Yu.


    "Why should I believe you and why should I sell you face?" Ruoyin is alert to strangers who suddenly appear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1440

    But as soon as she had finished her speech, she heard people around her talking.


    "My God, this man just beat Miss Yu. He dare not give master Wen face."


    "Master Wen is the son of the Marquis, and he can attack the marquis in the future."


    "It''s just that people are not like those dandies who don''t want to be the younger generation, but try to prove themselves through the imperial examination."


    "If this lady doesn''t give master Wen face, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t give face to Marquis house."


    "Who didn''t know that the Wen family and the Yu family were cousins, and the two families had already chosen a good day for them. They would have been married for a long time. This was not the impending imperial examination. In order not to affect young master Wen''s performance, they deliberately postponed the marriage. It is said that after the imperial examination, regardless of whether master Wen is a senior high school or not, both of them will pay homage to get married. "


    "Young master Wen is not the same as those young men. I think he has been reading books in his room all the time in recent days. Even when he is dining in the lobby, he is always reading books."


    "No, I heard that he was good at literature and martial arts, recited four books and five classics, and read military books. I want to come to high school and become a rare scholar in Suzhou."


    Hearing these comments, if the sound of the eyes light to look at Wen Qianmo.


    Even if he was praised and flattered around, he did not have the slightest arrogance and complacency.


    But always warm as one, complexion as usual.


    But his appearance is more formidable than those who are arrogant.


    See him thin lip light open, light way: "rely on me is Wen Qianmo."


    He looked at her tenderly, the deep sexy baritone echoed in her ears.


    Ruo Yin picked a willow eyebrow slightly.


    She was not surprised to know his name.


    In the face of doubt, they would say "by virtue of his being the son of the Marquis house", "by who his father is", "by who his mother is", "who is his father", "who is his mother", "who is the official in his ancestors, how much credit he has made" and so on.


    In order to deceive people with their family background.


    After all, bullying is the nature of most people.


    As a result, many people do not say anything when they encounter something, and rush up to report home first and bluff each other.


    Because they don''t have any skills, they can only talk about their family background.


    And those who have some skills will either show off their achievements with their thumbs up.


    Or look high up there.


    But in front of this gentle man is not the same.


    He was always as gentle as jade, as if nothing could affect his mood, and he didn''t care about anything.


    He just said his name lightly.


    The man who dare to bring salt for himself.


    It''s just a sentence "I''m Wen Qianmo", but it''s full of strong self-confidence and confidence.


    It''s as if he''s a test taker now.


    But one day, he will stand on the height of his ideal and be respected.


    Out of appreciation, Ruoyin takes a closer look at him.


    At this glance, it was purely to appreciate the way he spoke, nothing else.


    He has a fair and fair face, a beautiful face unparalleled in the world.


    Gentle but dignified, full of noble flavor.


    Ruoyin was alert to strangers.


    At the beginning, she thought Wen Qianmo was one of Miss Yu''s pursuers.


    But I never thought that he was Miss Yu''s fiance husband.


    He was the son of Marquis''s house.


    But he didn''t dictate to her because of his status, but he was reasonable.


    Look, it''s a man with a little personality.


    For the sake of his modesty and politeness, Ruoyin said faintly, "well, I''ll sell you face and take your fiancee away quickly."


    Anyway, she had insulted Miss Yu and slapped each other.


    I think Miss Yu has been taught a lesson.


    Let this Wen Qianmo''s words reprimand again, it doesn''t matter.


    However, when she said about the little fiancee, a strange look flashed in Wen Qianmo''s eyes, as if disgusted or disliked.


    Then, Wen Qianmo''s servants and maids took Miss Yu away.


    Ruoyin has been delayed by Miss Yu for some time. It''s time to go back to her room.


    When she went up the stairs, she heard those people in the hall talking about her great tone. She dared to talk to Wen Qianmo like that.


    Ruoyin thinks they are exaggerating.


    After all, she has given Wen Qianmo a lot of face, OK.


    But what those scholars discussed most was that Miss Yu misunderstood Ruoyin''s identity.


    In their opinion, Ruoyin is really a schoolgirl.


    Because the schoolboy only needs to read a few big characters and do some errands.


    Obviously, if the sound exceeds this requirement.


    If Yin and Wen Qianmo walk to the gate of Tianzi number, they enter their own rooms.After entering the room, Wen Qianmo sat down in the chair in the room, and seriously trained Miss Yu.


    "Xiao Yao, my uncle is always clean and honest, and you still discredit him everywhere." When he lectured, his tone was light, but it gave people an invisible aura and a sense of oppression.


    Br > < BR,


    < BR, she cried bitterly.


    "You''d better stop harassing that girl, or I won''t give it to you, and I''ll let my uncle know."


    "You are not allowed to tell my father."


    "Since you don''t want your uncle to know, don''t make trouble."


    "It''s not the first day you met me. Why didn''t you hold me back and let me not do this and that before, but sometimes you helped me? Why did you react so much this time?"


    Wen Qianmo: "Oh, I see. Are you afraid that I will humiliate you?"


    Wen Qianmo: "he didn''t speak, and he didn''t care.


    Because, there''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    Just, the maid who quarreled with Xiaoyao just now appeared in his mind.


    A maidservant, who is so ancient and strange and dare to do something, is an interesting person.


    He had never seen such an interesting woman.


    Unconsciously, the corners of his lips rose imperceptibly.


    The servant on one side saw his warm smile in his eyes.


    "My God, young master, you are laughing again!"


    The sun is really coming out in the West today.


    Although the young master is gentle, he doesn''t like to laugh.


    Probably because of the relationship between the lady, the lady left when the young master was very young.


    Since then, the young master seldom smiles.


    But in a short time today, he actually saw the young master smile twice.


    And two times, it was incredible.


    One time, when he heard the noise downstairs, the young master stood on the railing upstairs and looked down. When he saw the girl playing with Miss Yu cleverly, the young master laughed.


    Finally, it was not until the fight started at the bottom that the young master kept his smile and calmed down.


    Another time, just now.


    Miss Yu was crying like this and quarreled with the young master, but the young master laughed coldly.


    Moreover, Miss Yu is right.


    In the past, when Miss Yu was making mischief with others, the young master would turn a blind eye and let her go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1441

    Sometimes they help her. After all, they grew up together.


    But this time, the young master never helped Miss Yu.


    Even back in the room, he did not stop scolding Miss Yu.


    Miss Yu had been crying, but when she saw Wen Qianmo didn''t help her, she always reprimanded her and laughed heartlessly when she questioned.


    Can''t help sobbing: "cousin, I''m asking you, I''m all like this, but you can still laugh."


    Smell speech, Wen Qianmo seems to find himself laughing.


    He raised his slender white fingertips and touched his lips.


    Touching the rising arc, even he felt incredible.


    Looking at his abnormal appearance, Miss Yu couldn''t even care to cry.


    She looked at Wen Qianmo in surprise and said, "cousin, you should not like that stinky servant girl?"


    Voice just fell, Wen Qianmo looked at her faintly, "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    "Don''t deny it. We grew up together. I can see your abnormality at a glance. You like her, don''t you?"


    Wen Qianmo: "if you don''t speak, that''s default." Miss Yu said.


    Although they don''t love each other, they can live in peace.


    That''s because I grew up together.


    But when she knew he liked other women, she was not happy.


    It''s like the playmate that I grew up with was robbed.


    Seeing that the atmosphere of the two people was not quite right, the servant beside Wen Qianmo timely relieved the atmosphere: "Miss Yu, don''t laugh. The master and the servant girl have met twice."


    "It''s love at first sight." Miss Yu refused to give up.


    "Well, how can you, young master, who is busy with the imperial examination recently, has no mind to care about children and girls."


    The words of the servant just said, Wen Qianmo looked at the servant lightly.


    That pair of dazzling black eyes, clearly warm and clear, but with the breath that people dare not make mistakes.


    The eyes seem to be saying: who allowed you to speak instead of me?


    Scared the servant to shut up.


    But in the bottom of my heart, I wonder what the young master''s eyes really mean.


    There is also miss Yu. Mingming and the young master don''t like each other.


    How can she like the fourth master in the second room next door.


    The young master can''t like the servant girl in the second room next door. It''s unreasonable.


    Maybe she likes other people. Don''t fall in love at first sight.


    But when she liked the fourth master next door, the young master was stunned and didn''t say anything unpleasant.


    What''s more, it''s not necessarily the case. As for the anger of being so inquisitive.


    Really! Typical eating bowl, looking at the pot, the volatile woman!


    Even if the young master married her, and then the servant girl next door as a concubine, that is also reasonable ah.


    Look at her like this, if the young master marries her in the future, if there are other people in the backyard, won''t it be a riot?


    When the servant pondered over the masters, he listened to Wen Qianmo''s light way: "OK, you can send Miss Yu back safely."


    Although his tone is indifferent, it still makes people hear a trace of impatience.


    "Yes." The servant came back to God and said to himself whether he had thought too much just now.


    Then, Wen Qianmo said to Miss Yu again, "and you, don''t make trouble in the future."


    "Well, it''s not so much that I don''t make trouble. I think you really want me to stop bothering the little girl next door." Miss Yu said in a fit of pique and left angrily.


    Miss Yu opened the door angrily and went out with tears.


    Not long after walking out the door, I met Ruo Yin standing on the corridor.


    When she saw Ruo Yin, she hated Ruo Yin more from the bottom of her heart.


    But she can''t help but Ruoyin. In addition, she was embarrassed in the lobby, so she had to hide her face and step on the stairs all the way down the stairs.


    Today''s such a big embarrassment, recently, she has no face to go out again.


    Ruoyin stands upstairs and looks down at Miss Yu running out of the inn.


    She just went to the kitchen and saw this as soon as she came up.


    If the voice does not matter to take back the eyes, turn around to go back to the room.


    At this time, however, the door of room 1 opened.


    It was Wen Qianmo who came out.


    When he saw her, he was a little surprised.


    Then he came up to her and said, "you are very interesting."


    "Interesting?" Ruo Yin frowns.


    Do you have any?


    She didn''t feel it at all.


    Obviously, she humiliated his fiancee and slapped his fiancee.


    Why do you say she''s funny? Is this person OK?


    No, he must have done it for Miss Yu. He tried to get revenge on her. Ruoyin could only think so.Facing her puzzled appearance, the man in front of her actually laughed.


    He had a warm smile and a perfect arc of his lips.


    This kind of smile, seems to be able to let the sun suddenly from the clouds, dark, suddenly shine in, gentle and self-contained.


    "You''re not from Suzhou?" he asked her.


    Ruoyin nodded, "well, I''m not from Suzhou. I just went to Suzhou with my master and son-in-law. When things are finished, we''ll go back."


    Wen Qianmo picks eyebrow, "listen to your accent, seem to be a Beijing person?"


    But if you have been in Beijing for many years, you have been in the north.


    "I think so." She returned.


    "Suzhou City has outstanding people and lots of interesting places. Well, that..."


    Ruoyin looks at him with a wrinkled face and puzzled.


    After a while, she heard him say, "I''m going to Zhouzhuang Ancient Town in a few days. Do you want to join us?"


    As soon as this word comes out, the servant around Wen Qianmo widens his eyes.


    Ah ah, did he hear me correctly? For the first time, the young master invited people out to play.


    Or women!


    And it''s at the crucial point of the imperial examination.


    You know, recently, for the imperial examination, the young master has not relaxed for several months.


    For Wen Qianmo''s invitation, Ruoyin is also very grateful for the 10000 Book coins awarded by "Wei Qi Ma Ma".


    Finally, ask for a monthly pass www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1442

    If sound in see familiar a touch of dark blue, heart suddenly "cluttered" for a moment.


    The whole body suddenly shook.


    Before Miss Yu made trouble in public, she had not been so nervous.


    She looked timidly at the fourth master, and saw that he looked at her faintly and could not see any emotion.


    He came to her with his hands down. His handsome cheeks and masculine side face were awed in the bottom of his heart.


    With years of getting along with each other, she felt that the fourth master was not just indifferent on the surface.


    He walked up to her and said coldly, "is your lunch ready?"


    "The maid went to the kitchen to have a look. The cook is already making meals. You can eat when you come back." If she pursed her lips, she would go down the stairs. "I want to come now, because it''s almost over, I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look."


    "Come back." The fourth master drank Ruoyin coldly.


    As a result, Ruoyin was ready to slip away with oil on the sole of his feet, and his feet stopped.


    She said a smile to the fourth master, and stood in the same place.


    "If you don''t do a good job, you''ll have a good time chatting here?" Fourth master''s tone is cold.


    "It''s not like this, fourth master, I..." Ruo yinben wants to explain.


    But people outside don''t know her relationship with the fourth master. She just wants to explain it, which is inconvenient.


    So, in the middle of the speech, I stopped.


    At the moment, Wen Qianmo is like finding something strange.


    However, he witnessed that the woman in front of him changed from "fearless" to "super afraid of the fourth master".


    Wen Qianmo thinks that it is he who talks with Ruoyin and delays Ruoyin''s work, which leads to her being ridiculed by the fourth master.


    He looked at Ruoyin''s submissive and silent appearance, worried that she would be scolded and punished later.


    I couldn''t help saying a good word for Ruoyin: "fourth master, it''s like this. I asked Xiaoyin to talk to her just now, which caused her to delay her work. Please don''t embarrass her too much."


    The voice just fell, the fourth master''s indifferent cheek, with a trace of sullen.


    See, Wen Qianmo is still there as a peacemaker.


    "How about this? I''ll treat you. I''ll ask the kitchen to make a table of good wine and dishes. Let''s have a meal together, and we''ll make amends." Wen Qianmo said, but also extended the hand of friendship to the fourth master.


    Due to the hidden identity, the fourth master still quite gracefully shook hands with Wen Qianmo.


    Because, the real contest between the rival is to let him know that you are stronger than him.


    It''s not about letting him know how crude and ungrateful you are.


    But at the next moment, his words were alienated and inhuman: "it''s unnecessary to make amends. After all, it''s a matter between our masters and servants. It''s futile for outsiders to make amends."


    Fourth master''s tone is light, but his words and deeds show the arrogance of the superior.


    It also automatically divides Ruoyin from him and distinguishes Wen Qianmo.


    His woman, when is it someone else''s turn to protect?!


    Then, he released Wen Qianmo''s hand, turned his head and looked at Ruoyin, and said coldly, "don''t prepare water yet!"


    Wen Qianmo naturally saw the more gloomy face of the fourth master and his more terrible attitude.


    He led his lips and continued to advise: "fourth master, really..."


    "young master Wen, please stop talking." If Yin doesn''t wait for Wen Qianmo to finish speaking, he interrupts him. Then, he blesses the fourth master, "fourth master, I''ll go in and prepare water."


    With that, she ran away and went back to room two.


    Wen Qianmo saw that the fourth master advised him to be angry, and if Yin told him not to say anything, he didn''t say anything more.


    If the sound goes in, the fourth master is followed by a meteor.


    Su Peisheng takes a look at Wen Qianmo and follows him into the room.


    This young master Wen can be said to shut up, otherwise the empress will suffer.


    Although Mr. Wen has a good attitude and is full of sincerity, it is not obvious to want to make friends with the fourth master.


    As for why they are courting, of course, it''s for the empress.


    If only a casual servant girl under the emperor, the emperor certainly doesn''t matter.


    But it''s just that the slave said a few words to others. What a big deal.


    The question is that the servant girl is disguised as the empress.


    So, it''s not a question of making amends for dinner.


    It''s a question of men''s possessiveness!


    Wen Qianmo and his servant looked at the door of Tianzi No.2 room, only heard the sound of "bang", and the door was closed.


    "Young master, it''s lucky that I have met such a good master like you." Servants are humane.


    The fourth master is really cold.


    If you let him work under him, I think he will spend the whole day in fear.


    I didn''t look at the girl Xiaoyin. She was a very powerful servant girl. She was like a mouse and a cat when she saw the fourth master.


    Wen Qianmo thought over the words of the slave, and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Then he went back to his room.The servant saw that Wen Qianmo was a little disappointed and went back to the room with disappointment.


    Alas, the young master was rejected by Xiaoyin girl.


    You know, the young master is nearly 30 years old, or the first time to ask a woman.


    The ancients used to say that men stand at thirty.


    This standard is put on the imperial examination field, which is also the standard.


    From ancient times to the present, most of the influential figures in the officialdom have obtained their official titles at the age of thirty.


    Most of them are over 40 years old.


    Even, some people all their lives, all gray, did not pass the exam.


    Of course, there are also prodigies who have been admitted to the No. 1 scholar in their teens.


    But after all, only a few, millions of people, just out of that, like the myth of existence.


    Therefore, those who have passed the examination at the age of 30 are already outstanding young talents with great potential.


    In official circles, there is also the possibility of unlimited promotion.


    Unlike those over 40 years old, they may not have been promoted a few times before returning home and retiring.


    That''s why some people say, "thirty old Mingjing, fifty less Jinshi".


    It is not difficult for a man to do the Mingjing before he is thirty, but it is difficult to pass the imperial examination at fifty.


    Because Jinshi branch is to investigate poetry, song and Fu, political views, especially difficult.


    In addition, both local and capital examinations are held once every three years.


    It will take at least four years to go on the test.


    But it''s not because the examination questions are too difficult or because of the time.


    But because of filial piety.


    When the young master was 25 years old, he passed the children''s style and was admitted to the scholar''s position.


    Only if you have passed the examination, can you take part in the present local examination.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there were about 400 million people, and only one scholar was admitted for every 15000 people.


    Therefore, the scholar is not so easy to pass.


    And if a child passes the exam once, he is only a child student.


    Many times in the exam, that is a serious examination of the scholar.


    However, when the young master was preparing for the local examination, his wife was seriously ill.


    In order not to affect the young master''s imperial examination, the wife also deliberately kept the young master in the dark.


    However, he was bullied by his aunt.


    By the time the young master knew it, it was almost impossible.


    In order to see his wife for the last time, the young master missed the local examination.


    If you miss it, you have to wait more than three years.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1443~1456

    The young master spent a year in filial piety and mourning for his wife.


    I spent two years studying and practicing martial arts.


    Now, 29 years old, 30 years old.


    As for why the young master has never married.


    It was because he saw his wife robbed by his aunt, and the Marquis did something about spoiling his wife and destroying his concubine.


    The young master had a rift with his son and father.


    Growing up in such a complex original family, the young master hated the wife chosen by the Marquis for him, and even more hated the complex family life of three wives and four concubines.


    Also said that this life only marries the beloved person, otherwise would rather lonely life.


    The young master said that one''s energy is only so much, and he is exhausted to take care of his family and career.


    There''s no time for so many women.


    Therefore, his energy is only enough to love one person, this life will only marry one person, live a lifetime.


    For this reason, there is no less quarrel with marquis.


    But the Marquis said that if the young master failed in the imperial examination this time, he would have to marry Miss Yu home.


    As the most loyal servant of the young master, he always worried for the young master when he thought of these things.


    On the other side, after Ruoyin and the fourth master returned to their room, it was Banmei who really went to prepare water.


    The fourth master spread his arms, did not squint and did not speak.


    If Yin is not sure of his mind, just wait on him and put on a clean robe.


    Wipe his face and clean his hands.


    However, when she untied the buttons for the fourth master, she heard the fourth master ask lightly: "it''s not to say that you only met with him once. How can he listen to you so much? If you ask him not to talk, he won''t say anything."


    "I''ve only met once before. I live next door. It''s hard to avoid looking up and looking down. I''ve seen many more times."


    "How many times, how many times?"


    "Plus what the emperor saw, three times."


    "Just met three times, he invited you to visit the ancient town, eh?" The fourth master raised his hand and raised her chin.


    Ruoyin slightly raised his head, "the emperor, he did not sincerely invite me to visit the ancient town."


    The man''s slender finger belly rubbed her cheek, deep ink pupil deep staring at her eyes, as if to see through her.


    Before he saw her through, Ruoyin said truthfully, "in the daytime, Miss Yu is looking for you. If you are not here, she will ask me to tell her your itinerary. How can I tell her your itinerary? This is not a dispute


    "Then."


    "I played word games and humiliated her. Then he slapped her in the face


    "Say the point."


    "Later, Mr. Wen appeared and said that he wanted to protect Miss Yu. Only then did I know that he and Miss Yu were unmarried."


    "It has nothing to do with his invitation to visit the ancient town."


    "Of course, it has something to do with it. He deliberately approached me and asked me to visit the ancient town to find another opportunity to beat me up or throw me into the lake in order to avenge Miss Yu and revenge me."


    "Then why do you refuse him?" As he went up the stairs, he just heard them talking.


    "I don''t know him well. Of course, I won''t visit the ancient town with him. In case he is a bad man."


    Fourth master''s eye light slightly turns, the light "um" one.


    The anger in my eyes is also disappearing.


    "You know that he is to avenge his unmarried wife, so you must be careful."


    "Good."


    The fourth master moved his fingers from her face to her chin and continued to give Ruoyin a social lesson.


    "Since you followed me, you''ve been either in the hidden residence or in the back palace of the Forbidden City. You seldom go out. I don''t know how chaotic the world is and how dangerous people are. You know, no matter how nice those men are to you, they will abduct you for various purposes He threatened her.


    "Oh, I know."


    "Yinyin, you should not believe any other man except me."


    What he said was to instill Ruoyin into Ruoyin. In addition to his love for xinjueluo Yinzhen, all the others were bad men.


    "Well." If sound clever nod.


    Hearing Ruoyin''s clever reply, the perfect Adam''s knot of the fourth master''s curve rolled slightly.


    Slender finger belly also moved to the woman''s sharp red lips.


    Take her hand and bring her closer to him.


    Then attached to the body, slightly bowed his head, ready to kiss if the sound of the lips.


    However, if sound covered with his hand, "emperor, you are busy outside until now, don''t you want to eat?"


    "No, you''re better." Deep ink pupil, through the obvious root of bad.


    Then he covered her lips.


    "..." Ruoyin closes her eyes. She thinks that he is the worst man in Qing Dynasty...


    for the next three days, Ruoyin is kept in the guest room by the fourth master, and she is not allowed to go anywhere.The fourth master sometimes went out to work, and as soon as he came back, he gave her an education course on how to prevent fraud.


    And, teach her hard.


    Until the morning of the third day, the fourth God said mysteriously: "I''ll take you to a place after so many days of being stuffy in the room."


    Ruo Yin is sitting in front of the dressing table, and half Mei combs her hair.


    Detained in the room for three days, she looked at the mysterious fourth master from the mirror, "good, good, stuffy in the room all day, so boring."


    About half an hour later, Ruoyin and the fourth master dressed up and had breakfast, so they planned to go out.


    However, as soon as the door opens, Ruo Yin sees Wen Qianmo in front of the corridor next door, as if waiting for something.


    See their side of the door opened, Wen Qianmo immediately turned to look over.


    As Ruoyin was kept in the guest room these days, she was well educated both physically and mentally by the fourth master. She didn''t seem to have the spirit of a while ago.


    Wen Qianmo thinks that Ruoyin was physically punished by the fourth master.


    It''s the kind of corporal punishment that you can''t see on the surface.


    Such as needle, stick and whip.


    Otherwise, I didn''t see her go out for three days. I didn''t feel energetic.


    Therefore, Wen Qianmo walked toward Ruoyin.


    But before she came to Ruoyin, she was stopped by Su Peisheng.


    Wen Qianmo realized his gaffe, because he passed the master son of the fourth master.


    He turned to the fourth master and said to him, "fourth master, I want to talk to you about something. Can I make an appointment to talk with you?"


    The fourth master with negative hand glanced at Wen Qianmo lightly, and said: "it''s just that I''m going to participate in the activities of the auction house. I might as well join them."


    "Good." Wen Qianmo responded to it.


    Standing behind the fourth master, Ruo Yin looks at his side face strangely.


    This black man must have cheated!


    After that, they went to an auction house in Suzhou city.


    When they got there, the fourth master went in with the invitation card made in advance.


    Although Wen Qianmo didn''t make an appointment in advance, he went in by brushing his face.


    After all, he is the son of Marquis''s mansion, and he is a man of high reputation in Suzhou city.


    After entering, the auction has not started yet. The fourth master is chatting with some men.


    Wen Qianmo found a time, went to Ruoyin and said to her, "are you punished?"


    "No


    "Don''t lie. He''s so fierce. You have to look at his face every day. He must be unhappy. I''ll talk to the fourth master later. No matter how much money I spend, I will redeem you from him and let you be free." Wen Qianmo is full of confidence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1457

    And in his tone, there was firmness.


    What!


    This is why he interviewed the fourth master?


    Originally, Ruoyin didn''t want to talk to him more.


    However, when she heard that he was looking for the fourth master to redeem her, she was so frightened that she was shocked!


    "No, you must not."


    This strange person, who can''t be a beautiful man, is here to destroy her relationship with the fourth master. He wants to harm her, right.


    Moreover, she is the queen, where can be free so easily.


    It''s not a matter of paying for it or not.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. He''s coming. I''ll tell him." Wen Qianmo looks behind Ruoyin.


    I feel cold on my back when I''m at the sound.


    Looking back, I saw the fourth master coming towards her.


    She walked up to the fourth master''s back and said nothing about it.


    If the sound is not said, but Wen Qianmo can''t wait to take the initiative to talk to the fourth master.


    "Fourth master, there are so many slaves around you, and there is no shortage of them..."


    "fourth master, Mr. Wen, the auction has begun. Let''s get seated quickly." If the voice is not waiting for Wen Qianmo to finish speaking, he will interrupt quickly.


    Wen Qianmo was in high spirits.


    But after hearing Ruo Yin interrupt, slightly pause.


    The fourth master turned his eyes slightly.


    Then, he pointed to the guest seat at the bottom of the auction house and said, "Mr. Wen, since the auction has started, what can I say after the auction is over?"


    He sat in the middle of the first row.


    Wen Qianmo is not interested in the auction. He mainly wants to find the fourth master to redeem Ruoyin.


    It is not necessary to tie her to him. Everything has to be done slowly and let it be.


    Otherwise, what''s the difference between him and those men who buy and sell servant girls.


    But the fourth Master said so. He was very graceful and sat down beside him.


    Wen Qianmo''s servant also had to stand behind the master.


    Before, the young master read books day and night.


    But these three days, the whole person seems to have lost his soul.


    Today, when I see Xiaoyin girl, my soul is half back.


    If you can redeem Xiaoyin girl, the soul will return to her place.


    If Yin glances at Wen Qianmo''s servant, he stands behind the fourth master with half Mei.


    Then the auction began.


    On it stood a male auctioneer in his fifties.


    Beside him, there were several auction house staff, one by one, with silver pallets in their hands, in which were various packaging containers for auction products.


    There are carved rosewood boxes.


    Transparent foreign glass display box.


    Red carved gold lacquer box.


    Mahogany carving box.


    After the party sat at the top, the auctioneer said in a loud voice: "good morning, distinguished guests and friends!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was applause at the bottom.


    After the applause, the auctioneer went on: "welcome to this auction and feel the ink painting here."


    "There are more than 20 pieces of real estate in Suzhou City, as well as some antiques, calligraphy and paintings on display at this auction."


    With that, the auctioneer pointed to the tray in the hands of the staff.


    Then he glanced over the guests at the bottom and said, "OK, now let''s get to the theme of today. I announce that the auction will officially begin!"


    "First of all, there are two Ruyi crowns produced by the Tang Dynasty! It is inlaid with various kinds of gems, and each gem is of excellent color. There''s a reason for these two Ruyi crowns. It''s said that those who once wore them won the imperial examination either in the imperial examination or in the Jinshi. "


    If sound listen to the auctioneer''s various flattering conventions, heart without waves, facial expression.


    However, some people preparing for the imperial examination were very excited.


    If you are successful, you can be an official.


    But the official''s entrance permit.


    As a result, those people in the auctioneer a "starting price of ten Liang silver", one by one raised the hands of the brand.


    "Twelve Liang."


    "Fifteen Liang."


    "Twenty Liang."


    "Fifty Liang."


    "One hundred taels!"


    "OK, one hundred and two times, one hundred and two times, one hundred or three times, deal!"


    Next, the auction house sold more than a dozen items.


    It''s a little yawn when it''s played.


    Until the auctioneer produced a pendant necklace.


    "This is a silver inlaid jade elk horn shaped pendant. Although it is just an ordinary silver pendant, it has a good moral."


    "As we all know, elk is a magical and auspicious thing. It is not only the hunting object of the ancestors, the totem worshipped and the important sacrifice in the ceremony, but also the symbol of vigorous vitality and the symbol of promotion and wealth. ""In addition, because the head and face of the elk are like horses, the horns are like deer, the hooves are like cows, and the tail is like donkeys, so they are named Sixiang. Four does not have the meaning of mystery and fortune


    "Well, as long as you take a picture of it, it means that Fulu has been photographed back home. It also means that the owner of the photo will be promoted and rich, and the number of people will be prosperous!"


    "In addition, it also has a good moral, called" a deer (Road) has you "pendant, can send parents, friends, wives, children, to thank them for their company along the way


    Ruoyin is not interested in the flattery in front of the auctioneer.


    What she was interested in was that the auctioneer interpreted the pendant in homophony.


    If sound stands in the first row, has a close look at the pendant.


    As the auctioneer said, the chain of the necklace is silver.


    The pendant is also made of silver in the shape of moose antlers.


    The head of elk is inlaid with clear jade in the middle.


    The whole look elegant and simple, but also atmosphere.


    She led the lip, light way: "can be regarded as a decent necklace."


    Although her voice was very small, it fell into the ears of the two men in the front row.


    However, Wen Qianmo''s focus is not here.


    He was talking to the fourth master today.


    He thought the fourth master was going to auction something, and he said that he would talk about it after the auction, so he sat still.


    Seeing more than a dozen pieces of goods presented, the fourth master did not take any.


    And the auctioneer said at the beginning that there were more than 20 lots in the auction.


    If we go on like this, we have to wait for most of the time.


    Wen Qianmo glanced at the fourth master obliquely, but could not wait to say: "fourth master, you see, we can talk about things while watching the auction."


    The fourth master reclined leisurely on the back of the armchair.


    With the left foot resting on the right knee, the double legged posture of political celebrities or successful men is raised.


    The whole person looks very casual and natural.


    But it gives people a cold breath that no one can enter.


    Wild at the same time, full of bad.


    Seeing that the fourth master did not speak, Wen Qianmo continued: "fourth master..."


    before he could speak out, he raised his hand and motioned him not to speak.


    He pointed to the pendant that was being auctioned on the stage and said faintly, "well, if you take this one down, don''t talk about things, don''t care what you say, I will accept you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1458

    At the beginning of the speech, if the tone is nervous, his feet are soft.


    The whole heart is almost in my throat.


    I feel a little uneasy, but also a little embarrassed.


    After saying that, I don''t know how open-minded and relaxed I am.


    Not so much.


    Otherwise, if the fourth master doesn''t say anything and she doesn''t, there must be a showdown.


    For such a cold and coquettish man as the fourth master, she didn''t expect him to take the initiative.


    Seriously, even she didn''t know. From what, a heart was captured by the fourth master.


    It was during this period that he was kind to her and saved her many times. He shared the bitterness and joy of the southern tour with her.


    Maybe a little earlier than that, since he took her out of the palace for a tour?


    Or did he promise to take her out of the palace to satisfy her little wish when he saw the painting she gave him on his birthday?


    Give her gifts over and over again?


    The little gentleness in the overbearing and arrogant?


    Every time I feel like I''m honest and intimate?


    And how he felt when he was happy?


    Maybe earlier. When he was pregnant with the fifth elder brother, he did not go to the harem except to deal with the political affairs. He only went to her Yongshou palace.


    As a result, he was admonished by the speech officer and the hundred officials. He was buried in her clavicle, but gasped?


    Every birthday and new year''s Eve, no matter how busy, will accompany her?


    When she was crowned queen, he said she was unique?


    When Kowloon won the throne, they accompanied each other and helped each other?


    Is it even earlier.


    Two people in Yuanmingyuan greasy rural life?


    When he gave birth to her elder brother, he did not hesitate to say that he wanted to protect her?


    Or... When we met for the first time, the handsome face of flourishing age?


    In the past, I can see clearly the past...


    If I shake my head, I don''t want to, if I like it, I like it.


    Perhaps it is because of the daily small and medium-sized details accumulated over time that I have today''s love.


    However, the fourth master''s face was black: "only a little?"


    If Yin pinched in the rain, she shook her head and explained in embarrassment: "more than one."


    "How much is that?"


    Ruo Yin approached, threw herself into his arms, put her cheek on his chest, and put her head on his shoulder.


    In a low voice: "Yin Zhen, I like you very much."


    Even if she likes three in a row, she can''t express her inner love.


    With that, her whole face was buried in his chest so that he could not see her face.


    As if in this way, it can cover the blushing face because of shyness, and the shame in her heart.


    Hearing Ruoyin''s embarrassed words and frank confession, the corner of the fourth master''s mouth rose slightly.


    As a slave, Su Peisheng has been standing by waiting.


    He actually saw a smile on the emperor''s face.


    How many women like a man like the emperor.


    Don''t say like it. He loves him a lot, but he has never seen the emperor smile like this.


    How come it''s the Queen''s turn. It''s so different.


    Look at the emperor standing in the same place, staring at the empress, just like a wife stone.


    Su Peisheng looked up to see the rain in the sky.


    The heart says that the emperor and the empress have something to do. Can you go back to the room and say it.


    It''s a special hobby to break something in the rain.


    At this time, Su Peisheng heard the fourth master say to Ruoyin with duplicity: "is this the reason? You didn''t say that a long time ago, and I knew that for a long time. "


    He said it with a look of indifference.


    But the smile from the corners of his mouth and eyes fully betrayed him.


    Before the cold look, also completely disappeared.


    "Ruoyin did say yes to the fourth master before.


    But at that time, he just didn''t want to offend him, deliberately perfunctory.


    At that time, what she meant was like, but now it''s different.


    The fourth master asked her more than once.


    And she is always perfunctory, or flatter, flatter rainbow fart.


    But this time, she was serious.


    She didn''t want to be perfunctory.


    Ruoyin said a long time ago that she can not care about a person''s past.


    But the person she loves must love her.


    And in love with her, for her clean.


    Because in the Qing Dynasty, men learned about human affairs when they were more than ten years old.


    If you want to find a man who has never touched a woman, you have to find him among teenagers, and he has to be good enough.


    It is too difficult, too few, to meet this requirement.


    Now, though she hasn''t completely fallen in love with the fourth master.


    But she wanted to give herself a chance.Once upon a time in the Forbidden City, she always hid her inner feelings and suppressed herself.


    It''s different here.


    As he said, here, only she and he.


    Moreover, in his capacity, he has given her a lot, as well as rare company.


    At least for this moment, she was moved.


    As for the affairs after returning to the palace at that time, she did not want to think about it, nor did she want to manage so much.


    If you like a person, you should be bold, don''t you?


    After silence for a while, Ruo Yin rings the hand of four ye waist, slowly goes up, clings to his neck.


    She looked up at him and said, "emperor, don''t be angry with my concubine. My concubine and Wen Qianmo are nothing at all."


    Isn''t he angry about being jealous.


    And she has heard that being jealous is because she has no sense of security.


    Then, if she shows everything, the fourth master will not be jealous and angry.


    But I can''t imagine.


    A cold emperor like the fourth master will also lack a sense of security.


    Fourth master: "you can see the change of Ruoyin at the moment when he is so calm and sharp.


    All the rainbow farts in the past are not as good as the sentence "I like you" now.


    "From the beginning to the end, my concubines just discussed things with him, and never had a trace of overstepping."


    Fourth master: "although he is good, he has nothing to do with my wife. You can''t be angry with my wife just because he is kind to her. "


    Fourth master: "can you not be so obnoxious in the future and say you don''t throw things away when you''ve given them to others?"


    Fourth master:...


    "emperor, I''m talking to you, but you''re talking Ruoyin beat him a few times.


    She beat a few times, but the fourth master stood more upright.


    He took his lips and said, "you must provoke me. I am angry. You have to say something. I''d like to have a little bit of love in my arms and say some nice words. I''ll have nothing to do with it. "


    "What are good words?"


    "Like you just said."


    "Not at all." Ruoyin hid in his arms for three seconds, then raised his head, looked at him seriously and said, "I can''t just say these nice words alone. What about the emperor?"


    Do you like me, emperor?


    Ask out this sentence, if sound looks at four ye expectantly.


    A heart is looking forward to a little uneasy.


    The more you like someone, the less confident you are.


    Ruoyin hates this restless mood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1459

    "Look at my mood."


    "How can such words be said according to the mood?" Ruoyin held the handsome face of the fourth master and said, "emperor, people want to hear it. Do you want to say it or not?"


    Ruoyin pinches the fourth master''s cheek and asks him.


    The fourth master seized her mischievous hands and took her to his arms.


    The deep ink pupil looked directly at her eyes.


    That pair of beautiful eyes seems to say: say like me!


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, he said in a deep way: "you are my queen and my wife with hair. The rest of you are just women in my opinion."


    The real meaning of this is: in my opinion, other women are only females, and they are females.


    Arrogant as he is, even to say such words, are full of arrogance, but also with a little reserved and introverted.


    Unlike Ruoyin, like is like, straightforward can not be more straightforward.


    Because she doesn''t like to hide.


    "If the sound tilts his head and ponders for a while, he is obviously not satisfied with the fourth master''s reply," I don''t want to listen to this, but I want to hear something else. "


    "Well, this time it''s mine. Next time I''ll buy you a more beautiful pendant."


    Smell speech, if sound stares at four ye, he knows clearly she wants to hear is not this.


    But they just avoid the key issues and talk about some of them here.


    "Yin Yi! You know, that''s not what I want to hear! " Recently, when she gets angry, she likes to call his name.


    But when she finished her words, the fourth master held her body and held her face to face in the rain.


    If the sound of the turn is whirling, dizzy, where there is leisure to break with him.


    I really realized what "the magic of love turns around".


    When the fourth master finally stopped to turn around, he still held her body and held her.


    Ruoyin''s whole person was held up by him and his hands naturally supported on his shoulder. The posture of the whole person was slightly higher than that of him.


    At the moment when the four eyes were opposite, the eyes of the two people looked deeply into each other''s eyes.


    It is said that the eyes are the windows of the mind.


    They don''t know what they see when they look at each other.


    At this moment, in the garden of the inn.


    A pair of beautiful men and women, embracing in the rain.


    Even the patter of rain, are like the most sensational song, "tick tock" of the people''s hearts of the small beautiful.


    Su Peisheng, on one side, saw the scene, but he did not dare to see it. His eyes closed and then opened.


    Finally, when his eyes were too hot to open, he remembered that there were other slaves around him.


    However, those people are not as bold as he, the eunuch chief manager.


    One by one, I have already carried my back.


    After seeing this, Su Peisheng turned around.


    He was startled just now.


    Although the emperor did not say what the queen wanted to hear.


    But in order to make his wife happy, the emperor classified the women of Qing Dynasty as "women".


    For an emperor as proud as the emperor, with his years of experience as a chief manager, he has never heard the emperor and a woman say such words.


    Because if other women force the emperor to say these things.


    I''m afraid it''s already in the cold.


    Therefore, it is not easy for him to cooperate with the empress to say these awkward words.


    Maybe in the eyes of the emperor, he doesn''t like to talk about these feelings and love.


    Because the emperor''s identity is not allowed.


    That would erode his reason and make him forget other responsibilities and obligations.


    The emperor is not only the husband of the queen, but also the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. He has too much to do.


    Perhaps company is better than words, details are better than love words.


    moreover, the emperor, who has always been so arrogant that even if he did something wrong, would not admit it, he admitted his mistake in front of the queen.


    No matter how hard and ruthless the emperor is, he can admit that it is his fault in front of the empress.


    Maybe the queen is really important to the emperor.


    Important to never know how to bend, but still bent down straight waist.


    Because some of the beautiful, is the need to look down to see.


    Just like this moment, the emperor and his wife kiss in the rain.


    What a wonderful moment.


    Su Peisheng was so cold that he was still thinking about it.


    I don''t know how long it took, fourth master and Ruoyin ended in the rain.


    Then, he returned to the hotel room with Ruoyin in in his arms.


    Half a plum is the first time to prepare water.


    "Emperor, I''ve got water ready. I''ll wait on my wife to take a hot bath."


    Fourth master is sitting on the chair with Ruoyin in his arms.


    After listening to half Mei, he didn''t speak.


    Just started to change clothes for Ruoyin.Seeing this, Banmei went out in a clear way.


    It seems that the emperor wants to bathe his mother himself.


    When I change my clothes, I''ll stand up for her


    As a result, he sat in his arms.


    Men rarely have patience to change clothes for her.


    After finishing, still holding her to sit in the tub.


    Ruoyin''s eyes dodged, and his body also dodged the hands of the fourth master''s handkerchief.


    She used to serve the fourth master in the bath, and she was a little nervous every time.


    The fourth master took care of her, but she was not used to it and became more nervous.


    This man, does not like to talk, cold, always makes people nervous for no reason.


    Because you don''t know what he''s thinking.


    If the voice pulled his lips, he whispered, "emperor, please be normal!"


    The voice has just fallen, if the sound by the fourth master a cold eye.


    Deep cold eyes, only one eye, give people an invisible pressure.


    Finally, Ruoyin can only take a hot bath under the care of the fourth master.


    When she had a hot bath, Banmei came in to serve her, and the fourth master went to take a bath alone.


    Because both of them were caught in the rain.


    After a while, a slave brought the brown sugar and ginger soup.


    It''s full of a big Gu. She and the fourth master want to drink it.


    Just then, the fourth master bathed and came out with a clean navy blue robe.


    Ruoyin gave him a bowl. When the fourth master approached, she handed him the bowl of ginger soup: "emperor, drink some ginger soup, go cold."


    "I don''t like sweet." The fourth master glanced at her up and down, "I am full of Yang Qi, and the dragon is strong, not like you."


    "What''s wrong with me?" If sound looks down at oneself, unconvinced tunnel.


    "You''ll have to drink this up anyway." In view of the desire to survive, the fourth master didn''t strike Ruoyin with poisonous words.


    But he glared at Ruoyin''s eyes, as if she were a sick and weak useless woman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1460

    Moreover, he also carried a porcelain bowl and took the initiative to scoop a spoonful of ginger soup and fed it to Ruoyin''s lips.


    Originally, if the sound is angry.


    When he saw the ginger soup that the fourth master fed to his mouth, his anger disappeared.


    Can you understand what it''s like to be fed soup by a man you like.


    In particular, the emperor who dealt with political affairs vigorously and arbitrarily.


    Usually domineering and arrogant to death.


    Suddenly gentle contrast, it is almost minutes people fall.


    Su Peisheng looked at the scene with a smile.


    The emperor is arrogant.


    In fact, I care about my mother.


    In this way, Ruoyin was fed by the fourth master and drank all the soup.


    Finally, the fourth master still hugged her, took a rest in the double bedroom, and warmed her quilt.


    Qiuwei is divided into three sessions, each of which lasts three days and nights.


    The whole process takes nine days and seven nights.


    On the first day of Qiuwei, the fourth master got the ticket of the imperial examination, that is, the imperial examination permit of the Qing Dynasty.


    The examinee''s height, beards, birthmarks and other main features are recorded in detail on the admission card, and the invigilator holds the spot inspection.


    Fill in the name and seat number with floating ticket.


    In order to prevent someone to take the exam on behalf of others, it is necessary to call names.


    It is the first pass for examinees to enter the arena by roll call and identify them.


    Before entering the entrance, the order card should be set outside the door. The number of cards and the rank of provinces should be written on it, so that the examinees can recognize the entourage and wait for the roll call.


    Roll call recognition is carried out in the national examination.


    The gatekeepers change hands from time to time.


    The examinee can go in as long as he takes out the official seal.


    A kind of administrative document with official seal on it to prove the authenticity of examinee''s identity and prevent impostor.


    The actual function of this kind of document is a kind of guarantee. Once something goes wrong, the guarantor will be in bad luck.


    The recognizer is the guarantor, whose name is registered on the roll. When the examinee is called, he will come out to identify it.


    It is a kind of original artificial face recognition technology, and the recognition officer will sign and release after the identification is correct.


    In case the recognizer is not present, in addition to deducting the test paper submitted by him, the recognizer will also be investigated and punished.


    The examinees from the Imperial College and the government can also be identified by the teachers and other examiners.


    Moreover, it is not only examinees, but also those who enter the examination room should strictly check, or show the seal, or use a special waist tag, which is equivalent to a temporary ID card.


    On this day, the fourth master wore the special clothes of the imperial examination.


    In the early years, candidates had to wear the required clothing.


    Because when Emperor Kangxi was in power, he once went to the examination room to supervise.


    When the examinees heard that the emperor wanted to supervise them personally, there were about 2000 people who gave up the examination temporarily.


    After the rest of the candidates searched, they found dozens of people hiding the test questions.


    After those examination questions are found out, they can pile up a hill in the corner.


    Because some examinees in order to cheat, the cheating test paper hidden in the clothes, hats, tea utensils, personal clothing.


    What''s more, it''s hidden in cakes and steamed buns.


    As long as the thought does not slide, there are more ways than difficulties.


    Since then, anyone who took part in the imperial examination had to wear sewing clothes, a single sole, only baskets, stools, food, pens and inkstones, and other items had to be kept outside.


    If they violate the law, they will be punished severely.


    Even so, you have to search.


    The fourth master entered the search room in his specific clothes.


    Ruoyin and Su Peisheng show their knots or waist cards, take baskets, stools, food, pens and inkstones and go to another room for examination.


    After they checked, they stood at the entrance where the examinees searched and waited for the fourth master.


    As a result, before the fourth master waited, he saw Yu Hongtu and several examiners come in from the gate.


    And he was followed by Miss Yu.


    Miss Yu and her servant girl were carrying the food box, apparently taking care of Yu Hongtu''s food.


    Since being bullied by Ruoyin, he has been hiding at home.


    Now I bear the humiliation to come out, I don''t know which tendon is wrong.


    When Miss Yu saw Ruoyin, she walked in front of Ruoyin.


    A pair of "my father is the examiner" appearance, don''t mention how much air, just do not use nostrils to see people.


    Seeing this, half Mei approached Ruoyin and whispered, "Miss Yu will be proud for a while. After this autumn gate, she will be able to bribe and cheat in her house. Will she still look good?"


    If the sound after listening, the eye light slightly turns.


    This time she and the fourth master stayed in Suzhou for so many days.


    It''s just for someone to report Yu Hongtu''s leaking the examination questions.That Mrs. Yu''s mind is really meticulous, only when the exam to put the answer.


    She would like to see what the Yu family is up to.


    About half an hour later, all the candidates were censored.


    Some bold people were found to have hidden cheating books and were taken away by government officials.


    The fourth master entered the examination room of Gongyuan.


    Ruoyin and Su Peisheng are waiting outside.


    Fourth master in the examination room according to the ticket to find seats.


    As a result, he ran into Wen Qianmo.


    Two people in the eye at the moment, a faint glance at each other, on the brush.


    A moment later, Yu Hongtu held a pile of high examination papers in the examination room, and said at the beginning: "candidates, everything is inferior, only reading is high. I hope you will do the test with your heart, and you will be able to do it in the future."


    "Of course, if any of you dare to cheat, I''ll be the first to throw you out, so that you can''t take part in the imperial examination again because you bear the stain of cheating all your life!"


    "Yes A group of examinees answered.


    But some of them did not answer Yu Hongtu''s words, but also looked at him with disdain.


    The eyes seemed to say: you sell us the answer of cheating in order to make money. It''s good to say such words.


    After the examination, they handed out some details to the examinees.


    However, as the morning passed, there was no movement in the Gongyuan.


    During this period, there was no sign of Mrs. Yu.


    Lin, Yu Hongtu''s concubine, and Wang Yong, a servant of Yu''s family, have been wandering outside the examination room for several times.


    At noon, the fourth master came out of the examination room.


    It''s probably that cheating has not progressed. His face is not very good-looking.


    The fourth master just ate something casually and entered the examination room.


    In the afternoon, Yu Hongtu divided the people at the bottom into two classes and went back and forth to inspect the examination room to avoid favoritism.


    Look, it''s rigorous.


    However, compared with the morning, he changed his clothes.


    After a while, several examinees hand, actually had the small note.


    The fourth master, who spent the most money, naturally received the note.


    And that note, it was Yu Hongtu''s subordinates who secretly handed the information about the examination questions to him and those bribery candidates before entering the examination room in the afternoon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1461

    Because the examinees searched their bodies before the examination in the morning.


    At this time, even if they have cheating tools, they won''t check "fart, don''t make yourself so noble. Even if you don''t show up from the beginning to the end, it can''t cover up the fact that you let your wife charge us money, and the subordinates secretly give us the examination questions."


    "That is, if we need to be punished, we can''t do without you."


    "Had it not been for your dog slave who ran to the Inn and lured me to pay for the examination questions, would I have been arrested today?"


    "And your daughter, who wanders in the inn all day long. Today''s imperial examination is also present. 80% of her is also involved in this incident. They are all the tools for Yu Hongtu to commit crimes. Now, you Yu family can''t do without one of them!"


    The examinees told the truth with indignation.


    Even if it''s death, we have to pull all the people out of the Yu family.


    Yu Hongtu had been listening to people chewing on their backs a while ago.


    He said that Yu Hongtu bent the law for selfish ends and stole and sold questions.


    At that time, he felt that he had never done anything like that.


    So, they didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Now hear the examinee''s words, originally quite straight back, how is very not straight.


    There is also a bad feeling in my heart.


    When the magistrate heard the examinees'' confession, he said in a hurry: "come, bring Yu Hongtu''s wife, concubine, subordinates, and daughters all together!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1462

    As soon as the voice dropped, those yamen servants went out to take people.


    Yu Hongtu''s subordinates, concubines and daughters are in the examination room today.


    Even though his wife was not there, his house was nearby.


    After a while, the party was pressed by the Yamen to the magistrate.


    Because the examination room is no longer an examination room.


    The schoolboys and servants around the examinees have also heard the sound of crowding the gate to join in the excitement.


    Ruoyin and Su Peisheng several, see the crowd rushed into the examination room.


    They also found a suitable place to stand by to understand the situation.


    But she just stood down and found Wen Qianmo standing beside her.


    If the sound purses the lip, pretends not to see the appearance, took the half plum to change to leave four ye the nearest corner.


    To say that she misunderstood Wen Qianmo at the beginning, and thought that he was because of Miss Yu. She could not avoid it.


    However, now that she understands what Wen Qianmo means, she can''t have unnecessary intersection.


    This is good for her and Wen Qianmo.


    If sound changed a position, listen to the county magistrate in that trial Yu family.


    At first, Mrs. Yu didn''t recognize it.


    But the Yamen''s Sabre sticks in their hands were beaten down. Mrs. Yu and his concubine, Lin, immediately called.


    After all, there are so many examinees as personal evidence, and there are small notes as material evidence.


    But it was Miss Yu who, even though she had been hit by a board, had been crying injustice all the time.


    This Miss Yu is really not involved.


    Because no matter how stupid Mrs. Yu was, she would not be so stupid as to drag her child into the water.


    The child can''t help her. She''ll be implicated.


    In addition, if Miss Yu is really involved, Lin will definitely take a bite.


    Unless Miss Yu really did not participate, Lin was worried about stigmatization, which did not splash dirty water on Miss Yu.


    However, she splashed dirty water on Mrs. Yu and shirked responsibility for each other.


    Mrs. Yu confessed: "my Lord, the civilian wife did take money from the examinees, but she didn''t do anything except collect money. It''s Lin who pastes the answers to the questions in the master''s official uniform. When the master wears them out and takes them off again, Lin tears them off and waits for the opportunity to pass them on to the candidates outside. "


    At this time, she did not care why she sold out ten test questions, but only nine candidates were caught on their knees.


    Even if she saw the fourth master, she did not dare to call him out.


    Because the punishment is based on the number of people.


    The more people leak, the heavier the punishment.


    So, how dare she.


    "You nonsense, I can''t go to the examination room at all, how to pass it to the examinee." Lin''s sophistry.


    However, in front of the public, Mrs. Yu did not care about the Lin family, nor did she care about Yu Hongtu''s face.


    Yu Fu said: "of course, you can bring the answer to the examination room, because you have an affair with Wang Yong, a subordinate of the master. Wang Yong is trusted by the master and is arranged to inspect the examination room. Wang Yong is extremely obedient to your words. He will do whatever you ask him to do."


    The voice just fell, Lin''s face has no place to put.


    Yu Hongtu''s body swayed slightly, from kneeling to sitting down.


    Miss Yu helped her up: "Dad."


    Yu Hongtu pushed her hand away and raised her head in a wail.


    "Misfortune at home, misfortune at home!"


    It''s hard for honest and upright officials to break the housework. Yu Hongtu has been concentrating on business affairs these days, and he has not paid attention to clothes.


    He really did not expect, oneself in the examination room thousands of defense, in order to prevent examinees cheating.


    In the end, it''s hard to guard against domestic thieves.


    Two women at home.


    What''s more, Lin''s concubine, who is usually clever and delicate, actually wears him a green hat.


    But he is not greedy and incorruptible, but the people around him love money like a life.


    When the county magistrate saw Mrs. Yu, he said, "Yu Hongtu, you know the crime!"


    Yu Hongtu shook his head and said, "Yu has been an official for decades and never accepted bribes. Where is the crime. If the adults have to give Yu a charge, Yu can only say that the beauty of disaster, married the wrong woman into the door. "


    "Well, you Yu Hongtu, you have the courage to plan this matter without your participation?" County Magistrate road.


    Yu Hongtu straightened his back again: "no matter how cunning you are, the court''s laws and regulations are there. Those who cheat, whether they are examiners or candidates, are either exiled or executed!"


    Hearing this, Yu Hongtu made three kowtows and nine obeisances toward the capital.


    After the ceremony, he held his head high and said, "I, Yu Hongtu, support the court''s laws and regulations. You can execute the punishment!"


    Even at this time, his words and deeds are straightforward.


    This is an honest and upright official, even in the face of unfair treatment of laws and regulations, he is still loyal to the court.


    A calm, want to kill cut as you like.But his appearance, to the county magistrate, is provocative.


    After his wife and concubine in charge of the examination, he took charge of the examination with his wife and concubine


    "As for the students who cheated this time, they thought it was the first time and they were lured by the Yu family, so they were all sent into exile in ningguta!"


    "In addition, in view of the fact that the subject of the local examination has been leaked, this provincial examination will be suspended for the time being. After I report it to the imperial court, I will choose another date to take the examination again."


    Originally, those examinees thought it was really a lighter punishment when they heard about it.


    Until I heard the exile of Ninggu pagoda, they were all heartbroken.


    Naningguta is not a place for people at all.


    However, in order to protect the imperial examination in name only, the Qing Dynasty did not allow cheating.


    Because all the talented people in the imperial examination are the future parents, so they can''t be careless.


    Therefore, anyone who commits fraud, regardless of whether it is the examinee or the examiner, is either executed or exiled.


    And the county magistrate is not fighting for whom, it is just a matter of routine.


    At the command of the county magistrate, the Yamen soldiers took Yu Hongtu, Mrs. Yu, Lin and Wang Yong to the outside.


    Only Miss Yu sat on the ground alone and cried out, "Dad! Mother


    However, no matter how she yelled and stopped, Yu Hongtu and Mrs. Yu were taken out.


    Unable to take the exam, some candidates are gradually going out.


    The fourth master went to Ruo Yin and walked out side by side with her.


    Just then, a group of people in official clothes came in.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master are ready to leave.


    But not out of the examination room, see this group of people come in.


    She heard people in the crowd pointing and saying, "isn''t this the magistrate?"


    Then, she saw that the county magistrate immediately went to the magistrate and said, "I don''t know if the magistrate''s presence is really far away."


    County magistrate said, but also embarrassed smile: "the examination room out of this scandal, but also let the magistrate to see."


    The magistrate waved his hand and said, "I''m here today just for this."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1463

    With that, his subordinates came up with an edict.


    Seeing the edict is like seeing the emperor.


    For a moment, with the magistrate, all the people present knelt down.


    Ruoyin kneels down and finds the fourth master still standing beside her.


    He pulled his sleeve and let him kneel down with her.


    Otherwise, everyone will kneel down and he will not kneel. What''s going on.


    Anyway, it''s OK to kneel on your own.


    Then, he heard the people''s Congress holding the imperial edict say: "the emperor of Fengtian carrier said that after the secret examination of the imperial court, Yu Hongtu''s wife and concubines colluded with each other in the whole process of stealing and selling topics in Suzhou, which had nothing to do with Yu Hongtu


    "Cheating candidates, as well as their subordinates, were exiled to ningguta, deprived of their reference qualification forever."


    "Yu Hongtu is not strict in governing his family. After the rural examination, he will be transferred to the capital to make atonement for his achievements."


    "In addition, the local government affairs in Suzhou must reset the imperial examination questions as soon as possible, so as to re-examine them."


    Hearing these, if sound eye light slightly turns.


    It seems that the fourth master ordered the imperial court to prepare the imperial edict as early as checking Yu Hongtu.


    Otherwise, the magistrate can''t come so coincidentally.


    Compared with Ruo Yin, what the examinees care about is to continue the examination.


    As for Yu Hongtu, it sounds like punishment, but in fact it is a reward.


    The fourth master has always been a man with clear rewards and punishments.


    If yu Hongtu is not a good man, the end will be miserable.


    However, since Yu Hongtu was a clean and honest official, he would not let his loyal ministers feel cold.


    Otherwise, who is willing to serve the imperial court will be the white eyed wolf.


    At the moment, Yu Hongtu knocked his head on the ground and did not lift it for a long time.


    When he looked up, his bright eyes were red.


    His voice was thick and trembling: "thank you, Lord long!"


    With that, he kowtowed three times.


    Because of this edict, he saved his life and made him feel that everything he had done over the years was worth it.


    Since the imperial edict has said that Yu Hongtu was wronged, we naturally dare not say anything more.


    But it was Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Lin who cried out that they were wronged. Please forgive me.


    Originally, the magistrate said that it was qiuhou''s interrogation.


    Now, under the edict, the execution is the execution of the decision.


    Therefore, the magistrate''s subordinates took them to the outside of the Gongyuan.


    As early as receiving the imperial edict, the magistrate came with the executioner.


    At the moment, someone carried Mrs. Yu and Lin to the chopper bed and lay prone.


    The two women, who had been living a better life, soon became the fish between the two.


    "Execution!" With the magistrate''s order, the executioner cut the chopper fiercely.


    Yu''s and Lin''s bodies were immediately divided into two parts.


    The red blood stained the parts of them red.


    A lot of blood was sprayed on my waist.


    Some of the internal organs of the body are also presented in front of the public.


    It''s just terrible, shocking!


    As if there is a blood red line, living to separate their bodies.


    But even so, their limbs were still moving.


    It''s just the pain. It''s slow.


    See shape, if sound can''t help but frown.


    In Qing Dynasty, it was one of the more cruel ways of death penalty.


    Cut into two or more sections from the prisoner''s waist.


    The purpose is to prolong the death time of criminals and increase their suffering.


    Generally to the end, it is hemorrhagic shock.


    Because the main organ is in the upper body.


    After being cut into two sections from the waist, he will be conscious, and it will take a long time to stop breathing.


    In this case, many family members, in order to prevent the criminals from suffering too much, will give some money to the executioner, which is "fees".


    Let the executioner use the knife from the upper part of the execution, which can make the prisoner leave more happily.


    If there were no fees, or if someone wanted the prisoner to suffer more, the executioner would cut from below.


    In this way, the victim will die very slowly. After a knife cut, the upper half of the victim is still alive. It will take a long time to completely end his life.


    What''s more, it is extremely cruel to move the upper part of the man who has been cut off at the waist onto a tung oil board so that the blood can not be drawn, and the prisoner can last two or three hours longer without death.


    Obviously, this Mrs. Yu and Lin''s execution was so sudden that they didn''t have time to charge them.


    Besides, their family member is Yu Hongtu.


    Yu Hongtu was honest and clean, and he disdained to do such bribes and murderers.


    Besides, one of them did a lot of harm to Yu Hongtu, and the other put a green cap on Yu Hongtu. It''s strange that Yu Hongtu would think about them.This led to the two of them in pain, constantly rolling in the chopper bed.


    Miss Yu looked at Mrs. Yu''s painful appearance. She had been crying for a long time. She could not stand or sit still.


    But leaning against the servant girl''s arms, crying as if to die.


    I don''t know how long Mrs. Yu struggled. The Lin family on the edge has been out of breath, and Mrs. Yu''s body is still moving.


    Perhaps it was the extreme pain. Mrs. Yu''s fingers actually dipped in the blood in her waist and wrote several identical words on the ground.


    The more you write back, the slower you get.


    Ruoyin stood in the first row, she looked carefully and found that Mrs. Yu had written seven "miserable" characters.


    It is estimated that when writing, Mrs. Yu has exhausted her last energy.


    A few seconds after writing, this one was wide eyed and did not move.


    See this scene, if the sound can not help but say: "really is a very miserable woman."


    Although Mrs. Yu took bribes of more than ten thousand Liang silver with Yu Hongtu on her back.


    But it''s too cruel.


    Mrs. Yu and Lin were executed together.


    Lin had been out of breath for a long time.


    But Mrs. Yu''s body is broken into two pieces, but tormented for more than half an hour, can''t it be miserable.


    The fourth master on one side looked at all this calmly, without blinking.


    Because it took more than 2000 years.


    When he was in the Forbidden City before, he had seen this kind of scene, so there was nothing strange about it.


    Now hear the woman around her unconscious emotion, this only after understanding the grasp of her waist.


    He attached to her ear, with two people can hear the voice, low way: "don''t look, if you feel cruel, I will order to abolish the waist chop."


    When hearing this sentence, Ruoyin always thinks that history is astonishingly similar, but different.


    In that history, it was Mrs. Yu and the Lin family that brought Yu Hongtu into disrepute.


    But in the end, Yu Hongtu was killed.


    It was Yu Hongtu who wrote down the seven miserable words.


    But in this life, Yu Hongtu''s good deeds are rewarded.


    Who doesn''t know that the edict is to make atonement for his merits.


    They can be transferred to Beijing, but they are actually promoted.


    After Mrs. Yu''s execution, Ruoyin and the fourth master went back to the Inn by carriage.


    The fourth master, after returning to the inn, wrote to the capital.


    The letter said a lot about politics.


    Of course, it is necessary to order the closure of the sword and abolish the cutting of the waist.


    As a result, the torture lasted for more than 2000 years, because Ruoyin''s random words were heard by the fourth master and then abolished.


    Su Peisheng could not believe his ears when he knew that the fourth master was going to abolish the waist chop.


    You know, when you meet such heinous criminals, the emperor even feels that the torture of lingchi is not serious.


    Now, because of the Queen''s casual words, he abolished the waist chop.


    Why does he think it''s a little weird.


    The story of stealing and selling in Suzhou came to light. Ruoyin and the fourth master were ready to leave for Hangzhou.


    The next day, a group of horses were on their way to Hangzhou in Suzhou.


    Ruo Yin is still a servant girl of the fourth master.


    However, before they left Suzhou, the original carriage stopped suddenly.


    The fourth master lifted the curtain and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, no, the road ahead is blocked." Su Peisheng replied anxiously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1464

    If the sound lifts the car curtain.


    He stretched his neck and looked forward.


    I can''t see what''s going on.


    Only see a lot of people.


    There was also a tumult of voices.


    So she and the fourth master got off the carriage.


    As a result, he got off the carriage and was stunned by the situation in front of him.


    I saw in front of a dark, like ants, surrounded the road.


    The crowd was full of all the places around where they could settle down, and there was no end at all.


    There''s no place to stay.


    Not to mention the carriage going through the middle, it was impossible.


    After stopping the horse, Su Peisheng said, "master, I''ll go to the front to inquire about it and see what''s going on."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" sound, which was accurate.


    After a while, Su Peisheng came back frowning.


    I only heard him say, "master, why are so many people in front of me? When I inquired, more than 20000 people gathered there."


    "Who are they?" Asked the fourth master.


    "Suzhou''s textile industry is relatively developed." Su Peisheng pointed to the surrounding houses and said, "this area is full of cloth mills and silk weaving workshops. Those gathered here are all the kickers and machinists in this area, as well as all kinds of craftsmen. Because of their low wages, they are not only exploited and oppressed by the Baotou workshop, but also..."


    with this, he dare not say any more.


    The fourth master saw his appearance of wanting to speak but stopped, and ordered: "say it."


    "They are also closely controlled by the court." When Su Peisheng spoke, he hung his head and did not dare to look into the eyes of the fourth master.


    "The court? Why has he never heard of it? "


    If the sound then the eye light slightly turns.


    It seems that the local government in order to protect the black hat, this bad situation to hide.


    "The slave didn''t know. Anyway, according to the craftsmen, their resistance never stopped in order to increase the Industrial Bank and improve the treatment. There have been several times such a kind of" Xie struggle ". This time, it is considered as the largest one


    "And this time, the reason is that a craftsman was fired after taking a few more days off to take care of her newly born wife. As the pillar of the family, the craftsman lost his job and financial resources, and the craftsman threw himself into the lake to commit suicide, which caused a collective protest. " Su Pei is very popular.


    If you don''t understand the meaning of "Xie", he asked, "call Xie?"


    Su Peisheng explained: "call Xie is the Suzhou dialect, that is to say stop work."


    "Oh." If you understand, it''s a collective strike.


    As Su Peisheng said, it was too common in Qing Dynasty.


    In the Qing Dynasty, servitude was deeply rooted. Many servants, servants and workers had no protection of their interests.


    Many people, in order to earn money to support their families, work hard for aristocratic families, day and night, but only take a meagre amount of ICBC.


    He was on the edge all day and was fired if he was not careful.


    This is relatively light, serious, but also suffer from skin and flesh.


    What''s more, if you''re not careful, you''ll die.


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, the fourth master''s eyes fell on the dense crowd and walked towards the crowd.


    Ruoyin and Su Peisheng followed.


    As we approached, we heard the craftsmen holding banners and saying words of protest.


    "Against dismissal without reason!"


    "Against oppressing craftsmen!"


    "Against exploiting craftsmen!"


    Such protest slogans are like thunder and thunderous. They have the momentum that thousands of people can not resist. They are vast and magnificent.


    The whole earth was shaking.


    If the sound hears the eardrum all straight to tremble.


    You know, there were more than 20000 people protesting at the scene.


    This posture is more than half of the people who led the female protest last time.


    But the order of the scene was no worse than that of her.


    It can be described as neat.


    It can be seen that their purpose is only for the benefit and survival, and there is no intention of insurrection, nor is it involved in other things.


    Well, it must be a collective strike that has been planned for a long time.


    It is by no means ordinary people who can plan more than 20000 people in such a neat and orderly way and let them obey their orders.


    Ruoyin is suddenly a little curious about what kind of person is behind the scenes planning.


    When Ruoyin was curious, a man in a black robe on the right side of the highland said in a loud voice: "those imperial court officials have tens of taels of salary in a month, nine grade sesame officials, and three taels of silver a month. The officials who no longer enter the stream have about two liang silver a month. "


    "And most of us work nine hours a day, and we are only 20 Wen less."


    "On the market, 10 Wen for a liter of rice and 20 Wen for a catty of noodles. This is not even the cost of oil and salt. The money for making clothes with cotton and cotton is not enough to support ourselves after a hard day''s hard work. How can we support our family?""If anything happens, the family will fall apart."


    "Therefore, we must fight the government and the court to the end this time."


    "What we protest for is the fate of the working class in the Qing Dynasty."


    "Good! Well said There was a chorus of chorus from the crowd.


    If the sound smacks, nine hours, it''s eighteen hours.


    So, six hours of rest a day.


    Apart from meals and housework, I''m afraid there are only three or four hours of sleep.


    "When! When! When


    I don''t know where the sound of a stone pounding.


    Ruoyin looked up and saw that the man said impassioned words, he held a hammer, and was hammering a tall stone tablet.


    On the stone tablet, it says "never forbid the mechanic to call Xie Bei".


    Out of curiosity, Ruoyin casually asked the next woman: "elder sister, how did this stone tablet come from?"


    The woman looked up and down at Ruoyin and said, "girl, you are from other places. This stone tablet is the stone tablet that we workers called Xie Shi a few years ago. The stingy workshop Baotou Gong asked the local government to intervene. The government took the money from the contractor and forced us to resume work. For this reason, we set up this "permanent ban machine maker named Xie Bei."


    "Oh." If the sound nodded, said to understand, "who is the man who hammered the stone tablet?


    "He is the mechanic in our textile workshop. If there is a problem with this piece of machinery, he can''t repair it well. Moreover, his family used to open a martial arts school, but later it declined, so he became a mechanic. By the way, the worker called Xie, which was also organized by him."


    Smell speech, if sound Mou light slightly turn, and then Dynasty woman humanity: "thank you for telling."


    Ruoyin heard that the man was the organizer, he stretched his neck and looked at it carefully.


    I saw the man holding about 50 Jin weight of black iron long hammer, still hammering the stone tablet.


    The hammer body is very exquisite.


    After a few hammers, the stone tablet is already crumbling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1465

    "Boom!"


    After shaking a few times, the stone tablet collapsed.


    All of a sudden, the gravel cracked, lime mixed with dust, making the air fuzzy.


    If you can''t help reaching out, cover your mouth and nose to avoid inhaling too much dust.


    Although far away, she couldn''t see the real face of the man.


    But by the way he waved the stone tablet, he knew that he must be a warrior.


    At this time, a loud voice came out of the crowd: "who is making trouble here? How dare you knock down the stone tablet built by the government!"


    If Yin hears the reputation, he sees a group of Yamen soldiers in blue government pass by one side and walk towards the stone tablet.


    The group of Yamen soldiers are very powerful and there are thousands of them.


    But compared with the craftsmen present, it was still a little less.


    However, the Yamen soldiers obviously wanted to catch the thief, first the king and the man who took the lead.


    The man who hammered the stone down.


    Otherwise, we will not rush to the stone tablet with such a clear purpose.


    In this way, it depends on the degree of solidarity of the craftsmen present.


    If the craftsman is willing to cooperate, the man will be saved.


    If the craftsman did not cooperate, the man could not deal with thousands of government officials.


    All the Yamen soldiers were stabbing at the man with waist knives.


    A government official also stabbed the man''s heart to do harm.


    It''s about his life.


    When facing hundreds of officials, the man did not have a trace of panic and fear, but was very calm.


    This is something that ordinary people can''t do.


    What''s more, the man jumps up first.


    And legs a shock, a foot stepped on the head of the Yamen.


    "Dong! Click


    It''s the sound of skull or cervical vertebra fracture after stepping on the head of Yamen.


    The man not only stepped on the head of the yamen, but directly stepped on the heads of the Yamen servants as a stone and walked through them quickly.


    Along with the sound of bone fracture, there was also the scream of Yamen soldiers.


    After some yamen servants were trampled on, their necks fell off.


    Still have, hold the head to cry out with pain, the scene is in a panic.


    The Yamen soldiers who used to attack men are now protecting their heads for fear of being trampled on.


    The man trampled on the heads of thousands of Yamen servants like stones.


    The more he shrunk his head, the harder he stepped on it. His mouth was arrogant and arrogant: "call him grandfather!"


    Suddenly, the original tense atmosphere, become funny.


    Ruoyin can''t help laughing when he sees the real-life version beating the ground mouse.


    However, although men''s Kung Fu is good, if one person has thousands of people, it is definitely not possible.


    Moreover, a yamen leader saw that the waist knife could not control the man, and even ordered: "long range Archer, let go of the arrow!"


    As he spoke, he also made a gesture towards the distant highlands.


    As soon as the voice is down, the archers in the distance are ready to go.


    Seeing this, the man is no longer entangled with the officials.


    It''s walking into the middle of the crowd.


    The craftsmen in the crowd were obviously with him.


    One by one, they build bridges of human type with elbows to pave the way for him and let him step on them.


    The man stepped on the road paved by the workers with their elbows and went to Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    Seeing this, archers who were ready to shoot their arrows did not dare to shoot them at will.


    Because they thought it was the man who shot.


    But men mingle with the crowd. If they miss, it''s the craftsmen who shoot.


    Originally, the craftsmen were calling for a break. If they were shot, this large-scale call for rest would only be more serious and difficult to calm down.


    As a result, yamen soldiers had to stop long-range archery, turn to rush to the crowd, and seize the man.


    For a moment, the crowd of 20000 people became a mess again.


    In a hurry, the Yamen servants started to work with the craftsmen.


    Of course, it wasn''t the knife, it was the rude pushing.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master were supposed to know about the situation.


    At present, the Yamen and the craftsmen have a lot of trouble.


    They are also in the crowd, naturally implicated in innocence.


    Those yamen servants regarded them as ordinary craftsmen.


    In order to catch the man as soon as possible, they pushed rudely at the crowd on Ruoyin''s side.


    Four masters and bodyguards immediately protect Ruoyin, and start pushing those yamen servants.


    If necessary, they will swing a few punches and kick a few feet.


    At this time, the man was still in the direction of Ruoyin.


    As a result, the crowd around is becoming more and more agitated and chaotic.


    Yamen soldiers are also constantly pouring in this direction.


    The fourth master and the guards are fighting against the Yamen servants.


    Ruoyin and ban Mei stand together.As a result, a large number of Yamen servants came from the side.


    Half plum was squeezed a bit.


    And Banmei is close to Ruoyin.


    Then, if the center of gravity of Banmei is unstable, it will naturally press on Ruoyin.


    It can''t be controlled.


    Half Mei Chao Ruo Yin fell on her body, but she didn''t fall.


    But if there is no resistance and no one can lean on, the whole body will fall straight back.


    Ruoyin saw a pair of feet at the moment of falling.


    If you fall down, you have to be trampled on.


    When Ruoyin thought she was going to be trampled by the crowd, a pair of powerful hands dragged her waist.


    Ruoyin thought it was the fourth master at first, but when she looked up, she found that it was the man who was chased by the Yamen servants.


    It was so far away that she didn''t see it clearly.


    Now that he was close to him, Ruo Yin could see clearly.


    This is a bad smile, long eyebrows raised slightly rebelliously.


    Under the dark eyes, there is a long black eyelashes.


    The bridge of nose and thin lips with sharp edges and corners.


    This is a very beautiful man, beautiful as if illusory.


    It is rare for a man to grow up like this.


    Such a man is not like a warrior who can swing a sledgehammer.


    Instead, he looks like a scholar.


    No, the scholar is not so serious as he is.


    It should be said that he seems to be singing in the opera troupe.


    Can sing more handsome, he has a little more heroic.


    "This girl, you should protect yourself when you go out. Especially in crowded places like this, if you fall down, it''s easy to be trampled on, but I''ll be distressed. "


    The voice that is too low to be lower reaches Ruoyin''s ear and is enchanting beyond words.


    She was covered with goose bumps.


    When the man laughs, his eyes are like the moon.


    His words and deeds were like a careless apprentice.


    In particular, he said "I can be distressed", a listen is deliberately provocative, evil charm with a little bad.


    But with such a beautiful face, it''s a minute foul.


    If Yin hears his words, immediately stands straight, is preparing to leave each other.


    As a result, the fourth master quickly took her into his arms and pushed the man away.


    The man was pushed back slightly because of the sudden push.


    But soon, he kept a good balance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1466

    "Good bye." The man actually ignored the fourth master''s anger, did not matter to the ground if sound smile.


    He was busy getting rid of the Yamen servants, so he continued to step on the elbows of the craftsmen and walked towards the direction behind Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin looks back and finds that at the end of her back, there is a path that can go directly around the back hill of the workshop.


    So, in the blink of an eye, the man disappeared.


    She can''t help but sigh in her heart that it''s time for her to be chatted up by this name.


    It''s too rampant. I don''t care about thousands of Yamen servants.


    This kind of person, a look is that kind of apprentice, rogue words open mouth to come.


    He is addicted to his mouth. Has he ever thought of bringing trouble to her.


    See the man smoothly out of the pursuit of the yamen, the craftsmen in order to make him more smoothly leave, still and yamen soldiers.


    The fourth master, with a black face, returned to the position of the carriage with Ruoyin and Banmei.


    After getting on the carriage, the fourth Master said coldly, "Su Peisheng, look for an inn nearby."


    "Yes." 20000 craftsmen are called Xie, which is not a trivial matter.


    The cloth and silk made in these workshops will not only be sold to the local people, but also to the whole Qing Dynasty.


    Even, the imperial court and the thirteen banks still need to export trade.


    Let alone the supply problem.


    If only 20000 craftsmen are not appeased, it is easy to cause more riots.


    Today they just gathered to protest.


    Maybe tomorrow, there will be chaos everywhere.


    Because many of the robbers who have been arrested in the prison, their confession is: if they can live with a servant, they will not be bandits first.


    If the domestic helpers can''t make a living, they will probably end up doing something heartless.


    Therefore, this matter must be solved as soon as possible.


    Well, the trip to Hangzhou will be postponed for a while.


    "In addition, check the man for me!" The fourth Master said.


    "Which man?" Su Peisheng was busy fighting with the Yamen soldiers just now, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Seeing that Su Peisheng didn''t understand, the fourth master''s face sank.


    Fortunately, ban Mei came to Su Peisheng''s ear and told him.


    Su Peisheng was scared to say "yes".


    Generally, the workshops are located in a more partial place, so the price of the location is cheaper.


    Therefore, this area does not belong to the prosperous area of Suzhou.


    If the name of the inn, the basic is opened in a more prosperous place.


    In addition, it is opened near the tourist area.


    So, Su Peisheng can only find a slightly passable inn nearby.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at an inn.


    It''s very common furniture in the hotel.


    But the good thing is that it''s clean and hygienic.


    In this kind of place, can find such, already very good.


    There are a lot of people in the lobby. There are several tables of guests eating.


    It''s just that in such a small place, business is relatively lax and not professional enough.


    All the guests came in, but they didn''t come up to greet them.


    After Ruoyin and the fourth master find a place to sit down, Su Peisheng and ban Mei go to talk to the shopkeeper.


    Finally, the best room in the inn was reserved.


    After booking, Ruoyin and the fourth master went to the room.


    Soon, the waiter put the food and tea on the table.


    In the evening, Su Peisheng checked out the incident and reported it to the fourth master.


    "Emperor, I''ve checked it out. This time, the local government colluded with the contractor of the workshop, and the government took the money from the contractor, so he concealed the court."


    After hearing this, the fourth master had a slight jaw.


    However, he looked up at Su Peisheng when he did not go on.


    Su Peisheng quickly continued: "by the way, there is the man you asked the servant to check. His name is Cao Luoyun. He was originally a famous family of Cao family in Suzhou. The Cao family was originally a martial arts school family and majored in Cao''s Bagua boxing."


    "after that, because of some changes in his family, he declined, and only an eight year old baby was left in the Cao family The only baby left in the Cao family. "


    "Forced by life, he worked as a long-time worker in a textile workshop when he was young. Because of his talent, intelligence, and ability to maintain any machinery over the years, he wandered in various workshops in this area all year round. The craftsmen were familiar with him and called him master Cao warmly..."


    because the dishes in the inn were salty during dinner, Ruoyin drank too much water.


    Half of this, she took ban Mei to the cottage.


    The thatched cottage is in the backyard on the first floor. If you come out of the thatched cottage, you are going to take Banmei back to the guest room upstairs.


    But then she heard a rustle behind her.


    Looking around, I saw a group of people in the back mountain of the backyard. There were about ten people there.And one by one, they went down from the cellar.


    Ruoyin thought at first that it was the waiter of the inn who wanted to go to the cellar to get some stored grain.


    Such as sweet potato, rice, beans and so on.


    However, when she saw a face in the crowd, she realized that the matter was not as simple as taking food.


    Because she saw the Cao Luoyun that Su Peisheng and they mentioned.


    Ruoyin now seriously suspects that it is their base.


    However, she insisted on the principle that more is better than less, and she wanted to pretend she didn''t see it.


    But she and ban Mei are in an awkward position.


    If they are in the thatched cottage, they can''t hide and pretend they haven''t seen it.


    Or they walk through the backyard and go upstairs.


    But they were in the middle, neither to walk nor to hide.


    It''s parked there. It''s very conspicuous.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Ruoyin is still ready to pull half Mei away from here.


    But they two just prepare to go, that call Cao Luoyun, saw if sound.


    So Ruoyin ran faster with Banmei.


    Because he saw that Cao Luoyun didn''t go down to the cellar, but rushed to them both.


    Yes, that''s right. It''s just coming.


    That speed is faster than that in order to avoid thousands of Yamen soldiers in the daytime.


    What''s more, Cao Luoyun said fiercely, "wait a minute!"


    Not only that, those who just went down the cellar also climbed up one by one.


    If Yin pulls half Mei to run, he thinks, after all, he won''t be killed.


    That Cao Luoyun is worthy of being the descendant of the eight trigrams boxing of the Cao family. He took people to catch up with Ruoyin.


    And around Ruoyin and Banmei.


    Half Mei opened her mouth and was about to cry, so a woman came forward and stopped her mouth with cotton cloth.


    Ruoyin also wants to open his mouth to attract the four masters and they are threatened by Cao Luoyun.


    "If you don''t want her dead, you''d better not shout." Cao Luoyun''s words just finished, the woman took a dagger and put it against half Mei''s neck.


    "Well, well, I won''t yell, but you don''t touch her." If sound road.


    Seeing that Ruoyin didn''t shout, Cao Luoyun put his hand on Ruoyin''s shoulder. The two brothers said, "beauty, we''ve met again."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1467

    Say, he still use finger abdomen hook to if sound chin.


    If Yin gets goose bumps all over his body and retreats in disgust, he doesn''t pick it up.


    At the same time, she thought in her mind, how to better delay time.


    In this way, the fourth master and they realized something was wrong and might come to save her and ban Mei.


    When Ruoyin was thinking about it, Cao Luoyun said: "now all the officials outside are looking for me. Just as it happens, you can see my true face again and know our base area. Therefore, you two naturally can''t stay here."


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin swallowed his throat.


    Her eyes swept over the group, though they were all good-looking.


    But she saw with her own eyes that Cao Luoyun smashed such a large stone tablet.


    Therefore, she classifies these people and Cao Luoyun as the characters who are not easy to provoke.


    Seeing this, Cao Luoyun said with a smile: "don''t be afraid, I won''t kill you. I mean you can''t stay in the guest room of the inn, and you can''t show your face. After this, I''ll let you out. You''ll stay in the cellar before you do


    He pointed to the cellar in the distance.


    "Yes, but I..." Ruoyin pretended to be a little difficult to say.


    "What tricks do you want to play?" Cao Luoyun half squinted his eyes.


    "No, I didn''t want to play tricks, but I wanted to go to the hut. I didn''t even have time to go to the toilet when you made such a fuss." Ruoyin pretends to be sorry.


    She was already in the toilet.


    But in order to delay time, I have to say so.


    Cao Luoyun stared at her for several seconds, as if to explore the truth of her words.


    After about five seconds, he actually agreed, "hurry up."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Ruoyin trotted to the cottage again.


    When she went in, she was just stalling.


    Fortunately, the cottage in this inn is very clean, so it doesn''t stink.


    If Yin stays inside, she thinks that if she doesn''t urge her outside, she won''t go out, and she will drag.


    After a cup of tea, someone outside urged, "are you all right?"


    "Almost ready." Ruoyin complained, "who made the food in your hotel so bad that I had a stomachache."


    "It''s you who are too healthy and expensive. How can we eat all right, but you have a stomachache." This is Cao Luoyun''s voice.


    So, Ruoyin lingered in it for a while.


    Until Cao Luoyun impatiently said, "how long do you want?"


    "All right, all right." Ruoyin finally got out of the cottage.


    When he came out, he swept around with the remaining light.


    It''s a pity that she delayed for such a long time, but they still didn''t show up.


    See if sound come out, Cao Luoyun is still to give face way: "if I don''t do it, be obedient, follow us to the cellar, otherwise, I will do it myself."


    "No, I can go myself." Ruoyin immediately followed Cao Luoyun and took Banmei to the cellar.


    It''s just that she''s a bit slow, and she doesn''t miss any chance to delay.


    When she met the gangster, she had no other way but to delay time.


    After all, there are many of them, but she and ban Mei are only two.


    Moreover, they are all from the martial arts background. At first glance, they are practicing martial arts, but they can''t win.


    In this case, there is only a dead end to hard hitting.


    Moreover, Cao Luoyun also made it clear that she would not be killed.


    Before that, this group of people except seal half Mei''s mouth.


    There is Cao Luoyun who takes advantage of his words and doesn''t do too much.


    Otherwise, if you really want her and ban Mei''s life, you won''t be able to reason well. You''d have cut her throat and Banmei''s throat with a dagger.


    So in this case, it''s better to cooperate.


    Otherwise, once the dog jumps over the wall, everything can be done.


    Well, it''s not as simple as closing the cellar.


    "Come on, don''t dawdle." A woman urged.


    "It''s so dark that you can''t see the way." Ruo Yin murmured.


    A moment later, the party arrived at the cellar.


    A man untied the stone cover of the cellar and stepped down on a rope ladder.


    When Ruoyin arrived, Ruoyin almost stepped on the rope.


    Then she heard a cold voice in the night: "let her go."


    On hearing this familiar voice, Ruoyin happily goes back.


    But she did not walk a few steps, the sleeve was grabbed.


    It is Cao Luoyun who drags her.


    He pulled her by his side and challenged the fourth master: "what if I said no?"


    Smell speech, if sound all pinch a sweat for this.


    It''s none of her business if she wants to die."You can try it." Four ye light way.


    His tone was indifferent, but with chilling warnings.


    I don''t know if Cao Luoyun''s Kung Fu is too strong. He is confident and fearless to continue to challenge the fourth master''s bottom line.


    Go back and forth on the edge of playing with fire.


    Cao Luoyun gave a scornful smile to the fourth master. Then he looked at Ruoyin and said, "look, you are so nervous about her. It seems that you two have a love affair."


    Ruoyin: "in the daytime, I helped her with kindness, and you protected her like this, nervous about her." Said, Cao Luoyun thin lips slightly hook hook.


    He suddenly approached Ruoyin''s snow neck and sniffed.


    Then he looked up and said with a bad smile to the gloomy face of the fourth master: "I have to say, your woman is really fragrant."


    If sound disdains ground to cast a mouth, she moves a step, away from him a little.


    But for his wrists, she would have run far away.


    At the moment, even though the distance is quite far away, Ruoyin can feel the blue veins on the fourth master''s forehead. It is obviously that he is in a bad mood and is in a hurry.


    The next second, the fourth master stepped forward quickly and punched Cao Luoyun in the face.


    However, Cao Luoyun''s reaction was so quick that he quickly avoided it.


    So, the war between the two men is imminent!


    The men around the men, also began to fight.


    No one controls Ruoyin, walks to Banmei, unties the cotton cloth blocking the mouth of Banmei, and stands in a relatively safe place.


    It has to be said that Cao Luoyun''s Kung Fu is very good and his boxing is fast.


    After a few rounds, the hair was not touched by the fourth master, let alone injured.


    The fourth master was similar to him. They came and went back and forth, neither of them hurt anyone.


    After fighting for several times, the fourth master raised his head to lock Cao Luoyun''s throat.


    Cao Luoyun slightly bowed his head and quickly dodged.


    The fourth master locked the round cap on Cao Luoyun''s head.


    Without a hat, Cao Luoyun''s hair was scattered.


    Suddenly, a beautiful black hair on the shoulders.


    Cao Luoyun has been calm, his face also flashed a touch of panic.


    Ruoyin found that Cao Luoyun was a woman!


    Because the men of Qing Dynasty are all moon forehead, the forehead is shaved, the back weaves a braid to hang down.


    Cao Luoyun has hair on her forehead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1468

    Originally, Cao Luoyun''s hair in front of his forehead was held in a clip and hidden in a round hat.


    The hair at the bottom is braided into a braid.


    Now the hat is gone, and his hair is all over.


    Her face, which was already pretty, was more beautiful.


    At the same time, it gives people a strange feeling that no one is allowed to enter.


    Deep cat''s eye, show straight bridge of nose, partial thick red lip, palm big melon seed face.


    That pair of empty eyes without focus, bohemian, lazy with a bit of confusion, but also without losing the lightness.


    The expressionless face, not a smile.


    Like a woman who has seen through the whole world and her face is full of indifference.


    But can not stand good looks, give people a cold sense of weariness.


    At the same time, it seems that there is a lot of hatred in the bottom of my heart.


    She exudes a sense of sadness that the world owes me.


    As if nothing could affect her and she didn''t want to please anyone.


    This innate temperament seems to be full of advanced sense.


    Because people are beautiful, even if they have a bad face, they are also high-level wearisome faces, which can be hard to forget at a glance.


    When Cao Luoyun is found to be a woman, Ruoyin feels lucky for no reason.


    Fortunately, she was a woman, otherwise, it would be Cao Luoyun''s behavior as a disciple.


    As well as the virtue of taking advantage of her mouth, she will be physically ill.


    In addition, the other side is not afraid of death.


    Now that she is a woman, everything is different.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s all women.


    It''s no wonder that she thought Cao Luoyun was a bit neutral when she heard from Su Peisheng.


    Even a little bit feminine.


    As a bystander, Ruoyin first discovered that Cao Luoyun was a woman.


    But the fourth master and Cao Luoyun are fighting, and their attention is totally on the fight.


    When he did not intend to lift Cao Luoyun''s hat, Cao Luoyun''s original quick move became slow because of his gender exposure.


    Therefore, the fourth master locked each other''s shoulders.


    Locked shoulder, Cao Luoyun panic, quickly made a defensive response, and back a foot away.


    As a result, the fourth master seized the material on Cao Luoyun''s shoulder and tore the material on her right shoulder as she retreated.


    Cao Luoyun could not calm down.


    In a panic, he immediately encircles his right shoulder with his left hand.


    But even so, or more or less some skin is not covered.


    But the good thing is that it''s covered.


    At the moment, the straight man, such as the fourth master, is also aware of a trace of something wrong.


    He found that Cao Luoyun''s hair was different from that of the Qing Dynasty men''s moon forehead.


    And Cao Luoyun covered half of the snow shoulder.


    Suddenly, the fourth master just like a gentleman, slightly side head, not to see her, also stopped the continuous attack on Cao Luoyun.


    At this moment, it was not only the fourth master who stopped fighting.


    Even those people with Cao Luoyun stopped fighting.


    "Boss?" A big boss, full of doubts.


    They also stare at Cao Luoyun with that kind of surprised eyes.


    Obviously, they did not know Cao Luoyun''s female identity.


    Since the fourth master stopped, Su Peisheng and his bodyguards stopped attacking.


    Su Peisheng thought that the emperor was a little cold, but he was famous for not beating women.


    Because the emperor felt that victory was hard won.


    Even if you win a woman, it''s not a glorious thing.


    Moreover, it is an insult to the emperor.


    The reason why the emperor beat Cao Luoyun before was that Cao Luoyun took advantage of Empress Dowager in his mouth, which completely angered the emperor.


    Now that the other party is a woman, the anger in the bottom of the emperor''s heart is gone.


    After all, Cao Luoyun is not an unforgivable villain.


    On the contrary, she can take the risk to drive the craftsmen to protest. That''s a brave man.


    Just as everyone was staring at Cao Luoyun, a woman rushed forward and put on his coat.


    The body also protects Cao Luoyun, but her eyes are looking at her.


    That look seems to say: God, she is actually a woman!


    Cao Luoyun didn''t expect such a show.


    I have worked hard to hide my identity for more than ten years. I was exposed by a move.


    Haughty of her, eyes red, tears full of eyelashes.


    But her temperament did not allow her to shed tears.


    She just looked up and made the tears flow back into her eyes, stubborn and forbearing.


    Then he glared at the fourth master with hatred. At the same time, he was rebellious and arrogant.


    When all the tears in her eyes disappeared, she put on the woman''s coat and beat the fourth master with a quick blow.However, she was wrapped in her fist by the palm of the fourth master.


    The fourth master caught her fist and pushed her back.


    Although a little bit not pitiful, but compared to the previous did not know that the other side is a woman, the fierce moves have disappeared.


    It''s just a simple defense, not a fierce attack.


    Cao Luoyun did not want to be outdone. He raised his left fist and continued to beat the fourth master.


    But because of the movement, the inappropriate coat slipped off her shoulder.


    Cao Luoyun, in order to make himself invisible, had to stop attacking and tidy up his clothes.


    But as proud as she was, she still felt humiliated.


    "From small to large, no one can beat me." Cao Luoyun held up his chin and said angrily to the fourth master: "today, if my female identity is not exposed and your clothes are torn by you, I will surely beat you to pieces!"


    When she spoke, she was arrogant and full of defiance.


    All over the face is a pair of "this miss is very unhappy, has not hit enough" appearance.


    If you want to fight with the fourth master for three hundred rounds, it''s not enough.


    "Talk about who won''t be." The fourth master put his hands around his chest and said, "when he was in the workshop, he was elated when he threw off thousands of Yamen servants. Now when he loses, he looks unhappy, but he can''t afford to lose."


    "What is a face full of unhappiness, I was born with this expression!" Cao Luoyun is disdainful in his eyes and has a genuine personality.


    The fourth master glanced at Cao Luoyun and glanced at them.


    He pulled his lips, as if training children: "you gather in the workshop to make trouble, it is better to go quietly to the fold. Only a fool would expose himself to danger and be slaughtered. "


    "I don''t want to make a mistake." Cao Luoyun tidied up his clothes and said, "if we don''t have a background, the folding is useless."


    Fourth master: "look for the government."


    "It''s not that we didn''t ask the government to make a compromise. Last year, I made a compromise for an official in Suzhou. As a result, I was hunted down the next day."


    Speaking of this, Cao Luoyun said indignantly: "those dog officials are not good. At that time, we Cao family, not because the Zhao family martial arts school colluded with the government. They said in a fold that we Cao family colluded with the officials to deliberately rebel. With only one fold, hundreds of our Cao family members were sentenced to death overnight, leaving only a few young children."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1469

    "In the end, they all starved to death, and I was the only one who survived."


    "People all say that Emperor Kangxi, the holy ancestor, was a good emperor with benevolence and filial piety by eliminating traitors, shaking down the imperial court, pacifying San Francisco, ending foreign aggression, and being a benevolent and filial emperor, but in my opinion, he is nothing but...


    " stop! " The original indifferent fourth master suddenly became serious. He did not wait for Cao Luoyun to finish speaking, then he scolded bitterly: "can you live in such a leisurely way without the emperor ruling the Qing Dynasty? Like hundreds of people in your Cao family, there is no place to die. "


    "What''s more, are you free to talk about holy ancestors? How many heads do you have?"


    This means that when Emperor Kangxi was alive, the laws and regulations of the dynasty protected Cao Luoyun.


    Because I was younger, I escaped.


    Otherwise, he would have been executed.


    Another point is that Emperor Kangxi managed the Qing Dynasty fairly peacefully.


    If there is no shortage everywhere, she will not live long.


    If sound listened to four Ye''s words, forehead draws a few black lines.


    It''s true that few people like the fourth master have such a vicious tongue.


    It''s no scruples at all to select people''s pain points.


    I''m afraid I grew up eating hedinghong bibimbap.


    However, who let Cao Luoyun mention Emperor Kangxi, but also prepared to be disrespectful!


    No one can turn a blind eye to anyone who hears others say bad things about his father.


    She can guarantee that if it wasn''t for the private visit and the concealment of identity, the fourth master might have been more vicious.


    It was probably the fourth master''s venomous tongue that stabbed Cao Luoyun''s inner pain.


    Cao Luoyun, who has been stubborn and strong, has red eyes again.


    Cao Luoyun said with red eyes: "you think I want to live in peace and contentment, i...


    before finishing her words, she choked in her voice and tried to speak several times. Finally, she swallowed her words.


    Because of her character, even at this time, she did not leave a tear.


    For a time, the original busy backyard, quiet and terrifying.


    Silence for a while, four ye light way: "I can help you, but need to talk about some things alone."


    With that, he went into the inn.


    Cao Luoyun stood in his place and hesitated.


    I don''t know it''s the magnetic field between her and the fourth master.


    It is the fourth master who gives people a convincing sense of security.


    Cao Luoyun did not hesitate for long, but kept up with the fourth master.


    Therefore, the two people who did not fight and did not know each other entered the guest room originally belonging to Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    At the door, the fourth Master said to Ruo Yin, "you go to another room to have a rest."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin stops at the door.


    She really can''t accept this kind of change.


    It was the fourth master of vinegar.


    Now, on the contrary, it became sour in her heart.


    This night, Ruoyin and Banmei were squatting outside.


    During the period, half Mei advised her to go to another room to rest, if sound did not go.


    I can''t sleep when I go back to my room.


    Because she''s full of ideas about how they talked for so long.


    Beautiful men and beautiful women, but also lonely men and few women in the same room.


    And that Cao Luoyun is just like an iceberg beauty.


    Such a woman would cry whenever she talked about her family.


    In case she didn''t hold back and shed tears, would the fourth master comfort her?


    That''s it. The key is Cao Luoyun''s clothes are torn.


    Think of these, if the sound of the heart on the stuffy.


    The fourth master is a man, once he meets with political affairs, he will forget himself.


    As a result, if the sound is one, it will wait until dawn.


    The next day, when the fish belly was white, the wooden door finally opened.


    Cao Luoyun came out first, looking a little tired.


    She is still wearing the same dress as she was yesterday.


    Although there was a coat on it, it didn''t fit and looked messy.


    It gives people a feeling of imagination.


    Then, the fourth master came out. He seemed to be in good spirits.


    After he sent Cao Luoyun out and was about to close the door, he saw Ruo Yin squatting at the door.


    So he squatted down naturally and looked at Ruoyin.


    Cao Luoyun politely said, "fourth master, I''ll go back to wait for your news" and then left.


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and arranged the hair in front of her forehead for Ruoyin. "Didn''t ye ask you to have a rest last night? Why are you waiting here, eh?"


    With that, he was going to carry her into the room.


    At the moment, if the sound does not rest all night, people are sleepy, but the brain is particularly clear.


    Especially after listening to Cao Luoyun''s words, the whole person became more sober.


    Now, facing the fourth master who was ready to hold her, he raised his hand, pointed to Cao Luoyun''s back, and said, "OK, it''s very good to adjust and teach, but in one night, such a proud and stubborn heroine has been tamed by you to be as clever as a rabbit."Fourth master: "tell me what good news is." Ruo Yin raised his eyes and glared at the fourth master.


    "You think too much. Don''t make trouble here, will you?"


    "If the man next to me says a word, you can think more. Now you''ve been in your room with a woman all night, and I''ve thought too much and become a fuss. Why don''t you talk about yourself? "


    Fourth master:...


    "you are a man who forgets his righteousness. When you see that he is a man, you start to beat people. As a result, as soon as she saw that she was a woman or an iceberg beauty, she was immediately reluctant to do something about it. She wanted to get rid of her family''s grievances and settle everything. "


    "It''s not what you think. She''s different from other women. Do you know that a woman, shouldering the mission of cleaning up the family''s injustice, dares to resist with the government, and takes the lead to fight against the factory contractor and the government for the craftsmen. This is the courage and courage that men can''t have."


    "So, you think she''s an interesting soul. She''s enough to attract you, so you can talk to her by candlelight and share a room with only one man and one daughter, right?" Ruo Yin looks into the eyes of the fourth master.


    "What do you have in your mind every day? Why do you want to think about a simple thing as complicated? You said a while ago. Don''t look at women with different eyes. I just said something to her, and you looked at it with peach eyes? "


    "Don''t talk to me about it. It''s different." Ruoyin used a metaphor, "if I stayed in the room with other men for one night, would you not think about it? Can you see it without looking at it differently? "


    Fourth master: "you dare!"


    If you can''t, why do you want to kidnap my thoughts and double label me with your thoughts


    "I''m tired and don''t want to quarrel with you. "The fourth Master said, he got up and went back to the room. When he came to the door, he walked with a cold way:" if you want to rest, come in by yourself. If you don''t want to, don''t stay at the door! "


    With that, he got up without looking back.


    "Yes, I''m not tired of spending a night with others. When I get here, I know I''m tired." Ruo Yin sneered at the man''s back.


    ------


    at the end of the month, please come to the bowl, or else it will be cleared.


    Then, I found many relatives asking questions in the great God.


    Some people even raise the price and ask questions.


    Bing Bing prefers to ask questions by monthly ballot than by using book currency.


    This time, you can ask questions in the comments of this chapter on QQ reading.


    You can ask something about the spoiler or something else.


    On August 29th, I will flip two cards randomly from those who cast monthly tickets, and I will carefully answer questions. PS: as long as those who have voted monthly tickets this month can.


    To prevent you from asking a dozen or so questions in a single question, make it clear that there is only one flop and only one answer.


    Otherwise, it would be bad for all the spoilers.


    Only QQ readers Oh, because there are dozens of other channels, so can not take into account, energy can only take into account the main station side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1470

    As soon as the voice dropped, "bang", the door was closed violently by the fourth master from inside.


    The eardrum trembled.


    She stood up with her tired body, but she squatted at the door all night, her legs were numb.


    Half Mei immediately stepped forward and helped her.


    Now the fourth master closed the door, Ruoyin and Banmei opened another guest room.


    After returning to the room, she washed herself and went to sleep.


    She was so sleepy.


    The next day, Ruoyin and Banmei eat and sleep in the newly opened guest room.


    She didn''t go to the fourth master, and the fourth master didn''t come to her.


    But she heard that Cao Luoyun went out with the fourth master from time to time.


    Sometimes I''m still in the room talking about things.


    Until a few days later, there was a lot of laughter and gunfire under the inn.


    Ruoyin sits in the guest room, and there is no quiet near her ear.


    "Niang, don''t you go down and have a look? It''s very lively downstairs." Half plum road.


    In fact, she wants to make up with the emperor.


    Ruoyin sits in the room and reads a book. There is no such thing as saying: "the inn is not busy one day, but it is very busy today. What''s good to see?"


    "You don''t know. It''s celebrating outside."


    If you keep reading with your head down, your ears will be sharp.


    "It is said that the struggle of the machinists has won, and all labor in the form of oppression will stop. The contractors of the workshop finally agreed to abolish the original mechanism of ICBC and set up a new unit price system. In addition, each person will pay an additional sum for alcohol every year. "


    Ruoyin: "their working hours are changed from nine hours to six hours, and they can only work for seven hours at most. If the working hours exceed six hours, there will be additional processing fees."


    Listening to what Banmei said, Ruoyin has no idea of reading at all.


    Only five days later, the matter was settled.


    What proof? It proves that the fourth master intervened to solve the problem.


    And it''s a very effective solution.


    Ruoyin flipped through a page at random and asked, "what else?"


    After hearing this question, ban Mei was reluctant to speak.


    However, he finally replied: "what''s more, the imperial court issued a decree to clear the grievances of the Cao family, and gave the Cao family a plaque of Jingwu aristocratic family. At that time, the Zhao family martial arts school, which colluded with the government, was copied, and the government colluding with the Zhao family was also dismissed and copied. "


    If hundreds of people died unjustly, there must be a compensation.


    She didn''t want to talk about it.


    Who knows the Niang asked voluntarily, she can only answer truthfully.


    After listening to half Mei''s words, Ruoyin opens the book slightly.


    At this moment, the gunfire below one sound after another, and more and more loud.


    What''s more, there are lots of voices.


    As soon as Ruoyin thinks that this is the base of Cao Luoyun''s group of people, he knows what those people are celebrating.


    Thinking of this, I unconsciously raised my feet and walked out of the room.


    If cloud looks down the railing, Cao Luoyun is wearing a water blue skirt, standing beside the eight immortals table in the middle of the hall.


    Around, is and Cao Luoyun''s companions.


    She was carrying a broccoli cup with clear wine in it.


    Standing opposite her was the fourth master.


    Ruoyin heard Cao Luoyun say happily: "fourth master, thanks to you this time. If it were not for you, the workers'' ICBC would not have been solved so soon."


    Such as this call Xie, large and small have made many times.


    But every time it''s a dead end.


    Although this is the biggest trouble, it would not have been solved so quickly without the help of the fourth master.


    "Especially about our Cao family. Over the years, I have thought of many ways, but every time I am either ignored by the government or chased. "


    speaking of this, Cao Luoyun sobbed:" now I am just like a dream. I didn''t expect that in such a short time, the family would get rid of the injustice and let the Zhao family and those dog officials get their due retribution. "


    Cao Luoyun or that, no matter how, will not let the tears fall down.


    She couldn''t help but look up and wait for the tears from the corner of her eyes to flow back into her eyes.


    Then, she looked directly at the fourth master and said frankly: "fourth master, you are the second parents of our Cao family. I am sorry for my rudeness to you at the beginning. Here, I will punish myself for three cups."


    With that, she lifted her head and drank the wine.


    Then, others poured a few glasses of wine for her.


    Every time, Cao Luoyun is a refreshing drink, especially heroic.


    For Cao Luoyun''s words of gratitude, the fourth master was very calm and took a sip.


    After sipping the wine, he also said to Cao Luoyun, "the court is recruiting martial arts people in the world. You have good Kung Fu. You can take your companions for reference.""Ah?" Cao Luoyun was surprised and said, "I''m just a woman. Where can I test those? Besides, even if I go, the court may not accept it."


    Although she has a good temper, she also knows the status of women in Qing Dynasty.


    "Miss Cao, you don''t know that. A while ago, the emperor and the empress issued an edict to support women''s education and career. As long as women have the ability, they can eat by their ability just like men and have a foothold in today''s society." Su Pei is very popular.


    "I''ve been busy with things recently, and I haven''t paid much attention to them." Cao Luoyun opened his eyes and then looked at the fourth master: "then I''ll thank the fourth master for his guidance. I''ll seriously consider this matter. If the situation permits, I''ll refer to it."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um".


    If you hear this, you can''t hear it.


    She stood upstairs and snorted coldly and said, "Miss Cao, you must refer to it. You know, it''s always the girls who ask to see the fourth master, but there''s no fourth master''s request that they can meet again in the future."


    With that, she turned and entered the guest room.


    In her opinion, the fourth master asked Cao Luoyun to come to Beijing for reference, which was to see Cao Luoyun again in the future.


    Because she had never seen the fourth master so worried about a woman''s affairs.


    As soon as the words came out, people downstairs looked up one after another.


    But Ruoyin has turned around and entered the room. What they see is just Ruoyin''s back.


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other.


    The fourth master raised his head slightly and looked upstairs. His cold eyes turned slightly and returned to normal.


    After seeing Ruoyin back to the room, he followed him into the room and took the door with him.


    After returning to the room, Ruoyin forces himself to calm down to read.


    But it seems that I can''t calm down.


    Just as she turned over the pages impatiently, there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Miss ban Mei, please open the door." This is Su Peisheng''s voice, sharp.


    After hearing this, ban Mei is ready to open.


    "Don''t open the door." If sound road.


    It''s the same every time. Leave her alone.


    When I think of it, I hop in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1471

    After listening to Ruo Yin, ban Mei did not open the door.


    It was quiet for a long time before the door opened.


    Even the bustling downstairs was quiet.


    Suddenly, the whole Inn was quiet and terrible.


    "Bang!"


    The door of the house was kicked open.


    The wood, which was originally strong, split into pieces.


    The sudden loud sound, like if sound, the whole person slightly trembled.


    But soon she turned her head and looked out the door.


    The fourth master''s face was gloomy, his eyes were burning with scarlet anger, and there was a green muscle beating gently on his temples.


    Like an enraged lion king.


    Ruoyin has been used to his rude behavior if he doesn''t agree.


    She looked at all this coldly, gave him a cold look, and said coldly, "you have nothing but kicking the door, right?"


    "Fourth master.


    Under the pressure of the fourth master, ban Mei has to go out.


    The masters can''t keep fighting like this all the time. They have to communicate well.


    Su Peisheng wanted to bring the door with him.


    But when he saw the broken wooden door, he had to sigh in his heart and wait outside.


    When the fourth master came to Ruoyin''s presence, Cao Luoyun at the bottom heard the sound and asked politely, "fourth master, can I talk to Xiaoyin girl?"


    Ruoyin heard the fourth master''s voice without hesitation: "come in."


    Ha ha, this is too reassuring, Cao Luoyun is a good one.


    Still too assured that she can accept Cao Luoyun magnanimously.


    After the fourth master finished speaking, when Cao Luoyun came in, he went out with his hands.


    Cao Luoyun came in when he went out. There was a tacit understanding between them.


    If you see Cao Luoyun come in, you don''t want to see him.


    But the other side so polite appearance, out of etiquette, she still raised her eyes, looked at the other side.


    Cao Luoyun is not unruly when a woman disguises as a man. He smiles at Ruoyin and sits down beside Ruoyin.


    "You''re jealous, so you''re angry, aren''t you?"


    "No. "If the sound returns coldly.


    She thinks Cao Luoyun is here to challenge her.


    Because before those women, all like to come to her to show off how good the relationship is with the fourth master.


    So, of course, she doesn''t show the real side.


    "You should believe the fourth master. These days, in addition to ordering people to check on the affairs of the Cao family, he wrote to the capital to ask the court to solve the problem of the treatment of more than 20000 craftsmen and the wages and salaries. Apart from that, he and I have no idea about men and women. " Cao Luoyun said.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin looked at Cao Luoyun in some incredible way.


    Because what Cao Luoyun said was totally contrary to her conjecture.


    It''s not the same as before, it''s very different.


    "Write to the capital?" If you ask.


    "Yes, the fourth master is not an imperial envoy. This time he went south to observe the people''s situation for the emperor and report the situation of Jiangnan to the emperor. At that time, he said that from Suzhou flying pigeon to Beijing, it took only three days to come back and forth. Within five days, he would solve the problem. At the beginning, I didn''t believe him. I didn''t think he really solved the problem so well. "


    "Ruoyin thought that the fourth master and Cao Luoyun had exposed the emperor''s identity.


    It turned out to be an imperial envoy.


    "To me, the fourth master is like our Cao family''s reincarnated parents. What I have for him is just endless respect and respect, without any other thoughts and feelings. So you can rest assured. " Cao Luoyun explained earnestly to Ruoyin.


    "I don''t care." If the voice is right and wrong: "moreover, I am not angry with this, is he does not love to say anything to me."


    Rather than hearing this from Cao Luoyun, she hoped that the fourth master would tell her.


    However, her prejudice against Cao Luoyun was completely gone.


    Now for her, Cao Luoyun is a good girl with love and righteousness.


    Because, from what she said and what she did, she felt a strong sense of river and lake love.


    "Maybe he doesn''t want to involve you. You should be glad that he is not a man who lets women do everything. It''s a man who protects you well and doesn''t let you worry about anything. And these days, the fourth master often mentioned you to me, always three words do not leave you. " Cao Luoyun advised.


    Ruo Yin gave a gentle "um" sound.


    In the end, everyone knows, but emotions need to vent.


    The fourth master always said nothing, he would do something incomprehensible.


    When Cao Luoyun saw Ruoyin''s mood softened down, he said, "Miss Xiaoyin, I have said everything I should say. If I can refer to martial arts in the future, I will visit you and the fourth master in the capital."


    If sound slightly jaw head, will Cao Luoyun to the door.


    She''s not unreasonable.If you don''t say it clearly, it''s easy to make people think, right.


    When Cao Luoyun came to the door, he took a picture of the fourth master and went downstairs.


    If the sound swept the door of the eye, the eyes were light, but in the end it was not as repulsive as before.


    But the fourth master only glanced at her and went downstairs.


    Su Peisheng thought the emperor would try to coax the empress. Otherwise, why would he kick the door.


    Is it just because the mother won''t let in, she''ll kick the door out?


    After about a cup of tea, Su Peisheng understood what was going on.


    He trotted to Ruoyin''s guest room and said, "madam, the emperor wants you and miss Banmei to pack up and leave in half an hour."


    "To where?" If you ask.


    "Hangzhou."


    So, Ruoyin and Banmei packed up their business.


    When she was out of the house, she didn''t show much courtesy. In less than half an hour, Banmei was carrying two bags.


    The rest are carried by the guards.


    Ruoyin goes to the door of the inn.


    She saw the fourth master and Cao Luoyun chatting with each other.


    After seeing her, Cao Luoyun said a few words warmly and sent her and the fourth master to the carriage.


    Then, with the sound of the coachman whipping his whip on the horse''s back, the carriage drove slowly towards Hangzhou.


    In the carriage, Ruoyin and the fourth master are rarely separated by a galaxy, and each sits in a soft chair.


    They had a tacit understanding of keeping their eyes closed, and no one looked at anyone and said nothing.


    The next day after passing through the Qiantang River, Ruoyin lifted the curtain of the car, held his chin in his hand, and propped up on the carriage window.


    Qiantang River tide is one of the three major tides in the world.


    The tide is usually in the first 15 days of the lunar new year. The Qianjiang River tidal bore is the largest on August 15 every year, and the tide head can reach several meters high.


    When the river tide comes, the sound is like thunder, mountains and seas, like thousands of horses galloping, magnificent.


    Just today, it''s the Mid Autumn Festival.


    If the sound will pick on the window to watch the tide.


    Only two streams of water collided on the river surface, stirring up a column of water, several feet high, splashing waves and soul stirring.


    By the time the water column falls back to the river, the two tides have shown themselves in a cross shape on the river surface, and are rapidly speeding westward.


    At the same time, the crossing point quickly moves northward like an avalanche, bumping into the straight seawall, arousing a huge splash and falling on the top of the pond.


    People around him screamed to avoid.


    When Ruoyin is enjoying the scenery, a man''s magnetic voice comes from his ear: "good looking?"


    ------


    thank you for your monthly pass. I accidentally flipped through many brands and answered some representative questions.


    Interested relatives, you can go back to see the chapter comments ha.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1472

    If the sound ear root moved slightly, she swept the fourth master on the left side of her eyes with residual light, and faintly returned to the voice "um.".


    When she was angry, the fourth master didn''t feel anything. On the contrary, she sometimes felt very cute.


    Can she so indifferent appearance, but let the man frown.


    "But still angry?" He asked.


    "No It''s still light.


    "Why don''t you talk all the way?"


    "You didn''t say anything. You were cold hearted, my concubine."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master gave a low smile.


    He stuck to her back and held her in his arms.


    Put your chin on her head and rub her hair.


    "I''m not chilling you. I''m waiting for you to calm down."


    Ruoyin: "if he doesn''t say it, she really thinks he''s in a cold war with her.


    "Calm down?" Ruoyin retorted: "then you kicked the door of the guest room, is it to let me down?"


    In her opinion, he was just angry with her, right.


    "No The fourth master''s eyes looked at the rising tide on the river, and his thin lips gently opened: "that''s to avoid that you can''t think about it alone in the room and hurt yourself."


    Ruoyin: "is she worried about her self mutilation?


    "As long as you don''t hurt me, I won''t hurt myself." She said in a huff.


    Seeing that she was no longer light, the fourth master knew that she was not so angry.


    "This time, even if Cao Luoyun is a man, I will deal with it fairly. It''s not her that I''m helping. It''s the dead souls of hundreds of Cao''s family. It''s the treatment that more than 20000 craftsmen deserve. "


    "Fart, it''s a man. You''ve been fighting with people."


    "That''s what she should do. Who let her dress up as a man and take advantage of you."


    Ruoyin: "the sound of..."


    "sound."


    "Well?"


    "You should know that I am the emperor, not a monk. I have a wide range of people. When dealing with political affairs, there will be some women around me."


    "I know, but don''t talk to me about anything every time, and then you''re busy with yourself."


    "I''m a man. You shouldn''t mix up with other things. What I''m dealing with is not a trivial matter. The more you know, the worse it will be for you."


    "But I''m not afraid, and I don''t talk about it with a big mouth."


    Fourth master: "she seems to have broken the conversation.


    In fact, she didn''t want the fourth master to explain everything to her.


    Mainly because he didn''t give her enough security.


    In the past, when she restrained herself and didn''t like the fourth master, she did whatever he wanted.


    But really like a person, can''t do not care.


    The fourth master gave her a sense of spiritual security.


    Let her give him her back and safety, she is a hundred heart.


    But emotionally, he never gave her a sense of security.


    There''s just a sense of crisis, a sense of anxiety.


    Even when he asked him if he liked her last time, he did not answer her directly.


    He is smooth like a loach, which makes people love and hate.


    When evading her questions, she looks like a pig''s hoof, irresponsible in order to avoid falling back.


    How can this make her feel safe and at ease?


    The next morning, just the Mid Autumn Festival, the carriage stopped by the West Lake in Hangzhou.


    The fourth master got off the carriage first, and Ruo Yin followed.


    When he got to the lake, Su Peisheng called a boat.


    The party will take a boat tour of the West Lake, enjoy the scenery of the West Lake.


    In autumn, the leaves by the West Lake have already turned red, and some leaves have fallen down.


    There are flowers all around, and the middle of the lake is full of lotus.


    Sweet scented osmanthus trees grow far and near.


    The sun shines on the surface of the lake, and the bottom of the lake looks like gold.


    As a result, if Yincai and the fourth master sat down on the boat, the fourth Master said coldly: "Hangzhou is the last stop of the southern tour. After the Mid Autumn Festival, you will return to Beijing. Have a good time these days."


    "Ruoyin is speechless after listening to the fourth master''s words.


    It also called people to have fun. As soon as they got on the boat, they brought back to Beijing, and they were in the mood to have fun.


    So, next, Ruoyin is not happy at all.


    After a long time, she began to say, "emperor, do you still remember the reason why you first took your concubine to the south?"


    "Yes." "Last year, you drew a picture on my birthday. Although you didn''t say it at that time, I knew that was exactly what you were looking forward to."


    "I can understand that when you see my paintings, you know what I think in my heart, so you want to take me south for a visit, don''t you?""So to speak."


    "Why do I feel cheated?"


    The fourth master looked at her and motioned her to go on.


    "I''ve played with you all the way, but more often than not, it''s the flowing girls who rush to you, and what you''ve done in your domineering profession has made me stop."


    "When I came out, I told you that, by the way, I would understand the people''s situation. I am not only your husband, but also the emperor of the people. It is impossible to ignore the Qing Dynasty."


    "I understand that, so when you said that, I didn''t say anything, but I just felt that there was something wrong with me this time."


    "Say it."


    "Anyway, this is biased from my ideal Southern tour. If you divide the southern tour into 10% of the time, you will have 80% of your time dealing with political affairs, and less than 20% of your time will be with your ministers and concubines. This is not like dating between men and women."


    "Appointment?" Fourth master''s voice was low and magnetic, full of doubts.


    Obviously, he didn''t quite understand what the word "date" meant.


    After the man''s eyes turned slightly, he solemnly said, "is dating just a meeting of men and women about political affairs?"


    "The emperor!" If Yin is too angry to speak because of the fourth master''s understanding, she knows that he must be deliberately teasing her when she meets the man''s slightly cunning and clean ink pupil. "Besides political affairs, it''s political affairs. Do you really understand or fake you don''t understand?"


    The fourth Master said without a smile: "it''s not in the name of dating that we should be husband and wife."


    For the fourth master''s straightforward analysis, if the sound mouth corner slightly twitches.


    But the fourth master''s unsmiliarity made her feel suspicious of the car.


    I don''t know if Ruoyin''s words annoyed the fourth master. When he got on the boat to visit the lake, he suddenly said to Su Pei Sheng, "go, stop the boat and dock."


    "Ah?" Su Peisheng''s face was puzzled, and he said that he could not swim the lake well?


    Is this another fight with the queen?


    When Su Peisheng was surprised, he was given a cold eye by the fourth master.


    The eyes seem to be saying: don''t go soon.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will stop the boatman." He was so scared that he went out.


    Even when Ruoyin thought that the fourth master was going to have a macho temper, he just heard him say, "I know where I''m going to take you."


    I will take you to a good place.


    He held out the palm of his left hand toward her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1473

    If the sound slightly a Zheng, is finally put the hand in the fourth master palm, led her to get off the boat.


    After getting off the boat, the fourth master let go of her hand and whispered something to Su Peisheng''s ear.


    I don''t want her to hear.


    But when Ruoyin saw that Su Peisheng listened to the fourth master''s words, his eyes were shining and he seemed to hear something incredible.


    Then, she heard Su Peisheng repeatedly reply: "good, good."


    After answering the question, Su Peisheng called several bodyguards: "you guys, go with me quickly."


    Ruoyin looked at Su Peisheng and his bodyguards as they rode away and asked xiangsiye, "where is Su Peisheng in such a hurry?"


    "I want to take you to a place. He has to find a place to settle down in advance." The fourth master faintly returns, but if the sound actually hears a little meaning.


    Then, Ruoyin and the fourth master got into the carriage and went to the so-called good place.


    At noon, she and the fourth master used snacks on the carriage and made do with lunch.


    In the afternoon, the carriage was rickety, and the style outside the car window was cool. It was blowing like a sound, and the whole person was confused and sleepy.


    Finally, she leaned against the carriage and fell asleep.


    When I woke up, I didn''t know when I was covered with a thin blanket.


    I think the fourth master built it for her.


    She looked at the fourth master. He leaned on the carriage and closed his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was asleep.


    Looking at the light in the car is a little dark, if you lift the curtain, it is almost dusk.


    She looked around her eyes, forgiving her for being kept in the capital by the fourth master all the year round. She had never seen the world and couldn''t see where it was.


    If sound put down the curtain, can''t help yawning, and closed his eyes on the curtain for a while.


    I don''t know how long, the carriage finally slowed down, and finally stopped.


    "The emperor, the empress, has arrived at the place." Outside, Chen Biao reminded.


    If you hear that, fold your eyes on the carpet.


    The fourth master got out of the carriage when she folded the blanket.


    When she got off the carriage, the fourth master helped her down.


    After getting off the carriage, Ruoyin saw the boundless water.


    "The emperor, I thought you would take my concubine to a good place. It''s just a lake. What''s the difference?"


    As soon as he said this, he turned black.


    He bit the back of the alveolar, said nothing, then released her hand, did not return to walk in front.


    See the situation, if the sound Du Du Du mouth, still don''t let a person say big truth.


    At this time, Su Peisheng jumped out of nowhere and showed her the way.


    Ruoyin followed Su Peisheng around the spacious road to a group of grotesque boulders.


    Then, she found something wrong.


    Because, she saw the beach!


    There was also a long table and two chairs on the beach.


    What''s more, there seems to be a halo around it.


    Su Peisheng took her and the fourth master to the table and chair, and said with a smile, "madam, this is the East China Sea of Ningbo mansion. The emperor has asked the servants to go to the seaside to decorate early in the morning. This is the place where you want to eat later. Are you satisfied? If not, the slave will arrange it again according to your instructions?"


    If it was normal, he would ask the emperor directly.


    But the emperor is a surprise for the empress. Of course, the Queen''s mother is satisfied.


    Just in the distance, Ruoyin only saw the tables and chairs.


    Now come closer. There are red candles on the tables and chairs.


    There is a set of blue and white porcelain dishes, tea set.


    Around the tables and chairs are small lamps made of lotus and shells.


    They''re in the shape of a heart, and they''re glowing gently.


    When Ruoyin first arrived in the Qing Dynasty, he gave several heart-shaped gifts to the fourth master.


    Over time, the fourth master thought that she liked anything in this shape.


    Also often give her some heart-shaped ornaments, jewelry and so on.


    To tell you the truth, Ruoyin can''t believe everything in front of her. She feels like a dream.


    "Emperor, is this really the seaside?"


    "I haven''t seen the world before. I can''t tell the sea from the lake." The fourth master didn''t answer her, instead, he spoke bitterly.


    But when the eyes see Ruoyin''s happy expression, there is a pride that can''t be hidden on the face.


    It''s like a man who plans everything carefully to please a beautiful woman and finds out that what he has done is just what the other side likes.


    That kind of achievement is quite proud.


    Ruoyin:...


    when she got off the carriage, she didn''t see a panoramic view of the sea. She only saw a piece of water below. Of course, she didn''t know whether it was a sea or a lake.


    However, looking at all this he specially prepared, she did not care about him.


    Then, Su Peisheng took Ruoyin and the fourth master to a wooden house.It is not so much a wooden house as a flower house.


    Because the wooden house is surrounded by green vines and flowers of various colors.


    Step up along the wooden steps, there is a circle of round railings, you can stand on the top of the sea.


    There was only one bedroom in the cabin with a large carved shelf bed.


    The sea blue silk quilt was covered with rose petals.


    All of them are full of classical and romantic interwoven atmosphere.


    Obviously, they are two different styles, but they are extremely harmonious together.


    "Do you like it?" Next to my ears came the deep voice of the fourth master.


    Ruo Yin covered his face with both hands, showing only a pair of red eyes.


    She didn''t speak, but nodded desperately to show that she liked it all.


    At this moment, she looked like a woman who was completely unaware of the situation and was suddenly proposed. She was quite moved.


    Because the fourth master is not a romantic man.


    His usual thoughts are all focused on the government and state affairs.


    Such a busy man romantic, minutes to make women fall.


    The fourth master took Ruoyin''s shoulder to give her warmth and comfort.


    After being moved, Ruoyin found that there was no one else except them.


    Can''t help but ask: "such beautiful scenery and place, there should be a lot of talents, but why are all our people around?"


    "Haha, if you go back to your mother, the emperor told me that you didn''t like to be disturbed by others, so you made the slaves clear the court, so this beach has been contracted by the emperor." Su Peisheng returned.


    In fact, it''s just that the emperor wants to be with his wife as if nobody else is there.


    Anyway, when they were in the palace, they were just like the air. They had no sense of existence.


    "Ruoyin thinks that this is very much like the overbearing style of the fourth master. He actually contracted a beach.


    Seeing Ruoyin like it, the fourth master waved his palm and said to Su Pei Sheng, "OK, go down and get the reward."


    "Yes." Su Peisheng stepped back with a smile.


    As a result of driving the carriage all afternoon, Ruoyin and the fourth master haven''t had a meal yet.


    Therefore, the slaves prepared meals on the spot.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master take advantage of this time, ready to walk in the seaside.


    However, they plan to change into light clothes and go for a walk.


    The fourth master is a man. He just takes off his coat and stands on the circular railing of the flower house.


    After a cup of tea, if sound changes clothes, open the door.


    The fourth Master heard the sound of opening the door behind him, and looked back at it at will.


    Only one eye, the deep ink pupil flashed a touch of streamer.


    That''s the wolf light in straight man''s eyes when he sees his favorite object.


    ------


    thank you for the 10000 Book coins awarded by "Xu Huijie"!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1474

    She was wearing a silver red dress with a chest length.


    There was a white silk Tulle on the outside.


    The hair that had been bound was scattered over the shoulders.


    Because it was tied before, now it is scattered. There are some traces of binding on it, which make the natural wave roll.


    With her steps, the tiny black and green silk also jumps gently.


    The afterglow shines on her greasy skin, giving people a hazy sense of beauty.


    But she didn''t wear anything on her feet, so she came out.


    Then, the fourth master''s face sank, "put on your shoes."


    If the sound moved her feet, she said, "no, walking along the beach is to walk barefoot on the beach. Besides, even if you wear shoes, there will be sand in it."


    Fourth master: "although in my heart, I don''t agree with her fallacies.


    After all, she didn''t insist on letting her wear shoes, but walked down the flower house on wooden stairs.


    Well, it''s rare to come to the seaside. Let her go.


    Ruoyingguang steps on the beach and keeps up with the fourth master.


    After a while, they were walking along the coast in the evening.


    Beautiful clouds are hanging high in the sky.


    The setting sun finally caught up with the clouds before the dusk spread, sprinkling a mottled gold on the sea.


    The deep blue sea and the golden sunset set off each other, fainting like a dream.


    Thick thick clouds cover the sunset, but there are always a few rays of sunlight pouring on the sea.


    However, it is after all covered by clouds, will face only darkness!


    Ruoyin barefoot and fourth master step on the beach.


    Under the foot, is the soft sand mud feeling.


    The sea breeze swept her cheek.


    , like a foam spray, sprang up on her ankles.


    Beside my ears, the sound of the sea waves.


    Beach view of the sea, water and sky meet, wide vision, let people feel relaxed.


    The waves beat the beach, surging a thousand layers of waves, as if to wash away the dirt of the red dust, let people Qingqi Shuang, a relaxed.


    A long time ago, Ruoyin thought that once in a lifetime, you should sit by the sea with someone you like and watch the sunrise and sunset.


    Because she thought it was a beautiful and romantic thing.


    After the Qing Dynasty, she thought that this wish could not be achieved.


    Did not think, King Kong straight male fourth master, finally romantic once.


    She has completed her wish which has been hidden in her heart.


    This man, as long as he wants, he is the most romantic and gentle husband in the world.


    If he didn''t want to, he would be the coldest and most ruthless emperor in Qing Dynasty.


    However, in this romantic and cozy moment, the fourth master''s shoes into the sand, from time to time to shake the sand in the shoes.


    If sound can''t help but complain: "the emperor, my concubine has already said, wear shoes will enter the sand, it is better to barefoot, you must not listen."


    "As she said, the stubborn fourth master finally took off his shoes and stepped on the beach with her.


    Left footprints in pairs.


    After walking tired, Ruoyin and fourth master stand on the beach facing the sea to watch the tide rise and fall.


    In front of them, is the endless light blue sea.


    The end of the sea, connected with the blue sky.


    In the setting sun, the man stands tall and straight on the shore, overlooking the distance with the woman.


    The palm of the palm, wrapped in a woman''s small hand.


    The broad Cape of the robe set off a storm with the wind.


    The woman stepped on the beach barefoot, her head on the man''s shoulder, nestled in the distance.


    A head of wavy hair like ink is scattered at random on the shoulder.


    Her figure curve moving, rouge silver red skirt, in the breeze flutter.


    Like a woman who abandons worldly desires.


    The afterglow of the setting sun shines on them, giving them a romantic and beautiful figure.


    Just like a pair of fairy couples who live the life of idle clouds and wild cranes.


    Sunset sunset, as if all the noise to the moment of quiet.


    It''s just as beautiful as Ruoyin''s painting.


    Even better than the picture.


    Because, the reality is always more realistic than the painting.


    At this time, suddenly a big wave came, strong hydraulic impact on Ruoyin''s legs.


    As a result of her foot a soft, the whole person slightly inclined to the sea, so fell in the sea.


    The fourth master quickly went to pull Ruoyin, but was driven by inertia and fell into the sea with Ruoyin.


    Fortunately, the tide comes quickly and retreats quickly.


    Ruoyin and Siye swim in the shallow water of the sea.


    As the water was shallow, the fourth master squatted, and his feet just reached the bottom of the sea.His hands are encircling Ruoyin''s waist, protecting her.


    The whole body is immersed in the sea water, only above the neck is exposed to the sea.


    Ruo Yin put his hands around his neck and put his elbow on his shoulder.


    The hair, which had been scattered, was wet and stuck to the cheek.


    She raised her hand and pulled her hair back.


    Drops of water from the hair, in the air across a perfect arc.


    A head of green silk hangs naturally on the back, and half of it floats in the blue sea.


    Then she looked down at the man with a smile.


    The fourth master raised his head slightly and looked at her.


    The perfect radian of the Adam''s apple gives a slight pause.


    The next moment, they both close their eyes and kiss each other.


    It was dark and the sea was completely obscured by dusk.


    The blue sea is like a fairyland.


    And in this fairyland, the shadow of kissing is reflected.


    The night will make their outline more distinct, outline each other''s better profile.


    Even if you can''t see them with their eyes closed or their expressions, you can feel their sweet good mood.


    On their side was su Peisheng, who wanted to have dinner with their masters.


    But when he saw the romantic and beautiful picture in front of him, the whole person was stunned.


    Because, he really can''t bear to disturb this beautiful.


    But the cook has already prepared the meal, if does not eat again, it should be cold.


    So he turned his back and called in a low voice, "master, it''s dinner!"


    Only the sound of the waves responded to him.


    So he had to increase his voice and shrill, "master, the food is ready."


    Finally, Ruoyin and the fourth master kiss slightly.


    They release each other tacitly, look at each other with a smile, and then kiss each other like dragonflies. Then they reach the shore hand in hand.


    After a while, Ruoyin and the fourth master went back to the flower house and changed their clean clothes.


    Then, sit in a heart-shaped table and chair surrounded by a lotus shell lamp.


    On the table, there are all kinds of moon cakes.


    And here people often eat Linghe and lotus root during the Mid Autumn Festival.


    Of course, Ruoyin''s favorite crabs at this time of year, as well as a variety of local cuisines.


    When Ruoyin saw the hairy crabs, her eyes were full of special light.


    After washing her hands in the basin from Banmei, she grabbed the hairy crab and broke its shell.


    This season''s crabs are the most fat, Ruoyin broke off the crab''s belly, which was full of dark yellow crab yellow, fat and oily.


    If you take a bite, it''s delicious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1475

    Ruoyin and the fourth master have had countless meals together.


    It''s the first time for a candlelight dinner by the sea.


    The red candle swayed gently in the sea breeze.


    Weak light, exuding a romantic atmosphere.


    Make Ruoyin and the fourth master enjoy it more slowly.


    Because in this case, people will get rid of the pressure of fast-paced life, calm down and enjoy such a leisurely rest time.


    Or maybe, they rarely have such a moment, want to enjoy a little more.


    After having a meal, Ruoyin and the fourth master drink tea. They both stand on the railing of the flower house, blowing the sea breeze and looking at the night scene.


    The sea at night is deep and more charming than at dusk.


    Stars embedded in the sky, so dazzling.


    When Ruoyin was fascinated by the stars, there was a loud noise in the sky.


    "Whew, boom, boom!"


    At first, Ruoyin thought it was thunder, and she could not help shaking.


    As a result, he was surrounded by four masters.


    The man pointed to the fireworks in the sky and joked, "it''s just that you can''t tell the lake and the sea, but you can''t even recognize the fireworks?"


    Ruoyin looked up in the direction he pointed to and saw a large golden fireworks pouring down like a meteor.


    She beat his chest in exasperation, "hate, fireworks do not greet a."


    What''s more, the fourth master took her to the seaside for a candlelight dinner, a romantic flower house, lotus shells and lanterns, and a walk on the beach hand in hand.


    She thought there was nothing else.


    Who knows there are still surprises.


    After the fireworks were set off, the surrounding area was calm again.


    The fourth master held the woman in his arms, lowered his head and scraped the tip of her nose. He asked faintly, "do you like the sea?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "No reason."


    "There has to be a reason."


    Ruoyin leaned on the fourth master''s shoulder and thought for a while and said, "because the sea is dark blue, like a dream in the bottom of my heart. I also like the sea breeze, like the waves, more because you accompany me, I like more


    Fourth master: "emperor, do you like the sea?" If the sound asks.


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because you like it, but also because you say that the sea is dark blue, like the dream in your heart." His voice was as deep as the sea, as if any sea breeze could melt into the deep sea.


    This translation, literary point is: related to you, are like.


    Popular point is: I love my house and my dog, because you like it, so I like it.


    Listen to if sound, the whole heart is drunk, the whole mouth is up, and the heart tip is sweet.


    However, he remembered what the fourth master had said during the day.


    He said that Hangzhou is the last stop of the southern tour and will soon return to Beijing.


    Thinking of this, she led her lips and said, "the emperor, you will return to the palace soon. Will you not treat others so well?"


    "What do you mean? I don''t treat you well in the palace?" The fourth master bowed his head and looked at the woman in his arms, "am I to let you not eat enough to wear warm, or abuse you?"


    "No When he was in the palace, he was not as good to her as he is now.


    But when he was in the Forbidden City, he was busier than now.


    Compared with the concubines, he has been very good to her.


    But she just felt uneasy.


    That kind of uneasiness, in the final analysis, there is no sense of security.


    So, she grabbed his neck, coquettish way: "emperor, do you love my concubine?"


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that he did not answer, she continued to pester him and asked, "Yinzhen, do you love me?"


    Last time she asked him if he liked her, he ducked her question.


    This time, she said hello directly.


    The fourth master was stunned when he heard this question.


    Love? For the first time, someone asked him if he loved her.


    What is love?


    In his circle, he had never seen love.


    Whether it''s family or love.


    To be honest, he didn''t quite understand himself.


    Because there are so many things more important than love in his life.


    But he held his lips and was ready to answer her.


    If Yin saw four ye thin lips light open, before he spoke, he said: "people don''t listen to that perfunctory, listen carefully."


    The fourth master gave a low smile and spoiled the way: "look, give you the smart one."


    After pondering for a moment, he looked her in the eye with concentration and said, "now that the court is stable, and the brothers are all grown up, it''s time for them to take charge of their own affairs."


    After a pause, he continued: "don''t you always want to go back to the Old Summer Palace? Then I will live with you in the Yuanmingyuan."Ruoyin: "she can be understood as the fourth master wants the prince to succeed.


    He and she retired to Yuanmingyuan and became emperor and Empress Dowager.


    However, the fourth master has always hidden the secret letter of the prince behind the zhengguangming plaque in the Qianqing palace.


    And he has always been a strict person, until that step, he will not speak out casually.


    Therefore, she has always been very understanding of propriety, never asked him who set up, even the temptation has not.


    However, if you look around, all the princes in the Imperial Palace are young, and none of them have a family yet.


    "Emperor, they are still young now. Would it be bad to let them take charge of their own affairs so early?"


    "What''s wrong? The emperor took the throne at the age of eight."


    "But the emperor''s examination took place only after the death of the emperor Shizu. If the emperor had lived for more than a few years, he would not have shouldered such a heavy responsibility at the age of eight."


    "It has been proved that ability has nothing to do with age. If you are a capable person in governing a country, even a child of eight years old will be dozens of times better than a young man or even a middle-aged man."


    Ruoyin: "she remembers that when Emperor Kangxi just died, the Treasury was in deficit, the ministers colluded, the government was corrupt, and the brothers were still small.


    Emperor Kangxi handed over the throne to the fourth master, who certainly could not fail to live up to Emperor Kangxi''s painstaking efforts and expectations.


    After the rectification of the fourth master''s accession to the throne, the State Treasury was sufficient, the remaining evils of the previous dynasty were leveled off, and the corruption was much improved.


    The fourth master has lived up to Emperor Kangxi''s expectations.


    At that time, if he did not ascend the throne and the throne fell to other people''s hands, those brothers would not let him go.


    But now it''s not the same. It''s safe for the fourth master to give it to his son.


    The only worry is that because of the close establishment of Chu Jun, Chu Jun was not trained intensively.


    However, in recent years, the fourth master is strict with the princes, and the brothers are all excellent.


    Emperor Kangxi ascended the throne at the age of eight, assisted by the Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang.


    Now, if you are inexperienced, don''t you have the instruction of the fourth master who was an emperor.


    Although Ruoyin didn''t hear the words of "I love you all my life".


    However, the fourth master made a secret stab to show that he retired from the government and went with her to the Yuanmingyuan for a leisure time.


    For her, such words are more difficult than "I love you".


    Because if he talks about love, but if he does something hurtful, it is better to say these practical words.


    What''s more, the man like the fourth master, the kind of overbearing love words and vicious words, is open to come.


    But this kind of love, ah love, he hardly said.


    Such words, which cannot be easily said, are more precious than sweet words.


    No wonder the fourth master took her out of the palace and said, "Yinyin, this is my first Southern tour since I ascended the throne. I want to take a good look at my country with you."


    At that time, she said, it sounded as if she would never be emperor again.


    Or something like a dying emperor would say.


    After all, it won''t be long enough to be emperor.


    Emperor Kangxi wanted to borrow another 500 years from heaven.


    Now, she sort of understood what he was saying.


    It is estimated that in the past few years since the fourth master became the throne, he has been dealing with government affairs in the Forbidden City in order to stabilize the situation in the capital.


    He didn''t take a good look at his country.


    So after she painted such a picture, he had the idea of taking her on a tour to the south.


    At this moment, Ruoyin''s sense of security is vacant, as if it was filled by the fourth master.


    She rubbed against his arms and said, "Oh, it''s not about this. What do you say...


    seeing her shyly buried in his arms, the man lifted her chin and asked her to look at him directly.


    At this moment, in each other''s eyes, is each other''s shadow.


    With such a delicate and delicate appearance, the fourth master was somewhat confused.


    He carried her into the flower house.


    Somehow, they lay on the brocade quilt. After a long time, they took off all their tiredness and hugged each other to sleep.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin and the fourth master lived together like a fairy couple.


    There are sunshine, sand beach, waves and cactus here, but there is no old captain.


    Because... This is contracted by the fourth master.


    And this southern tour, which started with Ruoyin''s painting of the sea, ended successfully from the sea tour.


    It''s a coincidence that I met so many big and small things along the way.


    To Hangzhou this station, but surprisingly peaceful, Taiping to Ruoyin feel not real enough.


    It''s like a calm sea, but in fact it''s turbulent. I don''t know when a big wave will roll up.


    ------On August 18, Ruoyin and the fourth master set out on their way back to the capital.


    On the way back to Beijing, Ruoyin found a rather gratifying problem.


    That is to say, the status of women is gradually rising.


    After all, those male ancestors, mothers, sisters and daughters are all women.


    Even if they don''t agree for a while, it''s no use.


    This shows that men are used to by women!


    At the same time, somewhere in the Qing Dynasty, a man was leaning on a black sandalwood chair.


    The light from outside hit his back, which looked a little gloomy.


    The man rubbed the big finger on his thumb and casually asked, "how is it going?"


    Behind him was a masked man in black.


    The man in black replied, "the emperor is too cunning to go back to the master. Every time we leave, there will be one or more carriages to separate ourselves from each other. As a result, we all lack the skills to separate ourselves. At the same time, we follow the wrong person. As a result, we have not found any trace of them in the past few months."


    "After several experiences, the slaves sent several more teams to follow them, and finally found their traces in Suzhou generation. Judging from the current situation, they are ready to return to Beijing."


    The man''s fingertips rapped on the armrest, making a slight noise.


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Now it''s only three years before he ascends the throne. It''s such an opportunity." With a sneer, he said, "no matter how much it costs, he can''t return to the capital alive!"


    ------


    this chapter has 3000 + words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1476

    "Don''t worry, master, if it wasn''t for you, I would have been dead for a long time. Since the moment I followed you, we have been your dead men. Our subordinates are your people, and death is your ghost. As long as the master orders us, we will fight for our lives and resolutely carry out our tasks until we die! "The man in black is loyal.


    Smell speech, the man instructs a way: "remember, I don''t want to live, as long as dead, is dead, also dead want to see corpse!"


    "Yes, my subordinates keep it in mind." The man in black knelt on the ground and said, "master, what about the Queen''s life, don''t you want to live?"


    This words a, the man is silent for a long time, seems to be considering this matter.


    After a long time, he light way: "she just, as long as the emperor''s life can."


    "Yes."


    "But..." the man turned, "with the emperor''s love for her, she will certainly be arranged to return to Beijing alone. Therefore, if the emperor is too difficult to do, she can be used as bait to threaten the emperor if necessary


    The man in black didn''t believe the way: "will the emperor be threatened by a woman?"


    "You just do what I want. If he is not threatened, he will let the queen see some blood. He should be cruel. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself."


    "The master is right."


    "Well, you go."


    "Yes." The man in black disappeared into the night.


    Left the man leaning on the back of the chair with a sinister smile in his eyes.


    Thin lips outline a vicious arc, it seems that there is always a hatred in the bottom of my heart.


    ------


    the next day, ruoyinhe returned to Suzhou from Ningbo on August 18.


    He left Suzhou on the 19th and arrived at Jiangning House on the 20th.


    21 to Fengyang Prefecture Shouzhou.


    He arrived in Yangzhou on the 22nd.


    When crossing the Yellow River on the 23rd, a group of people were on the dock, ready to go by boat.


    Chen Biao suddenly approached and whispered, "the emperor, the stick has come to report that someone is looking for our whereabouts all the way."


    The fourth master was standing on the dock with his hands. After hearing this, his eyes turned slightly.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "find a freighter near here and let him carry people no matter how much it costs."


    "Yes." After Chen Biao had answered, he hastened to make arrangements.


    Recently, the emperor and everyone are a team of men and horses, so is boating.


    That''s why the emperor wanted to get on the freighter.


    In this way, the other party has no tracking object for the time being.


    In order to cause unnecessary sensation, avoid concealing the truth by the local government, and consume too much Treasury materials, the emperor chose to pay a private visit in micro service.


    The guards and secret guards brought out were only a dozen or so.


    However, fortunately, every trip is very cautious, people can not follow.


    But these last few times, there is always a group of people following them.


    Although it''s far away, this is what sticks to, so I found out.


    One side of Ruoyin heard the conversation between Chen Biao and the fourth master, and his look became dignified.


    Chen Biao was quick in handling affairs and soon came back with people.


    "Master and son, I have already contacted a cargo ship. It is a ship carrying silk from Suzhou to cross the river. At present, the direction is the same as ours."


    With that, he led the way ahead.


    The fourth master gave a light "um" and said cautiously, "let''s go first by boat. After a long incense, we will take advantage of the number of boats on the river, and then get on the cargo ship. In addition, when orders were issued, five thousand soldiers were urgently sent from all over the country. Before reinforcements arrive, don''t make a fuss and pretend not to take action. "


    "Good." Chen Biao replied, it seems that the emperor is ready to let the pedestrian stare first, and then get on the cargo ship in disorder, so that they can stare at the wrong object.


    Now it''s an emergency. It has to be done first.


    In any case, it is too late to send troops from the capital, so we can only dispatch troops nearby.


    The soldiers in the Qing Dynasty were divided into officials, soldiers, bravery, soldiers, arrest, prison, post office and yamen.


    The soldiers, captors, jailers, post offices and yamen were all civilian public servants who were in charge of the work and were on duty on time.


    In addition, only those who wear "Shi", "Bing" and "Yong" clothing are regular soldiers in war.


    Shi is a senior elite among soldiers.


    Soldiers, the regular army of the Qing Dynasty, belong to the front line combat forces.


    The army of Qing Dynasty was composed of eight banners army and green camp army.


    The Eight Banners army is made up of Manchu, and generally stationed in the capital.


    They are mainly responsible for Garrisoning the border areas or provinces directly under the mainland.


    Courage, in fact, is village courage, belonging to the militia or the reserve.


    As they were recruited temporarily to suppress the uprising, they were sent home after the war.


    But this time the situation is critical, brave, dead, arrest, prison, post, yamen are useless.


    Because it is better to call 20000 people at the grass-roots level in various places than to call 5000 elite soldiers.Soldiers and soldiers have the highest ability and are distributed in all provinces.


    The size of the troops varies from province to province, with an average of about 20 battalions.


    There are two or three hundred people in one camp, and six or seven hundred in many.


    It''s a big project to gather 5000 soldiers from the nearby camps.


    Then make an appointment for a suitable venue for assembly, with three days at least and five days for more.


    After a cup of tea, the party quickly got on the boat that had been ordered.


    The boat is very ordinary. It''s no different from those fishermen''s boats.


    If you put them in the boat, you can''t tell me from you.


    Soon, the boat was running on the river.


    After a stick of incense, the boat went to the fishermen''s fishing spot.


    as like as two peas, their boats were almost identical.


    The freighter that happened to be arranged was approaching.


    The party joined up seamlessly and boarded the freighter.


    On August 24, Siye and Ruoyin crossed the river to Jiagou by cargo ship.


    That''s where the freighter is going to stop.


    As soon as he got off the boat, a dark guard anxiously approached the fourth master and said, "master, the other party has been chasing us hard and hard. Obviously, he has come prepared."


    "Can we find out who did it?" Asked the fourth master.


    "The other party is very careful in his affairs. He has got a large number of dead men from nowhere. He would rather commit suicide than admit it. The rest who could not commit suicide would not confess a word even though they were tortured. But you can rest assured that our people will find out. "


    The situation is so urgent that it can''t be checked for two days a day.


    In addition, the most important thing now is the safety of the emperor and his wife.


    Dark Wei said, in a low voice: "do we want to allocate a few more boats to distract our attention and get on a cargo ship again?"


    The way to do it is to shake your head for the second time


    Speaking of this, he looked at the sparkling river.


    After a long time, the fourth Master said, "in this way, you should arrange your wife to get on the boat first, and make sure to bring her back to the capital safely. If she has something wrong, be careful of your head


    "Yes After the two female secret guards should, they take over the burden in the hands of half Mei.


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin took the fourth master''s hand.


    "No, I don''t want to be separated from you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1477

    The fourth master raised his left hand, fondly touched her head, and looked at her deeply, "good, obedient. When you handle this matter, you will go to Yongshou palace to see you."


    "I''m not." If the sound toots the mouth, does not obey him.


    I always think this is not so simple.


    "They come for the Lord. If you follow him, you will only be implicated. It''s better to act separately and return to the palace earlier."


    "No!" If the sound dead seized four Ye''s sleeve, "I think we are better together."


    "The fourth master didn''t say anything and obviously didn''t agree.


    "Think about it. If I am with you, we will advance and retreat together. But if they are separated, in case they can''t get you, they will tie me up and threaten you. Then I can''t go back to the palace. Don''t you have to meet with you? "


    "People at the stick won''t let you get tied."


    "I''m afraid that if I''m tied up and my father isn''t around, I can''t eat enough and wear warm. I have to worry about my father. It''s not just me, but you''re worried about me, aren''t you? "


    Fourth master:...


    although he didn''t speak, the tiny turning ink pupil indicated that he had already hesitated.


    "Fourth master, I''ve heard that some kidnappers are furious and furious. If they don''t do what they say, they will be taken off their arms and legs. Especially for women, they will fall into the hands of those ferocious kidnappers. It''s really hard to imagine."


    Ruoyin said so vividly that she heard the fourth master''s eyebrows wrinkled. She seemed to follow her words and make up for something.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally let go: "yes, you will follow me, but you should remember that you should be honest behind you when you are in danger."


    It''s not that I didn''t think about what she said.


    But at that time, I didn''t think much about it at that time. Now, listening to her saying, it''s dangerous to take her around.


    It''s better than not seeing or not knowing.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hold you back. Besides, I can make poison." If the sound claps the heart to guarantee.


    The fourth master looked at her with a low smile.


    When he raised his head to face Chen Biao a few times, he immediately resumed his insincerity.


    He said: "as we said yesterday, before reinforcements arrive, don''t start to frighten the snake. If they do it first, if necessary, let the stick stick head first."


    "Yes."


    After the fourth master ordered good things, Ruoyin bought a few herbs for making poison in the nearest drugstore and went on his way.


    At night, the fourth master was busy explaining the battle plan of the secret guard and the bodyguard.


    Ruoyin was busy making poison.


    A few years ago, when she and the fourth master followed Emperor Kangxi on a tour to the south, they made a kind of poison, which could blind the enemy, disturb the enemy''s mind, and let them not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy.


    But this kind of poison is good or not, and it is easy to hurt one''s own people.


    In particular, the eyes, their own people can not avoid.


    Unlike the nose and mouth, covering with a thicker cloth can cut off the powder.


    Even if we don''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, we will be able to fight against each other.


    So this time, the poison she made is as long as it is inhaled into the mouth and nose of the other party, it will pour down in 10 seconds.


    If the sound then took a ten second word name.


    After falling down, it took 12 hours to wake up.


    Of course, if you are killed by the fourth master''s bodyguard after you fall down, you will never wake up again.


    Although it can also make the deadly poison.


    But that kind of poison spread to the viscera, at least a stick of incense will die.


    The delay was so long that it would have taken hundreds of rounds.


    It''s better to make it simple and make them dizzy first.


    As long as the combat effectiveness is lost, a lot of things will be saved.


    The poison is packed in a soft plastic bottle the size of a palm. As long as you squeeze the bottle gently, the powder will be sprayed from it.


    It was night. After Ruoyin made the poison, he discussed it with the fourth master.


    The fourth master naturally believed her.


    So she gave the poison to the bodyguards and the secret guards.


    If Yin also taught them how to use it, "you just need to squeeze the bottle gently against their mouth and nose, let them inhale the poison in their mouth and nose. After they fall down, it will take 12 hours. You don''t have to work hard on them and continue to change their target."


    She also demonstrated that she sprayed the powder several times.


    The bodyguard and the dark guard were in Ruoyin normal school, their eyes were shining.


    Maybe I didn''t expect such a magic medicine.


    "But to avoid hurting your own people, you have to be masked." When Ruoyin spoke, Banmei gave them the masked kerchief.


    Because the other side may be covered with black cloth.


    In order to avoid not recognizing their own people, so they deliberately make the color cloth mask.


    The shape and thickness of the cloth are specially made to make the powder impervious.


    After Banmei has made a good masked towel, Ruoyin teaches them how to get the best effect.After charging, Ruoyin and the fourth master also left two bottles.


    For the rest, there are still a few hundred bottles left, ready to go to the next assembly place, and after the assembly at the stick stick, one bottle will be handed.


    She heard from the fourth master that there were about 300 people at the nearby stick stick.


    Because not only the soldiers, but also the places where the sticks stick, there are the most people in the capital.


    In a small remote place like this, there are usually hundreds of people, similar to a camp.


    Such organizations are distributed in more than 100 places in the Qing Dynasty, with tens of thousands of people in total. Their combat effectiveness is equivalent to a relatively large army.


    These are all the experts in the world who were recruited privately by the fourth master when he was still Baylor.


    But there were only a few thousand at that time.


    Over the past few years, there have been more and more.


    This team of tens of thousands of people, in addition to spying around for intelligence, also eradicated dissidents for the fourth master. All of them were martial arts experts.


    However, because they are secret troops, they must be much less than the national soldiers of the Qing Dynasty.


    After all, the private training of the fourth master cannot be compared with that of the national training.


    If you take all the talents in the world as your own.


    The people who come from there defend the country and the frontier.


    What''s more, the most important thing they do is to collect intelligence. A small place with hundreds of people is enough.


    If there are too many idle people, it will be a waste of money.


    Who knows it''s this kind of emergency.


    Far water is not near fire. It''s hard to summon those distributed all over the country.


    We can only call them together to prevent a crisis.


    On the morning of August 25, Ruoyin and the fourth Master arrived at Li Haiwu by boat.


    When we get here, we have to stop the ship and cross the dock.


    By the way, pick another boat and change a boatman.


    After all, the original boatman has been tired for a day and a night.


    If you want to keep the ship safe, you have to change people.


    According to what was agreed before, Chen Biao and his bodyguards moved the remaining poisons and masked scarves into the scheduled passenger ship.


    The man at the stick disguised himself as a guest on the boat and went in to get the medicine and the masked towel.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master were waiting at the dock for a while.


    After a while, Chen Biao came back.


    "Master, everything has been sent out. As for the emergency call for reinforcements, we have already written, saying that if it is quick, we can join us tonight, or tomorrow morning at the latest. "


    After reporting, Chen Biao asked, "are we still on our way?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was a commotion around the wharf without waiting for the fourth master to speak.


    The boatman, the boatman and the owner of the small shop, who were originally around the wharf, all rushed with their heads in their arms.


    Because, a group of uninvited guests, with the smell of bloodthirsty, broke into the crowd and came towards Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    ------


    school begins. Deng Lun in June, Li Xian in July, and Nezha in August are not equal to the head teacher in September.


    New January, old rules Oh, if today''s monthly ticket full of 1000, tomorrow will be ten thousand more ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1478

    Even if they were masked, they couldn''t hide their evil looks.


    Especially a pair of eyes, scarlet, like a possessed person.


    In the first row, open the way with a big knife.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The people were so scared that they didn''t care about anything and ran away.


    Some women run with their children in their arms.


    If they run slowly, they''ll be stabbed.


    After a while, the wharf screamed.


    These people are like this to the common people.


    In the face of the target four masters, let alone.


    When the fourth master saw these people, he subconsciously protected Ruo Yin behind him.


    Stick stick to the people, as well as bodyguards and dark guards, they have blocked in front of them, ready to escort.


    Due to the preparation in advance, they not only have poison made by Ruoyin, but also have sabers as weapons.


    The dead men kept coming in.


    Ruoyin looks at about 500 people.


    More than two hundred and four people came here.


    They were armed with swords that glowed with cold.


    As soon as the two sides approach the war!


    "Sonorous!"


    The sound of the collision of weapons echoed around Ruoyin''s ear.


    Although the dead were also covered, they didn''t expect that Ruoyin would make poison.


    Therefore, the masked towel is only to cover the face, can not play the role of isolating powder.


    As a result, the people on Ruoyin''s side, when attacking and defending, spray ten seconds to the enemy one after another.


    The effect is just like Ruo Yin said, soon.


    As long as the other party inhaled ten seconds, ten seconds, you can faint on the ground.


    Some even fainted in less than ten seconds.


    At first, the other side was still aggressive.


    After discovering that the signs are wrong, they dare not approach them and immediately become the passive party.


    The head of the dead man looked at his fallen companions.


    But a cup of tea time, actually fell half.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid they will soon be wiped out.


    After seeing the situation clearly, he found that the other party had a bottle the size of a palm, spraying it skillfully.


    What''s more, the masks they wear are very different.


    So, he ordered in a loud voice: "brothers, listen to me, let''s not care about anything else, first grab the bottle and masked towel in their hands and then talk about it!"


    At an order, the dead men obeyed him immediately.


    One by one, no longer attack, but in defense at the same time, first grab bottle and masked towel.


    After grabbing them, they would cover their faces and spray with them.


    As a result, the situation, which was once one-sided, has changed slightly.


    Even Ruoyin and the fourth master, who had been protected by the guards, began to be attacked.


    Those dead men tasted the sweetness of ten seconds, which was to steal red eyes.


    They don''t let one live.


    Even if you make people dizzy, you have to stab the enemy''s heart quickly and accurately.


    Ruoyin is similar to the people on the fourth master''s side in terms of their sharp and quick moves.


    At first glance, they are martial arts masters who have been trained professionally.


    At this time, a dead man saw that Ruoyin was a woman and wanted to start at her and grab the bottle in her hand.


    Ruoyin is the founder of ten second Jue. She made this thing. She can''t use it easily.


    Just squeeze it gently at the mouth and nose of the dead man, and the poison impacts on the black masked towel of the dead man.


    Although there is a piece of cloth covered, but still penetrated a little.


    Within a few seconds, the other side fell.


    She is not only one-on-one fierce, in the face of a row of enemies, holding a bottle a horizontal spray, fell a row of people.


    As if the bottle in her hand was a sharp weapon.


    He is more powerful than the guards.


    When Ruoyin was addicted to spraying poison on the enemy.


    The head of the dead man immediately found the most poisonous Ruoyin.


    He is very cunning, unlike others, facing Ruoyin.


    But to rush to Ruoyin at the fastest speed.


    When approaching, he squatted down quickly and cut his legs to Ruoyin with a knife.


    It''s hard to deal with the situation.


    And he squatted down, if the sound of medicine is difficult to sprinkle to his mouth and nose.


    When Ruoyin was busy dealing with the dead man who stabbed her head and made him fall, she found the head of the dead man squatting at her feet.


    But the other side had already raised the knife and swept towards her knees.


    "Dong!"


    It''s not the sound of a knife on her knee.


    It''s the sound of the handle hitting the leg bone.


    It wasn''t her leg bone either, because someone was standing in front of her.If Yin saw the familiar black boots, he knew it was the fourth master.


    After she was blocked by the fourth master, the sword went straight to the head of the dead man.


    The dazzling sword is like a gorgeous silver dragon.


    Although the other side''s head has not been split in two, but the skull has been split.


    There was a mixture of red blood and brain fluid coming out.


    The next picture is very bloody and violent.


    The next moment, the leader of the dead fell into a pool of blood.


    "Boss!"


    Several dead men cried out in unison.


    After listening to the rest of the dead, the original orderly moves immediately became chaotic.


    They have no leader''s command, like a batch of headless flies, panic at the same time, at a loss.


    In addition, although they can rob poison and masked towel, they are not as well equipped as Siye.


    They have everything. They have to rob.


    If you grab it, you will earn it. If you can''t, you will faint.


    So, after another cup of tea, the fourth master and his party wiped out all the more than 500 dead men.


    "Hooray! Whoa


    Because of the fierce fighting, even if it stopped, everyone gasped for breath.


    Chen Biao cleaned up the number of people at the first time.


    "Emperor, the other party''s 550 people have been annihilated, our people have been killed and wounded 100 people."


    The death and injury of one hundred people is already a very small loss when the strength is inferior.


    You know, regardless of the number of people on the other side, both sides are equal in martial arts.


    When the number of people is dominant, it should not be that the other side has been annihilated; it is very likely that they have been annihilated.


    This time, only can let the other party annihilate in the effective time, the key is the poison made by Empress.


    The poison saved them more than half of their combat effectiveness and time.


    After hearing this, the fourth Master said, "well, leave two people down to arrange the future affairs."


    "Yes." After Chen Biao responded, he arranged for two people to stay.


    Let the two of them clean up the scene.


    The fourth master summoned all the people to explain something on the spot.


    However, before they could stop for a few more breaths, an arrow hit the bodyguard nearest to the fourth master.


    The next moment, the bodyguard fell to the ground.


    Obviously, the arrow was aimed at the fourth master.


    It just missed the shot and the guard fell.


    They immediately looked around with vigilance, and again surrounded the fourth master, Ruoyin and Banmei.


    "Whew, whew!" A few more arrows came.


    Stick a man busy way: "quickly protect the emperor and empress on the ship, I wait here to do cover!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1479

    The archer is a long-range attack, in which case the poison is completely useless.


    It''s going to get more and more dangerous.


    Therefore, Chen Biao and Su Peisheng left 100 people for cover.


    The remaining one hundred or so people went on board with Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    When we got to the ship, there were still a few cold arrows.


    But it''s much better than being on the dock just now.


    Plus, there''s a stick in the cover.


    The men and weapons on the stick are complete.


    They don''t just have swords on their waists.


    He also carried a bow bag on his back with bows and arrows in it to fight back.


    When Ruoyin walks behind the fourth master, he finds that his walking pace is not very natural.


    Looking down, the material under his knee was soaked with blood.


    This just remembered, before he for her to block the head of the death to the knee sweeping knife.


    Because the fourth master is taller than her, his legs are longer than her.


    So when you block, it''s under your knees.


    It''s not the blade that cuts on the leg, but the handle on the leg.


    But the impact of sweeping is also very strong.


    But at that time, he did not say a word, but also solved the death leader with a sword.


    She thought he was ok, and now she realized something was wrong.


    After getting on the boat, she nervously concerned: "emperor, does it matter?"


    "No harm." Four ye light way.


    Ruoyin knew that he was trying to keep her from worrying, and pretended to be nothing.


    If Yin Ben wants to see how his injury is.


    But the cold arrows hit them like a rainstorm, and they didn''t care about it at all.


    Although some of the archers were exposed in the light, some were hiding in the dark.


    However, with the stick as a cover, there are still so many arrows.


    It is estimated that there are not thousands or hundreds of archers.


    After getting on the boat, the boat started to move immediately.


    That is to say, when the ship was moving, the support of the boat shook violently.


    Fourth master''s leg was injured.


    He used to block the arrows with his sword.


    When the boat swayed violently, his feet were unstable and his body swayed violently.


    As a result, there was no time to block the cold arrow for a short time.


    Ruoyin was protected by the fourth master.


    When she found that the fourth master had stopped unnaturally, she looked back.


    A dead man on the bank was just full of bows and arrows. The cold arrows went straight to the fourth master.


    The ship''s bodyguards were either blocking or shooting at the dead on the shore.


    They are not so close to each other.


    So I didn''t pay attention to the change of the fourth master for the first time.


    Ruoyin is closest to the fourth master and has been paying close attention to him.


    At the moment, she almost didn''t think about it, so she threw herself in the arms of the fourth master face to face, with her back toward the dead man to block an arrow for him.


    Behind her, she heard the strong wind of the arrow.


    In a flash, the left shoulder was pierced by a cold arrow.


    As if the shoulder had been dislocated, there was severe pain.


    Then, below the left shoulder, along with the arm, they lost their intuition.


    Because of the extreme pain, there is no pain.


    The fourth master caught her.


    From his face, she saw the bewilderment, the panic, the anxiety.


    The man who never changed his face even when he was injured.


    She had never seen him look so nervous.


    He wanted to hold her because she had an arrow in her shoulder.


    He wanted to pull it out, but he was afraid of hurting her and that he was not as professional as a doctor.


    In the end, he had to support her carefully into the boat under the cover of the guards.


    The fourth master sat on the floor of the cabin, avoiding the arrow on her right shoulder and letting her lie in his arms.


    He said, "Yinyin, don''t scare me."


    If the tone shallow smile, rourourou way: "emperor, said not to drag your hind legs, but I still drag you."


    "Silly Yinyin, if you hadn''t made poison this time, the battle on shore would not have been so smooth. Now that you have blocked an arrow for me, how can you drag me down? You are my gospel. "


    "Since the emperor has said so, my concubine is a man of his word and has not held you back."


    Su Peisheng on one side also nodded his approval.


    This time, if it was not for the Queen''s mother who made the poison, it would not be the other party who would be completely destroyed on the shore, but her own people.


    Although the emperor blocked the sword for his wife, compared with his life, the wound was nothing.


    The empress also blocked an arrow for the emperor.


    The emperor was taller than the empress, and the arrow hit her shoulder.


    The emperor would have hit the heart.The consequences are simply unthinkable.


    The fourth master looked at the woman in his arms and reprimanded him: "I didn''t say that. I told you to hide by my side. How can you be so disobedient?"


    It is clearly a reprimand, but it shows endless indulgence and heartache, as well as regret.


    If Yin listened to the fourth master''s words, smile more gently.


    "Over the years, you have often protected my concubine... In times of crisis, I have blocked many times. This time... I''ll change my servant to block you back."


    "I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid of pain. Now that the wound has lost consciousness and it doesn''t hurt at all, I''m not afraid of it."


    See her angry if gossamer, four ye way: "don''t talk, I let Feng Yuyi come to treat your wound."


    If sound but shakes head, always faint smile, she way: "emperor, still remember the mid autumn festival that night, you asked the words of the concubine?"


    That night, he asked if she loved him.


    At that time, in order to revenge him for avoiding her questions, she would skin a little, just did not answer him directly, but also learned him to say "look at the mood".


    It turned out to be the last midnight.


    Once upon a time, she did not yield to his dragon power.


    "The fourth master nodded to show that he remembered.


    "You have a bad temper..."


    "arrogant and arrogant..."


    "don''t admit that you have done something wrong...


    " arrogance, indifference and thoughtlessness... "


    " as long as you don''t like it, you can make me suffer...


    "when you focus on political affairs, you ignore me..."


    "if there is something wrong, don''t tell me, it always makes me not "Sense of security..."


    "haha, it seems that you are not good anywhere..."


    "but what can I do? In my heart, you can''t say how good, but I just can''t stand loving you..."


    in fact, she knows that he has a good governance.


    Act decisively and act boldly.


    Have a strong sense of responsibility.


    In front of the brothers to establish a tall image of strict father.


    Successful and confident, masculine.


    Strong and good-looking, but never feel good-looking.


    Gradually change her character.


    Clearly hate a thing, but because she is willing to do it.


    For example, he hates romance and thinks she is a mother-in-law, but he is willing to create romance for her.


    He hated the gentleness of nothing, and was willing to keep his indifference in front of her.


    He cherished his life and loved health, but he ate unhealthy food with her and was willing to block the danger for her.


    In the Qing Dynasty, he practiced the system of polygamy and concubines, but promised her on the mid autumn day that he would retire with her in the Yuanmingyuan (Yuanmingyuan)...


    "..." when he heard Ruoyin''s confession, the fourth master had a bright light in his eyes, but his eyes were scarlet because of his forbearance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1480

    Ruoyin raised his hand and caressed his handsome cheek.


    Gently way: "emperor, the man has the tear not to flick, the man cannot cry, because, I think you are happy happy."


    She had never seen him cry in all these years.


    Only when Emperor Kangxi was buried in the imperial mausoleum, the fourth master suffered the pain of his father''s death.


    At the time of national mourning, everyone had to cry.


    She heard him cry once, but did not see him cry.


    But now, he didn''t cry, just his eyes were scarlet.


    Fourth master tightly pursed thin lips, arms tightly embrace her: "my good voice, I am wrong, I will never let you hurt again, OK?"


    He confessed to her that he was wrong. He said he was wrong.


    "Well, if you want to keep your word and go back to the palace alive, I''m waiting for you to take me back to Yuanmingyuan..." if the tone is very light, it''s very light.


    Then, her eyelids were so heavy that she gradually closed her eyes.


    The voice near the ear also gradually blurred, the whole person lost consciousness.


    Even so, the corners of her mouth were up.


    Seeing that there was no movement in his arms, the fourth master quickly put his hand on the tip of her nose.


    When the finger felt a faint breath, he was really relieved.


    At the moment, the ship was moving away from the quay.


    And the dead on the shore are almost solved by the people at the stick.


    Plus the distance, the ship is safe.


    Just when people thought the crisis was over, the ship suddenly shook violently.


    Chen Biao rushed in from the outside and said in a burning fire: "the emperor, it''s not good. The other side has arranged for the dead men who have the ability to transport water. They are climbing up the deck from the bottom of the ship!"


    The killing goes far beyond that.


    Because there''s a steady stream of dead people.


    They will never stop fighting until they die or finish their mission.


    The people behind the scenes obviously came prepared.


    Wave after wave of people, arranged closely and seamlessly, did not give people a chance to breathe.


    And there are all kinds of dead men.


    From the swordsman on the shore.


    Then to the long-range archer.


    Up to now, they have sent some death soldiers who are good at water fighting.


    They don''t give people a way to live. They have to die!


    In this case, whether on shore or on the road, we are doomed.


    And in the water, the medicine powder made by the empress will be diluted.


    He just looked at the key, and those people had already breathed, and the masks they were wearing were actually specially used to hide poison.


    In this way, the poison is completely useless.


    Four ye listened to Chen Biao''s words, eyes light suddenly a tight, "we still have how many people?"


    "If we go back to the emperor, we have left 100 people as cover, and another 100 people have boarded the ship with us. However, in order to block the arrow on the shore, dozens of people have died, and now only about 50 are left."


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master looked cold.


    After he gave Ruoyin to Feng Yuyi and Banmei, he went out to fight with Chen Biao with his sword.


    When the fourth master came out of the cabin, several dead men charged on the deck and rushed towards him.


    He quickly sidestepped, and the dead man fell to the ground.


    With his sword, the fourth master stabbed the dead man in the heart.


    But soon, a few more dead men climbed up the boat from the bottom of the river.


    One by one, it seems that there is a constant flow of water, which does not give people a chance to breathe.


    Besides, they were so wet that they made the deck very slippery.


    If one is not careful, it is easy to fall down.


    Even fall into the river.


    Fourth master''s leg was hurt a little.


    It''s hard to stand on such a slippery deck.


    Especially when the dead were all rushing towards him.


    He should not only stabilize his feet, but also attack and defend.


    At this moment, he was standing on the edge of the deck.


    Even if the guards kept him in the middle, the edge was gradually broken by the dead.


    Two of them were very hateful. They found that the cloth on the fourth master''s knee was dyed red with blood.


    While attacking the fourth master, he did not forget to deliberately attack the wound under his knee.


    See, the rest of the dead will also attack the target at the fourth Ye wound.


    If only the upper body fight, the fourth master is no problem.


    But the deck was slippery and he had injuries to his leg.


    He is bound to be a little unstable in avoiding the attack of the dead.


    After dozens of rendezvous, the fourth master frowned when a dead man attacked the wound.


    The next moment, he lost his center of gravity.


    The whole man first hit the rail from the deck.


    But he was a big tall man, more than twice as high as the railing.


    I fell right in the cold water.


    "PoopSeeing this scene, those dead people also jumped into the lake, determined not to live.


    Not long after the dead men jumped down, there was a layer of bright red blood floating on the lake.


    The blood gradually began to stain on the river and red all around.


    But we can''t see their shadow, nor can we see them floating on the river, let alone their faces exposed on the river.


    I don''t know whether the fourth master''s blood or their blood is on the river.


    Chen Biao and his party were still fighting. After seeing the fourth master fall, they jumped into the river without hesitation.


    Soon, more and more blood on the river, the whole surrounding River, to dye red.


    An endless game will be based on the situation that one party loses his life....


    -


    when Ruoyin wakes up, it is a quiet night.


    She did not wake up naturally, but was awakened by severe pain.


    Open your eyes, not the ceiling, but a wall.


    Because she had an arrow wound on her shoulder, she could not lie on her back, but lay on her side.


    Half Mei sat by the bed to take care of her. Seeing her open her eyes, she said in a hurry: "Niang, you finally wake up."


    "The Emperor... The emperor." Ruo Yin is half open.


    "Madam, don''t worry about the emperor. The arrow on your shoulder hasn''t been pulled out yet." Half plum road.


    Because of the incompatibility between men and women, Ruoyin''s clothes did not fade off, but a special small cut was cut on the material on the shoulder, which was conducive to scrubbing and disinfecting the wound.


    Feng Yuyi is cleaning her wound with wine.


    Seeing her wake up, he said: "Niang, the arrow is stained with gold juice, and there is rust on the arrow. I have to quickly take it out for you and disinfect it thoroughly, otherwise the wound will fester."


    If the sound and air, such as the gossamer of the "um", is accurate.


    In the past, she had only heard that it was not easy to put poison on arrows when ancient people were fighting.


    Because the extraction of poison and the extraction of poison are relatively complex and costly.


    And over time, the venom will lose its effect.


    So they soak their arrows in mud or gold.


    Animal feces are cheap and plentiful.


    If you soak the arrow in the golden juice for a long time, a little rust will grow on the arrow, which is the fatal bacterial infection body and the most natural poison.


    Bows and arrows mainly cause penetrating damage.


    No matter how sharp it is, it will get into the body.


    If too sharp, no bacteria, but not easy to cause life-threatening.


    If rusty and stained with gold juice, in this backward medical equipment in Qing Dynasty, it is a deadly weapon.


    Now, she never thought that such a thing would happen to her.


    On the shoulder, Feng Yuyi disinfected her, and then used a burning knife to clean the wounds around her.


    Then, take the arrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1481

    At this time, Ruoyin was already sweating.


    On the forehead is a bean big sweat.


    Gradually, she became dizzy.


    Somehow, she suddenly remembered that the empress uranara died in the ninth year of Yongzheng.


    The fourth master died in the 13th year of Yongzheng.


    Although Emperor Kangxi died ahead of time, it is now the third year of Yongzheng.


    Are she and the fourth master going to follow the footsteps of Emperor Kangxi?


    When I woke up again, it was already the second day of September.


    Yes, she''s been in a coma for seven days and seven nights.


    Slowly open your eyes and scan around.


    It can be seen that this is a dilapidated earth house.


    There was no decent furniture in the room. It was all tables, chairs and benches made up of boards at random.


    Even the bed is a simple wooden bed.


    She was the only one in the room, but soon Banmei came in.


    Seeing Ruo Yin who has already woken up, half Mei is so excited that he stays in place.


    After a long time, he went to the bed, red eyes, flat mouth, and said: "Niang, you finally wake up!"


    Ruoyin saw that Banmei''s wrist and arm were bound with gauze, and he was also injured.


    Seeing that her sight fell on her arm, ban Mei took the initiative to say: "I''m ok, it''s all skin injuries, but it''s you who have been in a coma for seven days, which scared the slave."


    "Seven days!" If the voice increasedly increases the volume, then looks around, "where is this?"


    "This is a fisherman''s family. At that time, our boat was chiseled through by the assassins, and the boat almost sank. Finally, we ran into a fisherman who rescued us from the fishing boat. Feng Yuyi and I gave him some money to live in his house for the time being."


    As soon as he heard that the ship had been cut through, Ruoyin immediately asked, "what about the emperor? Does he live here?"


    Smell speech, half Mei slightly pause.


    Every time she wakes up, she asks the emperor for the first time.


    However, she did not know where the emperor had gone.


    Half Mei sighed and had to reply truthfully: "when you fainted that day, the emperor handed you over to the servant and doctor Feng. He said that those people came for him, so we must take good care of you. Later...


    " what happened later? " Ruoyin is anxious to ask.


    "Later, after the archers were solved, a group of dead men came up from the bottom of the water. Somehow, they hit each other and went to the river. In the end, there was no one on the river, only a layer of blood was floating."


    "Then you go to the emperor."


    "At that time, our ships were going to sink, and we were unable to protect ourselves. We had to take you to a nearby fishing boat with Feng Yuyi. In addition, your wounds are serious. If you don''t clean them up in time, you will rot away."


    "What happened then?"


    "These days, doctor Feng often goes to the town to buy medicinal materials. Every time he goes there, he inquires about the emperor''s news. But when he inquires about it, he has no news at all." Half plum road.


    "How can there be no news." The tone is rhetorical rather than mumbling.


    "You don''t know. It was a very dangerous situation." Half Mei is not sure. Is the emperor still alive.


    But she did not dare to tell her mother to listen, worried that the wound had not recovered, she was stimulated and affected her physical recovery.


    "No, I have to find him!" If sound supports the body to want to rise.


    But she had a wound on her right shoulder, and the palm of her hand was on the bed board, which made her arm tremble with pain.


    Because the whole person loses the support, falls heavily on the bed.


    The brain is also dizzy, a good time uncomfortable.


    "Madame!" Half Mei quickly stepped forward to help her, "your wound is very serious, Feng Yuyi said, if you wake up, you must be calm and recuperate, so the servant and Feng Yuyi have been guarding at your side."


    Feng Yuyi also said before, if Niang can''t wake up, it''s over.


    When she heard that, God knew how scared she was.


    So, where dare she and Feng Yuyi leave here and find the emperor.


    I think the thousands of soldiers have arrived, and the emperor naturally has them.


    So even if they did, they couldn''t help.


    But there are only two of them.


    What''s more, the emperor''s eight characters have not been left, and his whereabouts are unknown.


    Ruoyin: "why is she so weak, but after sitting for a while, she is out of breath and her head is dizzy.


    At this time, Feng Yuyi came in with the medicine wrapped in paper.


    When he saw Ruo Yin wake up, he happily went to the bedside and beat thousands: "Niang."


    "You don''t have to pay attention to it when you''re away." If sound light way: "listen to half plum say, this period of time thanks to your treatment."


    Feng Yuyi gets up, "this is what a slave should do."Ruoyin looked at the medicine bag on the eye table and asked, "are you out? Can you find the whereabouts of the emperor? "


    After Feng Yuyi stopped for a moment, he returned in a lost way: "No."


    As soon as the words came out, the room suddenly became quiet.


    No one dared to speak, breaking the silence.


    After a stick of incense, half Mei took the porridge and sat by the bed, ready to feed Ruoyin.


    "I can''t eat it." If the voice side of the head against the bed, the whole person is listless.


    "Niang, you have to eat if you can''t eat it. Only when you get better, we can go to the town to inquire about the emperor''s whereabouts. If we can''t find it in the town, we''ll go to the county. If we can''t find it in the city, we can go to our inn. There are many clerks under it. If you can speak up and ask them to help us find out."


    Hearing this, if there is a light in the voiceless eyes, "let''s go now."


    "No, it''s going to the city for several days. Your wound hasn''t healed yet. You can''t work hard. It''s easy to bump the wound and your whole arm will be wasted."


    Half Mei heartily advised: "Niang, it''s not easy for you to wake up and take care of your own body. Only when you are well, you can live together with the emperor. But if you can''t stand up to your bones, even if you find the emperor, it won''t work. "


    Ruoyin: "then you and Feng Yuyi go to the inn to preach. It''s really not good. Just go to any one."


    Half Mei''s eyes were full of tears. "I can''t leave you alone. You are in an unstable condition now. Besides taking medicine, Feng Yuyi can''t leave for a long time. He has to see you. I don''t feel at ease when someone else treats you. "


    "Although you can cure a disease, it''s hard for you to move now. In case you have a fever or something, you can''t do it yourself. Besides, you have to clean up your wound every day and apply medicine. After all, I''m not good at this. You can''t do these things by yourself."


    Smell speech, if sound weak lean on pillow.


    After a few seconds of silence, she finally is a light way: "OK, I drink porridge."


    Now it''s the only way. She has to take good care of herself.


    After eating nutritious porridge, she drank a bowl of bitter and astringent medicine juice after about a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1482

    As she could not get out of bed, ban Mei massaged her legs according to Feng Yuyi''s instructions.


    Avoid not walking for a long time, resulting in blood circulation of legs and feet.


    Ruo Yin leaned against the head of the bed and asked anxiously, "Banmei, do you think the emperor will be safe this time?"


    Last time, it was because of the flood.


    The fourth master called the boat to the shore in advance and tied his waist boat.


    But this time, it was a sudden assassination.


    They were too busy fighting to take care of the boat.


    And the fourth master''s script was injured.


    Plus half Mei said there was a layer of blood floating on the river.


    Think about her, it''s a panic.


    "The emperor''s good man has his own nature. Maybe he will let Su Peisheng pick you up soon as he did last time. No, if he can, it is possible for the emperor to come and pick you up in person." Half Mei comforted.


    If Yin smiles bitterly, this word, perhaps half Mei does not believe, how can she believe it.


    He was hurt and how to pick her up.


    If you wait like this, it will be another seven days.


    After half a plum day and night care, plus a variety of warm tonic soup and medicine, she has been able to get out of bed.


    Instead of lying in bed all day and not moving.


    Because her injury was in her right shoulder, she was able to move her legs and feet.


    It was caused by the deficiency of Qi and blood.


    At the moment, half Mei is walking in the farmyard with Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin''s right shoulder is bandaged and fixed.


    Because without these, her hand would be hanging like a broken arm, which is not conducive to the recovery of the wound.


    In the past, if the face is pink, it seems a little pale and powerless.


    As she walked slowly, she said, "Banmei, do you think there''s something wrong with the emperor? Otherwise, most of the month has passed and he won''t come to me. Even if he doesn''t come to me, Su Peisheng and his colleagues will come to me. Are they all in trouble?"


    According to her understanding of the fourth master, as long as he is still alive, regardless of the multiple injuries, even if he can''t get out of bed, he will send someone to find her.


    Unless...


    thought of this, she would not dare to think further.


    "No, you are the queen of the Qing Dynasty. Anyway, they will come to you. Maybe something has been delayed."


    "No, I always feel something wrong." Ruoyin stopped his pace and said, "I''m much better these days. Why don''t you call a better carriage or it''s going to be bumpy. We''ll go to the inn under our name and ask them to ask for information."


    She once asked a servant to give William a message, saying that the brother he was looking for was in the temple.


    At that time, it was people from various industries under his name who helped to find it.


    Now, she is very eager to find the fourth master.


    Since she was in a coma for seven days and then recuperated for a few days, most of the month has passed.


    Now that she can get out of bed and walk around, she doesn''t want to wait any more!


    Banmei has been serving Ruoyin for many years to understand Ruoyin''s temperament.


    After all, he asked doctor Feng to send for a carriage.


    About an hour later, doctor Feng drove a good carriage from the town.


    It takes at least two hours to get from xiaozhuangzi to the inn.


    If sound on the carriage, avoid the wound and lie on the side.


    Ban Mei advised her to rest more, but these days, she did not sleep well.


    Now when I think I can go to the fourth master, I am full of thoughts about this matter, and I can''t sleep any more.


    At first, when the fourth master took her on a tour to the south, she thought that they could live together like ordinary couples.


    But she was wrong. So many things happened along the way. In the end, she was pursued and killed.


    In the final analysis, their status is extraordinary.


    Then, it is doomed that their life will not be ordinary.


    In the Forbidden City, they could not be themselves because of their identity.


    Everything must be considered from the emperor''s point of view.


    Out of the Forbidden City, there are people who want to murder them because of their identity.


    If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight. This is probably the reason.


    In the past, she always felt that the Forbidden City had a deep routine and wanted to go to the folk.


    Now, she feels that the folk routine is as deep as the sea, but a little nostalgic for the Forbidden City.


    At least there are guards there. It''s very safe.


    Two hours later, it was afternoon.


    The carriage stopped at an inn in Ruoyin.


    Ban Mei carefully helped her out of the carriage.


    After entering the inn, ban Mei gave a waist token to the innkeeper who was playing abacus.


    The waist token is a symbol to prove the identity of Ruoyin''s behind the scenes owner.


    After the shopkeeper saw the waist token, his eyes were shining and he said, "two, please speak upstairs."


    So, Banmei helped Ruoyin to a room upstairs.After taking a seat in the room, Ruoyin directly said to the shopkeeper, "go and find out. There are a large number of officers and men in this area. If there is, report it to me immediately."


    The portrait is too late, and the fourth master called thousands of soldiers in an emergency. It is a huge target, which is easy to find out.


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you to go on." The shopkeeper should say.


    In this way, Ruoyin stayed in the inn.


    The conditions here are better than those of fishermen, and they can inquire about the whereabouts of the fourth master.


    The next morning, Ruoyin was washed by Banmei.


    I heard someone knocking at the door: "boss, someone is looking for it."


    "Who is it?" Asked ban Mei aloud.


    "He said you knew it when you met him."


    Smell speech, if the tone two words don''t say, joyful way: "quick, ask him to come up."


    A moment later, a familiar figure came in.


    If the sound sees the first eye, the face is a bit lost.


    But after the loss, it turned into joy.


    "Madame!" Su Peisheng came up to her and beat thousands.


    Su Peisheng beat thousands of times in front of Ruoyin.


    But she had never seen him so hard, so seriously saluted.


    She took her lips and asked, "Why are you alone, emperor?"


    "It''s not just the servants, but there''s a group of bodyguards waiting for you."


    However, as soon as the fourth master was mentioned, Su Peisheng''s eyes turned red and he choked: "the emperor was seriously injured and could not come for the time being. At the beginning, the emperor was unconscious and lost too much blood. The servant took care of the emperor all the time."


    "However, I asked the people below to look for you before, but I didn''t find you."


    "Then I thought that you might come to the inn under your name, so I ordered people to stay in each inn. No, I finally found you."


    "After all, you are the queen of the Qing Dynasty. You have to find any servant you say."


    Hearing this, if sound whole nerve becomes sensitive.


    I still remember that it was a flood. When Su Peisheng found her, she said so.


    Su Peisheng said, "the Lord is waiting for you in the village ahead.".


    He also said, "the first thing the Lord told us was to find you as soon as possible. He also asserted that you must be around here and let us go door to door to find you."


    But this time, he hardly took the initiative to mention the fourth master.


    He answered only when she asked, and it was ambiguous.


    In addition, Su Peisheng cried so much that Ruoyin thought that the fourth master must have been seriously injured.


    "The Emperor... Is he OK?" Ruo Yin asked in a low voice, for fear that Su Peisheng would answer some of her bad questions.


    Su Peisheng''s kneeling body was slightly stiff. Then he said, "the emperor is very good. You can see the details."


    ------


    thank you for your monthly pass, 10000 words!


    And the relatives of the monthly pass continue to come to the bowl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1483

    Seeing Su Peisheng''s ambiguity, Ruoyin asked in a deep voice: "you are good to answer. What''s wrong with the emperor?"


    Su Peisheng stopped after a few words. Finally, he said, "the emperor was badly hurt. Fortunately, there is a miracle doctor to help him. Now it''s much better. As for the rest, you can see it."


    At the end, he looked at Ruoyin with that kind of unbearable eyes.


    If Yin Liu eyebrows slightly frown, Su Peisheng always let her see and know, why not tell her all?


    Don''t the fourth master want her to go to him?


    Ruoyin''s curiosity was lifted to his throat by Su Peisheng.


    With the whereabouts of the fourth master, she couldn''t stay for a moment, so she held Banmei''s hand and went out: "well, hurry and go to the emperor."


    As Su Peisheng said, there were dozens of bodyguards outside the inn.


    After su Peisheng sent Ruoyin to the carriage, he whispered, "Niang, it''s a little far from here to the emperor. I guess it''s only at night."


    "Well.". Ruoyin lies obliquely on the carriage with the help of Banmei.


    According to Su Peisheng, I have to catch the bus for most of the day.


    It''s so far away. No wonder when Dr. Feng inquired, there was no news at all.


    In the evening, the carriage stopped at a village entrance.


    Outside the car, Su Peisheng said: "Niang, we''re at the entrance of the village. The carriage can''t get in. We''ll get off here."


    "How far is it?" If you ask.


    "It''s a long way to go." Su Peisheng pondered for a while and said, "why don''t you tell me to go to the town and find a sedan chair, so that you won''t be too tired. It''s good for the wound."


    "Well, that''s it." From here to the town, it is estimated that it will be some time. She can''t wait.


    With the help of Banmei, Ruoyin was led by Su Peisheng.


    Fortunately, there was no rain. Although it was a muddy road, it was dry in autumn and the ground was dry and easy to walk.


    I don''t know how long, Ruoyin walked all over the body sweating.


    Half Mei carefully supports Ruoyin.


    She was a little bit distressed by her master.


    Although the master can walk now, but still belongs to the recovery period.


    But the master did not shout tired all the way, and the pace was relatively fast.


    The road of the small village is really seven turns and eight turns.


    And the further down, there will be a group of soldiers guarding every country road.


    It seems that the soldiers gathered by the fourth master are here.


    When they met Ruoyin and the fourth master, they politely beat thousands. When they were far away, they got up again and continued to guard.


    Before the micro service private visit, is to see the real situation of the people, not to be hoodwinked by the government.


    Now that the southern tour is over, it is no longer necessary to conceal one''s identity.


    And the killer behind the scenes is cruel and vicious, so soldiers must be escorted.


    With so many soldiers, it''s hard to avoid being so powerful that they can''t hide it.


    After another round of incense, Su Peisheng finally stopped in a small courtyard.


    Similarly, there are many soldiers around.


    Almost the whole courtyard was surrounded.


    It was a small country yard with a row of dead tree stumps and a row of potted plants on the stump.


    The wooden door of the yard was open.


    The evening wind gently brushed Ruoyin''s cheek, with a fresh and pastoral flavor.


    Even, a little bit of rice.


    And the smell of the food in the yard.


    Maybe I heard something outside the yard. There were dogs barking in the yard.


    At dusk, the smell of firewood smoke curled up from the low room on one side.


    On one side of the vegetable field there was the sound of insects.


    This is a rural courtyard with a unique flavor.


    After su Peisheng opened the door, the green lawn came into his eyes.


    There are all kinds of flowers blooming in the season.


    Ruoyin''s first feeling is: This is the big yard she has been longing for.


    There is a kind of warm and comfortable feeling of love.


    Then her second feeling was that the owner of the yard should be a woman.


    Otherwise, the flowers and plants here will not be so beautiful.


    Of course, it''s not just a flower or a grass that makes her feel that way.


    And there were women''s clothes hanging in the yard.


    When this idea came into being, Ruoyin saw the fourth master on the stone path on the left side of the yard.


    He was wearing a dark blue robe and walking on crutches.


    As it was ten minutes in the evening, I couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    The night light slanted down his cheek and outlined his masculine side face.


    His brow is very thick, slender, containing sharp black eyes, thin lips, angular outline.


    The cold, thin chin looks thinner than before.


    Tall and slender but not rugged figure, just like the eagle in the night, aloof and lonely but full of vigor.Somehow, Ruoyin always felt that his temperament had changed a little.


    Maybe it''s because he has gauze on his legs and forehead, so it looks a little different.


    No wonder when she asked about the fourth master, Su Peisheng stopped talking.


    I think the fourth master was injured in his head and legs, so he couldn''t come to meet her.


    However, she still released ban Mei''s hand and ran towards him regardless of her injuries.


    However, before she came to him.


    There was a white shadow passing in front of her.


    The white shadow took her first step.


    She heard the man say to the fourth master gently and softly: "Siro, I''ve said it many times. You''ve been injured for a hundred days. Your leg has not recovered completely. Don''t come out and walk around."


    "No harm." The fourth Master said.


    "Well, I can''t beat you, but even if you want to walk around, there''s no one to accompany you."


    "They always hold it carefully. I''m afraid it''s troublesome."


    "Then you can call me."


    For women''s words, the fourth master did not refuse.


    He just said, "you have to cook soup for me, and you have to collect herbs for decoction. You are too tired."


    The implication is: you work too hard every day. I don''t want you to be too tired.


    Ha ha, my heart aches.


    Hearing these words, Ruoyin''s eyes fell on the young woman.


    She was dressed in a pure white dress, which set off her incomparably pure.


    The collar and cuffs are silver red.


    A silver red belt on her waist makes her waist more slender.


    A head of black and bright green silk is combed with a bow and a bow.


    A tassel hairpin on the side, swaying.


    The willow eyebrows are curved and slender.


    Long and warped eyelashes, in the lower eye face down long shadow.


    Women''s skin is more beautiful than snow, and their looks can''t be looked down upon.


    Phoenix eyes twinkle like stars, Qiong nose has a cherry mouth, thin, slightly upward.


    There was an indescribable sense of mystery and coldness in her.


    Like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people, it seems that there is a haze around her.


    Like a white lotus, oh, no, it''s as cold as snow lotus, without any derogatory meaning.


    Such a woman, gives a cold beauty feeling.


    To say that Cao Luoyun''s cold beauty is a high sense of weariness.


    And this woman is a fairy cold feeling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1484

    But she was very attentive to the fourth master.


    Such a person seems to be air in her eyes except for the fourth master.


    The woman is slim, slender, with snow skin, beautiful appearance and young and moving.


    To say that other women are weight less than 100, either flat chest or short.


    But she has both height and stature.


    Fully satisfied with men''s requirements for women, that is: thin, tall, white, beautiful, young.


    This is the coldest woman she has ever seen.


    Zhenzhen refers to cutting the root of scallion, the mouth of which is as delicate as Zhudan, and the delicate step is unparalleled in the world.


    Looking at the interaction between the woman and the fourth master, Ruoyin is like being struck by lightning and frozen in place.


    Especially when she appeared here, the fourth master did not look at her.


    The whole sight fell on the woman in white.


    Ruoyin originally wanted to go up and hold the fourth master''s hand, but he was also suspended in the air.


    It''s as if she''s the third person who bothered them.


    At this moment, her heart stopped beating.


    Even, she heard the sound of heartbreak.


    She heard the woman calling him Hiro.


    The key is to know that he is the emperor.


    The most important thing is that the fourth master has no objection.


    This name, but she and even the imperial concubines have never had.


    In if sound Leng God''s time, the woman tidied up the clothes for the fourth master, and replied, "this is all qian''er should do."


    Such a tender conversation almost pricks Ruoyin''s eyes and ears.


    What''s more, it hurt her heart!


    Ban Mei stands behind Ruoyin and doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    However, Su Peisheng looked at Ruoyin sympathetically and didn''t know what to say.


    Something blurred Ruoyin''s sight. She stood there and mumbled to herself, "who will tell me if I have gone to the wrong place and recognized the wrong person. Or is she just like my fourth master? "


    Her fourth master would never have been so intimate with other women in front of her.


    He didn''t like her very much, even when he was in the mansion.


    Then he fell in love with her, not to mention her.


    Although he hardly talks about love and love.


    But his kindness to her is in action.


    So, this must be a fake fourth master.


    However, when she saw the sympathy in the eyes of Chen Biao and Su Peisheng, she was instantly driven into reality.


    This is her fourth master.


    How can he ignore her and be gentle to other women.


    He, how, how, can, with!


    At this moment, she finally understood why the concubines saw her as if they had seen their enemies.


    Try to taste the past, so she will not get too much pain from God?


    If the sound intensity bears the feeling of heartbreak.


    She went to the fourth master and called him, "Yin Zhen, how can you do this?"


    The voice just fell, originally still mild four ye, ink pupil suddenly a cold, the whole face became serious.


    He looked at her coldly and said coldly, "who allowed you to call my name?"


    Ruoyin couldn''t believe his ears.


    If he doesn''t have her in his eyes, he should be hurt too much and slow to respond.


    But not to let her call his name, still so indifferent to her, this is to make what?


    Once he forced her to call Yin Zhen.


    Why can''t you shout now.


    Can''t it be amnesia?


    The woman who claimed to be qian''er in front of the fourth Master seemed to see Ruoyin and his party.


    She looked at Ruoyin and asked Su Peisheng with a smile, "is this


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Su Peisheng quickly mixed in and said with a smile, "the emperor, this is the empress. Don''t you remember?"


    "Fourth master glanced at Ruoyin," should I remember her? "


    When the woman heard that Ruoyin was the queen, she had an indescribable look on her face.


    But when the fourth Master said cold words, she took out a smile and saluted to Ruoyin: "qian''er has seen the empress."


    If sound lenglengleng looks at this woman, disgruntled way: "you do not have a name, this palace is unfamiliar with you, don''t meet for the first time on qianer long, Qian Er short, listen to me straight make nausea."


    For if sound''s difficult, the other side did not panic, nor embarrassed color.


    Not at all like an ordinary country woman.


    On the contrary, she reintroduced herself calmly and calmly: "the surname of a woman is Geng, her name is Anqian, and she is seventeen years old."


    Said, she embarrassed way: "usually and the emperor talk, I used to call myself qianer, so, let Niang laugh."With that, she saluted Ruoyin.


    The whole process is beautiful, calm and rational. There is no mood fluctuation. It seems that everything is irrelevant except the fourth master.


    This kind of soft voice whispers, knowledgeable and reasonable appearance, make if sound is not good, and then aggressive.


    Otherwise, it seems that she does not know etiquette, like a wicked woman.


    Standing beside Ruoyin, Banmei always feels that Geng Anqian deliberately mentioned her age.


    Because she didn''t ask her age at all, she took the initiative.


    Is this to show off young capital?


    However, what Banmei cares about is not what Ruoyin cares about.


    What she cares about is that the name of the other party is Geng Anqian.


    For an Qian two words, she did not have any reaction.


    What matters most is the other party''s surname Geng.


    She remembers that in history, one of the four princes and concubines, surnamed Geng, was granted the title of imperial concubine Yu.


    But isn''t there a Geng family in the Forbidden City?


    At that time, when she was in a talent show in the palace, she saw that Jiagui people were plain in appearance, flat in family and low in position. She once suspected that the status of Jiagui was very different from that of history.


    Is this the Geng family who is in the right place?


    Finally, if the sound shakes his head, it''s just true or false is not clear now.


    It''s only at the end that we know whether it''s true or not.


    Seeing Ruoyin standing still, Su Peisheng explained, "Niang, after the emperor sank to the bottom of the river, he was hit by an assassin in the brain. Later, he was hit by the river in the river. He hit a stone along the river many times, so he hurt his head and temporarily lost his memory."


    "For the time being? How long will it take? " If you ask.


    Hehe, she thought too much.


    At first, she thought it was fourth master''s leg and brain injury, so she didn''t pick her up or look for her.


    This led to Su Peisheng''s hesitation and equivocation when he went to find her.


    Now it seems that the fourth master doesn''t remember her.


    That''s why we didn''t look for him at all.


    Because, his side has Geng an Qian such beautiful person accompanies.


    "I can''t tell. I remember it in a few days, and I can''t remember it all my life. The situation of Si Lang is very serious. It may last for a long time. If I can''t remember it all the time, it''s possible." Geng Anqian returned.


    If sound Lengleng one eye of Geng an Qian, "this palace asked you words?"


    As soon as listen to this Geng Anqian''s meaning, it is to wish that the fourth master can''t remember.


    Thinking of this, she made up her mind.


    Anyway, she must let the fourth master recover his memory!


    Let him remember all they''ve been through together!


    Look at how Geng Anqian pretends and acts!


    "Duke Su doesn''t understand these things, so he can''t answer them. But I''ve been treating Siro, so I know better." Geng Anqian returned.


    If the sound does not pay attention to Geng an Qian, but pours into the arms of the fourth master.


    She wronged the way: "pig hoof, how can you forget me, you just forget everyone, can''t forget me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1485

    She was so sad and angry.


    He was so angry that he beat his chest with both hands.


    It seemed to be very hard, but she didn''t dare to beat much strength for fear of hurting his wound.


    "..." what? unfaithful man? The fourth master''s face was very ugly after hearing these four words.


    One side of Geng Anqian see if sound beat four ye, really can''t see.


    Geng Anqian anxiously pulled the fourth master''s sleeve and said to Ruo Yin, "don''t do this, madam. Four Lang is injured."


    Smell speech, if sound is completely infuriated.


    "What I want is none of your business." She pushed aside Geng Anxian, "and who do you call sishiro? Can you shout sishiro?"


    For the woman who suddenly broke into her and the fourth master, she really exhausted all her strength.


    She looked at the woman in a pure white Ru skirt.


    I don''t know why the female doctors she met here like to wear white.


    Doctor Yan is like this, Geng Anqian is like this.


    However, doctor Yan is a kind of non earthly person, like a woman who has gone through the complicated and complicated life and tasted quiet and elegant in the deepest fireworks.


    It''s probably because I''ve been around people like Mr. Shu all the year round.


    But this Geng Anqian, there is a kind of unspeakable taste, disgusting.


    Geng Anqian was pushed by Ruo Yin and fell on the ground.


    She also said pitifully, "the women here call for husbands and lovers. And the emperor ranks fourth among the princes. What''s wrong with calling him four Lang? "


    "The key is that he is your lover, is he your husband?" Ruoyin pointed to the fourth master and looked at Geng Anqian with her eyes. She said, "you can see clearly for this palace. His wife can only be me, and only me!"


    Seeing the conflict, half Mei rushed forward and waited by Ruoyin.


    This Geng Anqian is really shameless.


    The eight characters have not yet been left, call the emperor four Lang here.


    If you become a concubine in the future, you will get it.


    Is not the skin comparable to the city wall!


    However, Geng an Qian is still a cold and pure appearance.


    Anyone who meets such a rival in love can''t help but want to tear her face.


    The fourth master was standing on the side.


    Even if Yin fluttered in his arms, he did not hold her back, but did not push her away.


    But he showed his dislike.


    That kind of dislike is different from the past mouth and body integrity.


    But on the mouth and eyes, the body dislikes her, repels her.


    Now see Geng Anqian fall sitting on the ground, is a push away if sound.


    Then, he squatted down slightly and reached for Geng Anqian.


    "Hiro, your injury is not good, don''t squat, I can get up myself." With that, Geng Anqian patted the dust on her body and stood up.


    Looking at all this, Ruoyin''s heart aches like a knife cutting.


    She had fantasized about meeting the fourth master again.


    For example, when she saw him, she threw herself in his arms and blamed him for not coming to her or picking her up for so long.


    She would examine his wounds inside and outside.


    Give him the medicine. Tie him with gauze.


    She would nestle in his arms and Nestle close to him.


    She will go through this with him and return to the Forbidden City.


    When everything has been arranged, we will go back to the Yuanmingyuan and live together.


    But now, on so a pair of merciless cold eyes, absolutely did not expect to be like this.


    A thousand words are like a lump in the throat, turned into a sigh.


    I still remember when she blocked an arrow for him, he looked at her deeply.


    However, at the moment, that pair of deep ink pupil, some are just indifferent, alienated, cool thin.


    He glared at her as if she were a complete stranger.


    Unlike before, even when I looked at her coldly, I pretended to be looking at strangers.


    Now she''s a real stranger to him.


    Ruoyin would rather he was just angry and angry with her for so long before she came back to him.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin said with a bitter smile: "emperor, are you angry with my concubine, so I''m joking with you here. I didn''t come to see you when you were angry, did you? I also want to come to you earlier, but I was in a coma for a long time. My wound hurt so much that I couldn''t get out of bed... I couldn''t sleep all night...


    she began to cry with a smile, and she began to cry and laugh.


    In the face of her sad appearance, the fourth master frowned impatiently.


    He hated women crying most in his life.


    So, he asked Su Peisheng coldly, "don''t tell me, this unreasonable woman, who loves to cry, and talks about rude language, is my queen."


    He won''t forget that she just said he was a pig''s hoof.Although he didn''t know what it meant, his intuition told him that it was a derogatory word and a vulgar language.


    "Er..." the emperor hates women crying most, but he is different from the queen. But now he has lost his memory. Has his attitude towards the queen changed completely?


    After pondering for a while, Su Peisheng said, "the emperor, this is really the queen. She is your wife with hair and has given birth to three brothers for you."


    It''s because the emperor is like this that he doesn''t know how to tell his wife when he goes to find her.


    I can only tell you when I see you.


    No, I''ll see.


    Hearing Su Peisheng''s affirmative reply, the fourth master frowned.


    On the face besides dislike, still dislike, have nothing else.


    Geng''an Qian was kind-hearted, and hastily advised him, "sirang, don''t blame the empress for being unreasonable. She is the queen. Qian''er is just a village doctor in the countryside. She can''t hold qian''er in her eyes. It should be because qian''er is not worthy of the emperor."


    "What''s more, the mother is crying. Maybe she cares too much about you, so it''s sad to see qian''er get on well with you."


    "As for the rude language she said, probably because she was too excited to see you, she was very frank for a moment, but qian''er thought that she was a very interesting person."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin sneered twice.


    This one is really persuasive.


    Words sound like persuasion, but they add fuel to the fire.


    She was clearly because the fourth master had forgotten her, so she cried. What was the matter with her Geng Anqian.


    As for the bad attitude towards Geng Anqian, it is because he cares about the fourth master.


    She said that the fourth master was a pig''s hoof simply because she was used to it.


    However, Geng Anqian distorted the meaning.


    What''s more, is she worthy of her help and persuasion?!


    At this time, Geng Anqian continued: "in the final analysis, qian''er doesn''t know the etiquette and shouldn''t call you four lang. qian''er will call you emperor again."


    "..." if the sound is thinking, this one can be regarded as a trace of enlightenment.


    However, the fourth master did not have the so-called tunnel: "it''s just a title."


    Ha ha, this is to allow Geng an Qian to call him four Lang.


    Su Peisheng puffed at the corners of his mouth and said how good he was.


    I don''t know that the emperor is not pleased with the empress. He is deliberately angry with her and quarrels with her.


    It was Miss Geng who saved his life, so the emperor connived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1486

    Because the emperor is a man who wants to love his God and hate him to hell.


    As long as he believes that a person is good, it is the other party''s heinous, he thinks it is right.


    If he believes that a person is bad, even if the other party does good to save people, he thinks it is wrong.


    "Then qian''er would like to thank Siro." Geng Anqian said with a smile.


    The way they understood each other, they didn''t pay attention to Ruoyin and a group of slaves at all.


    And she turned her head and looked at Ruoyin.


    Although there was no expression on his face, his eyes did not change.


    However, I don''t know if it''s because of her rival''s jealousy, or how. Ruoyin always feels that Geng Anqian is challenging her.


    After Geng an Qian got a bargain, she still sold herself: "qian''er doesn''t care about the identity of Silang. When she first saw you, qian''er was on the way home after picking herbs on the mountain. She happened to meet the emperor floating by the river and hanging on the dead branches."


    "You were in a mess at that time. You were all injured and your face was not good-looking. In qian''er''s mind, you were an ordinary man. Although it was inconvenient for me to be a woman, I rescued you carefully in the spirit of a doctor''s parents without thinking about it."


    "Qian''er is just an ordinary woman. In order to save you to the shore, she almost drowned and suffered a little injury. Later, she borrowed a scooter from the village and pushed you all the way home to cure and heal your wounds. This incident has been spread in the village for a long time."


    "I didn''t know your identity until later, when Duke Su brought someone to visit me. When I knew you were the emperor, qian''er cried for three days and three nights, because I had already had you in my heart when I was with you. I would rather you were an ordinary man, so that you and qian''er could live together in this farmyard."


    Take a look at this, let alone the grievances.


    The words are also very level, the meaning can be deep.


    One is to show that she is kind-hearted, even if she is a stranger, she will not die. Also secretly poked to remind the fourth master, thanks to her rescue him.


    Second, it shows that she fell in love with the fourth master at first sight, coupled with long-term love.


    Thirdly, the story of her rescuing a strange man was spread in the village. In the feudal Qing Dynasty, the reputation had disappeared. The fourth master was responsible for this.


    Fourth, she was not greedy and vain, but simply fell in love with the fourth master, not his identity and status.


    It''s a very high level.


    After half Mei listened, it is to despise more, there is more disdain.


    It''s like being a whore and building a memorial archway.


    As if the emperor''s identity, but also wronged her.


    This is the most bitchy woman she''s ever seen.


    No one can match her in all these years.


    If sound then looked at Geng an Qian, admire ground clapped a few palms.


    Then, she said thoughtfully, "according to your statement, this palace will smooth it for you."


    Geng Anqian: "when a woman reaches the age of 15, she will be able to talk about marriage. You say that you are also 17 years old, and you should have married a long time ago. But since you have not married, you still have a high vision, right?"


    Geng Anqian vigilant way: "I don''t know what you want to say."


    "What I want to say is, since you have such a high vision, why don''t you find a better man to marry?"


    "In qian''er''s heart, the emperor is the best man."


    "Tut Tut, it''s very touching, but how can this palace not believe it?" If the sound to the eyes fan, a pair of moved to cry.


    But soon, she sharp way: "just now you also said, the first time you see the emperor, he floated on the dead branches of the river, his body was soaked, very embarrassed."


    Geng Anqian: "and then you are kind-hearted. A girl''s family member saved him without thinking about it, and let him live in your home. I''m not afraid of the villagers'' jokes at all. You are so kind-hearted that you have saved many men? "


    If the voice does not wait for Geng Anqian to answer, she points to Geng an Qian in an incredible way, surprised and contemptuous: "you, you, you, this frivolous woman, actually casually take men to the home!"


    "An Qian saved other men, but never took them home. As for rescuing the emperor, it was an accident that had never happened before. Moreover, as a doctor, she had to sacrifice herself to save the dying and heal the wounded. At that time, an Qian was bent on saving the emperor, but she didn''t think so much about it, and she shouldn''t look at this kind of thing with a different view. "


    After hearing the speech, if the voice turns, he says in a positive tone: "if there is no mistake in this palace, the blue field ink jade on the emperor''s thumb is worth a lot. The discerning eye will know that this is a good thing and that the identity of the wearer is extraordinary."


    "I grew up in a mountain village. I didn''t know what it was. I always thought it was just a common stone." Geng Anxian calmly replied,


    "well, you don''t know this jade pendant with dragon pattern on the emperor''s waist. You should know that the dragon is the symbol of the emperor''s identity. In the whole Qing Dynasty, apart from the emperor, there was no second person who dared to wear anything related to the dragon. Don''t say you don''t know that."According to Ruoyin''s opinion, this Geng Anqian is not like a country girl who has never seen the world at all. She is more likely to come to work than those golden ladies in the capital city.


    "At that time, I was thinking about the importance of saving people. I didn''t pay attention to these things. When I saw the emperor''s waist token, Duke Su and they just arrived. Anyway, I saved the emperor and liked the emperor. It had nothing to do with his identity."


    Ruoyin sneered twice, pointed to the fourth master and said, "since it has nothing to do with his identity, when you see him at first sight, you like his awkward posture floating on the river?"


    "Or do you like it when he''s injured and can give you treatment experiments?"


    "At his uncle''s age?"


    "Like that he has a leg injury, and his legs are not sharp?"


    Then, he pointed to the gauze on the fourth master''s head, "or do you like his brain to be sick?"


    "Shut up!" The fourth master frowned and pushed away Ruoyin, pointing to his hand, said coldly: "empress, please respect yourself. I don''t care about you because you are the queen, but you don''t have to push your luck."


    Ruoyin was pushed back a few steps by the fourth master. Fortunately, Banmei caught her.


    Otherwise, she will be pushed hard by the big pig''s hoof.


    Oh, he said, for the sake of her being the queen.


    Not for the sake of the past.


    "Mother, don''t lie here. These are not what an Qian means. You can humiliate an Qian, but please don''t question my sincerity to the emperor. No matter what you say, I will not change my mind to the emperor." Geng''an Qian''s face was smooth and calm.


    "Don''t believe it or not, you won''t believe it. You don''t like it when you are young. So many young men don''t like it. You have to like an emperor at the level of uncle. Don''t you just like this old-fashioned pig''s hoof and his experience of many battles? Well, you''re a little bit heavy. "


    Before this, Geng Anqian has been calm.


    Until hearing this, there was a blush on his face.


    But still calm back: "since the empress said the emperor so bad, what do you think of the emperor? It''s not that you like the emperor, so you think others are as vain as you are?"


    If this is said in turn, it will be covered by Ruo Yin.


    The secret poking shows that she is the purest. Only Ruoyin takes a fancy to the power and position of the fourth master.


    If the sound disdains to whiten Geng an Qian, "when I was a teenager, I went to the present with the emperor. It is not a person like you who can easily smear it with a word."


    Speaking of this, she looked at the fourth master and said, "in this world, if someone doesn''t covet his rights and status, it can only be me, only me."


    Because she is really, really... Very hate the emperor brought her and his shackles.


    "Well, he''s so good-looking, maybe I''m addicted to his beauty." If sound mocks a way.


    "Madame, what do you say?" Ban Mei came forward to remind her not to talk about it. The emperor''s face was gloomy.


    Because any man hates to be described as "beautiful"?


    Ruoyin waved his hand to Banmei and said, "I like the way he focuses when he writes, and I grind it for him."


    "I like him to wear navy blue clothes. Although he looks good in gold dragon robes, he is the cutest when the emperor is not good."


    "I like the way he dotes when he gives me something."


    "I like the sound he calls me."


    "I like his rolling Adam''s apple. Every time he does this, it''s not good."


    "I like his promise."


    "I like the sense of security he gives me."


    "I like everything about him, even the overbearing way he looks when he''s angry."


    "However, I only don''t like him. He doesn''t like me, doesn''t love me, and I don''t like the way he can''t remember me..."


    she would rather that he had never liked her or loved her, and did not want to be like this now.


    Obviously close, but the distance between the heart and the heart is far away.


    "He didn''t love to promise me, but he said that he would never let me sad again, but he forgot me. How could he forget me, make me so sad, he never let me so sad..."


    probably because of the sad place.


    Or maybe it''s her wound is not good, came to walk so long road.


    Or something else.


    Ruoyin only felt heartache.


    Her body was hurt by the arrow, but she didn''t feel so bad.


    Nowadays, the heart is still to be pierced by thousands of arrows.


    All she felt was a splitting headache, as if everything in front of her eyes was turning in circles.


    The next moment, when she was soft, she fainted unconscious.


    "Queen!" Su Peisheng, Chen Biao and ban Mei exclaimed.


    However, Su Peisheng and Chen Biao are men. They just want to catch Ruoyin, but they dare not. They have to chop their hands.I can only watch Ruo Yin fall down.


    Half Mei originally wanted to hold Ruoyin, but someone took him one step ahead of him to catch his own master.


    Looking up, it is the fourth master.


    Seeing this, people looked at him in surprise.


    He himself was a little surprised.


    Somehow, he didn''t want to do that, but the instinctive reaction of his body made him catch her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1487

    "Emperor, the wound on your leg is not healed." Geng an Qian came forward to remind.


    For this, Su Peisheng also agreed, "emperor, your leg bones are not complete yet."


    In case of a cross hug, the bone will be connected. I''m afraid it will be broken again.


    So, four ye handed over if sound to half plum hand, "come on, help the queen down."


    After catching Ruoyin carefully, Banmei said to the fourth master, "the emperor, there is a little bit that the empress didn''t say, but I have to say that Miss Geng saved you and said that she was hurt, but my mother really blocked an arrow for you."


    "My mother, for your sake, can''t even care about her life. She is so afraid of pain, recently, the wound hurt so much that she couldn''t sleep all night. She didn''t complain a word, why? Because she thinks it''s worth it! "


    But now she doesn''t think it''s worth it.


    But she was just a slave. She didn''t dare to say so to the emperor. She just helped her mother back to her room.


    The fourth master listened to the half plum words, and his cold eyes flashed a touch of mysterious and unpredictable ink.


    Geng an Qian is a sensible, but also went forward to help Ruoyin to the room.


    Ban Mei was reluctant, but she and Geng Anqian were women, and the rest were men.


    In addition, the mother was injured, she could not hold a person, in case of encountering the wound, it would be bad.


    Geng Anqian takes Banmei to an ear chamber on the right.


    She and ban Mei put Ruoyin on the bed in the room and said, "you and your mother will live here in the future. If you need anything, please tell me."


    "No need." Half Mei covered the quilt for Ruoyin and said, "even if my mother needs anything, she is looking for the emperor."


    Besides, who knows what kind of heart Geng an Qian An has.


    "Help yourself." Geng an Qian tone light out, as if nothing can anger her.


    After a while, Feng Yuyi came.


    He gave Ruo Yin a diagnosis of the next pulse, half Mei said: "Niang is too tired, let her have a good rest."


    "Yes." At first, half Mei thought it was very serious. Now, after listening to Feng Yuyi''s words, she was relieved.


    Can my mother not be tired? I didn''t sleep well these days.


    After knowing the news from the emperor, he came in a hurry.


    Since she was hurt, she seldom walked around.


    Even if it''s walking, it''s just moving in the yard.


    Today, it took a long time to get to this corner.


    As a result, she was very angry with Geng Anqian.


    The next morning, Ruoyin rested early in the night.


    So, I woke up before dawn.


    Banmei cooked her chicken porridge, and she drank two big bowls.


    Early in the morning, Feng Yuyi also came to give her a pulse of peace.


    After the examination, Feng Yuyi was ready to leave.


    If Yin stopped him, "doctor Feng Yu, after you come back, can you go to the emperor to check his pulse?"


    "Yesterday, Duke Su asked a servant to come over and examine the emperor''s pulse." Feng Yuyi returned truthfully.


    "Do you think the emperor''s pulse is strange, or is he really just amnesia?" If you ask.


    "If you go back to your mother, I''ll show it to the emperor carefully. The emperor''s memory loss is really caused by the heavy brain damage. In addition, there are also some large and small injuries on his body." Feng Yuyi replied.


    "OK, this palace knows, you step down."


    She is mainly worried about whether Geng Anqian has given the fourth master any medicine.


    Since Feng Yuyi said so, that''s it.


    For Feng Yuyi''s character and medical skills, Ruoyin can be trusted.


    When she was in the Forbidden City, she and her brothers, as well as the fourth master, were all in charge of Feng Yuyi when they had any serious or minor illness.


    During the southern tour, it was the same.


    Originally, she wanted to feel the pulse of the fourth master.


    But the fourth master is disgusted with her now. She can''t get close at all.


    And she''s going to cure this, and she doesn''t want to be known to too many people.


    Especially Geng Anqian.


    If Geng Anqian and those who pursue the fourth master know that she can cure his amnesia.


    Who knows if there will be a dog jumping over the wall.


    After Feng Yuyi left, she said to half Mei, "go and call Su Peisheng."


    For Ruoyin''s orders, Banmei was absolutely obedient.


    Without a word, she called Su Peisheng.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is sitting on the armchair in the room, and Su Peisheng kneels in front of her.


    She said faintly: "you have been here for some time. Tell me about this palace. What''s Geng Anqian from?"


    "If you go back to your mother''s mother, that girl Geng is a Han nationality and has been a doctor for generations. I heard that when she was only four years old, she learned medicine from her father. When she was five years old, she would prescribe a prescription. Later, her father left and left her alone, and she would treat people here.""Feng Ping is very good. When she meets a poor family, she can see a doctor for free. Those villagers praise her as a goddess doctor." Su Peisheng returned truthfully.


    "That..." if the voice clear throat, pretending to be serious: "she and the emperor have nothing... That, you know."


    "What? I know? " Su Peisheng was a little confused at first.


    But soon, with years of experience in chief manager, he understood the mystery.


    If you are smart, you don''t have to understand.


    If you don''t understand the meaning of this point, he will be a eunuch chief manager in recent years in vain.


    Then, he squinted and said, "Niang, how can you? The emperor''s injuries are not complete. In addition, the girl Geng doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. The servant looks at her, and she is probably a little tricky. Knowing that it is too easy to get, men will not cherish it. "


    " therefore, she has no desire to flatter the emperor except to cure the emperor. Even when she gives medicine to the emperor, she teaches slaves and servants serve the emperor. At night, she and the emperor sleep in separate rooms


    In his opinion, this girl Geng is different from other women.


    When they saw the emperor, they took the initiative to throw themselves in their arms and wished they could cook cooked rice immediately.


    Instead of being polite, she was polite.


    In addition to saying that he likes the emperor, he usually treats the emperor, collects herbs on the mountain, cooks herbs, and cooks soup.


    That''s a virtuous and sensible person.


    Look at a bit want to attack the heart, the meaning of long-term fishing big fish.


    After all, the emperor''s injury is still not good. The journey back to Beijing will be bumpy to the wound.


    I can''t go back to Beijing until the wound is better.


    In this way, even if she had served the bed early, she would not have a place for the time being.


    I guess I want to wait until I go back to the palace and have a place to sleep.


    Tut Tut, he really admired the determination.


    She''s so confident.


    I''m not afraid that the emperor will not take her back to the palace.


    Or restore the memory and make a change.


    But people have this kind of courage. I think it''s very effective.


    If you want to say that this girl Geng is a fox, I''m afraid she has no chance with the emperor.


    I''m afraid of such a person, who is full of immortal spirit, takes good care of him and helps the wounded and the dead. He has no crooked mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1488

    In the face of such a woman, which man holds the house and doesn''t want to conquer her.


    However, fortunately, even if the emperor lost his memory, he acted decisively and vigorously.


    The emperor, as before, paid special attention to the rules.


    Otherwise, when the empress makes trouble for Miss Geng, the emperor will protect the calf if he doesn''t pay attention to the rules.


    It''s not that Geng girl is just a female doctor now.


    As a queen, it''s no big deal to scold her.


    Of course, even if she became a concubine in the Imperial Palace, a few words from the empress would be fine.


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, Ruoyin straightened her back and looked more serious.


    She pretended to have asked nothing and heard nothing. She turned the topic to another place. "By the way, when did you discover the emperor? Did he recognize you at the beginning after he lost his memory?"


    "It''s hard to say anything about it." Su Peisheng sighed.


    "Then make a long story short." If sound road.


    "Well, ma''am, when the emperor fell into the river, we followed him and jumped down, but there was no figure. It was not until a few days later that the emperor was found here. At that time, the Emperor didn''t even know Chen Biao and I, nor did he know what Miss Geng said after he woke up. He always thought that Miss Geng was his wife with hair


    "Not only that, but the emperor was very vigilant against me and Chen Biao. He thought that we were big villains. He would defend us everywhere and attack us. Later, Chen Biao and I talked about all kinds of evidence before the emperor, and there were thousands of soldiers there. The emperor believed us. " Su Peisheng was wronged.


    "So it is." If sound, this will understand.


    He thought the fourth master had forgotten her alone.


    After understanding this, she said solemnly, "Su Peisheng, how has this palace treated you these years?"


    "The empress is different from other concubines. She never puts on airs in front of the slaves. When she was in the Forbidden City, she always said that she was good and never gave us pressure. Every time the emperor reprimanded me, whenever the empress was there, she would help me out. For the slave, the empress was a good master. So, if you have anything to say, please tell me. " Su Peisheng''s eye-catching tunnel.


    "Well, I want you to help me." Ruoyin looked at Su Peisheng and asked, "do you want the emperor to restore his memory?"


    "Naturally, the emperor is better than anything else. The emperor has lost his memory, and the servant would like to lose his memory."


    Although the Emperor just lost his memory, his ability is still there.


    But it''s not as good as before.


    This is very unfavorable to the emperor who is an emperor.


    "To tell you the truth, that girl Geng saved the emperor, but the slave didn''t believe her. You are not the same. You and the emperor have come all these years. You are the queen. The emperor can''t remember. In the slave''s heart, you are the emperor''s only empress. This is an unchangeable fact. The Empress Dowager''s love is also the slave''s favorite thing. "


    "What''s more, you are different from Miss Geng. She hopes that the emperor can''t restore her memory, but you, like the slave, are eager for the emperor to restore his memory."


    Su Peisheng is a personal genius, and he can see through it for a long time.


    He didn''t know that as long as the emperor restored his memory, there would be nothing wrong with Geng Anqian.


    Therefore, Geng Anqian was very active in treating the emperor''s injuries.


    Every time he talks about the emperor''s amnesia, he plays Tai Chi with him.


    "Well, do you know what to do next?" If sound road.


    "The slave naturally knows that, as long as it is related to the empress, the slave will do his best and cooperate conspicuously." Su Peisheng returned.


    On hearing this, if Yin gives a sign to Banmei, Banmei will help Su Peisheng up.


    Su Peisheng is a personal genius. As long as he says so, there is no need to explain the details.


    The fourth master rejects Ruoyin very much now. Therefore, Su Peisheng is very comfortable with what he wants to do in front of him.


    Su Peisheng will also be in charge of some back door affairs.


    "All right, you can step back." If the sound shakes hands.


    At the moment, he did not forget to let ban Mei give Su Peisheng a purse.


    Inside was a large silver note.


    She never thought that others should do things for him for nothing.


    She only believes that it is a very realistic problem to be short handed and soft mouthed.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin was reading medical books in her room to study how to recover memory after amnesia.


    As for Geng Anqian, if she doesn''t like to talk to her.


    But also did not deliberately find fault, because can not make.


    Otherwise, what''s the difference between her and those in the harem who like to pick on her.


    What''s more, when she was ferocious at the beginning, she saw full of dislike from the fourth master''s face.


    She was completely awakened from his disliked eyes.


    Yes, she used to be a calm person.How can it be so embarrassing because of these things.


    Even if you care about him, it should not be shrewd and unreasonable.


    She wants to be better, not to let him see her all over.


    Then, he will only doubt that he once loved her.


    On the contrary, it seems that Geng Anqian is a reasonable and gentle woman.


    Because no matter how difficult she was to Geng Anqian, the other side was always calm and never had a trace of anger.


    Even if she thinks about Geng Anqian, the fourth master can''t remember her.


    Who can guarantee that there will be song Anqian and Li Anqian in the future.


    Now the most important thing is to let the fourth master recover his memory.


    As long as the fourth master remembers the past, Geng an Qian and other women are all floating clouds.


    Ruoyin finished reading the book that doctor Feng bought for her, and combined the books left by Dr. Sun.


    There are several types of amnesia, including partial amnesia, selective amnesia, total amnesia and continuous amnesia.


    Local amnesia refers to the complete loss of memory in the hours before and after certain traumatic events.


    Selective amnesia refers to selectively remembering and forgetting some of the things that happened in a certain period of time.


    It is a person who forgets something he doesn''t want to remember or evades after being stimulated by external stimulation or brain collision.


    Total amnesia refers to the complete forgetting of one''s life background, including name, address, etc.


    Continuous amnesia refers to a person forgetting his past experience since a certain year or an event.


    Obviously, the fourth master belongs to total amnesia.


    The cause of amnesia is nothing more than psychogenic amnesia or brain damage.


    The fourth master belongs to the latter species.


    In this case, disease is not a disease.


    It''s not a disease. It''s a complicated disease.


    Some recovered in a short period of time, but also some can not remember in a lifetime.


    In terms of treatment, psychotherapy is still the main treatment.


    Psychotherapy comes much faster than drugs, and there are no side effects.


    For example, talk to the fourth master about the things that he remembered deeply, and do more things that he used to do, so as to arouse his deep memory.


    Therefore, Ruoyin plans to give priority to psychotherapy.


    If you can''t, read more medical books and give the fourth master a set of appropriate prescriptions.


    She firmly believed that the fourth master just lost his memory temporarily.


    Therefore, she will never give up on him.


    It''s like every time she''s in danger, he never gives up on her.


    After all these years, if she gave up, would she not be sorry for the ups and downs she and the fourth master had experienced together.


    The relationship between them is also too unreliable, nothing can stand.


    And if she gave up the fourth master, the most proud is Geng Anqian, who is also in vain.


    She lives here and doesn''t give Geng an Qian and the fourth master a chance to be alone.


    She will be in front of Geng an Qian.


    Yes, at the beginning, she was very angry.


    But on second thought, what anger did she have with a man who had lost his memory.


    To be angry, you have to wait for him to recover his memory, and then settle accounts with him slowly!!!


    The next morning, Banmei went to the town to buy food in the early morning.


    If the sound will take care of oneself to get up, wash gargle, make-up.


    Now, the bandage on her hand has been removed and her right shoulder and arm can move normally.


    It''s just that the wound is a little bit painful.


    She''s going to take a walk on the country trail and get some fresh air, which is good for her recovery.


    It has to be said that Geng Anqian people are not very pleasant, but this small courtyard is very suitable for her.


    Inside and outside is the place she yearns for.


    But as soon as Ruoyin walked out of the yard, she saw Geng Anxian holding the fourth master carefully and coming towards her from the country road.


    It was as if they had just walked around outside, ready to go back to the yard.


    I don''t know what Geng Anqian said, which made the fourth master laugh heartily.


    Look, he laughed, he was happy, but not because of her, not her side.


    He didn''t smile at him, he looked at other women.


    He didn''t remember the one who said to him that she wanted to be happy and happy.


    In the morning, Ruoyin was in a good mood.


    As a result, it was very unpleasant to see this scene.


    As soon as she didn''t like it, she said to him boldly, "good morning, pig''s hoof, just walked back."


    Her tears dried up the day she knew he had lost his memory.


    Now, if he dares to make her feel bad, she will give him more trouble.


    In the Qing Dynasty, there was no big wind or wave.


    Several times, she tried again and again on the edge of the ghost gate, but the king of hell refused to accept her.I''m not afraid of death. Since I''m alive, I have to be happy.


    It''s just that the fourth master lost his memory. What can''t endure? It''s no big deal. There''s always a little he will remember her. She comforts herself like this.


    In addition, Su Peisheng said that the fourth master and Geng an Qian had no further practical relationship except the relationship between the wounded and the doctor, and a little bit of secrecy.


    Therefore, even if you see Geng Anqian walking with the fourth master.


    For her, it''s not much different from a maid holding the fourth master.


    Because in the Forbidden City, there are many such phenomena.


    It''s very common for the maids to wear shoes, clean hands and wipe their faces for the fourth master.


    If she cared about it, she would have been depressed.


    At this moment, when the fourth Master heard Ruoyin''s voice, his smile immediately froze on his face.


    Instead, a gloomy face.


    After approaching, Geng Anqian saluted Ruoyin politely. The fourth Master said coldly to Ruoyin: "you are not allowed to call me like this."


    "OK... Pig hoof!" Ruo Yin was very good at talking, and she also gave him a proud smile www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1489

    "I hate disobedient women."


    Hearing this, if sound again to the four ye that pair of cold ink pupil.


    It was as if something could see through her eyes and finally through her heart.


    She couldn''t resist the glare.


    But she still disobeyed: "I''m not disobedient. On the contrary, I''m just so obedient. You said that a few days ago, it''s just a title. I''m in strict accordance with your requirements."


    A few days ago, when she denounced Geng Anqian and called him four Lang, he said it was just a title.


    Although pig hooves sound worse than Siro, they are not so intimate.


    But in her opinion, it''s not so disgusting, but a little cute.


    Moreover, compared with the two, it is not the same reason.


    He said it was just a title.


    "The fourth master bit the back alveolar fiercely, but he didn''t know the meaning of her words.


    Ruoyin saw that his face was more ugly and continued to tease him: "last time I called you Yin Zhen, this time I called big pig''s hoof is not good. What do you want me to shout? Do you want to call you Zhen? No, it''s too numb. It''s not very good." Ruo Yin shrugged her shoulders numbly.


    "Call the emperor!" The fourth master ordered coldly.


    "I''m not." If Yin pinched her waist, she said boldly: "she is a village doctor who can call you four lang. as a queen, why can''t I call you pig hoof?"


    Fourth master:...


    "anyway, if you continue to let her call you Siro, I will not call any emperor in the future. If you let her not understand the rules, I will not understand the rules. You are the emperor. You should know that this kind of behavior without rules and regulations has a bad influence."


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin nodded to himself, "you used to pay attention to the rules, but now how? If you go on like this, I seriously suspect that after you lose your memory, it is not only the principle of being a person, but also the principle of governing the country. No, I think it is necessary to admonish you. This is my responsibility and obligation as a queen ... "


    I don''t know if the fourth master is annoyed by Ruo Yin chanting sutras, or if Ruo Yin points to the point he cares about more.


    He frowned and squinted at geng''an-qian: "I''ll follow the Queen''s advice and follow the rules."


    "Yes, Emperor." Geng Anqian is like a subordinate who actively accepts criticism. Her attitude is good.


    If you smile on the sound surface, you are also very proud.


    Fourth master is only amnesia, not modification.


    The fourth master of routine she is good at. It''s not a matter of minutes for Geng Anqian to change her address.


    Ha ha, this man, is amnesia, the most care about, or the Qing Dynasty.


    She led her lips and teased, "that''s right, Emperor. You''ve been so bad for a long time."


    "And you, you often open your mouth and say vulgar words, and copy the female instructions to me 20 times." The fourth master ordered Ruoyin coldly.


    Is pig hoof a dirty word? Not really?


    At the moment, Ruoyin remembers the fear of being dominated by the fourth master when he first arrived in the Qing Dynasty many years ago.


    But now she is not the same as she was.


    She didn''t love him, and he didn''t love her.


    Now she loved him, and was loved by him.


    He has long been used to his nature.


    How can we be as careful as before, like walking on thin ice.


    She rubbed her shoulder and said in a dilemma: "emperor, I''m really sorry. It''s not that my concubine doesn''t want to copy it. It''s the physical condition that doesn''t allow it. A while ago, I didn''t block an arrow for you. Now the gauze and bandage are removed, but the wound still hurts. You can''t tear down a bridge and treat my concubine so mercilessly? "


    The fourth master glanced at her shoulder, "then drag your close slave down to fight."


    "That''s a good idea! It happens that Banmei has been suffering from backache due to taking care of her concubine recently. I told her to rest. If she didn''t listen, she would play dozens of boards to loosen her muscles and bones, so that she could stay in bed for a while


    With that, she swept around the courtyard and said, "Oh, by the way, she''s going out to buy food for me now. When she comes back, I''ll let her go to your place to get the punishment."


    "The fourth master looked at Ruo Yin with that kind of quiet eyes.


    The eyes seemed to say: this woman is so disgusting, she is not afraid of anything, and her mouth can say so much. I really can''t help her.


    "The emperor looks at what his concubine is doing." Ruoyin said with a rare seriousness. She said, "it''s not that you have taught my concubine. As a queen, you should not be soft hearted for a servant, and you can''t shake your heart because of anyone. Otherwise, once you show weakness in front of others, you will give others an opportunity to hurt me."


    Fourth master: "now, I have learned." Yes, she learned, but he used her weakness to threaten her and hurt her.


    "I won''t say such boring words. I don''t need to teach such stupid things as these simple principles." The fourth Master said the poisonous words and went into the yard."..." he, Ju, ran, no, recognize, account, no!


    Ha ha, once because of her, the softest place in his heart, only she can touch.


    Now it is a long man barbed, a touch on her heartache, she refused thousands of miles away.


    Before she saw him cry, would be at a loss, will hold her tightly in her arms.


    Now, I''m tired of seeing her cry, because he hates women crying most.


    He had taught her the truth before, but now he hates it.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin glared at Geng an Qian and walked on the country road.


    Geng Anxian does not know whether she is really good or has hidden her character.


    Even if the early Qing Dynasty was stirred by if the sound of interest, her face is always light, but also if the tone shallow smile.


    Instead of following the fourth master, she followed Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin is walking vigorously, feeling the fresh air of nature.


    As a result, Yu Guang caught sight of Geng an Qian beside him, which was really disappointing!


    Geng an Qian but led the lip, way: "Niang, an Qian wants to say a few words with you."


    "Say it."


    "Since she was a child, Anqian has lost her relatives. She has been independent since she was a few years old and has been supporting herself."


    "Tut Tut, how pitiful, but what does your pity have to do with this palace?"


    "Since I met the emperor, in an Qian''s heart, the emperor is my dependence. If an Qian is without the emperor, she will not be able to live. It is not like the mother''s family, but also the queen, the head of the central palace, the mother of the world, and three lovely elder brothers with her... "


    in this way, she Geng Anqian has a poor family background, and the fourth master is powerful enough to make up for her deficiency in the first half of her life.


    One is protective, the other is unprotected.


    Fourth master can protect her, give her to rely on, let her no longer fear.


    She also needs a man like the fourth master to be around.


    But Ruoyin''s family is good enough, whether four masters are the same.


    Anyway, my family and brother are with me.


    What a good excuse ah, ha ha, Geng an Qian''s life experience is poor, can naturally intervene in other people''s feelings, rob men?


    She has a good life experience. Is there any man who is the same, so she doesn''t need the support of men, so she deserves to be intervened by others?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1490

    What kind of fallacy, what bandit logic!


    If we go on like this, we all pretend to be pathetic.


    "Stop, stop! "Ruoyin stops and looks at Geng Anqian in front of her:" if you want to seek life and death, there is a river at the entrance of the village. You jump down from there, and no one stops you, but please don''t pretend to be pathetic to me. "


    Geng Anqian: "have you not lived well by yourself for more than ten years? How come you can''t live alone when you see the emperor, and you want to die?"


    "Anqian knows that my mother hates me, but I don''t mean anything else. I just want to have a good chat with her and ease the relationship between us. After all, I don''t want to see you looking down."


    If the sound really can''t listen to, this Geng Anqian, on the one hand involved in other people''s husband and wife''s feelings, on the other hand said good innocent.


    Speaking out, it sounds as if she is trying to be satisfied, but she is not reasonable enough.


    "It''s enough to put gold on your face. You''ve made a nuisance to this palace." If you don''t want to go to the palace, you don''t have to follow me. Yes, I have a good family, so I was chosen as his lucky Jin by the emperor when he was still a brother. "


    "You should not approach me here at this moment. Instead, you should think about your poor life experience and how to get into the gate of the Forbidden City. Even if you enter the gate, you will not be far away because you have no family."


    "And behind me, there is the uranara family. They are my forever dependence. As long as they are there, I will be out of favor and will never fall down. I will always be the queen of the Qing Dynasty."


    "Niang, I......


    " I warn you not to follow the palace again, and ask the guards to throw you into the river at the entrance of the village. Do you believe it? " If sound impatient tunnel.


    Maybe her momentum shocked to each other, Geng Anqian finally did not follow her.


    Instead, she returned in a regular manner: "well, Anqian doesn''t follow her. She takes a good walk. In autumn, it''s dry and dry, and the weather is cool. She''s calming down. Don''t stay outside for a long time. She''s easy to catch cold."


    "Listen to this, I know them very well.


    And Geng an Qian is her most loyal person.


    If Geng an Qian is a good one, it''s OK.


    If it''s a bad one and pretends to be a good one, it''s absolutely amazing.


    After walking for about a stick of incense, Ruoyin went back to the yard.


    Coincidentally, I bumped into the half plum just bought vegetables.


    "Niang, why did you come out alone?" Banmei was carrying a big bamboo basket with all the ingredients in it.


    When she saw Ruo Yin, she ran to Ruo Yin.


    Ruoyin stood at the door and waited for Banmei. When Banmei approached, she patted him on the shoulder and said, "Banmei, I''m sorry for you."


    "What''s the matter, ma''am?"


    "Well, when you go out, I provoked the emperor. If he was not in a good mood, he would punish me to copy. As soon as I didn''t listen to him, he said," well, I''ll ask the bodyguard to beat you. " If you sound like a person who has done something wrong, tell Banmei the truth.


    As a result, Banmei, who was so stubborn, said excitedly, "that''s great, madam!"


    If the sound is out of the corner of the mouth, the first time to hear the board can be so excited.


    "I want the servant to say, my mother is right. You''ve suffered a lot these days. Don''t be wronged." Ban Mei''s intimate tunnel.


    The empress blocked an arrow for the emperor. She was in a coma for seven days and lay in bed for so long.


    As a result, the emperor forgot these things and was robbed by Geng an Qian.


    She was worried that she would be depressed.


    However, Niang Niang is active these days. She doubts whether Niang is stimulated by something, so abnormal.


    Because she has heard that some people are more sad, the more they pretend to be happy.


    It''s not really happy, smile is just sad umbrella.


    Even so, she did not dare to ask, she did not dare to say.


    I had to pretend that I didn''t know anything.


    Anyway, as long as the mother is good, it''s worth what she does.


    As for the emperor and his wife, the uranara family has been loyal and good for generations.


    She was also a loyal minister of the former dynasty.


    The brothers and uncles were officials and loyal to the Qing Dynasty.


    The status of empress and the contribution of the uranara family to the Qing Dynasty.


    As long as the empress doesn''t make a big deal, the emperor won''t do anything to her.


    Ruoyin is a sensitive character.


    Ban Mei is so considerate that she certainly knows what he thinks.


    She took Banmei''s shoulder and said, "Banmei, I''m fine. You don''t have to wait carefully everywhere."


    "Niang, I....


    " well, put all the ingredients in the house, and I will accompany you to the emperor. " She was a little uneasy.So, after about a cup of tea, she took Banmei to the fourth master''s room.


    Su Peisheng met her and beat him with a smile.


    "Come in, madam." He didn''t go in to report, so he made an exception to let Ruoyin go directly.


    If Yin waved her hand, pointed to half Mei: "this palace will not go in, I just sent her to receive punishment."


    "Ah? To be punished? " Su Peisheng did not take part in the situation at that time, and was puzzled for a moment.


    However, he still nodded and said, "the lady and the half Mei girl will wait here first. The servant will go in and ask the emperor."


    With that, he went into the room to ask the fourth master.


    If you want to talk to the emperor, you can let her go directly.


    But miss ban Mei is just a slave. I''d better not.


    A moment later, Su Peisheng came out.


    He walked up to Ruoyin and ban Mei with a suspicious expression on his face.


    ban Mei didn''t want to be difficult, and said directly, "Duke Su, where is the execution?"


    Su Peisheng shook his head and looked surprised. "Madam, are you sure the emperor said that he would punish miss Banmei?"


    "Well."


    "But the Emperor didn''t mean that at all?"


    "He doesn''t remember?" If the sound willow eyebrow frowns slightly, does memory decline after amnesia.


    Just what happened just now, is that forgotten?


    "I don''t forget that when I mentioned it to the emperor, the emperor said that he was busy and asked him not to disturb him. I say you and ban Mei are waiting outside. He asks the servant to get out of here, and the servant comes out. " Su Peisheng looks aggrieved.


    He didn''t want to ask about it again.


    If you don''t want to put an end to the topic, it''s really good for him to put an end to the Queen''s temper.


    He''s not the kind of lackey with no eyes.


    I don''t know whether the Emperor didn''t punish the empress because of her status as the empress or because she didn''t exclude her subconsciously. She had a strange feeling that she couldn''t be clear about her. So she didn''t punish Miss Mei.


    If the sound swept the door which the servant brought up, the eye light slightly turned.


    "Niang, miss Banmei is your personal servant. If she is punished, no one will serve you. Maybe the emperor will show sympathy for you." Su Peisheng is a personal genius. If you like, you will come.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1491

    If you don''t believe Su Peisheng.


    However, she turned to Su Peisheng and said to half Mei, "in this case, let''s go back."


    It''s best not to be punished. No one will ask for a fight.


    "Oh." After half Mei answered, he followed Ruoyin back.


    On the way back to the room, Ruoyin showed a bright smile.


    When the fourth Master said that he wanted to play half a plum, she was certainly afraid that half Mei would really get hit.


    Can psychological tactics such things, the more afraid, the more accidents.


    The more she cared, maybe the fourth master would be punished more severely.


    But if she doesn''t care, the fourth master will be too lazy to punish.


    Because punishing her minions has no effect on her at all, it can''t play a punitive role.


    Of course, if the fourth master really punished half Mei, she would try to stop it.


    That''s why she has to follow.


    After returning to the room, Banmei makes firewood and Ruoyin is making food.


    Although there is a big pot of rice at the entrance of the village, they are all for the soldiers escorting them.


    What the fourth master ate was cooked by the cook.


    Once in a while, Geng Anqian would make medicinal food for him according to his situation.


    Ruoyin''s food these days is also made by the cook.


    Today, however, she plans to cook pigeon soup for him.


    One is to tonify the body, the other is to get close to each other, to talk about the past, officially began to give fourth master psychological treatment.


    So that the fourth master can pass through these and see if he can remember some things.


    Because the fourth master used to like to eat her food.


    However, this kind of thing cannot be too obvious.


    If the fourth master knows to secretly give him psychological treatment, he will definitely be ostracized.


    Every day she quarreled with the fourth master, but this did not prevent her from trying to restore his memory.


    When he recovers his memory, she must hang him aside and let him taste this sad taste, hum!


    Cooking soup is a long process. When Ruoyin cooks the soup well, it''s time for lunch.


    Banmei banruoyin put the soup in the food box to avoid scalding.


    Ruoyin took the food box and went outside the fourth master''s room.


    Su Peisheng met her and made an example to her as usual.


    They let her in without asking for instructions.


    This is the advantage of early backdoor accommodation.


    Of course, Su Peisheng is not a fool. Everyone will go through the back door. He will depend on the situation.


    When Ruoyin came into the room with the food box in his hand, the fourth master was sitting on the chair with his bare arms.


    Feng Yuyi is giving him medicine.


    It''s estimated that the medicine is very painful on the wound.


    The fourth master was sitting on the chair with his eyes closed.


    But his rolling eyelids.


    And the veins on the back of the hand.


    I can see that he is suffering.


    His trouser legs were rolled up to his knees by Feng Yuyi.


    Ruoyin saw a pair of four ye under the knee, have scar.


    It''s like a knife mark, but it''s not.


    It''s more like the impact of something.


    When I saw this, I remembered it when I saw it.


    When she was chased by the dead, a head of the dead man swept her knees with a knife.


    In the other side almost cut her, the fourth master for her to block a knife.


    At first she didn''t know, but when he walked unnaturally on the boat, she found out.


    Think of these, and then look at the indifferent man in front of him.


    Hehe, it''s a lot of luck.


    Ruoyin''s eyes follow the fourth master''s knee.


    About 1.9 meters tall, even if it is only sitting there, the upper body is also slender.


    The midday sun came in through the window, just on his body.


    His smooth muscle lines are perfectly outlined.


    Let a person see to know the strong strength and explosive nature of this body.


    When Ruo Yin looked at the fourth master, he listened to the man''s magnetic geology and asked, "haven''t you seen enough?"


    I don''t know if I haven''t seen his body for a long time. Ruoyin had a flash of blush, embarrassment and guilty heart when she heard his question.


    But soon, she put away the shame and straightened her face.


    At this time, Feng Yuyi gave the fourth master good medicine, "the emperor, the empress, the slave went out first."


    When Feng Yuyi went out, Ruoyin turned slightly and stopped seeing the fourth master. Instead, he said, "the emperor, my concubine has made pigeon soup for you. This is the most warm tonic to drink this season."


    The fourth master put on his clothes and said coldly, "I don''t drink it, and I don''t need to mend it."


    As for the fourth master''s attitude, Ruoyin guessed it before it came.


    Because she used him in the morning and called him pig''s feet.


    But since she had come, it would not have been so easy to get rid of.For the fourth master, you have to be bold.


    "Once upon a time, the emperor liked to eat the dishes made by my wife. Every time, regardless of what I did, you would eat delicious."


    "Once on my eldest brother''s birthday, I cooked a table of dishes, but I didn''t make your share at all. As soon as you arrived, you ate up all my steak, but in the end I didn''t eat enough. I asked my wife to cook more next time."


    "Now that you are injured, you can''t eat the indigestible. For the time being, you should drink the warm soup first. When you are better, I''ll do something else for you."


    In the past, even if it was the snail powder that smelled so bad that he frowned, he said with disgust that in the end it was still delicious.


    She thought he was the same now.


    However, if Yin said so much, the fourth master still said, "I''m not feeling well, you take things out."


    His tone was light but full of impatience.


    "I''ve been cooking soup all morning. Are you sure you don''t want some?"


    "The fourth master was silent.


    Ruoyin seizes the victory and pursues, "I know that you are injured and in a bad mood. You think it''s time for you to feel sick. It''s time for anyone to feel uncomfortable. I have a wound on my shoulder. I don''t want to make soup for you. But you don''t want to drink, so you have to go out."


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin shrugged his nose sadly.


    Although the gauze on her arm was removed and no longer needed to be tied, she still used a bitter meat trick.


    Sure enough, the fourth master turned his head, looked at her shoulder, glanced at the food box in her hand, and pulled his lips.


    "Emperor, eh, Niang, you are here too." Before the fourth master''s words were spoken, Geng Anqian came in.


    She also had a wooden food box in her hand.


    Geng Anqian first saluted Ruoyin. When she saw the food box in Ruoyin''s hand, she asked, "does Niang come to deliver soup to the emperor?"


    She said a word "Ye". If you hear it, Geng Anqian is also here to deliver soup.


    Although Geng Anqian knows etiquette and rules every time.


    But she just doesn''t like Geng Anqian very much.


    Maybe it''s because they''re jealous when they meet.


    Or, the opposite magnetic fields repel each other.


    As well as, she always has a kind of from at the same time, thank you for the monthly pass!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1492

    For Geng Anqian''s active conversation, if the voice cold "um".


    After receiving her response, Geng Anqian went to the fourth master. "Emperor, qian''er has cooked pigeon soup for you. In this situation, it is the most suitable drink pigeon soup. It can not only tonify the liver and kidney, but also replenish qi and blood."


    "Did you make pigeon soup, too?" Ruo Yin looks at Geng Anqian who takes Tang Gu out of the food box.


    "Yes, why, is it pigeon soup cooked by the empress?" Geng''an Qian was stunned at first, and then quickly said with a smile: "the emperor, since the Queen''s mother has also been cooked, everything should be done first and then. If the empress comes first, it''s better for the emperor to drink the soup that the empress has brought at noon, and qian''er''s boiled soup. It''s the same for the emperor to have a warm drink at night."


    Look! How sensible, but also know the truth of first come, then come.


    I don''t know whether the fourth master is because of Ruoyin''s bitter meat scheme, or because Geng Anqian advised a few words.


    See his eye light cool ground to see if sound one eye, light way: "soup leaves."


    This means that the soup can be left, people still have to go out.


    When he heard this, his voice was cold.


    She said so much that he insisted on her going out and not drinking her soup.


    Now Geng an Qian said a few words, he listened.


    If the voice pursed her lips, she said faintly: "since the emperor is so reluctant, it''s better to forget it. I''ll take a look at it. You''d better drink the soup cooked by others."


    Before the fourth master did not want to see her, she was not so angry.


    With that, she went out with the food box.


    When she walked out of the door of the fourth master''s room, she heard him training Su Peisheng: "if someone comes in later, you must inform me."


    Ha ha, this other person, naturally refers to her.


    Ruo Yin steps slightly, she stands at the door, eyes at the sky.


    Autumn sky is very blue, decorated with white clouds one after another, the sun from the clouds penetrated out, some dazzling.


    Look at, the eyes blurred.


    Ruo Yin closes his eyes heavily.


    The fourth master meant that she needed his permission to come back in. Su Peisheng could not open the back door for her.


    But she didn''t need to be notified before.


    After going out for the southern tour, it was even more unnecessary.


    Moreover, when Geng Anqian came in, she came in quietly.


    I didn''t say to report at all.


    When, it''s her privilege.


    Now it has become the privilege of others.


    Open her eyes again. Ruoyin''s eyes are cold. She walks out of the yard slowly.


    At the gate of the yard, she wanted to throw away the pigeon soup.


    As a result, a guard saw her eyes red and asked, "Niang, what happened?"


    Smell speech, if sound immediately rubbed the red eyes.


    She didn''t care to smile, cover up way: "nothing, old, eyes are always easy to blow into the sand."


    "Oh." The bodyguard believed that: "now autumn is dry, blowing a wind, the air is dusty, the eyes are most easy to enter the sand."


    If the voice face with an unnatural embarrassed smile, she gave the food box in her hand to the bodyguard, "lose it for this palace."


    Then she turned back to the room.


    I''m afraid that if I stay one more second, I''ll lose face in front of the slaves, and I''ll burst into tears.


    "Ah? Yes After the guards served, they opened the lid of the food box with another guard, ready to pour out the food inside.


    But when they opened it, they found it was full of pigeon soup.


    Bodyguard a way: "Oh, such a good pigeon soup, did not move it."


    The second bodyguard was surprised, "ah? I thought it was the queen who ate the rest


    Bodyguard one approaches bodyguard two, "this pigeon soup looks good to drink Yazi."


    "Don''t tell me. We haven''t had lunch yet. My mouth is watering."


    "The soup is still hot. Why does the empress ask us to throw it away?"


    "I heard that when my mother was injured and she was involved in Miss Geng''s business, there was no appetite."


    "Or..." the bodyguard glanced around warily, "let''s drink it?"


    "You don''t want to die. How dare you drink the Queen''s stuff?"


    "What''s the matter? When you are in the palace, the masters often reward the slaves with leftovers. It''s a gift."


    "The key lady didn''t let us eat. If we were known, it would be bad."


    "Oh, heaven knows, you know, I know. We drink together, it''s a grasshopper on a rope. Whoever says it out is grandson! Besides, the empress is always kind to people. It''s OK to have some soup. "


    So the two guards looked at each other.


    Then they glanced cautiously around and squatted in a small corner for soup.


    Because they usually patrol around the yard, some physical work is also done by them.In addition to the meal point, if the sound of the soup cooked and more fragrant.


    That''s why they didn''t let go of their bones.


    Just as they were drinking hard, a sharp voice sounded over their heads.


    "What do you eat here? Didn''t you hear me calling?"


    Smell speech, bodyguard two people are scared to shake a clever.


    Busy with wide cuffs to cover the bones, as well as ceramic Gu and food box.


    Su Peisheng is a personal genius. When he looks at them, he feels that something is wrong.


    He pushed the two of them aside and saw everything.


    Su Peisheng frowned at the box. Why did he think it was so familiar.


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, he raised his hand and knocked on the heads of the two bodyguards and solemnly said, "how dare you drink the soup made by the empress?"


    "Ah?" The guards were confused.


    The cow cook is the cook of the empress, and her food is also made by the cow cook.


    So, they always thought it was the soup that the lady didn''t drink.


    I didn''t think it was made by my mother herself.


    But since you cook the soup yourself, why don''t you drink it and throw it away?


    "Do you know who the queen cooked it for?" Su Peisheng grabbed one of the guards by the ear.


    But the second one shook his head quickly


    After saying that, they held the big tree in front of the courtyard, stretched out their fingers and tried to buckle their throat, trying to buckle out the pigeon meat and soup they had just eaten.


    "Ouch


    As they vomited so loud, Su Peisheng immediately covered their mouths and said, "can you keep your voice down?"


    The emperor had been angry with his wife for taking the soup away for a long time.


    This is not, just let him out, he finally came out to take a breath, saw the two bodyguards in stealing.


    Anyway, he wanted his wife and the emperor to be good, so he didn''t think it was necessary to let the emperor know.


    Otherwise, the emperor will only be more angry!


    After that, Su Peisheng put his palms on the clothes of the guards and wiped them.


    He asked in a low voice, "is this what the queen gave you?"


    The second bodyguard first nodded, then shook his head, and said, "it was given by the Queen''s mother, but she asked me to throw it away. As a result, we didn''t hold back for a moment, so we ate it."


    If you had known that it was the queen who cooked it for the emperor, you wouldn''t dare to drink it even if you lent them a hundred courage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1493

    "Don''t eat it. Throw these away." Su Peisheng ordered.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The guards were busy packing up.


    As a result, Geng Anqian came out before finishing.


    When she saw Su Peisheng, she said, "Duke Su, the emperor is calling you."


    "Well, I''m coming." Su Peisheng glared at the two guards and went into the yard.


    Geng an Qian stood at the door and looked at the two guards before entering the courtyard.


    In the evening, the fourth master glanced up at Su Peisheng while he was eating.


    He said: "I heard that the queen cooked pigeon soup for me, let the bodyguard eat it?"


    Su Peisheng was slightly surprised. Oh, no, how could the emperor ask about this.


    It''s terrible! It''s terrible!


    Let him think about it.


    He didn''t say it anyway.


    The two bodyguards would not take the initiative, unless they were tired of living.


    In this way, is it doctor Geng who told the emperor?


    At that time, when Dr. Geng called him, the two bodyguards were packing up.


    Yes, it must be her.


    This girl Geng, she can do something!


    Thinking of this, Su Peisheng frowned and looked back on things.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he said, "it seems that there is such a thing."


    As soon as the voice dropped, he saw that the emperor''s face, who was eating, was suddenly cold.


    Even the air is surprisingly quiet.


    Su Peisheng held his breath and his heart beat faster.


    For fear that the emperor would not be happy, the dishes and chopsticks would be smashed at him.


    Although the emperor lost his memory, he loved to kick, hit and kick him when he was angry. He didn''t change a bit.


    Even worse.


    "Since you know, why haven''t I heard from you?" The fourth master asked coldly.


    It''s not easy, because he wants the empress and the emperor to be nice.


    However, Su Peisheng did not dare to say so.


    He blushed and said with a smile, "I don''t want to see your mother, and I don''t like to drink her soup. I didn''t tell you."


    Can''t it be? The emperor doesn''t care about himself. Can he say it foolishly and add obstruction to the emperor.


    Unless the emperor cares.


    But the emperor was so proud and charming that he would not admit it even when he was most concerned about his mother.


    Now that you lose your memory, it''s even more impossible.


    So, can the emperor admit it? No!


    Hey hey, the routine emperor, in addition to the queen empress first, he dares to call the second.


    Sure enough, the fourth master''s face was tense.


    At first glance, he was very angry and could not attack.


    Because if he had a fit, he would have admitted that he cared about the queen.


    Only listen to the fourth master some uncomfortable way: "even if I don''t drink, that also can''t turn others to drink."


    "The emperor is right. It seems like that." Su Peisheng raised his head and looked at the fourth master''s cold eyes.


    That pair of deep and sharp ink pupil, as if can shoot out ice dregs to pierce his heart.


    Scared, he quickly added: "in fact, it''s none of the Niang''s business. She just wanted to pour out the soup. As a result, the two guards were greedy, not only didn''t pour out, but also ate even bone dregs. What does this mean? It shows that the soup made by Niang is delicious..."


    "in the final analysis, she still wants to throw away the soup. "The fourth master is quiet and gloomy.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng spoke for Ruoyin with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "The emperor, in fact, I don''t blame my mother for this matter. You see, she loves you so much before or after you lose your memory. She will cook soup for you in the morning and in the dark, but if you don''t appreciate it, she let the guards throw the soup away."


    "What''s more, the servant heard that the lady wanted to throw it away by herself, but before she could throw it away, her eyes filled with tears, and she didn''t want to cry in front of the slave, so she let the guards help her to pour it down, and she went back to the house quickly."


    These are all brain tonic!


    Hearing this, the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly.


    From time to time, the mysterious pupil exudes an unpredictable black shadow.


    After a long time, the chill on his face slightly eased, "according to you, it''s not mine?"


    "Oh, no, no, it''s the Queen''s. It''s all because she loves you so much and she''s so virtuous. She''s the queen. It''s up to the cook to do this kind of thing. She has to do it by herself. Why, in the end, she still loves you so much."


    Su Peisheng''s words sound like blame and speak ill of people behind their backs.


    In fact, it is to help Ruoyin speak in front of the fourth master.


    Hearing Su Peisheng say so, the fourth master led his lips and solemnly said, "drag out those two guards who steal food and play 30 big boards!"


    "Yes! I will do it now Su Peisheng was afraid that the fourth master would say something about punishing the empress, so he quickly went out.A eunuch with professional recuperation should be as eye-catching as he is!


    At the same time, in the room if sound insomnia.


    She tossed and turned in bed for a long time, but she couldn''t sleep.


    I had to get dressed, tie my hair down and go out.


    She sat on the stone steps in the yard and looked up at the stars.


    In the past, she fell down and went to sleep. The next morning, she had to sleep until the sun went up.


    Now I can''t sleep at night. I have a light sleep at night. I wake up early in the morning.


    How ironic.


    After sitting for a while, Ruoyin sees two bodyguards helping each other out from one side.


    When passing in front of her, the two humanity voice "Niang".


    Ruoyin can see from their faces that they feel guilty and want to salute but can''t.


    "That''s it." She waved her hand to them to stop saluting.


    Then, she glanced at the two guards and found that they were familiar.


    Frowning and thinking for a while, she remembered that they were guards at the gate of the yard during the day, and she asked them to throw away the pigeon soup.


    Now when you look at them, even if they have been punished, they don''t know what they have done.


    And the direction they came out was exactly the direction of the fourth master''s room.


    "What''s the matter with you?" she asked faintly


    "Well, madam, we are wrong. We shouldn''t have eaten the soup you cooked for the emperor. The emperor fined us 30 boards."


    If the sound of the mouth.


    She is not a mean person to the servants.


    In particular, she is very generous in terms of food and clothing.


    The reason why he didn''t drink pigeon soup at noon was that he was angry with the fourth master.


    If you drink it again, you''ll drink a lot of gas.


    I''d rather throw it away than give it to the guards. It''s been many years since I know the fourth master''s domineering nature.


    She didn''t want to hurt the guards, that''s why.


    Who knows these two slaves are greedy and get a meal.


    After understanding the situation, Ruoyin smiles heartlessly.


    Then he threw two golden flowers from his sleeve bag and gave them, "this is your medical expenses."


    Although she didn''t let them eat, it was also because of her.


    Even though the guards were injured, when they saw the golden light of jinhuasheng, they took one of them with pain.


    Seeing that they all received jinhuasheng, Ruoyin waved and motioned them to go back to have a rest.


    The two bodyguards saluted Ruoyin and left.


    When they left, Ruoyin sat on the stone steps and felt funny.


    The heart says the fourth master is still so overbearing.


    If you don''t drink it yourself, don''t let anyone else drink it.


    Do you think that the slave drank his soup and felt very shameless?


    Or because she made the soup?


    Before, she made food for the fourth master in order to let him have a familiar taste. She would talk about the past and give him psychotherapy.


    Now it seems that the way to eat doesn''t work.


    During the day today, the fourth master rejected her work from the beginning.


    Finally, she was angry with him, and he was angry with her, which was even more exclusive.


    A successful routine can be used several times.


    She didn''t want to do it again.


    Since this method doesn''t work, the fourth master is very vigilant to her now. If you enter the house, you have to inform her first, to guard against her.


    How can she continue to treat him.


    When Ruoyin was melancholy, he heard the sound of opening the door behind him.


    Somehow, she reflexively hid in the crack of the door.


    She looked out of the crack of the door when she heard the steady footsteps.


    He found that the fourth master came out.


    He went up to the stone steps where she had just sat and sat down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1494

    This makes Ruo Yin behind the door startled.


    She covered her mouth in a reflexive way, with only one pair of eyes spinning.


    Thought only she insomnia, how he also insomnia, come out in the middle of the night.


    What to do?


    She''s been hiding all the time.


    Or slip back into the room behind him.


    No, she came out first.


    When Ruo Yin is tangled, he hears the fourth master coldly: "come out."


    If the sound slightly startles, she obviously conceals very well.


    So, he''s not talking about her, is he?


    If the sound hesitates whether to go out or not, the body side flashed a touch of black shadow.


    Turning around, the fourth master was standing by the door, looking at her.


    Scared if sound with the ghost like, the body involuntarily fell back.


    Fortunately, she was quick to hold the door plank and stood firm.


    She supported the door frame with one hand, stroked her heart with the other, and said angrily: "emperor, you want to frighten my concubine to death in the evening."


    "You hid at the door and peeped at me, but you didn''t come out."


    After being caught, Ruo Yin simply said: "what is it that I hide at the door to peek at the stars? My concubine arrived earlier than you. I just didn''t expect that someone would come out in the middle of the night. I thought it was someone who wanted to sneak around in the night."


    With that, she came out of the door and continued to sit down on the stone steps.


    "The fourth master looked down at her and sat down beside her.


    Ruo Yin looked askance at the fourth master with the remaining light.


    Found that he was not so happy in the daytime, but a light gloomy.


    But soon, she withdrew her eyes.


    At the moment, at the beginning of the quarrel, the two people sat down, but silent.


    Late autumn night, there is a kind of light sadness.


    Ruoyin puts her hands on her knees and looks at the stars in the sky.


    A crescent moon inlaid in the night, like a piece of flawless Jasper.


    Make the whole sky is like covered with a layer of gauze, showing a hazy beauty, let people intoxicated.


    The stars all over the sky are decorated in the night sky, just like a crystal clear and bright gem.


    If sound looks at the night sky, there is a kind of unspeakable taste in my heart.


    She held her lips and said, "emperor, we have seen stars many times together. What impressed me most was that in the boat house. When we were lying on the bed of the boat house, the stars were vast on the top of our head, and there were cicadas and frogs singing in our ears."


    "Another time, not long ago, on the Mid Autumn Festival, we took a walk on the beach, blowing the sea breeze and watching the stars at night. You also said that when we went back to the palace, we would take our concubines back to the imperial court and live in the Yuanmingyuan. Later, you forced me to ask me if I love you, but I....


    " I would rather have a lot of folded pieces, and I would not waste time doing these boring things. " The fourth master interrupted her without waiting for her to finish speaking.


    "..." he said it was boring to go for a walk on the beach with her.


    "Not to mention that kind of childish words. I''m in my prime, and I''m not 70 years old and 80 years old. How could I retire for a woman? This is not the first emperor to abdicate in the Qing Dynasty, isn''t it that people all over the world laugh at me?"


    Ruoyin:...


    "it is ridiculous for an emperor to ask a woman such a disgusting question The fourth master completely denied what Ruoyin had said.


    "..." is like a sound.


    It is estimated that he must now regard her as a woman who takes advantage of others'' danger and wants to brainwash him.


    I hope he won''t feel slapped when he remembers one day.


    Because of these, he did.


    If the sound slants to scan the eye four ye, the eye falls on the trigger finger of his left hand.


    She pointed to Lantian ink jade on his hand and said, "believe it or not, what I said is true. One year when you were on your birthday, my concubine gave it to you. It turned out that what you wore on your hand was an emerald ring. After I gave it to you, you changed it on the same day, and then you always wear it. "


    Although Ruoyin''s gift is excellent, he has never seen anything good like him.


    If you didn''t love your house and love your dog, how could you give up the jade ring and replace it with this Lantian black jade ring.


    And wearing it for many years.


    She said this just to let him know that she was not lying to her.


    And it''s part of psychotherapy that reminds him of something.


    The fourth master bowed his head and looked at the finger.


    "The inner ring is also engraved with an arrow through the heart. If you don''t believe it, you can take it down and have a look. Others don''t know about this. Only my concubine and you know that."


    The fourth master turned the ring finger several times and turned it to the thumb joint.


    But in the middle, he pushed the finger back to the base of his thumb.


    "It''s from you. It doesn''t prove anything.""I wear it all the time because of your queen status."


    "Even if an arrow pierces the inner ring, it can prove that I have occupied your heart, but you have no sense of security, so you have to ask the craftsman to carve such a design in the inner ring to tie the two hearts together."


    For the fourth master''s denial of Sanlian, Ruoyin jerked his lips.


    It''s amazing!


    How to say more, the more she appears to be a big fool.


    And he remained sober, determined not to be fooled by her.


    Ruoyin raises his right hand and pulls a deer pendant from his neck to his clothes.


    "Well, when you were in Suzhou a few days ago, because you were jealous, you kept raising the price with Wen Qianmo. You spent 150000 Liang silver to buy it for my concubine."


    "What?" The fourth master''s face was unbelievable. "It''s just a silver pendant. The most valuable thing is the jade in the middle. How can someone buy it for 150000 liang? Stupid


    Yes, you''re stupid, that''s you. Ruoyin turns his eyes in his heart.


    But soon, the fourth master''s words changed, "queen, you said so much, I can understand."


    Ruoyin looks at him and thinks he has something in mind.


    "Empress, I understand what you mean to me, but you don''t have to make up some unrealistic things to deceive me. I''m not a three-year-old child. I have certain cognitive and judgment abilities, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    It sounds like: I know that you love me very much, but you can''t take advantage of my amnesia to say something that is not true here and create the illusion that he loves her. He won''t believe anything he says.


    If the voice pursed her lips, she was really unreasonable.


    It seems stupid to buy a silver pendant for 150000 Liang silver.


    But he did such a stupid thing.


    At the beginning, he said that others didn''t think it was worth it, but he thought it was worth it.


    Now, even he himself is not worth it?


    If the sound leads the lips, what else would you like to say.


    Finally, I swallowed the words and said nothing.


    Just, her impression in the fourth master''s mind has been fixed, and it is useless to say more.


    Originally, I wanted to let the fourth master remember that he had sent her a necklace, but who knows how to make a fool of himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1495

    If Yin laughs twice, she is really angry to laugh.


    Why does he hate it so much that she wants to laugh?


    It makes her look like a strange aunt who abducts children.


    However, such four masters are not cute at all.


    Or the fourth master who cares about her and is jealous is cute.


    If the sound laughed a few times, helpless way: "just, you don''t believe it, when the minister concubine did not say anything."


    With that, she glanced at the fourth master and got ready to go back to the room.


    But the fourth master was staring at the necklace on her neck.


    The pendant was shining silver in the night light, flickering into the shadow of fourth master''s pupil.


    The next moment, four ye tightly pursed thin lip, long eyebrow tight Cu, seem to be a little uncomfortable.


    Then he put his hands on his head and his fingertips sank deep into his hair and scalp.


    The blue veins on the back of the hand are protruding. It''s hard to bear it.


    A pair of ink pupil immediately become scarlet, full of sinister look.


    He looked at the necklace she was wearing around her neck, and fragmentary pictures appeared in his head.


    It was an auction house, full of people.


    The figures ran through his mind, and the sounds of conversation and auction echoed in his ears.


    Someone''s fighting with him for the necklace.


    Suddenly, the memory came to another room.


    A man and a woman were quarrelling. He threw the necklace out of the window.


    It''s raining hard outside. There''s a woman with wet clothes and hair on her cheek.


    He couldn''t see her face clearly because of the heavy rain.


    But he wanted to see her face. The more he wanted to see it, the more severe the pain in her head aggravated.


    The fragmentary fragments become more fragmentary.


    Those people have a lot of ghost, blurred, voice with echo, very strange.


    The fourth master''s thin lips pressed tightly, and beads of sweat came out of his forehead, and the veins of his temples suddenly jumped.


    Ruoyin squatted in front of him, "emperor, do you think of something?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the fourth master suddenly seized her arms and fixed his eyes on her necklace.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is more sure what the fourth master is thinking of.


    She was both happy and distressed to see him so miserable.


    Happy, is that he can remember some things, that means there is hope.


    What hurts is that he looks so miserable.


    But in the blink of an eye, Jun Lang''s cheek is full of sweat.


    "Ah


    Finally, the fourth master was really in pain. He made a voice which was very far away from the courtyard.


    This Thunderclap like shout, cut through the originally quiet night sky, startled guard outside the courtyard, as well as a courtyard people.


    After a while, Su Peisheng and Chen Biao, as well as the bodyguards, all rushed over.


    Even Geng Anqian arrived at the scene.


    When you see the fourth master holding Ruoyin''s arm, you don''t understand what''s going on for a while.


    Ruoyin pacifies the fourth master: "emperor, you should think slowly and remember slowly. Don''t worry too much. Remember to take a deep breath..."


    "emperor, don''t think about it. Let''s not think about it, OK. "Geng Anxian pulled the fourth master away from Ruoyin.


    For a time, the four masters who had looked at Ruoyin directly became Geng Anqian.


    If the sound is not willing to be outdone, the fourth master continues to pull back, "the emperor, don''t listen to her, let''s continue to think about it, you will remember it for a while, ah."


    "Niang, how can you be so selfish? The emperor is suffering like this. You still force him to recall the past. Aren''t you harming him?" Geng Anqian stood at the commanding height of morality and gave directions.


    If Yin Nu glared at Geng Anxian, "it''s you who are really selfish. You ignore the emperor''s feelings and feelings for your own selfish heart. You know that he wants to remember the past things, but he has been blocking him from recalling the past things. Just like now, you deliberately interrupt here, because you are afraid that he will think of this palace and leave you aside!"


    "The emperor is very happy recently. How do you know that he wants to remember the past, maybe those are painful memories?"


    "If he''s happy, he won''t be as sleepless as I am. He''ll run here to see the stars."


    "Maybe it was the wound that caused him pain." Geng an Qian looked at the fourth master and said, "the emperor has suffered enough. If you let him recall the past, it will only make him more painful."


    "If a person who has lost his memory recalls the past, his brain will suffer. He can''t let him stop thinking because of pain. Is it because of pain that he will be a person with amnesia all his life?"


    "That can''t be..."


    "enough, you can''t intervene in the affairs between the palace and the emperor!" If the sound does not want to listen to Geng Anqian nonsense.


    "I''m just thinking about the emperor from the perspective of a doctor. If my mother doesn''t like it, Anqian won''t mention it."


    The fourth master had many fragments in his mind.When Geng Anqian and Ruoyin argue, those fragments are completely interrupted.


    In an instant, the headache to crack the feeling disappeared.


    He pulls the cuff out of Ruoyin''s fingertips and looks at Ruoyin with that complicated look.


    I don''t know if I feel that Ruoyin''s purpose is not pure. He said coldly, "queen, don''t mention the past things with me in the future."


    With that, he left.


    Seeing this, all the servants were scattered.


    Finally, Ruoyin was alone in the yard.


    Autumn night wind blowing on her face, a bit depressed.


    She shuffled back to her room to rest.


    In the yard, it was quiet again.


    It''s like nothing happened this evening.


    But for her, even if the fourth master only remembered a little thing, it was good.


    This represents hope.


    He didn''t forget her completely.


    She firmly believes that as long as the psychotherapy continues, he will soon recover his memory.


    ------


    the next morning, the fourth master was discussing with Su Peisheng about returning to Beijing.


    Although his injury was not very good, as long as the carriage was good enough, the slight bumps could still be tolerated.


    "Emperor, I will arrange for the return to Beijing." After su Peisheng answered, he went out.


    When he went out, Chen Biao came in face-to-face.


    Two people slightly jaw head, eyes shine a face.


    Then Chen Biao went to the fourth master and said, "emperor, Gardan Zeling and thousands of Mongolian soldiers are going back and forth at the junction of the capital and Mongolia. Now I hear that you are a generation in the neighborhood, and they even want to see you. "


    Gerdan Zeling is the son of Zefu alabutan.


    At that time, he lost his life because of the failure of his rebellion.


    Since then, his son Zeling xijue stabilized the tribe in a short period of time, and became the Han king of the Junggar khanate, that is, the leader of the Junggar tribe, with the honorific name of bater Khan and bater, which means a hero in Mongolia.


    Although the war of the Junggar tribes was defeated, their strength was not completely eliminated.


    In just a few years, Cering has accumulated powerful forces in the border areas and the original tribal areas.


    It is very difficult to deal with this force, which is fleeing everywhere.


    There are many warriors in Mongolia. The man who can tame the warrior is not only brave, but also has strategy.


    Speaking of the Junggar khanate, it is an independent vassal state.


    It was not entirely under the jurisdiction of the Qing Dynasty, but it was an affiliated Khanate of the Qing Dynasty.


    This tribe paid tribute to the Qing Dynasty year after year, and became a minister every year.


    But! But, generation, generation, creation, rebellion!


    However, it is a completely independent vassal state, which is not easy to annex.


    Otherwise, the previous emperors of the Qing Dynasty would not have fought many times, but they did not take it into their pocket.


    To this end, Kangxi personally marched several times.


    The Han king of a tribe, with thousands of Mongolian soldiers, went back and forth to explore the border between the capital and Mongolia. His intention was not too obvious.


    Now that you know the emperor is here, you have come to see him. I don''t know what happened.


    Anyway, it is said that the ability of CE Ling is far more than that of his father. He is brave, violent, eats human flesh and drinks human blood, but he is not close to women.


    ------


    he''s coming, he''s coming, he''s coming with bloodthirsty desire and ferocity!


    Seriously, the most powerful man has come so far.


    This guy doesn''t play soy sauce. He''s here to do things.


    Generally speaking, he is to the fourth master of Qi Sha, and the fourth master is just to rob people!


    As long as men give some strength, sound is not affected by the fourth master!


    , parents, men''s strength is awesome, it depends on your monthly vote''s enthusiasm index ~


    Oh, you vote, I vote, four suck people are mad!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1496

    If there is a woman close to him, the end is a terrible sight.


    But the fourth master did not hesitate to say: "then choose a day, fix a place."


    See four ye unexpectedly agreed, Chen Biao reminds way: "emperor, careful have deceit."


    But his words just say, by the fourth master a cold eye.


    "Yes, I will arrange it." With that, he went out.


    It was just his negligence that he dared to question the emperor''s decision.


    As a big Khan of a tribe, he dares to meet the emperor in his territory.


    Then, can the emperor not meet him.


    If the emperor does not meet, it is telling everyone that the emperor is afraid of CE Ling.


    In this way, we can only see.


    Therefore, the fourth master, who had planned to return to Beijing, made an appointment with Gerdan Zeling in Mulan paddock in the middle of September.


    Ruoyin, as the queen of the fourth master, is of course together.


    After the fourth master lost his memory, Geng an Qian took care of him at the beginning.


    It is equivalent to beating him when he wakes up and remembers that Geng Anqian is the only one in his life.


    This initial sense of trust is unmatched by Su Peisheng, Chen Biao, Feng Yuyi and even Ruoyin.


    Therefore, in terms of treatment, he is more inclined to trust Geng Anqian.


    But sometimes it''s not convenient to use medicine, so Feng Yuyi takes the place of Geng Anqian.


    What''s more, as Geng Anqian said, she was a woman who saved the strange man and let him live at home to recuperate.


    She couldn''t continue to stay alone in the village because of the spread of the incident.


    If a woman has a bad reputation for a man and is finally abandoned, she will become a tattered shoe in the eyes of others in the village.


    But if a man is willing to be responsible for her, it will be different.


    The fourth master has always been a man with a strong sense of responsibility.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s for Qing Dynasty, brothers, women, or whatever.


    People saved him, but also for his bad reputation, he can''t let it go, pat his ass and leave.


    In addition, he is a man who wants to love heaven and hate him to hell.


    Now, Geng Anqian, to him, has a little desire for heaven.


    Of course, this kind of love is not love.


    But Geng Anqian is good in his eyes.


    As a result, Geng Anxian stayed with the fourth master as a female doctor.


    On the day of leaving the yard, Ruoyin comes out of the room.


    Ban Mei and the bodyguard carry the bag for her.


    When they came out, they heard a lot of noise outside the yard.


    "Who, why are you so noisy?" If you ask.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go and have a look." Half plum road.


    When they came to the gate of the yard, they saw a group of neighbors carrying bamboo baskets.


    Inside are some old hens, eggs, radishes, cabbage, vegetables, cakes and so on.


    One by one, eyes with tears.


    What''s more, two lines of tears were left.


    "Dr. Geng, thank you for treating my leg disease two years ago. I can walk normally now."


    "And my two dogs got smallpox when they were three years old. Others said that they couldn''t be cured. If you didn''t cure him, we didn''t know what to do."


    "One year there was a swine fever in the village. Several members of our family were infected with the disease, and we didn''t have money to go to the hospital. Thanks to your help, we didn''t pay for it."


    "Thank you. You are the lucky star of our village and our great benefactor."


    So much...


    those people knelt down to thank them when they talked about the emotional place.


    Geng''an Qian, who has never had any mood swings, is busy helping an old woman up.


    "Get up quickly." Geng Anqian lifted up the old woman with red eyes, and then said to the others, "since I was a few years old, I have lost my family. If you hadn''t helped me and occasionally sent me some food, I might not have been what I am now. So, I have nothing to say for you. Anyway, we are all neighbors. In the final analysis, we hope this village can be better. "


    "Even if I leave this small village, I will write to the Li Chang every month. If you have any difficulties, you can write to tell me. If I can help, I will try my best to help."


    Such touching words lead villagers to praise Geng Anqian again.


    "An Qian is the kindest girl I''ve ever seen."


    "Even if we went out of the mountain village and had a good life, we did not abandon our neighbors and villagers, and we were poor."


    "Yes, unlike some people who have made great progress, poor relatives have ignored them, and we and Dr. Geng are just villagers."


    "This good girl, I will repay you for your kindness."


    The villagers talked about Geng an Qian as if she were the incarnation of a fairy.At this time, the fourth master packed up his things and came out, and heard what the villagers said.


    Su Peisheng followed him with something.


    When the villagers saw the fourth master, they got up and knelt down again.


    As the whole village is guarded by soldiers, the dignity of the fourth master cannot be concealed.


    But in addition to Geng Anqian, the villagers do not know the true identity of the fourth master.


    Just know that his identity is extraordinary.


    Now when they see the fourth master, in addition to kowtow, they help Geng an Qian to speak: "dear man, Dr. Geng has always been our lucky star. Now she is with you and is your lucky star."


    "We''ll leave her to you. You must treat her well."


    Hearing these words, Geng Anqian was moved and said, "well, I understand everyone''s intentions. It''s a long way to go. I can''t accept these things, so they are all scattered."


    The villagers took her words as a decree.


    As soon as she said let it go, it all broke up.


    After the villagers dispersed, she explained to the fourth master with red eyes and embarrassment: "emperor, qian''er has never said anything to them, and I don''t know how they have these ideas. Qian''er didn''t have any family when she was a child. They are just like family members to me. "


    "Now when they see qian''er leaving, they have to say a few more words to make the emperor laugh."


    After hearing what Geng an Qian and the fourth Master said, if the voice was faint, he scolded the fourth master with a pig''s hoof, and got on the carriage first.


    Because... She couldn''t listen.


    Not long after Ruoyin got on the bus, Su Peisheng and his guards put their luggage on the carriage.


    After about a cup of tea, the carriage began to move.


    There were five carriages in all.


    I don''t know if the fourth master knows whether men and women are given or not, or whether Geng Anqian is too comfortable, so they don''t sit together.


    It''s estimated that putting two women in a car would trigger a war.


    So they took their own carriages.


    Four masters.


    Ruoyin one.


    Geng an Qian.


    The other two carriages were luggage.


    After the carriage drove, if sound raises the curtain to have a look.


    Just saw Geng an Qian step by step looking back at the farmyard.


    In that pair of Phoenix eyes, in addition to not give up, if sound saw another kind of not too clear emotion.


    It''s like a person who finally gets rid of the poor mountain village. His eyes are full of hope and fighting spirit!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1497

    The next evening, the party arrived at Mulan paddock.


    Once again to this familiar place, the past like smoke in Ruoyin''s mind.


    I still remember that many years ago, the royal hunting ground was held, and Kangxi took a group of brothers to the royal hunting ground.


    The fourth master took her with him.


    At that time, she and Tong Jia picked antelope to compare with each other.


    As a result, the family and the fourth master are just brothers and sisters.


    It seems that she is a sister-in-law.


    This time, she hopes that she thinks too much. Geng Anqian and the fourth master are just pure doctors and patients.


    Unfortunately, it seems not.


    Now here again, and the attraction of the past.


    It was still the green mountains and green waters, the blue lake and the sky.


    A vast expanse of grassland.


    The breeze was gentle, the green waves were rippling, and the air smelled of soil and grass.


    You can see all kinds of animals.


    A group of days, wild vast, wind blowing grass low see cattle and sheep phenomenon.


    Rehe palace is built in Mulan paddock.


    The steward here is still the residence arranged for Ruoyin.


    At that time, the fourth master lived with her.


    But this time, he lived in another house.


    There are many palaces in Rehe palace, and Geng an Qian is also a separate residence.


    Because the next day is the time to meet with CE Ling.


    Coupled with the heavy traffic on the road, everyone had a rest after dinner.


    The next day, the slaves played many yurts in the paddock.


    Ruoyin began to rest in a separate yurt.


    When she had nothing to do, she told the slave: "Banmei, let the steward here bring Ruyu here. This palace will ride it on the grassland and run wantonly."


    Ruyu was a white horse that she bought temporarily when she was competing with Tong Jia in the imperial palace that year.


    Because of the white coat color, there is no trace of impurities.


    So it was named Ruyu at that time.


    Later, when she returned to Beijing, she thought that there were many horses in the capital. Moreover, she was kept in the underground residence by the fourth master, so she had no chance to ride.


    If you want to bring the trouble back to the capital, you''d better keep it in the palace.


    The next time you go to Mulan paddock, you will have your own familiar horses.


    No, it''s useful.


    A moment later, the steward here led Ruyu to the yurt.


    If sound out of the yurt, you will see Ruoyu.


    All of a sudden, her eyebrows and eyes curved, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    She reached out and patted Ruyu''s neck, horse''s back and legs to measure its muscles.


    Then she took a small bag of feed balls from the steward''s hand.


    Put the ball in the hand, smooth it out, like a roll of jade tongue, and eat the feed on her hand.


    During this period, Ruyu''s tail is swinging up happily.


    Big black eyes looked at her.


    The bright red horse''s mouth chewed its feed.


    As if she had never forgotten her master.


    The Communist Party has only tamed it once. After all these years, it knows her.


    Even a horse remembers her, why does he forget her?


    The detection is in good condition. If Yin looks at the steward, he says faintly: "you have raised Ruoyu very well these years. Go down and enjoy the reward."


    "It''s a slave''s duty to serve your mother." The steward bowed to Ruoyin and retired.


    If the sound, then turn over and mount the horse.


    She sat upright on the horse''s back, holding the reins with one hand and swinging the whip with the other.


    The next moment, snow-white such as jade carries her to run in the prairie.


    With the master''s Ruyu, his long mane drifted in the wind, and his four hooves seemed to be free from the ground, running more wantonly on the grassland.


    When Ruoyin was riding hard, Geng Anqian suddenly rushed to her.


    Ruoyin tightened her rein and looked down at her.


    "Niang, the sweat of Junggar tribe has arrived. The emperor wants you to camp for something."


    "I see. I''ll go to the palace later." She hasn''t been riding around yet.


    With that, she whipped and was ready to run a few more laps.


    But Geng Anqian stopped in front of her and said: "Niang, the emperor calls you, you''d better go quickly. It''s not good to delay the business."


    Ruoyin didn''t want to see Geng Anqian.


    But she has a clear distinction between public and private affairs. Even if she doesn''t want to see Geng an Qian, she still listens to the other party''s message and is willing to go to the fourth master later. It''s very good.


    Why should he hook her fingers and let her go immediately? She must go quickly.


    There is also Geng Anqian. Usually, Su Peisheng and her colleagues send messages. They dare not refute what she says.


    How to get to geng''an Qian, you have to listen to her.


    If the sound sits on the horse''s back, looks at Geng an Qian from a commanding position, way: "this palace said to be able to go later, how, you can''t hear?""Niang, you can hate an Qian, but you can''t be angry with the emperor. Originally I didn''t want to come, but Duke Su and Chen Biao have business to go. It happens that an Qian is showing the emperor''s wound, so she will send messages for the emperor." Geng Anqian said.


    If sound willow eyebrow micro Cu, a face of impatience.


    She didn''t want to ride a horse for a while, and she didn''t want to listen to the fourth master''s words like a good rabbit.


    What''s the matter with her Geng Anqian.


    How can you think so? I really take myself seriously.


    "Get out of the way!" If sound impatient tunnel.


    Geng Anxian shook her head and said, "madam, the sweat of Junggar tribe is coming. You can ride horse later, but business matters. So, you''d better discuss things with the emperor earlier."


    "Ruoyin looks at Geng Anqian and is impatient to the extreme.


    However, Geng Anqian still said, "as a queen, you should pay more attention to state affairs than to play. As a woman, you should be reserved. It''s not elegant to ride a horse. "


    This words said, as if she Geng an Qian more sensible, more ladies.


    As a queen, Ruoyin is a woman who can only play and is not reserved.


    At the moment, Geng an Qian, like a pedantic woman with no insight, regards ignorance as elegant.


    Ruo Yin became a vulgar person in her eyes.


    If you listen to the sound of a stomach fire.


    She knew that Geng Anqian was a Han nationality and grew up in a small mountain village. It was normal that she didn''t know how to ride a horse.


    After all, it''s a geographical relationship.


    But she never jokes that Geng Anqian is short of insight and can''t ride a horse. Instead, Geng Anqian stabs her secretly.


    Ruoyin sneered and said: "our palace is Manchu. We Manchu, male or female, can ride horses. Several queens of Emperor Kangxi are Manchus. They can also ride horses. For them, riding is not fun, but a skill."


    Geng Anxian: "not only Manchu, but also Mongolian women can ride horses. The former empress dowager and the Empress Dowager of Xiaozhuang are Mongolians. Their horses are better than those in this palace. Are they also people who are hard to get up and elegant? How dare you look down on a woman riding a horse


    "No, Anqian doesn''t mean that. My mother misunderstood it." Geng Anqian bowed her head.


    Ruoyin snorted, "I think that''s what you mean. Besides, you don''t need a village girl to teach me how to be a queen in this palace!"


    With that, she raised the whip in her hand and whipped it on Geng an Qian.


    The first time, Geng an Qian didn''t have time to dodge and was whipped on her face.


    The second time, Geng an Qian hid a little and pulled it around her neck.


    Ruoyin hates people who dare to speak and dare not admit it.


    There is no reason to talk to such people.


    Because no matter what they say, they won''t admit it.


    On the contrary, it seems that you are unreasonable and think too much.


    Since she couldn''t tell, she had to do it!


    Denial will only make you angry.


    But she doesn''t want to be angry with Geng Anqian. Why!


    After drawing, she said with a cold smile: "long hair and short insight is not your fault. The fault is that you regard short knowledge as proud capital."


    "Geng Anqian didn''t speak. Even if the two stripes were red and swollen on the skin, the epidermis was broken, and the pain was severe, she didn''t have a pit.


    I just cover the marks on my face and close my lips.


    If the sound then coldly glances at Geng an Qian, leaves pedals off the horse.


    She wanted to run a few more laps on her horse.


    Geng an Qian was so delayed, no mood at the same time, also no time.


    If the voice just dismounted, behind him came the sound of applause, as well as the deep and charming Bass: "I have heard of the empress of Qing Dynasty Wen Liang Xian Shu for a long time. When I see her today, it''s really not a real name."


    People with a clear eye will know that this is irony. If a joke is heard, it will sound like a joke.


    Ruo Yin turned her head and saw a line of tall men coming towards her.


    The head of the man wearing a silver robe, a great figure, copper complexion.


    However, he wore a silver mask on his face, which made his cheek invisible.


    The mask is carved with very shallow lines, which are not patterns, but more like human faces.


    This kind of mask is worn by many Mongolian tribes when they jump to the great God.


    They firmly believe that wearing masks marked with the faces of their ancestors and reciting incantations can make their ancestors'' souls attached to them.


    In this way, they will have strong power in a short time.


    It''s just that the cost of doing so is to overdraft their lives.


    When the man approached, he put his right hand in his heart and bowed slightly.


    Ruoyin looked at the man in front of him and said unhappily, "who are you again?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, ban Mei leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Niang, I heard that the Great Khan of Junggar tribe will come to visit the Emperor today. Therefore, is he not CE LingSmell speech, if sound''s eyes up and down looked at each other.


    The man is tall and tall, with a height of about 1.97 meters.


    He was dressed in a silver robe with dark silver stripes on his cuffs.


    He wore a black dome hat with a silver Buddha prefix.


    The top of the hat is inlaid with beads and jewels.


    The waist is equipped with a light brown leather belt, and the wide belt outlines the strong waist.


    For Mongolian men, the belt is the symbol of authority and the symbol of man, so Mongolian men taboo wearing robes without belt.


    This man, even if his face was covered with a mask, could see his angular cheeks.


    A pair of deep eyes, like a Wang deep pool, let a person not careful will fall into.


    It is a pair of quite mysterious eyes, dark pupil, there is not hidden anger and gloom.


    It seems that there are some crimson blood threads, showing his bloodthirsty, people are unpredictable.


    These eyes were looking at her through the two holes in the mask.


    All of a sudden, even if sound were so a pair of eyes to shock to.


    At this time, a sharp voice came into the ears of the people: "the emperor is here!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1498

    Ruo Yin follows the sound.


    See four ye wearing bright yellow dragon robe, with bodyguards and servants majestically came.


    The bright yellow robe is embroidered with the pattern of the sea and dragon. Under the turbulent golden waves at the corner of the robe, the sleeves are carried high by the wind.


    Flying long eyebrows micro pick, such as Dark Jade pupil flashing fierce light.


    The whole body exudes the spirit of a king. It makes people surrender.


    After approaching, the leading Mongolian man put his right hand in the heart and bowed slightly and said, "chengardan celeng will see the emperor."


    And the Mongolian men behind him also bowed and saluted, "ministers and so on to see the emperor."


    Because they are vassal states, they are only courtiers on their lips.


    In private, they are free individuals who are not under the jurisdiction of the Qing Dynasty or the four masters.


    At this moment, Ruoyin confirmed that these people were from the Junggar tribe.


    And the first man who teased her was their Khan king celeng.


    Previously, she heard that CE Ling and thousands of soldiers were exploring the border between Mongolia and the capital.


    But this time he came to see the fourth master, but only a few dozen celebrities were brought.


    I guess he is not so stupid. He comes to see the fourth master with ambition.


    Of course, the fourth master can not allow such a situation to happen.


    Four ye looked at the CE Ling group, big palm a wave, "get up."


    "Thank you."


    After they got up, the fourth master''s eyes swept over their faces.


    Then he swept his eyes again.


    Finally, the line of sight falls on Geng Anqian''s face.


    When he saw the marks on Geng an Qian''s face, he asked, "what''s going on?"


    The slaves present dare not help Geng an Qian.


    But I dare not help Ruoyin to lie, otherwise it is the crime of deceiving the monarch and killing the head.


    Only Geng Anqian lowered her head to cover the scar on her face and said, "emperor, qian''er, seeing that the empress has recovered from her great wound, has been riding nonstop here. She stands in the doctor''s point of view and tries to persuade her mother to ride less and have less turbulence. But she didn''t listen and beat qian''er with a whip."


    The ability to open your eyes and tell lies is absolutely first-class.


    Obviously, she stabbed and despised Ruoyin. As a queen, riding a horse is not a lady, which is not elegant.


    Now the fourth master is here, he says it''s for Ruo Yin Hao.


    Looking at Ruoyin, the fourth master obviously wanted to hear what she said.


    Geng an Qian saw the fourth master looking at Ruoyin sternly, and said, "emperor, it''s not the queen. It''s qian''er who doesn''t know the rules. The empress is the queen. Qian''er is just a female doctor. Even if I think about her, I shouldn''t bump into her and disturb her interest."


    What he said was not persuasion at all, but adding fuel to the fire.


    Also secretly poked that she was low status, like the fourth master to give her a title.


    This Geng Anqian is always good at pretending to be a good lady.


    He is pure and free from vulgarity. He pretends to be pitiful in front of people, harmless to human beings and animals, and quiet in years.


    It seems that she is the white lotus flower that all the women are turbid and pure.


    Oh, no, this is the worst time that the white lotus has been blackened.


    Four ye listened to Geng an Qian''s words, did not directly believe, but continue to look at Ruoyin, "queen, but so?"


    Ruoyin was too lazy to explain.


    However, she did not listen to Geng an Qian''s one-sided words.


    Then he led his lips and said, "emperor, as a Han woman, doctor Geng can''t ride a horse. When I saw my heroism on the grassland, I felt inferior for a moment. I couldn''t eat the grapes and said that the grapes were sour. I laughed at my not being a lady. I had to ask my wife not to ride a horse. I said that you asked me to discuss things. "


    "I''m a queen at least. She doesn''t know the rules. Of course, I have to teach her words and punish her physically. I''ve been very considerate of me to only whip her for two lashes. If I didn''t drag her down, I would have been a Bodhisattva


    Hearing Ruoyin saying this, Geng Anqian drooped her eyes and said pitifully: "since the empress said so, Anqian has no way. What does the empress say, that''s what it is."


    Her voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes full of tears and tears.


    Geng Anxian thinks that if she goes on like this, she will have a sense of crisis that she may be killed by the queen.


    Because she is just a female doctor, and the queen is a queen of a country.


    The queen wanted to punish her, that''s all right.


    And she can''t have any chance to return.


    In front of the imperial power, she is so small.


    If the sound listen to Geng Anqian, there is a kind of impulse to continue to smoke Geng Anqian.


    Clearly she said is the truth, that Geng Anqian said she can not, in this play rogue.


    As if she had wronged her.


    If it wasn''t for the Khan of gardan tribe and his subordinates.


    Want to maintain the demeanor of the queen, do not show your teeth in front of outsiders.Otherwise, the fourth master is not easy to use here.


    The fourth master is a strict and strict man, and he is bound to make this matter clear.


    He asked, "did anyone see that the queen and Dr. Geng had a conflict just now?"


    As soon as this word comes out, Ruoyin''s Banmei and some slaves in Mulan paddock all step forward.


    Obviously, they and Ruoyin are together.


    Geng Anqian stood alone in the autumn wind with tears.


    She is a Han woman, and she is petite and charming.


    When Geng Anxian saw that no one was helping her to speak, she began to say, "I just saw the sweat of Junggar. It was the empress who whipped me without saying a word."


    If Yin skims his mouth, it is not enough to pretend to be pitiful in front of the fourth master.


    She also ran to CE Ling and pretended to be pitiful. She canvassed for votes and wanted others to speak for her.


    That CE Ling appeared, only to see her pumping Geng an Qian, did not see Geng an Qian said no rules.


    If you really open your mouth to say it, it is her Geng Anqian who is reasonable.


    See CE Ling tiny jaw head, way: "just now this Khan really saw."


    He turned to Ruoyin and said, "do you want Ben Khan to tell the truth?"


    What the hell!


    Is she familiar with him?!


    Why ask her that?


    It sounds like a lot of consideration for her.


    But in Ruoyin''s opinion, even if he only saw her whipping Geng Anxian with a whip, he could speak out directly, which was better than speaking like this.


    Because it sounded as if she had a personal relationship with him.


    Therefore, Ruoyin said without hesitation: "you can say what you see."


    "Good." CE Ling said faintly to the fourth master: "emperor, I just wanted to see you at the camp. When I passed by the grassland, I saw that the queen had a dispute with this Geng girl."


    "Miss Geng stopped in front of the Queen''s horse, and she was not allowed to ride it. As a result, when the empress waved the horse''s back with a whip, she accidentally waved it on Miss Geng."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin looks at CE Ling strangely.


    Ah ah ah!


    This is not the truth at all.


    She didn''t want him to help him speak. It was better not to say such a serious nonsense.


    He had heard that he saw Geng Anqian stop her to ride a horse, but also felt that this CE Ling was a little reliable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1499

    Now after hearing what he said, she felt that the whole person was not good.


    Because she told the fourth master the truth just now, she did whip Geng an Qian twice.


    If you dare to do what you do, you won''t be so hypocritical as some people and dare not to recognize what they say.


    But this CE Ling first asked her to tell the truth or not to tell the truth.


    The result is in this nonsense to help her speak.


    As soon as the discerning eye heard it, he made up a lie in order to help her.


    He was afraid that it was not Geng an Qian who asked for help, but to stir up the relationship between her and the fourth master. He didn''t want her to be good with the fourth master, right?


    What''s good for him?


    Sure enough, after listening to CE Ling''s words, the fourth master''s face, which was originally quite amiable, became very ugly.


    If Yin is thinking, the fourth master must think that she has a personal relationship with CE Ling.


    Otherwise, how can people help her speak.


    In order to prove that she is not familiar with Cering at all, Ruoyin said directly: "barterhan, when you want to come to our palace to have a dispute with Dr. Geng, you didn''t see it clearly. I didn''t pick up Miss Geng unintentionally, but I did it on purpose."


    CE Ling light "um" a, "since the Niang said so, it depends on you."


    What is yiher? Ruoyin is a little speechless.


    If he had not been the Han king of Junggar, he had come to see the fourth master.


    In addition, the Junggar tribe has always had a criminal record of rebellion.


    He was so strange that she put up with it.


    The Junggar tribe didn''t want to fight the Qing Dynasty.


    As a result, she came out of her mouth and made the boat of friendship turn upside down, and it would be bad for the two sides to go to war.


    For this, she is still very measured.


    In order to avoid saying more than wrong, if you simply pursed your lips, you would not explain anything or say anything.


    Otherwise, this CE Ling can''t talk, but the more the explanation, the more chaotic.


    This man is against her.


    It is said that Cering became the king of Han immediately after his death.


    It must be a bit of a strategy to stabilize the tribe in such a short period of time.


    So she thinks that there is a big conspiracy for CE Ling to speak like this.


    At the moment, the fourth master''s face is not only difficult to describe.


    It was chilling.


    The burning of a person''s eyes is like the burning of a deep fire.


    But what others CE Ling said can''t find anything wrong.


    It can only be said that vassal states are more orderly and peaceful.


    But he didn''t know why he was disgusted and rejected.


    Fourth master thin lips light open, impatient way: "well, no matter how to say, the queen also punished, this matter is over."


    "Yes." Ruoyin and Geng Anqian echo together.


    I don''t know if CE Ling''s attitude annoys the fourth master.


    The fourth master, who was not very protective of Geng Anqian, turned his words and said sternly: "in addition, from now on, doctor Geng has been promoted to my imperial doctor. Without my permission, no one is allowed to punish her beyond me."


    It means beating the dog to see the owner.


    But for Ruo Yin, the fourth master is protecting Geng Anqian.


    On behalf of Geng Anqian, he is his slave and his people.


    He also hit her in the face and made her want to punish Geng Anqian in the future. He had to agree with him and could not be good at making opinions.


    "Thank you." Geng an Qian said thank you, but the Phoenix eyes flashed a touch of loss.


    She seems not very satisfied with the status of imperial doctor.


    But the relationship between her and the emperor seems to be the only way.


    If the sound then light way: "since Geng doctor is the emperor''s imperial doctor, also asked the emperor to teach her the rules, this is not a mountain village, you can talk nonsense."


    But for the people of the Junggar khanate, her temper would have broken out.


    The man who used to protect her, but now in order to protect other women, give her face to see.


    Just why, she looked up at the moment, from the Zeling mask, in that pair of mysterious eyes saw the fun of the smile.


    looked as like as two peas in the early years when the four gentlemen were in the throne. William saw the princess of Yu Nan''s dancing to the four masters with a dance.


    "What my mother said is that an Qian will abide by her duty in the future." Geng Anqian said.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, saw that the war between the women had finally subsided, and he could not help but pinch a cold sweat.


    Why did he hear that he had an affair with the queen from her words.


    Even if it''s not personal, it''s like admiring your mother.


    Did he have any illusions?


    However, the emperor promoted Dr. Geng to the rank of imperial doctor, and no one was allowed to punish him. It must be because that CE Ling''s words stimulated him.


    Because the common imperial doctor, the empress as a queen can be punished.At the beginning, Dr. Geng said that his mother bullied her, and the Emperor didn''t intend to protect her.


    Because the queen punishes people, it''s not a big deal.


    But after Na CE Ling said some strange things, the emperor''s face became more and more ugly, and he was promoted to doctor Geng as the imperial doctor.


    However, it is better to be promoted to imperial doctor than to be a concubine.


    Because from Dr. Geng''s eyes and words, he seems not satisfied with the title of imperial doctor.


    But she didn''t think about it. She didn''t go to bed. Did she want a place, and she was not afraid of being rewarded for nothing.


    I want the emperor to find her hard and have a title. Where is such a good bargain in the world? Do you want her to take all the good things?


    Su Peisheng is angry when he sees that CE Ling.


    How can he come to such a thing.


    As soon as I visited the emperor, he made the relationship between the emperor and the empress stiff.


    Therefore, he deliberately pointed out: "Barthel Khan, you say that you are coming to visit our emperor, but you are wearing a mask. It''s disrespectful."


    Voice just fell, CE Ling did not speak, behind him a Mongolian warrior but step forward.


    This Mongolian warrior is tall, powerful and strong.


    It may be because they have been engaged in military labor for a long time.


    His muscles are very strong.


    Even if you wear thick clothes, you can see the strong muscles under the material.


    But at the next moment, he cried, "my sweat didn''t want to wear a mask. At the beginning, he was the bravest and most handsome man in our Junggar tribe, and the only king of Han who combined bravery and appearance."


    Speaking of this, he cried like he couldn''t breathe. He said with a snivel and tears: "but when fighting with the enemy a few years ago, the sweat was hurt by the other party''s firearm and destroyed his face. Therefore, he has been wearing a mask for a long time, whining... Whining..."


    Su Peisheng originally asked casually, who knows that this Mongolian warrior is so fragile and even more feminine than his eunuch.


    He is the eunuch who is aggressive and brave.


    He was busy whisking the dust and said, "well, it''s my fault. I don''t know it''s such a situation. Since I''ve made it clear, it won''t matter."


    It''s not so much that we don''t investigate, it''s better to say it''s coax.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin, who was still in a bad mood, somehow wanted to laugh.


    Do you know the contrast between Lu Zhishen and Lin Daiyu?


    This is the Mongolian warrior.


    Then, the fourth master and CE Ling are chatting while walking in the Mulan paddock.


    Since the two of them were in a place like Mulan paddock, the entertainment between the men was riding horses, archery and hunting.


    After chatting with CE Ling, the fourth master stopped in front of a yurt in the royal hunting ground.


    A slave set up the tables and chairs in advance.


    And dozens of good foals, dozens of targets.


    Liangju and target are used for riding and shooting competition between subordinates of both sides.


    As a queen, Ruoyin sits next to the fourth master.


    Geng''an Qian and Feng Yuyi, as the imperial doctors, only the fourth master and Ruoyin recovered from serious injuries.


    So they stood by and waited.


    Su Peisheng carefully arranged some details of the scene.


    That is to say, the competition between subordinates is actually a contest between two ruling leaders.


    Who knows compare, the emperor and CE Ling will come to a superior person to compete.


    Thinking of this, he felt deeply worried for the emperor.


    Because of the injury on the emperor''s body, it was very good.


    However, he is a famous brave man in Mongolia.


    He is really afraid that the emperor will suffer losses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1500

    After su Peisheng arranged the relevant matters, the competition between the two sides officially began.


    First of all, the fourth master sent six Knights here.


    CE Ling also refers to the subordinates around her.


    Six Mongolian warriors came out to fight.


    The appearance of Lu Zhishen and the heart of Lin Daiyu are also included.


    With the Mulan paddock''s steward waving, twelve horses began to run in the paddock as if they were not touching the ground.


    Ruoyin was eating snacks and looking at some horses in the distance.


    Obviously, the people here are familiar with the terrain.


    And CE Ling''s subordinates came here for the first time.


    Therefore, after only one lap, the team of CE Ling obviously lagged behind the group of four masters.


    On the second lap, the top three fastest runners were all fourth masters.


    On the third and last lap, a knight on the fourth master''s side first arrived at the end.


    Then two, three and four were all four masters.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin thought that Gerdan Zeling would be angry or impatient.


    However, they were quite graceful and said: "as early as Ben Han saw the queen riding a white horse, he knew that the children of the central plains were good at riding!"


    Ruoyin: "can you stop talking about her?


    Can you talk about a pot if you don''t open it?


    She lowered her head to drink tea and pretended not to hear anything.


    Su Peisheng stood beside the fourth master.


    Originally, the fourth master was smiling with a sense of accomplishment when he won over the subordinates of CE Ling.


    As a result, her smile gradually disappeared when she heard CE Ling mention her riding skill.


    But the emperor can''t say anything.


    One is because the emperor doesn''t want to act as if he cares about his mother.


    Second, it''s because Cering is right.


    The queen of a country can reflect some things.


    As a woman, the queen rode so well.


    So, let alone the children of the Central Plains.


    And CE Ling not only mentioned the empress, but also praised the Central Plains children.


    If the emperor refutes, it shows that his people are not as good as CE Ling said.


    Hum, this CE Ling is too dark!


    If you lose, you lose. What do you do with the queen.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Su Peisheng said in a shrill voice, "don''t you want to compete with archery?"


    Hum, almost all Manchu men can shoot arrows on horseback.


    Since riding wins, archery is bound to win.


    We must let that CE Ling lose, let him know.


    Therefore, urged by Su Peisheng, the two sides launched an archery competition.


    This time, four representatives of archery were sent.


    Because the person who just CE Ling lost, this time, his people shot arrows first.


    "Whew, whew!"


    With the sharp sound of air, several arrows were shot at the target in the distance.


    Then the referee read the result there.


    Several results read down, even if if the sound of this layman are not aware of the fierce.


    Because she heard the referee read several straight shots.


    As well as the fourth master''s winning cheek, he gradually became serious.


    After the referee finished reading the results, the people on the fourth master''s side also began to draw bows and shoot arrows.


    Similarly, the arrow makes a "wheezing" sound in the air, and the arrow falls on the target.


    Before the referee read the result, Ruoyin saw that the arrows had fallen into the bull''s eye.


    Heart said this time is really a match.


    Sure enough, the referee read the results.


    Finally announced: both sides compared a draw!


    Hearing this result, everyone felt incredible.


    If Yin looks at a complex emotion from the eyes of fourth master and CE Ling, she can''t say what it is.


    But she could feel the smoke around her.


    Next, there is the final competition: wrestling.


    As we all know, the Mongols are the best at wrestling.


    Wrestling is called "Boke" in Mongolian, which means strong, United and lasting.


    Boke is one of Mongolian traditional sports and entertainment activities.


    It is also the first of the three Mongolian sports of wrestling, horse racing and archery.


    The most popular game in Mongolia is Boke, which is an indispensable subject for Mongolian activities.


    Usually three or five get together, but also for the joy of fighting.


    Because the Mongols have always attached importance to physical fitness, strength and fitness.


    Therefore, Mongolian men must have the skills of horse racing, wrestling and archery.


    Every man can wrestle, and will not be ridiculed.


    For them, wrestling is not only a sport, but also an entertainment.The form of wrestling is simple and solemn.


    However, this is a traditional feudal society in ancient times, not a civilized and harmonious society in the new century.


    Wrestling in the new century stresses friendship first and competition second, and propagates the equal relationship of unity, fraternity and harmony.


    But the people here don''t pay attention to so much, as long as win is the king!


    Fourth master and CE Ling pay more attention to this competition.


    The servants under them had already gone to the yurt to prepare.


    Because according to the traditional requirements of Mongolian, the participants should wear special wrestling clothes.


    After a while, both sides came out.


    Although they are strong and strong, but from the clothing, we can see that CE Ling strategy is better.


    The people on the fourth master''s side wear cowhide half sleeve shoulder pads and bare arms to cover the back.


    There are copper nails or silver nails on the edge of the shoulder, and there are round auspicious characters in the middle of the back.


    The waist is made of red, blue and yellow silk.


    They wear baggy pants made of 32 or 16 feet white cloth.


    The trousers are also covered with a pair of trousers embroidered with various animal or flower patterns.


    Put on your riding boots.


    There''s a floral belt around the waist.


    The double knees are embroidered with peacock feather shape, fire shape and other auspicious patterns.


    Most of the players on the side of CE Ling wear the same clothes as the fourth master.


    But they are on Mongolian boots.


    And a neck with a lot of colorful silk collar.


    It''s a symbol of a wrestler''s identity.


    The more colored silk, the more times a wrestler wins.


    Ruoyin takes a casual look and finds that the contestant with Lu Zhishen''s appearance and Lin Daiyu''s heart has the most colorful silk on his neck.


    There were so many colored silks that his neck was completely covered.


    The clothes alone shocked many people.


    When the two teams came out, someone was playing drums.


    The drum is magnificent and inspiring.


    And the Mongolian warriors sang their wrestling song, that is, the battle song.


    Not only that, they also do the eagle step.


    A school of majestic image.


    In contrast, the people on the side of the fourth master are relatively cold.


    They stood opposite their opponents with their hands in their hands and watched them sing and dance coldly.


    Because of their long-term nomadism in the prairie, the Mongolian people have a strong voice and strong colors.


    If the voice did not understand what they were singing, he asked the fourth master to one side.


    "Emperor, do you understand what they sing?"


    Four Ye Yu light slightly turn, "I certainly understand."


    "Tell me, then."


    "The fourth master turned his head haughtily.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to answer the question of Ruoyin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1501

    It is the side of CE Ling light way: "they sing is nothing else, it is just for wrestling and singing, meaning to come, fearless heroes, test the will, the time to contest strength."


    "Oh." If Yin suddenly realized and nodded, his eyes fell on those Mongolian warriors again.


    She saw the light of victory in the eyes of Mongolian warriors.


    Those eyes seem to be saying: finally, it''s time to show real technology!


    The fourth master''s eyes also fell on the players.


    But when he heard the conversation between Ruoyin and CE Ling, he bit the back alveolar and drank up the tea in the cup.


    When Su Peisheng saw him, he immediately gave it to man.


    A moment later, three players from each team stood in the open space on the grassland.


    Only listen to the referee talking about the rules of the game: "the competition is divided into three games, each game adopts the single elimination style, one wrestle points out the winner, and two wins in three matches determine the result."


    "There are no weight and age restrictions, no time limits."


    "In wrestling, you can subdue the opponent at will, but you still need to lie down until the other party lands on both shoulders."


    After that, the referee gave an order and both sides shook hands.


    After shaking hands, the intense wrestling begins.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is shocked.


    Her head was spinning around the referee''s rules.


    It''s not so much the rules of the game as there are no rules.


    Because the referee only said the rules.


    The rest of the age and weight are not limited, the move is not limited.


    Unlike the new century, at least not to face, not to suddenly pull people down from the back.


    Do not touch eyes and ears, do not pull hair, kick any part above the knee.


    But what the referee just said was to subdue the opponent at will.


    It''s going to die. Is it so big?


    This is no longer freestyle wrestling, it''s irregular wrestling.


    As long as you can.


    As long as you can.


    As long as you are strong and brave, you can win.


    And the referee did not say anything to protect personal safety.


    Fourth master and CE Ling have no problem with the referee''s words.


    I think they are used to this rule for a long time.


    The two wrestlers were shown the skills of wrestling, pulling, swinging, tripping, catching, pushing and pressing.


    The wrestler of CE Ling''s side stood in a horse riding posture, and when he fell hard, he fell to the ground.


    Soon, the fourth master''s two shoulders fell to the ground.


    After losing the first game, the fourth master looked as usual.


    In the second round, the wrestlers on both sides came up with their heads against their heads, like oxen on top of each other.


    After about a cup of tea, the wrestler on the side of the fourth master caught the enemy''s foot.


    Taking advantage of the other side''s dodging, the center of gravity is not stable, and the enemy will fall on all fours.


    In the second round, four masters won.


    As a result, the two sides have drawn so far.


    The third round is the most critical one, and the success or failure lies at one stroke.


    This round, if sound can be seen that the fourth master and CE Ling have some attention.


    The two people''s originally relaxed expression, has turned to dignified.


    Because if CE Ling lost even wrestling, he lost too thoroughly.


    If the fourth master loses, he will win CE Ling and become a tie.


    The player sent by CE Ling is the player with the appearance of Lu Zhishen and the heart of Lin Daiyu.


    Somehow, Ruoyin wants to laugh when he sees this warrior.


    He came in waving his arms.


    He stepped on the Mongolian boots, every step on, the whole earth was in turmoil.


    This person has a giant elephant like body, let a person see to think of two words: very violent!


    The fourth master is a stranger, if you don''t know it.


    It''s not a good idea to take a look at it.


    After shaking hands, they entered the competition.


    The wrestlers on the side of CE Ling are full of strength.


    People are pushing and pulling the top. When he comes up, he clenches his teeth, stares, and kicks his feet on the ground like nails on the ground.


    And then he pounced on him.


    Fourth master one side slightly one side, avoided pounce.


    In this way, after dozens of rounds, the Party of CE Ling came by, pulling the opponent''s left hand with his right hand, and holding his right leg with his left hand.


    As he tried hard, he roared and carried the fourth master on his shoulder.


    "Bang!"


    The fourth master was thrown to the ground.


    However, it''s only when you land on your shoulders that you lose.


    Therefore, when the fourth master fell to the ground, his body was on his side.


    That is to say, he only lands on one shoulder.


    Even if he fell, he was fighting in secret.Seeing this, CE Ling''s side clenched his teeth. He made his whole body strong and pressed the cervical vertebrae of the fourth master.


    The fourth master was lying on the ground with half a body, but he was still trying to keep the other shoulder away from the ground.


    At the same time, he''s still fighting.


    Ruoyin saw the blue veins on his forehead, temples, neck, arms, and back of hands all jumping up.


    It''s enough to show that he''s using a lot of energy.


    "Click!"


    The sound of a broken bone.


    When the voice rang out, the wrestlers on the fourth master''s side stopped fighting.


    The next moment, his shoulders hit the ground.


    Zeling released him.


    However, he was still and could not get up again.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little weird.


    The autumn wind is rustling, which makes people''s hair stand on end.


    Someone went up to probe his nose and said, "tell the emperor that he is not angry."


    "Drag it down and bury it." The fourth Master said decisively.


    "Yes." Then someone came forward and carried the wrestler down.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin only felt chilly.


    Just a good person, very strong.


    After a competition, he lost his life.


    It''s horrible.


    It seems that she underestimated the wrestler with the appearance of Lu Zhishen and the heart of Lin Daiyu.


    At this time, CE Ling reprimanded subordinates: "how to do, let you freely exchange views, who let you make a human life."


    It sounds like a reprimand, but it is actually a contemptuous tone.


    You can kill people if you like.


    If you try your best, you''ll get it?


    His subordinates were very cooperative, and immediately knelt down to the fourth master and said, "the emperor, it''s the servant''s fault. If the servant is negligent for a moment, please punish him."


    He said, his mouth was flat, and there were tears in his eyes.


    Such crying and chirping is quite different from that of bravery just now.


    Of course, the fourth master will not punish him.


    Because of this arbitrary control of each other''s wrestling way, it is easy to cause human life.


    If he punished the Mongolian warrior, it would only appear that he could not afford to lose as an emperor.


    Just now, the two sides tried horse riding, archery and wrestling.


    Riding, Daqing won.


    Archery, a draw.


    Wrestling, Junggar tribe won.


    It''s a good draw, by the way.


    But for a man as proud as he is, it is a great insult for him to draw.


    So he pointed to the wrestler who had just killed him.


    "I''ll have a fight with you."


    This sounds like "you come here, I promise not to kill you.".


    For a moment, everyone was surprised to open their eyes and mouths.


    After listening, the wrestler looked at CE Ling conditionally.


    He didn''t dare without the master''s permission.


    "Emperor, he has only tried one match, and his physical strength has been almost exhausted." CE Ling gets up, light way: "not as good, Minister accompanies you to have a try."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1502

    I don''t know that CE Ling is really sympathetic to his subordinates.


    I still want to fight with the fourth master and offer to replace the subordinates.


    "His physical strength is almost exhausted. Our emperor still has injuries." Su Peisheng jumped up to refute.


    The fourth master grabbed him by the collar and pulled him behind him.


    "You''ll do it for you." Fourth master countermeasures Ling said.


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng stamped his feet and said, "emperor, you are not all hurt."


    Although the injury on the emperor''s head was almost good, it could not stand the intense exercise.


    In particular, the bone of his foot was split before. It was almost as good as it was. He couldn''t wrestle.


    Moreover, this kind of arbitrary uniform wrestling without rules and regulations is too easy to cause death.


    The wrestling activities in Qing Dynasty had great sports and military functions.


    At the same time, some rulers often used it as a tool to kill people.


    According to historical records, Genghis Khan''s younger brother, bielegutai, and bulibkuo, the master''s son of Qibu, were both known as strong men.


    However, bielegutai was once defeated by bulibuo and was cut down by bulibao during the banquet.


    Later, Genghis Khan asked bielegutai to wrestle with bulibukuo.


    Bulibukao fell down on purpose.


    Beregutai couldn''t hold him down, so he grabbed his shoulder, rode on him, and looked back at Genghis Khan.


    Genghis Khan bit his lower lip. Don''t legutai understand what he means.


    At the next moment, he grabbed his neck on both sides, pulled it backward, pressed it down with his knees, and broke his broad ridge.


    Before his death, bulibukao said that he would not have been defeated by beregutai because he was afraid of Khan and fell down intentionally. He lost his life in hesitation!


    Another thing is that Emperor Kangxi used wrestling to capture aobai.


    At that time, aobai had an ulterior attempt against Emperor Kangxi.


    Emperor Kangxi was worried and wanted to get rid of aobai.


    But Oboi''s cronies spread throughout the imperial court and various departments of the Forbidden City.


    If they are caught by force, they will be eaten back, or both will be hurt.


    Therefore, Emperor Kangxi deliberately drank and enjoyed himself, ignored the imperial government and stabilized aobai.


    In private, he trained a trusted bodyguard.


    Then he sent the subordinates of aobai to a distant place to work as an official.


    Find another chance to call Oboi into the palace alone.


    Aobai thought it was fun to wrestle when he saw those young people.


    Who knows, but because they despised the enemy, they knocked them to the ground.


    So he lost his right and put him in jail.


    People say that swords have no eyes.


    But in Su Peisheng''s opinion, wrestling is also a failure.


    Who knows what kind of heart zelingan is.


    What if he wants to take the opportunity to murder the emperor.


    No, the emperor started it first.


    Is the emperor''s intention wrong?


    But he had heard that nazeling was the bravest warrior in Junggar.


    Once in the tribal competition, the two shoulders never touched the ground in three rounds.


    Batulu, known as the Junggar tribe, means hero in Mongolian.


    So he was called baterhan by the tribe, which also means hero.


    If the emperor is not injured, he is not worried.


    The emperor''s injury is good.


    Su Peisheng is worried!


    Seeing that the fourth master didn''t pay attention to him, he advised him, "emperor, why don''t you send another wrestler? How can you play by yourself?"


    Even if you send another one, if you lose again, you will lose face and lose your hair.


    But we can''t let the emperor play with injuries.


    Probably because Su Peisheng was noisy, the fourth master frowned and gave him a cold look, indicating that he would shut up.


    Su Pei Sheng ton was so scared that he did not dare to say more.


    Even if it was a contest between the two rulers, it was not allowed to be careless.


    Fourth master and CE Ling went into yurts and changed into professional clothes.


    A moment later, the two appeared in wrestler''s costume.


    Compared with the same heavyweight wrestlers, they are like a stream of clean water.


    When the fourth master and CE Ling appeared, there were two powerful forces attacking the crowd.


    Some people say that people depend on clothes.


    But if Yin wants to say, whether a person looks good or not depends on his face and body.


    If the figure and appearance is not good, it is in vain to wear it again.


    But if the figure and appearance is good, the clothes match well is a bonus.


    If you can''t match it, you can wear it casually.


    Even if you don''t wear clothes, it looks good.


    Si ye and CE Ling are such men.


    They wear the same clothes as the wrestlers.


    But those materials on their body, but particularly different.


    The fourth master''s mask is firm and firm. His skin looks ancient copper. The sun shines on him and his skin is shining.The arm muscles outside of the shoulder are chunky.


    Due to the relatively thin material, the six abdominal muscles under the cloth have clear curves.


    There is no doubt about his explosive and power.


    Cering has the same tan skin.


    He has a strong body, strong arms and steady steps.


    It''s like a solid wall of flesh.


    CE Ling stands tall and upright like a steel needle and is rebellious.


    Even if the mask covers the face, it''s very strong.


    It gives a strong, tall and powerful feeling.


    Obviously, it is a very common way to appear. There is no wrestling song, no pompous dance or arm waving.


    But the two of them came out with their own lights and screams.


    He is a man who looks down on the world.


    When the crowd saw them, they clapped their hands immediately.


    If the sound out of reserve, only looked at one eye to take back the eyes, no soul to applaud.


    It is different from this kind of dry looking. This kind of pure is called embarrassment.


    Similarly, after the referee made a gesture, the fourth master and CE Ling shook hands politely.


    When they let go of their hands, the gentleness in their eyes was replaced by the violence that came.


    It is worthy of being the ruler. An action of other wrestlers is a simple skill.


    But for the fourth master and CE Ling, any action is a unique skill.


    Because if sound from their movement strength and look, saw the sinister and bloodthirsty scarlet flow shadow, as if to put each other to death.


    But it was the first time they met. Where did they get such deep obsession?


    I saw four masters like a lion, vigorously will ce Ling to the left side of a fall.


    After CE Ling''s body is in the air for a while, the strength on the waist goes back hard again.


    Moreover, he rushed at the fourth master like a tiger.


    In the blink of an eye, it reversed the situation, so that the fourth master''s knee was only an inch away from the ground.


    The fourth master turned his leg and tripped to CE Ling''s knee in turn.


    And their upper bodies continued to wrestle.


    Two pairs of sharp eyes, intense, never let go.


    The Dragon fights with the tiger and twists and turns, which is spectacular and exciting.


    At the moment, everyone in the room felt the smell of their equal strength.


    Both of them, and every one of them, moved their hearts.


    It should be the most violent wrestling they''ve ever seen in their lives.


    Ruoyin''s eyes did not blink at the two men who were fighting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1503

    She was less nervous than before, even if she fell to death.


    At this moment, she really understood the danger of this wrestling.


    I don''t know, because the fourth master is the one she loves.


    Or because he was the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    The king of her land.


    So, her heart is toward him, also hope he wins.


    After all, it''s not good for her to die. She doesn''t want to be widowed.


    And no one wants a stranger to win.


    Although wrestling does not distinguish status and status, everyone is equal, as long as they have strength.


    Because even if beggars want to wrestle, they won''t be despised. Of course, they have to be strong enough.


    If the strength is not good, even if it is the king, it is useless.


    However, in the face of the emperor, the conspicuous slave will still release water.


    Because this is the rule of life in the workplace, unless you don''t want to mix up in the big street.


    It''s just that it''s not so obvious when you let it out.


    It is an insult to the opponent to lose intentionally.


    It''s about trying your best and then losing.


    If it was an ordinary Qing minister wrestling with the fourth master, he would lose to the fourth master.


    But this CE Ling is not a minister of Qing Dynasty, he is the Han king of vassal state.


    However, if he is willing to be the king of the vassal state, he may be able to put some water on the fourth master''s wound.


    But if Yin looked at CE Ling''s sharp eyes and fierce moves, he knew that this CE Ling was not as simple as the previous several King Han of Junggar!


    I don''t know how long it took. I''m afraid the two men have met for about a hundred times.


    There were two deep holes in the grass under their feet.


    Each other''s cheeks, neck, arms, back, are dripping beans of sweat, all over the body.


    Again and again in the opponent''s wrestling moves to find defensive loopholes, and then break through the flaws.


    Search again, attack again, fight for each other, do not show weakness.


    Until they grab each other''s arms at the same time and fall in the same direction.


    "Bang!"


    Both fell to the ground at the same time.


    They didn''t land on both shoulders, but only one.


    It''s all like this. They''re all fighting.


    Each other''s forehead, neck, arms, as well as the back of the hands of the blue protuberance, jump.


    "Click!"


    A bone fracture.


    Everyone in the room looked at them in surprise.


    I just don''t know whose bone broke.


    Su Peisheng was the first to rush to the side of the two men. "Emperor, bater Khan, almost got it. Don''t fall. Don''t fall. It''s enough."


    However, the two men fell red eyes, no one would like to let go of each other, totally regard Su Peisheng''s words as fart!


    Therefore, Su Peisheng was busy commanding other slaves: "what are you doing in a daze? Pull the emperor and bater Khan apart!"


    This is to say to help pull apart, in fact, is to let them help the fourth master deal with CE Ling.


    Lead to CE Ling''s subordinates after listening, immediately also surrounded up.


    "Step back!" Fourth master and Cering are on the same path.


    Obviously, they don''t want their subordinates to help.


    The subordinates of both sides can only stand on the edge to help.


    Geng an Qian, as a royal doctor, was originally standing on one side and watching.


    Seeing that the fourth master was recovering from his great injury and wrestling so fiercely, she quickly advised him, "emperor, your injury is good. It''s very good to fight like this. You should take your body as your weight."


    Just now she heard the voice of the emperor''s bones.


    As a result, the fourth master didn''t hear, but his arm and leg muscles became more powerful.


    These two men are stubborn, not to mention ten cattle, but ten people can not pull back.


    Just when the sound of bone fracture was made, Ruo Yin was also heard.


    She stood up in a hurry.


    I thought the slaves could persuade me.


    Now it seems that the two men''s dictionaries do not contain the four words so far.


    Is it so important to win or lose for people like them?


    Ruoyin walked quickly to them.


    Reach out and try to pull the two of them apart.


    That''s how they got up from the ground.


    Continue to wrestle fiercely.


    "No more fighting!" She pulled up her sleeve with one hand.


    However, four ye and CE Ling in defense and attack, hit Ruoyin a.


    The strength of two men collides with Ruoyin.


    She stepped back several steps and fell to the ground.


    "Hiss ~" she put her hands on the ground.At this time, two selfless men found that she fell.


    Originally, the two people who couldn''t pull open finally let each other loose.


    Fourth master slightly attached to the body, Chao Ruo Yin stretched out his left palm, ready to pull her.


    CE Ling calmly patted the dust on her body and looked down at her.


    "The emperor, you''d better let the imperial doctor have a look at your injury." Ruoyin gets up with the help of half plum field and refuses the offer of the fourth master to help her.


    The fourth master took back his hand a little awkwardly and turned back to his seat.


    CE Ling, like nobody else, continued to sit in his seat.


    Ruoyin is supported by Banmei and sits beside the fourth master.


    Feng Yuyi and Geng Anqian come forward to check the bones and pulse of the fourth master.


    After a while, Ruoyin saw Feng Yuyi touching the fourth master''s joint, "emperor, does it hurt here? And here? "


    Asked about a lot of places, the fourth master would answer at first, and finally simply shook his head or moved his finger.


    As Su Peisheng said, Geng an Qian really understood the rules and didn''t touch the fourth master.


    But in the end, she made a conclusion: "emperor, fortunately, you don''t feel unwell. Your joints and bones are not red or swollen. They just bounce."


    "Well, the sound of bones just now should be that you haven''t had violent movements for a long time, so when there is pressure during wrestling, stretching and twisting will make noises. This is normal."


    "That''s good. It''s normal." Su Peisheng heard that it was normal, but thank God.


    Then, he looked at CE Ling on one side and said with great enthusiasm: "barthelhan, you are the first time to come back to Mulan paddock. How about this? I''ll send someone to take you to the hunting ground to hunt."


    He had to quickly separate the dangerous man from the emperor.


    In case one does not pay attention, two people will start again.


    CE Ling light "um" a, then got up and said: "that Khan to fight some prey, night bonfire feast time to use."


    Because CE Ling and Si ye have already made an appointment about the time and place.


    Some related processes are also known by both parties.


    Riding, archery, wrestling and hunting during the day.


    There''s a bonfire dinner in the evening.


    That''s why CE Ling said that.


    After listening to this, Su Peisheng said that it was almost the same.


    At that time, the food from hunting can be roasted for the emperor and empress at night.


    Four ye listened to CE Ling''s words, eyes light light light, slightly jaw head, expressed agreement.


    But soon, he seemed to remember something.


    The rest of the light slightly swept the sound on the edge of his eyes.


    At the next moment, he led his lips and countered with Ling: "I will go hunting with you."


    "What... What?" Su Peisheng was so frightened and anxious that everyone stammered.


    He finally separated the emperor and CE Ling.


    So that they can move apart.


    As a result, the emperor proposed to go hunting with CE Ling.


    It''s too difficult for the chief inspector!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1504

    He can see that the emperor and CE Ling must be in conflict.


    These two dangerous people, had it not been for the Queen''s mother''s efforts to stop them.


    I''m afraid it''s going to take someone''s life to stop.


    But I don''t want my people to help me.


    Let alone the emperor and CE Ling together easy to conflict.


    The emperor''s brain and legs are just beginning to heal. He can''t ride a horse, otherwise it will bump to the brain.


    In addition, the leg injury is good, when stepping on the horse''s back, it will also have an impact.


    He thought about it from the beginning.


    I thought that the emperor could not participate in horse riding, archery, wrestling and hunting.


    Now wrestling is involved. Hunting involves horseback riding and archery, which is all the fierce sports involved.


    It''s not like a person who has just recovered from a big wound.


    This is clearly a strong and normal man.


    Su Peisheng is worried about the fourth master.


    The fourth master looked at him with displeasure.


    The eyes seemed to be saying, "I''m going hunting. Why, do you have any opinion?"


    Su Peisheng immediately confessed to the fourth master''s cold and cold eyes: "the emperor, I''ll send someone to pick a good horse for you."


    So the fourth master and CE Ling changed their clothes and went hunting with their servants.


    If the sound returns to the yurt to rest.


    After waking up, she called on half plum, and a few slaves, went to the orchard in the back mountain to pick fruit.


    Otherwise idle in the yurt, it is too boring.


    September is the ripe season for pomegranates and oranges.


    To the orchard, it happens that orange orchard and pomegranate garden are adjacent.


    Half Mei and those servants can be distressed if sound, do not let her personally pick.


    It is the kind of people who can reach the fruit tree without tiptoe, let alone climb to the tree to pick fruit.


    If you know that you have recovered from a great wound, you don''t have to pick it yourself.


    She doesn''t look like the fourth master. When she is hurt, she will try to be brave.


    Instead, he took the slaves to the orange garden.


    Those oblate oranges hang on the orange tree like lanterns.


    At this time, the orange, green with a little yellow, looks both fresh and mature.


    When the slaves went up the tree to pick oranges, she sat on the stone bench in the orchard and watched.


    After a while, Banmei carried a basket of oranges and put them on the stone table in front of her.


    Ruoyin took one and peeled it gently.


    A slightly pungent fragrance floated into the tip of her nose.


    After eating several oranges, Ruoyin took his servants to fight with pomegranate garden.


    Similarly, Banmei and their pomegranate picking, she sat on one side and watched.


    The steward here has planted the orchard well.


    Those pomegranates are large, oval shape, some slightly angular.


    The color is tawny with a little pink.


    Half mei just picked a few, and immediately sent it to Ruoyin for her to enjoy.


    He peeled the pomegranate for her and handed it to her.


    If the sound received by the film into a petal of pomegranate, break some red pearls like pulp in the mouth.


    Those crystal clear flesh in the lips and teeth bloom, juicy, sweet, cool, it is sweet to the heart, in this autumn and winter season, it is refreshing.


    After a while, Ruoyin felt like drinking water.


    She remembered that before she came, there was a well behind the orchard.


    Thinking that the well was not far away from here, she did not say hello to Banmei, holding pomegranate in one hand, she went around the orchard to the back of the well.


    The well is square, only two or three feet deep. There are small living well holes under it, and there are three stone steps on the edge.


    If sound step on the stone steps squat, pomegranate and skin on the stone steps.


    Then she took a few mouthfuls of spring water.


    After that, she turned around with the pomegranate.


    "Don''t move." A low, heavy, magnetic sound was heard.


    If the sound just turned the body, immediately stiff in place.


    She glanced at the direction of the sound with the rest of the light. Zeling was holding the bow to her.


    Somehow, intuition told her that he would not hurt her.


    If he really wanted to shoot her, he would have shot her with his back.


    So she thought it was the animals behind her.


    Just as she was squatting, an arrow whizzed past her ear.


    Then she heard a tiger cry.


    Probably an arrow didn''t shoot to death, CE Ling fiercely side body, shot an arrow again.


    "Ouch!" Another roar of the tiger.


    This one, even louder than the previous one, is more like a lament.


    If Yin can''t help looking back, a tiger has fallen on the grass opposite the well.


    The tiger is the size of an adult man.The coat is brown and yellow with black stripes.


    The head is round, the ears are short, the back of the ears is black, and there is a white spot in the center.


    The limbs look strong and powerful, the tail is thick and long, with black ring pattern, and the tail end is black.


    Even if he fell down, his mouth was wide open.


    Because it was shot in the mouth by an arrow.


    That looks terrible.


    It has an arrow inserted in its heart, and the exudation of blood stains its fur.


    From the perspective of Ruoyin, the tiger is at most a few feet away from her.


    But when she was drinking the spring, she didn''t notice anything or hear anything.


    I think it''s been lurking in front of her for a long time.


    If it wasn''t for the two arrows of CE Ling to solve the tiger, I''m afraid it would have changed from lurking to attacking her.


    But she did not have any weapons in her hand. Facing such a fierce tiger, the consequences were simply unimaginable.


    If the sound after fear slightly shake his head.


    She picked up the pomegranate on the stone steps and was ready to get up.


    As soon as I turned around, my arm seemed to touch something.


    A close look, it is a black dome vertical hat fell to the ground.


    At this time, she found that CE Ling walked behind him.


    There was a faint smell of blood on his body and blood stains on his clothes.


    I think it was the prey that splashed on him during hunting, and he wanted to wash it by the well.


    But she accidentally hit her hat on the ground.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is a little uneasy.


    She wanted to pick up the hat for Zeling, but she was a little worried.


    Because the Mongolians attach great importance to the head, which is not allowed to be touched at will.


    After the death of the Great Khan of the Mongolian tribe, one of the ways for the people to mourn is to take off the decoration on the top of the hat to show the loss of dignity or bad luck.


    Facing the enemy and the captives, they first took off the enemy''s hat and belt.


    This is to deprive the enemy of rights and honor.


    In Mongolian consciousness, hat and head are equally important.


    Even the hat is sometimes a substitute for its owner.


    Hat is a sacred headdress of Mongols.


    As the saying goes: livestock is good, depends on who put it. The hat depends on who wears it.


    It means that the animal follows the owner and the hat follows the skull.


    As a result, the hat also gained the supreme status.


    If other people accidentally hurt their hats, it means that there may be bad luck.


    If people deliberately hurt the hat, it means that the personality is insulted.


    And she just accidentally bumped CE Ling''s hat on the ground, isn''t it equivalent to her insulting his personality?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1505

    So, if she picked it up again, it would be insulting to him again.


    That''s why she''s not picking it up, or not picking it up.


    Because he shot the tiger, he saved her indirectly.


    And Ruoyin realized the importance of the hat to him.


    as like as two peas, I must sincerely and apologetic: "I should rather do this. I will make a hat that is exactly the same for you."


    CE Ling:...


    "or, give you a better one?"


    Cering still doesn''t speak.


    I don''t know what to say.


    She just looked at the blood on his clothes.


    He had a strong smell of bloodthirsty.


    The smell had nothing to do with the blood stains on his body.


    It''s just a breath of pure ferocity.


    Ruoyin has never seen a man with such a strong smell of bloodthirsty.


    Even the fourth master in his rage did not.


    This, what kind of man is it.


    When Ruo Yin ponders, CE Ling suddenly approaches her.


    If the tone is then a step backward in reflexivity.


    As a result, he continued to approach.


    When she is forced to fall into the well if she retreats again, she stops at the same place.


    Cering is so tall that she looks up to see him.


    But she couldn''t see his face because it was covered by a mask.


    Because of the dark light at dusk, even the look in his eyes could not be seen clearly.


    At this moment, if the sound is full of those people''s rumors that CE Ling is brave, violent, eating human flesh, drinking human blood, only not close to women''s words.


    However, he is not close to women.


    Then, brave and violent, she saw it when he wrestled with the fourth master.


    Will he kill her in this wilderness, eat her flesh, drink her blood?


    At the thought of this, and seeing the blood on his clothes, Ruoyin stood shivering in the autumn wind.


    Then, she felt the pomegranate in her hand had been taken away.


    CE Ling pinched a fruit on the tip of his nose and sniffed it gently.


    He didn''t eat because he was wearing a mask.


    But if sound actually hears him magnetism way: "good sweet."


    With that, he picked up his hat on the ground, patted the dust, put it on his head neatly, and left without looking back.


    That means he doesn''t need her to pay for the hat.


    Only a good sweet pomegranate, enough compensation.


    After CE Ling left, Ruo Yin yuan Dao returned to pomegranate orchard.


    "Niang, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you, but I haven''t seen you."


    "I went to the well behind the garden for a drink." If sound looked at the eyes of the slaves basket full of fruit, light way: "go back."


    "Well, it''s getting dark, and the bonfire feast is about to start." Ban Mei holds a fruit basket in one hand and Ruo Yin in the other.


    As Banmei said, when Ruoyin and his party went back, a bonfire had been set up before the yurt, which was used to compete wrestling during the day.


    If the sound returned to the yurt not long ago, there were slaves shouting outside the yurt.


    So she took Banmei to the place where the bonfire banquet was held.


    If Yin''s front foot just arrived, the fourth master and CE Ling rode on the horse and took the entourage to the scene.


    Looking at the prey on their horses, it seems that they have received a lot of goods.


    On the horse back of the fourth master, there are deer and leopard, as well as many rabbits and pheasants.


    On CE Ling''s horse back, there are tigers and bison, as well as many rabbits and pheasants.


    And that tiger, if sound is more familiar.


    When Ling Jing killed two people, he was shooting.


    When the fourth master and CE Ling dismounted.


    The slaves unload the prey on the horse''s back, and special personnel handle the food.


    And the masters sat in the armchairs drinking tea and talking about things.


    After a cup of tea, CE Ling''s subordinates carried a row of ribs with bone on the tray.


    Only listen to his subordinates say: "emperor, Khan specially asked us to present the tenderest ribs of bison to you and the queen, in order to thank you and the queen for their hospitality. This meat is the tenderest part of the beef rib end. Because it looks like a Tomahawk, it becomes a Tomahawk steak. In our Junggar tribe, only the most noble people can enjoy the Tomahawk steak. "


    In their tribe, when guests come to their homes, they treat each other with the best wine and meat.


    "Yes." Four ye light way.


    Su Peisheng took the tray and asked the people below to have a priori experience.


    After testing the poison, I gave it to the cook who was in charge of the kitchen today to start the barbecue on the spot.


    The Niu cook was trained by Ruoyin. No matter what food he made, it was extremely delicious.


    Grilled steak, do not need to be well done, only medium rare.


    Otherwise, medium well done.


    A moment later, the slaves served the fried and baked food to the owners.Ruoyin has always been a meat eater.


    Especially for fried food.


    But for the presence of the guests, she would have grabbed her rib and bit it.


    Ban Mei put the steak in front of her and cut the meat into strips with a knife.


    Because it is well done, a small amount of red can be seen after cutting.


    Ruoyin put a steak into his mouth with chopsticks. The taste is thick, and the meat is very tender and juicy, with a bit of just right chewiness.


    The handle of the Tomahawk steak has the chewiness and oil smell of beef steak.


    The axe part has the soft and tender taste of rib eye, which is not delicious.


    When she was in the Forbidden City, she used to eat this kind of Tomahawk steak, and often cooked it for growing brothers.


    This kind of steak is the rib meat between the ribs, although a cow has 13 pairs of ribs.


    But the ribs at the end are short and the meat is not thick enough.


    So you can''t cut it into the shape of an axe.


    As a result, a cow can only cut up to ten Tomahawk shaped steaks.


    And this kind of meat with bones is very fresh and tender, with snowflake lines and marble lines. It belongs to the golden meat of beef, and its tenderness, elasticity and fatness are the best.


    Regardless of whether it is fried or fried, it is delicious.


    Before Ruoyin, they were all free range cattle.


    What CE Ling offered this time was wild cattle.


    This wild steak is tens of times more delicious than free range.


    After eating this kind of steak, Ruoyin thought that all the steaks I had eaten before were just beef.


    This is the real supreme steak!


    Because of its special taste, Ruo Yin solved a thick steak bigger than her palms.


    She told half Mei: "cut half of the palace again."


    In fact, she can eat another piece.


    But she didn''t want to eat too much.


    Especially at night, eating more meat will make you fat.


    "Good." After half Mei answered, she began to cut the steak.


    But before he had time to eat, Su Peisheng brought a stack of ribs.


    As long as you don''t smell it, in Ruoyin''s eyes, regardless of pork chops, steak, lamb chops, they all look the same.


    When Su Peisheng approached her, he said to her, "madam, the emperor has hunted a sheep today. These are the tenderest part of the rib end of the sheep, which is also in the shape of a Tomahawk. Please try it."


    Hum, I think that CE Ling can hunt. The emperor has hunted a lot of prey today.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1506

    Ruoyin glanced at the golden lamb chops, fragrant, and looked at the color and fragrance.


    I just don''t know how it tastes.


    Su Peisheng was the chief supervisor of eunuch who was close to the fourth master.


    Without the orders of the fourth master, he would not be good at making opinions.


    So, the fourth master asked him to come?


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin turns his head and looks at the four masters on one side.


    It happened that the fourth master was looking at her side.


    However, when she looked at him, he inadvertently withdrew his eyes.


    Su Peisheng also followed Ruoyin''s eyes and looked at the fourth master.


    When he saw the emperor take back his eyes, he felt that the emperor was arrogant.


    Obviously very concerned, but also pretended to be careless.


    Gee, the higher a man is, the more jealous he is.


    Because women are one of his dignity!


    See fourth master take back eyes, if sound also take back eyes.


    She thought, are not all Tomahawk steak, only one is from cattle, the other is from sheep.


    I want to say whether the fourth master is because of amnesia. The emperor doesn''t know how to be the fourth master. Even what she eats should be taken care of.


    If the sound meaning to the half Mei pointed to the lamb chops, "then cut half of the lamb chops to taste."


    "Yes." Banmei took the tray from Su Peisheng''s hand and began to cut the lamb chops.


    After cutting half plum, if sound clip a piece of lamb into the mouth.


    Before chewing, the expression on his face was full of dislike.


    Because the mutton in her mouth tastes strange.


    What a heavy smell of mutton.


    So, she almost did not want to think, just spit in the side of the basket.


    Ah!!!


    It''s terrible!


    How can there be such a bad lamb chop!


    If the wild beef is better than the free range beef.


    In that case, the mutton chops of wild sheep are more smelly than those of free range lamb chops.


    In addition, Ruoyin had already eaten six points full. After such a practice, where could he still eat.


    He quickly drank a mouthful of sour plum wine and flushed the smell of sheep Sao in his mouth.


    And her this scene, by the side four ye and CE Ling saw a positive.


    The lamb chops were indeed sent by the fourth master.


    When he saw Ruoyin, he took a bite and vomited it without face.


    It''s like that lamb chop is the worst food in the world.


    His face was black at the time.


    It can be said that the fourth master''s face is the most gloomy time of his day.


    He took a piece of lamb chop for the entrance.


    After chewing for a few times, his brow wrinkled, but his face did not change.


    Although it was swallowed in the end, it didn''t take another bite.


    After all, if you are a hunting sheep, you should eat it on your knees.


    Then his eyes fell on the cook, who was working hard to cook.


    See his thin lips light open, light order: "cook error, did not fry the lamb chop, deduct two months money!"


    The cook was still roasting meat very rhythmically.


    After hearing this sentence, the whole person is stupefied in place.


    It''s really people roasting meat, and the pot is smashing from the sky.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Your meat is going to be burnt up. Do you want to continue to be deducted monthly money?" The slave on one side reminded the cook and pulled him back from his mind.


    If Yin drinks tea, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked.


    Obviously, it was the mutton problem. In order to protect himself, the fourth master asked the cook to carry the pot.


    If it''s really a cow cook''s problem, how can people roast steak so delicious that she wants to eat it.


    It was his turn to hunt the mutton, which was hard to swallow.


    About an hour later, the bonfire party was over.


    If Yin returned to the yurt, he immediately took a hot bath to wash away the mutton flavor of his body.


    But when she finished bathing, Su Peisheng''s voice sounded outside the yurt: "Niang, the emperor, please go to discuss things."


    "I see." Ruoyin combs her hair while returning.


    A moment later, Ruoyin wiped her hair dry and put on a simple bun.


    She wore a scarlet flag dress and went to the fourth master''s yurt.


    When he got there, Su Peisheng welcomed him directly in.


    "Come in, madam. The emperor is in it."


    If the sound of Su Peisheng slightly jaw head, into the yurt.


    After entering, the fourth master sat in front of the desk and wrote attentively.


    "Good luck to the emperor." If sound approaches the book case, Ying Ying Ying Fu salutes.


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master put down his writing brush.


    The man leaned back in his chair.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil looked at her straightly.


    He is still so direct: "do you know CE Ling?"


    "I don''t know why the emperor asked." Ruoyin gets up and finds a seat on the side of yurt."Pretend."


    In the past, the fourth Master said that she would not be angry and would continue to pretend.


    But now, she just can''t listen to such words.


    Because she didn''t pretend.


    She was really in front of him.


    "Emperor, if you think so, why do you have to ask my concubine to come and ask questions? What do you think it is? That''s what it is."


    "You don''t know him. As soon as he heard that you were here, he came all the way to see me. So a woman who is not close to a woman does not exclude you from her words and deeds. She is familiar with you, eh? "


    What''s more, she even ate the steak offered by celeng, but she was not satisfied with it.


    But the lamb chops that he got from hunting, he only ate one mouthful and vomited, and he didn''t want to touch it again.


    Although he also felt that the lamb chops were particularly bad, he somehow cared about it subconsciously.


    After listening to the fourth master''s words, Ruoyin stares at the fourth master''s eyes for a long time.


    Then he said, "so, are you jealous?"


    Of course, the fourth master will not admit it.


    But he did not deny it.


    "I think for the sake of the Qing Dynasty. You are the queen of the Qing Dynasty, and Cering is the Han king of the Junggar tribe. If you two get closer, it''s not good for you."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin nodded and said, "in the end, you just don''t trust me?"


    Fourth master:...


    "emperor, are you amnesia, even the emperor don''t know how to be? An emperor, even if he doubts any woman, should not doubt his queen


    "What you should doubt is not me who has lived and died with you and who has suffered." If sound excited to touch their own heart, then and then pointed to the door, "but that Geng an Qian!"


    "Shut up


    I don''t know because Ruoyin said that the fourth master would not be emperor.


    Or because she mentioned Geng an Qian, his face was sullen, his voice was fierce.


    If the sound pursed lips, way: "minister concubine body unwell, go back first."


    Finish saying, she does not wait for the fourth master to let her go out, turn freely and carefree, walked out of the yurt.


    Although she had just arrived in the Qing Dynasty, the fourth master did not trust her for a period of time because the original owner was bad.


    But later, the two have experienced the wind and rain together, regardless of how outsiders do not trust her, he has always been unconditional trust in her.


    Even when Mr. Shu and William appeared, he never doubted her.


    It''s just a tyrannical oath of sovereignty to them.


    Because he believed in her.


    But now, he suspects her!


    Ruoyin went back to the yurt to have a rest.


    The next day, CE Ling left Mulan paddock with his subordinates.


    Three days later, he launched a war against the fourth master!


    Yes, the Junggar tribe launched a war against the Qing Dynasty!!!


    ------


    the Mid Autumn Festival reunion, add a chapter.


    Next, they will abuse the fourth master, but their relatives may feel that they are abusive.


    Usually in the comments said that the most want to abuse pig hoof four, who loves who is the goblin of duplicity oh.


    Little theater:


    Bingbing: on this day when the people and the moon are reunited and the whole world is celebrating, I would like you to raise your head to see a handsome man, bow your head to hold a beautiful woman, and have a happy and happy life.


    Fourth master Gao Leng way: I wish readers a month rise see wealth, month fall meet happiness.


    CE Ling: I wish you a long life and a long life.


    Yin: on the Mid Autumn Festival, parents should eat better, especially delicious moon cakes. If, like me, meet pig hooves and give you the strange moon cakes that are not appetizing, then you''d better not eat them.


    In addition, on the occasion of the Mid Autumn Festival, I wish the relatives a high position and light responsibility. More money, less work, closer to home, and wake up naturally every day. If you get a cramp, you will get a raise if you work overtime!


    Su Peisheng: the edict is here! According to the emperor''s edict, the Mid Autumn Festival has arrived. Let''s enjoy the full moon and welcome the Mid Autumn Festival. A special text message, which contains a safe life, a happy life, a happy life.


    Big brother: ah Ma e Niang, don''t wave. Go back to the palace.


    Second elder brother: Yes, when amae Niang returns to the palace, this elder brother must give full play to the biggest ability of doing things!


    Five elder brother: ah Ma crackled a lot of incomprehensible... E Niang murmured a lot of incomprehensible...


    Xiaoge: I don''t deserve a name and script for the performance of a family of six.


    Brothers seconded: where there is no name, last time grandma Bing said in the comment area, your name is Aixinjueluo xiaoduoduo.


    Xiaoge: I don''t want to call xiaoduoduo. This name is too Niang!


    The brothers asked: what do you want to call it?


    Little Greg thought for a moment: I want to call big sister.


    Brothers feel speechless, but still fondly with: big sister said all right, big sister must be good.Fourth master: Queen, did you hear the children''s words?


    I''m a man of uncle''s age. I want four children and a girl all day. I''m not shy.


    Fourth master


    Last group line: monthly ticket monthly ticket, come to the bowl.


    You vote, I vote, sleep together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1511

    If Yin knew about it, she didn''t understand it.


    CE Ling wants to fight with the fourth master, just do it directly.


    Why do you have to meet the fourth master in Mulan paddock and go sightseeing for one day before fighting.


    Until one day, she understood, but it was too late.


    The third year of Yongzheng.


    September 25th.


    Kardan seling, the Han king of Junggar, first challenged the Qing Dynasty.


    He sent 30000 troops to raid the camp of keshetu Kalun horse factory on the West Road of the Qing army.


    Keshetu horse factory camp was originally a horse farm for officers and soldiers.


    It was an important military base and Quartermaster warehouse of the Qing army in the West.


    There are a large number of camel horses, grain, and supplies here.


    Although the horse factory was guarded, the sudden attack by 30000 Mongolian soldiers was naturally somewhat difficult to resist.


    As a result, a large number of camel horses and supplies were taken away.


    As for the grain and grass, the Junggar ministry can rob it, and if it can''t, it will be burned on the spot.


    The Qing army of Machang fought fiercely with the enemy for three days and nights and finally defeated the Junggar army.


    Some of them were robbed of camel horses and supplies, but the losses of officers and soldiers were still very heavy.


    In this regard, the horse factory''s nursing general has concealed the real situation.


    After the fourth master knew it, he denounced the nursing general for being timid and mediocre.


    And CE Ling pressed step by step, and immediately led a hundred thousand troops to attack several cities in the Qing Dynasty.


    As a result, the fourth master''s injury improved. In early October, he led 100000 soldiers to fight against CE Ling.


    This is his first personal expedition since he ascended the throne.


    It''s also his first personal expedition since he lost his memory.


    Ruoyin as a queen, the fourth master settled her in Mulan paddock.


    As imperial doctors, Geng and Feng Yuyi naturally went to the battlefield.


    At this time, they are not only the imperial doctors of the fourth master, but also play the role of military doctors.


    The Queen''s life is important, but they are just slaves.


    Even if the sword is blind in the battlefield, it is their destiny.


    On the day of the fourth master''s expedition, 100000 soldiers gathered in Mulan paddock.


    Mulan paddock is not just a royal hunting ground.


    It was also a place for the Qing emperors to parade.


    A hundred thousand soldiers stood in the paddock in perfect order.


    Each one of them was solemn, spirited and fighting, shouting slogans.


    On this day, Ruoyin put aside all the recent prejudice against the fourth master and personally sent him to the entrance of Mulan paddock.


    Because, this is not the time for love and resentment.


    The most important thing now is the war between the Qing Dynasty and the zhunbu.


    The fourth master was wearing silver armor and riding on a bloody BMW.


    A pair of dark eyes with a little sharpness.


    The graceful sword eyebrow, such as the carved face.


    The nose is high and straight, and the thin lips with clear water chestnut are tightly closed.


    All over the body is not angry from the king''s arrogance.


    If sound slightly blessing body salute.


    It is also like the four masters who went out with Kangxi many years ago with a decent smile on his face.


    Even though she was reluctant and worried, she still said to him with a smile: "my concubine is waiting for the emperor to return triumphantly."


    As the wife of an emperor or a general, what you can do is not affect their emotions.


    Let him rest assured to go to war, some trivial matters have her to take care of.


    The fourth master sat on his horse and looked at her, leaving the dispute with her behind.


    He faintly "um" a, way: "in the paddock take good care of the body."


    With that, he rode his horse and disappeared in Ruoyin''s sight with 100000 soldiers.


    Due to the dry weather, they left behind a rolling red dust.


    In the following days, Ruoyin raised himself in Mulan paddock.


    Every day, pigeons will send reports of the war.


    On the third day of October, Gerdan Zeling realized that the main force of the Qing Dynasty had excellent weapons, strong combat effectiveness and was not easy to deal with.


    Only a small number of troops were left in place to contain the main force of the West Road of the Qing army.


    His main force of nearly 60000 men was arranged on the road that the Qing army had to go through.


    In addition, more than 1000 soldiers were sent to feign surrender to the Qing army camp in Beilu to provide false information to the Qing Dynasty.


    In this way, the main force of the Qing army was lured to a canyon step by step.


    When the Qing army arrived, they were surrounded and ambushed by the elite soldiers of CE Ling.


    The two sides fought fiercely for several days, and the fourth master left the canyon with his soldiers at a heavy price.


    However, CE Ling is extremely ferocious, and is bound to kill a piece of it.


    Even after the Qing army withdrew from the canyon, it continued to lead troops to encircle and intercept.


    The gunfire continued to roar and smoke filled the sky.


    Every time the cannon roared, the whole earth was shaking, sinking and shaking.


    The two sides were in such a confrontation, surrounded by bodies and discarded baggage.


    The ground was covered with charred and mutilated bodies.The blood all over the ground dyed the whole earth red.


    The fierce tiger and the Lion King''s death confrontation, no one can first surrender.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the fourth master took the plan of encircling the Wei Dynasty to save Zhao. He led the main force of the West Road to attack in three ways, dispersing the main force of CE Ling and alleviating the heavy pressure on the North Road.


    Along the way, the officers and men fought bravely, captured many enemy strongholds and annihilated many enemies.


    When the rebels attack, the Qing Jedi counterattack, let go!


    Finally, the cities captured by CE Ling will be occupied one by one.


    On the eighth day of October, the fourth master was wearing a silver armor.


    No, it''s supposed to be blood red armor.


    He hasn''t closed his eyes since the beginning of October.


    Count it. He hasn''t had a rest for ten days.


    It was the dawn of victory that sustained him to this day.


    His body, and even the surrounding area, are painted with blood.


    Even if he was too tired to lift the spear in his hand and the wound that had just healed began to ache again, he never lowered his haughty head.


    Junlang''s face was covered with blood.


    The blood was his, enemy''s and even soldiers'' blood.


    The deep eyes are covered with scarlet blood.


    I don''t know which viscera is wrong in his body. The corners of his mouth are bleeding.


    There''s dried black blood.


    There are also just flowing out or are flowing out of the red blood.


    Ear, is still fighting the sound of various weapons, artillery roar.


    But those voices gradually become blurred, and even become transient quiet.


    He stood in the middle of the crowd, looking at the devastation and lifelessness around, the desolation of the earth.


    Facing the dripping blood, and the result of defeat.


    He held his lips, his thin lips outlined a desolate arc, and his slightly upturned corners showed a bitter smile.


    The next moment, he fell straight down.


    "The emperor!"


    At dusk on the eighth day of October, CE Ling won the full victory and the Qing Dynasty was defeated!


    Several generals killed themselves.


    Several aides and princes were killed in battle.


    There are only 10000 soldiers left.


    It''s terrible.


    It''s a total failure.


    It''s just that the whole army is destroyed!!!


    On the tenth day of October, the fourth master was escorted by Su Peisheng and his officers to Rehe palace in Mulan paddock.


    Ruoyin remembers that day, the sun is as red as blood.


    The fourth master lay on the wooden frame and was carried back by people.


    He was wrapped in a lot of gauze.


    The gauze is as red as the sun in the sky.


    He just lay on the wooden frame with his eyes closed and motionless.


    As for Geng Anqian, when she was dressing up the wounds for the soldiers in the barracks, she was accidentally injured by artillery and was also carried back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1512

    But it''s just a skin injury.


    Ruoyin doesn''t care Geng Anqian, just sits by the fourth master''s bed and looks at him.


    It was not until Dr. Feng Yu said that the fourth master was just overworked, and that the injuries on her body were just skin injuries, which did not matter.


    At the end of the night, he sneaked out and asked Su Peisheng, who was watching the night outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Alas." Su Peisheng sighed heavily, "that CE Ling is so cunning. First, he sent soldiers to attack the supplies in the horse factory, enriched their supplies, cut off our supplies, and then launched a provocation."


    "Later, he also used the tactics of feigning surrender, luring the enemy in-depth, luring the enemy to fight in the field, and so on. This man was too black, too cruel, too violent, too cruel!" Said Su Peisheng, shaking his head.


    "Not only that, but he also has a team of 1000 people called Baoqin, which is several times more powerful than ours."


    Although the Qing Dynasty also had artillery, but the CE Ling did not know where to find people to make artillery.


    It is far more powerful than the artillery of eight banners.


    Otherwise, it would not have come to this point.


    After listening to Ruoyin, I can''t believe it. This policy has only been in power for three years.


    It''s so powerful.


    She got his hat on the ground that day, and he didn''t pursue it.


    For a moment, she wondered if he was different from the rumor.


    Now it seems that the rumor is far less ferocious than he really is.


    This CE Ling, however, is much more powerful than his father, Tze Wai alabutan.


    Night, Ruoyin is taking care of by the fourth master''s bed.


    Sleepy at night, she would lie on his bed to sleep.


    The next morning, Ruoyin felt the bed move slightly.


    He opened his eyes and saw that the fourth master was awake.


    He has lost a lot of weight, and his face is more angular.


    Man thin lips light open: "go out."


    It''s not that kind of aggressive order.


    It''s not driving people.


    Just light let her out.


    She knew he wasn''t driving her.


    But his dignity did not allow her to accompany him as if comforting the weak.


    So proud of a man, subordinate wrestling lost, so concerned.


    Not to mention the defeat.


    Ruoyin looked at him, pursed her lips, and finally left the room.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin stayed at the residence of Rehe palace, and didn''t go anywhere.


    It is said that the fourth master also stayed in the room and didn''t go anywhere.


    However, if the sound is cold.


    Fourth master is because of a big illness, heard that, at night still can''t sleep, insomnia.


    Ruoyin went to see him several times, but he refused to see him.


    This man, he will not be sad for women and children.


    He will grieve for his rights.


    On this day, Ruoyin read a book with Mrs. Tang in her hand.


    Seeing that half Mei came in from outside, he asked casually, "has the emperor spoken there, but when does he say he will return to Beijing?"


    "According to the slave, the emperor is not in a hurry to return to Beijing."


    If sound raised his head, "how to say?"


    Half Mei looked around and whispered to Ruoyin: "I met Duke Su in the palace these days. I heard that the emperor has been summoning some princes and ministers, as well as some people from the military supplies depot and the Ministry of war. It seems that he is in a hurry to let them produce the kind of cannon that is used to make celing or even more powerful artillery."


    "How did it turn out?"


    "Those people tried several times and couldn''t do that."


    If the sound Mou light slightly turns, it seems that the fourth master is in a hurry to clean up CE Ling.


    Because if he doesn''t get rid of Cering.


    That Baoqi will take advantage of the fire and attack the Qing Dynasty again!


    At noon, if Yin had lunch, he went to find the fourth master.


    When he arrived at the fourth master''s residence, Su Peisheng stood by.


    In the past, when the fourth master did not lose his memory, Su Peisheng spent most of his time close to him.


    Now, the most loyal eunuch is always waiting outside.


    When Su Peisheng saw Ruoyin coming, he laughed and said, "Niang, I''m going to inform the emperor."


    "Go ahead." Before, Su Peisheng let her into the fourth master''s room and was scolded by him.


    Therefore, she did not embarrass Su Peisheng.


    Soon, Su Peisheng came out.


    He looked at Ruoyin and chatted on his face.


    If Yin saw her, he knew that the fourth master would not see her.


    Sure enough, Su Peisheng said, "madam, the emperor wants you back."


    "If this palace can teach the army to make artillery more powerful than Junggar?" Ruoyin recommends himself.


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng''s eyes glowed: "the empress can be said to be on the point, the emperor is recently in order to hurt God, the servant told the emperor to go up."So when Su Peisheng came out the second time, he was smiling.


    "Come in quickly, madam. The emperor will let you in."


    "Well." Ruo Yin raises her feet and enters the room.


    The charcoal fire in the fourth master''s room is very sufficient, and there is a faint smell of Chinese herbal medicine in the air.


    After entering the inner room, Ruoyin first saw Geng an Qian and Feng Yuyi.


    Geng Anqian is giving medicine to the fourth master.


    Feng Yuyi is changing the dressing for the fourth master''s wound.


    When they saw Ruoyin, they both stopped what they were doing and saluted her.


    Ruoyin went to the bed and saluted the fourth master.


    "Up." The fourth master took a look at her and waved to Geng an Qian and Feng Yuyi to step down.


    "Niang, you can take medicine for the emperor." Doctor Geng put down his gauze and medicine and went out.


    Ruo Yin sits by the bed naturally.


    The fourth master looks thinner than before.


    The open lapel, in addition to the bronze skin, there are also skin trauma.


    The wounds vary in size.


    Some are scarred, some are still purulent.


    One scar after another, crisscross.


    See if sound frown, as if those wounds grow on her body.


    Yes, he has been angry that the fourth master can''t remember her.


    Angry he and Geng Anqian come close.


    But for love, she is still very committed.


    Even if he makes her angry every time, she always thinks angrily, hum, never pay attention to him again.


    But when I wake up, I still love him.


    This point, deceive others, but can not deceive oneself.


    Even sometimes, she didn''t have to sleep and wake up because she saw him in her dream.


    She used to laugh at those women who were stupid because she fell in love with the fourth master.


    Now, she laughs at herself as hopeless as they are.


    Originally, love a person is uncontrollable.


    Although it''s brave to face, it''s still painful.


    "I let you in to stare at my skirt in a daze?" The fourth master gathered his clothes.


    Because it''s just looking at the wound, so if the voice calmly take back the eyes.


    Naturally, she took the juice and ointment on one side, as gently as she had smeared him when he was injured.


    Then, while smearing medicine for him, she said faintly: "I can teach the military department to make artillery more powerful than Junggar, but I have one condition."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1513

    "Say it." Fourth master closed his eyes.


    "You have to cooperate with my wife."


    "I''m just hurt."


    "I know. I mean the restoration of memory."


    Some time ago, she thought about using psychotherapy to treat amnesia.


    There is a little effect, but there is no substantial effect.


    This feeling of no bottom in the heart is too bad, too painful.


    Now, it''s just drug therapy to try again.


    However, because the fourth master did not remember her, he was more resistant to her.


    If she gave him medication directly, he would not accept it.


    Only get his approval, get his absolute trust, and then give him medication.


    At present, we can only do what we like.


    Now, the fourth master is most concerned that the artillery is not as good as the Junggar tribe, so she tries to make better guns than the Junggar tribe.


    In Qing Dynasty, there are ancient books about making artillery.


    Then she combined the advanced chemistry and scientific research knowledge she had learned in her previous life.


    It should not be a problem to make a better gun.


    However, the fourth master was silent.


    If you see the fourth master silent, you will know that the fourth master may have misunderstood.


    He must think that she questioned his ability to govern the country after he lost his memory, so he wanted him to recover his memory.


    Therefore, she explained softly: "don''t get me wrong. I have never doubted your ability to govern the country. I just want you to remember our past


    She inquired about the powerful guns in Junggar.


    One gun can withstand the power of several in Qing Dynasty.


    Whether we can win in a tough battle depends on weapons, while the strategies of soldiers and divisions account for only 34%.


    Especially in the case of cannons, which are not as good as human beings, it is not easy for the fourth master to lead his soldiers to defend the city which CE Ling had attacked earlier.


    It''s just that the loss is too heavy.


    These days, Ruoyin is just staying in Mulan paddock.


    But the wind and wind outside, also spread to her ears.


    Those people said that the fourth master failed in his first expedition after he ascended the throne.


    All his political achievements within three years after his accession to the throne were overthrown and wiped out.


    He was given the title of defeated bandit.


    He is the emperor and she is his queen.


    As far as she is concerned, they are talking about her.


    If he is good, the people and ministers will respect her from the bottom of their hearts.


    If he''s not good, they don''t say anything on the surface.


    But the bottom of my heart is full of discontent.


    And, like many ordinary women, she doesn''t want to be called her husband.


    She could say that he was a pig''s hoof and complained that he didn''t remember her.


    But no one else can.


    This kind of feeling, than others said she was even worse.


    Although she was still angry with him.


    But state affairs are state affairs.


    Personal feelings are personal feelings.


    The two cannot be confused.


    The Qing Dynasty has lost tens of thousands of soldiers, and he is already in a bad mood.


    It would be unreasonable for her to keep on pestering him and fighting with him.


    This time, she couldn''t bear to be angry with him when he was most sad.


    I just want to get through the difficulties with him and move forward together.


    In love, sometimes you don''t have to win or lose.


    Because sometimes, win momentum, but lose feelings.


    "What if I say no?"


    "Then you will be my concubine. You have never said anything."


    "I hate being threatened."


    "It''s the same with my wife. I hate being threatened."


    For a moment, the two people were in a standoff, and the room suddenly became quiet.


    After a long time, the fourth master finally let go, "OK, as long as you can teach the military department to do it."


    "I have another request." Ruo Yin cut the gauze with scissors and bandaged the wound for the fourth master.


    "Say. "


    " this is a small secret between us. Don''t let anyone know except my wife and you. " Not many people know she knows how to cure.


    In fact, only the fourth master really knows her medical skills.


    Because she doesn''t do it herself every time.


    In this regard, Ruoyin doesn''t want too many people to know about it.


    After the fourth master had a pause, he gave a light "um" and agreed.


    When the matter was settled, Ruoyin said nothing more.


    Just quietly change the dressing for him and bandage the wound.


    This man, since he came back from the battlefield, the servants and the imperial doctors have been waiting on him.


    It''s better to eat and rest every day than in the battlefield.


    But he was thinner.Why? Because the label of the loser is branded on him, even deep in his heart.


    This kind of mental torture, far more than the physical.


    But she didn''t want him to lose his memory after being assassinated, and then recovered from serious injuries. As a result, she was tortured by failure.


    Although she is a woman, she can''t feel the feeling of failure at the top of power.


    But she also suffered from mental torture because of his amnesia.


    Therefore, she can deeply understand that kind of mental torture, tea does not think, rice does not want, but also insomnia.


    This state is not because of negativity.


    If they were negative, the fourth master would not have ordered the Ministry of war to study artillery immediately.


    On the contrary, it''s just because you want to fight back, you think too much in your head, that''s what happens.


    She wants to do what she can and do what she can.


    In this way, the Qing Dynasty developed powerful guns, and the fourth master recovered his memory.


    She and the fourth master did not have to suffer from mental torture, and both were happy.


    Now for her, the most important thing is to make new guns.


    Then it is to study the Chinese herbal medicine prescription for restoring the memory of the fourth master.


    Because the zhunbu is likely to take advantage of the defeat of the Qing Dynasty, and then take advantage of the fire.


    Therefore, it is necessary to develop a new type of gun as soon as possible.


    At this critical moment, we should put the overall situation first.


    She is the same as the fourth master.


    We have to think about the Qing Dynasty first, and then our own business.


    As for the unimportant, it was not in her consideration.


    Geng Anqian, to tell the truth, she never paid attention to her.


    Especially when Su Peisheng learned that she had no intimate contact with the fourth master, she did not care.


    Otherwise, with the fourth master''s temperament, if he had a mind for Geng an Qian, he would have been admitted to the harem.


    Ruoyin has always been an activist.


    Now that we have agreed with the fourth master to develop a new type of gun.


    The next morning, she summoned ministers from the Ministry of war to discuss relevant issues in Rehe palace.


    At the moment, in a palace in Rehe palace.


    If the sound stands at the top, do not apply powder and Dai, dressed neatly.


    In front of her was a model gun.


    She pointed back and forth on the model with a silver baton.


    The fourth master was also present, and he sat next to her.


    The next leader is an important official of the Ministry of war.


    If the sound points out something, they write it down carefully on the paper.


    Five days later, in an open area of Mulan paddock, Ruoyin, fourth master and military personnel all gathered on the high platform.


    In front of them were artillery made by ruoyinjiao military department.


    With the fourth master''s command, a servant stabbed a red iron rod into the small hole at the end of the gun to ignite the gun.


    After the slave ignited, everyone''s eyes were full of hope for the new artillery.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1514

    As long as you have this, you can no longer be oppressed by the artillery of the quasi ministry!


    As long as you have this, you can avenge tens of thousands of soldiers!


    However, under everyone''s attention, the artillery did not show a strong power.


    Even, nothing happened.


    I don''t know how long, everyone''s face is not very good-looking.


    A senior military official looked at the artillery which had no movement in the distance and said, "empress, is this the gun you taught us to make? At the beginning, you said that you could make a better gun than the gun. As a result, there was no sound at all. "


    "This palace just wants to say, but I have studied a new development scheme based on the previous materials. The deployment of each material is accurate. Even if there is no better one, there will be no sound at all."


    If Yin squinted at the minister, "according to my palace, it''s not that your military department did not follow my instructions, or your military department made mistakes in the production."


    Even if the experiment is not successful, she is still calm for her respect.


    There is no fart. She doesn''t want face.


    On the other side, the fourth master told Su Peisheng, "go and see what''s going on."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng responded, he took the whisk and trotted up to check the situation.


    "Bang!"


    Just a few steps away from the gun, there was a loud noise.


    The artillery, which had not been moving, exploded in the open space of Mulan paddock.


    Su Peisheng and the slaves were scared to go back.


    Because I ran too fast, I fell on the ground and rolled in place.


    When there was no movement, people looked back and saw that there was nothing unusual in the distance.


    Only a few feet away from the gun, there was a small pit.


    This... Still failed!


    Su Peisheng got up quickly and helped his hat on his head.


    He was scared just now. He thought he was going to be cannon fodder.


    He''s easy. He almost died.


    Compared with Su Peisheng''s fluke psychology, the ministers on the platform did not think so.


    They preferred Su Peisheng to be bombed into cannon fodder, but they didn''t want to see such a scene. After all, he was just a slave.


    But if the artillery is not made, if the gun is attacked again, it will be difficult to resist.


    The minister who denied Ruoyin''s ability before continued to sarcasm Ruoyin: "Niang, I think you have seen it yourself. This time, the sound has come and the artillery has been sent out. You will not blame the head of our military department."


    Ruoyin:...


    "besides, its power is not as powerful as our original. I can say without exaggeration that this style of fried fish is too bad. At best, it is playing empty cannon for the children during the Spring Festival." The minister spoke bitterly.


    Although the rest of the ministers did not say much, they almost said the same thing in their hearts.


    Some of them are still holding back their laughter, but they dare not.


    If the sound leads the lip, the deep voice refutes that minister.


    "Well, since you say that, call your child here. I''d like to see how he can play with a ton of artillery."


    Although it is true that her achievement is not good, the minister''s nonsense must be measured.


    With tons of guns, children can''t play at all.


    And its power is a little bit small, but if children play, it will certainly be hurt.


    Minister: "dare not do it?" If sound compels to ask.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, the minister''s face was embarrassed and stammered: "this, Niang... Minister is a metaphor."


    "It''s presumptuous. How can you stop your nonsense and talk nonsense about important military affairs?" If Yin doesn''t give the other party a reason to quibble, she looks at the minister and orders in a deep voice, "go down and lead the twenty army sticks yourself!"


    The minister bit his teeth and answered "yes".


    Just as he was about to step down, another minister spoke for him: "madam, what the minister said is the truth. You can''t fail to do it well and let others point it out. What''s more, after winning the first battle, that CE Ling may be well-organized and will take advantage of the fire and launch a second provocation to the Qing Dynasty. "


    "When did the palace say that you are not allowed to point out the shortcomings, you can put forward relevant discussion opinions, but this palace does not allow to exaggerate some unimportant things. What''s more, this palace is the queen, and you are the courtiers. To be a courtier, you should have the attitude of being a courtier. The business should be the business, not the verbal provocation! " If the sound is resonating, it is authentic.


    "Well..." the minister wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the fourth master''s words: "if you have the ability, you can develop a new type of gun by yourself. If you can''t do so, you will all shut up!"


    "Bang!" The fourth master''s words were different. No matter how much the minister refused, he could only swallow the words in his heart.


    The artillery of Junggar is too powerful. They have tried it for a long time and can''t make it.Zheng Chou couldn''t explain to the emperor, so the empress recommended herself, saying that she had found some materials in ancient books.


    If it''s really useful, they don''t know how many ancient books they''ve read.


    However, in vain, someone carries the pot for them. Let the empress carry the pot.


    Otherwise, the emperor forces them to study every day. If they can''t get results, they will suffer.


    But if it''s done by the queen, even if it''s not done well, it''s not their fault.


    Even if the sky falls down, there are empresses holding it.


    "Well, you go down with him and lead the twenty army sticks." Four ye light way.


    "Ah?" He just helped to say a word. How could he get beaten?


    "Why, don''t you accept it?" The fourth master looked at the minister, "then the thirty army sticks."


    When that minister was stunned, he was pulled away by another minister, "I''ve gone, what are you still dallying about here?"


    This guy who can''t make a success but can''t afford to fail. Who asked him to speak for him.


    Now, it''s good. It''s a bad help. He''ll have to suffer ten army sticks.


    When the two courtiers with rhythm step down, Ruoyin faces the fourth master and minister.


    Then, she knelt down in front of the fourth master and said, "the emperor, as the main person in charge of the gun development, I have a certain responsibility. It''s my fault. Please give me another chance."


    Wrong is wrong, no is No.


    Although she is a queen, it is also a fact that she makes bad things.


    We can''t make useless guns, and let the minister tell lies with his eyes open, praising the incomparable power of the guns she has made.


    If so, it is fatuous.


    Just now, if the minister is good at discussing and proposing effective solutions, she must be open-minded to accept it.


    But he didn''t say a word in substance. It was all complaining and ridicule, even shirking responsibility, as if it were her own business.


    Well, it''s everyone''s credit, but she''s the one who''s not.


    She also bears a lot of pressure and responsibility, OK?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1515

    The reason why she punished the minister as a leader was that the minister exceeded the status of a minister.


    Second, in order to show it to other members of the military department, it can be regarded as an example and set an example for the military department.


    Otherwise, it is not everyone to learn from him, no rules of speech collided with her.


    Moreover, in the long run, it will affect the unity atmosphere of the next work.


    In the future, if she arranged for them to do things, she would not make concerted efforts to listen to her orders.


    These ministers of the Ministry of war did not have the civil servants'' polite manners, but some were impetuous.


    If you don''t teach me, I''m afraid she won''t be regarded as a lady, even if she is a queen.


    As for her kneeling fourth master, it is because after the fourth master handed over the matter to her, adhering to the principle of no doubt about employing people, he did not question her.


    Even if the results of the experiment were bad, he didn''t blame her.


    On the contrary, when the minister made excessive remarks, he punished the Minister for her.


    She has a great prejudice against the fourth master who has lost his memory, but the public is public, and the private is private.


    This kneeling did not want others to see that she did not study the artillery well, and the fourth master trusted her and followed her advice.


    She didn''t want them to look at them with colored eyes, thinking that she had these opportunities only by sleeping fourth master.


    Now she and he, is only the relationship between monarch and minister.


    And her respect is only given to those who respect her.


    I don''t know that the fourth master wanted to maintain the superficial phenomenon of emperor and Empress''s love because of the presence of ministers.


    Or he saw Ruoyin''s recent efforts.


    "Empress, I''ll give you another chance. If you can''t do it, don''t worry about it."


    "Yes." Ruo Yin gets up.


    Seeing the fourth master saying so, the other ministers dare not say "no".


    They don''t want to lead the club.


    Since then, Ruoyin has been wearing a mask all day long, staying in the palace of Jehol, which specializes in artillery research.


    She looked through many ancient books.


    It also combines some modern knowledge of chemistry and scientific research.


    During this period, the Minister of war cooperated with him as always.


    Most of the time, the fourth master will also be present.


    Geng an Qian and Feng Yuyi will ask for peace pulse, decocting, changing dressing, cleaning the wound and applying ointment to the fourth master.


    For example, if Yin doesn''t have a rest all night, she just walks out of the experimental room and meets Feng Yuyi and Geng Anqian, who ask for the fourth master''s pulse.


    They saluted her in unison.


    If it wasn''t for Feng Yuyi''s presence, Ruoyin was not ready to take care of it.


    Seeing that doctor Feng was also there, she waved her hand and motioned for him to rise.


    After doctor Feng got up, he went into the room.


    Geng Anqian is still in place.


    "Niang, an Qian looks at you these days are emaciated. If you want to make achievements, even if you are tired, it''s worth it. But you''ve been struggling for a long time, but you haven''t got any achievements. It''s really too hard for you to be so tired. Anqian looks at you and thinks it''s not worth it."


    With that, Geng Anxian paused a little, and then pretended: "if you really can''t do it, you''d better give up. I think the emperor won''t blame you. Otherwise, if you go on like this, I''m afraid we''ll fail again next time. At that time, you won''t end well. The key is tired, and you waste those materials, isn''t it?"


    It''s a good man indeed.


    Every sentence sounds for the sake of Ruoyin and Daqing.


    I''m worried that if I still fail, I will lose face.


    I''m afraid she''s tired again.


    And worry about wasting materials.


    Geng Anqian''s management is really wide.


    A royal doctor should take good care of the pulse and see a doctor. Are these what she should be in charge of?!


    If the sound didn''t look at Geng an Qian, he yawned.


    Then, she passed by Geng an Qian.


    I didn''t sleep for two nights. I was so sleepy.


    She has been busy studying artillery recently, but she has no time to pay attention to such boring people as Geng Anqian.


    At this time, who knows when CE Ling''s next move, Geng Anxian still has the mind to pull these, the pattern is not ordinary small.


    If sound is ignored, Geng Anqian does not show on the face, but in the heart was angry.


    The feeling of being ignored is like that she tried her best to say something, and originally wanted to block each other.


    In the other party''s eyes, she said everything was just a joke.


    Not even a joke.


    Finally, she was the one who made the most of it.


    Geng an Qian had to look at if sound left the back, the look in the eyes is very complex.


    A few days later, Ruoyin and his party conducted a second experiment on a high platform.


    Similarly, a slave stabbed a red iron rod into a small hole in the tail of the gun to ignite the gun, and then quickly dodged.


    Compared with the hope in everyone''s eyes last time, this time, the minister''s eyes are light.It seems that there is a bad look.


    Only Ruoyin is more nervous than last time.


    Ruoyin tightly holds the handkerchief in her hand. When the cold wind howls, the handkerchief in her hand is permeated with sweat.


    She looked at the gun in the distance without blinking, for fear that it would embarrass her like the last time.


    The last time is the first experiment, let''s forget it. Anyway, there is still a chance to turn the tables.


    But this is the second time and the last chance given to her by the fourth master.


    If she still fails, she will have no chance to turn the tables and will have to admit defeat.


    At the moment, if the sound is so nervous that it can''t even let out the atmosphere, a heart is pounding.


    Just then.


    "Bang!"


    The whole Mulan paddock shook, sank and trembled with a loud noise.


    Autumn is dry and impetuous. Far away, at the end of the grassland, withered hay is quickly ignited, and soon it is burned black. The black soil is quickly turned up, leaving a deep hole.


    "Empress, this time it has become. According to the power of visual inspection, not to mention catching up with and surpassing Zhun Bu, it is at least the same level as them." A minister looked at the distance with a smile.


    This minister is the one who questioned Ruoyin last time.


    A moment later, a slave rode to check the result.


    After the acceptance, the slave announced the results, "the emperor and empress, the artillery made this time is comparable to that of the Junggar tribe in terms of shooting accuracy, shooting range, shooting speed, shooting power and various performances."


    The two ministers who questioned Ruoyin last time knelt down and said to Ruoyin with one voice: "empress, I''m very sorry for the last rudeness, and please punish her."


    They are important ministers of the military department, with thousands of subordinates under them.


    So the temperament is relatively strong.


    Unhappiness is unhappiness, never cover up.


    But as long as the masters have the ability, they are willing to follow.


    If you want them to submit to people, unless they have something to admire and a reason to submit.


    Before, they thought that empress dowager went to the military department to make trouble and directly extract the fruits of their labor.


    So, I have prejudice against my mother.


    But recently, the empress has been stuck in the laboratory day and night.


    They all went back to have a rest. She was a woman, still working day and night.


    And they''ve studied how to make a gun like that before.


    But I tried to think about it for several times.


    The empress is a woman of the generation, but can teach them to make such a good gun, it is really admirable.


    "Come on, everyone. Thanks to your help recently, this palace has been able to make such a powerful artillery. It is the result of our joint efforts. What''s more, what we did last time was not good enough. You were already punished at that time. That''s all. " If the sound atmosphere return.


    To say that they are not good, she has a grudge with them.


    But they just didn''t agree with her at the beginning, and that''s why she didn''t get any achievements.


    Besides, she and the fourth master punished them last time, so there is no need to punish them again on such a good day.


    Smell speech, two ministers just chat up and smile.


    The rest of the ministers around him flattered Ruoyin.


    The scene was a harmonious and beautiful phenomenon.


    Ruoyin proved himself with strength and won respect and conviction.


    It''s not the kind that looks submissive to her on the surface.


    However, at this time, the four masters, who had not spoken, swept the atmosphere.


    Just listen to him coldly way: "it''s just to make a and accurate fall almost come out, what is worth happy about."


    As soon as this word comes out, the original friendly atmosphere suddenly becomes embarrassed.


    Ruo Yin looks at the fourth master.


    The man opened his lips and said sternly, "queen, don''t forget that what you said to me at the beginning was to be able to make artillery that is more powerful than Zhun Bu, instead of making the same thing as them like now."


    When he spoke, his face was stern and his voice was full of irrefutable dignity.


    If the voice pursed lips, should way: "yes, my concubine will continue to study."


    The fourth master took a look at her and turned away.


    Su Peisheng is holding the whisk to keep up.


    The emperor is always critical and rigorous.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s to yourself or to others.


    Last time the Emperor gave her trust and support when she was lost, so that she would not be discouraged.


    However, when the ministers flattered the empress, they warned her severely.


    The purpose is to let the mother not be complacent in a piece of flattery, to learn not to like, not to worry about it.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin summoned the present Minister of war to the laboratory to continue to study how to make stronger and better artillery.She held the baton and pointed back and forth on the model.


    "In the traditional spherical artillery, delay fuze is generally used, that is, a red iron drill rod is used to fire the gun through a small hole in the tail of the gun. The length of the fuze and the landing time are accurately calculated and have strong lethality. However, it is easy to be accidentally exploded in the air when shooting a long-range target..."


    "therefore, the palace decided to change the sphere into a cone and place it on the top of the shell In this way, the artillery will be more reliable and practical... "


    as soon as this plan is put forward, the ministers all agree with it.


    So, we started a new round of production.


    With a successful experiment, people from the military department and Ruoyin worked harder and more easily.


    At night, Ruoyin was in the lab to figure out how to make the gun perform better and how to distribute the materials.


    She tried it back and forth on the model many times.


    If you have any good ideas, write them on rice paper.


    It was written that all the ministers had gone back to rest.


    But she was so sleepy that she fell asleep on the table.


    She didn''t even notice an unexpected guest in the room.


    And this uninvited guest is the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1516

    Since the defeat, the fourth master thought too much every day and didn''t have a good rest at night.


    Only occasionally take a nap, a little squint.


    The production of new artillery is his favorite point recently.


    Therefore, he will come here to supervise the work.


    It''s too late today. As soon as he enters the room, the ministers are gone.


    There''s a stupid thing sleeping on a table.


    Sleepy do not return to the room to have a good rest, in this laboratory what good sleep, need her so desperate.


    Strangely, when the three words "stupid thing" appeared in his heart, he was shocked.


    Why does the term "stupid thing" have an inexplicable habit and familiarity in his subconscious?


    Then the fourth master sat next to the woman.


    He leaned back in his chair leisurely and his eyes fell on her.


    Since she came to the Ministry of war to develop artillery, she did not use powder and Dai.


    The hair is also high, except for a jade hairpin, there is no other hair accessories.


    I don''t have a piece of jewelry.


    On the body, is simple and elegant flag.


    The whole person looks elegant, clean and neat.


    He said so much during the day.


    Other women would have been crying.


    She was able to respond calmly and worked so hard at night.


    She once said he loved her before he lost his memory.


    If you put it at the beginning, he didn''t believe it.


    However, during this period of time, she was hardworking, hardworking and intelligent, which made him reexamine her.


    I don''t know how long after that, the fourth master looked at him and fell asleep on the back of his chair.


    Open your eyes again, the sky has been covered with white fish belly.


    The woman in front of her is still sleeping there.


    He turned his neck lazily.


    Then he got up and took off his black flowing fox fur cloak. He attached himself to her slightly and covered her body. Then he left.


    When Ruoyin wakes up, it''s light.


    She moved and stretched, and her cloak fell to the ground.


    If sound surprised low head, looking at the ground of the cloak, inexplicably feel some familiar.


    Isn''t this the fourth master''s?


    Just at this moment, Banmei came in with warm water.


    Recently, my mother has been busy spending the night in the laboratory.


    At the beginning, she also advised a few words, but the mother did not listen, she was used to it.


    Ruo Yin put his hand in the water basin to wash, and asked lightly on his mouth, "did the emperor come last night?"


    "Yes, the emperor stayed in his room for a long time before he left. Didn''t he speak to you, or did he say that you forgot when you woke up?" Ban Mei thinks that the emperor stayed in his room for an hour last night.


    If you don''t talk to your mother, are you in a daze here?


    Or did you just sleep here for a while?


    "Probably this palace forgot." If the sound eyes light slightly turn around, it will end the topic.


    She was thinking that it was his conscience that found out that she was not easy recently, so she covered her clothes for fear that she might catch cold?


    Three days later, with abundant human and financial resources, the third experimental gun was made.


    Due to the success of the last experiment, the ministers and Ruoyin were more confident.


    This time, it was not necessary for the slave to ignite. Just press a switch and the chain of the gun began to rotate rapidly.


    The flint keeps rubbing and striking fire.


    When the flint is rubbed by the iron wheel with tooth edge, there will be dust falling off, splashing sparks and sparks.


    "Bang!"


    And the guns went out.


    This time, even the voice is not the same as before.


    Not only that, the degree of ground shaking is different.


    Ruoyin and the ministers stood on the high platform, shaking slightly.


    This kind of shaking is not the shaking of the ground.


    But the eardrum is shocked by the sound of the earth shaking ears numb, produce a kind of illusion of ground motion, resulting in conditioned reflex body shaking.


    Then, people''s eyes searched for the location of the shooting.


    However, in the grassland where they could see, there was no trace of being shot by artillery.


    Did... Fail again?


    Just as Ruoyin and the others are looking for the shooting point, a little bit of starlight is burning at the end of the cloud in Mulan paddock.


    Not only that, that piece of gray dust as high as the mountain, connected to the sky.


    Seeing this, people''s eyes shine.


    Ruoyin took a look at the simple telescope and pointed to the distance, "where is that?"


    "It looks like... It''s the mountain opposite the paddock." Ban Mei squinted and agreed.


    "Oh." If the voice nodded, then he said, "isn''t this gun fired out of the prairie of Mulan paddock?"


    She remembers the last time she made the gun, it was just at the end of the grassland.This time, it was far beyond the end of the grassland.


    You know, Mulan paddock has the reputation of "thousand li pine forest".


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin shouts excitedly and hugs the half plum on the edge tightly, "Banmei, it is, we are!"


    The excitement returned to excitement, but there was a tremor in her voice.


    It''s like the hard work and hard work.


    At the same time of glory, I have mixed feelings.


    The ministers on one side saw her so real temperament, without a trace of strange eyes, but full of admiration.


    If the sound of the ear, suddenly issued a string of hearty laughter.


    The source of that sound is the fourth master of cold noodles.


    If Yin looks back, all the ministers around him are gone.


    Only fourth master and Su Peisheng stood aside.


    The corner of the fourth master''s mouth rose slightly, showing a comfortable smile.


    She had not seen him smile so comfortably in a long time.


    Smile, but also with a trace of comfort.


    Then, Ruoyin looks at the spark in the distance of his eyes, and then he remembers that he has not been dealt with.


    Busy push half Mei: "let people go to deal with the fire."


    "No, I have ordered the guards to pass." The fourth master looked at her faintly.


    The woman has a pair of beautiful eyes red, although did not shed tears, but with a layer of mist, full of excited color.


    Is this still the woman who stays in the lab day and night, tired enough not to sleep?


    In fact, she is not as strong as it seems on the surface, but also has a weak side.


    "Oh." If Yin see four ye staring at her, look at other places at will, dodge his eyes.


    "Emperor, I have something else to do, so I will leave first." She saluted yingyingfu and left with ban Mei.


    Fourth master looked at her back, eyes light flow.


    In the evening, in order to celebrate the success of the new gun development, the fourth master held a celebration banquet.


    Both the Minister of war and Ruoyin were invited.


    Of course, such an exciting day, there is no need to drink.


    Because wine is the thing that brings people closer to each other besides time.


    Because it was a celebration banquet of the military department, Ruoyin still wore crisp lotus colored casual clothes.


    It''s a loose long jacket, but it''s waist down.


    The bottom is the same color pants.


    When it was cold, she held a soup lady to keep warm.


    At the celebration banquet, the Ministry of war and the Minister of Quartermaster are already here.


    When they saw Ruoyin, they saluted them one after another: "servants, ministers, and empresses."


    "Let''s all get up. We''ve worked together for so many days. It''s hard to celebrate once. We don''t have to be stiff." Ruoyin official tunnel.


    "Thank you, Queen."


    After Ruoyin took his seat in the front seat, the fourth Master arrived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter1.1517

    He was dressed in a yellow robe with dragon patterns, a black flowing fox hair Cape, and black phoenix boots. His eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were mysterious and sharp.


    Therefore, Ruoyin and his ministers saluted one after another.


    What ministers do is worship.


    As a queen, she bowed her head and bowed her eyes.


    After a while, a pair of black phoenix boots fell in front of her.


    The next moment, a pair of warm hands wrapped around her hand.


    The fourth master''s hand is very warm, even warmer than the soup woman in her hand.


    She heard him say to the ministers, "let''s get up all the love ministers."


    Then he took her and went up.


    Ruoyin looks at him to pull her to sit on the head, small hand clenched fist, several want to break free of his palm.


    But the more she struggled, the more hard the man''s big palm wrapped her hand tightly in his hand.


    Finally, Ruoyin gave up the struggle.


    Even if it is not very happy, it is not good to make trouble in front of ministers.


    She has always been like this, no matter how private, will not be in front of outsiders, let people see jokes.


    Otherwise, if we make trouble at the celebration banquet, we will not be able to hold it.


    So she sat down beside him with a decent smile on her face.


    Seeing this scene, the ministers were pleased.


    Harmony between emperor and Empress is what they want to see.


    Especially the empress is so talented.


    During this period, ministers toasted the fourth master one after another.


    The flattery on the mouth is called a slip.


    I hope the fourth master will live a long life and make the Qing Dynasty better and better.


    At the moment, a certain Minister stood up with a smile and raised his glass to the fourth master and said, "emperor, we have a new type of artillery this time, and we will certainly be able to kill that CE Ling and avenge tens of thousands of soldiers."


    First of all, the fourth master held up his cup and sipped it in a meaningful way.


    "Well, this time, I''ll leave it to the empress. The main meritorious official is her. Please don''t respect the wrong person."


    Hearing this, ministers brush their eyes on Ruoyin.


    They also know that the great hero is the empress.


    But thinking that the empress is a woman and the emperor is a man, men can drink more than women after all.


    Moreover, in the past, there were banquets in the palace. Whenever someone toasted the empress, the emperor would look at them with that fierce and killing look.


    Otherwise, the emperor will drink for her. Who dares to toast in this way.


    Now, although the emperor has lost his memory, they can''t understand the emperor''s mind.


    Do you mean to let the queen poke the wine?


    In that case, they know what to do!


    It happened that they also wanted to thank the empress for the new type of artillery they had developed recently.


    Moreover, toasts also have different status.


    The emperor is the emperor. After the queen is a country, it is natural to toast the emperor first and then the empress.


    Now, it''s just right.


    If Yin hears four ye meaning to have the word.


    And to the excited eyes of the ministers, I can''t help but cry.


    As expected, only one minister held up his cup and said excitedly: "if the empress hadn''t come to the military department recently to teach us how to develop guns and supervise our operations, I''m afraid our guns will still stay on the old-fashioned guns. In order to thank the empress, I''d like to show my respect first."


    If Yin has not had time to say a word, in a blink of an eye, that minister has finished a glass of liquor.


    It''s over. If you don''t know what to do.


    Because she''s not going to drink today.


    Who knows that the fourth master suddenly came to this place, and all the officials at the bottom of the key listened to him and strictly carried out his words.


    She led the lips and said, "this palace has been tired recently, so I don''t want to drink."


    "I once saw the empress drinking at the new year''s banquet, but today, if the empress doesn''t want to drink, it doesn''t matter." The minister''s lips some lost ground to leave, "in the final analysis, or micro minister''s weight is not enough, is the minister''s own humiliation!"


    "I thought I was working with my wife these days, and I thought the friendship between our monarchs and ministers was a little bit. Now, it seems that I think more about it. "


    what he means is the love between the superior and the subordinate.


    The minister had a misunderstanding with Ruoyin before.


    Fortunately, after working together for a period of time, the misunderstanding was removed, and he was also subject to her.


    Now, after listening to him, Ruoyin still doesn''t plan to drink, but she persuades: "this palace thinks that only if the relationship and friendship are not good enough, we will use wine to measure it. It''s also a kind of predestination that we''ve been working together recently. As long as we have enough love, we''ll drink wine. "


    She said, holding a cup of tea, meaning: "well, this palace is still here to replace the bar with tea."


    After hearing this, the minister nodded, slightly aggrieved and very considerate: "if your wife doesn''t want to drink, it must be that I didn''t do a good job when I was on duty. I have offended my wife several times before. I will reflect after I go back, and I will cry and reflect..."Then, saying, he really choked, eyes red, to tears.


    "It''s really not your problem."


    "Woo..." she said, but the minister began to cry.


    "All right, all right. I''ll drink it in my palace." If the sound rather helplessly holds the wine cup, the meaning ground sips.


    If a man cries like this, if she doesn''t drink it, she must think she''s still saving it to deal with him or look down on him.


    Of course, she has also considered whether the other party is trying to persuade people to drink and act here.


    But then again, the man has tears. If she can do this, she will have to drink a drink or two on the basis of her acting skills and courage!


    Seeing Ruoyin drinking, the minister knew it was OK.


    Then enough to stop the tunnel: "Niang drink good, this minister heart at ease."


    With that, he had another drink and sat down in a proper manner.


    However, the pair of sophisticated eyes honed for a long time in the officialdom flashed a touch of cunning.


    These days, to keep the black hat, in addition to having excellent knowledge and courage.


    Also have a certain amount of alcohol, as well as a smooth way to persuade wine.


    The emperor has indicated that they should toast the queen. Can he not take this opportunity to perform well.


    As the saying goes: no drinking, no future.


    One drink nine Liang, focus on training.


    Only drink tea, not the imperial court.


    If you drink it, you will lose your position.


    Half run, promotion is still early.


    Thinking of this, he looked up at the emperor.


    With the admiration of the emperor''s eyes, he felt that he would be promoted next year.


    If Yin saw that the minister was sitting down and did not cry, he put down his glass.


    Who knows she just put down the glass, another Minister stood up and toasted Ruoyin.


    "Empress, I always think that I am a genius of the military department. But since I saw her scientific research knowledge recently, I feel inferior to myself. Empress is one of the women whom I admire most in my life. You are generous to others. You don''t have a bit of Queen''s airs, and you are magnanimous..."


    after a lot of murmuring, he offered Ruoyin a glass of wine.


    If the voice with a decent smile, but she is holding the cup, tea instead of wine.


    Don''t think that if you praise her once, she will sell him.


    She won''t drink any more. Don''t even think about it!


    However, when the minister saw that she was replacing wine with tea, he said in a lost voice: "it seems that the minister is not as good as brother Yunhe. Otherwise, how can the empress be willing to drink when he toasts? When he comes to the minister, she will replace wine with tea."


    Speaking of this, he raised his head dejectedly, with a look of tears flowing back. "It must be that Wei Chen didn''t do a good job when I was on duty. I must cry and reflect after I go back. In addition, I''ll consult brother Yunhe and learn more from him..."


    it''s coming again and again!!!


    Ruoyin: "she wants to say, don''t learn, your acting skills are better than blue.


    Look at the other side is crying, OK, she drinks!


    She is most afraid of men crying, men cry than women cry more frightening.


    If the sound raises the hand, signals the other side not to say again.


    Then, she finally took the cup and drank half a cup.


    What''s more, he is right. She has already taken the first sip. If other people propose a toast, if she doesn''t drink, or they don''t do their best to persuade them to drink.


    Or she looks down on them and resents them.


    If sound had to be a bowl of water level.


    After drinking, she sighed bitterly at the fourth master. It was all the good things that he had taken the lead in doing. They were all good ministers brought out by him!


    Then she looked at brother Yunhe who advised her to take the first sip of wine.


    The look in his eyes was particularly innocent, as if to say: conscience of heaven and earth, he is not a minister of religion, he is stealing teachers, self-taught.


    It is said that the first time is raw, the second time is ripe.


    Drinking is the same thing.


    After drinking it twice, if Yin is sure that he wants to drink it, he will not refuse.


    The toasts of those ministers are more eloquent than others.


    What "would rather have a hole in the stomach than a crack in loyalty", and said nothing, Gulu Gulu on three cups of wine.


    If you listen to muddle also see muddle.


    She was embarrassed not to drink when she met such a prodigy.


    It turns out that the competition for survival in the Qing workplace is so fierce.


    Finally, some ministers advised her and the fourth master together, saying that "after virtue, emperor has talent, cup to cup, together.".


    I don''t know if the fourth master is in a good mood, and he really has a cup to cup and Ruo Yin to touch a cup.


    After clinking a cup with her, he did not mean to sip the wine, but looked up and drank it.At first, if the sound may be just a few meaningful sips.


    After drinking, if the tone is a little higher, if you listen to their exhilarating, touching, or tearful advice, you start to open your voice, head up, drink one cup after another, very refreshing.


    Since you want to drink, be bold and brave, and drink a thousand cups without getting drunk!


    However, if Yin had a bottom in his heart and felt that he had drunk almost all the time, he got up and saluted the fourth master: "the emperor, my concubine is not feeling well, so I will retreat first."


    If she drinks again, she is afraid of losing her temper.


    It''s not appropriate for her to leave if the celebration party is just beginning.


    Now after three rounds of drinking, I can almost walk.


    The fourth master stares at her for a few seconds and gives a faint "um" sound, which is accurate.


    Then half Mei came forward and helped Ruo Yin to leave from the special channel.


    Not long after Ruoyin left, the fourth Master said to the ministers, "OK, this is the end of today''s celebration banquet."


    "Yes."


    After the fourth master took the lead to leave the celebration banquet, he rode on the dragon and ordered lightly: "go to the queen."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1447

    "Bang!" After su Peisheng had answered, Long Chuan went to Ruoyin''s residence.


    Can long drive to walk to the middle of the road, the fourth master saw Ruoyin sitting on the artificial lake of the palace.


    Around her stood a bunch of servants.


    Seeing this, the fourth master raised his feet to the chariot and walked towards the woman unconsciously.


    From a distance, he didn''t know how dangerous her sitting position was.


    After approaching, she found that she was so casually sitting on the marble guardrail.


    What she faces is the artificial lake.


    So he gave the slaves a cold look.


    In order to avoid scaring him by the sudden noise, he did not say anything.


    It''s about to suddenly approach and pull her down.


    However, the fourth master has not been close, listen to the woman gently: "don''t come over."


    Found out, the fourth master simply talked to her: "in winter, the cold wind is very comfortable, eh?"


    "I just drink a little too much, just want to blow the wind to sober up. You don''t have to watch carefully. I won''t jump down."


    If you drink too much, you don''t feel it at the celebration banquet.


    On the way back, there are some leaders.


    Now, her whole head was dizzy, and she didn''t look back. She thought it was a slave talking to her.


    When she spoke, she had a big tongue and was obviously drunk.


    After hearing this, the fourth master could not help frowning.


    Since he didn''t want to jump, he couldn''t control so much.


    So that she is drunk, a careless fall.


    Without saying a word, the fourth master put his arm around Ruoyin''s waist from behind, and took her down from the marble guardrail with one hand.


    Ruoyin struggled for several times and finally landed on both feet.


    "Have you been allowed to do so?" She pointed to the nose of the fourth master angrily.


    When she looked up, several double images appeared in front of her eyes.


    Such a handsome face, even if it is ashes, she also knows.


    She calmed herself and said casually, "it''s you."


    The fourth master looked down at her scarlet cheeks, and his eyebrows rose with waves.


    Waist such as folding willow, eyes such as streamer, beautiful eyes squint, confused, a look is drunk.


    As a result, the next moment, the woman turned away and asked him angrily.


    "What are you doing here?" As she questioned, she punched him angrily with a small fist.


    "If I didn''t come, I would have let the wind blow you into the lake."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. You go away." He said that, but his voice was choking and aggrieved.


    Besides, she threw herself into his arms, hugged him tightly, and leaned her drunken face against his arms.


    Seeing this scene, the servants around him stood back three feet.


    The fourth master was frozen in place.


    There was no time in his memory to be so intimate with a woman.


    The man stood there, at a loss.


    The former fourth master, Ruoyin is not his opponent at all.


    Now the fourth master, if the sound of such a flutter, handsome and resolute cheek will be red.


    However, the woman in her arms still looked at him vaguely, "why don''t you hold me? You hold me."


    For some reason, his hands on the magic of her in the arms.


    But he just put her in his arms, the woman climbed up to his neck and looked at him drunk.


    Those eyes were too smart for words.


    In addition to the smart, there is a touch of melancholy.


    And, still holding abundant emotion, see four ye heart sharp mercilessly flutter for a while.


    The next moment, I saw her smiling at him like a flower.


    Then she stood on tiptoe, closed her eyes, and kissed her thin lips.


    She kisses him!!!


    Fourth master''s mood is a little complicated.


    Are women so duplicity.


    Ask him why he came. Let him go.


    As a result, he immediately threw himself in his arms and had the cheek to let him hold her.


    Now, I even kiss him.


    At first, the fourth master was stunned for a few seconds.


    Then he began to kiss her back gently.


    Some men are destined to be natural love veterans.


    Even if it''s amnesia, it''s easy.


    However, after a few rounds, it naturally dominated.


    Fourth master put his hand around her waist.


    One hand copied from the back of Ruo Yin''s brain, fixed the back of her head, and began to counterattack!


    However, after he lost his memory, he was forbidden to owe.


    Even when you kiss her, there are no waves in your eyes.


    I don''t know how long after that, Ruoyin heard a servant say "it''s snowing.".


    Then, there were some snowflakes falling on her face.The cold touch made her wake up.


    She jerked open her eyes and pushed him away.


    I don''t know if it''s cold or how, and my body is shaking.


    Shivering, she opened her eyes suddenly


    Ruoyin first shook his head, then nodded, as fine as the mosquito sound "um".


    She drooped her head, some words, do not know how to start.


    After a while of silence, she said, "emperor, do you remember what we agreed to do?"


    "What''s the matter?" He asked knowingly, smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1448

    He had a good laugh. If the voice was close to his ear, he whispered in a voice that could be heard by two people: "emperor, how can you cheat on me? We have agreed that I will teach people to make more powerful guns than zhunbu. You will cooperate with my wife to treat amnesia."


    "That''s it. I''ll do what you say when I remember it." The fourth master didn''t tease her any more, otherwise she would have been drinking. Don''t worry about it.


    "That''s about it." If the sound just murmurs over, the body is a burst of air, is beaten by the fourth master, holding to the residence.


    She leaned her side face against the fourth master''s arms, and naturally put her hands around his neck.


    Her feet are steady in the thin snow.


    He said lightly: "queen, I really love you before?"


    "Of course, you said that except for my concubine, the rest of the women are just women."


    "You said that even if my wife had weak points, you would be my armor."


    "You said that my concubine is not only interesting in soul, but also beautiful in appearance."


    "You also said that I would never be hurt again..."


    speaking of this, if the voice couldn''t stop shaking, his voice choked: "so, can the emperor promise my concubine to wait until you recover your memory and let me go to bed?"


    Maybe if the sound is too direct, the man chuckled, "is there a relationship between the two?"


    "Yes." If the sound pouts, "this will let the minister Qie feel betrayed the emperor in the bottom of my heart."


    One more thing, she didn''t say.


    It is Geng Anqian''s problem.


    Geng Anqian broke into them and made her reply.


    He used to have many concubines. At that time, he didn''t love her, and he didn''t promise her anything.


    But later, he promised that he would only go to Yuanmingyuan with her in the future.


    Then, Geng an Qian''s existence, will be like a thorn diaphragm should be in her heart.


    As for Geng Anqian, the fourth master lost his memory. Every time she mentioned it, he was particularly disgusted.


    Only when he recovers his memory can he calculate the autumn account.


    Fourth master: "he didn''t promise her, but he didn''t insist on what to do.


    Ruoyin didn''t force him to ask him, but hid in his arms to watch the snow.


    On one side, Su Peisheng and ban Mei held an umbrella.


    Because the Empress Dowager was too close, he did not dare to come forward.


    Those snowflakes are like jade butterflies, dancing like drunkenness, floating like flying, scattering and gathering, floating, gently Ying Ying.


    They are dancing in all kinds of positions in the air.


    Or fly, or hover, or fall straight and fast, lay on the ground, fall on people''s bodies, faces.


    After a while, the fourth master took Ruoyin to her residence.


    Before he got close to the residence, Ruoyin grabbed his clothes tightly and said cautiously, "emperor, can you hold my concubine for a while?"


    "Why?"


    "I think all this is like a dream. I''m afraid that when I wake up after going back, my dream will wake up, so I want to see the snow again."


    The man was silent for a moment, and then answered "yes" magnetically.


    This promise is not only Ruoyin, but also Banmei and Su Peisheng.


    The two slaves looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with joy.


    If you are in full bloom, the breeze will come.


    As long as the empress is good enough, no matter it is the former Emperor or the emperor who has lost his memory, she will appreciate her and be attracted by her.


    You know, Niang recently worked hard to develop a new type of gun.


    After agreeing to Ruoyin, the fourth master walked around her residence with Ruoyin in in her arms.


    In fact, Ruoyin knows that she is a little heavy.


    But every step of the fourth master was even, steady and calm.


    The woman in his arms had no influence on him.


    At this moment, somewhere in Rehe palace.


    The emperor of Qing Dynasty took her in his arms and walked in the snow.


    The man was wearing a dragon yellow robe and a black cape.


    The woman is dressed in lotus flower color clothes close to white, nestling in the arms of men.


    This scene seems to be a perfect combination of black and white.


    The heavy snow has become their foil.


    If Yin Ben wants to stay awake.


    Because she wanted to be sober in his arms and feel all this.


    However, she was nervous because of the development of artillery recently. She was so tired that she drank some wine to relax and fell asleep on his arms.


    I don''t know how long before the fourth master took Ruoyin back to his residence.


    This time, he directly raised his feet, carried her into the hall, and then walked down the hall to the inner room, put her on the bed and covered her with brocade quilt.


    He sat by, looked at her for a moment, and then got up and went out.


    Arriving at the door, he said to half Mei, "take care of your master.""Yes."


    After telling half Mei, he left the yard and disappeared in the snow.


    The next morning, Ruoyin woke up with some headache.


    Last night''s wine was too good.


    Half Mei heard the news and immediately went to wait on her to change clothes and wash.


    Ruo Yin rubbed his swollen temple and asked faintly, "at the celebration banquet last night, didn''t this palace lose its state?"


    When I was drinking, I drank one cup after another, and I didn''t feel anything.


    Now I think about it, but I have drunk the fragment, and I can''t remember anything.


    "Well, you didn''t lose your manners at the celebration banquet, but you lost your manners on the way back from the celebration banquet," he said


    If sound picks eyebrow, signal half Mei to continue to say.


    "At that time, you knew that you had drunk too much, so you should step down first. But on the way back, you refused to leave. Fei wanted to sit by the lake in front of our house to blow the cold wind. He said that he wanted to sober up naturally. "


    "Later, I don''t know where the emperor jumped out. Maybe he was afraid of you jumping into the lake, so he held you down with one hand. Later, um...


    speaking of this, Banmei was slightly stunned.


    If Yin sees half Mei''s hard to talk, her intuition tells her something has happened.


    She led her lips and said faintly, "the party in this palace has come here. What else should you look around for? Tell me quickly."


    "Not really." Half Mei first comforted Ruoyin and then said, "it''s later. You kiss the emperor on your own initiative."


    If the sound light is to hear, the face Shua once red, she red face asked, "and then."


    "Then the emperor brought you back."


    Smell speech, if the sound immediately lowers the head to check own clothes and the brocade quilt on the bed, did not feel where unusual.


    "But the emperor took you back and left, and told me to take good care of you." Half plum road.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin was relieved.


    This day, Rehe palace spread the news that the emperor was walking with the queen in his arms.


    For a moment, the story of emperor and Empress''s love spread like this.


    In this regard, we are glad to see it.


    Only Geng an Qian listened, in the past calm eyes, there is a trace of waves.


    Recently, the emperor has never wanted to see the queen and has become an admirer of the queen.


    After the celebration banquet, the emperor took the queen for a walk in the snow at night.


    She was in a corner, too, and saw it all.


    This let originally want to cultivate feelings with the emperor slowly, intended to flow, she suddenly had a sense of crisis.


    It was she who belittled the queen.


    It seems that her plan needs to be mentioned!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1449

    Now that the new gun has been developed.


    In the following days, Ruoyin studied the medicine for the fourth master to restore his memory.


    At the same time, he supervised the military department to make more guns for reserve in the Quartermaster depot.


    Those people in the military department still don''t know enough about her new artillery.


    If you have any problems or situations, you need her guidance.


    At the same time, when supervising the work, if there is a better development plan, it will be slightly improved on the original basis.


    She hasn''t prescribed a prescription for amnesia before.


    As a result, she was very careful when she studied the prescription.


    This kind of drug treatment is more cautious than psychotherapy.


    Because the medicine is three parts poisonous, if the medicinal material collocation is not good, will eat the human life.


    Day by day, it was early November.


    On that night, the fourth master read the memorial into the night.


    After busy, he did not have the first time to rest.


    Instead, he sat on the chair, looked up at the night through the window.


    Since the queen developed the new gun, his insomnia has improved.


    The only thing that kept him awake was always thinking back to the scene when it snowed that day.


    She said what he had said to her.


    His words and deeds are full of love.


    It''s him before or after amnesia.


    No amnesia, he is so good, so worthy of her nostalgia?


    Thinking of this, he glanced at Su Peisheng. "Do you think the queen paid so much because of the former me or the present me?"


    Why did the emperor ask this question again.


    In recent days, the emperor has asked many similar questions.


    The emperor should not be sour, even his own vinegar to eat?


    Tut Tut, worthy of being the first vinegar king of Qing Dynasty!


    "Hey, if you want a servant to say it, regardless of the former Emperor or the present emperor, the empress likes it, because she likes all of you." Su Peisheng returned tactfully.


    The fourth master frowned and disdained: "you ah, it is too vulgar, I asked her to pay, you said these feelings ah love what to do."


    "Yes, yes, slaves are vulgar and stupid." Su Peisheng came back to the scene.


    At the same time, he secretly looked at the emperor with his spare light, and he didn''t look dissatisfied with him.


    It seems that he is right.


    It''s just that the emperor is arrogant and won''t admit it.


    Obviously very concerned, pretending to be careless, mouth dislike body integrity!


    "All right, let the doctor bring in the medicine and ointment." The fourth master waved his hand to Su Peisheng.


    "Yes." After su Peisheng went out.


    Although the emperor''s injuries were good, he lost too much blood because of many injuries.


    Feng Yuyi and Geng Yuyi mix various kinds of medicated food and Chinese herbal juice every day.


    And, with fresh Chinese herbal medicine ground into ointment, put on those scars, can make the scar better faster, still won''t leave scar.


    As for the time allocation, Feng Yuyi and Geng Yuyi worked on the night shift of the day.


    The emperor has been injured one after another recently. Without a doctor to watch the night, it''s impossible.


    Today, it is doctor Geng who is on duty.


    In the room, the fourth master turned the blue ink jade ring in his hand.


    Last time I heard the queen say it was her birthday present.


    She also said that the arrow pierced the inner ring.


    The fourth master turned the trigger finger, pushed it out of the thumb and took it out.


    He took a close look at the candle light.


    The finger color is heavy and greasy, the texture is fine, and it is as black as ink.


    The outer ring is carved with bamboo patterns, which looks mysterious.


    There is something carved on the inner ring. If you look carefully, it is an arrow feather with two hearts.


    The fourth master put his thumb in the ring and rubbed it carefully to feel the carved lines.


    Then, however, his head began to ache.


    It''s like the night when I was in the mountain village last time.


    The queen said that he had bought him a pendant for 150000 Liang silver.


    At that time, he didn''t believe it. As a result, when he was staring at her necklace, he began to have a headache, and his brain also had fragmentary fragments.


    It''s the same thing this time, with fragmentary pictures constantly flashing in my mind.


    However, those pictures are misty and blurred.


    It looks gloomy.


    It seems... It''s a hot spring resort.


    A woman was soaking in a hot spring.


    she said that she hoped his archery would become better and better, so she ordered people to carve this pattern.


    Then she said she wanted to be closer to his heart.


    Later, they got entangled.


    In the fragmentary fragment, everywhere is the hot spring sends out the water mist.Can not open, can not see clearly, but hazy.


    Pain, the whole body of blood straight to the head, the whole brain will burst like.


    In the head, the skull wants to crack, the scalp swells, and the blue veins burst out.


    Even, every hair is painful.


    The pictures in my mind are flashing faster and faster.


    A handsome face changes from white to red, red to purple.


    At this time, Geng Anxian came in with a medicine box.


    The medicine box contains the medicine to drink and the ointment to be applied.


    The next morning, just at dawn, Ruoyin went to the fourth master''s house with a food box.


    It wasn''t food, but she thought for several days and carefully matched the prescription to restore his memory.


    Early this morning, before dawn, she began to cook medicine for him.


    Worried that others would not get well, she did it by herself.


    At the moment, she is standing outside the fourth master''s door.


    Su Peisheng and his servants were waiting outside.


    When they saw Ruoyin, their facial expressions were very strange.


    Su Peisheng immediately went up to her and said, "madam, what wind has blown you? You don''t have much rest in the early morning."


    "And the emperor?" If sound light asks.


    "Not yet." Su Peisheng took a careful look at Ruoyin and said, "would you like to come back later?"


    "That''s not a success. This palace has specially prepared medicinal food for the emperor. If you don''t eat it in time, it will be cold." She didn''t say it was medicine because she remembered that it was a secret between them.


    However, after she finished speaking, Su Peisheng knelt down and couldn''t get up.


    This is different from Su Peisheng in the past.


    In the past, when Su Peisheng didn''t think about it, he would invite her in.


    Later, the fourth master reprimanded him, saying that he needed to be informed.


    That''s also to hurry in to report, will not linger here.


    Even more will not fail to report, let her come back later.


    Is there something in the room?!


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin looks up at the slightly closed carved wooden door.


    Then, without saying a word, she raised her feet and went in.


    Su Peisheng, however, stopped in front of her abnormally and said in a dilemma: "Niang, you''d better not go in."


    Because he was afraid that his mother would be hit when she went in.


    Moreover, if you go in and disturb the emperor, he can''t explain it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1450

    I don''t know what happened last night.


    The doctor Geng kept vigil normally.


    But once in, he never came out again.


    Even if what happened last night, he was a slave. He didn''t know, and he didn''t dare to ask.


    Who does the emperor want to favor? He will be tired of life if he is not a slave.


    However, things like this happen most easily in the emperor''s house.


    In the past few emperors of the Qing Dynasty, although they did not favor the imperial doctors, there were countless who favored the palace ladies.


    After all, it''s hard to avoid feelings when men and women live together in the same room.


    Especially for the emperor, it''s been months.


    But according to what he saw, it was certainly not the emperor''s initiative.


    Because if the emperor has an idea, why wait until now.


    It must be doctor Geng''s initiative.


    So young and beautiful people, is a normal man will be moved by it.


    But he was a little curious. Didn''t the imperial doctor Geng always think that he was noble and wanted to attack the emperor''s heart. He wanted to go back to the palace and sleep after he got his position.


    Why can''t wait now.


    Is it because the queen gave her a sense of crisis?


    At the moment, the more secretive Su Peisheng was, the more he wanted to go in.


    Because, her eyelids had already begun to jump with warning.


    The dance upset her.


    She was distracted by the dance.


    The slaves stopped Ruoyin.


    As a queen, if she had to break through, they were afraid of hurting her, and they didn''t dare to go too far.


    Therefore, if sound breaks through the minions'' interception and kicks open the slightly closed room.


    Into the hall, no one.


    She walked down the hall to the inner door.


    Because there were slaves who needed to carry tea and water at night, the door was only put on, not locked from inside.


    She tugged at the handle and pushed the door.


    But she just pushed the door open, a white with a fragrant shadow, burst into her sight.


    That beautiful figure is Geng Anxian.


    Geng Anqian''s face was flushed, her right hand covered her face, and she came out of the screen crying.


    Although the clothes on the body are still neat, but a head of green silk is scattered on the shoulders.


    She trotted out in front of her with a kitten whimper.


    That looks like a weak woman who has been bullied and wronged.


    After Geng an Qian goes out, if sound just enters the room.


    She saw the fourth master sitting on the bed in his dark robe.


    Junlang''s face is a little tired, like a very tired appearance.


    Thin lips light pursed, slender, containing sharp black eyes are looking at her.


    In addition, Ruoyin saw a touch of red blood on the bright yellow sheet opened beside him.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The food box in her hand fell to the ground.


    The lid of the food box fell open, and the ceramic medicine poison inside fell into it.


    The black brown Chinese herbal medicine juice dripped all over the ground.


    As it was cold, the juice was still steaming in the air.


    Some hot medicine juice splashed on Ruoyin''s feet, and she didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Because, the heart is more painful than this!


    Didn''t he say he likes winter, because winter can make him calm?


    It''s so cold now. It''s snowing outside. Why doesn''t he calm down? Who will tell her.


    The fourth master didn''t expect her to appear here.


    Even if it was, he was very calm.


    He walked towards her with his feet raised. When he approached her, he rarely said gently: "empress, i...


    " don''t say anything. " Ruoyin, who had always been sensible and obedient, rarely interrupted him. She said in despair, "I don''t want to listen at all. Because what I love in my heart is only the former Emperor, which has nothing to do with the present emperor. "


    It''s happened to this point. Is it useful to explain?


    Explain he is because of loneliness, favor Geng Anqian.


    Or because the memory flooded into the head, leading to the devil, Geng an Qian as her.


    No matter what the cause, it is a fact that he dotes on Geng an Qian.


    And she, can''t accept this fact!


    "I am me. Don''t deceive yourself."


    "No Ruoyin shook his head and looked at the fourth master coldly: "now you are not as good as the emperor in the past. You can''t even compare with him in terms of ruling the country or treating feelings."


    "Look at me." He stuck her chin and forced her to look him in the eye. "Do you really think so?"


    On that pair of cold eyes like frozen into ice, she did not hesitate to return: "yes!"


    "You''d better not speak ill of me." The man''s voice was sharp and deep.


    "When you asked me so, I suddenly felt that I should not have said so." If the voice of the mouth raised a sneer, then the conversation turned, cold way: "you should say that you do not deserve to be compared with the emperor in my heart!""Well, I''ll make you pay for it." Cold thin lips outline a cold arc, buckle her chin finger belly gradually loosen her.


    Just the other hand, but tightly tugged at her arm, as if to insert the fingertip deep into her arm.


    The arm eats ache, if sound but did not shout pain.


    She frowned, looked down at the hand holding her arm, "let go."


    But the arm was pulled tightly by the fourth master.


    See him not to let go, even if the arm was pulled by him raw pain, she also vigorously struggling.


    I don''t know if the sound is too strong.


    The fourth master couldn''t bear to hurt her.


    In the end, she shook off his arm.


    After shaking off his hand, she resolutely left his residence.


    If you can''t hold the sand, you''d better lift it. It''s better to let him go if he can''t hold tight. Keep the minimum dignity, don''t you?


    Oh, no wonder she said that it was their secret to treat his memory recovery.


    He agreed.


    Because he never paid attention to it, he agreed so quickly.


    Then he agreed to her and held her for a walk in the snow.


    As soon as he turned his head, he held another woman in his arms.


    These days, she was busy developing guns and studying recipes to restore her memory.


    But he is in the favor of Geng Anqian.


    She was the only one acting with two people.


    Before that, Su Peisheng said that the fourth master and Geng an Qian were not close to each other, so she didn''t care.


    Now such a thing happened, she thought it was very important!


    Sure enough, men are very single-minded, they always like young and beautiful women.


    It''s just a pity, her kindness.


    Once upon a time she had been considerate of him and thought it was not easy for him to be an emperor.


    He was born in Manchu of Qing Dynasty.


    If she wants to change him, she will pay a little more, it doesn''t matter.


    She always firmly believes that there is a hug to give.


    Even if he lost his memory, she never gave up on him.


    Try your best to help him recover his memory and help him through the difficulties.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1451

    But now, she really can''t hold on.


    She was afraid that she would be black and blue again.


    Now, she just wants to stop.


    In any case, over the years, she has a clear conscience and is worthy of him.


    She didn''t love him before, and the concubines in the back palace never took them into consideration.


    But now, she loves him and has experienced love for each other.


    She couldn''t bear to have another woman.


    What women should be magnanimous, to tolerate men''s three wives and four concubines, harem beauty 3000.


    What? As long as he loves you, his heart is yours. It doesn''t matter if he plays with other women.


    Any man who has other women should be responsible for others and should not fail other women.


    That''s bullshit!


    Love is like an eye. It can''t hold a grain of sand.


    Can eyes rub sand? No!


    Even if it''s broken, it still hurts your eyes.


    It will be blind after a long time. Sooner or later, it will still be a matter.


    When Ruoyin walked out of the room, Su Peisheng and his party looked at her as if she were dead, and did not dare to come forward.


    It''s snowing outside. Banmei comes forward to hold an umbrella for her.


    It was snowing and everything was cold.


    Those goose feather snow circled in the air, and then floated down on the cold ground, fleeting.


    It was like his love for her, fleeting.


    The cold air, the exhaled heat, turned into a layer of cold white fog.


    Even before she came, she held Mrs. Tang in her hand, but after a long time, she had to hold her in her hand like an ice sculpture.


    It''s cold. She''s cold all over.


    But she still did not have how, ice ice and strong desire to survive, right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1452

    At the moment, Ruoyin is sitting in front of the dressing table and removing her hair.


    Ban Mei was with her.


    Suddenly, Banmei stepped down.


    Then there was a gloomy face in the mirror.


    The fourth master is looking at her in the mirror.


    They looked at each other through the mirror, and the fourth master sat down in the chair behind her.


    If the sound continues to remove make-up hair, comb hair.


    Behind him, the man said in a low voice: "queen, you let me down too much."


    "Each other." She raised her hand and took off a hairpin in the mirror.


    "I didn''t expect that in order to be angry with me, you took the national affairs as a joke and betrayed me."


    "I can''t understand what the emperor is saying, but I can be sure that I have never betrayed the emperor, never."


    "No betrayal? "The fourth master sneered," there is no betrayal. Why did you quarrel with me in the morning, and the plan of the military plane was stolen at night, and at that time, you were also there. "


    Ruoyin: "if there is no betrayal, then Cering will have an abnormal attitude towards you at the bonfire banquet?"


    "Without betrayal, he would say he wants to have you?"


    "If there is no betrayal, he will thank you for giving him the military plan. He has not uncovered you in public. Instead, he conceals the identity of the traitor for you. He just challenges me, eh?"


    If CE Ling has nothing to do with the empress, he would like to destroy her reputation, which is equivalent to discredit the Qing Dynasty.


    But Zeling just shot the note on the door when he arrived.


    That is to say, because of the overall situation, he will not say.


    But they wanted to challenge him.


    This CE Ling, regardless of the war, or what, he will never let him go!


    If Yin had a bad feeling when the minister said that the military plane map had been stolen.


    Because she had a key, and she was there.


    Therefore, the fourth master is now questioning her. She was expecting it.


    But between her and CE Ling, only he met the fourth master last time.


    She did not know why CE Ling wronged her.


    She betrayed the Qing Dynasty and the feelings of the fourth master.


    Does she have a grudge against him?


    However, she didn''t care about Zeling.


    Ruoyin cares that the fourth master doesn''t trust her at all.


    But she still defended herself once: "no matter whether the emperor believes it or not, my concubine has never betrayed the emperor, let alone the Qing Dynasty!"


    "I''m going to the lab today. I just want to finish the last thing, because I''m not going to go tomorrow."


    "As for the loss of the plan, it has nothing to do with my wife."


    Although Ruoyin said so, the fourth master still didn''t believe it.


    Instead, he got up from his chair and went to her.


    He grabbed her arm, pulled her body, and looked at her from a commanding position. "In the morning, you said that my governing the country and treating feelings were not as good as before. Now, do you think that CE Ling is very strong because he won the fight, so you give him the military plan and want to change to a man to depend on, right?"


    "No


    "You are!"


    If the sound light floats to smile.


    There was fire and injustice in her heart, but she still suppressed these emotions.


    "You just don''t believe me?"


    Her voice was full of disappointment, sadness and even a little pleading.


    She felt very aggrieved.


    Obviously, she just didn''t want to leave a pile of mess, so she went to the laboratory to deal with the trivial matters and stood on the last post.


    What he got was questioned by him.


    No, he was regarded as a traitor who acted in collusion with CE Ling.


    He was so sure that she betrayed him.


    Her efforts did not get any report, it was just that she had to face his distrust.


    No, it''s not just about giving and not getting paid back.


    But her hard work, completely ignored, but also a bite back.


    At this moment, she is so close to him, but the distance between heart and heart is far away.


    "Now that the plan of the military plane has been stolen, CE Ling still writes that kind of words. What you say is useless!"


    Hearing the man''s affirmative tone, Ruoyin laughed bitterly, "since you don''t believe what you say, what do you do here?"


    "I just want to hear how you sophisticate and see how you, such a fool, can vent and involve your personal dissatisfaction with state affairs."


    Ruoyin:...


    she felt that her anger had already rushed into her brain, and she was about to lose control of her emotions.


    Because no matter what she said, he decided that she did it.


    "No wonder I left you in the morning. You want to leave. It turns out that I''ve got to get in touch with others, eh?"


    "Yes! You are right! I gave the military plan to the Ministry of military affairs. I also think that Zeling is better than you. He is not as terrible as the rumor. At least he respects me enough. Even if their Mongolian hats are as important as their skulls, and I lost his hat and almost stepped on it. He didn''t pursue anything, because he trusted me enough to think that I would not insult his personality! ""He will shoot the tiger with his arrow when I am lurking, and save me in danger!"


    "What''s the matter?" she yelled at the top of her voice. "Are you satisfied now?"


    She had done nothing, but he had to impose it on her, and she would not believe anything she said.


    Then follow him and hurt each other.


    The man hears these words, Mo Tong is staring at her directly.


    Those talking eyes seem to be saying: you are willing to tell the truth at last. There are still things between you that I don''t know.


    There was a strange smile on his face, which was forced and tense. He could see that he was very angry and sneering.


    The next moment, he raised his left hand and fell hard on her cheek.


    See, if sound face a horizontal, head up, eyes closed, not afraid of things at all.


    On the mouth is cruel way: "you can''t do the CE Ling, with me this scatters what anger, only does not have the ability the man can hit the woman, has the ability you rush to the CE Ling!"


    This means: fight, hit you are a man of no ability.


    As soon as the words came out, the man''s palms were hanging in the air and did not fall.


    He just let go of her arm and pushed her back violently, which made the chair wobble twice.


    Finally, the center of gravity is unstable, if the sound falls, sit on the ground.


    The fourth master turned directly.


    Maybe there is no place to vent his anger. Before leaving, when he passed the small table, he swept all the porcelain on the table on the floor.


    "Ding Dong Bang Dang!"


    The porcelain was broken all over the floor.


    It''s like Ruo Yin''s heart, breaking the ground.


    When she came to the door, Ruoyin heard the fourth master order the guards outside: "you all give me a good look at the queen. Without my permission, she is not allowed to leave the door for half a step!"


    This is going to ban her.


    "Yin Zhen, I, hate, you!" Ruoyin cried out to the man''s back.


    She said the last three words one by one.


    When the figure of the fourth master disappears in the sight, if the sound blows the ground in a hurry, the sight becomes blurred gradually.


    During the day, she told herself not to cry for such a man, it was not worth it.


    So, she numbs herself with sleep and busyness, so that she doesn''t think about it.


    However, he betrayed their feelings.


    He ignored her efforts and said she betrayed him.


    Can she feel better?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1453

    At the moment, the anger and grievance that had been accumulated for a day, just like a volcano, broke out of control.


    Ruoyin sat on the ground and didn''t cry. She just shed tears.


    Soon, Banmei came in.


    Seeing Ruoyin falling on the ground, Banmei supported her and sat back on the chair.


    Ruoyin then holds half plum''s waist, buries the face in the half plum''s waist to shed tears.


    Half Mei is like coaxing sisters, protecting her in her arms and stroking her hair with one hand.


    "Banmei, I want to leave him." Her choking murmur was not angry, but from the bottom of her heart.


    Half Mei''s loyalty over the years, Ruoyin, is in the eye, so she speaks her heart.


    She needs someone to talk to too much.


    She really, really, really feels wronged.


    These days, she paid so much for him, but he did not trust her at all.


    The old four masters, will give her enough trust.


    Even if she was framed by the concubines, a man approached her, and the Empress Dowager wronged her.


    But he trusted her all the time.


    It''s impossible to say unconditional trust.


    He always said that he believed in her fairness in managing the affairs of the harem.


    Especially after he ascended the throne, there was a new year''s day when Er Ge Ge said in public that she was a legitimate mother who treated the emperor''s descendants harshly. He said, "I believe you.".


    William presented her with a red diamond pendant in front of Mongolian kings and civil and military officials. He also said, "I believe you too.".


    Nianshi planted the Empress Dowager on her birthday and framed the emperor''s heir. He was against the ministers, concubines and even the Empress Dowager. He still said, "I believe you.".


    Over the years, what he said to her most was to believe in her.


    But now, he did not trust her at all, not at all!


    In the past, no matter how many difficulties, no matter how many ups and downs, their hearts are also together.


    Now, she feels so vulnerable between them.


    It seems that I can''t stand a bit of wind and rain.


    Once upon a time he gave her a sense of spiritual security.


    Later, mentally and emotionally, he gave her a sense of security.


    Now, he can''t give her a sense of security.


    It only gave her endless anxiety and sense of crisis.


    There is trust, a sense of security, so stay by his side, no matter what happens, as long as he is there, she is not afraid.


    But she didn''t even have the most basic trust. What else did she insist on.


    Waiting to die?


    He believed in her so much before, and she swam on the brink of death several times.


    Without his trust, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    The emperor is short of acting skills.


    Anyone who frame up is the abyss.


    "You can''t talk nonsense like that, madam." After half Mei reminds Ruo Yin, she looks around and looks around carefully.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I''m serious."


    At this moment, Ruoyin really thought of escaping.


    Run away from him, from this breathless queen.


    Think back to the years when she came to the Qing Dynasty.


    When he was in the residence, he was holding the title of Fujin, but he was actually living a miserable life.


    We should be filial to the Royal parents in law.


    China wants to have a good relationship with her sister-in-law.


    I will take care of the palace properly.


    But also to serve the fourth master, for the royal family to extend the descendants!


    When he was born, he was framed.


    Later in the Yuanmingyuan, although the day was a little easier.


    But the fight among the women in the backyard never stopped.


    Later, he arrived at the Forbidden City.


    The Queen''s name is so beautiful that everyone feels that she has boundless scenery, grace and wealth.


    But only she knows that there are too many people who covet this position.


    The last few years of entering the palace were also the most tiring days for her.


    Think about it carefully. When she arrived in the Qing Dynasty, did you ever feel tired?


    Aggrieved, to think of the overall situation, bite teeth to swallow.


    The fourth master is not happy. He should be a virtuous wife.


    It is a normal phenomenon for the emperor to cut off Hu in the back palace. Seeing him cut off, he has to pretend to be indifferent and magnanimous.


    When the concubine is pregnant, she should smile and reward her. This is the attitude that the main room should have.


    Mother in law is not clear, do younger generation can not exceed the rules, can not be rude, to kneel filial piety, tea delivery water, filial service.


    There are countless things like this...


    all the year round, I don''t know what I''m busy with. In a blink of an eye, it''s more than ten years.


    In the past ten years, she has been so patient that she has never really been herself.


    All along, she always wanted to be a part of the Qing dynasty women.


    Be a good daughter of the uranara family.Be a good wife to the fourth master.


    Be a good sum Niang.


    However, she seems to have forgotten how to be herself.


    Who is she.


    Her character.


    Her dream.


    Long ago in the years wear away, also forget.


    For whom and why?


    It''s not for the fourth master, for the peace of the harem!


    Now she thinks it through.


    After that, she will never live like this again!


    Never live like this again!!!


    Half Mei listened to Ruoyin seriously, and the whole person was silent.


    Maybe she heard Ruoyin''s words of determination and sadness. After a moment''s silence, she said sincerely and gently: "no matter what decisions your mother makes, as long as your mother is happy, I will always follow you."


    Ruoyin: "well, I don''t want to aggrieve myself any more."


    She doesn''t care about his happiness any more.


    As long as you are happy and happy.


    If she sacrificed her ego and got a happy life.


    Well, she thought it was worth it.


    But now, she is not happy at all.


    As a favorite food, she has no sense of happiness in the face of delicious food, and her appetite has been greatly reduced.


    Sleep good enough to touch the pillow to sleep, she actually began to insomnia.


    When he was in Suzhou and Ningbo, he heard the promise of the fourth master and once dreamed of a better life in the future.


    But reality gave her a heavy blow.


    Yes, they are empresses. How can they live as freely as the common people.


    At first, she jokes about why the owner can''t think about depression.


    Now, she understands.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid she will follow the footsteps of the original owner.


    Ha ha, go to his rules, shackles, shackles!


    How happy she will be in the future.


    If a person is not happy, what is the meaning of life.


    "But, madam, have you ever thought about the consequences of upsetting the emperor?"


    "If you annoy him, you''ll put me in the cold, and if you don''t, you''ll take my back seat. Just so I don''t have to face him. "


    Anyway, she didn''t care about the back position who brought her great pain.


    But no matter what, the fourth master will not kill her.


    No matter because she is the sum Niang of three elder brothers.


    And the uranara family as the backing.


    "Shall we contact the commander in chief and the Lord Wuge?" Ban Mei suggested.


    Ruoyin shook his head without hesitation: "no, let''s make our own money and cultivate a group of useful slaves in private. In addition, before leaving, the Palace should take care of some things. "


    She didn''t want to use the uranara family to escape.


    In this way, she is free, and the whole family will have to kill nine clans.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1454

    If her freedom requires the lives of hundreds of people in the whole family, she will be upset and unhappy.


    So, she had to find a way to get rid of her relatives.


    For example: tied away? Feign death? be missing?


    So you can leave without being implicated.


    And she trained people who could use it.


    This can help, without having to ask the mother''s family to help and implicate the uranara family.


    Don''t say that money makes the mare go.


    Anyway, she has a lot of property and some silver.


    In addition, she has been engaged in business and charity in recent years, and has made a lot of capable people and righteous people in the world.


    There is a wide range of secret resources at hand.


    Otherwise, the fourth master won''t be unable to find out that she is the owner behind the scenes.


    As for the things she had to deal with, it was the children and the family.


    As long as she doesn''t use them and implicate them, it''s OK.


    In addition, to transfer some of the property under the name to his mother''s family can be regarded as a filial piety.


    Brother, she is really reluctant to give up.


    Fortunately, in addition to five elder brother is also small, big elder brother and two elder brother have already grown up.


    These days of the southern patrol were the longest time she had left them.


    She wanted to see them again, teach them something, talk to them.


    Escape this matter is not urgent, need to design a careful plan, must ensure that everything is safe.


    Don''t fail, the one that succeeds.


    Otherwise, if you are in a hurry, if you fail once, the next time will be difficult.


    Because the fourth master''s belly is black, he will guard strictly.


    So before that, she would be able to keep her energy up and live under the title of Queen.


    The fourth master could not find that she wanted to escape.


    Anyway, the harem are all actors. It''s just a matter of good or bad acting, more or less.


    Think of these, if the sound of pear blossom with rain face a cold, in the eye flash a wipe of determination.


    ------


    the next morning, the fourth master burned the note written by CE Ling.


    As an emperor, of course, it is impossible for him to tell everyone that his queen betrayed him and acted with other men.


    He is the only one who knows the secret.


    However, I do not know whether he is for the dignity of men, or to maintain Ruoyin''s image as the queen, and has not made this public.


    As a result, it was reported that the assassins had stolen the military plane map at night.


    At the same time, reports of the war also came from the border.


    "Emperor, CE Ling has taken another 100000 soldiers all the way from the border to attack the capital!" Chen Biao reported the news that he got early in the morning to the fourth master.


    The fourth master was reading the memorial. After hearing the news, he put down his writing brush.


    "How many new guns have been built?" he asked


    "If you go back to the emperor, recently, the empress and the people from the military department have rushed to make them all night. They have already made more than a dozen of them." Chen Biao returned.


    The emperor had long guessed that the quasi ministry would once again launch a provocation and attack.


    Therefore, after the defeat of the last war, the Ministry of war immediately asked the Ministry of war to study the new type of artillery in order to prevent the danger from happening.


    Of course, even if the quasi ministry did not launch a provocation, as long as the artillery was developed, the emperor would take the initiative to launch an attack.


    The gun and the situation only need to be ready.


    Otherwise, the result of rash deployment will be a painful price.


    Today, the Ministry of military affairs of the people''s Republic of China sent out troops one step at a time. Fortunately, Empress Dowager has a strong sense of responsibility. She has developed guns in a short period of time and supervised the military department to make more than a dozen.


    In the past, there were several in the Qing Dynasty.


    Now there is one in the Qing Dynasty, and several of them have reached the standard.


    Well, a dozen guns are almost enough.


    As expected, only four Masters said: "pass on my will and call 100000 Qing troops to Mulan paddock!"


    "Yes It seems that the emperor will fight in person again.


    Because he had been on guard for a long time, before the defeat of the last war, the fourth master summoned eight flag soldiers from all over the country to the local area.


    Therefore, at dusk, 100000 flag soldiers gathered in Mulan paddock.


    This time, the fourth master was still fighting in person.


    It''s a man, where he falls, he has to stand up.


    The last time the fourth master personally marched against the zhunbu army and was defeated miserably.


    This time, it is bound to kill all of them.


    In particular, that CE Ling is too hateful. It''s OK to win the war. He still has a relationship with the empress, and the reason is still chaotic.


    Therefore, it is necessary for the fourth master to capture zhunbu and Cering again!


    But this time, Ruoyin didn''t send him.


    One reason is that Ruoyin was forbidden by him in Rehe palace.


    Second, she was so frustrated that she didn''t want to send him off.


    Then he looked for a reason why he was not feeling well and made a look for everyone to see.As for Geng Anqian, she is now flying to the branch and becoming a Phoenix.


    You don''t have to go to the army to be a military doctor.


    But like Ruoyin, she stayed in Rehe palace.


    Moreover, like Ruoyin, she raised her body in the palace for the reason of her discomfort.


    As for whether it was really sick or something else, it was not clear.


    In the third year of Yongzheng reign, on the tenth day of November, the fourth master led his troops to fight against Gerdan seling.


    100000 troops, like a magnificent Great Wall, stretch eastward.


    This time, with the new artillery, the soldiers'' eyes were filled with the fighting spirit of revenge.


    However, a few days later, when the fourth master led his troops to the warring border, there were no more than 100000 people in the zhunbu.


    Look at the crowd, although there are many, but only a few thousand people, the maximum is 10000 people.


    And when the people of the Zhun tribe saw the fourth master''s army, they did not fight or fight, but ran away directly.


    So that the officers and men on the fourth master''s side could understand it, but the second monk couldn''t figure it out.


    Looking at the enemy running away, and the rolling dust on the ground.


    The fourth master was stunned.


    As in the previous attack, it was zhunbu who started the attack.


    It''s just that they fought last time.


    This time, he ran away without fighting.


    Obviously, this time they are provocative and fun, not really ready for war.


    So at the beginning, 100000 soldiers were sent to attack nearby to attract Qing''s attention.


    When the Qing Dynasty sent troops, they secretly reduced the number of soldiers.


    Only a small part is left here, creating the illusion of rebellion.


    This is not a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain.


    But the trick is to use it on the battlefield.


    What will they do if they don''t start a war?


    This is what they don''t understand.


    They don''t understand what it''s going to be like to play this game.


    At the moment, 100000 soldiers have the same confusion.


    One of the generals asked the fourth master: "emperor, which one is zhunbu playing? Can we fight this battle? Do we still chase?"


    The hundred thousand eight banners did not know the relationship between CE Ling and Ruo Yin, but the fourth master knew.


    The hundred thousand eight flag soldiers were very confused, but the fourth master suddenly understood something.


    The fourth master was riding on his horse, and his sharp and angular cheek was chilling.


    His dark eyes looked at the soldiers who were going to be soldiers, and his pupils were filled with unpredictable black shadows.


    After watching for a few seconds, he made a sign to the officers and soldiers to withdraw, and then he vigorously whipped his whip to return to Rehe palace.


    The soldiers looked at him as if he were going home, and they didn''t know why.


    At the same time, they saw inexplicable panic on the emperor''s face.


    That kind of panic, is the emperor in the face of thousands of troops, life and death fight, did not have the expression.


    But they knew nothing and did not dare to ask anything, so they went back the same way.


    There are 100000 of them and 10000 of them at most. It is disgraceful to win.


    The key is that they run after them, and people are like playing monkey.


    And who knows if they have any other plots and tricks.


    If you just spend all your energy chasing each other.


    In case there are tens of thousands of people coming back.


    So, it''s best to keep your energy up.


    On November 16, the fourth master rushed back to Mulan paddock with 100000 soldiers.


    When they get there, the soldiers gather in the school yard.


    Mulan paddock is still the same as it was when we set out.


    The fourth master took Chen Biao and his party to Rehe palace.


    When a group of people came to the main gate of Rehe palace, they saw a mess.


    The door collapsed in half.


    The neat walls are full of holes, and they are all over the place.


    Flowers, plants and trees are in full bloom.


    After walking in, there was debris everywhere.


    And the body of the slave fell in the palace.


    There were also panicked crowds in the corner.


    The original resplendent Rehe palace seems to have been baptized by the earthquake.


    There are scenes that people can''t bear to see.


    The fourth master strode to Ruoyin''s residence.


    Also, before we got to the yard, it was a mess.


    After entering the courtyard, all the furnishings in the yard fell to the ground, not in the original place.


    The fourth master lifted his feet into the room, and the vases and valuable porcelain in the Hall fell to the ground.


    The lights in the house fell.


    There were still a few slaves lying on the ground.


    They had blood on their bodies and scars from various weapons.


    The fourth master only glanced at the hall and entered the room.


    However, there was no one in it.


    ------Bingbing: I''ve been busy revising the article these days. I''m adding a more chapter today. It''s not too little!


    Although the God who read in QQ said that it had been declared, but because there are too many other channels, there is nothing you can do to inform.


    Therefore, now the unified reply, a few days ago is a slight yellow seal caused by the off shelf.


    It''s not something I can decide, it''s not what I want, it''s the decision of the reviewer.


    Fortunately, after a few days and nights to revise chapter by chapter, finally rescued.


    In recent days, Bingbing is in a low mood. Thank you for your support and encouragement, which gave me motivation when I changed the article.


    make complaints about me, such as provocation, tucking, irony, irony, threatening to send razor blades and forty meters broadsword, and show common sense to comfort me.


    Let me feel that there is true love in the world, there is true love in the world.


    Also realized that not only true love powder, black powder also has true love.


    This makes me more convinced of one thing, that is... You are a group of duplicity goblins! Don''t accept rebuttal!


    Finally, thank you again for your support!


    Yinyin: I will never live like this again! I want to run! Please vote for me if you support me!


    I''ve thought out all the slogans.


    You vote, I vote, Yinyin conspiracy to escape!


    CE Ling subordinates: my great Khan wants to be a member of the C position, please vote monthly!


    Follow me and yell for help.


    You vote, I vote, CE Ling run with sound!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1455

    The room was empty.


    He turned and went out again.


    As I passed the corner of the door, I heard a woman crying.


    Suddenly, the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly.


    He raised his left hand and opened the door.


    It''s not his queen.


    It''s a beautiful looking maiden.


    Probably scared, she looked very tired, squatting over there crying.


    See someone open the door, a face buried in the arm.


    "Where is the queen?"


    Hearing the question, the maid raised her head timidly.


    When he saw the chill in the eyes of the fourth master, he shivered.


    He opened his mouth, but he didn''t dare to go on.


    "I ask you where the queen is!" The fourth master raised his voice.


    The maiden was frightened to kneel on the ground and did not dare to look up and return: "the emperor, the queen has been captured. The man, wearing a mask, seems to be the king of Khan who came to Mulan paddock last time."


    "When did it happen?"


    "On the tenth day of the new year."


    The Maiden''s words just finished, only listen to "poo Yi! One.


    The fourth master''s cold sword fell on her neck.


    Red blood sprayed on the door, white walls.


    Suddenly, this small corner is filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Because of the cold weather, the warm blood still has a layer of white fog.


    The Maiden''s white neck cut a deep cut.


    The next moment, she leaned over and fell to the ground, never to wake up.


    Even though Su Peisheng was splashed with blood, his eyes did not blink and his body did not move.


    The emperor doesn''t beat women, but he doesn''t say he doesn''t kill women.


    The maiden said that it was the emperor who robbed the queen on the tenth day of the reign of emperor CE Ling?


    Now it''s November 16. No wonder the emperor has gone back.


    Don''t mention coming back, even if the emperor found out that CE Ling had made a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain, he immediately led his troops to Zhun Bu, but he couldn''t catch up.


    And it was not clear at the time whether the queen had been robbed.


    It would be bad if we were rash and easily hit the target of the Ministry.


    After all, that CE Ling is too insidious and cunning.


    Also, just now he took a look at the yard, all the slaves were lying on the ground, no breath.


    Even the half plum beside the empress is gone.


    Only the maiden hiding behind the door is still alive.


    You don''t have to think about it. The other slaves are to protect their mother.


    Only the maid in the palace is timid and timid, and does not protect the Lord and is not loyal.


    The emperor only wanted the life of the maid, but also because she was unfaithful.


    Another point is to kill people.


    Who asked her to blurt out the truth.


    Don''t you know that this is a sending proposition? This emergency ability is really not good.


    No wonder I can only be a little maid.


    Unlike him, he is destined to follow the emperor''s side to be the eunuch chief manager.


    Then the fourth master turned out and took out a blue handkerchief from his sleeve pocket.


    When he came to the entrance of the hall, he stood on the threshold and wiped the blood on his sword.


    The man wiped his sword and said, "Su Peisheng, Chen Biao."


    "The servant is here." Su Peisheng and Chen Biao fight against thousands of answers.


    "Pass on my will to blockade Rehe palace."


    "Bang."


    Then, the fourth master looked up at the horizon and said coldly: "this time, Zhun Bu raided Rehe palace and robbed a property of Rehe palace. The guards and slaves were not good at guarding it. It is also time to change a group of slaves."


    Then he lifted his feet out of the yard.


    It''s just that nobody knows what he''s thinking.


    Su Peisheng and Chen Biao looked at each other and said "bang."


    The palaces are guarded by guards and servants.


    If ordinary people come to break in, they must be fated to go out.


    But the CE Ling battle did not fight, with tens of thousands of people to rush into the palace, naturally can not stop.


    However, just now they all saw that the valuable ornaments and objects in Rehe palace were not robbed except for the traces left by fighting.


    Instead, it''s just that the queen is missing.


    But the emperor said that the property was robbed, not the queen.


    It looks like I''m trying to hide it.


    Yes, even if you lose the battle, and the women are robbed. This is a scandalous Royal Scandal.


    If spread out, after a country is robbed by the quasi ministry, the emperor''s face will be lost, and the empress will be infamous.


    I don''t know. The emperor blocked the news for his own face.


    Or for the reputation of the mother.


    As for the sentence "it''s time to change the number of slaves," he and Chen Biao were killed.Because, only the mouth of the dead is the most tight, will not divulge the secret.


    At the moment, Su Peisheng was somewhat moved.


    The Emperor didn''t trust him very much since he lost his memory.


    This time, he knew so much that the emperor asked him and Chen Biao to do it together, but he was not killed. He was very moved...


    Chen Biao and Su Peisheng had been with the fourth master for many years, and they were the most efficient.


    On that day, Rehe palace blocked the news and changed a group of slaves.


    On the other hand, it showed that the palace was raided, and the empress was not well, so she sent someone to send the Yuanmingyuan in the capital to recuperate at the first time.


    Although the news has been blocked and the mouth has been put out, if not, there will be no empress in the palace, and everyone will be suspected.


    I can only say that the queen was transferred to a safe place.


    It''s impossible to transfer to the Forbidden City.


    After all, the palace is full of fish and dragons, whether the empress is in or not, and those concubines, menerqing.


    Only Yuanmingyuan is the emperor''s private base.


    He said that he could fool around with his wife.


    That CE Ling is really insidious. I don''t know what he did to rob the queen.


    The last time we attacked the horse factory, we met the challenge.


    This time, in order to take away the empress, he didn''t even fight. It''s really unpredictable.


    At the same time, the fourth master summoned generals and soldiers to discuss how to attack zhunbu on their own initiative!


    You can understand the kind of artillery that is suppressed by the other side, and it is difficult to develop a gun to suppress the other side.


    I wanted to be ashamed before snow, but I was made a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. I held back a fire and had no place to vent in my heart.


    It''s not over. I lost my queen.


    This is the real loss of the wife and soldiers!


    Therefore, the fourth master is now eager to shred CE Ling to pieces!


    Since it is an active attack, it is necessary to have a detailed operational plan and a military aircraft diagram.


    It''s in someone else''s territory. You can''t be careless.


    If rashly rushed over, easily into the trap of the other side, it is not worth the loss.


    We have lost a battle last time. This time, we can''t lose any more.


    The total number of eight banners is about 500000.


    This time we lost again. Most of the eight banners were gone.


    Moreover, if you lose again, you will lose half of the country. Even if you want to change ownership, you can''t afford to lose!


    The next day, after the news of the palace being raided by the quasi ministry came out.


    The news of the raid on the palace was also released by the zhunbu.


    He also said that the eight flag soldiers were playing like monkeys. Daqing was a weak and defeated bandit. He would attack whenever he wanted.


    When Su Peisheng reported the incident to the fourth master, he was discussing it with his ministers.


    At that time, he saw the emperor''s face, and it immediately cooled down.


    In recent years, Su Peisheng has never seen the emperor look so ugly.


    Even the last defeat, he did not see such an expression on the emperor''s face.


    So frightened that Su Peisheng immediately backed out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1456

    He did not understand why the Junggar tribe rarely kept a high degree of tacit understanding with the emperor, hiding and robbing the queen, but he had to say that it was robbery.


    It is reasonable to say that they took the queen, and they should tell everyone in a swagger.


    Let Qing Dynasty and the emperor be humiliated.


    It is also a provocation.


    But they said something provocative and did something provocative, that is, they didn''t challenge the empress.


    To say that the emperor conceals the facts is for the royal face.


    What does Ke CE Ling do?


    Is it to keep the queen clean?


    What''s his identity? What''s his identity?!


    ------


    at the same time, Ruoyin, who was robbed, was sitting on the carriage.


    Maybe it was afraid that she would remember the way when she came. Her eyes were covered with a piece of black cloth.


    She''s already on guard.


    Along the way, according to the bumpiness of the carriage, we can recognize that the carriage is good.


    Then, in addition to three meals a day, there are all kinds of snacks and tea.


    The brazier in the car is burning charcoal fire. It''s warm.


    Hand, and they give to the soup woman son.


    Her hand was tied to her back, but when she ate, someone would loosen the rope.


    If Yin is thinking, how could there be such a coincidence.


    She just wanted to leave the fourth master by missing, kidnapping and feigning death.


    Then there was a good Samaritan to cooperate with her to perform such a kidnapping missing drama.


    On the other side of the good food and drink to serve her, as well as a good carriage to sit.


    She didn''t think that this CE Ling would kill her.


    I guess he just wanted to use him as a hostage in the war.


    Even if it''s a hostage, she''s probably the best paid hostage.


    After eating a snack, Ruoyin said faintly: "that what Barthel Khan, I tell you, you really caught the wrong person."


    From the first day she got on the bus, Gerdan zelling sat with her in a carriage.


    He is really rigorous in his work.


    She''s the kind of hostage that we''re dealing with.


    I''m afraid if she runs away, they won''t have a threat to the fourth master.


    But when she spoke, there was no movement.


    Ruoyin has long been used to his reticence.


    In the past few days, he had only three words with her.


    He asked her "hungry" when her stomach was quacking?


    And when she reached for a cup at the corner table, he asked her "thirsty"?


    And when she complained about how the carriage didn''t stop, he said, "it''s coming."


    Beyond that, there is no interaction.


    Even if she spoke on her own initiative, it didn''t.


    Ruoyin met so few men for the first time.


    It''s less than four masters.


    Ah, bah, what did she do with that smelly man.


    He lost his memory and had nothing to do with her.


    If the sound in the bottom of my heart rolled a white eye, continue to flicker CE Ling.


    "You don''t think I''m the queen of the Qing Dynasty. In fact, I''m not good at all. The emperor''s stinky man is very playful. He likes the young concubines in the imperial palace. This time, he fell in love with a young female doctor. You should take that woman doctor as a hostage."


    CE Ling:...


    "I told you at that time that they were in the residence of the Imperial Palace, but you didn''t go to catch her, you had to catch me. If you say that a hostage like me has no threat, since you have taken me wrong, can you consider releasing me... "Ruo Yin Ji murmured a lot.


    CE Ling has been closed eyes on the carriage, silent.


    Ruoyin''s eyes are covered and can''t see.


    The other side has been silent, the car is very quiet and frightening.


    Finally, at the thought of his bravery, violence, eating human flesh and drinking human blood, she stopped talking so as not to make him impatient because of his incessant chatter.


    I don''t know how long after, the carriage that has been running can be regarded as stopped.


    Beside her ears, she heard the sound of CE Ling stepping on the carriage.


    With a cold wind blowing in, the curtain was lifted.


    She heard the voice of CE Ling getting out of the car, and some people came to him and said, "Dahan has returned home triumphantly this time. We know that you have specially prepared a table of good wine and meat for you when you go back to the tribe today."


    Within a few seconds, Ruoyin felt the carriage shake a few times, and someone got on the carriage.


    After the man got on the bus, he took her hand and got out of the car together.


    According to the touch on the hand, it''s a woman''s hand.


    It''s very warm in the car. It''s very cold outside. If you can''t help it, you''ll shiver.


    After a while, the other side helped her across the obstacles and arrived in a room.


    It seemed that she was sitting down by the bed.Not only that, she tied her hands behind her back.


    "Creak" a sound, the door closes, the room is only if sound a person.


    If the sound is tied and the eyes are blindfolded, you can only sit where you are.


    When bored, stand up and walk around.


    But it''s not easy to go far. After all, she can''t see and is afraid of wrestling.


    At night, it seems that the same woman came in.


    Before in the carriage time, is to loosen her hand rope, let her eat freely.


    This time, she did not loosen the rope on her body, but the woman fed her directly.


    According to the taste, Ruoyin ate the mutton, mutton soup, milk tofu and butter tea that she had fed her, all of which were unique to Mongolia.


    During this period, Ruoyin and the woman said a few words, but in response to her, she was silent.


    There is no master but a slave.


    The master is a man of few words.


    There are fewer servants than masters.


    Anyway, Zeling also said a few words to her.


    And when she was satisfied, she took the door again and went out.


    If the sound is full, it is easy to get sleepy.


    With her hands tied behind her, she sat for a while and fell asleep on her side.


    Falling asleep, she heard something moving on the other side of the door.


    When the door opened, there were steps approaching her.


    This footstep sound is familiar to her recently.


    If she''s right, it''s Zeling.


    What does this terrible man do when he comes to her room at night? Isn''t he close to women?


    At the thought of this, Ruoyin immediately became nervous, and the whole person changed from lying down to sitting.


    At this time, the other party has been close to him, as if, still sitting next to her.


    Besides, he is still untiing the rope in her hand.


    This reminds her of those rumors that Zeling, the new Han king of zhunbu, is extremely disgusted with women.


    If anyone approaches him, or meets him, the light one is disabled, and the heavy one is killed on the spot!


    Thus, if the tone is conditionally reflexive.


    "Don''t move." His voice was the deepest bass she had ever heard. "Ben Khan is cutting the rope for you. If you move around, you will hurt."


    It didn''t sound like a lie, because he cut the rope for her very gently, as if afraid to hurt her.


    Therefore, Ruoyin had to sit still.


    Somehow, he always gave her a feeling that he would not hurt her.


    In the Mulan paddock last time, he held up his arrow at her, but only shot the tiger behind her. Instead of hurting her, he saved her.


    "Why, are you afraid of Ben Khan?" He asked, cutting the rope low for her.


    Ruo Yin shakes her head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1457

    He chuckled, "since I''m not afraid, how can you wake up and dodge when Ben Khan comes in?"


    "That''s because the rumor says you''re a little scary, and even if it''s not you, I''ll wake up if someone pushes the door in." She used to sleep well, but recently insomnia is serious, and sleep has become shallow.


    "Then I''m still afraid."


    Ruoyin: "what do they say about Ben Khan?"


    "Ruoyin is not stupid enough to speak ill of him in front of him.


    If he was not happy, he would use bravery, violence, eating human flesh and drinking human blood on her.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, the man gave a low smile, "can''t you hear my voice?"


    "Should I hear your voice?"


    "You really can''t hear that?"


    If sound frown, "I know you?"


    With all due respect, all men have the same voice here.


    It''s low, it''s magnetic, it''s thick.


    So, what''s the difference?


    Of course, except for the fourth master, his voice looked very different to her.


    Fourth master''s voice can be divided into several kinds.


    When he ordered, the voice was loud.


    When angry, the voice is low.


    When you are happy, your voice is clear.


    When he was close to her, his voice was too low to speak.


    He is different. He has a different voice from other men.


    Thinking of these, Ruoyin shook his head in chagrin.


    Clearly said that did not want her, why always subconsciously think of him?


    Then, CE Ling cut the rope for her and Ruoyin''s hand got off.


    Instead, the man untied the blindfolded cloth behind her head.


    Ruoyin raised her hand, "I''ll do it myself."


    But when she finished her words, her eyes lit up.


    Although it is dark now, the room is burning with candlelight.


    However, due to these days, her eyes have been blindfolded.


    Suddenly take off the blindfold, everything is very bright.


    Zeling is sitting next to her.


    The man is tall and tall, with a height of about 1.9 meters.


    He was still dressed in a silver robe just like the last time in Mulan paddock.


    He wore a black dome hat with a silver Buddha prefix.


    The light brown leather belt outlines the strong waist.


    The silver mask covered his whole face.


    Only one pair of eyes was looking at her through the two holes in the mask.


    On that pair of bloodthirsty and sullen eyes, Ruoyin was shocked.


    At this time, however, CE Ling raised his hand and untied the rope on his mask.


    Is this to reveal the true face of Lushan?


    The next moment, she saw a handsome face.


    There was no scald, as his subordinates said.


    It''s a smooth face, wheat skin and a straight nose.


    Two eyebrows like arrows, a pair of containing sharp Danfeng eyes.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin''s eyes widened greatly.


    Because she saw a slightly familiar cheek.


    This face, she had seen several times a few years ago.


    This, this, this... Isn''t that Mr. Shu?!


    But what did he go through.


    But for a few years, before that pair of eyes, although there was no emotion at all, filled with sad eyes.


    Now, however, the sadness in the eyes is replaced by sharp, vicious, violent and gloomy.


    Before his face was very white, white without blood color, it was a kind of morbid state completely.


    Now his skin is a healthy wheat color.


    He used to walk unsteadily.


    Now his pace is steady and vigorous.


    His voice was cold and lifeless before.


    Now his voice is not only deep, but also full of aggressive cold.


    Straight body, handsome cheek, tall and strong body, eyes exude boundless murderous spirit, and there is a king''s wind all over his body!


    if we say that he was ill and delicate before.


    Now he is absolutely dark.


    But in a few years, he completely changed a person. What kind of purgatory did he go through in order to be so completely transformed?


    "Why don''t you know me?" CE Ling saw her face surprised.


    "Yes, yes, you are Mr. Shu. Oh, no, butterkhan."


    "Long time no see." Seeing that she recognized him, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, as if his mood had become better.


    His voice was as low as in the snowy capital.


    She ran into him, and he asked her the same way.He said, long time no see.


    "How have you been these years?" He asked.


    "Well, you can see it." If sound stand hands out, "let me go."


    I didn''t know it was him. She said a lot to him in the carriage.


    Make yourself an abandoned woman so that he can release her as a hostage.


    Now think about it. I''m sorry.


    "Go? Where are you going? Come back to him? "


    Ruoyin: "she doesn''t want to return to the fourth master.


    She just didn''t know where to go, so she didn''t know how to answer.


    "Even if he makes you cry, you still want to come back to him?" All of a sudden, the man became sharp.


    This time, Ruoyin shook her head, "you didn''t rob me, I also want to leave him. Since you robbed me, you would not want to go back."


    "Then why are you going?"


    "I just want to live alone." She didn''t want to be attached to men.


    "Ben Khan is different from him. There are no women, not to mention three wives and four concubines."


    If Yin didn''t expect that he would come up and say such straightforward and inexplicable words with her as before.


    This is not like a scheming, insidious man at all.


    On the contrary, it''s like a pure child.


    In other words, what he removed in front of her was not only the silver mask, but also the unknown invisible mask.


    If the voice pulled the lip, light way: "no, you are all the same, are men."


    The more you grow up, the more you dare not rely on others, because people''s hearts are changeable, you can only give yourself a sense of security.


    She had given her body and mind to the fourth master, but he did not cherish it.


    Not even the minimum trust.


    She didn''t want to give herself up to anyone, especially men.


    "Do you remember what I said to you when the capital was gone?"


    If Yin shakes her head, she really doesn''t remember.


    It seems that they didn''t say a few words?


    CE Ling face slightly lost.


    "But Ben Khan remembers." The man looked at her deeply. "I said, we will meet again in the near future."


    "Ruoyin seems to be impressed by his reminding.


    It seems that there is such a thing, but she refused.


    "The last time I said goodbye, how many midnight dreams, I occasionally dream of parting scene, so I think, next time I meet, whether you promise or not, I will take you with me."


    "No matter what you say, I''m going to leave." Ruoyin''s tone is firm.


    A mature man like him, who has a high position and power, is deep in the city and has the ability to look good. There should be no lack of women around him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1458

    But she doesn''t know why CE Ling is so persistent.


    Is it just because she is like an old friend of his?


    "I missed you once a few years ago. This time, I want you by all means, though it may be very mean. So, do you think I will let you go?"


    Ben Khan will never let you go. Don''t even think about it!


    His eyes were deep, his tone was flat, even a little gentle.


    However, it gives Ruo Yin a tone of no doubt.


    He used warm means to express his domineering spirit, which made women unable to refuse him.


    Hear these, if sound Mou light slightly turn, do not plan to tangle with him again in this topic.


    He knew she wanted to leave.


    But don''t let him know how much she wants to leave.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to leave if he held his hand strictly.


    She pretended to look around with ease and said, "if you don''t go, you can''t go. It''s better to be queen here than in the Forbidden City."


    The man in front of her looked at her attentively.


    That pair of Danfeng''s eyes, through the inquiry of obvious opinions, as sharp as death gaze.


    But soon, he was cool again.


    The corner of CE Ling''s mouth rose slightly and asked faintly, "I heard you taught the Qing soldiers to make new artillery?"


    "So you were afraid to fight him?"


    If you look down on it like this, any man will be angry.


    Can CE Ling but low smile, "if this Khan is afraid, will not take you away."


    Such a handsome man, it''s very nice to laugh.


    He is like a man without emotion, nothing can affect his mood.


    He didn''t have emotions, even if he was laughing, he was so far fetched.


    Ruoyin can''t understand him all the time.


    Whether it was Mr. Shu, the former strategist.


    It''s still the Han king of Junggar.


    Even now, he looks deeper.


    "To tell you the truth, Ben Khan knows that if you make artillery, if you are in the territory of the Qing Dynasty, there is little chance of winning. But if you are robbed to Mongolia, Emperor Yongzheng will take the initiative to attack zhunbu, and then we will be in our territory. In this way, we will have time to make a kind of artillery according to the military plan."


    Speaking of this, he looked at her and said, "of course, the most important thing is to bring you back to your side. Otherwise, Ben Han has many ways to make Emperor Yongzheng start his army and prepare for the army. Why should he take so much trouble to rob you?"


    Such an explanation seems to be afraid that Ruoyin misunderstands something or hurt her.


    "He won''t come. You''ve robbed me. He''ll be able to change his name to a young queen."


    "No, you don''t understand a man. He will come. The more powerful a man is, the less he can tolerate women being robbed, because women are also one of their dignity, even if the woman may not be the one he loves. "


    "Hearing this, Ruo Yin sneered.


    "Ben Khan didn''t mean anything else. He was just analyzing a very real thing."


    Ruoyin: "how can he say such a cruel reality in such a light way.


    Besides, isn''t he very strategic? Why is he so aboveboard in front of her and tell her everything?


    "Are you wondering why Ben Khan told you such a secret thing?" CE Ling is careless.


    Hearing this, he was shocked.


    Why does he know what she is thinking? Does he have mind reading skills?


    She raised her head and looked at the narrow Danfeng eyes.


    It was a pair of sharp eyes, as if only a light eye, nothing can hide from him.


    Without waiting for Ruo Yin to speak, CE Ling said, "this is in the Junggar tribe, where Ben Khan lives. If you are not familiar with this place of life, why not tell you?"


    If the voice twitches a corner of the mouth, this is to think she can''t escape, tell her also can''t report.


    And he was right. Junggar was a vassal tribe.


    The fourth master may not be familiar with it. How can she escape.


    After two people said again for a while, CE Ling got up, probably feeling that the words just said were too heavy.


    He said to Ruoyin, "stay in the tribe for a while, or if I let you go, he will take you back to the Forbidden City. You can stay here for a while. If there is no movement in Yongzheng, and you still insist on leaving, you can talk about it later."


    In the meantime, he wanted to give himself a chance.


    And give each other a chance to get along with each other.


    His life is only so long, and his life is shorter than others. He doesn''t want to leave regret for life again.


    With these words, he looked at Ruoyin.


    However, Ruoyin did not answer him.


    Because she wanted to leave.


    However, when CE Ling came to the door, she led her lips: "that, no matter what, or thank you for taking me away from his side."She meant it.


    Thank him for taking her away from the embarrassing, breathless situation.


    At the same time, give him the feeling that she can''t run.


    So he''ll relax his guard against her.


    CE Ling people all went to the door, heard this sentence, the pace slightly a meal.


    He looked back, smiling like a spring breeze.


    Then he said, "you''re tired all the way. There are bodyguards and servants at the door. You can tell them what''s lacking."


    With that, he went out.


    At the door, Leng Feng, the close guard of CE Ling, was stunned.


    He hasn''t seen Khan smile like that in a long time.


    Even if he won the last battle, Khan didn''t laugh.


    The next morning, there is a maid waiting for Ruoyin to change clothes and wash.


    The maid is called Sandan, which means sandalwood in Mongolian.


    This reminds Ruoyin that he bought sandalwood to her one year when he was Prince Yong.


    Later, for some reason, he said domineering that she would not be allowed to light sandalwood in the future, unless he was there.


    Hehe, why does she always think of him.


    Because in the past few years, most of her life is only his participation...


    Sandan has a typical Mongolian face.


    Yellow skin, black eyes, round, flat face, obvious epicanthus covering the corner of the eye, thick eyelid fat, prominent single eyelid.


    It looks simple and earthy.


    It''s probably what CE Ling said to her. She''s not as reticent as yesterday. She asks San Dan, and San Dan will answer her.


    After eating breakfast, San Dan actually asked her: "girl Yin, do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Hearing this, the original boring Ruoyin immediately came to the spirit.


    However, she did not show on the face, just seemingly asked: "can go out?"


    Although she wanted to go out for a walk.


    But I don''t want to show it. I''m afraid that once she shows up, they will doubt her.


    "Of course, Khan ordered us to take you around the tribe and get familiar with the environment. Of course, you have to get your permission."


    "It''s just that I''m full. Let''s go out and eat." Otherwise, it''s boring in yurts all day.


    To be sure, she can''t be here all the time.


    Although that CE Ling is very good to her, she also wants to go out for a walk and try to take the opportunity to leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1459

    Well, if she is not familiar with the place, she must be familiar with it.


    To find a way to leave.


    As a result, Sandan walked around the Junggar tribe with Ruoyin.


    It''s very cold outside. Ruoyin is wearing a jacket and skirt, with a high white fox hair collar.


    Sandan also found her a hat worn by a Mongolian woman.


    Red, with various agates, gems, and colored beads hanging in the forehead.


    If the sound is warm, it''s not cold.


    Sandan said: "Miss Yin, you look good in this hat, and it''s a bit like our Mongolian girl."


    If the sound doesn''t matter to smile gently, raise the foot to get out of the yurt.


    As soon as I go out, the cold north wind will shoot randomly.


    There are only two bodyguards around her yurt, which is supposed to be used for security.


    Anyway, it doesn''t seem to take her as a hostage to seduce the fourth master. I don''t seem to worry about her running away.


    Perhaps as Zeling said, he is sure she can''t run away.


    Ruoyin walked in the snow.


    Along the way, Ruoyin saw some Mongolian women.


    Originally Ruoyin thought that the hat on her head was exaggerated and gorgeous enough.


    As a result, she could not imagine the splendor of the noble women of the tribe.


    They have some of the same hats she wears.


    Some wear overbearing exaggerated headwear, which makes them look dignified and domineering.


    Most of the women wore big horn like headdresses.


    However, no matter how curious the sound is, he only takes a look at it.


    Or wait for people to go far away, look back.


    I didn''t stare at them all the time with the eyes of city people entering the tribe.


    On the other hand, San Dan stood out. Seeing her curiosity, she said, "do you like that kind of hair ornament? If you like, I''ll tell Khan to order someone to make some gorgeous hats for you."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, this can only be appreciated, not worn." Ruoyin immediately rejected the good intentions of the three pills.


    When she was made queen, she wore a lucky hat.


    The hat, with all kinds of gems, pearls, jadeite and gold plates, was too heavy for her head to straighten.


    After wearing it for a day, the whole cervical spine is sore.


    But no matter how gorgeous the gilt hat was, it was not as exaggerated as the hat on their heads.


    So, if Yin can imagine how painful it would be to wear a hat like that.


    It''s not as good as the hat she''s wearing now. It''s enough to keep out the wind and keep warm.


    After smiling, Sandan said to Ruoyin: "we are nomadic tribes in Junggar, and hair ornaments are our manifestation of worship of nature. In Mongolia, different tribes, identities and ages wear different hair accessories. "


    Ruoyin casually swept the back of a woman''s head and asked lightly, "in addition to the horn, what is the circle on the head? How can it be wider than the shoulder?"


    "It''s not a circle, it''s a band."


    As a result, ruoyingdun fossilized in place.


    This is bullying her. I don''t know.


    She''s only seen hair bands that are the same size as her head, never wider than her shoulders.


    However, San Dan still said, "the women''s hair ornaments of our tribe are divided into six pieces: hair hoops, back screens, ear protectors, pendants, horse manes, and EARRINGS...


    Ruo Yin is slightly in the jaw and looks very attentive.


    But the eyes look around, thinking about how to be familiar with the surrounding environment, which direction is good to escape and so on.


    Just at this time, a woman with a head full of jewels and a half height of hair ornaments walked by Ruoyin with her head raised.


    She was accompanied by a number of maids.


    When passing by Ruoyin, she glanced at Ruoyin.


    After the other party went far away, Ruoyin approached San Dan and asked quietly, "that woman just now has a lot of gems on her head. It should be several jin heavy?"


    "She, she is our Fujin of Taiji."


    "Taiji?" If sound picks eyebrow to ask.


    "It is the Fujin of Khan''s younger brother." San Dan lowered his voice and said to Ruo Yin, "generally, the lightest headdress needs several jin. I guess that the headdress on her head should have more than ten catties."


    "..." if the sound is so heavy, are you not afraid of spondylosis?


    "These headwear are not only headwear, but also high value. Most of them are dowry and jewelry given by men. As a nomadic tribe, we often migrate and can''t turn wealth into land and houses. Therefore, women take these wealth as headwear, which is not only beautiful, but also convenient to carry, but also a kind of sustenance for home."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin nodded with a sudden realization.


    She saw the high value, but where did she see the convenience?


    It''s not good to walk easily. You have to wear a headdress of more than ten kilograms on your head.


    Three Dan saw Ruoyin''s eyes puzzled, "Miss Yin, you just came to our tribe, and it''s human nature not to understand it. Anyway, you follow the Khan, sooner or later, you will wear the most noble and gorgeous hat of our tribe."Hearing this sentence, Ruoyin was resisted by the whole people.


    She''s not with Zeling. She''s been kidnapped here.


    But San Dan said: "in my heart, Khan is an omnipotent man, just as he came to the tribe at the beginning of that year, he tamed all the covetous and powerful people in the tribe, and became the Khan king of the quasi ministry."


    Ruoyin:...


    "Khan usually doesn''t like women to come near him. You are the first alien woman he brought back to the tribe. It''s the first time I saw him take such meticulous care of a woman. From the aspects of food, clothing, and living, he told us to worry about your boredom and let me take you out to play."


    Speaking of this, after a pause, Sandan continued: "Khan can get everything, nothing he can''t get."


    It''s just that he can get Ruoyin.


    Just as Ruoyin was thinking about how to change the topic, several young Mongolian girls stopped her way.


    They wear gorgeous hats and costumes.


    At first glance, it is the noble women in this tribe.


    Because the Mongolian women are not like the southern women, the harsh climate and the diet of the grassland have created their big skeleton.


    Combined with the exaggerated and domineering headdress, in Ruoyin''s opinion, they can''t be described as bad match.


    It''s a bad feeling.


    "Are you the alien woman Khan brought back recently?" A woman in orange asked Ruoyin.


    She wore a red hat with jewels and agates on her head.


    Thick eyebrows, slender Danfeng eyes, cute face like baby face.


    Show straight nose, toot lips.


    Ruoyin takes a look at the three women in front of them, and there are many maidens behind them.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" she replied indifferently


    So the women''s eyes swept her up and down.


    "Well, it''s better to be famous than to meet. What kind of beauty from Qing Dynasty. Look at this one with small arms and legs. How can you ride a horse, hunt, drive cattle and sheep


    "That is, unlike the women of our tribe, they have strong legs and strong arms. They are good at riding and archery and hunting. They are good helpers for men." Other Mongolian women followed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1460

    "And this face, it''s just a big oval face. Unlike us, all of them are flat and round, so lucky!"


    "That''s it."


    "Even the skin is too white, completely abnormal white, without any defects. It''s not like us, it''s healthy flaxen skin and a little bit of natural freckles


    "That''s it."


    "Take a look at these big eyes again. I said that women need slender small eyes. There are evil spirits hidden in the big eyes. They can attract people''s souls and make people invisible. Such women are unknown and are the disaster of beauty."


    "Yes, this woman doesn''t conform to the aesthetic standards of our tribe at all. How can Khan bring her back? How can she be good. It''s not like sister Jiya, but the first beauty selected by our tribe is the real Mongolian beauty! " A Mongolian woman flatters the tunnel.


    "Who knows? I heard that Khan grew up in the Jiangnan generation when he was a child, and his vision and taste were all brought down by the people there. He liked this kind of bird like man, but when he came back, he didn''t feel much about us, who are the beautiful Junggar tribal women." Another Mongolian woman looks at Ruoyin with that kind of jealousy.


    This Ruoyin can be regarded as understood. The Mongolian woman who said she was "better known than met" was originally named Jiya, and she was also the first beauty of Mongolia.


    With her standard face of Qing Dynasty, she is ugly in Junggar, right?


    The beauty of Qing Dynasty is white skin, beautiful appearance and long legs.


    To Junggar''s aesthetic, it has to be small eyes, freckles, toad legs.


    What bandit aesthetic ah, she did not say they, they dislike her appearance, who gives them confidence?


    If Yin pulled his lips and said, "it turns out to be the first beauty of the quasi ministry. Then you should continue to be your first beauty. I won''t rob you. I have no interest in helping men. Why do you have to jump in front of me? Isn''t this a typical inferiority complex


    "That is to say, our girl Yin is a lucky person. She wants to enjoy happiness with Khan. She doesn''t need to shoot arrows. It''s not like you. Even if you are good at archery and hunting on horseback, Khan won''t look at you more. You should be jealous." San Dan helps Ruo Yin speak.


    But Khan told her that she wanted to serve yinmaiden as a master.


    Obviously, San Dan''s words succeeded in getting angry with those women.


    Because what San Dan said is what they care about most.


    Ruoyin then continued to say to najiya: "no one can match your beauty not only in zhunbu, but also in our Qing Dynasty."


    Smell speech, Jiya originally sullen facial expression turns to happy color, "still calculate you can talk."


    If the sound hook lips, the unfinished words continue to say, "because you look like this, in our Qing Dynasty can only compete with pigs."


    Originally, she thought that although Jiya had a typical Mongolian face.


    But it belongs to the type that the public aesthetic also thinks it is good-looking.


    The five facial features match together, can''t say good-looking.


    Especially long a baby face, strange lovely.


    However, since the other side judged her with the beauty of Junggar tribe.


    Then, of course, she would have been more ruthless.


    If the sound of the words out, three Dan in that smile.


    Even the people around her were laughing.


    "Roar, you''re going to compare pigs with me! "She said, and she was going to do it.


    Three Dan immediately protect in front of Ruoyin, one caught Jiya''s wrist.


    If Yin from the agility and strength of three Dan, three Dan is a practitioner.


    Jiya''s strength was not as good as San Dan''s, so she took back her hand in pain.


    She pointed to Ruoyin, "are you impatient to live? Believe it or not, I''ll ask my sister to shoot you with a stick!"


    "Ji Ya Ge Ge, Yin girl is a VIP brought back by Khan. Don''t talk about you. Even if Tai Ji Fu Jin comes, it doesn''t work."


    With that, San Dan took Ruo Yin and walked away.


    Leave Kia and her friends stomping in the same place.


    A want to kill if sound, but helpless appearance.


    When he left, Sandan approached Ruoyin and whispered, "that Gina is the sister of Taiji Fujin. She has always loved Khan, but Khan doesn''t like her. Don''t take it to heart."


    Ruoyin: "after a while, Ruoyin proposes to ride a horse.


    In fact, she wants to better understand the surrounding geographical environment.


    If you walk alone, how to survey the terrain in the endless prairie.


    Only riding a horse can better survey the situation.


    In fact, she wanted to ride a horse for a long time.


    In order not to let the three Dan think she wants to run, first pull some have not, the condom almost say again, make its relax vigilance.


    Sandan is really a good girl. She heard that if Yin wanted to ride a horse, she immediately blew two whistles in one direction.


    Then, do not know where to run two horses.Both of them are camel yellow. Their fur color is healthy and bright.


    "These two are the most obedient horses." Three Dan said, while supporting Ruoyin on the horse.


    So, Ruoyin rode around the tribe and ran around.


    San Dan also rode a horse, following her.


    After a while, Ruoyin rode on a plain slope with a little height.


    From her point of view, she just has a panoramic view of the whole Junggar tribe.


    In the middle of the grassland is a dense yurt.


    The central point is the largest yurt.


    Surrounded by three circles of normal size yurts, the key is also arranged in order.


    There is also a circle of yurts on the outside, surrounding them in the middle.


    There was a circle of colored flags around the edge.


    In the middle is a spacious red blanket that stretches from the largest yurt to the end of the grassland.


    There are flocks of cattle, sheep and horses in the distance, which are running under the driving of the owners.


    Looking around, there is an endless grassland, occasionally there are a few withered trees, hanging white frost and snow.


    Heavy snow covered the whole grassland.


    Thousands of trees withered, the cold wind pierced the bones, and the earth was wrapped in snow.


    Count nine cold days, frozen thousands of miles.


    The whole grassland was shivering with cold, and the air seemed to solidify.


    Somehow, Ruoyin always feels that winter is inherently sentimental. It is more melancholy than autumn.


    Maybe it''s too cold outside. There are few pedestrians outside. Everyone hides in the house to warm up.


    Everything seems quiet.


    A piece of white makes people feel lonely.


    It is particularly easy to recall some sad things.


    Even at the beginning of the snow, the winter sun warms the earth.


    But the temperature of the sun seems to have been cooled by ice and snow, how can not heat up, nor warm people''s hearts.


    Just like Ruoyin''s once hot heart, it can''t get hot any more.


    Ruoyin used to like winter and enjoy plum blossom.


    But now, she stepped on the snow and didn''t like winter at all.


    Maybe there is no plum blossom in Mongolian grassland.


    Maybe it''s because there''s no one here.


    Or, this winter has broken her heart.


    Now, looking around the snow.


    Snow is like a huge soft wool blanket, covering the vast wilderness, shining with cold silver.


    Her heart, however, has no waves.


    If Yin just pointed to the biggest yurt in the middle and asked, "why is that yurt bigger than others?"


    "Well, it''s Khan''s bedroom, and it''s also his place to discuss politics." San Dan Hui.


    "What about the surrounding."


    "It''s surrounded by powerful people in the tribe."


    "Which one is on the edge?"


    "Guards for security."


    Because the edge is flat, the scenery in the distance can be seen at a glance, Ruoyin looks around the mountain at the end of the grassland.


    She casually pointed to the guide, seemingly casually asked, "what''s beyond the mountain?"


    "The mountain in the South borders on the Qing Dynasty."


    Smell speech, if sound fixed ground looking at the mountain for a few seconds.


    The mountain looked so close, but she knew it was actually far away.


    "What about the north?"


    "Out of the mountain to the north, it''s a neighboring country."


    "And the west?"


    "The west is also a neighboring country."


    "To the east?"


    "To the East are other Mongolian tribes."


    If the sound does not matter to answer a "Oh".


    But in my heart, thousands of horses are galloping.


    Good, except for the Qing Dynasty in the south.


    The East, the West and the north belong to neither the Junggar tribe nor the Qing Dynasty.


    It seems that there is a good chance that she will run away.


    It seems that she can be free in any direction.


    At this moment, the sound of horse''s hooves gradually moved away.


    If Yin Wen''s reputation goes, it''s a Mongolian woman riding close. After the man stops riding, he talks to San Dan.


    She heard them talking, as if something important had been lost.


    Anxious to have been calm, the three Dan faces show anxious color.


    But San Dan also accompanied Ruoyin to the grassland. "Girl Yin, I have very important things to deal with. You stay here alone for a while, and I will come when I go."


    "Ah? You''re leaving? But I don''t know anyone here, and I don''t know the way If the voice surface shows difficult color, a pair of reluctant, life is not familiar, life can not look after itself.


    In fact, she was happy in the bottom of her heart.


    "If you can''t, look at the yurt in the distance and ride back directly.""Well, that''s all." After a period of hypocrisy, Ruoyin said: "then you go quickly and come quickly after finishing the work. I''m afraid I can''t find the way back."


    She was afraid that San Dan would stay.


    "Well, I''ll come as soon as I can." Three Dan finished, a whip, left with the Mongolian woman.


    Leave the evil Ruoyin riding on the horse.


    She is like a canary who has been confined for a long time, and finally gets a brief freedom.


    Even in the air, there is a taste of freedom.


    She looked around.


    Just now, Sandan told her that the south is the Qing Dynasty and the East is other Mongolian tribes.


    Anyway, she won''t go to Daqing.


    She didn''t want to go to other Mongolian tribes.


    Because Da Qing and CE Ling want to find her, they just need to rush to other Mongolian tribes. The cost is too light.


    There are only neighboring countries in the West and North. If she runs there, it is difficult for them to find her.


    If you take a large army to go there, it will also be regarded as the starting point of provoking friendly relations between neighboring countries. The price is too heavy.


    If Yin looks far west and North, it seems that the west is closer.


    And the ground in the west is even, which is good for escaping.


    Perhaps, she was too eager for freedom. If Yin didn''t have time to think about it, she whipped her whip vigorously and rode to the West.


    Finally, he left Yinzhen''s pig hoof with the abducted Mingyi.


    As a result, he fell into the pit of CE Ling.


    Now there is no one around, no one to look after her, after this village, there will be no shop.


    She didn''t know why. When she saw no one around, she wanted to slip.


    Fundamental control is more than the desperate force that the body wants to leave.


    However, she just rode a horse in the prairie, less than a stick of incense time, saw a large number of soldiers.


    No, it should be said that she accidentally broke into the soldiers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1461

    Originally, those soldiers walked with neat steps, held their heads high, and were full of energy.


    There are also several teams of people and horses riding on horseback shooting arrows, dancing knives and guns and so on.


    As a result, if the sound rushes through from a low slope, he will find that there are a group of people here.


    At a glance, there are probably tens of thousands of people.


    At the same time, the people saw her.


    Suddenly, such a man broke out in the military area, and they immediately became alert.


    Especially the group of cavalry who arched on horseback immediately aimed their arrows at Ruoyin.


    To say that one arrow aiming at Ruoyin is OK, while several arrows aim at Ruoyin, there are three heads and six arms that can''t be avoided.


    Watching those people pull a full bow and arrow, to shoot at her.


    I don''t know where came a strong male voice: "stop for Ben Khan!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, all the soldiers who drew their bows at Ruoyin took back their bows and arrows.


    If you look at the sound source, you will find that Cering is standing on a high platform.


    It turns out that his voice can be so thick.


    At the moment, he was riding a horse towards her.


    Ruoyin''s first thought was whether it should be so coincidental.


    She just wanted to escape, but ran into CE Ling, who was on the parade.


    It seems that I can''t run away.


    After a while, CE Ling rode a black horse to her.


    Then he stepped off.


    As it was in his own territory, he did not wear a mask.


    CE Ling handed his whip to his subordinates and went to Ruoyin, "how are you here?"


    It''s not a question, it''s just a simple question.


    "Sandan took me out to ride a horse, but she had something to do. I wanted to ride back to the yurt, but I got lost. Fortunately, you are here." It is impossible for her to let Zeling know that she is going to run, otherwise he will be strict with his hand.


    Smell speech, CE Ling stare at if sound for a few seconds.


    That pair of narrow Danfeng eyes, looking at her eyes, seems to be exploring what.


    After a few seconds, he said faintly: "this three Dan, Ben Khan asked her to take care of your clothing, food, housing and transportation, but she threw you in the snow."


    "It''s none of her business. I can''t remember the way. I''m off track when I run." Ruoyin thinks that it''s up to her to run.


    I don''t want to implicate the other girl, Sandan.


    Looking at CE Ling''s gloomy appearance, she doesn''t want San Dan to be punished.


    After all, the little girl didn''t invite her to provoke her. She was very conscientious and helped her deal with the first beauty of Mongolia.


    "It''s up to you, not to punish her." CE Ling said, turn over and mount the horse, he rode on the horse to see if Yin, "this is the school field of the generals and men, you don''t want to come here later if you have nothing to do."


    "I see."


    "Mainly because it''s too dangerous here." The man explained that again.


    "Well." If Yin is riding on the horse, she does not know what CE Ling sees.


    "It''s too cold outside. Ben Khan wants to have a military parade. Let them escort you back first. I''ll see you later when I''m finished."


    With that, he gave several bodyguards a sharp look in his eyes.


    Those bodyguards escorted Ruoyin back to the yurt.


    To be exact, it is to supervise her return to the yurt.


    As a result, Ruoyin''s escape was just beginning and was strangled in the cradle.


    To the yurt, three Dan has not come back.


    It wasn''t until lunch time that Sandan came back.


    "Miss Yin, I heard that you lost your way in the grassland. I should blame me for leaving you alone in the snow."


    "Later I heard that Khan had sent you back. I almost forgot to tell you that Khan set up a school yard in the West. He would parade there every once in a while. This time he just brought his troops back, and he must be on the school parade."


    "..." if Yin rolled her eyes in her heart, why didn''t you tell her earlier.


    It is night, CE Ling really as he said, busy to see if sound yurt.


    And behind him, there is a person who is familiar with Ruoyin.


    When they came in, all the maids in the room went out.


    "Madame!"


    "Half a plum!"


    If Yin and half Mei suddenly exclaimed, they hugged each other tightly.


    After holding for a few seconds, Ruo Yin looks up and down at half Mei.


    "Why are you here? They didn''t hurt you, did they? "


    "No Half Mei shook her head. "I thought I would never see you again."


    "What kind of stupid thing to say." Ruoyin and ban Mei said for a while, "by the way, how did you get here?"


    "I just got here today, and then I was brought here."


    Smell speech, if sound Mou light turns slightly, this just remembers CE Ling also in one side.


    CE Ling then sat on the chair in the yurt, quite leisurely looking at Ruoyin and Banmei."You just came to the tribe, you are not familiar with the place of life, and there is no intimate person around you. So, Ben Khan brought her with you. She was also brought from the Qing Dynasty, but she didn''t arrive with us


    "..." if it was just in those years of the Qing Dynasty, Ruoyin would thank CE Ling very much.


    He took her away from the Qing Dynasty, knowing that she was not used to the life habits of zhunbu and did not have familiar friends and people. He also kept ban Mei close to her and served her.


    How sweet.


    But she has been in the capital for so many years, and has seen so many royal roads.


    She is no longer the uranara Ruoyin who looks at things only on the surface.


    Sure enough, only listen to CE lingman said: "in the daytime, you almost lost your way in the grassland. Fortunately, Ben Han met you. Otherwise, if you lost your way, what would you say about your maiden? Ben Han didn''t raise useless people around you."


    If you are gone, the maid will die.


    Listen to me. I say it''s for her good. I''m afraid she doesn''t fit in with the tribe.


    As a result, she was held back by half Mei.


    If there is no half Mei, she can not worry about the subsequent escape plan.


    But with half a plum, he can use half Mei to restrain her.


    Although the fourth master once said that as a queen, she should not be soft hearted for a slave. Can''t because anyone shakes the original intention, otherwise once in front of the person to show the weakness, will give others can hurt her opportunity.


    He taught her the truth, she understood, but has not been able to learn.


    Anyway, she doesn''t want to be the queen of rushzi at all. What can she do if she learns or not.


    Now it seems that she is not suitable not only for the Forbidden City, but also for the Junggar tribe.


    Because where there are disputes over rights, there will be intrigues.


    Even if Ruoyin didn''t want to implicate ban Mei, she still said quietly: "she''s just a maid in palace. Slaves. When I was in the Forbidden City, there were countless slaves who left me or died beside me."


    She and ban Mei had a good understanding for a long time. With only one look in the eyes of the master and servant, Banmei knew that she had said this on purpose.


    If Yin is sure, CE Ling takes ban Mei to zhunbu, which is definitely not so simple as to let her have a companion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1462

    And that three Dan left midway, it is very likely that it was intentional.


    It''s just that Cering wants to test her.


    She knew how the Han king of a tribe could be as gentle and upright as he showed in front of her.


    These men of high position and power are really more black than others.


    Especially this CE Ling, gentle and insidious are full marks!


    However, Ruoyin is not going to tear his face.


    Because a lot of things can''t be broken at once.


    A man like this who stands at the height of power will not come to a good end.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to maintain the superficial politeness.


    It should be said that maybe she will come up with yurts tomorrow.


    Thinking of these, Ruoyin''s determination to leave Junggar tribe is more firm!


    At this time, three Dan arranged a meal to come in.


    In those meals, Mongolian favorite beef and mutton and all kinds of broth, as well as milk tofu and yogurt pimples.


    To Ruoyin''s surprise, there are several Jiangnan desserts on the table.


    For example: ginger milk, pumpkin bean stuffing, nut tower, coconut cake and so on.


    When San Dan put the meal on the table, he looked at Ruo Yin unintentionally.


    Ruoyin saw a trace of guilt in her eyes.


    Half plum to Ruoyin cloth meal, Ruoyin drink a ginger hit milk, milk rich, smooth entrance, but, too sweet, sweet that kind of boring.


    So, after a sip, she was willing to eat beef and mutton and yogurt pimples, other sweets did not eat a mouthful.


    CE Ling then sat on one side, watching her eat, did not speak.


    When Ruoyin is full of food and drink, he hears CE Ling secluded way: "these are not all your favorite food?"


    Ruoyin looked at him and heard him say, "you should like to eat these sweets."


    She was thinking that she clearly preferred spicy food.


    But he said she liked sweets.


    He must have regarded her as the one in his heart again.


    It must be that old friend of his likes sweet food very much.


    Should be a very sweet woman?


    I don''t know if Ruoyin doesn''t like sweet food, which sensitive nerve of CE Ling is pricked.


    After he said two inexplicable words, he left Ruoyin''s yurt without saying hello.


    After CE Ling leaves, if Yin is served by Banmei and San Dan, she washes and stops.


    Since then, there have been more than a dozen big men around Ruoyin''s yurt.


    It seems that even if she said she was lost, CE Ling had already seen through her lies, but did not expose her.


    In private, she killed her fleeing bud in the cradle.


    After that day, CE Ling never came to Ruoyin''s yurt.


    He was very busy when he heard that the end of the year was coming.


    He was busy ordering people to make new guns just like the Qing Dynasty.


    He was busy arranging his troops and how to deal with the coming eight banners of the Qing Dynasty.


    A man standing on a high place is very busy.


    After these days of understanding, Ruoyin has a general understanding of the living habits and geographical location of this tribe.


    Zeling has high prestige in the tribe.


    Whether it''s in the hearts of men or women.


    It''s not just his ability.


    In the hearts of those women, besides his ability, his appearance and singleness made many Mongolian girls like him.


    Even if he is not close to women, there are still many women who like to be close to him.


    Most of the girls blush when they see him.


    Of course, some Mongolian girls will be very enthusiastic.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin had half a plum and didn''t talk to San Dan.


    It''s not because she is unfamiliar with Sandan, but because she thinks that Sandan is the person of CE Ling, and plans a trick to leave her in the snow to see if she can run.


    It made her a little angry.


    Probably because of guilt, San Dan tries his best to take care of Gu Ruoyin.


    There was no need to say anything, so she took the initiative to get it.


    Will also say some of their own funny words, but if the sound is not appreciated, a smile is not.


    Occasionally, she told her about the three tribes.


    For these, if you hear something curious, Ruoyin will ask a few more questions.


    Or listen to the story.


    This day, Ruoyin sat by the yurt window and looked at the snow outside.


    Ban Mei sat by and said she wanted to knit a warm sweater for her.


    Ruo Yin said with a smile that she had clothes to wear, but Banmei insisted on weaving for her.


    Sandan sat next to them, not embarrassed.


    Three people sat around a half round table.


    "In a few days, it will be Khan''s birthday," he said


    Ruoyin: "it''s"In fact, Khan was born by his beloved of the former Khan." With that, she was interested in Ruoyin.


    If the sound only understated the way: "you here call its case really many, but the man''s beloved, but not only one."


    "Qiqige, in our Mongolian language, means flowers." After three Dan explained, he continued: "later, because Galdan took Qiqige away, Qiqige was pregnant with the children of former Khan, and the child in her belly was Khan."


    Ruoyin:...


    is it that Emperor Kangxi died in Khovd after several personal battles.


    Later, he ascended the throne.


    Later, he rebelled with the eighth master.


    After the failure, his son, Cering, succeeded to the father.


    According to her, robbing women and land is too common in their tribe.


    In their eyes, women are just like things. They can rob, reward and give away at will.


    Before the Qing Dynasty entered the pass, Huang Taiji had robbed women while fighting for power and power.


    And gave women away.


    Men show their status by seizing more land.


    After the entry of the Qing Dynasty, this was improved.


    But these tribes are still the same.


    If you stay here for a while, you will feel this.


    It''s not only polygamous and concubines, but also women.


    In addition to cattle and sheep, there are also wolves.


    It is too cruel, too terrible, Taiyuan started!


    "Because they are all from the same tribe. Before Khan usually met, but also has been holding back. If he left, he would not even see his beloved and children. "


    "It''s just that men always like young people. At the beginning, their style was very popular. Even if Galdan knew that the child was not his, he didn''t dislike it."


    "But after a few years, Galdan had a new favorite, he began to ignore his style, and often called us Khan is a wild species."


    "Once upon a time, he was favored, and no one laughed at Khan''s identity. Later, he was ridiculed by those people in the tribe."


    "For a long time, gardan''s new favorite wanted to murder Qige. Later, he did not know what happened. After Qige died, Khan also disappeared in the tribe. When he comes back again decades later, he will become our king of sweat


    "After all these years, time flies by."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1463

    Ruoyin is surprised to hear this.


    She really didn''t expect that CE Ling had such a life experience.


    The wild species in the mouth of a tribe became the Han king of this tribe in the end.


    When he returned to the tribe and inherited this position, he must have experienced many things.


    Otherwise, he would not have changed so much in a few years.


    It''s no wonder that at that time, he betrayed Galdan and sought peace with Emperor Kangxi.


    He said that Galdan had killed his brother and robbed his woman.


    He had a feud with Galdan.


    It turns out that there is such a reason.


    If the sound did not know before, the world did not know it.


    So I don''t think it''s a good idea.


    But in the face of such a thing, can we distinguish between the good and the bad?


    No.


    Because everyone just wants to survive better in the current environment.


    That''s all.


    To CE Ling birthday day, if Yin has not seen him again.


    San Dan came in early in the morning with a red Mongolian suit and hat.


    When three Dan took the suit to Ruo Yin, Ruo Yin was stunned.


    "Miss Yin, this is the dress Khan asked me to prepare for you, which is used to wear on Khan''s birthday at night."


    "Who are they?" If sound light asks.


    "There are royal families in the tribe, as well as some princes, nobles, generals and soldiers. In fact, today is not only a birthday banquet, but also a celebration banquet after the victory of Khan. "


    "I''m not going. I don''t know them." How embarrassing to go, big eyes pedal small eyes, let them watch her this alien woman?


    No, should it be to let them look down on her with the aesthetic standards of quasi ministry?


    Of course, in fact, she did not intend to go at the beginning, but deliberately made some excuses to prevaricate.


    Besides, she is a queen of Qing Dynasty.


    Although San Dan and ban Mei have been calling her Yin girl.


    CE Ling did not expose her identity, just said that she was an ordinary woman in Qing Dynasty.


    But if she dressed up to attend CE Ling''s birthday, what identity?


    Moreover, he won the battle and nearly 100000 eight banners were defeated in his hands.


    It''s OK for them to celebrate in Junggar.


    She didn''t want to celebrate at all.


    Although Ruoyin doesn''t want to go back to the Qing Dynasty, she still thinks that she is from the Qing Dynasty.


    After all, Daqing was the place where she was born and raised for more than ten years.


    She still has deep feelings for Qing Dynasty.


    Three Dan see if sound does not go, hesitated in place.


    If Yin looked up at San Dan, "why, is this a must for me?"


    "No Three Dan shook his head, some lost way: "Khan said, you won''t go, he just let me come to ask you, if you don''t want to, Khan won''t force you."


    Finish saying, she went out, probably to reply to CE Ling.


    When it''s dark, Ruoyin and Banmei eat in yurts.


    In winter, three people have a pot of mutton hot pot, and some vegetables to eat.


    Through the yurt, if you can hear the sound, how lively it is outside.


    Beside the ears, there are the voices of Mongolian singing and dancing, and occasionally a few cheers. It seems that who won the wrestling.


    This is the most lively evening since Ruoyin came here.


    Although she was not there, she could imagine it.


    After dinner, Ruoyin and Banmei knitted a sweater.


    After about an hour, she was a little sleepy.


    Sandan went out to prepare water for her to wash.


    At this time, there was a "wheezing" sound of fireworks outside.


    Ruoyin hasn''t seen fireworks for a long time, she takes half Mei''s hand and walks out of the yurt.


    They stood in front of the yurt door and looked up at the fireworks in the sky.


    Those fireworks are like stars, dotted with dark night sky.


    This reminds her that when she was in the Forbidden City, the fourth master would set off fireworks with her every new year''s Eve.


    Just when Ruoyin was fascinated, a group of people came to this side from the left.


    Headed by a tall Mongolian man, Ruoyin didn''t see his appearance because it was too dark.


    But, judging from his faltering steps, he seemed to be drunk.


    People around him want to help him, he pushed away, "go away!"


    Seeing this, Ruoyin pulls half plum to go to the yurt.


    Common sense of life made her avoid drunkards consciously.


    But the other side''s double pupil suddenly opens big, fixed eye looked if sound one eye.


    "Hold on, you stop for me!"


    If Yin where will pay attention to him, hurry to pull a half Mei to enter the yurt, but also the door of the yurt to the anti lock.Originally thought that the other side could not come in, he would take the slave with him to leave.


    Who knows the man''s order coming from the door: "come on, knock this door open for me!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    There was a succession of bangs on the door.


    Seeing the door shaking, Ruoyin and Banmei hide behind the wardrobe.


    "Bang!"


    There was a big bang.


    The door was knocked open by the powerful Mongols.


    Then there was a rustle of footsteps.


    Then, the drunken man''s angry voice: "where are the people?"


    "Search for me!" With the man''s command, his subordinates are looking for it in the yurt.


    Yurt is only a space, there is no furniture inside.


    Those people immediately found Ruoyin and Banmei.


    "Taiji, they''re here." When the guards found Ruoyin, they stopped in front of the wardrobe.


    Soon, a drunk man appeared in front of Ruoyin.


    Before because of the black outside, if the sound did not see clearly.


    Now she saw it clearly. The man in front of her looked at 289 or so.


    Tall body, dark cheek, a pair of eyes is not very serious, is looking up and down Ruoyin.


    He came up to grasp Ruoyin''s sleeve, "where''s the woman from? She''s so strong that she''s not the same as our tribe''s women. It''s very different."


    However, when she wants to pull Ruoyin''s sleeve, half Mei blocks Ruoyin.


    But the man picked up the collar and threw it aside.


    "Half a plum." Ruoyin squats down and helps Banmei.


    Isn''t it that people here are all special aesthetic, and they don''t like her appearance and figure, but like small eyes, freckles and Toad legs?


    Do not wait for if sound want to understand, the man will squat down again, raise his hand to pull Ruoyin''s arm again.


    If the sound holding half plum, slightly a hide, to avoid the man''s hand.


    For the first time, the man threw himself into the air and continued to play Ruoyin.


    Because he drank too much, he was not as agile as usual, and Ruoyin was able to avoid it every time.


    So repeated three times, the man finally angry!


    "Somebody, tie her up to me and bring her to our table!" The man stood up with his hands around his chest and looked at Ruo Yin perfectly.


    So, those guards came forward to kidnap Ruoyin.


    However, at this time, a white shadow with the fragrance of medicine blocked Ruoyin''s face, "ulijitaiji, she is different from other women. She is a person you can''t touch."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1464

    If sound turns a head to look, just discover to say this is Yan doctor.


    When I was in Beijing, the woman doctor who stayed by Mr. Shu.


    Doctor Yan is still the same as that year, wearing lotus colored clothes, simple and elegant clothes.


    She then opens her arms and blocks Ruoyin and Banmei.


    "I met San Dan on the road. She asked me to come first. Don''t be afraid. She has already called Khan."


    On one side, uliji fixed his eyes on it and said viciously: "I thought it was doctor Yan. In the face of Khan, I don''t care about you in general. But next, I advise you not to meddle in your business!"


    "She is a woman brought back from Qing Dynasty by Khan!" Doctor Yan said.


    As soon as his voice fell, uriji had a brief fear in his eyes.


    However, he drank too much wine, which made him dare to drink.


    He may not dare to go on with it.


    Now he is so drunk that he can''t control so much.


    "So what? CE Ling has never been married. He doesn''t like any of the women in the tribe. Even if he brings back a woman, 80% of them are filial to me as a younger brother."


    Wu Liji said he was about to push aside doctor Yan. "If you meddle in your business, I will clean up with you."


    With that, he pushed away doctor Yan.


    Wuli Jiben is a big man. Doctor Yan, a woman doctor with no strength to bind a chicken, is not his opponent.


    He pushed him to the ground.


    After pushing doctor Yan behind, Wu Liji pointed to Ruoyin and said contemptuously, "I like you. It''s your ancestral grave that smokes. This tribe, I''ll bang anyone I want to touch. There''s no woman I can''t touch! You''d better be more sensible, or you''ll suffer from it


    As soon as I heard this, I knew that he was a habitual criminal.


    "Ben Han wants to see who dares to touch a hair of her." It was a voice as cold as hell.


    The next moment, CE Ling with guards into the yurt.


    Those who want to step forward and control Ruoyin will step back.


    Even that uligi was as frightened as if he had been frightened, and the whole person stood there shivering.


    Ruoyin first raised half plum on the ground.


    After that, he helped up the doctor Yan who had fallen on the ground and patted the dust on his skirt for him.


    "Big big, big sweat." Urigi stammered as he saluted.


    "Who said the women of the whole tribe touched it casually?" Cering arranges the silver buttons on the cuff and looks down at uriji.


    "Not necessarily Uligi knelt on the ground and did not dare to rise.


    CE Ling suddenly realized and nodded, then scanned a circle of yurts.


    After a few seconds of his sight on Ruoyin''s body, he continued to look down at uliji, "tell me, what did you do with the guard to this yurt at night?"


    "Just, that is, the one who drinks too much and walks the wrong yurt carelessly. I will take them away." Uligi got up and made a sign to the guard kneeling behind him, ready to leave.


    Can he just get up, was CE Ling pressed shoulder.


    All of a sudden, uriji''s thick eyebrows wrinkled, and his whole face was wrinkled.


    The forehead also began to sweat.


    Body is gradually unable to stand feet, slowly sinking.


    "Do you know that she belongs to Ben Khan, eh?" CE Ling also pressed down on uliji''s shoulder.


    "Brother, I really don''t know. If I do, I''ll take a detour." Uriji began to take the family line.


    "Khan, he knows. As soon as I came in, I explained to him that the girl Yin was the one you brought back, but he said you brought it back to honor him." Yan doctor instantly slapped Wuliji''s excuse.


    After listening to doctor Yan''s words, CE Ling pressed the back of Wu Liji''s hand, and it seemed that he was strengthening his strength. "Ben Han said many times, don''t call me that."


    "Good, good, Khan. I''m wrong. I''ll never call you big brother again. I''ll take a detour when I see this girl with what sound." Uligi said all the good things.


    "Late!"


    "Click!"


    The sound of a broken bone.


    With the sound of the sound, uligi body a tilt.


    The shoulder pressed by CE Ling fell down, and the arm was also shaking like a broken arm.


    "Ah! You broke my arm again Then he fell to the ground.


    The slaves on the edge dare not step forward.


    Until CE Ling fiercely swept around the slaves, those people dare to carry out uliji.


    Somehow, Ruoyin heard the word "you" and felt funny.


    Is it true that he is often broken by Zeling''s arm.


    This is not over. After sitting in the chair in the room, CE Ling said in a sinister way: "the servants who just broke into the yurt with Wuliji just now, drag them out to feed the wolves!""Yes


    After cold front should, went to arrange the related matter.


    This uriji is also true. Usually, Khan breaks his hand, kicks his leg bone, or breaks his waist bone.


    But he said that he knew that he was wrong, but he always had a good scar and forgot the pain. He didn''t have a long memory at all.


    If he is regular, Khan can do this to him.


    You know women all the time.


    He has no ability and likes to compare with Khan in private.


    He often quarreled with other ministers.


    There is not enough to accomplish but more to fail.


    This time, I dare to commit a crime in the yurt of Yin girl.


    No man can tolerate such a thing.


    What''s more, Yin girl is so special for Khan.


    If Khan didn''t give him some color to see, it would be more reckless next time.


    Hum, if Khan didn''t know how many times he died because of his half blood relationship, he would have been bitten by wolves like those slaves.


    After a while, the people in the yurt gradually dispersed.


    Finally, even half Mei was dragged out by life.


    "Thank you for helping me out." If the sound is polite and idiomatic.


    "Ben Khan is responsible for bringing you to the tribe. I have the responsibility to keep you intact." CE Ling said and took out a bottle of wine from his pocket.


    The wine bottle is only the size of palm. It''s made of glass.


    You can see the liquor inside.


    He raised his head to drink a little, and then threw a small bottle to Ruoyin, "accompany Ben han to drink some wine."


    Smell speech, if sound think of the first time, is four ye once warned her, can only drink in front of him.


    If sound shakes head, "I have stomach trouble, cannot drink wine."


    It''s not how obedient she is, but this sentence reminds her that she can''t drink enough and will lose her manners when drinking.


    This kind of refusal should be the most effective and least harmful.


    Then she throws the bottle back to Zeling.


    CE Ling took a few more drinks.


    There were too many people in yurt before, if sound didn''t pay much attention.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1465

    Now it was only the two of them that she found his face reddish.


    Yes, today is his birthday, and there is a banquet at night. I want to come to the banquet and drink a lot of bars.


    In her eyes, CE Ling has always been gentle.


    It was said that he had won the Qing Dynasty with all kinds of schemes.


    She also said that he was violent, insidious and bloodthirsty.


    Today, I saw him angry and took a group of guards to the grassland to feed the wolves. She believed it.


    But she knew that he was not a heinous villain, he just stood in his angle to do some things.


    CE Ling drank a small bottle of wine.


    It can be seen that although the bottle is small, it contains the strongest wine.


    Because only a small bottle goes down, CE Ling''s drunkenness is more and more obvious.


    He began to talk to her.


    "I''m not kind, and I have a past."


    "When I was four years old, I saw the woman asking for my Eji trouble. Later, she threatened to poison my Eji. When I heard that, I was very angry. Even if they scolded me for having a mother or not, I was not so angry. So, at the age of four, I bit the woman''s knee in anger


    He palms to the ground, with his left hand to draw a height, "at that time I only her knee high, the woman kicked me open, stepped on me, I did not cry, because I protected ejie."


    "Not long ago, I saw Eji died of poisoning. I cried for three days and three nights. I didn''t eat anything. The woman said," you will end up like you, little wild seed. "


    "One night, a dark figure came into my room. It was a big man. He said he was Abramovich."


    "Abu? Isn''t my Abu gardan? "


    "He said," remember, I''m your Abramovich. He said he ordered someone to take me out, or I would die here. He said that one day, he would avenge my Eji and kill those who bullied me and Eji. "


    "He said he would take me back to the tribe when he had dealt with all these things."


    Speaking of this, CE Ling also raised his head and drank a few strong drinks.


    The spirits went down with his Adam''s apple, but he did not frown as much as he drank water.


    Then, he continued to tell his story: "but after I left, I found that I was poisoned. Fortunately, Abu made silver leave a gentleman beside me. That gentleman can do anything. He suppressed toxicity for me and taught me how to learn calligraphy and martial arts."


    "I asked him when Abramovich would come to pick me up, and he said that when I learned everything, Abu would come."


    "I was supported by this. At the age of 16, I learned everything. But Abramovich had not come to pick me up. He didn''t even have all the teachers who raised me and taught me. But Abramovich didn''t come to pick me up."


    "In order to make a living, I became a counselor. Because I knew a little bit of strategy, I gradually became famous in the south of the Yangtze River. Later, I heard that gardan died and Abu ascended the throne and became the Han king of Junggar tribe. I thought he would come to pick me up, but he didn''t


    "Later, there was a silly woman in my life. She was pregnant with my child. I planned to go back to the tribe. If Abu didn''t come to me, I would go to him. I wanted to tell Abu that I was going to get a wife and have children."


    "Cordon, Abu''s new wife, was afraid that I would threaten her and her son''s position. Before we could reach the tribe, she ordered people to pursue us on the road."


    "Ben Han''s little girls were almost born, so they were shot dead, one body and two lives. When the doctor took it out, it was a girl, a beautiful girl like my little girl. "


    Ruoyin has been sitting beside him listening to his stories.


    She didn''t expect that his life experience was so rough and he had gone through so many things.


    It turned out that he had a wife and children.


    The woman he loved was xiaoyuan''er, a sweet name, but she was like a sweet eater.


    She said that such a capable, good-looking, gentle man, also about 30, how can not have a period of the past, this is very abnormal, unless he is not a man.


    No wonder he always looks like a man without feelings and emotions.


    Because he has experienced all kinds of pain.


    Seeing his mother died of poisoning, his father promised to take him back to the tribe, but he never fulfilled his promise.


    He brought his pregnant wife back to the tribe, hoping to give him a surprise, but because of his great joy, he had great sorrow, and his wife and daughter died of one body and two lives.


    Is there anything more tragic than that?


    If Yin opened his mouth, advised: "sweat, you drink too much."


    These days, in this tribe, she always does as the Romans do, and shouts him to sweat with those people.


    Otherwise, she is an alien woman, ordinary identity, but beyond the rules, will make people suspicious.


    CE Ling but shook his head, "I never drink, how can I drink too much."


    Then he raised his head and took a few gulps.


    This reminds Ruoyin that she saw him in a department store many years ago.


    At that time, the fourth master was banned from the imperial palace. Dong E of Jiufu Jin came forward to make trouble, and he came forward to help her out.He also had such a big bottle in his hand.


    She asked him if he liked drinking very much. He said he didn''t drink, and he didn''t know how there was such a small bottle in his sleeve pocket.


    Now it seems that he does not drink. What he drinks is loneliness, which is inner loneliness.


    Perhaps only drunk, his heart will not be so painful.


    In fact, she and he have not seen each other several times.


    Most of them were seen at Royal banquets.


    After several private meetings, he either saved her from the snakes, or even rescued her from the bitter sea.


    Zeling seemed to be trapped in the past sadness. He continued to drunk and said: "afterwards, Abu didn''t come to pick me up until he died. I still learned something from other people. When Abu sent me away, he didn''t want me to return to the tribe. They said that Abu was afraid that I would not be happy when I returned to the tribe."


    "Oh, happy? Since I can remember, I never know what happiness is, and what can be happy. My best and happiest things are so broken. How can I be happy? Do you need it? "


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the broken glass bottle on the ground is crisp and harsh.


    Men''s sudden mood, let Ruoyin by surprise.


    She saw the transparent glass broken into slag.


    They shine in the candlelight, emitting dazzling light.


    In the air, there is a faint fragrance of wine floating.


    "Abu was defeated in the war. After his death, the tribe was like a group of loose sand. I heard that those who pursued and killed me were robbing the position of King Han. They deserve it?! I went back to the tribe and took over the tribe that Abu had been fighting for all my life. I killed all those who killed xiaoyuan''er, and gradually made the tribe stronger and stronger. "


    "The year of returning to the tribe was the year of Kangxi''s death and the year of Yongzheng''s accession to the throne. I wanted to take you away, but you refused. Sometimes I thought, if I insisted on taking you away, or if I met you earlier, everything would be different."


    "The past is the past." If the sound is light.


    "So it is." CE Ling said with a bitter smile, "but fortunately, you didn''t go back to the tribe with me at that time. In the first few years, it was too difficult and too bitter. They saw that I had just returned to the tribe and wanted my life several times. Do you know that there are all kinds of poisons in the rice, and there are assassins in sleeping at night, so it''s possible for you to make trouble wherever you go?"


    "In fact, it''s very good now. The tribe is stable, and it''s not so hard for you to follow me."


    "Why do you want to go back to the tribe when you know it''s so hard." Ruoyin said, "you don''t look like a person who cares about these rights."


    "Because I don''t want those people to be better. I want to avenge xiaoyuan''er. I want to kill all the bad people like my father used to protect me. I will not give up the tribe. Just like Abu guarding the tribe, I will protect the land and the tribe under my feet. I will guard what Abu can''t continue to protect. "


    "Then you can protect Junggar well. Why start a war against the Qing Dynasty?"


    "This is a matter for the tribe and the Qing Dynasty. Abu died in the hands of Daqing. Of course, I have to fulfill my wish for him. In my life, there are not many people who treat me well. They all leave me. As long as I am alive, all I can do is this."


    Speaking of this, he looked at Ruoyin and said in a deep way: "I''m sorry for you. I lied to you."


    "Ruoyin feels puzzled. What did he cheat her about?


    "It was said that I would accompany you wherever you wanted to go. But now, I have taken you away, but I can''t fulfill my promise."


    Because he drank too much, his voice was extremely magnetic, lazy and gentle.


    Ruoyin: "is it too hurtful and cruel if she tells him that she has never paid attention to it?


    She is not his who, and what qualifications to ask him to fulfill his promise.


    What''s more, he is not idle. What he shoulders is the hope of his parents and even the whole tribe.


    If sound ponders for a moment, light way: "so, we agree on one thing."


    As soon as this word came out, it was silent.


    If Yin looks at CE Ling, he is already sleeping on the back of his chair.


    To be sure, he was drunk and unconscious.


    Men and women give and receive, if the sound is not good, help him.


    As the door was kicked out, the cold wind was blowing in.


    Ruoyin picks up the wine bottle on the ground and sniffs it gently to the bottle mouth.


    Suddenly, a pungent smell of wine ran from the mouth of the bottle into the tip of her nose.


    Tut Tut, just smell this smell, you know it is very strong liquor.


    If you drink such strong liquor, if you eat a few grains of peanuts and take a few mouthfuls of wine and vegetables, you won''t get drunk like this.


    It seems that wine can''t be touched. Fortunately, she didn''t drink it. Otherwise, what kind of strong wine should she drink.


    At the same time, she was a little heartless. It turned out that not only did she drink badly, but others would.Ruoim took a wool blanket from one side and covered him.


    She intended to make room for him, and let his servants carry him back.


    However, when she was about to turn around and go out, her sleeve was pulled by the man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1466

    The man said in a deep way: "don''t be angry, little girl. I''ll take you with me every day, OK?"


    "Those who are after us are damned. They are all dead."


    "Today is my birthday. I ate the longevity noodles you often make for me, but I can''t taste the flavor you make."


    "I also helped you eat your favorite dessert. It''s really sweet. If you''re here, you must also like it. Can I feed it to you?"


    "Xiaoyuan''er, brother Shu won''t let you get hurt again, but... Where are you? You won''t come to my dream. I''ll forget your appearance..."


    Ruoyin looks at a man''s bony hand.


    He didn''t pull her sleeve very hard. Instead, he was afraid and cautious.


    It''s like I''m afraid of losing.


    This man, he had a rough life.


    When I was a child, I was scolded because of my embarrassing background.


    And witnessed his Eji poisoned to death.


    When I grew up, I finally had a beloved woman, but because she was in the royal family, she was calculated to die.


    Then his Abramovich was killed again.


    When he was thirty years old, he was full of strategy, martial arts and supreme power, and became the Han king of Junggar.


    At this time, he has the ability to protect the people around him.


    However, there is no one in his side, can let him protect.


    Ruoyin sighs just for this sad story.


    She gently opened his hand, stood in front of him, looked at him, asked faintly: "you take a good look at who I am?"


    CE Ling holds her forehead, elbows on the armrest and looks up at her.


    He watched for a long time, so long that Ruoyin thought he was asleep with his eyes open.


    Then, the tenderness and attachment in his eyes are no longer, but a cold.


    "You''re Ruoyin," he said in a low voice. "Ruoyin is very similar to xiaoyuan''er. Xiaoyuan''er says that their people will get drunk late at night. The bars will sell all kinds of wine. Yes, just like your winery, they will also sell colorful cocktails."


    "She also said that the supermarket is very convenient and sells everything, just like your department store."


    With that, he said earnestly: "Ruoyin, Ben Han didn''t protect Eji when he was a child, and didn''t protect xiaoyuaner when he grew up. This time, I must protect you and keep you around, OK?"


    If Yin can clearly feel that he left her by his side just to make up for the past decades of regret for his family and beloved, that''s all.


    Moreover, from the words of CE Ling, that little girl is also a person who has passed through.


    But she did not love him, not to mention who he was, and could not be humbly a substitute for others.


    So, without hesitation, she said, "No


    Since you can''t do it, you should be decisive and free and easy. Don''t give people illusions and muddle along.


    Finish saying that, she can see CE Ling calm eyes have a touch of bloodthirsty color.


    And he stood up.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin ran out of the yurt immediately.


    When she saw the guard and doctor Yan standing at the door, she said faintly, "Khan is drunk. You should go in and take care of him."


    Such an infatuated man, even if there is no little girl in his heart, should be hurt by the most gentle woman in the world.


    For example, doctor Yan, not her.


    That night, the door of Ruoyin yurt was damaged.


    She and ban Mei sleep in doctor Yan''s yurt.


    Because the yurt is covered with a wool blanket and laid on the floor.


    At night, if the sound is blurred, I hear the voice of doctor Yan coming back.


    The next morning, Ruoyin, Banmei and doctor Yan get up together and wash.


    After dressing up, three Dan came in and said, "girl Yin, doctor Yan, Khan is outside."


    Ruoyin asked Sandan: "has the door of yurt been repaired?"


    "It was fixed in the middle of the night." San Dan Hui.


    "Oh." If Yin waves to half Mei: "let''s go back to the original yurt."


    Then, she said to doctor Yan, "I and half Mei go back to the yurt first, so we won''t disturb you."


    "No Doctor Yan came forward and took her hand. "He never took the initiative to find me, so I think he should come to you."


    So Dan and she went out.


    Only half plum and Ruoyin are left in the yurt.


    The next moment, Cering came in.


    Then, ban Mei was pulled out by his guard.


    At the moment, Ruoyin and Cering stand face to face in the yurt.


    If Yin finds it embarrassing to face to face like this, she finds a chair and sits down.


    Between them, there is a small tea table.


    CE Ling has a string of Bodhisattvas in his hand, and his slender finger belly slowly twists and turns.


    Ruoyin thinks that the fourth master, like him, always likes to twist the Buddha beads.Many powerful men here like this.


    Why, it''s because there are too many people killed. Only in this way can we maintain the superficial calm and cover up the crimes, so as to be more at ease?


    CE Ling sat down next to her, "what did Ben Khan say last night?"


    "Khan didn''t say anything, and after a sleep, I didn''t remember anything." Ruoyin thinks those are the scars in his heart.


    Men in his position don''t like to expose scars in front of others.


    "Don''t be so unfamiliar, just call me CE Ling." "Or, as before, call me Mr. Shu," the man said


    Why do men like her to call them by their names.


    Once upon a time, the fourth master was.


    Now, so is CE Ling.


    See her do not speak, the man said: "just, you like to call, how to come."


    Said, CE Ling will support in the tea table hand slowly extended to if the sound of the hand.


    Yu Guang glimpses the man''s action, if the sound in the other party has not yet touched himself, put the hand on the coffee table back.


    She put her hands rigidly on her knees.


    But the man''s action was more than that. He stood up and walked to her.


    After glancing at her from above, she was slightly attached.


    In the same way, if the sound has not taken the next step, it will slightly rise and stand aside.


    CE Ling continues to approach.


    "Why are you always so afraid of me?" He frowned, "they are afraid of Ben Han, only you don''t have to be afraid, Ben Khan hurt everyone, will protect you."


    "We should keep a distance between men and women, and we have loved ones in our hearts."


    "People in your heart? So what did Ben Khan say to you last night CE Ling is pressing step by step.


    Ruoyin:...


    the man''s straight body gradually approached, and then approached.


    The narrow eyes of Danfeng emit boundless cold air.


    Yurt is only so wide, Ruoyin was forced to have no way out at last, and the whole back was pasted on the wardrobe in the corner.


    The man put one hand on the closet board behind her and looked down at her.


    In the same year, when he was in the winery, he stopped her and asked why there were cocktails in her winery.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1467

    Ruo Yin put her hands behind her and reached into the closet looking for scissors.


    She remembered that she saw a sharp pair of scissors in doctor Yan''s closet last night.


    Soon, her fingertips touched the cold metal. It was the scissors.


    Ruo Yin holds the scissors in his hand.


    At the same time, a touch of evil in his eyes, ready to point sharp scissors at the man''s heart.


    However, before she could stab the scissors into the man''s heart, his face suddenly turned white.


    As in the capital many years ago, it was as white as it was many years ago.


    The original strong body, also shaky.


    The corners of his mouth were covered with black blood.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin immediately yelled and put the scissors back into the closet.


    But she called, and no one came in.


    Guess what they think happened inside.


    It can be imagined that if CE Ling was closer, it would be useless even if the voice broke the throat.


    "Come on, I''m sweating and vomiting blood!"


    With such a loud voice, the guards outside just swarmed in.


    Mr. Shu was arranged to lie down in doctor Yan''s yurt nearby.


    Doctor Yan sat aside and took his pulse with a dignified look.


    "Doctor Yan, how is Khan?" Leng Feng, as a bodyguard, asked anxiously.


    Dr. Yan sighed and replied: "over the years, the poison in the Khan''s body has become more and more difficult to suppress, and has completely spread to the viscera. Especially in recent years, they often drink wine and ignore the poison in their bodies, and insist on practicing martial arts on the battlefield. "


    "What about that?"


    "What can I do? If we go on like this, we will not have a few years to look forward to."


    "How many years is it?"


    "Two or three years at most, one and a half years at least."


    "Ah?" Leng Feng knelt down in front of CE Ling and wiped tears secretly.


    At this time, if sound of one side asks lightly: "his poison has not been solved?"


    Doctor Yan took a look at Ruoyin and gave a faint "um" sound.


    Ruoyinjian Cering is much healthier than she was in Beijing many years ago, no matter in terms of skin color, body shape, words and deeds.


    So, she thought that the poison of CE Ling was removed.


    Otherwise, he would be weak and weak at that time, how to reorganize the tribe and how to lead troops to fight.


    Now it seems that the healthier he looks, the deeper his inner and physical pain will be.


    She led her lips, puzzled: "then why does he look stronger than normal people?"


    "That''s because he took the drug to suppress the poison. The drug can only temporarily suppress the poison in his body, but it has side effects and will shorten the time of poisoning. It used to happen once every 15 days. Later, the time of poisoning became more and more broken, once every half a month. Now, it is once every ten days." Doctor Yan explained.


    Hearing this, Ruoyin was shocked.


    Isn''t it killing?


    No wonder he told her to stay in the tribe for a while last time, because he knew that the time was not long.


    Ruoyin pondered for a moment and asked, "maybe I can detoxify him. Can I have a try?"


    "You?" Doctor Yan looked up and down if Yin, "yes, but I have to check your prescription and confirm that there is no problem."


    "Good." If sound knows, doctor Yan is afraid of her random.


    After all, she is the queen of Qing Dynasty.


    Years ago, Ruoyin and Cering were trapped on the mountain.


    He saved her from the snakes. Later, he was poisoned. She checked his pulse and gave him a prescription.


    So, more or less, she knows something about the poison of Ling.


    Now through doctor Yan to understand the poison in him, and then synthesize his medical knowledge, trying to open a dose of detoxification medicine.


    During this period, the slaves carried CE Ling to his own yurt.


    CE Ling''s yurt is very big, unlike other yurts, it''s just a space.


    His yurt is divided into several spaces, with a warehouse, a study room, a conference hall, and a bedroom.


    When I was cooking medicine at the bottom, CE Ling woke up.


    His brow was tight, and he looked miserable.


    The cheeks and lips were pale.


    He was surprised to see Ruo Yin sitting aside.


    Ruoyin was studying the follow-up prescription. When he woke up, she said to him, "I''m going to detoxify you. Do you believe me?"


    "Letter."


    "Since you believe it, let''s make an appointment."


    "Say it."


    "If I detoxify you and cure you, please let me go." She wanted to tell him about it last night.


    It''s just that she wasn''t sure he was detoxified.


    I would like to ask first and then make conditions.


    But when she was ready to tell him, he drank too much.


    A few years ago, he saved her life. This time, he took her away from the place where she was sad.She wanted to detoxify him in exchange for her freedom.


    In the future, we will be able to have no shame in our hearts, and we will not owe each other.


    Moreover, to stay in this tribe in the name of a doctor is more respected than that of a woman of another race.


    He couldn''t force her to do anything.


    Or he won''t die.


    Hear if sound, CE Ling mouth corners have been with a smile.


    However, we can see that his smile is tense, far fetched and aggressive.


    But you can''t guess why he laughs.


    He just looked at Ruoyin with a smile for a few seconds.


    Until Ruoyin couldn''t stand the smile and look at him directly, he said faintly: "those who have suffered from the residual blood have to experience the pain of poisoning, but they can''t live for half of their lives. In order to look like normal people, Ben Han took the medicine that would make the poison attack more quickly, so there was not much time left for him."


    "There is no antidote for half life residual blood, and you have taken medicine that can reverse. Doctor Yan said that you can''t live for three years at most, or half a year at least. But I''ve already prescribed a prescription, which is to discharge the medicine that can reverse the blood. Then, according to the toxicity of half life residual blood, we will study a prescription for detoxification. "


    "You have said that there is no antidote. How can you say that there is no antidote The man chuckled. "Did they make you lie to comfort Ben Khan?"


    If sound helplessly turned a white eye, "I mean so far, no one has developed the antidote of half life remnant blood, but did not say that I can not research out."


    She explained so seriously, but the man still laughed, obviously not quite believe, "this is the will of God, Ben Khan''s destiny is over, you don''t have to follow them to cheat me."


    Therefore, she had to sit up straight and solemnly said, "I''m serious with you. Your destiny is not over. I can''t help you!"


    It''s hard to see her with a smile or a lie.


    Even Hua Tuo would not have said that in the world.


    "Well, Ben Khan believes you. In fact, many years ago, I took the prescription that you asked the villagers to arrest. The drug suppression is more stable than ever. "


    Ruoyin didn''t expect that he still remembered things many years ago.


    At that time, she left after prescribing the prescription, but she did not know how effective it was. Now, listening to him, she felt more confident.


    "Since you believe me and I''m willing to detoxify you, we have to say that in the meantime, you can''t force me to do what I don''t want to do."


    "Things you don''t want to do?" The man looks at her with a long eyebrow and a deep look. "Tell me what I don''t want to do?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1468

    Ruoyin:...


    of course, you can''t reach her yurt easily.


    Or get drunk in her room.


    And talk about what''s going on.


    And one hand behind her and so on.


    "If you don''t say it, how can Ben Khan know what you think and what can''t be done." The man spoke in a low voice.


    Ruoyin looks at the man in front of her. Her handsome cheek is wrinkled slightly because of her poisonous hair.


    A pair of Danfeng eyes, there is no color of ridicule.


    If only ordinary men were in front of him, or Xu Ruoyin believed his lies and thought that he really did not know the meaning of her words.


    But if he can sit in the position of King Hanwang, he can''t be a man with pure mind.


    It''s even more impossible for other women.


    If he hadn''t been poisoned, I didn''t know what he would do next.


    If the sound pulls the lip, pick a clear way: "just can''t have close contact with me."


    "Close? In other words, there is still a little distance. If there is no distance at all, for example... "


    " if you want to be like this, I can''t cure you, and I''d rather die, and what you want to say will not happen. " If the tone does not wait for him to finish speaking, he will take a firm attitude.


    In this feudal dynasty, it took her more than ten years to fall in love with a man.


    It''s impossible to turn around and accept another man, never!


    If there was such a step, she would die.


    Otherwise, if it is spread out, the three elder brothers who are far away from the Forbidden City will still be how to behave.


    "Well, Ben Khan teases you. You take it seriously." CE Ling heard the woman''s determination, he said with a low smile: "no wonder the emperor always hides you in the palace, but also wants to take you out to see the Qing Dynasty."


    "If Yin doesn''t know why he said this all of a sudden.


    "Just like Ben Khan, on the one hand, he wants to hide you, no one can see, no one can rob you, but on the other hand, he doesn''t want to confine you, so that you lose your happiness and aura." She is like a treasure, there are many unknown treasures waiting for people to explore.


    At first, I paid attention to her because she and the woman in her heart came from the same place.


    It made him see the same shadow in her.


    But gradually, in addition to her appearance, figure and temperament, there are too many attractive places for her...


    now, she can cure diseases and detoxify drugs that no one can solve.


    After a while, the man said in a deep way: "if you can really detoxify Ben Han, I will let you go. If you can''t cure it, you can stay with Ben Khan to make atonement."


    "What is atonement for one''s merits? I help you because it''s my duty not to help you. How can you do this?" If the sound is exhilarating.


    "If it can''t be cured, I don''t have much time. When I get to the end of my life, I will release you to freedom. At that time, I hope you can find someone who holds you in your hand, and I hope someone will drift away for you."


    "Why should I be held in the palm of my hand?" Ruoyin raised her head and said sharply: "I have my own hands. When I''m sad, I can''t hold myself and hold myself in the palm of my hand. Am I wandering in this dynasty?"


    Smell speech, CE Ling fixed ground looked at her for several seconds, "if there is no that person, wish you to become your own sun."


    Maybe he was poisoned for too many years and suffered for most of his life.


    Even if Ruoyin is so firm, he is not sure that Ruoyin can cure him.


    So, if you say it, you have prepared for the worst.


    Or maybe he doesn''t care if the poison can be solved.


    Just want to stay with her for a few more days.


    Sure enough, after listening to Ruoyin''s words, he only gently said, "to tell the truth, Ben Khan is a little bit afraid that you can''t cure it."


    After saying this, he covered his heart, frowned and fainted.


    If Yin really wants to say that since she can''t cure her, she should not be cured.


    After a stick of incense, I cooked the medicine well.


    On the first day after the drug was drunk, Cering did not respond to it, nor did she wake up.


    The next day, CE Ling''s bodyguard Leng Feng was in a hurry.


    He went to Ruoyin and said, "doctor Yin, what''s the matter with you? When doctor Yan goes down with a pair of medicine, the poison of sweating will be suppressed, and people can wake up. Why did you drink medicine for a whole day, and there was no movement at all? Did you...


    since Da Ruoyin detoxified CE Ling, they called her doctor Yin.


    As a doctor, she also lived in the Junggar tribe.


    "Enough!" At this time, doctor Yan came in from the outside and stopped Leng Feng''s more unpleasant words.


    She spoke for Ruoyin: "doctor Yin prescribes a medicine that can completely cure the disease, not simply suppress it. If she just wants to suppress the poison of Khan, it must be better than me, because Khan said that he had drunk the medicine prescribed by doctor Yin to suppress half life residual blood, and the effect was better than mine.""The Khan didn''t wake up." The cold front is too impatient.


    "I didn''t tell you that detoxification and repression are different. Besides, Khan trusted doctor Yin. What''s more, you have nothing to shout about."


    "But..."


    "well, there''s nothing to be done. Khan needs to rest. You go out."


    "Yes."


    "In addition, doctor Yin is a trusted and important person for Khan. In the future, you should be polite to her, or when Khan wakes up, I won''t tell you in front of Khan!"


    "No, no, no, I''m going out!" Leng Feng Chao Ruo Yin and doctor Yan bowed their hands and went out.


    Yurt, there is only Ruo Yin and Yan doctor, there is not awake CE Ling.


    "Thank you for speaking for me." Ruoyin sits in front of the fire, warming the fire while reading medical books.


    "Thank you, at least at this moment, we are all in the same mind, hoping Khan can wake up. Moreover, I am also a doctor myself. I know that the responsibility lies with the doctor if the treatment is good or not. It is very annoying for others to question noisily. "


    Speaking of this, Yan doctor slightly pause, continued: "so, I can understand Leng Feng''s questioning your behavior just now."


    If sound put the book on the side of the table, seriously looking at Yan doctor, "you don''t hate me?"


    Before, she thought that doctor Yan and Mr. Shu were a good match.


    Now, after a while of getting along with each other, she still thinks that CE Ling and doctor Yan are well matched.


    Doctor Yan''s look at CE Ling, as well as his meticulous care, even what he has done, is from the perspective of CE Ling.


    From these we can see that doctor Yan seems to like CE Ling very much.


    Especially like the last time, she was troubled by uliji, but doctor Yan came to help her.


    Because she knew that she was a friend of CE Ling, she also treated her as a friend.


    For Ruoyin''s question, doctor Yan gently laughed, "even without you, he would not like me. Otherwise, for so many years, why didn''t he have half a love for me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1469

    Ruoyin looks at doctor Yan, she smiles very well.


    Originally, doctor Yan was the kind of person who didn''t eat fireworks. She laughed as if all her worries could be forgotten.


    But her smile was full of sadness, so that Ruoyin didn''t know how to answer her words.


    However, doctor Yan said to himself: "when I was three years old, I knew Khan. At that time, my father took him home and said that I would have a brother. From now on, he will be a family with us."


    "I still remember the first feeling when I saw him, that is, this little brother is really beautiful. My father said his surname was Shu, so I called him brother Shu."


    "Brother Shu followed his father to learn knowledge and practice martial arts, so I followed suit and became his follower."


    "Dad laughs that I''m a little follower. I can''t get married when I grow up."


    "At that time, I thought, how could I not get married? I would marry brother Shu. In that year, Khan was 18 years old and I was 15 years old. Khan met another girl named brother Shu


    Speaking of this, doctor Yan took a deep breath and shivered: "that girl is one year older than me. She is really beautiful. She is more beautiful than all the girls I have ever seen. Even, she is better than my brother Shu."


    "She is naive, artless and bolder than I am. Seeing Khan''s first face, she said she would marry him. Khan coldly attacked her, but his eyes fell on sister yuan from time to time. We grew up together. I know him too well. He should have liked her."


    "Sister yuan was a girl from a big family in the south of the Yangtze River. When her family saw that Khan was just an ordinary man and had no fame and wealth, they were forbidden to come and go. At the beginning, Khan in order to break off the relationship with Yuan sister, cold her, but also said a lot of hurtful words


    "Finally, it was time to leave Jiangnan. On the day of leaving, sister yuan threw herself into Khan''s arms and hugged him tightly, crying bitterly. She said that she had broken off the relationship with her family and had no one to depend on, so she asked Khan to take her with her. After listening to Khan, he did not have the heart. The girl abandoned too much and paid too much for her


    "A cold man like Khan should match a warm and lovely woman like sister yuan. Only she can melt his inner pain and bring him endless happiness."


    "Later, they got married. I was their witness. Soon, sister yuan became pregnant."


    "It''s just fate. They are hunted down in order to share this joy with their families. On the day of sister yuan''s death, Khan cried. It was the first time that I saw him cry. I followed his heart and cried with him. Because I know that no one can make Khan happy in this collapsed world


    "I haven''t seen Khan smile from his heart since then."


    After hearing this, Ruo Yin sighed deeply.


    Ling CE feels sorry for her past.


    I feel sorry for the woman named xiaoyuaner.


    For Yan doctor countermeasures Ling like, selfless pay feel sorry.


    How strong a woman must be in order to bury her inner love and make her a witness to him and her beloved.


    She pulled the lip, light way: "you must like him very much."


    "No Doctor Yan denied, and then said, "I love him very much."


    If Yin smiles, it is also, only love can make a person so selfless dedication.


    Still can keep rational, not only a trace of resentment, so pure.


    Doctor Yan said with a smile, "in a flash, more than 20 years passed before I understood my father''s words. It turns out that I really can''t get married. It''s not that no one will marry me, but a heart has already settled down and determined that he is the best man."


    "What he did to me was just the kindness of my father and the affection of growing up with me. That''s all."


    "Over the years, he is still a half of the world''s population who ignores the world of mortals. Sister yuan is his world fireworks. Now, his human fireworks... Are replaced by you."


    "But he is not my world fireworks, and he just takes me as the little girl in my heart." If sound is rational and genuine.


    "Doctor Yan said nothing.


    Next, Ruoyin asked people to give CE Ling two days of basic medicine.


    On the third day, he was ready to detoxify CE Ling.


    At the moment, doctor Yan took Ruoyin''s prescription for CE Ling for several days.


    She has been staring at the prescription for at least a stick of incense.


    If Yin sits next to me, I don''t know what she means.


    After a long time, doctor Yan clapped Ruoyin''s shoulder and said happily, "you are such a wonderful prescription. How can I not think of it?"


    Doctor Yan, in Ruoyin''s eyes, has always been a woman with no emotion, just like CE Ling.


    Now I''ve been slapped by the other party suddenly. Ruoyin hasn''t responded for the first time.


    Then, she saw doctor Yan smile very happy, the corners of her mouth to now are slightly up.


    Then, doctor Yan gave the prescription to the people below.


    "You hurry up, according to the prescription prescribed by doctor Yin, you can boil it to the Khan immediately.""Yes." Leng Feng took the prescription and went out immediately.


    No antidote for the first day.


    The next day, CE Ling straight out of the sweat, or that kind of muddy dark gray sweat.


    The whole person was hot and unconscious.


    And the skin begins to crack and slough.


    The cold front came to Ruoyin again and said, "doctor Yin, are you successful or not? It''s been several days. How can Khan react at all. It''s OK to say that there''s no abnormality, but he''s sweating gray and his body is so hot. If it goes on like this, Qing will fight back. Do you know


    Speaking of this, Leng Feng is more and more excited.


    This time, even doctor Yan didn''t know what to say.


    Doctor Yan sat by the bedside of CE Ling, looking very flustered. "Doctor Yin, I''ve seen the phenomenon of relapse, but I''ve never seen such a serious phenomenon."


    "That''s because he has a half life residual blood, which has remained in his body for such a long time, and the prescription I prescribed for him is to wash the marrow and cut the bones, which can drain all the toxins and impurities in his viscera, meridians, bone marrow and blood, and clean up his whole body once. "


    " it can completely detoxify the half life residual blood poison in his body, and make his meridians unobstructed, his physique stronger and his bones stronger. " Ruo Yin explained.


    "But can he stand such a big clean-up?"


    "If you can bear it, you will be completely transformed. If you can''t, it will be his life." If sound road.


    "What! Listen to you, Khan''s life will be in danger? Then why don''t you say it at the beginning? If you know this, you won''t be allowed to detoxify Khan at the beginning. " Lengfeng Jin Gang glared at the tunnel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1470

    "Leng Feng, even if Hua Tuo was alive, he could not ensure that every treatment was successful. When doctor Yin treated Khan, Khan had already made the worst plan. What''s the use of saying these things now? Go out." Doctor Yan sent Leng Feng out.


    You have a holiday relatives, for me this does not have a holiday to have a good view of the motherland''s great rivers and mountains, I''ll be in their own work on the code word update.


    When you hear the national anthem, you will feel a layer of heartache.


    Because I am Chinese, this is my greatest pride.


    I wish the great motherland 70th anniversary happy birthday, prosperity, I love your motherland.


    Wish the motherland a strong and prosperous democracy!


    Then, new January, because there are double monthly tickets, if today''s monthly tickets are full of 1000, tomorrow will be wangeng ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1471

    These two orders obviously want Ruoyin to be the villain and pour dirty water on CE Ling.


    Clearly, Cering is not dead yet, so Wu Liji can''t wait. It''s just sinister to bury Cering alive.


    I want to take the opportunity to become the Han king of Junggar.


    And those Mongolian warriors came to Ruoyin fiercely and immediately controlled her arms and dragged her out.


    Some of them were forced to be buried.


    "Who disturbed Ben Hanqing''s dream?" At this time, the cold voice without any emotion was introduced into the ears of the people.


    The next moment, accompanied by two Qi Yin, two Mongolian warriors holding Ruoyin fell down.


    They have different weapons in their hearts.


    Red blood was pouring out of their hearts.


    They quickly dyed their clothes red.


    One of them is that Cering hit the heart with a flying knife.


    On the other hand, Leng Feng stabbed his heart with his sword.


    This cold front, usually a look at her is not pleasing to the eye, the critical moment is quite loyal.


    He saw CE Ling wake up, is full of surprise, even fighting are full of strength.


    The most unexpected thing about Ruoyin is that a woman with immortal spirit like doctor Yan knows martial arts.


    Yes, doctor Yan is the daughter of master Cering, and his master is proficient in literature and martial arts. Naturally, doctor Yan has been influenced by his childhood.


    Doctor Yan, in order to protect CE Ling, is fighting with those warriors who are close to CE Ling.


    CE Ling goes to Ruo Yin''s side and pulls her behind her.


    Yes, he protected her behind her like fourth master.


    At the same time, there are warriors pouring into the yurt outside. According to the camp they join, Ruoyin judges that they are the people of CE Ling.


    For a time, the yurt was full of desolation.


    Ruoyin''s whole body is surrounded by a cold light.


    As the cold light flashed in the air, the warriors fell one by one.


    "Bang!"


    The yurt suddenly fell.


    Suddenly, the cold wind was whistling in my ears.


    It was snowing heavily in the sky.


    The people who had been fighting stopped immediately.


    It wasn''t because the yurt fell and stopped, but someone pointed an arrow at them.


    "Uriji takes advantage of the rebellion and orders you to stop fighting, or you will be killed!" It was the warrior with the appearance of Lu Zhishen and the heart of Lin Daiyu.


    So, the fear of death uliji with his subordinates squat to surrender.


    CE Ling walked to the front of uliji, looked down at the squatting Wuliji.


    That pair of danfengyan, full of bloodthirsty and angry.


    "Khan, yes, they misinformed me. I thought you were out of breath. Daqing was about to kill you again. I was worried that people were busy fighting and didn''t care about you, so that you could rest in peace earlier." Uligi''s serious nonsense.


    Naturally, CE Ling would not believe it. He just took the bow and arrow from the warrior''s hand and aimed at uliji.


    "I said last time that doctor Yin was Ben Han''s man, but you asked her again and again. It seems that Ben Han didn''t teach you enough last time."


    With that, he pointed the arrow at uligi''s heart.


    "Khan, I''m wrong, I deserve to die, but no matter what, I''m your brother..."


    he has a snot and a tear.


    After hearing the words, Wuling frowned impatiently.


    Look at the face that looks too much like Cyrus alabtan.


    Finally, the arrow pointing at the heart moved slightly and turned to urigi''s left leg.


    Whew, the arrow hit uligi''s left thigh.


    "Ah


    Uliji was so painful that he couldn''t kneel straight, holding his legs and crying out in pain.


    Blood gushed out like a spring and dyed his clothes red.


    CE Ling took back the arrow, threw the bow and arrow to the cold front on the side, and ordered in a cold voice: "uliji attempted to rebel, now deprive him of his title, and banned the temple forever!"


    Leng Feng takes over the arrow sent by CE Ling. This Wuliji almost wants to bury Khan alive, and also wants them to be buried alive.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of the former Khan, the arrow just hit was not the leg, but the heart.


    Then, there are slaves to clean up the bloody scene, as well as, repair the unbearable yurt.


    If Yin and CE Ling''s party, then transfer to another yurt.


    Because CE Ling just woke up, if sound to her pulse, determine the condition.


    At the moment, CE Ling sat in the yurt, she and he across a small tea table.


    Ruo Yin''s finger belly is placed at the pulse of CE Ling.


    After feeling the pulse for a while, her face was smiling with satisfaction.


    If the sound side pulse, while asking some related questions, "wake up, what discomfort?""No


    "Is that different from before?"


    "In the past, even if the poison was suppressed, the viscera also felt faint pain. Now the pain is gone and the whole body is relaxed. "


    After asking some questions again, if the voice returns his hand, he says faintly: "very good, your pulse has returned to normal compared with before. Even more healthy than your pulse before detoxification. "


    "Let me see." After listening to Ruo Yin, doctor Yan was also eager to try.


    After a while, Yan doctor''s eyes were surprised by the light flashing, "sweat, your pulse is really like doctor Yin said, strong pulse, beating interval is also very regular, this is simply too good."


    She also happily hugged Ruoyin on one side: "thank you for relieving brother Shu''s poison. I really don''t believe in the wrong person."


    "Brother Shu?" One side of the cold front followed the call, and shook his head in disgust.


    Soon, he also received a cold eye from CE Ling.


    Leng Feng was so said, Yan doctor found that he had lost his temper.


    She loosened Ruoyin and looked at CE Ling slightly awkwardly, "big sweat, I, I was too happy for a moment, I said something wrong."


    CE Ling looked at her, and did not spend much time on this topic, but coldly said: "you all go out, Ben Han and doctor Yin have something to say."


    "Yes."


    All of a sudden, the yurt only if sound and CE Ling.


    This will, Ruoyin''s mood is excited.


    This kind of excitement is not because of Cering waking up, or because she is detoxifying for him.


    But she remembered what she had said with CE Ling before. He said that if he was cured, he would let her go.


    If they are not cured, they will stay with him to make atonement.


    Now that she has cured him, she doesn''t have to atone for his sins.


    She''s going to be free.


    Ruoyin waited for CE Ling to fulfill his promise.


    She saw the man''s thin lips open: "stay."


    Smell speech, if sound whole person is bad.


    She was surprised to see CE Ling: "why, I have cured you."


    "Because you cured me, Ben Khan would not let you go." He can''t say a word.


    "You don''t mean what you say."


    "Ruoyin, Ben Khan has said for a long time that I am not kind." Man low smile, walked to her, one hand behind her, "and a sinister man to talk about the appointment, this is not your."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1472

    A man''s thin lips make a funny smile, and his words are also full of bad nature.


    This man, he rarely showed such a bad side in front of her.


    But when he was tender and infatuated, he seemed to be a man of great virtue.


    Such a good and bad man, no wonder those women in the tribe blushed when they saw him.


    "You are mean!" If sound raises eyes, glares at her angrily.


    CE Ling has been with a gentle smile, not so-called tunnel: "although Ben Han won''t let you go, but will fulfill his promise, will not force you to do what you don''t want to do."


    Ruoyin: "to stay is to force me to do what I don''t want to do."


    "Sure?" He approached her. "Ben Han, however, remembers that what you say you don''t want to do can''t have close contact with you. If you say that staying here is forcing you to do something you don''t want to do, is close contact not counted?"


    "That''s all!" If sound gnashing teeth tunnel.


    "Khan, no, we''ve lost our military plan." Outside the yurt, cold front anxiously tunnel.


    CE Ling after listening, Mou Guang swept the door of the eye, eyes continue to fall on Ruo Yin''s face.


    "You also heard that Yongzheng, as Ben Khan first predicted, led his troops to fight, and now his military plan has been lost. These days, you will stay in the yurt, and when Ben Han wins the battle, you will be able to become the pillar of Ben Khan."


    "No need." If the sound returns coldly.


    She doesn''t even care about the queen of the fourth master. Would she want to be such a loushizi?


    Can CE Ling but with did not hear like, he touched her head, lift foot to go out.


    Since that day, Ruoyin has never seen CE Ling again.


    Ruoyin takes time out of the yurt to breathe every day.


    On this day, as usual, she called Banmei and Sandan: "it''s sunny outside today. Let''s go out for a walk and ride a horse."


    But her words just said, three Dan embarrassed way: "doctor Yin, it''s so cold outside, let''s not go out, it''s so good to have a fire in the yurt."


    With that, she also motioned to Banmei, "right, Banmei."


    "Yes, master, it''s snowy outside. Even if it''s sunny, it''s very cold. It''s better for the three of us to knit sweaters in yurts. If you''re really busy, let''s play leaf card." Strangely, ban Mei agrees.


    This makes Ruoyin suspicious.


    She is not blind to Banmei and Sandan eye contact, seems to be on some secret signal.


    Usually they are afraid that she is stuffy in the yurt.


    Today, however, she was so abnormal that she was advised to stay in the yurt.


    The more they are like this, the more they want to go out and see what happened outside.


    She swept half plum and three Dan a few eyes, lifted foot to go out of the yurt.


    As soon as she went out, the people in the tribe didn''t look right at her.


    Although she came from Qing Dynasty, they were not friendly to her.


    But since she became a doctor of CE Ling, she also detoxified her poison, and their attitude towards her began to improve.


    Even, many people rushed to flatter her.


    But now, they look at her eyes, very unfriendly.


    They said bad things about her and pointed at her.


    "I heard that she was a female doctor and military teacher beside the tartar emperor."


    "But she was also good at flattering the arts. She didn''t even fight the Khan battle, so she took her back to the tribe."


    "So it is. Look at her big eyes. When I saw them, I told you that these eyes are unknown in our tribe. There are evil spirits hidden in the big eyes, which can attract people''s spirits and draw away the souls of men, so that people can''t see the truth. Such a woman is a beauty and disaster!"


    "It''s not over. It''s said that this time, we lost our military plane map. It''s also her fault."


    "Last time Khan fell ill. She was in the yurt where Khan discussed politics, and the military plan was there. She must have taken the opportunity to steal it and steal it to Qing Dynasty."


    "Otherwise, the Qing Dynasty would be ready to attack the tribe, and the plan of the military plane would be lost. This is a coincidence."


    "She also cheated Da han to steal the fake map of Qing military aircraft and the drawing of gun production. The map was useless. On the contrary, she made our people innocent when they were making guns."


    Such words are constantly introduced into Ruoyin''s ears.


    She thought it funny that these people were excellent at making up stories.


    It''s a ridiculous, groundless story, and I don''t know who told it.


    If she has the ability to play the Qing Dynasty and zhunbu with applause and make the feelings of the two rulers so smooth, will she stay in this tribe?


    However, those people gathered more and more. When it came to strenuous efforts, some women also threw their existing food to Ruoyin.


    They threw milk tofu, yogurt bumps, cooked beef and mutton, and even just killed beef and mutton, which were covered with blood.


    It was as if she were some kind of wicked woman.It is the disaster star of Junggar.


    Only by throwing things at her can we vent our anger!


    Even if half Mei and three Dan protect Ruoyin, she is still thrown by those things.


    After all, there are only three people on Ruoyin''s side, and the other side is a group of people.


    One of the women was holding a bucket of fresh milk in her hand and splashed it to Ruo Yin.


    All of a sudden, milk as white as snow, poured Ruoyin a heart cooling.


    The blood on the raw cattle and mutton is interwoven with the white milk.


    Blood red and snow-white, forming a sharp color contrast.


    Make if sound body is full of blood and milk smell, look not embarrassed.


    Those people see her so embarrassed, the disdain on the mouth became a vicious curse.


    "If you hadn''t killed you, our military plan would not have been lost, and the tribe would not have had such a great crisis..."


    you know, the military plane map contains the geographical location analysis and operational plan of Junggar tribe, as well as various operational strategies and tactical departments.


    Once it is leaked, when the Qing Dynasty invades zhunbu, it will be completely exposed under the eyes of the Qing Dynasty.


    At the moment, those people do not seem to get angry, they are gradually approaching, want to fight Ruoyin.


    Banmei and Sandan want to return to the yurt with Ruoyin, but they are surrounded by people in the tribe.


    "Stop it all!" At this time, doctor Yan and Leng Feng brought a group of tribal warriors to maintain order.


    "Are you ok?" Doctor Yan couldn''t bear to look at Ruoyin and asked gently.


    "Ruo Yin stroked the dirty things on the clothes.


    Doctor Yan sighed gently and said to Leng Feng, "you let them all disperse. I''ll take her to the Khan''s yurt."


    "Good." After Leng Feng answered, he said to the crowd, "OK, what are you still doing here? It''s all scattered!"


    A moment later, Ruoyin is taken to the yurt of Cering.


    When he went in, CE Ling was reading the official documents.


    When he saw her, his face was light and his eyes were light.


    In the face of her confusion, wet hair and blood stained clothes, he seemed not surprised, nor did he care at all, let alone care.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1473

    The man is as cool as a cold-blooded beast.


    Want to come to those people throw things at her, he already knew, this just let Yan doctor and Leng Feng come.


    If the sound pulled the lip, light way: "call me to come to have something?"


    "CE Ling.


    "I''ll go back to the yurt if it''s OK." If the sound says, turn around and go out.


    Doctor Yan pressed her shoulder.


    Leng Feng also blocked her way.


    "Doctor Yin, don''t make me difficult." Cold front light way.


    Look at the doctor''s appearance. A woman who was thrown something in public should have cried.


    But there was no expression on her face.


    It seems that he is still angry with Khan.


    Is it because Khan knew that the tribal people targeted her, but did not appear in person to vent anger for her as before?


    Or is it because Khan just let them demobilize those people without any punishment?


    If this is the case, doctor Yin is really too ignorant.


    The Qing Dynasty is about to kill the tribe. At this juncture, of course, Khan can''t punish the tribal people because of a woman.


    The key is that this woman is from Qing Dynasty.


    If this is spread out, what should those brave men who are ready to fight? This will seriously affect the morale of the army.


    The generals and soldiers would think that Khan was a big traitor and punished his people for the sake of female spies.


    In this way, there is no prestige.


    If the morale of the army is broken, there is no doubt that we will lose!


    Doctor Yan and Leng Feng took Ruoyin into the yurt and went out irresponsibly.


    Leave Ruoyin and Cering in it.


    Ruo Yin lowers his head and looks at the stains on his body and arranges them with handkerchief.


    I don''t know when a pair of black Mongolian boots stopped in front of her.


    Ruo Yin looks up at the man in front of him.


    She would not feel embarrassed, let alone humiliated, because he didn''t care what he thought of her.


    What do you care about such dishonest people.


    The man raised his hand as if he wanted to help her with her hair.


    Ruo Yin slightly side head, raised his hand to open his hand.


    "Why are you so disobedient and not staying in the yurt He asked.


    Ruoyin thought it funny, it was because she went out for a walk by herself and suffered for herself.


    But if she didn''t go out for a walk, she would still be in the dark.


    Did he forget what he said to her that night when he was drunk.


    He said, "Ruoyin, Ben Han didn''t protect Eji when he was a child, and didn''t protect xiaoyuaner when he grew up. This time, I must protect you and keep you around, OK?"


    But he allowed them to throw things at her.


    Fortunately, she didn''t take it seriously, let alone take it seriously.


    Because she had experienced the fourth master, she really understood that in the eyes of these high-ranking men, there were too many things more important than women.


    They are willing to turn a blind eye to anything that is not conducive to power and the country.


    As long as their dignity is not challenged.


    And women are nothing.


    See her like a hedgehog, half ring do not say a word, CE Ling melancholy way: "next, you really have to listen, stay in the yurt, where do not go. What do you want to eat, just tell Sandan. After the limelight, Ben Han will clean up those who bullied you and kill them all, OK? "


    He is gentle like the most infatuated man in the world.


    But what he said was bloodthirsty like a tyrant.


    "No need." If the sound is cold and cold.


    Once upon a time, because he had saved her several times, and there was still a little kindness between them, she gave him a little face.


    But since he didn''t mean what he said, he promised to detoxify him and let her go.


    In the end, however, she still imprisoned her in the tribe, and she no longer gave him a good look.


    Maybe it''s Ruoyin''s attitude is too cold, so cold that the man in front of him is helpless.


    He stood in front of her, wanted to touch her, but did not dare, for fear that she would be angry.


    The man was so anxious that he grabbed her shoulder and coaxed her very gently: "when you win this battle, Ben Han will make you kedun, and you will not be sad again, OK?"


    "Oh." Ruoyin only responded to a sneer.


    In that case, it sounds really familiar.


    Why do men always promise to have something else when they have a fever.


    After that, I forget what I said.


    Maybe they remember, just can''t do it.


    Maybe, when they swear, they really feel that they will not break their promise.


    When they repent, they really feel that they can''t do it.


    Therefore, oath is a kind of thing, which can''t measure firmness, let alone judge right and wrong.Can only prove that at the moment of speaking out, is sincere.


    Well, if only listen to the sound.


    CE Ling has been busy recently. Facing Ruoyin''s sneer, he has no patience.


    The man turned to sit back to the desk, cold external command: "come, take her back to the yurt cleaning."


    So, ban Mei and San Dan were let in.


    They two hold Ruoyin out of the yurt.


    Ruoyin was spilled milk on her body, and her clothes were all wet.


    In addition, there is a stove in the yurt. When it comes out, the cold wind blows, which makes her shiver.


    At the same time, a heart is getting colder and colder...


    go back to the yurt. If you have finished bathing, change into clean clothes and comb your hair.


    However, yurts break into a group of tribal warriors.


    They put her in a sack without saying a word.


    Then, holding torches, they took her to a small dark room.


    To be exact, it is an underground palace under the grassland.


    They escorted her, took her to the underground palace, and put her out of the sack.


    If Yin originally thought there would be many people locked up, but all the way to the end of the small black room, there was no one.


    Those little dark rooms are like cells, one by one.


    One by one iron frame separated each small room.


    The warriors opened the door and pushed her in.


    If the sound is not clear.


    She took hold of the iron frame and asked the men, "Why are you keeping me here?"


    "Why?" A warrior said in that kind of natural tone: "you deceived us Khan, gave him the fake military aircraft map and artillery production map, and stole the military aircraft map of our quasi ministry to the emperor. If Khan doesn''t lock you here, you will be taken by the clansmen to threaten the emperor and be burned to vent his anger."


    With that, the men went out.


    When they went out with torches, the room was dark.


    Ruoyin sits in the dark room thinking.


    So, it was Cering who had her locked up.


    Because she caused the antipathy of the people of the quasi tribe?


    However, she did not steal the map to the Ministry of Commerce, let alone the fake military aircraft map.


    She didn''t steal pictures to Qing.


    Why don''t they send people to guard them and watch the military aircraft map.


    Once lost, it will be blamed on her head and let her carry the black pot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1474

    But if the sound is full of problems and grievances, there is no one to tell.


    In addition to three meals a day, there will be guards to deliver food to her.


    The rest of the time, she was alone.


    The day here is as dark as night.


    The light outside can''t penetrate at all.


    There is no light, no sound, no warmth, nothing in the endless darkness.


    Even if the voice broke his throat, there was no response, only an empty echo.


    There was only the unknown darkness that surrounded her.


    If you want to walk inside, you must use your hands to block in front of you, or you will bump into each other.


    When those people brought her in before, she saw candles in the room.


    She carefully groped around step by step, and finally found the candlestick. The touch of fine sand came from her finger belly, which was the dust that had fallen for a long time.


    If the sound blows for a while, the candle will be lit.


    All of a sudden, Ruoyin''s surroundings lit up.


    Together with illuminate Ruoyin''s cold heart.


    Those who do not experience darkness cannot understand this light.


    Ruoyin glanced around, there was only a wooden table and a bed in this small room. There was no quilt on it.


    The faint candle light kept beating, and there was a sense of terror.


    Ruoyin squats in one foot of the wooden bed, arms around the arm, embracing himself.


    If there are a group of people in the underground palace, it is not terrible.


    It''s scary that she''s the only one here.


    Terrible, is a person''s loneliness.


    However, she laughed.


    This is a kind of want to cry and fear no one to comfort, swallow tears continue to smile strong.


    She told herself that through the darkness, she would eventually get light!


    In this world, no one can rely on, even the shadow, will leave you when the surrounding is dark.


    Everyone''s life is the cold and summer, sunrise and sunset, people gathered and scattered.


    Some roads must be faced by one person. No matter how long the road is, no matter how dark the night is, you have to walk alone and silently.


    She has her own hands and doesn''t need to be held in the palm of others.


    When she is sad, she can hold herself in her arms, isn''t she?


    However, the winter in Junggar is so cold that it is even colder than the Forbidden City.


    Fortunately, she was warm enough to wear and her arms were warm enough...


    Ruoyin stayed in this dark room for many days.


    At first, she could count the time according to three meals a day.


    Later, she couldn''t remember the exact date.


    I don''t know how many days later, Ruoyin heard the sound of the underground palace opening.


    There were steady steps approaching her.


    Ruo Yin curls up in the corner of the bed and looks out.


    A dark shadow appeared outside the iron frame. Gradually, she saw clearly that the visitor was CE Ling by the faint candle light.


    Then, Ruoyin heard the sound of opening the door.


    It was Cering who opened the door and came in.


    When he came in, he went straight to her and sat down on the wooden bed.


    I haven''t seen him for many days. He looks tired.


    His handsome cheeks are thin. His eyebrows are like swords. His eyes are long and thin. He looks like a man without any feelings.


    There was a faint sadness and gloom in the pupils.


    He was dressed in dark iron and beast like armor, and seemed to be going to war.


    Ruoyin stares at him as soon as he sees him. He is not trustworthy.


    "Don''t stare at me like this, Ben Khan will let you go." He said faintly.


    Smell speech, if sound slightly startled, really did not expect, has refused to let her go CE Ling, suddenly want to let her go.


    Isn''t it cheating?


    "You go, even if you give Yongzheng the plan of the military plane, I don''t blame you."


    "I didn''t!"


    "Ben Han knew that you loved Yongzheng and thought of him well, so he took advantage of Ben Khan''s poisoning and coma, while detoxifying and quietly taking away the military aircraft map."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t really have a military plan."


    "Although the military aircraft drawings and artillery production drawings stolen from the Qing Dynasty are all fake, Ben Khan knows that you can develop artillery, but I know you will not do it, so I don''t want to force you. I have failed to comply with the agreement to let you go. I can''t force you to do things you don''t want to do, and I don''t want to protect you. That''s why I ordered someone to transfer you to the underground palace. "


    Ruoyin:...


    "now, your whereabouts have been leaked. They say that they want to burn you with fire when the two armies are at war, so as to vent their anger and stabilize the morale of the army. At the same time, it can also threaten or eliminate the spirit of Yongzheng. So if you don''t leave, they''ll break in. "


    When the two sides are at war, there will be messengers, or some hostages.Sometimes, the hostages or messengers will be killed before the war.


    This can strengthen the morale of the other side and eliminate the spirit of the other side.


    In the Junggar tribe, there are two generals who can''t see the king''s affection most.


    They have made outstanding military achievements and have devoted their whole life to the Ministry of military affairs. Cering also trusts them and gives them great rights.


    Now they want to tie up Ruoyin. He can''t punish them at the critical moment of fighting because of their private affairs.


    That would only chill and destabilize 100000 soldiers.


    "Oh, why don''t you all believe me?" Ruo Yin murmured.


    CE Ling is, and so is the fourth master.


    In the Qing Dynasty, she devoted herself to the development of artillery for the military department.


    At the end of the day, she lost the military plane map, saying that she betrayed the Qing Dynasty and gave it to the Ministry of Commerce.


    Now, she sincerely detoxifies Cering.


    The map of the military plane was lost, and it was said that she gave it to Qing.


    Does she look like a liar, a thief, so untrustworthy?


    Her pay is so cheap, or say they are blind, can''t see her pay at all, only Jiangshan, Jiangshan, Jiangshan!


    "This is not the time to say that. If you don''t leave, Yongzheng will attack. My officers and soldiers will take you as hostages to threaten Yongzheng. However, they don''t know that you are the queen, and they think you are Yongzheng''s intimate female doctor and military. If you come back to him, your reputation will not be affected." CE Ling Road.


    Although it is useful to threaten Emperor Yongzheng with her.


    When he robbed her to the tribe, he first wanted to let her stay with him, and then he used her to induce Emperor Yongzheng to send troops and delay time to develop new artillery.


    However, they did not want to use fire to threaten Yongzheng and strengthen their morale like the generals and soldiers of the tribe.


    He had broken his promise and didn''t let her go after she detoxified him.


    They can''t take advantage of their little affection any more.


    He''s going to the battlefield, and he doesn''t care about her.


    Said to protect her, if really can''t protect, it''s better to let her go.


    And she didn''t want to be around him at all.


    It''s better to put down the obsession and face it calmly. It''s not another kind of everlasting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1475

    If Yin listens to CE Ling''s words, knows the situation is urgent.


    Anyway, she said what she should have said. It''s his business to believe it or not.


    Most importantly, he was willing to let her go.


    The rest of it!


    "Well, then you take me out." If sound road.


    She doesn''t have the key here. He has to take her out.


    "When the underground palace was built, there was a secret Road, which Ben Khan knew only. I''ll take you out of the dark way." Then he lit a torch and led the way in front of Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin also carried the candlestick and followed him.


    The dark channel is relatively short, just enough to sound straight.


    But CE Ling can''t, he has to bend slightly.


    After a while, we came to the end of the tunnel.


    CE Ling twisted the mechanism, the end of the blue stone door slowly opened.


    Suddenly, a rippling Lake appeared in front of Ruoyin.


    "Well, you''ll get out of here."


    If sound looks at the boundless blue wave, looks at CE Ling with questioning eyes.


    "You jump down from here and swim all the way to the south. In about one stick of incense, you can see Banmei on the bank. She is waiting for you." Cering is serious.


    If Yin looks serious, it doesn''t seem like a lie.


    In an emergency, she jumped.


    After jumping down, she turned to CE Ling with a smile: "thank you for keeping your promise."


    In fact, he did nothing to hurt her except that he was not willing to let her go.


    Although he did not trust her, he did not blame or punish her.


    On the contrary, she is willing to give him a smile.


    CE Ling is about to close the stone gate, listening to her so said, slightly a Zheng.


    The most she said to him was thank you.


    She was always so polite in front of him.


    The man''s thin lips inadvertently rose, "you''ve detoxified me for decades, it should be Ben Khan. Thank you very much, and thank you for staying by my side for a period of time, because as long as it''s you, even if it''s empty joy, it''s enough for me to breathe in this collapsed world."


    With that, he pressed the stone door switch and left without looking back.


    She''s just too good to laugh at.


    He was afraid that one more look would regret letting her go.


    The Qing Dynasty is going to attack. At this cold age, I have no time to take care of the romantic and snowy things on the way.


    Even if there are thousands of nostalgia, he must be in the shortest time to sort out the military uniform, again to the battlefield!


    If the tone shallow smile, the same head also does not return to swim to the south.


    Behind him came the sound of the stone door closing.


    At this moment, she and CE Ling parted ways and were completely cleared.


    He kept his promise and let her go.


    And she detoxified him, and he saved her life many years ago.


    Ruoyin swam in the direction of CE Ling for about a stick of incense. As expected, he saw a familiar figure standing on the south bank, which was half a plum.


    Ban Mei on the bank also saw her and waved to her.


    If the sound saw, swim faster and faster.


    A moment later, Ruoyin and Banmei meet on the shore.


    Banmei, dressed as a man, pulled Ruoyin to the shore. "My boss, I said hello to a farmer nearby and asked them to burn brown sugar and ginger water for you to dispel the cold. I have clean clothes in my bag. If it''s cold, it''s not good if it''s cold. "


    "Besides, I''m ready for the horses, and I''ll follow you wherever you want to go."


    "Good." Ruoyin and Banmei have a good understanding.


    At present, the status of the owner is the best for her.


    When they arrived at the farmer''s home, Ruoyin saw the men''s clothes that Banmei had prepared for her. She said that she had been around for many years, which was eye-catching.


    Ruoyin changes clothes as fast as possible.


    Due to the cold weather, she was wearing a gray blue cotton jacket with mink fur warm and heart protecting vest.


    On her head, she wore a mink hat that covered her ears.


    At this time, in any case, women disguised as men, the image of the image is not image, it is not important.


    The most important thing is to keep warm.


    In order to look less like a mother, she and ban Mei got a fake beard.


    She also used Dai to depict the thick sword eyebrows.


    In this era, it''s safer to show people in men''s clothes when they are out of home.


    If Yin drinks a bowl of brown sugar and ginger boiled by farmers to dispel the cold, she and Banmei say goodbye to the farmers.


    The carriage was not as fast as the horses, so Banmei prepared two horses.


    To avoid riding when the cold wind blowing face, or cold nose, she and ban Mei put on cotton masks.


    Ruoyin rode on his horse and looked around.


    Once again, she stood at the crossroads of choice, no hesitation, no hesitation, only thinking.I remember the last time San Dan said that the south is the Qing Dynasty.


    To the East are other Mongolian tribes.


    She first ruled out the Qing Dynasty and other Mongolian tribes.


    To the West and North are neighboring countries.


    The last time she ran away from the west, she ran into Zeling''s military base.


    And the West failed once, and she didn''t want to try again.


    So, only the neighbors in the north are left.


    After thinking about it, she raised her whip and said, "drive!"


    The horses were flying north.


    After seeing half Mei, she also raised her whip to keep up.


    Ruoyin looks at the snow mountain in the north. As long as she crosses this mountain, she will be in a neighboring country.


    If the conditions are not allowed and she can''t leave for the time being, she will give some of her property to her family as filial piety.


    More and more stupidly with the brothers, teach them some things, leave some commemorative items for them.


    But now, there is such a chance in front of her.


    She was able to disappear in the Qing Dynasty due to her mysterious disappearance after being kidnapped.


    She will not give up such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    On the side of the family, you can go to neighboring countries first, and then secretly arrange people to distribute the property to the family.


    Brothers, the three brothers also have company in the Forbidden City. They are not as lonely as other argogues.


    This time, if you have to leave the faith, galloping in the snow.


    However, it happened that she and ban Mei had just been riding for a while, and just like last time, they saw a large number of soldiers.


    But this time, it''s not the soldiers of the paramilitary.


    If Yin is not far away from the soldiers, it will be 100 meters away.


    According to the large forces of the other side, Ruoyin initially estimated that there were 100000 people like that.


    What''s more, she saw the flag of the Qing Dynasty flying on the backs of the leading generals.


    Ruoyin heard from the people of CE Ling and the tribe that the Yongzheng man took the eight flag soldiers to fight against Junggar again.


    So, is the fourth master in that group?


    At this time, half Mei on one side cast an interactive look at her.


    Obviously, ban Mei also saw that there were eight banners in front of him.


    And the other side is facing them in this direction.


    To be sure, they went to the Junggar tribe.


    In this way, the two sides will inevitably meet.


    Ruoyin looked around, they are now riding on the grassland, and the Eight Banner soldiers of the Qing Dynasty are also riding on the grassland.


    If the two sides face each other, although she disguises herself as a man, she can''t do so for the sake of safety.


    It''s impossible to run back, otherwise she and ban Mei have been riding for so long.


    If Yin sees a carriage wide stone road on the side, it is surrounded by a mountain.


    She and ban Mei had no problem riding down that road.


    Moreover, on that road, she could not see the eight flag soldiers below, nor could the eight flag soldiers see her.


    Because of the mountain.


    So, Ruoyin raised his whip and went towards the stone road.


    Think, you go your way, I cross my log bridge, say nothing to face.


    In this way, Ruoyin rode faster.


    Because she was a little guilty in her heart. She was afraid that she would be seen by the fourth master. Only when she was far away from his troops, could she be at ease.


    But the reality always goes against our wishes, and what we are afraid of comes what we want.


    This kind of paved stone road on the side of the mountain is just zigzag and zigzag.


    When you think there''s no road ahead, it''s just another village.


    When Ruoyin and Banmei thought they couldn''t see the eight flag soldiers, they turned a corner in front of them. They not only saw them, but also ran into them head-on.


    Among the leaders, she saw her four brothers, five squares, thirteen masters, ertai and other ministers and generals.


    They were riding high headed horses with eight banners of zhenghuang, Xianghuang, Zhengbai, Xiangbai, Zhenghong, Xianghong, Zhenglan and Xianglan.


    If you look in the middle again, if there is a sudden shock in Yin''s heart, then Isn''t that man with a cold face and a sword eyebrow star?


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. The fourth master looks colder.


    Looking from afar, some are only cold, sentimental and alienated.


    He''s like an Icelandic City, with all the ice and snow around him.


    The man was dressed in silver armor and rode on the horse.


    His body is straight and straight like pines, and his momentum is vigorous like the scorching sun. Under his sword eyebrows, a pair of dark, bottomless cold eyes are suffused with bloodthirsty shadows.


    Behind him was the eight flag soldiers who could not forget the end.


    All of them are vigorous and vigorous, with unified steps and high spirits!


    However, if Yin only looked at it, he and Banmei bowed their heads and rode on horseback, and did not dare to look at each other''s troops.


    They just walked on the wide prairie.


    Such a large army, Ruoyin wants to take the stone road around the mountain with Banmei.Who knows what kind of wind they draw? Such a large group of people will not go on the road, but on this narrow stone road.


    If you see people from afar, it''s normal to turn around and walk.


    This turn is just around the corner, and if you turn around, you''ll be doubted.


    They will even be arrested and tortured as a detailed investigation of the enemy''s situation.


    Well, she had known that she had gone from the grassland below.


    In order to get out of their way, Ruoyin had to ride along the road with Banmei.


    They didn''t lower their heads, but they didn''t hold their heads up.


    Anyway, they dress up as men and wear masks.


    Try to be normal and low-key, and reduce the sense of presence.


    As long as you keep it steady, you can make it through.


    But even so, Ruoyin''s afterglow could catch sight of the wary eyes of those officers and men throwing at her and ban Mei.


    What? She didn''t pay attention to so many of them who didn''t take the road well and had to take the mountain road. Instead, they were on guard against her.


    Why, because they are so many?!


    Especially the head of the five they, and Ruo Yin brush past, still looking back at them.


    Even the fourth master glanced down his left eye as he passed by Ruoyin.


    The heart trembled.


    Bad, it''s the feeling of the heart!


    Ah, bah! It''s a feeling of tension!


    However, at such a tense moment, ertai even rode towards Ruoyin and Banmei.


    "Two little brothers, can you stop?" he asked casually


    ------


    thank you for your monthly pass, 11000 words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1476

    Ruoyin:...


    go away, who is your brother.


    "Do you know which side the Junggar tribe is closer to?" Asked ertai, following them.


    "Ruoyin wearing the mask pointed to the right direction, and most of his face was hidden under the mask.


    Because she''s not sure whether the other party is coming to test her.


    Ertai followed her direction. "Are you sure?"


    If the voice nods, of course, sure, ask the road to get out of the way, OK?


    After finishing riding, he asked.


    But on the mouth but nagged: "this young man looks beautiful, the person is also warm-hearted, also gives us the way, unfortunately is a mute."


    It''s a pity that he shakes his head when he talks.


    Ruoyin: "@ ?£¤% &amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;¡Á(!¡«@#£¤%¡£¡±


    You''re dumb. Your whole family is dumb.


    Half Mei thought to herself that she was too beautiful.


    Even wearing a mask can''t cover up her beauty.


    If Yin saw ertai return to his position, he was relieved.


    These troublesome leaders have passed by, and the shrimp soldiers behind will not meddle in their affairs.


    However, ertai returned to his position, but Wuge rode to Ruoyin.


    "Two little brothers, I have a request."


    Ruoyin: "who is your brother, we are brother and sister, I am your sister!


    Facing the five squares, if Yin is worried about being recognized, he looks at half Mei.


    "My brother is a mute. If you have anything to do with him, please tell me." Half Mei lowered her voice.


    "Well, as you can see, we are a troop with 108 banners. At present, the road is very narrow. If you two go against the team, it will seriously affect the pace of our army''s advance. It will extend the time for us to reach the enemy and miss the best period of engagement."


    Ruoyin: "so, if you are not in a hurry, can you turn around and make way for us?" Five grid road.


    If the sound turns a white eye in the heart, you also know that it will affect the pace of progress.


    Then why don''t you walk on the vast prairie, you have to take this narrow stone road.


    However, the courage of the hundred thousand eight flag soldiers is not so great.


    Ruoyin worried that if she refused, she would be run over by 100000 flag soldiers.


    And she just wants to leave early, which makes her extremely nervous.


    She winked at Ban Mei.


    Ban Mei and she have a good tacit understanding, immediately back to five grid: "this official, we are not very anxious, this is not a year has passed, want to go to the grassland in front of us to buy some beef and mutton to go home, and the family will have a good new year."


    "Since you are going to March and fight, we are going to turn around. It is the same for us to change our way. We will not delay your business."


    Said, half Mei Dynasty if sound way: "younger brother, let''s make way for each official Ye."


    Then, as soon as she whipped her whip, she took the lead in turning.


    Ruo Yin lowered his head and followed half Mei.


    At the same time, he passed by the fourth master again.


    When she passed by, she didn''t recognize her.


    Because she''s dressed like a man.


    Even if it is the fourth master before amnesia, it may not be recognized.


    Not to mention the fourth master after amnesia, he did not understand her, it is impossible to recognize her.


    Besides, she''s wearing a mask.


    It is better to be bold and free and easy than to shrink.


    After Ruo Yin drove the horse far away, the fourth master looked at her back and wrinkled her nose slightly.


    A moment later, Ruoyin and Banmei both left the long and narrow Shizi road and changed their ways on the vast grassland road.


    Fourth master, they have run against her, on the way to Junggar tribe.


    Just an hour later, Ruoyin heard the sound of cannons again and again.


    All of a sudden, the whole prairie was shaking a few times.


    As she was riding, the horses at her feet were startled, whining and running madly.


    But behind the artillery sound, actually has not stopped.


    Until Ruoyin and Banmei ran farther and farther, the sound of artillery behind him became smaller and smaller...


    at dusk, Ruoyin and Banmei rode for a day.


    During this period, they eat prepared food when they are hungry.


    Drink snow water when you are thirsty.


    In order to escape, they can make do with it.


    But a horse that has been tired for a day should have a rest place to eat grass and maintain physical strength.


    Otherwise, the worse the endurance of the horse, the slower it will run.Of course, it would be better if we could find a place to exchange horses and buy horses.


    In this way, you only need to rest for one night, and then you can start in the morning.


    So when it was dark, Ruoyin and Banmei stopped at a nearby post station.


    The post station is the place where the officials who pass the information in Qing Dynasty eat, sleep and change horses.


    Of course, Ruoyin won''t go to the government''s post station to exchange horses, so as to avoid exposing her whereabouts, and she is not qualified for the key.


    If the Queen''s identity in exchange for this qualification, she would rather not, otherwise she would not run.


    Fortunately, in addition to the official posts, there are also stables and inns where people exchange horses.


    This is a sparsely populated area. Ruoyin can only take advantage of the central point of the post station to stop here.


    Otherwise, after the post station, there will be no place to change horses and rest.


    Due to the bad environment, the official''s post station is a mud house made of yellow mud.


    Row by row, very neat.


    Passing by the official post station, Ruoyin finds several rows of Yamen servants standing at the gate of the post station.


    Because of the cold weather, their change in the mouth blowing white gas, with them.


    The stables opened by ordinary people are in yurts.


    If sound with half plum, casually find a yurt inn that can exchange horses and settle down.


    The two were taken into the yurt by the sophomore.


    "Do you want to change horses or stay in the hotel Xiao Er has a towel on his shoulder.


    "Change horses and live in a shop." Half plum road.


    "Well, I''ll take you to yurts." Xiaoer said, and took Ruoyin and Banmei to see several yurts.


    Finally, they ordered a slightly more spacious yurt.


    Two muscular horses were chosen in exchange.


    However, when Ruoyin and Banmei were ready to pay, the waiter said, "my two guests, please show me your waist token."


    If the sound of the whole person is confused.


    Waist tag is equivalent to the ID card of Qing Dynasty.


    Most of them are made of wood. They are made of wood and mixed with Manchu and Han Dynasties. They are of different sizes. On the front side, the words "waist plate" are engraved on the front. They are made by the Ministry of internal affairs and distributed to the cabinet, the office of internal affairs, and the scribes and Sura who serve in the inner court. They are changed every three years. If there is a change of personnel, they should be reported at any time.


    At first, the waist card was relatively simple.


    Later, some people used other people''s waist cards for general use, causing a bad impact.


    Therefore, the name, age, unit, official title and professional title of the holder will be indicated on the waist tag of the Qing Dynasty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1477

    Not only that, the waist card is also engraved with the holder''s facial features.


    Record the personal features on the waist token.


    Daqing has no cosmetic surgery.


    The facial information, like modern fingerprints, is a unique ID card!


    Even if you find someone else''s waist tag, you can''t use it if you don''t look right.


    According to different identities, waist cards are made of wood, copper, silver, jade and gold.


    Ordinary people''s Wooden waist token.


    Those yamen servants or palace maids on duty are bronze waist badges.


    For example, some ministers are silver waist cards.


    The important officials in the court were jade waist badges.


    Members of the royal family, divided into lineage and collateral.


    The side branch is jade waist card.


    The direct line is the gold waist card.


    If Yin is a queen, she is a gold waist token!


    On one side, the order of the empress of the Qing Dynasty was engraved in Chinese characters and full characters.


    A phoenix shaped pattern was carved on the edge.


    On the other side, engraved: bright teeth and bright eyes, Xiu Ting Qiong nose, skin if coagulation fat and other external features.


    If she showed such a waist tag, let alone her identity as a woman disguised as a man would be exposed.


    I''m afraid she''s going to be exposed as a queen.


    There is another possibility, of course, that they might treat her as a queen.


    Because if you are really a queen, how can you have only one slave around you.


    As for Banmei, it is also a woman''s waist tag.


    This time, they were going to get a fake man''s waist tag after running far away.


    But who knows to live in a shop needs waist tag.


    If sound has been open for so many years, there is no such requirement.


    If it wasn''t for the Qing Dynasty, she couldn''t reach here and open an inn here.


    They can only live in other people''s homes.


    If the sound to half Mei sign a glance, two people in the body meaning to look for waist token.


    Then they all agreed to say, "ah, it''s urgent to come out without waist token."


    "Ah? No waist tag? " The second one frowned and said with embarrassment: "how can I do that? Recently, this one is haunted by bandits. Everyone who lives in the shop has to check the identity on the waist tag strictly in accordance with the requirements, and then hand it over to the government for the purpose."


    Ban Mei: "ordinary people like us don''t carry waist cards on their bodies. If they are bright or not, they are ordinary people. What''s the difference. Besides, I''ve lived for decades, and I never check my waist tag when I live in an inn. "


    I don''t have the habit of checking the waist tag when I take a carriage in Daqing hotel.


    "Or do you think we two look like bandits. Are there two gangsters in a gang? It''s better not to be robbed by others." Half plum road.


    The second looked at them and said, "no, no, no, I don''t mean it. You are pretty and tall. Of course, you don''t look like bandits."


    On the contrary, she is as delicate as a woman.


    "Here it is." "My brother and I are really tired. You should be flexible, and see if you can find someone else''s name to register. It should be OK for you to do this job?"


    Anyway, I''ve been riding for a day, and I''ve run far enough.


    People are iron, rice is just, Ruoyin and Banmei eat dry food for a day, they must eat some good food to continue on the road.


    Otherwise, people and horses will be exhausted and will not run far.


    In addition, you can''t see the road clearly at night, and there will be wolves.


    It''s better to have a rest.


    The waiter looks at the silver given by half Mei and looks embarrassed.


    Seeing this, if the voice impatiently said: "well, if you really don''t want to, we won''t embarrass you. If you don''t want to live, we can''t afford to live in a yurt with money."


    She and ban Mei sing a white face and a black face.


    Sure enough, the second one heard that the big deal was over, and the silver he got was going to fly away.


    He immediately accepted the silver from half plum and said with a smile: "good, good, small. I will arrange the registration for you. You will rest in this yurt for a while. Later, we will bring good wine, good food and hot water."


    No one can get along with silver.


    What can be solved by money is not called a problem.


    You ask him to do it, but he is stubborn and wants to raise the price.


    Tell him there''s a lot of competition and you''ll know you''re nervous.


    If the tone of light "um" a, and half Mei sat in the yurt.


    A moment later, the waiter brought the hot water first.


    When they are well bathed and put on clean clothes, the waiter brings the wine and food.


    After eating and drinking, they discussed the next journey for a while and then stopped.


    The next morning, Ruoyin and Banmei had breakfast and were ready to leave.


    When I was leading the horse in the stable, I met other guests who actually led the horse back.They frowned and said something.


    "It''s snowing so hard that I can''t feel my toes and my ears are going to fall off in this terrible weather. It''s over. It''s avalanche, and the only bridge in front of me is broken. It seems that we can only wait for the government to repair the bridge, and then we can continue our journey."


    Smell speech, if sound stand immediately ask a word: "excuse me, which bridge you say is broken?"


    "It''s the bridge to the north of the post station."


    "Ah? The bridge to the north? Is there any other way to go if you want to keep going north? " If you ask.


    "The lake is so wide that there is a layer of ice on it. It''s impossible to go boating. It''s very dangerous to walk and ride a horse. A while ago, someone was drilling on the ice to fish. As a result, the ice broke away and people fell down. Not to mention riding on it, people would fall with their horses."


    "Oh, I see. Thank you for your information." If sound arch hand road.


    Then, she and half Mei looked at each other, or led the horse out of the post station.


    Although others said so, she was not sure. She had to see the situation.


    But she and half mei just went north for a while, and they were stopped by the government personnel guarding the front.


    "Avalanche ahead, there will be danger. All personnel will wait in situ until the avalanche stops and the bridge is repaired."


    Not only Ruoyin, but others were blocked.


    Ruoyin was riding on horseback, snow was falling on them, and the north wind was howling in their ears.


    She looked at the mountains, rivers, trees, houses, thousands of miles of rivers and mountains were covered with a thick layer of snow.


    Look at the snow mountain on the left.


    The snow on the mountain is like snow-white dust, sweeping down from the peak, blurring the original appearance of the mountain.


    With the loud noise, those avalanches hit the foot of the mountain, rolling out a good distance.


    It seems that it will swallow up the whole snow field at any time.


    And it hit the stone bridge at the foot of the mountain.


    The bridge broke off in the middle, and the broken slabs fell into the frozen lake.


    Sharp boulders smashed through the lake and half fell into it.


    As those people said, this bridge is the only way to the north.


    Although there are mountains around, those snowy mountains are more dangerous than the frozen lake.


    You can''t ride such a steep mountain road.


    Climbing mountains is the most exhausting.


    This is nothing. The key is the snow mountain. Maybe there will be an avalanche at any time.


    The snow is slippery and dangerous at any time.


    Seeing no way to go, Ruoyin went back to the yurt with half plum.


    "Now that the road ahead is broken, we can only rest here. In addition, since the time is not so fast, and we have to ask the silver to find someone to make two fake identity waist cards. If we encounter similar situations in the future, we can avoid it. " If sound road.


    "OK, I''ll ask you around in a moment to see if there''s a waist token." Half a plum.


    In this way, Ruoyin and Banmei''s flight northward was temporarily stopped due to the collapse of the bridge.


    The fourth master on the other side, however, kept fighting.


    With a new type of artillery and a period of platoon, the fourth master, with his hundred thousand and eight banners, won for several days in a row.


    The artillery continued, and the smoke of gunpowder filled the sky.


    The Qing Dynasty attacked Zhun Bu from the South and attacked several cities.


    The snow covered the boundless bloodthirsty battlefield.


    There are dead bodies all over the place.


    The blood all over the ground dyed the whole snow field red.


    This is another death confrontation between tiger and Lion King.


    One is the emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    A king of Khan in Junggar Khanate.


    Two famous rulers.


    It seems to be because of a woman fighting, but it is not.


    Perhaps, in their hearts, power is highly valued.


    And women are just one of their excuses for war.


    Even if there was no Ruoyin, Zeling wanted to revenge his Abu and wanted to rule the Qing Dynasty.


    The fourth master is the same. Every Khan king of Junggar takes the initiative to attack. Sooner or later, he will clean up the Zhunge department.


    It''s just that CE Ling''s active provocation has advanced this match.


    Any emperor can''t tolerate other people''s invading the country, which is a defiance and provocation to the imperial power.


    And women are one of their dignity.


    CE Ling robs Ruoyin, which can only be regarded as a point that the fourth master can''t tolerate.


    I just don''t know, this time, who will win.


    In the third year of Yongzheng reign, on the tenth day of December, the Junggar tribe was defeated.


    The soul of a hundred thousand warriors in the quasi ministry sprinkles the snow field.


    Only a few thousand soldiers were left to flee.


    On the side of the fourth master, the same hundred thousand eight flag soldiers died and wounded 30000 people, survived 70000 people, and decapitated more than 10000 quasi troopsAt the moment, the fourth master had just finished the last battle and set up camp with the eight flag soldiers.


    He ordered people to kill the cattle and sheep of zhunbu and reward the eight flag soldiers.


    In his yurt, there are generals such as Wuge, ertai and shiyeh.


    People are chatting about the follow-up according to the map.


    But the fourth master sat on the chair beside him, as if waiting for something.


    There is evil in the deep ink pupil, but there is a trace of depth.


    After a while, a few people came in.


    Just sat down on the chair, a general came forward to report things: "emperor, will find a picture of him in Zeling''s yurt."


    The fourth master raised his chin slightly, indicating that he would open the portrait.


    Suddenly, a handsome portrait of a man is presented in front of everyone.


    His face is as hard as a carving, and his eyebrows are like swords.


    It contains the sharp eye of Danfeng and emits a murderous spirit.


    For a while, the temperature in the whole yurt suddenly dropped.


    Because they found that when the portrait was opened, the emperor''s face was grim.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1478

    But they don''t know why.


    He thought it was CE Ling who had invaded the Qing Dynasty for many times, and now he ran away smoothly, which made the emperor angry when he saw the picture.


    At the moment, only Su Peisheng knows why.


    In front of the emperor, CE Ling was a disfigured man wearing a mask to cover up his ugliness, which was enough for the emperor to be jealous.


    Let alone such a handsome man, take away the queen, the emperor will overturn the vinegar jar of Qing Dynasty, OK!


    What''s the point? He thinks that the man in the portrait is so like Mr. Shu?


    But he didn''t dare to say that. Only the 13th Master said faintly: "it''s not to say that when CE Ling was fighting with the enemy a few years ago, he hurt his cheek by the firearm of the other side and destroyed his appearance, so he wore a mask for a long time. How come this portrait has no scar at all."


    "Is this portrait before he disfigured?" Five grid road.


    The general took it back: "master shisan, Lord Wuge, I asked the rest of the people in the Zhun tribe. This painting was indeed painted a few years ago, but the celeng was not disfigured. They said that Zeling did not wear a mask in the tribe


    "Well." The thirteenth master frowned, "why do I think the people in this painting are familiar with?"


    "I feel the same way."


    Both shiyeh and Wuge felt that they had seen each other.


    But in the end, portraits are different from people.


    And they are not very familiar with CE Ling, they have not met several times.


    Because Cering was only a counsellor of Emperor Kangxi at that time, and he was not an official in the dynasty.


    It''s just a private chat with Emperor Kangxi about life and unique opinions, and occasionally attend important occasions.


    At this time, ertai on one side also frowned and felt that the people on the portrait were very familiar.


    He frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly realized: "I remember! This is Mr. Shu, who was a counsellor to the emperor in those days


    Thirteen master: "eh, listen to you so say, it seems to be him."


    Five grid: "it''s not like it, it''s just!"


    These three masters told all that Su Peisheng did not dare to say, and his eyes closed tightly.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    Although the emperor lost his memory, according to these news, and CE Ling robbed the queen, maybe this master can make up a sour drama.


    This CE Ling can really escape.


    The year the emperor ascended the throne, he wanted to catch him.


    The result is Leng did not catch.


    Three years later, he became the Han king of Junggar.


    Now let him run away again.


    Su Peisheng glanced at the fourth master secretly and saw that his handsome face was as black as it could be.


    Fortunately, at this time, another eight flag general came forward to report, dispersing the fourth master''s anger, "emperor, we could have beheaded CE Ling."


    "So it is impossible to behead?" The fourth master asked coldly.


    The general was afraid that the fourth master thought he was making excuses.


    Therefore, he immediately explained the reason: "the remaining troops of the paramilitary army fled to erdenizhao. This is the great Lama Temple. The road is narrow and the road is narrow. The people and horses of the paramilitary army scrambled and ran in disorder. Our army attacked at night, half of them were killed and half drowned. Only a few escaped, bypassing hang''ai mountain, retreating to tuhe River, discarding their belongings and livestock to stop the pursuit. "


    "At that time, the front of the Junggar army was baidari City, which was garrisoned by marsai. We asked Fuyuan general marsai and Jianxun general darji to join forces to intercept Zeling. Danzindorji, Prince of karkarkar, also reported and urged marsai to send troops. However, despite the general''s strong opposition, marsai insisted on staying in the city and refused to send troops to meet and intercept, which led to the smooth escape of Junggar rebels in the southeast direction."


    "The next day, we automatically went out of the city, chased and killed nearly a thousand enemies. However, that CE Ling had already run away with his sister-in-law!"


    "It is said that it is not his sister-in-law, but his younger martial sister who worships him!" Another person corrected the mistake.


    Voice just fell, this is the cold yurt, the atmosphere suddenly cold to the extreme.


    Naturally, the battle between the hundred thousand eight banners and the hundred thousand troops under the command of the army was a large-scale platoon.


    The fourth master and the five grid soldiers, with eight banners, were distributed in the four roads of East, West, north, South and attack zhunbu.


    Therefore, during the whole process, he did not know where CE Ling would lead his troops.


    The fourth master wanted to fight against CE Ling.


    But he even attacked several cities, did not see the shadow of the other side.


    They had no choice but to order the Eight Banners soldiers. However, when they saw CE Ling, they would not save their lives.


    If you die, you have to die to see the body!


    Who knows that marcel, as a general of Fuyuan, did not cooperate with the soldiers.


    The fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    Although this victory, can CE Ling has not been beheaded, he always remember.


    As a result, the general told him that the other side had successfully escaped. What could be more irritating than that?


    Key to the other side looks handsome, but deliberately in front of him wearing a mask, is there any secret with the queen?Thinking of this, the man''s face sank and said coldly, "where is Marcel?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, Marcel will be outside. Can you ask him to come in?"


    "No need." The fourth Master said, then he raised his feet to go outside the yurt.


    The five squares also went out.


    Namarsai was standing outside the yurt.


    When I saw him, I called out


    "Ai Qing will get up soon. In this expedition, Ai Qing has made great achievements, but he can''t, he can''t do it." The fourth master emphasized the four words "meritorious service".


    It''s all about gritting teeth and saying these four words one word at a time.


    A man with a clear eye knows that he is angry when he hears it.


    After listening to this, Su Pei Sheng on one side of the line kneaded a cold sweat for martay.


    That CE Ling took the initiative to lead the army to challenge, and the emperor was defeated last time.


    It was the emperor''s first personal expedition since he ascended the throne.


    After CE Ling won the last battle, he then invaded the Qing Dynasty.


    He also used the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain and robbed the empress.


    If you are an emperor, you can''t bear it if you are an emperor!


    This time, the emperor fought again and won a complete victory.


    Seeing that CE Ling will be beheaded.


    But marcai did not cooperate with the rest of the soldiers, leading to CE Ling escape.


    This kind of behavior is a first-class and one-off crime!


    It''s strange that the emperor can spare him.


    However, the emperor''s warm and gentle appearance is too abnormal.


    Su Peisheng thinks that the emperor''s personality has changed a little since he lost his memory. Sometimes, as a close chief manager, he can''t understand.


    Anyway, it''s more and more sinister.


    Often seems gentle and calm, the result is a knife in the backhand.


    Just when Su Peisheng thought so, the fourth master helped Marseille himself and said to Chen Biao, "bring me the sword that I used to kill the enemy on the battlefield."


    "Bang." Chen Biao took a look at marcai and went into the yurt to get a knife.


    A moment later, Chen Biao handed the sword to the fourth master.


    It''s a big knife. Its head is wide and long. It looks like a half moon. There is a split blade on the back. There is a dragon shaped spit at the joint between the blade and the handle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1479

    The blade is made of fine steel, and the scabbard is made of black sandalwood. There are golden dragon patterns on it, inlaid with jade, turquoise and ruby.


    The fourth master took Chen Biao''s broadsword and put it in his hand.


    The black sandalwood of the handle is shining like grease, which is what the holder of the knife has been holding for a long time.


    The fourth master looked at the knife in his hand and said casually, "Marcel."


    "The servant is here!"


    "I ask you, are you not willing to send troops to meet and intercept the city in spite of the resolute opposition of the generals, so that the Junggar rebels can escape to the southeast smoothly."


    although all the other generals said that, he made sure again.


    "If you go back to the emperor, I do stick to the city, but I think so..."


    "what do you think? I don''t want to hear. I only know that the brain is a good thing, but it''s a pity that you don''t have one." Before Marcel finished his stupid excuse, the fourth master interrupted him.


    With that, he looked hard at Marcel. "Then, there''s no need to keep it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the big knife in the fourth master''s hand fell on Marcel''s neck and killed marcai angrily.


    A round object will fall to the ground when the knife is lifted and dropped.


    Blood spilled on the thick white snow.


    Red and white interweave, giving people a shudder feeling.


    The fourth master, with a broadsword in his hand, faced the generals around him and the eight flag soldiers coming and going, and said in a loud voice: "in the barracks, if anyone resists the order and affects the efficiency of the operation, this is the end of the matter!"


    "Yes A group of five squares responded with thousands.


    The fourth master handed the sword back to Chen Biao and turned around and entered the yurt.


    At this time, a bodyguard suddenly came to the fourth master and whispered.


    Su Peisheng immediately recognized that the bodyguard was from the stick.


    The emperor has been in the barracks recently.


    Only a while ago, after the empress was robbed by CE Ling.


    The emperor ordered the people at the stick to investigate.


    It is said that it is necessary to block all post stations in the East, the west, the north and the south. Anyone who passes through the post station must show his waist tag for registration. If there is any special situation, report it immediately.


    But after the victory, there was no news of the queen.


    So now, is there the whereabouts of the queen?


    After listening to the guard''s words, the fourth Master said to the ministers, "all of you go out and stay in five squares."


    So, thirteen ye and they all went out, only five grid still remained in the yurt.


    On the same day, I don''t know what four masters and five squares said.


    Two people in the yurt discussed for a while, with stick stick of the people, horse to the north.


    Thirteen ye and ertai stayed and dealt with follow-up matters in Junggar.


    The rest of the people in the Jung tribe began to sell what was left of the tribe.


    From this day on, there was such a yell in zhunbu.


    "Junggar tribe, Junggar tribe, the strongest tribe khanate, Khan King celing is defeated! His defeated general, CE Ling, was defeated. He owed the loyal soul of 100000 warriors and ran away with his sister-in-law. We can''t help it. The original price is 300 taels, 200 taels and 100 taels of jade articles, ornaments, vases and ornaments, which can pass 20 Liang, 20 Liang! "


    "CE Ling big bastard, you are not a human being. We support you faithfully. If you don''t win the war, you will return our tribe and our homeland!"


    ------


    on December 12, snow still fell on Ruoyin.


    But the avalanche has stopped.


    However, the bridge repair is a slow work, not half of it.


    As for the waist token representing identity, silver has already been made.


    "Boss, we''ve got our waist tag ready." Half Mei came back from the outside and handed the waist token to Ruoyin, "by the way, I just went outside. I heard that zhunbu was defeated by the Qing Dynasty, and CE Ling seems to have run away with doctor Yan."


    This place is close to the Junggar tribe. As soon as there is news, it spreads.


    As a person of the Qing Dynasty, although the emperor and empress were estranged.


    But she still wants to be clear from the bottom of her heart.


    So the corners of your mouth are smiling.


    Ruoyin takes the wooden card from half plum.


    The finger belly feels the lines engraved on it, but the mind drifts away.


    Zeling lost. The man who said he wanted to guard the tribe like his Abu was defeated.


    The Junggar tribe is no better than the Qing Dynasty, which has a strong military force, but the Junggar tribe lost. If you want to get up again, you have to spend several years, even decades, to accumulate strength to fight back.


    It''s a question of whether we can win or not.


    Ruoyin only thinks when it is time for injustice to fight.


    These men in the royal family seem to be alive to fight. In the end, they are still empty. Is this not tiring?


    It''s better to live in seclusion and live a life of idle clouds and wild cranes.


    Therefore, she hopes that CE Ling and doctor Yan live in seclusion for the rest of her life.As for the fourth master, he won the battle. I think he should take the eight flag soldiers back to the Qing Dynasty.


    At night, if Yin and half Mei blow out the candle, they will rest.


    But when they lay down, they heard a rustle outside.


    Although it is normal for someone to walk outside the yurt.


    But this kind of sound, is not the sound of normal walking, but that kind of dangerous approaching movement.


    And that movement is too big, there is a kind of unstoppable feeling.


    In the dark, Ruoyin gently pushed the next half of plum, took a bottle of ten seconds from under the pillow and stuffed it into half Mei''s hand.


    She took a bottle in her hand.


    These days, because of the collapse of the avalanche bridge, it is impossible to continue northward for the time being.


    When she had nothing to do, she took some medicine from the nearby drugstore and did it for ten seconds.


    Although they dressed as men, they were women.


    In this era, you have to be careful when you go out.


    Ten seconds later, you can spray it when you encounter bad people. It can save a lot of things.


    At this time, there was a fierce man''s voice outside: "sure they are in this yurt, right?"


    "Sure, we''ve come all the way. They''re still dressed as men."


    "Well, shoot the arrow!"


    What?!


    Ruoyin''s eyes were wide open.


    If they come in and dance with knives and guns and fight at close range, she''ll do it in ten seconds.


    But if the other side directly from the outside to the inside, so far away, the poison will be invalid.


    When Ruoyin was pondering, there was the sound of an arrow penetrating the yurt.


    The arrows were a little empty.


    Some of them were on the furniture in the yurt.


    There are several, fell on Ruoyin and half plum covered quilt.


    Even one fell between Ruoyin''s hair.


    It was just a little closer to hitting her in the head.


    "Banmei, I remember there is an iron bucket for charcoal." In the dark, Ruoyin pulls half plum and goes towards the iron bucket in the dark.


    But the outside kept shooting at them.


    In the meantime, they had to use something else as a shelter.


    Like hiding behind desks, chairs and closets.


    However, just as Ruoyin was hiding behind the chair, an arrow shot through the wooden back of the chair.


    She felt a shock in her back.


    But fortunately, there was still half of the arrow stuck in the chair.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1480

    Then, she took half Mei and hid in the iron barrel as fast as she could.


    The barrel was thick, strong, and big enough to hold both of them.


    After entering, Ruoyin also covered the iron bucket.


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    It was the sound of the arrow shooting on the outer wall of the barrel, thick and harsh.


    Especially if they hide in it, there will be metallic echoes.


    The arrows had some resistance when they went through the yurt.


    If you hit the bucket again, there will be more resistance.


    Moreover, the iron barrel is thick and metal. It can''t be penetrated by the arrow. It just hits the outer wall of the barrel and falls down.


    If Yin knows, it''s just a temporary escape. Sooner or later, they will break in.


    But if she didn''t hide with half a plum, she would be shot by an arrow.


    Those people are all outside, and they will be arrested when they go out.


    Only hide here, and when they get close, maybe the poison will come in handy.


    After a while, the arrow rain stopped.


    Someone is talking outside.


    "So long, they should have been shot dead?"


    "Go, go in and have a look!"


    Then, someone tore open the yurt which was shot by an arrow.


    In the iron bucket, if sound hears the footstep sound to approach gradually.


    "Exhort Kuang Dang!" Those people lit the candlestick and were searching for yurts. Many things were knocked over.


    Soon, Ruoyin felt that the iron bucket was shaking, and finally fell down, and the cover of the iron bucket was lifted.


    "Ha ha, so they hide in this." A man walks up to Ruoyin and squats down.


    He took a drawing out of the bag and compared it.


    If Yin glimpses slightly, that picture is her.


    "Well, you seem to be right." The man put away the painting, "don''t think that if you pretend to be a man, I won''t recognize you."


    Since all the places have been exposed, Ruoyin looks up.


    There were only about ten people on the other side, but all of them were big. Judging from their appearance and body, they seemed to be Mongolians.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and said, "I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why should I kill you? If it''s just for money, I can give you all the silver and jewelry."


    She heard from the sophomore that there are bandits in the latest generation.


    Think of it, they are the bandits in the mouth of the second.


    As for the noise they made, the innkeeper and the yurt around them must have known.


    It''s just that with the attitude that it''s none of your business, you don''t want to be meddlesome and lose your life.


    "No injustice, no hatred?" The man sneered, "if you hadn''t given us a fake military aircraft map, and then given the military aircraft map of our paramilitary department to the Qing Dynasty, would they have known the terrain and operational strategy of our paramilitary department so well?"


    Smell speech, if sound in the heart is surprised.


    These people are not bandits, but quasi ministry people?


    But she never did what he said.


    But she''s not going to explain.


    CE Ling do not trust her, they do not understand her, even more will not believe.


    The man took a sharp dagger from his waist.


    As soon as the dagger came out of its scabbard, it glowed in the candlelight.


    While appreciating the sharp dagger, the man said faintly: "we are ordered by Siqin military master to come to solve the disaster of your country and people. Originally, we intended to burn you to boost our morale and eliminate our strong spirit. As a result, Khan released you


    "..." is like a sound.


    Didn''t zhunbu lose? Listen to this person, it seems that they were tracking her before the war between zhunbu and the Qing Dynasty.


    She had heard of Siqin military division when she was in zhunbu.


    Si Qin, Mongolian means sage.


    This military division is really virtuous. People in the tribe respect him very much.


    It is said that he has assisted three generations of King Han of the quasi ministry.


    Usually hate those beautiful women close to their Khan king.


    So, when he saw her in the tribe, they were hostile.


    And these people are the subordinates of Siqin, and they have the same virtue with him.


    "Khan is good everywhere. It''s only by liking you, a woman of Qing Dynasty, that Khan made himself and his tribe look like this."


    "Military master Siqin said that if the tribe wins this time, let me kill you, and don''t let you implicate Khan any more."


    "But if you lose, then you will die even more, because I will use you to sacrifice the loyal souls of 100000 warriors!"


    Speaking of this, the man was excited and put the dagger on Ruoyin''s neck, and his face was sinister.


    One side of the half Mei want to stop, but also afraid of a man''s hand slip, cut if Yin''s neck.


    She just begged, "kill me if you want to."


    "You want to die? I''ll have to wait until I kill her, then I''ll deal with you. " The man is probably afraid that half Mei is in the way and motioned for others to pull him aside.Then, he looked at Ruoyin quirky eyes, put the dagger on Ruoyin''s face and patted it gently.


    The cold metal touch is on Ruoyin''s face.


    The man said ruthlessly: "don''t worry, I won''t let you die too fast. You have made our tribe what it is now. I have to let you taste the pain and torture of thousands of cuts, and die slowly!"


    With that, the man ordered, "tie her up for me, lingchi!"


    As a result, the rest of the men went forward to control Ruoyin.


    As they approach Ruoyin, Ruoyin will be hidden behind him for ten seconds, and he will scatter it vigorously from left to right.


    The pale white poison forms a perfect arc in the air, and finally sprays to their mouth and nose.


    "Cough." After a few coughs, they both fell down.


    At the same time, half Mei poisoned the man who controlled her when she sprayed poison.


    Before the mother did not move, she did not dare to act rashly.


    Now that the mother moved, she followed suit.


    "This girl, it''s poisonous!" The leader stepped back a few steps and ordered, "continue to shoot arrows. This time, I want to see where they are running."


    As soon as the voice fell, his men blocked the door and the broken exit of the yurt.


    They did not dare to approach Ruoyin and Banmei, so they took their bows and arrows and aimed at them.


    If a man aimed at them, he might be able to hide.


    But several people, want to hide can not hide.


    At this critical moment, there was a large number of people coming towards this side outside.


    Those steps in the snow, "rustle" sound.


    Soon, the two men blocked in the exit were shot before they could shoot at Chao Ruoyin.


    Sharp arrows cut through their bodies and blood spurts out.


    For a while, the yurt became chaotic.


    Seeing that the situation is not right, a gangster immediately pulls Ruoyin to his side and puts the dagger on Ruoyin''s neck.


    Another gangster, also holding half may.


    Because they don''t know which of the two is the most important.


    If the sound back to the man, not convenient to poison.


    If the poison doesn''t spread, it will annoy the other party. If the sword has no eyes, it will be hard to protect your life.


    At the door, a large number of people were pouring in.


    Ruo Yin looks at some familiar faces.


    In the chaos, she also saw five squares and four masters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1481

    As soon as he came in, he swept around the room.


    Finally, it falls on Ruoyin.


    Although Ruoyin was close to his beard, he recognized Ruoyin immediately without a mask.


    He saw the knife rest on Ruoyin''s neck.


    It made his body tremble.


    It made him nervous more than the knife rest around his neck.


    Even on the battlefield a few days ago, he was not so afraid.


    "You have been surrounded by our people. If you want to live, you should be arrested quickly!" Five grid road.


    "Our tribes are like that. What are they doing alive?" The man dragged Ruo Yin back and yelled, "don''t come here. If you come, I''ll solve her with a knife."


    It can be seen at a glance that those people want to live.


    Otherwise, why take hostages and commit suicide directly.


    "Well, I''m not coming." Five grid also back, trying to negotiate, "listen to what you mean, you are quasi ministry, you should not be angry with women."


    "This woman stole our military plane map. If she doesn''t take it out on her, who will she take it out on, will she take you?"


    This words a, four ye Mo Tong slightly turn, seem to think of what.


    Wu Ge chuckled and said, "you''re really right. You should take it out on me!"


    "Who are you? Are you qualified to let me vent my anger on you?"


    "Your people are my hands, and your tribe is defeated by me. Do you think I am qualified enough?" Five grid road.


    The man looked up and down at five squares, "so you are a general of Qing Dynasty?"


    "Exactly." Five squares showed a token representing his identity, "I am the general of the Qing Dynasty."


    The man glanced at the token, "so what? You are not the emperor of Qing Dynasty. I think you are so nervous about her that her life is more important than you. I won''t exchange with you


    In fact, after hearing that Wuge was a Zhenguo general, he was worried that Wuge was good and he could not control it.


    "He is not qualified. What about me?" The fourth master stepped forward.


    The man looked at the fourth master, raised his head and laughed: "you think that you call yourself me the emperor. Then I can call myself myself myself. It''s true that if you lie, you don''t make a draft. How can an emperor be a hostage for a woman


    Hearing this, the fourth master was not angry.


    Instead, he took out a gold dragon token and lit it up.


    The man stares at the token in the hands of the fourth master for a few seconds, and then looks at the fourth master again.


    Then, he seemed to be hesitating.


    In other words, he is considering whether to exchange Ruoyin for shiye.


    The emperor''s martial arts should not be as good as that general''s.


    And he heard that the emperor had been seriously injured twice a while ago.


    At this time, the fourth master held his lips and said faintly, "you don''t want to avenge the people of our people. Then come to me. I planned the military plan. If you just want to have a man as a hostage to help you get out of here, you should come to me even more. "


    The man:...


    Ruoyin: "she has only seen people escape from being hostages and pushing others out.


    But I haven''t seen people fighting for hostages. The world is so crazy.


    Wu Ge grabs to be a hostage. I don''t want to see her sister suffer.


    But what is the fourth master for? He didn''t trust her and wanted to ban her?!


    However, he was willing to take her hostage, at least for a moment, she was moved.


    In a trance, she seemed to see the fourth master who always protected her.


    "No one has more weight than the emperor. If you hold me hostage, it''s equivalent to having a gold medal to avoid death. They certainly dare not act rashly." The fourth master continued.


    "The emperor!" Wuge and the bodyguard are persuading the fourth master.


    The fourth master went to the gangster without hesitation.


    When he was close to him, the man pushed Ruoyin out and pulled the fourth master to his side.


    Obviously, compared with the Qing emperor, Ruoyin was not a hostage.


    That is to say, when he pulled the fourth master, the fourth master kicked the man''s knee and his elbow hit the man''s abdomen.


    The man bent down and stabbed the fourth master with the dagger in his hand.


    Four masters a whirlwind kick, just kick in the man''s wrist.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The sound of a dagger falling to the ground.


    The man squatted down and wanted to pick up the dagger. He was trampled by the fourth master fiercely.


    After the fourth master stepped on the man''s wrist, the soles of his feet twisted a few times.


    If sound can hear the voice of man''s muscles and bones broken, as well as the sound of pain chant.


    Before if sound was hijacked, the surrounding guards did not dare to act rashly.


    Now Ruoyin and the fourth master are safe, and those gangsters are solved by the guards.


    Even ban Mei was rescued by Chen Biao.For a moment, the people in the room were cleared or sent out.


    Only Ruoyin, four masters, five squares and some important servants were left.


    Such as Su Peisheng and Chen Biao.


    Before the crisis, many people, Ruoyin stood aside.


    Now that the crisis is over, it''s all our own people, and Ruoyin is a little limited.


    Because she found that the eyes of the fourth master and the fifth lattice fell on her body.


    It''s over. Four masters and five squares met her before.


    At that time, she was wearing a mask, wearing men''s clothes, wearing men''s clothes.


    It was evening. Although she was dressed in men''s clothes and had a false beard, the man''s makeup on her face was removed and her mask was not available. Of course, they could see her at a glance.


    Otherwise, you can''t rush in with people to save her.


    Ruo Yin thought for a few seconds, and a touch of cunning flashed in her eyes.


    It''s time to show real acting!


    Otherwise, the four masters and five squares are not ordinary people, and it''s hard to fool the past.


    She had seen them before, but pretended not to know them.


    Although she wanted to run away, now that she was caught, she still tried to fool her way to the past.


    If the voice nose slightly wrinkled, flat mouth toward the five space in the past.


    "Fourth brother, you can count. I thought that I would never see you and e Niang, amah, brothers and sisters in law, and my brothers and sisters in law."


    In this feudal dynasty, brothers and sisters were not too close.


    But it doesn''t matter to be sentimental at this critical moment.


    Wu Ge looked down at Ruo Yin''s head and touched her head without hesitation


    The fourth master on one side looked coldly, slightly displeased in his eyes.


    Su Peisheng stood beside the fourth master and immediately noticed the coldness in his eyes.


    He saw a distinct anger in the emperor''s eyes.


    The eyes seemed to be saying: is the queen blind? Can''t she see me? Unexpectedly, she doesn''t attack me. Go to attack five squares. What''s good about brother? Is there me?


    Ruo Yin leaned his head against the shoulder of five squares, and his lips were slightly hooked. He did not find the change of the fourth master.


    She doesn''t want to care about the man who has touched Geng Anqian and doesn''t believe her.


    But she knew that Wuge was smart and resourceful in the barracks and would lead soldiers to war.


    But in front of Jue Luo''s family, the fifth princess, her and his daughter, Qing, she was a real iron Han Han.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1482

    For Ruoyin''s younger sister, he has been very kind to her since childhood.


    When he was a kid, he was a big brother.


    If you can''t stand it, this sister is hurt.


    If sound pokes the basket, he helps to carry the black pot.


    If the other kids dare to get close to his sister, they fight directly with others.


    In his eyes, those little bunnies want to bully her sister.


    When she was a child, if Yin wanted to do anything, he would meet all her requirements.


    At that time, his sister was bigger than the sky.


    Later, when he grew up, he was a man. He couldn''t play with his sister any more. He wanted to practice martial arts and go to military training.


    Later, Ruoyin entered the royal family. At first, she was OK when she was in the residence. On New Year''s Eve or on special days, brothers and sisters could meet or get together.


    But since they got to the Forbidden City, they seldom met each other.


    Because there are many concubines in the harem, male relatives are not allowed to enter.


    Most of the two met at Royal banquets.


    Only once, the fourth master made her angry and made an exception to let Wu Ge go to Yongshou palace to see her.


    At the moment, if the voice pursed his mouth, pitifully, his eyes were still filled with a pool of tears, but did not flow down.


    When the play was almost over, she stood face-to-face with five squares apart.


    The eyes look at each other.


    Five grid looked at him, can not bear to say: "you suffer, also thin a lot."


    "..." if you don''t speak, you''ll stand there and feel pathetic.


    She is thin. Since she lost her memory, her sleep and appetite have greatly declined.


    She never thought that one day, in the face of her favorite food, there would be no appetite to eat.


    I have no appetite.


    Clothes and belt, that is loose again and again.


    Now listening to Wuge said, she began to sell miserably, "when I was in Mulan paddock, I couldn''t eat."


    "To the Junggar tribe, their eating habits are different from ours, and the cooks around them are not there. I can''t get used to it, so I can''t eat any more."


    "Later, they put me in a dark underground palace, where I was the only one..."


    at this point, she began to choke.


    Hearing this, Wu Ge frowned and clenched his fists. "It''s all the damned CE Ling who hijacked you to the tribe. When I find him, I''ll tear him to pieces and vent my anger on you!"


    Seeing that the two brothers and sisters are in a good relationship, the fourth Master said in a secluded way: "don''t worry about Ai Qing''s efforts. When you catch CE Ling, I will blade him."


    There is a vague sense of existence in this word.


    A "I don''t speak, do you all treat me as air".


    Especially his eyes are looking at Ruo Yin.


    As if to say: you this woman is really a white eyed wolf. I saved you from the gangster''s hand, but you dare to ignore me!


    However, after he finished his existence, he went out.


    When he arrived at the door, he saw that Wu Ge followed him, but Ruoyin was still in the yurt.


    Then he stopped and said to Ruo Yin, "what are you doing there, blowing cold wind?"


    Ruoyin looked at the tattered yurt, which was damaged by gangsters with arrows everywhere.


    The north wind whirring in, Ruoyin involuntarily wrapped up his coat and kept up with the fourth master and the fifth grid.


    Outside the yurt, she found that the second and the officials were also there.


    It seems that the second is not irrelevant, because the officials are brought by the second.


    However, the government and the four masters and five squares arrived together, reducing the existence.


    When Xiao Er is on the sound, his eyes are a little guilty.


    Although he took the money from these two guests, he helped them to get other people''s names and fool them.


    However, it is said that if you meet a suspicious person, you must report it to the superior. Otherwise, if you find out that you don''t report the situation, the inn will not be able to open and the head will have to move.


    Key informants and rewards.


    The difference in treatment is far.


    In any case, he didn''t do anything wrong. He did it. When they were in danger, he called the government to help him. He didn''t take the silver for nothing.


    If they are bad people, the government should arrest them.


    If not, the government will not treat them like this.


    Then, Ruoyin and his party went to the official station to check in.


    When the people in the post station saw the fourth master''s coming, they gave the best rooms to him.


    As for Ruoyin, they don''t know who it is.


    The people at the stick stick are all secret intelligence workers, especially those who specialize in this field.


    Ruoyin followed the fourth master into the room arranged by the government. As soon as he went in, he was warm.


    It''s covered with soft Mongolian carpet.A yellow pear wood bed.


    The furniture is also very complete, much better than the yurt Inn outside.


    After arriving at the room, the fourth master''s people cleaned up the people around. All of a sudden, all the trusted people were guarding the neighborhood.


    Ruoyin went in with the fourth master, and the five squares followed in.


    As a result, the fourth master turned around and glanced at five squares coldly. Five squares said to Ruoyin, "I''ll guard outside. If you have anything, you can squeak."


    He had heard that the emperor and the queen had a quarrel in Rehe palace.


    Just now, there was no communication between the two of them. It was obvious that there was still a quarrel.


    Without waiting for Ruoyin to say anything, the fourth Master said, "I and the queen haven''t seen each other for several days. If you want to say something about yourself, can''t you keep Aiqing away?"


    If the sound pulls the corner of the mouth, believed your evil!


    She assured her that he was not talking to her about himself.


    It''s about torture and talking about it.


    Generally speaking, it is a one-to-one interrogation!


    Besides, who wants to talk to him personally!


    "Servant..."


    "that''s how Aiqing works as a relative?" The fourth master did not wait for the five squares to finish speaking, then he was interrogated by his soul.


    Although Wuge is Ruoyin''s brother, he is not good at interfering with the emperor''s family affairs.


    No matter how, he is also a minister, and the emperor is a king, the relationship can not be overstepped, the etiquette can not be disordered.


    Wu Ge looks at Ruoyin, Ruoyin immediately says: "thank you, fourth brother... Love Qing''s care. This palace is OK. You march and fight all the way, and come to me in a hurry. Go and have a rest."


    Then, she said to the fourth master: "emperor, I haven''t seen my brother and my concubine for a long time. Maybe I''m too worried about me. In fact, all the officials and concubines were blamed. At the beginning, the ministers and concubines forgot the distinction between the monarch and the minister, which led to the neglect of the elder brother. If the emperor wants to blame, he should blame the minister and concubine. "


    Anyway, she doesn''t care about the position of Queen rushzi.


    If the fourth master wants to punish her.


    Ordinary people who have been in Junggar for a while forget that she and Wuge are brothers and sisters as well as monarchs and ministers.


    When I feel sad, I forget the distinction between monarch and minister.


    If you always forget the distinction between monarch and minister, it is not good to be in Wuge and wulanala family.


    The play is almost over, she should stop in time, don''t affect the relationship between the king and the four masters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1483

    "That''s it. Get out of here." The fourth master waved to the five squares.


    Five grid then toward fourth master and if sound beat thousand, way: "emperor and empress good life rest, slave don''t disturb, retreat first."


    But I was worried that the emperor would really blame the younger sister.


    After five squares out, Su Peisheng and his party brought the door.


    The heart says that Wuge adults should take care of themselves.


    The emperor and his wife quarrel at the head of the bed. If the bed is close, you won''t have to worry about it.


    For a moment, there was only Ruoyin and the fourth master in the room.


    The air is so quiet.


    Before the situation was chaotic, Ruoyin did not salute the fourth master.


    Now there are only two of them left, and she salutes with happiness.


    The mouth also throws the question: "the Emperor... How can be here?"


    Didn''t he win the battle and shouldn''t he be in the barracks or the class teacher to return to Beijing?


    "If I were not here, you would have been dead."


    If he had not arranged spies in the Junggar tribe.


    She had a good command of her whereabouts in zhunbu.


    When CE Ling let her go, he ordered the people from all directions to pay attention.


    All people have to show their waist cards when they cross the border.


    Any suspicious person who does not cooperate will be reported to him.


    At that time, the official post station said that there were two beautiful looking men in the north. At first, they didn''t show their waist cards, and ordered the second to take others'' deception and pretend to be.


    After that, he made a fake waist tag and let the junior register on it.


    At first, he didn''t care.


    Later, he said that his queen had a criminal record of dressing up as a man.


    He was inexplicably reminded that the two men he met in the narrow stone road a few days ago were also heading north.


    At that time, the man passed in front of him, and as soon as the north wind blew, he smelled the familiar smell on her body.


    But in a second thought, the other side is a man.


    Later, when he was reminded by the stick, he began to feel suspicious.


    Just then, he came with five squares.


    No idea. The queen is here!


    At the moment, in the face of the salute of Ruoyin, the fourth master didn''t call up, but didn''t help her.


    Ruoyin got up on his own.


    As soon as she got up, the man came up to her.


    He raised his hand and hit her in the face.


    She bowed her head, her eyes drooped, her head slightly retracted.


    The man''s warm fingers lifted her chin.


    If Yin glances down, try not to look at him.


    But he raised his hand and pulled off the false beard that had stuck around her lips.


    Suddenly, a beautiful and elegant plain face appeared in front of men.


    Because the man tore very quickly, if sound chin is raw ache, but she did not say anything, also did not shout pain, only willow eyebrow slightly frowned.


    She saw that he put the fake Hu Zi Liang in front of her and sneered, "Oh, the queen can really change her face. It''s a pity that she can make a woman into a man. It''s a pity not to be a liar like this."


    As long as he thought that she passed him and 100000 flag soldiers that day, but pretended not to know him, his face turned black.


    At that time, she was still wearing men''s clothes, makeup and a mask, covering most of her face.


    "My concubine and ban Mei are both women, and they have no martial arts skills. Here, Mongolian warriors are everywhere. We show people as women, but not as men."


    "Besides, it''s easy for us to live in unfamiliar places. I..."


    if the voice lowers its head, the voice is wronged and innocent.


    Every word and action will be "I do not want to be like this, are forced to step on the road of women disguised as men" incisively and vividly.


    After hearing this, the fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    It''s time!


    He flicked his fingers to get rid of his false beard.


    But the false beard was sticky, so he had to stick it on her clothes.


    Then he sat down on a chair in the room.


    Mou Guang looked at her casually and asked her a second sharp question, "before I sent out my troops, I ran into you on the way. Why don''t you show your true face?"


    "When my concubines were robbed to the yurt, I heard that they said that when the empress of the Qing Dynasty attacked Rehe palace in Junggar, she was secretly moved to Yuanmingyuan. I knew that the emperor certainly didn''t want people to know that I was robbed to Junggar."


    "Then, of course, I can''t be within the scope of Junggar. Otherwise, the 100000 flag soldiers would not have known that their concubines had been robbed to Junggar, and then the whole Qing Dynasty would have known." If the sound is explained in an orderly way.


    "Ertai and Wuge talk to you. You can tell them in private. If you can''t, you can tell Wuge alone. He doesn''t love you very much. Aren''t your brothers and sisters very friendly? Why, can''t you say that?" The fourth master continued to ask.


    At the same time, the man questions, with a little blame.


    It seems to blame her for showing her true face earlier and meeting each other for a long time.Where can there be such a thrilling scene at night.


    Even, it sounds like to blame her for being so close to Wu Ge, but not close to him.


    Ruoyin raised her head and looked at the man in front of her, and returned as usual: "although Wuge is the elder brother of my concubine, she is also the general in the barracks, and the general of Zhenguo in this campaign. I''m worried that telling my brother will affect my brother''s mood of leading the army."


    "The queen underestimated the five squares. If he was so easily affected, he would not be in the position he is today. You don''t know, he''s on the battlefield, but he''s still in danger. "


    "I haven''t been to the battlefield. I don''t know how my brother is in the battlefield, but I don''t dare to tell him according to the principle that he can''t be influenced. Besides, my brother is not only the elder brother of his concubine, but also a servant of the emperor. He is a general of the Qing Dynasty and a general of the soldiers. He is responsible. I dare not let her lose her sense of propriety because of me. "


    Ruoyin''s every sentence, all mold oneself into a sensible, take into account the overall situation good queen.


    We must make the fourth master believe her with superb acting skills, eloquence and eloquence.


    In a word, she would not tell the fourth master that she wanted to go to the neighboring country in the north.


    Before, she wanted to run under the eyes of CE Ling, and finally was strictly controlled.


    Not to mention the fourth master, the designation is a ban on foot and a ban on confinement.


    Because, considering the pig hooves of eight and ten, she thinks that Aixin Jueluo''s family all love their daughter-in-law under house arrest.


    "Ah, I don''t know that my queen is so sensible and so righteous."


    The fourth master stared at Ruoyin and said, "you don''t dare to affect the five squares. Why didn''t you tell me when I saw me, or did you show me in your eyes?"


    "I dare not."


    "Why not?"


    "The emperor is not only the husband of his concubines, but also the commander-in-chief of the hundred and eight banners, but also a good emperor in the hearts of the people..."


    "say the point." The man impatiently interrupts a woman''s usual pat to walk the horse.


    "It is because the emperor is shouldering the important task of the emperor. The last defeat was of great importance to the emperor in the Qing Dynasty. I can''t disturb the emperor at this time, and..." Ruo Yin stops talking.


    "Say it."


    ------


    Baye: what''s the matter with this king.


    Shiye: that is, fourth sister-in-law, you and the fourth brother''s feelings have problems, you said that eight brother is just, he is now a single dog, but I and Cailing, we have a good relationship!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1484

    If Yin pursed her lips and calmed down for a while, she said, "I made the emperor unhappy when I was in Rehe palace, and then I was banned. I thought that the Emperor didn''t want my concubines. I didn''t care about my concubines. So that day, even if the emperor was in front of my concubine, I would not dare to take the initiative to look for you, for fear of being rejected by you. "


    At the end of the day, her voice grew smaller and smaller.


    There was a lack of confidence and timidity in the tone.


    To grasp the careful appearance vividly.


    The fourth master stared at the woman for a long time, and then said rationally, "dare you? I think you dare


    "I don''t know what the emperor said."


    "Oh, if you don''t dare, you won''t run away with a maid."


    "I''m not running away. I''m going to return to Beijing with half a plum."


    "Back to Beijing?" The fourth master obviously didn''t believe it. "Qing Dynasty is in the south. You two go straight to the north. Which gate are you going back to?"


    The man raised his hand and poked his smooth forehead with his fingertips.


    "Ah? North? " If the sound kneaded the forehead, a face of surprise and chagrin.


    Then he patted his head, "we always thought that was the south. I said that there was something wrong with it."


    "Banmei, a maid of the palace, has never been out of Beijing. It''s very careful and intimate to ask her to do a job. She doesn''t understand this sense of direction."


    "For many years, I''ve been led by servants when I go out. It''s OK for you to let me take charge of the accounts and manage the harem. If you want me to find the way back to Beijing, it''s just that if I find it, I''ll miss it. You don''t know that my concubine has always been a road fool. I was in Rehe palace a few days ago, and I was lost in my way. "


    "So you and your intimate maid of the palace are all bent on returning to Beijing, but are lost?" The fourth master looked at the woman in front of him coldly.


    It seems that no matter what he asks, she can answer with ease.


    If the voice nodded, "of course, I haven''t seen three elder brothers for such a long time, and I haven''t seen my family. Of course, I want to return to Beijing to see them earlier."


    "..." her family and brother are all her thoughts.


    Even the Qing Dynasty and the people, she is also responsible.


    Otherwise, you won''t work hard to make artillery, even if you quarrel with him, you have to stand on the last guard.


    But in her eyes, he is the only one.


    Yes, just before he lost his memory.


    Thinking of this, the man sneered: "it seems that I misunderstood the queen."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "I thought you wanted to escape." Man seems to be a light floating sentence, like exploration.


    But the deep ink pupil is looking at her directly, not letting go of her any facial expression.


    If the sound can hear the man''s meaning.


    However, even if she was guilty, she pretended to be calm and calm.


    And righteously asked: "so, the emperor still does not believe the minister concubine?"


    She sighed helplessly, "come on, you don''t believe me, it''s not a day or two."


    Fourth master:...


    if she was tired, she casually found a chair to sit down. "When I was in Rehe palace, I worked hard to develop the artillery, but the Emperor didn''t believe my concubines. He thought that I gave the military plan and the gun production map to the Ministry of Commerce."


    "Now, I wholeheartedly want to go back to Beijing, but you are very well. You think that my concubine wants to run. I am your queen. Where can I go? I..."


    if the voice is small and the mouth is flat, murmuring, full of anger and full of grievances.


    The reason why she mentioned the plan was that she wanted to test him in turn.


    When she was in Rehe palace before, the fourth Master said that she gave the military plan to the Ministry of Commerce.


    But later, he did not make the matter public, but suppressed it.


    Even though Zeling robbed her, he blocked the news.


    At that time, she was wondering if he had such a small consideration for her that he protected her reputation.


    Until later, the paramilitary plane map was lost.


    It was also found that the military aircraft drawings stolen by the Qing Dynasty were fake, and even the gun production drawings were false.


    As a result, many people were injured when the gunpowder was developed according to the production drawings.


    For these things, she thought seriously.


    One by one, who is the most beneficial person? Fourth master, of course!


    If he had planned all this, it would have been a terrible thought.


    This man, as early as the zhunbu wanted to steal the map, he put the fake military aircraft map and gun production map in Rehe palace in advance, and deliberately let the quasi ministry steal it.


    Then he clearly knew that she was innocent, but left a note in CE Ling, saying that she was grateful for her cooperation in stealing the map. When he deliberately quarreled with her, he wronged her for stealing the military plane map to the Ministry of Commerce.


    Then, for the sake of his dignity as an emperor, it is not allowed to let people think that his Empress has an affair with the Khan of the quasi ministry and suppress this matter.


    Performing such a play is to make CE Ling believe it.


    Zhun Bu would make a map according to the fake gun, and hurt the people by mistake.When the two sides are at war, they will design corresponding strategies according to the operational strategies on the military aircraft map.


    As a result, when it comes to fighting, it turns out that everything is not like that.


    In this way, the people were injured by accident, the strategy was wrong, the military plans were stolen, and the military department was in chaos, and the morale of the army was lost.


    The fourth master was absolutely right for the people of Qing Dynasty and himself.


    But for Ruoyin, he hurt her deeply.


    Don''t trust her.


    He used her trust in him to hurt her.


    Trampling on her trust in him.


    The former fourth master, even if he did so, would inform her in advance and let her cooperate with him to perform a play, cheating CE Ling.


    But now the fourth master didn''t, he either didn''t trust her and worried about her and Cering.


    Or he is too cautious, worried that after telling her, the play is not realistic enough to cheat CE Ling.


    But no matter what the starting point is, his behavior makes her disgusted and angry!


    Sure enough, as soon as the woman mentioned the military plan, the fourth master clenched his fist and coughed softly. He said, "well, I know I''m easy to get lost. I''ll wait in the same place. I''ll come to you."


    Such a sentence, how familiar ah, if the sound seems to have heard.


    In that year, she and the fourth master went south with Emperor Kangxi.


    When she met the assassin, she separated from the fourth master.


    After he found her, he said to her, "if you have the ability, take good care of yourself, or you will be honest. When you come to see you, do you hear me?"


    As a result, during the period of looking for her, she favored Meng.


    Ha ha, man''s mouth, deceiving ghost.


    At this moment, she was more and more sure that the fourth master had a premeditation about the military plan.


    However, as long as he no longer suspected that she was going to run away, she would not mention it.


    She knew in her heart how bad he was.


    Anyway, her heart has been cold, sooner or later she will leave him.


    The more she knows about such hurtful things, the more she will give up.


    At present, before her wings are full, she temporarily holds the title of Queen and cooperates with him in acting.


    It depends on who is better at acting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1485

    Therefore, she pretended to be clever and said, "I know."


    At this moment, two people because of the heart that a guilty, no longer pursue each other.


    Inside, it was quiet again.


    Compared with the previous tense feeling, now it is speechless.


    After a while, the fourth Master said faintly, "if you haven''t seen me for many days, you don''t have anything to say with me?"


    This has another meaning: don''t you have anything to say to me?


    "What''s more, she didn''t settle the account with him.


    She can continue to wear the title of Queen.


    But she didn''t want to be with him anymore.


    After pondering for a moment, she said against her heart: "my concubine had a lot of things to say to the emperor, but after seeing the emperor, I don''t know what to say. As long as the emperor and the Qing Dynasty are good, my concubine is better than anything else."


    "Men can''t hear the perfunctory and official.


    He was silent for a moment. "Oh, a good one doesn''t know what to say. Don''t think I don''t know. In Zhun Bu, you talked with me three times and two times. Why, when you come to me, you have nothing to say?"


    Heard men say that.


    Ruoyin''s first reaction is: how does he know that she and Zeling have had a few deep conversations?


    It seems that, in addition to using her, he let the quasi ministry steal a fake military aircraft map, but also believe it.


    is also putting on the eyeliner.


    After pondering and understanding, if the sound straightens the waist board, sits upright.


    She didn''t do anything wrong.


    And he has nothing to say, it is not a series of good things he did that broke her heart, and what is the relationship with CE Ling.


    Obviously it was he who hurt her, but he questioned her in turn.


    It''s like he''s still a victim.


    Do you really think that other people are just like him?


    If the sound is hooked red lips, can not help but sneer.


    Since he has to mention some of them and fling his face at her, she doesn''t need to play with him any more.


    "so, the emperor has placed an eye liner in the Junggar tribe. Unfortunately, the concubine is going to disappoint you."


    Ruoyin looked contemptuously at the man and said sarcastically, "since you have ordered people to supervise me, I don''t have to be afraid. Otherwise, I''ll worry about you putting a disgusting hat on my head."


    anyway, she is not afraid of the shadow. How does he put his Eyeliner on?


    Just let him know that she is different from him.


    Otherwise, with his suspicious temperament, he will be assigned to doubt whether he has an affair with CE Ling.


    However, if he doubts, why should she care about his thoughts?


    Fourth master:...


    "even if I had time alone with CE Ling, it was just detoxification for him. Even if it was a chat, he also talked with his concubine about the past. Even if he was not under control, my concubine refused, and he stopped at the precipice."


    "Out of control? How uncontrolled is it? "


    "At most, it means a close look at each other. Do you think that everyone, like you, will do something shady as long as you close the door." If the voice turns back on his lips.


    "The empress is really a Bodhisattva. She told me that she wanted to cure my amnesia, but she turned her head to detoxify other men. Do you have the same trick for men, eh? "


    "I take back the words that I want to give you to treat your amnesia, because you are very good now. You can live a normal life, and you can win battles. You also have the doctor Geng. Oh, no, what should I call her?"


    If you smile, just tease the fourth master, "sister Geng will cure you day and night. Then you will return to the palace, and there will be concubines in the harem. You don''t remember that there are many concubines. They all have fresh vigor, don''t you?"


    Fourth master: "in addition, I''m not trying to hook people up, but let him release them."


    "You are so stupid that you have been released?"


    "Not at first, but in the end."


    "At last?" The fourth master sneered, "it''s not that I can''t protect you. I''m willing to let you go."


    "What are you trying to explain?" Ruoyin glared at the fourth master, "at the beginning, you calculated that the Ministry of Commerce would steal military aircraft plans. You designed false plans in advance, but you lost your plot. You didn''t count on the fact that the CE Ling Association robbed the ministers and concubines. In the final analysis, it''s not as good as others. This is also to blame for all this. "


    "Oh, yes, I didn''t think that CE Ling really had a lot to do with you." Men mean something.


    "Why, you care so much. Why do you come to save me? After the war, you can go back to Beijing directly."


    Fourth master: "well, you have me in your heart. Don''t even believe me when you say it!" Ruoyin raised his head and laughed twice.


    Smell speech, four ye bit a tooth, deep ink pupil suddenly a cold.


    The man''s thin lips gently opened: "what I don''t want, can only stay by my side. It can''t get other people to think about it. Even if she''s dead, it''s up to me to decide whether to stay or not, and no one else can intervene."Ruoyin: "it sounds so familiar.


    At the auction in Suzhou, the fourth master and Wen Qianmo said, "the people around you, even if you don''t want me, can only stay by my side. Unless... She is dead, she will be buried in the cemetery designated by him, and no one can intervene."


    Several times she thought the man in front of her didn''t have amnesia.


    However, almost the same words, but brought her a completely different feeling.


    The last time he said this, he was swearing in sovereignty with Wen Qianmo.


    After listening, it will touch her heartstrings, and will be moved later.


    But this time, is the heartbreak, fragmented to no longer heal the kind of heartbreak.


    This is not over, the man added: "besides, I am not saving you, I am saving the queen of Qing Dynasty, not you ulanara Ruoyin! After all, to let the empress of the Qing Dynasty live outside is detrimental to the Royal concealment. "


    "Ruoyin smiles bitterly.


    At the beginning, CE Ling said that if she was robbed to the tribe, the fourth master would take the initiative to enter the palace.


    She said the fourth master would not come.


    He said that the more powerful a man is, the less he can tolerate women being robbed, because women are also one of their dignity, even if the woman may not be the one he loves.


    Sure enough, or men know men best.


    Now, what the fourth Master said meant that he didn''t love her at all, let alone care about her.


    The reason why he found her was that she was a queen.


    He was worried that he would be green, and that the queen of a country would be exiled and humiliated the royal family.


    If Yin shrugged her nose, she felt a little sour.


    But when the man saw her like this, he frowned and said impatiently, "don''t make a look of being wronged or hurt. Do you think that CE Ling can protect you and won''t let you be wronged? His people throw raw beef at you and pour milk at you. Did he come forward and say a word?"


    "Don''t tell me that stealing the military plane map of zhunbu and stealing the fake military aircraft map of Qing Dynasty to zhunbu are all rumors you let people spread in the tribe?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1486

    "It seems that you are not too stupid. Yes, I want you to understand that he not only can''t protect you, but also takes you as the shadow of others!"


    In fact, the essence of this sentence is: no one can protect you except me.


    Or: that CE Ling is not good at all. You''d better stay by my side.


    Fourth master is to let the woman in front of him and CE Ling contrast, recognize the fact.


    But the words that came out of the mouth, but straight stabbed the heart.


    Let a woman''s heart drop drop by drop with blood like tears...


    if the voice and gas make the body fluctuate violently, the vision also begins to become blurred.


    She raised her head slightly and let the tears in her eyes flow back.


    Then he tightened his eyes and returned to normal.


    Hehe, no wonder those who spread rumors only said that she was a female doctor beside Emperor Yongzheng, and did not reveal her identity as a queen.


    Because the fourth master is afraid to affect the royal face.


    CE Ling can''t protect her, can she not know? Besides, does it have anything to do with her?


    Is it possible for him to expose the cruelty in front of her?


    "Yes, he didn''t come forward to make decisions for me, but he asked his subordinates to settle down. I also know that the war was tight at that time. If he took charge of me, a" spy "from the Qing Dynasty, it would cause a bad sensation. I can understand that he has his difficulties."


    "The queen is so understanding." Men''s secluded tunnel.


    "At that time, you might not be much better than him. What''s more, in my heart, he can''t protect me any more, and it''s better than hurting me by such a cruel incident like you


    "I was thrown raw beef and spilt milk. It''s not because of you that I was thrown raw beef. It''s you who let people spread rumors and say something that is not true. I slandered my concubines for stealing false plans to zhunbu, and also slandered my concubines for stealing military plane plans of zhunbu to the Qing Dynasty. The people of zhunbu lost their sense and hated me."


    "And because of this, they wanted to tie me up and burn me to stabilize the morale of the army."


    "Do you understand the feeling of loneliness to the throat, wanting to cry and afraid of no one to comfort, swallowing tears and continuing to smile?"


    The fourth master frowned:...


    "my emperor, of course you will not understand, because you never lack women around you! As long as a look, women will come to you one after another. Oh, no, it should be that even if you don''t have to do anything, some women will try their best to pounce on you, because you are the emperor and the master of Qing Dynasty. They want to depend on you! "


    If the sound has been holding back tears, but the eyes completely out of control, said, the tears will fall down, stop can not stop.


    "Even this night''s pursuit is because of the illusion you created. The people of the tribe hate me. They think that I have harmed their tribe. They want to sacrifice my life to the dead warriors who died in the battlefield!"


    "I have to thank you for all this. You are really a good emperor. In order to make your queen feel wronged and slandered, I gave the military plan of the Qing Dynasty to zhunbu, so that Zeling believed that he had got the real military plan, so that he could fall into your plot."


    "After deceiving CE Ling, he suppressed it for your so-called dignity."


    "Then, for the sake of your queen not wearing a green hat for you, the designer went for a walk in zhunbu, provoked the relationship between me and Zeling, and made the people of zhunbu hate me and gnash my teeth."


    "Then again, for your so-called dignity, you just threw disgusting dirty water on my head, without exposing my queen''s identity."


    "Ha ha... Thanks to my naive thought, you are for my reputation, thanks to me when you and Wuge came to save me, there was a trace of moved."


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin stubbornly wiped tears from the corner of his eyes, "you will be the king of Han of zhunbu and the people of zhunbu. Even if you want to be selfish, you will play me as the queen. Even if you hurt me, you will not hesitate to do so!"


    This is imperial power. You can do whatever you want.


    No wonder the princes had to fight for that position when they broke their heads.


    When the prince dies, he will die in the place closest to power.


    Because as long as you board the Dragon chair, you can sit on the mountains and rivers and countless beauties, ha ha...


    "Yinzhen! You are a great Huangwei This sentence, she is hysterical roar out.


    It seems that I want to roar out all the resentment and discontent in my heart.


    Thanks to her, she was quite moved when the fourth master was willing to become a hostage in the gangster''s hands in order to save her.


    Although he is good at martial arts, he is willing to do so. She is more or less moved.


    But now, knowing that all this was due to him, she was burning with fire!


    Compared with CE Ling can''t protect her, the fourth master who has nothing to pick up and uses what she has done makes her extremely cold hearted.


    The man was so terrible that when he planned everything, he pretended to be indifferent, as if he had never hurt her.


    Even he had the face to question her.Fourth master side head, looking at the woman''s face full of tears, crying pear with rain, but the face is very stubborn.


    The man twiddled the Buddha''s knuckles and turned pale. He said coldly, "I understand. No matter what evil CE Ling does, I am the only one you hate from the beginning to the end."


    "Even if he hurt you, can not protect you, promised to let you go, but also broke his promise, you will not hate him, only think about his good."


    "You think he''s good when I lose a battle. Now that I have led the army to defeat him, he has been defeated to the point of escape. Do you still think he is better than me Before


    , he placed in the tribe''s eyeliner and said that he had no disfigurement.


    However, he did not know the true face of CE Ling.


    Since he saw the portrait of Zeling, he didn''t know why he cared about it. There was a burning anger in his chest.


    Ruoyin: "she just wanted to sneer at what the fourth Master said.


    This man, he realized that he had no idea what was wrong with him.


    Will only live in his imaginary world.


    it is sheer fiction. He has put an eye liner in the quasi department, and knows that she is not what she is with CE Ling.


    once imposed what he had done on her in order to plot things, and imagined what she had to do with Ling Ling.


    Now, he didn''t realize that he had done so much harm to her, keeping her in danger.


    On the contrary, she was forced to ask about the matter between her and CE Ling.


    There is love to hate, she does not love CE Ling, why hate CE Ling.


    And he, why don''t you think, why does she hate him?


    Because she loves him.


    Because he did those things, hurt her that love his heart!


    If the sound takes a deep breath, calms the mood.


    Red lips light open, light way: "yes, I have always thought that CE Ling is better than you, at least over the years, people only have the deceased her in their hearts. Even if the warbler Yingying Yanyan of the tribe surrounds him, people can be at ease."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1487

    "What''s more, he won''t use me at least. He can force me to do fire, hand me over to his subordinates, or use me to threaten you, but he doesn''t have any. He chooses to let me go."


    The last time she explained, he didn''t believe it. He had to think there was something between her and Zeling.


    This time, when he questioned her, although she did not explain, she also made the matter between her and CE Ling clear enough.


    But he didn''t believe her, no matter what she said.


    Do you want her to beg him to believe her?


    No way!


    She didn''t want to explain again and again, sentence after sentence, how he liked to misunderstand it.


    She was tired, tired, tired.


    For Ruoyin''s words, the man just sniffed: "the reason why he didn''t force you to develop artillery was that it was too late."


    "I don''t give you to my subordinates because he has feelings for you."


    "As for not threatening me with you, that''s because even if he threatens me with you, I won''t be distracted when I lead the army to fight. It''s just a woman. How can I give up my country for the sake of a woman, as long as I keep the river and mountain, how many women can I have?"


    "At the end of the day, if something happens to you, he will not threaten me, but hurt his own infatuation. How uneconomical."


    "Ruoyin, listening to the cruelty of men, said so lightly.


    As if everything he said was right.


    She was lying on the table, burying her head in her arms, as if she could not tear her eyes out of her eyes.


    However, the man got up, squinted at her and said coldly: "this time, it was CE Ling who took the initiative to challenge her. If my strength was not as good as mine, I would not blame my cruelty. Today I will not destroy him. I will be occupied by the Qing Dynasty in the future. As an emperor, I will never allow such a thing to happen."


    "But you can only see the surface, but you can''t see the essence, not to mention the cause and effect of everything."


    "A man should protect at least five things: the land under his feet, his parents, the woman in his arms, the brothers around him, and the children under his knees."


    "Anyway, I have protected the land under my feet and you this time. Otherwise, can you sit here and cry?"


    If Yin Fu sneered in the arm: "so, I have to thank you, I have to thank you for hurting me, and then I saved me like charity, so that I can live in front of you."


    "As for the five things you said to protect, let alone the one of" protecting the woman in my arms ", I would like to ask you, can you protect so many women?"


    "What do you mean? I''m not satisfied with my harem?"


    "I dare not, and I don''t care at all." Because of choking, her voice was intermittent, with a waxy nasal sound.


    The man snorted coldly and said mercilessly: "which man in the Qing Dynasty is not a concubine or a concubine, and the emperor is not a concubine. Why, do you think you are an immortal? If a man holds you, you will be able to cultivate immortals. If you have a man, you will have no feeling for other women, and only favor you?"


    Hehe, the men in Qing Dynasty are all pig hooves.


    It''s so natural to say that three wives, four concubines and three thousand concubines are so justifiable.


    It''s like she''s the woman with the wrong views.


    "My concubine is just a woman who is born. Who the emperor wants to favor is the emperor''s freedom, which has nothing to do with the concubine. "She returned mercilessly.


    "In this case, you and I are already tired of each other. As long as you strictly abide by your duties, I will still regard you as the queen. If you don''t know what''s good or bad, I won''t leave husband and wife in love."


    Ruoyin:...


    "in addition, I hope you will remember what you said in Rehe palace. In Qing Dynasty, I will manage well. As for the treatment of feelings, oh, it won''t be you anyway."


    Leave such a word, the man no longer looks at her, raises the foot to go out in a big stride.


    Leave Ruoyin alone in the room, pondering over his last words.


    Yes, when she was in Rehe palace, she said that he was not as good as his former Emperor in terms of governing the country or treating his feelings.


    That''s because she was so angry with him that she said angry words.


    He took her angry words seriously. Is there a hole in his brain?


    The last words he said were to become a pair of empresses with her.


    That night, Ruoyin didn''t know how or when she fell asleep.


    The next day, insomnia, she got up before dawn.


    Half Mei saw her wake up, tucked in the quilt for her, "you go to sleep again, you have to hurry later."


    "On the way?"


    "At the end of the year, the emperor left last night to go back to the military camp, preparing for the class teacher to return to Beijing, leaving the Lord Wuge here to escort you back to the Yuanmingyuan."


    "Oh, I won''t sleep. I''d better go back to see my brothers earlier." If Yin said, he sat up.Half Mei knew Ruo Yin''s temperament, so she had to come forward and wait on her to change her clothes and wash her clothes.


    If the sound wash gargle good, five grid came in, "the slave has met the empress."


    "Fourth brother, get up quickly." If Yin is drinking early porridge, see five grid come, order half Mei: "go, again bowl porridge."


    "No, I just came to have a look. The things and the carriage are ready. Just say hello. I''ll wait outside." Wu Ge said he was going out.


    "There is no one else here. The fourth brother should stay and have breakfast together." Yes, there is no fourth master, no one else, only she and ban Mei, and there are five squares.


    Those bodyguards who stick to the stick are outside and won''t come in.


    Wu Ge''s steps toward the outside are a little bit, after all, he sits down beside Ruoyin.


    Soon, Banmei filled a bowl of porridge.


    Five grid after, eyebrows on a frown, "how Niang drink so light porridge, I see you are thin, should eat more nutritious."


    With that, he took a big gulp of porridge.


    If sound only gently way: "eat light in the morning, good, nourishing stomach."


    She didn''t dare to tell Wuge that she had no appetite and couldn''t eat those nutritious and indigestible things.


    Wu Ge took a look at her, but didn''t say much.


    Although he was aware of something wrong between the emperor and his sister, he did not ask.


    My sister wants to say, naturally she will talk to him.


    If you don''t want to, it''s useless for him to ask more.


    After drinking two bowls of porridge, he wiped the corners of his mouth and said mildly, "if there is any difficulty, just tell me that I have made contributions in the military camp this time, and the emperor said that he would reward me."


    I did well in this battle. If you have any difficulty, I will tell the emperor.


    Five grid two bowls of porridge, if Yin a bowl of porridge to drink a small half of the bowl, can not eat.


    She gently smile: "if I say, I don''t want to be the empress of laoshizi, I want the fourth elder brother to help me, help me leave the Qing Dynasty?"


    "This matter, this kind of thing can''t let the emperor know." Wu Ge looked around cautiously and whispered, "if you really want to run, I''ll come up with a way after I go back. We''ll have to think about it for a long time."


    Smell speech, if sound looks at five lattice, in that smirk.


    I still remember that many years ago, she also asked such questions as Wuge.


    At that time, Wuge didn''t teach her to be mischievous, or persuade her to endure, as her brother did in the Qing Dynasty.


    Instead, like this time, promise to take her away.


    This fourth brother, she saw him from a sunny boy to a masculine man.


    Seeing her smile, Wu Ge also followed her.


    Who could have imagined that the brave and resourceful Zhenguo general, who killed the enemy in the battlefield, showed up in front of his younger sister a son who did not seem to be very clever.


    With a smile, Ruoyin stopped smiling, "well, I just want to hear about it. Over the years, the fourth brother has become smart, but after so many years, you are still the same."


    So silly, with the queen sister abscond this kind of thing, can casually promise?


    As a matter of fact, she only needs five squares.


    There is such a warm word, let her know that she is not helpless in the Qing Dynasty.


    She has family members, brothers, sisters in law, amah, erniang and ulanara family.


    They are so good that she can''t implicate them.


    Although the fourth master left her and Wuge.


    The black man, who knows if she really trusts them or tries them out.


    If he, like CE Ling, deliberately creates the appearance of trusting her, waiting for her to escape, another Mantis catches cicada, and the Yellow finch is in the back, then it is over.


    Therefore, she needs to design a careful plan, and must ensure that everything is safe.


    If you are in a hurry, if you fail once, the next time will be difficult.


    In the Forbidden City, which is like a cage, she can not stand the failure of escape, must succeed!


    Until then, she would be able to keep her energy up and live under the title of Queen.


    The fourth master could not find that she wanted to escape.


    As the fourth Master said, the two sides are tired of each other. They just need to maintain the harmony between the emperor and the empress in front of the people.


    After eating congee, Ruoyin and Wuge are ready to leave for Beijing.


    The five squares will also go out and tell those people at the stick stick.


    Before leaving Ruoyin''s room, he orders his subordinates to take a piece of clothes to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin looked at the dress, it was a piece of soft armor of Tianchan.


    She remembered that the fourth master had given a piece of five squares.


    Such a soft armor is lighter than gold armor, and its defense is very high. It is basically invulnerable.


    Seeing that Ruoyin didn''t stop, Wu Ge said, "it''s inevitable that there will be danger along the way. You''d better put this on.""Fourth brother, this is a reward from the emperor. How can I wear it?" Ruo Yin shakes her head.


    "It''s not mine. It''s the emperor''s


    "The emperor''s?"


    "Before the emperor left last night, he gave me the soft armor of his silkworms and asked me to tell you to put them on." Wu Ge said, and he untied two buttons of his coat. "I don''t believe you see, I''m still wearing this one."


    Ruoyin saw that he was wearing a fine woven Tianchan soft armor.


    Then, her face sinks, "that palace can''t wear even more."


    Hehe, in order to show the harmony of emperor and empress, he is really good at acting.


    Something that could save her life was given to her.


    "Niang, you''d better wear it. Life safety is not a joke. The emperor said that it is inevitable that there will be danger on the way back to Beijing. If you don''t, the imperial palace of the Qing Dynasty will be disorderly for a while. It''s OK to change a queen, but he is troublesome. " Wuge tells Ruoyin what the fourth Master said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1488

    As a man, even if the emperor''s words are ugly and venomous.


    But he still felt the emperor''s deep concern for his sister.


    It''s an invulnerable soft armor of silkworms. The emperor has only one piece, and he has given it to the queen.


    What''s the trouble for a queen? I''m not worried about the Queen''s safety, but I don''t want to admit it.


    If you really want to change the queen, you will change it even if you are in trouble.


    This kind of behavior, as a man, he also had before.


    At that time, he and the five princesses had mutual affection, but they were plotted by the traitors when they went out for the war.


    The war merit was replaced by others, and there was no trace in three years.


    When he returned to Beijing again, the fifth princess had been married.


    The key is to marry the traitor who set him up.


    During that time, he would stab her with some poisonous words when he saw the fifth princess.


    He even insulted her by saying too much.


    I love her in my heart, but I don''t feel it.


    Knowing that she was pregnant with his child, she deliberately questioned that she was pregnant with someone else.


    Fortunately, after all the misunderstandings were solved, he and she also worked hard and were blessed by their families.


    Now, there are a couple of children under my knee. How happy they are.


    "Ruoyin, as a woman, knows that there is not a good word for the pig''s hoof.


    Oh, yes, men are afraid of trouble.


    If the woman they love will cause him trouble, they prefer not to love.


    In fact, it''s just that I don''t love that much.


    Finally, under Wuge''s persuasion, Ruoyin finally put on the thin woven Tianchan soft armor with light mint fragrance.


    When Banmei saw Ruoyin put on the soft armor of silkworms, she was naturally happy.


    Before, she thought the Emperor didn''t care about the queen.


    Only five squares left to arrange all this.


    Now it seems that although the emperor went to the barracks ahead of time to lead his troops back to Beijing.


    But I still think about my mother. Otherwise, why don''t you wear it by yourself, but leave it to your mother.


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin and his party set off.


    As the fourth master had said, Ruoyin, the queen, was recuperating in Yuanmingyuan.


    So, in order not to reveal the truth, she and ban Mei still dress up as men.


    Wu Ge sympathizes with Ruoyin. Instead of allowing her to ride, Wu Ge asks her subordinates to find a less bumpy and faster carriage.


    On the way back to Beijing, I passed the Junggar tribe.


    I heard that the new king Han of zhunbu came to the throne.


    Under normal circumstances, only when the original king of Han is hung, will someone attack Jue and ascend the throne.


    Can CE Ling is just to escape, Zhun Bu actually has someone to replace him.


    It is said that the man was holding the fourth master''s thigh and climbing to the sweat position.


    Don''t think about it. The new king of Han must be the one who collaborated with the fourth master, helped him steal the military plane map, and helped him to make rumors, and wanted to usurp the throne.


    It is just like the cooperation between Tsai bulatan and Emperor Kangxi.


    Although Junggar is only a tribe, they are nomads.


    Even if the base was attacked, hundreds of thousands of people were scattered all over the country.


    So, it''s hard to take it completely.


    This is the reason why Emperor Kangxi won the war and didn''t accept it completely.


    On December 25, Ruoyin, who had thought that there would be danger on the road, arrived safely in Yuanmingyuan.


    On the same day, the fourth master returned to Beijing with a large number of class teachers.


    However, Ruoyin arrived at Yuanmingyuan in the morning.


    The fourth Master arrived at the outskirts of Beijing at noon.


    At this moment, it is noon, Ruoyin and ruofuzha ask questions.


    "A month ago, my palace ordered people to recruit martial arts experts in the world. How are they doing now?"


    "If we go back to our mother, we have recruited about 1000 people in the past month. Now it''s the end of the year, so it''s not easy to recruit. After the new year, the recruitment should be half as fast as that."


    "Well, for recruitment, we''d rather have more money and recruit some martial arts experts. Don''t recruit anyone who only knows how to do Kung Fu. " If the sound tells.


    "Yes."


    Next, Ruoyin asked Ruoyin some things.


    After a while, Li Fukang came in.


    As early as the fourth master declared that Ruoyin was recuperating in Yuanmingyuan, all the servants of Yongshou palace were waiting in Yuanmingyuan.


    Otherwise, the master will return to Beijing, and the slave will not be there.


    "Niang, the spy came to report that it was the emperor''s headmaster who returned to Beijing and asked you to go to Desheng Gate together." The Desheng Gate is the gate for the soldiers to return to Beijing.


    Ruo Yin thought for a while, then got up and said, "Banmei, make up for this palace. Rushuang Ruxia, pack up your things. If you get to Desheng Gate anyway, you''ll go back to the Forbidden City. "


    This man hate to return to hate, but this time to call her to Deshengmen, should be the business.Didn''t he say that they were disgusted in private, but on the surface they still wanted to maintain the harmony between the emperor and the empress.


    In the end, the emperor and empress are not worthy of face.


    In addition, she hasn''t seen three elder brothers for more than half a year.


    It''s more convenient to live in the Forbidden City. My brothers are there.


    In particular, five elder brother, is still young, lives in her Yongshou palace.


    Before she was robbed to zhunbu, the fourth master claimed that she went to Yuanmingyuan to recuperate.


    It was once reported that she was overworked and seriously ill in order to develop artillery.


    During this period, no one is allowed to visit.


    Even Ruoyin''s wife''s family, as well as the brothers are not good.


    Otherwise, if you don''t see anyone after visiting, you will be exposed.


    So Ruoyin didn''t invite any brothers to Yuanmingyuan after returning to Beijing this morning.


    Since visitation is not allowed in the beginning, it must be observed.


    If we break the law on the way, it will be suspicious.


    In any case, sooner or later, you will enter the Forbidden City. There is no need to rush for this moment.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin changed into a lucky suit and put on light makeup. Then he took a carriage and went to Desheng Gate of the Forbidden City.


    The reason for her light make-up was that she had been ill for a month and had to look ill.


    But if you are plain faced, this kind of big scene is not appropriate.


    Half an hour later, the carriage stopped at Desheng Gate.


    After getting off the carriage, Ruoyin saw two rows of civil and military officials on both sides of Desheng Gate.


    In addition, Ruoyin also saw the brothers.


    Her elder brother and second elder brother are also here.


    Five elder brother is not here because he is young.


    The elder brothers saw her and laughed at her, but because of their status, they were too presumptuous in front of the ministers.


    When the ministers saw her, they saluted one after another: "ministers and servants kowtow to the empress. The empress is thousand years old and thousand years old."


    "Get up." If the sound raises the hand, signals them to get up.


    "Thank you, empress."


    Then, led by the maids, she stood in the most prominent position of Desheng Gate, waiting for the fourth master to return triumphantly with the ministers.


    The capital in December is really cold.


    After a while, if sound in the hands of the soup woman on the cold.


    I don''t know how long it took to hear the sound of horses'' hooves.


    Ruoyin looked along the sound, and at the end of Desheng''s gate, a group of people and horses came towards this side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1489

    Thousands of horses roared and galloped. The long mane and tail of horses fluttered under the buoyancy of the wind. One by one, one by one overlapped with the other, forming a whole and pushing forward rapidly, forming a picture of galloping.


    The first is ertai, the thirteen masters, and the five squares that joined them.


    In the middle is the fourth master.


    He was dressed in silver armor like a tree.


    Life reveals the luster of glass, dark eyes, such as a pool of deep water, people have no place to breathe.


    The jade like sculpture and perfect eyebrow shape set off his heroic spirit.


    The man''s thin lips and brows wrinkled tightly, as if troubled by something.


    However, this frown is even more awe inspiring from the bottom of my heart.


    behind him are tens of thousands of brilliant soldiers.


    They took a strong and powerful step, and every movement was consistent.


    During the March, these tens of millions of people acted like one person, straight and straight, just like a knife cut. Each face was solemn, with a sense of victory and high morale.


    This kind of appearance affects and shakes the hearts of everyone present!


    When the fourth masters came near, the ministers bowed down and saluted: "welcome the emperor''s triumphant return. Long live the emperor!"


    It was like a torrent of water flowing out of the gate. It spread far and wide over the Forbidden City.


    On one side, Ruoyin also followed the crowd.


    "In peacetime The fourth master rode on his horse with a strong voice.


    "Thank you."


    Then, the fourth master took his ministers to Taihe hall.


    If Yin didn''t know what the fourth master wanted to do, he went to the hall of Supreme Harmony with the principle that he would be satisfied if he had come.


    When he got there, the fourth master was sitting on a dragon chair in armor.


    Ruoyin and ministers are standing below.


    He looked down on the officials of the next leader, as if he were looking down on the world and Wansheng!


    A good face is always just a cold look.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Ruoyin, and said faintly: "I personally captured the zhunbu, thanks to the Queen''s reading all kinds of ancient books and books, and the Ministry of war day and night to develop artillery, and finally developed a gun several times more powerful than Zhun bu."


    As soon as the voice fell, ministers opened their eyes one after another.


    One by one, they all cast respectful eyes to Ruoyin.


    Especially when I saw Ruo Yin''s face showing tired, I think the queen is really tired.


    "The empress is a heroine among women. She can even develop guns."


    "After the emperor has such a virtuous person, the ministers are very pleased."


    "What''s more, after the Qing Dynasty had such a virtuous person, it was the blessing of the people of the Qing Dynasty."


    In the midst of the flattery, Su Peisheng ordered the maids to present Ruoyin''s reward.


    "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor ordered that the Queen''s women would not let men down, and she would be given a gold medal, a jade Ruyi handle, a set of jade ornaments, ten pairs of honey wax pine stone coats with beads and corals, a plate of coral beads, and a pair of Golden Phoenix beads and hairpins...


    what! No death gold medal!!!


    At the moment, all the officials present were shocked!


    They didn''t quite hear what Su Peisheng was reading. They only heard the four words "death free gold medal".


    This is a reward only when the ministers have made great contributions, or when the founding ministers have revived meritorious officials.


    However, since the emperor ascended the throne for so long, they have not received it. The empress actually has.


    In ancient times, although the emperor wanted to avoid death, he just said it.


    But it still needs a sense of ceremony, which leads to a strong bond.


    With this Dan Shu tie, it is equivalent to a talisman.


    Later, the iron Contract became the silver contract, and then from the silver contract to the gold contract.


    But in the Qing Dynasty, the system of Dan Shu tie Qi was abolished.


    The same meaning exists only in the Qing Dynasty.


    He can enjoy all kinds of good treatment of the imperial court.


    But ministers and concubines have no iron hat.


    Now, the emperor has given the queen a gold medal.


    There are many times to avoid death, nine times!


    Is this a promise between monarch and minister, between lovers, or between emperor and empress?


    After su Peisheng has read all the rewards, Ruoyin only needs to take the heaviest gold medal.


    It was a red gold medal, with Ruoyin two palms big.


    Ruo Yin looks up and looks at the gold medal.


    It is engraved with the date of the gold medal, as well as Ruoyin''s name, identity, family background.


    Also engraved with Ruoyin''s achievements in the development of artillery.


    And as the fourth master of the emperor, Ruoyin was given the privilege of gold medal: Qing Shu died nine times, descendants and relatives died three times, or committed regular punishment, and the secretary was not liable.It means that Ruoyin himself can be exempted from death nine times, and his descendants and relatives will not die three times. If someone in the family has committed a general crime, the court and the government shall not pursue the responsibility of the party concerned.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin was shocked.


    In this way, isn''t it equivalent that she has a talisman to walk across the Forbidden City and even the whole Qing Dynasty?


    But she is the queen. No matter what, the fourth master would not have killed her?


    However, the more such things are, the better they are, the better they are.


    It can also be given to descendants and families.


    Ruoyin, who was forced to open a business, was still absent-minded. After winning the gold medal, he was happy in the bottom of his heart, but not on the surface.


    She just with a modest smile, atmosphere and calm way: "thank the emperor for the reward, in fact, in my heart, as long as the Qing Dynasty is prosperous, the emperor''s Dragon health is better than anything else."


    She smiles gracefully and demurely, even if she stands there in a lucky dress, without flowery skirts or heavy make-up.


    But with her heroism, she is the heroine who can''t let men down!


    The fourth master chuckled, "the queen is very virtuous."


    The appearance of you coming and going is like a scene of love between emperor and empress.


    As if that day in the official station room, they never had differences and dissatisfaction.


    After all, the two sides are not only the best in the Forbidden City.


    Acting is also one of the best in the Forbidden City.


    For the fourth master''s words, if the tone is shallow a smile, he retreats to one side.


    It seems that he really has a business to tell her to come.


    Then, the fourth master rewarded the officers and men who had rendered meritorious service in the battlefield.


    First of all, thirteen masters.


    And then there is ertai.


    Then there are five squares.


    "Wuge, this time you led the Eight Banners soldiers to encircle the soldiers of zhunbu West Road, and made great contributions to this campaign."


    "The emperor''s praise is better than your plan. The servant is only acting according to your command."


    I don''t know whether it is the words of five squares that win the heart of the fourth master, or the fourth master is in a good mood.


    After he laughed, he said to the five squares: "say it, what reward do you want."


    Generally, the emperor rewarded meritorious ministers directly according to their personal preferences.


    Only those who appreciate it will ask him what he wants.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1490

    "If you go back to the emperor, you should do your best for the emperor. In the slave''s heart, as long as the Qing Dynasty is good, the emperor and his wife are good, it is better than anything." Five grid simple tunnel.


    Once this was said, the ministers did not understand the real mystery of the five character words.


    They looked at Ruoyin and the fourth master''s harmonious love. How could they know that their empress dowager was in trouble.


    One by one, I only feel that the five grid is not greedy for fame and wealth.


    In addition, they also think that Wuge and the empress mother brother and sister have a good relationship.


    Otherwise, in such a good scene, you don''t want anything. You just want to be nice.


    Of course, there are some ministers who work with Wuge, but they can''t see it like this.


    Because in front of them, Wuge is not such a simple and honest person, but a shrewd and cunning person.


    Hum, I''ll show off in front of the emperor.


    At the moment, only Ruo Yin and the fourth master understood the meaning of the five character words.


    Ruoyin knows that Wuge knows that the fourth master has made a quarrel with her. He gives up the opportunity to ask for credit. He secretly indicates that as long as she is good, he wants the fourth master to treat her well.


    Just like he said when he had breakfast porridge at the official post station that day.


    He said that if she had any difficulties, she could tell him that he had made contributions in the military camp, and the emperor said that he would reward him.


    Silly fourth brother, in the battlefield, sword and sword, as if death, should be in exchange for a higher official position, but he as long as she has a good life.


    This no "promising" fourth brother!


    The fourth master on the Dragon chair naturally knows the meaning of Wuge dialect.


    He said, "you''re hopeless."


    However, the fourth master is a man with clear rewards and punishments.


    He doesn''t want anything, but he can''t really give up.


    Soon, with a smile, he said solemnly to the five squares: "this time you have made great contributions, I will make you the Duke of fengen Town, plus the Taibao. In addition, he will serve as the prime minister with Yinxiang, Yunji and Maqi, and reward you with ten thousand taels of silver!"


    In addition, Su Peisheng read a lot of material rewards.


    "Thank you, Emperor long." Five squares to a thousand.


    For a moment, the ministers looked at the five squares with envy.


    And then there are those who look at him jealously.


    Xin said that the queen and Wuge are brothers and sisters trained by the uranara family.


    One is a high-ranking Minister of the former dynasty.


    One is the queen in charge of the middle palace.


    When the emperor wanted to reward him, they told him all the good things.


    Also a pair of no desire, do not want anything, the gold medal does not matter.


    Please, that''s a gold medal. If it falls to them, the whole person will be in a flutter, OK?!


    As a result, the two brothers and sisters have not received any rewards and titles.


    It''s OK with the queen. They can''t be jealous.


    But Wuge and they are colleagues. The Duke of fengen town is a first-class Duke.


    Taibao is a civil servant of the first grade.


    The former town general of Wuge is also a military officer.


    Now he is the prime minister.


    There are so many material rewards.


    The uranara family is in the limelight!


    However, even if they envy, envy and hate, they dare to think and dare not speak.


    Next, the fourth master, who had been away from Beijing for more than half a year and lost his memory, asked the ministers about some political affairs for easy understanding.


    As for his amnesia, it was a well-known secret in Qing Dynasty.


    Last time he was defeated by the Ministry of planning, we have many opinions on this.


    However, he was also the emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    Not to mention now that he led his troops to fight, defeated zhunbu and won a complete victory.


    He also dealt with the other political affairs of the Qing Dynasty in an orderly manner, and everyone readily accepted the fact that the fourth master lost his memory.


    Anyway, as long as the Qing Dynasty is good, the emperor''s amnesia has nothing to do with them.


    More than half an hour later, the fourth master solemnly said, "if you have something to report, you can leave the court if you have nothing to do."


    The huge Hall of Supreme Harmony was quiet for a long time.


    Seeing no one to report again, the fourth master took the lead to leave from the imperial passage.


    Ruoyin went out of the hall of Supreme Harmony with his servants.


    Down the steps, the servants have stopped the Phoenix chariot there.


    Ruoyin went back to Yongshou Palace by Phoenix chariot.


    Along the way, those maids saw her and saluted one after another.


    The maids'' hands are not the new clothes made by the imperial concubines from the house of internal affairs.


    It''s the newly developed Rouge powder.


    And new gorgeous jewelry.


    First, because the Chinese New Year is coming, everyone has to buy new clothes.


    Second, of course, the fourth master was absent from the Forbidden City for more than half a year.


    They''ve got to clean up and start a wave of competition.


    Although they were not allowed to be spoiled before, but the emperor lost his memory. Maybe his temperament changed greatly and he began to like them.Therefore, the concubines of the Imperial Palace began to be full of hope.


    One by one, they are looking forward to who will be the first brand after the fourth master returns to Beijing.


    If sound passes through the things in the hands of the maids, he can see through the thoughts of the concubines.


    She drew back her eyes and leaned against the Phoenix chariot.


    After a while, she saw the familiar palace, Yongshou palace.


    And she saw big brother and second elder brother standing in the snow waiting for her.


    Around them are the servants of Yongshou palace.


    During this period, she took care of the affairs of the Imperial Palace instead of Ruoyin, and took care of mother Xie, the fifth elder brother.


    After the Phoenix chariot stops in front of Yongshou palace, Ruoyin can''t wait to get down the Phoenix chariot.


    "The emperor''s wife is happy and prosperous!"


    "All up, all up." Ruo Yin releases half Mei''s hand and raises an elder brother with one hand.


    "Thank the emperor''s wife." Two elder brothers in see if sound thin a lot, eyes have a flash of sad.


    But Ruoyin, since I saw two elder brothers, the corner of his mouth has been up.


    There was a smile in the corner of his eyes and eyebrows.


    Big brother is still so steady.


    It''s the second elder brother. There is snow foam on his body.


    If the sound raises the hand, for two elder brother to play the snow on the shoulder, smiles: "outside is cold, enters the room to say."


    Then, she led two elder brothers into the hall.


    After half a year''s absence, Yongshou palace is still the same.


    She likes the furnishings inside.


    If Yin just sits down in the hall, mother Xie holds elder brother Wu.


    Five elder brother more than two years old, went into the house to shout "big brother, second elder brother".


    Then, he stared at Ruoyin, which had not been seen for a long time, for a long time.


    Just when Ruo Yin thought he didn''t recognize her, five elder brother opened his arms and cried out: "Huang e Niang."


    Mother Xie smiles and hands her five elder brothers to Ruoyin''s arms.


    As soon as five elder brother arrived in Ruoyin''s arms, he held up his neck and stared at her.


    Ruo Yin lowers his head and looks back at him.


    Within seconds, he hid shyly in her arms.


    "Huang e Niang, no matter what Huang amah becomes, her sons and younger brothers will not change." Big brother lengbuding said such a sentence.


    Second elder brother followed. "Yes, my son doesn''t like to play any more recently. I''ll learn from my elder brother. In the future, I will honor you with my brother and brother."


    A while ago, Huang e Niang was recuperating in Yuanmingyuan.


    They want to visit, but Huang AMA''s people won''t let them.


    If there is no problem between them, they will not be allowed to visit.


    Because the emperor Alma will know that Huang e Niang loves their brothers the most.


    As long as they go, Huang e Niang will get better.


    Also, Huang e Niang went to Yuanmingyuan to recuperate soon after.


    There was a village doctor named Geng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1491

    It is said that the Geng family is the favored woman of emperor amah on his way to the south.


    Only because the emperor Alma wanted to fight, it was inconvenient to take her in the barracks, so she was ordered to take her back to the harem ahead of time.


    After these, the two brothers thought that the Geng family must be the cause of the estrangement between Huang AMA and Huang e Niang.


    This just came to comfort Huang e Niang one after another.


    If the sound listened to the elder brother''s words, looked up at big elder brother and two elder brother.


    The elder brother is steady and sensible. She is not surprised to say such words.


    Can two elder brother play naughty, she did not expect, he would say such words to comfort her.


    They must have listened to some gossip in the palace to comfort her.


    If sound nose acid, orbital fever.


    But she still squeezed out a kind smile and hugged the five elder brothers in her arms, "good, good brothers of Huange Niang, your brothers are united, better than anything else."


    She will leave the Forbidden City in the end.


    As long as the three brothers are united, she can escape from the cage in peace.


    After the big brother and the second elder brother said some kind words, they told Ruoyin what happened in the palace.


    What they said was all about happy things.


    But the more they are like this, the more heartache Ruoyin feels.


    Children are sensitive by nature. Adults can feel something even if they don''t tell them.


    If Yin knows, they want to make her happy.


    She then cooperates with them, the smile is curved.


    Occasionally, she would also talk about some interesting things she met during her Southern tour.


    But she will avoid things with the fourth master and those unhappy things.


    He will not speak ill of the fourth master in front of the children.


    She thinks it''s a matter for adults and there''s no need to involve children.


    Destroying the father image of the fourth master in the children''s heart is not good for the brothers.


    It will only have a bad effect on their childhood.


    After a warm chat between the mother and the son for a while, the elder brother got up and said, "Huang e Niang, when the children''s ministers and the second younger brother went to the Yangxin hall to greet Huang AMA, Huang AMA was discussing things with the minister. Now my second brother and I will go back and have a look. "


    "Well, you go." Ruoyin held his five elder brother in his arms and said mildly, "at night, I''ll let the cook cook cook more food you like. We''ll have dinner together."


    According to the rules, the elder brothers should have said hello to the fourth master first.


    It''s not a question of whom the children kiss, but who has a heavy weight, who should go to greet them first.


    The fourth master is the most important part of the Forbidden City and even the whole Qing Dynasty.


    "Yes." The big brother and the second brother went out together after a thousand.


    Big brother turned out of the hall, and his fist was tightly clenched under his sleeve.


    Huang e Niang has lost so much weight.


    She had never been so thin in all these years in the Forbidden City.


    Even the smile on her face was so farfetched.


    After big elder brother and two elder brother just left, if Yin carries five elder brother to enter in.


    She accompanied five elder brother to play with toys, build blocks, enjoy the long lost parent-child time.


    But this time has not been long, Li Fukang came in to report.


    "Niang, the concubines of the harem came to our Yongshou palace one by one and said that you had come back to the palace to greet you."


    If sound grasps two elder brother''s hand, will a building block pile up.


    Without lifting her head, she said faintly, "you go out and say to them that the palace is not well. Please ask them to come back tomorrow morning."


    "Bang." After Li Fukang answered, he went out to spread a message.


    The imperial concubines had to go back to their respective palaces.


    In the afternoon, five elder brother play tired, sleep in Ruoyin bosom.


    If the sound then holds five elder brother personally to the side hall.


    When she arrived at the gate of the side hall, she heard some maids talking about it: "the emperor has just returned to Beijing, and the little master of the harem is looking forward to it."


    "It''s no use looking forward to it. Just now I went to the house of internal affairs to collect things. When I passed the Yangxin hall, I saw that the one from Zhongcui palace went to the emperor''s Yangxin hall."


    "Zhongcui palace?" The maiden frowned and thought.


    "Tut, it''s the village girl Geng."


    "Oh, she, the concubines of the Imperial Palace didn''t dare to go, and neither did my mother. She is a village girl who has no name and no division. What is she going to do there?"


    "I heard that the emperor called her to go. I saw Lord Maqi enter the hall of nourishing the heart with her."


    "Do you think the emperor will give her a title?"


    "She is a Chinese, how can she be sealed?"


    "Now there are several concubines in the harem who are Han women."


    "That''s different. Although Qi Fei and Jia Gui Ren are Han women, they are official women under the banner of Han army. But this Geng family is just a village girl. She wants a family without a family, and she wants a background without a background. ""But in the harem of the emperors before the Qing Dynasty, there were not ordinary women of Han Dynasty, or even those from brothels."


    "Yes, there are, but the starting point is low. If you want to be promoted to a higher position, you have to depend on the means. For example, at the beginning, Geng''s family was a regular at best, and could only live at the bottom of the harem."


    The maid said and looked around.


    Just then, I saw Ruo Yin outside the door.


    "Madame." The maids quickly knelt down in fear.


    "You are so bold that you dare to talk about the royal family behind your back, and go down and lead the board yourself!" Half plum sank.


    If sound then put five elder brother to sleep on the side hall bed.


    Out of the side hall, half Mei comforted Ruoyin: "Niang, don''t listen to those maids with broken mouths. What they said should not be true."


    That said, she took it seriously.


    If Geng Anqian lived in any concubine''s palace, she would not think much.


    But Zhongcui palace is now a separate palace.


    The emperor let Geng an Qian live there alone.


    Generally, the little people in the harem are under the jurisdiction of other concubines.


    Only those who were above the rank of concubines lived in a palace or were in charge of other concubines in the palace.


    Geng Anqian occupied a palace alone.


    It''s just that the emperor loves Geng Anqian and worries that she can''t get along with others and be bullied.


    Ruoyin: "since she went to the Junggar tribe, she has never seen Geng an Qian again.


    However, she knew that sooner or later she was going to be a member of the harem.


    Because the fourth master is not the kind of man who doesn''t admit his debt when he is finished.


    They are very responsible, ha ha.


    However, if the sound did not expect Geng an Qian has not been granted the title, this has already moved into the harem.


    I''m afraid it''s not safe outside. Do you want to pamper it in the Forbidden City.


    That day, he didn''t say that men should protect at least five things: the land under their feet, their parents, the women in their arms, the brothers around them, and the children under their knees.


    Geng Anqian is not the woman in his arms, he can not take good care of it.


    After all, there are so many women in their arms.


    It''s possible to change a guard every day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1492

    When Ruoyin went back to the hall, mother Xie took a thick account book and saluted her and said, "Niang, the emperor ordered the servants to take charge of the harem in the past few months when you were away. Now that you are back, the servant should hand over all these to you."


    Then, mother Xie handed those books to Ruoyin.


    Since Ruoyin was still holding the title of queen, she had to open a business, look through the account books, and do the handover work with mother Xie.


    At dusk, Ruoyin''s account book has not been finished, and the fourth master of Yangxin hall has issued two edicts.


    A warning to the former dynasty.


    A message to the harem.


    In the former dynasty, it was as follows:


    "it was carried by heaven, and the emperor ordered him to kill me and the empress during my southern inspection tour. During the war between the Qing Dynasty and zhunbu, the ministers under the gate of life stole military plans. The reason was that they removed shellfish and yellow belts, eliminated their ancestral status and were demoted to common people. Their name was changed to saisihei. "


    Some people say that Seth means dog, but it just means "disgusting".


    Since Jiuye was demoted to be a commoner, his sons could not have the surname Aixin Jueluo, let alone share the "Hong" generation with the princes.


    Therefore, Jiuye''s eldest son Hongbi was changed to fuxihui, which means "mean" in Manchu.


    The second son Hongbi was changed to Buddha Chuhui, meaning "to do ugly things".


    Sanzi Hongxiang was changed to ubiyada, which means "disgusting" in Manchu.


    Si Zi hongkuang was changed to Yimo De, meaning "obnoxious".


    Wuzi Hongding was changed to hailakan.


    Liu Zidong likes to change it to Dong Qi, which means "stupid".


    Qizi Sibao was changed to Du Xixian, meaning "Turbid".


    The eight son capital Xixin was changed to the amount yihun, meaning "stupid".


    As a result, the names of the nine masters were changed to detestable, shameful, stupid and other derogatory names.


    At that time, if it was not for the fourth master who took his six Ge Ge Ge as his adopted daughter.


    I''m afraid even his daughters will suffer this time.


    In addition, the imperial edict also contains twenty-eight counts of crimes which were discussed by the kings and ministers.


    For example, he was an important member of the Party of eight masters, who was in charge of fighting against evil and chaos, trying to seize the throne, seizing control of all trades, insatiable greed, and murdering the emperor and empress.


    In his early years, he was good at business and became the first rich man in the dynasty. His huge wealth laid a strong economic foundation for the eight masters to win the throne.


    Until the fourth master ascended the throne, eight Ye failed to win the throne, and he did not betray him.


    In fact, he has no intention of supporting the emperor.


    However, they can''t get away from the struggle of power.


    After all, long before the fourth master ascended the throne, he planned to make peace with the eighth master, murdered him many times, and even murdered him. He also involved Ruoyin for many times.


    It''s just that they didn''t succeed.


    When the fourth master had just ascended the throne, he also spread the reputation of being cruel and unfilial.


    The fourth master had long wanted to punish him.


    However, he had just ascended the throne at that time, and the fourth master had been crowned with such and such fame.


    If the throne is not stable, it is not good for him to punish his brothers.


    In addition, before Emperor Kangxi ascended the throne, he specially instructed the fourth master to treat his brothers kindly.


    In order to stabilize the political situation, he not only didn''t quarrel with eight masters and nine masters, but also promoted them to a higher rank.


    But they don''t care about their brother''s love at all. In recent years, they haven''t given the fourth master''s mixed son.


    This time, he not only pursued the emperor, but also united with the zhunbu, and ordered the officials under the gate to steal the military plane map to Zhun bu.


    Fortunately, the fourth master found out early that he had replaced a fake military aircraft map, and he also treated him in his own way, and ordered people to steal the military aircraft map of the quasi ministry.


    Otherwise, the most confidential military plan of the Qing Dynasty will be stolen, and the fourth master will be defeated in the second battle, and even his life will be worried.


    My brothers are still young. At that time, the eight masters, who are supported by the ninth master, will not be able to take advantage of the plot to counter and change the dynasty?


    After colluding with outsiders and pursuing the emperor, it can be said that the fourth master could not tolerate it.


    I just don''t know. The fourth master lost his memory and forgot what the emperor said.


    Or nine Ye really annoyed him, so angry that he no longer care about brotherhood.


    They never had brotherhood for him and wanted the life of him and the queen. Why should he be merciful!


    Jiuye was demoted to be a common man, which was a great disturbance in the previous dynasty.


    As for the imperial edict of the Imperial Palace, it also set off a storm in the palace.


    The imperial edict of the imperial palace is as follows:


    "the imperial edict is as follows:


    " the imperial edict of the imperial palace is as follows:


    "the prime minister affairs of Manchuria inlaid with yellow flag. Fucha Anqian, the adopted daughter of the Royal minister Fucha Maqi, has the merit of saving lives during the southern inspection tour of China. Her quiet and gentle appearance, beautiful and delicate, elegant and serene, and gentle and prudent nature, have won my heart. That is to say, he was canonized as an official, and he was honored as such! "


    Once this edict is issued, it is equivalent to throwing a bomb in the back palace.The concubines didn''t understand who Fucha Anqian was at first.


    I want to say how long the emperor has been back to Beijing. Before their harem could compete for favor, they actually let the horses of the former dynasty take advantage of it.


    As a result, it turned out to be the Geng family of Zhongcui palace.


    For a time, the concubines were very jealous.


    However, while the concubines were jealous, they were more full of fantasies about the man in the Yangxin hall.


    Before the emperor''s southern tour, he only favored the empress.


    Let their hope of competing for favor was dashed. They felt that the emperor was hanging on the Queen''s flower, and they would die for the rest of their lives.


    Now that this lady has set a precedent, is it not possible for them to be favored?


    They said, which emperor dotes on only one woman.


    It''s not a day without freshness. Sooner or later, it will be boring.


    When the edict reached Ruoyin''s ear of Yongshou palace, she was beating an abacus to calculate accounts.


    If the sound hears the eunuch of the reverence room reads the imperial edict outside the door, turns the finger belly of calculate bead slightly a meal.


    Then, she told the slave: "go to the storehouse to pick up some jewelry, which means to reward to Zhongcui palace."


    Although it is forced to open a business, it also needs a bit of professional ethics and superficial skills, so it''s time to send off slaves.


    Ah, the maids just talked about Geng Anqian. They became Fucha Anqian.


    It was sooner or later that the imperial concubine was granted, but the fourth master granted Geng an Qian on the first day of his return to Beijing.


    Geng Anqian also found a strong family background, let her do Ma Qi''s adopted daughter.


    Such planning is not something that can be done in a day or two.


    It is very likely that the fourth master contacted Ma Qi on his way back to Beijing.


    Even, maybe that day she went to deliver medicine and ran into them. Since that day, he planned and promised Geng Anqian?


    As for what, of course, it is for Geng Anqian to survive better in the harem, without being wronged and looking at other people''s faces.


    Because in the identity of Geng Anqian, a promise is huangen haodang.


    Obviously, the fourth master felt aggrieved by agreeing to this position.


    It seems that in this palace, as long as you get the favor, everything else is nothing.


    If something happens, it''s still not enough to be favored.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1493

    Last time, Geng Anqian cried and ran out in Rehe palace. She was so sad that she had to be spoiled in all aspects to coax her well.


    Little female doctor. She''s quite capable.


    Let the fourth master such a rational emperor, for her loss of reason, but also painstaking efforts to raise the background of Geng Anqian, let her start high, so that there will be unlimited opportunities for promotion in the future, right?


    There is also the title of "Yi GUI", which means "love", "love" and "yearning"?


    Ah, her husband and wife relationship with him for more than ten years, in the end, is not equal to Geng an Qian''s passion for love at first sight.


    This reminds Ruo Yin of what the fourth master once said to her in the official post station.


    He always hated her for mocking him for governing the country and treating his feelings less than the four masters before.


    He said to her that he would manage well in Qing Dynasty, but emotionally, it would not be her.


    Therefore, he is now to put his feelings into the Yi GUI people?


    Ah, a man''s heart is like a kite. Maybe a while ago, he was still around you, but he flew to the woman again.


    But if the sound is not good, love a person is not want to take back, want to love do not love.


    Because even if she wanted to, her heart would not listen to her.


    In the past life and this life, before meeting the fourth master, she didn''t know what love is.


    But after meeting the fourth master, she never thought of anyone else about love.


    The true love is never hot at the beginning, but can hold his heart for a long time, let it just for a person.


    The true love is not the heart, but the heart.


    It''s easy to get your heart moving, but it''s not easy to settle your heart.


    As Dr. Yan said, "it''s not that no one is married, but a heart has already settled down, and he is the best man.".


    If the sound of a heart, also early in imperceptibly settled down, identified the fourth master is the best one.


    Even if there is something better than the fourth master, she can''t see it.


    Because really love a person, the bottom of my eyes and heart can only accommodate him.


    A person only a heart, a heart is only so big, can only hold a him.


    But this man, actually does not trust her, also thinks she has the idea to other men.


    And his heart is really big, can hold his land, as well as countless women!


    It used to be that he told her everything to him.


    However, when she was willing to tell him everything, he did not believe her.


    How could he not see her feelings for him and spoil other women.


    How can I?!


    Fourth master''s heart is in him, she can''t decide.


    But she wants to take back, but can''t take back, then not.


    But from now on, she will hide her love for him.


    She will continue to love him from everyone else, and she will keep it from him.


    If Yin thinks about it, she is sad. When she didn''t love before, she pretended to like and admire him.


    Now when you love, you have to pretend that you don''t like it.


    She won''t dig his heart and lungs like she did during the southern tour.


    She has to plan her escape plan.


    Before that, she was forced to open up as the queen of rushzi.


    If one day, she really left him, it is not that she does not love, but he has changed.


    At night, big brother and second elder brother listened to Ruoyin''s words and went to Yongshou palace for dinner.


    Five elder brother is also in, mother and son four people used the evening meal together.


    Because big brother and second elder brother want to study before dawn, they finish their meal at night, and if sound doesn''t leave them much.


    The next morning, Ruoyin sent out the concubines of the Imperial Palace on the ground of ill health yesterday, so that they could save their lives again this morning.


    So early this morning, the concubines came on time.


    However, Ruoyin, who has been complaining of illness, is really ill.


    Maybe she was too tired on the way to Nanxun, and she was injured several times, and her constitution was weakened.


    Or maybe it was a cold wind blowing at Desheng Gate yesterday, and I was cold.


    Or, it''s a heart attack.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is lying in bed with a high fever, dizziness and weakness.


    Seeing that she is not feeling well, ban Mei has gone to see doctor Feng Yu.


    Li Fukang looked at all the concubines in the back palace. He went to Ruoyin and said in a low voice, "Niang, all the little masters of the Imperial Palace are here. I heard that you are not feeling well, so I want to come in and visit you."


    If sound closed eyes, eyebrows micro Cu, "you look for a from the head, they will be sent away."


    Those people, even if they came to see her, would not really visit her.


    Rather than let them see her jokes, they might as well dismiss them.


    Therefore, Li Fukang sent off the concubines of the Imperial Palace on the ground that Ruoyin was ill.


    Those people in the harem, who wanted to send their regards to Ruoyin twice, were mercilessly dismissed.


    Who let others be queens? If the empress doesn''t see them, she can only leave Yongshou palace wisely.But out of the gate of Yongshou palace, the party will inevitably complain.


    The imperial concubines'' chariots gathered at the gate, and the young concubines went up to the chariot and looked back at the Yongshou palace. They worried and said, "is the queen seriously ill, otherwise we won''t come to see our sisters."


    "Cut, how serious can it be? I just came back to the palace. I want us to sit on the bench and give us a little power. Otherwise, how can she show her majesty as a queen?" Qi Fei Dao.


    Yingbin: "no, I don''t think the empress is such a person."


    Maobin: "yes, no matter how it used to be, the empress would not deliberately ignore us. Unless she really does not feel well, she is really ill if she wants to come this time


    "Why did she show up in the Taihe hall yesterday afternoon to be rewarded? She sent us away with physical discomfort in the afternoon. This morning she came back to this way. Why, if you are rewarded with a gold medal, you''ll be better than others. If it''s our turn, you''ll put on airs and don''t want to see people? " Qi Fei rolled her eyes.


    Yingbin shook her head and disapproved of the way: "that''s not true. Sometimes illness comes like a mountain."


    "What kind of disease comes so fast? In my opinion, it seems to me that some people are too spoiled and hurt the queen. The queen even doesn''t want to see us." With that, Qi Feifei turned a big white eye toward the Yi GUI Ren on one side, and left by chariot.


    The rest of the concubines looked at Yi GUI Ren one after another.


    In those eyes, there is jealousy, jealousy, and not waiting to see.


    Then, everyone went away.


    From the eyes of the concubines, I saw the isolation.


    But she was calm and not afraid at all!


    It is said that good things do not go out, and bad things spread far and wide.


    Ruoyin and Wuge were in the limelight in the previous dynasty, but it didn''t spread much in the Forbidden City.


    However, the first volume of the emperor appointed the adopted daughter of Ma Qi as a noble person. However, the news that the empress fell ill because she loved the emperor so much was spread like a raging fire in the Forbidden City.


    Even, it was spread to the fourth master''s heart building hall.


    They also said that the emperor was because of the great achievements of the uranara family, and that the emperor was able to use the skill of balance and promote Lord Mazi.


    If there is competition between the Fucha family and the uranara family, there will be no way to win the title.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1494

    After the concubines left, doctor Feng went to Yongshou palace to check Ruoyin''s pulse.


    In front of Ruo Yin''s bed the veil falls.


    She leaned against the bed.


    Feng Yuyi sat aside and felt her pulse with a silk scarf between her fingers.


    After a while, Feng Yuyi got up and said, "Niang, you are suffering from deficiency of both qi and blood. In addition, you are too tired to wipe on the southern patrol Road, which leads to physical weakness and cold wind infection."


    "In addition, you have symptoms of stagnation of liver qi. Please take it easy and work less."


    Half Mei on one side understood.


    When she was on the southern patrol, she blocked an arrow for the emperor and lost a lot of blood.


    Later, he experienced the emperor''s amnesia.


    He also endured heartache to develop artillery day and night.


    He was robbed to zhunbu to detoxify celeng.


    Then he was locked into the underground palace and hurt by the emperor.


    Now I have been canonized.


    As for the stagnation of liver Qi mentioned by Feng Yuyi, it is clear that Niang''s constitution is combined with heart disease!


    Compared with half Mei''s sadness, Ruoyin calmly said to Feng Yuyi, "you can prescribe a prescription for this palace."


    After hearing this, Feng Yuyi prescribed two prescriptions for Ruoyin.


    He handed the prescription to Ruoyin and said, "Niang, one of the two prescriptions is for wind cold, and the other is for tonifying blood and Qi. As for the stagnation of liver qi, it''s up to you. "


    A bad mood can''t be cured by medicine. It depends on your mother.


    If Yin looked at the prescription prescribed by doctor Feng Yu, it was really the same thing.


    She led the lip, light way: "this palace knows, you retreat."


    "Bang." After Feng Yuyi retired, Ruoyin asked, "Banmei, I must be jealous outside. Can''t you see any new people in the harem?"


    Half Mei wanted to hide from Ruoyin, but she couldn''t bear to cheat.


    Had to answer truthfully: "yes, they also said, it''s just the new people in the harem. You won''t be like this."


    Even, they said that the empress did not have the atmosphere of the mother of a country.


    But a new man in the harem makes him ill.


    But the empress is clearly because of her weak constitution and overwork.


    Heart disease is just a small part of it.


    But these, she did not dare to tell the master.


    I''m afraid that after listening to the master, his condition will be more serious.


    "Ha ha." If the sound listened to half Mei''s words, gently smile.


    Yesterday, the maids of her Yongshou palace were still talking about Emperor Kangxi''s concubines. Among them, there were also Han women who speculated on Geng Anqian''s position.


    Today, I have become a lady of honor.


    Indeed, the Emperor Kangxi''s imperial palace had accepted several Han women and had given birth to many children for him.


    In addition, he also bought several women of Jiangnan nationality as concubines.


    However, Empress Dowager Xiaozhuang once ordered that women with foot binding should be beheaded when they enter the palace as concubines.


    Unfortunately, there was little effect, and some Han women entered the palace.


    It''s just not that presumptuous.


    But men always like young and fresh women.


    Most of the concubines in Emperor Kangxi''s imperial palace were Manchu, and sooner or later they would be bored.


    Jiangnan women gentle and sweet, but also petite and lovely, how good.


    The Imperial Palace did not allow the large intake of Han women. Emperor Kangxi collected a group of Han women with small feet in the summer resort of Rehe palace.


    Even today''s eight masters and nine masters have concubines of Jiangnan nationality in the backyard.


    Hehe, Aixin Jueluo''s men are all virtuous!


    All are big pig hooves!


    But these, in the Qing Dynasty, men love beauty, but it is human nature.


    Men only love a woman, that is not normal, the sun hit the west out.


    So, now that the fourth master is like this, those people feel that Ruoyin, who is the queen, is not sensible.


    But in Ruoyin''s opinion, love can''t hold a grain of sand!


    She led her lips and asked, "what else do they say?"


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Some people say that Lord Wuge has made many contributions in recent years, saying that he has some great achievements. The emperor has used the skill of balance and praised Lord Maqi. So that the Fucha family and the ulanara family can restrain and compete with each other. "


    If the sound Cu eyebrow, at first know that the fourth master let Ma Qi accept Geng Anqian as the adopted daughter, but also as an instrument noble person, she did not think so much.


    Now listening to ban Mei''s words, she had to think about it carefully and be afraid.


    The emperor is very good at playing the skill of emperor and the skill of weighing.


    In addition to governing the country, seizing the battlefield personally, relieving the disaster and benefiting the people, and rectifying the court platform, they also wanted to prevent ministers from threatening the throne.


    Therefore, we should let the officials fight openly and secretly to show their own authority and dignity.


    Because once a minister is successful, he is likely to rebel.


    And the Hougong is one of the ties to contain the former dynasty.In the Ming Dynasty, there were ministers in the middle of the court who were very powerful and had no equal status.


    At last the minister hit the emperor.


    Emperor Kangxi was very good at playing the art of emperor.


    Sauertu and Nalan Mingzhu have been in control for decades.


    Every time suo''ertu quarreled with Mingzhu, Kangxi watched the opera in the first place.


    It''s so noisy that I can''t help but make some mud.


    In this way, does the fourth master really want to contain the ulanara family and the Fucha family?


    The fourth master has not never played the art of weighing in the harem before.


    When he pulled out the virtuous princess, was it not used to contain the Empress Dowager who was not under control and in the harem?


    Ah, now, he applies this method to the relatives of her mother''s family.


    In her opinion, he was more than holding down the uranara family and the Fucha family.


    She was even more restrained because when she was in Rehe palace, she had repeatedly contradicted her words and didn''t save face for him. That''s why he did it.


    Fourth master doesn''t even trust her now, let alone fourth brother.


    But anyway, she believed in her brother.


    Last time he won the war merit, he didn''t ask for any credit. He only thought that she was good. The four masters insisted on giving him those official posts and rewards.


    When Banmei saw Ruoyin''s serious expression, she could not help saying, "but the jade lady of Yikun palace is not from the Fucha family. Why do you have to bring in another adopted daughter?"


    If the sound mouth corners hook up the cold radian, "jade expensive person long what kind?"


    Half Mei tilted her head to think about the jade lady who had no sense of existence. "It seems that she looks a little unsatisfactory."


    To be exact, when Yugui was selected into the palace, his appearance was generally recognized as ugly in the harem.


    So, is it because the jade noble person looks ugly, the emperor does not go down the mouth, this just chose a beautiful Yi GUI person to enter the Fucha family?


    "That''s right. Besides, although they belong to the Fucha family, amah of Yugui people is only the minister, while Ma Qi is the prime minister. In this position, except for the eighth master, who was granted by the emperor, the rest are the thirteen masters and my fourth brother."


    "So it seems that the difference is a little far."


    Ruoyin: "it''s not a bit far, but it''s too far. Amah of Yugui people can only be said to have a flat official position in the family, while Ma Qi can be said to be the leading representative in the Fucha family."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1495

    In the next few days, although the fourth master canonized Yi GUI Ren, he didn''t read the name of Yi GUI Ren, nor did he stop at the back palace.


    This man, who hasn''t returned to the palace for half a year, will change his favorite woman.


    But the virtue of diligence and greed for power will never change!


    And Ruoyin''s wind and cold, until the new year''s Eve that day, are not good.


    So, she didn''t go to the dinner party at night.


    Ruoyin didn''t go, but big brother and second elder brother as children must go.


    Even five elder brother, also by the slave to attend the new year banquet.


    At the moment, the fourth master is sitting at the head of the Qianqing palace.


    The concubines of the Imperial Palace sat at the bottom of the table, one by one, all dressed up in gorgeous clothes.


    In the past years, when the empress was present, the emperor would not look at them even if they dressed up well.


    This year is different. The queen is out of favor and the emperor has lost his memory.


    Chinese New Year''s Eve is a festive day. Even those who always love white clothes wear a lotus root pink flag.


    First of all, the fourth master''s eyes swept through the imperial concubines at will.


    During this period, the concubines seem to want to take advantage of the fourth master''s amnesia, blackmail him.


    For example, Qi Fei was the first to bear the brunt.


    Qi Fei is wearing her favorite rose red flag dress, holding a big grid in one hand and four elder brothers in the other.


    The mother and son first saluted the fourth master.


    Then, Qi Fei said with a gentle smile: "the emperor, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. Big Ge Ge and four elder brother have been thinking about you all the time. They are very happy when they know that you have won the battle and come back to Beijing."


    "The two of them want to see you, but they are afraid to disturb you in dealing with the government affairs. When you patrol south, the girl of dagge is very good, and the fourth elder brother is much more sensible than before."


    Fourth master:...


    "you used to love Ge Ge Ge people, especially Da Ge Ge Ge. You said that she had the style of Royal big sister. And four elder brother, you always praise him for his cleverness


    Qi Fei said that she wanted to shape herself into the fourth master''s favorite concubine.


    And her two sons and daughters are the four masters'' favorite princes.


    There is a kind of meaning of "my wife and my family are waiting for you to come".


    Anyway, the emperor lost his memory. He didn''t remember anything.


    It''s not what they say they think it is.


    The words of Qi Fei made Su Peisheng shudder.


    Before the Royal amnesia, they were more tolerant to the Gregorians.


    However, the emperor''s treatment of the imperial concubine is similar to that of the imperial concubine. It seems that her family is favored by the emperor.


    And the four elder brothers, who are the most disobedient.


    Otherwise, the eldest brother, the second elder brother and the third elder brother all have the title of nobility.


    Either Baylor or Beizi can show up in front of the emperor.


    The fourth elder brother of Qi Fei''s family had no title. After the emperor returned to Beijing, the four elder brothers did not see the emperor.


    Moreover, before the emperor''s visit to the south, he also trained four elder brothers.


    For Qi Fei''s statement, the fourth master only gave a light "um" and ordered the slaves to reward the lucky money and let them sit down.


    After he returned to the palace, due to amnesia, he went to talk to the teacher of his brothers.


    Gentlemen mention big brother, second elder brother, third elder brother, are all words of appreciation.


    To four elder brother, only "four elder brother is good in all respects" such a sentence, other have nothing else.


    Through these, he will know what kind of four elder brother is.


    Qi Fei saw the fourth master motioning for their mother and son to sit down, and then accosted the children to sit down.


    However, his mouth was soft and soft: "the emperor''s first time out of the palace for such a long time, not only my concubines and children miss you, but also our sisters in Changchun palace miss you."


    Seeing that the Emperor didn''t feel much about her, she had to take the sisters who lived in Changchun palace out for a walk because of her great love and selflessness, and the purpose of keeping fat and water out of the field.


    The emperor thinks one is one.


    In this way, as long as the emperor goes to Changchun palace, she will have more chances to brush her face.


    When Qi Fei said that, Wu Chang Zai, Jia Gui Ren and Qin, who lived with Qi Fei in Changchun palace, all received the attention of the fourth master.


    They were not allowed to look directly at the emperor because of the superiority of men and the disparity of status.


    They were so ashamed that they bowed their heads timidly.


    When Su Peisheng saw this scene, he didn''t know what to say.


    Come on, it is said that those who get the favor first and then get the favor later, and finally reach the common favor. The scene of rain and dew in the harem and the harmony of the concubines.


    But the empress of Qi can''t be spoiled by herself. She also wants to drive the concubines nearby to be favored.


    Look at the concubines who live in her Changchun palace.


    One is Wu Changzai, who has been out of favor since playing Qiandi and has not been pregnant with the emperor''s heir for so many years. After entering the palace, the emperor has not touched Wu Changzai.


    One is an ordinary looking lady who has barely flipped the brand several times since she entered the palace in the draft last year, for the sake of her honest duty and being able to play the floor without making any noise or death.One is that he lived with the empress in Yongshou palace, but he was expelled from Yongshou Palace by the emperor because of his death. He was demoted from a noble to a promise, and Qin''s promise was forbidden for three months.


    Su Peisheng really felt that he did not see.


    This is clearly a bronze with a group of bronze, can you afford it? I can''t afford it at all!


    Sure enough, the fourth master''s eyes in the Longevity Palace on the face of a number of concubines, there is no below.


    After Qi Fei''s death, Ying pin''s eyes turned slightly and seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a while, she gently said, "the third elder brother has been talking about the emperor. Last time he was seriously ill, he still had to review his lessons. He said that you would check his lessons after you came back. I really can''t help him."


    Finish saying, she also turned to look at three elder brother.


    The eyes, full of love.


    Yingbin''s words sound like blaming the third elder brother for his stubborn study when he is ill.


    In fact, it is to show off with the concubines present, and to show his meritorious service in front of the fourth master.


    Third elder brother studies hard, which shows that she teaches three elder brother very well.


    In the words, there is also the meaning that the fourth master was very fond of the third elder brother and her.


    Otherwise, how can often spot check three elder brother''s homework.


    After listening to Yingbin''s words, Su Peisheng was confused.


    The emperor used to care about three elder brother, but that was because he was weak and sick.


    As for Yingbin''s saying that the emperor often checks his lessons, is he not the emperor''s favorite?


    In his impression, the emperor is the most strict in charge of big brother!


    The fourth master looked at the gentle and elegant Yingbin.


    Then he looked at the third elder brother.


    "My husband told me before that my third brother is weak, but he is not careless in his studies. You teach him very well."


    After saying that, he also rewarded Yingbin and three elder brother''s lucky money.


    "Thank the emperor for his praise. This is my duty." Yingbin said.


    Qi Fei was so angry that her teeth itched.


    After all, compared with Yingbin, the emperor only said "um" to her, but praised Yingbin''s ability to teach her son.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1496

    But the third elder brother is more obedient than the fourth elder brother.


    Thinking of this, she glared at the four elder brothers beside her.


    After Yingbin, the tea expert Xin pin took his lips and said elegantly: "before the emperor''s southern tour, he ran into his concubine in the back palace, and said he would go to Xianfu palace where he was going to drink tea. It was until the end of the new year, and the year passed by."


    The emperor, you used to like to drink the tea I made. But you delayed the battle in southern China for more than half a year. I have to make good compensation to my wife.


    Su Peisheng thought to himself, was not the emperor polite at that time?


    Come on, he saw it.


    The concubines of the imperial concubines are caught in the memory loss of the emperor and refresh the status of the imperial palace here.


    Want the emperor mistakenly think they are very spoiled before, and then follow their words to flatter them.


    Hearing Xin pin''s words, the fourth master perfunctorily said: "I have time to talk about it."


    As soon as this word comes out, the fool can hear it. The emperor''s words are perfunctory.


    After Xinbin, the other concubines were not good-looking or brave enough, or they were too honest to ask for favors.


    But it is the new lady. At the new year''s banquet, he did not forget to tell the fourth master: "the emperor was injured several times this year and fought two hard battles. Now that the Spring Festival is closed, don''t be too hard-working."


    Yo Ho, this little hoof is just a noble man, but he is worried about the Queen''s heart.


    The concubines of the imperial palace had a trace of sarcasm on their faces, and they couldn''t help laughing in their hearts.


    These concubines and concubines did not dare to talk to the emperor like this.


    Yi Guiren is a new man. He is as familiar as the emperor.


    Mind your own business!


    "I know." The fourth master looked at the instrument nobleman, "I heard that love princess was ill a while ago, but is it all right now?"


    What! Did they hear me right?!


    How could the emperor call this little hoof love princess?!


    The concubines of the Imperial Palace opened their eyes in amazement.


    You know, the emperor has never called for concubines to love their concubines.


    It has always been called "Qi Fei", "Mao pin", "Zhuang GUI Ren" and so on.


    The emperor asked Ma Qi to accept her as his adopted daughter.


    He also gave the title of Yi, which means that the lady of Yi is his favorite woman.


    Now she is still called love princess. Does it mean that Yi GUI Ren is her beloved concubine?


    At the moment, the hearts of the concubines in the imperial palace were severely hurt by the interaction between the fourth master and the Yigui.


    They thought the queen was out of favor, so it was their turn.


    Now it seems that even if the queen fell out of favor, they would not be able to turn it?


    "Thank you, the emperor. I''m much better." Yi Guiren ignored the admiration of all the people in the Imperial Palace and returned sweetly, "it''s the emperor. If you have time to come to Zhongcui palace of my concubine, I will take care of your pulse."


    Oh, the concubines were so jealous when they heard this.


    They are all secretly poking for favors.


    This one is really bold.


    Directly invited the emperor to go to her Zhongcui palace, but also said to give the emperor pulse.


    In fact, I just want to invite a pet?


    Oh, it''s the first time I heard that the invitation for favors was so fresh and refined.


    Although the lady Yi was a female doctor before, it is true that she has a special skill. Now she is a concubine. What can I do to cure the disease.


    She must want Xiao to think of the emperor, want to be close to the emperor.


    Who knows if it will be put on the emperor''s Dragon bed.


    Hum, hoof!


    But even so, they dare not speak.


    This one is in the prime, and the emperor is here. They just turn a blind eye.


    Wait in private, and then slowly settle accounts with this one!


    Not only the concubines, but also the elder brothers and the Ge men present here are not used to the ladies.


    This is their love enemy of e Niang!


    Especially the second elder brother, he thought that he just ate the prawn, soon vomited to the throat.


    The second elder brother turned his head and looked at the elder brother, but the elder brother was expressionless, as if he had not seen anything. He admired him.


    However, the three brothers and the fifth brother love all beautiful people and things, belonging to the image responsibility.


    The elder brother is responsible for studying hard. He can cover him and his younger brothers. He can also take over the work. He belongs to the front office.


    There must be a normal brother at home, such as big brother, who is calm and steady.


    Otherwise, people think that what kind of person does Huang e Niang give birth to.


    And he likes to be naughty and play with new things all day long.


    Then, he belongs to the role of troublemakers, that kind of cheeky things, he will do!


    At the moment, two elder brother sitting on the table of the new year''s banquet, seems to be sitting upright, but actually full of careful thinking.


    In the past years, the emperor Alma and the emperor sum Niang keep the new year together.


    If not, I won''t go to someone else.


    But recently the emperor''s forehead Niang is ill, the emperor Amarna also does not have a bit to express.In the past, whenever the emperor''s wife had a little discomfort, she would go to Yongshou palace to see her, accompany her, and reward all kinds of precious tonics to Yongshou palace.


    But now, he is indifferent to the emperor''s wife, but he is very kind to her.


    What''s more, Huang AMA has been indifferent to him and his elder brother recently.


    Although the emperor Alma has been very cold, is a strict father.


    But now, he has become more apathetic.


    As if they were not his sons.


    These days, he and his elder brother went to greet Huang AMA, who asked them about their homework and sent them out.


    Once upon a time, the emperor Alma was very fond of his eldest brother. Now he treats him like he does.


    However, the good thing is that Huang amah treats other elder brothers and gege in the same way.


    Maybe it''s the cause of amnesia.


    In this harem, we all say that the mother depends on the son.


    However, in the past few years, the second elder brother has clearly felt that he and his brother and brother are dependent on their children and their mother.


    So every time the emperor Alma wants to train him, he moves out the rescuing soldier of Huange Niang.


    In this way, the emperor Alma will be lenient to him, but also can not be punished.


    Now, it''s time for him to repay the emperor''s sum Niang and let his mother''s son be expensive!


    The eldest brother wants to do big things, but the fifth younger brother is young.


    Then, the great task of restoring the feelings of emperor amah and Huang e Niang falls on his small shoulder.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, if Huang amah goes to accompany the noble person of that Yi to watch the new year.


    Huang e Niang is ill originally, go on like this, the condition can only aggravate.


    But as a child, his good upbringing tells him that children can''t interrupt when adults speak.


    Seeing the emperor Alma and his concubines talk, he can only look at his emperor Alma, with his ideas to let the emperor Alma notice him.


    When the emperor Alma looked at him, he took back his eyes timidly.


    He was awed by his father''s majesty.


    Although the fourth master is the main character, everyone looks at him.


    But all the time he was staring at him, only two elder brother was alone.


    The key is that every time he looks at the second elder brother, he takes back his eyes timidly, as if he is bothered by something.


    So repeated several times, the fourth master can not help but call: "two elder brother."


    Two elder brother in the heart one joy, rises to return: "the son minister is in."


    "Do you have something on your mind?"


    "It''s nothing to worry about, that is... In the past years, the emperor''s wife would also attend the new year''s banquet. This year, she was ill and did not come. She ate New Year''s Eve dinner alone in Yongshou palace. Her son was worried that she would be too lonely, so he wanted to go back to Yongshou palace earlier and stay with her brothers and brothers."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1497

    He is an elder brother. He can''t take the initiative to invite favors like his concubines. It''s not a man''s job.


    Although he is thick skinned, he still wants this face.


    In this way, he can only display his filial piety which has no place to place.


    Let the emperor Alma be moved by his filial piety.


    Or, the emperor Alma listen to him say that Huang e Niang is so lonely, can not bear heart?


    Sure enough, after listening to two elder brother''s words, four ye thin lips light open, light asks a way: "your emperor forehead Niang''s disease how?"


    "Huang e Niang was injured by an arrow when she was on her Southern tour. At that time, she lost too much blood and was weak due to tiredness along the way, which caused cold. The imperial doctor said that Huang e Niang should take good care of herself and strengthen her constitution." Big brother said truthfully.


    He is both filial and decent.


    No matter how much he worried about the emperor''s wife, he would not be too disappointed in the new year''s Eve.


    What''s more, a man can''t tear easily!


    In any case, he just told the truth, and did not like those concubines, let Huang amah go to see Huang e Niang.


    However, the imperial concubines or from the second elder brother''s words smell a trace of competing for favor.


    However, with the instrument as bold as the noble, two elder brother this kind of plain light, it seems nothing.


    It''s human nature for children to be filial to their mothers.


    The fourth master listened to the second elder brother''s words and glanced down slightly.


    Then, he looked at the eyes of the second elder brother.


    This kid''s eyes, like his emperor''s forehead Niang, drip slip to turn, very smart.


    "I know."


    With that, he waved his hand and motioned for the second elder brother to sit down.


    The second elder brother should say, also knew that enough is enough.


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, secretly glanced at the fourth master and looked at the deep look of the emperor. He did not know what he was thinking.


    But he could see that the emperor listened to the second elder brother''s words more or less.


    The wound on the Queen''s shoulder was blocked by the emperor.


    The tiredness along the way was also due to the development of artillery and the emperor''s work.


    In the final analysis, the empress is weak, more or less the relationship between the emperor.


    Half an hour later, the fourth master got up and said, "this is the end of the feast today."


    Leaving such a sentence, he was the first to leave.


    Leaving a group of concubines looking at his back.


    After the fourth master left, the concubines glared at Yi GUI Ren fiercely and then went back to their respective palaces.


    Big brother and two elder brother, took five elder brother went to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace, as in previous years, went to accompany her to watch the new year.


    However, Ruoyin didn''t wait for them in the hall this year.


    After she had finished her dinner alone, she went into the inner room and leaned against the bed.


    Half Mei''s voice was warm and gentle. She was holding a storybook and telling her a story.


    Rushuang Ruxia is sitting at the red sandalwood half round table at the head of the bed, eating melon seeds and peanuts while listening to Banmei telling stories.


    As the eunuch of Yongshou palace, Li Fukang gave the purse prepared by Ruoyin to the eunuchs at the bottom, and chatted with the night watchmen outside and gambled together.


    Play is not big, only a copper plate start, to this lively atmosphere.


    Because the queen has spoken, today''s new year''s Eve, although they have no holiday, they need not be too strict.


    You can have some fun.


    Anyway, the emperor will not come here. The empress and empress are the biggest in the harem. The empress has spoken. They can''t play hard.


    When the three elder brothers came to Yongshou palace, Banmei was talking in a book.


    They are all storybooks collected by the people. Some talk about brotherhood, some talk about family affection, and of course, some talk about love.


    But in this feudal Qing Dynasty, there were many happy love stories, most of which were sad and beautiful.


    At the beginning, three elder brother also followed the obedient book.


    But big elder brother is a rigorous and steady person, probably thought this kind of words originally is not interesting.


    Moreover, a group of women are here. As a steady young man, he still makes room for women and goes to the hall to watch the new year.


    The second elder brother is very interested in this kind of words which has not been heard.


    But his main concern is whether Huang amah will come to Yongshou palace tonight.


    So, he saw big brother went to the hall, he also went to the hall.


    A pair of eyes also looked at the door of the hall, as if eagerly looking forward to something.


    In this way, only the villain five elder brother sat in Ruoyin''s arms and followed her to listen to the book.


    And the brothers went to the synagogue, and joim followed them.


    Sometimes, the family doesn''t have to get together to play.


    Anyway, there is a generation gap between adults and children, and they can''t play together.


    Plus, men and women have different preferences.


    As long as they come to see her well.In this way, while she is in the interior and they are in the hall, they have their own space and the sense of company.


    If the five elder brother in Yin''s arms is still young, he can only understand half Mei''s words, but he doesn''t know the mystery of the story.


    After reading a story, ban Mei took a sip of honey water, turned over a page and continued reading.


    It is the story of Du Shiniang''s fury sinking into the treasure chest during the Ming Dynasty.


    It is about Du Shiniang, a famous prostitute in Beijing, and Li Jia, a rich son.


    They worked together to redeem Du Shiniang and return home.


    Du Shiniang left with a box. Li Jia asked her what was in the box. Du Shiniang laughed but didn''t answer.


    Later, Li Jia was afraid of her parents because of the CD-ROM, so she sold Du Shi Niang to the second generation of Sun Fu, a fellow countryman.


    Du Shiniang was so angry that she denounced Li Jia and Sun Fu and threw her treasure chest into the river in despair.


    "This Li Jia is really a heartless man. If he redeems Du Shi Niang, he should be responsible to others. How can he sell people? Why should he sell people? Who is Du Shiniang''s? He is not his parents." I can''t get angry like frost.


    Ruxia followed: "yes! Anyway, Du Shiniang paid 150 taels of silver, which Du Shiniang borrowed


    "It''s just like this. It''s better to stay in the brothel if you want a man like Du Shiniang."


    Half plum delicate mind, such as frost, such as Xia calm.


    Therefore, ban Mei disagrees and says, "all acquaintance is a fate, and everything has a causal relationship. Du Shiniang should wake up in time when she knew that Li Jiasheng was cowardly and afraid of her father''s opposition and did not dare to marry her."


    "But since she''s gone with her, she''ll have to accept her fate."


    If sound then light way: "Du Shi Niang is beautiful, warm, kind-hearted, light money and good righteousness. She has a heart to be good, with one heart toward Li Jia. She loves people, not money. It''s a pity that I met a heartless man. "


    "Madame, how do you know she doesn''t love money?" Ruxia asked.


    Ruoyin: "it''s said in the book that the shorter the hand is, the hotter the heart is." this shows his true love for Li Jia. She has the idea of being good and has accumulated a treasure chest. She hopes to polish her clothes in the future. Aung Gu can understand her painstaking efforts and achieve her marriage. However, before the silver in the treasure chest can be spent, the marriage will be broken. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1498

    Ruxia: "such a hard-working woman is stubborn and does not give in, but the slave thinks that it is not worth dying for such a man. She is too poor. If she doesn''t love, she will not love. She can live a good life."


    Ban Mei: "it''s not worth it. As long as people choose by themselves, all the" pitiful "in their feelings deserve it


    After finishing speaking, half Mei seems to think of something, and carefully looks at Ruo Yin.


    If the sound is not put in the heart, but feel that half Mei said right.


    She said with emotion: "yes, it really deserves it."


    For example, she now knows that the fourth master should not love, but still falls in love with him.


    After a long time, she gently said: "Du Shiniang jumped into the river, it''s not that she doesn''t love anymore. It''s because she loves too much, but her lover has changed."


    Her voice is very light, soft with a touch of helplessness.


    Half Mei looked at each other and said nothing more.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    Just at this time, a singing sound came into the ears of the servants in the room.


    The key was not in the yard, but in the inner door.


    If the voice, eyes and light turn slightly, doesn''t it mean that he heard what they said just now?


    Otherwise, when their topic is over, Su Peisheng will sing the newspaper.


    Well, just hear what you hear. She said nothing wrong.


    Just like this, a bright yellow figure appeared in front of her.


    Su Peisheng was waiting outside. They were all awake and did not dare to disturb them.


    Big brother and second elder brother will not disturb even more.


    Especially the second elder brother, after seeing the fourth master coming to Yongshou palace, he was very excited.


    Just like a stupid son of the emperor''s family.


    It seems that he didn''t say anything in vain at the new year''s banquet.


    Big brother squinted at him and poked the head of the second elder brother with his fingertips.


    "You, you, don''t ask what Huang e Niang thinks, just make up your own mind. Be careful that Huang e Niang punishes you again."


    This boy, don''t you remember last Spring Festival when he lied that Huang e Niang wanted Huang AMA, and was punished by Huang e Niang to copy the filial piety Sutra ten times.


    It''s really good. I forget the pain.


    In addition, in case the emperor''s forehead Niang only wants to be clean and does not want to compete for favor.


    In his heart, although the emperor''s wife in the palace does not fight not rob.


    But if she really cares, she won''t ignore it.


    "Huang e Niang can''t bear to punish me. Last year, she saw me kneeling in the snow and gave me ginger soup with heartache. What''s more, for the sake of the emperor''s wife, it''s nothing to be punished. " The second elder brother is upright and vigorous.


    Big brother:...


    "besides, I didn''t lie this time


    The elder brother shook his head quite speechless, as if he had no choice but to walk to the hall and sit down in the original position.


    The second elder brother followed him in a low voice: "elder brother, don''t you want the emperor Alma and the emperor sum Niang good?"


    Hongyi''s eyes turned slightly. Of course, he also wanted to.


    Which children don''t want their parents to be harmonious?


    After the two brothers sat down in the hall, there was only Ruo Yin and the fourth master.


    There are also several servants who add charcoal and pour tea to the fourth master.


    As for five elder brother, because sleep is carried to the side hall by slave to sleep.


    Ruoyin is getting out of bed to salute.


    The man''s hand pressed her shoulder, "don''t be too polite."


    Then, he sat down in the armchair beside her bed and casually twists the ghost face Buddha beads.


    Without waiting for Ruoyin to ask why he came here, he said to himself, "at today''s new year''s banquet, the second brother-in-law looked out of his wits. I asked him, he said that you were cold and could not attend the new year''s banquet. He was worried that you would be on guard alone. I looked at the filial piety of the child, so I came to have a look."


    It seems that this is to avoid women misunderstandings.


    He deliberately declared that he was for the sake of the brothers, looking at the face of the second elder brother, just reluctantly came to see her.


    There is no silver here.


    "..." Ruoyin has already trained the bear boy er a Ge in his heart.


    His mouth echoed: "the second elder brother, this child, is extremely filial. He and the elder brother come to me every day to say hello."


    She said, because of the cold caused throat inflammation, itching, can not help but use a handkerchief to cover her mouth, gently cough cough.


    And it was the kind that coughed, and even if she tried to, her face was flushed with coughing.


    Seeing her cough, the man frowned slightly.


    He looked around the room and said, "are all the servants of Yongshou palace eating rice for nothing? When I came, those little eunuchs and maids at the gate were still gambling. They didn''t look like slaves."


    "And the charcoal fire in this room. What''s the matter? I have to add more when I come?"


    Said, he looked down at the cup of tea, directly put the cup heavy, "this is what tea, is it people drink?"This one word after another, scared the servants in the house to kneel down directly and shudder and dare not speak.


    They heard it. When the emperor saw his mother coughing, he blamed them for not taking good care of her, so they deliberately picked bones from the eggs.


    If sound swept eyes kneeling servant, light way: "you all go out."


    "Yes." The slaves went out in a flash.


    After all the servants went out, Ruoyin looked for a book at random and looked for it.


    He said coldly: "I think the emperor is not coming to see my concubine, but to find fault. He is angry with me. But I just want to live a happy new year. I don''t want to quarrel with you. If you want to quarrel with someone on New Year''s Eve, you are looking for the wrong person. "


    Key brothers are still outside, she does not want to let the brothers hear her quarrel with him.


    "..." the fourth master bit his teeth. "Don''t you think the servants in your palace are really disrespectful?"


    All these days, her cold is not good!


    At first, people in the Palace said that she fell ill because she was granted the title of Yigui. He thought that she was making a bitter plan.


    But now it seems that she is really ill.


    "My concubines are weak. What do they have to do as slaves? As for the size of their purchases, they have been doing this every year for the Chinese new year, which is also permitted by my concubine."


    Smell speech, the fourth master turned his head and looked at the woman leaning against the head of the bed.


    A black and bright green silk was tied in a bun at will.


    I didn''t use Fendai on my face, because I was ill, I looked weaker than ever.


    Even so, because the base of facial features is good, no matter how haggard, it is also good-looking.


    When the fourth master looked at Ruo Yin, the light of Ruo Yin seemed to notice.


    She turned her head slightly and looked at the man beside the bed, but the other side took back her eyes, clenched her fist and gave a light cough.


    Under the candlelight, his profile is clear, handsome at the same time, showing the fortitude of a mature man.


    However, if the sound also only glances at, has withdrawn the look.


    Then they were silent, and suddenly it became quiet inside.


    Men do not speak, if the sound on the bedside to read.


    During this period, only she opened the book, and occasionally coughed.


    I don''t know how long, outside began to have the sound of fireworks.


    And the slaves said happily, "it''s time, the new year is coming!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1499

    There was a knock at the door.


    Four ye slanted to sweep the eye door, if sound then way: "come in."


    She turned her head and saw that it was the big brother and the second elder brother coming in.


    As soon as they came in, they said, "Huang AMA, Huang e Niang, you are good to have a rest, and your son will go back first."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um".


    Ruoyin said with a smile: "good, good, slippery in the snow, be careful all the way, cough..."


    "Huange Niang should also have a good rest and take care of herself." Big brother said, took two elder brother to go out.


    After the brothers went out, the fourth master got up and said indifferently, "I still have something to do. I''ll come to see you some other day."


    With that, he turned and left Yongshou palace.


    The next morning, big brother and second elder brother came to pay New Year''s greetings to Ruoyin.


    Although Ruoyin still coughs, she still wears red lucky clothes and sits in the hall early.


    "Happy new year to Huang e Niang. May your Phoenix body be healthy and prosperous."


    Three elder brothers salute Ruoyin.


    The elder brother and the second elder brother are in a proper manner.


    But five elder brother small, is in the slave''s help completes the big ceremony.


    "Let''s all get up. In the new year, your brothers should unite and grow up healthily and healthily." With that, she took three money bags from the table on the side, and let half Mei send them to the brothers.


    As a blessing bag for the new year, it is a good omen for good luck.


    "Thank the emperor''s wife."


    After collecting the money bags, the brothers sat down at the bottom.


    If sound early this morning cough is fierce, did not dare to hold five elder brother, afraid of the wind cold over the child.


    Therefore, five elder brother by the breast to hold in the side to sit.


    If sound holds cup cup cup cup cup, sipping hot tea gently.


    Then he raised his eyes and looked at the second elder brother.


    Just look at one eye, two elder brother''s heart is guilty ground light cough a.


    That affectation of virtue is very similar to him when Amar coughed at her bedside last night.


    Half an hour later, the brothers are going to visit uncle Huang and his brothers.


    Therefore, the elder brother and the second elder brother get up, "the emperor sum Niang, the son also wants to go to the emperor''s uncle''s house to order a Mao, at noon will bring the second younger brother to you to have a meal."


    "Well, you wait in the carriage first." If sound says, look to Hong Xiu, "two elder brother, you stay."


    Big brother looked at two elder brother, probably know how to return a responsibility.


    But even if he loves his second brother, he will not disobey the emperor''s wife.


    Because in his heart, the emperor sum Niang weight is the heaviest!


    So, filial big brother had to go out first.


    Leave two elder brother standing in front of Ruoyin.


    Without waiting for Ruo Yin to ask, he said, "Huang e Niang, her son didn''t let Huang AMA come last night. It was he who heard me say that you ate the new year''s Eve dinner alone, and then he didn''t know what was going on


    "If you don''t speak, you just look at the second elder brother seriously.


    She believed what he said, but when she didn''t believe him, she had no other thoughts.


    The second elder brother was frightened by Ruo Yin, so he had to admit his mistake: "Huang e Niang, my son is wrong. I just want you to get better earlier. I want you to be good with Huang AMA. I don''t want you to be sad. I just want to make you happy."


    Hearing these words, Ruoyin''s original serious look suddenly became gentle.


    Yeah, kids don''t understand what''s going on between adults.


    They just hope that the family is good and the parents'' feelings are good.


    What bad thoughts can you have.


    She knows the second elder brother''s temperament.


    I''m good when I admit I''m wrong.


    Admit mistakes repeatedly, but never correct them.


    Ruoyin plans to leave this year.


    I don''t have much time to be filial to them.


    She had to take a breath of relief, raised her hand to straighten the collar for the second elder brother, and gently said, "go to pay New Year''s greetings to the elders. Be polite. Don''t be like my elder brother, you know how to be mischievous all day long. Do you know?"


    "Thanks to the emperor''s e Niang''s instruction, my son knows." The second elder brother laughs.


    Hehe, he said, Huang e Niang was reluctant to punish her.


    "Well, Haosheng, go with your brother." If sound road.


    The children usually get up early and greedy to read. On the first day of the new year''s day, she still did not discipline him or punish him.


    "Yes." Two elder brother trotted out.


    In the next few days, the concubines of the Imperial Palace wanted to pay New Year''s greetings to Ruoyin, but because she was ill, she had to be pushed away.


    It''s hard to do well in winter when it''s windy and cold.


    More and more cold weather, makes the wind cold aggravating situation.


    If Yin is the queen, there is no good tonic.


    Therefore, in all kinds of warm tonic and traditional Chinese medicine conditioning, to the eighth day of the first month, Ruoyin''s body has been very good.Before she was ill, the minister''s office removed her green card.


    When she is well, the manager of the room will present her green card.


    Ruo Yin in the Forbidden City is almost as good.


    The main culprit who can lead to Ruoyin and the fourth master to get along with each other seems to be cold and desolate.


    At the moment, a man and a woman nestled in a corner in a narrow and dark room of zongrenfu.


    The man was very beautiful, but his face was horribly white, without the slightest color of blood, and his forehead was faintly blue.


    The brow of the sword was frowning, and it seemed to be uncomfortable.


    His hands and feet were wrapped in three rusty locks and shackles.


    This man is the ninth master who is known as "poisonous snake" in the world.


    He is careful in mind, good at digging holes, and dare to kill all.


    And what he leans on in his arms is his hairy wife Dong E.


    Dong E''s family was no better than that. He fell in his arms and shivered.


    Because she''s cold.


    Generally, those with royal blood are treated well when they enter the patriarchal mansion.


    There will be a good yard and even servants.


    However, what he did was so bad that his room was only surrounded by airtight walls.


    The room was dark and damp, with a faint smell of mould.


    The ninth master planned the murder of the fourth master long before he ascended the throne.


    When Ruoyin was going to give birth to her second brother, he sent out the news that Wuge had died in battle, and wanted her to have an accident.


    Later, he also planned with Dong E''s family to frame Ruoyin and destroy Ruoyin at the qiansou banquet of Emperor Kangxi.


    After the fourth master ascended the throne, he spread the reputation of being cruel to his brother, being cruel and unfilial.


    This time, during the southern patrol of Ruoyin and the fourth master, he sent people to hunt down the fourth master.


    Although Ruoyin and four masters survived, their bodies suffered irreversible damage.


    In particular, the fourth master lost his memory.


    Directly led to the emperor and Empress''s feelings are no longer harmonious.


    This is not over. He also cooperates with CE Ling and wants to steal the Qing Dynasty''s military aircraft map to CE Ling.


    There are many, many, and so on.


    Any one of them is enough to be put to death by Manchu torture.


    But for the sake of the blood of Aixin Jueluo''s family and the advice of Emperor Kangxi to the fourth master before he died, the fourth master left his name and let him live in this high wall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1500

    However, Jiuye''s treatment is very poor, which can be said to be inhuman treatment.


    After all, no one will let go of a vicious person who wants his own life.


    After a while, the closed door was opened.


    "Seth, someone has come to see you." The steward of zongrenfu opened the door.


    Shrinking in the corner of the wall, Jiuye and Dong''e opened the door and saw, "myna, fourteenth brother."


    See the person is eight ye and fourteen ye, two people naturally loosen each other.


    Eight masters and fourteen masters pretended not to see this.


    Jiuye wants to get up, but he is ill and can''t stand up.


    Dong E tried to help him, but she was not much better because of the cold.


    In the end, the fourteenth master couldn''t look down, "just, there''s nothing left and right. It''s not the same as sitting there."


    There are no desks and chairs in it. You can only make do with it.


    He sat directly opposite the couple, that is, on the cold ground.


    Seeing this, eight ye also sat cross legged on the ground.


    At this moment, all the nobles in the past sat on the cold ground.


    The fourteenth master glanced at the room and said with indignation: "brother Jiu, the environment in your room is too bad. Besides the broken bowls at the door, there is nothing in it."


    "No, you wait. When myna and I go out, I''ll send you clothes and quilts, and some books and ink for you to kill time."


    Nine masters: "it''s useless. The emperor specially ordered to protect Tai. Except for cheap food and drink, all pens, ink, beds, curtains, books, characters, and instant ice and soup are not allowed to be given."


    The fourteenth master: "I make silver, make a lot of money, do not believe it does not work."


    He doesn''t want to be disobedient


    The ninth master shook his head and said, "besides, Baotai of the clan house became a slave to his family before he ascended the throne. Otherwise, when the old four circles banned the patriarchal mansion, our people clearly received the news that his Fujin secretly went in to see him, but finally he threw himself in the air. It was not Baotai''s secret act."


    "But now the weather is so cold, there are no clothes and quilts here. He is not restraining you. He clearly wants you to live and die on your own, and he wants your life. He is so vicious!" The fourteenth master gnawed his teeth.


    Jiuye: "because he knows that rubbing me like this is more powerful than killing me with a knife and torturing me."


    "Well, at this juncture, you and myna can''t take any more risks. Fourth, he put me in this clan''s mansion and might be ready to fight against you. If you disobey him and secretly give me something, you will not give him the reason to cure you."


    He was one of the most important members of the party.


    In his early years, he was good at business and became the first rich man in the dynasty. His huge wealth laid a strong economic foundation for the eight masters to win the throne.


    Until the fourth master ascended the throne, eight Ye failed to win the throne, and he did not betray him.


    In fact, he has no intention of supporting the emperor.


    However, they can''t get away from the struggle of power.


    After all, he was involved in all those bad things.


    And when he was doing those things, he had long thought that there would be such a result.


    So when he returned to Beijing on his southern tour, he sent people to murder him.


    The conspiracy of the royal family, unless it does not participate in it, either you or I will die.


    And he believed that the fourth made fun of him was just the beginning.


    In those years, none of the brothers who took part in the fight against the throne in Kowloon could escape.


    Because the fourth eldest brother is now stable in the throne and is supported by the people, he has long been afraid of rumors that would harm his brother.


    They can be dealt with at random.


    However, as soon as the eight elder brother''s Party member still exists, the fourth elder brother first unloads all the right and left arms, and then severely punishes the party feather who supports the eight elder brother, will punish the eight elder brother.


    That''s what he guessed anyway.


    "Neither this nor that. What should we do?" The fourteenth master roared, and his bright eyes were scarlet.


    It''s because of tears in my eyes, but I have to endure the scarlet.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold back. He held his forehead with one hand and covered his eyes with the other.


    "Before I set out on the western expedition, nine elder brother, as you know, I was young and had just started a family. I was short of money, so he gave me ten thousand taels of silver. He was worried that there was not enough money on my way. He sent tens of thousands of taels of silver to my base several times and repeatedly told me to take good care of myself."


    "In the year of huangkao''s death, I returned to the capital temporarily from the northwest front. You spent a lot of money to renovate my residence. What is my brother doing? He''s thinking about how to remove my military power, so that I don''t have any threat to him and become a nominal prince! "


    "One year after my birthday, you sent someone to deliver nine gold vessels of about 20000 Liang silver."


    "I''ll help you with money.""Myna often invites disciples and counsellors to come home. Every time you finish your work, you give them more than 100 liang of silver as a reward."


    "Myna is good at making friends and spending a lot of money. You always send people to send money to his house, just as you always go to my house to help me."


    "Even after the wife of he Zhuo, the master of eight brothers, died of illness, you immediately sent money to he Zhuo and sent people to sacrifice."


    "During the mourning period, you and I have ten younger brothers who deliver food to myna every day. Now, the tenth brother says to be neutral, but because his daughter-in-law is biased towards the fourth brother..."


    "you say you have done so many things for me and myna. We want to do something for you and make you better. Why is it so difficult?"


    Speaking of this, the fourteenth master''s voice choked and he could not speak.


    The general, who had fought many times, was straightforward and reckless.


    Brave and resourceful in the battlefield, not for women, not for rights, only for brothers!


    Perhaps in front of the world and the emperor, nine elder brother is a snake like existence.


    However, in his heart, eight brothers, and nine sister-in-law, nine elder brother is the heartless Royal handout, the most righteous person.


    "It''s all life, brother. I accept it. What''s more, between our brothers, we still talk about the old sesame and rotten millet Jiuye is light and gentle.


    Then, he seemed to think of something and said with a smile: "I still remember that when I left the palace to build a mansion, huangkao approved that we could build a residence near his Changchun Garden. At that time, the fourth, eighth and tenth brothers, as well as me, were appointed to be neighbors, so our residences were not far away."


    The ninth master looked at the fourteenth master and said, "you were still young at that time, and you haven''t got a family yet. Otherwise, you will definitely build your mansion between myna and mine."


    At that time, the brothers who could build the mansion together must be brothers with good feelings, and had not started to fight for the reserve, nor did Jiulong seize the throne.


    But now, the mansion is still there, but the brotherhood is no longer there.


    After fierce competition for savings, everything can never go back.


    Speaking of this, the brothers seem to remember the past things, silent.


    After a while, the eight ye who did not speak raised his hand and put it on his forehead.


    When he felt the hot temperature on Jiuye''s forehead, he frowned and looked dignified.


    The first month of the capital is the coldest. They usually live in the mansion and may catch cold, let alone the dark and humid room.


    "If you are ill, I will send the money to the doctor when I go out with my fourteenth brother." Eight ye said.


    "If you don''t let the bed, the tables and chairs, the doctor won''t come." The ninth master didn''t say: "I''m all like this. You and your fourteenth brother can still come to see me and think for me. I''m very satisfied. This shows that you two, brother, I haven''t paid in vain."


    With that, he made a fist with his left hand and thumped on the shoulders of the eighth and fourteenth masters.


    But with such a blow, the fourteenth master could hold back his tears and burst out again.


    Nine elder brother usually likes to do this action most.


    However, in the past, when he did this action, it was powerful.


    Now, it''s like a baby.


    Even smaller than his little brother''s strength.


    "I said I would ask the doctor to treat you, so I will!" The eighth master is absolutely determined and does not allow the ninth master to say more disheartened words.


    Nine Ye shallow smile, take out a key from sleeve pocket, handed eight Ye.


    "Myna, last time I was dismissed and my title was cut off, the imperial court copied more than half of my property, and the other half was stored in the secret room of our old base. This is the key."


    "Keep it yourself." Eight masters don''t accept it.


    "Myna, you and I have worked together for so many years. Naturally, brother, I can trust you and give you the key." Nine Ye pointed around, "I stay here, and it''s useless to keep the key. What''s more, I''m not letting you take it for nothing. "


    Eighth master: "in fact, it doesn''t matter to me whether you call a doctor or not. I can''t get out. If I go out, I''ll die. Fourth, he won''t let me go."


    Nine Ye looked around his eyes, bleak way: "rather than live here, live a pig dog as the day, it is better to get rid of their own early."


    "But before that, I would like to ask myna to help me." Because of the vicious nature of the year round, even if he is ill, his pupil still exudes treacherous and cruel.


    Eight ye: "say."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1501

    He turned his head and pointed to the Dong''e family beside him.


    "Help me get her out."


    His voice is full of pity, helplessness and reluctance.


    Originally, Dong e held the principle that her brothers should not interrupt her as a woman.


    However, when she heard that the ninth master asked the eighth master to get her out, she was frightened.


    She looked at Jiuye and shook her head in panic. "No, I didn''t come in easily. I don''t want to go out."


    "What''s so hard to come in? It''s not a palace. It''s like picking up a bargain." Nine Ye cold tunnel.


    "If you let them get me out, I''ll find a rope to deal with myself when I get out."


    Jiuye: "I''m serious Dong E''s tone was accentuated when he saw that the ninth master didn''t pick her up.


    Nine Ye looks at Dong E''s, big Feng Mou holds a Wang mist.


    His eyes are filled with supplication and firmness, as if they are all suffering with him.


    This kind of suffering place, others can not avoid, to her mouth, as if to take advantage of.


    The woman''s appearance of loyalty and loyalty was imprinted on his heart, which made his heart burn and hurt a little.


    Think of her to go out after the end of life, alas, it is better to accompany him.


    So, he raised his hand and touched her head, turned to face the eighth and fourteenth masters, quite helpless and spoiled the way: "well, she does not go out without going out."


    As soon as the words came out, Dong E''s successful laughter came from behind.


    With Dong E''s company, the eighth and fourteenth masters were pleased, but they couldn''t laugh.


    Jiuye continued to talk about the unfinished business.


    "Now that I''m in this mansion, I''m not in charge of several elder brothers. I''m looking after them for help. My requirements are not high. As long as they don''t die of hunger, don''t let them know that I have a treasury."


    "If they don''t know, they may be able to support and take care of each other. If they know that there is such a treasury, they will fight for property again."


    Although he was robbed half of his property by the court.


    But the remaining half, enough for his sons to enjoy a lifetime of glory and wealth.


    However, as a prince, Jiuye has experienced too many things over the years. He is familiar with the struggle for power and profits among princes and nobles.


    He didn''t want his sons to go back to his old ways.


    In addition to the fact that their names have been changed too bad, they may not be worse than in the royal family.


    After listening to nine Ye''s words, eight Ye eyes light slightly turn, naturally know the meaning of nine Ye.


    "Well, I promise you." Eight ye should say, "but this is not too difficult, I can''t take your key."


    "No, you have to take it!" Jiuye held the eight Ye''s hand in one hand, and pressed the key in his hand. "Since we were a few years old, our brothers have grown up together, reading together and working together. Now I''m trapped here. In the future, brother, I can''t fight side by side with you. You and 14 younger brothers should take good care of them."


    "And 14 younger brothers, you are a big man with two children. What can I do to cry?"


    Said, he will release eight Ye''s hand, will head side to one side, do not go to see eight ye and fourteen ye, "I am tired, you go."


    Because he couldn''t bear to see the reluctance in their eyes when they left.


    The reason why he gave the key to eight ye, but not to fourteen.


    It''s because he knows that myna is a person who does great things. He needs to make more money. Fourteen is just a member of the Party of eight masters.


    To be honest, he is the ninth among his brothers, about the same age as myna.


    The fourteenth brother was born a few years later.


    Therefore, he and myna get along with more than a few years, the brotherhood is the deepest.


    So many things, he and myna did not even tell the fourteenth brother...


    but he also regarded fourteen as brothers.


    But the fourteenth younger brother''s temperament is reckless, not eight elder brother calm, he also looks like a child.


    Eight Ye looked at the key in his hand.


    After a few seconds of pause, he finally grasped the key.


    He took the key, but also accepted the ninth Lord''s sustenance for him.


    However, he and 14 ye were not willing to leave.


    "Go Finally, Jiuye yelled at them to go.


    The eighth and the fourteenth masters left in one step and three times.


    Before the fourteenth master left, his eyes were red.


    Eight Ye''s face is expressionless, even out of the room, the corner of his mouth is still with a warm smile.


    But only he knew that his tears did not flow in the corner of his eyes, but in the bottom of his heart.


    And that warm smile, contains endless ambition, just can''t see clearly, elusive, traceless just.


    After the eighth master and the fourteenth master left, there was a tear in the corner of his eye.


    He laughs at 14 ye, a big master crying, he himself as a brother, but can not resist tears.After seeing Dong E''s eyes, he wiped his tears with his sleeve. "My Lord, the man has tears. We don''t cry."


    She advised him not to cry, but her voice was shaking and choking.


    The ninth master took the woman in his arms, "you silly woman, what are you doing here with me? This is not a place for enjoying happiness. Since you left without looking back, you should not come back again."


    This time, he should have been accompanied by his side Fu Jin Liu''s family, and he would never be allowed to live in the imperial palace.


    But Liu said that over the years, Dong E''s family had been suspended by the royal family, and she had not been promoted to be a legitimate Fu Jin.


    The things of enjoying happiness all let Dong E''s family take advantage of it. She has to bear hardships for her turn.


    At the end of the day, Liu can only enjoy happiness and share different hardships, and make excuses there.


    This changed into Dong E''s recommendation that he should accompany Jiu Ye in zongrenfu.


    Dong E''s family: "you, you still mean to say me, who let you manage me? You bought a house for others, and often came to my house. When you left me alone, I naturally did not come back."


    Nine masters: "after a long time, Dong e asked softly," Ye, in fact, you were afraid of implicating me, so you designed to let the holy ancestor stop me? Just like eight Ye didn''t want to implicate Guo Luo Luo Shi? "


    At that time, Jiuye asked her to frame up the now Queen uranara family at the feast of thousands of old people.


    After the east window incident, she was also punished.


    In a fit of anger, the emperor ordered the ninth master to leave her, and expelled her from the royal family.


    At first, she hated him.


    I also want to remarry. I hope someone can take care of her for the rest of her life.


    But before she could remarry, the other side was killed by the ninth master.


    The idea that causes her to want to remarry is strangled in the cradle by Jiu Ye.


    From then on, he bought a house and put her under house arrest, and she hated him even more.


    However, from time to time, he visited her in the house.


    And bring the only one of them to see her.


    Until later, Xiaoge was taken into the palace by the emperor, and he was the only one to see her.


    After a long time, the old relationship between the two was revived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1502

    She gradually found that he and eight ye do more and more vicious, more and more extreme, not to leave a retreat from the kind.


    So, she just wants to understand, he is afraid to implicate her.


    "I know you are still in a hurry to accompany you, eh?" In this case, there is no need to hide it.


    "These years, after I was suspended by the royal family, I would not have lived so well without him. When I left, my Lord said that if I was in trouble, you would not ignore it. Now, if you are in trouble, I will not ignore you. Although I have no ability, but I can accompany you


    Six Ge Ge Ge all went into the palace to be the adopted daughter of the emperor, and her little Ge Ge was also there. She thought that it would be better to be in this clan mansion.


    Although the elder brothers are not her own, they are also the flesh and blood of nine masters, and they are taken care of by eight masters.


    In fact, it''s very good. The worse they live, the less they suffer.


    "But I remember that you said that the worst thing you ever did in your life was to marry him and ruin your life?"


    "Did you? I don''t remember. " Come on, that''s what she said when he broke her heart, OK?


    Jiuye: "anyway, for me, he is the best husband and a righteous man." This is beauty in the eye of the beholder.


    Nine Ye gently smile, "Ye has been scolded for a lifetime of poisonous snakes, vicious generation, to your mouth, it is a good generation."


    "The Lord also said me. When I asked you what I was in your heart, you said hurtful words."


    At that time, she asked him what she was in his heart.


    He said, "as early as when you married my father, I had tolerated you for many years. What do you think you are?"


    Mr. Jiuye:...


    Dong E: "so, I want to ask ye again, what am I in your heart?"


    "Whatever you say it is."


    "Well, if I say, I''m the most important person for you."


    "Well, whatever you say it is."


    "My Lord."


    "Well."


    "In fact, when I said that marrying him ruined my life, I was angry. In my heart, marrying him was the most proud thing. If you want to marry me in my life If you don''t make it clear, she will have no chance.


    "That won''t do."


    Dong E''s Du mouth: "why?"


    Ninth master: "if you have a next life, I would like to live in a royal family from now on. At that time, you don''t have to be Fu Jin. How about being the only lady?"


    When he spoke, his voice was extremely gentle.


    Even that pair of always treacherous and cruel eyes, also suffused with gentle ripples.


    In his next life, he will never experience these Machiavellian struggles.


    Never again do you have to do it yourself.


    On hearing this, Dong E''s family was slightly stunned.


    The next second, she said "yes" with a smile.


    But the tears in Feng Mou burst out.


    At the beginning, she just shed tears, but she began to cry, and finally sobbed out of breath.


    After a long time, the woman sobbed vaguely: "well, I don''t want to be the daughter of a rich family. I just want to be your wife..."


    she will never be used as an object to marry the royal family.


    At the moment, the worst, darkest and wettest room in zongrenfu.


    But a couple got a moment''s touch and happiness.


    Perhaps in this life, they have not been so happy and relieved.


    It is night, eight Ye uses the relation, let the person see the illness to nine ye, return to take all sorts of body oneself one should thing.


    Of course, he knew that the fourth master would find out sooner or later, but he didn''t care so much.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, Jiu Ye will die.


    However, the ninth master of zongrenfu did not accept his help, and the signs of his death were very obvious.


    It turned out to be known by the fourth master of Yangxin hall.


    In his anger, the fourth master ordered that part of the eighth master''s party be beheaded.


    The fourteenth master began to make trouble openly, saying that he was cold-blooded, regardless of his brotherhood and cruelty to his brother.


    When the fourth master was angry, it was just his court.


    Let the fourteenth master have a good reflection. When is the time to reflect, and then go to court.


    If it wasn''t for the disturbance of the fourteenth master, and the fourth master, he had to deal with the ninth master. It''s not good to even dispose of several brothers.


    However, eight masters, calm as if nothing had happened, or smile gently and humbly go to court.


    Until the twelfth day of the first month, the ninth Lord died.


    Nine masters who have enjoyed most of his life''s glory and wealth can''t bear such inhuman treatment.


    In the past, he was called "Ye", but now he is called "saisihei" by a slave. Food, drink and housing are the most mean.


    As he said, it''s better to rub him like this than to kill him with a knife and torture him.He spent the last days of his life in torment and despair.


    And this period of time, from him into the zongrenfu, only half a month.


    After his death, Dong E of Fujin smashed the porcelain bowl, cut his wrist and followed him away...


    the eighth and fourteenth Masters said they wanted to deal with the affairs of the ninth master, but they were rejected by the fourth master.


    Nine Ye''s mother Yi Taifei wailed and was rebuked by the fourth master.


    Finally, it was the fifth master who pleaded for the ninth master, and the fourth master gave the ninth master and Dong E''s family over to the fifth master to deal with the affairs.


    This fifth master is the real brother of nine masters.


    However, he was different from Jiu Ye, who was brought up by Yifei and had a small pattern. In addition to earning money, he participated in the struggle for power.


    But the five masters are different. They are brought up by the Empress Dowager.


    The pattern of the former empress dowager is big. Teach the fifth master to do his own things. Don''t mix with his brothers all day to fight.


    Therefore, in those days, Jiulong usurped the throne, except for the young and ignorant, and did not participate in it.


    He is the only adult elder brother who can''t hear and fight for reserve.


    After nine Ye was gone, eight Ye bought a big house outside the capital.


    The furniture inside is complete, although not much expensive, but also not bad, belongs to the kind of medium, not high-profile publicity.


    Then, he took all the eight sons of Jiuye into the house.


    In order not to indoctrinate them with a lazy personality.


    He also gave them a large Chuang Tzu, where the land was fertile and could grow crops, vegetables and fruits.


    Compared with the nine ye said before his death, it would be better if they didn''t starve to death. The eighth master''s arrangement is already very good.


    Jiuye''s brothers feel that the eighth master is good and grateful. At the same time, the brotherhood is much better than that in Jiuye''s house.


    ------


    with such a series of events, the Lantern Festival will soon come.


    It''s a good day for the Lantern Festival.


    However, she didn''t order the servant to inform the minister''s office and present her green card.


    She is the queen. If the fourth master reads her sign or comes to her Yongshou palace, she will sleep with her.


    Yes, when she was in Rehe palace, she mentioned to him whether she could wait for him to recover his memory and then go to bed.


    But didn''t he promise her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1503

    And now, she does not want to talk about any conditions with the fourth master, who may not be willing to talk to her.


    After years of getting along with her, she found it useless to resist the emperor.


    She was not as strong as he was. She was yelling for help. No one paid attention to her.


    The whole Forbidden City and even the whole Qing Dynasty are his.


    Moreover, she often resisted, and it was her who suffered in the end.


    Especially after the fourth master lost his memory, he became more eccentric and domineering than before.


    In any case, these years have passed, and it is not that there is no real famous but no emotional interaction.


    But, before, she did not love him, how does not matter.


    Now she moved the heart, also moved the true feelings, do not want to fall step by step.


    Afraid of his deep feelings in his left eye, she was moved to change her mind and no longer ran away.


    Afraid of his cold right eye, he hurt her mercilessly and made her sad.


    So, in the days when she was planning to escape and temporarily wear the title of Queen.


    She tried to avoid sleeping if she could.


    Although we can''t refuse, we don''t actively bewitch.


    When it''s OK, it''s better to irritate him and let him see her.


    Well, this is her strategy in the face of the fourth master.


    Anyway, you won''t compete for favors!


    It is night, to the annual Lantern Festival.


    Ruoyin was dressed in a festive red costume and a phoenix tin on her head.


    On the face of elegant and dignified light makeup, very light that, no style, just a little pseudo plain.


    Once upon a time, in order to compete for favor, she tried her best to dress up and try to find new ways to win favor.


    At that time, she went from make-up and hair to clothes, then to shoes under her feet, as well as Tan and cloisonne armor on her nails.


    Even, the style of the pendant on the ear should be matched.


    Now, she is too lazy to bother, anyway, she does not expect him to come.


    He had better go to other concubines, so as to push her farther and farther...


    at the moment, Ruoyin is leaning on the Phoenix chariot on the way to the Qianqing palace.


    She asked half Mei lightly: "who are there in this year''s Lantern Festival?"


    In principle, this kind of thing should be arranged by her queen.


    But she was ill for a while, during this period, a lot of things were managed by mother Xie who was around the fourth master.


    "If you go back to your mother, listen to mother Xie, the princes and ministers have not come this year."


    "Oh?" If sound picks eyebrow, "why?"


    "It''s not that the fourteenth Lord broke up with the emperor recently. The emperor was angry and just his court."


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn, probably know how to return a responsibility.


    In this case, the fourteenth master will not come, but he will come to spit out fragrance and quarrel with him.


    Then, it will be controversial to ask him or not to invite him.


    Usually, it''s just noisy. It''s the Lantern Festival. In order to avoid suspicion, all the princes and nobles are absent.


    If the sound pulls the lip, "so to say, the Empress Dowager is not in?"


    "She loves master 14 so much. Of course, she is united with him!"


    If the voice sneers, there is no more to say.


    Speaking of the empress dowager, the fourth master did not know which tendon was wrong. A few days ago, he suddenly announced to the public that he was not feeling well. The empress dowager, who was devoted to eating fast and chanting Buddhism in ningshou palace, was in good health. She also keeps Si Ge very well.


    Then she''s going to get out of the customs!


    Outsiders may not know that they think the Empress Dowager is really sick and tired of the noise of the Forbidden City and want to live a clean life.


    However, Ruoyin, as the party concerned, witnessed how the fourth master ordered at that time.


    When the Empress Dowager was in the residence, because she could not carry it clearly, when she was pregnant with her elder brother, she was detained in the palace, and the servant forced her to kneel down to admit her mistake.


    At that time, she married the Empress Dowager.


    Later, the Empress Dowager has several times to carry not clear, punished her.


    After many times, the Empress Dowager has always been partial to the fourteenth master and is very indifferent to him.


    Therefore, after the Empress Dowager disposed of Ruoyin''s intimate mother, the fourth master claimed that the Empress Dowager would no longer care about everything in the harem, and only concentrated on eating and chanting Buddhism in ningshou palace to raise SiGe.


    Without the permission of the fourth master, the Empress Dowager is not allowed to contact with the outside world without permission, and no one else can get Yongshou palace.


    This once made the fourteenth master want to visit the empress dowager, and he had to report to him.


    It seriously affected the relationship between the Empress Dowager and the fourteenth master.


    Since then, the Empress Dowager is no different from an abandoned empress dowager.


    There are only empress dowager''s title and seal, but no substantive rights.


    It is equivalent to putting the Empress Dowager in the cold and not allowing her to interfere in politics.


    Now, the fourth master is equivalent to restoring the right of the Empress Dowager.


    I don''t know. The reason why the fourth master did this was because he had no place to place benevolence and filial piety.Or because of the fact that the Empress Dowager can''t hide the fact.


    Or, it was because the fourteenth master had a big fight with him in the court.


    In order to stabilize the court, Gai shiye said that he was cruel and unfriendly, so he released the Empress Dowager.


    Now, although the Empress Dowager was released, he always preferred the fourteenth Lord.


    Now the fourteenth master and the fourth master are at odds with each other. Of course, she is the fourteenth master standing in line. How can she appear in the mother''s palace lantern festival with the fourth master.


    As for the elder brother and the Ge men, the older ones, who have their own circle of friends, have formed a team to go to the capital to watch the Lantern Festival.


    Small, also follow the brothers out of the palace for a walk, where the palace lantern will be rare.


    In this way, the Lantern Festival will only have concubines and four masters.


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, it''s just self hi.


    Well, I can''t say that.


    It should be said that it''s the meeting of the imperial concubines and emperors!


    Anyway, the imperial concubines are always in the eye.


    As for the emperor, there are many choices.


    Who knows how he feels today?


    The lantern assembly was held in the Qianqing palace.


    When Ruoyin arrived on the Phoenix chariot, the maid took her to the hall of Qianqing palace.


    As soon as I enter the gate, all the concubines in the Imperial Palace are already there.


    They are dressed in the most beautiful make-up, wearing their favorite clothes, waiting for the most beloved man.


    After seeing her come in, people''s eyes looked at her several times, as if to see if she was cured.


    Then, it''s to see if she''s dressed up enough to threaten them.


    After seeing Ruoyin''s fake plain face and ordinary lucky clothes, I think Ruoyin doesn''t pose any threat to them.


    The concubines rarely used that kind of most courteous, does not bring any aggressive smile to look at her, one after another, "empress mother auspicious!"


    If the sound looked at all the concubines one eye, the light "um" a, "Lantern Festival, are their own people, do not be rigid."


    "Thank you, empress."


    Compared with seeing Ruoyin''s kindness, the concubines took their seats and glared at the most prominent lady in the middle.


    Little hooves, the empress wore red auspicious clothes, some of them were noble, dignified and grand.


    And she, dressed in mint green light colored clothes, all give a woman to see the heart of jealousy fire, the man looked at the throat angry feeling.


    If sound after sitting, listen to the concubines are not salty chat.


    Before long, someone outside sang: "the emperor has arrived!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1504

    So the concubines immediately got up to meet the emperor.


    If the sound slowly and leisurely to get up, just four ye lift feet to enter the room.


    The man is wearing a Golden Dragon Robe with nine five claw gold dragons embroidered on it, which looks dignified and dignified.


    His steps were even and steady at every step.


    Even in the face of a room full of Orioles and swallows, he has no expression.


    As cold as an emperor with no feelings.


    The man''s eyes swept over the faces of the concubines.


    Finally, it fell on Yi GUI Ren in the middle.


    Although the concubines bow their heads and look down.


    But at this time, they have the observation fourth master who stabs secretly.


    Let''s see if their clothes attract the emperor, and the emperor''s eyes fall on them.


    If not, in the future, when you want to be jealous, you will also have a goal to hate.


    "Up." No one helped him, so he raised his feet and went up.


    Seeing this scene, the concubines felt that the queen was really out of favor.


    At this time in the past, the emperor would help the empress.


    Meet happy time, still can pull empress to sit down beside him.


    What''s more, this year, the empress was still ill for a while, and the Emperor didn''t sympathize with her, even without a word of sympathy.


    But it was the lady. The emperor looked at her for several seconds.


    After the fourth master took his seat at the head of the table, the imperial dining room began to serve the dishes.


    Then, the harmony Department came out to dance.


    During the meal, the concubines naturally showed their magic powers and tried their best to win the attention of the fourth master.


    After all, the emperor has been back to the palace for such a long time that he hasn''t looked over the signs of the sisters in the harem.


    Ruoyin looks at all the concubines competing for favor. Her face is expressionless and her heart has no waves.


    She''s been used to it all these years.


    It''s nothing more than winking, coquettish, smiling and nightmarish, showing body posture and so on.


    In her eyes, these are just the tip of the iceberg, more powerful she will.


    It''s just that she doesn''t care to do it now.


    These even if sound do not see in the eye, fourth master this kind of reading female innumerable, even more.


    I don''t know whether it was the concubines who didn''t have enough morality, or because the fourth master cared about people who didn''t compete for favors, so they didn''t attract him.


    If the tone squinted at Yi GUI, it was, this one did not move.


    Sometimes, it''s not that Taoism is not enough, it''s just not the right person.


    After dinner, Su Peisheng came in from outside.


    "Emperor, the palace lanterns and fireworks are all ready. Please move outside the Qianqing palace with you, Empress and concubines."


    After hearing this, the fourth master took a look at all the concubines and took the lead to raise his feet and go out.


    With only one look, the concubines followed.


    A moment later, the fourth master and his concubines stood on the steps of the Qianqing palace.


    On the steps, there were all kinds of lamps prepared by the slaves.


    Even around the Qianqing palace, there are many lanterns and lanterns.


    There is a yellow lantern outside the palace.


    The dragon lantern rolls two dragons, meaning two dragons playing with the Pearl.


    Dragon head tail carved with camphor wood, dragon body made of cloth, the total length of more than 10 meters.


    In the eyes, mouth and body of a dragon, a lamp is lit every other meter.


    The whole body was covered with gold and color, and his teeth and claws were flapping, showing incomparable power.


    The slaves danced the dragon lantern. The dragon head followed the dragon ball up and down, back and forth, and the dragon body rolled with the dragon head.


    Sometimes the Dragon lamp swam slowly, sometimes galloped, sometimes circled, sometimes strangled. It was like a giant dragon in the night filled palace, lifelike.


    Around the dragon lantern, there are painting and calligraphy lamp, mask lamp, shadow lamp, cloud lamp, horse lamp, fish lamp, bird out of nest, five animal lamp, hexagonal lamp, octagonal lamp, lotus lamp, vase lamp, grey tree silver flower lamp and so on.


    These lights make the whole Qianqing palace shining and colorful.


    Ruo Yin looked at him and felt that he was blinded.


    In her opinion, the dragon lantern in the middle is the fourth master.


    And the little lights around are concubines of the imperial palace.


    The small lamp surrounds the headlight.


    No matter how the small lights shine, the headlights are also the most dazzling.


    Just like now, the concubines surround the fourth master.


    The fourth master stood in the middle of the C position.


    Who can tell whether they are admiring the lamp or brushing their faces for favor.


    When Ruoyin was feeling, there was a loud noise in the sky.


    "Whew! Bang! Bang! Bang


    Ruoyin and his concubines subconsciously look at the sky, it turns out that the slaves are setting off fireworks.


    They are used to setting off fireworks every year in the Forbidden City.


    However, there is such a person, is the first time to watch fireworks.


    And this person is just a person of honor."Ah When everyone looked up at the fireworks, the whole person seemed to be frightened.


    Now I see the fireworks flying to the sky, and the Mars son is still falling down. I''m scared to scream and dodge from side to side.


    See this scene, if the sound on the surface of the light.


    But the imperial concubines automatically and the instrument distinguished the noble person the boundary.


    The expression on their faces has been out of control, and their eyes are full of dissatisfaction and disdain for the ladies.


    It looks like "we don''t know this village girl who has never seen the world".


    Especially Qi Fei, with disdain to pour, her mouth also issued a scornful laugh.


    For a while, Yi GUI was completely isolated.


    But she wasn''t embarrassed.


    Obviously very afraid, but in the public''s scorn, only bear the appearance.


    But have to say, this moment she, attracted everyone''s attention, earned enough eyeballs.


    Even I''m afraid of her


    To the concubines, this is no different from "don''t pay attention to them, I will support you".


    Yi Guiren pursed his lips and walked slowly towards the fourth master.


    When she was in front of the fourth master, she stopped. "When I was in the countryside, I had never seen such fireworks, so I was scared by the sound of fireworks and the appearance of falling sparks. It made the emperor and sisters laugh."


    She spoke in a soft voice.


    Like an isolated ugly duckling, he looks helpless, weak, pathetic and helpless.


    But such a woman, she is not ugly, but also very good-looking.


    Before if the sound only lightly flutters, swept all the concubines one eye, then did not pay much attention to the instrument noble person.


    Now that such a thing happened, it was difficult for her to notice that she was honored.


    Ruoyin found that Yi Guiren was wearing a light Mint flag dress with two small heads on her head.


    There are several elegant silk flowers, a silver pearl flower hairpin, and a jade hairpin.


    Small drop shaped earrings set off her white skin.


    Because she had never experienced the wealth of the Forbidden City, and her calm and calm when she was in trouble, she had an indescribable sense of mystery and indifference.


    People depend on clothes, beauty depends on dressing.


    I used to wear coarse clothes in the countryside, and I looked very beautiful.


    Now, if you put on the splendid clothes and make-up, you will be more beautiful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1505

    And she gives people a different feeling from those concubines competing for favor in the Forbidden City.


    Everyone else has seen the world and is in love with each other.


    And she is a simple and unpopular concubine.


    She looks as if she is alone and pure.


    Yi GUI Ren is a woman from the south of the Yangtze River. She is much smaller than the man of the fourth master.


    The fourth master bowed his head and looked down at the Yi noble. He said faintly: "it''s natural that love princess grew up in the countryside since she was a child. It''s natural that she hasn''t seen it."


    Listen, how sympathetic.


    "Thank you for your sympathy." I bowed her head and drooped her eyes.


    Since Yigui stood in front of and behind the fourth master, his eyes had been falling on him.


    As if the surrounding concubines, are all air, is their foil.


    He looked at the lady with a smile in his mouth and asked casually, "are you used to living in the palace these days?"


    This kind of high-ranking and powerful emperor, with many concubines in the Imperial Palace, even with a low smile, looks bad, which makes people feel that this smile is not simple, a bit of fun.


    In particular, most of the present are concubines in the imperial palace. They want to make up a big show of the love between the emperor and his beloved concubines.


    "When I return to the emperor, I''m not used to it at the beginning, and I''m used to it gradually, but..." Yi stopped talking.


    Fourth master: "just what?"


    "Before, when I was outside the palace, I often saw the emperor. When I came back to the Forbidden City for such a long time, I didn''t see the emperor several times." When you speak, you lower your head.


    Always calm and calm on the cheek, also appeared a touch of light red.


    I haven''t seen the emperor for a long time. I miss the emperor.


    The concubines rolled their eyes in their hearts.


    Several did not resist, but also rolled their eyes in public.


    Can they often see the emperor together?


    Anyway, during the emperor''s southern tour, you see the emperor almost every day. They haven''t seen him several times a year. What did they say?!


    The concubines rolled their eyes, but the fourth master''s smile was stronger.


    The man thin lips light open, light way: "raise the head to me to have a look."


    Therefore, the Yi noble person obediently slowly raised his head, but the beautiful eyes were still drooping.


    In the moonlight, a pair of long eyelashes flickered.


    "Well, it''s thin." The man took a serious look and commented.


    "The emperor!" Yi Guiren raised her eyes, and her face was even redder.


    Looking at the interaction between the emperor and his beloved concubines, even though their conversation seems very ordinary, it still causes physiological discomfort to the concubines.


    In their eyes, the simple words of the emperor are no different from "well, I want to be thin".


    Where can''t they hear that the emperor and the lady Yi are making fun of here.


    They could not imagine the shameless degree of this little hoof!


    With all the means they used at the table, it would be cramped to wink at them.


    Jiao''s face was stiff with a smile.


    It''s nice to say that they''re disgusting.


    But they didn''t attract the emperor.


    However, the village girl made a fool of herself in public and got the attention of the emperor.


    They only see the emperor a few times a year, and they all lose weight. Can''t the emperor see it?


    When the concubines secretly ate the food, they only heard that the fourth Master said to Yi GUI: "after you enter the palace, I haven''t visited you."


    With that, the man raised his feet and went to the direction of Zhongcui palace.


    Before leaving, he passed Ruoyin.


    The deep ink pupil glanced obliquely at Ruoyin with the remaining light.


    However, if the sound is in the eyes or on the face, it is always light.


    The Yi nobleman saluted the concubines and followed the fourth master.


    Therefore, the fourth master took away the Yi GUI Ren at the Lantern Festival.


    Looking at the back of the fourth master and the Yi nobleman, the concubines of the imperial palace were so jealous that they bit their teeth and swallowed them.


    But they are used to it.


    The emperor has not ignored them before.


    At that time, the emperor took away the empress.


    Ah, now, let the empress taste the coldness of the emperor, and you will know how bad they are in their hearts.


    If Yin didn''t look at the fourth master, he said to the concubines, "OK, it''s cold outside. Let''s go back."


    With such a sentence, she boarded her Phoenix chariot.


    On the way back to Yongshou palace, Ruoyin leaned against the Phoenix chariot and looked up at the horizon.


    The moon on the fifteenth is quite round.


    Flowers are similar year by year, but people are different year by year.


    The moon does not change every year, but people change.


    How many tides rise and fall, she is no longer the protagonist in the festival.


    But the fourth master is always the protagonist.


    It used to be, but now it''s even worse.There is no love in the deep palace.


    But I like this one today and that one tomorrow.


    The complexity of the Royal Palace has never been the pure land of love.


    She thought it would hurt her heart to see him interact with Yi GUI Ren.


    But she didn''t seem to feel much.


    Perhaps, her heart has already been numb.


    Also, her heart has been broken into slag, she has no heart, how can pain?


    Before listening to those slaves in the biography, the fourth master called for the honor to love the imperial concubine.


    At that time, she didn''t believe it, because the fourth master was always indifferent in front of people.


    He has a great imperial burden and will not call concubines in public.


    Generally, they call the title directly, but they can call their names very well.


    But just now, she heard him calling out to his wife.


    Is he used to the affectation and affectation of the imperial concubines.


    How do you feel about the women who are so simple, beautiful, tall and medical?


    The key family also saved his life!


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin closes his eyes heavily and shakes off the thoughts in his mind.


    Half Mei looks at Ruo Yin micro Cu eyebrows, for his mother to complain.


    What kind of lady, the empress has been ill for so long. At the palace lantern meeting, I didn''t see the emperor asking for a few words.


    But I asked Yi, are you used to living in the palace?


    It''s just irritating!


    Soon, Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot stops at Yongshou palace.


    Back in Yongshou palace, the slaves prepare water to wait on her to wash, change clothes and remove her makeup and hair.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin changes clean clothes and goes to bed.


    Recently insomnia, she is late to rest.


    Only when I''m sleepy enough, can I sleep like this.


    But she just leaned on the back of the bed and listened to Li Fukang sing: "the emperor is driving Yongshou palace!"


    Ruoyin:...


    what is this?


    Isn''t he in the palace lantern meeting can''t wait to take Yi GUI to Zhongcui palace?


    How come to her Yongshou palace again?


    Oh, night life is rich enough.


    At the Lantern Festival, we had dinner, watched the harmony dance, and made fun of the first scene with the concubines.


    Enjoy the Lantern Festival and the second scene of fireworks.


    I have tea in the house for the third time.


    In the fourth scene, I went to her wife''s bedroom to comfort her. Is that right?


    But she didn''t need him to comfort her at all, and she didn''t want him to visit.


    If the sound is quite helpless to curl one''s lips, he goes out of the yard.


    When we got there, the fourth master stood there with his hands.


    If sound a glance to see a man''s heart is not smooth.


    Because he has an iceberg face, just like she owes him money.


    The man''s eyebrows are locked and his eyes are sharp like arrows. He would like to shoot through the hearts of all the people present.


    People can''t help holding a heart and holding one''s breath.


    And the expression on his face is strange, if the voice can''t say what kind of expression it is.


    "I greet the emperor." She saluted herself with wealth.


    The man looked at her low and lifted his feet into the hall.


    He walked past her in a big stride, just like a gust of wind, and the hair in front of Ruoyin''s forehead fluttered gently.


    If the sound looks at the man''s back, the eye light slightly turns, raises the foot to follow.


    To the hall, the slave handed a cup of tea set, if Yin poured him a cup, "the emperor, please drink tea."


    The man didn''t look at it, so he knocked on the surface of the table and motioned her to put it on the table.


    Ruoyin put the cup on the table and poured himself a cup of hot tea.


    She held the cup in one hand, the lid in the other, and gently blew the tea in the cup with her head down.


    Just as she was tasting tea, the man beside her said unhappily, "are you well?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1506

    It''s none of your business.


    You''re such a bad old man. You''re very playful!


    Eating from the bowl, looking at the pot.


    In the palace lantern meeting, He Yi noble people teased in public.


    Turn around and come to Yongshou palace and ask her if she is well.


    If the sound hits the bottom of the heart to turn a white eye, even if the heart is galloping, but still keep smiling.


    "I have a slight cough a few days ago. The symptoms of the cough have disappeared and my body has no discomfort. It should be great."


    It''s hard to tell whether the wind is cold or not.


    Feng Yuyi comes to give her a pulse of peace every day.


    But if he doesn''t mention it, she won''t take the initiative to say and do it.


    When he mentioned it, he told the truth.


    Anyway, as early as a few days before the Lantern Festival, Feng Yuyi said that her pulse was very good.


    "Why don''t you tell me when you''re well?"


    "..." Ruoyin threw a smile of embarrassment and politeness to the fourth master, "the emperor manages everything. How can I disturb you and talk about these things with you? Anyway, there are so many sisters in the imperial palace that I can rest assured if they serve the emperor. "


    "You know, I don''t mean that."


    "What do you mean Ruo Yin turns his head and looks at the fourth master with a puzzled face.


    Oh, of course she knew what he meant.


    He means that she''s obviously cold, why not let Jingshi room present her green card.


    But she just pretended not to know and decided to take a circuitous tactic.


    Look at him so cold, so have the emperor''s burden of people, will break the words?


    Anyway, she can''t refuse him explicitly now, but she won''t take the initiative to compete for favor.


    Nothing to take circuitous, evasive, angry tactics, caused his strong antipathy, think he will not touch her.


    Sure enough, the fourth master''s face was tense, and he didn''t say why.


    Ruoyin is not particularly angry at the expression on his face.


    I thought it would not work. I had to make him angry and leave.


    So, she took her lips and said, "the emperor has gone to the lady of honor, isn''t it...


    " don''t mention this to me! "


    "Dong!"


    I don''t know where Ruoyin''s words stimulated the fourth master. The man didn''t wait for her to finish speaking, then he interrupted her and hit the table with a fist.


    The tea set on the table made a crisp sound.


    The man''s sudden emotion makes Ruoyin feel puzzled.


    This should be put in the past. She would not step on his mines when she saw that the fourth master was angry.


    But now it''s different. She just wants to piss him off.


    However, the fourth master''s anger was totally beyond her imagination.


    She did not expect, her words have not finished, can always calm rational man, angry straight hit the table several.


    That made her hand with the cup in her hand startled.


    The hot tea poured a little on her finger.


    She frowned and gave the man a furtive glance.


    I saw that the man''s handsome face was as black as it could be, and his cheeks were bulging and moving. Obviously, he was very angry.


    But it didn''t look like she was angry.


    Why did she feel like he was acting on him?


    Ruoyin takes back his eyes. Although the fourth master is angry enough, he is still willing to stay with her, which is far from reaching the final effect she wants.


    She took her lips and went on to say, "is it not that the lady Yi has just entered the palace and doesn''t understand the rules and regulations. If so, do you want to find some old mothers in the palace to teach her?"


    This time, the man did not interrupt her, but listened to it all.


    After hearing this, the man also said faintly: "she is very good, the queen is very thoughtful."


    With that, he also looked at Ruoyin with that kind of extremely sharp eyes.


    Avoid his eyes, if the tone of light "Oh" a, there is no talk.


    Ah, since Yi is so good, what are you doing here in anger?


    And he''s trying to eat people.


    Now that I''m so angry, I''ll leave Yongshou palace and turn left to get out.


    When Ruo Yin murmured in his heart, the man stretched out his arms and said faintly, "settle down!"


    Ruoyin:...


    she complained secretly in her heart, but she was forced to open a business and asked the slave to prepare water and wait on him to change his clothes and wash his clothes.


    Why is it so different from what she thinks.


    It''s clear that she''s just said something to him several times.


    He''s pissed off at the table.


    How can he be so tolerant today?


    Why do you have to settle in her?


    If this had been put in normal times, it would have been a long time ago.


    If Yin has no idea what to do, he has to be brave enough to wait on men to clean their hands and wash their faces.After the slaves put the water down, they went out.


    Ruoyin wrung out the towel and gently wiped the man''s cheek.


    Then she took his hand and scrubbed it with a towel, waiting for him to clean his hands.


    But at this time, the fourth master''s facial expression had a slight change.


    She saw a look of doubt in his face.


    And I saw the incredible in those eyes.


    But for the sake of face, he seems to insist on something, pretending to be calm and arrogant.


    Gradually, even the blue veins on my forehead suddenly jumped.


    Deep ink pupil also suddenly a tight, gradually become scarlet, her washed hand also clenched fist.


    Before Ruoyin waits for him to clean his hands, the man pulls the towel in her hand.


    He dried his hands and threw the towel in the basin.


    After throwing, he looked at her coldly.


    To be exact, he gazed at her for about ten seconds.


    It was not until Ruoyin could not bear such a sharp gaze of death that the man said, "the queen is recovering from her serious illness. I will come to see you some other day."


    With that, he went out with great strides.


    When he left, his anger was more obvious than before, and his expression was more gloomy and displeased.


    Ruoyin sent the fourth master to the gate of Yongshou palace.


    After the man''s Dragon chariot left, she turned and coldly returned to her own room.


    What? Come in anger and leave in anger.


    But anyway, her purpose was achieved.


    You don''t have to serve the pig''s hoof against your heart.


    If the sound is relieved, but half Mei is worried about her master''s son.


    The emperor has come, but he has not sat for a while and left again. I don''t know how to spread it in the harem tomorrow.


    In the morning of the next day, if the wind is cold, the morning province of the imperial concubines will be restored.


    At the moment, if sound is in front of the dressing table eyebrows, Li Fukang will come in to report, "Niang, all the small masters of the harem are here."


    If the tone light "um" a, that means know.


    After a cup of tea, she took Banmei''s hand and went to the hall.


    The concubines of the Imperial Palace saw her and saluted in unison: "the empress is auspicious!"


    "Get up and give your seats."


    "Thank you, Queen."


    Ruoyin takes his seat at the top of the table, and his sight sweeps through a group of concubines.


    One by one, the face rarely with a kind smile.


    Because they have a new rival, they have automatically put Ruoyin into a category that is not threatening.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1507

    They are staring at Yi GUI, and their eyes are full of jealousy. They seem to be preparing to meet her.


    Sure enough, qifeisu was a man of no mercy.


    She was the first to sarcasm Yi noble, "Oh, this is not Yi sister. I thought you would not come today, but you came earlier than our sisters."


    "I don''t know about it. The emperor said yesterday that his sister Yi had been in the palace for such a long time that he had not visited it. Therefore, the emperor really just went to Zhongcui palace to have a look, and then he left again."


    With Qi Fei, Wu Chang was living in Changchun palace with Qi Fei.


    Although, when she was in Changchun palace, Qi Fei disliked martial arts and was always competing for favors. It was useless.


    Wu Chang is also disgusted with Qi Fei and gives her some crooked ideas.


    However, there is still a tacit understanding between the two people who have been neighbors for so many years.


    Who let this lady show off recently.


    Especially last night, he made fun of the emperor and was taken away directly by the emperor at the Lantern Festival.


    How jealous they usually are, how much they hate dignitaries now, and how strong their fighting power is!


    Well, she thought she had a lot of abilities.


    As a result, the Emperor didn''t stay in Zhongcui palace. Shouldn''t they be sarcastic?


    This ability is not as good as her then.


    She has heard that the emperor left Zhongcui palace in anger yesterday.


    However, when she went back to bed for the first time, she didn''t take the emperor away.


    In the face of Qi Fei and Wu Changzai, they are difficult, sarcastic and sarcastic.


    The lady Yi is very calm and calm. She is as calm as a concubine who has been immersed in the harem for a long time.


    There was no anger or anger on her face, as if what they said was not her lady.


    Her face, on the contrary, showed a smile.


    Looking at Wu Changzai, Yigui said with a gentle smile: "the Emperor didn''t just go to me last night. Didn''t he go to the empress''s Yongshou palace? What''s more, I heard that the emperor came out of Yongshou palace in anger, and he didn''t stay in Yongshou palace. "


    This means that if Yin is a queen, it is not the same result as her.


    In addition, she also wants to lead a war between Ruoyin, Qi Fei and Wu Chang!


    Let Ruoyin thinks that Qi Fei and Wu Changzai are not only laughing at her, but also laughing at Ruoyin.


    I don''t know how to deal with it.


    However, Qi Fei snatched in front of her: "Lady Yi, can you compare with empress?"? The Queen''s wife is recovering from a serious illness, so the emperor goes to Yongshou palace to see her. "


    "What''s more, the emperor''s palace lantern party is still good. When he goes to your place, he''s not in a good mood. He starts from you. Your improper service leads the fire to the empress''s Yongshou palace. It''s really good to mention the empress. What kind of heart do you have in mind?"


    Qi Fei, who has always been out of tune with Ruoyin, is a rare help Ruoyin to speak.


    Because in the eyes of imperial concubines, there is no eternal enemy.


    only those who are favored by the emperor will be regarded as disagreeable to them.


    It''s obvious that Yi GUI is very popular recently. They are angry and angry when they see it!


    Yi Guiren: "Qi Fei''s sister misunderstood me. She''s just a newcomer. She doesn''t quite understand. She thinks that the relationship between the sisters in the Imperial Palace and the emperor is like this, or that sleeping is just a series of doors."


    Smell speech, Qi imperial concubine instantly on the spot explodes!


    What is it to think that their relationship with the emperor is like this.


    The emperor won''t call them love imperial concubines at all. They haven''t been to their bedroom for a long time, OK?!


    Is it too pretentious for this lady to say that "sleeping is just a door-to-door service"?


    At the thought of whether the little hoof was so pure and innocent in front of the emperor, she was furious!


    Qi Fei sneered: "tut Tut, look at what you said. It''s really naive. According to what you said, visiting the door is to serve the bed. My elder brother and Ge Ge Ge are all the disciples of my sisters and the emperor. Then why don''t you say that you will be pregnant with Dragon heir."


    Br > if you don''t want to be a good lady in the village, you can''t wait for me to say, "I''m not a good lady in the village


    Yingbin: "yes, sister Yi, we are not men. If you say these words in front of men, they will treat you as lovely and naive. But our sisters are in the harem. We haven''t seen any tricks. "


    "That is, there are some things that men are blinded by the beauty of women. Only we women can see it clearly." Even maobin, who had always been honest and flattering, couldn''t help but follow the trend and said such a sentence.


    Zhuang Guiren and maobin raised three squares together, and their sister love was not the plastic sisterhood of concubines in the Imperial Palace, but the sisters of Vajra.They''re good enough to wear the same pair of pants.


    Really, Ruoyin had seen Mao pin and Zhuang Guiren change their clothes many times.


    Therefore, the nobleman of Zhuangzi followed him and said, "the elder sister of maobin is right."


    The rest of the concubines were either inferior in position or equal in rank with her, or they were too honest to participate in the war of words and scholars.


    First of all, Ruoyin looks at the concubines of the imperial concubines constantly accepting the noble.


    Now the nobles are the thorn in the eye of all the concubines, and they do not need her to speak. So the concubines are one after another.


    It would have saved her from talking.


    At the beginning, I would argue with them.


    But Yi noble person has only one mouth, which is naturally unable to win several mouth attacks.


    And every time she said a word, the concubines did not give her a chance to speak, directly interrupted.


    She had to shut up.


    However, that mysterious face with a little coldness, looks even colder, full of iceberg cold beauty.


    No matter how many concubines make fun of her, she still sits at the bottom of the table and occasionally drinks tea calmly.


    When the concubines were sarcastic, Yigui said calmly: "it''s really envious of my sisters to see their feelings so good. In fact, I wanted to live with my sisters, so that it would be more lively. But the Emperor didn''t want to arrange a separate bedroom for me, but it made the relationship between my sisters and me more sparse."


    Get cheap still sell good!


    In a word, she satirized all the concubines to form a clique and stabbed her secretly to show the emperor''s love for her.


    But it made the concubines feel like a punch on the cotton.


    But the appearance of the noble lady made all the concubines couldn''t help speaking.


    After a stick of incense, if Yin looked at the time was almost the same, he sent all the concubines away.


    At night, the fourth master of the Yangxin hall was reading the memorial.


    The servant of the minister''s room came in carrying a silver plate as usual.


    There are two rows of green cards inside, a total of ten brands.


    The fourth master raised his head and glanced at the tray, "where is the queen?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1508

    "If you go back to the emperor, the empress will inform people to come and withdraw the green card since she is ill. After that, they didn''t let people come to show the green card. Maybe it''s cold, isn''t it? "


    The eunuch returned truthfully.


    After listening to the eunuch''s words, the fourth master''s face sank, "go and bring her."


    "Bang." After the eunuch answered, he went back to the Jingshi room to get the sign.


    A moment later, the eunuch of Jingshi room came again.


    She also holds Ruoyin''s green card as Queen.


    After approaching, the eunuch put the green card into the middle of the tray.


    The fourth master scanned the tray again.


    The old people in the empress and concubine also have some old trays.


    The new tray is brand new.


    The green paint on the green head is shiny.


    The Queen''s green card is older than everyone''s, and the green paint on it has fallen off.


    The fourth master picked up the green card with the queen on it and looked at it carefully.


    Last time he went to Yongshou palace, she clearly said that the wind was cold.


    He asked her why she was ill. If she did not say anything, he meant that she did not tell the minister.


    She was there, playing circuitous tactics with him.


    He had seen so many intrigues on the battlefield and in the court, and he could not see the little tricks of women in his eyes.


    He thought she would have said that.


    But she still drags not to let the servant inform the minister room, this is to avoid him.


    Oh.


    Seeing this, the eunuch in Jingshi room is thinking.


    The emperor came back personally, and every time he brought the tray, the emperor said lightly "go" and sent him away.


    Now it seems that the emperor has turned over the Queen''s brand.


    However, the little eunuch thought so, so he listened to the fourth master: "this is too old. Take this down and paint it again."


    "Ah?" The little eunuch was surprised.


    However, to the sharp cold eyes of the fourth master, he immediately answered the sound of "bang" and went out with a tray.


    But he turned around, and the fourth master''s command came from behind him: "go to Xianfu palace and tell me that I will come later."


    "Bang." The eunuch went out with a tray.


    Then, he looked down at the Queen''s green sign. It seemed that it was a little old.


    This is because the emperor used to like to read the Queen''s brand.


    If you turn it over too much, the green paint will fall off.


    The imperial concubines are just like this green headed card. The old one doesn''t want to turn it over.


    The new look is more fresh.


    In fact, the emperor said that the Queen''s green card would be remade, but it was not that the Queen''s brand had been removed from it.


    Instead of this, why should he bring it? Isn''t it superfluous?


    When the eunuch came out of the Yangxin hall, he went to Xianfu palace to sing, "tonight, Xianfu palace is the lantern!"


    After hearing this, both the Xinbin and the slaves in Xianfu palace were surprised and pleased.


    At night, after the fourth master finished his work, he went to Xianfu palace.


    However, the good time did not last long. After staying in Xianfu palace for a while, the fourth master left angrily.


    In the following days, the fourth master turned over all the green cards of the concubines.


    But I left with anger every time.


    The imperial concubines don''t know where to annoy this master.


    Finally, it can only be attributed to the fact that they didn''t stay in bed for more than a year, and their business was unfamiliar, which made the emperor unhappy.


    No one understood what had happened to their emperor.


    Even the empress and the new ladies and gentlemen were ignored.


    Only in the daytime, when he called his ministers to the Yangxin hall, he would occasionally hear hearty laughter.


    Moreover, the emperor especially liked to invite some young and promising ministers to discuss things in the Yangxin hall.


    As a result, many people secretly spread the story that their emperor was seriously injured during the southern patrol, not only lost memory, but also lost the ability of men.


    It is also said that their emperors were stimulated by the two battles with the quasi ministry, and since then they have no feelings for women and only like to deal with men.


    Only a man can make his majesty happy, and a woman can only make him dislike.


    But these are just their guesses.


    Now the emperor has managed the Qing Dynasty very well. They can''t interfere in their private life.


    And the empress has already had the emperor''s heir, we also secretly chat about these after dinner.


    In this regard, if the sound is happy.


    She knew that the fourth master tore down her green card and made it again. After that, she would be more comfortable every day.


    So she doesn''t have to think about how to avoid him.


    There is no need to find a way to annoy him after he came to Yongshou palace.


    But Yi Guiren was isolated by his concubines, so he told him that he didn''t come to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.I don''t know if it''s the reason for being isolated and unpopular, or really sick.


    In this way, in the blink of an eye, it was the second day of February.


    On this day, Ruoyin, as the queen, would like to go to the Royal farm with the fourth master to set up a society to offer sacrifices, beat gongs and drums, and set off firecrackers to pray for or reward the God of land.


    Except for Ruoyin, those who are above the imperial concubine should go.


    Last year just met the draft, in addition to Ruoyin, Qi Fei, Wan Fei, Jin Fei, Qing Fei all went.


    Now only a year later, Wan Fei, Jin Fei, Qing Fei are not in the harem.


    So this year, only if Yin and Qi Fei go.


    On this day, Ruoyin was riding the Phoenix chariot, and the fourth master was riding the jade dragon chariot.


    The emperor and empress left the Forbidden City for the Royal farm with hundreds of honor guards.


    About an hour later, the party arrived at the xiannongtan of the Royal farm.


    Around the sea of people surrounded by princes and ministers and some ordinary people.


    Ruoyin watched more people than last year, and about 10000 people were watching.


    When everyone saw Ruoyin and the fourth master, the surging crowd began to roar.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master got out of the chariot and went to the altar from a special passage, the crowd began to pay homage: "long live the emperor, long live the empress!"


    The familiar and magnificent voice hovered over the altar of agriculture.


    "No gift." The fourth master is sincere.


    Then, Ruoyin, Siye and Qifei, arranged by the servants, burned incense and offered sacrifices.


    After the worship, the party changed their light clothes and sowed.


    After all this, the whole day is over.


    At dusk, Ruoyin and the fourth master prepare to return to the palace.


    At this time, however, a spring rain came.


    The sky, which had been gradually dark, suddenly became dark.


    The dark clouds seemed to be pressing down.


    From time to time there were deafening thunder and dazzling lightning.


    Spring rain more and more heavy, with the broken line of beads like, from the sky down.


    Fortunately, the princes and ministers and the people have been evacuated.


    Ruoyin is ready to take the Phoenix chariot, but when seeing such a heavy rain, I think I can''t go back to the palace today.


    Sure enough, he Zhongkang, who was in front of the fourth master, came to report: "empress, the emperor said that it was raining so hard. I''ll spend the night at the Royal farm today. I''ll go back to the Palace tomorrow morning depending on the situation."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1509

    "I see." Therefore, Ruoyin was taken to a courtyard.


    As soon as I enter the yard, Ruoyin is stunned.


    The past flashed through her mind like a vivid memory.


    Because the farm slave brought her to the room where she lived when he came to the farm with her before the fourth master ascended the throne.


    In that year, Emperor Kangxi ordered the fourth master to take his place to sacrifice at the xiannongtan, and to teach local governors fertilizer with agricultural scholars.


    At that time, officials from all over the country also lived here.


    Therefore, she, Nien''s family and Niu co Lu''s family were crowded in this small courtyard.


    The fourth master took them all to stay here for three days, and during those three days, he stayed in her room every day.


    She worked with him and worked as a farmer to feed him. He loved her and said, "what are your slaves for?"


    As a result, she ate up all the food she cooked.


    She''d been eating in her room.


    When he goes out in the morning, she will get up early and make him rose cake, osmanthus cake and chestnut cake.


    And helped him prepare oranges and water.


    In those days, the fourth master was not Prince Yong. Instead, he looked like a peasant with few words.


    And she, also is not what Si Fu Jin, is the ordinary man''s wife.


    They are not royal couple, but ordinary couple.


    I still remember one night when he called her "Lady".


    The past is like smoke, after many years to return to this place, he and she in addition to business interaction, there is no more than a look at her.


    Of course, what other people''s face is, she is what face, she will not look at him more!


    Not long after Ruoyin sat down in the yard, the servants in the farm served the dishes.


    There are eggplant pot, spicy chicken, farmhouse bacon, spicy garlic fish head pot, steamed chicken in wooden pot, water shield fish soup.


    And, a big pot of glutinous rice wine!


    "Niang, these are made of fresh ingredients from our farm. Please try them." Said the servant on the farm.


    "Go down and get the reward." If the sound smell of vegetables, it is very appetizing.


    The key is that she took a sip of the sweet wine, and a faint aroma of wine overflowed between her lips and teeth.


    The taste of the wine was so sweet that she couldn''t help drinking it again and again.


    A small cup into the throat, sweet, cool from the throat into the heart.


    It''s not strong at all, but the mellow taste.


    Dense fragrance, sweet and delicious, appetizing and refreshing.


    In the afternoon, he went to the field to do farm work with the fourth master. At the moment, good wine and good food were in front of me. Ruoyin had a big appetite.


    Unconsciously, she did not know how much she had drunk.


    In the beginning, she drank with food.


    But later, she ate half full, pure drink.


    Outside, it''s raining all the time.


    The rain kept dropping on the eaves, making a sound of ticking.


    February spring breeze shuttles in the air, occasionally a gust of wind blows to the hall, which makes people feel cold.


    Rainy days have a kind of feeling of sadness of parting, which makes people feel heavy and makes people yearn for warmth for no reason.


    Ruoyin had to look at the dark yard, listen to the rain, drink one after another.


    In this way, every time she took a sip, her body warmed and her heart warmed.


    The slaves did not dare to persuade her.


    I think it''s just sweet wine. It''s OK.


    However, the more you drink, the more sorrow and bitterness in your heart.


    It seems that every drop of rain, every mouthful of wine, are showing a faint sadness.


    I don''t know how long later, when she poured the wine pot into the cup again, it was gone.


    If the sound slants the head to look at the wine pot, only bottle mouth still has a drop of clear wine.


    She chucked her mouth for a while, and her mouth was still sweet, "just, don''t drink it."


    Just finish saying, her forehead "bang when" hit the table top, the head again slightly shakes, the face side falls on the table.


    "Madame."


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    Half plum who knows sweet wine can also intoxicate people, is about to help Ruoyin, heard the singing sound.


    So, one by one, they went out to meet them.


    Today is different from the past. In the past, the emperor doted on the empress. They were slaves. Even if it was a mistake, the emperor could tolerate them in the face of the empress.


    Now that the women are out of favor, they have to play up the spirit of twelve points.


    The party went to the courtyard to meet them. The fourth master stood with his hands down. Su Peisheng held an umbrella for him.


    The fourth master glanced coldly at the servant in front of him. Su Peisheng asked, "what about the empress? Why don''t you come out to meet her?"


    The empress is also true. She did not come out when she was favored before.


    Now I can''t be spoiled. How can I still follow the previous standard? I really don''t have any ambition.He didn''t know how to cooperate with her.


    However, from Rehe palace, his mother did not let him help fight for favor.


    Has this one given up competing for favor?


    "That... Lady, she''s... Drunk." Half Mei was embarrassed.


    In the past few months, the emperor has not been seen except for the new year''s Eve and the Lantern Festival to see the empress in Yongshou palace.


    During this period, the Niang recuperates the body, the diet is very light, let alone drinks.


    Who knows a pot of sweet wine was served on a farm today.


    It''s not that my mother hasn''t been here before, and I haven''t seen them serve sweet wine?


    The key lady is still drunk, and the emperor caught her again. I really don''t know what to say.


    Fourth master: "drunk?"


    "Yes, just go in and see." Half Mei looks up.


    Just, why did she see a strange light from the emperor''s eyes.


    Is it too dark for her?


    Before half Mei could figure it out, the fourth master raised his feet and entered the hall.


    As ban Mei said, as soon as he entered the door, he saw a woman with half of her face on her side, and she was lying on the table.


    He was drunk and flushed.


    Half Mei wants to go to rest with Ruoyin, but is stopped by Su Peisheng.


    For a moment, only emperor and empress were left in the room.


    Fourth master raised his feet beside her and sat on a spring bench with her.


    Fixed to see her a few seconds later, the woman''s half squint eyes actually opened.


    After seeing him, she looked at him with wide eyes.


    Looking at it, she sat up straight.


    It''s just because I''m drunk, it''s crooked to sit upright.


    She also approached him and looked at him carefully.


    In the end, she did.


    A pair of hands held his cheek, caressing his angular outline.


    "Are you the emperor?" Without waiting for the man to answer, the woman shook her head, loosened the man''s cheek and denied, "no, you are not. How could the emperor come to me? How could he come to see me?"


    The fourth Master heard the complaint from the woman''s murmur.


    Glancing at the wine pot on the table, he asked faintly, "how much did you drink?"


    Ruoyin: "how much did you drink?"


    If the sound sat for a while, dizzy, she will chin on the table, "not much, just one... A pot!"


    "Don''t you recognize me after drinking a pot?" The man clenched his left hand, put his elbow on the table and looked at her obliquely.


    "If you drink seven meat and eight vegetables, there is not a word.


    Seeing the woman dizzy, the fourth master gently raised her chin and asked her to face him. He ordered coldly, "you look good. Who am I, eh?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1510

    If Yin is a woman, her strength is not as big as four masters.


    What''s more, she''s drunk now.


    The chin, which had been propped up on the table, was lifted by the man and had to face him.


    If the voice purses lips, chin support in the palm of the man, so face to face looking at him.


    Long and thick eyebrows.


    A straight nose.


    Sexy thin lips, cool thin chin.


    Angular cheek, firm and cold.


    Looking at, she flat mouth, nodded, "know, such a face, is turned into ash, I know."


    Fourth master: "you are my emperor." Said, she aggrieved Baba ground pursed lip, "no, you are not my emperor, you are everybody''s emperor."


    The man''s thick eyebrows slightly frown, she clearly recognized him, but repeatedly denied.


    She moved her belly to loosen her chin.


    But he just let go, the woman because drunk, the forehead straight fell to his chest.


    He looked down and could see only her hair.


    The man''s face shows dislike, is preparing to move her head, listens to the woman murmur.


    She said, "Yin Zhen, how did you come?"


    This kind of murmur is full of complaints and endless grievances.


    "So, you have been waiting for me?"


    "I didn''t wait for you. Love doesn''t come."


    Although the woman''s answer is not satisfactory.


    But the fourth master still recognized the pious element in her tone, full of coquetry.


    "You are," he said with a low smile


    As soon as the voice falls, the woman''s mouth becomes more flat and can be hung with an oil bottle.


    It''s just like being wronged.


    "How do you know that I am, and why do you tear me apart?"


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin raised his head buried in the man''s arms and looked at the man deeply, "emperor, I still can''t live without you. No matter you are amnestic or you are now, I like it. You tell me that you are just amnesia, but you still have mine in your heart, right?"


    "Otherwise, how can you keep up with me and help me train my servants to build up our prestige?"


    "How come to my Yongshou Palace on the night of Lantern Festival and stay in my house shamelessly, no matter how I deliberately annoy you."


    "But in the end you left."


    "Fourth master''s face sank.


    Sure enough, she was deliberately provoking him.


    good, he remembered it!!!


    It turns out that every time she seems to be calm and calm, in fact, she is all pretending.


    Is her heart so rich and narcissistic?


    Oh, he said that he stayed in her room and didn''t know who was lying in his arms.


    Just when the fourth master was not happy, the woman chased him and questioned him, "Yin Zhen, why don''t you speak? You answer me, you still have mine in your heart, right?"


    Fourth master: "see the man or do not answer, Ruoyin" Wuwu "cry.


    His hands also clenched his fist, "big pig hoof, big pig hoof, big pig hoof


    The woman said three big pig hooves in a row.


    In the past, the fourth master only knew that pig hoof was not a good title.


    Now, he probably knows what big pig hoof means.


    But women cry more and more fierce, and finally whimper, out of breath.


    The anger that led to him was nowhere to go.


    The man was quite helpless to hold up the woman and coax a soft voice: "are you tired? I will take you to rest. "


    "I don''t, you answer me first, Wuwu..." the woman continued to beat him.


    "Well, yes, yes, no more crying." He coaxed her in a low voice, lifted his feet and carried her into the room.


    A drunk woman, crying so pear with rain, is really pitiful.


    Let the man wish that everything should be given to her, what should be given to her, where there is any imperial airs.


    With her hands around a body, she immediately opened her eyes.


    Pillow, is an enlarged version of the beautiful face.


    If the sound immediately moved back, the brain is also running rapidly.


    Who am I? Where am i? What happened last night?


    Looking at the man beside her pillow, she pondered for a long time before accepting the fact.


    She''s Ruoyin. She''s on the Royal farm. She drank too much last night and went to bed!


    When Ruo Yin was shocked, the man beside his pillow opened his eyes.


    "Awake?" The man''s voice, showing the lazy morning.


    Ruoyin immediately moved back.The man in front of him sat up, put on his dark robe calmly, and called the servant in.


    After he got out of bed, he suddenly turned back to the side of the bed, slightly attached to her body, and said in a magnetic way beside her ear: "I found that you are the most lovely when you are drunk."


    Well, sober, she''s not cute at all.


    And she looked at him with a look that she wanted to pay off.


    I don''t know who was crying yesterday and asked him if she was still in his heart.


    Oh, it''s a double talk!


    It is estimated that this will make her happy in her heart and make a sad face in front of him.


    Ruoyin:...


    who cares to be cute in front of you.


    Seeing a woman who was attacked and didn''t keep her soul, she wanted to sympathize with her fourth master and said coldly, "Why are you still in a daze? Come down and wait for me to change clothes and go back to the palace!"


    "Oh." Ruo Yin gets up.


    After a while, they both changed into clean clothes.


    The servants of the Royal farm also arranged breakfast.


    About half an hour later, Ruoyin and the fourth master left for the Forbidden City.


    After getting on the Dragon chariot carried by more than 30 people, the fourth master turned his head and told Su Peisheng.


    "I''m very satisfied to present the bag of golden melon seeds to the steward of the farm, saying that the wine in the farm is very sweet." With that, the man pursed his cold thin lips, as if in aftertaste.


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he Zhongkang looked at him and asked him to do it.


    Tut Tut, the emperor''s abdomen black degree, he this eunuch can''t imagine.


    On the surface, the emperor did not look at the queen more than once.


    Who could have thought that he secretly asked the farm keeper to give the queen a pot of unusual sweet wine.


    That pot of sweet wine belongs to the kind that seems to have no liquor strength, but it is especially good after drinking.


    And this steward is also making a lot of money.


    A pot of sweet wine, you can get a bag of golden melon seeds.


    However, since the emperor''s amnesia, the empress has been indifferent. It is difficult to start.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, once born, twice cooked.


    The farm steward did a good job, which made the emperor smooth at the beginning. When the emperor was happy, he naturally rewarded him a lot.


    On this day, all the servants could see the invisible smile on the corner of the emperor''s mouth.


    However, the empress looked serious and could not seem to be happy.


    After arriving at the Forbidden City, the fourth master and Ruoyin parted ways at the gate of the Forbidden City.


    Before leaving, the fourth master sat on the Dragon chariot. He told the servant who carried the chariot, "good health, send your empress and master back."


    Then he said to Ruoyin, "I''ll see you again when I''m free."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1511

    "Thank you very much, my concubine. However, the emperor manages everything in his daily life, and he should pay more attention to state affairs." If Yin said with a smile, he would carry the Phoenix chariot to Yongshou palace.


    Hehe, since you are so busy, don''t take the time to see her.


    Hearing the woman''s dignified official response, the fourth master was not angry, but a low smile.


    After last night''s women in his arms, he thought his queen must be duplicity.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot stops at Yongshou palace.


    When she returned to Yongshou palace, her first time was to turn off the irrelevant slaves.


    Only half Mei followed her into the inner room. After entering the room, she sat down in front of the dresser.


    Ruoyin takes out a pair of silver Cloisonne armor from the jewelry box.


    Gently tore open the kraft paper of the armor, and poured a black pill from it, which was only the size of a little finger.


    Ruoyin put the pill into his mouth without hesitation.


    Then he took the water cup handed over by half Mei, and swallowed the pill directly as soon as his head was raised.


    This pill was made by someone under her command.


    As early as she had just returned to the palace, in order to avoid being pregnant with the emperor''s heirs again when she was in bed, she ordered people to make this pill.


    Originally, she wanted to take medicinal materials from Tai hospital in the palace and make them in Yongshou palace.


    But Tai hospital is under the emperor''s feet, and every move is under the eyes of the fourth master.


    She is very kind. She always goes to the hospital to get medicine, which will attract people''s ears and eyes.


    That''s why she ordered the people to do it.


    In her department store, everything can be sold, and so are the medicinal materials.


    There will also be doctors in the pharmacy to see people.


    Every month, she would travel from the department store to a batch of novelty items, or the fashionable jewelry, silk and satin, etc.


    Although she is a queen, the guards will check these things when they pass the gate.


    If she enters the medicine for no reason, it will be doubted.


    Only ordered people to do it directly according to her prescription of avoiding children.


    Then put it into Cloisonne armor and muddle through.


    In this way, she would not have to cook medicine by herself and then make pills.


    In the year when she first came to the Qing Dynasty, she just suffered from cooking medicine in her own yard.


    As a result, he was caught by the fourth master.


    As long as he comes to her, he can smell it.


    This chizidan is different. Even if it is put on the tip of the nose, there is no smell.


    If you swallow it orally, it''s hard to find out.


    Moreover, this medicine is pure Chinese herbal medicine development, and after her careful matching prescription, the side effect is almost zero.


    "Madame, are you sure you want to avoid this all the time?" Half plum whispered.


    If the tone light "um" a, will Cup Cup Cup Cup back to half plum.


    "Big brother and second elder brother have grown up, and five elder brother is nearly three years old. Since we want to leave here, we can''t let ourselves have a dragon heir. In case we are pregnant when we leave, our body is heavy and inconvenient. "


    "If you had given birth to an heir by the time you left?"


    Ruoyin: "that will also affect my action. How can I bear to leave my child in such a dangerous harem when the child is so small."


    Finally, when the brothers grew up, she could no longer make herself a tool of Royal fertility.


    Before she promised the fourth master, regardless of whether it was Ge Ge Ge or a brother, she would like to have another child and seal his belly.


    But now, she can''t.


    Do you know how hard it is to have children? If he wants a grid, she has to satisfy him?


    Oh, I think it''s beautiful.


    So if you like Xiaoge, let the concubines in his back palace help him to give birth to him, or let his concubine Yi and noble people give birth to him!


    Anyway, she won''t be reborn. It''s not worth it to give birth to such a big pig''s hoof!!!


    ------


    after the commune day, the concubines of the imperial concubines came to Ruoyin as usual. Please say hello.


    Yigui, who had been complaining of illness, also brought his servants to the morning.


    Although, this is a complaint, but the concubines think that they are too aggressive.


    As a result, he could not bear to be isolated and could only sue for illness.


    However, at the moment, they looked at the Yigui people who had lost a lot of weight.


    But the concubines don''t feel sorry for Yi GUI because of this, so they forgive Yi GUI Ren lightly.


    Instead, he scoffed more and more.


    "Among the harem, I have seen a lot of people pretending to be ill in order to compete for favor. But after pretending to be ill, I still can''t be spoiled. I see more. "


    Qi Fei is playing with cloisonne armor, and she is flying in the tunnel.


    Wu often said, "well, this treatment is reduced to almost the same as me. Unfortunately, she is still Ma Qi''s adopted daughter, wasting such good conditions and background in vain. "


    Qin promised: "ha ha, how long has this just entered the palace? It''s out of favor. I think it''s more capable."Some low ranking concubines, supported by Qi Fei, dare to ridicule the instrument.


    In the public constant ridicule, under the head of the instrument on the face of the light, especially can sink.


    However, just when people thought she could calm down, she fainted.


    Yi GUI Ren was originally sitting on the rose chair. When she fainted, she also reclined on the rose chair.


    Originally, Qi Fei''s several are still concentrating firepower to receive the noble person.


    As a result, they suddenly fainted, causing them to be shocked and confused.


    "I didn''t say anything just now. How can I faint? I can''t resist it?" Qi Fei is boring.


    She had something worse to say!


    "Well, say less." Ruoyin has been invited by his concubines.


    Now I saw that I had fainted and stopped it.


    And ordered half Mei: "you go to pinch her people, and then let people call Feng Yuyi."


    "Yes." Half Mei first asked Ruxia to call Feng Yuyi, and then went forward to pinch the lady.


    She pinched hard because she had been looking at the instrument for a long time.


    It didn''t take a few times to pinch the red among the ladies.


    At the same time, Yi Guiren was awakened by her.


    After waking up, Yi Guiren saw Banmei and was a little wary, "what are you going to do?"


    "I really forgot. Just now you fainted. The empress asked the servant to help you pinch people." Half Mei wiped with a handkerchief, pinching her hand to the lady, with a slight dislike on her face.


    After rubbing her forehead, she got up and said to Ruoyin: "thank you, empress. I''ve been ill recently. I haven''t been able to show my respects to my wife. I''ve been dragging my sick body to Yongshou Palace today. I didn''t think I''d make trouble for my wife."


    "Just sit down. Doctor Feng will come soon." If the sound is separated from the tunnel.


    "Yes."


    A moment later, doctor Feng arrived.


    Ban Mei explained the reason directly, and asked doctor Feng to feel the pulse of Yi GUI.


    It is estimated that the pulse of Yigui is abnormal.


    During this period, Feng Yuyi frowned.


    After a while, he got up and saluted Ruoyin: "congratulations to the empress, lady Yi. I''m very happy. However, her pulse is very strange. I''ve been a doctor for decades, and I''ve never seen such a strange pulse. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1512

    "Oh?" If sound picks eyebrow, 1 eye of Yi GUI, "how a strange method?"


    Feng Yuyi: "at present, Yigui is only two months pregnant, and I''m not sure about my servant. What''s more, after a while, I think the pulse will be more accurate."


    Since entering the palace, Ruoyin has not seen Feng Yuyi so uncertain.


    Is it really strange?


    Therefore, she said faintly: "your conduct and medical skill, this palace is naturally trustworthy, that depends on you."


    Normally speaking, others will be afraid when they hear that there is something wrong with Ximai.


    Especially for those like Yi GUI Ren, they are pregnant for the first time.


    But I was not afraid at all.


    On the contrary, he met Feng Yuyi calmly: "doctor Feng, I heard that your family has been a doctor for generations. Are you sure that you are not a hospital in your family that depends on your relationship?"


    "Slaves, of course, were admitted to the Tai hospital with medical skills and ethics." Feng Yuyi returned.


    "Then why do I feel good these days when I feel my pulse? When I come to you, how can it become a strange pulse? Can you say it''s strange if you don''t understand it?" I''m very aggressive.


    "That''s what the slave said. It will be a while before we know the details." In the palace, doctor Feng Yu saw many of this kind of arrogance and favor, and has been used to it for a long time. "So, please calm down. You are pregnant now, but don''t move the fetal gas."


    He''s just like a dignitary. He''s very protective of the fetus.


    No one can look down on the concubines in the back palace. Even if they are just noble people, they can''t afford to be provoked.


    Yi Guiren snorted, "fortunately, I didn''t ask you to diagnose the pulse before. All of them were self-made. Otherwise, even the stable fetal image would be frightening by you!"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Feng Yuyi Chao Ruoyin arched his hand and said, "empress, since there''s nothing wrong with you, I''ll go back to Tai hospital first."


    If sound light way: "go."


    After Feng Yuyi left, the concubines of the imperial concubines in the Imperial Palace who were not satisfied with the appearance of the noble were even more embarrassed.


    They looked at Yi GUI''s slightly bulging stomach.


    It''s still very cold in February in the capital city. I''m very well dressed.


    If Feng Yuyi doesn''t say so, he can''t see it at all.


    But after Feng Yuyi''s pulse diagnosis, it was like that.


    Qi Fei sneered and said, "it''s the first time that Feng Yuyi has been an imperial doctor in Tai hospital for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve heard him say which concubine''s pulse is strange. If you want me to tell you, it''s a freak in my sister Yi''s arms."


    Wu often said: "speaking of this, I think of the year''s surname. The first elder brother she had in her arms was that her head was too big, and finally she died. Therefore, you must be careful. If you are a freak, you might as well get rid of it as soon as possible, so as not to feed your child and you will suffer from it! "


    Yi Guiren: "sisters, don''t worry, my own child, I know the best, so I won''t bother you."


    Qi Fei said: "cut, just a barefoot doctor from the countryside. She is still trying to be brave. I really think that he is Hua Tuo alive."


    "Well, let''s say a few words. That''s all for today''s morning study." Ruoyin held Banmei''s hand and lifted her foot into the room.


    The concubines of the imperial palace were scattered.


    Ruoyin sits down in the rose chair and thinks about the recent events.


    The imperial concubines of the imperial concubines thought that they were just pretending to be ill and competing for favors.


    If Yin didn''t care much about it, he thought it was Yigui who was isolated by his concubines and didn''t get along with others. So he found a reason to complain and didn''t come to the morning.


    Moreover, when Yi GUI Ren complained of illness, he didn''t let the grand doctor or the imperial doctor go to see it.


    It''s just that she''s a doctor herself. She doesn''t have to work too much if there''s nothing important.


    Think about it carefully. When she was in Rehe palace, she ran out from the fourth master''s room crying and ran out, and she was sued with her.


    After returning to the palace, I also complained of illness several times.


    Now it seems that the first three months because of the instability of fetal position, want to hide first, and then wait until it is stable.


    It was the beginning of February. She remembered that when she ran into Yi GUI Ren and Si ye, it was last winter, early November.


    Feng Yuyi said that Yigui was pregnant for more than two months.


    However, after entering the palace, the fourth master never stayed in the palace.


    Oh, isn''t it that time?


    Yi GUI Ren is a doctor. I want to know when a woman can be pregnant most.


    So it should be time to seduce the fourth master.


    Think of these, if sound does not envy, also does not hate, she just sneers, full of indifference.


    On that day, a happy event was spread in the Forbidden City.


    When the news reached the Yangxin hall, only he Zhongkang went to Zhongcui palace with reward according to the rules, but the fourth master did not go to Zhongcui palace to see the dignitaries, let alone seal it.


    I don''t know whether he is too busy with government affairs or whether his concubines are pregnant. It is too common for him, and it is not a strange thing.Or, in his eyes, that''s it.


    In the next few days, the fourth master still did not go to the Zhongcui palace.


    I didn''t look at the name of the Hougong.


    Because, he is busy in Chunwei.


    The imperial examination is divided into three types: Tongsheng test, rural examination, meeting examination and palace style.


    The rural examination is generally held in autumn, which is called Qiuwei.


    Last autumn, Ruoyin and the fourth master experienced an autumn Wei in Suzhou during their southern tour.


    The examinees in the Qiuwei examination will go to Beijing to attend the meeting and hall ceremony.


    The examinations were held in early February and were generally supervised by important officials of the imperial court.


    The last round of the hall style was examined by the emperor.


    Of course, sometimes the emperor appointed ministers to be in charge of the imperial examinations.


    the concubines thought that the fourth master was busy in the spring and had no time to stop in the imperial palace.


    However, on the 10th day of February, he ordered the Jingshi room to present the newly renovated green head card belonging to Ruoyin.


    And he, turned if sound green head card, also drove to Yongshou palace.


    When I heard the news outside, Ruoyin was reading the account book.


    Then she put down the account book and went out to meet the emperor in the courtyard


    The man faintly "um" one, also helped her.


    Maybe he hasn''t helped her like this for a long time. If Yin is slightly stunned for a moment, he follows him into the room.


    The man''s purpose is very clear. He goes straight into the inner room along the hall.


    When he saw the account book she had put on the book case, "so late, do you still read this?"


    "Last year, during my southern inspection tour, I didn''t go back to the palace for half a year. I didn''t look at many accounts. After returning to the palace, I got sick again, and I was delayed. So many accounts will be finished sooner or later." If sound surface respectfully return.


    But, in the heart actually is thinking, how should this man gas go just.


    "Don''t look. Set it up." The man stretched out his arms and waited for her to come forward and wait for her to change clothes.


    Moreover, his calm appearance seemed to take for granted, as if he often stayed in her palace of eternal longevity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1513

    "..." does this regard her Yongshou palace as his bedroom?


    Don''t say anything polite or do anything. You just have to stop.


    If you''re tired and sleepy, you won''t stay in his own Yangxin hall, and you''ll have to run to her Yongshou palace?


    Man saw her pestle in place, side head slanting at her: "how, did not hear me speak?"


    He said so, if the sound also can''t escape, had to come forward to change clothes for the man.


    On the mouth but will he push out, "minister concubine heard, but minister concubine is thinking, Yi noble person is pregnant, should the emperor go to see her?"


    Voice just fell, four ye ink pupil suddenly a tight.


    He just looked at the woman in front of him, staring straight into her eyes.


    As if to see through her eyes through her heart.


    Even if Yin lowered his head to untie the button for him, he could feel the cold from his head.


    However, what the man said made her very ashamed and angry.


    "Why, are you jealous?"


    "No, my concubine just thinks that Yigui is the first child, and doctor Feng Yuyi says that her pulse is strange. The emperor should pay more attention to her." If the tone fades back.


    "I know that you are jealous, but you want to test me."


    Yongshou, she''s going to disappear from the palace right away. It''s really him!


    Therefore, Ruoyin took a deep breath and continued: "the emperor thinks too much. As a queen, my concubine should advise the emperor to get rain and dew. How can you be jealous because of such a small matter?"


    Fourth master:...


    "what''s more, in Mongolia, the Emperor didn''t say that he was a concubine. In Qing Dynasty, you would manage well. As for feelings, wouldn''t they be ministers and concubines?" If the voice with a smile.


    Hum, she said in Rehe palace that he was not as good at governing the country and treating his feelings as the former fourth master. He was very angry.


    Later, at the official post station in Mongolia, he left such a angry remark and returned to the military camp overnight.


    I think this sentence should be his thunder point.


    Now that she stepped on the mine he cared about, he should be about to explode, and then just like the previous several times, just throw his face and walk away?


    "Yes, I said so."


    "In this case, why did you go to Yongshou palace of my concubine again and again, especially when I was drunk at the Royal farm last time..." she didn''t know what to say.


    He is so mean!


    "What''s wrong with me while you''re drunk?" The man looked down at her in a low voice, "why don''t you go on?"


    "Of course, you stayed in my room while I was drunk."


    What are you afraid of? He dares to do what she dare not say?!


    He''s not ashamed of what he says. What''s she to be ashamed of!


    "I am the emperor. You are my queen. What''s the problem with me sleeping in your house?"


    "What he said was very reasonable, but she could not say anything to her. However, Ruoyin retorted with that sentence:" the problem is that you said it yourself first, and you will not pay feelings to my concubine any more. "


    "There''s a relationship between giving affection and staying with you?"


    Listen, is this what people say?


    Ruoyin sneers in her heart, oh, she''s here with him. It''s just for fun.


    It seems that he is not only more annoying to her than before amnesia, but also more despicable!


    She led her lips and did not have a good face for him. Instead, she said coldly: "the emperor doesn''t say that. You and my concubines are tired of each other. As long as the ministers and concubines scrupulously abide by their duties, they will only be a pair of empresses with no real name?"


    "If I remember correctly, my original words are like this: you and I are already tired of each other. As long as you abide by your duty, I will still regard you as the queen. If you don''t know what''s good or bad, I won''t leave husband and wife in love."


    Ruoyin: "as a queen, it''s your duty to serve the bed."


    "You Ruoyin points to a man.


    The man grabbed her by the wrist so she couldn''t point at him.


    Then, he released her, pinched his chin with his fingers, and meditated, "it seems that the queen has always cared about this?"


    "I don''t care, I don''t care at all!"


    "I will not believe your angry words any more." The fourth master took the woman''s waist and said, "don''t pretend to care. You just don''t care. You don''t care about it. You''re duplicity."


    With that, he raised his hand and put his finger on her Qiong nose.


    The last time she was drunk, she cried and asked him if he had her in mind, and she said so many angry words just to drive him away, but he didn''t forget it at all.


    She must also be deliberately angry with him now, and he will not leave.


    "..." if Yin struggles for a few times, he has no strength, so he has to give up.


    Come on! Who will tell him why she tried her best to drive the man away.


    What''s more, when did his skin get so thick and narcissistic?No matter what she said, it didn''t seem to irritate him.


    She''s too difficult. She''s more difficult than math!


    In if the sound can not understand, the man also put her on the shoulder, a throw in the brocade quilt.


    Ruoyin turns over, knees bent, hands supporting the brocade quilt, looking at the man standing beside the bed, condescending.


    She called out to the door, "come on


    In response, however, was silence.


    And the man in front of her is looking at her with both hands around her chest.


    That pair of deep ink pupil is full of sarcasm, as if to say: you see, no one pays attention to you, don''t waste effort.


    If she bit his teeth and yelled at the outside again, "come on, catch the assassin!"


    Now there''s a response from outside.


    "Madame." It''s ban Mei''s voice.


    "Protect the emperor and the empress And the voice of Su Peisheng.


    "Get away from me!" The fourth master turned his neck slightly, and his knuckled fingertips untied the collar button, "no one is allowed to approach without my permission."


    "Bang!" Outside, Su Peisheng responded, and then he was quiet again.


    A moment later, the bed curtain was lowered.


    A man''s deep and hoarse voice rang out from the bed curtain: "queen, have you heard all the publicity outside recently?"


    "No, I don''t know anything." Although she knew that there were rumors that he liked men, others said that he had lost his ability to be a man because he was injured in the war.


    But intuition told her that there was a trick in his words.


    Sure enough, only listen to the man low way: "I need to use the facts to shut them up!"


    "You''re the emperor. You''re the emperor. Everything is rumored behind your back. You''ll be put in prison. I''ll see who dares to chew your tongue behind your back."


    "My pressure can only make them shut up, but it can''t stop their thoughts."


    "Qing people are self-cleaning. If you don''t, why care about other people''s thoughts, or say..."


    Ruoyin''s words haven''t been said yet. After receiving the man''s cold eyes, he said, "I think, if you really have something to do, you should go to the imperial doctor for treatment. Don''t give up treatment, and don''t waste time in my concubine."


    Last time at the Royal farm, she drank fragments, and she didn''t remember much.


    Now I can''t help but question him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1514

    If you don''t remember anything, the fourth master can remember clearly.


    He listened to the woman''s query, and immediately his eyes were covered with a layer of haze.


    That look seems to say: Queen, you dare to question me, looking for death?


    If Yin swallows her throat and takes a metal brand from the head of the bed, it is the gold medal he gave her.


    "Emperor, I, I have the gold medal of immunity."


    The man looked at her hands in the hands of the gold medal, "it is only free from death, not free from sleep."


    He raised his hand and smoothed her hair around her cheek. "And are you sure it won''t be too wasteful now?"


    "This gold medal is not free nine times. I want to use it once now. I''m not afraid to waste it."


    "I don''t agree." The man''s voice is dark and dumb, but his tone is full of authority.


    Moreover, he won the gold medal in her hands and threw it at the corner of the bed.


    "Emperor, how can you throw away my death free gold medal? What do you want?"


    "At the official post station, didn''t you say that I had great imperial power? I''m going to exert my imperial power now!" In the early morning, Ruoyin fell asleep and woke up again.


    Although she has insomnia now, she didn''t wake up because of insomnia.


    I was woken up by strange things around me.


    It was, to be exact, awakened by the man next to the pillow.


    But it was dark, and she couldn''t see.


    So, Ruoyin lifted the bed curtain and lit a lamp.


    She turned her head and saw that the man beside her pillow had his eyes closed.


    But the brow was frowning, as if in a nightmare.


    He shook his head as if trying to shake away the painful pictures.


    Even handsome cheeks are full of sweat.


    Ruo Yin raises his hand unconsciously, trying to soothe the cloud like sadness between his eyebrows and eyes when he is sleeping.


    But the finger belly just touched his eyebrows, and the hand was like an electric shock, which made her wake up.


    What she''s doing and why.


    So she recycled her hands.


    But before her hand could be taken away, her wrist was caught by a man.


    The next moment, the man suddenly opened his eyes.


    The deep ink pupil is like a hole in the ice, which makes people shudder.


    The expression on his face was also sinister, with a faint murderous air.


    Finger pulp also slowly moved to her neck, locking her throat.


    The man''s sudden behavior makes Ruoyin feel afraid.


    Because she could see that although he opened his eyes now, he still belonged to unconsciousness.


    That pair of deep eyes, in addition to bloodthirsty and murderous gas, empty like a no emotion killer.


    She opened her lips and said, "the emperor is my concubine."


    But her words just said, the man pinched her neck hand more vigorously.


    Ruoyin had to beat him with his hands and kick him with his feet, "Yinzhen, you let me go. I''m Ruoyin."


    This time, the man seems to have a reaction.


    The powerful hand gradually loosened her neck and took her into his arms.


    Night, so silent.


    If the sound only hears the heartbeat in the man''s chest, as well as he is on her head in a dreamy low way: "Yinyin, don''t leave me."


    His voice is so low and low, but it shows seven points of hegemony and two points of deep feeling.


    Even, there is a feeling of fear of losing, and the whole body''s murderous spirit gradually fades away.


    It seems that as long as it is her, the murderous spirit can become affectionate in a second.


    Ruoyin thought it was dangerous. He almost strangled her just now.


    If it wasn''t for her, he would have killed.


    And his sentence "don''t leave me", let her inexplicably a little guilty.


    After the guilty heart, she told herself, no, she had nothing to apologize for him, she must leave him!


    So she struggled to get out of his arms.


    But the man''s arm bend pressed her tightly in his arms.


    This man, even having a nightmare, is so domineering.


    Just, I don''t know is the nightmare finished, or with a woman in my arms.


    Originally the brow tight frown man, the worry between the eyebrows gradually dissipated.


    Just now, if the sound is a little different, I think he is awake, and what he said is also what he said when he was awake.


    But his steady and even breath, as well as the steady and powerful heartbeat, told her that he was talking in his sleep.


    Even if he said it when he was awake, she would not believe his lies any more.


    What''s more, she won''t believe it.


    Ruoyin has not nestled in his arms for a long time, listening to the heartbeat in his chest.


    She couldn''t remember how many nights they didn''t sleep with each other so intimately.Once upon a time, he had a light sleep and would wake up with a little wind and grass.


    Now, it was a nightmare.


    In the past years, she had never seen him have nightmares.


    Especially like this sweating, but also full of murderous gas.


    What did he dream of? Did he dream of something bad?


    Otherwise, how can the face be covered with sweat, even clothes are soaked in sweat.


    He was just in a dream. Should it be very painful?


    It is said that people with amnesia are more likely to lose control, but also prone to anger.


    There will also be hallucinations or sleepwalking.


    Ruoyin sighed and wiped the sweat on his cheek with a handkerchief.


    He wiped his body and quietly ordered the slave to change into a clean and dry quilt.


    After finishing these, she looked at the man on her side for a long time before she fell asleep.


    This night, has been insomnia two people, sleep strangely fragrant.


    It seems that they are the panacea for each other....


    the next day, the fourth master took a rest, and the two busy people rarely got to sleep.


    The fourth master woke up first. When he woke up, he didn''t ask the servant to come in and wait on him.


    But the elbow on the brocade quilt, one hand to support the chin, staring at the sleeping woman.


    This wonderful and wonderful woman.


    At first, when he was in Rehe palace, he had several headaches, and his brain would be fragmented.


    And those pictures are all the ones she told him.


    However, that night, when Yi Guiren was in his room, the fragmentary pictures were replaced by nightmares.


    After returning to the palace, he would have some strange dreams almost every night.


    And the queen, almost every night, appears in his dreams.


    Even so, he found that once he had physical contact with another woman, he would feel uncomfortable.


    That discomfort is from the bottom of my heart disgust and rejection.


    At the same time, there will be a dull pain in the brain.


    If not terminated in time, the pain will gradually aggravate.


    In this case, at first, the maid in the palace changed his clothes and shoes.


    After he returned to the palace, he did not search the name of the palace.


    He also changed all the maids who served in the Yangxin palace into eunuchs.


    Gradually, the harem began to have some gossip.


    For men, it''s a matter of dignity.


    He turned over the sign on purpose to see if it was true for all women.


    It turned out that he had a strong aversion to all women except the queen.


    But it made him even more unhappy.


    Because the Queen''s indifferent attitude, and what she said, let him not like.


    He didn''t know what he was like before he lost his memory.


    But at least now, if you don''t love him, no matter what, he won''t be happy with her.


    Since then, the rumors in the capital have spread even more.


    Until the last Sunday, the queen was drunk in his arms and tearfully said that she could not live without him. She liked him both before and after amnesia.


    She also said that she was deliberately angry with him these days.


    Thinking of this, the man gave a low smile, oh, the woman who is duplicity.


    There is a magnetic field between people, and the sound of sleep is similar to that of a heart inductance. I feel that a pair of eyes are watching her.


    Open his eyes, the man is on the pillow, staring at her.


    However, as soon as she opened her eyes, he withdrew his eyes and sat upright.


    As if what she had just seen was an illusion.


    Not waiting for her reaction, the man said, "get up, wait on me to change clothes."


    "Oh." If the sound sits up, but neck but with the pillow like, no reason for the pain.


    She could not help but raise her hand and rub her sore neck.


    Seeing this, the man glanced at her, "what''s the matter?"


    Ruoyin rubbed his back neck, raised his eyes and crossed his eyes coyly. "You had a nightmare last night. I saw you frown. I must be very painful. I wanted to help you smooth your eyebrows. As a result, you were all right. Suddenly I grabbed my neck. Fortunately, later I asked you to let go, so you can do it. Otherwise, I will not see you when I wake up today."


    "Let me see." The man sat down and looked down at her neck.


    As she said, there was really a very light blue mark.


    The fourth master frowned and could not help scolding him seriously: "you are such a fool. If the situation is not right, you will not stay away. Are you idle for too long, or do you think I will not hurt you, eh?"


    "Of course, I don''t think the emperor will hurt me. Last night, when you heard that it was me, you didn''t let go of my concubine and held her in his arms." Ruo Yin blinked.


    For women''s always sweet talk, the corner of the fourth master''s mouth hook up a tiny invisible arc, "just, you have a rest."But if the sound does not obey a way: "don''t ah, Minister concubine can do."


    If Yin said, he opened the brocade quilt and lifted his feet out of bed.


    The fourth master turned back and frowned at her.


    Only listen to the woman bowed her head and droop her eyes, gentle as water: "the emperor hasn''t stayed in my concubine for a long time. I want to be considerate."


    How can you cheat him if you don''t pretend to be decent.


    I thought that during the period of temporarily holding the title of Queen.


    She tried to avoid sleeping if she could.


    It is useless to insist on refusing, but it is not active to bewitch.


    And, have nothing to be unscrupulous to enrage him, let him to her antipathy.


    Who knows what she said last night, but he didn''t respond.


    In this way, in the future, if he turns over her sign, she deliberately irritates him, and the way to get rid of him is useless, so he can only stay in bed.


    Like last night, she broke her voice, no one outside the slave paid attention to her.


    Because the whole Qing Dynasty obeyed his orders!


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s determination to leave is stronger.


    It seems that she has to plan to leave as soon as possible. She doesn''t want to fall into the damned gentle trap of big pig hooves.


    However, since the method of provoking him was useless, she could only hide her inner weakness with sweet words and tender attachment.


    In order to confuse him, let him take it lightly.


    See if sound so intimate, four ye eyes have a flash of strange light.


    Deep eyes fell on the woman, looked for a long time.


    As satisfied as inquiry.


    A few seconds later, he looked unconcerned, light way: "since you are so intimate, it''s up to you."


    A moment later, Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to change his clothes and wash his clothes. He also personally sent him to the gate of Yongshou palace.


    Out of Yongshou palace, the fourth master''s face was full of satisfaction and satisfaction, so he went out from Yongshou palace.


    Su Peisheng secretly glanced at the fourth master, and was relieved.


    After returning to the palace, the emperor was in a state of irritability.


    Because of what, not because of the fire in my heart.


    This makes him a slave all day nervous, carefully serve, will be mentally weak.


    The emperor, as a man, has lost the ability of a man, but any man can not accept this situation.


    Fortunately, after several attempts, the emperor found that he was only disgusted with women other than the empress.


    Otherwise, what''s the difference between this eunuch and him?


    They''re eunuchs. Anyway, no one says about them.


    But the emperor is an emperor, and it will not work for a long time.


    Of course, when the emperor experimented, he just asked those concubines to serve tea and change clothes.


    They won''t really be allowed to sleep.


    Otherwise, if we really get to that step, we will be embarrassed.


    Isn''t it equal to telling all the people in the harem that the emperor has lost his ability.


    This is a matter of great dignity for men.


    It is also because the emperor is only a micro experiment, all the people in the harem are not sure.


    What''s more, the Emperor didn''t want any woman other than the queen to be in bed.


    Otherwise, it''s OK to find a few maids in private. Why spend so much time?


    It seems that, regardless of the emperor before amnesia, or today''s emperor, are eaten to death by the queen.


    Last time at the Royal farm, he was right.


    It''s hard at the beginning. Once it''s born, it''s twice cooked. Since the Royal farm started.


    Between the queen and the queen.


    I think those rumors can be broken without attack.


    After the fourth master left Yongshou palace, Ruoyin closed his tender attachment, and his eyes were cold and indifferent.


    She sat in front of the dressing table, took out Cloisonne armor containing duzidan from the enamel jewelry box, and took out a chizidan and ate it.


    In the next few days, the fourth master stayed in Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace for several days.


    Every time is cold to come, satisfied to leave.


    In addition to having nightmares that day, he never had nightmares again when he stayed in Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    But as long as you are not in Yongshou palace, you will have nightmares again.


    In the Forbidden City, no one told the emperor to come out of his palace in anger.


    But it is said that the emperor came out of the Yongshou palace in high spirits.


    There is no one in the capital to pass on. The emperor lost his ability to be a man because he was injured.


    No one said that the emperor was stimulated to like men''s bullshit.


    If you want to say which concubine the emperor only favored before, they may also talk about a few words.


    Now, compared with the emperor''s love of men or loss of man''s ability, it is better for them to spoil the queen, and it is easier for them to accept it.


    In this regard, Ruoyin smiles on her face all day long. She secretly eats the Duzi pill behind her back, and plans to attract experts from the world to help her escape.In the heart also secretly scolds four ye, in order to conquer those rumors, actually does not hesitate to turn her brand every day.


    So, in a flash of time, it was March.


    Before, if Yin returned to the palace for such a long time, the fourth master didn''t turn over her brand, even more did not call her lucky.


    But since the Royal farm, the man has been living in her palace of eternal longevity.


    There were still a few days when she was called to the Yangxin hall.


    In this way, she hid in cloisonne armor in the chizi Dan, eat almost.


    Just at the beginning of every month, the department store would send a batch of things from outside the palace to her, so she asked the people below to develop more chizidan into the palace.


    In the early morning of the second day of March, the steward of the Department Store delivered a cart of newly made jewelry, newly imported silk and some fresh things imported from ShiSanHang into the palace.


    When we arrived at the gate of the Forbidden City, the guards at the gate of the Forbidden City were familiar with the waist token of Ruoyin.


    However, out of prudence and conscientiousness of the errand, the three guards examined each item according to the list provided by the Department Store Manager.


    Out of their trust in the queen, they will not be too harsh when checking, but they are not too casual.


    Basically everything will be checked, but out of respect for Ruoyin, the Queen''s things must be very expensive.


    So, they didn''t open it or look at it at will. They were very careful all the time.


    After about a cup of tea, everything was checked, and the royal guards let the steward of the department store into the Forbidden City.


    Outside the Forbidden City, the steward can drive a carriage ahead.


    But when he entered the Forbidden City, he could not ride a horse. He could only lead the horse to the direction of the house of internal affairs.


    The harem is full of concubines. He is a man and can''t lead the carriage to the back palace.


    Instead, they took the carriage to the house of internal affairs for registration, and then the house of internal affairs informed the servants of Yongshou palace to get it.


    However, the steward took the horse for a while and happened to meet the fourth master who had just come out of Yongshou palace and was ready to go to the hall of supreme harmony.


    He sat on the light walking dragon chariot, with one hand hanging on his knee and the other twisting the ghost faced Buddha beads. His mysterious and profound ink pupil looked straight ahead.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been in the palace in recent years.


    As soon as he saw the Dragon chariot coming face to face from the front, he immediately stopped and made a big bow to the four masters on the Dragon chariot.


    Only after the Dragon chariot has passed, he can continue to go to the house of internal affairs.


    The steward knows the fourth master, but the fourth master after amnesia doesn''t know him.


    Although in the Forbidden City, everyone should salute the fourth master.


    But the slaves in the Forbidden City are all wearing uniform clothes.


    Even ministers wear official clothes.


    But he was dressed in civilian cloth.


    Therefore, the fourth master couldn''t help looking at it more.


    Ordinary grassroots are not allowed to enter the palace.


    In the Forbidden City, in addition to being the biggest master, there are empress dowager, Empress Dowager and concubines.


    When he saw the carriage behind him, he asked casually, "which Palace are you from?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, the grassroots belong to Yongshou palace."


    "Yongshou palace?" As soon as I heard of the three characters of Yongshou palace, the four masters who were resting on the Dragon chariot were in a moment of spirit!


    ------


    this chapter is 5000 + words in total, because one chapter of minor violations has been blocked.


    The uncut version, many parents have seen, this is the abridged version.


    Considering that half of the parents didn''t see it, I deleted it and copied it together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1515

    Moreover, he asked again with uncertainty.


    "Yes, the grassroots are the steward of the department store under the name of Empress Dowager. On the order of empress dowager, they travel from the department store every month to all kinds of fashionable things and account books under her name." The Steward will answer truthfully.


    Although there is everything in the palace.


    However, the Forbidden City did not have some novelty items imported from ShiSanHang.


    And the empress under the name of the estate all over the country, accounts are numerous.


    After hearing this, the fourth master had unconsciously raised his feet to the chariot. He also went to the carriage and looked at it at will, "open it."


    "Ah?" The steward was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect to meet the emperor at all, and the key emperor asked him to open it.


    Is it because you don''t believe him or for what?


    In fact, there''s nothing shady inside.


    Only a box of enamel jewelry box, several pairs of cloisonne armor hidden in a hundred or so chizidan.


    It''s not a herbal medicine, but a pill. It doesn''t last long. If it''s too much, it''s easy to deteriorate, and its efficacy will be reduced by half.


    So last time, my mother only let me make a dozen of them.


    As a result, it took only a long time to finish eating.


    Recently, he heard in the capital that the empress was back in favor.


    I want to stay with my wife for many days. This time, I have made more.


    Even if the emperor turns over the empress''s sign every day, it will be enough to eat for four months.


    Who knows, at this juncture, the emperor was caught.


    As long as he sees the emperor and doesn''t do something wrong, he will be nervous enough, let alone be caught by the emperor.


    If this matter is discovered by the emperor, the empress will certainly suffer, and he is in charge of the matter, and his head is not protected.


    Alas, but the emperor asked him to open it, and he did not dare not open it.


    At the moment, the steward''s palms were sweating.


    "The emperor is talking to you. What''s the matter? Can you afford to delay the emperor''s coming to court? " Su Peisheng urged on the side.


    "Yes, yes, the grassroots were awed by the majesty of the emperor. They were a little excited for a moment, so they opened it up to the emperor." The steward accompanied the smiling face, pressed down the tension in his heart and lifted the curtain.


    Then he avoided the enamel jewelry box with cloisonne armor.


    Other wooden boxes and jewelry boxes were opened at random.


    However, the fourth master only glanced at the things that were opened.


    But he raised his hand to get the enamel jewelry box.


    The steward tried to stop it, but he didn''t stop it.


    Because he is just a grass-roots man. It is useless to stop him. On the contrary, it will arouse the emperor''s suspicion.


    It''s better to be steady before it''s revealed.


    What if the Emperor just looked at it and didn''t look at it.


    The cloisonne armor is either silver or gold.


    Both materials are soft and easy to deform.


    Therefore, each pair is stuffed with hard kraft paper to shape and keep it in full arc shape all the time.


    In the past, the kraft paper was completely fitted to the armor.


    But this time it was different, just a short piece of kraft paper was used to plug the mouth of the armor.


    But there are hidden one after another to avoid the son Dan.


    The steward watched the fourth master open the enamel jewelry box and took out a pair of silver Cloisonne armor and looked at it at will.


    Then, the fourth master took a silver jade hairpin from another jewelry box.


    He felt that he knew too little about the queen.


    I don''t know what jewelry she likes and what she likes to eat.


    From the jewelry and satin, she seems to like some delicate trinkets rather than publicity.


    The fourth master led his lips and asked the steward, "do you know what the queen likes best?"


    The steward is afraid that the fourth master will find any clues.


    He immediately glanced at the jewelry boxes in the carriage and took a long white jade hairpin and a jade phoenix hairpin to divert the fourth master''s attention.


    "Niangniang doesn''t like gold jewelry. She prefers jade jewelry and Dongzhu jewelry, but she doesn''t like too big one. She likes to make earrings with a small one like this."


    What the steward said was the truth.


    Over the years, he had some knowledge of the Queen''s love.


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, light "um" a sound, put the cloisonne armor and silver jade hairpin back to the jewelry box.


    Then, he asked faintly, "where are you going to send this load of things?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, the grassroots are going to send them to the house of internal affairs for registration. "


    the fourth master waved his hand, motioned to the steward to go to the house of internal affairs, and then turned to the Dragon chariot and left.


    After seeing the fourth master leave, the steward went to the house of internal affairs.


    He rubbed his sweaty palms on his clothes.


    He was scared to death just now!


    Especially when the emperor opened the enamel jewelry box and took Cloisonne armor, his scalp was numb with fear.I''m afraid the emperor will find that there is something wrong with the armor. I''m afraid the emperor will tear the kraft paper and open the armor.


    He was afraid that the emperor would find the pill hidden in it.


    Even more afraid of the emperor let people check, found that there is avoid son Dan.


    Compared with the nervous man in charge of affairs, the fourth master took the Dragon chariot to go to the Supreme Court in leisure.


    After a while, he held his chin with his left thumb and rubbed the tip of his nose with his index finger.


    Then he turned around and said a few words to Su Peisheng, as if he were giving orders.


    In the morning, after the steward got the things to the house of the interior, half Mei took the frost like haze to get the things.


    They have to take things to Yongshou palace, and then hand over the carriage to the steward, and let them take the carriage back to the department store.


    When everything was unloaded at Yongshou palace, the steward left the Forbidden City.


    Ban Mei told the good servant to take the things to the warehouse.


    And she went inside with the enamel jewelry.


    For a moment, there were only her and Ruoyin''s master and servant.


    Half Mei handed the box of cloisonne armor to Ruoyin: "Niang, here''s what you want."


    If the sound is connected, the jewelry box will be opened.


    Half Mei whispered: "Niang, just now when the servant and the steward were docking, he said he met the emperor on the way to the house of internal affairs."


    "The emperor? How did you meet him? Is there anything wrong? " Ruoyin asked several questions in succession.


    Because, just arrived in the Qing Dynasty, she was caught in the shadow by the fourth master after eating the Kezi soup.


    "Early this morning, the emperor happened to go out from our Yongshou palace, and the steward took the carriage to the house of internal affairs. So he met him. The emperor also got off the Dragon chariot and looked at the things in the car. Even the cloisonne armor in your hand has been seen by the Emperor."


    Ruoyin took out a cloisonne armor, "didn''t you get a clue?"


    "According to the steward, the emperor asked you what you like best. He put down his armor and left on the Dragon chariot. I don''t think he saw anything."


    Just as the master and the servant whispered, Li Fukang came in and reported, "Niang, Duke Su has personally sent a lot of things, saying that the emperor has sent people to reward them. Go and have a look."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1516

    "Yes, this palace is coming." If Yin put away Cloisonne armor and went out with half plum.


    After they went out, they saw boxes of all sizes in the courtyard of Yongshou palace.


    There are jade ornaments, porcelain vases, carved screens, silk and satin, exquisite jewelry and so on.


    Ruoyin walked around the boxes and found that all of them were in line with her preferences.


    Before the fourth master lost his memory, he knew her like the palm of his hand.


    But now that he lost his memory, why would he know what style she liked?


    Looking at Ruoyin''s puzzled face, Su Peisheng explained with a smile: "empress, when the emperor went to the court this morning, he happened to run into a department store manager who had brought you a cart of articles from outside the palace. Since the emperor lost his memory, he has not known what you like. After seeing the load of things today, he asked the servant to send you such things."


    Ruoyin: "this man is still as inhumane as before.


    Just because of such a small matter, I would like to reward so many things.


    "Niang, do you still like these?" Asked Su Peisheng.


    "As long as it is sent by the emperor, the palace naturally likes it." In order to appear more real, Ruoyin also took a jade bracelet to wear on the wrist, "especially this bracelet, the color is excellent."


    "And the vase. The glaze on it is very beautiful. I''ll let the servants put some flowers on it later. It must be very pleasing to the eyes."


    "This pair of Dongzhu earrings is also very suitable for our palace."


    After boasting a lot of meaning, Ruoyin rewarded Su Peisheng with a money bag with a large denomination in it.


    After receiving the reward, Su Peisheng left Yongshou palace with a smile and went to Yangxin palace to report his life.


    After su Peisheng left, Ruoyin looked at the jewelry, silk and other things in a courtyard, and said coldly, "take these into the warehouse."


    Her voice was cold and her expression was indifferent.


    As if these were just cabbage and radish in her eyes.


    "Yes." Although the slaves did not understand how their mother had just liked it, how could they be so indifferent now.


    But they did.


    Then, Ruoyin and Banmei entered the inner room again.


    Ruoyin will Cloisonne armor pills out, see how many.


    Half Mei said with a smile: "Niang, it seems that the emperor really loves you after he loses his memory. Otherwise, he will not see the steward of the Department Store enter a cart of things into the palace, and he immediately gives a cart of things to Yongshou palace."


    "The key servant is looking at them. They are all in the style you like."


    Before she heard the steward said that she met the emperor on the way, and the emperor also checked the carriage.


    She and her mother thought that the emperor had discovered something.


    But the governor said that the emperor only asked a few questions and left.


    Now it seems that the emperor did not know what his mother liked because of amnesia.


    Then he went down to the chariot and ordered Su Peisheng to give her something she liked to go to Yongshou palace.


    "..." if Yin only counted the number of the Duzi Dan and didn''t return to half a plum.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, ban Mei had to stand aside and watch her check the number. She didn''t say anything more.


    However, when she saw that some pills were scattered, she could not help saying, "ah, Niang, how come so many pills have been scattered?"


    If the sound of light "um" a, "normal, this kind of Chinese herbal medicine pill, with a little wet, sticky. The carriage bumped all the way from the capital to the palace. Even if it was wrapped in glutinous rice paper, it was inevitable that some of them would be scattered. Several of the last dozen were scattered. "


    "This time, more than a hundred of them have been scattered. Almost every tube will have some scattered. Otherwise, the palace will not pour out all of them."


    "Oh." This kind of food is in the mouth, and Banmei doesn''t help to sort it out.


    After a moment, if the sound is fine, those scattered pills are sorted out.


    Put the intact pills back into the armor and cover the jewelry box.


    This is the most convenient thing to put in her room.


    In this way, after the pig''s hooves stay with her, when he leaves, he can take the Duzi Dan directly.


    And here, except for a few close servants, no one dares to enter.


    Half Mei is the one who usually attends her make-up.


    Except for her and ban Mei, no one can move the things on the dresser.


    If it is hidden in another place or room, it is not under the eyelid. On the contrary, it is easy to be found by people. When taking it, it is not so convenient.


    In Yongshou palace, after the narration of the steward, and the fourth master ordered Su Peisheng to send a yard of things.


    As a result, Ruoyin and ban Mei''s only doubts were eliminated.


    Because as the fourth master emperor, he would be furious if he knew that Ruoyin was hiding from him.


    After a country, I don''t want to be pregnant with the emperor''s Dragon heir. I know I can get it. If you have a pet, you will have no pet.Where can I send a yard thing.


    However, the fourth master of Yangxin hall was absent-minded when he took the pulse of peace for him.


    Until Feng Yuyi said his pulse was ok, he gave Su Peisheng a sign.


    Su Peisheng understood and took out a dark blue handkerchief from the drawer beside the fourth master.


    Then he put the handkerchief on the table where the fourth master felt his pulse. He said faintly, "doctor Feng, what kind of medicine is this?"


    As an emperor, he could see all the words and deeds of those ministers when he went to court.


    As a manager of the Qing Dynasty, he would contact all kinds of people.


    He knew the micro expressions of those people.


    Sometimes I look at ministers and say they are loyal, but their expressions betray them.


    Like his queen, even in front of him sweet talk, he still saw a trace of indifference and perfunctory from her eyes.


    I met the steward of Queen''s department store in the morning.


    At first, he just wanted to see what kind of gadgets the queen liked.


    Then, from the micro expression of the manager, he saw a clue.


    From the other side deliberately avoid the jewelry box with cloisonne armor, we can see that the jewelry box is greasy.


    But he did not want to let the other party know, because as long as the steward knew, the queen would also know.


    He deliberately pulled some of them and took advantage of the man''s inattention to open the kraft paper on the armor.


    And what he saw was some very small pills, some of which had gone away.


    His intuition told him that the pills, which were hidden in the dark, were greasy.


    He scraped it with his fingertips and closed the kraft paper.


    And the powder scraped from your fingertips is the little bit on this handkerchief.


    Feng Yuyi looks down at a small piece of black brown powder on the table.


    The powder is as small as a nail stitch.


    Feng Yuyi picked up the handkerchief carefully and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it gently.


    He not only wanted to smell out a few herbs in it, but also worried that one might not be careful, so he sucked in the powder.


    Because that powder is too little.


    As a doctor from a medical family, his family trained him to smell all kinds of herbs since he was a child.


    After he smelled it carefully, Feng Yuyi was able to determine what was in the medicine and what the effect of the medicine was.


    He put the handkerchief back on the table and asked lightly, "the emperor, I want to ask, where does this medicine come from?"


    "I don''t look good.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng immediately interrupted: "the emperor told you to look at it. Just look at it. Don''t care where it comes from. What do you do with so much leisure?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." Feng Yuyi was accosted. He organized a few words and said in a low voice: "emperor, after the identification of the servants, there are Lingling incense and Cheqianzi in these medicinal powders, which are used by concubines in the Bizi soup."


    "But there are some other herbs in it. It''s a wonderful recipe. If they are combined, women will not suffer much damage to their health."


    With these words, Feng Yuyi''s eyes exuded a kind of worship for the herbal formula.


    That kind of light, only in the eyes of medical maniac.


    He looked at the powder on the table and continued, "however, the powder mixed with Chinese herbal medicine is usually used to make pills."


    Speaking of this, Feng Yuyi was just like thinking of something. He suddenly realized: "isn''t this the God of avoiding the son?"


    When Feng Yuyi''s eyes lit up, he found something powerful.


    It was only when the pair of sharp eyes on the fourth master were sharp enough to see through all the cold eyes, that he swallowed and salivated. Later he realized that he seemed to have said something wrong.


    Just then he asked the emperor where the medicine came from.


    The Emperor didn''t say that, but Duke Su came out to stop him.


    Now think about it, the emperor''s avoiding son Dan must be from the concubines of the imperial palace.


    "Sure?" The fourth master looked at Feng Yuyi straightforwardly. He was obviously not convinced. He was exploring something.


    "The emperor, what the servant said is true. If you don''t believe in the servant, you can ask other imperial doctors and imperial doctors in the Tai hospital to verify it." When Feng Yuyi spoke, he was fearless and magnanimous.


    Su Peisheng glared at doctor Feng. You can shut up.


    This kind of thing also called the doctors of the whole Tai hospital.


    This is not enough time to lose face, tell everyone, in order to not pregnant with dragon heirs, do people in the harem eat chizidan on the back of the emperor? Where does the emperor''s company go!


    Su Peisheng secretly looks at the fourth master. He quickly and vigorously twists the ghost faced Buddha beads.


    The fourth master''s eyebrows were tight, and his face was cold and chilly.


    The dark eyes are like two bottomless pools, and the pupils emit unpredictable black flowing shadows from time to time.I don''t know what he was thinking. When he looked at the powder on the blue handkerchief, he suddenly had a strange smile on his cold face. He was very angry and sneering at a glance.


    Cold thin lips outline a cold arc, as if the bottom of my heart is burning with anger.


    Even the deep cold eyes are scarlet like fire. They burn to the bottom of people''s heart all the way.


    After making wine, the fourth Master said to Feng Yuyi, "no, I want you to do something now."


    Feng Yuyi: "what''s the matter? Servant, but at the command of the emperor


    ----------------


    this chapter has 3000 + words.


    Because yesterday blocked a chapter, to avoid relatives unknown, so, in this statement.


    Two chapters of 5000 + words have been updated.


    When you look at the update, pay attention to the corresponding date on the title.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter2.1517

    "You make me pills that smell like this."


    "Well, that''s OK." After turning his eyes slightly, Feng Yuyi whispered: "emperor, does this medicine need to have any other efficacy, or... Take some poison?"


    Feng Yuyi didn''t know who the concubine was.


    But in his opinion, the concubines of the Imperial Palace dare to eat chizidan on the back of the emperor, which is a big taboo.


    Those who are light will be demoted and those who are serious will be dealt with secretly.


    That''s why he said that he wanted to get a poisoned one. He was also helping the emperor steal Mo to deal with the unfaithful concubine.


    After listening to Feng Yuyi''s loyal and attentive advice, the fourth master''s face sank and gave him a vicious look. "Do you dare to bring me some poison?"


    "No, no, no, no, that''s what the slave asked. It was the slave who talked a lot." Feng Yuyi slapped himself in the face.


    In this way, the expression on the fourth master''s face was relaxed.


    He pulled his lips and said, "in addition to making pills with the same taste, smell and color, you should also let the pills regulate women''s body. It''s better to have a warming and tonifying effect, and it can also help women''s fertility."


    Although Feng Yuyi didn''t understand, he answered "yes" quickly.


    It seems that he is worried about eating radish.


    The imperial concubine was found by the emperor on his back. The Emperor didn''t solve it secretly. It seems that he didn''t want to punish him.


    Now, listening to this meaning, he has to develop an equivalent drug to replace it.


    The key is that this medicine should also have the effect of regulating the body and helping women to have children.


    What does that mean? It means that the emperor wants the concubine who betrayed him to have the emperor''s heir!


    Tut Tut, the emperor deserves to be the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. He is really black!


    "This matter can''t be publicized. The medicine must not have any difference. If it is well developed, we will report it to the Yangxin hall." The fourth master waved his hand and signaled that doctor Feng would step down.


    "Bang." After Feng Yuyi responded, he went out.


    After Feng Yuyi went out, Su Peisheng was standing beside the fourth master thinking about things.


    However, he felt a chill coming at him.


    Secretly, the emperor is staring at him coldly.


    Scared his leg a soft, immediately kneel down a way: "emperor, emperor, servant just can not hear anything."


    Fourth master: "if this thing leaks out, you and Feng Yuyi are careful about the head."


    Since the queen was hiding it from him, he had a counter plot.


    Quietly change to avoid son Dan, so it is fun.


    Oh, since she likes to play, he plays with her.


    Thinking of this, the man''s thin lips aroused a evil evil evil smile.


    "Yes, I do!" Su Peisheng kowtowed.


    Today, only he, Feng Yuyi and the emperor know about it.


    What''s more, doctor Feng only knew that there were concubines who ate Duzi pills on their backs, but they didn''t know who the concubines were.


    But Su Peisheng knew everything and knew that this bold concubine was the queen.


    At first, the emperor looked through the things that the Department Store administrator brought to the empress and asked him to send a courtyard to Yongshou palace.


    He thought that the emperor was really only because he lost his memory and didn''t know what the queen liked.


    Now I know, this just dotingly rewarded a yard of things to Yongshou palace.


    Now it seems that it''s just the emperor''s cover up.


    For Su Peisheng, the emperor and empress are both masters.


    But there is only one real master in his heart, that is the emperor.


    He has been a servant of the emperor since he was a few years old. Naturally, he has the deepest feelings with the emperor''s servants.


    Although the emperor lost his memory and didn''t trust him during this period, as long as you trust him now and treat him as the most intimate servant, that''s enough!


    Regardless of how the emperor treats him, he will always treat the emperor as the master, and he will always be the most loyal servant of the emperor!


    At that time, when he was in Rehe palace, he was willing to help the empress because he loved the queen before the emperor lost his memory.


    He wanted the empress and the emperor to be good, because he did have a queen in his heart, regardless of whether before or after the emperor lost his memory.


    As a slave, he had to match them secretly.


    But it is absolutely impossible for him to betray the emperor because of the queen.


    What''s more, the queen is so bold that she stealthily eats chizidan. He''s a slave, but he can''t hold on to it.


    Only the queen can take care of herself.


    Besides, in his opinion, it is a good thing for the queen to be pregnant.


    Anyway, the Emperor didn''t treat the queen.


    also asked Feng Yu to develop a medicine for the queen to adjust her body and to give birth easily.


    But then again, the emperor clearly knew that the queen was carrying him to eat chizidan.


    He was so grumpy that he could bear not to tear it down, instead, he rewarded a pile of things to Yongshou palace.


    He tried to get Feng Yuyi to swap pills with the same taste.This kind of behavior is much more sinister and sinister than uncovering.


    This kind of man looks cold.


    In fact, the city is very deep behind the scenes, and the belly is black to the extreme!!!


    The emperor''s desire for love and his heavenly temperament have not changed at all.


    Even if it is amnesia, the empress is still carrying to eat to avoid the son Dan, he still can''t bear to will empress how.


    That is, I don''t know what kind of mood the Queen''s mother will feel if she is pregnant with the emperor''s heirs?


    Thinking of this, Su Peisheng thinks it''s important for him to protect himself, but he has no time to take care of others.


    "Emperor, if the Queen''s mother is pregnant, she will know it naturally. It''s none of the slave''s business?"


    The Emperor just said that if this matter is leaked out, he and Feng Yuyi will not live.


    But this matter, sooner or later, can''t be covered in paper.


    "Get out of here!" The fourth master threw a cup of tea to Su Peisheng''s feet. Su Peisheng, with a shy face and a smile, said, "yes, yes, I''ll get out of here."


    With that, Su Peisheng didn''t get a definite answer, so he rolled out with whisk in his arm.


    But in my mind, the emperor and empress are really perfect match.


    A seemingly adoring emperor, sweet words, honey.


    But behind his back, he stealthily eats kezidan.


    One day he turned the Queen''s sign and called the queen to Yangxin hall.


    He was deeply attached to him, but also heroic. He rewarded all kinds of rare treasures just for the beauty of Bo.


    But secretly ordered people to develop pills easy to bear.


    Tut, perfect match!!!


    But on that day, the fourth master of the Yangxin hall issued a decree.


    I was promoted to be a concubine.


    This makes the former court and the rear palace some do not understand.


    It''s been so long since this lady was diagnosed with pregnancy.


    At that time, the emperor was not promoted to the position of a dignitary.


    Since these days, I haven''t gone to Zhongcui palace to see my noble.


    They thought that even if they were pregnant with a dragon heir, they would lose their favor and could not keep the emperor''s heart.


    As a result, after so many days, he was even named as an instrument concubine.


    I don''t know if this late promotion is due to the Fucha family. However, the Fucha family has not made any great contributions to the imperial court recently. On the contrary, it has messed up a major event.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1518

    So, is it something else?


    People thought about it, but they couldn''t figure out what their emperor wanted.


    And three days later, when it was not dark, the fourth master called Ruoyin to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    After bathing in Yongshou palace, Ruoyin went to Yangxin hall by Phoenix chariot.


    After entering the hall, the fourth master was reading the memorial in front of the throne.


    "Good luck to the emperor!" If sound approaches salute.


    "Here you are." The man looked up at her and said, "sit down beside me. "


    with a smile, he sat down beside the fourth master and watched him read the memorial.


    When she had nothing to do, she took up her right sleeve and ground it for him.


    On the surface, they are so tacit and peaceful, like an old husband and wife who are playing harmoniously.


    But they alone know what they are thinking.


    When Ruo Yin grinds and grinds into a trance, the man beside him seems to ask casually: "I will confer the honor of Yi as an instrument concubine. Do you have any thoughts?"


    his voice was low and his voice was very quiet. It was like an ordinary couple in the Qing Dynasty.


    But, the man''s head did not lift, the hand also continues to write like flowing water on the memorial.


    As a result, Ruoyin didn''t know what he meant.


    "The emperor has his own reason to do so." As she grinded, she said with a gentle smile: "the emperor is my concubine''s day. No matter what decisions the emperor makes, I will support the emperor unconditionally."


    The way she spoke was like a decent and sensible wife.


    But in the heart actually sneers.


    It''s none of my business that you''ve been promoted to be a concubine.


    I''m a runaway.


    After that, I will walk my Yangguan Road, and you will walk on your log bridge.


    When she left the Qing Dynasty, he would be a lot of women to enter the harem, and even promoted his concubines to empress. That was his business, and had nothing to do with her.


    After listening to her, the man who had been reading the memorial with his head down suddenly looked up at her.


    That pair of deep and sharp eyes, it seems that she will see through the whole person.


    After a few seconds, the man continued to torture her soul: "you are so generous, really do not taste?"


    He asked, Ruoyin naturally received the hint from the man.


    So he was jealous of her?


    Therefore, she immediately stopped grinding, and put the handkerchief on the tip of her nose, and said with a face of grievance: "since the emperor has asked this question, I have to say as it is, but you have to promise me first. No matter what I say, you can''t be angry."


    "Say it." Just one word, she was granted.


    "At that time, I was diagnosed with pregnancy, and I was sad for a long time. Later, I heard that the emperor had not visited her and had not promoted her to the throne. So I thought, is it not so important that I-pin is in the emperor''s mind."


    Speaking of this, she flattened her lips, bit her handkerchief and said sadly: "but now, the emperor actually promoted her to be a concubine. At that time, my concubine knew that, but I didn''t sleep all night, and my pillow was wet with tears."


    Her tone is coquettish and a little jealous. She plays a jealous woman to the full.


    The fourth master turned his head and looked at the woman sitting on the side and said: "so, it''s wronged you?"


    "For the sake of the emperor, my concubine can suffer any injustice. As long as the emperor is good, it is worth doing anything."


    Hearing this, the man low smile, just the smile in his eyes, but full of irony.


    However, if the voice lowered his head, he did not see the irony.


    "But I heard that if a woman really likes a man, she can''t help being jealous. Do you see, princes and nobles, which women in the backyard can get along peacefully and be as sensible as you? "


    In a word, it sounds like praising if Yin is sensible, but in fact it has no deep meaning.


    If Yin is thinking, he is dealing with the government every day. Where did he hear this?


    "So, he is questioning her pretending to be jealous? Ruo Yin Yu Guang turned slightly and said, "the emperor said it is very true. But in my eyes, liking is wanton, love is restraint. Like those who are wanton and jealous, they can only be regarded as liking. I am different from them."


    Yeah, she''s different from them.


    They love him, they love him, they want to be with him.


    And she should restrain the love in her heart, hide her love for him, and keep loving him from all people. She will also hide from him, but also from herself.


    Then, leave freely.


    "Different?" The man seems to be interested, raised her chin, light way: "how a different method, eh?"


    This man, forced her to say so many sweet words, still did not give up.


    Do you want to force her to say that she loves him?


    If the sound mouth pouts, turns the face to one side, is not willing.


    "The emperor made fun of my wife, but I didn''t want to talk about it."


    Man low smile a, pour is no longer forced to ask her, but take her hand to the back hall rest.This night, the empress and the emperor had a fake play and a real performance, but they had different dreams in the same bed. One of them, in order to hide the suspicion of eating Duzi pill secretly, pretended to be a infatuated concubine who loved the emperor deeply.


    In order to hide his life, he changed the suspicion of avoiding the son Dan and pretended to be the emperor who loved the queen.


    The next morning, the fourth master went to the early morning.


    Ruoyin returned to his own Yongshou palace after the man left.


    Inside, she sat in front of the dresser for the first time and opened the enamel jewelry box with cloisonne armor.


    Take out a avoid son Dan from inside, take the water cup that half plum carries, swallow down along the water one mouthful.


    Ruoyin is afraid of suffering, so she never chews this pill. She always swallows it.


    Besides, the pill is very small.


    If you chew, not to mention the bitterness of the mouth, there will be a little drug residue on the gums and teeth, affecting the final efficacy.


    After eating the Ruoyin of duizi pill, I''m ready to avoid the morning province this morning, and then make up for a sleep to recover vitality.


    But she had just said that she would not have to go back to sleep. Before she could get back to sleep, Li Fukang rushed in to report things.


    "Niang, there came a talk from Zhongcui palace, saying that it was Yibin who was not feeling well. It seemed that she was red."


    Ruoyin and Banmei look at each other. They have not seen anything in the harem these years.


    I want to come to the imperial concubine is nothing more than instable fetal position, be calculated by people.


    In particular, the concubines and concubines in the imperial palace were not satisfied with her. How and who were harmed by her were unknown.


    Because there are too many people who think she is not easy!


    If you don''t know, it''s ok if you don''t know.


    However, when Zhongcui palace sent for a message, he could not sit back and watch.


    If she doesn''t care as a queen, the harem will be in a mess.


    If sound had to hold back sleepiness, holding half Mei''s hand, riding Phoenix chariot to Zhongcui palace.


    However, when the master and the servant arrived, the result was just the opposite of what they thought.


    It can be said that since the fourth master ascended the throne, this has never happened in the harem.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1519

    In Zhongcui palace, the concubines of the Imperial Palace usually attack the instrument concubines.


    But such a thing, one by one all rushed to comfort Yi Bin.


    I just don''t know whether they are sincere or not.


    When Ruoyin arrived, he waved his hand to the concubines and motioned them to sit down. After that, he took a seat in the armchair outside the screen, waiting for doctor Feng to announce the result.


    Yi Bin is hard to lean on the edge of the bed, may be pregnant vomiting reaction is big, appetite is not good, look more thin than a while ago.


    It''s just the belly. It''s only four months pregnant. I can see that it''s faster than the belly when she''s about to give birth.


    A moment later, Feng Yuyi felt the pulse of the Yi Yin.


    Compared with the last time, Feng Yuyi''s eyebrows were more severe during the pulse examination.


    After a long time, he arched his hand to Ruoyin and said, "empress, concubine, this is pregnant with twins, which leads to red."


    "What? Twins? Why didn''t you make it clear when you last checked your pulse? It''s been a month before you said it. " Qi Fei said angrily.


    Last time, Feng Yuyi said that there was something wrong with the image of Yibin''s fetus. She thought that the image of Yibin was unstable, and it would not last long.


    She has been gloating for a long time, but now Feng Yuyi says that Yibin is pregnant with twins?


    Seeing the anger on Qi Fei''s face, Feng Yuyi said patiently: "it is because of the twins in the arms of the Yi Yin Niang who can''t keep up with the nutrition, and the fetus develops slowly. When the slave examined her pulse a few days ago, he only faintly felt that there was something wrong, but he didn''t dare to make a diagnosis until today."


    In the palace, it is a great joy to be pregnant.


    Especially for the emperor who does not like to turn over the signs and treat them as decorations, it is even more difficult for the harem to have a good time.


    So, don''t mention the twin like Yibin, which is even more rare!


    At this moment, all the concubines on the scene were so surprised that they opened their eyes and looked at the belly of the imperial concubine.


    No wonder the concubine was only four months pregnant, and her stomach was as big as a pregnant woman about to give birth.


    They thought the concubine was carrying a freak.


    Now listen to Feng Yuyi said, the original pregnant is twins.


    Should not be Yi Bin secretly took what help pregnancy medicine, this just pregnant twins.


    Otherwise, there are so many concubines in the harem, how can she be pregnant with two concubines in one child.


    Compared with the suspicions of the concubines in the Imperial Palace, if her voice and complexion were light, she held her lips and said to Feng Yuyi, "what''s the situation of Yi Bin?"


    If it''s OK, she''ll go back to Yongshou palace and sleep in the cage.


    At the same time, she felt that taking avocado was the right choice.


    Because there are so many concubines in the Imperial Palace, it''s nothing to lose her one.


    Well, there''s a concubine who can have twins.


    "If you go back to empress dowager, twins are prone to placenta previa, which leads to the redness caused by the separation of placenta and female cells. But this kind of situation mostly does not have what pain, many women in the sleep see red, thus causes the blood loss excessively, causes the miscarriage


    "What''s more, it''s easy to lead to premature delivery in the later period. The slave first prescribes a pair of tocolysis medicine to give the Yi Yin Niang. In addition, the Yi Pin Niang needs to eat more nutritious food to ensure the normal nutrition and demand of the two emperor''s heirs. If nothing happens, it''s better to stay in bed and recuperate."


    As soon as the words were said, the concubines'' hearts were balanced.


    It seems that the twins are not so good to be pregnant, not to mention that they were born safely.


    Although in the Qing Dynasty, it was taboo for concubines to have twins.


    That''s because when twins are born, the interval is too short, so it is easy to confuse who is born first.


    And if it is the legitimate son, especially the legitimate eldest son, it is easy to cause the struggle for power.


    If there is another one, it will be easy to replace.


    As a result, many concubines gave birth to twins. When the imperial physician saw which pulse was weak, they abandoned the weak one and raised only one of them.


    However, these are not in the scope of my wife''s consideration.


    Because the first son is the Queen''s, so this worry is not.


    Maybe as a doctor, she had already known about it in her mind, so she listened to Feng Yuyi''s words with a calm face and no fear or worry.


    If Yin sees that Feng Yuyi says so, he instructs him to prescribe a dose of tocolysis medicine, and then he dismisses his concubines and returns to Yongshou palace to sleep.


    Now it should be Yi Bin who should be worried about.


    As far as the medical skills of the Qing Dynasty were concerned, it was difficult to give birth to twins.


    Many midwives worry about losing their jobs when they deliver twins.


    Not to mention the Yi Yin''s body in the harem, where the fish and dragons are mixed together, it is even more difficult.


    On that day, the fourth master of the Yangxin palace knew that Yibin was pregnant with twins, but he didn''t ignore it like he did last time.


    I heard that he personally drove to Zhongcui palace to see the concubines.


    Even, he stayed in Zhongcui palace.


    When he left the next day, he also issued a decree in the harem."It was carried by heaven, and the emperor ordered that Fucha Anqian, the adopted daughter of the Prime Minister of Manchuria inlaid with yellow flag, was Fu Cha an Qian, the adopted daughter of Ma Qi, who was diligent and obedient, elegant and pure, gentle in nature, Ke Xian Nei Ze and Shu De, which deeply comforted me. That is to say, I will confer the title of imperial concubine


    In the eyes of the public, these are the reasons why the emperor is looking for them at will.


    The key is that Yi Fei is pregnant with twins.


    What''s more, doctor Feng also said that the birth of imperial concubine Yi will be more difficult. I think the emperor loves her very much.


    But in the eyes of the concubines, the emperor wanted to protect the twins in the imperial concubine''s belly.


    Worried that they bullied Yi Fei, she was promoted to imperial concubine.


    In this way, in addition to the empress, Yi Fei and Qi Fei have the highest status.


    The concubines of the imperial concubines gnawed their teeth with anger, but they were helpless.


    Since the emperor ascended the throne, this situation has never been seen in the harem.


    You know, the emperor is very strict about the promotion of concubines.


    Take Qi Fei, Mao pin and Zhuang GUI people as examples.


    The position they were in when they entered the palace and they are still in the same position.


    In particular, the nobleman of Chuang was a relative of the Empress Dowager. After giving birth to three squares, he was not promoted.


    And, generally wait for the concubines to be born, and then promoted.


    Because of the great competition in the harem, it is a problem whether the production can be carried out safely.


    The imperial concubine is good. She has been promoted to two levels even before she is born.


    If you give birth to two elder brothers, you have to climb up to the position of the imperial concubine.


    Originally, they also wanted to suppress the imperial concubine in private to eliminate her spirit.


    Now, they bully people faster than they can get promoted.


    Before they could do it, they had reached a height they could not reach.


    There are twin emperor Hei body protection, so that they do not dare to face what action.


    In this case, it can only be done in private!


    In the following days, Yi Fei became very popular because she was pregnant with twins.


    When the fourth master knew about it, he would go to Zhongcui palace every three or five times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1520

    Not only that, he changed his character. He often went to the imperial concubines'' dormitories and drank tea, but he didn''t spend the night with them.


    Of course, except for Yi Fei.


    Once upon a time, in this harem, only the queen laughed, but the new man cried.


    Now it''s only seeing the new people laughing, but not the old people crying.


    However, Yi Fei was pregnant, even if the fourth master stayed in Zhongcui palace, it was just like that.


    Besides, he is extremely disgusted with women except Ruoyin, so they all rest separately.


    Such days have not changed until the end of March.


    And all of this is due to the imperial concubine.


    Because she was blowing in front of the fourth master, she said every day that this concubine and that concubine were good.


    A pair of I do not compete for favor, I am just the recommendation of sisters, so selfless oh.


    When the concubines of the imperial concubines came to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace in the morning, they no longer spoke ill of the imperial concubine behind their backs, but were extremely protective of the imperial concubine.


    And both inside and outside the words are extremely confident, that they are about to pet crown six palace, or they will soon be pregnant with emperor.


    It was just a dream, flying out of the skylight.


    Although the fourth master had been indifferent to them before, and now he only went to the palace to sit down, but the concubines felt that it was the Royal grace.


    There is a folk saying: a woman who loses her virginity is better than an old prostitute.


    The world is too harsh on the good, but too easy to forgive the bad.


    It''s like a good man doing a thousand good things, but once he does a bad thing, he will be despised by thousands of people.


    A bad man does a thousand bad things. Once he does a good thing, everyone will think that he is not so bad. He is a good man and will move the world.


    A bad man who does a good deed is called a good deed.


    A good man who does a bad thing is to wet his bed at dawn.


    And at this time the fourth master, in the eyes of the concubines, is the Royal grace magnanimous!


    Because every day by the emperor''s favor, as long as one day does not pet, will be psychological imbalance, think pet is taken for granted.


    Every day is not favored, even if just look at that, also feel is the Royal grace magnanimous!


    "Niang, the emperor went to Xianfu palace to drink tea again." As soon as Ruxia came in from the outside, she told Ruo Yin about the gossip.


    "Xin pin is very good at tea. I always think that the tea she makes is good to drink. What''s so strange about it." Ruoyin carried the watering pot and watered the flowers in the back garden.


    Ruxia: "it''s really nothing strange. If it''s really just like this, I won''t come to you."


    Since last year''s southern tour back to the palace, the empress has been indifferent to the emperor.


    All day long, he only watered the flowers, looked at the accounts, wrote, and even preferred to copy the Buddhist scriptures.


    She is a slave. She will certainly support her whatever she wants.


    But now, looking at the changes in the price of the harem, she can''t even say it.


    "What''s the matter?" If sound light asks.


    "Do you know why the emperor went to Xinbin for tea, and why he went to Yingbin to see his fourth elder brother, and even went to Qin and promised to sit there?"


    "These have something to do with this palace?"


    "Madame!"


    "Well, you don''t have to report it to me in the future." Ruo Yin said in a deep voice, "even if the emperor turns over a brand of concubines every day, and changes to stay in the concubines'' bedroom every night, it has nothing to do with this palace. I hope you, as well as you, should remember this point."


    She stopped watering and swept the servants in the yard with her eyes.


    "I see." Ruxia shrugged her head and said cautiously, "I just want to tell you that these are the pillow side winds of the imperial concubine. Now, there are more than half of the concubines in the back palace, and they are all attracted by the imperial concubine."


    "Yes, ma''am. They often invite them to have tea, chat and enjoy flowers, just like their own sisters." If frost also way.


    After hearing this, Ruoyin says, "there are times when the harem sisters are against their purpose, not to mention that Yi Fei and they are just plastic sister flowers. Those people are not seeing Yi Fei. They will be in favor. They want to flatter her, and they really want to get along with her."


    "But..."


    "besides, the imperial concubine Yi is in a critical moment, and she is still forging a group with those people. It''s good not to be taken advantage of by others." If the tone is not equal, Ru xiaduo said a word, then interrupted.


    Half Mei is calm and calm. She keeps the watering pot for Ruoyin. "The empress is right. She is pregnant with twins. She should have a good baby in Zhongcui palace. But instead of being safe and secure, she has formed cliques in the harem. Isn''t she trying to find a way out for those who have ulterior motives? "


    Ruxia: "it seems to be such a reasonable thing to hear you say. If you look around, when the concubines of the Imperial Palace are pregnant, which one doesn''t close the door and wish to hide at home every day and order slaves to guard strictly. Who will talk and laugh in groups all day long? It''s silly of her."


    Ban Mei: "people are not stupid. She is pregnant now and can''t serve the emperor. When she gave birth to the emperor''s heir, how to say that it would take more than half a year to sleep. Why don''t she take advantage of this opportunity to attract the people in the harem and cultivate the influence of her harem. ""Who knows." If the sound eyes light slightly turn, lift the foot to enter the hall.


    No wonder she said that these days the concubines came to the morning Province, how are they different from before.


    Originally, everyone isolated Yi Fei, but now several of them are protecting her.


    It is to hold the thigh of Yi Fei.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin can''t help but tell Banmei: "during this period of time, you order our people to watch. Don''t let others pour dirty water on our Yongshou palace."


    "Yes."


    ------


    a few days after the end of March, it''s April.


    At the beginning of April, it is the birthday of Yi Fei.


    If Yin originally wanted to let the slave send some rewards to Zhongcui palace.


    But Banmei said, "Niang, just now Duke Su has come to deliver a message. The emperor said that the first year of the imperial concubine''s birthday was in the palace, and he asked you to organize a birthday banquet for her."


    "You are always at ease in your work. I''ll leave it to you." Usually, she is in charge of the Palace Banquet.


    But Yi Fei''s birthday, she disdains to do.


    But the fourth master ordered me to do so, so I let the servant mean what he wanted.


    This master is also strange. In the past years, other concubines had their birthdays, but he didn''t care.


    Even her queen''s birthday did not say that she had to do a big deal.


    Even though he lived his own birthday, everything was simple.


    But why is it that the imperial concubine should be dealt with in a big way.


    If you really love a concubine, you won''t make such a fuss when you are pregnant.


    This is not to let Yi Fei pull hatred in the harem and push it to the fire pit?


    Anyway, Ruoyin thinks it''s not so simple.


    The fourth master has a black temper. Whatever he does, he has a purpose.


    On the day of the birth of imperial concubine Yi, the imperial concubines gathered in Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace early.


    She was the last one to arrive because she had been lying in bed.


    With Li Fukang''s "Yi Fei arrives!"


    All the concubines looked at the gate of Yongshou palace.


    If the first sound, also look straight ahead.


    I saw, Yi Fei with a huge pregnant belly, carefully came in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1521

    Even if she was supported by a maid of honor on her left and right hand, she walked very slowly.


    Watching her walk is like slow motion.


    When she saw Ruoyin, she saluted politely: "please, empress Da''an."


    "Up, give me your seat." If the sound is light.


    "Thank you, Queen." Yi Fei sits in the seat opposite Qi Fei.


    Before the imperial concubine came, the imperial concubines were chatting.


    After the imperial concubine came, the Imperial Palace divided into two forces and fought in the first place.


    One group is a group headed by the imperial concubine Yi. With her group are Yingbin, Xinbin, yuguiren and Qinyue.


    When Xinpin entered the palace, she wanted to take refuge in Ruoyin.


    After being rejected by Ruoyin, he was also witty, not as shameless as Qin promised.


    Qin promised that he was also a person who wanted to join Ruoyin at that time. As a result, he failed to do so. Instead, he was expelled from Yongshou Palace by the fourth master, and he was demoted from the noble to promise.


    She, though she is from the imperial concubine of Qi in Changchun palace.


    However, because of her disposition to act on the wind, Qi Fei was not allowed to be spoiled. She turned to a pregnant concubine.


    Yingbin is a smart girl. She turns to Yi Fei because of the situation.


    Yugui, needless to say, she belongs to the Fucha family.


    The concubine is the adopted daughter of Fucha Mazi.


    They are the daughters of a family.


    Therefore, if you can see, the jade noble people are very protective of the imperial concubine.


    And everything for the sake of imperial concubine.


    Every word and action is real, not like a show.


    Another force in the harem against imperial concubine Yi was the imperial concubine of Qi. With her, Jiagui, wuchangzai, maobin and Zhuangzi were in charge.


    However, the relationship between the concubines is mutually beneficial.


    Yi Fei and her group recommended them in front of the fourth master. They had concentrated firepower, full of gunpowder, and had a sense of teamwork. They were very good at defending Yi Fei.


    But Qi Fei''s group is more like a temporary simple group.


    Because Qi Fei has been out of favor for many years, we just look at Yi Fei and her group.


    But if a person, naturally is not equal to the instrument imperial concubine a group of people.


    It''s just a simple alliance, but it''s not very flattering to Qi Fei.


    Sitting at the top of the table, Ruoyin looked at the two forces'' verbal attacks.


    She was wondering whether the fourth master felt the same as she was when he saw the Fucha family and the ulanara family facing each other in the court.


    Well, she felt it too.


    But on second thought, the concubines were not for her.


    In the final analysis, isn''t it because the fourth master is arguing here?


    When Ruoyin thought so, a bright yellow figure appeared at the door.


    Yes, the man who made the imperial palace of the former dynasty and even the whole people of Qing Dynasty crazy about it came.


    He didn''t let anyone sing the newspaper, so he went into the room.


    Leading to the original tongue gun lip sword of the concubines, immediately on the chatting to live.


    One by one, the biggest and sweetest smile on the mouth was held up and saluted.


    "Blessing to the emperor!"


    The man faint "um" a, from the door toward if sound came.


    However, when he passed by Yi Fei, his steps stopped slightly.


    "I don''t have to be too polite if I''m pregnant with six beauties." He helped Yi Fei.


    When supporting the imperial concubine, the man used the residual light to squint at the top of his eyes.


    If sound hands clasp, put on the waist side salute.


    She looked down at her nose and heart, disdaining to look at him.


    Yi Fei then gentle smile: "how did the emperor come?"


    "Today is the birthday of Princess Ai. How can I not come?"


    Listen to me. I''m laughing in public.


    In this regard, the concubines of the Imperial Palace felt that they were already full of gas before the lunch was eaten!


    Then, the fourth master raised his feet and went to Ruoyin, and sat down beside Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin took his seat again after he sat down.


    The concubines did not dare to sit down until the emperor and empress were seated.


    At the same time, they thought, it seems that the most important thing is to extend the emperor''s descendants.


    The imperial concubine is pregnant with six women. The emperor is right to help her, but the emperor does not help the empress.


    All discerning people can see that in the eyes of the emperor, the present imperial concubine is more important than the queen.


    At least I''m pregnant. This is the case.


    When everyone is here, Ruoyin asks the imperial dining room to serve the dishes.


    During this period, she glanced at the fourth master.


    Found that the man is carelessly twisting the trigger.


    She remembers that when she first arrived in the Qing Dynasty, he liked to pull the finger.


    However, since he arrived at the Yuanmingyuan, I don''t know whether he deliberately made a gesture of not wanting to fight for the reserve, or something. Anyway, he liked to twist the Buddha beads instead of turning the finger.Ruoyin can''t remember how long he hasn''t been playing with the trigger finger so carelessly. It''s like trying to let everyone see and let her see in public.


    It was a silver ring with three-dimensional dragon patterns.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin''s whole person was sluggish for a few seconds.


    Then he opened his eyes and looked at the silver trigger.


    On his thumb, he should have taken Lantian ink jade she gave him.


    The trigger was worn by him from the first day she gave him.


    This is a decade ago.


    But now, she put on another trigger.


    If the voice can''t help but pull the lip, "how did the emperor change the trigger?"


    The man noticed that Ruoyin was staring at the ring on his hand, so that the woman could see the ring better.


    "The ring finger is not suitable, and it is too old to wear for a long time. I will change it."


    If sound frown: "but you have worn more than ten years."


    If you only wear it for a few days, you can say it''s not suitable.


    After wearing them for so many years, how could they not be suitable? Didn''t you feel that it was inappropriate in the past ten years?


    "I can''t tell whether it''s suitable or not. I''m the only one who knows. Some of them are warm and moist. They seem to be good products, but in fact they are unbearable inside and out of which are gold and jade. Some of them seem ordinary and simple, but in fact they are the same. "


    With that, the man said with a low smile, "what''s more, if a wrench is not suitable, it will be uncomfortable to wear it all day long. I have to practice martial arts and archery almost every morning. The role of the trigger is of course important. If you always wear an inappropriate one, your knuckles will hurt. It''s better to replace it with a more appropriate one."


    "Oh." Ruo Yin pretended to be indifferent to smile and sipped her tea.


    Can bow that moment, the eye socket some fever.


    But she tightened her eyes, adjusted her mood, and stifled the tears under her eyes.


    Then she looked up and continued to smile.


    If you don''t know where the sound is, the meaning of the man''s words.


    On the surface, it means that she sent Lantian ink jade ring to wear for a long time.


    In fact, she is old, not suitable for him, not comparable to the new.


    But the ring finger, the fourth master who lost his memory, has been wearing it for more than ten years.


    Although he did not pet her alone at that time, he did his best to spoil her for more than ten years.


    Now one day amnesia, she will be compared to the old trigger, it is really ruthless to the extreme!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1522

    The fourth master looks at Ruoyin, and seems to not let go of any subtle expression of the woman.


    He bit his teeth and looked at the woman as if nothing had happened. He bowed his head and drank most of the liquor.


    At this time, the imperial concubines also noticed that the pressure of the emperor and empress was a little low, but they did not dare to interrupt.


    But Yi Fei, sensible and clever way: "emperor, I sent you this ring to thank you for your care when I was pregnant. I never thought you would wear it on your hand."


    "In fact, what my concubine gave me was only ordinary silver ring, while the empress''s wife gave me a precious blue ink jade ring. No matter the identity of the concubine or the material of the trigger, it could not compare with that of the empress."


    "Princess Eyre doesn''t have to feel guilty about it. It''s none of your business." His words sounded very gentle, but when he spoke, he didn''t look at Yi Fei.


    On the contrary, he looked at Ruo Yin imperceptibly.


    Ruoyin didn''t know that the silver ring was sent by the imperial concubine.


    Now I know, I can''t help but sneer.


    He took off the blue field ink jade ring that she sent, but put on the silver ring that the instrument imperial concubine sent.


    Do you think she can''t compare with Yi Fei?


    Yes, this woman can give birth to twins, which she and all the old people in the harem can''t match!


    After sitting here for a while, Su Peisheng approached him and said a few words next to him.


    I don''t know what Su Peisheng said. Anyway, as soon as the fourth master''s face sank, he lifted his feet and left Yongshou palace.


    As an emperor, he can come to the wedding banquet of the imperial concubine, which is enough to give face.


    Even if he left, no one said anything.


    After the fourth master left, the concubine Qi and his entourage made a mockery of the imperial concubine: "in the end, the things given to the emperor are not as good as those given to the emperor, and the silver ones can also be taken. They are not like the empress, but the blue field ink jade ring finger is the first-class product."


    Wu often said: "that is, a village girl born in Han Dynasty, even if she is on the imperial concubine''s position, she can''t change the feeling of inferiority in her bones."


    Mao bin wanted to go along with something, but he was so stupid.


    Wu Chang Zai, Qi Fei, including her, are all Han women.


    Isn''t it a curse to oneself and one''s own?


    Sure enough, only listen to the jade noble person smile: "Wu Chang is there, you and Qi Fei Niang are also Han women, don''t want to laugh 100 steps in this 50."


    Qin promised: "especially Qi Fei Niang. In recent years, she has become more and more unpopular. The more she lives, the more she passes away. What''s more, Wu Chang is always there. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to say that we''re empress Yi Fei? "


    Qi Fei: "what''s wrong? Don''t you also say that the more you live in this palace, the more you can commit crimes, she can''t say it?"


    Qin promised: "that''s what you said first."


    Qi Fei: "you are a picky thing. This palace is kind enough to take you in. You turn your elbow out."


    Qin promised: "slave, but remember that you were forced by the empress and the emperor''s pressure, which forced the slave to live in Changchun palace."


    "You are ungrateful Qi Feiyi clapped the table, "come on, Qin promised the following offense, to drag out the palace to play 20 big boards!"


    "Who dares!" It was Yi Fei who said this.


    She put her hand on her big belly like a basket. In her calm eyes, she looked at Qi Fei sharply.


    She was no longer the helpless little concubine who had just entered the palace!


    Qi Fei sneered, "who should I be so bold and dare to stop this palace to punish people? It turns out to be the sister of Yi Fei."


    She said, covering her mouth and smiling gently, she didn''t take Yi Fei seriously. "Although you and I are both imperial concubines, they are all Han women. However, you are of low birth and just a village girl. But this palace is different. Our family has been officials for generations. We are different and very different from each other. Therefore, we have to promise to punish Qin today. "


    Yi Fei: "Qi Fei''s sister has a bad memory. Now this palace is the adopted daughter of Ma Qi, and the Fucha family is much better than your family."


    "Sometimes, it doesn''t matter whether you are born or not. The key is to rely on the efforts of the day after tomorrow. Just like my sister, I can catch up."


    "Qi Fei''s sister comes from a better family background than me, but what''s the use? Now it''s not equal to me. The key is not as good as I''m in favor!"


    "You Qi Fei pointed to Yi Fei, "come on, let''s drag Qin out!"


    However, no one dares to listen to Qi Fei''s orders.


    To be exact, they dare not offend Yi Fei.


    This one is pregnant with twins. They can''t afford to be angry.


    Seeing this, Qi Fei''s body heaved violently.


    She is opposite the instrument imperial concubine is looking at her directly, on the face with a proud smile.


    First, Ruoyin has been watching the opera.


    Looking at Qi feilue''s downwind, she led her lips and said in a deep voice: "come on, Qin promise to break the following, drag out to play 20 big boards!"


    It''s not that she wants to help Qi Fei, nor does she want to form a clique. She just looks at Qin and agrees to be unhappy with Yi Fei.It''s OK to say that the imperial concubine Yifei is in Zhongcui palace.


    But this is Yongshou palace, which is her territory. It can''t allow others to be wild.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s order, the servant of Yongshou palace came to the front and agreed.


    Imperial concubine Yi and imperial concubine Qi share the same position. There is no offense below. They can fight each other.


    Now, seeing Ruoyin helping Qi Feifei and his party, imperial concubine Yi tactfully points out: "queen, you want to punish Qin, but my concubine has no opinion. But Wu often offends below her. Why do you only punish Qin and not punish Wu Chang?"


    If the sound glanced at the head of the instrument imperial concubine one eye, "so said, the instrument imperial concubine is to question this palace management rear palace rule?"


    Yi Fei: "I don''t dare. I just want to remind the empress that the empress should treat her equally."


    "The palace also wants to treat the same people equally, but the meals made by the imperial dining room are so delicious that I just focused on eating. I didn''t quite hear what you said, let alone what Wu Chang was saying."


    Speaking of this, Ruoyin glanced at the concubines, "did any of you hear that?"


    The concubines either shook their heads or remained silent.


    Qi Fei and his party naturally shook their heads.


    Yi Fei and her party were silent, because they saw Ruoyin all took measures to rectify Qin and agreed. They were worried that if they still helped, they would end up with Qin''s promise.


    See no one to speak, if the voice way: "very good, then Qin promised to drag down to play board."


    In this way, Qin promised to be dragged out soon.


    In this regard, Ruoyin''s mouth has a nice arc.


    She said that the concubines are plastic sisters. They can enjoy happiness with each other. When they are suffering together, they want to stay away from home and pretend they don''t know each other.


    Yingbin and Xinbin were clever, and they met the wind very well.


    Although a while ago, they and Yi Fei were together.


    But at this critical moment, how can they be stupid enough to be the first birds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1523

    Concubine Yi can be aggressive in front of other concubines, but Ruoyin is the queen, and her status does not allow her to make mistakes in front of Ruoyin.


    Not long after Qin agreed to drag it out, ruoyingba, playing with cloisonne armor, seemed to casually say, "in this harem, people who go up the mountain will never look down on the people who go down the mountain, because she has been beautiful."


    "The people on the mountain should not look down on the people at the bottom of the mountain, because they will climb up sooner or later. Therefore, everyone must be good at themselves, and they should not lose or be happy. They should not be complacent once they are favored."


    Life is like this, there are brilliant times, there are also dark times.


    There is the scenery of climbing to the top, but also the panic of falling down.


    Isn''t it?


    "Yes." All the concubines answered.


    After the training, Ruoyin sent off the concubines.


    On the afternoon of that day, the fourth master issued an edict, seriously pointing out that the system of "one family and one family" in Manchu and Han Dynasties must be strictly implemented in the imperial palace of the former dynasty and the whole Qing Dynasty.


    It also shows that the recruitment condition of Manchu and Han is no longer the priority of Manchu, but the equality of Manchu and Han.


    In addition, the imperial concubines and the common people, Manchu and Han people are the people of Qing Dynasty.


    In this regard, the officials of the former dynasty thought that their emperor was for the government.


    But the concubines of the Imperial Palace thought that today''s matter, the Yi imperial concubine must have put eye medicine in front of the emperor.


    Although Emperor Kangxi implemented this system a long time ago, the effect was not significant.


    The purpose of this system is to absorb a large number of Han officials, Khans, generals and soldiers.


    After all, in the days of Dourgen and Shunzhi emperor, the Manchu only had 12000 Eight Banner princes and ministers and tens of thousands of Manchu men.


    The Han nationality has millions of anti Qing generals and hundreds of millions of Han people.


    Therefore, it is necessary to implement the policy and system of "one family and one family" between Manchu and Han to win over the hearts of the people, so as to stabilize Kyushu and consolidate the Qing Dynasty.


    In this way, those who oppose the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty will not rebel.


    Because in this way, the world is both Manchu and Han.


    When the imperial edict of the fourth master reached Ruoyin''s ear of Yongshou palace, she first asked, "what happened in the previous dynasty?"


    Ruxia: "it''s said that in Chunwei this year, the Manchu candidates who rush to Beijing for the exam have a conflict with the Han nationality candidates. What''s more, the imperial court examiners were lax to the Manchu candidates, but very strict with the Khanate candidates. "


    "At the time of admission, Manchu candidates were given priority, which led to the fact that many Khanate candidates had the ability, but they failed. However, some poor candidates of Manchu nationality were listed on the list, so the emperor was very angry and ordered the Manchu and Han families to be relatives. "


    If sound tiny jaw head, "so say, spring Wei ought to end soon?"


    Ruxia: "Niang, Chunwei is over. After the same level of recruitment in Manchu and Han Dynasties this year, there are many talented people. One of them even passed the examination of double champion in both civil and military subjects, and he was also a triple winner in liberal arts. One of them was also Jieyuan, Huiyuan and No.1 scholar!"


    Jieyuan, Huiyuan and Zhuangyuan were the first in the local examination, the first in the general examination and the first in the palace examination.


    After listening to Ruxia''s words, Ruoyin willow eyebrows slightly picked, and felt that it was really incredible.


    The Liberal Arts in Qing Dynasty should memorize the four books and five classics, write craft, test poems and game theory, and remember the homonym of the emperor''s name with the "taboo word" of the dynasty, which must not be written in the examination paper.


    Otherwise, it will be a small matter if you fail to pass the exam, and it will be a big event if you lose your head.


    Besides, you have to write good words.


    A lot of people don''t write well because they don''t write well.


    Some people got the last one in the exam because of their good handwriting.


    There are tens of thousands of people in the three-year scientific examination, and only a few dozen of them have been admitted, and the number one scholar is the best among tens of thousands of people.


    However, he was also the champion of martial arts.


    The martial arts of Qing Dynasty mainly test personal force, first test riding and shooting, and then compare strength, focusing on riding and shooting Kung Fu.


    In addition, martial arts also test hard bow, knife dance and stone lifting.


    The bow is divided into eight, ten and twelve forces.


    The knife is divided into 80, 100, and 122 Jin.


    The stone is divided into 200, 250 and 300 Jin.


    It''s just a written test.


    As a result, many people live to the age of 70 and 80, and they can''t go to the hall style. Those who can take down the number one scholars in civil and military affairs must be personal talents.


    Thinking of these, Ruoyin could not help admiring the way: "who is it? Is it so powerful? "


    Ruxia: "it''s said that the No.1 scholar in civil and martial arts is a Han nationality. His surname is Wen and his name is Qianmo. They say that he is the son of the Marquis''s mansion, and he has been the champion of literature and martial arts with his own efforts."


    "Now there are not many childish brothers who work so hard. The key is that he has not married and has children. He has no concubines around him. Now, he''s a hot potato in the hearts of all the expensive girls in Beijing, and matchmakers are going to break the threshold of his family. "


    If Yin had just drunk the tea, she almost burst out, but she choked back, and then she choked, "cough...


    " ah, Niang, are you ok? " Ruxia comes forward and taps her back for Ruoyin.Half Mei immediately poured some tea to Ruoyin and glared at ruaxia, "I call you eight nonsense."


    Ruxia doesn''t know who Wen Qianmo is, but she follows her mother and the emperor to the South and knows that Wen Qianmo is a man who loves his mother.


    Without knowing the situation, Ruxia had to flatten her mouth, but she didn''t know what she said wrong. She just answered truthfully.


    If Yin drinks a few sips of tea and wipes the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, it''s like nothing happened.


    Ruxia found that she had said something wrong, and she did not mention the champion of civil and military affairs.


    They talked about other Jinshi.


    "By the way, Niang, this year''s martial arts, there is a female Jinshi, also from Suzhou, what''s the name of... Cao Luoyun, yes, Cao Luoyun! "


    when she heard the speech, Ruoyin opened her eyes in surprise.


    Fortunately, she would not drink water, otherwise she would have to choke again.


    She didn''t expect that both of them had passed the examination.


    However, she got along with Cao Luoyun, knew that the other side was a good one, and had seen each other''s martial arts.


    Cao Luoyun was able to pass the entrance examination of Wu Jinshi. He must have worked hard.


    It was only last year when she was in Suzhou that women could take part in the imperial examination.


    In this way, she took thousands of women to the streets in Suzhou, striving to improve the status of women and strive for opportunities for women in various undertakings.


    As for Wen Qianmo, he can only say that his life is still long. Don''t underestimate anyone.


    No matter whether the champion of literature or the champion of martial arts, they were all the first ones recognized by the court ministers and the emperor.


    To help the world with culture and education, educate the people, and maintain social peace.


    To suppress the calamity and rebellion with martial arts, protect the stability of the Qing Dynasty and consolidate the regime of the Qing Dynasty.


    One culture and one martial arts complement each other.


    Want to come to Wen Qianmo, will be able to make great progress in the future!


    However, these are other people''s business, if the current mind, can not be in these.


    She was very angry at the fourth master''s birthday banquet today.


    This meeting, if the sound does not want to hold back, must retaliate severely to him, can solve her heart hate.


    Therefore, she ordered in a deep voice: "you guys, give me the order of this palace, and throw all the things that the emperor in the storehouse has given me to the house of internal affairs, one or two, none, want, keep!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1524

    When talking, she will also have a deer on her neck with your necklace.


    As well as diamond rings, bracelets, and several kinds of jewelry, they were all taken off.


    When ban Mei carries out the orders, she is also deeply worried about her mother.


    What if the emperor knows about this?


    I''m afraid it''s hard to end it!


    Ruoyin was not afraid at all. He commanded the slave to move those things away as soon as possible.


    Oh, who asked the fourth master to change the blue ink jade she sent.


    This pour just, still put on the silver dragon pattern that Yi imperial concubine sends to put on, and insinuate that she is not suitable person again.


    Think she is very rare to him, and he is a good man?


    Since he didn''t value her gift so much.


    Well, she didn''t care much for his gifts.


    I received all kinds of things in front of the mountain.


    There are all kinds of jewelry, silk, rare ornaments, porcelain, antiques, rare treasures.


    As a result, the promenade outside the house of internal affairs and the courtyard inside were all filled.


    Those things are piled up like mountains, not just mountains, but mountains.


    If someone else comes in the way, the house of the interior will not let it.


    Or, it can be directly collected into the Treasury of the Ministry of interior.


    But the queen asked people to get it. They couldn''t help it.


    Not only can''t, also dare not put those rare treasures into the warehouse.


    It was verified by the house of internal affairs that most of the things in it were given to the empress by the emperor from the house of internal affairs.


    There are still a small part, although the house of internal affairs has not been registered, I think the emperor bought it from outside to give it to the empress.


    There are so many hot potatoes like mountains that they can circle around the Forbidden City. They dare not pick them up.


    If you accept it, it means helping the queen and the emperor to fight?


    If the queen dares to do so, she is not afraid of the emperor.


    But they are so afraid of being slaves.


    Alas, a while ago, the emperor turned over the empress sign day by day.


    Even if out of the Yi imperial concubine happy, coupled with the twins, it seems that they do not have much impact.


    Why is it all of a sudden?


    But they don''t know, and they dare not ask.


    One is the emperor, the other is the queen, both sides of the house of internal affairs dare not offend.


    Although the emperor is bigger than the queen, but if the queen is favored, who knows who will listen to whose words?


    Therefore, the indecisive chief manager of the house of internal affairs went to the Yangxin hall to ask the fourth master.


    At the moment, the fourth master is reading memorials in the Yangxin hall.


    Su Peisheng stepped forward cautiously, "the emperor, the chief manager of the house of internal affairs, asked to see him."


    "No Without lifting his head, the fourth master reprimanded him: "how did you become the eunuch''s chief inspector? If the house of internal affairs wants to see me, what do you think of my heart building hall?"


    Su Peisheng looked embarrassed.


    Generally speaking, the people who come to the hall of nourishing the heart are not the ministers of the imperial court, or the envoys of the vassal states, or the concubines with high status in the harem.


    The chief executive of the house of internal affairs is not very important indeed.


    Su Peisheng has been the head of eunuchs for decades. Of course, he knows all these things.


    But this matter involves empress empress, he weighs under, this just comes to report.


    Now, seeing the emperor''s reprimand, the chief manager of the house of internal affairs is unable to enter, so he can only inform him.


    Su Peisheng carefully tested: "the emperor, according to the Ministry of internal affairs, is related to the empress...


    he opened his head and secretly looked at the fourth master.


    However, the fourth master continued to write there and did not pick up his stubble.


    Su Peisheng had to shut up in time.


    After about ten seconds, the fourth master, who bent his head and focused on writing, gave a slight pause on his wrist, as if waiting for Su Peisheng''s following.


    After waiting, he looked up at Su Peisheng.


    "How did you become my close eunuch, and how did you become the eunuch''s chief inspector?" The fourth master looked at Su Peisheng with displeasure. "I''ll stop talking about half of the words. The little eunuchs who have just entered the palace are better than you."


    Su Peisheng was made to cry without tears by the fourth master of the king.


    It''s not that the emperor is too proud.


    He let the chief inspector of the house of internal affairs come in, but the emperor won''t let him in.


    He tried carefully, and the emperor had no expression or hint.


    He was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak. He said half of what he said.


    He''s too hard!


    However, Su Peisheng was still very professional with a shy face and smile, "well... Isn''t this a new year? Maybe the empress wants to resettle Yongshou palace. She just... Left all the things you gave her in the house of the interior for the time being."


    In order not to be punished any more, he tried to put the empress''s gift to the house of the interior, to put it mildly.In any case, it''s just to send it back. As for whether to take it back, it''s not his business.


    However, the fourth master''s face turned cold and bluntly revealed: "I don''t know how long the first month has passed. How long will the palace be placed in the new year?"


    "Hey, hey." Su Peisheng made an apology, as if it was a bit unreasonable? "I don''t know the specific situation. The general manager of the house of internal affairs didn''t dare to take it. After all, you gave those things to the empress."


    "The fourth master bowed his head and wrote again. After a while, he said faintly," go out and prepare the chariot. "


    "Bang." After su Peisheng went out.


    It seems that the emperor is going to drive Yongshou palace in person to educate the empress.


    A moment later, the fourth master finished several important folding and went to Yongshou Palace by dragon chariot.


    When the Dragon chariot stopped at Yongshou palace, there were slaves constantly moving things from inside to outside.


    When they saw the fourth master coming, they saluted one after another.


    The fourth master swept his eyes and went into the yard.


    "Be careful." Li Fukang is telling the eunuch to move carefully. As soon as he turns his head, he sees the fourth master and is scared to death.


    The fourth master held his hand and looked at the servants who carried things in the yard.


    Su Peisheng winked at Li Fukang, "where is your master?"


    Li Fukang: "the empress is in the warehouse. I will invite her here."


    Without waiting for Li Fukang to invite him, the fourth master raised his feet and went to the warehouse.


    When they got to the storehouse, the slaves were busier than those in the yard.


    Holding the vase, lifting the box, holding the cloth.


    Seeing this, the fourth master''s eyes were covered with a layer of frost like haze.


    He went into the storehouse with his hands on his back. As soon as he entered the door, he heard the queen holding her waist to command.


    "This, this, and this, you remember, but if you register it and it is awarded by the emperor, all of them will be sent to the house of internal affairs."


    With her back to the gate, she pinched her waist with one hand and pointed to the things in the warehouse, just like pointing at the mountains and rivers.


    In the tone, some are full of dislike, as if those things given by the emperor will pollute her Yongshou palace.


    Su Peisheng was frightened by the empress''s momentum. He could not help but close his eyes and did not dare to look directly.


    However, in the bottom of my heart, she gave the queen a thumbs up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1525

    The queen is the first to treat the things given by the emperor in this way.


    If the sound is commanding it, we can see that the original obedient servants are stupefied in place.


    Besides, they all knelt down.


    "How powerful the queen is?" The cold voice without a trace of emotion came from behind Ruo Yin body, and her scalp was numb.


    If Yin looked back, he saw the fourth master standing behind her.


    A pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, is looking at her.


    The anger in the eyes of a man can''t be more obvious.


    If the sound salutes, "I do not know the emperor''s presence, the minister concubine has lost far welcome."


    "If I don''t come, I don''t know you''re smiling on the surface and being so presumptuous behind you." The man glanced at the storehouse, then looked at her and asked, "the queen is not satisfied with what I have given you?"


    "I dare not." If the sound casually looked for a by head, "minister concubine just think it is necessary to carry out a break from the Yongshou palace goods."


    The so-called break away, break, break the things you never need.


    Give up, give up the superfluous waste.


    Leave, break away from the attachment to objects.


    In her previous life, she had read a book called "breaking away from her house.".


    At that time, the decoration in her house was minimalist.


    Apart from beds and useful furniture, there are only a few essentials.


    Every day, she is in a comfortable space.


    Here, at a glance, they are all extremely luxurious things.


    Especially those sent by the fourth master, she felt disgusted and bored as if she saw him.


    Now, she gave up what he sent.


    Sooner or later, she will be in front of this man also break away from me!!!


    "Break away?" The man frowned and sat down in the armchair in the warehouse, hands clasped and placed on the abdomen.


    Chin slightly raised, eyes sharp looking at the woman in front of her, a pair of "see what she can say flowers to" domineering posture.


    Ruoyin: "today, on the birthday of the imperial concubine, the emperor has said that things are not suitable. Others can''t see it. Only he knows that some things seem to be good products, but in fact they are unbearable inside and out, and among them, they are not suitable."


    "But some things seem to be ordinary and simple, but in fact they are the same as what they are. On the contrary, they are very suitable."


    "At that time, after listening to the emperor''s words, I felt very reasonable. After the banquet was over, I found that there were many things in Yongshou palace that seemed to be excellent products, but in fact they were only superficial and not suitable for me."


    Didn''t he say on the surface that the trigger she sent was not suitable, but implied that she was not suitable?


    Also shows that she is not suitable for him, Yi Fei is suitable for him.


    And he didn''t like what he gave her.


    Hum, can she talk?


    In this harem, the deep palace is full of complaints.


    Instead of asking men to have a look and competing with many women like a woman in a deep palace.


    It''s better to do what you want. Don''t be wronged.


    Since he gave up her gifts, she returned them to him a hundred times and swept them out of the palace of eternal longevity.


    If it wasn''t for the priceless things, she would have thrown them into the trash can at the gate of the Forbidden City.


    However, thinking that there were so many people who didn''t have food in Qing Dynasty, she didn''t waste too much.


    Fourth master: "what a coincidence, those who are not suitable for you are all rewarded by me?"


    "The emperor, you can''t say that. I just think that I can keep what is available and suitable at the moment. On the contrary, I ordered people to move to the house of internal affairs."


    "Besides, you have lost your memory. All those things were sent by you before your amnesia. I just want to say goodbye to the past."


    As for Ruoyin''s speech, the fourth Master said coldly: "nonsense, don''t think I didn''t see it when I came in. There are still things I gave you a while ago."


    Ruoyin: "in the face of the fourth master, she ordered people to keep it, regardless of whether they liked it or not.


    Now, he this person, she does not want, he sent things, still keep what, keep for the Chinese new year?


    Moreover, every time she saw the things he sent, she just thought of his pig hooves, which was not good for her body and mind.


    Life is short, want too much, but can get limited.


    Then, only by discarding those who can''t get, can we face ourselves squarely.


    They are emperors, but they will face up to their own masters, they know that they can''t do all the things in the world.


    So they prioritize the most difficult things.


    It''s like a man of imperial rank like the fourth master.


    They love mountains and rivers but not beauties.


    Because women are too easy to get, regardless of whether it is human or heart.


    But it is much more difficult for them.


    In order to get the land, we should also keep it and rule it.In the face of the woman who did not make a sound, the fourth master drank: "empress, how dare you!"


    Ruoyin: "wronged ah, my concubine has always been timid, you are not ignorant."


    Oh, if she is timid, the world will be full of cowards.


    "Do you know what kind of crime it is to dispose of articles granted by the emperor at will?" The man is very cold.


    "Of course, I know, but I didn''t dispose of it at will. I just put the things given by the emperor to the house of internal affairs."


    On hearing this, Su Peisheng pinched a cold sweat for the queen.


    No matter it is ordinary people, princes and ministers, or concubines of the Imperial Palace, they have to offer them up like the emperor.


    There are also some people who preach that he has been given treasures to show his identity.


    Even if they are concubines of the Imperial Palace, they would like to show off in the imperial palace.


    If someone gives or damages the gift given by the emperor, it will be disrespectful and will be beheaded if he commits the crime of deceiving the king.


    The empress said that she moved to the house of internal affairs, but it was not abandoned.


    When Su Peisheng was in a cold sweat, the sitting fourth master suddenly stood up and went to Ruoyin.


    The sharp ink pupil looks at her like a cold arrow.


    Ruoyin only felt a bloodthirsty breath coming towards her.


    Man''s eyes, like a cold cold cold dagger, as if at any time will stab into her heart.


    If the voice swallows the throat knot, calm way: "how, the emperor this is to give death to my concubine, you don''t forget, I have the gold medal in hand."


    The corner of the man''s mouth aroused a bad sneer, "if it wasn''t for the sake of three elder brothers, maybe I would be like you."


    Ruoyin looked at the man and laughed sarcastically, "tut Tut, the emperor is really emotional. He is a responsible and loving father."


    "Since you don''t grant death to my concubine, it''s better to say that for such a general crime as this, the court is not allowed to ask for responsibility for those who have the gold medal of immunity from death?" If the sound is straight and forceful.


    Fourth master: "emperor, empress!"


    In the face of the man''s anger, if Yinsi is not afraid, "how, only allow you to set fire, do not allow my concubine to light the lamp?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1526

    Fourth master: "if you abandon the ring that my concubine gave you and replace it with one sent by imperial concubine, I can''t order someone to move the thing you sent?"


    "I just changed it, and you threw it all away?"


    "Emperor, please pay attention to your words. I didn''t throw them away. I just let the servants move away." If Yin looked at the man, "moreover, my concubine is much better than you. I just asked people to move away. I didn''t change what others gave me like you did."


    "You can try it." The man bit his back alveolar, looked around him, and said coldly, "you dare to despise what I have given you. Do you know, your queen''s identity, and this Yongshou palace, which one is not my gift to you?"


    "What you mean is that you want my concubine to return the Queen''s position and the Yongshou palace to you as well?"


    Said, if the sound nods, looks up at the man, ruthlessly way: "can ah, you can abolish me, give this queen''s position to you that the appearance is consistent with the imperial concubine, then let her live in this Yongshou palace, the minister concubine has no opinion."


    Think she''s a rarity for the queen?


    The man frowned, suddenly grabbed her arm, ruthlessly asked: "do not be my queen, what do you do?"


    After seeing the emperor, Su Peisheng immediately dismissed the servants in the house and went out together.


    Alas, the emperor is actually concerned about the fact that the Queen''s mother secretly eats the Duzi Dan.


    Because the emperor knows that although the queen has been talking sweetly recently, she is not willing to give birth to children for him.


    So I sealed the imperial concubine from the noble to the imperial concubine.


    However, during this period, the empress did not react at all and was not jealous.


    Therefore, the emperor only said that kind of words on purpose when she was born.


    Even when Yi Fei just entered the palace, he felt that the emperor had 80% of the reasons. The reason was that the empress and CE Ling had a relationship of unclear explanation, unclear way, constant cutting, and disorderly reasoning.


    Although the queen and CE Ling are nothing, the emperor is the first vinegar king in Qing Dynasty.


    However, in addition to the Queen''s reason, the Yi imperial concubine was also implicated in the former dynasty. Of course, this is the latter part of the story.


    According to Su Peisheng''s understanding of the emperor, the emperor wants to stimulate the Empress Dowager and soften her mind. I hope the queen cares about him.


    But the empress threw everything away so hard. Tut Tut, Su Peisheng shook his head and went out.


    When all the slaves went out, Ruoyin horizontal man answered his previous question: "of course, be the daughter of the ulanara family and go back to her mother''s home!"


    No way to get her to tell the truth!


    At the same time, Ruoyin thinks in her heart, of course, it''s going to a place you can''t find, far away from Daqing, away from this place that makes her sad.


    After leaving such a cruel word, Ruoyin shook off the man''s hand and boldly went out.


    But she did not walk a few steps, the man from behind her embrace her.


    His hands were folded around her waist and his thin chin rested on her shoulders.


    The man said coldly in her ear: "do you dare, even if you dare, the uranara family dare not take you in. I will not abolish you or abolish you? It''s impossible for the next life! "


    His voice, like a devil, is full of strong evil.


    Low, hellish voice.


    But because of the woman in her arms, so intimate, even the devil''s words have become gentle.


    If the sound struggled a few times, after struggling fruitlessly, had to give up.


    "You have lost your memory? Don''t you like Yi Fei? Why hold me here? "


    Voice just fell, behind the man low smile.


    Ruoyin: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Do you know that when you''re jealous, you''re so cute?"


    Ruoyin: "I don''t understand what you said. Besides, what''s the matter with you if I''m jealous or not? "


    "What''s more, don''t you forget that when you were in Rehe palace, you didn''t believe that you had spoiled my concubines. Why, when you came back to the palace and saw three elder brothers, you believed again? Or do you remember something? "


    Otherwise, how could he be like a changed person, hanging around in front of her all day, and he couldn''t catch up with her!


    Fourth master: "you are the queen. I used to read your brand several times before. If you don''t have more children, what does it have to do with your favor. These days, every concubine takes advantage of my amnesia to say that they were my favorite concubines


    He raised his hand, pulled her face, looked at her face, "I thought you would be different. Why, are you like them, taking advantage of my amnesia, you want to deceive me, eh?"


    "..." she lied to him?


    Please, can you figure out the situation, now he is the initiative to find the door, there is no need to cheat, OK!


    Besides, she wanted him to be far away.


    If you don''t admit it, you can''t be arrogant? I''m so angry that I want to throw all the things I give you to the house of the interior? ""There''s a relationship between throwing things and being jealous." If the voice pouts out, "my concubine is rich and willful, and there is a gold medal in hand, what can you do?"


    After hearing this, the fourth master straightened her to face him.


    The man took her hand and stroked the finger print on his thumb with her finger pulp.


    Feeling the familiar jade touch, Ruo Yin looks down at the trigger on the man''s finger.


    Or the blue ink jade ring she sent.


    She held her lips and asked, "Why are you wearing them again?"


    "You don''t need to know this, you just need to know, even if you have a gold medal, what can I do with you..." the man said, slightly attached to his body, and kissed the red lip.


    After getting on the Dragon chariot, Su Peisheng said in a low voice, "emperor, this morning, the head of the house of internal affairs came to inquire again. He said that it is easy to rain now, but the things that the empress ordered to move have not been cleaned up yet. If it rains, those things will be drenched by the rain."


    The fourth master looked straight ahead, and there was no so-called tunnel: "ask them to ask the queen."


    "Ah? What if the empress insists on moving things to the house of the interior? "


    Fourth master: "then let her."


    "Well, I know." Why did he hear a trace of helplessness from the emperor''s words.


    Even if the empress threw all the gifts to the house of internal affairs, what could she do? The emperor could only pet it!


    You can''t fight with the queen because of this.


    This is not over, the fourth master also told Su Peisheng, "if the queen insists on moving things, ask the people in the house of internal affairs to be more conscious and take the initiative to move things to Yongshou palace. Don''t waste the manpower in the palace."


    "Yes."


    "What''s more, just say that this is my permission and ask them to treat me in a proper manner!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Su Peisheng repeatedly responded.


    He waved to he Zhongkang behind him, and he did as he was told.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1527

    Su Peisheng, holding the whisk, couldn''t help smacking his tongue in his heart.


    People''s house of internal affairs looks for the emperor, but they don''t think that the queen is making trouble. They want to take into account the emperor''s face and Long Wei.


    In addition, the house of internal affairs could not help the queen, and wanted the emperor to come forward to cure the Queen''s temper.


    Who ever thought that the emperor not only ruled the queen, but also left the final decision to the queen.


    Not only that, but also threatened to support the queen.


    If you abandon the items given by the emperor, you will lose your head.


    When we got to the queen, nothing happened.


    Can it be said that the queen was so angry yesterday that the Emperor cared about the emperor and was jealous?


    Is it as long as the queen cares about the emperor, regardless of how she makes trouble, the emperor will let her.


    Thinking of this, Su Peisheng sighed silently in his heart.


    When did his lofty, cold and heartless emperor come to this point for the sake of the queen.


    As long as the empress has a trace of care, can she be in a good mood and ignore everything?


    for example, if the queen is jealous about pulling the finger, the emperor can ignore the fact that the queen drinks the Duzi Pill on her back and ignores the items that the queen abandoned.


    although the ice is cold and sharp, it will melt into water.


    No matter how ruthless, because of the lack of feeling of security in the feelings, perineum ruthlessly calculated the queen, changed the Dodge son Dan, forced her to be jealous.


    But also can put down the emperor''s airs and face, just because get that little sense of security.


    Probably, the emperor really cares about the queen.


    On that day, as the fourth master expected, Ruoyin ordered his slaves to move all the remaining gifts to the house of internal affairs.


    With the orders of the fourth master, the servants of the house of internal affairs had a very good attitude and were all very positive.


    By noon, it was all finished.


    Therefore, Ruoyin also asked Banmei to give silver to the servants at the bottom and the servants of the house of internal affairs.


    After that day, the fourth master was busy with government affairs.


    Ruoyin cleaned up Yongshou palace, busy to let slaves resettle the bedroom.


    Yongshou palace is no longer as luxurious as before.


    Everything is simple, but also low-key has a kind of high-level classical charm.


    Three days later, Ruoyin did aerobic exercise in Yongshou palace as usual.


    Li Fukang didn''t wait for her to finish the exercise, he took the whisk to her and said, "Niang, the servant of Zhongcui palace, said that the imperial concubine''s abdominal pain was unbearable and she fainted."


    "I see." Ruoyin makes a stretching action, takes the towel in Banmei''s hand and wipes the sweat on her body.


    Then, she took a simple bath, changed into clean clothes and went to Zhongcui palace.


    Yi Fei is only five months pregnant.


    Even if twins are born prematurely, they are not so early.


    If there is such a thing, it is also very dangerous.


    Went there, if the sound just enters the Zhong Cui palace hall, hears the Yi imperial concubine in that painful cries.


    The concubines sat in the hall one after another, and when they saw Ruoyin coming, they saluted her.


    If the sound waves hands, signals them to get up.


    Looking at the imperial concubine called so much, she didn''t go into the room, but went to the head.


    After sitting at the head of the table, Ruo Yin asked faintly, "isn''t it that the pain has passed out?"


    Maobin: "back to the empress, when we came, the sister Yi Fei really fainted, but after a while, she woke up again."


    "I don''t think so. When we go in and have a look, the sheets are all dyed red." Qi Fei frowned, obviously disgusted with bad luck.


    A pair of eyes, full of schadenfreude.


    She has said for a long time that twins are not so easy to have, especially in this harem.


    Just then Feng Yuyi called the midwife.


    Only more than five months, the midwife delivered again, is not miscarriage.


    If Yin listened to the words of Mao bin and Qi Fei, she frowned and said nothing more.


    Instead, he sat in the hall with his concubines, waiting for the result.


    I don''t know how long, the instrument imperial concubine inside can be regarded as not tearing heart crack lung ground to call.


    As soon as she stopped shouting, the whole palace of Zhongcui was very quiet.


    Then, Ruoyin heard the midwife shouting: "it''s two brothers!"


    Then, is the Yi imperial concubine tears heart crack lung''s cry.


    And when the people did not know why, the inner door opened.


    The midwife held a piece of beige cloth in her hand and went to the middle.


    After kneeling down to Ruoyin, she said in a trembling voice: "empress, I have given birth to two younger brothers, but because of the lack of months, they have not been able to keep them."


    As a midwife, no matter what the factors are, the reputation will be more or less affected by such things.


    Especially when she was facing the royal family, she was afraid of losing her head.


    If sound overlooks the cloth in the midwife''s hand, you will see a piece of red.Lump, and some black pieces of blood.


    Only one eye, Ruoyin''s whole body has a layer of goose bumps.


    She turned her head sideways and stopped looking at those.


    But frowning, saving handkerchief to cover his nose, said to the midwife: "package well, wait for the emperor to make a decision."


    If such a thing happened, it would be regarded as unknown and bad luck. It could not be buried in the imperial mausoleum, but could only be buried outside the palace.


    However, Yi Fei is pregnant with twins.


    He is not very fond of Yi Fei. He has been promoted to two levels before he is born. Let him make a decision.


    "Yes." After the midwife should, the cloth is wrapped.


    Now that everything has happened, Ruoyin''s official orders: "all the servants of Zhongcui Palace are good at serving your master. Our palace will also arrange for imperial doctors and imperial doctors to take care of Princess Yi''s body. In addition, the imperial concubine''s miscarriage will be handed over to the Shenxing department for strict investigation. "


    Speaking of this, she glanced at the imperial concubines with sharp eyes, and said with dignity: "this matter is better to be the will of heaven, not man-made. If the Shenxing department finds out that someone has done it intentionally, the harem will never allow such a person to exist!"


    No matter who happened to the harem, as a queen, she would come out to preside over justice.


    However, in the past, she was involved in some things, and she would interrogate and examine her in person.


    But this matter has nothing to do with her. She doesn''t want to take care of this hot potato, so it''s better to throw it to the Shenxing department.


    She is too busy with her own affairs, and is also busy preparing for major events, but she has no time to take care of these.


    As for Yi Fei, she will not say some words of comfort against her heart.


    After these instructions, Ruoyin dismissed his concubines and returned to Yongshou palace.


    It is night, if sound is ready to rest, half Mei came in from outside, "Niang, I''m afraid I can''t sleep tonight."


    "What''s the matter?" If you ask.


    "The servants of the Yangxin hall came to deliver a message, saying that after the emperor had finished his official duties, he summoned the concubines of the imperial concubine to Zhongcui palace of the imperial concubine. I think it was the Shenxing department who found out something." Half Mei took a dress and waited on Ruoyin to put it on.


    Over the years, such pickings as concubines of the Imperial Palace have happened.


    But the emperor is usually busy with the affairs of the government and seldom comes to trial in person.


    ------------


    Bingbing: don''t worry, the affairs of Yi Fei and Ruoyin have no melon. Yinyin will be a gourd eater this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1528

    Only a few times, involving the empress, he will be busy to find time, weighing the government and the harem.


    But now, the emperor actually summoned the empress to Zhongcui palace. Is this to uphold justice and support for the imperial concubine?


    A moment later, Ruoyin wore a mint colored flag dress and went to Zhongcui palace with a plain face.


    When we arrived at Zhongcui palace, the concubines of the Imperial Palace also arrived.


    After so many years of experience in the palace, we all know that we should dress in a simple and elegant way.


    If you wear red and green, you will be scolded and cried by the emperor''s venomous tongue!


    Even in the early years, Wu Chang, who was blind and disorderly, was also wearing a lotus colored flag dress.


    Moreover, several concubines had red eyes and tears in their eyes.


    If you don''t know, I really think they are in love with Yi Fei''s sisters.


    But if Yin just glanced at them and watched them keep wiping their eyes with their handkerchief, they would know that the handkerchief was soaked with onion juice.


    Thinking that the fourth master wanted to visit Zhongcui palace in person, she didn''t sit at the top, but sat at the bottom with his concubines.


    After a while, the fourth master went to Zhongcui palace with a cold face and a serious look.


    When the concubines saw the bright yellow figure at the door, they saluted immediately.


    Men have thin lips and frowns.


    He ignored the courtesies of his concubines and sat down directly at the head.


    When looking down on the head, it seems to be overlooking the world and overlooking Wansheng.


    See the situation, if the sound of the mouth hook up a sneering smile.


    This is the man who used to give all the people in the harem awe for her.


    Now, for the sake of other women, with her and all the concubines.


    When the fourth Master arrived, the quiet atmosphere in the room became more silent.


    The handsome face, who was used to indifference, was extremely terrible when it ignited fire. He ignited the air of the whole body and even the whole Zhongcui palace.


    Zhongcui palace in the middle of the night is surprisingly quiet.


    The cold air rips at people''s heartbeat, which makes people hold their breath and dare not breathe.


    Just then, several people came in.


    Among them, several imperial doctors and imperial doctors are also present, and several palace maids.


    When a maid was brought in, she knelt in front of the fourth master and cried.


    "Emperor, my master began to interfere in his voice and burn his stomach after having dinner last night. However, he didn''t care about it when he thought it was caused by seasonal exchange. Until I wake up in the morning, the sheets are covered with blood. "


    The one who said this was the maid of the imperial concubine.


    Hearing this, Ruo Yin raised her eyebrows.


    She asked the Shenxing division to investigate, just out of the Queen''s identity, meaning.


    I didn''t think that someone framed Yi Fei.


    Ruoyin looked at the fourth master and saw the fourth master gesturing to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng looked at Feng Yuyi again, and Feng Yuyi stepped forward. "Emperor, in the daytime, the servants and colleagues in the imperial hospital found that the empress Yi Fei was not only miscarriage, but her symptoms were more like that caused by poisoning."


    " During the meal, I found that in the cold mixed day lily which the lady Yi ate last night, in addition to the cold mixed yellow flower, there was also fresh yellow flower juice


    As soon as the words came out, everyone on the scene frowned.


    Because ordinary people know that fresh yellow flowers are poisonous.


    Even if the fresh yellow flowers are carefully cooked, they are easy to be poisoned.


    That''s why people are used to eating sun dried yellow flowers.


    Sure enough, Feng continued: "fresh yellow flowers are extremely toxic, but they are usually non-toxic after drying. Fresh yellow flowers contain a lot of toxins, which can cause a series of toxic symptoms, such as throat dryness, stomach burning, hematuria and so on


    "In addition, as the maiden said, the lady Yi ate poisonous cauliflower last night and thought it was a fire, so she stopped. When she got up in the morning, although there was blood on the sheet, most of it was hematuria, which was also the cause of her miscarriage."


    "Now it''s the season of picking yellow flowers. The fresh yellow flower stamens are the place where the whole toxin is most vigorous. In the cold mixed yellow flowers taken by Yi Fei Niang, the fresh yellow flower juice is made from the stamens and poured on it. After mixing with the cold mixed yellow flowers, it neutralizes its aroma and flavor, which is hard to detect."


    Hearing this, the maiden of imperial concubine Yi suddenly realized: "my mother knows the nutrition of yellow flowers, and she especially likes to eat cold mixed yellow flowers. Who knows that she was poisoned, but we all used silver needles to test the poison in advance, and the maids have tasted them first."


    Feng Yuyi: "the poison of day lily can''t be tested by silver needle, and everyone''s constitution is different, and the reaction of eating is also different. Some people just have slight vomiting, some people just have stomach discomfort, maybe they can sleep well, but some people will die because of it."


    "Because of her twin child, she was physically weak and malnourished. Maybe the maiden didn''t have much reaction after she tasted it, but she was able to miscarry."


    Hearing this, the maiden seemed to think of something like, "listen to you say that, I just remembered that the maiden who tested the poison for her mother yesterday said that she was suffering from cold stomach. Now it seems that she has eaten cold mixed yellow flower."With that, the maiden kowtowed to the fourth master and said, "the emperor, someone must be jealous of my wife''s promotion to the imperial concubine, and she is pregnant with twins in her stomach. That''s why she wants to harm my mother and ask the emperor to make decisions for her!"


    The fourth master will not take care of the maids.


    However, since he was able to call all the concubines to Zhongcui palace, it must be something the Department of Shenxing has found.


    The fourth master led his lips and ordered lightly: "the chief of the Department of punishment should come in."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng responded, he stood behind the fourth master and said in a shrill voice at the door: "Xuanshen, the chief executive of criminal justice, enters the palace."


    A moment later, the chief of the Department of Shenxing came in. He was a middle-aged man, followed by several officials. They came in with a maid and a eunuch.


    When these men came in, joim glanced at the concubines.


    I found their nervous eyes changed.


    Some of them became more nervous.


    Some eyes are surprised.


    As a result, Ruoyin takes another look at the maids and eunuchs.


    On a closer look, it turned out that the maids and eunuchs who came in were familiar with each other.


    But there were so many servants in the palace that she couldn''t remember which palace they were in.


    After the two slaves were brought in, they knelt down in front of the fourth master.


    The chief executive of the Shenxing department, Da Qian, reported the matter to the fourth master: "emperor, after the examination of the servants, this maid is the one Qin promised to be around. And this eunuch is in charge of the imperial concubine''s palace. "


    "Because Qin promised to be close to the imperial concubine recently, he often went to Zhongcui palace to see her, so they had a good time in private."


    Hearing this, Qin promised where to sit still.


    She immediately got up, went to the middle and knelt down to the fourth master. "Emperor, the slave is innocent. When she saw that the lady Yi was not well and was lying in bed, she would often come to Zhongcui palace to see her and talk with her. He had no idea."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1529

    She also looked at other concubines. "Besides, not only the imperial concubines, such as Xinbin, Yingbin and Yugui, they all went to Zhongcui palace to see the imperial concubine."


    The first sentence is to pick her up.


    Another pot of dirty water was poured on Xinbin, Yingbin and Yugui people respectively, trying to pull them to run with them.


    Because she was still young and had little experience, when she spoke, even though she was strong and calm, she felt flustered and guilty.


    But Xin pin, Ying pin, jade noble three people, I do not know whether the temperament is calm, or the body is not afraid of the shadow slant.


    Even though Qin promised to call the roll and pour dirty water on them, they did not rush out to explain or declare anything.


    On the contrary, one by one, they all sat upright and looked magnanimous.


    In particular, Yingbin also comforted Qin to promise: "sister, don''t panic. If this matter has nothing to do with you, I want to come to the emperor and Yi Fei, and my sister will return your innocence."


    See this scene, if the sound can not help laughing in the heart.


    As she said for a long time, these people are just plastic sisters.


    When you''re OK, get together and gossip.


    Something, don''t say reliable, they don''t pour dirty water on you.


    And Yi Fei, the twins have been framed.


    At the end of the day, it''s not because your favorite meal is known.


    It''s no wonder that the fourth master always has all kinds of rules when eating, and he won''t pick the food he likes three times.


    A pregnant concubine has been exposed to food.


    Let alone the emperor of Qing Dynasty, if people knew what he liked to eat, he would have been poisoned.


    And she, a few times pregnant, was not less murdered.


    Oh, there is no pure land in the palace!


    At this time, the eunuch in the imperial concubine''s palace pointed to Qin''s promise to the maid in the palace, which was his best friend. "It was she who seduced me first, and also instructed me to move my hands and feet in the dishes of imperial concubine Yi."


    Yi imperial concubine intimate palace maid: "she lets you start a foot, you move hand and foot, which Palace are you after all?"


    Qin promised the palace maid to shake her head, "what do you say, how I don''t know anything, nothing has been done."


    However, when she finished her words, she was beaten in the face by other concubines and other maids.


    "No wonder the last time we passed the kitchen in Zhongcui palace, we saw you two whispering stealthily in the kitchen."


    "When we come back to Zhongcui palace from the palace, the two of them are looking at each other."


    "Master, I once went to the house of the interior and saw the two of them cuddling behind the rockery."


    "And me, too."


    "..."


    and so on, more and more.


    Several concubines and servants all jumped out to specify the relationship between the two maids and eunuchs.


    To say that a person who comes out to identify may be bribed or wronged.


    But if everyone says that, it''s not wrong.


    Because some concubines are too honest to say a few words, there is no need to injustice a slave.


    What is the purpose of others? They want to catch the culprit quickly and return peace to the harem.


    At the moment, the unusual relationship between the maids and eunuchs has been confirmed.


    As a matter of fact, the Department of criminal justice of the people''s Republic of China has already extorted a confession by severe punishment.


    It doesn''t matter whether they recognize it or not. It''s better to recognize it, and it''s also them.


    It''s just that they''ve established a relationship, and the whole thing has a motive.


    To be exact, Qin promised to have a motive.


    Therefore, everyone looked at Qin and agreed.


    People saw panic from Qin''s promise face, but Qin promised to still struggle: "emperor, wronged. I don''t know that the maiden below are so shameless. It''s just enough to have food with eunuchs. It''s really ambitious and courageous to frame up the imperial concubine."


    "Ah, I see you have eaten the gall of an ambitious leopard. Without your instruction, the maiden will frame up a concubine who has nothing to do with her?" The fourth Master said in a deep voice.


    Qin promised: "the Emperor..."


    "come on, drag these two down to death." The fourth master did not wait for Qin to promise to finish speaking, and looked at the maid and eunuch.


    Then, without looking at Qin''s promise, he continued to order: "Changchun Gongqin promised the hesheri family that he had lost his moral conduct and harmed his concubines. Therefore, he was demoted to a commoner, deprived of his title, and granted a white Ling."


    Without any emotion and emotion voice, from the cold thin merciless lips say.


    Su Peisheng had already guessed the fourth master''s order.


    No matter the former Emperor or the present emperor.


    As long as they become the emperor''s women, whether they are favored or not, the emperor will have a share of responsibility for them.


    But for the concubines who are not his women, the emperor must be cold and heartless to frighten.


    Although the emperor has lost his memory, Qin has not been registered in the registration book of the respectable office, and Qin has promised to serve the emperor!


    At the order of the fourth master, someone escorted the maids and eunuchs out.There are also people to keep Qin promise, Qin promised to look at the fourth master in disbelief, she can''t believe that her life has come to an end.


    "The emperor!" She yelled at the fourth master, "emperor, the slave is unjust, the slave is really unjust."


    So far, maybe she didn''t believe it.


    Because she did.


    It was not until the slave took her to the door that she pointed to the jade nobleman and roared, "emperor, I also heard what the jade nobleman said..."


    the fourth master, who has just lost his voice and has been indifferent, can be regarded as a glance at the jade nobleman.


    He pulled his lips and said in a deep voice, "hold on!"


    So, those who keep Qin''s promise, stop and stand at the door.


    Qin agreed to think that life is expected, or the death of people, his words are also good.


    I''d like to do it.


    She continued to point to the jade lady and said, "at that time, my concubine went to Zhongcui palace to see the imperial concubine. It was the jade nobleman who said that the imperial concubine liked to eat cold mixed yellow flowers, but the yellow flowers were poisonous. When I asked her to eat them, she should be careful of poisoning. After listening to this, I thought of this way to frame up the imperial concubine."


    "Now think about it, she said it just to let us know what Yi Fei likes to eat most, so that we can do something about it?"


    As soon as this word came out, the jade nobleman who was originally safe got down on his knees.


    The jade nobleman said: "the emperor, on that day, the concubine just reminded the sister of the imperial concubine with good intentions, and the sister of the imperial concubine also listened to it. However, Qin agreed, but he had a bad idea."


    "In a word, a good person will think of the good side, while an impure person will only think of the bad side. Otherwise, when so many sisters of Zhongcui palace were present that day, how could others not think of anything bad, only Qin promised to listen and murder Yi Fei''s sister. "


    When she spoke, she was flustered, but her face was magnanimous.


    And those sisters mentioned in her mouth are all looking at the nose and heart.


    No one dares to say a word at this time.


    Otherwise, you will be involved in everything as you are.


    That''s really a mouth can''t say clearly.


    But if sound, see jade noble person is involved in, can''t help but eyes light slightly turn.


    Isn''t this jade lady the best one with imperial concubine?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1530

    To say that those concubines who are temporarily allied with the imperial concubine may be plastic sisters.


    But this jade lady alone is not plastic.


    Because Yugui is a pretty girl from Fucha family.


    The concubine Yi is the adopted daughter of Fucha Mazi, and she is also the daughter of the Fucha family.


    After all, those who were adopted by their own parents were all daughters, who took the mission of the Fucha family and won honor for the marriage between the Fucha family and the royal family.


    And jade noble person and Yi imperial concubine are different from those of Jin Fei and WAN Fei.


    Jin Fei was more popular than her sister Wan Fei when she was younger in Mongolia.


    In the Qing Dynasty, Princess Wan got the saint''s favor and was pregnant with the emperor''s heirs, but the imperial concubine Jin had not been in bed.


    Two people have the same beauty, but did not get the same favor, this is the psychological imbalance.


    But there is no psychological imbalance.


    Yuguiren is famous for her humble appearance. She should know herself.


    Knowing that she could not be spoiled, she regarded the imperial concubine as an object attached to the imperial palace.


    Although she is an adopted daughter, she holds Yi Fei''s thigh and has a care in the back palace, and her life can be much better.


    It''s better than being alone in the harem.


    More than once, Ruoyin saw jade nobleman and Yi Fei walking together in the Palace Banquet and morning Province, as well as in the garden of the East and West six palaces.


    The jade nobleman is careful every time and protects the imperial concubine everywhere.


    And if sound can see, jade lady is from the heart, want to instrument Imperial Concubine good, want to coexist with the instrument imperial concubine, not pretend.


    Can Qin promise words, say again in reason.


    The jade nobleman hopes that the imperial concubine will be good. It is impossible to tell all the concubines that the imperial concubine likes to eat the most. She is also prone to poisoning.


    However, to say that jade noble people deliberately remind Qin to agree, if sound is not how to believe.


    What she was more willing to believe was that the jade nobleman cooperated with the imperial concubines and deliberately set them for the imperial concubines.


    When Ruo Yin thought of these things, he secretly looked at the fourth master.


    From the eyes of the fourth master, she saw a touch of profound complex emotions.


    However, the fourth master or big palm a wave, indicating that the slaves put Qin promise to go down.


    Qin''s promise is reasonable, but no evidence is empty talk.


    Someone else said that, even if it was intentional, maybe other concubines also moved their mind.


    But when they saw Qin agreed to do it, they took advantage of it.


    Who let Qin promise that this unfortunate child must be the first bird.


    In this way, Yi Fei Xiaochan''s pursuit meeting, Yiqin agreed to be demoted.


    On the way back to Yongshou palace, Ruoyin leaned against the Phoenix chariot.


    Half Mei said: "Niang, you are right. Concubine Yi is still uneasy when she is pregnant. She mingles with these concubines all day long and wants to form a clique. As a result, all the twins in her belly are destroyed."


    Ruxia: "yes, this time, thanks to our mother''s early attention, otherwise those people would like to pour dirty water on our Yongshou palace."


    "Ruoyin sits on the Phoenix chariot, and her mind is still immersed in the mystery of this matter.


    To say that the imperial concubine is not easy to be pregnant once, pregnant or twins.


    Under normal circumstances, can not be good in the bedroom tocolysis.


    I wish I could close the door and guard against being framed by others.


    Where can we recruit concubines of the imperial palace to drink tea and chat with each other in Zhongcui palace.


    In particular, when the jade lady mentioned the fresh yellow flowers, it sounded as if she was persuading the imperial concubine to be careful. In fact, she was offering others a way to frame her up.


    Yi Fei is not afraid that others will not have a chance to invite everyone to frame her?


    That night, after Qin promised Bai Ling to commit suicide, people thought that the incident of Yi Fei''s miscarriage would come to an end.


    However, three days later, the fourth master summoned his concubines to Zhongcui palace again.


    This time, when Ruoyin went, the concubines had already arrived.


    Even the fourth master has already sat at the top.


    In addition to Feng Yuyi, all the famous doctors in Tai hospital were present.


    If the fourth master of the imperial concubines saluted him, he would take the first seat at the bottom.


    After sitting down, she took a look at the fourth master.


    Compared with the last cold breath, this time he seemed to be less upset.


    This is not the first time that such a thing has happened.


    But for him who lost his memory, it was the first time.


    After all the people arrived, Yi Fei was helped to the scene.


    Even if it was just a miscarriage, the imperial concubine still saluted the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    "The emperor and the queen are blessed."


    According to the law, after the weak Yi Fei salutes, the fourth master will immediately let her rise.


    Even, should sympathize with the instrument imperial concubine after miscarriage, when she salutes, says some "love imperial concubine exempts gift".


    But the fourth master didn''t, but looked at Yi Fei coldly and didn''t speak.Four masters are not considerate, if the sound will not be more considerate.


    So, Yi Fei Fu''s body for a long time, until the knee can''t bear, just get up with the help of the slave, and take a seat in the chair in the room.


    She still seemed to be very weak.


    Just sitting on the back of the chair inclined, some powerless appearance.


    This scene makes Ruo Yin and the concubines in the Imperial Palace aware of a trace of strange.


    Especially Ruoyin, she saw a little flustered on the Yi Fei''s calm face.


    Then, four ye light way: "present the thing!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, a great doctor came up with the cotton cloth.


    When the cotton cloth is opened, there is a smell of medicine.


    If the sound fixed one''s eyes to see, the great doctor holds a pile of medicine dregs.


    The dregs were mixed with damp soil, which seemed to have just been dug out from under the ground.


    At the same time, she found a flash of panic in her eyes.


    But soon, the panic in Yi Fei''s eyes disappeared.


    "The emperor, after verification by many colleagues in the Tai hospital, it is a medicine that has been lost for a long time. After drinking this medicine, people will have the pulse of false pregnancy."


    "Not only that, but we can also control the number of pregnancies in single, twin, or even three or four, or even more, according to the drug dosage. And give the patient pulse diagnosis, its pulse with normal pregnant women have no difference. It''s just that this drug is extremely toxic, and it will be eaten back. "


    Fourth master: "where did you find this medicine?"


    Imperial physician: "if you go back to the emperor, you''ll dig it out under the osmanthus tree in the backyard of Princess Yi."


    As soon as the words came out, the concubines were so surprised that they seemed to understand something immediately.


    One by one, one after another, cast questioning eyes at the imperial concubine.


    If the sound is the same, it will be clear in a moment.


    Su Peisheng, who was standing behind the fourth master, turned his lips in contempt and felt shameless about the behavior of imperial concubine Yi.


    With such a powerful medicine, it''s no wonder that Dr. Feng Yuyi gives her Ping''an pulse every day and doesn''t see the problem.


    The imperial doctor only felt the pulse for the concubines, but would not let them show their stomachs.


    After the diagnosis of pregnancy, although the emperor turned over the name of the imperial concubine, he did not sleep with her.


    But the imperial concubine sleeps on the couch, and the emperor sleeps in the bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1531

    In this way, only the imperial concubine Yi, and her intimate maiden will know.


    In the face of a pair of disdainful and questioning eyes, the imperial concubine propped up with difficulty and said in a delicate way: "the emperor, my concubine must have been framed. They framed our emperor''s heir, and they also have to give my concubine a false accusation. You must make decisions for my concubine."


    In the face of the imperial concubine, she pitifully asks for trust and protection, but the man at the head of the ceremony looks indifferent and indifferent.


    The fourth master sneered, "I don''t understand, do you? Well, bring in all the witnesses! "


    "Yi Fei looks at the door uncertainly.


    To say that usually, the man called her love princess, even if he knew he was not sincere, there would still be a trace of sweet wandering in the heart.


    But now, listen to him call her love princess, but as cold as hell, full of unknown danger.


    After a while, a young woman with a small abdomen and slight protuberance came in supported by an old woman.


    They were dressed very simply, and there were several patches on their clothes. I don''t know how many years they had worn them.


    Beside them, there was a midwife who delivered the baby to the imperial concubine.


    When these people come in, Ruo Yin sees despair from the eyes of Yi Fei.


    That kind of despair has existed for a long time in the eyes of Yi Fei.


    After a long time, I didn''t want to hide anything.


    After a group of people came in, they knelt down in the middle one after another


    Su Peisheng asked the young woman, "did you miscarry a couple of twins a few days ago?"


    The young woman choked: "yes, the woman was pregnant last year. After the doctor checked her pulse, she said that she was pregnant with two in her stomach. However, I was not in good health since I was a child. I couldn''t keep it the other day."


    As the young woman spoke, the old woman beside her also shed tears. She thought it was her relative.


    Su Peisheng winked at a maid of the palace, who opened a beige cloth bag and presented it to the woman.


    Su Pei Sheng said: "look, this package of things, but you shed a small yield."


    There is an ice cellar in the Forbidden City, and this one has been frozen all the time.


    The woman looked up at the cloth bag presented by the maiden. She nodded her head first, then turned her head, covered her face and cried, "although they failed to keep them, they were twins born to me after a few months'' gestation. Even in this way, I can still recognize them."


    "At that time, some people in the village said that some people would accept this, and they would give them fifty Liang silver. I thought that they would go to the earth all over the place. My family was so poor that they could not afford to change fifty Liang silver, which would be enough for the family for many years."


    The old lady next to her also agreed: "yes, we collected money, and we didn''t know what the other party was going to do, but we didn''t think about it, and we ended up in the palace. Please be kind to the emperor and empress. Our family are ordinary farmers. We don''t know anything. "


    At this time, has not spoken to pick up the midwife, kneeling there shudder dare not speak.


    After asking the two women, Su Peisheng asked the midwife, "since this bag belongs to this woman, why did you come out with this bag of things when the imperial concubine had a miscarriage on that day


    The midwife had never seen such a scene, so she could not stop kowtowing to the fourth master and Ruoyin, hoping to confess and be lenient.


    "At that time, when I heard that the lady Yi was only five months pregnant, I knew that the event was not good and I was afraid that she could not save her life."


    "But Princess Yi said that as long as I follow her, she can save my life and give me a lot of money."


    "Princess Yi also threatened me, saying that if I didn''t listen to her, she would not let me and my family go. In order to save her life, the slave would listen to her and help her hide the false pregnancy. She had to ask the emperor to spare her life, and the empress would spare her life..."


    in the royal family, whenever such a bad thing happened, the midwife and the slave would lose their heads.


    In addition to being able to keep her, Yi Fei was willing to give her ten thousand Liang silver. That was ten thousand Liang silver. She could not earn so much money in her life.


    In this way, you can save your life and make money. You can kill two birds with one stone.


    Anyway, the delivery room at that time, only she and Yi Fei, as well as Yi Fei''s intimate maid.


    After taking the money, she never delivered any more and ran far away so that they could not find it.


    She was just about to run when she was caught in the palace.


    I thought that the three of them knew, who knew that the affairs of the imperial concubine were not clean, and the residues were not properly handled.


    If the sound listened to the midwife''s words, willow eyebrow micro Cu.


    Does this midwife really think that she can live by hiding this for Yi Fei?


    If the fourth master didn''t find it early, I''m afraid the imperial concubine would have killed people.


    However, the midwife is also greedy for life and money.


    This can be the first time to report the truth, but also bet with Yi Fei, fight for a net, but not for money to this point.


    At the moment, one side of the instrument princess has a face of life can not love.No wonder she tried to kill the midwife these days, but she didn''t find anyone.


    It turned out that she had been discovered by the emperor for a long time, which was used to expose her fake pregnancy trick.


    So far, there are both human evidence and material evidence. Yi Fei can no longer quibble.


    She just knelt in the middle and asked for mercy in a low voice: "the emperor, what I have done is because I deeply love you."


    If the sound after listening, can not help but in the heart of a sneer.


    The women in the harem are always like this, in the guise of love, doing things that people and gods are indignant about.


    When the matter came to light, everyone was waiting for the fourth master''s edict.


    But the fourth master but swept everybody one eye, coldly way: "you wait to go back, Yi imperial concubine stays."


    "Yes." Ruoyin and his concubines stood up and saluted.


    At this time, the young woman looked at those wrapped in beige cotton cloth and said cautiously, "emperor, can you let the women take these back and bury them?"


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that the fourth master had not finished, Ruo Yin came forward and said, "Su Peisheng, give this to her."


    The imperial concubine is like this. I don''t think I have time to worry about these things.


    It''s better to give it to this woman than to throw it away at will.


    Su Peisheng first looked at the fourth master. Seeing that he had no objection, he ordered the cloth bag to be given to the young woman.


    Taking the bag full of blood smell, the young woman kowtowed to Ruoyin with the old lady beside her, "thank you, the queen. You are a good man, and you will get good rewards."


    If Yin didn''t answer them, he took his servants and his concubines out of the hall.


    Will there be good news for her? I hope so.


    It seems that Yi Fei is different from the fourth master.


    Otherwise, when Qin agreed, how could he so decisively and simply order Bai Ling.


    Why did I get to the imperial concubine, I didn''t get convicted.


    But also dismissed people, leaving Yi Fei alone to speak.


    After a cup of tea, everyone went out.


    Only the imperial concubine and the fourth master still stay in the hall of Zhongcui palace.


    Of course, Su Peisheng also stood behind the fourth master.


    Yi Fei knelt down and sobbed.


    The fourth master sat at the head of the imperial concubine and looked at her coldly. "Yi Fei, on that day in Rehe palace, you should call me from the facts."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1532

    At last, he added: "I only ask you once. You can think about it clearly. If you let me know that you lied, you should know the consequences. "


    Smell speech, Yi imperial concubine quietly kneels in place.


    She was wearing a navy blue flag dress.


    The willow eyebrows are curved and slender.


    Because of drooping eyes, long and warped eyelashes, long shadow falls on the face of lower eyes.


    The skin is better than snow, the appearance is beautiful, and the posture is slender.


    After a long time, Princess Yi slowly opened her mouth and said, "on that day, when I gave you medicine, you were having a headache. It seems that you are thinking about something. And my concubine has always loved you and wanted to take advantage of this meeting and serve you to rest. "


    "But you''d rather immerse yourself in the memory, and you''d rather faint than touch my concubine."


    At first, she wanted to attack him.


    Because she has confidence and can get his heart.


    At least in that time in the countryside, he did give her such an illusion when he and she were alone.


    Later, the Queen''s intervention, let her can''t wait to cook cooked rice.


    So that night, she moved her mind.


    But he would rather have a headache and faint than touch her.


    Ha ha, is the memory of the queen so good, even in front of him, the real she is not better than it?


    Finally, in order to pretend to be raw rice and cook cooked rice, she cut her arm with scissors and dyed the sheet red.


    But the next morning, he said to her coldly in his eyes that he would be responsible, but he would never touch her again.


    He also said that it was not his intention to sleep at night.


    At that time, she could see disgust in his eyes.


    Her self-esteem was frustrated, so she ran out crying when the queen broke in.


    He thought he would catch up with her, but instead of chasing her, he went to coax the queen.


    Speaking of this, the imperial concubine sobbed: "but the emperor, no matter what I do, it''s because I love you too much... When I was collecting herbs in the countryside, I was attracted by your resolute facial features and cool appearance at the first sight."


    "When you wake up and know that I have saved you, the indifference in your eyes is no longer, and you begin to be gentle. At that time, in the small farmyard, we were the only ones. I collected herbs during the day, and came back to cook for you at night. When I got up in the morning, I would save all the meals for the day


    When Yi Fei talks, she has tears in her eyes and corners of her eyes, but her eyebrows and eyes are crooked. It seems that she is recalling those beautiful past events.


    However, the next moment, curved eyebrows turned into resentment.


    She hated the way: "I thought I could stay with you like this, but since the Queen appeared, you have become colder and colder to my concubine, as if we were strangers."


    "But in my heart, you will always be the same as when you met for the first time. Even though you are full of scars, you have a unique temperament that you are born with."


    Yi Fei took a deep breath and lifted her hand to wipe the tears on her cheek.


    She knelt straight, looked up at the head of the four masters, "I know, now what to say, seems to be superfluous, I am wrong is wrong, the emperor wants to punish my concubine, please punish it, no matter how the emperor does, I have no complaints, and will always love you."


    Finish saying, two lines of tears from Yi Fei''s eyes.


    Of course, there was one more point she didn''t say.


    The day she saved him, she saw the dragon pattern waist tag on his waist.


    Although she is only a village doctor, she still knows what dragon represents.


    So from that moment on, she identified him.


    Later, she went into the palace.


    But this man, in front of people to make a pair of pet her appearance.


    Especially in front of the queen, pretending to love her, but after the cold, just like a stranger.


    This makes her in the harem full of a sense of crisis.


    In other people''s eyes, she can be named a noble person, is the ancestral virtue.


    But for her, the status of the noble is too low, can only be a starting point.


    If she wants to climb up, she can only rely on her heir.


    But the Emperor didn''t touch her, so he had to rely on false pregnancy.


    And she knows that having a baby in the back of the womb is too common, and twins look very different.


    Originally, she wanted to hold a pair of twins from outside the palace.


    But he is afraid of a long night''s dream.


    This just bought a pair of miscarriage children from the folk.


    Instead of worrying all day long, it''s better to stop when you''re good. Anyway, she''s been mixed up in the imperial position.


    In order to be more realistic, she deliberately mixed with the concubines.


    And let the jade noble person release the news that she likes to eat cold mixed yellow flowers, so that they can poison and create opportunities for them.


    When she knew Qin promised to harm her, she would plot against it.


    After all, compared with her failure to keep her child, being framed is more lovable and real for men.


    She thought she could pretend to be a victim and continue to be her concubine.Who knows this man must not love her, but also so quickly debunked her trick.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to plant the queen.


    The key queen didn''t hurt her at all.


    And Yongshou Palace also looked at it seriously, and she really couldn''t do anything about it.


    At this moment, the past cold women, crying is the most lovable.


    But what she did was so hateful.


    After listening to Su Peisheng on one side, she said that since she knew what to say was unnecessary, how could she still say so much.


    It was the first time that he heard people seduce the emperor, so euphemistic, fresh and refined.


    He also told the story of saving the emperor''s old sesame and rotten millet.


    For what? It''s not to let the emperor remember her kindness before making a decision.


    Head, regardless of how the imperial concubine talks sweetly, the fourth master is cold and indifferent.


    He looked at Yi Fei coldly for a long time.


    Finally, he left the palace without saying anything.


    Su Peisheng, on the other hand, left to deal with a matter.


    Because the emperor ordered to let people come over to examine the imperial concubine.


    Not long after the fourth master left, an old doctor and an old mother entered the hall of Zhongcui palace.


    The old doctor is an old doctor who has the unique secret skill of ancestry, who once examined the innocence of Xuyun.


    But the old mother son is the empress palace beautiful girl election, specially tests the beautiful woman chastity.


    As a result, the door of Zhongcui palace was closed after the two of them entered.


    After a stick of incense, the door of the hall "creaks" and opens.


    The old doctor and the old mother came out together.


    The two men gathered around Su Peisheng''s ear and said a whisper.


    Old doctor: "Yi Fei Niang is still innocent."


    Old mother: "Yi Fei''s chastity is still there."


    Su Peisheng, with a slight jaw head, went back to Yangxin hall with Fuzhen in his arms.


    The reason why the imperial concubine had not been examined before.


    Because at that time, the Emperor just lost his memory, and Yi Fei was the first person he saw after he lost his memory, and she was the woman who saved him.


    So the emperor trusted Yi Fei very much.


    And a man in bed with a woman, but where there is a little trust, will not immediately find someone to test her virginity the next day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1533

    This is no different from raising trousers and not recognizing people. It is obviously an act of irresponsibility to avoid responsibility.


    Moreover, not only does not respect the woman, but also insults her.


    However, the false pregnancy of the imperial concubine is in the first place, which makes the emperor suspicious.


    Then, the emperor would not care so much.


    The emperor at that time didn''t know who to believe or who not to believe.


    The letter was wrong, but she didn''t trust him and empress.


    Fortunately, the emperor now trusts both him and the queen.


    After returning to the hall of nourishing the heart, Su Peisheng told the fourth master the truth.


    The next morning, the fourth master went to the early morning.


    At the moment, the fourth master is sitting on the wooden chair with gold carving on the top of the hall of supreme harmony.


    Next, the civil and military officials stood on both sides and saluted in a loud voice: "long live the emperor


    "All the ministers are in peace." The sound of the fourth master was heard above the hall of supreme harmony.


    "Thank you."


    When the officials at the bottom got up, Marcy was one of them.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the emperor, looking at him with eyes that could kill people.


    As a result, he just looked at it and hung his head with a guilty heart.


    Why does he feel that the emperor looks at him differently today?


    The Emperor didn''t punish him for leaking secrets to neighboring countries last time, let alone that he didn''t do anything bad during this period.


    When Ma Qi thought so, Su Peisheng, the head of the imperial court, spread out a bright yellow imperial edict and read it to all the officials at the bottom in a shrill voice:


    "according to heaven, the emperor called: according to the trial results submitted by the Minister of state affairs, Ma Qi, Minister of prime minister affairs, has committed two crimes of treason, one crime of deception, three crimes of transgression, two crimes of mad disobedience, four crimes of greed and three crimes of erosion There are fifteen major crimes! "


    "What''s more, when signing treaties with neighboring countries, Maqi leaked secrets to the neighboring countries, accepted tens of thousands of taels of silver from neighboring countries, and told all the attitudes and opinions of the Qing Dynasty to the neighboring countries, causing heavy losses to the Qing Dynasty. These traitors are now demoted to commoners, stripped of their titles, copied their residences, and banned the clansmen''s houses forever!"


    In this way, the posterity could not attack the knights, and they could only be common people for generations.


    Hearing such an edict, Ma Qi''s eyes were frightened and he quickly knelt down in the middle.


    It can be said that he crawled to the middle.


    The fourth master at the head of the Maqi Dynasty kowtowed: "emperor, the slave is wronged, the slave is really wronged, please see clearly..."


    compared with Ma Qi''s begging for mercy, the ministers nearby think he deserves it.


    Su Peisheng, who read the imperial edict, glared contemptuously at Ma Qi.


    Some time ago, Maqi signed treaties with neighboring countries on behalf of the Qing Dynasty.


    As the prime minister, he should strive for the interests of the Qing Dynasty during the negotiation between the two sides.


    But instead of fighting for it, he leaked secrets to neighboring countries, leaving the Qing Dynasty in a passive position.


    In the end, instead of achieving the best interests, the Qing Dynasty suffered heavy losses.


    After the emperor knew it at that time, he did not deal with Mazi at the first time.


    Instead, he was rewarded, and he was granted the title of official title and Marquis, and his beloved concubine was regarded as Ma Qi''s adopted daughter. This is obviously a compliment to him.


    He thought that the emperor was not willing to punish him because he was the founder of the country.


    Recently, Maqi has become more and more ignorant of who he is. He is the overlord of the Qing Dynasty. No matter what he did wrong, the emperor would not do anything to him for his contribution when he ascended the throne.


    As a result, Ma Qi became more and more rampant in the imperial court, which aroused people''s extreme antipathy.


    The important officials in the court were not happy with him. One by one, they moved out the affairs of Chen sesame and rotten millet and impeached Ma Qi.


    The emperor punished Ma Qi severely with the impeachment of his ministers.


    In this way, people will not say that he is the emperor to punish Ma Qi.


    However, the ministers all made mistakes, and Ma Qi provoked public anger and betrayed his officials. He was forced to punish him.


    This is strategic bluff!


    However, because Ma Qi was the founder of the country, the emperor was still concerned about the friendship between the monarch and his subjects when they fought together. He didn''t ask for Ma Qi''s life and didn''t kill the nine families.


    Compared with Nian gengyao at that time, Nian gengyao was guilty of conspiracy to rebel.


    Conspiracy against the emperor is the biggest crime. It is to rob the throne.


    In front of the supreme imperial power, no one can infringe upon it. As long as there is a hint of rebellion, let alone the monarch and his ministers, the father and the son will have to turn their backs.


    And Ma Qi''s biggest crime is that he became a traitor because of his greed.


    This is the reason why he was confined to the patriarchal clan''s mansion and survived.


    At this moment, regardless of Ma Qi''s grievances, the fourth master looked at Ma Qi coldly, as if he were a clown.


    He had already been investigated for these crimes, and he had thought it over. How could he listen to Ma Qi''s one-sided statement.


    The fourth master tightened his cold eyes and waved: "take it down!"There was a deafening Thunderclap in the hall.


    Soon, Marcy was taken down by the guards.


    Then, the fourth master and his ministers discussed some important affairs of the government.


    During this period, some ministers were still immersed in the fear of being demoted as a senior official like Ma Qi.


    Let alone the officials like them. They should be more careful. They have to be useful to the imperial court.


    There are also some people thinking that they thought the emperor was trying to avoid the dominance of the uranara family.


    This is the balance between the lafucha family and the uranara family.


    Because once there are important officials, they will be able to rebel and threaten the emperor''s throne.


    Only by allowing two ministers with similar strength to restrain each other, can they not put their ideas on the throne.


    Now it seems that this is not the case.


    The Emperor just wanted to win over Mazi.


    Otherwise, we won''t be able to solve Marcy so quickly.


    At that time, when the emperor was in power, Nalan Mingzhu and soertu were enemies.


    The ministers made a compromise and impeached Nalan Mingzhu for monopolizing the court platform, forming parties for personal gain, and even embezzling and accepting bribes.


    The emperor beat Nalan Mingzhu like a family mansion, but in a few days, he was released again.


    Let it continue to contain each other.


    The purpose is not to let sauertu be the only party in the imperial court.


    But now, Ma Qi''s behavior is obviously not as big as the Pearl of that year.


    But the emperor decisively dealt with Mazi, making the uranara family the only one.


    Although the Fucha family is strong, it is not only Ma Qi.


    However, Ma Qi is a few people who can speak up in the middle of the dynasty, and he is also a leading representative of the Fucha family.


    Now that Maqi has fallen, the power of the Fucha family has been weakened a lot.


    In contrast, the harem seems to be the only empress from the ulanara family.


    Half an hour later, the fourth master took the lead to leave and went to the early Dynasty.


    After going down to the court, he issued two decrees in the harem.


    One of them is: "according to heaven, the emperor called and said: Fucha''s jade nobleman has lost his moral conduct, so he was reduced to promise, deprived of his title, and confined to the side hall of Changchun palace. He thought about his mistakes behind closed doors, and he was here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1534

    Although Yu Gui Ren did not harm others, he did nothing bad.


    She didn''t know about the fake pregnancy.


    She just obeyed the orders of imperial concubine Yu. When the concubines saw the imperial concubine, they deliberately threw out a poisonous method of fresh yellow flowers as bait to lure the concubines to attack the imperial concubine.


    But, she and the Yi imperial concubine plans to make peace, is one point which causes the fourth master not to be happy.


    A concubine is not good-looking.


    It''s ok if you don''t settle down. You''re still fooling around with the harem.


    Now being demoted to agree, the family has been suppressed, and there will be no more waves in the future.


    In addition to jade and noble people, another imperial edict is: "carry by heaven. The emperor called for Fucha''s imperial concubine to deceive the emperor, collide with the emperor and demote him to be a commoner. He will immediately drive out of the Forbidden City and never enter the imperial palace again."


    When the edict came out, everyone felt incredible.


    Is this imperial concubine not a man of the times in the harem, and has she saved the emperor''s life?


    The imperial concubines in the Forbidden City, regardless of their origin, were lucky by the emperor. However, they became concubines of the Imperial Palace and were given a title.


    From the day they entered the palace, they could not leave the Forbidden City until they died.


    Even those who are not allowed to be spoiled and have never been in bed can only burn down their youth in the high walls of the palace, until they die, they will not get married again.


    But Yi Fei is not the same. She just went into the palace because she cheated the emperor.


    This place did not belong to her, but she tried every means to enter the palace.


    It is the best punishment for her to get out of the palace.


    Moreover, she and Qin agreed to be different.


    Although Yi Fei is a fake pregnancy, it is a fact that Qin promised to harm Yi Fei.


    This time, if other concubines are pregnant, Qin promised that it would not be a good one, so this kind of person can not stay.


    But Yi Fei is different.


    As we all know, Princess Yi saved his life during his southern tour.


    Such people are comparable to those who have made great contributions to the founding of the country and Jiuye.


    If all the rescuers are killed, the fourth master will become a tyrant in the people''s mouth!


    Otherwise, the instrument imperial concubine Biqin promised not to be good where to go, only afraid is also the life is difficult to protect.


    I don''t know if their Emperor didn''t want to be a tyrant, or because he didn''t want to be a tyrant, or because he wanted to save his life.


    However, the Yi imperial concubine''s body is weak, and the place of her life is not familiar. For her, this situation is not much better than death.


    The fourth master is a king who will make life worse than death.


    A while ago, he dealt with Jiu Ye like that. Now he turns his head and uses the method of torturing people to deal with Yi Fei.


    Although the instrument imperial concubine is false pregnancy, but that false pregnancy medicine eats in the stomach, the body will suffer the reverse phage.


    At the moment, she dragged her weak body and a simple cotton bag on her shoulders, and was taken to the gate of the Forbidden City by the maids.


    "Well, Geng an Qian, you can go out through this door." The maids were ordered to bring her here and turned back to the Forbidden City.


    Geng Anqian, she hasn''t heard her name called for a long time.


    All along, the villagers called her doctor Geng.


    When they entered the Forbidden City, they called her Yi GUI Ren, Yi Bin, Yi Fei.


    Now I''m wandering around, the title is gone, the imperial concubine is gone, and she has become Geng Anqian again.


    Geng Anqian walked out of the Forbidden City with a burden on her back.


    She looked back at the vermilion gate, where there were magnificent palaces.


    She looked at the door and froze for a long time. Then she turned around and left with her burden on her back.


    In this mixed place, she was as alone as she had been when she came, and no one picked her up.


    She was just Mazi''s adopted daughter, and the Fucha family flattered her and played tricks on her.


    Now that she is out of favor, they have no time to hide from her.


    To be sure, she had never been loved by that man at all, so why should she fall out of favor.


    Now the Fucha family are in a dilemma. How can they recognize her as an adopted daughter.


    At first, the emperor asked Ma Qi to accept her as an adopted daughter, and when she was ridiculed by the harem as a village girl of Han nationality, he solemnly declared that she was a relative of the Manchu and Han families.


    She then fantasized, is not, his heart still has her.


    Now it seems that he is just trying to win over Mazi and weaken the power of the Fucha family.


    What''s more, it''s just to make the queen jealous.


    Think of this, Geng an Qian wry smile twice.


    The mother gave birth to her, and she was in labor.


    Dad brought her up.


    But Dad also left when she was a few years old, leaving her alone.


    Before her father died, he took her hand and said, "Daddy''s little qian''er, you must live well."


    Dad had little hope for her, as long as she was alive.


    But her wish is more than that.


    She lived hard with her father. She was afraid and poor.After her father left him, she took out all the money in the family and asked the villagers to help bury him.


    Since then, without her relatives, she has become an orphan in the village.


    Without the protection of adults, people in the village looked down on her at first. When they saw her, they scolded her, chased her, made her angry and threw stones at her.


    They said that she was a kind of wild animal with a mother and no parents.


    Gradually, her smile disappeared, she began not to talk, temperament has become cold.


    She hid at home, collecting firewood, cooking and reading medical books left by her father.


    With her medical skills, she was able to support herself and was respected.


    However, how can not erase the shadow of childhood, and the lack of kinship.


    No one taught her how to behave and how to walk in the future.


    Until she saw the Dragon mark on the emperor''s waist, she told herself that she must catch him.


    She would no longer live in the backcountry, live in poverty, or live alone.


    She wants to fly up to the branch and become a Phoenix.


    And she, too, is moving towards this goal.


    She was about to fly to the branches, one did not pay attention, but fell so miserably.


    This dream, is really awaking too fast!


    It seems that people, ah, or not too greedy, do not think about the original does not belong to their own.


    Ha ha, that man is really cruel.


    Because the false pregnancy hurt her body, her body was so weak that she didn''t wait for her to take care of her body, so she drove him out of the palace.


    Knowing that she valued vanity more than life, he demoted her to a common man.


    It was more than death to her.


    Thinking of this, Geng an Qian eyes shed two lines of painful tears.


    However, the Forbidden City does not believe in tears.


    Because of too much tears and more acting, people can''t tell whether it''s true or not...


    when the edict of dealing with jade lady and imperial concubine Yi reached Yongshou palace, Ruoyin was masturbating cats and teasing dogs in the yard.


    This season, the sun is warm in the morning.


    She simply asked the slave to move a chair and sit in the yard.


    Little snowflake is old, not as lively and naughty as before.


    Just lying in her arms and basking in the sun with her.


    Ruoyin reclined on the back of the chair, holding snowflake''s body in one hand and stroking snow-white hair with the other hand, feeling the soft plush touch of palm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1535

    Snow is squinting eyes, lazy, quite enjoy the appearance.


    It is also like that when she was lying in the arms of the fourth master, he dried her hair and said that she was a lazy cat.


    Erha was lying beside Ruoyin''s chair, looking languidly at the ladies and eunuchs coming and going.


    After listening to Li Fukang''s report, Ruoyin says "I know.".


    Then, with her eyes closed, she leaned back on the chair and sneered.


    Ruoyin thought at first that Geng Anqian would be killed as Qin promised.


    Now think about it, it is estimated that Geng Anqian didn''t kill the imperial concubines, but made Qin promise to fall into the pit.


    As for Geng Anqian''s false pregnancy, it is probably offset by saving the fourth master''s life.


    However, Geng an Qian in order to climb up, can really give up self mutilation.


    That kind of drug for twin false pregnancy, but it is poisonous and can be eaten back.


    It must be that Geng Anqian will have sequelae in the future.


    Pig''s hooves are tough enough.


    Some time ago, geng''an Qian and Ma Qi were elated.


    On the court, he called Ma Qi and Ai Qing a few days ago.


    Now, Ma Qi has been copied from his family and banned from the clan house forever.


    Geng''an Qian, who saved his life in the past, still loved his wife a few days ago.


    Today I will be expelled from the palace.


    However, both Ma Qi and Geng an Qian are responsible for their own mistakes and can not blame others.


    Since this day, Geng Anqian''s experience card for several months has expired.


    To be sure, she was fired by the royal family as soon as the expiration date came.


    Geng''an Qian was expelled from the palace and the jade nobleman was demoted. After Qin agreed to be given Bai Ling, the alliance of concubines headed by Geng an Qian lost three allies.


    As a result, Xinbin and Yingbin had a good understanding.


    Two people did not say anything, secretly poked the original dissolution.


    This kind of false pattern and false pattern form an alliance in groups, which can form a fast knot and disperse more quickly.


    In the following days, the fourth master didn''t check the name of the Hougong.


    He only went to Changchun palace and reprimanded Qi Fei for failing to teach four elder brothers well.


    In the former dynasty, he beat down the nuicolu family.


    It can be said that the imperial palace of the former dynasty was warned.


    The people thought that their emperor had been on the throne for many years and had a firm foundation.


    The previous dynasty was no longer turbulent, and the emperor was no longer the swaying emperor.


    In the past, the foundation was not stable, and they didn''t have to be punished if they made some small things.


    But now, they are no longer needed, so they begin to renovate the former dynasty and the rear palace, especially those who are their relatives.


    In addition, the fourth master was busy assigning official positions to the candidates who had passed the imperial examination.


    On the afternoon of that day, the fourth master summoned about ten people from the imperial examination high school to the Yangxin hall.


    Of course, these people are the better ones in the imperial examination.


    As the number one scholar in both literature and martial arts, Wen Qianmo is undoubtedly the best among these people.


    After Ruoyin took nearly ten thousand women to give a lecture in Suzhou last year, the Qing Dynasty began to open the scientific examination to women last year.


    Therefore, Cao Luoyun is the only female Jinshi in this year''s martial arts.


    She and Wen Qianmo are the objects of the fourth master''s call to the Yangxin hall.


    Due to the large number of people, the fourth master started to make arrangements from some lower positions.


    He sat on the throne of the heart building hall and called in one by one.


    Basically, they are asked about their interests, why they want to take an examination, and what they expect in the future, which is equivalent to an interview.


    It''s just that this interview is at the imperial level.


    If the answer is good, promotion is common.


    If you don''t answer well, go back to the exam again, or the brain is not safe.


    At the moment, the fourth master summoned a scholar of liberal arts to come in.


    The man was dressed in a gray blue cloth, about forty years old. He went to the middle of the hall and saluted the fourth master, "the servant kowtowed to the emperor."


    But in salute, he spoke a little shaky.


    For the first time in my life, I had a face-to-face communication with the emperor.


    This alone made him nervous.


    The fourth master looked at the Jinshi leisurely and asked, "why did you take the imperial examination?"


    "This man has always been a liberal arts Jinshi with good results in the scientific examination.


    But he usually doesn''t listen to things outside the window, and he only reads books of sages.


    If the emperor asked him about his poems, songs and Fu, four books and five classics, he could answer them like a stream.


    But the emperor asked him why he took the imperial examination, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he replied, "if I go back to the emperor, I want to give an account of my hard study for decades."


    Hearing this, the fourth master frowned imperceptibly, and waved his hand to signal the other party to retreat.


    Under the man''s file, he wrote a few words "zhengqipin Hanlin academy compiled" and closed the book.Su Peisheng stood beside the fourth master and could see clearly.


    Seven grade officials, just a small official. At the same time,


    can''t help but make complaints about it.


    What''s the use of this man just reading dead books.


    A word will talk to death. How can the emperor continue to talk with him.


    The emperor''s questions were not answered in his heart.


    Thanks to him, he is still a Jinshi in liberal arts. His art of speaking is not as good as his eunuch chief manager!


    If the emperor asked him why he was a eunuch.


    He would not say "just to give decades of eunuch career an account" such nonsense.


    Of course, it''s to serve the emperor faithfully!


    After the Jinshi went out, the next one to come in was a martial arts Jinshi.


    He was dressed in a long brown robe. He was big and powerful. He looked over thirty.


    After he saluted, the fourth master asked a similar question, "it''s very hard to practice martial arts. There will be injuries. How can you think about practicing martial arts?"


    Those who can pass the imperial examination have all the strength, so he won''t ask any professional questions.


    I just want to see how they behave through some seemingly simple questions.


    The man didn''t think too much about it, so he directly replied: "when I was a child, I was taller than my peers. I often fought with others. My parents thought that I was a good material, so they asked me to practice martial arts, and I began to practice martial arts."


    Speaking of this, he scratched the back of his head, some embarrassed way: "not afraid of the emperor''s jokes, I want to make money through my own efforts, filial piety to my parents, the best still can be an official, and then marry a virtuous woman, have a number of children."


    As soon as he said this, Su Peisheng stood beside him with a smile in his face.


    Most people who practice martial arts spend their energy on practicing martial arts and have no time to read and read.


    Therefore, generally speaking, most people who practice martial arts are illiterate.


    This led to a chain of disdain among the ministers.


    Civil servants ridicule military officers as illiterate, crude and unreasonable.


    Military officers ridicule civil servants, who are greedy for life and fear of death.


    It''s true that a scholar meets a soldier. There''s no reason for that.


    As the emperor, the fourth master laughed heartily after listening to the man''s words.


    "Well, it''s good to have a heart of benevolence and filial piety. However, if you are an official in the imperial court in the future, you can''t be impulsive and fight with others. Your strength should be used on the battlefield, not on your own people. "


    In this dynasty that can''t afford to eat, there are too many desires that can''t be reached.


    Too much temptation, too much noise, no matter what the reason, are good intentions.


    It''s nothing to have a heart full of desire. Life without a heart is a life without soul.


    Because he knows that martial arts practitioners are all like this, the fourth master is not dissatisfied, but he doesn''t talk much.


    He wrote in the men''s register "six products camp thousand general manager" and indicated that the man should step down.


    Then, after a while, several people came in.


    One by one, they reviewed their professional knowledge the day before.


    But the fourth master didn''t ask them about their knowledge. He just talked with them about the past, the present and the future.


    About half an hour later, Cao Luoyun''s appearance broke the rule of all male Jinshi.


    Cao Luoyun was wearing a dark green robe with a beautiful appearance.


    But because of practicing martial arts all the year round, there is no affectation.


    She went to the center of the hall, "minister kowtow to the emperor."


    In general, Manchu officials are called servants in front of the fourth master, and the Han people are courtiers, while Cao Luoyun is a Han nationality.


    As he has always been a male Jinshi, the fourth master saw a female Jinshi for the first time.


    The key is the person who practices martial arts.


    However, the fourth master still asked as usual: "you a woman, how come to participate in the martial arts imperial examination?"


    Hearing this, Cao Luoyun looked up and looked at the fourth master with that incredible look.


    Just when she came in, she didn''t pay attention because it was too far away and she had been hanging her head to see the emperor.


    Now I find out how the emperor looks so familiar.


    Oh, she remembered. Wasn''t it the imperial envoy who helped her when she was in Suzhou last year?


    Cao Luoyun stares at the fourth master for a few seconds. Even if he is puzzled, he is not good at questioning him in person.


    She is just a Jinshi in the scientific examination. How dare she question the Emperor today.


    At the same time, she felt uneasy about her ignorance and rudeness last year.


    To know that he is the emperor, she will not dress up as a man to molest his women, not to speak conflict.


    Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t care about it at that time, and now I don''t think about it.


    However, look at the emperor''s appearance, do not seem to recognize her?


    Thinking of this, Cao Luoyun returned to normal and tried to ask: "emperor, when you were in Suzhou, didn''t you say that the imperial examination was open to women, did you suggest that I come to take part in the martial arts imperial examination?"


    Fourth master: "is there such a thing?Su Peisheng stood next to the fourth master, winking at Cao Luoyun and pointing to his own brain, indicating Cao Luoyun.


    Cao Luoyun was puzzled. She heard that the emperor had lost his memory. Is this true?


    In the end, the suggestion ended when the fourth master turned to look at Su Peisheng.


    The fourth master waved to Cao Luoyun and motioned her to step down.


    He didn''t even have an official position assigned. He asked Su Peisheng, "do you know her?"


    Su Peisheng laughed awkwardly. "Emperor, when you and the empress were on a tour to the south, Suzhou machinists called Xie, and tens of thousands of craftsmen gathered together to call Xie. This lady Cao was the leader."


    "Her family practiced martial arts for generations, but she was framed by her peers, and hundreds of her family members were lost. Fortunately, she met you and your mother at that time. In the shortest time, you dealt with the problem of low treatment of the craftsmen and returned the Cao family a clean slate."


    "It''s just..." speaking of this, Su Peisheng couldn''t go on.


    "Go on." The fourth master ordered.


    Su Peisheng: "at that time, the Queen''s mother had a long talk with Miss Cao all night, and made trouble with you."


    After hearing this, the fourth master picked his sword eyebrow slightly.


    He didn''t ask Su Peisheng too much about it, so he let the next one in.


    This time, it is Wen Qianmo, the champion of both civil and military disciplines!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1536

    He was wearing a crescent white robe and looked around 30.


    The man''s face is like a jade, he has a pair of dazzling black eyes that seem to be able to see through all the sorrows of the past life and this life.


    Straight nose, warm face, water chestnut clear facial features, highlighting the masculine rigid beauty.


    Facing this man, Su Peisheng immediately pretended not to know him and hung his head.


    This time, the emperor arranged Zhang Tingyu and Wu Ge to supervise the arts and martial arts.


    Therefore, the emperor after amnesia has not seen Wen Qianmo.


    But he knows Wen Qianmo, who also knows the emperor and him.


    Sure enough, Wen Qianmo was stunned for a few seconds when he saw the fourth master.


    But soon, he returned to normal, "minister kowtow to the emperor."


    The fourth master read countless people. His eyes were so sharp and sharp.


    He can see the flash in Wen Qianmo''s eyes.


    There was shock, doubt, surprise in that look.


    The fourth master slightly squinted and looked down at the registration book of Wen Qianmo.


    It details Wen Qianmo''s family, background, and the results of this scientific examination.


    Then, he leaned forward slightly, looked down at Wen Qianmo, and said faintly, "your father is a marquis and a local official of Suzhou. You could have waited for your father to attack Marquis a hundred years later. Why take part in the imperial examination, study poetry and practice martial arts hard?"


    Wen Qianmo: "when I go back to the emperor, my father''s title was won by my father. Although I can attack the Marquis, I don''t think I can get it by myself. Even if you can get glory, it''s not your own. "


    "If you are so far sighted, why did you take the exam at 30?" The fourth master continued to ask.


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng is aware of the aggressiveness and pinches a cold sweat for Wen Qianmo.


    As a matter of fact, many people may not be able to pass the examination.


    What''s more, Wen Qianmo is still the champion of both civil and military events.


    Thirty years old can have such a reputation, is young and have a purpose.


    But the emperor asked such a sharp question. Can''t you see something?


    After all, the Emperor didn''t ask a few words before.


    For the fourth master''s question, Wen Qianmo calmly replied: "I took part in the imperial examination a few years ago, but because of the death of his mother, shouxiao missed the imperial examination."


    Smell speech, four ye tiny jaw head, indicated that understood, "is a filial son."


    After a while, he asked again, "I ask you, what is the biggest in the world?"


    Wen Qianmo long eyebrows slightly pick, he did not say what "emperor is the biggest" and so on.


    But seriously said: "back to the emperor, I think the truth is the biggest in the world."


    The fourth master nodded and said, "you can step down."


    "Bang." Wen Qianmo should be, out of the Yangxin hall.


    But when he turned around, his long eyebrows puckered.


    God knows how shocked he was when he entered the door!


    He didn''t expect that the person who snapped the necklace with him at the Suzhou auction last year was actually the emperor.


    To be exact, it was the emperor who robbed the woman with him.


    It''s not hard to understand why the other party has so much money. He bought a silver necklace with more than 100000 taels of silver without blinking.


    Now it seems that the servant girl close to the emperor at that time was probably a concubine.


    Then, it was not the emperor who robbed the woman from him.


    But he robbed the woman with the emperor.


    But why, just in the Yangxin hall, the emperor looked at him as if he were a stranger.


    He heard that the emperor had lost his memory before. Did he really lose his memory?


    Because the emperor''s eyes on his strange feeling, is unable to pretend.


    However, even if they are strangers, the emperor''s eyes of aggression has never changed, even more intense.


    As soon as Wen Qianmo left the Yangxin hall, the fourth Master said coldly, "Su Peisheng!"


    "The servant is here." Su Peisheng, who had been hiding behind him in a panic, immediately knelt down in front of the fourth master.


    "Are you serious about this champion of literature and martial arts?"


    "Recognize, recognize."


    "Tell me what origin he has with me." Men seem to ask casually.


    "Su Peisheng did not know how to say it.


    What Yuanyuan, of course, is Yuanyuan who robbed the queen with you.


    But Su Peisheng''s years of experience in the workplace told him not to say that!


    So, he pondered for a moment and then cautiously said, "you and he met in Suzhou."


    He wanted to say something casually to deceive the past, but the fourth master asked, "keep talking."


    Su Peisheng had no choice but to go on: "at that time, you asked the empress to dress up as your personal servant girl. Wen Qianmo, he didn''t know that the queen was from you. So, you have a crush on Niang, but you can rest assured that the empress has always abided by the traditional female virtues of the Qing Dynasty. She is very loyal and has not made any extraordinary moves. "When the emperor was black faced, he almost didn''t give himself a chance to breathe, so he said this sentence immediately.


    Wen Qianmo can''t keep it. In addition, the empress must keep it.


    Then, he took two breaths and said, "does the emperor still remember that deer worn by the empress has your necklace?"


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" to show that he knew.


    Su Peisheng: "that necklace was snatched by you and Wen Qianmo in Suzhou''s auction house."


    What? Is this really true?!


    There was an unbelievable expression on the fourth master''s face.


    At that time, when she was at geng''an Qian''s house, the queen said that he had bought her a necklace around her neck for 150000 Liang silver.


    At that time, he was thinking that someone should have paid 150000 Liang silver to buy this crap. Stupid!


    It turns out that there is such a thing, really someone will be stupid to this point, and that person is still him.


    The man who competed with him is still the champion of both civil and military subjects this year.


    It seems that he has to think hard about the distribution of official posts.


    Seeing that the fourth master''s expression was not quite right, Su Peisheng cautiously advised: "emperor, since the auction, Wen Qianmo has been very interesting and disappeared in the sight of you and the queen. In fact, Wen Qianmo is a man of duty. The main reason is that he didn''t know the relationship between you and the queen at that time


    Looking at Wen Qianmo''s combination of literature and martial arts, from the perspective of the emperor as an emperor, he still wants Wen Qianmo to be an official in the imperial court.


    "So it''s not for me and the queen?"


    "That''s not what I mean To him, the most important thing is not the emperor, but the emperor asked the empress to dress up as a maid.


    If the emperor had vowed sovereignty earlier, people would have known that empress dowager was his own, and Wen Qianmo would not have thought much about it.


    After all, how could he be the son of a marquis''s house and educated, how could he like a married woman.


    The fourth master snorted coldly and looked up at the outside. The sky was getting dark and it was almost dusk.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1537

    He closed the book, lifted his foot, and went out.


    Su Peisheng took a look at it and followed.


    After a while, the fourth master was standing on the steps of Yangxin hall.


    He looked up and looked at Yongshou palace through the red walls and tiles.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng immediately said: "emperor, are you going to prepare chariots?"


    But he was so kind to ask questions, but the fourth master gave him a cold eye.


    The fourth master glared at Su Peisheng and went down the steps.


    Yongshou palace is just a wall away from his heart building hall. After a few steps out, you can turn right. It is Yongshou palace. What chariot should I take.


    In the face of the fourth master''s angry eyes, Su Peisheng had to keep up with him with his head down and his arm in arm.


    It''s also true that taking the chariot is slower than walking.


    It seems that you can''t be stimulated by the imperial palace.


    A moment later, the fourth Master arrived at Yongshou palace.


    Su Peisheng, who was closely following him, immediately sang: "the emperor is here!"


    The servant in the yard immediately came out to salute.


    After a while, if sound came out of the hall, Ying Ying Fu saluted: "the emperor, Wan Fu Jin''an."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and helped Ruoyin.


    After lifting up, but not releasing Ruoyin''s hand, he took her into the room.


    If the pronunciation is unclear, he looks at Su Peisheng for a hint.


    But Su Peisheng looked at the emperor holding the Queen''s hand. He was not so happy. He only looked at his smile and didn''t pay attention to the secret signal of he Ruoyin.


    So, Ruoyin was pulled to the inner room by the fourth master.


    After entering the room, he also took her to sit in the chair.


    If the voice rings around the man''s neck, I don''t know what he is selling.


    Since he lost his memory, his behavior has been very abnormal.


    Hot and cold, pushing her further and further away.


    If Yin didn''t speak, he just sat quietly waiting for him to speak.


    But the man just around her waist, nothing said.


    After a while, he said faintly, "this afternoon, I called the Jinshi of the imperial examination to the Yangxin hall to ask questions. There was a Cao Luoyun from Suzhou. I asked her how to take part in the martial arts imperial examination. She said that I asked her to try it."


    Speaking of this, he slightly pause, after a long time, he said: "but, I don''t remember."


    Even though his tone was indifferent, Ruoyin could hear a trace of regret.


    Is it a pity that you don''t remember Cao Luoyun''s beautiful woman? Or something else?


    "I was there at that time. If the emperor wants to know, I can tell you." If sound road.


    "No, Su Peisheng told me all about it." The man straightened his back and sat upright. "There is also a man from Suzhou called Wen Qianmo, the number one scholar in both civil and military fields, who is a rare encounter in decades."


    When he spoke, he always looked at Ruoyin.


    Although Ruoyin doesn''t look directly at him, he can feel the sharp chill and exploration from the afterglow.


    Since he said that, he must have known something.


    He certainly won''t mention Wen Qianmo for no reason.


    So, Ruoyin said in a big way: "he ah, last year when we visited the south, there was such a person. At that time, I didn''t expect that he could achieve such a good result."


    Even if she knew this time, she pretended to know it now.


    However, what she said is true. Wen Qianmo''s achievements in the imperial examination really surprised her.


    "Do you know him?"


    "Of course, not only my wife and I know each other, but also you. Why, didn''t Su Peisheng tell you?" Su Peisheng as a close eunuch, Cao Luoyun told him, Wen Qianmo is even more?


    "I want to hear what you say." The man did not deny that Su Peisheng had said one thing.


    If you hear what he said, it seems that Su Peisheng has said it.


    Then she had to tell the truth.


    Otherwise, if you can''t match Su Peisheng''s words, you can''t.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a misunderstanding. During the southern patrol, my wife and you all dressed up in disguise. Wen Qianmo made some misunderstandings because he thought she was your ordinary servant girl. However, after he was beaten down by you in the end, my concubine never saw him again. "


    Hearing this, the fourth master felt that he was not much different from what Su Peisheng had said.


    He half squinted his eyes and looked at the woman''s eyes. "This time, he won the title and stood out among tens of thousands of candidates. What do you think?"


    "To achieve the best results among tens of thousands of people, I think he has paid a lot of efforts and sweat. Now he has been admitted to the No.1 scholar in the field of civil and military studies. My concubine thinks that he is rewarded for his diligence and reward for his work."


    "So you''re happy about that?"


    A simple question is full of danger.


    "Of course I am happy." Ruoyin answers without hesitation.


    At the same time, she encircled the man''s neck and leaned on his shoulder, "my concubine is happy for the emperor."Fourth master: "what''s the point?"


    "As the emperor said, Lianzhong Sanyuan''s literary and military champion is rare for decades. Wen Qianmo must be a rare talent. There are many such talents in Qing Dynasty, and this prosperous age will be more prosperous and the country will be better and better. "


    If the sound laughs gently, "therefore, the minister concubine certainly feels happy for the emperor."


    Perhaps her words are too pleasant to listen to, the man low smile, will embrace her in the arms more tightly.


    He said in a low voice: "the queen thinks long-term. She is really my virtuous empress."


    "Ruoyin smiles and looks like he has to lean on his arms." the emperor will tell his concubine Wen Qianmo. Why don''t he talk about Cao Luoyun, but I heard that there is a female Jinshi among the martial arts Jinshi this year, who is also a beautiful iceberg, and has taken away the souls of those princes in the capital. "


    Her words and deeds were sour.


    Actually, that''s what she said.


    As early as in Suzhou, she knew that Cao Luoyun was a good man.


    Just intentionally change the topic, want to end Wen Qianmo this stubble, change passive into active.


    Fourth master: "I don''t know anything about the capital. Besides, she is no different from the male Jinshi to me. Even if she is a man, I will give her an official title as long as she gets her grades. "


    Just as he told her before he lost his memory, other women were just women in his eyes except her.


    His words are so deep and true.


    However, at that time, Ruoyin would believe.


    Now, she believes in him!


    But even if she didn''t believe it, she said nothing more.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the man said, "tomorrow, I will hold an imperial examination celebration banquet in the Qianqing palace. If you are curious, you will know it when you go to see it."


    "The concubines of the Imperial Palace are not allowed to participate in the government affairs. I will not go there, lest someone impeach my concubine."


    "It''s just a celebration banquet. It doesn''t involve the government. Besides, I''ll allow you to go. Who dares to talk! Well? " The man hugged her and lifted his feet to the bedside.


    "Can she say that she didn''t want to go and deliberately used impeachment as a shield.


    Because, from his eyes, she saw sinister and abdominal black.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1538

    Like last year, he said mysteriously that he would take her to a place.


    When Wen Qianmo comes to the door, he invites him to go with him.


    As a result, he spent 150000 liang of silver, said some warning words, swore sovereignty, and taught Wen Qianmo a lesson.


    What''s more, I don''t know it''s because he lost his memory.


    Or because he is now emperor.


    This time, his eyes were more sinister than at that time.


    After a while, the bed curtain was put down, and the emperor and empress lay on the brocade quilt.


    The fourth master didn''t do anything to Ruoyin. He just held her and arranged the green silk on her temples with his fingertips.


    He said in a deep voice: "I know that you have always had a grudge about Geng Anqian. I also learned a few days ago that I didn''t touch her when I was in Rehe palace."


    "Seriously?" To this, Ruoyin is surprised.


    After all, when she broke in that day, everything in the room at that time showed that he and Geng Anqian had something in common.


    Fourth master: "it''s true."


    "No wonder that he sent his concubines away that day, and heard that he called an old doctor who touched bones for Xuyun.


    In addition, he called the old mother who was in the palace to examine the virginity of the ladies.


    If sound associate with Geng Anqian false pregnancy, and Geng Anqian was expelled from the palace.


    If Geng Anxian really became the fourth master''s woman, it was impossible to drive out of the palace.


    Because, any woman who is an emperor can''t get married again.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the fourth Master said, "I know that you and he have nothing to do with you. As long as you are as docile and considerate as you were in the development of artillery, I will let bygones be bygones."


    It''s hard for a man who has always been a bully to put down the emperor''s airs and talk about conditions gently, but he still shows the arrogance of the emperor.


    His voice was deep and sincere, but if the sound could hear a hint of warning, he would sneer in his heart for no reason.


    People always spoil the best things before they begin to feel the past.


    But each other has already been in trouble, why go back?


    Besides, he didn''t understand what she was most concerned about.


    He thought that what she cared most was Geng an Qian, but Geng an Qian was just one of them.


    He did not mention CE Ling, mention CE Ling she is a belly fire!


    What she cared about most was that he took advantage of her, pretended to be in the scheme of CE Ling and slandered her for giving the Qing Dynasty''s military plan to the Ministry of Commerce.


    Let''s have another plan in the middle of the plan. Give the fake military plane map to the Ministry of military affairs and let the department plan for it.


    In order to prevent her from developing feelings with CE Ling, he did not hesitate to spread the rumors that she had stolen the military plane map of the paramilitary army when he was plotting to steal the military plane map of the quasi ministry with the thieves in the quasi ministry.


    Instigate her relationship with CE Ling and let her walk on thin ice in the quasi ministry.


    She is not afraid that CE Ling killed her to vent her anger, not afraid that she died in zhunbu?


    In the end, all his schemes were successful.


    He won the battle, but also separated her and CE Ling.


    Such a result is the best for him and the Qing Dynasty.


    However, for her, there are tens of thousands of ways. He calculated so carefully, but only hurt her.


    Why? It''s not because she''s not in his protection.


    At that time, when he went to the Mongolian post station to save her, he said that "men should protect the land under their feet, their parents, women in their arms, brothers around them, and children under their knees".


    Is it hard for her to thank him for saving her?


    Oh, even if she finally protected the land under her feet, she also protected her, but the process has left her in a mess, and she almost died.


    The former four masters never calculated her at such a critical moment.


    Even if only one in ten thousand probability, also can''t bear to take her to Bo probability.


    And now he still has the face to ask for her, hoping that she will be the same as before.


    Dream!!!


    The key to apologizing and asking for help should have a corresponding attitude. Let''s see what his attitude is.


    Unexpectedly, she threatened her with the affair of CE Ling. She and CE Ling are innocent. What should she be afraid of.


    He hurt her and took advantage of her, but pretended to be a wolf in front of her, as if he were the victim.


    Is it possible to cover up the fact that he hurt her? No!


    Those things had taken root in her heart and could never be erased.


    He thought that before she came back, sorry, she would never go back to the days when she had no self-esteem and lost herself.


    She asked recently that she recruited thousands of martial arts experts in private.


    However, before the matter is completely grasped, she will cooperate with him in acting.


    Ruoyin gently smiles and pretends to be magnanimous: "the emperor should know, my concubine has always been indifferent. If the emperor doesn''t say it, I don''t remember Geng Anqian in the back palace."A simple teasing showed that she didn''t take it to heart.


    But when she said that, the man looked straight into her eyes.


    It seems to be exploring the truth in her eyes.


    If Yin had no choice but to look at him innocently, he pouted his lips, "but the emperor actually let his concubines be as gentle and considerate as they were in Rehe palace. What''s the matter? Are my concubines not docile and considerate now?"


    "I still don''t make artillery for you now. I think I''m useless."


    "Hum!" She turned over and turned her back to him, leaving him a figure.


    Seeing that the woman was not happy, the fourth master stuck her back and held her in his arms.


    She struggled, and he hugged her more tightly until she couldn''t move. He even stuck to her ear and sighed deeply.


    He just felt that when she was in Rehe palace, even if she was angry and quarreled with him, she would smile and frown.


    But now, even if she is in his arms, is so nihility.


    As if in the blink of an eye, she would disappear beside him.


    After a long time, he coaxed in her ear: "I don''t mean that. You are a woman. Women should pamper them. Even if you eat and drink and sleep every day, I won''t think you are useless."


    "Eat and drink, drink and sleep, and you will not become a pig?" If Yin''s eyes glanced back for a moment, he said: "good, emperor, you even make fun of my concubine!"


    The fourth Master said that the woman''s glib mouth was his fault.


    He simply did not coax her and turned over directly. The next morning, Ruoyin wanted to sleep until the sun went up.


    But the fourth master, he insisted on pulling her up, saying that he wanted her to go to the laoshizi banquet.


    She and he had to wear the same color of dragon and Phoenix Chengxiang, just like wearing a couple''s clothes.


    Therefore, she was wearing a Golden Phoenix dress and riding the Phoenix chariot to the Qianqing palace.


    As for the fourth master, his dragon chariot was right in front of her.


    A moment later, the chariot of the two stopped at the Qianqing palace.


    The chariot that the fourth master went down first, if the voice went down the chariot, the fourth master''s hand suddenly stretched out in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1539

    Ruoyin''s heart was ha ha, but she still handed her hand to his palm, and he led her to step on the steps and enter the hall of Qianqing palace.


    When entering the hall, Ruoyin found that all the people had arrived.


    On the left and right sides, sitting the Jinshi in this year''s examination.


    They sit in order of their scores.


    As a champion of literature and martial arts, Wen Qianmo naturally sits in the front row.


    Cao Luoyun sits opposite Wen Qianmo.


    Behind them stood an entourage or two.


    When the fourth master pulled Ruoyin into the hall, everyone in the hall was shocked.


    Because they really did not expect that the evil and cruel emperor would pull the queen in.


    More surprised than others are Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun.


    However, after the shock, they still saluted with the crowd: "ministers and so on kowtow to the emperor, Empress and empress."


    The fourth master seems to be easygoing to pull Ruoyin at the top, looking down at the bottom.


    "You should not be restrained."


    "Thank you." The party got up and took their seats again.


    First, Ruoyin obviously feels Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun staring at her.


    However, due to her identity, she didn''t look too obvious, which seemed intentional or unintentional.


    The two pairs of eyes seemed to say: when I was in Suzhou, the servant girl beside the emperor was actually the empress!


    Especially Wen Qianmo, the pair of warm and clear black eyes, with a trace of sadness.


    For Wen Qianmo, if the sound is a little awkward.


    When looking at Cao Luoyun in the eyes, she smiles generously.


    At the moment, the atmosphere inside the hall is a little strange, but they can''t say that it is strange.


    Only Wen Qianmo''s subordinates, that is, the schoolboy who accompanied Wen Qianmo last year.


    After Wen Qianmo passed the examination, he was relieved of his responsibilities as a schoolboy and became an entourage.


    Ghost knows that when he saw the emperor and queen come in, his eyes will fall out.


    Oh, my God!


    When I was in Suzhou last year, the servant girl that the young master liked was actually the queen.


    And the one who abused the childe to pieces was the emperor!


    Childe is so miserable. It''s not good to offend anyone, but to offend the emperor.


    He studied diligently and practiced martial arts diligently. Finally, he was admitted to the No. 1 scholar in both civil and military subjects.


    Seeing that he was about to become famous, he was given a basin of cold water at this time.


    It''s over. He thought the emperor would announce his official position today.


    Now, how does he think this is a grand banquet?


    Just like that time, the emperor said that he would go to the auction house with the young master.


    What else do you say? As long as you take a picture of the necklace, you will agree to whatever you say.


    The key is that the young master couldn''t be photographed.


    Even if the price might be 150000 taels of silver.


    Alas, childe just wants to strive for the top with his own efforts. How can it be so difficult?


    It seems that the son of his family is doomed to no official fortune.


    I can only go home to inherit the title and marry the woman arranged by the marquis.


    At first, the fourth master talked with Wen Qianmo at will.


    Occasionally talk about recent events in different places.


    During this period, his eyes looked at Cao Luoyun from time to time.


    Ruoyin didn''t pay much attention to Cao Luoyun.


    But when the fourth master spoke, his eyes always looked at Cao Luoyun, and she looked at him carefully.


    Cao Luoyun was dressed in a dark green robe, which was as neat as those male Jinshi practicing martial arts.


    Instead of combing her head like a woman, she coiled it high and pulled a white jade hairpin, which looked heroic.


    Beautiful face, deep cat''s eye, beautiful nose, thick red lips, melon seed face.


    That pair of empty eyes without focus, bohemian, lazy with a little confused.


    However, there is no longer the feeling of worry and hatred.


    It''s just that she doesn''t laugh much.


    Like a woman who has seen through the whole world and her face is full of indifference.


    This innate temperament seems to be full of advanced sense.


    Because people are beautiful, even if they don''t like to laugh, they are also iceberg beauties.


    No wonder Ruoyin heard that Cao Luoyun was adored by those childish brothers in Beijing recently.


    The more she cools them, the more they like her.


    Also, such an iceberg beauty, not to mention men, if Yin as a woman, one more look must feel pleasing to the eye.


    She could see that Cao Luoyun, like last year, was not interested in the fourth master.


    But the fourth master looked at him frequently, but it wasn''t just a business talk like last year.


    Before amnesia, the fourth master did not feel for Cao Luoyun.


    Who knows what the pig''s hoof thinks after amnesia.About half an hour later, the people from the imperial dining room came in one after another with meals.


    During this period, the fourth master gave Ruoyin the meal in front of him more than once.


    Until the fourth time he gave Ruoyin the Longjing shrimp in front of him.


    Ruoyin politely refused: "the emperor, my concubine''s appetite is not very good recently."


    As a result, the man did not continue to give her some food.


    It was this scene that shocked the next ministers.


    When the queen refused the food given by the emperor, they thought the emperor would be furious.


    After all, if other people can get the food given by the emperor, it''s really grateful. The emperor''s kindness is great.


    Su Peisheng looked at the surprise of the next group.


    Heart said that you have never seen the world.


    This is the tip of the iceberg. You won''t be so surprised to see the empress throwing all the gifts from the emperor in the house of internal affairs.


    Next, the fourth master did not reward Ruoyin any more.


    During the meal, but from time to time to see Ruoyin, just like a cold wife stone.


    With so many people around, Ruoyin occasionally smiles at the fourth master in order to maintain the illusion of emperor and Empress Dowager''s love.


    But in my heart, I was thinking, pig hooves, eating in the bowl, looking at the pot.


    He seems to be interacting with her. Who knows if he is thinking about how to get Cao Luoyun, the iceberg beauty, to the harem.


    The onlookers are clear, and those who are in the game are fascinated.


    In people''s eyes, the emperor is making love with the queen.


    Those who can see the head dare not look up again.


    They just feel cold dog food slapping on their faces.


    It''s really a celebration of their success in scientific research.


    It''s not a ceremony where the emperor and queen show their love.


    Let them all be as loving as the empress dowager, the harp and the harp?


    Wen Qianmo''s subordinates hang their heads behind him.


    After a year, I can still eat the same dog food.


    Even more boring than last year.


    Having a meal is like mixing oil with honey.


    He heard that the emperor and the queen had been married for decades. How could he be as indifferent to the occasion as the newly married couple.


    Don''t you think you didn''t make him angry last year?


    Just when he thought so, the fourth master of the head held his lips and said faintly: "Wen Aiqing, you are also thirty, can you have a good match?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1540

    Wen Qianmo, who was suddenly named, was asked about his personal affairs and was slightly embarrassed.


    But he still got up and said truthfully: "when I was in Suzhou, my father chose a woman for his minister to marry. But he was busy learning literature and martial arts. He refused because he was afraid of delaying other girls. Therefore, this matter has been delayed."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, a pair of suddenly realize, understand the meaning.


    Then, he turned to look at Cao Luoyun opposite Wen Qianmo, "what about Cao Aiqing?"


    Cao Luoyun got up and said, "emperor, to be honest, the men of Qing Dynasty all like gentle and virtuous women. They need a good wife and mother to meet their husband and teach their children at home. But the minister is a martial arts practitioner. If he is not their ideal target, no one has ever married him."


    In fact, she did not want to marry, so she deliberately euphemistically said that no one was married.


    "Miss Cao is modest. I''ve heard that since you settled down in the capital, the threshold of your family will be broken by those childish brothers." A Jinshi on one side joked.


    As soon as this was said, the other few echoed.


    "Yes, no one can marry a heroine like Miss Cao."


    "If you don''t have a wife like you, you can''t marry a woman in Qing Dynasty."


    And so on, and so on, in the hall.


    Cao Luoyun was embarrassed.


    The fourth master of the key is still staring at her, waiting for her to give an explanation.


    She clearly has a large number of people to marry, but also said no one to marry, this is not to deceive the monarch?


    Cao Luoyun had to change his words and say: "the emperor, what I said is true. When I was in Suzhou, I always dressed up as a woman for convenience. Therefore, they all regarded me as a brother and a man. Where would they want to marry me?"


    "If you don''t believe this, you can ask the empress. When I was in Suzhou last year, I met with you and the queen by chance. At that time, I was dressed as a woman disguised as a man, but later, you saw through it. Don''t you remember?"


    Hearing this, the fourth master turned his head and looked at Ruoyin.


    Yu Guang glimpses the fourth master and looks at himself. Ruoyin first looks at Cao Luoyun who is the first one in the present.


    Then he turned his head, looked at the fourth master, and said with a smile, "what Cao Aiqing said is true. I can testify for her about her disguise as a man in Suzhou."


    Speaking of this, she remembered that when she saw Cao Luoyun for the first time, Cao Luoyun was smashing a stone tablet called Xieshi in Suzhou.


    Even if they are chased and captured by hundreds of officials, they can step on their heads calmly and arrogantly say "call grandfather".


    At that time, she never thought that the arrogant and rebellious man was disguised as a woman.


    "Empress Xie testified for her minister."


    With Ruoyin''s testimony, Cao Luoyun continued to say to the fourth master: "I''m in the capital now. Although the princes did ask the matchmaker to propose marriage to my family, those people didn''t know me. Some only met me once, and even some people didn''t see me. They just heard from the grapevine that I was not bad, and they also proposed marriage with the wind."


    "So I refused one by one."


    "Although most of the Qing Dynasty was arranged by their parents and matchmakers, I had no family and had to choose my own choice. In my opinion, choosing a husband depends on his character, filial piety, ambition, and what''s more, he must beat me! "


    Hearing Cao Luoyun''s request to choose her husband, all the people present couldn''t help laughing.


    Even if sound, can''t help but cover his mouth and smile.


    She thought that Cao Luoyun was a rare straightforward person.


    Unlike the woman beside her, she blushes and pinches when she mentions the engagement.


    She was quite generous and gave a full account of what she thought.


    However, looking for her husband is not looking for someone to fight with, but to win her.


    Others laugh at her, Cao Luoyun will not feel embarrassed.


    When people laugh, only the fourth master''s eyes turn slightly.


    Then, just listen to him say in a deep voice: "these requirements you said are not exactly the character of Wen Aiqing."


    Wen Qianmo, who was indirectly praised, immediately said modestly, "the emperor has wrongly praised him."


    And his subordinates behind him thought in their hearts, originally in the emperor''s heart, his son is so excellent?


    Now, everyone seems to understand the meaning of the emperor.


    Even Cao Luoyun, who has always been magnanimous and bold, is not good to look up at the opposite Wen Qianmo.


    The fourth master continued: "Cao Aiqing, I will guarantee you about Wen Aiqing''s character."


    Cao Luoyun: "don''t, emperor, don''t do it."


    "Wen Aiqing has all the conditions you mentioned, and he is the champion in martial arts this year. I believe he can definitely beat you!" The fourth master ignored Cao Luoyun''s opposition.


    And, at the moment, his tone is not as peaceful as he was just now.


    "Cao Luoyun certainly knows that Wen Qianmo can win her.


    Because in the martial arts examination, she and Wen Qianmo had a competition.


    Except for others, she only lost to him.


    Otherwise, this year''s top martial artist will be her.However, the strength is not as good as others, she lost the heart.


    Then, the fourth master also turned his head and asked Wen Qianmo, "Wen Aiqing, what do you think of Cao Aiqing?"


    "As a woman, Miss Cao is a rare heroine who can be admitted to the martial arts Jinshi with her own strength. But...


    "in this case, if you are unmarried and your woman is unmarried, I will show you marriage." Without waiting for Wen Qianmo to finish the turning point, the fourth master interrupted Wen Qianmo''s words.


    After that, the fourth master gave Su Peisheng a sign.


    Su Peisheng understood, and immediately took a bright yellow scroll from the fourth master''s throne and read it in a shrill voice.


    "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor called for Cao Luoyun, a Jinshi in martial arts. He was intelligent, outstanding in appearance, and outstanding in martial arts. He was granted the title of" the third grade guard of the army. "


    "In addition, Wen Qianmo, the number one scholar in the field of literature and martial arts, is both literati and martial artists. He is really a great genius. He was granted the rank of deputy Dutong of the second grade eight banners garrison, and was specially granted a bachelor''s civil service from the second grade Imperial Academy."


    With this in mind, Su Peisheng looked at Cao Luoyun and Wen Qianmo, and continued to read: "after my choice, Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun are of the same age. They can be called heaven made. In order to become a beautiful woman, he specially betrothed Cao Luoyun to Wen Qianmo as his wife and married him at the right time! That''s it


    As soon as the edict came out, everyone was shocked.


    Is it not the relationship between subordinates and superiors?


    It''s great to work together every day without having to take family members!


    Besides, the starting point is so high that the promotion will be fast.


    Unlike them, there is no official position.


    Not everyone who has passed the exam has the chance to become an official.


    Some have to go to the Imperial Academy for further study, or take another round in the imperial court.


    Those Jinshi who went with Wen Qianmo were full of envy.


    Envy him to be able to confer official titles and knights, hold beautiful women back, and go to the peak of life.


    Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun are not surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1541

    If there were only those officials mentioned above, they might be able to enjoy themselves.


    But the later marriage was not what they thought, it was totally unexpected.


    Cao Luoyun surprised at the same time, toward the first if sound cast a touch of help in the eyes.


    In this regard, there is wenqianmo that stubble, if the sound that many say what.


    Especially when Su Peisheng took out the imperial edict, she was surprised. She and the fourth master wrote the edict before the banquet.


    Even if he didn''t write the edict yesterday.


    He thought he would keep such a good iceberg beauty.


    Who knows that she gave her marriage to Wen Qianmo.


    At this moment, due to Cao Luoyun''s good work, if Yin still appears, the meaning is: "emperor, Cao Aiqing and Wen Aiqing have not known each other, so it''s OK to be an official. If you give me a marriage, it''s better to just do it."


    Anyway, she did her utmost. As for the fourth master''s promise or not, it was his business.


    For Ruoyin''s proposal, the fourth master did not refuse her.


    He just glanced at Cao Luoyun sharply.


    Finally, the eyes fall on Wen Qianmo.


    He led his lips and said coldly, "how, are you going to resist the purpose of the two lovers?"


    The fourth master''s voice was no longer gentle, but fierce and cold, with irresistible dignity.


    Everyone who was scared to the bottom of the head held their breath.


    A moment ago, the seemingly easygoing emperor still fell in love with the empress.


    Now he suddenly changed his face, as if the edict was his irresistible bottom line.


    Wen Qianmo: "originally, he wanted to hint Cao Luoyun to refuse him directly.


    Because he knew that the woman was thin skinned and had a gentleman''s style, he would rather be rejected by Cao Luoyun, rather than say a bad word to embarrass her or sink her.


    He''s a man. It''s nothing to be rejected by a woman.


    But if a girl is rejected by a man in public, she will be criticized and married later.


    But before, the emperor clearly did not give him a chance to speak.


    Now that the edict of marriage has been given, it seems useless to say anything.


    At the moment, others feel that Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun are hypocritical.


    This is a good thing. If they kowtow and thank them for their kindness, it''s too unwise to linger here.


    Why didn''t such good things happen to them.


    Now, there should be a lot of young men and women in the capital who want to be sad and drink to relieve their worries!


    Because in their opinion, once the edict is issued, it is a matter of course. No one can resist it. Otherwise, it will be a death penalty!


    Su Peisheng was also worried about Cao Luoyun and Wen Qianmo''s delay in receiving orders.


    In his opinion, Wen Qianmo was once in love with the empress. Now he is set by the emperor who is black in the stomach. That is also the time!


    But Cao Luoyun is innocent and involved.


    Alas, Wen Qianmo, hurry to receive the order.


    The emperor is willing to issue this edict, which means that Wen Qianmo is still saved.


    So he coughed gently, reminding Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun.


    Hearing Su Peisheng''s cough, Cao Luoyun bit his teeth and stepped forward to the middle.


    Wen Qianmo is still standing in place, I don''t know whether to connect.


    Behind him, his subordinates pushed him gently.


    At first, he thought his son was going to die.


    I didn''t realize that the emperor not only didn''t treat the young master, but also appreciated him very much. Because he was the number one scholar in civil and military affairs, he also arranged two civil and military positions for him.


    Miss Cao accepted her life, but the young master didn''t go to get the order. He was really worried about him!


    There''s nothing to consider. You can either die or become an official. You can have a beautiful woman.


    Childe, this idiot, should not still have that kind of naive idea of "only love one person in my life"?


    Seeing Wen Qianmo''s delay in receiving orders, the fourth master''s long eyebrows frowned impatiently.


    Deep eyes have been stained with a layer of cold haze.


    He pulled his lips and was about to say something.


    However, at this time, Wen Qianmo a few strides to the middle, and Cao Luoyun kneel down together.


    "I thank the emperor longen." Cao Luoyun and Wen Qianmo are on the same path.


    After Wen Qianmo finished, he also looked at Cao Luoyun with a smile.


    In their eyes, there is coexistence and helplessness.


    Just then, he figured it out.


    Others don''t know what happened between him and the emperor.


    But he understood why the emperor married him.


    Before that, he had a mind for the queen.


    However, when the emperor took the queen into the palace, his mind seemed to be slowly dispersed in his heart.


    Part of it is because she is the emperor''s woman.


    And most of it is because she is married.


    It would be immoral for him to have a mind.Wen Qianmo laughs at himself. The world is too cruel and realistic. It seems that the good idea of "only love one person in one''s life" is doomed to be impossible to realize.


    He can''t keep unrealistic ideas, even life is not wanted, he is not so stupid.


    Thunder, rain and dew are all grace.


    Even if the emperor ordered him to die, he would have to die, not to mention just marriage.


    So, he took the order!


    Oh, he failed again.


    This time, the defeat was so thorough that all his illusions disappeared!


    After Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun received the order, the Hongmen banquet, which was in fact a large-scale wedding site under the guise of celebration of merit, ended.


    After the banquet was over, the fourth master went back to the Yangxin hall, but he still had to go with Ruoyin.


    To the Yangxin hall, the man busy batch Memorial, if sound in grinding for him.


    As the fourth master wrote, he asked casually, "why did you intercede for them at the banquet when I married them?"


    "Last year in Suzhou, Cao Luoyun and my concubine were a little bit predestined and friendly. She looked at her eagerly, but she couldn''t bear to refuse." If the sound is true.


    "..." I don''t know if she believed her words or was too confident and arrogant. The man didn''t ask any more questions.


    If Yin looked at the fourth master, but he bowed his head and focused on writing.


    She couldn''t see his expression or know what he was thinking.


    This man is really dark enough.


    No wonder he had to let her go to the celebration party and let her wear the same color as him.


    It turned out that she took the oath of sovereignty in front of Wen Qianmo.


    He also made a decision to give marriage. He broke Wen Qianmo''s thought, and put the official position and marriage gift in the same imperial edict. It was a combination of grace and authority.


    Estimate also want to let her see after can die, but she to Wen Qianmo pressure root have no idea.


    Can he stop being paranoid?


    However, his ability to see Wen Qianmo''s ability and put Wen Qianmo into important use is in line with his rational and calm imperial temperament.


    How to say, Wen Qianmo is also one of the best candidates in the imperial examination.


    Only the faint monarch will deny the other party''s ability because he is a little unhappy.


    It''s night. Ruoyin sleeps in the hall of nourishing the heart.


    The next day, after the fourth master went to court, she went back to Yongshou palace.


    However, on that day, the fourth master dismissed all the officials when he went down to court, but he left the five squares to the Yangxin hall to talk.


    ----------------


    Bing Bing: share a good news with you. After receiving the editor''s notice, there will be a blast in the next week, a blast in the next week, a blast in the next week, and an important thing to say three times!!!


    There are about 50000 words in the number of blasts. I will inform you the exact time.


    Then, in view of the impact of the recent delisting, the data has declined, and the monthly ticket target has been set a little less.


    In the new January, if you have 500 tickets today, you''ll have more tomorrow!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1543

    The study of Yangxin hall at the moment.


    The fourth master is sitting in the reception hall outside, playing chess with five squares.


    At the same time, I don''t know why.


    When the emperor left him, he didn''t know what the emperor wanted to tell him.


    Wu Ge only knows that every time the emperor talks to him alone, it is business.


    When Wu Ge thought so, he only listened to the fourth master''s light way: "Aiqing is now both children and has a happy life."


    Five eyebrows a pick, the emperor asked him to come today, is to gossip with him?


    After he was surprised for a while, he replied modestly: "it''s better for the emperor. The elder brother and the Ge men have grown up, and they are old enough to serve you dutifully."


    The fourth master frowned slightly, shook his head, and said with a little regret: "what you said is reasonable, but I always feel that there is something missing."


    When it comes to government affairs, Wuge may be able to make a point with the fourth master.


    But when the emperor told him what was on his mind, he could not guess.


    The fourth master put a sunspot into the chessboard. Seeing that the five squares did not go on, he justified himself and said: "for so many years, I have the eldest son, only one is missing a legitimate daughter. But the Queen''s stomach, one two three, is all born elder brother."


    "That''s it. You can have another one with the queen." He said politely.


    But in my heart, I think, anyway, that''s what I said. The rest depends on my sister''s wishes.


    The last time I was in the Mongolian post station, my sister seemed to have a quarrel with the emperor.


    As for why, he is not easy to ask.


    Recently, it is rumored in the Forbidden City that the younger sister is the only favorite in the harem.


    I don''t know if the relationship between the emperor and his sister is really broken.


    For the five square polite words, the fourth master did not say: "about the legitimate daughter this matter, I actually did not matter, the key is the queen she thought."


    Wu Ge picks eyebrow, a little surprised, "the queen thinks?"


    "Yes, she just thinks too much!" In fact, it''s just a matter of love


    When he spoke, he was a bit of a male chauvinist.


    It seems that there are only rivers and mountains in my heart, and I don''t care about such fertility.


    In the words, a "queen wants to give him a baby, but he actually does not care about his face" Yazi.


    After the fourth master''s death, Su Peisheng held back his smile and suffered too much.


    My good emperor, are you sure it''s the empress who wants to give you a legitimate daughter too much, rather than you ask for it yourself, so you can''t change the Queen''s avoiding son pill?


    Five grid see four ye all say so, still really believe.


    Because he really did not expect that in the past, the upright, stern and arrogant emperor would talk serious nonsense in front of him.


    What does the emperor want? There is no need to talk nonsense about such things.


    So, Wu Ge nodded and agreed: "what the emperor said is very true. It''s God''s arrangement to have children. It''s best to let nature take its course."


    The emperor is so reasonable and doesn''t give her pressure. Of course, he is happy for her.


    At this time, the fourth master on the opposite side motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood and immediately handed two wooden boxes to the front of the five squares.


    It''s a gift that comes out of the blue.


    Although Su Peisheng didn''t open the box, according to the exquisite carving on the outside of the box, he knew that the contents were valuable.


    Wu Ge looked up at the fourth master and said he was puzzled.


    The fourth Master said with a gentle smile: "in the past, when I was in Qiandi, the empress could often go back to her mother''s house. You can also visit her in Qiandi. Since I ascended the throne, you have less chance to meet. I remember that the empress used to think about your sister Qing. These two gifts were given to you by me on behalf of the queen."


    Hearing this, Wu Ge was moved.


    It seems that the emperor treats his sister very well.


    "Thank you." The gift was accepted after five squares.


    After he received the gift, the fourth Master said again: "after a few days of Dragon Boat Festival, you take Yuwei and them into the palace to spend a festival with the queen."


    As soon as I heard that I could spend the holiday with my sister, Wu Ge was happy at first.


    Generally speaking, relatives can not enter the harem at will, even the queen.


    He knew that the emperor was spoiling his sister, so he opened a special case.


    But after he was happy, he said cautiously, "emperor, I''m afraid it''s not good?"


    After all, it''s against the rules.


    The fourth master took a dragon waist token from the drawer and handed it to five squares.


    "You don''t have to care about other people. This is my favor. From now on, you can take this waist token and go to Yongshou palace to see the queen at any time."


    At this time, Su Peisheng had returned to his original place and stood.


    In his opinion, it is false for the emperor to give five squares a special case.


    It''s true to coax the queen if she wants to be moved by her family.


    What''s more, the children who want to let the five squares touch the queen to give birth to the grid.In this way, when the queen is pregnant and the emperor can''t cover the change of things, the empress can accept some.


    And now the emperor is better to the queen. Wu Ge and Jue Luo''s relatives can also help the emperor.


    Wu Ge looks at the Dragon waist token in front of him.


    The emperor did not let him go to Yongshou palace to see his sister before.


    But there is a limit to the number of times.


    This time, there is no limit.


    Wu Ge stared at the waist token for a long time. After thanking the fourth master again and again, he accepted the heavy waist token.


    E Niang has thought of her sister for a long time, but concubines of the imperial palace can''t see her relatives if there''s no big event. Let alone men or women.


    At present, on the day when only my sister was canonized as Queen, and when my sister gave birth to five elder brothers, e Niang went into the palace to have a look.


    Since then, there has been no suitable opportunity.


    If he told her this, she would be very happy.


    After staying in the Yangxin hall for half a day, Wu Ge went back.


    Originally, he wanted to go to Yongshou palace to have a look.


    But when I thought about it, I didn''t go to the Dragon Boat Festival in a few days.


    Instead, he went back and told the news to Jueluo.


    Therefore, the whole family is looking forward to the Dragon Boat Festival.


    The fifth day of May is the Dragon Boat Festival.


    As early as a few days ago, Ruoyin received a servant''s notice. The fourth master gave Wuge a waist token so that she could come to Yongshou palace to see her.


    At the same time, Wuge also ordered people to inform her that the Dragon Boat Festival will come to Yongshou palace to celebrate the festival together.


    Therefore, Ruoyin had ordered the cook to be ready the day before.


    On this day, when the sky is bright, the servants of Yongshou Palace are busy with the meal of the Dragon Boat Festival.


    If you want to get up early, you can get ready for them.


    To be sure, she had taken care of everything and was ready to run away.


    Therefore, this is to prepare a farewell gift for them.


    So she has nothing to worry about.


    When the Western bell of flowers, birds and insects in the hall turns to 10 a.m., Li Fukang comes in with a smile if Yinzheng and Banmei pack their presents.


    "Madame, the five princesses, the master and the lady have arrived."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1544

    "Good." If Yin put down the work in his hand, ordered half Mei to say a few words, and went to the hall.


    As soon as she appeared, a group of people in the hall saluted one after another: "the Queen''s mother is blessed and in good health."


    Ruoyin''s eyes swept over the family.


    Today, there are five squares, five princesses, and a pair of their children, as well as Jueluo, and Ma Jia, sister-in-law.


    Finally, Ruoyin puts his eyes on Jue Luo.


    She stepped forward a few steps, a helped up Jue Luo Shi: "sum Niang, please get up quickly."


    After picking up Jue Luo''s, she said to the five squares: "it''s hard for us to get together for the Dragon Boat Festival, so don''t be shy."


    "Thank you, Queen." Get up in five squares.


    Ruoyin then held Jue Luo''s hands and intimately said, "e Niang, why didn''t AMA come? I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "You Amar, if he''s busy working, he won''t come." When he didn''t worry about the rules, he asked me to come back to the court again


    "This time, others want to come, but he said, one is too busy to get out of the body, the second is the Palace this place, men still less stop, this is not your fourth brother came, he and your elder brother did not come."


    When speaking, feel Luo''s eyebrows and eyes curved, a pair of loving eyes, looking at Ruoyin''s face.


    "Ah Ma thinks long-term." Ruo Yin holds Jue Luo Shi and takes her to sit at the top table with her.


    A group of people with five compartments took their seats at the bottom.


    Jue Luo Shi: "you Amar has been an official for so many years. Naturally, you worry a lot. Although the emperor is an example of our ulanara family, we can''t accept everything, regardless of the majesty of the heavenly family. "


    While the family was chatting about their daily life, the slaves presented all kinds of fruits and snacks.


    The snacks are all made by the Royal chef.


    Fruits are popular in the season, including litchi, plum, watermelon and strawberry.


    Ruoyin strongly recommended: "e Niang, try this lychee. The emperor ordered someone to transport it from the south a few days ago. It just arrived last night, and it''s still fresh today."


    Such as plums, watermelon, strawberry, these, Beijing can eat.


    But litchi such fruit, in the Qing Dynasty is not everyone can eat.


    Because it takes a lot of manpower and energy to transport it from the south to the capital, so it is not sold outside.


    Even princes and nobles can hardly afford luxury.


    Thinking that they might not have eaten Roche, she deliberately let the slave bring it out.


    "Good, good." Chueh Luo pinched a lychee with a smile and peeled it carefully.


    When the white and transparent litchi into the mouth, feel Luo''s mouth full of sweetness, the corners of the mouth also with a loving sweet smile.


    As if that ice sweet litchi, along the throat sweet to her heart.


    She didn''t just eat litchi, but thought that the transportation process of litchi was so troublesome that her daughter''s Yongshou palace had so many.


    Looking at her daughter dressed up and having a good life in the palace, she felt relieved that she was a wife of sum.


    Just eating, she seemed to think of something.


    After a look around, he said, "by the way, I brought my own honeycomb cake today. When I was a child, you loved it most."


    Just when she came into the house, the servant girl beside her gave the things she had brought into the palace to the maids.


    As soon as she entered the hall, she was so excited that she forgot about it.


    Ruoyin smiles and says to Ruxia, "go and present that cake."


    "Yes."


    A moment later, a pile of rhombus jujube honeycomb cake is brought to Ruoyin.


    If Yin pinches a piece, one bite will bite most of it.


    She chewed contentedly, and looked at Jue Luo''s with two eyes shining. "E Niang, it''s really delicious. It''s much better than the imperial chef in the palace."


    Jue Luo Shi: "you don''t tease me, my craft I know from oneself, where can compare with imperial chef."


    If sound smile, did not speak, just pinch a piece of cake to eat.


    After a while, big brother and second elder brother came.


    Today is the Dragon Boat Festival, their brothers two rest mu.


    Ruoyin told them yesterday that they would come over for lunch today.


    When the two brothers came in, Jue Luo and his party stood up to salute.


    The elder brother and the second elder brother are sensible. The elder brother raises Jue Luo''s family, and the second elder brother holds up his uncle''s five squares.


    If the sound sees them two to come, simply let the slave carry five elder brother also to come over.


    Elder brothers gather in the hall, the most happy, nothing is more than Jue Luo Shi.


    Jue Luo''s mouth was full of laughter from the moment he saw his brothers.


    A pair of loving eyes shifted from Ruoyin to the three elder brothers.


    "Ah, big brother is really grown up, looking at the tall, healthy body.""The second elder brother grows so tall."


    "Five elder brother can walk, think at the beginning you just gave birth to him, when I came into the palace to see you, then he was so big."


    Jue Luoshi drew with his hand, and he was very excited.


    The big brother and the second elder brother are big, and they sit on one side.


    Second elder brother is usually mischievous, but in front of the elders, or understand etiquette.


    Five elder brother is small, hold by Jue Luo Shi in the bosom, very curious appearance.


    A pair of eyes also stare at a pair of children of Wuge family.


    Looking at it, he also pointed to the fine sister of Wuge''s family, and said, "little brother, miss, sister, it''s really beautiful."


    In a word, a room full of adults burst into laughter.


    Know son Mo ruo mother, if sound know five elder brother is a love all beautiful beauty and thing.


    Simply let the slave take a pile of toys out, told the children to play in the yard.


    Therefore, five elder brother on one hand holds the fine elder sister son, the other hand pulls five Ge family three year old son, together happily played.


    After the children went out, ban Mei came out of the room and motioned to Ruo Yin.


    If she knows, she plans to give out her carefully prepared gift while the family is eating, drinking and chatting.


    Banmei''s gift boxes were piled high on the table beside Ruoyin.


    Some of the gifts were put on the ground in front of Ruoyin in because of their large size.


    The name of the recipient is written on each box. If it sounds, just read the gift in turn according to the seniority.


    Every time she read one, the slave at the bottom handed it to her.


    Although Fei Yanggu was not present, Ruoyin was first read by Fei Yanggu.


    "E Niang, amah didn''t come here today, but I ordered someone to make a sword a few months ago. He is now the commander of nine gates. Although he doesn''t go to the battlefield, he will use it."


    "On the hilt of the sword, I specially ordered someone to engrave his fighting achievements in his whole life. I hope that if he holds this sword, he will feel warm blood and remember his glory when he was young."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1545

    "I remember one time when I was in the underground residence, AMA told me that he was old and useless. I sent him this sword just to tell him that he was not old and his military achievements would last forever."


    Not long after she came to the Qing Dynasty, Fei Yang''s old wounds were added to her new wounds. She was in pain and could no longer go to the battlefield.


    Fei Yanggu was the meritorious service of Huang Taiji.


    He pursued tengjis, defeated Mongolian tuxetu Khan, and participated in the war of Heshuo tribe.


    After that, he appointed the commander of the garrison to capture Erdos, Chahar, Datong and other places in Mongolia, and made many achievements.


    The reign of emperor Shunzhi was too short for Fei Yanggu to make any significant contribution.


    During the reign of Emperor Kangxi, he once served as the commander of the guard army and the commander of the marching army, and he also followed Emperor Kangxi in many battles.


    Until he could not fight, Kangxi appointed him as the commander of the nine gates. He had tens of thousands of royal forest troops under him to protect the safety of the capital and the Forbidden City.


    This position continued until the fourth master ascended the throne.


    It can be said that Fei Yanggu was a senior of the four dynasties.


    If you want to say that Ruoyin gives other gifts, she is embarrassed to accept them.


    But she was embarrassed not to accept such a thoughtful gift.


    This kind of gift is not only precious, but also priceless.


    When the slave handed the large box containing the sword to Jue Luoshi, he nodded with a smile, "good, good, your Amar will love it."


    After reading Fei Yanggu''s gift, the next step is Jue Luo''s.


    "E Niang, I know you like reciting sutras and copying Buddhist scriptures. What I give you is a string of eighteen pieces of jade and red tourmaline."


    The eighteen sons have the function of warning, because each of them has a meaning.


    They represent the eighteen realms of six roots, six dust and six knowledge.


    The six roots include eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind.


    The six kinds of dust include color, sound, fragrance, taste, touch and method.


    Six senses are eye, ear, nose, tongue, body and consciousness.


    Wearing the eighteen pieces has the moral of good intentions and Buddhism.


    "Thank you, empress." This time, Jue Luo accepted it on her knees. When she took the gift box, she said lovingly, "when I go back, I will put away the original hand string and use you. In this way, when I twist the Buddha beads, I will think of you."


    Then, Ruoyin sent five lattice bows and arrows, five Princess jewelry, and a painting she drew herself.


    The picture shows the lotus pond scenery. There are a couple of mandarin ducks in the lotus pond. They wish their husband and wife love and grow old together.


    As for their two children, Ruoyin sent two pieces of top-quality jade pendants.


    Even the elder sister-in-law and the elder brother who is not present, she is also prepared.


    These gifts were prepared by her at the beginning of spring this year.


    Each gift is also selected according to their preferences, at the same time, there is a deep moral.


    As some of the gifts took a long time to make, she had planned to send them to Fei Yanggu''s house after they were all finished.


    I didn''t want them to accompany her for the Dragon Boat Festival.


    I just took out the gift and gave it to them.


    Although they have given them things before, they are not so attentive.


    This time, many of them were selected by her and participated in the design and description.


    The purpose is to leave a thought for them after she leaves.


    People''s hearts are made of meat, and there is a magnetic field between people.


    Ruoyin''s sincere words when giving gifts, and the heart of each gift, they can really feel it.


    It can be said that every gift has been sent to their hearts.


    For a time, the original happy reunion moment, but they did not know what was going on, a trace of sadness flooded into their hearts.


    It''s like, these gifts are not simple rewards.


    It''s more like a farewell gift.


    However, they didn''t know that Ruoyin wanted to leave the Qing Dynasty, but they didn''t see her for a long time. If she missed them too much, she took out all the good things with her heart.


    Jue Luo''s eyes were red. He lowered his head and wiped his tears with his handkerchief.


    If sound pretends not willing to say: "sum Niang is also really, big festival, our family should be happy, don''t be sad."


    Smell speech, feel Luo Shi tears for smile, "I am not sad, just feel moved."


    Fortunately, at this time, Li Fukang came in and broke the sad atmosphere, saying that the meal in the dining room was ready.


    If the sound then lets the servant cloth meal.


    Today, different from the past, Ruoyin''s identity is the queen, so she can''t eat around the table any more.


    Instead, several tables are gathered together. Ruo Yin sits at the top of the table and feels Luo''s party at the bottom.


    In front of everyone, there is a pile of peeled dumplings.


    If Yin ate half of the salted egg yolk and meat dumpling stuffing dumplings, there is no appetite, can not eat.Can see others are still eating, she did not eat, and slowly ate a small half bowl of rice.


    After the meal, the family drank tea and continued to chat.


    The children were whirling around the adults.


    During this period, the fine sister of Wuge family suddenly goes to Ruo Yin, tilts her head and looks at Ruo Yin curiously.


    Ruoyin pulled her into her arms and asked with a smile, "what are you looking at?"


    Qing''s sister first shrank shyly and then laughed innocently at Ruoyin, "aunt, you are so beautiful, your hairpin is also very beautiful."


    "Sister Qing, don''t be rude!" Five Princess Road.


    The fine elder sister son looks at her forehead Niang five princesses, one face''s puzzled, tells the truth and praises the person, is also rude?


    Ruoyin can see that Wuge is a daughter slave.


    Before his family''s three-year-old son, only a few bitter noise, his eyes scared the child did not dare to cry.


    Looking at home, I had not less military training, which made the five princesses heartache.


    When she arrived, she changed to five squares. The father couldn''t bear to sing black face, so she had to sing black face.


    Ruoyin glared at the fifth princess with a coquettish look, and said: "the child did not easily enter the palace to see me, and finally made love to me. If you scare me away, be careful that I am in a hurry with you."


    With Ruo Yin to help Qing''s sister talk, the fifth Princess didn''t talk about her. She just said, "the empress is used to her."


    If Yin gently smile, she pointed to the mother of pearl on her head, and asked her, "which one looks good?"


    "This one looks best." If you have a butterfly, you can see the sound of the butterfly


    Ruoyin: "I like it. If I like my aunt, I will give it to you."


    "You can''t do it, you can''t do it!" The fifth princess was busy stopping.


    But Ruoyin has taken off the silver inlaid jade butterfly hairpin on her head.


    She did not care the fifth princess''s stop, put the hairpin to the one word bun of Qing''s sister, pushed it gently along the hair, and put it on the bun of sister Qing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1546

    "Good looking?" Qing''s sister blinked and asked if Yin.


    "It''s good-looking, it''s very beautiful. It''s better for us to have a good look." If the sound pinches the nose of the fine elder sister''s son, again will fine elder sister''s embrace in the bosom.


    Qing''s sister didn''t recognize her, nor was she afraid of her because she was the queen. Instead, she was very close to her.


    I haven''t seen each other several times. Maybe it''s the blood of uranara family flowing in my bones, so I feel kind naturally.


    In addition, when Qing''s sister was still young, Ruoyin loved her very much.


    See this scene, a room of people''s mouth is up.


    The fifth princess could not help saying: "my mother has always been so fond of our fine sister. If she can have a di Ge Ge, you will definitely dress her up beautifully."


    If the tone shallow smile, but did not build this stubble.


    Once upon a time, she didn''t think that way.


    If she had a little lattice, she would let the house of the interior make the most beautiful little skirt for her and dress her up like a fairy.


    But now, this kind of desire that wants to give birth to Ge Ge, by the fourth master that man''s harm to cover.


    Her strongest desire now is to leave here, leave him!


    But he would not tell them these thoughts, and he did not want to implicate them.


    It''s enough that she just shows that she''s doing well.


    Because of this, Jue Luo''s family did not know what happened between Ruoyin and the fourth master, nor did they know Ruoyin''s thoughts.


    As a result, Jue Luo Shi still mentioned the past: "it is OK to have a new lattice. I think I was a girl from the old time. You are several years younger than me now."


    Ruoyin:...


    Jue Luo not only said this, but also praised the fourth master with Ma Jia.


    Even five squares, also followed the four masters good words.


    To this, if sound smile also does not refute.


    Happy and warm time, always pass quickly.


    Unknowingly to dusk, a day is about to pass.


    During this period, Jue Luo''s party as early as in the afternoon, embarrassed to say that they would go back.


    However, Ruoyin has always kept them.


    It''s getting dark. Ruoyin will let them go.


    She also personally sent them to the steps outside Yongshou palace.


    "Well, well, you''re the queen. You''re the queen. You''re the queen. You''re not a good person to see us." Jue Luo''s whisper reminds Ruo Yin that he can hold Ruo Yin''s hand, but he hasn''t let go.


    If the sound mouth pouts, "this palace is willing."


    As a traditional woman of the Qing Dynasty, before she left, she still told Ruoyin: "you should be good with the emperor when you are in the palace. Men are busy with business. We should be the most important thing for us to be a good wife. Let alone the emperor is the emperor of the Qing Dynasty."


    Ruoyin: "well, e Niang, how many times have you said this? My ears are going to cocoon."


    Because of their identity, Ruoyin and Jue Luo have not seen each other many times.


    But every time I think Roche is painstakingly persuading her husband to teach her son, gentle and virtuous.


    Because Jue Luo''s family was the representative of a good wife and good mother in the Qing Dynasty. He kept Fei Yanggu''s family in order.


    Feel Luo Shi to take if sound to have no way, finally reluctantly loosen if sound, take five lattice a group of people turn to leave.


    After walking far away, he felt that Luo Shi still looked back at Ruoyin anxiously.


    Ruo Yin Chong thought Luo''s smile, until the figure of the party disappeared in the sight, she turned back to the hall of Yongshou palace.


    In the hall, the elder brother and the second elder brother are still alive, and the fifth elder brother is also held in the arms by the slave.


    If Yin took his seat in the hall, he asked Banmei to take three books.


    Then, she flipped through her books at will and said, "big brother, second elder brother, and five elder brothers, these three books are all the same. The contents in them are all the same. E Niang hopes you can read them carefully, understand the truth and apply them to life."


    The contents of the book are short stories about brotherhood.


    It is a book written by Ruoyin according to some ancient stories and some modern philosophy.


    In her opinion, the brothers are in the royal family, and they lack nothing.


    But the most worrying thing for her was that she was worried about their fraternity.


    Because she had seen the ferocious scene of Jiulong seizing the throne.


    Now, there are not many sons left.


    After listening to Ruoyin, big brother and second elder brother obediently took books from Ruoyin''s hand.


    Five elder brother also went to Ruoyin, but if Yin didn''t give him, he just gave the book to big brother, "big brother, five elder brother can''t read now, his book, you can keep it for him temporarily."


    Big brother eyebrow slightly a pick, but still took the book that belongs to five elder brother.


    Five elder brother did not receive the book, the small body leans to if sound bosom.


    Ruoyin picked him up and sat him on his knee.


    She said to her brothers, "no matter what happens in the future, don''t be hostile to your emperor Alma, because no matter what happens, he is always your emperor Alma."Even if she and the fourth master quarreled with each other, they looked like passers-by.


    It''s also a matter between the adults, not the children.


    If the children are mixed in and let them remember and hate the fourth master, it will not do them any good, on the contrary, it is not conducive to their survival in the royal family.


    It will only make them face their father in hatred.


    And the fourth master has always been very good to his brothers. He is a strict father.


    If she runs away, the three brothers should unite well, better than anything.


    "I see." Big brother and second elder brother Qiqi should.


    Five elder brother nods in if sound bosom.


    Second elder brother also said: "Huang e Niang, no matter what happens, you will always be our emperor sum Niang, we will always be a family."


    "..." if the tone nose slightly sour, but still forced to resist the mood, told Hongyi, "big brother, you should remember that you are the oldest brother in the family, you should take good care of your two younger brothers, and be responsible for protecting them."


    "My son knows." Big brother looked at Ruoyin, "Huang e Niang, my son knows that you have always wanted us to be united and fraternal, but do you know, what do you do for us is the best?"


    "If you don''t know what big brother is going to say.


    She only heard big agood after a meal, light way: "for the sons and brothers, you and the emperor Alma''s company, is the most important."


    What? Company?


    Ruoyin feels something is hammering her heart. Then her eyes are hot and her vision begins to blur.


    These days, she has been pretending to be strong.


    But everyone''s heart, there are some vulnerable weak.


    There''s no need to hit hard at all, just a touch and it''s rampant.


    Big brother actually told her that company is the most important thing.


    But... She can''t be with them anymore.


    She doesn''t want to be bound by family affection, love and the responsibility of the queen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1547

    Because she is tired and tired, she wants to live for herself!


    If the sound tight eyes, tears will be forced to endure.


    Then, she looked at big brother. Her dark eyes were as sharp and sharp as the fourth master, as if to see through her mind.


    If Yin gently smile, "this palace and your emperor Alma are in the Forbidden City, of course, will always accompany you, but then you will eventually grow up, go to the capital to build a mansion, when you grow up, you want to be free, do not accompany."


    This word a, two elder brother immediately way: "I want to build together with elder brother''s mansion."


    "I don''t want to live with you." Big brother hates tunnels.


    Ruo Yin laughs at the quarrel between the two brothers.


    Well, that''s a diversion.


    About half an hour later, five elder brother fell asleep, big elder brother two elder brother also left Yongshou palace.


    If the sound of idle down, hold back irrelevant slave.


    Only called Ru Xia Ru Shuang, and half Mei entered the interior, leaving Li Fukang to guard outside.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is sitting on the armchair inside, and Banmei is standing in front of her.


    Looking at Ruxia, she asked in a low voice, "how are the recruitment of those martial arts experts?"


    Ruxia: "if you go back to your mother, since the beginning of the year, the recruitment has been very smooth, and now more than 6000 people have been recruited."


    Ruoyin: "very good, continue to recruit, when you recruit about 10000 people, you can stop recruiting."


    "Yes."


    Ruoyin: "in addition, we can start to plan the departure of our palace now. In this way, if there is a good opportunity, even if only 6000 people want to come, they can pass the test smoothly."


    Anyway, no matter how many, there are no more than the imperial guards in the Forbidden City.


    The Forbidden City is heavily guarded, and the imperial forest troops are everywhere.


    There are more than 2000 bodyguards in front of the imperial court in front of the fourth master, blue Ling bodyguards, imperial family guards, and guards selected from the Manchu and mengshang banners.


    The real nature of the guard is called the eight banners of the forbidden brigade.


    The eight banners of the forbidden brigade are divided into Langwei and Bingwei.


    Military guards are the emperor''s garrison troops, including garrison camp, Qianfeng camp, cavalry camp, infantry camp, Jianrui camp, firearm camp, Shenji camp, etc.


    The garrison is composed of officers and soldiers from the eight banners of Manchu, Mongolian and Han Dynasties. The garrison camp is the main guard force of the Forbidden City and is in the charge of the commander.


    All of them were young, strong and skillful soldiers selected from the eight banners of Manchu and Mongolia, with a total of 15000 soldiers.


    In addition, there were also the coating groups who were royal slaves for generations and were subordinate to the house of internal affairs in the Imperial Guard Organization.


    There are more than 7000 officers and soldiers in total, which are under the jurisdiction of the Minister of internal affairs.


    In addition, Qianfeng camp, with more than 2000 officers and soldiers, was responsible for the Imperial Guard.


    They are responsible for guarding the capital and the emperor''s retinue, and in charge of guns and other firearms. They are a firearm camp with more than 8000 officers and soldiers.


    And Shenji camp, which is equivalent to more than 10000 special forces and officers and soldiers.


    There is also the commander yamen of Bu Jun, who is in charge of the key to the nine gates of the capital and is responsible for the entrance guard of the whole capital.


    He led the Eight Banners infantry and the horses and infantry of the green camp in the capital city.


    In this way, there are nearly 100000 people.


    And if she gathers 100000 people, it will be a huge thing and a long time.


    It''s better. Maybe she won''t be able to call until her grandson comes out.


    The situation is almost the same. It may be over for a lifetime. All of them are dissatisfied.


    Another possibility is that in the process of summoning, she is caught by the fourth master for conspiracy to rebel, and then her life is over and she is imprisoned.


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, it''s impossible to confront the 100000 royal guards.


    Then, only by wisdom.


    If the method is good, even if we don''t use a soldier, we can run smoothly.


    However, the reason why she recruited experts was to be prepared in case of emergency.


    Ruxia see if sound meaning has a point, step forward, "empress, please order."


    Ruo Yin swept the door and waved cautiously to them.


    They, who were close to her once again, whispered her plan.


    Then, the four masters and servants will smile.


    Ruoyin in in particular, as soon as she thought of those plans, she would smile at ease.


    All the things she had to deal with before she ran away.


    she had prepared all the gifts from her family and had already sent them out.


    there was also an estate belonging to Jueluo''s family. She had instructed the people below to wait until she left before she could go to Jueluo''s The property is also divided into many shares, which are left to the brothers.


    and a large part is used to continue the charity of Renshan gardenThese days, she has taught everything that should be taught, so she has nothing to worry about.


    just wait for an opportunity, and she can run away!


    however, at this time, a magnetic voice came from the door: "what is the queen saying in a whisper, is it better to tell me?"


    The cold voice, without any emotion, rings in the room.


    Cause if sound a few heart apex to tremble slightly.


    Not because of palpitation and tremble, but because of heart deficiency.


    Fortunately, when Banmei met the fourth master, they bowed their heads and saluted.


    "What else can we say? The women in our harem can say nothing but you." Ruoyin smiles to welcome the fourth master.


    But in the heart of the dark scold, big pig hoof, come also don''t call a person to sing newspaper.


    That''s all. There''s no movement when you enter the door. You''re a thief!


    "Say me?" Man frown, stare if sound one eye, "who gives you courage, incredibly discuss me in the back?"


    If the sound toward half Mei a few wink at eye, let them go out.


    Then he took the fourth master''s arm and said with a smile, "the emperor, don''t blame them. It has nothing to do with them that my concubine asked them to ask who you went to for the Dragon Boat Festival today or which concubine''s bedroom you went to today."


    She dismissed him with a casual excuse.


    "For this?"


    "Yes, or you think so." If the sound flat mouth, not willing to say: "people do not want to spend the festival with you."


    The fourth master stared at Ruoyin''s eyes for a few seconds. Then he laughed and sat down in the armchair. "I''m not here."


    "The day is almost over, and the zongzi is finished. You just remember my concubine. "Ruoyin poured him a cup of tea and sat down beside him.


    The man seemed to enjoy the way she complained. He took a sip of tea with a smile and said casually, "did Wu Ge come to see you with a large family today?"


    "Well."


    "How do you feel?"


    "It''s very good. I haven''t seen e Niang for a long time, as well as my brother and sister-in-law. I''ve talked a lot about home affairs."


    "I heard that you gave them a lot of special gifts?"


    Hearing this question, Ruoyin''s heart "clutters".


    ------


    thank you for your monthly pass, which is presented in five chapters and ten thousand words. [PS: there is no conflict between wangeng and bangeng. There will be bangeng next week. ¡¿


    with regard to repetition, it is not a chapter repetition.


    It''s just that there is a chapter in the background that was blocked a long time ago, which leads to the chapter being wrong again.


    I don''t want to, but it''s not up to me to decide.


    When you look at the update, pay attention to the title date on the table of contents.


    Then, what a surprise. I got up yesterday morning and the monthly ticket was full.


    But also on the top ten, this may be the book monthly ticket ranking at the top of the list.


    Thank you, thank you, and be moved. Hug your relatives one by one.


    I have nothing to return, only a lot of code to save the manuscript.


    The book will be finished in about two months.


    During the period, no matter good or bad voice, is the love of this book.


    has been with us for so long, and make complaints about this book for the last two months.


    Finally, if you still have a monthly pass, please continue to come to the bowl. Good night ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1548

    Because of those gifts, she wanted to leave them as she thought she could not meet again after running away.


    She led her lips and pretended to be calm and said, "the sum Niang brought a lot of things to see me, so I gave them some gifts, thinking that it would be rare to see each other. The gift prepared was naturally special."


    "Nothing but these?" The man said, turning his head and looking at her attentively.


    What else? Does he doubt her?


    Even if the heart is guilty, if sound or a face magnanimous ask: "what other?"


    The man frowned impatiently, "five grid is not a pair of children also brought into the palace?"


    "Yes." If the sound nods, the heart says you this day, the tube may be really wide.


    In addition to dealing with the government and managing the Qing Dynasty, he could see her every move clearly and clearly.


    Then, she went on to say: "you mentioned this, my concubine just remembered, five elder brother took the Qing elder sister''s two brothers and sisters'' hand, praised others brother and sister two good-looking."


    Fourth master: "this boy, look good-looking, regardless of men and women, can''t walk."


    "In other words, sister Qing is really beautiful. When she grows up, she is very close to me. Unlike big brother and second elder brother, she won''t let me hold her when she grows up." If sound emotion.


    When I was a child, my two brothers were very close to her. Since I can remember, I have been burdened by a man.


    Fourth master: "if you like her, you can always call her to the palace, but it''s not your own. It''s inconvenient. After all, the child, I look at the five grid is really painful


    Speaking of this, the man gave a slight pause and continued: "if you really like a girl, I can be grateful."


    he looked at her, his eyes were deep and slightly ambiguous.


    if the voice was startled by a man''s words, then a pair of eyes and a mouthful of tea would be in the mouth.


    spit it out, it''s not elegant.


    If you swallow it, you will choke.


    "cough..." sure enough, if you cough violently, your face will turn red.


    She found out that the fourth master is not surprising now, and he is still shameless.


    It''s good to give a fart, and the punishment is almost the same!


    Besides, when did she say that she wanted to have a gege? If so, would she need to eat kezidan?


    Obviously, he was there talking to himself. From the Dragon Boat Festival in the daytime, he talked about Jue Luo''s family and led her to Wuge and Qing''s sister.


    Finally, she said she wanted to have a grid.


    From her point of view, it was he who wanted to marry himself.


    A word, listen to pour is to think for her, actually in satisfy his selfishness!


    "I don''t know how to pay attention to a cup of tea." The man was still teasing her.


    If the sound raises his head and looks at the man, he lowers his head to drink tea and goes along his throat.


    After relaxing her body and mind, she said mercilessly, "emperor, how noble you are. Therefore, I beg you not to show mercy?"


    When the fourth Master heard this, he didn''t know what he thought. His eyes suddenly tightened.


    Then, get up and walk to the bed: "set up!"


    If the voice mouth is disgusted with the body to come to him, ready to wait on him to change clothes.


    However, when she got close to him, she was held by him. The next morning, Ruoyin sent the fourth master to the imperial court, and the concubines came to Yongshou palace for morning province.


    after the morning Province, Li Fukang came in to report the matter, "Niang, the maid of the imperial concubine, said that she could not continue to take care of the second "It''s too late."


    if you want to say that the imperial concubine is ill, if the sound is meaningful, just send some tonic.


    But this matter involves two Ge Ge, is her empress duty matter.


    Therefore, Ruoyin went to the pension palace area in the northwest of the Forbidden City with her Phoenix chariot and her tonic.


    After a while, the Phoenix chariot stopped in front of the imperial concubine''s bedroom.


    When the servants in front of the palace saw Ruoyin, they saluted, and when they finished, they ran in to report.


    However, if Yin is the queen, if she does not report it, the maids will welcome her in.


    Ruoyin was led by the maid of the palace and arrived at the hall.


    At this time, Ruoyin sees Xinbin coming out of the room. What Xinbin is holding is two squares.


    Xinbin: "the queen Wanfu!"


    Two Ge Ge Ge: "the emperor forehead Niang auspicious!"


    "Get up." If sound road.


    It has long been heard that Xinbin and imperial concubine are women from Tongjia family.


    Because the Empress Dowager''s thigh was not easy to hold, Xinbin wanted to attach herself to the imperial concubine, seeking a sustenance in this deep palace.


    Plus the blood relationship, it''s getting closer.


    Besides, the Empress Dowager''s indistinct disposition can''t get along with Ruoyin and WAN Yan''s daughter-in-law.Not to mention their concubines.


    Although the Empress Dowager has also promoted several concubines in recent years, she still hasn''t broken up in the end.


    Even my niece Zhuang is still closely related to each other.


    It''s not as good as the relationship between the concubines and the imperial concubines.


    "Niang, the imperial concubine let you in, but her legs are not easy, and it is not good to come out to meet you. So I asked my concubine to tell you, and please don''t blame me." Xinbin is gentle and sincere.


    Ruoyin didn''t expect that the imperial concubine was too sick to get out of bed.


    She lifted her foot into the room, a strong smell of moxa smoke filled her nose.


    I saw the Queen''s seat was leaning on the bed, and there was an old mother giving moxibustion to her abdomen.


    Seeing her come in, the old mother put down the clothes for the imperial concubine, arranged them, and stopped moxibustion.


    If Yin sat down beside the bed, "imperial concubine, I listen to the slave say you are ill, and then I come to see you with tonic."


    "Thank you, Queen." Empress Dowager''s head leaned on the silk pillow behind her, looked at Ruoyin sideways, and said, "Oh, I''m old. I''m not in use."


    If sound looks at the face of the imperial concubine, it is not as bright as before.


    In fact, most of them are only about 40 years old.


    If you are old, you can''t go anywhere.


    The last time she saw the imperial concubine, the imperial concubine looked still charming.


    At that time, she was still thinking that the imperial concubine was better than the Empress Dowager. No wonder Emperor Kangxi would give her the title of "Xian".


    Moreover, probably because of the lack of offspring, she is much younger than the Empress Dowager.


    For this reason, she is just a princess.


    If there were children under my knee, I was afraid that the former Jiulong emperor would be another scene.


    The position of the Empress Dowager may have changed.


    Looking at Princess Huang''s haggard face, Ruoyin asked, "can you let the imperial doctor see it? What is the cause? "


    As soon as Ruoyin''s words were asked out, Feng Yuyi was asked to come in with the medicine box on his back.


    A room full of people, then quiet down, waiting for Feng Yuyi pulse.


    During pulse diagnosis, Feng Yuyi also asked the imperial concubine some related questions.


    Feng Yuyi: do you only have abdominal pain


    Imperial concubine: "waist also ache."


    "Is there any sign of redness or swelling?"


    "Yes, there is redness and swelling in the waist and neck."


    ¡°......¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1549

    After a while, Feng Yuyi got up and said, "imperial concubine, you are still the same as before. It is the abdominal pain caused by the damage of female cells."


    "In addition, you also have the phenomenon of bone arthralgia. This phenomenon is mostly caused by deficiency of Qi and blood, deficiency of liver and kidney, invasion of wind cold and dampness evil into the bone collaterals, causing damage to the bone collaterals, resulting in blood stasis, poor operation, and pain if blocked."


    "In addition to these two diseases, you also have the problem of severe lumbar protrusion. After the rupture of the herniated lumbar spine, the adjacent spinal roots are stimulated or compressed, resulting in numbness of lower limbs and inability to walk out of bed."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin got a general idea from Feng Yuyi''s words.


    If she''s right, this is gynecological disease, plus hyperosteogeny, plus severe lumbar disc herniation caused by paralysis in bed.


    At this time, the side of the Xin pin worried asked: "Feng Yuyi, can the emperor Princess lie on the bed, can''t get out of bed to walk?"


    "It''s not that you can''t get out of bed." It''s too inconvenient for the imperial concubine to drive around in the hospital


    This means that the imperial concubine is not saved and can only be paralyzed for the rest of her life.


    Xinbin sighed, "what should I pay attention to?"


    Feng Yuyi: "you really asked. The imperial concubine can''t walk because of numbness of her lower limbs. In order to avoid muscle atrophy, she needs to massage her legs every day to promote blood circulation. In addition, the slave will arrange two female doctors to give the imperial concubine acupuncture and moxibustion regularly


    As soon as the words came out, two Ge Ge Ge went to the bed, took the hand of the imperial concubine on the brocade quilt, and said: "the emperor''s milk, you will be well. Flana has grown up and can push you to the garden to bask in the sun every day."


    Since she came to the northwest of the pension palace area, was adopted by the imperial concubine, then honorific imperial concubine, a royal ancestral milk.


    And she is the granddaughter adopted by the emperor''s granddaughter.


    "Good, good, the Buddha of emperor''s ancestral milk is really good and filial." The princess touched Flana''s head.


    "With such filial children as Erge, I believe there will be miracles." Feng Yuyi was polite for a while and continued: "I will give the imperial concubine a prescription to regulate her body. You can eat it on time according to the prescription."


    "..." the imperial concubine didn''t know that Feng Yuyi was comforting her.


    Next, after Feng Yuyi finished prescribing the prescription, he told the maids a few words and went out.


    After Feng Yuyi went out, the imperial concubine looked at Ruoyin and said with a smile: "the old problems that I fell down when I was young. I felt pain in my abdomen and my back. I couldn''t stand up and sit upright. So I could lie down and make the queen laugh."


    "What''s the matter of not laughing? According to the law, my palace should have come to see you for a long time. It''s my negligence." For the imperial concubine''s statement, if the sound is polite to return.


    The imperial concubine looked down at Er Ge and sighed heavily: "the AI family is nothing. The key is that she is still young. Therefore, the AI family wants to discuss with you the matter that Er Ge should be raised by her people."


    "No, Emperor zumilk, you don''t want Flana. I can''t eat much at a meal. I''ll listen to you, learn from needlework, and push you to the garden to bask in the sun. So, you let me stay by your side, just as Flana asks you, ok...


    as soon as Er gege heard that the imperial concubine could not continue to support her, he was so anxious to say anything nice Come out.


    At the end, she choked.


    She is like a child who has been abandoned for many times. When she is abandoned again, she wants to become sensible and beg the imperial concubine to continue to raise her.


    Even if it will make her very hard, she needs to have a sensible person who does not belong to this age. She will not hesitate to throw away those willful children.


    She was afraid of the feeling that no one wanted, just like her biological e Niang Meng''s, and later years of raising her, one after another, left her like that.


    Seeing this scene, the servants in the imperial concubine''s courtyard shed tears one after another.


    Imperial concubine: "Flana, my dear, I''m old. I''ll leave you one day. You''d better go to other young concubines. They can bring you up well."


    Erge shook his head desperately, and the tears in his eyes shook out and slid down his cheek.


    She sobbed pitifully: "I don''t want the emperor''s grandmother to leave, and I don''t want you to leave me. I don''t want to be pointed at by them again, saying that I''m an orphan in the harem, who is pushed around as a thing."


    "Er Ge Ge, you should understand that it is not that I don''t want you, but that I have enough heart but not enough strength." The imperial concubine couldn''t hold back. A tear came from the corner of her eye.


    Even Xinbin wiped her tears with her handkerchief.


    If the sound can see, imperial concubine and Xinbin are really distressed.


    Otherwise, they will not cry, and they can''t give up like this.


    But the imperial concubine was paralyzed. She felt that her time was not long, and she wanted to give her two squares to someone else to raise.Don''t say it''s the imperial concubine and the Xin pin, if the sound looks at two Ge Ge Ge this appearance, all have some intolerance.


    When two Ge Ge Ge was taken by Meng, he was not taught well by Meng.


    But after Nian''s upbringing, he really knows a lot.


    But the servants in the Forbidden City are snobbish.


    For those beloved concubines, flattering is called a slip.


    Whenever there is a loss of power, step on the dead.


    In particular, er Ge Ge Ge, a child without a mother, was even more satirized and bullied by those slaves.


    Of course, no one dares to be raised by the imperial concubine.


    But when Meng and Nian left one after another, they thought they were bullied.


    It is estimated that Er Ge Ge has a psychological shadow. Otherwise, when she heard that the imperial concubine could not be raised, she would cry so sad.


    Think of this, if the sound Cu frown, side head light ask one side half plum, "Hougong really someone say so two grid?"


    Ban Mei replied truthfully: "if you go back to your mother, in the early years, after things like Meng''s and Nian''s, the servants in the palace really have such a tongue in cheek."


    Smell speech, if sound in the eye flashed a fierce color, "how unreasonable! The palace and the emperor are still here. There is no reason to say that Erge is an orphan. "


    "According to the order of the palace, anyone who has insulted, belittled or bullied Erge''s minions will be expelled from the Forbidden City at least or killed with a stick depending on the severity of the situation."


    If Yin hates people to see the Empress Dowager''s younger, they will not be the master.


    When her elder brother was weak, she was often talked about.


    At that time, she also used this method to eliminate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1550

    Otherwise everyone will be able to ride on the Royal.


    "Yes."


    "In the future, if anyone talks nonsense, they will be severely punished! The sons and daughters of the royal family can not be bullied by these servants


    "Yes


    Imperial concubine see if sound come out to preside over the overall situation, pushed two grid, "two grid, not fast, thank you Huang sum Niang."


    Two Ge Ge Ge is still immersed in the sadness that the imperial concubine can''t raise her, but kowtow to Ruoyin obediently, "thank the emperor''s forehead Niang to make decisions for Flana."


    "Well, stop crying and get up." Ruoyin said to Erge, half Mei beside her helped her up.


    Empress Dowager continued to discuss things with Ruoyin: "empress, the body of AI family is clear to me. It''s hard for me to get out of bed and walk around now. It''s really inappropriate for me to be taken care of by Er Ge Ge."


    Ruoyin: "since the imperial concubine has made up her mind, I will remember this matter, or if she has a suitable candidate, she can also propose."


    "The AI family didn''t know a few concubines in the old-age palace area. The only concubines came to see me often because of their identity. Er Ge Ge and she could get along with each other. If they could, the AI family would like to give Er Ge Ge to her to raise."


    "The good intentions of the imperial concubine have been accepted by my concubine, but how can he de, my concubine, raise two gege?" Xinbin, who had been sitting all the time, got up and knelt down beside the bed of the imperial concubine.


    She can''t be spoiled. She has no children under her knees. It''s good to raise two Ge Ge Ge.


    But the emperor''s heir in the royal family, regardless of elder brother or gege, is not everyone can raise.


    When Ge Ge Ge was handed over to the Nian family in the second day of junior high school, it was because the Nian family, as a noble imperial concubine, made great contributions to the imperial court.


    The reason why maobin raised Sange was that she could get along with Zhuangzi, and she was the emperor. At the same time, she also thanks other relatives for their rewards.


    I didn''t ask for a reward. I was surprised that you put this book on the list.


    It is also this point, more reflects the precious, love you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1551

    For Ruxia said, if the tone light "um" a, is agreed.


    She looked at Ruxia and Rushuang and said, "you two, anyone can bring me a set of maid''s clothes in the palace. "


    " if you and Rushuang come out of the palace, take the clothes of the slave. The slave will go to the room to get the clothes. " Ruxia said and went out.


    If you sound, change your clothes.


    When she takes off her coat, Ruxia uses cloth to wrap the bodyguard''s clothes and holds them to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin changed into Ruxia''s clothes and said, "by the way, we asked you to assign the recruited martial arts masters to each planned route point. Have you arranged for that?"


    Ruxia: "my mother, don''t worry. There are our people in the capital, Dagukou in Tianjin, the coastal areas in the East, and even the thirteen elements in the south. However, there are the most people in the capital at present."


    "When the empress is safely transferred from the capital, they will escort you all the way to ShiSanHang until you leave the Qing Dynasty by boat, leaving a group of experts to protect your safety."


    Ruoyin: "tell them to be careful, don''t show their feet."


    Ruxia: "no, they dress up as traders or passers-by at all levels. They will only expose their identities when the situation is critical."


    If there is a crisis, it is of course important to protect the empress. There is no other way to deal with it.


    Ruoyin: "very good."


    She had already planned her route.


    Anyway, she can''t stay in Daqing.


    Moreover, this is the fourth master''s territory.


    Regardless of which corner she was hiding in, if he wanted to find her, she could not hide.


    It''s better to stay in the palace than to hide and hide all day.


    Therefore, she thought of the Hu people who fled to neighboring countries, and she knew several languages in her previous life.


    If you want to go to any country, there is no barrier to communication.


    As for survival, it is not a problem for her medical skills to support her.


    The capital has no route to Hu.


    Even if there were, they were locked up by the imperial court.


    Because before the reign of Emperor Kangxi, there were four merchants.


    However, after the fourth master ascended the throne, the missionaries preached in the Qing Dynasty, which was not conducive to the court, so he banned foreign missionaries from entering the Qing Dynasty.


    There are only 13 trades and one mouth for foreign trade.


    Almost all the major countries in Asia, Europe and America are collectively called Hu state, and all of them have direct trade relations with the thirteen banks.


    There are global trade routes to Europe, Latin America, South Asia, East Asia and Oceania.


    It is the only surviving Maritime Silk Road in Qing Dynasty.


    Every month, some porcelain, silk, iron, copper, gold and silver, grain, tea, Chinese herbal medicine, sandalwood, etc. were transported from the Qing Dynasty every month, and these things were exported to the Hu states.


    At the same time, some huqin, precious stones, diamonds, glass, spices, Persian Gulf pearls, Persian carpets and so on will be introduced from the state of Hu.


    Taking advantage of this advantage, Ruoyin plans to start from the capital to Dagukou, Tianjin.


    Then from Dagukou along the sea to the eastern coastal areas, and finally around the southern thirteen lines, take a boat to Hu.


    Because her facial features are Asian, she plans to run to Hu, which belongs to the Asian region.


    This can be better integrated into.


    After negotiation, Ruoyin sits in front of the dressing table.


    Ban Mei combed her hair into a bun and fixed it with a silver hairpin.


    And she herself, according to the characteristics of Ruxia''s facial features, carefully make-up.


    Because in the Qing Dynasty, the waist token representing everyone''s identity was engraved with the features of the waist token holder.


    After about a stick of incense, Ruoyin will make up.


    She took Ruxia and stood in front of Banmei and Rushuang together, "how, like or not?"


    Banmei and Rushuang looked at them seriously.


    as like as two peas, she recognised the way: "Niang, you can make this makeup look like a Yi Rong, and it doesn''t say anything like Xia, at least seven or eight images."


    "That''s fine." Ruoyin pinned ruoxia''s waist token on her waist.


    Then, she also took some pills out of the dresser box and handed them to ban Mei. "This is an overpowering drug. If you don''t come back in half an hour, it means that you''ve got out of the palace successfully. Then, take this overpowering drug."


    "In addition, if I leave successfully, it will make people create the illusion of being kidnapped."


    In this way, they will not be implicated as slaves.


    In the name of being kidnapped, they can disappear in the Qing Dynasty, and they will not implicate the ulanara family.


    Half Mei looked at the box in Ruoyin''s hand. After receiving it, she actually knelt down, "Niang, take care!"


    She knew that the empress was worried that the emperor would punish them severely when he came back.


    This is to deliberately let them take ecstasy, pretend to be dizzy, so that they can get rid of the relationship.In fact, she and Rushuang, Ruxia, with Niang for so many years, have long ignored life and death.


    Regardless of the emperor found out, the head can not protect, they are also no regrets.


    In any case, they are slaves, as long as the mother is good enough.


    Ruxia is a martial arts practitioner. Her mind is not delicate, but she kneels down with her.


    Ruoyin then turned his head and said to Ru Shuang, "since you follow this palace out of the palace, don''t go back to the Forbidden City. Follow me to Hu Guo."


    "Yes." If the frost beat a thousand times.


    In order to be in a hurry, Ruoyin and Banmei are not sentimental.


    She just patted them on the shoulder and left Yongshou palace with Rushuang to the gate of the Forbidden City.


    When they arrived at the gate of the city, Ruoyin saw the Red Gate tightly closed.


    If frost saw, immediately and she whispered: "Niang, this time in the past, the city gate is not open, only at night will be closed."


    "I don''t know. Let''s go near and ask." If sound road.


    A moment later, they went to the gate of the city.


    Before they got close, a group of bodyguards stepped forward and stopped the two of them.


    In this regard, Ruoyin and Rushan took out the waist token.


    Especially Rushuang, when taking out the waist token, he also showed the token given by Ruoyin.


    Rushuang: "we are ordered by the empress to go out of the palace."


    Those bodyguards take the waist token and token from Rushuang and Ruoyin''s hands.


    They first glance at the authenticity of the token.


    Then, they take a look at the waist token, and then take a look at Ruoyin and ruoxia, which seems to be checking the features on the waist token.


    In particular, the person who checked Ruoyin''s appearance looked at Ruoyin for a long time. He also looked at Ruoyin and asked, "how do I think you are so familiar?"


    Ruoyin remembers this bodyguard, since she was still four Fu Jin, every time she enters the palace, she can see this person guarding the door.


    And Ruxia followed her many times, and sometimes she went out of the palace for her.


    It''s no wonder the other party said she was familiar with her eyes, because she is now both like Ruxia and herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1552

    For this bodyguard who has been guarding the gate of the Forbidden City for several years, he must be familiar with Ruxia and her queen.


    "I''m the maid next to the empress. I often go out of the palace for the empress. Don''t say you look at me familiar, I look at you familiar." Even if Ruoyin was worried about being recognized, he pretended to be calm. The brothers seemed to have said, "brother, have you been an official in the palace for several years?"


    Speaking of this, the guard''s serious face can be regarded as a casual smile, "isn''t it? Since I was a teenager, I''ve been working in the palace for more than ten years."


    "It''s amazing. The job in the palace is not so good. If you can work here for more than ten years, you must be outstanding." If the meaning of the sound is similar to the meaning.


    Bodyguard: "you''re not bad. If you can be a chambermaid by the empress, you must be able to do well."


    If you have a kind smile on your voice, you''re wondering if you can stop blowing each other out of business here. Why don''t you just put her and Rushuang out of the palace.


    When Ruoyin thought so, the guard''s smile was closed, and changed back to the previous seriousness, "you two, you''d better go back."


    "Why?" If you ask.


    Bodyguard: "when the emperor comes out of the palace, he has orders. During his absence from the Forbidden City, civil and military officials do not have to go to the court. Then, the gate of the city does not need to be opened, and people without permission are not allowed to enter and leave the palace at will."


    Hearing this, if the sound heart all chills.


    But she still said with a smile: "but we are not idle people waiting for ah, we are the Queen''s mother''s close bodyguard, so, do you think you can be flexible?"


    Bodyguard: No


    "We didn''t say that just now. We are all old acquaintances. Besides, we also have waist token." With that, Ruoyin takes out a ingot of silver from his sleeve pocket and tries to sneak it into the bodyguard.


    As a result, the bodyguard refused with both hands, "don''t insult me with silver."


    At this time, Rushuang on one side threatened: "don''t toast or eat or drink. We are the bodyguards of Empress Dowager. If we delay the affairs of empress dowager, can you afford it?"


    Bodyguard: "against the emperor''s will, we can''t afford it."


    This meaning is very obvious, no matter how big the queen is, it is not as big as the emperor. They only listen to the emperor.


    Ruoyin: "that''s not like you. If you said it couldn''t pass, we wouldn''t talk nonsense with you."


    With that, Ruoyin pulled Ruo frost and turned around in shame, "let''s go!"


    Although they failed to open the door, they could not lose in momentum.


    Even if you want to sneak away, you have to have the momentum of being delayed.


    The bodyguard who did not get into the oil and salt, she and Rushuang sang white faces, and another sang Black faces, and they both failed to make him flexible.


    I deserve to have been in the Forbidden City for so many years.


    Oh, no, he deserves to have been a guard for so many years.


    Rushuang approached Ruoyin and whispered: "Niang, last year when you and the emperor went out on a tour to the south of the palace, the gate of the city was not closed."


    Ruoyin: "the bodyguard said just now, the emperor is not in these days, so you don''t have to go to court. Last year, the emperor and I went out on a tour to the south of the palace. The affairs of the imperial court were supervised by the thirteen masters, Zhang Tingyu and the Argentines. Then, the ministers would go to the palace and go to the court, so they could not close the gate. "


    It is said that, but Ruoyin''s heart is still uncomfortable.


    Her waist token and appearance have been successfully deceived to the bodyguards.


    If the city gate had not been closed, she and Rushuang would have gone out of the palace long ago, and then gathered the martial arts experts they recruited, they would have started her journey.


    It''s really strange. In recent years, Rushuang and Ruxia have been smooth and efficient every time they go out of the palace for her. They have never heard of anyone blocking her from leaving the palace.


    This time, she tried to take advantage of the fourth master is not in the palace to run.


    It turns out that the city gate is closed.


    If you want to close the city gate, you must close it at this time.


    This pig''s hoof is not against her, is it?


    Really, can there be a little trust between people.


    Can she still run away?


    After a while, Ruoyin and ruoxan returned to Yongshou palace.


    When they got to the hall, half Mei was talking about taking overpowering drugs. Ruoyin took Ru Shuang into the hall and stopped them.


    Half Mei was about to take medicine. When she saw Ruo Yin and Ru Shuang come in, she was surprised and said, "Niang, how did you come here? Haven''t you been found anything?"


    If the sound straight into the inner room, the body of the bodyguard clothing change, "don''t mention, the city gate didn''t open at all, can''t go out."


    "Ah? But every time I come out of the palace with Rushuang, the gate is open. " Ruxia road.


    Ruoyin changed her clothes and said, "although I didn''t get out of the Palace this time, on the whole, I was very successful in disguised as Ruxia. Not only did the guards fail to see it, but people on the road thought I was Ruxia when they saw me."The Forbidden City is heavily guarded. If you can escape at one time, this huge Forbidden City has become a vegetable market, and you can go in and out at will.


    So, what else is the royal family safe.


    Failure is the mother of success. She will never be discouraged.


    At least she pretended to be Ruxia this time and cheated everyone, proving that this method still worked.


    Next, if Yin Ben plans to take advantage of the fourth master is not in the palace, continue to plan to run.


    However, the fourth master returned to Beijing with a large number of people on the third night.


    That night, Ruoyin was holding his cheek to think.


    Suddenly, a bright yellow figure appeared in her sight at the door.


    If the sound immediately raised the spirit.


    She turned her head and saw the fourth master appeared at the door.


    Moreover, he came towards her with his hands down and his face expressionless.


    He, he, he, didn''t he go to Daming mansion?


    Although Daming house is close to the capital, it only takes about three days to return.


    But he still has to do something. Why did he go back to Beijing?


    Maybe it''s because of a guilty heart, Ruoyin almost frightens her soul out of her body when she sees the fourth master.


    But many years of experience of accompanying the emperor like a tiger made her calm and calm, and walked forward naturally: "how did the emperor come? Is this a smooth journey?"


    The fourth master helped the woman and said, "it''s just some small things. It''s not worth mentioning. It''s you. The bodyguards around you are going to go out of the palace these days when I''m not here?"


    Ruoyin replies truthfully: "it''s true."


    "For what?" The man''s eyes were on her.


    "This is not an industry under my name. There are so many things that I can''t get out of the palace, so I have to let Rushuang Ruxia go out of the palace every month." If the sound returns.


    ------


    Bing Bing: after receiving the editor''s notice, the night shift on November 6, that is, about 00:05 a.m. on November 7, 50000 words were updated successively.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1553

    She was calm and calm on the surface, but her heart was so nervous that her heart was pounding.


    Fortunately, after listening to Ruo Yin''s reply, the fourth master probably felt that it was very common, so he did not continue this topic.


    He just stretched out his arms and said faintly, "it''s too late to arrange."


    See the man did not ask more, if sound deep relief, waiting for him to change clothes.


    A moment later, she blew out the candle and lay down with him.


    But when she lay down, the man held her in his arms.


    Ear, also came a man''s deep voice: "these days, I am not in the palace, there is nothing to say with me?"


    "When you are in the palace, you don''t have to be here all day long. I''ve been used to it for a long time. What can I say?" How does she know what he wants to hear.


    Since you can''t guess right, blame him in turn.


    "I have no conscience. I have given you all the time to deal with the government affairs. I am not satisfied with it, eh?" His voice is very nice and low.


    "..." how can she be dissatisfied again.


    She just told the truth.


    Trying to express what she didn''t say to him.


    It turned out to be misinterpreted by him.


    She really seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his understanding?


    Just then, there was a lot of noise outside.


    Ruoyin still vaguely heard Su Peisheng shouting "catch the assassin!"


    Then, outside came Chen Biao''s voice: "emperor, an assassin broke into the Forbidden City."


    "Tell me my will and try my best to catch the assassin." He said, he looked at the woman in his arms, "in addition, order people to hold the Yongshou palace strictly. Without my permission, all the people without permission are not allowed to approach half a step!"


    "Bang."


    Ruoyin heard the footsteps of Chen Biao walking away, and the man behind her pulled her body and made her face him.


    that resolute and handsome cheek slowly approached her.


    Ruoyin: "emperor, didn''t you listen to Chen Biao? There are assassins in the palace. Do you take the assassin seriously?"


    really, she thought there was an assassin He can leave from her Yongshou palace.


    however, after reporting from Chen Biao, his mood did not fluctuate much.


    In addition to letting Chen Biao catch the assassin, he ordered people to take good care of her Yongshou palace.


    Come on, the assassin has come to visit. How can he still be gentle with her.


    "It''s just a search for death." The man''s tone is light, but with a strong bloodthirsty breath.


    I''m so confident that I don''t care about the assassin at all.


    Then, the fourth master put his forehead against the woman''s forehead and said, "what''s more, I have you in my eyes."


    The first sentence, evil as the world''s most ruthless man.


    The last sentence, but deep like the most affectionate man in the world.


    This night, somewhere in the Forbidden City, the assassin and the Yu Lin army sword and lightsaber are fighting each other.


    In the Yongshou palace, the emperor and the empress indulged in warmth and tenderness....


    the next morning, Ruoyin woke up, and the fourth master was no longer there.


    Ban Mei comes in and waits on her to change her clothes.


    Ruoyin told Banmei about the matter discussed with the fourth master last night: "send a maid to Xianfu palace of Xinbin, and say that the palace and the emperor are allowed to deal with ER Ge Ge. Let her choose a day and take Er Ge Ge to Xianfu palace to live."


    "Yes."


    Ruoyin yawned lazily and asked casually, "by the way, was the assassin caught last night?"


    Ban Mei: "what''s more, I heard that after the assassin was arrested last night, he was tortured to extort a confession all night. He was stunned that he didn''t let out his fart. Finally, he could not bear to be tortured. Now the emperor ordered his head to be hanged at the gate of the city for public display. He said that it was for the people behind him to see, so that they would be scared."


    "Not only that, but the emperor also asked the royal guards in the palace to take strict control of all those who enter or leave the Forbidden City."


    "By the way, early this morning, the royal guards came to our palace to report that it was not peaceful during this period of time, so that people in all palaces should not go out of the palace to do business. We will wait until the storm has passed."


    "What?" Ruoyin has been listening to Banmei quietly.


    However, when she heard that the royal guards did not allow the palace to go out of the palace, she could not calm down.


    This does not mean that the servants in her palace can no longer leave the palace.


    Where the assassin came from? It''s not good to break into the palace when she''s running.


    She also thought that when the city gate opened, she would dress up as if she were going out of the palace.


    Now, the imperial guards are strict in their hands, and they are not allowed to go out of the palace.


    If she can''t get out, it''s useless for her to dress up like rosy clouds.


    Ruoyin pursed her lips in distress. After pondering for a moment, she said, "it seems that only when the palace does something important, the palace will make a new plan.""Big event? What''s the big deal


    "It''s the kind of... Um... Big enough to allow all civil and military officials to bring their wives in and out of the palace." In this way, she would dress up, mix into the crowd, and then mix out of the palace.


    "But there has been no big deal recently. Last month, the birthday of the Empress Dowager has passed, and the emperor has not given her a big deal. This month, it''s your birthday. Do you want a big deal? "


    Ruoyin: "no, I don''t want to spend my birthday with a group of unrelated people."


    Moreover, her birthday, she was the protagonist from beginning to end.


    Everyone''s attention is on her. How can she run?


    "There are no big days these days." Half Mei racked her brain and couldn''t think of anything else.


    At this time, Li Fukang came in with a bitter face, "Niang, snowflake is so tired this morning that she doesn''t eat anything."


    "No?" If you give it to her, frown


    Li Fukang: "it''s her favorite fish. It''s fresh."


    Ruoyin: "meat, do not eat it?"


    "When the beef is cooked, it doesn''t eat raw chicken, and even vegetables. It just drinks a lot of water." Li Fukang returned with a sad face.


    Snow is a carnivorous cat, only when sick, will occasionally eat chopped boiled carrots, peas, corn, lettuce those.


    But this time, it was meat and vegetables are not eating.


    "Where is it now?" When asking questions, Ruoyin has gone out.


    Snowflake is usually a greedy cat, only it ate enough, the slave did not allow to eat, she also wanted to eat.


    It''s rare that it doesn''t eat.


    Even if it was, it was sick.


    "The snow is curled up in the little swing basket in the side room." Li Fukang returned.


    After listening to Ruo Yin, in addition to the hall, directly turned to the side room.


    When she got to the side room, as Li Fukang said, little snowflakes curled up in the bamboo basket.


    The basket is connected with a hemp rope on the beam, which is a small swing for snowflakes to play with.


    In the past, as long as the snowflakes were in the basket, basically the swing was always shaking.


    Only when the snowflakes are asleep will the basket remain as still as it is now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1554

    Ruoyin squats beside the basket and looks at the snowflake. Its eyes are closed and motionless.


    Even if the voice comes near with a slave, it doesn''t respond.


    It would have been around her for a long time.


    Ruoyin first followed the snow white fur.


    Snowflake is no longer the hairy kitten of that time.


    And its hair is no longer the soft touch, but a little hard.


    Now looking at its motionless appearance, she had the feeling that it was old.


    If sound along its hair, touch its heart.


    There, fortunately, there is a heartbeat.


    Therefore, she held the snowflake carefully in her arms and told the servant, "Li Fukang, please enter the palace the veterinarian who has been treating snowflake in recent years."


    In Qing Dynasty, the doctors who treat animals are called veterinarians.


    It''s not the first time snowflakes have been sick these years.


    During this period, if it has been sick for several times, it has been called by the veterinarian.


    That veterinarian is very good at medicine. Every time it is cured, the snowflakes start to jump in a few days.


    I hope this time, it can be as good as before.


    Although Ruoyin can cure diseases, she can only treat people, not animals.


    If sound holding snowflake on the way back to the hall, two ha do not know where to come out.


    Usually two must not be able to two ha, today''s son unexpectedly is extremely good.


    Probably, it also knows that its companion is not comfortable.


    An hour later, Li Fukang invited the veterinarian into the hall.


    Veterinarian is an old man, see if sound, line kowtow big ceremony: "grass people have seen empress."


    "Get up, let''s show the snowflake. It doesn''t eat anything early this morning, and it doesn''t look very good." Ruoyin handed the snowflake to Banmei.


    Ban Mei then handed the snow to the vet.


    The vet took the snowflake, pinched its ear and examined it carefully.


    Hold up its eyes again, examine carefully.


    At this time, has been closed eyes, there is no movement of snow, can be regarded as issued a "Gulu Gulu" sound.


    At the same time, when it is breathing, the voice of "wheezing" in the throat is like a stuck sputum in the throat.


    The veterinarian put his hand on the snowflake''s heart and felt it for a while, then he broke the snow''s mouth and examined the snowflake''s mouth.


    After checking everything, the veterinarian also asked some questions about the slave who usually took care of snowflake.


    Veterinarian: "I''d like to ask when it began to lose hair."


    Li Fukang: "in this year''s less, the fastest drop in the last six months."


    "In recent days, weight can be reduced."


    "A little bit less."


    "When did appetite begin to decline?"


    "It started to drop this month, and then I got up this morning and stopped eating."


    "There is water."


    "Drink, drink a lot!"


    "..."


    after the veterinarian asked many professional questions, he seemed to have the answer in his mind.


    He touched his goatee and said to Ruoyin, "empress, I want to come... This cat is dying."


    Hearing this sentence, Ruoyin felt that her heartbeat suddenly missed half a beat.


    Then she said, "no? How can it not work? Is it sick? Then you can cure it. This palace will give you a lot of money, as long as you can cure it. "


    The veterinarian shook his head and said helplessly: "Niang, this is not a matter of money or money. It''s old. You can see that its hair is sparse and dry, and it moves slowly. It has lost a canine tooth and a molar tooth. Just now I asked the servant in front of you. I heard that he was still sleepy and his appetite decreased."


    Ruoyin: "it had this kind of phenomenon before. Didn''t you cure them all?"


    She still can''t believe it. Her snowflakes are going to die.


    Veterinarian: "when I just checked it out, it made a purring sound. Generally speaking, a cat''s purring sound should be a kind gesture to people. However, your servant said that he likes to drink a lot of water recently, so it is not so simple as to show favor, but his kidney failure. "


    "Renal failure?" If sound.


    Veterinarian: "cats need to neutralize the toxins in their bodies, but their kidneys are aging and can only be neutralized by drinking more water."


    "In addition, its heart rate is far less than that of a normal cat, and it will produce a wheezing sound when breathing. If this happens, there is no doubt that there is a problem with the trachea, or a fever, or it will be heart failure and pneumonia."


    "But as I saw just now, there is no swelling or inflammation in its mouth and throat, and its temperature is normal. Then, eliminate the problem of trachea and fever. What''s more, when I count his breathing, the number of his breaths is far less than that of pneumonia. "


    "Therefore, the grassroots concluded that it was heart failure."Ruoyin: "so, snowflake is renal failure and heart failure.


    After listening to these words, Ruoyin was stunned in the chair.


    Until the side of half Mei gently called "Niang", she did not return to God.


    Ruo Yin gently asked the veterinarian, "is it really not saved?"


    "What I said back to my mother is true." After the veterinarian answered, he turned to ask Xiang Ruoyin: "Niang, the grassroots dare to ask you a word."


    "Say it."


    "I can''t remember how many times I treated this cat, or how old it was. How many years have you kept it?"


    Just one sentence, Ruoyin was asked.


    Because, she doesn''t remember how many years she raised snowflakes.


    She only knew that the big brother was still young, the second elder brother had not been born, let alone the fifth elder brother.


    She only remembered that it was winter when the fourth master gave her snow.


    At that time, her elder brother was not yet one year old. She was feeding her elder brother to lick the sour taste of lemon. She was caught by the fourth master.


    After he attacked her, the slave took the elder brother down.


    Then the slaves brought in a box covered with cloth.


    After the cloth was opened, there was an iron cage, in which lay a snow-white cat.


    He said: "it likes quiet, you like to move, just complement each other. It''s all cats anyway."


    She looked at the snow outside, and saw that its hair was as white as snow, so she named it "snowflake".


    After a long time, Ruoyin said sadly, "this cat has been raised in this palace for more than ten years."


    It can be said that big brother is big, it has raised it for many years.


    A while ago, she threw all the things that the fourth master gave her to the house of the interior.


    But left snow and erha.


    Because snowflake and erha are not things to her.


    It''s a partner she''s been with for years.


    Veterinarian: "a cat''s life span is not short or long, that is to say, 15 to 20 years. Of course, there are also some who can live to about 30 years, which are very few individuals."


    "In fact, the cat has lived for more than ten years, which is equivalent to people''s age of 70 years. Therefore, your cat is quite long-lived." The vet comforted.


    Every cat has a time to end his life. In his opinion, there is nothing to be sad about.


    However, he did not know where the cat came from.


    Anyway, for ordinary people like them, cats are used to catch mice or keep them for fun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1555

    If the tone pursed her lips, she finally asked, "this palace wants to know how much time it has."


    "According to its current situation, it''s not very optimistic. If it continues to eat like this, I''m afraid it won''t last a few days." The vet knew it was cruel, but he told the truth.


    "I see." If Yin turns her head and looks at Banmei, she signals that Banmei will give the veterinarian money and send him away.


    Know snowflake not many days, if sound did not abandon it in advance.


    But put down everything in hand, want to accompany snowflake to walk through the last period of time.


    She held the snowflake in her arms again, arranged its hair, looked at it deeply, and said to it gently: "the little snowflakes in our palace are really old."


    I still remember the first time I saw it, the charming eyes of sea blue were just as sweet and moving as smoking makeup.


    Snowflake is a fairy type puppet cat, which was exported by the fourth master from thirteen trades.


    For other cats, its character is more gentle, belongs to the kind of stable skin.


    Just like a fairy cat, elegant and lovely.


    Any action is beautiful and elegant.


    This day, little snow still did not eat.


    It is so lying in Ruoyin''s arms, especially sleepy.


    It is night, if the sound rests, the little snowflake sleeps on her soft brocade quilt.


    It has also crept into her bed every night for more than ten years.


    Only this time, it was Ruoyin holding it up.


    Usually four masters did not come to her, at this time, it would get into her bed.


    At first, Ruoyin was always worried about pressing it, kicking it, or turning over and throwing it to the ground.


    Over time, the original sleep dishonesty of her, sleep has become peaceful.


    Only the fourth master came to her. At this time, the little snowflake would be driven away by the fourth master at first.


    For a long time, it was very eye-catching by the fourth master''s coldness.


    When the fourth master comes, he will quickly get out.


    The next morning, snow did not like before, squatting on the brocade quilt waiting for Ruo Yin to wake up.


    But if sound, the first time is along the snow hair.


    She did not care about washing and eating, so she got up with snowflake and tried to feed it some meat and vegetable puree.


    However, the little snowflake just lift eyes powerlessly.


    It can even be said that its eyes are not fully opened, it can only be regarded as a slight squint, and then closed their eyes.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin feels something beating her heart.


    She gently coax a way: "do not eat, then let''s drink some water, OK?"


    Ruoyin puts the porcelain with water at the mouth of little snowflake.


    However, it did not even drink water.


    In other words, it doesn''t even have the strength to drink water.


    If sound nose a sour, sit on the ground, soft voice way: "good good, we don''t drink, so lie down for a while, bask in the sun."


    At the moment, in her heart, there are deep helplessness and powerlessness.


    That is the fact that no matter how much wealth she has and no matter how good her medical skills are, there is no way to change it.


    On weekdays, because she has her own life, and the snowflake is more arrogant, they are not the kind of very sticky relationship between owners and pets.


    Snowflake is and the same animal two ha, can play a piece more.


    Snowflake has the pride of snowflake, Ruoyin has her own life.


    But it doesn''t mean she doesn''t care about them.


    They are in the same palace, both have space for each other, and accompany each other, it is enough.


    Early summer morning, covered with a thin mist, the sun has not come out.


    The sun shines on the earth.


    The lawn in the yard, dew is shining.


    It seems that as long as the sun rises, it can wither their vitality.


    Cool breeze in the side of the caress, with a faint fragrance of flowers, but also with a moist cool.


    The kapok flowers, peach blossoms, snow peas and cauliflower of various colors have been opened.


    Ruoyin let the snowflake lie on her leg, it has been so fragile that she dare not follow its hair.


    Just holding it so quietly and looking at it.


    Two ha did not know where to stick over, lie down in Ruoyin side closed eyes rest.


    Occasionally open your eyes to see Ruoyin, and then look at the little snowflake in her arms.


    Ruoyin puts her hand in the heart of snowflake and gently feels the weaker and weaker beating.


    In this way, nearly a stick of incense time, snow suddenly opened its eyes.


    And it looks at Ruoyin, and Ruoyin looks at it.


    It saw the sea blue pupil, gradually stained with a layer of mist.


    Then, there is transparent liquid, along the corner of its eyes and hair, flow to the outline of the nose tip.When she saw the tears of snowflake, Ruoyin couldn''t help but cry, "little snowflake, we are proud fairy cats, how can we cry, don''t cry..."


    snowflake blinked her eyes, and gently raised her paws, as if trying to touch Ruoyin and comfort her.


    Ruo Yin raised his head and touched Snow''s paw with his hand.


    When Ruoyin''s palm and snow''s claws touch together, the snow''s tail wags.


    It also gave a little meow to Ruoyin.


    When she saw it for the first time, it gave her a face to "meow".


    If Yin knew, it was going to leave her.


    As expected, the snow gradually closed her eyes.


    If the sound is placed in the palm of the snowflake''s heart, the beat becomes weaker and weaker, so weak that she can''t feel any abnormal movement...


    and its body, even with the sun shining, gradually loses its temperature.


    Yes, her little snowflakes were still alive and kicking in front of her a few days ago. Yesterday, she was still lying in her arms, and now she left in her arms.


    The little fairy cat, with all her strength, cried in front of her master and wagged her tail timidly.


    Ruoyin carefully holding snowflake, this accompany her gave birth to a few elder brothers, and she looked at the kittens that the elder brothers grew up with.


    Did you know she didn''t want to stay in the palace and leave the Forbidden City.


    So, it wants to leave before that.


    Is not worried about parting with her, just choose to leave at such a suitable time.


    Ruoyin remembers that she once told the fourth master that she wanted to have a cat and a dog, and that this life would be enough.


    But now, this wish, because of the snowflake''s leaving, seems to be unable to complete.


    And these, also long ago, is no longer her dream of a better life.


    At this time, the original lying Er ha, suddenly stood up.


    It went to Ruoyin and snowflake, opened its most greedy mouth.


    The next moment, it just with its long tongue, very light very light to lick the snow''s hair.


    It''s like the way snowflakes like to lick their hair.


    The appearance of such a careful erha in peacetime is a strong contrast.


    At noon, Ruoyin gives the snowflake to Banmei.


    At night, the fourth master did not know where to hear the wind that the snow had gone, and went to Yongshou palace to see Ruoyin.


    And he didn''t let anyone sing the newspaper, so he went straight into the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1556

    Looking at Ruoyin lying in bed, he changed clothes, blew out the candle and lay beside her.


    The fourth master stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. He said to her, "it''s just a cat. I''ll give you another one."


    Although Ruoyin closed her eyes, she was not asleep.


    Besides, there are people lying down beside her.


    She closed her eyes and was quiet for a long time. Then she said, "no, snowflakes are snowflakes. There is no other cat to replace them. Besides, I don''t want to keep cats for the time being."


    Even if they are raised, they are not raised in this forbidden city.


    Smell speech, the man actually did not say this topic again.


    He just hugged her tightly and gave her warm strength.


    ------


    people can be sad because of the loss of their pets, but they can''t be immersed in sadness forever.


    Because there is no feast that will never end.


    It''s not only animals, but also people.


    And those who live should look forward.


    Ruoyin plans to give Er ha to Er a Ge after snowflake''s leaving.


    Hengli two elder brother is naughty and playful. He also likes to tease erha on weekdays.


    Moreover, she did not want her to leave the Forbidden City, erha no one to look after.


    In addition, the second elder brother also offered to keep a dog recently.


    What''s more, after grinding in front of her for several times, he should be regarded as a successful boy.


    On this day, big brother and second elder brother rest mu.


    As usual, the two brothers came to Ruoyin early in the morning.


    When they entered the courtyard, erha followed them and wagged his tail.


    A pair of small owners to see the dog''s legs.


    Big elder brother and two elder brother then entered the hall, Chao Ruo Yin hits a thousand: "emperor forehead Niang auspicious!"


    "Get up." Ruoyin helped the two brothers up.


    After the mother and the son took their seats, erha dogleg crossed the threshold and came in.


    When Ruoyin saw erha who was following in, he took a look at her first.


    Then, I asked the two brothers about their studies and their recent daily life.


    After some gossiping, she did not want to take the initiative to mention it. The second elder brother took the initiative to say: "Huang e Niang, my son really wants to have a dog."


    Ruoyin raises eyebrow slightly: "do you know what to do with a dog?"


    Although the second elder brother is the prince, it is not easy to keep a dog.


    But since he cared about her idea and wanted her permission, she tested his patience.


    Because he is the prince, most of the time, she will not give what he wants.


    In particular, she didn''t want him to raise a pet because of his fever.


    Don''t be impatient when your enthusiasm cools down, just leave your pet aside.


    Now, the second elder brother has mentioned it to her for more than three times.


    She realized that he didn''t seem to have a fever.


    Second elder brother: "of course, my son knows, it''s just to let the dog eat, drink and sleep well."


    Ruoyin: "you are right about all these, but in addition to these, you have to clean its hair and keep it clean. And it may defecate in your bedroom. Can you do it and endure it? "


    " my son has to read, write homework, practice riding and shooting every day. Of course, I don''t have time to clean it, but I will let the minions clean it. As for defecation, those slaves will shovel excrement for it, and I won''t dislike it. "


    For these, Ruoyin doesn''t feel much about it.


    A brother''s studies are various, from morning to night.


    They want to learn Buddhism, Confucianism, Yi ology, astrology, numerology, arithmetic, martial arts and so on.


    In addition, they also need to learn some foreign languages for communication when foreign envoys visit the Qing Dynasty.


    If you are a excrement shovel official all day, you really don''t have time to learn.


    Ruoyin looked at her elder brother and said: "these are still basic. The most important thing is that if you want to keep it, you should keep it for a lifetime. You should not abandon it. You should be responsible for it. This is your responsibility and obligation. Do you understand?"


    "Huang e Niang, you can rest assured that your son understands all these principles." Hey hey, the emperor sum Niang all said this share, must have agreed with it to keep a dog?


    "Well, since you have said that, I will leave erha to you to keep." If the sound is reasonable and reasonable.


    "Ah?" The second elder brother looked at Ruoyin and didn''t look like a joke, "no, Huang e Niang, er HA is good in your courtyard. How can you give it to me?"


    Even if he was disgusted with his mother, good education did not make him refuse his mother.


    "Don''t you always want to have a dog, so we have to give it up to you." Ruoyin is very understanding.


    But the second elder brother murmured in a low voice, "I''ve always wanted to keep a dog, but I didn''t say I''d like to have two ha."


    Ruoyin: "what do you want to raise without raising erha?""Of course, it''s a Tibetan mastiff. It''s so fierce, so powerful, so powerful, so powerful that it''s more in line with my temperament." A mention of the Tibetan mastiff, two elder brother eyes shine.


    At the end, he also looked at erha, who was squatting beside Ruoyin.


    That pair of eyes, full of disgust.


    In his eyes, erha and Tibetan mastiff is not a grade at all, OK?


    If one is majestic, one will know how to make two.


    Without waiting for Ruoyin to say anything, big brother sarcastically said: "come on, you always failed in the riding and shooting test. Fortunately, it means that Tibetan mastiff is in line with your personality. I think erha is more suitable for you. You, don''t treat erha as a dog."


    Say, big elder brother still see to if sound, "emperor forehead Niang, two younger brother raise two ha, this matter I regard as."


    If second elder brother wants to keep another dog, Ruoyin may agree, and then let him take erha to the elder brother''s office.


    But the Tibetan mastiff, if the sound does not recognize the tunnel: "second brother, Tibetan mastiff is fierce, difficult to tame, you can not raise, a while ago in the capital city, a merchant''s son raised a Tibetan mastiff, not only bit the young man himself, but also bit the scholar who studied with him."


    "All right." The second elder brother shrugged his head and seemed to realize the seriousness, "but the second HA is given to you by the emperor Alma. If the son takes the erha away, will the emperor Alma blame me?"


    "Don''t talk about your emperor Alma." If the sound stares two elder brother one eye, "you rest assured good, if he said you, said is I said."


    "Well, with the words of empress dowager, my son will be at ease." Although the whole Qing emperor amah has the final say.


    However, he heard a while ago that Huang e Niang threw all the things given by Emperor Amar to the house of internal affairs.


    so in his eyes, this great Qing AMA has the final say.


    , but the family affair seems to be the same as before has been the emperor''s mother has the final say.


    Mother and son three people chat for a while, two elder brothers will leave Yongshou palace.


    The second elder brother rushed to erha and said, "Er ha, come."


    Erha really ran in front of him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1557

    Two elder brother squats down the body, touched two ha''s head, "do you know, from now on, your dog life is to reach the peak."


    Big brother cold way: "well said, like you will be better than the emperor sum Niang treat it better."


    Ruoyin sits in the hall and looks at the two brothers leaving Yongshou palace with erha.


    At night, Ruoyin coax five elder brother to sleep in the side hall.


    Is preparing to return to the room to have a rest, I don''t know from which corner erha came out.


    When he saw her, he wagged his tail at her like a second hand.


    If the sound of the mouth on a smile, she squatted down, touched its thick hair, "how do you come back?"


    Voice just fell, two ha''s body rubbed in her palm, mouth issued a "Wuwu" voice.


    It''s like a abandoned dog, whimpering in sorrow.


    Ruoyin: "you silly dog, I don''t want you anymore. I''m just worried that you will be hungry in the future, so I let the second elder brother take you back to adapt to it in advance."


    Erha: "Wuwu..."


    "OK, don''t cry. I''m really afraid of you. If you want to stay, you can continue to stay in Yongshou palace, but you should remember that if you don''t have enough to eat in the future, remember to go to the second elder brother, do you hear me." If Yin doesn''t know if it can understand, but she knows that the dog has spirit, it should understand.


    Otherwise it won''t run back to her crying.


    Now that erha came back, Ruoyin told his servant, "if you go to er''agog, you will say that erha is not used to running back. Put it aside for a while, so that they can find it easily."


    "Bang!"


    The next morning, when Ruoyin got up, Banmei reminded him, "Niang, today is the day for the concubines of the imperial palace to greet the Empress Dowager."


    "Let them go to the Empress Dowager''s filial piety, and this palace will not join in the excitement." If the sound does not hesitate to say, "send someone to send a message, it says that the palace is not feeling well."


    The Empress Dowager is the biological mother of the fourth master. If she doesn''t make any big mistakes, she can''t be imprisoned for a lifetime.


    But she and the Empress Dowager''s Liang Zi had already grown up. If she went there, she would have to be reprimanded in public.


    It''s better to stay in her Yongshou palace.


    Anyway, she doesn''t even care about the fourth master. Why does she care about his mother?


    "Well, I''ll send Li Fukang to ningshou palace later." "By the way, I heard that today is the day when Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun get married."


    If sound willow eyebrow slightly a pick, then she light way: "let Ruxia out of the palace, send a gift to Cao Luoyun for this palace."


    Because of her status, she doesn''t make many friends here.


    Many people, because she is the queen, dare not approach, or purposefully contact.


    But Cao Luoyun was in Suzhou South tour, she disguised as ordinary people know.


    After getting along with each other, Cao Luoyun is frank, sincere, benevolent and filial, and righteous.


    She still likes such friends.


    "Madam, you forget that the emperor forbids the palace to leave the palace at will."


    Ruoyin suddenly realized and said, "if you hadn''t reminded me, this palace would have forgotten about it. Then let someone prepare a gift and give it to Yangxin hall, and let the emperor and his subordinates do it."


    He can''t trust the people of the harem, but he can still be trusted?


    Just as Ruoyin guessed, Ruoyin gave the job of Yangxin hall, and the servant of Yangxin hall immediately rushed to Wen Qianmo''s residence.


    Of course, this kind of gallantry requires the orders of the fourth master.


    Wen Qianmo and Cao Luoyun''s marriage was not a few days later, it was almost to Ruoyin''s birthday.


    In the night of this day, Ruoyin leaned by the bed and looked at the book lazily.


    Since insomnia, she has been in the habit of staying up late.


    Half Mei embroidered handkerchief on one side, and occasionally chatted with Ruoyin, "Niang, tomorrow is your birthday."


    If the tone of light "um" a, "as in previous years, all from the simple bar."


    Over the years, she didn''t like to spend her birthday with people she didn''t know.


    Sometimes, it doesn''t mean that the more people get together, it is lively.


    A group of people who do not agree with each other will only make the air covered with a layer of loneliness.


    Banmei had already guessed that Ruoyin would say so. Her fingertips gently pressed against the needle and stretched the thread. She continued: "by the way, at dusk today, I heard that Qi Feifei took dagge to ask the emperor, saying that he wanted the emperor to plan a marriage for dagge."


    "Big Ge Ge has already reached the age of marriage. Qi Fei is not always reluctant to give up big Ge Ge. How can she be so anxious to catch up with her this year?" Ruo Yin turned a page of the book at will.


    Ban Mei: "I don''t think she can give up the big grid. It''s clear that Qi Fei''s eyes on choosing a son-in-law are too high. Over the years, she''s been picking things up and down, and she''s been picking things up for a long time."


    "Now I heard that the Heshuote department was going to choose a princess from us to have a marriage. She knew that she was in a hurry, and she knew she would lower her requirements. She asked me to say that she had married dagge earlier, so there was no such thing. What''s more, as long as it''s in the capital, and the family is an official in the imperial court, it''s OK to treat Dage well. ""I don''t want to marry Dage to Mongolia for marriage, but I want to keep Dage in the capital, and I want my husband''s family to be an official in the imperial court, which is not low."


    If sound gently smile, "the emperor will leave the big grid in the capital."


    Ban Mei: "Why are you so sure?"


    Ruoyin: "are you the emperor''s six adopted daughters from the nine masters'' house for nothing?"


    "You are absolutely right." Half Mei smiles and looks up at the Western clock in the room. "Niang, it''s midnight. It''s your birthday. Why don''t you have a rest?"


    If Yin leads his lips and is about to return to the half plum, he hears Li Fukang''s singing voice: "the emperor is here!"


    If Yin and ban Mei look at each other, Xin says it''s so late. What is he doing here?


    Half Mei approved a thin cloak for Ruoyin from one side, and Ruoyin got up and went out to meet him.


    But she just walked to the door of the inner room and ran into the fourth master head-on.


    "I greet the emperor." She said.


    The man stopped and looked her up and down.


    Looking at her face without a trace of weariness, he asked in a low voice: "so late, you didn''t sleep?"


    "My concubine has not been able to sleep well recently, so while reading, I chatted with ban Mei for a while. Just when I was ready to rest, you came." If the sound is true.


    "Can''t sleep well?" The man raises eyebrow, "every time I am here, you sleep very heavy."


    "..." is like a sound.


    Seeing that a woman doesn''t speak, the fourth master only thinks that she is shy.


    The man smile, but did not tease her, but took her hand into the hall.


    When he crossed the threshold, he turned back to Su Peisheng and said, "bring in my present as well."


    "Gift?" If you ask.


    Fourth master: "today is not your birthday?"


    "Today is my birthday, but the Western clock just arrived?" So, did he come with a gift to accompany her on her birthday?


    ------


    this evening, i.e., it will be updated at about 00:05 a.m. on November 7!


    In addition, there will be a large number of new cute, in order not to affect the reading experience of new readers, the administrator will delete some comments as appropriate.


    Because a comment may decide the choice of new readers. Of course, there will be a large number of reviews, resulting in the situation of mistakenly deleting. Please forgive me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1558

    "Don''t worry about it." The man pressed her into a chair and sat down.


    Then he took his seat next to her.


    If Yin heard a trace of strange emotion from his voice, she could not say that feeling.


    It''s like... He''s a gift giver. It''s like he''s more eager to give it than her birthday boy.


    When Ruoyin sits down, he finds Su Peisheng up with a mahogany carving box in his hand.


    The box was square and flat, about the size of a small table.


    "Niang, this is a gift specially prepared by the emperor for you. Please open it and have a look." Su Peisheng put the box on the table beside Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin looks at the fourth master, and the man looks at her, encouraging her to open and have a look.


    So, if sound finds the opening of the box, gently breaks it.


    The light was a little dim at night, and she didn''t see it clearly at first.


    When all the boxes are opened, what comes into view is an ink painting.


    In the painting, there is a small swing with a small bamboo basket hanging on the swing.


    There is a snow-white cat in the bamboo basket, holding the rope on the swing and playing on the swing.


    At the same time, a face is facing Ruo Yin and looking back.


    It has pink grey ears and a pink nose.


    There are grayish brown hairs around the corners of the eyes.


    With the charming pupil of sea blue, it is as sweet and moving as smoking makeup.


    Ruoyin can see at a glance that the painting is her little snowflake.


    In particular, such a pair of flexible pupil, playful posture, the appearance of lively and mischievous snowflake is described vividly.


    On the edge of the painting, there is also a sentence "snow cat playing against the wind and Flower Shadow".


    "How do you like it?" By the ear, the man asked in a low voice.


    Ruoyin nodded her head to express her love.


    Only when I nodded, my eyes kept looking at the painting, and my eyes were slightly red.


    Fourth master: "like it? Why did you make your eyes red? "


    "This painting is so much alike." If Yin turns his head and looks at the fourth master, "where did the emperor find the painter who can paint snowflakes so lifelike? Does he know snowflakes?"


    Painting also needs material objects.


    Draw a pot of flowers, put a pot of flowers in front of your eyes.


    Draw people, let people do body models.


    When you paint a landscape, you pick the wind.


    But her snowflakes are gone. It''s OK to draw a picture casually.


    But this painting can make the appearance of snowflakes so vivid that it is absolutely impossible to draw such an effect just by seeing once or imagining from nothing.


    Fourth master: "more than understanding."


    If sound picks eyebrow, slightly surprised, "who is it?"


    "Guess." Men sell.


    Ruoyin: "was it painted by the painter next to you? Did he see snowflakes when he went into the palace to paint for you, so he drew them down? "


    The man shook his head to show that he was not.


    If sound Cu eyebrow, slant head to continue to think, "that is thirteen ye, Minister concubine hears, thirteen Ye is not only a commander in chief, but also an expert in drawing."


    The man still shook his head.


    If the sound guessed twice but did not guess, some disheartened way: "that minister concubine did not guess."


    Looking at the woman''s mouth, disheartened and angry, the man gave her a low smile, prompting her, "stupid thing, why don''t you think about your brothers."


    Smell speech, if sound seems to think of something.


    She immediately realized: "I know, this painting is painted by the second elder brother. As for the words mentioned on the edge, it must be written by the elder brother. Do you think my concubine guessed it right? "


    "How can you be so clever? If I am a little bit, you can guess it right?"


    "Well, that''s not easy." If you guessed right, she glanced at the fourth master.


    Big brother is more stable and seldom teases cats here.


    But two elder brother, like these small animals more.


    Every time I came to her Yongshou palace, whenever I saw little snowflake and erha, I would be amused for a while.


    Plus the four masters are so prompted, she must be easy to guess.


    As for the words, two elder brother''s words are not so good-looking.


    It is a big brother''s handwriting, which is the best among all the princes.


    "See, you can do it." Looking at the woman''s complacent appearance, the fourth Master said, "I wanted to give you another cat, but you said that you didn''t want to have another cat for the time being. Since the weight of snowflake in your heart is hard to replace, I asked the second elder brother to draw such a picture and let it stay in this painting forever."


    "As for the characters, that boy''s handwriting is so ugly. I''ll let the elder brother mention it."


    Originally, Ruoyin''s eyes were red when she saw the painting.


    But after listening to the fourth master''s serious words, her eyes were even more red.


    It has to be said that this painting is the most stray and meaningful gift she has ever received from the fourth master since she came to the Qing Dynasty.Even more than four ye gave her gifts before she lost her memory.


    Moreover, the fourth master almost never brought her a gift after midnight.


    As a queen, she doesn''t have anything and presents.


    However, the present presented by the fourth master seems to be just a simple painting.


    However, it was not as inhumane as before, and only wanted to give her what he thought was the most expensive and pressing thing.


    This time, at least, when he wanted to give her a gift, he thought about what she really liked.


    And based on what happened to her recently, she chose one of her favorite gifts.


    He knew she couldn''t let go of the snow.


    He also knew that she cared most about her brothers.


    They asked the two brothers to send her such a picture together.


    Seriously, if the painting had been painted by a painter, it would have been greatly reduced in her mind.


    However, the paintings by brothers are very precious.


    This man, he looks cold, but he knows everything.


    After he lost his memory, his mind seemed to be deeper and more delicate.


    How could he know her so well and know the softest place in her heart.


    When she thought of this, Ruoyin was flustered for no reason.


    but soon, she took a smile and said to the fourth master angrily: "the emperor is really good at making up his mind. You didn''t do anything with you, and you didn''t do anything at all. I just asked my two elder brothers to present a picture, and I also thought it was a treasure. "


    she pretended not to care, but she was moved to the point that she couldn''t.


    Of course, this kind of moving is purely from the second elder brother and the big elder brother cooperation painting.


    But men, if you are too easy to be satisfied, he has no sense of achievement and conquest.


    Even if you are satisfied, you should pretend that you don''t care. He will continue to work hard next time.


    Sure enough, the fourth master was not happy to hear Ruoyin''s words.


    He said unhappily, "they are also my elder brother. They are not born by yourself. The paintings my son painted are mine. What''s more, they can draw this picture without my command? "


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng laughed and sent away all the servants in the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1559

    The emperor is really able to offer flowers to Buddha, but the empress is ungrateful.


    I don''t sleep. I come here in the early morning. Who knows it''s not flattering at all.


    This gentleman, also in empress''s place to eat shriveled food most.


    For the fourth master''s statement, Ruoyin deliberately perfunctory way: "yes, yes, everything is your credit."


    She looks like "you are the emperor, what you say is right".


    But every word and action, but there is no surprise and moving, look at that is the same thing.


    The fourth master thought that a woman would be moved, especially when her eyes were red.


    Even, he thought she would be moved to tears.


    But now, she looks like she doesn''t care.


    This is far from what he expected.


    Sure enough, a woman''s heart, a sea needle!


    The fourth master was so angry that he bit the back alveolar. He got up and said coldly, "set it up!"


    After a while, the bed curtain thought of the man''s deep magnetic pressure: "that gift you really don''t like, eh?"


    "Hi, I like it. That painting is the most meaningful and favorite gift I received."


    "Seriously?"


    "Absolutely true!"


    After a long time, they were scrubbing and lying down again, and the man held the woman in his arms and bowed his head, and his thin lips fell on her eyebrows.


    He rarely said gently: "Yin Yin, although I have lost my memory, I will treat you like him."


    Smell speech, if sound heart sharp slightly quiver.


    By the time she turned her head, the man had closed his eyes and breathed evenly.


    Does "he" in his mouth refer to him before amnesia?


    In fact, what he did today was very moving to her.


    Because she could feel it, he was distracted.


    For a moment, she thought, how good it would be if he had only lost his memory but not hurt her.


    However, in Rehe palace, he deeply broke her heart.


    It was at that time that they never went back.


    This is not to quarrel and reconcile, but what he did, pushing her further and further, she could not get close to, and did not want to be closer.


    At the moment, even if they are so close, but the distance between the heart and the heart, as if separated by thousands of mountains and rivers that far.


    Even if he touched her tonight, he could not shake her determination to leave him.


    Because of his hot and cold, let her have a strong sense of crisis.


    When he got better, it was like a warm spring breeze, which made her bathe in the warm ocean.


    Can not guarantee when, he will be like a glacier, she can not breathe, there is no way back.


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, moving and leaving have nothing to do with each other.


    Her heart has been full of holes, not a little touched can heal.


    Before, in Rehe palace, Ruoyin felt that emotional sand could not hold a grain of fine sand.


    Even if it is broken, it will still hurt your eyes and respond to people.


    It''s a matter of time before you lose your sight.


    But now, she deeply felt that emotion is like a treasure buried in the ground by two greedy people in a fairy tale.


    As a result, when he was digging treasure, he dug up a man''s skeleton.


    Although they buried them quickly, and even planted trees and flowers on them, they both knew what was buried underneath.


    Clearly know what happened to each other and what they experienced.


    Whenever I see trees and flowers, even if the surface is beautiful, I think of the bones under the ground, which makes me feel scared and scared.


    Half Mei said before that Qi Fei wanted to marry Dage as soon as possible.


    And it''s not just marriage that she thinks about.


    What she wanted was how to run smoothly when dagge got married...


    the next morning, Ruoyin wanted to wait on the fourth master to change clothes and go to the early morning.


    But the man pressed her shoulder, not to let her rest for a while.


    So Ruoyin went to sleep and his concubines came to give her morning exercises and celebrate her birthday.


    After dismissing the concubines, the two elder brothers came to greet Ruoyin with their gifts.


    In the afternoon, Li Fukang said with a smile: "Niang, Wuge adults are here."


    "Let him come in." Ruoyin orders Li Fukang with a smile.


    "Bang."


    A moment later, Wu Ge came in with a food box and some exquisite gift boxes in his hand.


    "Good luck, Queen!" If the five grid Dynasty sounds like a thousand.


    Although he holds the token given by the emperor, he can visit his sister at Yongshou palace.


    But he''s as committed as amae Niang.Even if you have a token to pass freely, you won''t run to Yongshou palace every day.


    It is also impossible to often bring the family into the palace.


    The emperor opened a special case for their family, but they should not be arrogant by virtue of their favors.


    After all, they are the only family in the court.


    All the people are watching.


    Therefore, he only went to Yongshou palace to see his sister on New Year''s day or important day.


    Thinking that this day was his sister''s birthday, he planned to bring a gift to Yongshou palace.


    But the emperor left him to talk about things in the Yangxin hall and let him have lunch in the palace.


    This is the time.


    "Fourth brother, get up quickly." When he got up, Ruoyin took the things in Wuge''s hands and handed them to half Mei. He said politely, "brother, if you come, why don''t you bring so many gifts?"


    "They are all small things. There are cakes made by e Niang for you, and some are gifts prepared for you by elder brother and me." The armchair with five squares on one side sits.


    If sound after listening to, smile, also asked some of the situation at home, "amae Niang OK?"


    "It''s all very good." Five lines of conversation.


    Then, after a while, the two brothers and sisters talked about what happened when they returned to Beijing from Mongolia last year.


    Ruoyin said, "the fourth brother is the same. It''s so hard to fight. What can I do as long as I''m good."


    As officials in the imperial court, those ministers who have done meritorious deeds will be invited to do so.


    But such an opportunity to invite merit, but five grid did not want, just secretly poke to let the fourth master treat her well.


    That man, if he really wants to treat her well, he will treat her well.


    If there is no intention, no matter how Wuge says, he will not look at her more.


    Otherwise, there are so many decent relatives in the harem. Does he have a look at those concubines?


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, Wu Ge said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for the emperor, I didn''t know where it was. It was he who pulled me when I was in the most depressed state. I was able to regain my innocence, marry the fifth princess, and have the present position."


    "Everything I have now is given to me by him. Now that I fight for him, I don''t want anything. What''s more, what''s the use of such a high fame and fortune?"


    Ruoyin: "it seems that the five patterns are clearer than she imagined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1560

    Five squares: "besides, if the emperor wants to give me an official title, even if I don''t invite merit, he won''t give me an official rank and rank. If he doesn''t want to, it''s just like that. "


    "Now, our family has become the only one in the imperial court. As long as we keep the present situation. It''s not good for the family to climb up again. "


    "But you are not the same. I will mention it to the emperor a little. When he treats you, he will be more or less afraid of the uranara family."


    Looking at the five squares so thoroughly, Ruoyin smiles gently and shifts the topic to another one.


    After sitting in Yongshou palace for about half an hour, Wuge left Yongshou palace.


    In the morning of the next day, a trace of white fish belly appeared in the sky.


    Dawn is about to break in the sky.


    The fresh air is full of vitality and hope, but it also gives people a sense of depression.


    If Yin is sleeping in the bed, half Mei is playing a vigil beside her bed.


    The sleep of the master and the servant was awakened by a quick knock on the door.


    "No, no, no, wake up, open the door


    If Yin opened his eyes, he saw that half plum also woke up, and half Mei was still complaining, "this Ruxia, how early in the morning, how to breathe, it should not be something big."


    She got up to open the door.


    Ruoyin was so noisy by Ruxia that she couldn''t sleep.


    She sat up with her right eyelid beating.


    I can''t help but raise my hand and rub my eyelids. After rubbing, I jump faster.


    Just then, ban Mei has opened the door.


    Ruxia completely lost her former appearance and almost ran to Ruoyin to report things.


    "Niang, it''s not good. Early this morning, it was reported from the palace that the master Wuge didn''t leave the palace overnight. Finally, he was found in Changchun palace."


    "Changchun palace?" If the sound frowns, isn''t it Qi Fei''s bedroom?


    However, not only Qi Fei lived in it, but also Wu Chang lived in the family Geng.


    "Yes, Wu Chang in the side hall of Changchun palace was found in the house." Ruxia returns.


    "Is he still there now?" Ruoyin gets out of bed immediately.


    "Lord Wuge is no longer in Changchun palace."


    "Where did he go?" Ruo Yin looks back at Ruxia, a heart up and down.


    "The emperor has ordered that the five squares be temporarily confined to the zongrenfu."


    Ruoyin: "on what charges?"


    "It''s said that Wuge Lord ignored the etiquette of the monarch and his ministers and lost his manners in front of him. Moreover, the emperor also killed most of the servants in Changchun palace, so Wu Chang was forbidden to stay in the courtyard


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn around, compared to say five grid in the back palace and concubines have an affair.


    She can accept the reason why she lost her temper.


    The fourth master, as an emperor, naturally would not tell everyone that his brother-in-law had slept with his concubine and put him in a green hat.


    Of course, Ruoyin doesn''t believe that Wuge went to Changchun palace to find Wu Chang.


    He must have been set up, and that person is likely to have come for her, for the uranara family.


    That''s why he made such a plan. He wanted the fourth master to hate her, and wanted to take this opportunity to overthrow the ulanara family.


    However, regardless of who it is, it will not be that Wu is always there.


    Although Wu was born beautiful, she was a woman without soul.


    So over the years, I was still a little girl, and I lost my favor for a long time.


    Wu Chang is not so clever, nor so bold, to plan such a thing.


    It''s not good at all.


    No matter how stupid a person is, she will not frame herself.


    Ruoyin casually found a passable dress and put it on her body in a hurry.


    Then he sat in front of the dressing table and said, "Banmei, this palace is going to the Yangxin hall. You can help me simply comb my hair."


    She is the queen, the situation is urgent, it is impossible to unkempt to Yangxin hall.


    In her opinion, the fourth master didn''t tell others that Wuge and Wuchang were in love, which meant that Wuge was still saved.


    Although she didn''t know that he was because of the emperor''s face, she still thought that Wuge was her brother''s share, or he believed in Wuge.


    But no matter what, five grid has not been removed, everything is still hopeful.


    So she''s going to talk to a man about power.


    At the same time, there are some chagrins in my heart.


    If I had known this situation, I would not let Wu Ge come to Yongshou palace.


    But on second thought, they were not the worms in the bad guys.


    If everything had been known, there would not have been so many disappointments in the world.


    There won''t be so many victims.


    People''s hearts are dangerous. Those dangerous people hiding in the dark, if they want to harm people, even if they don''t have five squares to see her in Yongshou palace, they will find other things to cut in.This time, it''s just to let the people behind them advance things.


    even if they can prevent this time, they can''t prevent it for a lifetime.


    Bad people''s mind, not they can prevent, and can control.


    Now, it''s better to face it earlier.


    Let''s see who framed the five squares!


    A moment later, Ruoyin went to the Yangxin hall by the Phoenix chariot.


    After the Phoenix chariot stops in the Yangxin hall, Ruoyin holds Banmei''s chariot and steps on the steps.


    When he Zhongkang saw her from a distance, he sang: "the empress is here!"


    Ruoyin went to the gate of the hall and was ready to go in directly as usual.


    But the guards and servants at the door stopped her.


    "Empress, the servant just sang the report. I think the emperor has heard it. You may as well wait here for a moment. If the emperor wishes to see you, he will let you in." He Zhongkang said.


    Fortunately, Ruoyin didn''t wait too long. After about a cup of tea, Su Peisheng came in. "Empress, the emperor will let you in."


    Therefore, Ruoyin releases half plum''s hand, raises the foot one person to enter the Yangxin palace.


    As soon as she entered the hall, she saw the fourth master sitting in front of the throne reading memorials.


    His long frown, a look of impatience, frightening.


    The man didn''t lift his head, he said coldly: "if you come for the sake of five squares, you can turn back now."


    But if sound did not turn around to leave.


    She just knelt down to help Wu Ge speak: "emperor, my concubine''s fourth brother has always been a single-minded man. He had only five princesses as a woman in his life. When he was a teenager, he didn''t get married. He only wanted to practice martial arts hard and defend the country. All his contemporaries were wives and concubines. He didn''t even have a housemaid."


    "In recent years, after he married the fifth princess, he didn''t even have a concubine in his family. That martial arts are always good-looking, but my brother is not the kind of person who is interested in seeing the color!"


    The man looked up and looked down at the woman kneeling on her head. "Queen, do you not understand what I said, or do you think that I am used to you these days, and will not treat you, Wuge and wulanala family?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1561

    "I dare not think so. I just want to plead for my brother."


    "Intercession? Who do you think you are, qualified to come to my side and ask for mercy? " A man''s voice is haughty and cold, with an inhuman dignity and ruthlessness.


    Ruoyin: "on that night, he once said to her: Although he lost his memory, he would treat her as he had done before.


    But now, he was as heartless as if he had never said such words, nor had he ever been tenderly attached to her.


    She said that he was always hot and cold.


    Said love words, just like farting!


    The day before was tender and deep.


    Today, I''m cold and heartless.


    Yes, she is old. How can she be worthy of pleading for five squares in front of him is that she overestimates herself.


    If the voice frowned, his face became embarrassed.


    But the man continued to reprimand: "do you know, as a queen, you can not interfere in the government?"


    "I don''t want to interfere in the government. I just want my brother to be good, and I don''t want him to be wronged. What''s more, for my concubine, it''s not government affairs, it''s family affairs. "


    "I say it''s a matter of government, that''s a matter of government!" The man suddenly increased decibels, "I know this matter in my mind. Go back and take care of the harem."


    The man gave her a cold order to leave.


    "If the emperor does not give me a satisfactory reply, I will not leave." If sound straight back.


    "So you are threatening me?" The man looked down at her with a long eyebrow and a sharp look in his eyes. "It''s just that you can''t manage the harem well. Now it''s beyond the rules and meddle in the affairs of the former dynasty, eh?"


    Ah, his concubines are as poisonous as snakes and scorpions. Can she manage them?


    Those people before entering the palace, influenced by the family, are all ambitious, blame her?


    She''s the queen, not the mentor of the Institute.


    Although the emperor is in charge of the government, the queen is in charge of the harem.


    But if there is anything wrong with the harem, she is the queen. What else should he do?


    If Yin bit her teeth, if she didn''t think that Wu Ge was still in zongrenfu, she would swallow this tone and say: "I said, I don''t want to manage the affairs of the former dynasty. I just want the fourth elder brother to be good. I want you to give me a satisfactory reply."


    Even if he didn''t put five squares, even if he told her, he believed in five squares.


    Just because of what happened, we had to ban the five grid circle temporarily.


    When he finds out the facts, he will return five cases of innocence.


    What she wants is to hope that he and she stand in the same camp and give her a reassurance.


    But she thought, how could he and she be in the same camp.


    She is the daughter of the uranara family.


    But he was the emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    Recently, the uranara family has become the dominant family in the imperial court. It is obviously suspected that they have achieved great success.


    Whenever there is a threat to the emperor''s imperial power and position, he will casually find a root and root it out.


    What''s more, when such a thing happened, he didn''t care whether the fourth brother was innocent.


    I guess I would like to seize this opportunity to get rid of the fourth brother and the ulanara family.


    Boss, where can a man be controlled by her.


    He just asked her, "are you my queen or a member of the uranara family? When things like this happen, you don''t think about my situation, but you only think about your uranara family. "


    "My concubine is not only the queen of the emperor, but also the daughter of the uranara family." Ruoyin said excitedly, "emperor, you should be conscientious in everything. I hope you can remember that our ulanara family has worked for the Qing Dynasty for generations. You...


    " enough! " The man gave a sharp, bloodthirsty look. "I need you to remind me. I need you to teach me, eh?"


    If Yin shook his head, "I don''t mean that. I just feel sad and flustered. I''m worried about the safety of the fourth brother. Emperor, you should be my concubine. Can you see that my fourth brother has worked for you these years, and he must be innocent."


    At the end, she was choking.


    But the man did not pity her at all, but impatiently ordered: "come, take the queen back to Yongshou palace."


    It''s not good to ask for leave. The man just drives people out.


    Finally, Ruoyin went out of the Yangxin hall by himself.


    Out of the Yangxin hall, half Mei immediately stepped forward and helped her, "Niang, let''s go back first. In case the emperor believes the Lord Wuge, or has already ordered people to investigate, it''s just that it''s not easy to make public for the time being."


    If sound sneers, "you too don''t know him."


    This man, however, who was infected with the government and the country, followed the devil like, cold as an emperor without any feelings, no one to persuade.


    In the next few days, rumors spread from nowhere.


    He said Wuge and Wuchang were having an affair. Otherwise, how could Wuge go to the harem and be punished together with Wuchang.One went into the Zongren''s house and the other was banned.


    As soon as the news came out, the five squares could not be released.


    The house leak happened to rain at night. Something like this happened to five squares, and Fei Yanggu had an accident again.


    Three days later, in the night, nearly 20000 imperial guards broke into the zongrenfu and prepared to take Wuge away from the zongrenfu.


    Moreover, they also had the instruction of Fei Yanggu in their hands.


    As a result, the uranara family was attacked by officials from the central government.


    One by one, they impeached Fei Yanggu in court, saying that he was plotting a rebellion.


    On May 20, the fourth master issued a decree.


    "According to heaven, the emperor decreed that ulanara feiyanggu, the governor of the nine gates, had formed a clique for personal gain and despised the imperial power. Now he has changed his position as the commander of the nine gates, cut off his title and copied his residence. Now he has sent nine ethnic groups, namely, the kinship family, the lineage family, the common family, the inner relative family, the outer relatives family, the mother''s family, the clan family, the clan family, and the Jin family into the prison Down


    When Ruoyin knew the news, she was holding five elder brother and feeding him food.


    Then the next moment, the ceramic bowl in her hand rolled down to the ground.


    "Bang Dang!"


    With a crisp sound, the porcelain fell to the ground.


    The dishes in the bowl are scattered on the ground.


    Ruoyin''s first reaction was: she never believed that Fei Yanggu would do such a thing.


    In her impression, Fei Yanggu has always been a loyal and orderly person.


    It is impossible for him to do such a thing.


    At this time, five elder brother because of the broken porcelain, was suddenly shocked.


    In addition, when he saw Ruoyin panicked, he immediately burst into tears.


    If the voice after the realization to hold five elder brother coax: "do not cry do not cry ah, nothing, everything will pass."


    She also did not know, is comforting five elder brother, or comforts her from.


    After coax five elder brother, she gave the baby to the breast.


    And she herself, from the drawer inside, felt that piece of cold metal feel of the life-saving gold medal.


    Then, having no time to take the Phoenix chariot and her image as a queen, she ran out of Yongshou palace and broke into the Yangxin Hall of the four masters next door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1562

    At the same time, she also ordered ban Meiji not to follow.


    I always feel tied up when there are servants around.


    She''ll worry about what she''s doing, and they''ll be implicated.


    Before that, she ordered someone to check in the Hougong.


    But now, this matter has not been found out, and then there is the matter of Fei Yanggu''s plotting against the enemy.


    Compared with the five grid into the patriarchal mansion, Ruoyin is even more unacceptable, that is, Fei Yanggu conspires against the rebellion, and the whole family goes to prison.


    She could not believe that the fourth master treated the uranara family as he did to Fucha Mazi a while ago.


    Even more cruel than fucamazi.


    At any rate, fuchmazzi was just one of his large people who were punished and did not even sit down together.


    But the fourth master treated the uranara family, but ordered people to put all the nine families into prison.


    This is to let the ulanara family sit down, this is to kill nine families, this is to uproot the ulanara family!


    Although the current is waiting for the fall, but once there is such a sign, there is no way back.


    When Ruoyin ran to the Yangxin hall, those people saw that she did not sing.


    Outside, in addition to bodyguards and maids, there are he Zhongkang and xiaodezi.


    They met her and saluted as usual.


    Ruoyin held up the gold medal in his hand and said to he Zhongkang, "if you go in and report to the emperor, you will say that you want to see him in this palace!"


    "Empress, the emperor said that he would not see anyone today, regardless of who asked to see him."


    If the sound red lips hook up a sneering smile, "is no one to see, or hide not to see this palace?"


    "Niang, what are you talking about? The emperor is very busy inside. Naturally, he will not deliberately target you."


    "What are you up to? Are you busy killing me If Yin said, already impatiently walked toward the hall, "I am the queen, and gold medal in hand, why does he not see me?"


    But when she got closer, the guards stood in front of her.


    If Yin is a woman, those bodyguards are all men, she is not easy to break through, otherwise there will be bad physical contact.


    And so many bodyguards, even if she wants to break in, but also can''t break in.


    Therefore, she had to step back a few steps and yelled at the hall: "Yinzhen, I know you are in it. If you have the ability to put hundreds of my family into prison, don''t hide from me!"


    "You didn''t give me a gold medal to avoid death. It doesn''t say that you can be exempted from death nine times. If a member of a family has committed a general crime, the court and the government should not pursue the responsibility of the party concerned?"


    "Well, I''m going to apply for preferential treatment now. I want you to reduce or reduce the punishment of the whole ulanara family!"


    "Oh, empress, you are not allowed to talk to the emperor in the Yangxin hall like this, and you are not allowed to call the emperor''s name." He Zhongkang hastily reminds a way.


    If he Zhongkang''s words can''t be heard, all the people of the whole family will be destroyed. There is no reason to reason and be polite.


    To his male superiority, to his royal etiquette!!!


    Instead of listening to he Zhongkang''s, she raised her voice and continued: "Yin Zhen, I really want to use this gold medal this time. Do you hear me? You come out!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, someone really came out of the door.


    But not fourth master, but Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng walks to Ruoyin with the help of Fuzhen and beats him.


    Then he got up and said to Ruoyin, "empress, please go back."


    "Did he let you out?" Ruoim swept the door of the temple of supreme harmony.


    Su Peisheng: "you don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, the emperor said that you have used up all the gold medals."


    Ruoyin: "finished? Has this palace ever used it? Why don''t I remember? "


    Su Peisheng: "the emperor said that when he went to your Yongshou palace several times, you took out the gold medal of avoiding death. And there was another time when you threw all the things that the Emperor gave you to the house of the interior. At that time, if you changed it to someone else, it would be a matter of losing your head. "


    Ruoyin: "even if all of these are included, the palace will not have used up all the times."


    this man is really insidious. She was obviously joking at that time, and he was obviously indifferent. Now he has even settled accounts with her after autumn.


    "Niang, you are really funny. According to the statistics of the house of internal affairs, there are tens of thousands of things that you moved to the house of internal affairs last time. Abandoning an item is a crime of deceiving the monarch. If you want to chop your head once, you have abandoned tens of thousands of things given by the imperial family."


    Speaking of this, after a slight pause, he continued, "the emperor has said that you can''t cut off a single head just because of this. Don''t try to save the ulanara family. "


    although he thought it was too much to say, he did not dare not say what the emperor asked him to do.


    At the beginning, he thought that the Emperor didn''t care about the queen because he cared about the queen.


    He also connived at the empress and asked the people of the house of interior to move everything to the house of internal affairs quickly.Now it seemed to him how he felt that the emperor had long anticipated all this and left it waiting for the queen.


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, if sound is like being struck by lightning, his face is unbelievable.


    She laughed two times and asked, "well, this palace has already died tens of thousands of times. It''s his kindness and spared me from death. So, I don''t owe him tens of thousands of lives. Do I have to kneel down to thank him?"


    Ruoyin pointed to the door of the hall of nourishing the heart and said angrily.


    "Yin Zhen, are you sure this is not a trick? If so, why didn''t you write it clearly in black and white at that time, but let Su Peisheng tell me now? You are a rogue in my opinion


    "Ma''am, stop yelling." Su Peisheng was anxious to stop.


    He looked at Ruoyin''s angry look and said cautiously: "and, Niang, don''t you see the words on the gold medal


    "What happened?" If the sound bows his head, looked at the words on the gold medal.


    Su Peisheng reminded her: "there are four characters engraved on it:" don''t forgive me for plotting against the emperor''s house. Your Amar is very eager to save his son because he is banned from the Imperial Palace because of his five squares. As the commander of the nine gates, he uses his power to seek personal gain. He has summoned 20000 royal forest troops into the zongrenfu to save five squares. "


    "Therefore, what Fei Yanggu committed is the crime of conspiring against him. Even if you have 100 gold medals to avoid death, it is unforgivable."


    A gold medal is not an umbrella for doing whatever you want.


    If anything can be saved from death, it''s a mess.


    Those who have the gold medal can be assured that they will be bold enough to revolt.


    If sound bows his head and looks at the gold medal in his hands.


    It had the date of the voucher, her name, identity, her exploits in the development of the gun, and immunity from death.


    The most ironic is the oath of the fourth master as emperor.


    Vowing the privileges of her, her descendants, and her family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1563

    In any case, she did not see other privileges, only saw the defeat of the uranara family.


    Oh, privilege? Those who copy the family and kill the nine clans!


    When Ruoyin took a look at the front and the back, he didn''t see the four words of "seeking rebellion without forgiveness" as Su Peisheng said.


    It was not until she examined it again that there were four characters as big as ants on the bottom left of the back: no excuse for treason.


    Those four words are smaller than any word on the gold medal, so small that they can be ignored completely.


    And the word "Mou Ni Bu Yu" is also next to the seal engraved below.


    If the sound has not paid attention to, thought it is the seal on the edge of the lines.


    Seeing these four words, Ruoyin looks up to the sky and laughs a few times.


    After that, she immediately stopped smiling and looked at the door of Yangxin hall with cold and sharp eyes.


    "What an unforgivable treachery. Thanks to the fact that I was happy for several days when I got the gold medal, I wanted to say that some people who had no conscience finally found their conscience. Now it seems that, to put it mildly, it is a gold medal, but in the end, it is a useless card


    "In this case, what''s the use of keeping such a useless card in this palace!"


    With that, she threw the gold medal in her hands vigorously and threw it on the ground.


    "When!"


    The sound of gold medal hitting marble.


    The sun shines on the gold medal, shining - a dazzling and cold light.


    She thought it was really good.


    Hehe, or she is too naive.


    At that time, she received an exemption gold medal from him. She thought that he had given her a gold medal for her contribution to the development of a new type of artillery.


    Now it seems that it is just in front of the ministers to show us something and give her a consolation prize.


    When they performed meritorious service, when they were happy, they gave them a heavy gold medal.


    When you''re OK, you don''t need the gold medal.


    When her family is in trouble and really wants to use it, she will be prevaricated with the word "no forgiveness".


    I''m here to play word games with her.


    When the imperial power was supreme, there was no way to avoid death.


    Finally, the power of life and death is not in the hands of the emperor.


    This is the imperial power, if you want to reward, if you want to punish, it''s up to him!!!


    Anyway, he is right. Who let others be the emperor?


    But now she needs to save the uranara family.


    Even though he was so dark, insidious and wicked, she asked him to let her family go.


    If the sound to the Yangxin hall gate, loud voice way: "emperor, I know you are inside, if you don''t want to see me today, I can''t get up on your knees!"


    Finish saying, if sound heavy a kneel.


    Even if the floor was hard, she knelt down with a dull noise, but she could not feel the pain.


    Because her heart is dripping blood like tears, more painful than her knees.


    At first, she felt that she didn''t have to ask him for the gold medal.


    But now, the gold medal is useless, for the sake of hundreds of people, she had to ask him.


    Seeing this scene, Su Peisheng continued to advise: "Niang, the role of the gold medal is actually equivalent to the iron certificate Dan Shu of the Northern Wei, Sui and Tang Dynasties, song and Ming Dynasties. It is a promise of the emperor. But since ancient times, there are few people who have iron certificates and Dan books that can really avoid death. "


    "In history, a generation of Empress Wu Zetian was worried that after her death, Prince Li Xian would punish many evil relatives of Wu family, demanding that Li Xian and the royal family make a solemn pledge and give her mother an iron certificate to avoid death. But soon after Wu Zetian''s death, most of the Wu family''s relatives who were in important positions were killed."


    "Liu Bang, the founding emperor of the Han Dynasty, bestowed a red book and iron certificate on the founding of the country in the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. But a few years later, Han Xin rebelled and Liu Bang killed him. The rest of the meritorious officials did not enjoy wealth and wealth, and most of them died of indecency. "


    "At the beginning, hundreds of founding meritorious deeds in the Han Dynasty were given such rewards, but in the end, only a few of them were alive, and their real role was less than 10%


    "In the Ming Dynasty, there was a man named Li Shanchang, who won the reward of Zhu Yuanzhang and the gold medal of exemption from death because of his meritorious service. But in the end, he was captured by the court. When he took out the gold medal, the emperor said it was useless. Therefore, he was still granted death."


    Ruoyin looked straight ahead: "so, what does Duke Su want to explain?"


    Su Peisheng choked a little, and then said, "I just want to tell you that the exemption cards of all dynasties are the same. Although it can avoid death, it is not the umbrella of a rebellious minister, and it is not omnipotent. "


    Said, he pointed to the sky, "otherwise this day, also have no chaos."


    The gold medal of exempting death is only the proof that the emperor trusts the minister, but it is not the umbrella for death.Otherwise, those who have the gold medal of exemption from death will revolt and seize the throne with the gold medal. Is that not the opposite?


    If sound looks scornful, the corner of the mouth picks up a sneering smile, "yes! It is not omnipotent, but it is also the most useless! "


    She glared at the gate of the hall of nourishing the heart, as if to look through the gate and look at the men inside. "According to the palace, this gold medal is just an expedient measure of the emperor, a cover up, and a talisman!"


    Su Peisheng: "Niang, you can''t say that. This system of red books and iron certificates was abolished long ago in the Qing Dynasty. Only the eight major schools can compare with it, but it''s not that they can do whatever they like and have no laws and regulations."


    "This time, the emperor rewarded you with a gold medal, which shows that he still has great trust in you and the uranara family. However, if such a thing happens, the emperor can''t help it."


    Wuge had an affair with his concubines, and the uranara family rebelled.


    Even if they may not have done it, they can''t let it go.


    If you are allowed to go unpunished after committing a crime, is it not that everyone has an affair with his concubines, and all of them have led soldiers into the palace to rebel.


    "No way?" Ruoyin suddenly raised his head and glared at Su Peisheng. Su Peisheng''s neck shrank. "My Alma and my brother are so loyal that they don''t plan against it. Why can''t we


    If you really trust, you won''t imprison her fourth brother and send hundreds of her family members into prison.


    Yes, when he rewarded the gold medal, he trusted her and the uranara family.


    If something goes wrong, he has the right to explain.


    "If Wuge and feiyanggu are innocent, the emperor will naturally return them and let them out. But it''s not right now. It''s going to be a big mess for the court. It''s at a critical juncture. " Su Peisheng said that, with a face of embarrassment, he entered the hall, probably to report the situation.


    After he went in, he didn''t come out for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1564

    The weather near June was scorching at noon.


    The earth is like a steamer, too hot to breathe.


    Even if Ruoyin kneels and does not move, there are bursts of heat waves.


    After kneeling for half an hour, Ruoyin''s cheeks were crimson, and her forehead exuded big beads of sweat.


    Even so, Ruoyin kneels straight.


    It was hot as if mad, the sun has been hanging in the sky, reluctant to hide in the clouds.


    Those flowers and plants have already been unable to withstand the sun''s roasting, slowly dropping leaves.


    There was a fire on the ground. Ruoyin felt that her knees were on fire.


    Even her whole body seemed to be on fire.


    The whole forbidden city is like a huge steamer. Ruoyin''s face is dripping like tears. She feels that she is about to be steamed.


    After another stick of incense, the original sunny day suddenly darkened and was replaced by heavy gray black.


    Ruoyin looked up at the sky and saw that the sky was covered with dark clouds and the sun was hiding in the clouds.


    Some gray air, like clouds but not clouds, like fog but not fog, floats low in the air, making people feel depressed.


    The whole world is in a gloomy mood, like a gloomy child.


    However, the heat in the air did not dissipate because the sun was hiding in the clouds.


    Those heat waves, on the contrary, are sweeping Ruoyin even harder.


    In addition, there is also a feeling of stuffy heat, strange uncomfortable.


    After a while, a drop of rain fell on Ruoyin''s forehead.


    Then another drop of rain fell on her nose and face.


    Gradually, the rain drops more and more quickly, more and more dense, soon will be the original gray white ground wet.


    The sultry feeling finally disappeared.


    With the rainfall, the original warm wind has become a cold wind.


    The leaves, which were so hot that they hung their heads, were shaken by the wind.


    Ruoyin''s body was soon wet by rain.


    The body, which was originally scorched by the sun, became cold due to the impact of rain.


    She shivered with a cold wind.


    The rain washed on Ruo Yin''s face and blurred her sight.


    Sweat and rain interweave, and then flow into her eyes, let her feel tingling.


    Ruo Yin raised her hand and wiped her eyes with the cuff, but her cuff was also wet.


    Before she could wipe her eyes, she was wet again by the rain.


    So she simply closed her eyes and went on her knees.


    However, at this time, a bright yellow figure appeared in a window of Yangxin hall.


    But if sound closed eyes, nothing to see.


    She was just thinking, this weather is really easy to change face.


    One moment the sun was still shining, the next moment it was overcast and the rain was torrential.


    It''s like the man''s face. It''s tender and affectionate. It''s cloudy and dark. There''s no sign.


    "Madam, it''s a heavy rain now. You''d better go back earlier."


    Suddenly, Ruoyin heard Su Peisheng''s voice again.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Su Peisheng was puzzled and said, "madam, why do you need to do this? The emperor will not see you now. You can go back. Maybe the emperor will summon you in a few days."


    "Oh, in a few days? Who knows if all the hundreds of people in my uranara family will die in a few days. What''s the use of coming back then? " If sound mocks the tunnel.


    "This... The emperor should not."


    On hearing this, Ruoyin suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Su Peisheng sharply. "How do you know he won''t? Do you know what?"


    "I don''t know anything. That''s what I said." Su denied it immediately, and soon changed the subject, "besides, it''s no use for you to stay in the rain."


    "It''s a matter of the palace. I won''t bother you. You might as well go in and call him out to me than to persuade him here


    Su Peisheng: "no matter what your mother says, how can I call the emperor out? It''s you. Your body is your own. Why do you have to go with yourself?"


    "What''s more, at this time, you''d better avoid suspicion. Otherwise, if the emperor releases your family, others will think that you are blowing the pillow side wind."


    Ruoyin:...


    the man had a bad attitude and a cold tone. How could he release her family for her.


    She begged him to show up and give her a reassurance, and he drove her away like a slave.


    Su Peisheng looked at Ruoyin and stopped paying attention to him. After sighing, he looked at the bright yellow shadow of the eye nourishing hall and went back to the Yangxin hall.


    There was no sound of Su Peisheng beside his ear. Ruoyin continued to close his eyes.


    The rain became more and more serious. The rain was like a broken bead, which covered the Forbidden City with a layer of haze.Originally come and go in front of the heart building hall, slaves all hide in the house, or stand under the eaves to shelter from the rain.


    Few or two people, with umbrellas and things in their hands, walked far away.


    So big outside the hall, only if sound alone kneels in the rain.


    Ear, also only rain "patter" sound.


    I don''t know how long later, Ruoyin felt that the rain was getting smaller and smaller, but the strength and speed of the rain on her face was not small at all, but even worse.


    She opened her eyes slightly. The rain was still so dense and heavy.


    She closed her eyes again.


    When she closed her eyes, there was tinnitus in her ears, and she began to "buzz".


    Then she couldn''t hear a word.


    The brain is also dizzy, faintly dizzy and tingling.


    She didn''t know what the vertigo came from, but she knew the sting was because the raindrops had been hitting her forehead and head.


    Because of kneeling for a long time, the knee has lost consciousness.


    Moreover, her body began to disobey, some wavering.


    If the sound is steady and steady, she wants to straighten her back, but she can''t make it any more.


    She had been exposed to the sun for an hour, but I didn''t know how long she had been in the rain.


    But the man never showed up.


    Sure enough, love your man, the heart is very soft.


    He who does not love you is like a rock.


    Then, after a few faltering, Ruoyin could no longer hold on, and the whole body lost its center of gravity and fell straight back.


    It''s night, Ruo Yin wakes up.


    But the reality hit her once again.


    Because, she found out she was banned.


    Yes, she was forbidden to take a step in Yongshou palace.


    Late that night, Li Fukang cautiously went to Ruoyin''s room and carefully reported: "Niang, Fei Yanggu, he is dead."


    The point is that those people also say adults commit suicide in fear of crime.


    Ruoyin is leaning against the bed, drinking the ginger soup that half plum feeds to dispel cold.


    After listening to Li Fukang''s words, she choked directly, "cough, cough...


    this time, she choked very much.


    The spicy ginger soup choked her nasopharynx and bronchus.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1565

    Half Mei patted her on the back for a long time before she relaxed.


    Then tears from the corners of her eyes ran down her cheek.


    She could not tell whether it was choking or because of Fei Yanggu''s death.


    "Oh, ha ha." Ruoyin then sat on the bed and laughed, laughing and crying again.


    If Fei Yanggu is gone at this time, he will surely be regarded as a suicide with fear of guilt.


    This will only be more detrimental to the ulanara family.


    The next morning, Ruoyin was ill.


    When I woke up again, it was three days later.


    If sound opens eyes, the whole body is very uncomfortable, eyelids are weak.


    "Half Mei..." she called softly, and found her throat hurt and her voice was hoarse.


    "You are awake." Next to my ear is the familiar bass.


    If you don''t have to look at it, you know it''s him.


    It was the man who had knelt down for a day in the hall of nourishing the heart and begged to see him, but failed to see him.


    If sound will face to the wall, hoarse way: "what do you come to do?"


    "Don''t do that, will you?" The man sitting by the bed pulled her over and made her face him.


    She resisted, but she was in a coma for a few days and didn''t eat anything. She really had no strength to resist him.


    If Yin''s eyes did not focus on the man, "now my AMA is dead, you should be satisfied?"


    "I don''t want to."


    If Yin smiles a few times, she won''t believe it.


    However, the man held her cold hand and said gently, "the grand doctor said that you suffered from heatstroke and wind and cold. In these days, you can''t think much about it. I''ve already ordered Fei Yanggu to be buried in your family''s mausoleum, but he''s guilty now, so he''s not allowed to do funerals wantonly."


    "As for the affairs of the harem, I will let mammy Xie take care of it for the time being."


    "You can take care of yourself in Yongshou palace. When you are well, I''ll take you to Yuanmingyuan for a while after you''re well."


    Ha ha, again and again.


    "Peace of mind? All my people have been sent to prison. Amah just died in prison. Do you think I can be at ease? Do you think everyone is like you, and your conscience is eaten by dogs? "


    If the voice with disdain, merciless way: "besides, you think I will rarely go to the Yuanmingyuan with you?"


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin: "you said before that you would live in seclusion with me in the Yuanmingyuan. At that time, I was looking forward to it. But now, I don''t even need this, let alone live in the Yuanmingyuan for a while. "


    "What do you want?" The man said.


    If the sound moves the body, lie down directly.


    What does she want? Left him, of course.


    However, although she was not well, she had a clear mind.


    Ruoyin looked at the top of the bed and didn''t answer him. He just asked him, "do you think that our ulanara family has been so powerful that you''ve seen my Amar and my fourth brother unhappy for a long time, and have long plotted to get rid of our family?"


    Without waiting for the man to answer, she went down and said, "so, you are kind enough to give my brother a pass to the harem, so that he can fall into the trap you set in advance."


    "Oh, you know, when you arrived in the early morning that morning, you accompanied me to spend my birthday, but I thought your conscience had discovered it. As a result, he turned his head and attacked my fourth brother. Then he took the opportunity to attack my Amar and my family. Now I think about it, it turns out that all this was premeditated


    "Yin Zhen, you are insidious, and you have a cruel heart!"


    For women''s questions, as well as firm words, the fourth master frowned.


    He took her by the arm and forced her to sit up.


    The palm of the fourth master fixed the woman''s shoulder and supported her body.


    Deep enough to see through all the cold eyes, straight through her eyes, "queen, you actually look at me like this?"


    "Otherwise?" Ruoyin raised his eyes and looked at him contemptuously, "you are the only one who can design such a design in the Imperial Palace, and then design my Amar and kill me. It seems that you are the only one who has this ability?"


    At first, she thought she was a concubine.


    But now things are getting more and more serious, involving more and more people, intuition told her, can never be the empress.


    Fourth master: "on the shoulder, the man''s hand pinched her bone.


    If sound shoulder eats ache, willow eyebrow tiny Cu, but she did not shout pain.


    She just looked at the man''s eyes and said, "my Amar, since Huangtaiji, I have been working for you Aixin Jueluo''s family. During the reign of Huangtaiji, I have participated in many major battles and made military contributions."


    "During the reign of Shizu and Shengzu, he was honest and loyal. In the 35th year of Kangxi''s reign, he returned home triumphantly. However, because of the combination of new and old injuries, he suffered from all the wounds and scars left by the war when he was young. That year was his last expedition. ""In addition to my Alma, my uncle died in battle in the early years. The year before last, my cousin was young and died in battle. And my fourth brother, how many victories have you won over the years. "


    "But you put hundreds of people in our family into prison, put my fourth brother in the clan house, and let my Amar die in prison. Is that how you treat our family and your loyal officials?"


    Ruoyin raised his hand and poked his fingertip into the man''s heart, and asked, "Yinzhen, let the loyal minister''s family perish. You ask yourself, your conscience will not be disturbed. Are you not afraid of being loyal and good hearted?"


    "My Alma is a senior of the four dynasties, but you let him die in prison. Who is next? Is it my fourth brother? Or are we hundreds of people in our family? Or is it me?"


    "No, I promise to deal with it as soon as possible." The man who had been listening to her finally said such a promise.


    Ruoyin shook her head and said in disbelief: "I will not believe you any more. When you give the fourth brother a pass token and allow him to visit me in Yongshou palace, I should not believe your lies. I thought that you let them come to see me, which means that our family is not different from other relatives. At least you trust them."


    "But, all this is your stratagem, is the trap


    A few days ago, she went to the Yangxin hall to find him, and asked him to give her a promise, let her eat a reassuring pill, and he drove her out of the hall.


    Later, she knelt down outside the Yangxin hall, pleading for the family, and he ignored her.


    Now that Fei Yanggu is dead, he will promise her that it is too late!!!


    After the annulment of the gold medal, she deeply realized how supreme the imperial power is.


    No matter whether it is a real rebellion or loyalty, it will be suppressed and eradicated by the Emperor just because of his great achievements.


    Throughout the ages, there are many emperors who guard against and punish their relatives.


    Take the four Empresses of the former Emperor Kangxi.


    The four Empresses of Emperor Kangxi are hersheri''s Queen, niukelu''s Queen, Tong Jia''s Queen, and the present empress dowager.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1566

    The grandfather, father and uncle of Queen hersheri were all meritorious officials of Qing Dynasty.


    In the end, sohetu was forbidden to be executed.


    The grandfather of empress nuokolu was a first-class minister who was entitled to the imperial temple, and his father, Qiu Bilong, was the assistant minister and grand teacher.


    Aobai, the adoptive father, is not to mention the three generations of grand master and powerful minister. Since Huangtaiji, aobai has made great achievements in war, and has become the most trusted Military General of Huangtaiji, known as "the first warrior of Manchuria".


    But in the end, he was killed by Emperor Kangxi on 12 charges, cutting off his position as the grand master and seizing the Shijue.


    Aobai was arrested by Emperor Kangxi and sentenced to prison. He died in prison.


    Tong Jia''s empress, his father Tong Guowei, had a sense of interest in his early years and retired early.


    Otherwise, the end may not be much better.


    Among the four empresses, only the relatives of the Empress Dowager are still good.


    Because the Empress Dowager is the maid of the palace to climb up, and her relatives are just three banners coated with clothes, so they don''t have much power.


    As for the fourth master, however, after four years of accession to the throne, many of his relatives who had achieved great success were also uprooted.


    For example, Nian gengyao and Ma Qi.


    Ruoyin knows these things and has seen many such things.


    It''s just that she never thought it would happen to her.


    Because the fourth master has treated her well over the years, and he has repeatedly promoted her to five ranks, which makes her feel very comfortable.


    It seems that people can''t be too comfortable.


    Ease is like a trap, a trap to forget the crisis.


    Now it seems that any promotion and Jue is just the man''s usual means of supporting and killing.


    He made use of those meritorious officials, and when the other party was about to achieve great success, he would kill him!


    The fourth master saw Ruoyin''s heart and held her in his arms. "As far as I''m concerned, you are different, so your family is really different. Would you calm down a little bit?"


    He tried to hold her tight and control her emotions.


    But if sound because of resistance and struggle, the mood is even higher.


    Ruoyin struggled in disorder.


    She scratched him, beat him, and bit him.


    Maybe she couldn''t help but act so crazy that he finally let her go.


    Ruoyin glared at the man in front of him and said with a wry smile, "no, I''m the same as them. Now that you''ve got a stable throne, you can''t use our big family with great achievements, good, good..."


    "Oh, the cunning rabbit is dead, the running dog is cooked, the birds are all gone, the good bow is hidden, the enemy country is broken, the plan, the minister and the death are all!!! Ha ha ha ha...


    "poof!"


    A mouthful of red blood from Ruoyin''s mouth spat out and dyed her pale lips red.


    Before, Ruoyin had no tears and no expression when she was sad to the extreme.


    At that time, she didn''t believe it.


    How can there be no tears? It must be sad enough.


    But now, she did.


    Because she was banned from the Imperial Palace in Wuge, and hundreds of ulanara family members were put into prison, her tears flowed.


    But at the moment, her tears seemed to have dried up.


    Ruoyin deeply realized that the original sadness to the extreme, is really no tears.


    Only the whole body''s blood gushes to the brain, gathers to the top of the head.


    Then, the stomach pumping pain, all of a sudden there is a feeling of nausea, the whole person wants to vomit.


    But her stomach seemed empty.


    So a fierce, heart pumping pain, so spit out a mouthful of blood.


    This is probably the heart in the drop drop after drop of bright red tears.


    Even though she vomited for a while, Ruoyin still felt vomiting, but she didn''t eat anything for several days and nights, so she couldn''t vomit out.


    Although she came across the country, theoretically, the uranara family had nothing to do with her.


    But people''s hearts are made of meat. She has been in the Qing Dynasty for more than ten years and has already regarded them as her family.


    In addition, the body of the original Lord has an inborn sense of closeness and kinship to them.


    What''s more, the fourth master, the emperor, is too cruel. Just from the perspective of the ulanara family, Ruoyin feels extremely cold.


    "Queen, Queen... Preach the grand doctor!" Next to him came the voice of the man''s orders.


    If sound from the man''s always calm eyes, saw the panic and panic, there is a trace of heartache.


    She was thinking, she must be dazzled, this cold-blooded man, how can he love her?


    If Yin doesn''t pay any more attention to him, she just lies back straight and closes her eyes.


    A moment later, the minions and the grand doctor swarmed in.


    The man took out a blue handkerchief from his cuff and prepared to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    When his handkerchief touched her lips, there was a faint smell of mint."Go away." A cold word, spit out from Ruo Yin''s red lips.


    Those doctors and slaves were scared when they saw the blood in Ruoyin''s mouth.


    Now when I heard her say "go away", I thought it was to let them go.


    Who knows the Queen''s next move, let them be shocked by 10000 points.


    Because they saw the empress shake off the emperor''s hand and said coldly, "go away! I don''t want to see you again


    I begged him to let her go of the uranara family.


    As a result, she was not seen at all, and Fei Yanggu died.


    She has nothing to worry about and nothing to be afraid of. Is there anything worse than that?


    She wanted to see him at that time, but he didn''t.


    Now, just roll away and don''t show up in front of her.


    Seeing this scene, the servants and the doctors immediately lowered their heads and pretended that they didn''t see anything.


    My God, the queen didn''t let them roll, but let the emperor roll.


    Tut Tut, does the queen think her life is too long, or does she think that the ulanara family is not miserable enough now.


    If you don''t hold the emperor''s thigh and let the emperor open on the Internet, his attitude is still abominable!


    Generally speaking, if the concubine is sensible, she can still protect herself if her relatives are killed.


    Those who are favored can still rely on their love to keep their families.


    Similarly, if the Empress Dowager dies, but her family has a high status in the imperial court and has made great contributions, she can also keep her concubine.


    But if the relatives and concubines both die, the end is only one word: miserable!!!


    Is it because the queen wants the uranara family and herself to disappear in the Qing Dynasty?


    The fourth master had the emperor''s burden. He was probably annoyed by Ruoyin''s behavior. He felt that he could not hold his face, so he left angrily.


    After he left, the doctor felt for Ruoyin.


    Finally, Feng Yuyi, as the representative, announced the situation.


    "Empress, when you fainted a few days ago, you were diagnosed with heatstroke and wind cold. Today, your heat stroke has been cured, but the wind cold is not good. In addition, you also have mental exhaustion, liver qi stagnation and other symptoms


    "As for hematemesis, it''s the vascular rupture caused by the upsurge of Qi and blood, which leads to hematemesis."


    If Yin closed her eyes, she didn''t listen to what Feng Yuyi said.


    She''s just sick and tired.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1567

    Seeing this, Banmei comes forward and asks Feng Yuyi to prescribe Ruoyin''s medicine, and then orders Rushuang to boil the medicine.


    In the afternoon, big brother and second elder brother came to see Ruoyin.


    The two brothers sit by the bed and pour tea to Ruoyin. Big brother also feeds Ruoyin to eat.


    Because she was in a coma for several days, and had no food for several days, she had to eat some light soup and porridge first.


    Ruoyin has no appetite, can''t eat and don''t want to eat.


    Can see two elder brother to the porridge to her mouth.


    As well as, two eager and sensible faces came to her.


    She couldn''t bear it, and finally forced herself to drink a bowl of soup and half a bowl of porridge.


    After eating these hot food, Ruoyin is warm and drowsy.


    She was in a coma for three days and fell asleep again.


    The next morning, half Mei fed Ruoyin breakfast and massaged her legs for Ruoyin.


    "Niang, I heard that dagger is going to get married in a few days."


    Ruoyin: "which family did you marry?"


    "Xingde, the eldest son of Shaoqing in Dali temple, I heard that he was a young man with ambition and ambition. He had studied with his father in Dali temple since he was young."


    "At the beginning, the princess of Qi still had some suspicion that her son was not worthy of Dage, and the emperor was not used to her. He said that if she didn''t want to, she would marry Dage to Mongolia and get married."


    "Qi Fei was so scared that she immediately agreed to the marriage."


    "Dage is the eldest daughter of the emperor. The emperor can still harm Dage. He must have chosen a good son-in-law with great potential and good moral character for Dage, but the imperial concubine of Qi doesn''t know the goods."


    Ruoyin: "Qi Fei is certainly afraid of marrying Dage to Mongolia. In this way, she will never see Dage again. She doesn''t know that Dage has been wronged."


    In this dynasty, many Mongolian princesses married to royal families, even to the emperor as a marriage.


    Similarly, in return for reciprocity, Manchu princesses will marry Mongolian tribal leaders or royal families.


    Because Mongolia needed to have a good relationship with the Qing Dynasty and maintain the supply of grassland materials.


    The Qing Dynasty also needed to cooperate with those tribes to maintain the stability of the frontier.


    In this way, both sides can spare resources and time to govern the situation of the tribes and the Qing Dynasty.


    From ancient times to the present, those princesses who had married far away to the tribe and were in trouble because of the underdeveloped traffic and the fatigue of their horses and chariots, most of them failed to return to their mother''s home.


    And a place, a custom, many people married in the past, there will be acclimatized situation.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the emperor was respected.


    But in those tribes, the Khan or the Mongol king was respected.


    Even though she was wronged by her husband''s family, her mother''s family did not know that she could only knock down her teeth and swallow into her stomach.


    Ban Mei: "what''s more, after marriage, they can''t have children. Even if they are pregnant, they won''t let them have children. They have to force miscarriage."


    Those Manchu Qing women who married to the tribe could not give birth to children for a lifetime.


    Only because Mongolian tribe and Qing Dynasty are two independent individuals.


    But if the marriage goes on like this, it''s hard to guarantee that the Han king in the tribe will become Manchu bloodline.


    In order to ensure the purity of blood and the inheritance of blood, Manchu princesses were not allowed to have children in the tribe.


    And if their husband dies, they will marry the next Khan.


    From the perspective of the traditional culture of the Qing Dynasty, this custom embarrassed the princesses of the Qing Dynasty.


    But since they have become victims of politics, they have to endure such customs.


    From the moment they married into the tribe, they could only exhaust their youth in the tribe.


    Of course, there are some women who are in favor, or princesses who get love. Maybe they can give birth to a son and a half.


    But such women are very few.


    After all, political marriage would have lost pure love.


    The struggle for power and interests has never been the pure land of love.


    But marriage in the Qing Dynasty is not the same, do not have to listen to the husband''s family, the status is higher than the husband''s family.


    After some feeling, Ruoyin is lucky that he has no problem, so he doesn''t have to worry about such things.


    At the moment, her biggest concern is when dagger will get married.


    In this way, she may be able to take advantage of the great day out of the palace.


    So she asked, "what day does dagger get married?"


    "At the end of this month." Half Mei looked up and saw the seriousness in Ruoyin''s eyes and whispered, "what''s the matter, ma''am, are you going to leave the palace that day?"


    If the tone light "um" a, "but before that, this palace also has to do some things."


    At present, she is banned from the Yongshou palace and has no movement.


    Only by taking advantage of big Ge Ge''s marriage out of the palace, as a queen, she may be able to lift the ban.


    At the same time, can take advantage of everyone''s busy time out of the palace.


    Ban Mei: what''s the matterRuoyin: "you make some money and send people to the zongrenfu and the prison, and send a message to my fourth brother and e Niang, my eldest brother and sister-in-law, as well as the lineage, saying that I am going to rob the prison, take them out of the prison, and let them cooperate with us at that time."


    There are hundreds of people in the uranara family, although she would like to rescue the whole family.


    And the way to save the whole family is to clear the injustice of the uranara family.


    Or break out with the whole family.


    No matter which one, it''s a big project.


    And whether we can succeed in the end is still one thing.


    Hundreds of people were robbed from the prison, but it was hundreds of times more difficult for her to escape from the palace.


    As for those who have been cleared of their grievances and have not been cleared up to death, there are also many people.


    Besides, if the emperor wants to destroy the uranara family, he can''t get rid of the injustice.


    There is no excuse for the emperor''s guilt.


    On the contrary, if the man had a little conscience, he might be able to clean the ulanara family.


    If sound doesn''t want to stay here any more.


    She didn''t have time to wait for the uranara family to be cleared.


    What she can do is to rescue all her lineal relatives before she leaves here.


    To tell you the truth, because of her identity, she seldom met with the lineage, let alone the other eight lineages.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it later." Mei Ying.


    Night, Ruoyin talks with Ruxia and Banmei, discussing how to leave the palace on the day of marriage.


    When several people were talking hard, Rushuang came back.


    In the afternoon, Banmei ordered Rushuang to make money to buy the slaves, and to give messages to the five squares in the patriarchal mansion and to the Jueluo family in the prison.


    After Ru Shuang came back, she told the truth to Ruoyin, "Niang, Wuge adults and madame are not willing to go with you."


    "What''s the matter?" If you ask.


    Rushuang: "Lord Wuge says that now the ulanara family is being schemed by treacherous men, and Lord Fei Yanggu is dead in prison. If he escapes from prison, he will leave a story for the world. He will hit the traitor''s bosom and say that he is afraid of crime and absconded."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1568

    "He said that he and the uranara family would be cleared by the emperor. And the emperor is kind to him. Even if the emperor has to hurt him, he is willing to


    If the sound did not think of the relationship between the king and the four masters, it was as good as this.


    As early as in the hidden residence, the fourth master had been looking for Wuge in those years when Wuge disappeared.


    Later, Wuge was trapped in the crime, and the fourth master pulled him.


    Once, the fourth master whipped five squares with a whip. Five squares were also willing and had no complaints.


    This is a single minded man. I don''t know what kind of enchanting soup the fourth master gave him when he took him to Yangxin palace.


    It turned out to be such a blind eye.


    The ferocious emperor like fourth master died in prison. Wuge still believed him. What happened?


    If she had not had three children with the fourth master, she would have suspected that the fourth master and the concubines of the imperial concubines were only the descendants of the family, and that Wuge and the fourth master were the true love.


    If the sound slightly squint eyes, "my brother also said what?"


    "Lord Wuge also said that now that the uranara family is defeated, you must take good care of yourself. If you are really unhappy, you can leave here without considering him." Like frost road.


    Smell speech, if sound nose slightly acid.


    She and Wuge had tried several times before, saying that she wanted to leave.


    Every time, the five squares support her.


    This silly four elder brothers, are unable to protect themselves, but also care whether she is happy or not.


    If Yin sighs, "then my forehead Niang?"


    "Madame and Lord Wuge mean the same thing. Madame said that the master and the uranara family are wronged. If she escapes from prison with her lineage relatives, she will be fleeing with fear of guilt, and she will be guilty of conspiring against the uranara family."


    "She said that the nine clans were jailed because of the Lord''s blood. If she ran away, she would be sorry for the ancestors of the ulanara family. She would stay in the prison and live with the ulanara family. Even if she died, she would have the face to see the master and the ancestors."


    "She also said that you are the queen. As long as you are alive, the uranara family will not die. Madame said that you have a heart. She''s sorry for your kindness. She also told you to leave these things alone, so that the emperor would not even hate you. "


    Hearing this, if Yin didn''t know, she didn''t want to implicate her in addition to her strong sense of family honor.


    People here value fame and honor more than life.


    If some women accidentally see bare feet by men, they would rather chop feet disabled, to keep their reputation.


    In a large family, everyone is one. If a woman is unmarried, she loses her virginity.


    Others will point out that the women in the whole family are fickle.


    In order to protect the family''s reputation, people who are able to speak in the family will drive them out of the house.


    If it''s more serious, the family will take her life.


    Even, some women because of shame, do not need to family hands, on suicide.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin understood the thoughts of the ancients, but could not understand them.


    Understanding is that they may be affected by the environment, this feudal thought has been deeply rooted.


    What I don''t understand is that Fei Yanggu died in prison. Wu Ge and Jue Luo Shi are not angry at all and can be so calm.


    One is Fei Yanggu''s wife and the other is his son.


    Because of their identity, they can''t fight against the fourth master.


    Or for some other reason?


    Why did they give her the feeling that Fei Yanggu was not murdered by the fourth master or others, but simply died, and they had already guessed such a result?


    If sound shakes his head, quite helpless way: "well, since they have their idea, then, we continue to plan our affairs."


    She wanted to take them away.


    But because of the different dynasties, they have their own ideas and family mission, she can not force them.


    But she still has her own way to go, so she can''t even ignore her own plan.


    These years, from the moment she came to the Qing Dynasty, she wanted to leave here.


    What bound her actions and thoughts?


    It is worried that after she leaves, the uranara family will be implicated by her, leading to the nine tribes being killed.


    Later, it was because of the lovely children.


    But now, she is in charge of her queen.


    Not to say how perfect she is as a queen, on the whole, she is not at the bottom of history.


    However, her family has not been killed.


    And the reason is that the uranara family is so powerful.


    Now that the children are grown up, she doesn''t have to worry about it.


    In addition, hundreds of family members were jailed.


    It doesn''t seem to affect anything if she runs.


    Before that, she wanted to escape by kidnapping or feigning death, so that she did not have to implicate the uranara family.Now that the family is defeated, she doesn''t have to be afraid of implicating the family. She can run freely.


    There''s nothing worse than this.


    As for the innocence of the uranara family, if the fourth master was a wise king, he would certainly clear the grievances of his loyal officials. She didn''t need to worry about it.


    It is useless for her to worry about the key point. She is not paid any attention to, and she is forbidden here.


    If this man just wants to destroy the ulanara family, whether the family is innocent or not, he has a way to eradicate it.


    Everything depends on the man''s idea, not on her as a woman.


    And she is still a queen without relatives, so he will soon abolish her and re appoint a powerful concubine of his family.


    People sometimes worry about too much.


    In the past, she always felt that since she had become a queen, she should be worthy of this position.


    Now, looking back on it, she actually overestimated herself.


    The Qing Dynasty, without her, will also rise in the sun, the people''s well-being.


    She is an ordinary and ordinary woman, can not change anything.


    She doesn''t belong here.


    ------


    towards the end of the month, Ruoyin''s disease improved.


    At the moment, she sat in front of the book case inside, spread the map on the book case, and looked at the map carefully.


    After a while, ban Mei came in from outside with a smile.


    "Niang, you are right. The emperor really ordered someone to come and tell him that dagge is going to get married. He untied your restriction and said that everything had been handed over to the Ministry of rites, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    If the sound bows head, continues to look at the map, the mouth then light way: "knew."


    But for lifting the ban, Dagger''s marriage would not have taken part in.


    He is like this. She still maintains the illusion of harmony between emperor and empress.


    In order to be able to escape smoothly, she will perform this last scene in the Forbidden City.


    Because of Ruoyin''s illness a while ago, she didn''t participate in Dage''s wedding day and lottery day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1569

    As early as the marriage, the fourth master canonized dagge as "Heshuo huaike Princess" and married Nala Xingde.


    On the day before Dage''s marriage, the house of internal affairs carried Dage''s dowry to her husband-in-law''s family, who led his family to kneel and kowtow outside the Qianqing palace.


    Along with the dowry to the sum of the son-in-law''s family, there is also a trial marriage grid.


    Originally, this trial marriage grid should be selected by Queen Ruoyin.


    But if Yin was ill and forbidden to live in Longevity Palace, the Empress Dowager chose a trial marriage lattice for Dage in advance.


    On the same day, the trial marriage gege tried her husband-in-law. After checking that he had no hidden disease, he went back to the palace and reported to the Empress Dowager and Qi Fei.


    The next day, to the big Ge Ge married this day.


    The prince in law will be ready to carry the "nine nine rites" to the Meridian Gate.


    The gifts are 18 pommel horses and 18 sets of armor.


    Twenty one horses, six pack.


    There were 90 tables, 81 sheep and 45 bottles of wine.


    After receiving the ceremony, the fourth master and the Empress Dowager hosted banquets at the Taihe hall and ningshougong respectively.


    Male people, by the fourth master in the hall of Taihe banquet.


    As for the empress, if it''s not for the empress, it''s not for the empress.


    Now the Empress Dowager is alive, it is by the Empress Dowager in ningshougong banquet.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is sitting in the hall of ningshou palace, wearing a lucky suit with a Black Embroidered Golden Phoenix cloud Teng pattern and a high auspicious hat.


    The Empress Dowager sat at the top, Ruoyin at the bottom, and the concubines around her.


    In the hall, in addition to the imperial concubines, there are also important women''s family members in the family.


    Outside the hall, there are the relatives of the emperor''s son-in-law.


    It is probably because dagge Ge got married. Since Ruoyin went to Ning Shou palace to salute the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager did not embarrass her.


    In order to protect the royal face, and let the happy day have a good omen, the Empress Dowager is extraordinarily kind.


    Ruoyin looks at the Empress Dowager''s kind hospitality to the women''s family members. Her face is expressionless, and she even has a sneer in her heart.


    This is a good actor in front of people.


    In terms of acting, at least in the top three of the Forbidden City.


    About an hour later, the eunuchs outside the hall shrieked, "the auspicious time is coming!"


    With this singing, the party stopped.


    The Empress Dowager took his concubines to Qianqing palace.


    Then, Dage Ge, dressed in a red costume, visited the empress dowager, fourth master and Ruoyin.


    Big Ge Ge''s dowry, if sound in a few days ago ordered people to send to Qi Fei''s Changchun palace.


    So at this time, she just symbolically said some auspicious words with the big grid, as well as the instructions of the elder.


    After the meaning, she took advantage of everyone''s attention on the bride Dage, quietly left the hall.


    Big Ge Ge Chao Ruo Yin after the ceremony, is in her biological mother Qi Fei with the front farewell ceremony.


    When mother and daughter touched each other''s hands, Qi Fei''s eyes turned red and her tears kept flowing.


    Even with a red cap on his head, he couldn''t see his face.


    But the big grid body trembled slightly, and a few drops of crystal clear tears fell from the cover to the ground.


    Qi Fei tightly held big GE''s hand and said, "good boy, when you get married, e Niang will be relieved. After you leave the palace, you should take care of yourself. What''s the matter? Take the waist token given to you by e Niang and go into the palace and tell her. "


    "Well, take care of yourself." Big gege choked.


    "Well, you get on the sedan chair. Nine days later, e Niang is waiting for you and her husband-in-law to return to Ning." Qi Fei releases big GE''s hand.


    So, big Ge Ge is supported by the life wife of Xiangshi and puts down the curtain of the sedan chair, ready to be carried out of the palace by the inner envoy.


    A group of people arranged according to the guard of honor, with the torch in front of them.


    Fu Jin, his wife and his wife, who were accompanied by the royal family, took the sedan chair and went to the Heying ceremony at the E-Fu mansion.


    At the same time, escorts were also sent off.


    A large number of family sending teams arrived at the gate of the Forbidden City from the Qianqing palace.


    When the procession disappeared completely, the fourth master''s sight swept around the Qianqing palace.


    When he did not see the queen, he turned his head and asked Su Peisheng a few questions.


    Su Peisheng inquired about it, and then returned to the fourth master''s back. In a low voice, he said, "the emperor, the Queen''s wife said that she was ill, so she left first."


    After a stick of incense, the banquet of the Qianqing palace was dispersed.


    The fourth master sat on the Dragon chariot and said in a deep voice, "go to your queen master."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng, holding the whisk, straightened his back and said in a shrill voice, "ride the Yongshou palace!"


    After a while, the Dragon chariot stopped at Yongshou palace.


    When the servants of Yongshou palace heard Su Peisheng''s singing, they all came out to meet him.


    The fourth master glanced at the courtyard. Before Su Peisheng had time to ask the queen why she had not come out to meet her, he saw him raise his feet and enter the hall.


    When he went in, he didn''t see the queen.


    Then he turned and entered the inner room, but he still didn''t see the queen.


    So he went back to the yard again and asked in a deep voice, "where is the queen?"In the yard, the rest of the slaves usually do odd jobs. They don''t know where the queen has gone.


    One by one, the eyes look at the nose, the nose looks at the heart.


    But the fourth master asked so, and he couldn''t help answering him.


    Finally, half Mei pretended to be surprised and said, "ah? Didn''t empress take Ruxia and Rushuang to the party? Why, didn''t you see her at the party


    "I ask you again, where has the queen gone?" The fourth master raised his voice with a warning in his voice.


    Ban Mei has been following Ruoyin for years. What has never been seen in the world.


    The fourth master asked her this way. Even if she was so guilty that she would die, she would straighten her back and kneel in the same place.


    "Emperor, the empress is going to attend a banquet today. I will send the empress out of Yongshou palace early in the morning. If you did not find Yongshou palace, I would not know the end of the banquet, let alone where the empress had gone. You might as well ask someone to look for it in the Palace first. Maybe the empress may take a walk in the Forbidden City to eat Half plum calm tunnel.


    Hearing this, the fourth master bit his teeth fiercely.


    He turned the ghost face Buddha bead in his hand vigorously, and his dark ink pupil turned slightly. He said coldly, "pass on my will, and immediately block the gate of the city and the surrounding area of the capital!"


    What?! Half Mei bowed her head, and the whole person was shocked.


    She originally wanted to guide the emperor to look for it in the Forbidden City.


    It''s good to delay time and let the empress leave the city smoothly.


    But the emperor''s first order was to block the city gate.


    How could he think so long and prepare for the worst.


    At the moment, she can only hope that the empress can go out of the city smoothly and never be caught by the emperor.


    With the fourth master''s order, a group of bodyguards have already delivered his orders.


    Then the fourth Master said, "Su Peisheng, take my token and look for it in the Forbidden City."


    Then, he pointed to another bodyguard and ordered in an orderly way, "and you, take the bodyguard to the E-Fu''s house to find someone."


    Su Peisheng had not recovered for a moment. Listening to the emperor''s meaning, did the empress escape?


    Looking at Su Peisheng''s stupefied appearance, the fourth master''s voice was as loud as a bell: "what are you looking for


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1570

    "Yes, yes, yes, I will go to find it." Su Peisheng made a gesture to the servant behind him.


    The fourth master glanced at Chen Biao and said, "send out 20000 royal forest troops and immediately follow me out of the palace!"


    The man ordered one order after another, and went to the school yard of the Forbidden City. He led 20000 royal guards on the ground that the thieves had entered the capital.


    Because, if we take the queen as an excuse, regardless of the queen or him, it will be a matter of reputation damage.


    After a while, the fourth master rode a fine horse, and when the whip was raised, he took 20000 imperial forest troops out of the Forbidden City.


    When the fourth master went out of the Forbidden City, Ruoyin just fled from the mansion where his son-in-law was entertained.


    She also got a horse that looked muscular, changed the clothes of a servant, and rode the horse to the city gate.


    Because the capital is at the foot of the emperor.


    Therefore, nearly 8000 people recruited under her door are waiting for her to gather in a small forest outside the capital.


    They don''t all gather in the woods.


    Instead, four thousand people were assigned there.


    There are also nearly 4000 people, divided into two groups in the next two destinations: Dagukou of Tianjin government and the eastern coastal area.


    The rest of the people will gather at the terminal and gather in the thirteen lines.


    She knew that she could not have more people than the fourth master.


    Because he was in charge of the whole Qing Dynasty, she was still under his nose to recruit people with limited ability and energy.


    Only by wisdom can we get out of the palace.


    If all goes well, it''s best.


    If anything happens, these thousands of people can help her.


    Ruoyin took the nearest road and headed for the capital city gate.


    In less than half an hour, she rode on her horse and saw the high wall made of green bricks from a distance.


    So, her eyes directly at the distant gate, a whip, on the past.


    When she rushed to the gate, she was stopped by the guard.


    Ruoyin had to stop riding and dismount.


    The bodyguard came forward and said, "what are you going to do out of town?"


    "This officer, my young lady is ill. I have to go out of the city immediately and find a doctor for her." Ruo Yin casually found a clue.


    "Hey, I''ve only heard of crouching tigers, hidden dragons in the capital. Everyone goes to the capital to ask for a miracle doctor. I haven''t heard of people running outside the city looking for a miracle doctor." Why do you want to be a bodyguard.


    If there is a smile on the voice, but the tone is very anxious: "there are always doctors who can cure diseases, and there are always some diseases that can''t be cured in the capital city. So, please give me accommodation. My miss''s life depends on you."


    As she spoke, she took a ingot of silver from her sleeve pocket, blocked it with the cuff and handed it to the bodyguard.


    After seeing the silver, the bodyguard declined in a meaningful way at first, but at last he was accommodating and said, "well, since human life is crucial, go back quickly!"


    The bodyguard took the silver and let Ruoyin go.


    If Yin quickly turned over and mounted his horse, with a whip, he went out of the gate of the capital.


    When she rode out of the capital, there was a noise behind her.


    If Yin looked back, a large number of people arrived at the gate.


    The men, dressed in official clothes, said something to the guards who had just taken bribes.


    Scared Ruoyin thought that these people were coming to chase her, and the speed of riding was faster.


    Fortunately, at last, she saw the open city gate, and slowly closed it with the concerted efforts of the bodyguards. Then she breathed a sigh of relief and headed for the small woods on the outskirts of the city gate.


    The heart can not help but sigh, can be regarded as out of the palace, and out of the city!


    When she was in the palace before, she and dagge Ge gave some meaningful instructions, and then took advantage of Dage and other concubines, as well as Qi''s farewell ceremony, they found an excuse to go to the thatched cottage and left the hall.


    In order to delay time and let her leave for too long without causing doubt, she asked the maid in law to tell the fourth master that she was not well and left the party first.


    In fact, she sneaked into a room, which was divided into dozens of separate spaces with many curtains.


    It is full of maids who are going to attend dagge''s wedding ceremony.


    Some are resting, some are dressing, and others are changing clothes in the curtains.


    Ruoyin used a handkerchief stained with sweat pills and fainted a maid in palace who was similar to her appearance and characteristics, and touched the other party''s waist token.


    And according to the other side''s facial features, the make-up like the face changing.


    When preparing to see off his parents, he mixed into the team again.


    At the same time, in order not to be implicated as frost like clouds.


    She also used the same method, with a handkerchief stained with perspiration, and discussed that she would follow her Rushuang and Ruxia.


    As the escort leaders in dagge''s wedding procession were too strict, she tried to escape from the procession several times, but was stopped by the head of the bodyguard.


    She had to wait for the wedding party to arrive at the e-fu-in-law Qiandi before leaving.


    Fortunately, her son-in-law''s Qiandi is in the capital city, and is not far from the palace, so she can escape.After a stick of incense, Ruoyin reaches the woods with a face that is easy to make up.


    Far away, she whistled into the woods.


    Immediately, thousands of celebrities came out of the woods.


    As the crowd slowly gathered in front of Ruoyin, she held up a token indicating her identity.


    The token is not a phoenix pattern gold medal representing her status as a queen.


    But a piece engraved with the word "good" represents the token of the owner of benevolence garden.


    Seeing her token, the men bowed their hands.


    Ruoyin then said in a deep voice: "listen to your orders, you will immediately escort me to Dagukou of Tianjin government."


    In order to be unobtrusive, the people did not make a statement, just made a gesture and responded to Ruoyin.


    Then, only dozens of martial arts super strong, closely follow Ruoyin side, protect her safety.


    The rest of the people dispersed, dressed in different clothes, dressed as ordinary people and passers-by.


    The next day, Ruoyin and his party arrived in Tianjin.


    When she arrived at Tianjin government, she met the same situation as yesterday.


    If Yin''s front foot has just passed the gate, someone will close the gate at the back foot.


    Now, she is with a part of the door of the gate.


    But half of the disciples were locked in the gate before they had time to go through the gate.


    If you meet such a situation once, you may not know why.


    She had to think about whether the fourth master ordered them to block the gate.


    If so, she would have to quicken her pace even more.


    So, one day and one night without a rest, she took the remaining two thousand people and ran to Dagukou of Tianjin government.


    When it was getting dark, they arrived at Dagukou.


    When she arrived at the wharf, she took more than 2000 people with her to meet the more than 2000 people who had been installed in the wharf.


    Ruoyin was led by his own people and boarded a large passenger ship arranged in advance.


    Some of them followed her around, and the rest got on other boats.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1571

    Knowing that the situation was urgent, the boatman drove the boat on the river as soon as she got on the deck.


    Along the way, Ruoyin worried about things like this and that.


    Worried about whether the fourth master would let someone take her back to the palace.


    Especially when she passed the city gate twice, she just left the front foot, and the back gate was blocked.


    She was even more worried about whether the fourth master would lead troops to arrest her.


    Fortunately, the journey was smooth.


    And Shun Li De is a bit untrue.


    Ruoyin stood on the deck and looked at the shore in the distance, and the whole person breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was hot near June.


    She was sweating all over the place for a long time.


    Ruoyin took out his handkerchief from the cuff and wiped the sweat on his cheek and forehead.


    After scanning the night view of the river, she lifted her feet into the boat.


    However, as soon as she entered the boat, she was frozen by the door.


    Because she saw the fourth master in the dark blue robe, sitting in the chair in the boat.


    The fingers of the man are leaning on the back of the chair.


    Jun Lang''s face is facing her, straight bridge of nose, silent and cold as ice.


    That pair of deep ink pupil, through the elusive black flow shadow, is looking at her faintly.


    So a pair of can see through all the eyes, only one eye, let Ruoyin feel scalp numbness, shivering.


    Why is he here???


    If the tone conditionally turns around and wants to go back.


    Suddenly, a group of people in front of her.


    And those who were in her way were the ones who had brought her into the boat just now, "excuse me, empress."


    They don''t want to. Who let the emperor find them.


    The emperor paid three times as much as the queen to buy them into the stick. He also spared them from dying, regardless of how they helped the queen escape.


    Moreover, if they don''t obey, the emperor will not forgive them. There is only one way to die.


    At this moment, Ruoyin felt betrayed and deeply helpless.


    Why, why did they betray her.


    She''ll be able to leave by boat.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ruoyin looked back at the fourth master and said to him, "I don''t know you. Can you let your people let me go?"


    The man nodded, "queen, don''t think you look like someone else. I don''t know you. If you think they make you unhappy, I can let them out, but I will never let you go. "


    Since the words are all mentioned in this part, if the sound is simple, it will not be loaded.


    She went to the semicircular table in the room, casually found a chair and sat down, "tell me, why are you here?"


    Why are you not here Men don''t answer rhetorical questions.


    Ruoyin poured herself a cup of tea from the table top for herself. After drinking half a cup of tea, she casually said, "if you can catch up here, you know everything you want, so why ask me."


    "Are you angry and I''m chasing you here?"


    "No, you are the emperor. The whole Qing Dynasty belongs to you. You can go wherever you want. I can''t help it if you dare to be angry."


    If the sound holds the cup, the skin smile flesh does not smile to look at the man, "on the contrary, as the emperor, you are busy chasing the minister concubine here, I should be grateful."


    Listening to the woman''s sarcastic remarks, the fourth master opened his lips and said, "you know, all the sticks under me are experts from all over the Qing Dynasty. As a queen, you recruit people from all over the world."


    "Although the world is big, the world is only that big. When you recruit them, you can''t help but disturb those people in the area of sticking sticks. Moreover, many people under your family have been bad at my stick stick


    If Yin looked down at the tea in the cup and gently turned the cup cup cup with his wrist, "so you will have noticed when I was recruiting people from the world."


    "Yes." Perhaps there is nothing to be afraid of. The man confessed bluntly, "if any one of us can recruit people and buy horses under my nose, how can I keep the river and mountain?"


    "Since you already know, why didn''t you break me up earlier?" Ruoyin lifted the curtain beside the table and opened the window again.


    Cold night wind blowing in her face, let her extra sober.


    Fourth master: "I want to know what is the use of recruiting them. If you just need to employ people, I can connive at you."


    What a nice word, but for Ruoyin, it is extremely harsh and extremely ironic.


    "Connivance?" She gently smile, "if you really indulge me, you should let me fly, not chase me here."


    "It''s very dangerous outside. I don''t trust you. I''ve bought the disciples under you. I learned that you''re going to ShiSanHang from the capital, but I still want to escape to other countries."


    "No, it''s not dangerous outside. The Forbidden City is dangerous. Your side is more dangerous." If the sound is light.This man is so insidious.


    I knew that she was recruiting people, but I didn''t break her down. I pretended that I didn''t know.


    Not only that, but also the people under her.


    Those people had not been with her for a long time. They were forced and lured by him. Of course, they surrendered to him.


    Thanks to her, she thought her plan was secret and infallible.


    As a matter of fact, people had already seen her and knew her actions like the palm of one''s hand.


    Hehe, yes, the whole Qing Dynasty is his, what else is there that he doesn''t know.


    Ruoyin thinks that he is a joke, a clown in a one-man play.


    She thought that the disciples were very loyal to her, no one knew the process of escape, and everything was going well.


    She even longed for the rest of her life after she left the Qing Dynasty.


    As a result, her every move was played by the black man in applause.


    She didn''t know how many terrible things there were.


    Hearing her say so, the man was silent for a long time.


    After a long time, he asked faintly, "why do you want to go? Don''t I treat you well enough?"


    "Do you think you are good to my wife?"


    "I don''t know how good you are. But for me, I treat you better than other concubines. You are the queen and you have got enough. Why are you always dissatisfied? "


    "Enough?" Ruoyin thought it funny, "yes, my fourth brother banned the patriarchal clan''s house, AMA died in prison, and hundreds of people of the whole family were jailed. Who can be better than me?"


    Fourth master: "in your eyes, in addition to these, I treat you well, did not remember at all?"


    Ruoyin: "I used to remember a lot, but since you lost your memory, I don''t remember it, and I don''t want to remember it."


    The man bit the alveolar after biting, impatiently frowned, but the final tone or soft down: "voice, don''t make trouble, follow me back to the palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1572

    With that, he raised his foot and walked towards her.


    Ruoyin put down the cup and sat by the window. She looked at the rolling river and threatened: "don''t come here!"


    He said that she was.


    But did he know that she had been disappointed with him a thousand times before she decided to leave him?


    She didn''t make a fuss. She made the choice after countless careful consideration.


    See a woman sitting by the window, the key ship is still moving forward, and slightly shaking, four ye eyes suddenly tight.


    He stopped his pace and did not get closer to her. He just said, "I have set up 20000 Royal troops around me, and all your people are subordinated to me. You can''t run away. If you are willing to follow me back to the palace, I will take it that nothing has happened."


    Even if I heard that there were 20000 royal guards around, Ruoyin''s body still moved a little out of the window.


    She said to the man: "but I can''t when nothing happened, when I was in Rehe palace, you let me down, broke my heart, went back to the palace, why do you still hurt me again and again, knowing that I want to escape, why don''t you let me go? You have so many women, why can''t you let me alone, why?"


    Fourth master: "what''s more, you know my plan, but pretend you don''t know anything. When I''m full of joy, you suddenly appear in front of me. Do you know how it feels to fall from heaven to hell?"


    "Don''t you want to play? I''ll let them let you out of the city, and let the people you recruit play with you, isn''t it?"


    Said, the man slowly toward her, "you want to play, I accompany you to play, now play enough, if enough, with me back to the palace."


    "One more step closer to me." If sound again warning.


    After seeing the man did not get close, she asked, "what if I didn''t play enough?"


    He thought he would warn her fiercely, but he just coaxed: "if you don''t play enough, I''ll take you to the lake for a few days. But things are busy in Chaozhong, especially in the affairs of your family. I need to inspect them. Let''s play for a few days, and you can go back with me. "


    "I''ll be with you after this busy time."


    When she''s finished, she wants to take her down.


    But if the sound in his approach, jump.


    "Poop


    It is the sound of splashing water on the river after Ruoyin jumps down.


    If the sound also does not know from where the courage to jump the river.


    All she knew was that she would never want to fall into his hands again.


    Besides, she can swim and she wants to try her best.


    On board, I hear the guards.


    Others pull bows and arrows, facing the river, thinking there are assassins.


    The fourth master immediately ordered: "do not move without my command!"


    With that, he jumped out of the window into the river.


    It caused a big splash on the river again.


    When the public response, their emperor jumped into the river, the river in addition to the sparkling, there is no figure.


    It''s hot in June, but the lake is cold.


    Those cold temperatures, swallowing Ruo Yin''s skin, even her heart.


    I don''t know if she wants to escape too much, which leads to her heart in a hurry and cramps in her legs and feet.


    On such a hot day, she did not have any warm-up preparation, so she jumped down, resulting in cramps.


    Or maybe it''s something else.


    And she was tired all day and night in order to get on the way, and she had no strength.


    Now he was poured a basin of cold water by the fourth master, and the whole person was a little frustrated.


    All of a sudden, her swimming speed gradually decreased because of leg cramps.


    The whole body slowly sank to the bottom of the river, and her hands and feet began to listen.


    If Yin wants to catch something, there is nothing to catch except the water around.


    For a while, the nose into some water, choking her respiratory tract pain, breathing also gradually become difficult.


    Just when she was so helpless that she thought she was drowning, a dark figure appeared in her sight in the dark.


    Then her right arm was pulled up.


    When the other side pulled her up, one hand also held her hand.


    It''s the familiar fingertip feel.


    The next moment, she was held in his arms.


    Before she could react, her lips were sealed by the cold thin one.


    Nose tip, smell a man on the body of familiar light Mint breath.


    At the beginning of June, the eldest daughter of Jiuye was named Heshuo Hejing princess by the fourth master, and married to Heshuo Tebu.


    At the same time, in the Forbidden City, it was reported that the emperor, in order to pursue the female assassin, personally took 20000 royal guards to go out.As for the queen, after attending the banquet of dagge''s marriage, she was forbidden by the emperor to stay in Yongshou palace.


    Therefore, the morning province of the harem is saved again.


    Even the brothers are not allowed to enter or leave the palace of eternal life.


    They thought that it was the wulanala family''s affair of cheating with his concubines, together with feiyanggu''s conspiracy and suicide.


    The emperor and the empress were also disgusted.


    If it was not for the queen as the legitimate mother, big Ge Ge Ge''s marriage was about to take place, and the queen would be banned for a day.


    However, they could not imagine that their empress was under house arrest by her majesty.


    Yes, Ruoyin woke up and found her under house arrest.


    Open your eyes. The light that goes into your eyes is very dark.


    She looked around. There were no windows on all sides, only walls made of marble.


    The top is also made of stone, the height of the room is short, not like the Forbidden City Palace House, more like the attic.


    There were several lights burning in the room, and she couldn''t see outside, and she didn''t know whether it was day or night.


    Since it is June, there are several ice basins in it.


    The ice basin is full of ice. It looks like a new one.


    But looking at it, Ruoyin gradually felt that this place was a little familiar.


    She thought about it in her mind.


    Isn''t this the secret room in the study of the side hall on the west side of the fourth master Yangxin hall?


    At that time, Qiao Feng was locked in this and died in front of her.


    But at that time, there were only two long tables and two chairs.


    There are also several candlesticks and prison stands, as well as various kinds of rusty, blood stained instruments of torture.


    Now, there is a carved bed and a ebony bedside table.


    A red sandalwood half round table, two chairs.


    There is also a small bookshelf full of books.


    A long time ago, it was said that the fourth master had a secret room, and those who entered could not go out alive.


    She didn''t believe it at the time.


    She didn''t believe it until she saw Qiao Feng being tortured and scarred.


    Now, the secret room, which can''t go out alive after entering, is actually used to imprison her.


    only because she decorated and took care of it, she recognized it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1573

    Oh, do you think that setting up a carved bed, laying a layer of feminine silk brocade quilt, and lighting soft candlelight can cover up the gloomy and truth left by this chamber.


    At first, she didn''t know where she was or who she was imprisoned.


    Because after jumping into the river that day, in addition to his appearance in front of her, he also gave her breath.


    She had no impression of the latter.


    Now, seeing this familiar secret room, who can imprison her in the secret room of Yangxin hall, besides his love xinjueluo Yinzhen.


    On the boat that day, he also cajoled her into saying that if she had played enough, he would go back to the palace with him.


    Even if she didn''t have enough, he would take her for a few days.


    It was better than singing,


    that night, she was presented with affectionate drama.


    When she really falls into his hands, she will be imprisoned in this chamber.


    Liar!


    Ruoyin lowers her head and finds that she only wears a red Ru skirt.


    The waist is covered with a thin silk quilt with red crabapple, which is cool.


    There is not a maid of honor here. Is it difficult for him to change it for her?


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin only felt a bout of nausea and physiological discomfort.


    Just then she heard the sound of the stone door closing.


    She and Chen Biao had heard this before when they came in and turned on the switch in the chamber of secrets.


    Someone''s coming?


    If Yin thinks so, the next moment, the wall on the right side, which is made of marble, suddenly splits into two and opens.


    In the dark, she saw someone approach her with a torch.


    Such a great body, even if the light is dim, if the sound can be recognized.


    Man against the light, with a cold breath towards her.


    When he approached, she found him a little haggard.


    A pair of eyes, full of blood.


    The man skillfully put the torch in a cylindrical container and pressed it out.


    His other hand, the food box.


    "What are you doing here?" Because it was too quiet, if the sound, in the secret room came out the echo.


    However, the fourth master did not answer her question.


    He just put the food box on the cupboard at the head of her bed and took out the porcelain and silver chopsticks from it.


    Not only that, he also served a bowl of Chicken Congee.


    The fourth master made a chair beside the bed. After he sat down, he took the bowl of porridge and scooped a spoon of porridge with a snow-white porcelain spoon and handed it to her lips.


    If you don''t eat the sound.


    She looked straight ahead and regarded him as air.


    "Hot?" The man bowed his head, blew the porridge in the spoon and handed it to her again.


    "Ruoyin still doesn''t eat.


    A man seldom has the patience to say: "you are recovering from a serious illness, and you haven''t eaten for several days. You still have something easy to digest. After a few days, I''ll let the Royal chef make some of your favorite foods. "


    Ruoyin: "maybe Ruoyin''s attitude of ignoring his existence angered men.


    The man no longer patiently held the porcelain spoon to her lips, waiting for her to swallow.


    Instead, she poured a porcelain spoon directly into her mouth.


    If sound fire has been quiet, she raised her hand and knocked out the porcelain spoon in the man''s hand.


    "PATA!"


    Porcelain spoon with porridge, so hit the ground, broken into several pieces.


    The eyes of the fourth master are no longer gentle, instead they are violent.


    He placed the porcelain bowl heavily on the bedside table. "What do you want to do?"


    "When will you let me out?" If sound has been quiet, asked such a sentence.


    "As long as you don''t run away, I can let you out at any time."


    Red lips raised a sneering smile, Ruoyin looked at the man contemptuously and said, "do you think it''s possible?"


    Since nothing can be concealed from him, there is no need to disguise.


    "I''m like this. If you want to escape, you can stay here for me." The man was cold.


    "What is this like?" Ruoyin chuckled twice, "does the emperor mean that the nine families of generals and concubines have been sent to prison, or do you mean to imprison me here


    Fourth master: "I have a clue about your family''s affairs. It will be found out soon. Don''t mention it all the time!"


    "If you are imprisoned here, you should be responsible for it. If you change to another concubine and escape from the palace, I will have finished her life for a long time."


    "As you say, I must thank you for not killing." If the sound light floats the way: "that minister concubine is here, thank the emperor not to kill the grace."


    "No Men frown, "where are you dissatisfied in the end, you all say it, don''t be in this shady and strange."


    "Oh, my concubine is so dissatisfied that I can''t finish three days and three nights."


    "I''ll listen for three days and three nights."If Yin thinks she''s cold, it''s like a punch on cotton.


    It was as if he wouldn''t get angry no matter what she said.


    She simply closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    He had the time to listen for three days and nights, but she had not.


    When Ruo Yin closed his eyes, the man next to him tried to say, "I remember that you still wanted to see a doctor for me after I lost my memory. You said that as long as you develop a new type of gun, I will cooperate with you to treat amnesia? "


    Ruoyin: "if you still have this idea, I can cooperate with you."


    "I''m afraid I can''t help trying to poison you." If sound road.


    On hearing this, the man was not angry. Instead, he continued to say, "well, let''s talk about something else. Your attitude changed a little when you broke into my room and saw Geng Anqian''s clothes in disorder and ran out of my room crying."


    Ruoyin:...


    Fourth master: "when your attitude intensified, it was when I read the note left by CE Ling and wronged you for stealing the military aircraft plan to CE Ling. Did I say yes or no?"


    When he spoke, he stared at her, as if not letting go of every tiny emotion and expression.


    When he saw a woman''s eyelids moved a few times, Liu Mei micro Cu, light way: "so said, I said right."


    "No, you are wrong. You are not so simple as wronging my wife. Injustice means that one person does not know the truth and does not trust another innocent person."


    "But you are in the informed situation, using me. When I was robbed to Junggar, you pushed me into the fire pit again in order to stir up the relationship between me and CE Ling, and let them hate me If sound refutes.


    On hearing this, the man frowned and said impatiently, "I didn''t tell you about that. It''s just a stratagem of mine. If it''s not like that, the battle may not be able to win. In the end, I didn''t win the war and saved you. What else can you do with affectation?"


    "Because of your so-called stratagem, I was almost tied up and burned by the Ministry of Commerce, and finally I was pursued and killed. So, I was almost killed, and you said I was pretentious? " Ruo Yin looks at the man discontentedly.


    Fourth master: "I am also for the sake of the Qing Dynasty, for the good of the royal family, otherwise you can live so well now?"


    "Do you have any misconceptions about having a good life?" Ruo Yin asked sarcastically.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1574

    "Empress, don''t be unkind. If such a thing happened to your family, I would have been ruined if I were to be queen by another person." The man was cold.


    If sound brings up a sneer, "good, it''s better to abandon me than to be imprisoned in this chamber."


    "The uranara family is like this. Anyway, my queen''s position is also due to them. Now the family is defeated. I can''t take this position. If you abolish me, you can find a better one to replace me."


    Speaking of this, she thought for a while and recommended to him, "I think Yingbin is good. She is backed by the big family of nucolo. Although she''s only a concubine now, it''s not a problem. Just follow the spirit of Fengyi''s concubine and upgrade her two levels in a few days. I believe she will soon become queen. "


    "I said, I can''t abolish you in my next life." Men can''t talk about it.


    "Oh, well. I know. Is it that the nucolo family is not satisfied with you, or how can I hear that you beat the nucolo family a while ago? "


    Ruoyin looked down at the silk brocade quilt with Begonia color and said, "you know, I thought I would be an exception when I knew you were dealing with those relatives. Especially when you let my fourth brother and e Niang come to see me, at least at that time, I was very confident


    At that time, she was thinking that five grid was the merit that helped him to ascend the throne all the way.


    The uranara family is the patriarchal family of the four dynasties.


    She accompanied him from AgOr, Lord Baylor, Prince Yong, and then to his wife who became king.


    Anyway, he has to think about his old love.


    But she thought too much. In front of the imperial power, as long as she threatened the imperial power a little, even if she was honest and didn''t cause trouble, it would come from heaven.


    Emperor Kangxi of the former dynasty, for the sake of imperial power, turned against his favorite prince, let alone her, and her family.


    Women are nothing but accessories to emperors like them.


    Therefore, she accompanied him through more than ten years, the most difficult time to ascend the throne, and the fierce war with zhunbu.


    In return, he was imprisoned in this narrow space.


    So, she laughed at herself, "originally, I can''t be an exception."


    "No, you are an exception." The man straightened her up and told her to face him.


    If Yin shakes her head and denies, "no, I''m not. Therefore, you abolish me as the queen. I beg you."


    As she spoke, a few drops of crystal clear tears slipped from the corners of her eyes.


    The man held her face and wiped the tears on her cheek.


    He gently coaxed: "I know that what you care about most is the ulanara family. I promise you that we will soon find out the culprit behind the scenes, and return the five squares and the uranara family to be innocent. I will protect them from death. As long as you are here well, I will let you out at that time."


    "As for your escape this time, I''ll write it off as if nothing had happened."


    He wanted to write it off, but she didn''t want to!


    "If you can''t go back, even if you still keep them clean, then what? Fei Yanggu is dead, my AMA is dead, and I don''t have Amar. My Amar, he is usually afraid of troubling the royal family and troubling me. How could he be rebellious


    Tears like broken line beads, constantly from the corner of her eyes.


    Having been here for more than ten years, she has already regarded them as her relatives.


    Then, she continued, "I won''t believe you any more. Who knows if you said it well, spared them from death, and ended up killing the nine tribes."


    "Oh, by the way, when it comes to killing the nine clans, I''m also from the uranara family. You can kill me together."


    Seeing the anger in the man''s eyes, she laughed with tears. "Speaking of it, you are also the son-in-law of the ulanara family, and belong to the nine families. Why don''t you kill yourself, ha ha ha ha...


    when it comes to this, if you look up to the sky and smile, it''s a kind of bitter smile full of irony.


    In the face of a woman who could not coax him well, the fourth master bit the back alveolar severely, and his deep ink pupil became scarlet.


    Originally gentle and handsome face, burning a fire to the other side of the terrifying.


    He attached to her ear and said: "queen, you don''t want to toast or eat or drink. If you are not obedient, I don''t mind to imprison you in this chamber all my life, so that you can''t see the light. I will only give you three meals a day, so that you can only face me every night, and I will be the only one in your eyes until you die."


    At this moment, no matter how magnificent and handsome a man is, how diligent and loving his people in the past, he is also like a devil in hell in Ruoyin''s eyes.


    Especially his low voice, scarlet eyes, the whole person cold to chilling.


    In addition, he pushed her down on the brocade quilt during which she struggled, she resisted, she yelled, and no one responded to her.To be sure, the only response to her was the empty echo from her own in the chamber of secrets.


    A long time later, Ruoyin lay flat on the brocade quilt, looking at the top of the head of the stone stone without any attention.


    At the moment, she looks like a soulless puppet.


    At the same time, the whole person is like a corpse.


    Her anger to the extreme, is not emotional.


    She took her lips and asked, "why, you all like house arrest."


    In the time of Junggar tribe, Zeling was.


    Now back in the Qing Dynasty, so is he.


    The man hugged her tightly in his arms, "because you are disobedient and always want to escape."


    "..." they always care that she wants to leave and run away.


    But no one asked her what she wanted and how she could not run.


    Maybe, they are smart enough to know that they can''t do what she said, so they don''t bother to ask.


    Thinking of this, tears from the corners of her eyes fell onto the silk pillow.


    "Yinyin, I actually want you to be happy." He gently wiped her tears.


    "Then let me go." She didn''t know how to be happy.


    But at least only in this way can she live a comfortable life.


    If the sound also can''t think of anything else, can let her more comfortable than freedom.


    "Except for this, I can satisfy you. I will treat you well, really."


    "Ruoyin thought it was funny.


    In the past, when I wanted to make a promise to him, he kept silent.


    Now she is not rare, but he always promised her, and said so sincere and gentle.


    Seeing the woman did not speak, the fourth Master said, "Yinyin, don''t be so coquettish, OK?"


    "My family is going to die, but you say I''m feiqing, or are you ruthless?" Her voice was faint.


    "If you marry me, the royal family is your home."


    "No, the royal family is not my home. The royal family is the home of your Aixinjueluo family, and the uranara family is my home."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1575

    As she said that, her voice changed, "no, the ulanara family is not my home, my home is not here, Daqing has no my home, I, where I come from, where is my home, my home..."


    at the end, if the voice chokes up, the mood collapses into incoherence.


    After coming here, she has always defined herself as the daughter of the uranara family and the queen of the Qing Dynasty.


    But now, she doesn''t want to be queen, and the uranara family is gone.


    And she also lost her way and forgot who she was.


    "Don''t cry." The man hugged her tightly in his arms, his forehead against her forehead, looked at her tearful eyes, and said magnetically, "do you know, you look so pitiful, eh?"


    Ruoyin: "don''t look at me with such pitiful eyes."


    She doesn''t need his love, she just needs the freedom of the wind.


    This day, if Yin doesn''t know how to sleep.


    Probably, she was so hungry that she fell asleep.


    When I wake up again, I wake up hungry.


    When she sat up, the fourth master was no longer there.


    This man, before he left, changed the ice basin for her.


    I guess I don''t want others to know, or worry about others letting her go.


    He did everything by himself.


    Ruoyin really doesn''t understand why he is so troublesome.


    As an emperor, isn''t he very busy.


    Just let her go, he can save her this trouble, how good.


    But he promised her everything but refused to let her go.


    Ruo Yin looks at the table, there is a food box.


    This food box was put here again before he left.


    At the time, she was sleeping.


    In a daze, he seemed to hear him threatening her fiercely.


    he said, "if you want to die easily, I will immediately put all your nine clans."


    Oh, last night he asked her where she was dissatisfied, just to test the point she cared about.


    It''s not to know what she cares about, but to threaten her according to what she cares about and let her obey him.


    If sound barefoot, step on the stone ground.


    In the hot summer, the ground is cool.


    She went to the table and sat down and opened the box.


    As she had not eaten for several days, there were only digestible cakes except chicken porridge.


    Ruoyin brings out all the food in the food box.


    Finger belly feel that bowl of porridge is not cold, has a warm temperature.


    But she has not started to eat porridge, just smell the smell of chicken, a burst of nausea.


    Ruoyin thought it was a long time that he had not eaten anything, and his stomach was not used to it.


    She gave up porridge and began to eat cakes.


    She didn''t eat food because she was afraid of his threat.


    She didn''t pay any attention to his threat.


    If he really cared about her, even if she wanted to die, he would not be angry to kill her nine clans.


    If you don''t care, no matter how good she does, he may not be kind to the uranara family.


    People, just don''t take yourself too seriously.


    And she will not seek death for such a scum man.


    Even if she was imprisoned in this chamber, she would not give up leaving him.


    There is no real despair in life.


    Trees begin to wither in autumn.


    The heart is very painful, the whole winter becomes desolate.


    But also let her become more calm in winter, began to accumulate strength.


    When spring comes, everything grows.


    Now this summer, she is bound to bloom.


    As long as there is life, there is hope for everything.


    In the next few days, the fourth master would come to the secret room to see Ruoyin every day.


    He kept his word. When Ruoyin got used to his stomach, he really asked the imperial chef to make a lot of delicious food for Ruoyin.


    Sometimes, he would take the memorial to the secret room to read.


    If Yin kicks the quilt when she is asleep, he will take the trouble to cover her quilt when he is reading the memorial.


    Once in a while, she said what she wanted to eat, and he immediately asked the Royal chef to do it.


    Even Ruoyin said casually that he wanted to eat iced watermelon.


    He will also put down the memorial in his hand and come to her with a big iced watermelon outside the secret room.


    There''s also a large iced watermelon juice.


    When Ruoyin was eating, he saw that she was delicious and smiling.


    On this day, Ruo Yin felt his stomach which seemed to be a little fat after eating and drinking enough.


    All day in this secret room, no walk, no exercise, she has grown fat and lost.


    What worries her most is her stomach.


    Since she entered the secret room, she has no source of Duzi Dan.


    But he was in her room all day, she could do nothing for him, and no one could save her.She was worried about having a dragon heir.


    But on second thought, it didn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    If she is pregnant with a dragon heir, it is definitely not suitable to be in this airtight room, which is not good for the fetus in her belly.


    So, she didn''t know whether it was good or bad for her if she was pregnant.


    These days, he is almost satisfied with all her requirements.


    Even if it is a little unreasonable, he is also gently holding her, coax her, smooth her mood.


    But he didn''t say he wanted to keep her.


    Maybe it''s because of his temperament that he can''t keep a woman in a low voice.


    ------


    the eighth day of June is the day of dagge GUI Ning.


    On this day, Dage and E''s son-in-law will go into the palace to see the Empress Dowager and the fourth master, and give thanks.


    According to the law, they will visit Ruoyin, the queen.


    However, Ruoyin was ordered by the fourth master and banned in Yongshou palace in the name of foot ban.


    Then, the process of visiting the queen will be saved.


    In addition to these, there will be a big feast in the palace.


    So this day, Ruoyin in the secret room didn''t see the fourth master all day.


    Because, he held a banquet in the Qianqing palace.


    At this moment, he is sitting at the head.


    The concubines, princes and nobles, and Dage''s son-in-law, all sat at the head of the table.


    No one could have imagined that this man looked down upon Wansheng and looked down upon the emperor of the world.


    In private, there was no way to connive at the runaway queen.


    They can only be imprisoned in the secret room of the hall of nourishing the heart, holding it in the palm of one''s hand every day to coax, but also to see the woman''s face.


    Even though she knew that her slave had helped her escape, she was reluctant to move in order to avoid her anger.


    In this case, if the concubines were replaced, they would have been killed with their servants.


    Originally, the new couple came back and the party was very lively.


    But suddenly a bodyguard came out of the hall. After the bodyguard came in, he said in embarrassment, "emperor, the imperial eunuch wants to see you."


    "Let him go back first." The fourth Master said coldly.


    The people in the hall were also displeased. The emperor Tianjian was just an official who observed the astronomical phenomena, calculated the solar terms and made the calendar, but he had no vision.


    Didn''t you see that today is big Ge Ge''s back door, the emperor is holding a banquet in the Qianqing palace?


    When it''s not good to come, you have to report it at this time.


    Seeing the fourth master missing, the bodyguard had to go out to report.


    However, not long after the guards went out, the sound of the imperial warden sounded like a bell outside the hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1576

    It''s about the safety of the emperor! If you don''t prepare early, you will be in trouble! If you don''t see you today, I will kneel down outside the hall! " Qin Tianjian has been kowtowing outside.


    And kowtow sound issued dull sound, again and again, hear people scared.


    So that all the people in this room were terrified after hearing his words.


    The fourth master swept the guests and then looked out of the hall.


    He knelt outside the hall and kowtowed.


    Looking at the emperor Tianjian''s appearance of smashing his head and thinking that there was no big event, he still motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Therefore, Su Peisheng said in a shrill voice: "xuanqin Tianjian enters the hall!"


    The imperial eunuch had been an official for many years, and had never been so rash.


    Looking at his anxious appearance, is it true that something happened? That''s not good.


    Then the imperial eunuch entered the hall.


    As soon as he came in, he kowtowed to the fourth master and said, "emperor, it is said that lotus shaped colorful Buddha lights appear in the sky of the capital. What''s more, the sky is not as clear as usual, with lots of white clouds, but the sky is dark, and the clouds are broken into thousands of fish scale like clouds, dense and dense


    "And toads swarmed all over the capital, and hundreds of thousands of toads roamed about in dark. The water in several dams dried up overnight, and there were still many cracks in the ground. It seemed that the water leaked from the cracks in the ground, making the whole dam collapse to the ground


    "Tens of thousands of mice scurrying around, thousands of eagles flying in a whirlwind..."


    "say the point!" The fourth master frowned and interrupted the emperor''s words.


    The imperial warden laughed awkwardly, and then he got to the point. "After hearing these rumors from the people, I thought of some bad things and immediately observed the astronomical phenomena. Therefore, I found that there was a disaster star coming to the capital, and the disaster star was in the Forbidden City."


    "Which direction do you know in the Forbidden City?" The fourth master asked.


    "If you go back to the emperor, I will tell you that the disaster star is in the direction of the empress''s Yongshou palace. When I think of the rebellion of the uranara family, I will risk my life to remonstrate with you. I ask you to punish the nine clans of the uranara family and implore you to abolish the queen!"


    Smell speech, four ye cold eyes suddenly a tight.


    He pursed his lips and said in a deep voice: "nonsense. The queen is the Lord of the central palace. She is my wife with hair. She has been kind and virtuous for many years and has managed the harem properly. The uranara family also assisted the emperors of the four dynasties. They were loyal and good for a hundred years, but they were temporarily injured by adulterers. You can''t help but bewitch the people here


    Said, he ruthlessly ground orders: "come person, give me to drag him out, wait for the princess to return to the door after the waist cut!"


    At first, he thought there was a real disaster.


    In order to avoid not avoiding disaster in time and harming the people, he was announced to come in.


    Now after listening to the emperor''s words, he did not believe a word, and smelled the smell of conspiracy.


    However, the imperial eunuch was still shouting in the hall when the guards dragged him down.


    "The 18th volume of the Tang Kaiyuan ZHANJING says that the five stars are the essence of the five elements, the son of the five emperors, and the messenger of heaven. He acts in Lishe to serve the country without Tao. If the king is honest and pure, the five stars will be smooth, and the world will be peaceful when going in and out."


    "Disaster does not live, people have no virtue, believe in crafty, loyal and good, far gentleman, near villain, then five stars retrograde color change, in and out from time to time, Yang mangjiao anger, into demon star, comet, Bo, Fu, sweep, Tiangou, bending arrow, tiangun, tiangall, mixed cloud, GEZE, landslides and ground shaking, Sichuan exhausted rain and blood, demons, chaos in the world, the main death of the country, can not be saved."


    "The emperor is so protective of the uranara family and the empress. It is heaven that will die, and I will die."


    As soon as this was said, people in the hall were terrified.


    Because in this feudal dynasty, people believed in it.


    Only the fourth master looked at the Imperial Palace coldly.


    His lips outline a cold arc, and his slightly upturned corners show a sneer.


    Then, he again ordered: "this man misled the public, did not repent and offended the queen. According to the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty, his kinship family to the nine families of Jin family, regardless of male or female, should be beheaded!"


    Thunder like sound, broken in the hall, shock people hold their breath, dare not breathe.


    But the imperial eunuch who was dragged out raised his head slightly after hearing the edict.


    Looking at a pair of ghostly eyes.


    Let everyone present shudder, from layer after layer of goose bumps.


    At the same time, everyone was thinking that it seemed that the imperial eunuch had completely annoyed the emperor.


    It is said that the son of heaven is angry, and the corpse is a million.


    Now, I''ll be killed.


    At this time, the next leader whispered, "this imperial eunuch, as early as when the emperor was in power, was not he copied? At that time, he was not only robbed, but all the men in the family were beheaded, and the women were slaves..."


    however, before the man finished his words, the whole ground shook violently.No, to be exact, it''s the whole Yangxin hall shaking violently.


    Suddenly, the original festive banquet was interrupted.


    In the hall, some timid women began to scream.


    Others started to run outside.


    But the ground continued to vibrate, and even if they wanted to run, they couldn''t walk steadily.


    I always fall to the ground without taking a few steps.


    And the beams began to fall one by one.


    Soon someone was hit by the beam and died on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, the fourth master at the head of the hall stood up and said, "all of you are to be determined. Squat down or sit down, curl up, lower the center of gravity, protect the head, neck, eyes, and mouth and nose."


    Hearing this order, the people at the bottom of the table squatted down, hid under the table, and grasped the foot of the table.


    One by one, they also hold their heads to protect their neck and head.


    During this period, the hall continued to roar like thunder.


    The earthquake felt more and more strong underground, so strong that even squatting, all shaking.


    At the top of the hall, something continued to fall.


    The earth moved and the mountain cracked, and the dust covered the sky.


    At first, it was the beam, but gradually, even the glazed tiles fell down.


    "Emperor, Emperor!" When Su Peisheng saw that the fourth master was going out at this time, he immediately wanted to hold him.


    But there was a strong vibration from the earth. He fell to the ground before he could keep up with the fourth master.


    The next moment, he saw the fourth master go out without hesitation.


    The emperor, calmly ordered them to do a good job in response, how can he run away from himself?


    When the fourth master came to the door, the hanging beams and plaques on the gate of the Qianqing palace fell on him.


    "Boom!"


    The whole Qianqing palace collapsed in half in an instant. Most of the people and things were buried in the ruins, including Su Peisheng.


    And, fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1577

    At the same time, if sound in the chamber, because the foundation of the chamber is stable, the earthquake is not too strong.


    She was reading a book when the earth began to shake.


    After feeling the vibration, she sat in silence for a few seconds.


    After discovering that the earth was shaking continuously, she ran to the stone gate to touch the mechanism.


    But she knocked left and right, and the door didn''t respond at all.


    And the tremor became more and more violent.


    It seems that she can''t get out.


    In order to avoid the earthquake and fire, she immediately blew out all the candles in the room.


    Then squat under the table and hold your head to protect your neck and brain.


    When she did this, there was a roar around her.


    Everything, like the roar of nature.


    "Bang!"


    It''s the sound of the top stone hitting Ruoyin''s desk.


    Suddenly, the table was smashed through.


    Even if Ruoyin hides under the table, the top of his head is separated by a plank, he is also hit drearily.


    This terrible shock and roar lasted for nearly a stick of incense.


    With a loud bang, the whole secret room, including the Yangxin hall outside, was almost razed to the ground.


    If the sound of the whole person was pressed under the ground, she felt her body, like a thousand pounds.


    Her world, at this moment, collapsed.


    Her sight, at this moment, was dim.


    "Help She tried her best to shout, but it was so small.


    At the same time, she smelled blood.


    She''s the only one here. The smell of blood must have come from her.


    But she was pressed in the ruins and couldn''t move. She couldn''t feel the pain on her body, let alone where the wound was.


    Gradually, she felt the smell of blood around her.


    There was something wet on her forehead that ran into her eyes, itching.


    She tried to grab, but she was crushed.


    "Hu, Hu..." the air is surprisingly quiet, so quiet that you can only hear the sound of your own heartbeat and breathing.


    And because of the space, her breathing becomes more and more difficult and shortness of breath.


    She''s like, she can''t breathe.


    If the sound is closed, it will be fainted by the ruins.


    When she woke up again, she didn''t know when.


    At the moment, she is so helpless.


    But she still told herself not to panic, to cheer up.


    Don''t cry, don''t shout. She wants to keep her strength.


    If the sound moved the finger, gently knocked on the tiles around, waiting for someone to come to rescue.


    However, until she was tired and her hands were swollen, no one came to save her.


    When she was tired, she went to sleep in a daze, and when she woke up, she continued to knock. After so many times, no one came to save her.


    Even there was no movement around.


    Later, she simply picked up a tile and knocked the stone with it.


    In this way, her hand joints will not hurt, and the sound of stone and tile collision is much clearer than the sound of her knuckles hitting the tiles.


    June 11, nearly four days after the earthquake.


    Ruoyin not only did not wait for rescue, but also waited for a rainstorm.


    She was in a daze, and was completely awakened by the thunder.


    In the silent ruins, after the explosion of thunder, it reverberated in the ground for a long time.


    A burst of thunder rumbled like an explosion.


    Lightning and thunder in the air, if the sound can''t see electricity, she can only feel the sound and vibration of thunder.


    Along with her body, and her clothes, wet by the rain.


    Even, it flowed into her wound.


    But she still could not feel the pain, because she was numb by the pressure.


    At this time, she also heard the noise, it seems that someone was shoveling the ruins with a bucket.


    Is someone coming to the rescue?


    Ruoyin''s heart is happy, she raises her hand, holds the tiles in her hand, and wants to knock the stone bricks again.


    But she was cold, tired and tired. She had no strength to hold the tiles, let alone knock on the stones.


    Then she heard the bell.


    The sound seemed to come from all directions of the Forbidden City and the capital.


    Generally, only when there is a great funeral, the death of the emperor, or a great disaster, will the whole city mourn.


    The bell sounds so close to her, but so far away.


    "Whew, whew. Whew, whew. " Her breathing is getting weaker and weaker.


    Is it true that she will be buried under the ground forever, unable to sleep for a long time?


    Think of this, she most reluctant, is three elder brothers.


    They were also in the Forbidden City during the earthquake.Have they been pressed under the ground like her? Have they been hurt.


    If she can, she is willing to use her own life to replace their pain, for they are safe and sound, life without worry.


    "Wuwu..." Ruo Yin sobbed weakly.


    For so many days, she has been afraid to cry, but also dare not cry hard.


    She was afraid that the excitement would consume her only physical strength.


    She wants to live. She hasn''t been herself yet. There are so many things left unfinished.


    But now, she''s dying.


    Then, why should she keep her strength in despair.


    To be sure, she had little physical strength to keep.


    Ruoyin had thought of these for a long time, but she never dared to think of it.


    Now, she can think boldly of her brothers.


    There are Wuge and e Niang. Are they OK in the prison?


    In addition to the elder brother and relatives, there is a handsome face, lingering in her mind.


    That man, she wants to control herself not to think, but how can''t control herself.


    Finally, she simply respected her heart.


    A person in the end love or not, you actually know, feelings are a matter of no more straightforward.


    The man named Yin Zhen is the only one she loves in her previous life.


    The man once told her that he would be her armor.


    She is different from other women. She is her. Other women are just women.


    She''s not only interesting in her soul, but also beautiful in her skin.


    Said the sea is deep blue, like the dream in her heart, so he also like the sea.


    Said he would never let her get hurt again.


    He said that he wanted to live in seclusion with her in Yuanmingyuan....


    the past was like a cloud of smoke in her mind.


    However, when she needed him most, the man left her alone in the secret room, which is called "every day should not be called" and "the earth is not working."


    Yinji, where are you on earth.


    For a long time, she thought that by restraining her love for him, she could slowly take back her heart.


    It turned out that she was just deceiving herself.


    In this kind of life gradually lost, those hurt and hate are also gradually lost.


    Yes, it is unforgettable love.


    At this moment, she wished he could help her out.


    Like these days, let her lie in his arms.


    If she was temperamental, she would hold him tight and smooth her emotions.


    And she, just lying on his chest, listened to his steady, powerful and vital heartbeat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1578

    It seems that he is still so important to her.


    Otherwise, at this moment, she can''t help thinking about him.


    Important to the amnesia after he so hate, still can not resist the love in the bottom of my heart.


    Because he was so good before.


    Or because there''s no immunity to him.


    He should also love her, otherwise, in this period of time, why not abandon her and kill her, but should humbly indulge her and coax her.


    But this kind of love is too heavy, and the price is too high, which is frightening.


    However, if he can not come to save her, and there is still a future life after she leaves, she must be obedient and drink Meng Po Tang obediently, and she will drink it all and forget it.


    If time could come again, she would rather never know him.


    If time could come again, she would rather never meet him.


    In this way, she won''t be like this now. She''s still the heartless one, just her.


    At this moment, Ruoyin''s consciousness gradually became lax.


    Somehow, she suddenly remembered that song.


    The lyrics of that song are as follows:


    "if you love me, you will come to save me, the air is very thin, because of loneliness..."


    "if you love me, you will come to me, you will know that I can''t live soon..."


    goodbye to Qing Dynasty, goodbye to Yin Zhen, and see my brothers again.


    She was too tired to breathe, too tired to breathe.


    It''s like a exhausted oil lamp, about to run out of the last drop of oil...


    at this moment, in the ruins of Yangxin hall, there is a woman with blood and mud on her face.


    Her eyes couldn''t open, but the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    ------


    in June of the fourth year of Yongzheng, there was an earthquake in Beijing.


    According to professional appraisal, the earthquake reached 7.5.


    This June, the earth is breaking and the earth is shaking.


    The walls are battered by boats, and they are dim.


    The mountains and rivers are broken and dead in the wilderness.


    The capital, which was once as prosperous as heaven on earth, turned into hell in an instant, and tens of thousands of lives were destroyed by the earthquake.


    Hundreds of houses, in an instant into a pile of rubble, many people were buried in the rubble.


    The pavilions collapsed, the pavilions collapsed, and the bridges were broken...


    within a few days, the capital city, a mixture of fish and dragons, became a ruin.


    In particular, the Forbidden City, those magnificent palaces, most of them have collapsed.


    The only thing that can destroy the city in the shortest time is an earthquake.


    This earthquake is the closest major earthquake to the capital since the Qing Dynasty.


    It caused considerable losses to the common people and the Qing Dynasty.


    However, aftershocks continue to destroy people''s will and spirit.


    And continue to devastate people underground who have not yet been rescued and who are in a coma.


    Even the surrounding areas were terrified by the aftershocks.


    The sky is dim, the whole capital is covered with a thick layer of sadness.


    Dead everywhere, the survivors, some of them stupefied, covered their crazy chest, had not recovered from the shock of the earthquake.


    Some hugged and cried.


    There are also people kneeling in situ, worshiping heaven and earth, praying to the Bodhisattva to protect their families.


    Even, some people lie on the ground and wail.


    Even if it rained, it was oppressive.


    In the face of disaster, all people are as small and helpless as ants.


    No matter it''s a farmer who grows vegetables and does farm work in the field.


    They were teachers and students in private schools.


    Or rich merchants in the capital.


    And the princes and nobles who were at the banquet.


    Even the empress of the Qing Dynasty could not avoid this disaster.


    They may have been living for a while.


    Or maybe it''s hilarious at the party.


    Or, in an empty chamber.


    The next moment, however, they went to another country and never came back.


    Chaos like a pot of porridge in the Qing Dynasty, the Queen''s life and death is unknown.


    Their emperor controlled the scene calmly at the banquet, arranged the staff not to panic and taught them how to deal with the earthquake.


    However, he was crazy and had to go outside.


    After being hit by the beams and plaques, he is still in a daze.


    Only slightly injured Zhang Tingyu immediately summoned the surviving officials of the imperial court.


    Those ministers, regardless of minor injuries or serious injuries, were present at all active and awake.


    During this period, big brother was also present.


    Finally, according to the unified decision of the government ministers, officers and soldiers from all over the Qing Dynasty were summoned to the capital for rescue.What''s more, they didn''t tell outsiders what happened to the emperor.


    It was just because the emperor was injured and temporarily inconvenient to come forward.


    Originally, the capital earthquake, the palace in a mess, the whole Qing Dynasty is busy rescue.


    If you tell everyone, the emperor is unconscious, or I don''t know if he will wake up.


    Then, others will peep and covet Daqing and take advantage of it.


    And the people will also panic and lose their spiritual support.


    Disaster no lover love!


    If one side is in trouble, support from all sides!


    It wasn''t long after ministers ordered all over the country to rush to the capital for rescue.


    In the area near the capital, many people rushed to the capital for rescue a few days ago without the imperial court calling.


    In some remote areas, relief supplies are already on their way.


    Even after the Mongolian tribes and neighboring friends knew about it, they also extended their helping hands one after another!


    In a pair of scarred, blood stained hands to rescue, many people under the rubble, a helpless and full of mud and blood of the face, then from the ground to be rescued.


    When some people were dug out, they were already out of breath.


    They were lined up in designated areas, waiting for their families to claim them.


    Others, buried in deep mud and debris, may never be dug out again.


    In hot June, in addition to sadness and blood, there is a faint smell of decay in the air.


    As time went by, the rescue continued.


    However, the number of deaths is rising, and life is losing little by little.


    This kind of feeling, the tension is suffocating.


    After a few days, the bodies were either rescued at this time.


    Or, it''s a miracle!


    Under the arrangement of the ministers, the capital is carrying out rescue activities in an orderly manner.


    But in the Forbidden City, it was a mess.


    After being rescued, the Empress Dowager was bedridden.


    The emperor was knocked unconscious by the plaque.


    The empress''s Yongshou palace has almost been turned over, but its whereabouts are still unknown.


    The servants of Yongshou palace only know that empress dowager is not in Yongshou palace. But why the emperor said that she was forbidden to stay in Yongshou palace, they did not know why.


    I don''t know where the empress is.


    Even Su Peisheng and Chen Biao didn''t know that Ruoyin was in the secret room of Yangxin hall.


    They thought the empress was in Yongshou palace.


    Therefore, only the fourth master knew that his queen was imprisoned in the secret room of the Yangxin hall.


    The slaves in the Forbidden City were killed and wounded a lot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1579

    The concubines were also injured to varying degrees.


    Wu Chang is in, Yu promised not.


    Maobin''s legs were crushed in the ruins. When he was rescued, his life was saved, but his legs were gone. He could only sit on a four wheeled vehicle.


    Princess Xian Huang was paralyzed. When the earthquake came, she couldn''t move and her legs were gone.


    The Empress Dowager was also seriously injured.


    Maybe Ruoyin worked well under the ruins. Fortunately, her two elder brothers were injured, but they were not seriously affected.


    Two elder brother left leg fracture.


    As for big brother, when the earthquake came, he was at the Party of Dagger''s return door.


    He was OK originally, in order to give two elder brother block down stone brick, a raise hand, half arm fracture.


    When he woke up, he immediately asked people to excavate Yongshou palace.


    At the moment, he was sitting in the courtyard of Yongshou palace with injuries, supervising the slaves to excavate the ruins of Yongshou palace.


    Because his emperor sum Niang and five younger brothers are still missing!


    But for his broken hand, he would have liked to dig it himself.


    In the big brother frown, anxious eyebrows, two elder brother in the slave''s help, leaning on crutches, a limp to come.


    "Big brother, have you found Huang e Niang and Wu Di?" When the second elder brother came, he asked about this.


    Recently, he was arranged by his elder brother to recuperate in a palace that did not collapse.


    But as long as the thought of emperor sum Niang and five younger brothers have no news, where he still has the mind to recuperate.


    Big brother turned his head, and his sight fell on his left leg wrapped with gauze. He could not help frowning, "your leg is injured. Why do you come here?"


    "I, I am not worried about Huang e Niang and five younger brothers." Two elder brother innocent tunnel.


    The elder brother wanted to discipline him, but he could not bear to see his innocent appearance.


    Now, he and his second brother are all right in the family.


    Just then, a bodyguard said in a loud voice: "two Baylor, we heard the cry of the child while we were digging the ruins."


    "What?" The second elder brother''s temperament is rash, immediately limped over.


    "Pay attention to me, or go back to your room and have a rest." The elder brother first reprimanded the second elder brother, and then ordered the slave next to the second elder brother, "you give me a good look at him!"


    Then, he followed with great strides.


    When he followed the bodyguard to the ruins, he saw the bodyguard propped up and pressed his ears to the ground, "Lord Baylor, listen, is there a child crying?"


    Big brother with no fracture of the hand, one hand to support the ground, ears like bodyguards that, close to the ground.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    sure enough, he also heard the baby crying.


    In this Yongshou palace, only five younger brothers are a child, and he can''t be more familiar with the voice.


    Hearing the cry of the child, big brother''s heart is happy, showing so many days, rare smile.


    "Second brother, come here quickly. I hear the cry of the fifth brother." Said, he excitedly orders the slave, "you quickly continue to dig, must be careful."


    Second elder brother originally wanted to grumble and complain. He would like to pay attention to him and ask him to go quickly. What do you want him to do?


    But when he heard that five elder brother is still alive, where will complain, immediately obediently limped over.


    The servants who got the order of big brother heard that there were five elder brothers buried under them, and they all played up the spirit of twelve points.


    Worried that the bucket would hurt people, in order not to hurt the people under the ruins, a group of bodyguards simply quickly planed with their hands.


    Big brother and two elder brother, a hand fracture, a leg fracture, had to sit on the side of the stool.


    But their hearts, but than those with the hands of the guards to dig more anxious.


    This kind of eager to save his brother, but because of the injury and helpless feeling, it is simply too much suffering.


    Especially listening to the cry more and more weak, big brother was anxious in a side way: "you all light up."


    Naturally, the slaves responded to him and became more cautious.


    After about a stick of incense, a bodyguard said: "quick, quickly dig out, oh, how can there be an adult here!"


    Hear this, big elder brother and two elder brother where still can sit still.


    The two brothers approached again.


    When they approached, they saw the pit dug out by the guards with their hands.


    There is an adult.


    Adults hold the child tightly in their arms, she is like a rigid sculpture, has maintained the arch back posture.


    His hands are holding the baby in his arms, holding the posture of protection, and not moving.


    However, both adults and children have mottled mud on their faces, which makes it difficult to see their faces clearly.


    And on their faces, I can see the traces of tears.


    It was a helpless tear left on the verge of death.


    Especially the grown-up, the tears have already been removed.


    Big brother raised his hand and wiped the mud off the adult''s face.When the mud is wiped away, the facial features and face appear in front of everyone.


    Big elder brother discovers, this adult unexpectedly is emperor forehead Niang''s close bodyguard Rushuang.


    He moved his hand to the tip of his nose, where there was no breath.


    Big brother can''t help but sigh.


    Then he looked at the child.


    Tears are flowing out of the eyes of the child.


    However, he seemed to be tired of crying. He did not cry as much as before, and his voice was not as loud as at first.


    He''s just flat mouthed and tearful. He looks pathetic.


    Such a small person, even if his face is muddy, big brother and second elder brother, also recognize, this is their fifth brother!


    Big brother regardless of the hand injury, he raised the hand without fracture, took five elder brother from the slave''s arms, and held it in his arms.


    The second elder brother also came over and chirped: "fifth brother, are you ok? Do you feel pain? Do you still know me? Do you talk...


    " it''s noisy. " Big brother frowned and scolded the second elder brother.


    Two elder brother then Du mouth, cleverly looked at five elder brother, did not chirp again.


    But the joy and worry in the bottom of my eyes did not decrease at all.


    I saw five elder brother first looked at the eye two elder brother, then looked at the eye big elder brother again.


    He pulled his lips and showed his two brothers a most innocent smile.


    "Big brother, second brother... It''s dark below. I''m afraid... But I knew you''d come to save me." Five elder brother''s voice and air, said intermittently.


    His voice is no longer a child''s voice, but a little hoarse because of his crying for a long time.


    With such a sentence, two elder brother''s eyes turned red and tears burst out of his eyes.


    he knelt on one knee with his unbroken knee.


    Also will some strength, prop up on the big brother body.


    He lifted his left hand and gently wiped away the dust and mud from five elder brother''s face.


    At this moment, the three brothers, as their emperor''s mother ordered, held together in unity.


    "What about Huang e Niang?" Five elder brother whispers and hoarse ground asked such a sentence.


    Such a simple question, big brother and two elder brother asked confused.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1580

    Two brothers are older than five elder brother, but five elder brother is also small, just was rescued, they are worried that five elder brother cannot bear the news that emperor''s forehead Niang''s life and death is unknown.


    So, big brother led his lips and said: "you were rescued, and you are thinking about Huang e Niang. It seems that Huang e Niang doesn''t hurt you in vain. But you are weak now. Take care of the injury first. Don''t worry about so many things for children."


    Five elder brother is only three years old, very good to deceive.


    He also listened to big brother''s words, clever "um", really did not mention.


    Maybe it''s big brother''s arms, big brother''s sense of calm, very reassuring, five elder brother soon fell asleep in big brother''s arms.


    At the moment, big brother looked at the five elder brother in the arms, as well as the second elder brother on one side, slightly relieved.


    Although he wanted to cry like his second brother, Huang e Niang said that he was the oldest brother in the family and he wanted to protect his younger brothers.


    Brothers cry, he can''t cry, he must be strong, become the brothers rely on.


    Then, there is a doctor to show five elder brother injury.


    Fortunately, Rushuang is loyal to protect five elder brother in his arms.


    Therefore, five elder brother''s injury is slight, does not matter greatly.


    After big brother knows, life slave takes five elder brother to take care of.


    He also asked people to bury Rushuang well, and arranged for people to give Rushuang''s family a large sum of money.


    Next, Ruxia was also dug out.


    Fortunately, when Ruxia was rescued, she still had breath, but she was seriously injured.


    But Rushuang, who was assigned to Ruoyin by Wuge, named by Ruoyin, and served as a bodyguard for Ruoyin, couldn''t survive.


    About an hour later, the Yongshou palace, which had been excavated for many days, was turned over.


    A bodyguard ran to the elder brother and reported: "big Baylor, we have turned over all the ruins of Yongshou palace. Apart from digging out a few maids and eunuchs, we have not seen the empress."


    "How could it not be?" Second elder brother''s first does not believe, "the sum Niang is forbidden by the emperor Alma inside, she must still be under the ground, you dig deeper, go, go quickly!"


    How many days have passed and it will be too late to go.


    Big brother pressed his shoulder to show him to be quiet.


    The cheek, which was as delicate as it was, had maturity and steadiness that did not match his age.


    The younger brothers are still young, compared with the second elder brother''s anxiety, what he needs most now is to keep calm and calm.


    Big brother''s dark eyes turned slightly. He thought that after emperor Alma had forbidden his wife to visit Yongshou palace a while ago, he would not let his concubines and any outsiders enter or leave Yongshou palace.


    In the past, the emperor''s wife was not forbidden, but never to the point where no one was allowed to approach.


    Now the bodyguards can''t find Huang e Niang in Yongshou palace.


    Therefore, it is not that Huang e Niang is not in Yongshou Palace at all. Instead, it is the place where no one knows?


    Thinking of this, he asked the guard, "did you see a dog?"


    "When I went back to Lord Baylor, I found a dog when I was digging the ruins of Yongshou palace, but it was injured. I heard that it was the Queen''s dog and had been handed over to the veterinarian."


    "You lead the way." Big brother said and got up.


    He also told the second elder brother to return to the room to rest, and then went out with the bodyguard.


    A moment later, he arrived in a makeshift shed.


    In the shed, he saw erha.


    When he saw big brother, he circled around him.


    But its head, body, and legs, are wrapped in a lot of gauze.


    Especially its legs, which are limping.


    Big brother crouched down and stroked erha''s hair with his uninjured hand.


    He looked at erha and said, "Er ha, it''s said that the dog''s nose is the most clever. You follow the emperor''s wife every day. You should be able to smell the smell of e Niang."


    Then he held erha in one hand, "well, I''ll hold you around the Forbidden City. If you smell the smell of the emperor''s forehead, you''ll call it out, OK?"


    Now, the brothers are all found.


    In addition to protecting his brothers, he also wanted to find Huang e Niang.


    After listening to big brother''s words, erha sobbed a few times.


    Big brother doesn''t know if Er ha understands.


    But now the situation is so urgent that he can''t think much about it.


    His current plan is to take erha around the Forbidden City.


    If erha doesn''t respond, he takes erha to Yuanmingyuan to try again.


    So, he immediately took a few bodyguards to patrol the Forbidden City.


    Because of his injuries and the size of the Forbidden City, walking alone must be slow and not conducive to his wound recovery.


    The Forbidden City is full of ruins, and it is inconvenient for carriages to pass through.Therefore, he was in a soft sedan chair to patrol the Forbidden City.


    Xiaojingzi, who was beside him, looked at his injury and was still worrying about it. He said, "big Baylor, please give us the job. Let''s go to find the empress. You''d better take good care of yourself."


    "Time is pressing, but the whereabouts of Huange Niang is unknown. If you don''t find her, you can afford it?" Big brother holding erha, sitting in the sedan chair.


    When xiaojingzi was only a few years old, he became a big brother''s ha ha Zhu Zi, and has been working as an official until now.


    After listening to big brother''s words, he was too scared to stop him.


    If the empress doesn''t have a problem, it''s the queen.


    Why don''t you let Lord Baylor find it himself.


    However, xiaojingzi looked at the gauze in his hand and said with heartache: "I see these two HA are very heavy. Why don''t you let me hold them for you?"


    Voice just fell, the big brother in the sedan chair frowned.


    Xiaojingzi looked at big brother''s impatient brow, no more nonsense.


    After the soft sedan chair was carried in the Forbidden City, big brother ordered: "start from Yongshou Palace first, and then go to Yangxin hall."


    "Well, the two palaces are very close." A slave who is a sedan chair.


    After a while, the carriage stopped at Yongshou palace.


    Yongshou palace has been turned over, a large number of ruins piled into several mountains.


    Although Yongshou palace has been excavated all over, big brother still wants to try with erha.


    It holds erha in one hand and holds erha''s body slightly with the other injured hand.


    Erha''s leg was injured, so he held erha and walked around the ruins.


    At first, erha was just in his arms, listless.


    But when he took erha to a corner, erha suddenly came to the spirit and began to bark!


    Not only that, but also obedient erha, limbs began to pedal disorderly.


    When xiaojingzi saw him, he was distressed by his master''s injured hand. He suggested: "master Baylor, I think the dog smells something. Otherwise, he can''t be so excited. Look at his disorderly legs, why don''t you put him down?"


    After listening, big brother looked down at the gauze wrapped in his hind legs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1581

    He also knew that erha must have smelled something.


    Although holding it may be able to test the situation, but do not know exactly where the problem lies.


    So he squatted down and put erha on the ground.


    Liberated two ha, immediately limped to a corner.


    And he''s plowing the ground with his injured paws.


    As if buried under the ground is its most loyal object, its master!


    Even if its wound began to seep with blood, it did not know that it hurt like, in that gouging non-stop.


    Seeing this, big brother''s steady eyes flashed a touch of joy.


    He immediately ordered: "come on, take this as the center, start digging this piece of ruins!"


    Big brother was accompanied by a group of bodyguards, and one by one they were prepared.


    They are either holding shovels or digging tools.


    Although the empress is very important, she can''t stop rescuing others because of the unclear purpose, so that everyone is like a headless fly.


    Therefore, big brother only took a group of people to follow around, there are targets for rescue.


    The bodyguards listened to big brother''s words, immediately carrying the bucket, digging.


    One of them asked, "Lord Baylor, does this wall also need to be broken down?"


    Big brother looked at the collapsed half of the wall, "nature to break down, and then dig the ruins below."


    With that, he took a few steps back and looked seriously at the area around the wall.


    After a few eyes, he was a little shocked.


    Because, he found that this wall is located between Yongshou palace and Yangxin palace.


    After pondering for a moment, he seemed to find something extraordinary.


    Yongshou palace is the palace of the emperor''s wife.


    The hall of nourishing the heart is the palace where the emperor amah deals with government affairs and rests.


    Because of the favor, when the emperor amah ascended the throne, the concubines nearby all drew lots to decide the palace.


    Only the emperor''s wife''s bedroom was specially arranged by the emperor Alma.


    Yongshou palace is the closest palace to Yangxin palace, which is only adjacent to a wall.


    Before that, Yongshou palace has been excavated all over.


    Because the emperor amah was not in the hall of nourishing the heart, he simply dug it once and didn''t dig deeply in a large scale.


    And the Yangxin hall is the bedroom of the emperor AMA. Will Huang e Niang be in the Yangxin hall?


    Thinking of this, the elder brother immediately interrupted the slave''s excavation work, and once again ordered: "there is no need to dig here, just go around to the Yangxin hall to dig."


    Since Yongshou palace has been dug all over the place, it is no longer a waste of time and energy. It is only aimed at the Yangxin palace.


    The slaves didn''t know what was going on, but they did.


    A group of people immediately moved from Yongshou palace to Yangxin palace.


    During the period, big brother in addition to simply eat something to fill the stomach.


    The rest of the time, they were in a simple shed in the Yangxin hall.


    If it wasn''t for his broken hand, the inconvenience of one hand''s movement, and other injuries on his body, he would have rushed into it to excavate the ruins.


    It''s night, big brother is having dinner.


    Now the earthquake is coming, big brother eat very simple.


    Only one meat and one vegetable, a bowl of white rice.


    While he was eating, he heard a bodyguard excitedly report: "Lord Baylor, after excavating the ruins, we found a secret room under the Yangxin hall. Do you want to continue digging?"


    "Chamber of secrets?" Big brother put down the food in his hand, eyes light a turn, "dig, continue to dig down, to fast!"


    "Bang." The bodyguard got the order and went to deliver the message immediately.


    And big brother heard that there is a secret room under, has been unable to eat.


    He went outside the makeshift tent and watched the slaves continue to dig into the ground.


    In the midsummer night, in addition to cicadas and frogs, there is also the sound of shovel on the ground.


    There are not only people in the hall of nourishing the heart, but also the whole Forbidden City and even the whole capital.


    "Woof, woof, woof, woof!"


    And at this time, erha, surrounded by the guards digging the secret room, barked more fiercely, even excited!


    This makes big brother feel that his Empress sum must be in this chamber.


    Because in addition to this, he can''t imagine where Huang e Niang will be.


    If Huang e Niang is in this secret room, she should be able to be rescued tonight.


    At the moment, big brother''s mood is very complicated.


    He not only expected to rescue Huang e Niang earlier, but also was afraid.


    Because so many days have passed, many people in the palace have no breath even if they are rescued at this time.


    This night, destined to be a sleepless night.


    In particular, the Yongshou palace, all play a twelve point spirit, is bound to dig out the chamber of secrets.


    However, before big brother and his men dug out the secret room from the ground, another disaster came to the Yangxin hall."Lord Baylor, it''s not good. The hall of nourishing the heart is on fire." Big brother is in the tent, by the doctor for him to change the gauze and medicine, heard such a news.


    The news, like thunder, made him stand up immediately, "what about the secret room?"


    "The chamber of secrets is half dug. I don''t know which slave accidentally burned the inflammable cloth in the ruins by candlelight or torch, and left the fire at once." Small well sub channel.


    As we all know, the lampposts in the Forbidden City collapsed.


    And we are in the emergency rescue, only rely on temporary Candlestick or torch lighting.


    Otherwise, it will be dark, and you won''t be able to see where it is, let alone rescue.


    "Then go and put out the fire!" Big brother didn''t care about the bandage on his hand. He hung his broken hand and went out of the tent.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a dark orange in front of me.


    I saw a raging fire is spreading unscrupulously, the flame swept through this piece of collapsed ruins, as if to swallow up this piece of ruins!


    The fire dyed the whole night khaki.


    In the air, there is a burning smell, choking at the same time, disgusting.


    The imperial guards arrived at the Yangxin hall with fire-fighting tools.


    But around the maid and eunuch, as well as the fire guards, or issued a noisy call.


    Those voices brought fear and tension to everyone present.


    In the dark, the flame red light is like death''s call signal.


    Besides, one or two people ran out of the fire.


    Those people were the guards who were digging the secret room just now.


    At this moment, big brother thought, is the emperor sum Niang is still in the chamber of secrets.


    So, regardless of the broken hand, and regardless of the fire all over the sky, he rushed into the fire.


    "Big Baylor, come back, come back!" Xiaojingzi and a group of servants went to pull big brother.


    Such a big fire, the Master goes in for death.


    And the secret room has not been dug out, it must not be.


    But big brother practiced martial arts as a child and learned Tai Chi. He pushed them all away.


    In addition, he is a legitimate prince, and others dare not fight against him, for fear of hurting his wounds and hands.


    Therefore, big brother regardless of the opposition of the people, rushed into the sea of fire.


    But he just rushed in, not long ago, a burning wood, hit his back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1582

    Heavy wood with inertia down, this is the force.


    Not to mention the fire, he knocked down the big brother.


    Seeing this, xiaojingzi and his party rushed in again and pulled big brother out.


    Xiaojingzi grabs a bucket in the hands of a maid in the palace and pours it on the elder brother.


    There is also a bodyguard who takes off his clothes and extinguishes the big brother''s fire.


    Big brother from the day of the earthquake, almost a few days did not sleep.


    Now was so hit a bit, I do not know is hit dizzy, or tired faint in the past.


    Xiaojingzi told everyone to put out the fire in the hall of nourishing the heart and ordered people to continue digging the secret room under it.


    If the master insists on this, he has to pay attention to it.


    Otherwise, the master will wake up and he will not be able to explain.


    Then, he helped big brother to rest in the camp.


    And called the doctor to see the big brother, pulse.


    This night, the fire in Yangxin hall spread for most of the night.


    It was the Yongshou palace next door, as well as the Taiji hall.


    Even if people tried their best to put out the fire, the three palaces, which had been destroyed by the earthquake, were burned beyond recognition.


    In particular, the whole circle of Yangxin hall is black, and even the collapsed chamber of secrets is burned to pieces.


    But the bad news was soon replaced by a good news.


    On the morning of June 13, the fourth master woke up.


    When he wakes up, who will take care of the burning of the heart nourishing hall.


    Since he was rescued, he has been arranged to rest in a palace where only a few pieces of rubble have been lost.


    By the doctor Feng Yu to his pulse, boil medicine, change medicine.


    At the moment, the fourth master was lying on the bed. His slender fingers moved slightly, and his pupils rolled slightly under his eyes.


    In this case, he has maintained nearly a stick of incense for a long time.


    Feng Yuyi said that this is the phenomenon of waking up.


    Su Peisheng and Chen Biao were standing in front of the bed waiting for the fourth master to wake up, with their faces covered with gauze.


    Chen Biao was waiting outside the hall and was not damaged by the earthquake. He was only slightly injured because he was in a hurry to enter the palace.


    About half an hour or so, the rolling eyelids, finally slowly opened their eyes.


    "Emperor, are you awake at last?" Su Peisheng tunnel.


    On the bed, the man''s head was wrapped with a white gauze with blood.


    Junlang''s cheek also had several scar wounds.


    There are several wounds on the neck.


    He first looked at Su Peisheng, then looked around.


    The first sentence that followed was, "where''s the queen?"


    Su Peisheng looked at each other. He did not know how to euphemistically tell the emperor that the empress had lost the affair.


    It''s been several days, and even if it''s dug out of the ruins, the designation is dead.


    What''s more, no one has dug out the empress, and the situation is even less optimistic.


    When people were worried that telling the fourth master the bad news that the queen was gone would do harm to his wound and the body that just woke up.


    The fourth master suddenly hugged his head, his thick eyebrows frowned, and the blue tendons on his forehead and temples also jumped abruptly.


    Even, the blue veins on the neck also protruded.


    Scared Su Peisheng immediately to stop: "emperor, you have a wound on your head, but you must not do this, it will affect the wound."


    However, his hand just touched the fourth master, and before he could stop it, the whole man was suspended in the air, pushed far away, and fell on the ground.


    Seeing this, Chen Biao wants to stop the fourth master, but he is stopped by Feng Yuyi


    Chen Biao had no choice but to pause and look at Feng Yuyi.


    Feng Yuyi said in a professional way: "when the emperor was on a tour in the south, he sank into the bottom of the river, which caused severe brain damage, resulting in blood accumulation in the brain, and blood clots pressed on some memory nerves, leading to amnesia."


    "But in this earthquake, the emperor''s brain tonic was injured again, but it was a blessing in disguise. The accumulation of blood in the brain flowed out with the wound."


    "Therefore, according to my years of medical experience, the emperor should think of something at this time, which will lead to headache and pain. If you have a good memory of him, you will have a stable mood, and it will be OK."


    "But we must not force him to stop and restore his memory. Otherwise, he will never be able to recover his previous memory, or his brain palsy will lead to disastrous consequences."


    After hearing this, Su Peisheng stood up from the ground. "It turns out that it''s so simple to restore memory. I knew that we should take some wood and hit the emperor''s head, or you could bleed the emperor''s brain with medical skills."


    "That''s nonsense." Feng Yuyi shook his head and said solemnly, "how do you know that if you hit hard with wood, you can just get through the accumulation of blood. If you don''t release the accumulated blood, you will accumulate more and more blood?"


    "What''s more, the brain is the organ that regulates body functions, and it is also the basis of consciousness, spirit, language, learning, memory and brain power. How can we use medical techniques to bleed blood casually? Once it fails, it is likely to lead to cerebral dementia and even life-threatening."Hearing what Feng Yuyi said was so terrible, Su Peisheng and Chen Biao did not dare to disturb the fourth master.


    Moreover, he retreated far away and stood outside the screen waiting.


    After about a cup of tea, the fourth master, who had a headache to crack, slowly recovered to normal.


    Instead of holding his head in pain, he slowly lowered his arms.


    That pair of deep ink pupil, full of incredible, shock, chagrin.


    Even, from the emperor''s calm eyes, they saw a look of remorse.


    The next moment, without waiting for Su Peisheng to come forward, the fourth master opened the brocade quilt and got out of bed.


    "The emperor, the emperor." Su Peisheng first looked at doctor Feng. Seeing that he was also on the front and back, he dared to support the fourth master and said, "emperor, you just wake up. Where are you going?"


    The fourth master didn''t say where he was going. He just grasped Su Peisheng''s arms. "What''s the matter with the Yangxin palace? Have you rescued the queen from the secret room?"


    Su Peisheng was slightly stunned.


    Because he saw a different look from the emperor''s eyes.


    That look was not the emperor''s estrangement from him when he lost his memory.


    On the contrary, when he had trusted him as before, the emperor would have looked in his eyes.


    In addition to what Feng Yuyi just said, he soon understood something.


    Must be the emperor''s memory restored?


    But, listen to the emperor''s meaning, Empress is locked in the secret room by him?


    No wonder he heard that the servants had searched Yongshou palace all over, but they couldn''t find the empress. It turned out that the emperor had hidden her in the secret room.


    As soon as Su Peisheng thought of the news that the Yangxin hall was on fire last night, he didn''t know how to answer it.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the fourth master just went out and said, "well, I''m going to Yangxin hall now!"


    "No, no, Emperor." Su Peisheng quickly followed, "emperor, the heart building hall has long been destroyed by the earthquake, and there was a fire last night, so I''m afraid it will be full of desolation."


    "What?" The fourth master frowned at first, and then insisted on going to the Yangxin hall regardless of the opposition of the people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1583

    Su Peisheng and his party could not resist him, so they ordered people to set up a dragon chariot and carry him to Yangxin hall.


    A moment later, the Dragon chariot stopped in the Yangxin hall.


    The fourth master immediately got off the Dragon chariot.


    When he stood in front of the heart building hall, as Su Peisheng said, what he saw was bleak.


    If it wasn''t for the gilded plaque on the ground, carrying the three big characters of "Yangxin hall", he would not recognize it. This is the Yangxin hall where he works day and night.


    The original magnificent palace, ruins.


    It''s dark everywhere.


    There was a faint smell of scorching in the air.


    He raised his feet and went to the center of the hall of nourishing the heart.


    Inside, there are slaves who are still digging.


    And he, however, recalled a lot of things in his head.


    For example, after he lost his memory, the queen saw him and Geng Anqian in the farmyard for the first time.


    He forgot her. He trusted Geng an Qian.


    She was sad, sad, questioning, but finally she put up with it and wanted to cure him.


    In his most difficult time, he took the lead to develop a new type of artillery.


    In the end, he took advantage of her.


    After she was robbed by CE Ling, he released the news that she was a spy of the Qing Dynasty and pushed her into the fire pit, which nearly killed her in zhunbu.


    Finally, she was imprisoned in the secret room of the heart building hall.


    After amnesia, how can he be indifferent to this point.


    And pushed his queen further and further away.


    The wrong hand destroyed all her good.


    If he is now, in the face of those things, he will certainly stand in her angle and discuss everything with her.


    Instead of harming her in disbelief.


    But now, the damage has been done.


    The woman who told him she liked him.


    Again and again to test him, asked him whether he likes her, love her, the woman, seems to never return to the past.


    I still remember her saying that he was not as good as he was after he lost his memory.


    But he thought that the original he was not so good.


    At least compared with what she paid for him, what he did was far from enough.


    Thinking of this, the fourth master''s eyes were scarlet.


    It''s not scarlet because of anger.


    But because of some kind of emotional forbearance, causes the eyes scarlet like fire.


    Step by step, he went to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    Finally, I came to the ruins where the chamber of secrets was located.


    There, there are slaves digging through the ruins with buckets.


    The fourth master stopped in the secret room and said solemnly, "how can you dig here with a bucket? It will hurt her!"


    As soon as this was said, the slaves who dug up the ruins did not know why.


    Because they didn''t know the queen was buried under the ground.


    Even the servants of big brother just let them continue to dig the ruins, without saying anything else.


    Not to mention who is buried underneath.


    They thought it was the place where the emperor worked. They thought they were asked to dig for the jade seal.


    At the moment, after listening to the fourth master''s words, they have question marks all over their faces???


    She? Who is she in the emperor''s mouth?


    The fourth master ignored the surprise in people''s eyes.


    He looked around the ruins, I do not know what to think of, suddenly firmly knelt on one knee.


    The next moment, he used his hands to dig the ruins, the burnt wood, and the black glazed tiles.


    "Don''t do this, Emperor. If you want to dig, you are worried that the bucket is too rough. We can do it by hand." As he went to pull the fourth master, Su Peisheng sharply reprimanded the servants: "what are you doing? You are not allowed to dig with a bucket. Instead, you have to use your hand to dig."


    In fact, the emperor is right. If there are people living below, you can''t dig with a bucket.


    It''s the safest way to do it by hand.


    Otherwise, a shovel down, easy to hurt people.


    In the first few days of the earthquake, everyone dug the ruins carefully with a bucket.


    Then he found that there might be someone underneath, so he planed by hand.


    But it wasn''t several days later. The big guy thought there was no life under it.


    In addition, they did not know that there was anyone alive under the ground, let alone the empress.


    So I used the bucket shovel recklessly.


    Now looking at the emperor, they all had to put down the bucket.


    The emperor finally woke up and recovered his memory.


    You can''t let the emperor be stimulated and faint again.


    Su Peisheng reprimanded those servants, but the fourth master didn''t say anything.


    But for Su Peisheng''s obstruction, he pushed Su Peisheng aside. "If anyone obstructs me, he will bury the victims this time."


    In a word, who dares to stop it.


    Su Peisheng was so scared that he did not dare to pull the fourth master any more. Instead, he knelt beside him and followed him to dig the ruins.Thus, the Yangxin hall appeared the emperor led a group of people, personally digging the ruins of a scene.


    At first, people thought that their emperor was just a whim.


    However, he did not stop until he dug for two hours, four hours and eight hours.


    Su Peisheng and the others on the edge were tired of digging.


    But whenever they saw the emperor with gauze on his head, his face covered with dust and scorched black marks.


    Eyes full of blood.


    As the blood from the wound oozed out, the clothes were covered with blood.


    The hands digging the ruins are already scarred and covered with blood.


    The Emperor didn''t stop. They were slaves. How could they stop.


    At this time, others are more and more tired, but the fourth master is more and more energetic.


    Like a robot, he kept digging at the ruins under his feet.


    Besides, he didn''t eat anything in the meantime.


    When it was dark, some servants lit candles and torches in the Yangxin hall, which represented that the day had passed.


    When the sky is white, a new day begins.


    The servants who accompanied the fourth master''s excavation had already changed two groups.


    Some of them are too tired to carry.


    And some of them fainted.


    Su Peisheng fainted because he was tired.


    Only the fourth master has been holding on.


    Because, the queen is the driving force and support of his unremitting digging.


    But for those slaves, nothing can support them to dig through the ruins for so long with their bare hands.


    At the twelfth hour, someone screamed: "ah! I, I dug up a skeleton


    As soon as the words came out, all the people who were trying to dig the ruins got goose bumps.


    After hearing this, the fourth master stopped his action.


    He doesn''t care about his hands that are red and swollen and stained with blood.


    It''s walking up to the skeleton and squatting down.


    The fourth master first looked at the eye bone. It was a bone skeleton with ribs below the waist and abdomen. His legs had already lost their skin and flesh.


    Because of the fire, it''s a gray black skeleton.


    And the lack of the upper body, by the fire into ashes, into gray white ashes.


    Then, with his bloodstained hand, he measured the bones of his leg calmly.


    After measuring for a while, he said, "this is not her."


    After Chen Biao heard that it was not, he wanted to be a maid in the Yangxin palace, so he ordered people to carry the bones out.


    The fourth master continued to return to the original place and planed the ruins with his hands.


    Twenty hours later, the mechanical fourth master finally dug out a set of silver tableware and a set of ceramic tea set under the ground.


    Under the tea set, there is a pile of gray gray.


    The fourth master pinched the ashes with his bloody fingers.


    There''s some ash in it. It''s made of wood.


    However, there are still some, like the half burned bones of the previous one, which came from ashes.


    After discovering this problem, the fourth master''s eyes are slightly dark, and his hands are also slightly shaking.


    If he remembers correctly, he who has lost his memory will imprison her behind the secret room.


    There is a table, cutlery and tea set in the room, which is on the table.


    So, can we think that these gray ashes are the table and her ashes?


    He can even imagine, delicate she, in the earthquake, hiding under the table shivering helplessly.


    Thinking of this, he looked up at the sky and closed his eyes heavily.


    He opened his eyes again, and his eyes were scarlet and firm.


    "No, it''s not like that. She''s still alive. She must be alive!" With that, he continued to dig through the ruins with his bare hands.


    And he''s faster than before.


    At the moment, he is like an emperor without soul.


    This situation lasted for 30 hours.


    On June 16, all of them worked together to plan the hall of nourishing the heart.


    With gauze wrapped in his hands, Su Peisheng went to the fourth master and carefully reported: "emperor, nine days have passed since the day of the earthquake. Our people have searched the hall of nourishing the heart, but we have not found the empress."


    "After the earthquake, there was a fire in the Yangxin hall. I think the empress has already..."


    before Su Peisheng finished his words, he was frightened by the scarlet and murderous eyes of the fourth master.


    Before he said anything, he swallowed it back into his stomach.


    The fourth master kneeling on one knee has worn out the material of a pair of knees.


    For the past three days, he has been kneeling on one knee to dig at the ruins.


    The leg is numb, he doesn''t care, change the knee to continue.


    Just because he firmly believes that she is still alive!!!


    At the moment, the fourth master stood up with one hand and one knee.He took the original place as the center and looked around the ruins which had been completely turned over several times.


    The ruins that originally formed a mountain are sunken in the middle, and the excavated things are piled around.


    The sun shone on his dusty resolute cheek.


    After digging in the ruins for three days, he did not rest for a moment. He looked very tired, but was full of the responsibility and steadiness of a mature man.


    This charm, even if the face is covered with dust, can not cover up the light.


    That pair of deep ink pupil, full of bright red blood.


    As if those bloodstains will exude blood along the corner of the eye at any time.


    The expressionless man suddenly made a smile.


    However, the smile was frightening.


    It seems that there is always a pain in his heart.


    And there was a haze in his eyes, like a haze covered by sorrow.


    "Sound." He called her name in a low voice.


    His heart throbbed as he called.


    The next moment, he suddenly felt a slight fishy throat, a mouthful of red blood along the cold thin lips spit in the ground.


    Then he vomited again.


    ------


    Bingbing: 53000 + word blast is over, and there will be wangeng tomorrow!


    Parents can rest assured that Yin Yin is not dead. As she wishes, she has left the Qing Dynasty safely, and there is not much other spoiler.


    Then, ask for a monthly ticket and a full subscription. If you haven''t asked for a reward for more than half a year, ask for a wave of rewards.


    All kinds of support for this book should be submitted to the editor. Good night ~


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1584

    Then, as soon as he was dark, he collapsed without warning.


    Fortunately, Chen Biao and Su Peisheng helped up the four masters who were unconscious.


    "The emperor, the emperor, come here, and announce the doctor Feng quickly!" Su Peisheng''s sharp voice.


    At the same time, he looked at the emperor like this, really heartache.


    How many years have I served the emperor.


    In his heart, the emperor has always been aloof, indifferent, alienated and domineering.


    It seems that they don''t care about anything except the country and the country.


    But now, such a calm and calm emperor.


    Actually for the queen, her hands were scarred and covered with blood because of the ruins.


    Now I''m so exhausted that I faint.


    To be exact, maybe after knowing that the queen is gone, the emperor''s heart has become scarred, dripping blood like tears?


    Before that, he did not know why the emperor asked all the people in the palace to do a good job in response to the earthquake.


    But the emperor was crazy and had to run out.


    Now he understood that he wanted to come to the emperor to rush out and save the queen in the Yangxin palace.


    Well, Su Peisheng sighed heavily.


    Just then, he also saw the tears in the emperor''s eyes.


    Although the tears did not fall, it was rare for the emperor.


    He has served the emperor for so many years, except when the emperor died, he saw the emperor shed tears.


    The rest of the time, whether it''s being chased or faced with thousands of troops on the battlefield.


    Or, no matter how much hurt and difficulties we encountered, we didn''t see any tears in the emperor''s eyes.


    Every time the emperor was killed by Mount Tai, his face remained unchanged.


    A moment later, the fourth master, who was helped to his room for a rest, was diagnosed by Feng Yuyi as a temporary coma caused by his mental exhaustion and the surge of Qi and blood due to such a high intensity of unarmed digging in the ruins for several days and nights without rest.


    When the fourth master woke up again, it was June 20.


    During this period, the capital and the Forbidden City were dug up.


    But even if they were rescued from the ruins, only 10% of them were still alive.


    For example, Banmei in the Queen''s palace is a miracle.


    She was still angry when she was rescued from the house of internal affairs because she went to work in the house of internal affairs.


    As soon as the fourth master woke up, he ordered people to check the Yangxin hall again.


    If it was not for his business, he would have to dig the hall of nourishing the heart with his bare hands.


    On June 22, the hall of nourishing the heart was turned over again.


    Even the foundation was dug out, but no one was found.


    After a big fire, several piles of gray powder similar to ashes were found.


    Moreover, the culprit of the arson was also found out.


    It''s not a candle or a torch.


    It was a maid who burned some sacrificial things and set the ruins on fire in order to sacrifice her companion who died in the earthquake.


    When the fourth master knew about it, he ordered the maid to be killed.


    It was on this day that the fourth master ordered the rescue to stop.


    Fifteen days have passed since the earthquake.


    After so many days, the rescue is not alive. It is impossible to consume human and financial resources. It has been going on like this.


    At the same time, he called on the ministers of the court to discuss matters.


    At the moment, the fourth master is sitting at the head of a palace.


    A man in a bright yellow robe, even if there are injuries on his body and face, he is also sitting in danger.


    The head wrapped in gauze was covered by a lucky hat.


    His sharp eyes look down on his ministers, as if looking down on the world and Wansheng!


    he is still as cold as before. He is a king in the four seas, and he is the only one in the world.


    It seems that no matter how big a disaster, you can''t crush him!


    As the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, he could not collapse.


    Because he is the king of all people and supported by all people.


    He has the power to control and dominate the subjects to maintain the peace and stability of the country.


    It is also the spiritual pillar in the hearts of hundreds of millions of people.


    What will happen if he breaks down?


    People can only see his cold appearance, but never understand everything in his heart, never understand.


    And the woman who had known him would never come back.


    Those people, when they know that their emperor''s Majesty was wounded and dug the ruins with his bare hands, would only say in private that the emperor was beheaded.


    But I don''t know why he did it.


    At the bottom of the hall, the surviving ministers rarely sit at the bottom to participate in politics.


    Because most of them went to court with injuries.


    Big brother is also in the first place, his mood is very low.


    And the last fire left a little burn on his back.At this time, Zhang Tingyu, sitting at the head of the building, got up to report the earthquake.


    "Emperor, according to the statistics of the minister, this is the nearest major earthquake in the Qing Dynasty from the capital. According to the professional inspection, the earthquake felt reached 7.5, and the aftershocks were felt in the four remote areas in the East, West, North and south."


    "The losses caused by the earthquake are quite large. The earthquake damaged and collapsed 60% of the tile and earthen houses in the capital and the suburban villages, and nearly 52000 tile and earthen houses of residents collapsed seriously, killing and injuring tens of thousands of soldiers and civilians."


    "The buildings in the Forbidden City are relatively strong, but because the earthquake was too fierce, most of the palaces were also collapsed and seriously damaged. Half of the walls near Andingmen and Xuanwumen have fallen. "


    "In addition to the heavy rain after the earthquake, all the losses were increased by 30%...


    after listening to Zhang Tingyu''s report, the fourth Master said in a deep voice:" pass on my will. The imperial temples in the Forbidden City, the temples in the capital city, and the temples in the whole Qing Dynasty all ring 30000 pestles to express their mourning for the victims of the earthquake. "


    "In addition, all water sources after the earthquake are likely to be contaminated, and all water sources must be inspected to determine whether they are drinkable. When selecting available water sources, we should strengthen protection, clear the surrounding pollution sources such as thatched houses and corpses, establish a water source protection system, and set up sentries to take care of them. "


    "And even if it is a potable water source, it must not be directly drunk. It can only be drunk after being boiled by fire. If the water source is far away, the water can be drawn by ox cart and carriage


    "It is convenient to eat and drink. It is forbidden to eat sick livestock."


    "For those victims, do a good job in body excavation, handling, burying, cremation and other health protection..."


    after the fourth master issued these orders, the ministers of the lower level all agreed with them and yelled: "long live the emperor


    However, the next minister mentioned something that others knew, but did not dare to mention.


    The Minister got up and said to the fourth master, "emperor, it is said that on the day of Princess huaike''s return to Ning, the imperial warden risked his life to remonstrate and divined that there was a disaster star in the direction of Yongshou palace. In addition, the wulanala family rebelled, and now the queen''s whereabouts is unknown, and the people are talking about it, saying..."


    this matter has been spread throughout the Qing Dynasty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1585

    Others know that the emperor dotes on the queen and dare not mention it.


    But someone has to tell the emperor and let him know.


    Then only he put forward, but some words were too sharp for him to say.


    The fourth master looked at the minister''s hesitation. He didn''t have to think much about what he didn''t say.


    That is to say, people talk about the queen as a disaster star and a disaster.


    He tightened his eyes, firm and sharp.


    "The affairs of the ulanara family, after my examination, are deliberately framed behind it. I will order people to find out, and will give... The ulanara family a clean slate."


    He wanted to say that after checking it out, he would give everyone a satisfactory account.


    But he turned to think about why he had to give an account to everyone.


    These people are because listening to the wind is rain, and following the wind thinks that the ulanara family is rebellious.


    In this case, the only victims are the ulanara family.


    All he has to do is give the ulanara family a clean hand.


    And give his queen an account.


    But where is his queen?


    The fourth master''s eyes were dim.


    He pursed his lips and went on: "as for the fact that the imperial eunuch divined that there was a disaster star in the direction of Yongshou palace, I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    "My Yangxin hall is adjacent to the empress''s Yongshou palace. Then, it is likely that the disaster star came to my Yangxin hall. Otherwise, how could a fire come to the Yangxin hall during the earthquake?"


    The ministers listened to the fourth master''s words and said, "but the empress''s Yongshou palace is on fire."


    "Yes, Taiji hall is on fire."


    "The emperor is the king of 95. Even if there is a fire, Mars will come, and it can''t be a disaster star."


    And so on, in the hall.


    They believe this, but they can suspect that anyone is a disaster star, and they can not and dare not suspect that the emperor is a disaster star.


    Even if there is a disaster star coming to Yangxin hall, they have to push it to others.


    Or, say, Mars.


    Otherwise, everyone thinks that the emperor is a disaster star, which will only make people panic, and the spiritual support of the whole Qing Dynasty will be gone.


    For the minister''s statement, the fourth master did not choose to pick his own, but to take all things to himself.


    He said in a deep voice: "it has been four years since Yongzheng was Emperor Yongzheng. The empress married me when I was my elder brother. After that, I was successively granted the title of bailer by the holy ancestor, the prince, and even the emperor. During this period, the empress was always around me."


    "Even last year, when I started a war with the paramilitary department, it was also a new type of artillery developed by her leading department. If we really want to give her a position, she will only be my lucky star, not a disaster star."


    At this point, he pauses, his sharp eyes looking down on the first lap.


    They were so scared that they did not dare to look at him in the eyes.


    Then, the fourth master suddenly raised his voice, "or do you think all the things I have experienced over the years are a disaster, a disaster?"


    A thick and majestic voice sounded over the hall.


    The ministers, who had been sitting there, fell on their knees.


    "I dare not."


    The ministers were so frightened that they even dared not breathe.


    Yes, the queen has been married to the emperor for so many years.


    If it had been a disaster star and a disaster, it would have been a disaster for a long time. How could we wait until now.


    And if they say that the queen is a disaster star, it means that the emperor''s accession to the throne is a disaster.


    It''s lying with your eyes open!


    The fourth master glanced at the ministers. "Now the disaster area is full of grief. You should not talk about why the earthquake happened. The most important thing is to stabilize the mood of the people in the disaster area and help them."


    Ministers: "what the emperor said is very true."


    Fourth master: "from today on, we will reduce the corvee and taxes in the disaster stricken areas, open up the spare granary in the capital, and give porridge to the victims. And two million taels of silver were appropriated from the court for disaster relief. "


    "At the same time, the six ministries and other government organizations, in addition to providing disaster relief, mobilized the rich officials, gentry and rich families from all over the Qing Dynasty to donate money to build houses for the victims. The court should praise and reward those who actively donated money."


    "In the face of disaster, we should unite as one, and the neighbors should unite to tide over the difficulties together. Ten families in two neighboring countries should have the sense of mutual compassion, and they can help repair and restore their homes as soon as possible."


    Ministers: "the emperor is wise!"


    Fourth master: "similarly, it is my responsibility to clear up such a thing. It would be irresponsible and cowardly to shift the responsibility to a woman! Therefore, I have decided to issue an edict three days later to calm the anger of heaven. "


    If there is no one to take on the task, he would rather be him.


    Su Peisheng stood behind the fourth master, looking at his nose and heart.


    The queen is not alive. The emperor can shift the responsibility to the queen.But the emperor took all the responsibility on himself.


    It is not so much to calm the anger of heaven, but to calm the anger and panic of the common people.


    Because in this feudal Qing Dynasty, when there was any natural disaster or man-made disaster, we didn''t want to believe that it was just a pure natural disaster.


    They were more willing to believe that it was their rulers who could not do well in virtue, or that the disaster star came to the Qing Dynasty.


    Finally, the fourth master looked at the kowtow back of the ministers and said, "who else has any objection?"


    The next ministers trembled.


    For a moment, the hall was horribly quiet.


    Looking at the ministers did not dare to say anything, he slightly jaw head, "very good, back to court!"


    After the next Dynasty, the fourth master immediately summoned the Shenxing department and the stick stick office to investigate the affairs of the ulanara family.


    Before the earthquake, he did almost that.


    Now, just verify.


    In addition, he ordered people to investigate the imperial prison.


    The night two days later, that is, the night before the fourth master gave the edict to sin himself, he called the fourteenth master into the palace.


    At the moment, the fourth master is sitting in front of the desk.


    The fourteenth master knelt in front of his desk.


    After the two brothers were silent for a long time, the fourth master opened his mouth first: "say it, why do you want to design and frame up Wuge, as well as the ulanara family, with the emperor''s forehead Niang."


    Master 14: "don''t you speak?" The fourth master glared at the fourteenth master, "are you not used to seeing the ulanara family making contributions to the Qing Dynasty? Or do you have a grudge against your wife


    "None of them!" The fourteenth master was excited by the fourth master and finally spoke.


    Fourth master: "since none of them are, that''s you who was instructed by the eighth master."


    "It''s nothing to do with myna. You don''t have anything to do with myna." Fourteen Ye raised his head and looked at him with a pair of eyes. He said rashly, "I just can''t stand you forcing nine elder brothers to die."


    Fourth master: "fourteenth master, your words are meaningless. The ninth Lord ordered people to pursue the emperor and empress during his southern inspection tour. The emperor wanted to forgive him for his fraternal affection, but confined him to the patriarchal clan''s mansion, which was enough benevolence and righteousness." Su Peisheng retorted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1586

    What''s the matter? Let the ninth master pursue the emperor and the queen, and forbid the emperor to punish him.


    The emperor''s silence and unwillingness to argue with the fourteenth Lord does not mean that he can endure it.


    Why is the fourteenth master as confused as the Empress Dowager.


    When I was a child, I didn''t regard the emperor as my brother, but I got along well with the eight masters.


    The fourteenth master is reckless and likes to talk about righteousness.


    In those days, when the emperor was in power, he had to punish eight masters in court.


    The fourteenth Lord disobeyed the emperor for this, risking his life to plead for mercy, and was almost chopped by the holy ancestor.


    Finally, it was not the emperor who stood in his way and helped him clean up the mess.


    "Anyway, in my eyes, nine elder brother has always taken care of me. He treats me much better than your emperor brother!"


    The fourteenth master didn''t listen to Su Peisheng''s words, but he still quarreled with him. "This time, I set up the wulanala family. I did everything by myself. It had nothing to do with myna. The emperor''s wife loved me so much that she took the lead."


    He and Fei Yanggu were both military officers in the capital.


    This circle is so large that many subordinates of Fei Yanggu have fought with him. He brought them out by himself.


    He then conspired with those people and led soldiers into the palace when the Imperial Palace was forbidden in the five grid circle.


    Make the appearance that you want to save five squares out of the palace and rebel.


    He also ordered people to imitate Fei Yanggu''s handwriting, steal Fei Yanggu''s seal and falsely pass on Fei Yanggu''s instructions.


    As for the concubines of the imperial concubines, it was he and the emperor''s wife who plotted together.


    As the empress dowager, Huang e Niang stayed in the Forbidden City for so many years.


    The contacts on hand must not be underestimated.


    Huang e Niang took advantage of the five grid into the palace to see the emperor''s sister-in-law. The people under her command were dizzy and put them into the Chang Chun palace with a sack when it was dark.


    Then, the martial arts of Changchun Palace are in a daze and throw them on a bed with five squares.


    The reason why Wu Chang is locked in is that Wu Chang has no children under his knees. Such a scandal does not involve the emperor''s descendants.


    Moreover, Wu is often stupid and easy to handle.


    He knew that, in addition to helping him, the emperor''s wife should have something to do with the marriage between his wife and his wife.


    Because every time Huang e Niang is forbidden by his brother, it is because of his sister-in-law.


    But he can''t say that. He can only say it in a light way.


    Anyway, he is not afraid of punishment, but he does not want to implicate the emperor''s wife.


    "For what?" Asked the fourth master.


    But the fourteenth master was silent.


    "I ask you why you want to do this!" The fourth master raised his voice.


    Master 14: "I didn''t say that right now, because you forced nine elder brother to die, I want to revenge for nine elder brother! I''m just trying to make justice for brother Jiuge, but you want me to stop the court, thinking that I can''t make any moves after I''m done? "


    "What''s more, you banned the emperor''s wife in ningshou Palace last year. Even if I went to see her, I would ask for your advice. I hate you for a long time."


    "You don''t care about anything. You don''t care about brotherhood."


    "But I know that you don''t love your sister-in-law, so I''ll start with the ulanara family, let your husband and wife''s feelings break completely, make you both tired, and make you suffer and suffer!"


    Although he hated the emperor, he couldn''t do it like the ninth brother.


    He won''t want the life of his brother and his wife, but he won''t make them feel better.


    Fourth master: "that imperial eunuch, you also ordered him to spread rumors on the day of dagge GUI Ning?"


    "Yes! I did it all! If you want to kill or cut, please help yourself The fourteenth master knelt straight.


    After listening to the words of the fourteenth master, Su Peisheng''s eyes widened.


    As far as he knew, the fourteenth master asked the imperial warden to release the disaster star to Yongshou palace when dagge was returning to Ning.


    Let the emperor abandon the empress and kill the nine families of ulanara family.


    After the emperor refused, the earthquake happened to catch up.


    It was estimated that the emperor had divined the earthquake, but did not explain it.


    If you don''t talk nonsense at the party.


    As early as in divination, I told the emperor in advance that the capital would have an earthquake.


    Then, the emperor could have ordered the court to inform the capital.


    This will reduce losses and casualties.


    However, the imperial eunuch did not say about the earthquake, only slandered the queen in the Yangxin hall.


    In such an emergency, the fourteenth master still wanted to discredit the uranara family, the empress and the emperor.


    As a result, the common people are now lamenting to the emperor and empress.


    Because it happened so coincidentally, the emperor''s prison in the front poked out that the queen was the disaster star, and the earthquake happened in the back foot. People had to associate the two things together.


    At this moment, the fourth master bit the back alveolar.


    Although the people at the bottom found out that all these were the actions of 14.


    But as a brother, he still wanted to hear him say it.


    Even if, give him a chance to explain.


    Who knows that this fool is so stupid.For the discontent in the heart, tens of thousands of people in the capital are ignored!


    As early as dagge returned to Ning, he felt that there was a conspiracy after listening to the emperor''s words.


    It is found that the imperial eunuch was sent down by the emperor because of the literary inquisition many years ago.


    A man''s head is beheaded, and a woman is a slave.


    But even so, the emperor still let him be an official in the imperial court.


    Just like the prince''s teacher, he was beaten, his family was copied, his family was sent to the frontier, and he had to be a teacher for the prince.


    Therefore, the imperial eunuch was supposed to retaliate against the royal family, so he made peace with the fourteenth emperor.


    However, he thought that he had taken advantage of it.


    "Good." The fourth master looked at his brother and said, "the royal family has trained you to be loyal to the Qing Dynasty, to the imperial court, and for the common people''s sake. It is not for you to have a simple mind and well-developed limbs. In addition to being able to lead soldiers to fight, your brain is used to hold paste!"


    Then, he ordered in a deep voice: "come on, drag this man down, forbid the imperial mausoleum forever, and let him reflect on his past in front of the ancestors."


    In this case, ordinary people have long begged for mercy on their knees.


    However, the fourteenth Lord was spoiled by the Empress Dowager.


    He has a high spirit and is reckless. He is righteous.


    He snorted coldly and said, "if you are forbidden, you will be forbidden. No wonder the emperor''s wife said that you are vicious and cruel, and you regret giving birth to you. You forced nine brothers to death, and now you want me to say, "you should repent before your ancestors."


    At this time, the bodyguard wanted to drag him down, but he broke free.


    And he took a dagger out of his sleeve pocket.


    Su Peisheng immediately yelled, "help the emperor quickly, protect the emperor!"


    Although the year of the death of the emperor, the emperor also banned the fourteen masters and asked them to guard the tomb in the imperial tomb.


    But that one was temporary.


    And this time, forever.


    This will mean that the second half of his life has nothing to do with the imperial court and the glory and wealth, and can only spend his life in the imperial mausoleum.


    Su Peisheng roared with such a voice that the guards inside and outside the hall all came forward to control the fourteenth master.


    The fourth master sat in front of the desk and waved, "let him go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1587

    After the guards looked at each other, they finally listened to the fourth master''s words and let go of the fourteenth master.


    The fourteenth master, who is liberated, opens the scabbard of the dagger.


    All of a sudden, the dagger radiated the light of senhan.


    He pulled his left hand on his own cuff, cracked tight and straight, and held a dagger in his right hand.


    If you don''t have a dagger on my face, I''ll read it to you. Today, since you don''t care about brotherhood, you are no longer my brother. "


    "Today, I will cut off my robe with you, and from now on, the brotherhood between you and me will be just like the sleeve of a garment, and it will be cut off by one stroke!"


    With that, he gently cut the sleeve of his left hand with his right hand.


    Pull the right hand again.


    "Stab!"


    The whole silver gray cuff of the fourteenth master was completely disconnected from his elbow.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng shrieked, "Why are you still in a daze? Drag him down!"


    He was so scared that he thought the fourteenth Lord was going to assassinate the emperor.


    Or commit suicide.


    If you want to say that the fourteen master is highly skilled in martial arts, he immediately asks the bodyguards to come in and help him.


    Anyway, it has nothing to do with him whether he committed suicide or not.


    Just don''t commit suicide in the emperor''s room.


    Otherwise, in the early morning of tomorrow, the news of the emperor''s killing his brother will spread all over the Qing Dynasty.


    But the result is that they cut off their robes.


    Tut Tut, worthy of being the most loyal person in the royal family.


    Cut the robe and cut the robe. Who is afraid of whom.


    Anyway, the fourteenth Lord has been fighting against the emperor since he was a few years old.


    It seems that there has been love between his fourteenth Lord and the emperor these years.


    If you want him to say, there is no need to cut off his robes and break his righteousness, because the fourteenth Lord has no righteousness to the emperor.


    On the contrary, the emperor was indulged because he was a brother.


    Otherwise, it would not be as simple as banning the imperial mausoleum forever, but would lose its head.


    In the night, the fourth master gave two edicts.


    These decrees were read by Su Peisheng outside the temple.


    Then other eunuchs will deliver the edict to the party concerned.


    In the Forbidden City in the middle of the night, Su Peisheng stood on the steps outside the fourth master''s hall and said in a shrill voice:


    "the emperor ordered Aixin Jueluo Yunzhen to bribe the servants around the Empress Dowager because he was not in accordance with the five squares, and slandered him for having an affair with Wu Chang. Then he ordered people to give false instructions to ulanara feiyangu, creating a false image of the rebellion of the uranara family. "


    "What''s more, they bribed the imperial eunuch, concealed the earthquake and slandered the Queen''s reputation. Now remove its official post, cut its title, the imperial mausoleum forever! That''s it


    With such a decree, the injustice of Wuge and ulanara family was cleared.


    Su Peisheng was not surprised by the result of the fourteenth Lord.


    Compared with the fact that nine masters were demoted to common people, changed their names and only allowed to provide cheap food, the results of fourteen masters were good enough.


    At least the fourteenth Lord still has the royal status and the surname of Aixin Jueluo, and he will not be treated harshly when he goes to the imperial mausoleum.


    I want to come because he is the emperor''s brother.


    The emperor has always been a person who does not want to make a scandal known to the public.


    Even if the emperor had known for a long time that the Empress Dowager and the fourteenth Lord did not like him.


    But he never told the world because of what they had done.


    This time, it was the fourteenth master who went too far.


    If it had not been for the fourteen Lord and the emperor Tianjian to seek peace and conceal the news of the earthquake, the relationship between the emperor and the people would not have been killed or injured by tens of thousands of people.


    Then, the emperor will not hide his crime for the fourteenth Lord, nor will he help him.


    They have already cut off their robes and cut off their righteousness. Why should they be so ashamed of the nonexistent word "Yi".


    If this time, the emperor doesn''t tell the world what the fourteenth Lord has done.


    I''m afraid the common people will think that the emperor doesn''t care about brotherhood.


    As for the imperial eunuch, he was ordered to be executed by the emperor on the day of Dage''s return to Ning.


    So this one died the day after the earthquake.


    The second edict is: "carry the goods according to heaven. The emperor ordered that several hundred members of the uranara family were sent to prison because they were set up by Yunyi. Five blocks of the family were banned from the imperial palace. Fei Yanggu died unjustly in prison. Now all the ulanara family members are released from the prison, and all the property of the former family members will be returned."


    "While restoring the innocence of the uranara family," tounabatulu "," hucha "and" feiyanggu "were all named first-class princes. Their sons and grandchildren inherited the first-class Marquis, and repaired the tomb yard and sent officials to offer sacrifices! That''s it


    "Tounabatulu" is the great ancestor of Ruoyin.


    Hucha is the ancestor of Ruoyin.


    In addition, the fourth master also claimed that the Empress Dowager had accepted the Empress Dowager''s seal because she had no way to discipline him and connived at his servants and allowing her to indulge in the harem.The Empress Dowager no longer stayed in the harem, but went to the imperial temple to eat and chant Buddhism.


    Compared with the previous time, taking illness as the reason, the Empress Dowager was temporarily banned. But the Empress Dowager still has a seal, but no substantive rights.


    This time, there is a proper reason, and also took away the Empress Dowager''s seal.


    Then, the Empress Dowager is only left with the title of Empress Dowager.


    It''s a good idea to go to the temple to have a fast and recite Buddhism. If you don''t, it''s forbidden for the Empress Dowager to stay in the temple.


    Listen to the meaning of the fourth master, there is a big meaning to let the Empress Dowager stay in the temple forever, that is to forbid the temple forever.


    If it was not for the Qing Dynasty, benevolence and filial piety would be supreme.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager can only do so.


    After all, he is the biological mother of the fourth master.


    No matter how much misunderstanding and hatred between mother and son, they will not die. Otherwise, they will be punished by heaven, which is immoral.


    The emperor, in particular, should set an example.


    Otherwise, the common people will follow suit and lose their benevolence and filial piety.


    At the same time, they will feel that their emperor is as cruel and cruel as the rumor has said. He has killed his father and usurped the throne. He is a complete tyrant!


    The fourth master claimed that the Empress Dowager had moved to the temple to eat fast and chant Buddhism.


    It also stated that the queen was wronged by the ulanara family and that Fei Yanggu died unjustly in prison, and was greatly hit.


    In addition to the earthquake, I got depressed and moved to Yuanmingyuan.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the queen was hit and suffered from depression.


    But only Su Peisheng knew that the queen was gone, but the emperor did not accept this fact.


    These days, whenever someone says that they want to bury the ashes of the Yangxin hall into the imperial mausoleum, the emperor is in a hurry.


    He also said that people should live and corpses should be seen in death. Otherwise, the queen would be alive.


    Even he has suffered from this kind of loss.


    He once reminded him to bury the ashes of the queen. The emperor punished him and deducted his monthly salary. He also said that if he mentioned it again, he would move his head!


    Not only that, the emperor also secretly ordered to find the whereabouts of the empress at the stick.


    The ashes of that area in the secret room of the Yangxin hall were ordered to be packed in an urn and put in the emperor''s resting room!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1588

    If the emperor was not calm and normal when dealing with the government affairs.


    He doubted whether the emperor had lost his heart because of lovesickness!


    In the morning of the next day, it was the day when the fourth master gave his own punishment.


    He called the princes and ministers to sacrifice in the palace of Kunning.


    A female shaman dances in Kunning palace.


    It was an activity of the Qing Dynasty.


    People in the Qing Dynasty thought that natural disasters and man-made disasters were the punishment given by heaven to the people in the world.


    Therefore, to jump God to seek the blessing of God.


    In addition to the female shaman dancing God, there are also a group of lamas sitting in the Kunning palace chanting, praying for the victims in the disaster area.


    The fourth master knelt on the front Futon facing the memorial tablets of the ancestors.


    The princes and ministers knelt behind him in two rows.


    When the female shaman finished the dance, he issued a "self accusation".


    "Self accusation" is a unique political phenomenon in ancient times.


    "Sin oneself" is the emperor''s "oral instruction" to blame and reflect on himself.


    When used together with the word "imperial edict", it became a kind of imperial edict.


    Because in this feudal and superstitious ancient times, the common people thought that natural disasters and man-made disasters might be that heaven was not satisfied with their emperor''s governance.


    Therefore, from ancient times to the present, many emperors have issued edicts against themselves in the event of major disasters.


    There were 15 emperors in the Han Dynasty.


    Three in the Three Kingdoms and eight in the Tang Dynasty.


    Seven in Song Dynasty, four in Yuan Dynasty and three in Ming Dynasty.


    Even in the Qing Dynasty, Emperor Shunzhi and Emperor Kangxi, who were in front of the four masters, once issued an edict against themselves in the event of major disasters.


    As emperors, they have to admit their mistakes in front of the common people, which is totally helpless.


    In order to perfunctorily satisfy the common people, some high spirited people admit their mistakes in a meaningful way.


    Of course, there are also some Ming Jun who are more sincere.


    After all, the son of heaven loves the people like a son. He who cares about the country can win the world!


    The "crime edict" issued by the fourth master is as follows:


    "since I was in the imperial power, I have been assiduously striving for harmony with the heaven''s heart, and the people''s livelihood has not been accomplished. It is one of my sins that I have failed to govern the country and the people''s livelihood has not been accomplished because of my bad performance, political disharmony, and the common occupation of officials and workers


    "The uranara family is a great family of meritorious service in the four dynasties. I can''t trust it. It''s my crime to let this family sit together and Fei Yanggu died unjustly in prison."


    "The queen is my original match. I can''t trust her many times. It''s my sin to fail to protect her when the earthquake comes."


    "Today, the Great Qing Dynasty is not in harmony with Yin and Yang. As an emperor, I should be responsible for all disasters. This is heaven''s censure to me. I am willing to be responsible for the common people and the whole Qing Dynasty."


    "If I''m guilty, don''t implicate the whole world. If there is any crime in the world, let me take the responsibility alone! "


    As soon as this edict was issued, everyone felt that their emperor was not just issuing a criminal edict.


    What they feel is full of sincerity.


    And Su Peisheng finally understood why the Emperor didn''t rest these days and was busy with the affairs of the chawulanala family and the imperial warden''s divination of the disaster stars before the imperial edict was issued.


    His purpose is to make clear to the whole world that his queen and the uranara family are innocent when he gives the edict against himself.


    And he, wronged this big family, and he also admitted that he was so sincere.


    Generally speaking, the emperor''s words are as good as the water poured out. Once said, they will never be taken back.


    Even if many emperors are wrong and wronged, they will not admit it.


    Because the imperial power is supreme, if he admits it, it will damage his imperial power.


    In Su Peisheng''s opinion, it was the fourteenth Lord and the Empress Dowager who made the prison of the uranara family.


    At the beginning, things were not clear, the emperor naturally did not cover up the uranara family.


    If the emperor violates the law, he is the same as the common people.


    Only after entering the prison to stabilize the mood of the ministers and the people, can we find out the facts.


    Even if it is found out, one side is the mother brother, and the other is the meritorious family.


    We have to expose this matter again in the name of brothers and mothers and children.


    At the moment, the people behind the fourth master are able to admit their mistakes for the sake of his people, for his servants and for his women, looking at the emperor who used to be high in the past.


    He is more charming.


    He is the master of Qing Dynasty.


    He will mature man''s calm and vicissitudes, as well as dare to assume all responsibilities of the shaking courage, play to the extreme.


    It''s a pity that the people who lost their lives in the earthquake, Fei Yanggu who died in prison, and those who died in the earthquake, have never heard such sincere self accusations.


    On this day, the fourth master came back from Kunning palace and summoned five squares to his study.


    At this moment, the monarch and his ministers met for a long time.The fourth master is sitting in front of the book case, hands clasped, supporting on the book case, looking at the five squares with deep eyes.


    Wu Ge kneels down on his head, feeling quite depressed.


    But he still respectfully said: "I thank the emperor longen, thank the emperor for letting us clean up the injustice of the uranara family, and return the innocence of our whole family."


    With that, he also made three kowtows.


    "Your family, all released from prison?" Asked the fourth master.


    The man''s voice is low, with a trace of guilt, as if to make up for some regret.


    Wuge: "back to the emperor, they have been released from prison and returned to the family."


    Fourth master: "can there be injured in the earthquake, if there are, ask them to the Ministry of housing to get consolation money."


    Five grid: "the family members have a blessing in disguise. When the earthquake came, they were not in the prison, but were summoned to the farm to work in the prison of the Ministry of punishment."


    "In the panic of the earthquake, they were all standing on the ground, only one person died, six people were injured in varying degrees, the rest of the people were undamaged."


    It''s strange to say that, according to his understanding, most of the family members in the capital''s residence were seriously damaged.


    It is conceivable that if the clansmen had not entered the prison and worked on the farm, they would have suffered heavy casualties.


    Now that amah was gone, he made money and united the whole family.


    First, the elderly and children were arranged to live together in a slightly damaged house.


    Help each other and rebuild our homes.


    Fourth master:...


    five squares: "and this time, if the Emperor didn''t clean up our grievances for us, our whole family would have to be beheaded. The emperor''s kindness is so great that we can''t forget it. How can we go to the Hubu to get the consolation money?"


    This time, the whole family is in prison, and the whole family is in a passive position.


    If the emperor is a wise monarch, he will make them innocent.


    But if the emperor, in order to protect the imperial power, will be wrong, they will be beheaded, then the whole ulanara family will be finished.


    Originally, thunder, rain and dew are all grace.


    What''s more, the emperor was worthy of them and helped them clear their grievances.


    As an emperor, the emperor is busy with the affairs of the state. It is his duty to help them. Even if he does not help them to find out, it is his duty to blame the emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1589

    How could he go to Hubu to get the consolation money.


    After listening to the words of five squares, the fourth master''s thin lips gently pursed, and the deep ink pupil instantly became scarlet.


    It''s not because of anger, it''s more like holding on to something.


    "The man thin lips light open," I thought, you will be like the queen to blame me. "


    His voice is low and hoarse, containing a deep sense of helplessness and vicissitudes.


    The emperor was calm and calm in front of him.


    It was the first time that he saw his emotional moment.


    Wu Ge led his lips and said in a deep voice: "the emperor and the slave have the kindness of knowing the situation, the grace of the king, the grace of saving lives, and even the whole family. The emperor''s great kindness and great virtue are unforgettable. How can I blame you?"


    "I didn''t expect that Fei Yanggu would die in prison." From the moment he put the ulanara family in prison, he wanted to find out the facts as soon as possible and release them.


    However, he never thought that Fei Yanggu died in prison because of his family''s death.


    At first, he thought it was murder.


    It was only after the investigation that they found that they could not survive the accident and died of a stroke.


    Five grid: "emperor, a few years ago, because of the war when he was young, he fell all over the injury. In the early years, he could still rely on taking medicine slowly. These years, it has become more and more serious."


    "Especially at the beginning of this year, the doctor said that AMA had a stroke and had cardiovascular and cerebrovascular problems. Because of the pain that he fell down when he was young, his bones and joints grew tumor, and his pain was often aggravated at night. However, after a few months, AMA lost a lot of weight, and the whole knee cap was swollen and deformed, leading to muscle atrophy. The doctor said that...


    speaking of this, five Ge Wei pauses, vocal cord chokes way: "said he may paraplegia, can''t live this year. After knowing that, Amar has already handed over the matter, and plans to sue and resign in June. "


    "More than ten years ago, he came back from the battlefield with a wound. Before you became the throne, the queen took amah to live in the hidden residence and recuperate. This time, Amar didn''t want to worry the queen, let alone trouble her, so she planned to hide it from her and wait for him to wait for a hundred years


    "Therefore, this year''s Dragon Boat Festival, he knew that he was mentally ill and his face was emaciated. Even though he was worried about the queen, he did not dare to enter the palace to see the queen, but he did not want her to worry about him."


    "Who knows that a conspiracy has come and hundreds of family members have been wronged and sent to prison. Amar is the most honest person in his life. He also cares about his reputation and can''t bear any false accusations. In addition, he has a stroke and can''t be stimulated. That''s why...


    speaking of this, he can''t say any more because he is sad.


    Want to come, the younger sister does not know, certainly also because of this resentment emperor.


    But Amar didn''t expect this to happen.


    Fourth master:...


    he tightened his eyes and clearly remembered how the queen resented him.


    She said that he was insidious and blamed him for his ruthlessness. She killed her by designing and killing her family.


    Her fingertips poked him in the heart, questioning his conscience.


    She said she would never believe his lies again.


    She also said she didn''t want to see him again.


    Thinking of this, the fourth master led his lips and said in a deep way: "I will transfer some money to the Ministry of housing. If you order someone to take it away and rebuild your home, you should regard it as... I am helping the queen."


    If the queen were still there, she would certainly reach out to help her mother.


    Hearing the speech, Wu Ge was moved.


    Because the emperor did not give money to the family from the Treasury.


    It''s the money that I''ve appropriated.


    Well, it means that he is not an emperor.


    But as a sister husband.


    As the son-in-law of the uranara family!


    If the emperor only talks at will, he won''t accept it.


    But the emperor mentioned it again and again, which shows that the emperor is really interested.


    Moreover, the emperor also said that he was so sincere that if he tried to push back, he would be alienated and ignorant of good and evil.


    "The servant would thank the emperor longen for the whole family." Five grid line kowtow ceremony.


    But at the next moment, he seemed to think of something, and could not help saying: "emperor, I heard that the Queen''s whereabouts are unknown, but there are ashes unearthed in the Yangxin hall. It''s better to bury her in the imperial mausoleum earlier."


    Although he couldn''t believe it, his sister left him like Amar.


    However, he still wanted to persuade the emperor not to let his sister not be reincarnated because of his emotional feelings.


    Others do not know, may really think that the queen, as the emperor said, because of depression, went to the Yuanmingyuan to recuperate.


    However, with his understanding of his sister, if she was still in such a big earthquake, even if she was depressed, she would certainly help the family.


    How can it disappear without a word.


    Moreover, the emperor is affectionate to his sister.


    After the disaster, how could he bear to put his sister in the Yuanmingyuan while he was in the Forbidden City.All these made him believe that his sister was not there.


    "What''s the matter with the queen? Did Aiqing see the Queen''s body?" The fourth master, who had been gentle, suddenly became cold.


    The deep ink pupil, like a deep ice hole, makes people shudder.


    For the fourth master''s sudden attitude change, five lattice slightly a Leng.


    The emperor, who had been gentle for a moment, was looking at him with that frightful look of alienation and coldness.


    A bone biting coldness came towards him.


    It made him feel as if there was a dagger in his heart.


    And if he said something wrong, the next dagger would go through his chest.


    "However, I heard that the Yangxin hall was not dug out..."


    "those are all palace women eunuchs." The fourth master didn''t wait for the five squares to finish speaking, then he interrupted, "OK, nothing''s wrong. You can quit."


    He waved his hand and impatiently removed five squares.


    "I''ll leave." Wu Ge gets up and wants to go out.


    But he turned around, and the voice of the emperor senhan came from behind: "today, I see that you are the Queen''s brother, so I don''t care about your loss of speech. Next time, if you mention it again, the consequences will be at your own risk!"


    Without any feelings of voice, showing the irrefutable dignity.


    "Yes." He turned back, bowed to the fourth master, and then withdrew.


    Thus, the originally harmonious meeting between the monarch and his ministers ended in this way.


    To be exact, the original harmonious meeting between brother-in-law and brother-in-law turned into a serious meeting between monarchs and ministers after mentioning the queen, and finally broke up unhappily.


    Out of the hall, the mood of five squares is somewhat complicated.


    It should have been happy for the whole family to be pardoned and the family restored its innocence.


    But when he thought of Alma and his sister, his heart was very heavy.


    But this time, he has been very satisfied with the result.


    Although the Empress Dowager and the fourteenth Lord who murdered him and amah were only imprisoned forever and were not given death.


    But the emperor is willing to use the freedom of the Empress Dowager and the fourteenth Lord, and return the ulanara family to an innocent one.


    He can''t force the emperor to kill his mother and brother.


    In that case, what do the people think of the emperor?


    They are sure to say that the emperor, because of the Queen''s family, is not even concerned about family relations.


    In this way, Yu sister''s reputation is not good.


    My sister is not here. I can''t be reviled for this.


    And this time, as long as the family of hundreds of people are still good, pure and innocent, it is better than anything.


    It''s just that Amar, because she''s sick, is gone.


    If you don''t get sick, you can meet them again now.


    And my sister, alas.


    Thinking of this, five eyes scarlet left the Forbidden City.


    For a while, both the capital and the Forbidden City were rebuilding their homes.


    However, even in the future, no matter how well the home is rebuilt, this unforgettable pain will remain in people''s hearts and will never be wiped out....


    -


    time goes by very quickly, nearly a month has passed since the earthquake day on June 8.


    On the sixth day of July, at the other end of the Qing Dynasty, there is a large bedroom in a gorgeous old castle.


    There is a pink princess dream bed in the bedroom.


    There was a woman lying on the bed.


    She seems to have been hurt, with shallow scars on her white face.


    The head is also wrapped in layers of gauze.


    The hands and legs exposed outside the pink silk quilt are also covered with medical gauze.


    But even so, you can see that she seems to be good-looking.


    She has a white oval face and a pretty nose.


    Even with eyes closed, long, curly eyelashes are dark and dense.


    The next moment, that pair of closed eyelids slightly rolled a few times, then opened.


    As a result of a long period of unconsciousness, the eyes also have no light for a long time.


    As a result, her eyes were only half opened, and the sunlight from the window pierced her eyes.


    So she closed her eyes again.


    After a while, she slowly opened her eyes again.


    After opening, in order to avoid glare, her eyes are half squinted.


    She didn''t fully open her eyes until they were fully adapted and looked around.


    After looking around, Ruoyin found that her surroundings were strange places she didn''t know at all.


    The top of the head is a pink bed curtain with a round ceiling and a tassel made of gold thread.


    Her bed is not big, but it''s luxurious.


    Gold plated edge design, exquisite lines.


    In addition, the ceiling is also hung with complex retro crystal lighting.


    In the sunshine, the retro crystal lamp gives out a cold light.


    Around the high wall, hung with various patterns of tapestries.On the cupboard at the head of the bed, there is a gorgeous candlestick.


    Inside, there is also a fireplace.


    But because it was hot, there was no fire in it.


    By the window, pink curtains with lace edges open from both sides.


    But there is still a layer of tulle in the middle, which can block the strong sunlight.


    At the same time, you can also let the sun gently and warm into the room.


    Ruoyin had never seen such luxurious decoration and architecture in Qing Dynasty.


    Only in her previous life, she had seen it in the retro Palace Hotels abroad and in some domestic palace interior decoration.


    Did she go back to modern times?


    When Ruoyin was curious, two blondes came out of nowhere.


    ------


    thank you for the 34218 Book coins awarded by "Wu xiaolangju".


    And, thanks for the 10100 Book coins awarded by "star sky heart".


    At the same time, I also thank all the parents for their praise and support, so that this book has been on various lists.


    13000 words, thank you for your long-term support.


    In the last chapter, 3000 + words are added to the title of "Wu xiaolangju"!


    To tell you the truth, after the fourth master and Yinyin were removed from the shelves, I always feel that there is something missing every day, and my heart is empty.


    Later, it was revised chapter by chapter, and was put on the shelves again. All the data fell sharply. I was really sad.


    Fortunately, after a period of time, I saw a lot of cute children who accompanied the book all the way, and the data slowly rose to a peak.


    Thank you all the way, dear friends accompany me to witness the growth of this book, super love every lovely you!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1590

    Those are two women.


    They were dressed in shapeless skirts with slim waist and good grip.


    The golden hair is high, with a little hair under it, which is scattered on the shoulders.


    The golden waves, as they moved, were bouncing on their shoulders with silky smoothness.


    When they approached Chao Ruo Yin, they spoke.


    Their voices are gentle and they speak Hu.


    Here, the Qing Dynasty all foreign languages, collectively referred to as Hu.


    Ruoyin didn''t respond at first, but she didn''t react until one of the women asked Ruoyin again.


    The other person asked: Madam, do you feel OK?


    Ruoyin nodded first and then asked, "how many years, what month and what date is it now? And where is this? "


    These questions have been full of questions since she woke up.


    Now seeing the two women, she blurted out.


    Although the surrounding architecture and decoration, as well as the two women''s features, clothing, let her think it should be in this part of Europe.


    It''s not sure which country it is.


    In addition, she wanted to know how long she was in a coma based on the date.


    One of the women laughed back: "madam, this is the fourth year of William VI, July 6."


    William VI?


    Ruo Yin frowns for a moment.


    In her impression, many of the states of Hu were different from those of the Qing Dynasty.


    The descendants of Qing Dynasty can''t have the same name with their elders, even homophony. They have to avoid taboo, otherwise, they are disrespectful.


    But many countries in Hu are different.


    They are from generation to generation, often with the same name.


    In this way, the same country, the same Dynasty of the king or monarch, as well as the Royal brother, father and son, often repeated the situation of name.


    We have to use "I, II, III, IV, v..." as the difference.


    However, it seems that William VI has been in power for only four years.


    Wait... This monarch is called William and has been in power for four years?


    He should not be the William who had several acquaintance with her in Qing Dynasty many years ago?


    She remembered that he happened to belong to the state of Hu. At a banquet a few years ago, when he came to the Qing Dynasty, he said that he had just ascended the throne.


    That''s exactly four years from now.


    Is the time corresponding to the time here?


    If so, can it be understood that it has been nearly a month since the day of the earthquake?


    After answering a question from Ruoyin, the woman told another woman a few words, then continued to reply with a smile: "in addition, we are the Empire on the moon here."


    "Empire on the moon?" Isn''t it William''s country?


    In Ruoyin''s impression, there was no such country in Europe in the past.


    Only after she passed through the Qing Dynasty, she had heard of the Empire on the moon and met with William, the monarch of their country, several times.


    Ruoyin plans to ask the woman again, "how long have I been in a coma? Who saved me? Do you know how I got here? "


    "Oh, ma''am, you have too many questions. Listen to me slowly. It was not long after you arrived at our empire in the month. When you were brought back by the monarch and Duke Joseph, you were in a coma. Therefore, I don''t know how long you were in a coma."


    "I think you should ask the king and the Duke of Joseph about this question, and maybe they can tell you the answer. As for who saved you and how you got here, I don''t know. Maybe you can ask them. "


    The women stand out, some helpless.


    See the woman seems to really do not know, if sound eyebrows slightly pick.


    Monarch?


    Duke Joseph?


    She can now be sure that the monarch was William who was looking for his brother in Qing Dynasty.


    As for Duke Joseph, she doesn''t know him. She has a good relationship with William.


    In order to be more sure of his guess, Ruoyin continued to ask, "your Prince William, does he have a pair of blue eyes, and then, is he more... Amorous?"


    In view of this is in other people''s territory, she is still more euphemistic to say amorous.


    As soon as Ruoyin mentioned William, the woman''s mouth began to smile.


    "In our empire on the moon, the man with blue eyes is more than a monarch. We, the king, have been nicknamed the king of conquest


    "Because he likes to conquer the enemy, the ministers, the land, and even more like to conquer the women!"


    "As for what you said, I can''t agree with you at all. The monarch is handsome, capable and powerful. Such a man, let alone in our empire on the moon, even in any place, would like to have many women want to depend on him, which is the most normal thing in my opinion. "


    Speaking of this, the woman is full of admiration.A pair of deep eyes, immediately turned into star eyes, some of them are all people''s worship of their monarch.


    After listening to the women''s praise of their monarch, Ruoyin twitched her lips.


    Even if she didn''t agree, she didn''t contradict.


    Everyone has his own ideas.


    She can have her own ideas, but she can''t deny other people''s ideas and force them to agree with her ideas.


    In the Empire this month, the monarch is the spiritual pillar in everyone''s heart. She doesn''t need to slander the spiritual pillar in the hearts of others.


    Just as Ruoyin was talking to the woman, a group of people came in.


    The group headed by two men who looked almost the same.


    If it had not been for Ruoyin who had fought with them before, they could not tell who was the elder brother and who was the younger brother.


    The only thing that distinguishes them is their eyes.


    One is the rebellious blue pupil, brother William.


    The other is a deep and deep dark brown pupil, brother Xu Yun.


    However, they are no longer short hair in Qing Dynasty.


    Instead, they have long curly hair, which is unique to men in their country, and they are spread over their shoulders at random.


    He was wearing a very close fitting jacket.


    There are a row of metal buttons on the jacket, and the high vertical collar covers the neck, which makes them have a unique temperament.


    Both were wearing leather boots with Spurs.


    When they came in, they sat down on the chair beside her bed.


    Behind them were several women and a man with a medicine chest on his back.


    "You wake up at last." It was William with blue pupils who said this.


    Ruo Yin looks at him.


    Maybe it was the reason why he became a monarch. The arrogance of his body was not seen.


    Instead, it is introverted, deep and steady.


    On his lips, there was a very shallow but neatly trimmed beard.


    It makes him look wild, but at the same time, he is full of ambition.


    If Yin pulled the lip, asked before that woman could not answer her question, "I was in a coma for a long time?"


    "When we received you, it was June 12. At that time, you were in a coma. This state has been maintained until today, and you are awake. Therefore, you have been in a coma for about 20 days." This time, Xu Yun, who saved Ruoyin several times in the temple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1591

    Compared with William, who has become more and more calm, the change of virtual cloud is quite big.


    In the past, he was kind-hearted and kind-hearted because he practiced Buddhism and studied Buddhism all the year round. He was kind-hearted and peaceful.


    But now, I don''t know whether it''s because he no longer practices Zen and Buddhism, or because he is dressed up.


    his whole person looks like... Ruoyin doesn''t know how to say it, but it''s not as indifferent as before.


    If the sound listened to Xu Yun''s words, he counted the time.


    It seems that the time of Qing Dynasty and the time of the Empire on the moon are the same.


    It''s just that the country name is different.


    Ruoyin has always had a good impression of Xuyun.


    Even now he looks very different, Ruoyin said politely, "Xuyun, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "I didn''t think of it." "Empty cloud thin lip light open," however, I do not call empty cloud now. "


    "Ah?" Ruoyin was surprised, but soon understood that Xuyun seemed to be his name in the temple.


    Now that he is here, he should have a new name.


    As for the surprised Ruoyin, Xuyun said softly: "Xuyun was my name when I was in the imperial temple. Now, in the Empire on the moon, all the precepts have been broken, and this name can also be thrown away. After that, call me Joseph. "


    Joseph? If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, he is the Duke of Joseph in the mouth of that woman before.


    As far as she knows, the five precepts of a man of practice are no killing, no stealing, no immorality, no blasphemy, and no drinking.


    But Joseph said, he has broken all his commandments.


    Therefore, can she understand that he broke the precepts of killing, stealing, prostitution, blasphemy and drinking?


    Stealing is not necessarily stealing. Robbing is breaking the precept.


    Evil language is also a kind of false language.


    It is said that a person''s temperament is from the inside out.


    What kind of person, his words and deeds will be what.


    No wonder when she saw Joseph for the first time, she felt that his temperament was quite different from before.


    Now, hearing what he said, she seemed to understand everything.


    The temperament of a person who devotes himself to practice all day is different from that of ordinary people.


    Before the virtual cloud, is to understand everything, but there are still some scope, he will not be involved in.


    At that time, he would forgive even if others framed him.


    He was like a piece of white paper, compassionate and kind.


    But now Joseph knows everything and involves everything.


    Somehow, after knowing that he had broken the precept, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    What has happened to him over the years.


    What kind of things, what kind of psychological struggle, will make the Xuyun, who is always a gentle talker, break all the precepts because of his practice, meditation in the sun and heatstroke?


    But he said so.


    Or is it that he was too disciplined before, and once he was exposed to interests, he would naturally break the precept and indulge in it?


    If you don''t know what to say to Joseph.


    After she pursed her lips, she remembered what Joseph had just said.


    He said that when they received her, it was June 12.


    Ruoyin couldn''t help asking curiously, "did you receive it? From whom did you receive me? "


    William: "we were working in the Qing Dynasty at that time. It was Cering who wrote a secret letter to tell us that you were imprisoned in the secret room. He said that you had always wanted to leave the Qing Dynasty, but he couldn''t do anything at present, so he thought of me."


    "So, we rushed to the capital. When we arrived, the capital had already had an earthquake, so we donated a lot of relief materials and silver in the name of the Empire on the moon."


    "Although many people from the state of Hu joined the rescue team at that time, we did not. I just ordered other envoys from friendly countries to carry out rescue work in the Forbidden City."


    "At first, they helped rescue in the Taiji hall, and then dug through the Taiji hall and the Yangxin hall to save you from the Yangxin hall."


    "And in order not to arouse the suspicion of the imperial court of the Qing Dynasty, when they were saving you, they lit a big fire while some maids were burning things to offer sacrifices to their companions, and then they took a boat from ShiSanHang to here."


    "Now, everyone in Qing Dynasty thinks that you are dead, and you, in our month, the Empire was reborn from Nirvana!"


    After listening to William''s words, Ruoyin understood how she got to the Empire on the moon.


    I remember that many years ago, in the Qing Dynasty, CE Ling was still a counselor of Emperor Kangxi.


    In order to find his brother, William also went to the Qing Dynasty.


    At first, the two seemed to have little in common.


    But later several times, every time I saw them, the two seemed to get along well.


    However, Ruoyin did not understand the way: "who imprisoned me, and why do you want to imprison me?"As soon as this was said, William and Joseph were both slightly stunned.


    But on their faces, there was an expression of "you don''t know, how can we know?".


    Seeing that they did not speak, Ruoyin continued to ask, "did I violate the laws of the Qing Dynasty?"


    "You really don''t remember?" Asked William.


    Ruoyin: "I really don''t remember."


    Hearing this, William and Joseph looked at each other. Their emotions were somewhat complicated.


    Then, William slightly side of the head, with the remaining light to a man with a medicine box on his back.


    "Ma''am, you are in a coma for many days, and your behavior is abnormal. I need to further diagnose your injury."


    With that, he and several women around him began to check if sound.


    At first, a woman took a thin wooden cylinder and placed it at the heart of Ruoyin''s back.


    One end is attached to Ruo Yin''s heart, and the other is listened by a woman.


    Because of the hot weather, Ruoyin only has a thin dress on her body, so even if she doesn''t take off the material, she can hear her heart beating clearly.


    "This stethoscope is used to collect and amplify the sound from your heart, lungs, arteries, meridians, and other internal organs as a basis for diagnosing your body," she said


    If the sound looks at a woman''s professional appearance, it will be diagnosed by the other party.


    The other woman took something similar to a sphygmomanometer and tied Ruoyin''s wrist tightly.


    The sphygmomanometer has a narrow mercury column at one end.


    With Ruo Yin''s pulse beating, the mercury column is beating up and down.


    When they finished measuring Ruoyin''s heart rate and blood pressure, the doctor suddenly sat by Ruoyin''s bed holding a dark star disk.


    Ruo Yin glanced at the round astrolabe, which was engraved with white Hu Wen, as well as various symbols and colored lines that she could not understand.


    However, there are some patterns on it, which can be recognized by Ruoyin.


    Those patterns are the patterns of the twelve constellations.


    After about a cup of tea, all the checks are done.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1592

    Ruoyin saw the doctor shaking his head and said to William, "Lord, this lady can''t do it. Isolate her quickly."


    What? Ruoyin feels too unbelievable!


    Just take a stethoscope and listen to her heartbeat.


    Get a sphygmomanometer to measure her blood pressure.


    Take another astrolabe and say she can''t do it. Is that too casual?


    If he did not wait for William to speak, he asked the doctor, "are you sure?"


    "Of course." The doctor is sure to get it.


    Ruoyin: "tell me, where can I go?"


    It''s not convincing to say "no" as soon as you come up.


    The doctor pulled his lips and said, "I used the astrolabe to astrology for you just now. I divined that the location of your lion palace and Aries palace is not very good. The lion uterus represents the heart, and the Aries represents the head and face."


    If the sound can''t help but roll a white eye in the heart, this means that her head has a problem.


    Please, her head is covered with gauze. Of course, there is something wrong with her head.


    She asked, "well, I want to ask you, did they auscultate my heart and measure my blood pressure just now?"


    "These are no problems, even if there are, they are some small problems that will not affect anything." The doctor came back.


    "That''s right. You don''t take the diagnosis result. Why only look at astrology?" If sound road.


    Doctor: "lady, I think you just came here and don''t understand our customs. Here, the constellation is closely related to the fate of human beings. However, when divination shows a sinister appearance, even if it is a skin injury, we, as a doctor, will not help you to treat the disease. We need to isolate you. "


    With that, he said with a little horror: "what''s more, your astrology is too terrible. In addition to divining out your Aries and lion palaces, I can''t help divining that you are a dead man. Now I seriously doubt that you may be possessed by other souls."


    Hearing the speech, if the sound is a little guilty.


    She remembered that more than ten years ago, she had lost her life in the new century, and that was why she came here.


    However, she was still right: "you quack, open your eyes to tell lies is too exaggerated, I clearly good in here, but you have to curse me, is not you can not cure, just rely on a mouth in this deception!"


    For Ruoyin''s query, the doctor did not quibble. He just crossed his chest with his hand and looked up at the sky, "Lord, you must believe me. What I said is true!"


    At this time, one side of William said: "if sound, not rude."


    Doctors are a sacred profession here.


    On the other side, a woman also said, "yes, madam, you can''t do as the Romans do, but you can''t deny Dr. Simon''s medical skills. He is the most powerful doctor in Imperial medicine in our month. He can not only treat people by divination, but also make prescriptions according to patients, and treat people with scalpels."


    "We in the royal family, whenever there is any disease, he is in the treatment, and all of them are cured by him."


    "If you listen to the woman say that Dr. Simon is so wonderful, I''m afraid she would have believed it if she didn''t know how to do it by herself.


    She also heard William talking to Simon.


    William asked Simon, "she doesn''t seem to remember people and things. Show her what''s wrong."


    Simon said, "my Lord, when I examined this lady the other day, she was seriously injured by a heavy blow to her head in the earthquake. Today, I divined for her. Her Aries palace is not in the right position. So, I think there''s something wrong with her brain. "


    When Ruoyin wanted to scold Simon for having a real brain problem, Simon continued: "in addition, the lion palace corresponding to her heart is not in good condition, but the stethoscope doesn''t hear anything abnormal. According to my estimation, she should be extremely sad, suffering from selective amnesia


    If Yin looks at Simon, it doesn''t seem like a joke, let alone belittle her meaning, "selective amnesia? But I remember everything clearly. Have I forgotten anything? "


    William "...


    Joseph"...


    Simon continued his professional way: "selective amnesia refers to a person who forgets something he does not want to remember, or evades, or people and things after being subjected to external stimulation or brain collision."


    "Under the strong mental pressure, those people and things repeatedly torment the fragile brain and nerve, constantly swimming on the edge of collapse. Shame, anger, grievance and other complex emotions of being cheated are intertwined


    "You will feel that some things have not happened, or even make up another situation in your mind, and pretend to deceive yourself, which is actually out of self-protection. From the psychological point of view, it is a self-protection and defense mechanism. Forgetting is the best way to protect yourself. "


    "I think this lady must have encountered a strong stimulus that she couldn''t accept. This leads to her subconscious choice to forget these people and things, resulting in selective amnesiaWilliam: will she still remember


    Simon: "in fact, selective amnesia is not really amnesia. It can be said that she has never lost her memory. Although it seems to forget people and things on the surface, its influence and shadow still exist in her mind and heart."


    "In this way, she will unconsciously be influenced by some people and things. Maybe she doesn''t understand it. For a long time, this will become a knot in her heart."


    "After the erosion of time, it may gradually recover, but if something has a great psychological impact on her, she may choose to forget all the time, but most of them may be cured."


    With that, Simon also sincerely comforted Ruoyin: "madam, there are a lot of unhappy things in life. I hope that when you encounter any more difficult things in the future, you must find a way to solve them instead of escaping them."


    "There are some things that may fade away. But there are some people and things, how to choose to forget, can not forget. In this way, self deception will never be forgotten. "


    "What''s more, although people and things can be selectively forgotten, in fact, you are passive. You can forget some people and things, which will not affect your memory of other things, but you can''t take the initiative to choose to forget. In this way, it is not up to you to decide which people and things to forget."


    Hearing Simon''s words, Ruoyin was in a cloud.


    But she saw that Simon said it seriously and seriously, so serious that she could not question him again.


    Although Simon said it wonderfully, it seemed reasonable.


    When Ruoyin felt this way, Joseph on one side said faintly, "I don''t remember.".


    William looked at Joseph, and then at Ruo Yin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1593

    Then William said to Simon, "don''t worry about your divination. I want you to cure her."


    "Monarch, since you asked me to leave the divination alone, there is nothing wrong with her body at all. Those minor problems will be cured after a while, and there is no need to cure them." Simon said truthfully.


    But William repeated: "I said, let you cure her injury as soon as possible, let her return to normal health."


    His voice was flat, but it was dignified.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Simon said, turning a sharp knife from his medicine chest.


    That knife is very small, half as small as a common dagger.


    Moreover, as soon as he opened the scabbard, the sharp knife was full of cold light.


    Simon wiped his sharp knife with cotton cloth and alcohol. Facing Ruoyin, Simon said: "madam, you are very lucky if we go to the Empire on the moon. Generally, divination results show that life is about to die out. Even skin trauma is to be isolated in our country."


    "Not to mention, like you, I have divined that if your soul is gone, it will be nailed to wood and burned."


    "So, you have to thank the monarch, but for his face, I..."


    "shut up." William simply stopped Simon.


    So Simon shut up and wiped the knife.


    If Yin looked at the sharp knife with cold light, he felt his scalp numb.


    Especially after Simon wiped the knife, he came closer to her.


    The key is that William and Joseph, as well as the ladies in the room, did not stop Simon.


    "You, what are you doing to me?" If the sound conditionally retreats.


    This God chattering Simon, don''t you want to knife her?


    As expected, Simon, holding a sharp knife in his hand, approached Ruoyin, and looked like a professional: "human life depends on four kinds of body fluids: blood, black gall, yellow gall, and mucus. These four kinds of body fluids correspond to the four essences of" cold, hot, wet and dry ", and everything in the world is composed of four elements of" Qi, fire, water and soil. "


    "Four body fluids and four essences are the reflection of the four elements that constitute the macro universe. Only by maintaining the balance of body fluids can people keep healthy. On the contrary, if body fluids are out of balance, people will get sick."


    "So what does it have to do with you holding a sharp knife?" If you ask.


    Simon: "of course it matters. Although you don''t have a big problem with your body, it''s still far from being healthy. It must be caused by your body fluid imbalance. I have to use a knife to drain the extra blood from your body."


    "Isn''t there a normal treatment?" If the sound goes back and forth.


    Simon: "yes, you can use laxatives to induce vomiting, so that you can drain the bad body fluids. Otherwise, you need to diet for a period of time to reduce body fluid. In addition, cucumber seed is cold and can be used to treat fever with excessive blood


    "However, these are not as effective as bloodletting therapy. In any case, the human body will always produce blood, which often leads to blood surplus. Every blood vessel in the human body is related to the internal organs of the body."


    "Different diseases are supposed to be opened on different blood vessels for bloodletting. Therefore, I intend to open the blood vessels corresponding to your brain and heart for bloodletting."


    What''s this all about? If you go on like this, you''ll be sick if you don''t have any disease!


    At the moment, Ruoyin''s whole body is blown up.


    Is this what we call normal treatment?


    Why does she think none of them is normal.


    She looked at the other people in the room. "You judge. Is that what people say?"


    However, William and Joseph, however, stood there indifferent.


    One of the maids also said: "you are a new comer. Maybe you don''t understand. We all treat diseases in this way. You can get used to it."


    Ruoyin: "when the patients of Yueshang Empire were sick, they would be devastated by doctors?


    She finally knew why the population of this country was small, but the doctors here were too simple and rude.


    At this time, Simon came to Ruoyin confidently, "madam, please believe me, I can make you recover soon."


    "I''m very healthy. I don''t need your so-called bloodletting therapy. You go away." She believes in him.


    Simon, who had not been trusted, finally burst into a rage and frowned impatiently. He also complained to William, "Lord, this lady didn''t trust me in the beginning. This is an insult to my decades of medical practice. Now, she refuses to cooperate with me, so I don''t want to treat her again."


    "Ruoyin thought," if you don''t cure me, you''ll die. She''s very rare.


    But William said to her, "Ruoyin, you must let him treat you, or you will die."


    "Ruoyin thinks that Simon can''t tell her what''s wrong with her, so she comes up and says she can''t do it. She should be isolated.


    I want to operate on her. Don''t be too savage, OK.However, William and the people here trust Simon, as if Simon was the great doctor of the Empire this month.


    So, Ruoyin tried to ask Simon, "well, I''ll ask you, what medicine are you going to give me after bloodletting? Don''t tell me, you can only bleed, you can''t even open the medicine?"


    Simon: "who said I won''t, I''ll bleed you first. After that, I''ll put a little bit of you, and a little bit of what''s on your wound. I''ll put them in the bottle one by one and observe the color in the sun. According to these colors, you should drink salt water, hot water, etc


    "If you don''t need to mend, you can''t drink water, keep bleeding, and then use iron to burn blisters on your skin to put pus."


    Hearing Simon''s savage treatment, Ruoyin felt a surge in his stomach.


    But since her coma, she has not eaten anything, even if it is tumbling, it is just stomach acid.


    This Simon, who can''t even prescribe medicine, is all nonsense.


    Others are good at saving lives.


    He''s a man of violence, a living man dying.


    If Yin could not help saying: "dare to ask you how many people have been treated and how many people have been saved since you have been a doctor for decades?"


    As for Ruoyin''s question, Simon confidently and proudly said to a woman on the side, "tell her."


    The woman must be Simon''s assistant doctor, the one who just auscultated Ruoyin with stethoscope.


    She said to Ruoyin with a smile: "we, Dr Simon, have been working in the imperial royal family for 22 years in the month. During these 22 years, he was only responsible for treating the royal family, so the number of patients treated was not large. However, as long as he treated, cured and saved, 30% of them were cured."


    Hearing this probability, if the sound can''t help rolling a big white eye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1594

    When she saw William, they all trusted Simon. They thought Simon was really good.


    Don''t say 80% cure rate, say at least 50% still need to have.


    As a result, Simon''s cure rate is only 30%, and his words are very impressive.


    She really wants to know, in the end is to give him confidence?


    Or is that the cure rate of the Empire this month.


    Even worse than Simon?


    "Only 30 percent." Ruoyin did not hide his disdain for Simon''s medical skills, and then went on to ask, "Simon, did you get cured by your last doctor?"


    Or the woman to replace Simon back: "the last is a Duke of stomach lesions, Simon gave him blood, stomach is not painful, but because of blood loss too much died."


    Ruoyin: "what about the last one?"


    Woman: "the other side''s leg grew a tumor, we pay attention to where is cut off where the disease, Simon with a three board axe for his amputation, or failed to save him."


    Ruoyin: "what about the last one?"


    Woman: "it was a duchess with inflammation in her lungs. Simon asked her to pray in church, to have a rest and to bleed at the same time, but her condition has not improved."


    Ruoyin: "well, Dr. Simon, I''m sure you''re really a quack. You can leave here. I don''t need you to treat me."


    At first, she thought that Yueshang empire could have a little advanced examination equipment, which could check out the disease that could not be detected by pulse.


    Who knows that the medical treatment here is even behind the Qing Dynasty.


    This would like to say that do not arbitrarily deny that they do not know the area, in case of their own knowledge is short, and the other side is really high medical skills.


    Now, after hearing Simon''s nonsense, she would not have given her life to Simon.


    "Roar, Lord, she still insists on insulting my medical skills!" Simon, who has been confident all the time, stomps his feet suddenly, points to Ruo Yin and complains to William.


    The appearance of such a mother is quite different from his previous elegant appearance, forming a strong contrast.


    William: "Ruoyin, you are comatose these days, Simon is treating you through bloodletting. Otherwise, your wound will not heal so fast, and you can''t wake up so soon. You should believe in his medical skills."


    Ruoyin:...


    are you sure she is not tenacious?


    She thinks her life is so big!


    To be rescued from the earthquake, there is no other way but to save one''s life by bloodletting.


    Ruoyin shook his head and firmly said, "I don''t want him to treat me."


    "Hum, you don''t want me to cure the disease. I have to operate on you, so that you can see my medical skills and witness a miracle!" Simon held a sharp knife and was about to cut off Ruoyin''s arm.


    Ruoyin opens the silk quilt and gets out of bed directly.


    Although her legs hurt, she held a blonde woman behind her.


    But the woman broke away from her wrist, leaving her nowhere to hide.


    Ruoyin had no choice but to hide behind Joseph and murmured: "Joseph, we worked together in the temple. You told this crazy doctor and your brother William, I don''t want Simon to treat me. I''m an old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, and I''ll treat myself."


    This Simon, why doesn''t he play cards according to common sense at all.


    It is not said well, arrogant and unwilling to treat her.


    How come now he is chasing for blood to prove his medical skills and threaten to witness miracles.


    She was really afraid that if she didn''t see the miracle, she would not see the sun tomorrow.


    Compared with the woman, Joseph did not give joim to Simon.


    But standing upright in front of Ruoyin.


    And, with his arms outstretched, he stopped Simon.


    "Simon, you step back to one side." Joseph first ordered Simon to stop chasing Ruoyin with a sharp knife, and then said to William solemnly, "William, she is a woman of Qing Dynasty. She is not suitable for our empire on the moon. You and Simon should not frighten her."


    William looked at the voice behind Joseph, and his eyes flashed slightly. "I''m not scaring her. I''m asking Simon to treat her injury."


    "I..." Ruoyin thought of Simon''s saying of drinking sheep''s blood, human and animal excretion, and stomach churning again, she suppressed the nausea and continued: "I''ve said that I can cure my own disease, vomiting..."


    but Ruoyin''s stomach is empty, even if it''s vomiting, it''s just retching.


    Seeing her vomiting, William and Joseph didn''t know why.


    But the Simon said, "Ma''am, you are very ill. If you persist in this way and refuse to let me treat you, you will die soon."


    If sound Cu frown, stomach nausea will be forced down, "don''t worry, is your life, I will be good."


    At this time, Simon looked at Ruoyin.


    That pair of eyes, finally fell on Ruoyin Weilong''s stomach.Suddenly, he thought of something.


    "You should not be..." said, he told a woman there: "you go to catch a claw frog."


    This word a, all people in the room, are surprised to see if sound of the stomach.


    In the face of people''s surprise in the eyes, if the sound did not have a good breath: "what do you all look at my stomach to do?"


    One of the women reminded: "in our empire on the moon, only if the woman is suspected to be pregnant, will catch the claw frog, and then inject the excretion fluid of the woman''s kidney into the frog''s body. As the excretion fluid of the pregnant woman''s kidney contains a hormone that causes the frog to lay eggs, this method is cruel, but with high accuracy."


    Ruoyin: "did they think she was pregnant?


    If Yin pointed to Simon, angry into a shy way: "you don''t have to lie about this, I went to your empire on the moon alone, you said in front of so many people that I am pregnant, you have no heart, even if I don''t approve of your medical skills, you don''t need to slander my reputation."


    Simon: "I really don''t mean to slander you. I just feel that you are vomiting and your stomach is bulging. This makes me think that you may be pregnant. You can rest assured, single but pregnant, perhaps in your Qing Dynasty is very humiliating, even not allowed to live. "


    "But in our month, the empire is not the same. Because of our faith, we do not allow compulsory miscarriage. As long as we are pregnant, we must give birth, and no one will look down on you."


    If sound no longer pays attention to Simon, just unconsciously puts his hand on his abdomen.


    When Simon said that, she doubted herself.


    It''s too cruel and too troublesome to test her pregnancy with a claw frog. When she lays eggs, she has to wait until the age of the monkey. It''s better for her to check her pulse. "


    So Ruoyin sat down on a chair.


    She put her right hand firmly on the table.


    The index finger, middle finger and ring finger of the left hand are placed at the pulse of the right hand to feel the pulse beating.


    ------


    -


    -


    in order to avoid political involvement, the name of William state was changed to Yueshang empire.


    This country is a completely fictitious country.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1595

    At first, Ruoyin just wanted to prove that she was not pregnant.


    And prove that she is healthy.


    There''s no need for Simon to treat her in a savage way.


    But when she held her pulse, the more she wrinkled her eyebrows.


    Her pulse rate is very sharp, there is no sense of sluggish.


    And the touch of the belly of the finger is smooth as a bead, as if pressed to a round bead, very smooth.


    The pulse beat is also very strong, there is a faint feeling to swim back and forth.


    And these pulse signs confirmed that she was pregnant.


    Or about two months pregnant!!!


    Not only that, her fetal image is very stable, it doesn''t look like the joy pulse of being seriously injured.


    On the contrary, it is more stable than the pulse of normal people.


    This kind of situation, only often eat medicated diet, or after Chinese herbal medicine carefully recuperate the body, can sit so stable.


    Before, William said that it was because of Simon''s treatment that she was able to wake up and the wound was able to recover so quickly.


    After hearing this, she thought that she was saved by Bloodletting treatment under serious injury.


    Now it seems that it is all because of her good health.


    But in her impression, she did not eat any tonic soup in Qing Dynasty.


    What''s more, she seems to have been eating duck soup all the time.


    As for why she would eat chicken soup, she didn''t remember much. She just didn''t want to have it raw.


    At present, nearly a month has passed since the earthquake, indicating that she was pregnant for a month in the Qing Dynasty.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin''s whole person is stupefied in situ, unable to accept this reality.


    Simon saw that she didn''t speak, and sarcastically said: "well, is it impossible to diagnose? I''ve heard that doctors in the Qing Dynasty only need to put their hands on a woman''s wrist to know whether they are ill or pregnant. At that time, I thought it was too funny and too casual."


    "I see, you''d better wait for the claw frog to come and have a good try."


    No matter how casual you are!


    If it wasn''t for Ruoyin''s skeptical life at the moment, she wouldn''t have bothered to argue with Simon.


    "How could I be pregnant." If sound glance at the people in the room, a face of blankness, "the child, who is his father?"


    So all the people in the room were looking at William and Joseph.


    William and Joseph looked at each other, and William asked Ruoyin, "do you really don''t remember?"


    Ruoyin: "remember I asked you what to do, you said you know?"


    No matter how she looked back, she couldn''t remember whose child was in her belly.


    Joseph: do you know who you are


    Ruoyin: "of course I know. I am the legitimate daughter of ulanara family. My name is Ruoyin."


    Joseph: tell me what you remember. William and I will help you to see what you have forgotten


    Therefore, Ruoyin went on to say, "my family is a meritorious family of four dynasties, and I am the legitimate daughter of my family. I was destined to marry the royal family. When I was a teenager, I was given a marriage by Emperor Kangxi, and I married the fourth elder brother of the royal family as my Di Fu Jin."


    "Later, he gradually became Baylor, Prince, and even became Emperor Yongzheng. And I also gave birth to three brothers for him


    She naturally concealed the fact that she came from the new century.


    William: so you still remember Emperor Yongzheng


    Ruoyin shook her head. "I only know that my husband is Yongzheng emperor, I am the queen of the Qing Dynasty, my three brothers, every concubine in the harem, my defeated family, and some things happened in these years."


    Speaking of this, she gave a slight pause, "but I can''t remember what the three elder brothers'' Emperor amah looks like. In my memory, I don''t have any interaction with this man. Maybe I can''t pet him. He seldom appears in my world."


    "But even so, I also know that I must have forgotten something, especially in this earthquake. I only remember that I was imprisoned in the secret room of Yangxin hall, but I don''t remember why I was imprisoned or who was imprisoned."


    But she knew that Yangxin hall was the office of Emperor Yongzheng.


    Since she remembers everything and forgets him alone, does it mean that he has imprisoned him?


    And the child in her belly must be his, right?


    Sure enough, just listen to William light way: "CE Ling said in the letter, it is Yongzheng emperor who imprisoned you, it seems that because you want to escape from the Qing Dynasty, he caught you back to prison."


    It seems that she is suffering from selective amnesia, as Simon said.


    She remembers everything but the man.


    He must have hurt her too much.


    Ruoyin: "CE Ling? Do you often write? Where is he now? "


    It''s as if he and zelling often correspond.


    William: not really. In the past, when the quasi ministry and the Yueshang Empire had trade relations with each other. This time, after meeting with us at the 13th meeting, he took Dr. Yan with him and went to other countries by boat. ""Oh." If the sound Mou light slightly turns, the thought returns to the Yongzheng emperor imprisons her this matter.


    So, she immediately put the other party into the black list of evil people.


    This must be a spoiling concubine to destroy his wife. If she has a new love, she will be left behind as the original Queen.


    Even if you don''t love, don''t hurt, you should let her go.


    But for the sake of dignity, she was not allowed to run and she was imprisoned.


    If he had not imprisoned her, would she have been able to make the earth unwell and the earth unwell.


    Hum, slag emperor, smelly pervert, love beast!


    Ruoyin scolded this man in his heart and doubted how such a man became emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    However, fortunately, she is now in the Empire on the moon, leaving his territory, escaping his claws and imprisonment.


    It''s just her stomach. The children inside are about two months old.


    Simon saw Ruoyin scowling and stroking his stomach, and said, "lady, you must not be confused. You must give birth to the child. If you don''t want him, you will be guilty of killing and will be punished!"


    Looking at Simon''s serious face to teach her, Ruoyin is not so disgusted with Simon.


    Simon, like most of the physicians of the Empire, was savage.


    But as a person, at least not bad.


    If the voice pulled the lips, light back to Simon: "you don''t say, I won''t want it."


    In the end, it is a small life that she gave birth to. She can''t do such a cruel thing.


    And he in her stomach, vitality is still so strong.


    Compulsory miscarriage of a child, than the natural birth of 10 children, the harm to the body are greater, she does not want to self mutilate.


    "If you''re going to be born, I''ll ask my subordinates to get you a citizenship of our empire in the month." It was William who said that.


    "No, I want to get out of here when my injury is healed." Ruoyin smiles at William, "but thank you for saving me from the ruins and letting me leave the cage in the Forbidden City."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1596

    "Get out of here? Where are you going William and Joseph, almost together.


    Ruoyin: "I belong to Asian faces, so I want to go to some Asian countries, so that I can integrate into them."


    When she said this idea, she always felt that it had been bred.


    But she could not remember under what circumstances she had such an idea.


    William: "I''ve heard that several countries of Hu in Asia are not very peaceful recently, and there are several wars. If you are pregnant, you should not go to such dangerous places. It''s not good for you and your children."


    Joseph: "besides, several Hu states in Asia are small countries affiliated to the Qing Dynasty. If you go there, you will be captured by Emperor Yongzheng, and they may help Yongzheng emperor arrest you."


    "But you are not the same in our country. We will not hand you over to Emperor Yongzheng, we will also conceal this matter and protect you as a citizen of our country."


    "As a woman, it''s hard to get a citizenship when you go to those countries, unless you marry a man from their country. In the month, empire is different. William can solve your citizenship by writing a letter with his finger


    William: Joseph is right


    These two brothers, both inside and outside the words, are very obvious. They want to stay in their country.


    When they said this, Ruoyin thought about it seriously.


    After a long time, she returned faintly: "I''ll have a look again."


    Now, her only consideration is that if she wants to go to another state of Hu in this underdeveloped area, she needs to drive or take a boat for a long time.


    But her wound is not good, and she is pregnant again.


    She doesn''t worry about whether she can stand it or not, but she is worried about the children in her belly.


    At this time, a woman sent out by Simon really caught a claw frog.


    The frog was still croaking in the woman''s hand.


    When the woman was about to give the frog to Simon, Simon waved his hand and backed it aside.


    Then, Simon also went to Ruoyin and said, "Hey, lady, please teach me how to handle your pulse?"


    It''s so amazing that we don''t have to do experiments with claw frogs. We can know if we''re pregnant just by putting our fingertips on our wrists.


    If sound slants a glance at Simon, "who is just saying that our pulse is ridiculous?"


    As soon as the voice fell, William and Joseph, as well as the maid in the room, could not help laughing.


    Only Simon said with a thick face: "that''s all because I don''t know Taishan. Do you think this is good? You just arrived in our empire on the moon. When your wound is healed, I will be the leader of the North Road and take you to visit the Empire on the moon. How about it?"


    "Not good." Ruoyin refused without hesitation.


    Then, the group talked about some things.


    After about a stick of incense, William and Simon left Ruoyin''s room.


    Only a maid named Sally, whose dress was injured, Ruoyin.


    After a while, Sally brought some dishes to Ruoyin.


    There was also a small table on her bed for her to eat.


    Ruoyin looks at the food on the small table, which are roast beef, cream chicken, fried fish, French fries and apple pudding.


    As soon as I smell the smell of frying, and see the feeling of greasy food, Ruoyin''s stomach suddenly turns upside down.


    "Ouch... Ouch..." she waved her hand and said, "Sally, only this apple pudding is left. Please take the rest out for me."


    Sally was very obedient and took all the greasy food out.


    After that, she sprayed something in the room. If


    did not ask what she was spraying, it smelled like perfume.


    when Sally was spraying perfume, she had to eat the apple Boudin, the only apple she could eat, and eat up the bowl of apple Boudin.


    After eating, Ruoyin asked Sally about the Empire on the moon.


    Ruoyin had a general understanding of the customs of the Empire on the moon and the situation in the castle through Sally.


    There were many castles in the Empire on the moon, and these castles were built by princes and nobles in order to fight for land, food, livestock, population and defend their territory.


    And Ruoyin''s castle is very large, which is the largest castle in the Empire on the moon.


    The castle was built in the last century by the imperial royal family last month.


    The castle has many buildings for defense and attack, such as fortresses, walls, arrow towers, battlements, trenches, moats and drawbridges, gates and forts.


    There are more than 1800 rooms in the castle.


    In the more than 1800 rooms, there are furniture storage rooms and arsenals.


    And William''s monarch''s office, bedroom, reception room, hiding room, attendant bedroom and other rooms.


    Ruoyin''s room was one of the bedrooms of William''s entourage.


    William and Joseph, as well as the royal family, lived in the castle.Even some of the most important ministers of the Empire were in it.


    It is said that this was done by the royal family to control them.


    Speaking of William, Sally said: "the king''s Queen has a heart disease. She usually stays in her room and doesn''t go out. I don''t know if it''s because of this that they have never had children since they got married."


    Smell speech, if the sound can''t help but get a way: "originally you this also fat water does not flow outside the field?"


    "Fat water does not flow into the field?" Obviously, Sally didn''t understand the real meaning of the sentence.


    If sound smile, "it means that the royal heir can only be produced in the royal family."


    "Oh." Sally nodded her head and said, "of course, in order to ensure the purity of the Royal heirs, our royal families and nobles are not allowed to marry anyone other than the royal family."


    Ruoyin: "normal, in our Qing Dynasty, many are the same."


    "Yes, the royal family can only marry the royal family members. Whether they are cousins, brothers and sisters, grandparents and grandchildren, they have to be royal." Sally came back.


    However, if Yin listened to this sentence, the whole person was a little confused.


    Can she take back the last sentence?


    If Yin can''t help saying, "then we are still a little different from you in the Qing Dynasty. The cousins in the Tang Dynasty are not included. The others are too close, which is not good for future generations."


    "How do you know so much? At present, many children in the royal family die prematurely. Otherwise, they are frail and their life span is only about 40 years old."


    "Only our last queen, Victoria II, lived more than 80 years old. Although she is a little worse now, she has already abdicated, but she is still alive. Everyone says that she is a miracle."


    "Ruoyin thinks that 40 years old is regarded as the people''s life in their country, and Ruoyin thinks that the life of the people in their country is very tenacious.


    I didn''t expect that there were still eighty year old people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1597

    However, if she remembers correctly, William and Joseph are of mixed blood.


    These two royal lineages are not pure ah, especially William, how to become a monarch.


    So she asked, "isn''t your monarch a hybrid of Qing Dynasty and Yueshang Empire? How did he become a monarch


    Saris sighed heavily. "It''s not because the last king married his niece. There was no relationship between them. The king raised many women. Once he went to the Qing Dynasty, he fell in love with a Qing woman. But because of temporary business, she went back to China. When she finished her work and arrived at the Qing Dynasty, the beauty was no longer there."


    "Since then, foreign countries have been depressed and died of depression. At the time of the king''s death, there were no direct descendants, only the monarch and the Duke of Joseph, and at that time, the Duke of Joseph was still in exile and his whereabouts were unknown. "


    "The king''s brothers, however, did not live long. They died long before the king, and their sons did not have any direct descendants. The only one who had a direct descendant gave up the throne on his own initiative as long as he didn''t want beautiful women. "


    "All the rest are not the descendants of the royal family. Among these people, the monarch is the most powerful. Therefore, he becomes the king of our empire on the moon."


    "Oh." This if sound can be regarded as understood.


    At the same time, she was thinking, as far as the marriage system of the Empire on the moon was concerned, it would be better for you to say that the cousins were down.


    Some married couples are too close.


    Obviously, such a marriage is not only without emotional foundation, but also impossible to produce emotion.


    Not only because the relationship is too close, they are also too familiar with each other, familiar with no secret, let alone the sense of mystery.


    Two people hold a hand, it is the left hand pulling the right hand.


    "Now the queen is weak, and King William has raised many women in the castle. If it goes on like this, the next generation of King William will be of impure blood. I see that the system of allowing pure blood members to inherit the throne will be abolished sooner or later."


    "Didn''t you go to the Empire on the moon because of your faith? Have you always been monogamous?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    Sally: "it''s monogamous, but basically, the men in the nobility will have lovers, and not one, but many."


    "For men, because of their ability, there will be many beautiful women attached to them. Don''t you often say that heroes are sad about beauty pass, and beauties are in front of them, regardless of whether they are actively attached or need to be conquered. Which man can sit still?"


    "In the royal family, it is not only men who keep lovers, but also women. After all, they have no feelings with their husbands for a long time, so they can''t live a lifetime."


    Ruoyin: "do both sides know that the other party does this?"


    Sally: "of course I know, but in order to ensure the purity of royal blood, even if both of them have lovers outside, they will not let each other have royal children, or they will not give birth to each other."


    "However, if you are pregnant, there is no way. You will certainly be born, or you will commit murder."


    Ruoyin:...


    the royal family of the empire can play like this in the month of marriage. Both husband and wife play their own ways. Isn''t this an open marriage?


    It is no wonder that Joseph, who had a clear mind and few desires, was a practitioner in Qing Dynasty who did not listen to things outside the window and only wanted to practice well.


    In the month of the Empire, everything will be broken.


    Having such a group of relatives in the castle would certainly bring him down, and he would be in the same boat.


    Just when Ruoyin thought so, Sally said, "but in recent years, the king is not so sentimental because of his busy business. Most of the women he keeps in the castle have been dismissed, leaving only a few beautiful ones, but he seldom goes to them."


    "In the past, the king was mixed up with those women almost every day. The people were very dissatisfied with him. They worried that he would be addicted to it and ignore the affairs of the state. If he had not been in power for a few years, he would have governed the Empire on the moon well, and everyone would have let him go."


    "Now, he will go to those women two or three days a month, and the people will have no opinion at all. For men, there must be needs. What''s more, if the king has no children, it''s important to extend the descendants."


    For William, Ruoyin knew that he was a man who was not very serious and didn''t respect women very much.


    So, she didn''t find it strange at all.


    She just asked, "what about Joseph? Is he a member of the royal family he married?"


    Sally: you say, Lord Joseph, he is not married yet


    "When he first came, he was very shy. He looked at us in our close fitting fluffy skirts and said that we should not look at others if we were not polite. You don''t know. When he first came there, many royal women liked his appearance of pure mindedness and lack of desire. Everyone liked to chat him up in front of him, and he was easy to blush."


    "It''s not the same now. It''s all women who blush at him, but he doesn''t change his face. Besides, not long after he came here, he''s more than our king''s women. Man, there''s no bad reason."Ruoyin::...


    -


    in the following days, Ruoyin will live in the castle temporarily.


    In the meantime, William and Joseph came to see her occasionally.


    However, each time they came, the two brothers came together.


    Simon also came to her several times, saying that he wanted to learn from her.


    However, Ruoyin did not agree.


    After knowing that Simon''s medical skills were barbaric, Ruoyin would not let any doctors of the Empire treat her any more.


    In her opinion, she is in good health.


    And it''s healthier than most people.


    In addition, she is now pregnant, so she did not take medicine to treat the wound.


    Just smearing the wound with herbs.


    Such a day, has been maintained until September, her injury is basically all right.


    Especially on her face, there was no scar left after the ointment she made herself.


    It''s just that on her elbow, there''s a bad wound and a shallow scab.


    The children in Ruoyin''s belly, four months old, are already very pregnant.


    On this day, Ruoyin puts on a loose dress and plans to go to William.


    She was ready to leave the castle because her wound was healed.


    But before she left her room, a group of uninvited guests came to her room.


    It was, to be exact, rushed into her room.


    Ruoyin had just finished combing her hair. When she saw a skirt coming in, she was a little surprised.


    But soon, she returned to normal.


    Ruo Yin''s eyes swept a group of people who came in.


    The first one was a lady in a jujube red one shoulder fluffy skirt.


    This lady has snow-white skin.


    Elegant swan neck and clavicle.


    Soft dark brown curly hair, sexy lips.


    A pair of deep brown eyes, is looking at Ruo Yin with hostility.


    Behind the lady were several maidens and well muscled servants.


    Ruoyin quickly recognized that this lady was Shanna, who claimed to be William''s fiancee many years ago.


    Seeing this battle, if the sound conditionally protects one hand in front of the stomach.


    At this time, a maid said to Shanna, "queen, this is the woman brought back by the king. It is said that she is still four months pregnant."


    "I think she''s just like that. Her eyes are not as deep as ours, her nose is not as sharp as ours, and her lips are not sexy. Her body is OK, but her belly is a little big."


    After zhunbu''s small eye, freckled frog leg, Ruoyin has been renewed in aesthetics again.


    It turns out that the beauty of the Empire this month is big eyes, big nose and sausage mouth!


    In addition, if Yin listened to the maid''s words, she knew that Shanna had become the queen of the Empire on the moon.


    So Shanna is William''s real wife.


    After listening to the maid''s words, Shanna''s eyes fell on Ruo Yin Xian Huai''s stomach.


    Shanna also recognized Ruo Yin, chin slightly raised, haughty way: "so you are the king from the Qing brought back the woman, say, your belly child is his."


    "No For this kind of straight forward, if the sound is also directly back, the chin will be slightly raised after returning.


    Shanna: if not, how can he keep you in this castle and come to see you from time to time and arrange for his maid to take care of your daily life


    Although Ruoyin wants to say, you don''t ask your husband, you come here to ask me what I do.


    However, considering that it was too provocative to speak like this, she casually gave a reason, "because he and I, as well as Duke Joseph, we had a life relationship in Qing Dynasty, that''s all."


    Although both of them have saved her, she has not saved them. It''s also called the turn of life.


    Shanna snorted coldly and said, "I''ve seen a lot of women like you these years. You shameless foxes either approach William on business grounds, or pretend to be brother-in-law with him. Otherwise, you are dressed up and wilfully loiter in front of him, and then try to be hard to get."


    "There are also those who know that William has no children, and they are not talking about fake pregnancy and planting it on me."


    "Anyway, in the end, they all went for one purpose. They just wanted to be William''s woman, and then kill my queen with heart disease and take my queen''s throne!"


    Ruoyin: "I can only say that your marriage is really sad. However, even if women all over the world like to rob men from you, I won''t. I don''t even want to be the queen of the Qing Dynasty. Do you think I''d like to be the queen of your empire on the moon?"


    Together with this one, she is regarded as an imaginary rival in love.


    "Not necessarily." With her hands around her chest, she said haughtily, "you Qing Royal family is a system of polygamy and concubines. There are three thousand beauties in the imperial palace. But our empire in the month is different. Every family in our family is monogamous, and the king has only one legal wife. "Ruoyin: "so what? Men are not embracing each other, but you are not sharing a man with many women. It''s just nice to say."


    She had seen William''s amorous feelings for a long time, and had heard from Sally that William raised many lovers in the castle.


    Sure enough, after hearing Ruoyin''s words, Shanna said angrily, "what do you know? The more capable a man is, the more women there are to depend on. But as long as I am in one day, the Queen''s position can only be me, and I will always be the only one!"


    "Today, I''m going to show you what I can do as an imperial queen on the moon!"


    ------------


    don''t worry, the sound will be OK. This time, the baby will be born smoothly and smoothly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1598

    Just when Ruoyin thought that Shanna was going to give her a hard hand, she made a neat gesture to her servant.


    The servants around Shanna understood and immediately opened the metal box and the carved wooden box in their hands.


    Ruoyin casually looked, those boxes are not a box of gold coins, is a box of jewelry.


    Shanna said boldly, "tell me, how much will it cost you to leave him?"


    If the sound of the mouth, this is what she called the ability to be a queen?


    It''s strange to be able to beat William''s lovers away.


    Ruoyin: "if you didn''t give me money, I would have left. If you hadn''t broken in just now, I would have told William to leave."


    "Why do you face me without a trace of fear, but still so calm, as if you really don''t care about William?" Shanna questioned, "why do you care that I''m a man of my life? Why? "


    Ruoyin: "what does Shanna want.


    He thought she was robbing a man from her and ran to him angrily.


    Now she told her that she didn''t care about William at all, and she seemed even more angry.


    Maybe it was Ruoyin''s indifference that angered Shanna.


    Shanna suddenly increased her voice and said excitedly, "you don''t care, but William is interested in you. As early as Qing Dynasty, he treated you differently from other women. Now, he even brought you to the Empire on the moon!"


    Speaking of the excitement, Shanna gasped and continued, "come on, give her to me..."


    but before she finished her words, she covered her heart and looked miserable.


    "Queen!" And the maids and servants around her could not help exclaiming.


    A maid opened a small iron box from her pocket and pinched a black insect with tweezers to Shanna''s neck.


    The black bug was immediately attached to Shanna''s neck.


    If sound fixed eyes to see, actually is a black leech, see if sound whole person has a layer of goose bumps.


    She couldn''t help frowning, and with a look of disgust, she said, "what are you going to do?"


    "It''s none of your business. Our queen has a heart disease. Whenever she is in a state of agitation, she will have a heart attack. Doctor Simon said that a large amount of bleeding is needed at this time. But our queen is afraid to move a knife, so she specially raises some leeches, and let them suck out the blood for her, which is the same as bloodletting."


    Said the maid, and took some leeches from the iron box and put them on Shanna''s neck.


    But in the blink of an eye, there were three or four crawling leeches on Shanna''s neck.


    And those leeches suddenly from thin, into meat rolling.


    As if as long as a casual pinch, you can splash flesh and blood.


    Bloodletting again! If sound rolled a white eye, "you bleed like this, it is to let her blood dry, her heart is not painful."


    "We have foreign wine. If the queen drinks a bottle, she will not feel pain." Another maid, taking a bottle of wine, was going to pour it on Shanna.


    Seeing Shanna''s heart ache to death, to be sucked blood by leeches, and to be drunk to anesthetize her pain, Ruoyin feels that the barbaric treatment of the Empire on the moon has renewed her understanding of medicine again.


    Don''t they know that a heart attack, a bad breath on the suffocation?


    Ruoyin shakes her head and finds a soft chair in the room.


    She said casually, "I am a doctor in Daqing. As long as your heart doesn''t go to the point of failure, I''m 90% sure to cure you."


    As soon as she said this, she stopped drinking in agony. She gasped: "I, why should I believe you?"


    "One chance, believe it or not." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel.


    Shanna thought as she covered her aching heart.


    After a few seconds, Shanna said, "well, I''ll trust you once."


    A few years ago, she was diagnosed with heart disease.


    Any doctor who showed her the disease said that she was hopeless.


    This year, her condition worsened.


    The doctors showed her that she couldn''t live for three years.


    Anyway, that''s the worst. Why don''t you have a blog.


    "Queen, this woman from Qing Dynasty is so cunning that you can''t be deceived by her." On one side, the maid reminded her, but she shut up with a sharp look in her eyes.


    So Ruoyin went up to Shanna and said, "well, from now on, you have to listen to me for whatever I do."


    First she put her hand on Shanna''s wrist and felt the pulse.


    Taking advantage of the pulse time, she said neatly: "you guys, now take these leeches away, in addition, all the men in the room go out."


    The servants didn''t want to go out at first, but Shanna glanced at them and they went out.When the men go out, Ruoyin''s hand touches the zipper on Shanna''s back neck and pulls her zipper down.


    Nehosanna''s skirt is so tight that it takes her a lot of effort just to zip it.


    In order to show the curvilinear beauty, the women here use hard iron tights and huge skirt to complete their own curvilinear beauty.


    Although the iron body shape is perfect, Ruoyin feels that it is a little morbid.


    For example, Shanna''s skeleton, Ruoyin can tell that it''s deformed at a glance, which is similar to the foot binding before the Qing Dynasty.


    And the body shaping clothes not only deform the bones, but also easily displace the organs.


    Ruoyin pulled the zipper and said, "if you still wear such a bound skirt because of the recurrence of heart disease, is it too long for you to live?"


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, Shanna really has a face and a figure.


    In addition to thinking that William doesn''t want to harm Shanna, Ruoyin really can''t imagine why William doesn''t like Shanna.


    When Shanna saw that Ruo Yin''s tone was not good, she wanted to be angry and refuted.


    However, when Ruoyin zipped her to the end, her heart was not so painful, and the whole person''s breathing gradually became smooth.


    Moreover, after Ruoyin rubbed the acupoints for her, her heart was immediately warm, and there was no pain at all. It was amazing.


    Then, Ruoyin asked Shanna some related questions by sitting on a chair.


    Then she ordered a wooden stethoscope to listen to Shanna''s heart beat.


    After listening, she looked for paper and pen and was prescribing for Shanna.


    Ruoyin wrote while saying: "your heart has not yet reached the level of failure, which shows that you are still saved."


    "In our words of Qing Dynasty, all heart diseases are Yang deficiency. If Yang Qi is insufficient, Yin blood will not be produced. In physiology, Yang Qi is the root of metaplasia. In pathology, Yang Qi is more likely to be damaged than to. In the treatment, Yang is easy to grow suddenly, but Yin is difficult to grow quickly. Therefore, to treat heart disease, we must use the method of invigorating yang. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1599

    "Generally speaking, that is, if your kidney qi is insufficient, the heart rate will be weak, and the blood flow rate will be slow, which will easily produce blood stasis. Over time, blood stasis will deposit on the blood vessel wall, blocking blood vessels, causing coronary heart disease or myocardial infarction."


    "If the kidney yang is sufficient, the various functions of the human body will be restored naturally, the heartbeat will be natural and powerful, the blood stasis will be naturally dissolved, and the symptoms will naturally disappear."


    Shanna questioned: "do women also have kidney qi deficiency?"


    Smell speech, if sound serious way: "who says woman won''t, don''t you have kidney? If you have kidney, you may lack kidney qi. What do you think all day long?"


    Shanna tooted her mouth: "a moment later, Ruoyin wrote two full sheets of paper with a metal pen.


    She handed the paper to Shanna. "Judging from your pulse, you are blood stasis caused by deficiency of kidney qi. On these two pieces of paper, one is medicated diet and the other is prescription. According to the above, you should try to eat it for ten days. After ten days, I will give you a new prescription according to the situation."


    Shanna glanced at the words on the paper, which she had never heard of, such as roasted Astragalus membranaceus, Huai wheat, Yuzhu, hanfangji, and many herbs.


    Therefore, she was puzzled and said, "a lot of the herbs on you are not available in our empire on the moon."


    "If you don''t, try to find a way. The queen of the Empire in a month should be very rich. If you go to the Qing Dynasty to import it, you have to ask me to buy it for you. I don''t have any money." If sound road.


    "All right." After Shanna answered, she asked modestly, "do I still need to drink the goat blood Simon asked me to drink, and to bloodletting with leeches, can I still bleed when I relapse?"


    Ruoyin: "if you think your life is too long, you can continue."


    Shanna:...


    Ruoyin: "when you have nothing to do, you should exercise more, walk more, go to bed early, get up early, have a light diet, read more books if you have nothing to do. Don''t be angry because of those smelly men, so as to avoid the recurrence of heart disease."


    At this time, Shanna, who has always been arrogant, pursed her lips and asked in a wry way: "I just brought people into your room. Why do you want to save me?"


    Ruoyin: "it''s very simple. You are the queen of this country. I''ll cure you. As long as you are cured, it''s equivalent to promoting yourself free of charge. It''s also equivalent to setting up a living signboard among princes and nobles. In this way, I can rely on my own ability to support myself in the moon."


    "Besides, you have always been biased against me and think that I am a bad woman who robbed William with you. No matter what I say to you, you don''t believe it. I need you to change your attitude towards me."


    Then she looked at Shanna and said seriously, "now I want to ask you, can you trust me and listen to what I say?"


    Shanna: probably


    Ruoyin: "well, now I tell you, the baby in my stomach is not William''s, and I have no emotional relationship with William or Joseph."


    "I''m just a woman dissatisfied with the imperial family of the Qing Dynasty. I want to leave the Qing Dynasty and find a place to live for a long time. I want to live for myself."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m only willing to treat you, but also because you make me feel inexplicably familiar, just like I used to be. But I am the queen of the Qing Dynasty, and you are the queen of the Empire on the moon. "


    "But you seem to be less fortunate than I am. You love William deeply and suffer from illness. But I, do not love and do not remember the Qing emperor, I am still in good health. "


    "Anyway, I have said everything. If you believe me, I will live in the Empire on the moon. If you don''t believe me, I''ll be in another country. "


    In her opinion, Shanna was not a wicked person.


    Like most women, Shanna just saw her husband bring a pregnant stranger back to take the oath of sovereignty.


    This kind of displeasure on the door provocation, than that kind of behind the scenes, to more open and aboveboard.


    With Shanna''s Queen status, she can be the new moon empire''s small white move, but the other side did not.


    Shanna was just blustering people to the door.


    This kind of behavior, in Ruoyin''s opinion, is somewhat out of breath.


    At the same time, if Yin thinks that this time, the problem lies with her.


    For Shanna, now she is no different from the mistresses and mistresses that William raised in the castle.


    That''s why Shanna was so hostile to her.


    Even though she and William are nothing, she has really troubled William because of her injury these days, which has caused misunderstanding.


    It was her fault, she recognized, and was willing to reason with Shanna and explain it clearly.


    If it can be explained clearly, it would be better.


    If she can''t, she won''t stay in the castle, let alone stay in the Empire this month, which will affect the feelings of the couple. This is extremely immoral.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, Shanna said: "just now, I almost told them to drive you out of the castle and the Empire on the moon. But you don''t care about me. You help me"In fact, as early as the Qing Dynasty, I knew that you didn''t mean anything to William, and you didn''t look up to William. But I know that William has a different feeling for you, so I come to the door to make trouble for you


    "Now I''m sorry to hear that. I believe you must be a good man, and I believe you are different from the women who seduced William


    Hearing this, Ruoyin is relaxed a lot.


    She can''t want to be someone else''s feelings.


    Now that she had made it clear, she got up and went out. "Well, I''m going to go to William and tell him that I''m leaving the castle because you''ve delayed me so much."


    "Ah? If you want to leave the castle, where can I find you next time I get sick? By the way, I haven''t paid you yet. " Said Shanna.


    If Yin people have already come to the door, she steps slightly and says: "I don''t leave here, am I still waiting to be driven out of the castle by you, then I don''t have face?"


    Shanna: "Oh, that''s what I thought before. Now I don''t mean it anymore. Why don''t you live in the castle so that I can have a companion. Aren''t you the queen of Qing Dynasty? There should be many ways to deal with those fox spirits. You can teach me some experience."


    "I''m sorry, I remember everything, but I can''t remember feelings, so I can''t help you with that."


    Ruoyin didn''t have a tunnel: "this time, I''ll treat you for free. Next time, when I''m settled in the Empire on the moon, I''ll send someone to the castle to give you the address. The next time I see you, if you get better, I''ll double the charge


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1600

    With her back to Shanna, she waved freely and left the room for William''s King''s office.


    Soon, Ruoyin arrived at William''s office room.


    When they got there, the attendant at the door said to her with a smile, "Hi, ma''am, do you have anything to do with the king


    This lady was brought by the king from Qing Dynasty.


    And the king would visit her every few days.


    So, he has to treat him well.


    "Then I''ll sit next door and wait for a moment. You can tell him when he is finished. I have something to do with him." Ruo Yin said, and went to the tea house next door.


    In the teahouse, she found a soft leather sofa for her seat.


    Sally stood behind her waiting.


    She waited in the teahouse for about an hour.


    All of a sudden, a mellow and hoarse voice came from the door: "have you been waiting for a long time?"


    Joyin looked up at the door, and both William and Joseph came in.


    Out of politeness, she got up and said, "it''s not long."


    "Why don''t they report it earlier?" William sat down on the sofa to Ruoyin''s left.


    Joseph sat down opposite her.


    Ruoyin: "listen to them, you are discussing things, and what I want to talk to you is not a big matter, so I won''t go in and disturb you."


    "Oh?" William thick eyebrow a pick, deep blue eyes, fixed to look at Ruo Yin, "say, what do you want me to do?"


    Ruoyin pursed her lips and said with a smile, "I''ve been in the Empire for a while, and now my injury is almost the same, so I think it''s time for me to leave the castle."


    William did not agree with Ruoyin''s words, but asked faintly, "I heard that the queen has gone to see you?"


    "It has nothing to do with the queen, and even if she did not come to me, I intend to come to you today. On the contrary, she came to see me and delayed my time, which led me to come to you now. " Ruo Yin explained.


    She really didn''t want to affect the feelings of William and his wife because of her.


    Besides, Shanna had a heart attack. It would be her fault to be angry at all.


    William:...


    at this time, Joseph on the side said, "leave the castle, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to rent a shop and open a hospital in your empire for the time being." If the sound returns.


    With her pregnancy, she didn''t want to run around any more.


    In addition, she has inquired about these days.


    As William said, there are wars in several countries of Hu in Asia, which are not peaceful.


    Some of them were not in war, and they were also affiliated countries of the Qing Dynasty.


    She didn''t want to be pregnant and go to such a dangerous place.


    I don''t want to leave the Qing Dynasty very easily, in case of being caught back in prison.


    On the contrary, the Empire on the moon was relatively peaceful because of the relationship between William and the king.


    As soon as he heard that Ruoyin planned to settle down in the Empire on the moon, Joseph said, "that''s very good. I have hundreds of shops in the central downtown area. If you choose which one, I''ll let someone give you the key."


    William: "if you want to open a hospital, you don''t have to go out of the castle. The world is chaotic outside. You might as well treat the princes and nobles in the castle. I can give you an order and make you a royal doctor."


    Ruoyin: "that''s no good. It''s not robbing Simon of his job for decades."


    William: "he didn''t always want to learn from you recently. If you feel bad about it, let him help you."


    Ruoyin shook his head and said firmly, "thank you for your kindness. I''ve got it, but I still want to rely on my own ability."


    As soon as he said this, William''s eyes swept sharply at Sally standing beside her.


    So, saris immediately understood and began to persuade Ruoyin: "madam, you can stay. The castle is beautiful and safe, and our king seldom leaves people like this. You can give the king a face."


    You know, usually those women want to be king''s women.


    Especially when the king dismissed some of his lovers last time, many women were reluctant to part with him, crying and pleading that they would stay to serve the king.


    But the king sent them all away.


    For the first time in many years, she saw the king want to keep a woman, but he didn''t appreciate it at all.


    If she pursed her lips, she still insisted: "King William and Duke Joseph, I am afraid of troubling people and men in my life, because I don''t want to owe other people, especially men''s


    "Because it''s hard to repay the debt of human relationship, and it''s even more difficult to repay it. Besides, it''s very difficult for married men to repay it."


    She declined their good intentions and showed her attitude towards William and Joseph.


    She didn''t want to owe Joseph or William, a married man.


    Anyway, for the sake of her words, William and Joseph were so clever that they would certainly understand her implication.She is not a little girl who doesn''t know the world. She is no longer easy to cheat.


    She was not familiar with William and Joseph.


    I''m not familiar with it. I''ve been friends for several times.


    But her sixth instinct tells her what it means and what the starting point is for a man who is not familiar with him to be courteous to a woman.


    Now, the most important thing for her is to give birth safely.


    Then he will give full play to his medical skills in the Empire on the moon to earn money to support himself and his children.


    She doesn''t want a castle. What she wants is a free life for ordinary people.


    Obviously, the castle could not give her the freedom she wanted, and it also brought a sense of depression no less than the Forbidden City.


    And if Yin thinks a person is good, she doesn''t need a man.


    Especially Joseph, a man with so many women, and a married and amorous man like William.


    Maybe for other women, they are excellent enough to ignore their amorous and married status.


    But for Ruoyin, this is her zero tolerance point.


    Since you don''t like it, you should be decisive.


    Rather than pretending not to know, to give hope, to let people have illusions, and to be vaguely involved, it is better to make things clear and make their attitude clear.


    At the moment, the originally harmonious conversation became quiet.


    After a long time, William said hoarsely, "what if I don''t let you go?"


    Ruoyin looked at William and calmly replied, "then you just keep a corpse."


    William: even if it''s going to hurt the kids in your stomach, you don''t mind, huh


    "Yes, I''m tired of all sorts of Machiavellism in the royal family, so I hate schemers." With that, Ruoyin stroked his abdomen with his right hand, "I think he will respect me and leave with me."


    If you can get out of here, leave.


    If you can''t, it''s better to break jade than to make a whole house, then leave forever.


    William:...


    at this time, Joseph came out to ease the atmosphere, "OK, what are you doing with this joke? Ruoyin, since you want to leave the castle, you can clean up and I''ll send someone to send you away."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1601

    William: I said let her go


    Joseph: "I said, let her go."


    For a moment, the two brothers looked at each other.


    They don''t just look at each other.


    It''s more like eye contact.


    In their deep pupils, there are threats and warnings, as well as a strong smell of gunpowder.


    But a few seconds, dark brown pupil, and blue pupil, instantly scarlet.


    After the two brothers looked at each other for a few seconds, William bit the back alveolar and told Sally, "take her out of the castle."


    "Yes." Sally immediately supported Ruoyin and left the teahouse.


    Out of the teahouse, Sally said to Ruoyin, "I was scared to death just now. It''s the first time I''ve seen the king and Duke of Joseph at such a crossfire. They''re just looking at each other and they''re full of murderous spirit."


    And what the king asked the lady made her sweat.


    Look like a joke, casual conversation.


    In fact, there are hidden dangers in the conversation, as if experienced a battle of wits and courage.


    Ruoyin: "she doesn''t want to, but fortunately, she can leave this place.


    Ruoyin thinks, they all seem to be afraid of her death.


    Before, Cering was.


    Now, so are their two brothers.


    It seems that there is someone else, but she can''t remember and can''t remember it...


    Ruoyin has nothing to clean up, because everything here is not hers, she doesn''t take anything away.


    She was just wearing the clothes she was wearing. In the bundle was the Ru skirt she had come from Daqing and her original jewelry.


    Although Joseph said he would give her a prosperous shop, he didn''t want it.


    She didn''t want to owe anyone more.


    At noon, Sally sent Ruoyin to the gate of the castle. "Madam, I can only send you here."


    Thank you very much Ruoyin hugs Sally.


    Then, Ruoyin looked up at the magnificent castle in front of her.


    She had never seen the castle before, but she lived well outside.


    In the past, every time I thought of the castle, I would think of the handsome prince, the beautiful princess, the fairy tale and the dream.


    Ruoyin never thought that one day he would live in the castle.


    The White Castle is surrounded by mountains and lakes.


    With green hills on its back and countryside on its face, the scenery is unique.


    The high castle overlooks the church, square, garden and river.


    Although it seems beautiful, Ruoyin doesn''t look forward to it at all.


    She withdrew her eyes and left the castle without looking back.


    On the same day, she pawned some of her jewelry for several gold coins, dozens of silver coins and a bag of copper coins.


    At first, the pawnbroker wanted to blackmail her, a foreigner.


    However, Ruoyin knew clearly about the consumption and price of the Empire on the month.


    In the end, the boss couldn''t find Ruoyin, but was fooled by Ruoyin''s three inch tongue.


    He thinks that he bought a lot of rare treasures of Qing Dynasty, but he doesn''t know what to buy.


    With this money, Ruoyin rented a shop around the central area of the Empire.


    The place she rented was not a prosperous shop.


    Even, it can be said that the pavement is not popular.


    However, Ruoyin thinks that her medical treatment is not based on the flow of people, but on her own medical skills.


    No matter how prosperous the shop is, if the medical skills are not good, it will also harm people. Sooner or later, the door will be closed.


    On the other hand, even if the shop is not in a prosperous area, if the medical skills are good and the skill is good, there will be a large number of people coming to see a doctor.


    Compared with the barbaric medical treatment of the Empire on the moon, Ruoyin is still very confident in himself.


    This shop is not very big, but it has a small attic on it.


    Ruoyin plans to use the first floor for medical treatment and the second floor for eating and sleeping, thus saving money for renting houses.


    After renting the shop, she went to the nearby market to buy some daily necessities and food.


    By the time everything was settled, it was dark.


    Ruoyin randomly gave himself a bowl of egg noodles, make do with it.


    At the moment, she was sitting in the attic upstairs, eating her egg noodles.


    Although she was alone, she was extremely comfortable and free.


    If she wants to have a big bite of noodles, she can make a big mouth of noodles.


    If you don''t like to eat yolk, pick out the yolk.


    If you like the taste of thick soup, you can drink it with a big gulp.


    Although a person is a little lonely, only when he is alone can he become himself.


    Only when we are alone can we be truly free.


    Here, she does not have a group of people staring at her when she eats. She does not need to worry about the identity and image of the queen.


    Don''t look at men''s eyes, in order to please men, get a pet life.It''s not necessary to deal with those concubines who come to visit the morning province all day.


    She is her, she is Ruoyin, who is not who who who.


    After eating and drinking enough, Ruoyin leaned on the sofa and swept around his eyes.


    Then she stood on the attic escalator and looked down at the environment below.


    She was thinking that she must buy a medicine cabinet full of Chinese herbal medicines.


    When she bought another book case, she sat in front of it, prescribed prescriptions and felt pulse for others.


    Thinking about it, Ruoyin looks forward to the future.


    From now on, she can finally live for herself and live a free life!!!


    She finally understood why some people said that life is precious and love is more expensive. If it is for freedom, both can be abandoned.


    That day, she pawned her jewelry by herself.


    A person walking in the streets, in a strange street, rented the pavement.


    A man goes shopping for groceries and food.


    Go home alone and cook noodles for yourself.


    One more person to eat noodles.


    A person thinks...


    people really need to stimulate their potential. This time, it is not that she has arrived at the strange empire on the moon.


    She did not know that she had left those servants who served her, and she could live on her own.


    As a road maniac, she can also find her way home in a strange country and a strange city.


    Ruoyin, who was tired for a day, took a hot bath by boiling water.


    After the bath, she was dressed in comfortable, loose cotton clothes, lying on a wooden bed, looking at the beige ceiling.


    In the next few days, to celebrate her freedom, she wanted to eat, drink and sleep for three days.


    The rest, three days later.


    Real freedom is not to do what you want.


    It''s about not doing what you don''t want to do. isn''t it?


    So, for the next three days, Ruoyin ate, drank and slept.


    Three days later, Ruoyin is ready to open the hospital.


    She gave her hospital a very local name: Health Hospital.


    The name was also written on the plaque with her own brush, but it was written in Hu.


    At present, Ruoyin doesn''t have any herbal medicine on hand. She plans to treat some simple diseases with medical skills first.


    And then spend money to collect herbs that can be collected locally.


    After her hospital became big, she would spend money and order people to buy Herbs in Qing Dynasty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1602

    Otherwise, it will take months just to go to Daqing to buy Herbs.


    If she''s been waiting, I''m afraid the baby will be born and her hospital hasn''t opened yet.


    At the same time, she paid for a set of silver needles.


    So, in the middle of the Empire on the moon, something interesting happened very quickly.


    For example, some people come to the hospital for health management and treatment. They have a slight cold that leads to sore throat. If Yin says, "drink more water.".


    But the other side said that this was in their empire on the moon, where they felt uncomfortable, they would cut off where they felt uncomfortable, and threatened to cut off Ruoyin''s tonsils for him.


    A few days later, the man with his intact tonsils came to the door to thank Ruoyin.


    Some people have a rash. Ruoyin uses a bamboo tube to help them cupping and absorb the poisonous gas in their bodies.


    At first, they thought Ruoyin made their skin look ugly.


    He also said that the snow-white back was used for cupping. It was dark and ugly.


    After a few days, the impression disappeared and the rash disappeared.


    Even, some people asked Ruoyin to amputate her because of bone pain.


    Ruoyin pricks her with a silver needle and then massages the acupoints.


    Soon, the pain of the other person will be relieved, and slowly disappear.


    But in a few months, in the central area of the Empire, it was said that they had a miracle doctor from the Qing Dynasty. They could cure all kinds of diseases by drinking water, scraping, cupping and pricking needles.


    By the end of the year, with Shanna''s heart disease cured by Ruoyin.


    Almost all the people in the Empire, from the common people, to the middle class and to the upper class, knew that there was a woman doctor in the central area.


    This woman doctor is far better than the doctors in their country.


    As long as it is not incurable, it can be cured basically.


    For a while, more and more people came to Ruoyin''s hospital to see a doctor.


    There are also some aristocrats of other countries, who have gone through the sea with arduous efforts, only asking Ruoyin to treat their difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    Of course, as long as they are not suffering from incurable diseases, no matter how hard they work, it is worth it.


    Because Ruoyin never let them down.


    The fourth year of William VI, mid December.


    If Yin ordered people to import a batch of Chinese herbal medicine from Qing Dynasty, they would arrive at Yueshang empire.


    At the same time, she also heard that the elder brothers were living in the Qing Dynasty healthily.


    Moreover, all the members of the uranara family were released by Emperor Yongzheng.


    Her worried heart was completely relieved.


    And Ruoyin also moved to the prosperous streets in the central area of Yueshang empire through her own efforts.


    The newly opened pavement is 20 times more spacious than the original, and the decoration is also lower than that of the original.


    The whole hall is illuminated by crystal lamp.


    In the past, no matter what I did, I was in a room. At most, I used to cover with curtain.


    Now the hospital is divided into separate areas, simple and convenient.


    During the opening of her new hospital, many patients who had been cured by her sent banners to celebrate.


    William and Joseph, who did not know where to find the news, sent people to send over the gilded plaque, but also sent Ruoyin honorary citizenship.


    It is said to represent the imperial royal family on the moon and pay homage to Ruoyin for rescuing the country.


    With this gold plaque issued by the royal family, Ruoyin''s hospital has been upgraded to a higher level, and no one dares to make a mistake.


    Now, Ruoyin is seven months pregnant and her stomach is getting bigger and bigger.


    She hired some maids to help her cook, pack herbs and collect money.


    That Simon came to her several times and said he wanted to learn from her.


    If Yin finally gets bored by him and tries to find a way, he will be accepted as his apprentice.


    It should be her kindness to William and Joseph, so that Simon can repay the society and the royal family after he has completed his studies, so as to stop harming the patients in the Empire of Yueshang.


    On the first day of the first lunar month, it is the Spring Festival in the Qing Dynasty.


    But for the Empire on the moon, it was an ordinary day.


    If the sound around the people, as if nothing is the same.


    And Ruoyin has customized a very festive red dress with a red woolen coat.


    She gave herself a day off. Before the holiday, she rewarded the bottom maid and employees with new year''s money.


    Back in the big empty house, she made a table of sumptuous meals by herself. It was Chinese New Year.


    In the new year, the days passed very fast.


    Especially for people like Ruoyin, busy time is the fastest.


    Soon, it was early February, and Ruoyin was about to be produced.


    Instead of going to the clinic to see people for pulse diagnosis, she let Simon and some medicine boys in the hospital.


    And she was at home waiting for birth, preparing baby clothes.


    At the same time, the four masters, who were far away in the Qing Dynasty, also started the new year''s government affairs.In the fifth year of Yongzheng, the Qing Dynasty ushered in the flourishing age of the Qing Dynasty under the governance of the fourth master.


    In this way, the original almost once a day of the Shang Dynasty has become a five-day Shangchao.


    They even went to court once every ten days and half a month.


    In the past, when the fourth master had just ascended the throne and was unstable, he had to clean up the mess left by Emperor Kangxi. His subjects and subjects were not very obedient to him, so there must be many things to do.


    But now it is different. The Qing Dynasty is stable, the prosperous times are peaceful, and there is nothing to say about going to court every day.


    It''s nothing more than the minister and the emperor staring at each other and chatting.


    Therefore, the time of going to court was not so frequent.


    At the same time, the fourth master doesn''t need to personally review every memorial.


    Because after the earthquake, when he ordered the construction of the Forbidden City, he also established a military aircraft department.


    For the convenience of summoning the Minister of military aircraft, the military aircraft department is close to the fourth master''s bedroom, Yangxin hall.


    The military aircraft department was used for the fourth master to deal with emergency military affairs. He also set up a military aircraft minister and military aircraft Zhangjing to assist him in dealing with the government affairs.


    As the highest state organ in the Qing Dynasty, the military aircraft department is in charge of military and political power.


    Under the direct control of the fourth master, it is equivalent to his private Secretariat.


    After the establishment of the military aircraft department, most of the memorials were consulted by the military aircraft department.


    The Minister of military aircraft will deal with the small matters by himself.


    Only in major events, the fourth master will call the Minister of military aircraft to discuss matters here.


    On this day, the fourth master was in the hall of supreme harmony.


    At first, when we had a good talk about state affairs, a minister from the Ministry of household affairs stepped forward and said, "the emperor, the three-year xiunu election has arrived. Please give an order to the eight banners to unify the Yamen."


    Although the election was presided over by the Ministry of household affairs and the Ministry of interior.


    But without the emperor''s will, they can''t make their own decisions.


    But the emperor is always like this every time. He needs to remind him to enrich the palace.


    The emperor is not in a hurry, and the eunuch is in a hurry.


    The chief, the fourth master almost agreed without hesitation, "I know about this matter. After I go down to the court, I will issue an order to the eight banners to unify the Yamen."


    As soon as this was said, all the officials at the head of the court all looked happy.


    However, just when everyone was happy, the top four masters turned around and said: "last year, many victims were killed in the earthquake. Therefore, I will go to the temple to study Buddhism for three years to pray for the victims of the earthquake."


    "During this period, I went to the court as usual to discuss military aircraft. It''s just that you need to fast for three years. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1603

    As soon as this was said, the ministers who just showed their father''s smiling face were still longing for their daughter to enter the palace and pet the backyard.


    Now they were poured a basin of cold water by their emperor, and the smile on their faces gradually disappeared.


    In the past year, no one knew that the concubines in the imperial palace were not allowed to be spoiled.


    The only queen ever favored, the emperor said that because of depression, she lived and recuperated in Yuanmingyuan.


    A year has passed. Although the emperor has lived in Yuanmingyuan several times, the queen has never returned to the Forbidden City.


    I guess it''s so depressed that I can''t see people anymore.


    Such a person is definitely not worthy to be queen again.


    And it will be sooner or later for the emperor to be abandoned.


    Then, the future queen is likely to be born among this year''s rookies.


    So they just one dream after another, flying out of the skylight.


    Who knows the emperor suddenly said that he wanted to eat fast and keep fast.


    The emperor, too, did not say that he would go to the imperial temple for fasting and fasting. Instead, he pointed out in the Ministry of housing that xiunu should have fasting and fasting during the election.


    Are you sure that the Emperor didn''t want to enrich the harem, so he sent them from the bottom?


    This makes them have to think about the fact that the emperor has never been to the harem since the earthquake.


    Is it true that the emperor lost his ability to be a man again after the earthquake?


    Otherwise, how can a powerful man not love beauty?


    At this time, an official immediately came forward to remonstrate: "emperor, you do not participate in the election of the beautiful girl. How can you choose?"


    Not all the women who came to participate in the xiunu election were aiming at the emperor.


    Now the emperor is not elected. What kind of election is this.


    It''s not up to grade at all.


    There was one who dared to remonstrate, and a few others also remonstrated one after another to save the emperor, who was a Buddhist and had no desire.


    "Emperor, it''s been a year since last year''s earthquake. Didn''t you have already issued an edict against yourself?"


    "Now there are only a few concubines in the harem, and there are not many royal heirs. Do you really want to enrich the harem?"


    "Emperor, in the royal family, the most important thing is to open branches and spread leaves, and continue to carry on the descendants, so that the land can last for thousands of years, and there will be people from generation to generation."


    And so on, and so on.


    But no one said that it was not good for the fourth master to fast for the common people.


    First, Su Peisheng looked at all the ministers were persuading the emperor, and he also secretly looked at the fourth master.


    Others do not know, but he knows that the emperor must be because he has a queen in his heart, or he has made some promises with the queen.


    So since the earthquake, even if the queen was gone, the emperor still did not stop at the back palace, nor did he accept any more concubines.


    Now it''s even the three-year beauty election, and I don''t want to enrich the harem.


    But even if it is because of the queen, the emperor can not take the queen out to say something.


    Otherwise, it is to pull hatred to the queen.


    It can only be said that it is for the common people who died in the earthquake last year to eat fast and keep fast, so that no one dares to say something bad about those ministers.


    Only those who win the support of the people can win the world.


    As an emperor, the emperor prays for the common people. Who dares to say that he is not?


    Are you not afraid to be drowned by the saliva of the common people all over the world!


    Three years of fasting and fasting are not long and short.


    The emperor can''t say that he has to eat fast all his life. What''s the difference between that and becoming a monk? Aren''t all the ministers going to jump up.


    As for the councilors'' persuasion, the fourth master held his lips and said in a deep voice: "I will not participate in the election of the beautiful girl. There are not many elder brothers and royal relatives. At that time, the election will be supervised by several high-ranking concubines in the harem."


    The ministers:...


    it seems that the fourth Master said casually: "now, it''s not that there is no royal heir in the harem. I''ve only been on the throne for five years. You''re talking about thousands of years of history. Someone from generation to generation is anxious to open branches and leaves. Is this dissatisfaction with the current princes, or do you think that I didn''t manage the Qing Dynasty well during my reign?"


    As soon as the words came out, the ministers immediately kowtowed and pressed their heads to the ground, "ministers and servants dare not."


    One of the ministers was fighting against the biliary tract: "emperor, the emperors of all dynasties, as well as the Qing Dynasty, will take part in the election of pretty girls every time. Are you not breaking the rules?"


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master''s eyes were fixed on the minister, "as the saying goes, no rules can''t be achieved. It''s good to strictly abide by the rules, but sometimes it needs to be flexible."


    "Just like the year before last, the empress and I proposed that the status of women in the dynasty was too low and there were core problems. Therefore, we rectified the relevant laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty, so that when women are bullied, they can let the laws and regulations of the Qing Dynasty protect their personal safety. It also advocates women''s education, industry and labor. "


    "Before that, all the dynasties had not listed them first, which was not allowed by the rules. Even when the law was reformed, it was not recognized by many people. However, a year or two later, both men and women recognized and agreed with this matter, because it made a breakthrough in women''s ability.""In this case, we should adopt a contingency attitude and not stick to the rules."


    The ministers continued: "similarly, there are still many people in the capital who have not come out of the grief of the earthquake and the death of their relatives. Do you think that I still have the mind to accept concubines and enjoy the pleasure of singing, lust, dogs and horses all day long in the back Palace? ! "


    princes and ministers:...


    what the emperor said is very reasonable. They were speechless and did not dare to refute.


    Then, the fourth master raised his voice: "yes, the draft is a rule handed down by the ancestors, but in this case, the rules are nothing!"


    All of a sudden, thunder like sound, sounded in the hall.


    At the moment, how calm and domineering the emperors used to be, the emperor''s demeanor cultivated in ordinary times is gone.


    The heads of princes and ministers were buried lower.


    Although the emperor is very venomous, he often scolds people in court.


    He even scolded when he read the memorial.


    But every time is commendable, something to say.


    Now, it''s just to persuade them to enrich the imperial palace. Even if the emperor is not happy, there is no need to curse people.


    , but they dare not squeak, a low gesture of "you are the emperor, you has the final say".


    The fourth master bowed to the hall and asked in a deep voice, "who else has any objection to this matter?"


    "The ministers bent their backs and fell on the ground, not daring to propose any more.


    If the Qing Dynasty is not peaceful, they can dare to persuade again.


    But the emperor managed the Qing Dynasty so well that they had no place to find fault even if they were capricious once in a while.


    Seeing that the crowd did not speak again, the fourth master got up and said, "OK, back to the court!"


    With that, he left the hall from the side.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng is holding the whisk to keep up.


    Before the Emperor just ascended the throne, the throne was unstable, and the court was in turmoil.


    If you don''t select a group of beautiful girls with good family status to enrich the harem, and attract those big families, then those pretty girls and big families will go to solicit other royal families.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1604

    In this way, those people will be cheaper and the big family will collude with the royal family.


    The unstable throne of the emperor will fall into the hands of others.


    Now the Qing Dynasty is stable, and the emperor''s throne is stable, and the whole country is firmly in the hands of the emperor.


    Even if you give them all the pretty girls, I understand they can''t make waves.


    In the morning, the fourth master went to the imperial garden.


    A pair of deep ink pupil looked at the direction of Yongshou palace and asked, "how is the reconstruction of Yongshou palace?"


    Su Peisheng: "if you go back to the emperor, at your command, Yongshou palace has been completed, only some decorations and flowers in the courtyard are still in progress."


    Fourth master: "all the things in the house of internal affairs have been moved in the past?"


    Su Peisheng: "all of them have been moved in, and they have been arranged."


    After the earthquake, almost the entire capital was rebuilt.


    Because the foundation of the Forbidden City is a little more stable, many palaces are not damaged.


    So, just building is enough.


    The Yangxin hall, Taiji hall and Yongshou palace were seriously damaged due to the earthquake and fire.


    It can''t be said to be built, it''s completely rebuilt.


    Yangxin hall is the place where the emperor works. It was rebuilt at the end of last year.


    Yongshou palace was as like as two peas. But the emperor demanded many.


    He also asked the servants to move all the things he had given to the empress to Yongshou palace.


    But the empress had already thrown those things to the house of the interior.


    It''s just enough to move back. It has to be arranged according to the Queen''s preference.


    I want to make the Queen''s favorite flowers every day and put them in those vases.


    It turns out that the servants of Yongshou Palace are all in charge of the yard in Yongshou palace.


    If the empress is still alive, he can understand that the emperor wants to wait for the empress to come back and see that the Yongshou palace is still the same as before.


    But the empress has been gone for a long time. If the emperor does this, it will be a bit sinister.


    Just when Su Peisheng felt flustered, he saw that the fourth master had already raised his feet and walked to Yongshou palace.


    A moment later, the fourth master went to Yongshou palace.


    When he entered the courtyard, the servants saluted him one after another. Erha, lying on the ground, walked towards the fourth master with his tail wagging.


    It also circled around the fourth master, hindering his pace.


    If this had been the case, the fourth master would have kicked it out in disgust.


    But now it''s not the same. The fourth master squatted down and touched erha''s head. "You don''t go to the second elder brother''s, why do you come here again, eh?"


    Erha grinned and rubbed his head in the palm of the fourth master.


    Since the earthquake, erha has been brought to his care by the second elder brother.


    Can Er HA is a loyal, every day go to two elder brother that rub to eat, then ran back to Yongshou palace.


    Second elder brother also let it, the servant of Yongshou palace saw it, will feed it some food.


    The fourth master amused the next two ha, and then got up to scan the yard.


    Around, the servants of Yongshou Palace also got up.


    After looking at the courtyard, the fourth master raised his feet and entered the hall.


    As Su Peisheng said, the furnishings are still the same as before.


    The fourth master went to the eight immortals table and touched the table.


    Then he went to the small table and took a seat in the armchair on the left.


    That''s how he used to sit on the left and the queen on the right.


    There was a small table between them, drinking tea and talking. Sometimes, when she was not happy, she would turn her face and stare at him coyly.


    Thinking of this, the fourth master turned his head and looked to the right.


    Suddenly, a beautiful image appeared in his mind.


    It seems that the beautiful figure is still smiling back at him.


    As a result, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    This scene, however, scared Su Peisheng all over with goose bumps.


    Who can tell him, why the emperor in the air in this pull a Chi Han smile.


    Is there anything unclean in this room that the emperor can see but he can''t see?


    Su Peisheng glanced around his eyes in fear and swallowed in fear.


    Fortunately, the fourth master only laughed for three seconds and then recovered.


    The fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, but his thoughts were gradually far away.


    Every year during the Spring Festival, the Queen almost always eats dumplings with him on the table of eight immortals.


    I''ll watch the new year with three elder brothers.


    In the early morning, the family stood outside the Yongshou palace to watch the fireworks.


    To rest together, she lay in his arms and act coquettish.


    This year alone, he didn''t have her by his pillow.


    She had been away for 209 days from the day of the earthquake...


    thinking about it, he twirled the finger of the Buddha bead for a slight pause.Because of too much force, the knuckles turn white.


    After sitting here for about a stick of incense, the fourth master raised his feet and walked out of the hall.


    When he came, he came back down.


    Out of the Yongshou palace, the slaves have stopped the Dragon chariot outside the Yongshou palace.


    Fourth master on the Dragon chariot, back to the Dragon chariot on a lean, "to Xianfu palace."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng said in a shrill voice: "the Xianfu palace will be set and driven."


    Xianfu palace is the residence of Xinfei.


    In the past year, because the empress was gone, no one was in charge of the harem at first.


    A country can''t be without a monarch for a day, and the harem can''t be left alone for a day.


    Mother Xie, as a Mammy, can temporarily help to take care of it, but she can''t leave the harem to an old mother for her whole life.


    According to the law, at that time Qi Fei had the highest position, and there were big Ge Ge and four elder brothers under her knee.


    And she had been with the emperor''s old people since she had been hiding in the mansion.


    However, probably because she was too arrogant and domineering, the emperor had long been tired of her because of her temperament, so he did not give her the management of the harem.


    Under her were maobin, Yingbin and Xinbin.


    Mao bin was too soft-natured. It would be very hard for her to manage the harem.


    As for the Yingbin, it is estimated that the emperor was worried about the nuicolu family.


    As a result, the important task of the management of the harem fell on the Xinbin who kept a low profile and indulged in tea art all day.


    However, if a concubine was allowed to manage the people, many people would not accept it. The emperor raised the concubine to Xinfei.


    The Empress Dowager has been in peace for a long time, and there is no moth.


    However, since the queen disappeared, so long ago, the emperor has not turned over any concubine brand.


    Even if they stop at the Hougong occasionally, they often go to Yongshou palace to see the situation.


    A few times, I went to see the heirs of the harem.


    Because Xinfei was in charge of the Imperial Palace, she raised two gege under her knees. The emperor went to Xianfu palace a little more often.


    However, there are not many places to go. Nearly a year has passed, and the Communist Party of China has been there several times.


    Every time the emperor talks about business, sits for a while and then leaves.


    In his opinion, Xinfei, at most, is the emperor''s confidante in this deep palace. She is gentle and chatty, and is not annoying.


    In this way, we are not allowed to pet, also will not be because of jealousy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1605

    Especially if there is no new emperor''s heir in the harem, there will be no storm.


    After a while, the Dragon chariot stopped at Xianfu palace, and Su Peisheng immediately announced: "the emperor is coming!"


    The moment the fourth master lifted his feet into Xianfu palace, Xinfei pulled two squares and came out to meet him.


    "The emperor and his alma are lucky!" Xinfei and ergge Qiqi said.


    Fourth master''s line of sight swept Xinfei and two Ge Ge Ge one eye, light "um", entered the hall.


    When he went in, he sat down in the chair in the hall.


    Xinfei didn''t compete for favors like the woman next to her. Instead, she asked two Ge Ge Ge to pour tea to the fourth master.


    "Huang AMA, please have tea." Two Ge Ge Ge took the cup and handed it to the fourth master.


    The fourth master looked at two squares, took the cup and sipped the tea.


    After two Ge Ge handed tea, he said, "Huang AMA, e Niang, daughter has gone to learn needlework" and went out.


    As a result, only four masters and Xinfei were left in the room.


    Of course, there is Su Peisheng standing behind the fourth master.


    Xinfei is gentle and quiet. If the fourth master doesn''t speak, she won''t take the initiative to say something uninteresting.


    After a while, the fourth master first said, "we''ll have a general election for the pretty girls later."


    With a gentle smile, Xinfei said in a very considerate way: "now there are few sisters in the harem. It''s time to choose a new group of beautiful girls to serve you in the palace."


    Fourth master''s face light, he led the lip, "this year, I plan to go to the temple to eat fast, no matter this matter."


    No matter how you look at the election, you are surprised. What''s more, if you go to fast, what can the Qing do? "


    "I''m just fasting, not ignoring the government." The fourth master solemnly said, "in addition, you and several concubines above the rank of concubines will be in charge of the election."


    Xinfei looked at the fourth master and said nothing unpleasant.


    However, he was flattered and saluted to the fourth master: "thank you for your trust, concubine."


    The fourth master told him to finish his business, but he didn''t stay in Xianfu palace for more time, so he went back to the Yangxin hall.


    This time, the fourth master successfully got rid of the draft on the grounds of "fasting and fasting, praying for the victims of the earthquake".


    The royal family members don''t understand what he does. The emperor actually gives them such a good chance because he doesn''t love beauties.


    However, the emperor does not want to, that will be cheaper for them.


    In previous years, it was the emperor''s turn to pick up the remains of the xiunu election.


    This year, maybe they can find beautiful girls with good family status.


    However, different from these people''s ideas, it is big brother.


    At the moment, the elder brother of the elder brother, however, is not happy at all.


    "Big brother, you are about to get married and have children. Don''t you expect your first woman, who is your first wife?" The second elder brother said to the elder brother who was sitting in front of the desk to write.


    "Don''t worry about that, kid." Big brother didn''t lift his head, his voice was not happy.


    "How can I be a child? You are no more than a few years older than me. Besides, you are my elder brother. I don''t care who you care about. "


    Hsiu Ma, the first lady sitting on the other side of the election, said, "ah Hsiu Ma, you are the first one to participate in this year''s election


    No way. In the past years, those pretty girls wanted to become concubines in the harem, so they regarded Huang AMA as the first target.


    This year, the emperor Alma will fast for three years, and voluntarily abstain, so they will recognize the goal of big brother.


    After all, the eldest brother is the eldest son.


    Big brother: "Oh, I don''t want to be the first."


    Second elder brother: "you don''t want to, but they do."


    Big brother snorted coldly, "anyway, I will not participate in the election of laoshizi and xiunv."


    "Ah? You''re not involved? " The second elder brother said earnestly: "the emperor Alma is because of fasting and abstinence. You are a legitimate prince. When you get to the marriageable age, what reason do you take?"


    Big brother''s writing wrist slightly a meal, thin lips hook up a touch of evil spirit smile, "I have my own way."


    Second elder brother: "what method, you tell me."


    "Big brother ignored him.


    Two elder brother ground big elder brother for a while, did not get response, left big elder brother''s study.


    After the second elder brother left, there was a light rain outside the window.


    Big brother looked out of the window.


    Rainy days are the most likely to make people melancholy, but also the easiest to recall the past.


    This reminds him of his childhood, when it rains and thunders, e Niang will order slaves to close the window, and then protect him in his arms.


    Big brother sighed and put down his writing brush.


    He went out of the window and looked at the misty rain.


    Huang e Niang, Huang a Ma for you, he no longer draft, you know?So come back.


    As early as last year''s Dragon Boat Festival, Huang e Niang gave their brothers three books, he was sensitive to detect something wrong.


    In particular, Huang e Niang asked him to keep the book for his fifth younger brother.


    If she has been in the Forbidden City, there is no need to keep the book for him. She can give it to her when she grows up.


    After the earthquake, he, like Huang AMA, was not willing to accept that Huang e Niang was gone.


    He preferred that the emperor''s wife couldn''t stand the Forbidden City and was broken by the emperor''s alma before he left.


    Instead of earthquake and fire, become the unfortunate victims and leave them forever.


    Many nights, he often blames himself with guilt.


    If he had known earlier that Huang e Niang was in the Yangxin hall and rescued her from the ruins, would everything be different.


    Is it true that Huang e Niang will live with them in the Forbidden City as before...


    on that day, the fourth master ordered to unify the Yamen of the eight banners, saying that it was the xiunu election.


    Then, the Ministry of interior and the Ministry of internal affairs began to hold this year''s xiunu election.


    A few days later, when the beautiful girls from all over the country rushed to the Forbidden City, a sensation came out of the Forbidden City.


    Big brother, because the Queen''s mother is suffering from depression, has no intention to participate in the beauty election!


    It is said that we should follow the emperor''s example, eat fast and keep fast for three years, pray for the Queen''s mother, and hope that the Queen''s illness can get better soon.


    At first, the emperor disagreed.


    Finally, the elder brother knelt for two days and nights in the hall of nourishing the heart.


    After big brother fainted, the emperor said, "worthy of being the Queen''s good son.".


    I don''t know if this sentence is sincere or sarcastic.


    At the same time, the emperor also agreed that big brother would not participate in this year''s beauty election.


    As soon as the news came out, the Forbidden City, the capital, and even the girls who were on their way to the capital were shocked.


    Isn''t everyone saying that the Royal interests of the heart, fight for power to seize some?


    Why do they all have such a Buddhist system and a pure heart and few desires that they don''t need to marry to win over courtiers and let them make friends with royal families?


    But no matter how much they don''t understand, it''s a fact.


    At this end, the emperor and his son of the Qing Dynasty were so pure minded and indifferent.


    And Ruo Yin at the other end, on the tenth day of February, tossed and turned.


    At first, she just felt a little upset in her stomach.


    Gradually, a burst of pain, let her sleep completely.


    Having had the experience of the first three times elder brother, let her understand that this is about to give birth.


    Moreover, the pain changes from a stick of incense to a cup of tea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1606

    At the beginning of the pain, Ruoyin may think it''s a fake pain. You want to lie down and wait and see, so that you can keep your energy up.


    After all, having a baby is a very tiring and exhausting thing.


    Now the pain gradually became frequent, and she had to get up and turn over all the things she had prepared.


    Yes, she''s going to deliver herself.


    It''s not that there''s no one here to deliver her, but that she doesn''t trust the delivery ability of the imperial doctors.


    Because last month, she asked all the women doctors who delivered the baby nearby.


    They told her how to deliver the baby, and she was terrified.


    If you ask them what to do if they have a late delivery, the doctors say that there is a duchess in the royal family, and the due date of delivery has arrived, but it has been delayed.


    Later, he was shut up in a small black room to watch dozens of people being whipped.


    Until two of them were killed, the Duchess was frightened by what she saw.


    If this method does not work, let Ruoyin eat hair.


    It is said that hair can cause gastrointestinal discomfort, which can increase abdominal pressure and promote the birth of the fetus.


    She also said that she couldn''t, so she rolled her belly with a rolling pin and rolled out the baby.


    Or it''s going to scratch her body with her nails and open the way for the fetus in her belly.


    He said that if the fetal position is not correct, it is simple and crude to hook the fetus with blunt hook, so as to midwifery.


    The success rate of this method is only 30%.


    If sound heard their so unprofessional statement, where dare they give birth to her ah.


    In this era of material shortage and underdeveloped medical care, women are prone to puerperal infection when they give birth, which is equivalent to a trip from hell.


    If you still act like this, don''t you think your life is too long?


    In order to prevent her from seeing the sun tomorrow in her labor, Ruoyin decides to give birth by herself.


    So, Ruoyin endured pains and found vinegar from the closet.


    Before giving birth, she inquired a lot about the methods of production in this era.


    From a scientific and practical point of view, she chose several practical ones.


    It is said that vinegar water is prepared during production, which can be used to smoke when the puerpera faints, and the puerpera can wake up.


    Of course, she can''t smoke alone.


    After making money, it was not only her hospital that moved to the prosperous center of Yueshang empire.


    The house she lived in was also rented in this area, and it was in the building opposite the hospital.


    The two maids she invited were in the bedroom next door to her.


    But she didn''t intend to call them.


    When you start it, you won''t say that if you have a stomachache, you will be born immediately.


    When the labor pains are concentrated to a point, when a woman has opened about ten fingers, it is the time for a woman to give birth.


    because there is no oxytocin and there is no midwifery technology for cesarean section, many children have to suffer for several days.


    This is why the probability of dystocia in ancient times was relatively high.


    So, even if she can''t sleep now, she still let them sleep more to maintain their physical strength.


    Otherwise, if at the beginning of the labor pains, everyone will stay up late and consume their physical strength, and when they are actually in production, they will be in a bad mood.


    Then, Ruoyin burned several pots of water.


    She also prepared licorice and Coptis.


    In the Qing Dynasty, she remembered that those midwives would make the baby smoke licorice after the baby was born.


    Licorice can "calm the five viscera, detoxify drugs", can enhance the body resistance of newborns.


    In addition, if the Coptis chinensis juice, put in a thin cloth, and then wipe the two gills and gums of the newborn, can help children discharge the fetal poison in the intestines and stomach.


    She had five more.


    The so-called five branches are peach branch, locust branch, willow branch, thorn branch and plum branch.


    A few days after the baby is born, use five sticks of boiling water to scrub the baby''s body.


    This can prevent neonatal eczema, macula.


    At the same time, she also prepared ginseng, which is used in the production of weak in the mouth.


    In addition, there are clean cotton napkins, umbilical cord scissors, newborn clothes and so on.


    These things, long ago, she washed them, boiled them with boiling water, and disinfected them by exposure to the sun.


    Only scissors for cutting umbilical cord need to be scalded with boiling water.


    That''s why she''s boiling water.


    Maybe Ruoyin has been busy since the labor pains.


    When she had sorted out everything, her pain changed from a cup of tea once to half a cup of tea once.


    If Yin has had any experience of having children, she knows that real production is about to begin.


    So she quickly made a cup of thick honey water for herself, which helped to speed up the production.


    And as early as a month ago, she drank raspberry tea every day, in order to soften the female cell, so that she can produce smoothly.After drinking the honey water, the sky outside has turned white.


    The two maids got up without waiting for a call.


    When they see if sound squatting at the table, is painfully frowning willow eyebrows, busy to help her with concern, "madam, what''s the matter with you?"


    If the sound is throbbing, do not answer them quickly.


    But when the pain dissipated, she waved her hand, "it''s OK, it''s probably going to be born."


    "That would be great." One of the maids helped Ruoyin to lie down on the bed.


    Another maid went to prepare for breakfast.


    About half an hour later, the maid made Ruoyin sandwich bread, a cup of hot milk, and a small plate of chocolate balls.


    At this point, Ruoyin has been hurt and sweating.


    But she took advantage of the interval between the pains to eat bread and hot milk.


    At the same time, she has a chocolate ball.


    Anyway, she had to eat more food and conserve her strength.


    At this moment, if the whole waist and abdomen have a strong sense of pain, and a little numbness, it seems that the whole body is disconnected from the waist and abdomen.


    She began to gasp, every time the pain, the whole beautiful face, has become distorted.


    The facial features wrinkled together.


    I didn''t think it was the first time to give birth to a child. I should be able to give birth more quickly.


    Who knows if sound has been painful until the night, just full of ten fingers.


    At night, a maid happily said, "madam, I can see the baby''s head."


    If the sound is too painful to speak, she just follows the pain and starts to exert herself.


    She is not that kind of blind effort, but the strength to sink down, sink to the belly again.


    Seeing this, the two maids quickly poured out a few pots of cold water on one side and replaced them with boiling hot water.


    Ruoyin''s eyes are straight ahead, firm and calm.


    The maid had already used the pillow to make the mattress she was lying on at a slightly downward angle.


    And her two hands were clinging to the bedside shelf.


    On the back of the snow-white hand, because of grasping too hard, the veins burst out.


    In order to avoid opening her mouth and yelling and let out her strength, she closed her lips and worked in secret.


    A head of wet green silk, has long been scattered on her forehead and cheek.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1607

    The willow eyebrows twisted into a ball.


    The beautiful eyes that used to be good-looking, in the process of exerting effort, seem to stare out from the bottom of the eye.


    Pretty Qiong nose a Xi Xi, issued a heavy breathing sound.


    Every time, Ruoyin takes a deep breath, and every time she takes a breath, she silently counts about 20 seconds in her heart.


    When the pain came, the strength of her whole body sank.


    After the pain, she takes a break, breathes steadily, and waits for the next one.


    This was repeated about ten times.


    "Whoa... Whoa... AHA..." in Ruoyin''s deep breathing again and again, a baby''s cry broke the quiet and urgent atmosphere.


    The voice was loud, but it was a little delicate.


    When Ruoyin heard the cry, the whole person was relaxed.


    "Madame, it''s a beautiful little girl." The maid held the little girl and handed it to Ruoyin.


    In fact, regardless of whether it''s a man or a woman, if the sound is good.


    But when she heard the maid say it was a girl, the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    Because she had three brothers before, naturally she wanted to have a daughter.


    Looking at the person in her arms, Ruoyin feels that the labor of pregnancy in October and all the pain in childbirth are worth it.


    Then she took the scissors from one side.


    Ruoyin put the scissors on the flame of the alcohol lamp, heated the scissors, and fried the umbilical cord that had connected her and her child for nearly ten months.


    Then she cauterized the baby''s umbilical cord with a piece of red iron that had been burning in the fire.


    Then use alcohol to wipe and disinfect the wound of the little girl.


    Finally, she used the soft cotton cloth that had been prepared in advance to wrap up the girl''s umbilical cord.


    During this period, her eyebrows and eyes are curved, and the corners of her mouth are always up.


    After she bandaged the little girl, she handed the girl to a maid, "you help me clean her and change into clean clothes."


    "Good." The child was in the water, ready to be washed by the maid.


    Another maid, who had delivery experience.


    She is pressing the stomach for Ruoyin, helping Ruoyin clean the placenta or something.


    When adults, children, and the room are cleaned up, Ruoyin holds the child in her arms and feeds her rations.


    She looked down at the little girl in her arms. Her eyebrows and eyes looked like her.


    Lips and face shape, also inherited her.


    It''s just that nose. She can''t tell who it looks like.


    Before the birth of three elder brothers, facial features do not seem to be much like her.


    Now, she can be regarded as having a small cotton padded jacket in the same mold as her.


    Here is no more than the Qing Dynasty, before she gave birth to brothers, were fed by breast.


    In order to avoid the dictatorship of relatives, almost all of them are not allowed to raise their children in person.


    Even if they can be raised in person, they have to live apart from their biological mother when the child is a few years old, and the rules and knowledge are taught by the teacher.


    But it''s not the same here. Ruoyin can raise the little cotton padded jacket.


    And small cotton padded jacket is a girl, do not need to learn so much heavy study.


    She can make beautiful clothes for her and dress her up like a doll.


    She hoped that she would not be as tired as the first half of her life.


    I hope her little cotton padded jacket can not be restrained by the secular world, and can follow her heart when she is doing things. She will not bow down for life and live a happy and carefree life.


    After a while, the man in his arms fell asleep.


    Ruoyin put her by the bed, looked at her fondly, and said gently, "ah Niang''s little cotton padded jacket, from now on, Aung will no longer be a person, because she has you."


    And she, will also do their own business, have their own hobbies, to be a positive and optimistic, tolerant and generous person.


    Because the adult is what kind of person, the child will be influenced, become what kind of person.


    She hopes that she will be a good example for her and a good mother...


    -


    -


    -


    in two years.


    May, the seventh year of William VI.


    Hardworking and excellent people are the protagonists everywhere.


    Ruoyin is such a woman.


    Love frustrated, career proud.


    To cure the disease and save people.


    Within two years, however, her hospital became the most famous one in the Empire.


    It also makes her a lot of money.


    And Ruoyin''s little cotton padded jacket has grown up, and gradually began to remember things.


    If Yin gets through pregnancy, she has to go from day to night.


    Also stay up overnight without sleeping, emergency medical day.


    Now, in order to accompany the children more, Ruoyin has given the hospital to the people below to take care of it.The people she taught had been able to deal with some minor illnesses with ease.


    Only a very few, suffering from a relatively serious and troublesome disease, she came to the scene for treatment.


    Of course, her appearance fee is also more expensive, starting with 1000 gold coins.


    And her medical skills are absolutely worthy of her appearance fee, will not let the other party down.


    Unless the other party is suffering from terminal illness, there is no way, she will return the money to the other party.


    After raising the threshold, Ruoyin is not so busy.


    In this month, few people in the Empire could afford a thousand gold coins.


    One month, just a few.


    Sometimes, one in a month, not even.


    In this way, she can take care of the children and earn extra money occasionally.


    Otherwise, if everyone comes to her for treatment, she will certainly be unable to cure, and she will have no time to accompany the children.


    She''s not a charity doctor. She''s not so great at sacrificing all her time, not even children, to help others.


    When Ruoyin started to open the hospital, she just wanted to support herself and her children and live a decent life.


    Who knows one accidentally became a sensation of the country''s miracle doctor, became a rich woman in the Empire on the month.


    Moreover, the Empire on the moon was relatively peaceful. Since she had laid a good foundation here, she would not want to go to other countries to start again.


    However, she did not have the spirit of hanging a pot to help the world, sacrifice oneself for others, and selfless dedication.


    Her first task now is to raise her little cotton padded jacket well.


    No amount of honor and money can buy a happy childhood for a child.


    Her little girl had no father''s love, and she didn''t want her to be without her company.


    At that time, it would be too late to make up for the child''s loneliness.


    When Ruoyin didn''t work in the hospital, she bought a farm in a suburb with the best air in the empire with the money she earned.


    She lost her worldly flashiness, and with her little cotton padded jacket, she lived a life of paradise in the farm.


    In the early morning of this day, in a small farm of Yueshang Empire, you can see a fresh small manor through the pine forest.


    The iron gate of wisp flower, white column towering, marble roll up snow-white vortex flower.


    Ebony doors and windows are carefully carved, trees under the shade, but also set off the Jun deep grand beauty.


    The morning sun is shining quietly on the green grass.


    A hedge separates the green grass from the manor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1608

    This manor is relatively small, and there are several small farms of the same size.


    The white rose is in full bloom in the farm. The flowering period of the white rose is very long. Whether it is the scorching sun or the severe cold and heat, it is always blooming and never withering.


    The rose in the morning wind still has a clear smile, pure and charming, delicate as silk white so light, the morning dew on the petals is like crystal, refracting colorful light in the morning sunshine.


    Even in the air, there is a sweet fragrance of flowers.


    A gust of breeze blowing, the fragrance of flowers gently brush people''s hair, cheek, the tip of the heart, people can not extricate themselves, as if in love in the sea of flowers.


    At dawn, Ruo Yin in the manor got up.


    She dressed well, washed well, combed her hair simply with a ponytail, and cooked porridge in the kitchen.


    When the fire was ready, she stopped by to chop wood in the yard.


    In the meantime, she added firewood to the kitchen several times.


    When the porridge is ready, Ruoyin cuts the grass from the specially planted pasture in the farm and feeds the horse in the stable.


    Back in the kitchen again, she made sausage bread.


    Generally speaking, many manors are mainly engaged in agriculture, but also handicraft industry, such as carpentry, blacksmith, or brewing beer and bread.


    Moreover, the farms here are only rented, and no amount of money can be sold.


    The owner of the farm was the feudal lord of the Empire on the moon. Most of them were kings and dukes.


    These lands were granted to them by the royal family.


    But Ruoyin''s small manor is only her mother and daughter with little cotton padded jacket.


    Although, with her present financial resources, she could rent a large manor and hire maids and workers to help her with the work.


    But in that case, you won''t be free.


    And she had freedom, and of course she didn''t want to be bound.


    Therefore, Ruoyin just rented a small farm to cultivate fields, cut firewood and feed horses.


    Every day, I change the pattern to make delicious food for the little cotton padded jacket.


    The rest of the time, she practiced yoga in the farm, absorbing the spirit of nature, practicing calligraphy, painting, watering flowers, planting vegetables and so on.


    By the way, she also has two little pets.


    A snow-white cat, and the former snowflake a species.


    Because of its white hair, Ruoyin gave it a name, called ice cream.


    But people here don''t like cats.


    Maybe those excrement shoveling officials don''t understand why they feed their cats with delicious food and drink, but the cats have to run out in the dark and stare at them with their round pupils, so arrogant that they don''t treat them as one thing.


    So they think of cats as a symbol of evil power.


    However, Ruoyin doesn''t care what they think, she still keeps her cat.


    Besides the cat, she has a dog.


    Because the farm has no servants, Ruoyin has a bulldog.


    This kind of dog in the face of the enemy, there is not to admit defeat, not afraid of death courage and ferocity.


    It''s amazing in power and speed, and a keen sense of smell.


    It can effectively track the enemy, and has enough physical strength and strength to defeat or subdue the enemy.


    But it is very loyal and obedient to the master.


    Bulldog mastiff muscle is very developed, but a face shrugged pull, especially embarrassed.


    Ruoyin gave it a name totally inconsistent with its body shape and character: xiaojiong.


    When Ruoyin prepared breakfast almost, a small figure appeared at the door.


    The next moment, a small head came out of the door.


    I saw that the little girl was plump and plump, with a round face, and because she had just woken up, her face was red, like a big apple.


    There was a little tug on one side of the head.


    Ruo Yin looked up at the door and said, "Ai Er, you are awake."


    She gave the little cotton padded jacket a Han name, Qi Shaoai.


    Qi is her last name in her previous life, baby and her last name.


    Shaoai refers to young, beautiful and beautiful women.


    The first three elder brothers, she did not have a name, the name of the small cotton padded jacket, it is up to her.


    She also gave her a nickname, but she was a little girl with some ideas. She said that the nickname was given by a child.


    What can she do for her mother? She gave birth to three boys in front of her. She finally had such a small cotton padded jacket, so she had to pet it.


    "Well." AI Er rubbed her eyes with her little meat hand, nodded and said, "Aung, are you making food? I can''t sleep when I smell it."


    If Yin Chong smiles, she holds Ai''er and washes her.


    A moment later, they were eating at the kitchen table.


    Ruoyin sits on the dining table, and Ai''er sits on her children''s table.


    The children''s dining table is made to measure AI er''s height with bamboo.


    Elle had a small bowl of porridge, then Sausage Bread, and finally a glass of milk.After eating, she also asked for praise, as if to light the empty cup to Ruoyin, "Aung, look, I''ve eaten and drunk all of them."


    If you hear AI er''s voice, she looks up.


    I saw AI er''s mouth and a drop of white milk, a look of praise.


    "Ai''er is really good," Ruoyin said with a curved smile


    AI Er: Niang, the sausage in the bread is delicious


    "It''s just that there is still half a sausage here. Please help me eat it." Ruoyin broke the sausage out of the bread and handed it to AI er.


    After al took it, she began to eat happily.


    Ruoyin saw that Ai''er had a good appetite, so did her appetite.


    Ai''er is like a panacea for her. Since she was born, her insomnia and her appetite have improved.


    However, although the baby is very cute, it can not be too fat.


    It''s good like Elle at the moment, but it''s not good to be fat.


    So she didn''t go back and get a whole sausage for Elle. She was going to have a little bit of control over her diet.


    The children of other people''s families are picky about food, but they still have to feed after their buttocks, so they don''t have to eat.


    Ai''er of her family has a good appetite. She still wants to eat it.


    After breakfast, Ruoyin clears the table and washes the dishes.


    Al was sitting there with her.


    When washing the dishes, Ruoyin said to Ai''er, "baby, you are more than two years old. It''s time to take a name in line with the Empire on the moon like a Niang."


    Since you live here, you have to do as the Romans do.


    Otherwise, the Chinese name she gave AI Er would not be understood or remembered by people here.


    In this way, if AI ER and other children communicate, it is not easy to integrate.


    Although she can get it for her, her little cotton padded jacket is an idea.


    In order to avoid the name she chooses to be disliked, it''s better to respect her ideas.


    "Take the name of the Empire of the month?" Elle asked with a soft voice.


    Ruoyin: "yes."


    "I think Andy is a good name," said Al after thinking for a while with her head tilted


    "Well, that''s a good name." Ruoyin first recognized and respected her name, and then told her, "but AI Er, Andy''s name is a little bit masculine."


    AI Er: do you have any


    Ruoyin: "yes, I''ll tell you so. It''s just like when someone asks you what your name is in Chinese, and you say your name is Xiaoqiang."


    "Oh." AI er''s little head nodded, as if to understand, "then I don''t know what it''s called. Please think about it for me. It must be as good as your name."


    Ruoyin smiles. Over the years, in order to facilitate communication with people, she gave herself the name of Empire for months, named Daphne.


    Otherwise, if you still use the name of Ruoyin to survive in the Empire on the moon, it will soon be known that the empress of the Qing Dynasty is here.


    Then, Ruoyin washed the dishes and asked, "do you think belle is OK?"


    Ellen: No


    Ruoyin: "where''s Alona?"


    Al shook her head.


    Ruoyin: "Eliza?"


    Al still shook her head.


    Ruo Yin thought for a while and then said again, "avrila?"


    "..." Ai Er tilted her head, which seemed to be a good name?


    Small head nodded, "Niang, this name is very nice."


    Ruoyin: "nice to hear, let''s call avrila, OK?"


    AI Er: "OK, thank you, Aung."


    If Yin washes the dishes, she is ready to take Ai''er to the farm to pick some colored peppers, tomatoes, potatoes and spinach.


    But when she was leaving hospital with her basket and AI ER in her arms, the doorbell outside the hospital rang.


    The so-called doorbell is actually just a huge bronze handle with a big bell hanging on it.


    As long as the guest shakes the bell, the host will know that someone has come to visit.


    Ruoyin looked out of her eyes and walked out with AI ER in her arms. "Shall we see who''s here?"


    Walking to the door, Ruo Yin looks out through the carved iron door and finds that the visitor is the curator of the hospital.


    This curator is just a nominal curator who helps her manage the hospital.


    So Ruoyin opened the door.


    The curator was an old man with a white beard and a cloth bag on his back. He also took some people who worked in the hospital, both men and women.


    In general, the curator will only come to her when she reports on her work and someone else pays a lot of money to ask her for medical advice.


    Sure enough, after the curator came in, he exchanged a few words with Ruoyin.


    Then, he took Renhe and Ruoyin into the room.


    After entering the room, he handed a black cloth bag to Ruoyin.


    If you know that bag, the curator will give it to her every time someone comes to her for treatment.There are a thousand gold coins in the bag.


    Ruoyin asked AI Er to sit on her lap. She held the bag and weighed it a little.


    At first, she might have tested it.


    But in the past two years, it was the curator who helped her manage the hospital. Moreover, it was not the first time that the curator gave her gold coins. She was still trustworthy to the curator.


    If the sound loosens the cloth bag, light asks: "who wants me to come out to cure this time again, what kind of disease is suffering from?"


    "Madame Daphne, it is a merchant from Qing Dynasty who wants to ask you to come out for treatment this time. It is said that he has severe pain in many parts of his body and joints, which has seriously affected his life." The curator returned.


    Ruoyin raised her eyebrows: "from Qing Dynasty? How do they know about me? "


    Curator: "it seems that we often import medicinal materials from the Qing Dynasty, so it spread. What''s more, your medical skills are superb. Over the years, you have cured many incurable diseases. As early as the year before last, not only the Qing Dynasty, but also many people from other countries came to seek medical treatment. "


    "Did he say when to see a doctor?" If you ask.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1609

    Curator: "since all the gold coins have been brought, the patient has naturally arrived in the Yueshang empire from the Qing Dynasty. It is said that the man is currently staying in the winbin hotel in the central area. He said that if you have time, you can make an appointment to see a doctor


    If the sound is slight, it means you understand.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "well, the time is set at ten o''clock tomorrow morning, and the place is about to be in the hospital."


    Ruoyin doesn''t like to bring work to her farm.


    And her farm to the hospital, there is a longer distance.


    In addition, she has to take care of Ai''er in the morning. It''s impossible to make an appointment too early.


    "Well, I''ll send a message to the winbin Hotel later." Curator road.


    Then, the curator and his party also reported the recent work of the hospital with Ruoyin.


    About an hour later, they left.


    When Ruoyin''s plan to pick vegetables was interrupted by them, she had to cook with the existing ingredients in the kitchen at noon.


    It was night. Ruoyin coaxed Ai''er to sleep early, considering that there was business the next day.


    Early summer night, Ruoyin sleeps with a thin quilt and is hot.


    If you don''t, it''s cool at night.


    Ruoyin is a restless master who has never changed over the years.


    That night, she kicked the quilt many times because of the heat.


    But every time I wake up, I cover it.


    The next morning, she had a cold, a stuffy nose and a sore throat.


    Besides, her brain is a little dizzy.


    She got up early every day, rarely collapsed in bed, wrapped in a quilt, did not get up.


    When Ruo Yin was in a daze, AI er''s voice with milk and milk came by her side: "Aung, what''s the matter with you?"


    If sound opens an eye, afflictive ground returns: "I am a little uncomfortable, think to come is catch a cold."


    "Aung, you''re not good. You''re such a big man. You kick the quilt." Ai''er learns Ruoyin''s tone and says what Ruoyin usually says to her. She looks like a little adult.


    "..." if Yin is weak, she doesn''t have the same insight with the little girl.


    She slowly closed her eyes and covered her face in the quilt.


    Then she heard a jingle, as if AI had got up and was looking for something.


    After a while, she heard Ai''er talking again, "Aung, I''ll pour you warm water. Just drink more water."


    With that, AI Er also smiles innocently at Ruoyin.


    Yeah? In a daze, Ruo Yin opens the quilt and sees AI Er holding a ceramic cup. Her small head is leaning over the bed and looking at her eagerly.


    Elle''s smile was so good. It was like the flowers of spring, blowing away all her discomfort and sorrow.


    See shape, if sound mouth corner slightly rises.


    This arrogant little girl, on the mouth, said she was not good, the next moment to pour water for her to drink.


    Ruoyin takes AI er''s cup and drinks up the water in the cup.


    This is also her first time, feel the intimate of small cotton padded jacket.


    After drinking, she said with a gentle smile, "thank you, Elle, but how do you know you need to drink more water when you are sick?"


    Ai''er: "because every time I get sick, my aunt always asks me to drink more water, as well as the patients in the hospital


    Hearing this, Ruoyin smiles happily, "Ai Er, are you hungry?"


    She sat up and was ready to get up and make breakfast for al.


    "Aung, I will go to the cupboard to find bread. You''d better go to sleep again." AI Er sees if Yin wants to get up and presses her quilt.


    If you just sit up, you feel like the world is spinning.


    Finally, she lay down.


    Then ale took the bread out of the cupboard and poured water on it.


    Ruoyin sleeps like this for about half an hour, then wakes up again.


    Al was playing with dolls by the bed.


    She saw if sound wake up, immediately put down the doll, lying on the edge of the bed, "Aung, you wake up, are you better?"


    If sound sits to feel for a while, the head does not seem to be so dizzy, just a little heavy, nose a little bit blocked, "well, a Niang is much better."


    Then, Ruo Yin got up and took some herbs from the medicine box and made a bowl of soup.


    The soup is hot. If you drink a bowl of it, you will feel comfortable.


    At this time, Ruoyin remembered that she had made an appointment with the curator to see the patient.


    "No way." Ruoyin quickly sits in front of the dressing table and makes up in a hurry.


    After a stick of incense, it was already nine o''clock after she had made up.


    Ruoyin quickly put on a silver inlaid Dongzhu mask, holding AI Er out of the farm.


    The reason why she wore the mask was because she considered that in this era, it was difficult for many people in Qing Dynasty to support themselves.


    Let alone go abroad to seek medical treatment with 1000 gold coins.Those who can have this ability must be either rich or expensive, and are likely to be princes and nobles.


    She was once the queen of the Qing Dynasty. She appeared at large-scale palace banquets many times, and met with those princes and nobles.


    To avoid being recognized, she might as well wear a mask.


    There are many small farms around here.


    To the east of the manor, there is a coach station.


    There were many splendid carriages, and the coachman made money by driving them and carrying people.


    When he arrived at the coach station, Ruoyin got on a carriage and said to the coachman, "go to the health clinic."


    So, the coachman took her to the health clinic.


    Ruoyin''s farm is in the suburbs, but the hospital is in the busy streets in the central area of Yueshang empire.


    So, by the time the carriage stopped at the hospital, Ruoyin''s pocket watch had already shown half past ten.


    She gave the coachman silver coins in a hurry and went into the hospital with AI ER in her arms.


    When she entered the hospital, the curator and the people in the hospital came to meet her.


    "Madame Daphne, are you all right?" In the curator''s impression, my wife has always had a sense of time.


    Every time you make an appointment, it must be when. You will never be a minute late, let alone so long.


    Moreover, he only saw his wife wearing a mask at the big ball, which was necessary for the occasion.


    But he hasn''t seen his wife wearing a mask in private.


    Ruoyin: "it''s OK. It''s a little uncomfortable. It''s better after taking medicine. What''s the patient''s room in?"


    "Er..." after the curator had a pause, he returned: "you''re late. After the man took people to our hospital, I heard that you haven''t arrived yet. It''s not a moment before he left with people."


    If the sound willow eyebrow slightly pick, people all came from the Qing Dynasty, also spent a thousand gold coins, I think it is sincere to seek medical treatment.


    You said that so far away, how can you still play up your temper?


    She led her lips and said, "in this case, you have to ask someone to send a message. Let''s make a new appointment. It''s better this afternoon."


    Curator: "good."


    If all the Yinren came to the hospital, they would not go back immediately.


    Instead, she took Ai''er to the hospital to learn about the recent situation, and by the way, waited for the patient''s reply to see if she could make an appointment in the afternoon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1610

    At noon, Ruoyin and AI Er have lunch in the hospital.


    After dinner, Al fell asleep in her office room.


    At the same time, the curator knocked on the door and came in to deliver a message, "madam, our people have already gone to the winbin hotel to deliver a message, but the man said that he hates people who are dishonest and unruly."


    Ruoyin: "what does he want?"


    Curator: Well, he said, you should come to the door and apologize in person


    As soon as he said this, another fellow said, "madam, this kind of person is too difficult to serve. If we don''t treat him or give him money back, we won''t be angry."


    You know, the lady in the Empire on the moon, others ask her to cure, she will not necessarily appear.


    This man is a good man. He even put his nose on his face.


    But Ruoyin calmly said to the curator, "you go to pass on the message and say I''ll visit him in the morning."


    She is not unreasonable, and she will not go away because of her high medical skills or her empire''s reputation in the past month.


    Think about it carefully, this time, it is really her body is not comfortable, break the appointment first.


    Many successful people really care about the concept of time.


    Because for them, time is money.


    Maybe for ordinary people, half an hour is just time.


    But for successful people, maybe they can talk about hundreds of millions of business?


    This day, because of physical discomfort, delayed the matter.


    Ruoyin took AI Er back to the manor and had a good day''s rest.


    The curator also ordered people to go to the manor to deliver a message, saying that they had made an appointment with the patient that Ruoyin would meet at the winbin hotel tomorrow.


    At night, worried that she would catch cold again by kicking the quilt, she specially wore long sleeves.


    Even if you kick the quilt, it''s not easy to catch cold.


    The next morning, in order to stop breaking the appointment, Ruoyin got up early and made breakfast.


    Elle was so good that she got up and climbed onto the table for breakfast.


    Ruoyin had eaten it for a long time. When AI Er had breakfast, she changed into a silver red fluffy skirt.


    And spread the braided hair of last night.


    Suddenly, a head of green silk became a big wave curly hair.


    Ruoyin divides the two sides of the hair in front of her forehead into two braids, which are woven into two braids, which are wrapped around the back of the ear and stuck with the exquisite silver inlaid crystal hairpin.


    The rest of the curly hair is naturally spread over the shoulders.


    Then she put on a very elegant make-up.


    In this month, the Empire, even a maid, will dress up very exquisite, wearing a fluffy skirt.


    Then, naturally, she has to do as the Romans do.


    If someone wears a straight flag dress and combs the flag head here, he will be regarded as an alien and treated as a monster.


    And Ruoyin''s previous life is a new century woman.


    She found the fluffy skirt a little more modern.


    She really couldn''t appreciate the straight flag and the same size flag on her head.


    Had it not been for the way everyone dressed in that way in Qing Dynasty, she would have followed the local custom.


    However, when she was in the residence, she preferred to wear Hanfu.


    When she arrived at the Forbidden City, it was not convenient for her to wear Hanfu because of her status as a Manchu queen.


    After a stick of incense, Ruo Yin finishes dressing.


    Like yesterday, she wore a mask of silver inlaid with Dongzhu.


    Then, holding Ai''er in her arms, she went to the doctor''s and called a woman''s assistant.


    This woman once worked as a medical assistant for her. She could help her.


    The assistant doctor also helped Ruoyin to carry two medicine boxes, which contained some medical tools and medicine boxes.


    As for Ai''er, after this little girl was born, even when she was busiest, Ruoyin never left her.


    Later, she took off most of her work and gave only some patients who were difficult to treat. After that, she also took AI er with her.


    However, if she''s really busy, she''ll give it to the girl at the bottom for a look.


    But she doesn''t have to be looked after all day.


    Because the people here are not only savage in medical treatment, but also in children.


    This is one of the main reasons why she is not at ease to give her son to someone else.


    In today''s situation, she couldn''t leave AI at home alone, so she had to take her with her.


    Anyway, in the past, she also took Ai''er with her on such occasions. Every time, Ai''er was very good.


    When everything is ready, Ruoyin holds Ai''er in his arms, and the party takes a carriage to Wenbin hotel.


    Ruoyin''s hospital is in the most prosperous area in the central area of Yueshang empire.


    Wenbin hotel is also the most prosperous area in the central area.


    It''s just not a street.


    But it''s not far away. It''s only two blocks away.


    So it wasn''t long before the carriage stopped at the winbin hotel.After getting off the carriage, Ruoyin and his party stood in front of the winbin hotel.


    Wenbin hotel is the best hotel of this generation. Beside the big fountain at the gate, there are several small low fountains. After they are ejected from the same underground water pipe, they rush to all directions and form a blooming rose.


    At this time, immediately there is a doorman in a vest to lead Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin''s assistant doctor gave the doorman some silver tips. The boy asked Ruoyin, "madam, welcome to our hotel. What kind of room would you like to stay in?"


    "Our wife doesn''t stay in a hotel. She''s a doctor in the health clinic. She made an appointment to treat a businessman from the Qing Dynasty this morning. The businessman will stay in your hotel."


    Do you know the name of the merchant


    Ruoyin: "are there many businessmen from Qing Dynasty in your hotel?"


    In this era, a trip to the country is too troublesome. There should be few Qing people running here.


    She also asked the curator about the names.


    But they said the other side had been reluctant to give their names.


    Even if they say a lot of bad things and want to call each other conveniently, the people around them say that they have nothing to do but ask less about some of them.


    What''s the relationship between treating a disease and inquiring about the name of their master''s son?


    The doorman said with embarrassment: "although you say so, but you don''t give your name. How can we know if you recognize him or not?"


    While talking, the party had already entered the hotel.


    Ruoyin was wearing a pair of mid heel and pointed shoes that were unique to Yueshang Empire and stepped on the waxed floor.


    The design of winbin hotel is mainly made of gold, with colorful Persian carpet and bright crystal lamp.


    In addition, the magnificent cloister and the decoration of gold foil show the luxurious style of the hotel from the inside to the outside.


    "In this way, I won''t be difficult for you. You can go to help pass a message first, saying that we are from the health clinic and have an appointment to see a doctor." Ruo Yin said to the door boy.


    Those who can stay in this hotel must be rich or expensive.


    She also understood that the doorman wanted to be considerate of the guests.


    Therefore, they were not allowed to take them directly to meet the mysterious patient.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1611

    Let him ask first, is it OK?


    For this, the doorman promised quickly, "OK, you wait here first, I''ll go and ask the distinguished guest."


    So, Ruoyin sits down on the leather sofa in the living room with AI er.


    After a while, the doorman came down the stairs with Persian carpet.


    He went to Ruoyin and politely said, "madam, that guest please go up."


    "Up? What floor? " When she came, Ruoyin looked at the hotel, which seemed to have five floors.


    Doorman: "that guest has contracted our fifth floor and roof terrace. You can go to the fifth floor and report your identity."


    Ruoyin: "OK, thank you very much."


    After thanking the doorman, Ruoyin climbed the stairs.


    The fifth floor is really hard to climb, especially when Ruoyin is still holding a child.


    The key is that Ai''er in her arms is still a fat little girl.


    As she climbed up the fifth floor corridor, she gasped a little.


    On both sides of the corridor stood a few Qing men.


    Looking at their costumes, they seem to be bodyguards.


    Ruoyin reported his identity: "Hello, I am the doctor who has been arranged to see your master and son."


    The two guards looked at Ruoyin and Ai''er in her arms, and then glanced at the guys around her.


    Ruoyin had no choice but to explain: "this is my medical aid. What I have in my arms is my child. I don''t trust others to take her with me, so I have to take her with me. Please be flexible."


    One of the guards glanced at AI in Ruoyin''s arms and said, "yes, but you have to make sure that she won''t disturb us when she goes in."


    "Don''t worry. I promise not to make any noise." Without waiting for Ruoyin to answer, Ai''er worshipped: "besides, my aunt''s medical skills are really excellent."


    Maybe AI Er is too eloquent, or she is too cute. People think it''s OK to let her in one more little girl.


    Therefore, the bodyguard invited Ruoyin and his party from the corridor to the hall on the fifth floor.


    The guard said, "I''ll tell my master and son that you can sit here first."


    Ruoyin and his party were waiting on the sofa in the hall.


    After a while, the bodyguard came out. He said to Ruoyin, "you are the attending doctor, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Ruo Yin gets up.


    Bodyguard: "then you go in to see a doctor for my master and son. However, my father likes to be quiet and hates children''s noise. Don''t take the children in."


    "Good." Ruoyin gives Ai''er to the female clerk, "Ai''er, you should sit outside first. After seeing the patient, Aung will come out in a moment."


    "Well!" Al nodded.


    Then, Ruoyin opens the medicine box, integrates the two medicine boxes, carries a medicine box on his back, and one person goes in.


    AI ER and the assistant doctor are waiting outside.


    Ruoyin, led by the bodyguard, walks to the door of a room.


    At the door, an ordinary looking and dressed woman said to Ruoyin: "according to the requirements of our master and son, anyone who enters this room, regardless of whether it is a man or a woman, must be searched."


    If Yin glances at the woman, she thinks that she is an important person. They are afraid that she will carry a murder weapon.


    Seeing that the other party was a girl, she searched her body along with him.


    Anyway, she is also a person who has seen the world. When she often takes part in some important occasions, people also want to search her body.


    The woman first touched Ruoyin''s shoulder all the way down.


    After that, I found the scissors and knives in Ruoyin''s medicine box.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin explained: "this is needed for dressing wounds and minor operations."


    "I know that, when we get there, we''ll give it back to you." Women''s road.


    Ruoyin:...


    woman: "OK, you can go in."


    Ruoyin tidied up her clothes and medicine box and went to the door.


    The room is decorated with gold pattern wallpaper, colorful tapestries and colorful oil paintings.


    The black table table table and the black Western clock are all carved with exquisite colorful flowers.


    And, like a bouquet of crystal lights.


    In the room, there is a set of medium red diamond leather sofa.


    On the sofa, it seems that there is a man in a black robe.


    However, he turned his back to her, and she could not see his face.


    But from his back, he has a generous shoulder to take all the responsibilities.


    The man is lowering his head, as if reading.


    Ruo Yin raised his right hand and politely knocked on the door three times.


    However, the man sitting on the sofa with his back to her seemed as if he hadn''t heard him, sitting there motionless and without any words.


    Or just to her body search woman opened mouth: "my master son does not like to talk, you go in like this.""Oh." Ruoyin goes in with the medicine box.


    Ruoyin didn''t go to the man, but walked three steps from the door.


    She looked at the back of the man''s head and said seriously, "this man, I didn''t mean to break my appointment yesterday. I got up late because of the cold in the morning. When I got better and got to the hospital, I heard you had left. "


    "Still, I''m sorry for being late yesterday."


    Man: "I hate others to make excuses for the wrong behavior. In my opinion, it is irresponsible."


    Ruoyin: "most of the men in the Empire on the moon are very gentlemanly and romantic.


    And their female status is almost equal to that of men, even women can enjoy the right to inherit the throne.


    However, this kind of situation only exists in the royal succession female.


    Men in the Empire on the moon are not like men in Qing Dynasty. Most of them have male chauvinism.


    In the month Empire stay for a long time, Ruoyin has not met such a arrogant man.


    She has explained to him that she came late yesterday because of illness. Why didn''t he give her a step down at all.


    Is she sick and uncomfortable, but also against the sick body, to treat him?


    What''s more, after her health improved yesterday, she also rushed to the hospital immediately without breaking the appointment.


    It was he who played big cards. He couldn''t wait for a moment and left directly.


    Now she calls on her door and doesn''t look good.


    However, a good upbringing or let Ruoyin pull a professional smile: "yes, yes, it''s not for me to be late yesterday. I apologize solemnly to you again."


    Anyway, her apology has been brought here, and her attitude is also here.


    If he accepts it, he will accept it. If he does not accept it, she will not cure him!


    Probably feeling Ruoyin''s sincerity, the other party didn''t hold on to Ruoyin''s being late yesterday.


    Instead, he asked coldly, "I hear you are a Qing man?"


    Ruoyin: "yes."


    Man: "since you are from Qing Dynasty, you shouldn''t call me man according to the name of empire on the moon, but you should call me my Lord."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1612

    Oh, what a big breath!


    Ruoyin: "was this man so popular in Qing Dynasty that he went to Yueshang Empire to find his sense of existence?


    When Ruoyin thought this way, he only heard the man continue: "you are a Qing Dynasty, and it''s just that you go to the Empire on the moon to worship foreign countries. The accent and language organization also become different, neither like the Qing Dynasty nor the Empire on the moon."


    In the past three years, Ruoyin''s accent has changed a lot because of his long stay in the Empire on the moon.


    But it''s not what she wants to change.


    But the people around her are the accent of the Empire on the moon. They speak to her with those accents every day, and she is gradually influenced by them.


    And no one spoke with her in the accent of Daqing, and she gradually forgot and didn''t speak very well.


    Even AI er''s Chinese is taught by her.


    However, her accent has changed, but she doesn''t worship foreign countries!


    In recent years, a large part of the money she earned was not only used to buy Herbs, but also donated a lot of money to Qing charities.


    As for her staying in the Empire on the moon, she just didn''t want to go back to the sad place of the Qing Dynasty, afraid that the slag emperor would imprison her again.


    Ruoyin pulled his lips and said, "I didn''t worship foreign countries, I just..."


    "I don''t care what you do, and I don''t want to hear your explanation." The man didn''t wait for her to finish speaking, but he interrupted her with no grace.


    Ruoyin has been used to gentlemanly men of empire on the moon in recent years. Now when I meet such a man without grace, the whole person instantly explodes in situ!!!


    For this kind of arrogant man, no matter how good his temper is, he can''t help it.


    She doesn''t care whether he wants to hear it or not. If he doesn''t want to listen, she won''t say it?


    Then she doesn''t want to hear him yet!


    Is not a title, as for endless, in this with her, hold her?


    "Sir, if you feel uncomfortable with what I call you, I take it back and I''m sorry."


    "But you don''t know what I''ve been through and what I''m qualified to stand on the moral high ground and blame me. You are not who I am, and you can tell me what to do with my life


    "If you think you can tell me so because you have paid me a thousand gold coins, I would rather not earn this money!"


    "Hua Tuo has said that he will not treat the arrogant and arrogant people, and I will not treat you today!"


    With that, Ruoyin rummaged for the money ticket from the medicine box.


    Here, the Empire already had banks.


    You can get money from the local bank with your money ticket.


    If you want to find the money ticket, you can take 1000 gold coins.


    A thousand gold coins are very heavy. It must be inconvenient to carry with you.


    Therefore, every time someone asked her to come out for treatment with a high attendance fee, she would carry the same money ticket that the patient had paid in advance.


    In this way, if the other party is found to be suffering from a terminal disease, she can also return the money to the other party.


    But now, Ruoyin is looking for it, but he can''t find the ticket.


    So she thought that in the morning, she just wanted not to be late again today. In a hurry, she forgot to take the money ticket with her.


    At this time, the man she hated turned around.


    The man opened his lips and said, "Oh, take Hua Tuo out to say something. Since you are reluctant to pay back the money, don''t talk big. If you have the ability to cure a disease and have half the ability to open your mouth, I can consider paying you another thousand gold coins. "


    His voice was deep and magnetic, but full of irony and contempt.


    "Ruoyin looks at the man''s face, with sharp and sharp cheeks.


    Long and thick sword eyebrow, straight nose.


    Cold thin chin and lips.


    That pair of mysterious and deep ink pupil, as if will discharge, is calmly looking at her.


    He looked calm and proud.


    But in Ruoyin''s opinion, even if he is good-looking, it also makes her hate.


    At the same time, Ruoyin always feels that this face is inexplicably familiar.


    But she couldn''t remember where she had seen it.


    Now, even if Ruoyin hates the man in front of her, what can she do.


    She couldn''t take out the gold coin now, he must think she was a greedy and hard spoken woman.


    She tried to say, "if you can trust me, I will go back to get the money ticket. Otherwise, you can let me out, and I will send someone to get the ticket. When they get the money, I can leave again."


    Finally, in order to increase her credibility, she said, "my hospital is just a few blocks ahead. Don''t worry, I won''t run away."


    Man: "as a doctor, it''s just late. The attitude is still so bad. People who are not sick will be angry by you and have heart disease."


    He said, looking back, very venomous way: "no wonder you can''t get along in the Qing Dynasty, like you, in the early Qing Dynasty was beaten disabled, on the Lord met such, also have to order people drag out the stick to kill."In the end, he said mercilessly, "the Empire tolerated doctors too much this month."


    "Please, who is angry with whom? He''s been making trouble with her since she came in, and she''s just defending herself.


    If the sound is not angry way: "is not on the moon empire''s tolerance degree is big, but you are too not graceful."


    Once this word comes out, the man who has been spiteful has not spoken.


    For a moment, the room suddenly became quiet.


    After a long time, the man said, "since you can''t get the gold coin, don''t think of this door."


    Ruoyin:...


    seeing that she was still standing in the same place, the man said coldly: "didn''t you come to see a doctor? What are you doing there? "


    Ruoyin then walked up to the man reluctantly.


    Somehow, there was always an irresistible dignity in his voice, as well as a kind of irresistible hegemony.


    As if he said a word casually, people had to obey him.


    This is probably the man who gives orders all the year round.


    In particular, he said, "don''t think of this door.".


    If Yin can''t pay at the moment, there''s no way to terminate this employment relationship.


    Then, if she takes the money, she has to fulfill her obligation to see a doctor for him.


    Thinking of the male bodyguards on his corridor, he had to go forward to see him for a while.


    Husband, you can bend and stretch.


    Ruoyin goes to the man and sits on the sofa beside him.


    Then put the medicine box between the two people, put the man''s wrist on the medicine box, to feel his pulse.


    During the whole process, if the sound is very calm.


    After the pulse diagnosis, she basically had a definite answer.


    But she was ready to learn more.


    "Sir, I would like to ask, where is the bone where you will have severe pain?" If you ask.


    The man carelessly straightened the cuff and spread the palm of his left hand in front of Ruoyin.


    If Yin glanced at his palm, a deep scar was cut through the middle, just like a broken palm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1613

    And his palm is also from the scar swelling a thumb sized bag.


    When she held his palm and looked at it carefully, there was not only one scar, but two deep scars.


    It seems to have been cut flat with something similar to a sword.


    The other one was deeply cut by sharp objects.


    If the sound with finger pulp gently pressed a man''s palm swelling bag, this bag feels harder than the general skin, force can be pressed down, can also be pushed, but it is the touch of tumor.


    When pressing, she asked, "does it hurt to press like this?"


    The man faint "um" a, that will hurt.


    If sound releases his hand, "this is the only pain point on the body, isn''t it?"


    Man: "and below the knee, the shoulder, and the spine."


    Ruoyin: "it hurts as much as the palm, and it also grows a bag?"


    Man: "Yeah."


    Ruoyin: "I saw it just now. It seems that you are all caused by injuries. Then I want to ask, how long has it been since the injury passed?"


    Man: "I often practice martial arts, war, being assassinated, so I don''t know when I got hurt. I just know it should be a long time ago."


    If sound slightly jaw head, under the mask eye light slightly turns.


    Listen to this person''s words, the other side seems to have a great future?


    You are not a general of Qing Dynasty, are you?


    In this way, he is likely to know her.


    Thinking of this, if sound inexplicable, there is a kind of fear of being recognized.


    But when she thought about it, what could she be afraid of if she wore a mask?


    Therefore, Ruoyin sat straight on his back and continued to discuss his illness, "when did you find out that the body had this kind of situation?"


    Man: "last year."


    Ruoyin: "did you lose weight? Is there a decline in fatigue and mobility? "


    Man: "none."


    If sound: "does the pain increase at night?"


    Man: "yes."


    Ruoyin: "will it affect sleep?"


    Man: "Yeah."


    Ruoyin: "when did you start insomnia?"


    When asked, the man was silent for a moment, "three years ago."


    Ruoyin: "I suffered from insomnia three years ago, which is quite serious."


    "No, three years ago, it was because of some things that I lost sleep. The real bone pain caused insomnia last year."


    "Oh." If the sound is thinking, what kind of thing, can let such arrogant man insomnia unexpectedly?


    However, these are not her concerns.


    Ruoyin straightened the medicine box and said, "master, I''m sure now that you have osteoma. The bone in the palm of your hand has already grown one. Then you say that other painful places also have a bag. I think it''s also a long tumor."


    "The cause of this disease is that you often fight and get injured. When the wound hurts the bone, you don''t deal with it in time, or you continue to fight with the wound. After a long time, osteoma will form."


    "And the osteoma on your body has spread and grown everywhere, and the pain has affected your sleep. This proves that your osteoma is malignant. No one can cure this situation."


    "Like you now, it is estimated that it is in the medium term, and it is very difficult to cure. If you delay, you will not be saved."


    "Well, fortunately you came to me. I''ll help you with benevolence and benevolence. But your attitude is better. After all, your life is in my hands now."


    Although he hated it at first, he cooperated with her to see a doctor.


    In addition, he has reached the middle stage of osteoma. If he does not save his life, she will not care about a patient.


    Because Ruoyin has seen a lot of patients, they are very reasonable before they get sick.


    But once sick, emotional fluctuations are very big, perhaps the heart is more fragile.


    If the sound is magnanimous, but the man said: "it''s just taking money to do things. It seems that the Lord has treated you unfairly. Since you have taken the money, you will be treated well. If you are cured, you will be rewarded."


    Ruoyin: "why is this person''s tone so annoying?


    Fortunately, she has been diagnosed.


    Ruoyin sorted out the medicine box and said, "well, I understand your condition. I suggest you go to our hospital for further diagnosis. The equipment, tools and medicinal materials in the hospital are relatively perfect."


    "However, I said that in front of me, although I will be responsible for your illness, I seldom go to the medical center. Don''t put on airs when you don''t see me in the hospital. I''m sure I won''t treat you again."


    "The respect between people is mutual. Maybe you are distinguished in the Qing Dynasty, but in the Empire this month, all of us are citizens, so I don''t want to be bullied by the senior officials in the Qing Dynasty."If the sound does not know whether the other side heard it.


    Because the man in front of her did not answer her words, just stare at her face.


    Ruoyin is thinking, what''s good about her mask?


    Just then, the man looked up and down at her.


    Finally, the gaze fell on her wrist.


    Ruoyin only felt that his eyes were very aggressive.


    And such aggressive mysterious eyes linger on her, as if to see through her clothes and her whole person.


    Then, the man''s cold thin lips moved slightly, "install so long, you don''t feel tired, I feel tired."


    Loading? Me? If Yin picks eyebrows, is he emperor of Qing Dynasty?


    "Sir, I don''t understand what you said."


    The man looked at her face and gave a low smile, "don''t think you are wearing a mask, I can''t recognize you."


    Said, the man will be separated in front of them on the side of the tea table.


    And he, the whole person is sitting next to her, Wei An''s body also slightly forward.


    The mysterious and deep ink pupil, through the eyes of the mask, stares at Ruo Yin''s eyes.


    "..." on such a pair of sharp and aggressive eyes, if the tone slightly back, want to get up.


    But the man did not wait for her to get up, a long arm, she forced to a corner of the sofa.


    Ruoyin: "but I really don''t know you?"


    Why does she feel that she is just treating people, but just like entering a wolf''s nest?


    Man: "do you know, I know everything about you."


    "There is a tiny cinnabar mole on your right neck. Your clavicle, the socket depth is moderate, the line is clear and straight


    "Your eyes are the sea that I will never meet again in my life. Even if the mask covers your face, I can recognize you by looking at them."


    When he spoke, his ink pupil looked at her eyes deeply and never left for a moment.


    Although what the man said seemed to be the same thing, Ruoyin retorted: "you can see all these at a glance. What''s so strange about it. In this way, I can also tell you some features of your face. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1614

    "Don''t believe it?" The man attached to her ear and said a word that was not allowed to be broadcast. "..."


    after hearing the speech, if the whole face "Shua" turned red.


    It''s OK to know that she has a cinnabar mole on her neck. After all, you can see it directly.


    But how did he know she had moles elsewhere?


    It''s OK. She''s wearing a red mask.


    But the fourth master continued to tease and say: "you just blink your eyes, frown a little, and close your lips. I know what you are thinking. You are thin skinned and easy to be shy. Now that your ears are so red, you must be blushing all over your face? "


    Just after Ruoyin was guessed by a man, something suddenly flashed past her.


    The next moment, before she could react to it, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    This man, taking advantage of her inattention, untied the rope of her mask!


    Ruoyin looked at the man, took her mask in his hand, pointed to the man and said angrily, "you, you are rude! If you are the emperor of Qing Dynasty, I will be the queen of Qing Dynasty


    Facing the angry woman, the fourth master has no heart to quarrel for the time being.


    She was not sure before, even if she was dressed elegantly and beautifully, he didn''t look at it much.


    Now it''s certain that she is his queen, and she doesn''t see what she wants?


    As a result, the man''s mysterious eyes, from the curly hair of a woman with a hairpin, and then to the feet with a pointed middle heel.


    It can be said that his eyes looked at her from head to toe.


    I saw a woman wearing a silver red one shoulder long skirt.


    Snow white face, smart and some melancholy eyes.


    A dark wave of curly hair, spread over the shoulder.


    The silver hairpin on the head is exquisite and beautiful.


    There are a few curly hair beside her cheek, which makes her delicate face more beautiful.


    The whole dress and dress up, set off her arrogance, beautiful, like an elegant expensive young woman.


    After looking at her, the man said, "so, are you admitting?"


    Ruoyin: "I''m just a metaphor for what I admit or not to admit."


    Fourth master: "Yinyin, don''t make trouble."


    On hearing the two words "Yin Yin", if the heart of the sound is sharp, it trembles inexplicably.


    As if many warm nights, someone had been attached to her ear and called her so.


    He seems to know her name is Ruoyin. How does he know her name?


    Soon, however, she said, "who allowed you to call my name?"


    The familiar words seemed familiar to the fourth master.


    At that time, he and she were pursued and killed, and both of them were injured and separated.


    When he met again, he lost his memory and forgot her. She questioned him. She said, "Yinzhen, how can you do this?"


    And he said, "who allowed you to call my name?"


    Now, she was fighting him back with the same words.


    "So you admit that you are a sound?" The man came closer and said, "Yin Yin, I know, are you angry that I have forgotten you, so you pretend that you don''t know me and revenge me? I''m angry that I''ve imprisoned you in the secret room and made you suffer, so you''ve run far away, eh? "


    "Who, who says I admit it? I''ll say it again. My name is Daphne. I don''t have any sound!" Ruoyin is a little guilty.


    "Honey, don''t be kidding. It''s not fun at all." The man is serious.


    Ruoyin: "I''m not kidding you. In addition, you should let me go. This is the Empire on the moon, not in your Qing Dynasty. I am an honorary citizen of the Empire on the moon. If you do this again, you will be arrested and hanged."


    "Will I be afraid? Why have you ever been afraid? " The man''s face was cold, and asked, "do you really don''t recognize me?"


    Ruoyin: "who are you? Is it related to me? Should I know you?"


    Please, why is this man so hard to deal with.


    How many times does it take for her to believe her?


    How old is he? Why should she know him?


    Seeing Ruo Yin''s tone and expression sincere and positive, the man suddenly grabbed Ruoyin''s shoulder and raised his voice: "how can you forget me? How can you, can, and with me?"


    Ruoyin was shaken hard by the other side, and his shoulder hurt.


    At this time, outside came the cry of the child.


    If you can hear it, it''s al''s voice.


    The room was not far from the lobby outside, and Elle must have heard her arguing with the man, and that''s why she cried.


    And cry closer and closer, AI Er seems to have arrived at the door, but was stopped by the people at the door.


    If Yin is not in the mood to continue to quarrel with this man, she just said faintly: "this master, I think you should have recognized the wrong person, so, can you release me now?""No way." The man didn''t want to think about it. He also ordered the guards outside, "whose children are coming in? Get rid of me!"


    Ruoyin: "that''s my child."


    This word a, arrogant arrogant man, a face of incredible.


    Holding the hand of Ruo Yin''s shoulder, he had no strength. The deep ink pupil contained anger, "do you have a child? Except for three elder brothers, where do you come from? Who allowed you to have children


    Who are you? She has to go through his consent to give birth to a child, and he is too lenient?


    Ruoyin felt that the man''s hand holding her shoulder was loose, and ran to the door while the other side''s look was not right.


    Sure enough, AI Er stood at the door and was stopped by the guard.


    The assistant doctor squatted and coaxed Ai''er into her arms. However, Ai''er didn''t see Ruo Yin, so she couldn''t coax her.


    "Aung!" Until now when she saw Ruoyin, Ai''er threw herself on Ruoyin''s leg and held her leg.


    Ruoyin squats down slowly and holds Ai''er in her arms.


    At this time, the fourth master also raised his feet. Ai''er pointed to the fourth master and asked him to do justice for Ruoyin: "Aung, he''s a bad guy. He''s very fierce and his voice is so loud that you can''t move in the corner of the sofa. Let''s not treat him or earn his money, ok..."


    as he spoke, AI Er held Ruoyin''s neck with one hand and forced Qu Baba''s mouth The ground was flat, but his eyes were hostile.


    The little girl is so fierce.


    Ruoyin busy gently coax a way: "Ai''er doesn''t cry or not, ah Niang, listen to Ai''er, let''s not cure him, Ai''er don''t cry, OK?"


    "Good." AI Er nodded, immediately rubbed her eyes with her hand, wiped her tears, and said, "Aung, it''s better for us to go home and plant than to get angry here, hum!"


    Said, the little girl Chin a raised, big eyes provocatively looking at four ye.


    However, she speaks with a soft voice, without a trace of awe, only makes people feel soft and cute.


    And others may not understand her words, only if the sound is completely understood.


    At the moment, the fourth master stood aside and had no time to argue with the little girl.


    His cold eyes are focusing on the squatting mother and daughter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1615

    At first, he thought that the queen married someone else on the moon and gave birth to a half breed baby.


    But when he saw the little girl in front of him, it was a reduced version of the sound, where there was a little bit of mixed blood.


    What''s more, there seems to be something like him?


    This reminds him of the fourth year of the reign of Emperor Yongzheng. He knew that after the empress took the pill on his back, he ordered Feng Yuyi to develop a pill with the same taste but different efficacy.


    That medicine can recuperate a woman''s body, as well as warm tonic effect, which can help women to have children.


    After Feng Yuyi developed the medicine, he deliberately called the queen to sleep in the Yangxin palace, and then ordered the bodyguards to sneak to Yongshou palace to change the Duzi pill.


    The whole Qing Dynasty is his, but it is easy to change pills in Yongshou palace.


    Before the earthquake, he had been spoiling her.


    Now looking at this girl''s age, it seems that she is more than two years old. Isn''t it consistent with the time when the queen disappeared after the earthquake?


    In order to prove this idea, the fourth master is rare to squat down his noble body.


    Seeing this, AI Er immediately shrinks in Ruoyin''s arms.


    The fourth master raised his hand, touched Ai''er''s head and asked with a smile, "is your name Ai''er?"


    Seeing this scene, the guards of the Qing Dynasty all lost their teeth.


    Is there any mistake? In the past, the emperor, who was indifferent and arrogant, hated children most.


    But at this moment, the emperor actually squatted down to tease the little girl.


    This contrast really made them dumbfounded!


    However, Ai''er didn''t say: "how old are you?"


    AI Er: "why don''t you talk?"


    Ai''er looked at the fourth master warily, "I will not tell you that I am two years old, because my aunt said, don''t talk to strangers, especially those who are fierce and bad."


    "You little girl, how do you talk to my master?" A guard guards the main tunnel.


    So loyal to protect the master''s slave, but was rebuked by the fourth master, "you this slave, how to be a servant."


    At the same time, he was thinking, two years old, exactly what he wanted.


    The bodyguard, who was reprimanded by the fourth master, immediately made a smile, "yes, yes, the slave should die, the slave should die."


    Is it easy for him to be a bodyguard? If he doesn''t protect the main body, he has to be trained as well. It''s too difficult for him to be a loyal guardian!


    It should have been striking. When you see that the emperor is different to this little girl, you should not mix it up blindly.


    After the fourth master had trained the slave, he said to Ai''er, "Ai''er, don''t listen to your mother."


    This word a, if sound turns head, stare at four ye.


    AI ER in Ruoyin''s arms also looks at the fourth master with hostility.


    So, the four masters, who were used to being domineering, had a desire to survive. Then he changed his mouth and said, "Ai''er, your aunt is right. The world outside is too bad. Don''t talk to strangers. However, I''m not a bad man. I''m your wife''s husband and your father. "


    Hearing this, the bodyguards around all opened their eyes and were puzzled.


    How long did the emperor come to the Empire on the moon? When did he get on well with this precious young woman and become a father?


    "What are you talking about to the children?" Now Ruoyin said to Ai''er, "Ai''er, don''t listen to him."


    But after listening to the fourth master''s words, AI er''s big round eyes changed from hostile to radiant.


    That big eye seems to say again: ah, my father appears, I finally have a father.


    In this regard, the fourth master touched Ai''er''s head and said to Ruoyin, "you are just talking nonsense. This kind of thing can''t hide the child."


    Then, pointing to the bodyguard on the edge, he said to AI Er, "did they make you cry because they didn''t let you into the room?"


    Before Al could answer, he said, "I''ll have them dragged down. How about hitting the board?"


    The bodyguards:...


    is there any mistake? At first, the emperor said that no one was allowed to enter except Dr. Daphne.


    Later, the little girl cried and the emperor ordered them to drive the girl out.


    Now, why blame them?


    But the emperor asked them to carry the pot, which was to promote them.


    As slaves, they have to carry the pot.


    Bodyguards one by one, all knelt down, "thank the emperor for punishing me. I''ll go down to get the punishment."


    AI Er heard that these people were going to go down and get punished, and said in a hurry, "I, I don''t want to hit them."


    "Don''t fight. What do you want to do with them?" Asked the fourth master.


    Ai''er: "Aung said it''s not good to beat people. Violence can''t solve the problem. Let them apologize to me and make sure they don''t commit it again."


    Listening to the little girl''s mother''s long and short, the fourth master''s eyebrow picked, "Ai''er is so kind. Let''s make them apologize and write a letter of guarantee.""Yes, yes, yes." The bodyguards immediately answered, but also repeatedly apologized, "I''m sorry just now. Please forgive me."


    AI Er: Well, you should be careful next time


    Bodyguards: "thank you, little Lord AI."


    Just then, Su Peisheng and Chen Biao came up from which corridor.


    "Long live, I''ll ask you..." Su Peisheng wanted to report something.


    However, when he saw the fourth master condescending and squatting down, and there was a very familiar face beside him, he immediately opened his mouth and said in a sharp voice: "empress! It''s really you! Empress, it''s so wonderful


    Since the queen disappeared, the emperor began to have insomnia all night.


    In the past, the emperor was very diligent and could sleep only one or two hours at night.


    After the earthquake, the emperor slept for an hour every two days.


    A long time of insomnia, coupled with the pressure of the government affairs, is certainly not going to work like this. It will be mentally ill.


    Later, the hospital had to give the emperor a sleeping prescription.


    But even so, the emperor''s sleep was not very good, and he always ordered people to inquire about the whereabouts of the empress.


    At the beginning of this year, xuedizi found several pieces of empress''s jewelry, which were sold from the auction house of empire on the moon.


    The precursor of blood drop is the stick.


    However, with the secret operation of stick stick office for many years, most of the people in the river and the imperial court have already known and exposed it.


    Therefore, the emperor cleaned the stick and set up the secret secret secret organization of xuedizi.


    One is to increase the power of imperial power, the other is to monitor those traitors for information.


    At the same time, blood drop son this organization, also made a kind of secret weapon.


    This weapon is made of leather and metal. It contains a dagger and a mechanism. Even if the enemy is a hundred paces away, he can take the head of the enemy.


    When weapons are combined, they form a blood droplet, so they are called blood drops.


    Well, to get to the point, xuedizi not only found the jewelry of Empress Dowager.


    but also heard that there was a female doctor from Qing Dynasty in the Empire on the moon, and many incurable diseases could be cured.


    Every few months, the woman doctor orders people to buy a complete set of herbs from Daqing www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1616

    The time that the female doctor went to the Empire in the month coincided with the time when the empress disappeared after the earthquake.


    the emperor said that the empress was also good at medicine.


    In addition, in the year of the earthquake, many foreign friends went to the Qing Dynasty to donate relief materials.


    One or two of them went to the Forbidden City to help dig up the ruins.


    But after the blood drop son checks, they have rescued the empress''s suspicion.


    And all sorts of doubts point to the empress''s arrival at the Empire on the moon.


    Originally, last year, the emperor''s bones began to have severe pain.


    When xuedizi heard that there was a female doctor who could cure all kinds of diseases in the Empire on the moon, he advised the emperor to come to the Empire to cure diseases.


    But the emperor thought that the government affairs were busy on hand, so he didn''t promise.


    This year, I heard that the empress might be in the Empire on the moon, so she immediately let the 13th Lord and big brother supervise the country.


    The Emperor himself came across the sea to find the empress and cure her.


    Yesterday, the emperor said that the words mentioned on the plaque of the health hospital were very similar to those of the empress. He didn''t believe it.


    This morning, I went to the health clinic with Chen Biao.


    Who knows just inquired back, met empress empress.


    At first, he didn''t believe the queen was alive.


    Now, I have to admire the emperor''s persistence in recent years!


    At the moment, Su Peisheng and Chen Biao saluted Ruoyin one after another: "the empress is blessed."


    They both beat thousands, and the bodyguards on one side responded that this was the empress.


    One by one, they saluted with thousands of people.


    After the earthquake a few years ago, the slaves in the forbidden city changed.


    And they are a group of new slaves.


    So they don''t know the queen, and the queen doesn''t know them either.


    Had it not been for Mr. Su and Mr. Chen, they might not have known.


    During this period, Su Peisheng secretly looks at the little girl around Ruoyin.


    Why does he think this little girl is a little like the emperor?


    Ruoyin feels Su Peisheng''s eyes, because her eyes are also looking at Su Peisheng and Chen Biao.


    She took her lips and asked in surprise, "how are you two here?"


    Su Peisheng: "if you go back to the empress, I will accompany the emperor to come up to you and treat you by the way."


    Seeing Ruoyin and Su Peisheng chatting warmly, the fourth master looked at Ruoyin and pointed to Su Peisheng and Chen Biao, "do you remember them two?"


    Ruoyin: "of course, I remember. They were two servants of Emperor Yongzheng. One was a close eunuch and the other was a bodyguard."


    To say that she didn''t see Chen Biao and Su Peisheng before, maybe she didn''t believe that the man with the venomous tongue was the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    But now, Su Peisheng and Chen Biao are here, and they recognize her.


    Besides, she had seen it just now.


    Ai''er and the Qing emperor really look like each other.


    She didn''t know who Earl''s nose looked like before.


    Now she knows, it''s like this man.


    A few years ago, she was diagnosed with selective amnesia.


    She told William and Joseph what she remembered.


    They told her that she remembered everything except Emperor Yongzheng.


    And she also felt that she remembered everything, only forgetting her child''s father, her husband.


    At this moment, the squatting fourth master suddenly stood up and said to Ruoyin: "you remember everything clearly, even the position of a slave, but you only forget me?"


    "Ruoyin doesn''t want to say that now.


    She just hugged AI ER and said to the doctor, "let''s go."


    Ruoyin really doesn''t want to be noisy in front of the children. It''s so stiff and embarrassing.


    "Oh, you don''t want to leave here without my permission." The fourth master put his hands around his chest and looked at the woman.


    All of a sudden, those bodyguards swarmed around Ruoyin and Ai''er, as well as the medical team.


    Ai''er is still young. When she saw such a battle, she immediately burst into tears, "wow..."


    when crying, she put her chin on Ruoyin''s shoulder.


    Ruoyin hugged Ai''er and coaxed softly, "Ai''er doesn''t cry, we''re not afraid."


    But no matter how she coax, it''s not good.


    The fourth master stepped forward and said to AI Er, "why don''t you stay with your mother?"


    "Whoa..." Elle cried even more.


    Fourth master: "I have a lot of delicious food here."


    AI Er: "wow..."


    Fourth master: "here, you can play as you want."


    AI Er: "wow..."


    seeing that the little girl couldn''t be coaxed well, the fourth master frowned impatiently.


    Key at this time, if the sound is also red lips tight, good-looking eyes with a mist, as if at any time will collapse.I don''t know whether he feels annoyed by the crying of the children, or whether he really can''t help them.


    His tone finally softened, "don''t cry, I''ll send you back!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Chen Biao takes a line of bodyguards to escort Ruoyin to leave.


    Ruoyin: "just let us go. There''s no need to send it."


    Fourth master: "then don''t want to go out."


    Compared with staying, Ruoyin had to hold Ai''er and leave under the escort of Chen Biao.


    The carriage stopped at the hospital first, and the doctor got off first.


    After that, they escorted Ruoyin to the manor safely.


    If Yin rewarded them with silver coins in order to thank them, it would be regarded as a tip.


    But she did not invite them into the manor, she closed the iron gate and returned to the manor with AI ER in her arms.


    After returning home, Ruoyin first scrubbed Ai''er''s tears.


    Then we made lunch.


    Soon after lunch, mother and daughter lay in bed together, preparing for lunch break.


    Confused, Ruoyin''s ear, Ai''er asks curiously: "Aung, Ai''er has a father, isn''t it?"


    "Ruoyin turns to lie on her side instead of lying on her back. She holds AI ER in her arms.


    She knew that it must have been the emperor''s presence and his candid statement that he was Ai''er''s father, which touched Ai''er''s sensitive and fragile nerves.


    And this is not the first time that Al has asked her.


    AI Er had asked her similar questions as early as she could remember.


    She always told Al that she had a father.


    If AI Er doesn''t have a father, she says that she doesn''t have a father.


    But it is cruel to cheat children.


    Her AI Er is so lovely, how can she have the heart to cheat her and make her sad.


    After pondering for a moment, Ruoyin replied, "we Ai''er certainly has a father. You not only have a father, but also your father is a great hero in the hearts of the common people in the Qing Dynasty! He just doesn''t have time to see you because he''s busy and busy with business


    She hates Yongzheng emperor, but the child has no hatred with him. She will not instigate the child to hate her father.


    Not to speak ill of her father in front of the children.


    Ruoyin has always advocated that adults should not be brought into the world of children.


    It''s not good for Al to think that she has a bad father.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1617

    On the contrary, it will bring a psychological shadow to Ai''er, resulting in inferiority complex.


    Therefore, she has been in front of AI Er, her father image set up very tall.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, AI Er continued to ask, "the man in the hotel today said he was my father. Is he really my father?"


    If you don''t know how to answer this question.


    If Yongzheng Emperor didn''t appear, it was just that everyone appeared in the Empire on the moon. She felt that there was no need to cheat Ai''er.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that in the future, I will have to use countless lies to round this lie.


    And if adults often cheat children, it will lead to children also develop the character of lying.


    It''s really troublesome. Why does Emperor Yongzheng, a good emperor, have to go to the Empire on the moon?


    After silence for a while, Ruo Yin looks down at Ai Er, who is looking at her eagerly.


    Ruoyin had to tell the truth: "well... He is indeed your father, but my aunt and he have no more...


    " oh yeah! "Ai Er cheers excitedly:" I also have a father, I finally have a father, then since he is my father, then I don''t hate him so much. "


    Ruoyin: "does that mean that as long as AI er''s father is so fierce, it doesn''t matter?


    Is it that the image of father she has established for the emperor over the years is too great?


    Otherwise, how could AI accept that man''s ferocious look?


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the room on the fifth floor of the winbin hotel.


    The fourth master is sitting on the sofa, while Su Peisheng and Chen Biao kneel in front of him to report things.


    "People sent it back?" Asked the fourth master.


    Chen Biao: "back to long live, the slave has already sent the empress and little Ge Ge safely back to their homes."


    Fourth master: "where does she live?"


    "The empress lived in a small manor, and the environment was very good." Chen Biao returned.


    Fourth master: "this is not what I asked."


    "Chen Biao looked at the fourth master with a puzzled look on his face?


    Seeing that Chen Biao didn''t know, Su Peisheng on the side was more eye-catching and cunning than Chen Biao. He even said, "long live, the manor is only occupied by the empress and Xiaoge''s mother and daughter, and there are no servants or other people."


    As early as the emperor asked people to send the empress back, he knew that the emperor wanted to know the empress''s residence and who was there in the empress''s residence.


    Of course, in his opinion, the Emperor just wants to know if there is a man near the empress.


    Sure enough, after listening to Su Peisheng''s words, the fourth master pretended to say, "you have to answer too much."


    "Yes, yes, yes, I''m very talkative." Su Peisheng said with a smile, "long live, we''ve traveled across the sea, but we didn''t come in vain. It was not long before the Empire was on the moon. The empress found her. There was a small lattice beside her. I want the servant to say, although she looks like her mother, she still looks like you."


    Fourth master: "you can see it too?"


    Su Peisheng: "I''m not blind. Xiao Ge Ge''s nose looks like you, not only his nose, but also some of his looks."


    As soon as this word comes out, the corner of the fourth master''s mouth rises slightly, "you are more and more able to be a servant recently."


    He grabbed a purse from the coffee table.


    The next moment, the purse was thrown at Su Peisheng in a parabola.


    "Thank you very much." Su Peisheng immediately took the money bag.


    The old man can feel the bag of golden melon seeds through the money bag.


    Su Peisheng took the reward and looked triumphantly at Chen Biao.


    Chen Biao, who depends on martial arts, is very disdainful of this.


    Then, the fourth master talked about the business, "what''s the matter I asked you to check?"


    When asked this question, Su Peisheng and Chen Biao looked at each other for an answer.


    But Chen Biao is not good, let him take all the good things.


    So Su Peisheng had to be brave and say, "well, we found that the empress first appeared in the royal castle when she came to the Empire in the month. Later, she went out of the castle and opened her own hospital. Step by step, she has come to this day. "


    So it was William who colluded with a friend country in the Forbidden City to bring the empress to the Empire on the moon.


    See four Ye''s eyes light turn slightly, the deep ink pupil gives out chilling cold, profound.


    He led his lips and said faintly, "I know."


    Su Peisheng: "by the way, I heard that the empress had suffered from a disease called selective amnesia a few years ago, but it''s normal for me to look at her."


    When he finished his words, the fourth master gave him a cold eye.


    Su Peisheng was immediately sober when he was staring at him by the fourth master.


    He remembered that the emperor had asked the empress to remember everything, but he had forgotten the emperor.No wonder the emperor was so angry when he heard this.


    However, if the empress lost her memory only recently, maybe she pretended to have met the emperor.


    But Niang Niang lost part of her memory in the earthquake a few years ago, so it must be true!


    At this moment, the fourth master''s face was as gloomy as a layer of haze.


    Over the past few years, he has been calling for "blood drop" people to look for her every day.


    And she, how can hide so hard to find the other end, let him miss her most difficult days.


    Fortunately, he finally found her.


    However, whenever you think of the queen in this does not belong to his jurisdiction on the moon Empire, a person gave birth to their two daughters, he would like to press her in his arms, teach a big lesson, give her some color to see!!!


    However, looking at her innocent appearance when she lost her memory, I didn''t want to frighten her.


    Think of this, four ye thin lips light open, "tomorrow, to the Queen''s hospital to see a doctor."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng and Chen Biao looked at each other.


    I was not sure that the woman doctor was the queen. The Emperor didn''t want to go to the hospital.


    Because in the Qing Dynasty, people came to visit the emperor to feel the pulse.


    Later, he said that the customs of every place were different. In addition, people did not know that the emperor was the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, so he would not be accommodating.


    The Emperor just reluctantly went back. As a result, the queen was delayed for a while because she was ill. The emperor was so angry that he immediately turned around and asked others to come to see a doctor.


    Now, have you offered to go to the hospital?


    The next morning, the fourth Master arrived at the hospital early.


    Ruoyin comes late with Ai''er after breakfast.


    On this day, Ruoyin not only made an appointment to see the fourth master.


    Or is it because, in order to thank everyone for their support to the hospital, she would give free medical treatment to patients in the hospital for a few days a month.


    In the past, Ruoyin, as a woman without talent, was the Qing Dynasty of virtue. Everything was careful, like walking on thin ice, when the man''s accessories.


    Now in the Yueshang Empire, there are many men who admire Ruoyin and some men who have been saved by Ruoyin or their families.


    They know that if Yin is fixed for a few days a month, they will go to the hospital.


    So, romantic, they bought flowers early, waiting for beauty in the hospital.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1618

    Because excellent people, everywhere is the protagonist, regardless of men and women.


    It''s not just good men, there are a lot of women who want to be attached.


    Similarly, excellent women, there are many men who want to guard.


    Ordinary people, only one eye can see through this person, people feel boring.


    And excellent people, like a poem, only a glance, it is endless.


    is more clear than anyone. To be a woman with a fragrance of soul is much better than a perfume woman.


    This day, Ruoyin just took AI Er out of the carriage.


    He saw the fourth master coming down from another carriage.


    The carriage had stopped there long before she got off the train.


    This shows that the man arrived early.


    She saw the man coming towards him after he got out of the carriage.


    However, before he approached her, a group of people came forward and surrounded Ruoyin.


    All of a sudden, the fourth master, who was disgusted with integrity and seemed to have no desire, was separated by the crowd.


    There are men and women in this group.


    One by one, all blonde.


    In the first place, there are several European beautiful men whose eyes do not know how many times deeper than the fourth master.


    Each holding flowers, with a gentlemanly smile, towards Ruoyin.


    "Madame Daphne, you''ve become more beautiful after a while."


    Take a look at people''s emotional intelligence and desire for survival. One sentence not only praises Ruoyin for being more beautiful today, but also shows that she was also beautiful before.


    Not only this man, the rest of the people are also full of praise for Ruoyin.


    "Mrs. Daphne, the dress you are wearing today is very elegant and suits you very well."


    "Daphne, you''re wearing these beautiful earrings."


    Life here is full of life. If you like or appreciate a person, you should speak it out boldly. Basically, you will not hide or hide.


    Besides these praise Ruoyin''s appearance, there are also those who thank Ruoyin.


    "Madame Daphne, my mother is much better. She knows that you have a free clinic today, and she specially asks me to thank you."


    "And me, thank you for treating me last year for the pain that has plagued me for so many years. I can hardly repay you."


    Praise and thanks like that, one by one.


    They are warm and sincere, and every compliment comes from the heart.


    Among them, there are many women who send flowers to Ruoyin one after another.


    However, women are purely grateful to Ruoyin and respect Ruoyin.


    And those men, maybe there are a few who are drunk, not wine.


    One by one, some thank you too much. It seems that I would like to have a personal commitment to Ruoyin.


    At this moment, Ruoyin was surrounded by flowers and praise.


    For this kind of scene, Ruo Yin has been used to it these years.


    So, she wasn''t surprised.


    It was not convenient for her to pick flowers because she held AI ER in her hands.


    Then her assistant doctor and the staff of the hospital helped her to accept all the flowers they sent.


    At the beginning of the hospital, there were people who gave her money to thank her, but she refused.


    Now, they have to send some flowers to express their gratitude.


    For the enthusiastic masses, Ruoyin pulled out a big smile, "I''ve got everyone''s heart, but I''m going to give patients a free clinic today, so let''s go."


    Those people sent out the flowers, see if the sound to be busy, also very clever to disperse.


    Because they know that if they want to pursue Dr. Daphne, they can''t talk about feelings with her, they have to talk about medical skills and illness with her, so as to get close to each other.


    Therefore, they can only wait until the time of the free clinic to ask and launch a pursuit attack towards her at the same time.


    After the crowd dispersed, Ruoyin saw the fourth master with several bodyguards standing in the distance.


    Because his dress is the style of Qing Dynasty, it belongs to the alien.


    The eyes of many people around him fell on their group of people and seemed to be talking about something.


    However, the fourth master is standing in the same place with negative hand, very indifferent.


    It was as if this was his place.


    If Yin saw the fourth master looking at her, he nodded politely to the fourth master, and took AI Er to the gate of the hospital.


    "I have something to say to you." But the man stepped forward and approached Ruoyin.


    In this age, few people can understand Chinese.


    People around don''t understand, so they don''t look around any more and disperse one by one.


    If Yin glanced at the fourth master, he said, "I want a free clinic today. If you are a special guest, I''ll show you first. However, I have something else to do. I''m going to have a morning meeting for the staff in the hospital. Please go to my office room and wait."


    Said, she turned to the side of the doctor, "take him to my office."


    Then, she took AI ER and went into the hospital, leaving the fourth master and a line of stunned servants.Su Peisheng stood behind the fourth master with a look of surprise.


    Just then, he was surprised by the Queen''s popularity and her able manner.


    Are you sure this is still the delicate lady in front of the emperor?


    You know, in the past, only the emperor was busy with government affairs, reading official documents and hanging the empress aside.


    But just now, the empress nodded to the emperor because she was busy with the affairs in the hospital. She left the emperor on the side and asked the emperor to wait.


    At the moment, it''s not just Su Peisheng who has such an idea.


    The fourth master, who is standing in the same place with negative hands, also has such an idea.


    He looked at the Queen''s back, with a complicated look in his eyes.


    Is this the woman who hides in her arms when she sees bugs?


    Although those people sent her flowers to express their thanks, he was very unhappy.


    He doesn''t like men or women.


    And her appearance made him feel out of control.


    This feeling, like... Even if he is the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, it seems that he can''t control her.


    Seeing that the fourth master was standing in the same place, Su Peisheng laughed and tried: "long live, since my mother is very busy today, let''s go back to the hotel first. Anyway, the hotel is only two blocks away from the hospital. Let''s wait until the mother is busy."


    The fourth master gave Su Peisheng a cold look, and then he followed the doctor to Ruoyin''s office.


    Su Peisheng had no choice but to keep up with him. The emperor, who had always had to wait for others, would have been willing to wait for a woman. It was a rare day.


    The key is not to be angry.


    Who let the queen not remember the emperor, even if the Queen''s attitude is indifferent, the emperor can only pet it!


    Otherwise, is it not even more difficult to pursue the empress?


    Then, Ruoyin gathered the staff in the hospital and arranged the errands of today''s job in detail, as well as the precautions.


    After everything was ordered, she went into the office, took the door from the inside, and was ready to change her skirt and white overalls.


    Meanwhile, cautiously, she drew the curtains.


    But just as she was about to pull the zipper on her waist, she caught a glimpse of navy blue.


    If the sound condition reflexively protects the body, turns a head to look, saw four ye standing in her sundry room door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1619

    Moreover, he was leaning leisurely on the doorframe, and his eyes fell on her, without any embarrassment or panic.


    Everything, it seems, is so taken for granted.


    Ruoyin''s office room is divided into three spaces. The office and reception rooms are separated by a large room.


    The utility room is inside. It''s specially used for storing sundries.


    No one came into her room, and when she came in, she found nobody.


    Although she said before, let this man wait for her here.


    But it took her half an hour for the meeting. When she saw that he was not in the room, she thought he had left impatiently, just like the first appointment.


    To my surprise, he ran to the utility room.


    At this time, Ruoyin immediately looked down at himself, fortunately her skirt is still good.


    Just now, she was about to change.


    "Why not continue?" Men see her look pale, but let her continue.


    Nonsense. He''s here. How can she change her clothes.


    "You, when did you come in?" If the sound speaks, hurry to the door and open the anti lock door.


    Fourth master: "from the moment you came in."


    Ruoyin: "Why are you so ungrateful, so casually entering a woman''s room?"


    Fourth master: "when I was at the gate of the hospital, didn''t you let me wait for you here?"


    The man''s voice is low, actually let if sound to hear some innocent.


    Ruoyin: "then I didn''t ask you to wait in the utility room. Why did you come here if you didn''t stay in the reception room?"


    Fourth master: "I just can''t find the paper basket."


    Smell speech, if sound discovers four ye hand to have the gauze with ointment.


    It is estimated that the staff in the hospital changed his medicine. He has no place to throw garbage.


    Ruoyin: "then you should not be silent when I come in."


    Fourth master: "I know you are timid. I don''t want to scare you all of a sudden."


    "That''s what scares me." Ruoyin pointed to the door and said, "go out."


    Fourth master: "but I haven''t thrown anything in my hand."


    Ruoyin: "there is a paper basket outside, you can throw it out!"


    Fourth master: "haven''t you treated me yet?"


    The man said, the man has come to the door.


    Ruoyin: "when I change my clothes, I will call you in naturally."


    The fourth master stood at the door and squinted at Ruoyin.


    When he saw the woman''s cheeks flushed, he couldn''t help laughing: "Why are you still as shy as before? You''ve never been able to count how many times you''ve been in bed, but now you''re just changing your clothes. I haven''t seen anything. Your face is so red, eh?"


    When he speaks, the man raises his hand and touches her face.


    If the sound side of the head, to avoid the man''s pig hooves.


    She also gently pushed the man, pushed him to the door, and quickly brought the door.


    This time, if Yinzai carefully checked that there was no one in the three rooms, he locked the door again and changed his clothes.


    A moment later, Ruoyin changed into a white overalls.


    It''s very simple, white clothes, white trousers, white masks.


    As for the hat, it was pink, and the middle part of the forehead was embroidered with a red cross.


    Doctors here are supposed to be armed when they are treating people.


    They would wear black robes and black gloves.


    Even on his head, he will wear a black beak shaped hat, which is similar to the new century gas mask.


    It can isolate the virus or something, but also drive away the disease.


    However, Ruoyin does not agree with the medical treatment of Yueshang empire. In addition, she feels that her whole face is covered, which makes it very inconvenient for her to be consulted.


    And the patient is very painful originally, still dress like this, can give a kind of invisible oppressive feeling to the patient, strange hideous person.


    So, of course, she won''t follow suit and wear the doctor''s clothes here.


    After changing clothes, Ruoyin opens the door, and the fourth master just sits on the bench outside the door.


    If Yin looked down at him, "come in."


    The fourth master, who was sitting on the chair, gave a slight meal before he entered the room.


    The dress of the queen reminds him that many years ago, the queen lied that she was ill. As a result, he went to her bedroom. She was wearing clothes similar to this.


    It''s just that she was dressed tight and cool.


    Obviously is deliberately cut Hu, but when he questioned her, said that she was suffering from Acacia, let him take her at once, there is no way.


    Now she''s dressed loose and conservative.


    "Who allowed you to wear it?" The fourth master couldn''t help but blurt out.


    "Ruoyin felt puzzled," this is what I wear when I treat people. What''s wrong? "


    This dress is much more conservative than the one she wore before, OK?


    Fourth master: "it is..."See the man did not say what, if the voice way: "since there is no problem, then take off the clothes."


    "Faded?" The fourth master asked.


    Ruoyin of course said: "last time in the hotel, you said that you still have several bone pain, also long bag, I will check for you this time."


    Smell speech, the fourth Master Chin slightly raised, knuckles distinct fingers, from the neck button start, one by one to untie.


    Ruoyin thinks it''s not good to stare at a man to change clothes.


    She leaned slightly, turned her back, and found a pair of white gloves from the medicine box to put them on.


    When she put on her gloves, there was no sign of a man behind her.


    If the sound then turns a head to glance lightly.


    Just one eye, she immediately turned back, "just take off the coat on it."


    "No sooner." The man''s voice is calm.


    "All right." After a while, the fourth master sat down in the chair in the room.


    If the sound turns around, you can see the man''s magnificent body.


    However, as a doctor, she has a good professional ethics, and does not see much.


    Just sit down next to him.


    As he said last time, his shoulder joints, as well as several bones in his spine, are covered.


    Finally, Ruoyin rolled up his trouser legs and found a bag under his left knee.


    After the examination, Ruoyin gave the fourth master another pulse.


    Then, she sat in front of the desk and wrote a prescription.


    During this period, the fourth master had put on his clothes.


    After about a cup of tea, she gave the prescription to the fourth master, "take this and fill it in the hospital. Take it for ten days. After ten days, you can come to me again."


    "Ten days? So long? " The man frowned imperceptibly.


    If the tone of the light "um" a, "you this has reached the mid-term, of course, you have to slowly conditioning, you think the herbal medicine is the elixir, a eat can be good? You have to take the medicine for at least ten days. After ten days, I will operate on you according to your situation and remove these small bags from you


    "If I don''t feel well, do I have to wait ten days to find you?" The man did not wait for Ruo Yin to reply, he said in a displeased way: "you don''t want to take the money, but you don''t have a quick job. It''s enough to hire a private doctor with the gold coin I gave you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1620

    Oh, you''re still angry?


    Take the money and do nothing? Isn''t she treating him? What else should she do?


    And it was agreed at the beginning that her appearance fee was 1000 gold coins.


    In the past, people asked her to come out for treatment with a thousand gold coins, which was not as difficult as him.


    She didn''t say he was difficult to serve, but he talked about her.


    "Ruoyin flipped through the drawer. This time, she took a money ticket and handed it to the fourth master.


    "Well, this ticket is worth a thousand gold coins. Although I have shown you two times, I have given you a lot of money. I will give it back to you. I will treat you free of charge for the sake that you are aierhuang amah. Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve ever been kind and kind. "


    "...." the fourth master looked at the money ticket and didn''t answer it.


    "Take it." Ruoyin raised eyebrows and put the money ticket in front of him, "you, take this ticket, turn left and go to hire a private doctor. In case I don''t offer it to you. "


    Really, I think I have some stinky money. It''s amazing.


    She earned money by her own medical skills. How could she get to him, as if she had taken his money in vain and wanted to wait on him.


    Originally, she was kind to treat him for the sake of his serious illness.


    If he put on his imperial airs repeatedly, he would have to pay homage to you!


    "Sound, you are boring." The fourth master did not take the money ticket, just asked: "you say if I have a sudden illness, how to find you."


    Ruoyin: "if the situation is not serious, you can come to the hospital and show it to my fellow at the bottom."


    Fourth master: "if it is serious?"


    Ruoyin: "I have to report my assistant to the hospital first and make an appointment in advance."


    Fourth master: "there is no direct way to order?"


    Ruoyin: "what method?"


    "For example, I will go to your manor. Or come to my hotel. "


    Before, Ruoyin thought that this man was just putting on imperial airs.


    Now, she''s completely clear.


    Together, she and he are not on the same channel at all.


    She just treated him as an ordinary patient, trying to cure him.


    He was preoccupied with heresy.


    A man goes to a woman''s house.


    Or, a woman goes to a man''s hotel.


    Whatever it is, it sounds like a fantastic thing.


    Slag emperor, it''s time to treat the disease. He still has the heart to talk to her.


    She doesn''t have time to talk to him!


    "Since you don''t want to take the money ticket, I''ll take your money when I come here for treatment. But my duty is to cure you, not to be on call or anything else."


    Said, Ruoyin got up, "if you feel lonely in this foreign country, and want to have a woman to accompany you, I suggest you go out and turn right. In the second lane of this street, you can be on call, have all kinds of company and good service attitude."


    After listening to this, the man on the opposite side bited his teeth fiercely, "do you think if I need a woman, I need to cross the sea and spend a few months to the Empire on the moon?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe you are tired of the women in Qing Dynasty and want to go to other countries to experience different exotic customs? Well, I don''t want to tell you more. I''m going to give the patient a free clinic now. "


    Put down such a sentence, if the sound raises the foot to go out of the office.


    Then, Ruoyin is in the hall of the hospital.


    As soon as she got to the hall, she saw a long line of people coming to see the doctor.


    If Yin arranges the mask, he will sit down in the chair at the top of the hall.


    There is a book case in front of the chair, on which are paper and pen, as well as case book.


    Half an hour ago, those people lined up to get their own number plate.


    If Yin''s assistant doctor and assistant will call people according to the number.


    If sound then one after another pulse, ask the condition.


    However, after a while, Ruoyin found that some of them took advantage of the free clinic to chat up.


    Because when feeling the pulse, she found that there was no difference in the other person''s body.


    And when she asked about her condition, the other side could not say why.


    For such people, if the sound is generally directly let him down, do not delay the people behind.


    At the same time, it should be recorded in the book.


    When she comes to the next free clinic, if the other party is still here to waste resources.


    Let the assistant doctor at the bottom give him a diagnosis first and then talk about it.


    If you have a disease, you will be disqualified if you are not.


    After all, there are still dozens of people waiting in line.


    However, there are too many people who want to take advantage of this opportunity to chat up. No, there is another beautiful man who throws out an invitation when Ruoyin feels pulse.Man: "Dr. Daphne, do you have time to eat together?"


    Ruoyin: "if you look at the long dragon like team behind you, do you think I still have time?"


    Man: "I know you are very busy today. What about tomorrow? I ordered a candlelight dinner in the restaurant. Would you like to join us?"


    If you have finished the pulse diagnosis and said, "there is nothing wrong with your body. If you just came to discuss the meal, you may have gone to the wrong place. I suggest that you should go and discuss with the service staff in the restaurant. My hospital only treats patients. Please don''t waste other patients'' time here. "


    Then she waved, "next."


    At this time, the patient behind the man urged: "are you sick after all, please let me come if you are not ill."


    The man ate shriveled, but because Ruoyin had cured his disease, so even if Ruoyin let him go, he still respected Ruoyin.


    The man said to Ruoyin politely, "I''m sorry for the delay, but I won''t give up. I''ll see you another day."


    Finish saying, the man still faces behind person apologetic smile.


    After the man left, two more men accosted him in the name of interrogation.


    However, these people do have some minor health problems.


    One of them, a beautiful European man with cold weather, said his discomfort to Ruoyin, and asked Ruoyin: "Daphne, it''s very tired to manage the hospital alone. Don''t you think about finding a partner to accompany you, such as me?"


    If sound is first for the man''s pulse, followed by a prescription, "I have a child."


    Man: "it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind at all. I just like a mature and feminine woman like you. Besides, it''s hard for you to take care of your children alone. You should find a man, so that you can have a companion. "


    "But she does mind," I don''t like brother-in-law love, life is hard enough, and I have to take care of a big child. Why? "


    Ruoyin wrote the prescription and handed it to the man, "take this and go to the hospital to get the medicine. In addition, when I come for treatment in the future, don''t talk about unimportant things. At present, I just want to treat people, study medicine, and take care of the hospital. I have no time to think about other things. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1621

    In this regard, the man had to lead the prescription, lost to leave.


    And these men''s accost, four ye all see in the eye.


    Originally, Su Peisheng and they were going to leave after taking the medicine.


    However, when he saw the men feeling their pulse, he was very excited.


    It''s not a question at all. It''s more like a conversation.


    Although the fourth master was far away, I couldn''t hear what those people were saying.


    But as a man, he saw the light of wolf in the eyes of those men.


    That''s the light a man radiates when he sees the woman he loves.


    When he saw this, his eyes were suddenly as cold as a hole in the ice, sending out a chill.


    So the fourth master gave Su Peisheng a look in his eyes, and Su Peisheng went to Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin had been examining the patient''s pulse, when Su Peisheng approached him, he whispered, "Niang, long live master wants you to go and talk."


    "Didn''t I see him and prescribe medicine just now?" Ruoyin turns his head first and looks at the fourth master standing in the distance with his hand.


    Su Peisheng: "but long live is really looking for you."


    Ruoyin: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Peisheng: "this servant is not clear. I have to tell you personally."


    Ruoyin: "then let him line up."


    "Ah? In line? "


    "Of course, although he is my special patient, I have seen him first. Now, it''s time for me to give free treatment to patients. If he has anything else to do, he has to queue up according to the rules. "


    "You see, so many people are waiting for my free clinic. I can''t let him jump the queue if he wants to."


    Su Peisheng: "but... But he''s Viva. Viva has never been in line."


    "This is the Empire on the moon, but there is no Viva." If the voice carelessly said: "how, can''t afford to wait? Then let him go back quickly, boil the medicine and drink it. Don''t join the party here if you have nothing to do


    Hearing this, Su Peisheng had to turn his head and deliver the message.


    A moment later, Ruoyin saw the fourth master sitting in a chair in the hall.


    Su Peisheng, as the chief supervisor of the eunuch, stood at the back of the line for the fourth master.


    By the time the line reached Su Peisheng, it was almost noon.


    At this time, Su Peisheng waved to the fourth master, "long live, we are here."


    Seeing Su Peisheng waving, the fourth master in the distance walked to Ruoyin and sat down.


    "Say it, but what''s wrong with you?" If you ask.


    But the man didn''t answer her question. He said, "Yinyin, don''t be the doctor of laoshizi. Come back to the Qing Dynasty with me."


    Ruoyin: "I don''t know you, why go to Daqing with you?"


    Fourth master: "yes, you have lost your memory, but you have to admit that you are my queen."


    At first, he thought of her amnesia, and felt that it was not too urgent to let her go back to the Qing Dynasty with him.


    However, seeing that these men are so enthusiastic about her, he would like to take her back to Daqing immediately and hide her at home so that no one can see her, let alone other men''s Xiao Xiang.


    However, this is the Empire on the moon, so it is not as convenient to move in the Qing Dynasty.


    Therefore, he didn''t take many people with him this time, because it was very troublesome to pass the customs documents.


    Moreover, as the emperor of Qing Dynasty, he took too many people to the Empire on the moon, and others would not agree with it.


    He couldn''t force her back as in Qing Dynasty.


    In addition, after a variety of previous, he clearly understood that it was no use just to get her.


    Compulsive behavior will only push her further and further.


    To get her heart, you have to be willing.


    Otherwise, sooner or later, she will still run far away.


    "Is it? I don''t remember. " If sound light way: "this gentleman, here, can not have what Qing Dynasty Empress, only has the doctor Daphne."


    "If you want to go back to the Qing Dynasty, please do, but please don''t take me with you. I have a good time here."


    Fourth master: "you have a good life. Ai''er needs his father and three brothers."


    "If she pursed her lips and didn''t answer the fourth master''s words, she just said coldly to the patient behind him:" next one! "


    So, there is an old woman with gray hair, with the help of her family.


    Ruoyin asked her grandmother to sit on the opposite side, feeling the pulse for the old man, and asked some related questions.


    The fourth master couldn''t get in a word.


    Besides, as a man, he was too embarrassed to delay the elderly to see a doctor.


    As Ruoyin said, no one here knows that he is the emperor of the Qing Dynasty.


    Even if they do, they won''t take it seriously, because their king is William.


    Finally, the fourth master had to leave with a cold face.Su Peisheng, a few, then dogleg to follow.


    Just out of the hall, the fourth master came across the assistant doctor holding AI Er on the corridor.


    The daughter-in-law flickers not to, fourth master plans to turn to deceive the daughter..


    He went up to Al and stopped.


    Then he took a candy wrapped in colored paper from his sleeve pocket and handed it to AI er.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng was shocked.


    You know, viva doesn''t like sweets, and he says it''s only for women.


    A big man who hates sugar, not to mention the sugar in his sleeve pocket.


    Now it seems that long live must be to coax Xiao Ge, so he prepared it in advance.


    It''s just that little Greg doesn''t seem to appreciate it.


    Ai''er shook her head and said, "my mother said that children should eat less sugar, which is bad for their teeth."


    The little girl said that she didn''t eat sugar, but her eyes were very honest, staring at the sugar and giving out the light of eating goods.


    "No? Unfortunately, it''s strawberry. " Fourth master continued: "your mother said that children should eat less sugar, but did not say that they would not eat, only eat one, it should not matter."


    "Ai Er looked at the candy in the fourth master''s hand and hesitated obviously.


    She also turned to look at the doctor, milk fierce milk fierce way: "you don''t want to tell my Aung oh."


    The assistant doctor is often ordered by AI Er Nai to be fierce and fierce. She is used to her and nods with a smile.


    Seeing the doctor''s consent, Ai''er Cai took the candy from the fourth master''s hand, returned the milk, and said to the fourth master fiercely, "you are not allowed to tell my aunt."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, light "um" a sound, is agreed.


    "It''s a secret between us. We need a hook," she added


    With that, she reached out to the fourth master''s meaty little thumbs and crooked them up.


    But the fourth master, staring at the meat Du Du small hand, delayed did not pull the hook.


    Su Peisheng stood on the side watching the opera.


    As a mysterious and calm emperor, the emperor must feel that this behavior is very naive.


    After a few seconds of being frozen in the same place, the fourth master was estimated to have done a long ideological struggle. He finally hooked up the little thumb of his right hand and Aila hook.


    At this moment, for the first time, the father and daughter reached a consensus and established their own secret.


    After pulling the hook, the fourth master took out his pocket watch and said to AI Er, "it''s noon. Shall I take you to dinner?"


    "Hum, don''t think you want to bribe me with just one sugar. My aunt doesn''t allow me to eat with others." Ai''er Ao Jiao said, "well, I won''t tell you. I''ll have dinner with my aunt later. Otherwise, if she doesn''t find me, she''ll worry."


    With that, AI ER was carried away by the doctor.


    Just as she left, Al kept the candy in her hand tightly.


    She is really not greedy, she just wants to accept the first thing her father gave her.


    It turns out that her father will also like the father of other children''s family, buy candy for her to eat.


    She is reluctant to eat this candy. She must keep it well.


    Out of the hospital, the fourth master directly got on the carriage back to the hotel.


    Sitting in the carriage, he lifted the curtain slightly and ordered coldly, "Su Peisheng, send someone to find out what AI Er likes best. In addition, he should ask a doctor what is the cause of selective amnesia and how to cure it."


    "Yes." After su Peisheng answered, he went to work immediately.


    It seems that the emperor knows that the queen is most concerned about Xiaoge.


    I want to buy Xiaoge and give it to him.


    A moment later, the fourth master returned to the hotel, and the servant arranged lunch for him.


    In the afternoon, Su Peisheng, who inquired about the matter, came back.


    "The emperor, I have inquired about it. Little Ge Ge likes all kinds of cute doll dolls, and she also likes all kinds of beautiful princess skirts and princess shoes." Su Peisheng told the fourth master what he had heard.


    On the sofa, the fourth master cocked his legs and said, "I''ll order you to order a princess suit in the best tailor''s shop here."


    At the end, he added, "remember to set gems."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he talked about another job that the fourth master asked him to do. "By the way, the slave also inquired about the condition and cause of selective amnesia. It is said that it is because a person is stimulated by external factors and forgets or evades some people and things that he does not want to remember."


    "But they say it''s all self-protection for the amnesia."


    As soon as he said this, the look of the fourth master was somewhat complicated.


    He led his lips and asked, "can there be a cure?"


    Su Peisheng: "long live, it is said that this disease is a complex disease, which has little impact on people, but it is difficult to treat. However, the doctors here said that most of the diseases can be cured."


    "And selective amnesia is not really amnesia, but it seems to forget some people and things on the surface, but it still exists deeply in the patient''s mind and heart."Seeing that the fourth master''s face was not good-looking, Su Peisheng quickly added a good word, "selective amnesia is not something the empress can decide. The queen certainly doesn''t want to forget you. Maybe she loves you too much...


    I wonder if the fourth master has listened to Su Peisheng''s words.


    His finger belly is vigorously rotating Lantian ink jade ring finger, which has been worn for more than ten years. After years of polishing, it has become mellow and transparent.


    At this time, Su Peisheng looked up and secretly looked at the fourth master. When he found that the fourth master''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, he said cautiously: "long live sir, when the servant just passed by the Queen''s Hospital, I heard that their hospital would open its anniversary celebration in three days, and the location is in our Wenbin hotel."


    Hearing this, the four masters with a cold face and thin lips outline a cold arc,.


    The corner of his mouth, which was slightly upturned, showed a trace of evil smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1622

    The fourth master led his lips and said faintly, "I know. You should step down."


    "Bang." When Su Peisheng saw the smile, he immediately lowered his head.


    With his understanding of the emperor, the emperor''s evil spirit smile, the plot is coming!


    Three days later, the anniversary of Ruoyin medical center will be held in Wenbin hotel.


    She took the first floor of the winbin hotel.


    As early as a month ago, she announced that this day will be held in the winbin Hotel anniversary celebration.


    The winbin hotel is the most luxurious and spacious hotel of this generation.


    It''s a place for accommodation, for entertainment.


    And if the sound held in the Wenbin Hotel anniversary of this event, we have known for a long time.


    If we change places temporarily, many people may not be able to know.


    Therefore, even if she knew that the fourth master was also in the hotel, she would not have to change places.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is wearing a silver red pengpeng long skirt, with the help of doctors standing at the door to meet the guests.


    In the Empire this month, although there are hugs, kisses and kisses.


    But hand kissing ceremony is generally between ladies and ladies etiquette, but if one side does not reach out, it can also be avoided.


    But if sound, did not reach out.


    Kisses and hugs require people who are familiar with each other.


    If Yin sees some more familiar ladies, it will embrace.


    For other guests, she would lift her skirt with both hands and nod slightly.


    Or shake hands gently to keep etiquette.


    About this anniversary celebration, Ruoyin didn''t send an invitation to everyone.


    She only told everyone a month ago that patients who had been treated in the hospital could participate in the anniversary with the help of the case book.


    There are common people, rich people, princes and nobles who come here.


    Even King William, Queen Shanna and Duke Joseph came.


    Ruoyin was talking and laughing with the guests, and saw a group of powerful guard of honor standing in the distance.


    And a blind carriage stopped in front of the hotel.


    It was a golden carriage inlaid with colored gemstones.


    For a moment, all the people at the door were attracted by the carriage.


    Through the transparent glass window of the carriage, you can see a pair of blonde Bi Ren sitting inside.


    And this pair of bisexuals are King William and queen Shanna.


    They get out of the car with the doorman''s door open.


    Behind them was a silver carriage.


    Next to them was Duke Joseph.


    When they got out of the car, they were surrounded by knights in bronze armor to keep them safe.


    If you can understand Shanna''s coming to the anniversary.


    After all, she cured Shanna of her heart disease a few years ago.


    But William and Joseph came to the party, completely out of her expectation.


    Over the years, since she left the castle, she has rarely seen William and Joseph again.


    Ruoyin always thought that they didn''t want her to die and gave her freedom.


    When time goes by, they have already forgotten her, so much better.


    Who knows they''ll be here today without warning.


    As kings and dukes, shouldn''t they be busy?


    How can you come to such a small party?


    In the distance, William and his entourage are walking towards Ruoyin at the door.


    When people around saw William and Shanna, the men took off their hats with their right hands and bowed slightly.


    The women raised their skirts in both hands, squatted slightly on their knees and nodded at the same time.


    If the sound in Rome, do as the Romans do, also hands raised skirt, knees slightly squat, do nod action.


    William nodded slightly and motioned to the crowd.


    As Queen, Shanna raised her right hand to her head and waved gracefully to the crowd.


    Although William and Joseph were not patients in the hospital, Ruoyin welcomed them into the hall.


    They had helped her.


    And she couldn''t have driven the country''s rulers out.


    After about a stick of incense, all the guests arrived, and it was time to have a quick meal.


    Ruoyin did not stand at the door, but turned into the hall.


    In the hall, there are gold pattern wallpaper, colorful tapestries and colorful oil paintings.


    On the top, there is a crystal lamp which is as bright as flowers.


    The floor was covered with Persian carpet.


    Plus the magnificent cloister, gold foil decoration, from the inside to the outside, all show luxury.


    In particular, the arrival of the king and queen, as well as the dukes, elevated this ordinary anniversary celebration to a higher level and made it a grand banquet for the upper class of the Empire on the moon.After entering the hall, the curator first delivered a speech.


    Then, as a female boss behind the scenes, Ruoyin also made a speech on the stage.


    After Ruoyin''s speech, the guests clapped at the bottom.


    After that, the hotel staff continued to serve good wine and delicious food.


    There is no dinner in the hall, but on the right side of the hall, there will be all kinds of delicious food, juice and wine.


    There are several long tables on the left, as well as a smaller round table with snow-white ceramic dishes and silver knives and forks.


    The guests sat at the table in groups.


    There are also some male guests, holding goblets, standing in the hall at will, chatting.


    As the host of this banquet, Ruoyin carries a glass of orange juice and shuttles freely in the banquet, chatting and entertaining guests.


    She should have been carrying a glass.


    But she knew that she couldn''t drink enough. In order to avoid embarrassment in front of the public, she had to use juice instead of wine to clink glasses with people.


    Anyway, she doesn''t live on social life. She depends on medicine.


    If you don''t drink, people will come to her for treatment.


    Among those people, many of them were saved by her. It was too late to be grateful. How could they care about this.


    Ruoyin strolled around the party. After greeting the guests, she went to the food area, picked up some desserts and fruits, and found a table in the corner to ask her to come over for dinner.


    Today''s such an important occasion, because she was too busy, AI Er left it to the help of a doctor.


    But before she could find her, William, sitting in the VIP seat, sat down opposite her with a plate.


    William has flaxen curly hair. He is wearing a white stand collar shirt with a champagne jacket in the middle and a champagne dress on the outside.


    The dress was inlaid with dazzling diamonds and gemstones, and in the middle was a row of silver buttons.


    The dress of self-cultivation shows his strong and slender figure incisively and vividly.


    At the foot, it is matched with black boots with extremely long tips and metal spurs.


    Lower - wearing a pair of black trousers.


    This dress up, his height of about 1.9 meters, appears more slender and straight, the whole person publicizes a high-level sense of luxury.


    Beautiful as a demon face, under the nose of the eagle, there are two thin lips with pride in it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1623

    On the left ear, there are a few bright black earrings.


    The whole body gives a kind of arrogant and arrogant taste, and the Royal breath of contempt.


    Naturally scattered under the curly hair, that pair of cold and rebellious blue pupil, is looking at Ruoyin intensely, "listen, there are many people pursuing you recently?"


    The man said, with a knife cut a piece of the middle with blood five cooked steak, and then silver fork delivery to the mouth.


    Ruoyin: "where did you hear the news?"


    "Leave it alone." William put down his knife and fork and brought a glass of wine.


    Slender fingers holding the cup, wrists gently shaking the wine in the glass, and then gently sipped the mellow wine, savor.


    The man opened his thin lips and said, "you just need to know that I haven''t had a woman for a long time."


    Ruoyin::...


    William: "you''ve been hurt, and I''m just taking it back. How do you think about it?"


    Men like him, what kind of women have not seen.


    As early as he was young, he saw through the essence of those women.


    They approached him because of his identity, status, money and power.


    Even if they said they loved him, and he also played games, but the heart is no fluctuation, even in sneer.


    That''s why he doesn''t respect women and look down on them.


    Many years ago in Qing Dynasty, he thought that the women in front of him were different from other women.


    At first, he just thought she was a thoughtful woman, so he bought so many properties in Qing Dynasty.


    But in the end, it''s not about money.


    But later, I heard that she had run the biggest charity in Qing Dynasty.


    How can a woman who loves money spend money on charity?


    In addition, she came to the Empire in the past few years, relying on her own efforts to run a hospital.


    When he let her leave the castle, he thought she had no money and no power. He would not stay here for a long time, and would come to him for help.


    Who knows that she managed the hospital into the largest and best hospital in the Empire on the moon, without the help of others or men.


    Once in a while, she can also provide free medical services to help people in need.


    She always refreshes his view on her, which makes people feel very surprised. Her unique personality charm also attracts him more.


    Other women are material, but she is not.


    Otherwise, he would not have been hurt and left the castle immediately, as if avoiding the castle full of power.


    She is confident, generous, independent, beautiful and mature.


    But she lived like a child, unrestrained, simple and natural.


    She knows everything, but she is so naive.


    She is a woman with both beauty and soul.


    Let a man want her heart, not just her.


    A woman with an interesting soul will hurt her soul if she is pressed to get her. It is also equivalent to losing her forever and never getting her again.


    So over the years, he allowed her to live in the Empire on the moon without taking any tough measures.


    Just these days, I heard that too many men found her this piece of jade.


    He would take the initiative to launch the pursuit offensive, otherwise later, perhaps let others to pick.


    In front of Ruoyin, William always looks serious.


    Now seeing him so serious, Ruoyin doesn''t adapt to it.


    And she did listen to the people of the Empire on the moon.


    They said that King William was busy ruling the Empire on the moon and had not touched the women who were kept in the castle for a long time.


    Now, William told her, he was a prodigal.


    But Ruoyin never believed it was for her.


    The men here are all big pig hooves, regardless of the men of the Empire on the moon or the men of the Qing Dynasty.


    In her eyes, they are the same.


    They''re interested in you, but they don''t get the hand. They feel fresh.


    Not get the affectionate money, like the most spoony man in the world.


    After getting it, they will start to spend their hearts, hunt down a fresh prey, tear open the hypocritical face of infatuation, and reveal the original amorous nature.


    Ruoyin chuckled, "when I left the castle, I said that I hated places with power. You, the king of the Empire this month, loved to keep your power firmly in your hands."


    "Now you tell me this, and my attitude is as firm as when I left the castle: never, never, will, change."


    Sitting opposite William listened to Ruo Yin, the deep blue pupil suddenly tight.


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the dining table in the corner was a little low.


    It seemed to the people around them that his Majesty was talking to Dr. Daphne.


    After all, Daphne was the most famous and honorary doctor of the Empire on the moon.But who would have thought that their king was showing love.


    Fortunately, at this time, the doctor came with AI ER in his arms.


    The arrival of Ai''er and the assistant doctor broke the original low pressure.


    If Yin sees AI Er, she will divide the food that has been prepared for a long time to one side of the table.


    William got up and pinched Ailey''s cheek, and said in an informal way, "this girl is so lovely that she wants to hold her aunt."


    Ruoyin: "no, Aung is mine. I''m the only one in her heart." AI er said, and turned to join Ruoyin''s arms.


    William Low smile a, "so your aunt has someone in mind, it is a pity."


    With that, he took his cup and turned to talk and laugh with the male guests in the crowd.


    Adults always say regretful words in a joking tone.


    It seems that he is not the one who just shows love to Ruoyin.


    Next, Ruoyin holds Ai''er and eats snacks together.


    The assistant doctor sat on one side, ate something together, and occasionally helped Ruoyin with a handle.


    After eating and drinking enough, Ai''er is full of spirit. She can''t sit still on Ruoyin''s leg and clamors to go down and run all over the place.


    Ruoyin had to let her down to the ground and let the doctor accompany her to play all over the place.


    So, Ruoyin has only one person sitting in the corner.


    After a while, Shanna went to the opposite side of Ruoyin and sat down.


    Shanna took a sip of the wine and asked Ruoyin with a smile: "did William confess to you?"


    If the tone light "um" a, "sorry, I really did not expect that he would suddenly come here, and suddenly said these to me."


    After all, these years, they have no intersection at all.


    Shanna: you don''t have to be sorry. It''s his problem. It''s none of your business. Without you, he would also have other women. Those women have a bad heart. At least you won''t take the initiative and refuse him firmly. "


    "Sometimes I think, because he wanted to pursue you, he began to ignore those women in the castle. If you live in the castle, you will be able to deal with those women with me. "


    "Are you crazy?" Ruoyin glared at Shanna.


    Shanna: OK, I''m not kidding you. As early as when you were treating me, after your persuasion, I didn''t take those women seriously


    Ruoyin and Shanna sat and chatted for a while, and the party was dancing.


    The men and women present danced together.


    As kings and queens, William and Shanna dance harmoniously on the surface, even though they don''t agree in private.


    Ruoyin sits in the corner and looks at all kinds of men and women.


    At this moment, a man''s hand, stretched out in front of her, invited her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1624

    Ruoyin looked up from the man''s hand, and it was Joseph who invited her to dance.


    He was gesturing her with his eyes to accept the invitation.


    In fact, dancing together is nothing but a social dance.


    You can dance with couples, lovers, partners, or friends.


    However, with Ruoyin''s medical skills, she felt that she did not need to do these fearless social activities.


    Dancing won''t bring her any benefits, it can only attract rotten peach blossom.


    If sound politely stiff smile, think of what to take to prevaricate the other party, refuse the invitation.


    The next moment, however, her waist was taken from her right.


    Ruo Yin looks back and finds that the fourth master is walking to her right side.


    It was the fourth master who held her waist.


    If sound twist a body, but four ye but dead ground to embrace her waist.


    He also said to Joseph, "this man, if you want to come, she won''t be able to dance with you, otherwise she won''t be late to accept your invitation."


    "And she is my woman. Even if she wants to dance, she should dance with me, not you, so I suggest you choose a suitable partner."


    This not only swore sovereignty, but also showed that Joseph and Ruoyin were not suitable.


    Fourth master''s voice is thick and magnetic, and many people have heard him.


    For a while, many people''s eyes fell on Ruoyin''s direction.


    When they heard the fourth master''s words and saw his hand on Ruoyin''s waist, all of them understood.


    It seems that this man is swearing in sovereignty.


    And he has an Asian face like Dr. Tiffany.


    The most important thing is that AI Er came from nowhere and called "Daddy" to the fourth master, or in the words of the Empire on the moon.


    Now it''s hard to believe it or not.


    Because they can see that AI ER and the fourth master look alike.


    At the moment, if the voice can not help but smoke the corner of the mouth.


    This AI Er, how to run out to help her father swear sovereignty.


    Ruoyin has always been an ordinary Han woman living in the Empire on the moon.


    Therefore, she took the Han surname of her previous life and named Ai''er Qi Shaoai.


    Ai''er was asked to call her Aung according to the method of Han nationality in Qing Dynasty.


    Even if the fourth master appeared, he was calling for his father, not Huang AMA.


    She doesn''t remember him. She is not a member of the royal family. Why should she restrict herself according to the Royal appellation and rules.


    However, as soon as this man appeared, she broke her original peaceful and free life.


    Although he also went to the hospital to see his illness and could participate in the anniversary celebration, he was a person who didn''t like to be lively at first. He didn''t fit in with this kind of occasion, OK?


    One side of Joseph, originally wanted to invite Ruoyin to dance.


    Now I met the fourth master, and my expression changed slightly.


    Once in the temple, he met the fourth master.


    Joseph took back Chao Ruoyin''s hand and shook hands with the fourth master. "Long time no see, your majesty Yongzheng."


    Out of politeness, the fourth master also extended his hand and shook hands with Joseph.


    At this time, even William, who was talking with the male guests in the distance, came to the fourth master.


    After approaching, he William light way: "welcome to come down, we are on the month Empire guest."


    When talking, he and the fourth master almost reached out to each other, held it, and then let go.


    Both of them were smiling.


    On the surface, the communication between the upper men always seems so peaceful and local.


    It was as if there was no animosity between them, and there was no private feud.


    But who knows how sinister and dark they are at the bottom of their hearts.


    Maybe, only they know it by themselves.


    As the king of the Empire on the moon, William showed the gentlemanly demeanor of this country.


    Fortunately, he had been to the Qing Dynasty as a guest. The fourth master and Emperor Kangxi gave him a document to clear the customs. Otherwise, he could not find Joseph in the Qing Dynasty.


    William is not good how to deal with the fourth master. On the contrary, he has to ensure his personal safety.


    Otherwise, if the fourth master made a mistake in the Empire on the month, regardless of whether he did it or not, it was his problem.


    Then, the Qing Dynasty and Yueshang empire will have to go to war, which will seriously affect the friendship between the two countries.


    Not only that, but also some countries that were allies with the Qing Dynasty would attack the Empire on the moon.


    Therefore, even though the fourth master and William may be enemies in love, their minds are clear and they will not bring their personal feelings to national interests and politics.


    "Nice to meet you." Compared with William''s seemingly warm welcome, the fourth master replied in two words.


    A pair of deep ink pupil, with a faint smile, and William face directly.


    He looked calm and calm, and there was a monarchy in his actions.Obviously, it is in other people''s territory, but it is comfortable as if it is in its own territory, like a noisy guest dominating the host.


    After William shook hands with the fourth master, a man came to William''s ear and said something.


    So William motioned to the fourth master and continued to talk with the group before.


    With the fourth master as the flower protector, Joseph had to go far away.


    After AI Er helped her father swear sovereignty, she ran around again.


    After seeing people go far away, the fourth master attached to Ruoyin''s ear and warned in a low voice, "if you dare to dance with other men, I''ll break your legs."


    Ruoyin''s eyes are looking at the elegant dancing men and women, and her red lips bring up a charming smile.


    "Very good. Originally, as the host of this anniversary celebration, I need to control the field. I''m not going to dance." She turned her head and looked at the man on one side. "Now, with your threat, I feel like I can''t dance without a man."


    "Because I hate being threatened, especially men."


    Then she lifted her feet and went to the dance floor.


    But when she took a step, her arm was pulled back.


    "You come back." The fourth master took the woman''s arm to his side and said, "Yin Yin, I said something wrong. Isn''t it?"


    Ruoyin: "that''s wrong."


    Fourth master: "you said that you wear such high shoes and dance in the crowd, in case you sprained your feet."


    Ruoyin: "I''m a super dancer. I''m not afraid."


    "No, even if you want to dance, you can only dance with me, only in front of me." Only coax a word or two, the man showed the domineering nature again.


    "You?" Ruo Yin looked up and down at the fourth master with a look at the earth buns, and said in disbelief, "can you dance their social dance?"


    "I''ve got a lot of them." The man said, the corner of his mouth raised a evil smile, "if you don''t believe it, I don''t mind looking for a spacious room in this hotel, and have a good try with you."


    He deliberately made the last sentence very heavy.


    If Yin''s eyes catch a glimpse of a man''s bad smile, he will know that he has no good intentions.


    "Why, are you afraid?" The man gave her a squint.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1625

    "Afraid, afraid to die." Ruo Yin turned his eyes to the fourth master.


    At this time, the steward of the hotel found Ruoyin and seemed to want to discuss something.


    The fourth master looked at the tall and handsome man in charge, and his sharp cold eyes showed the vigilance of a straight man.


    Scared people in charge of the matter immediately stood on the side of Ruo Yin body.


    Ruoyin glared at the fourth master, "he''s from the hotel. Come to me to discuss things. Why do you scare the young man?"


    Smell speech, four ye this just close the sharp in the eye, patted the other side''s shoulder, young man, good duty.


    If you listen to the sound, you can feel the strength of the fourth master''s shooting.


    In particular, he rubbed his shoulders.


    Then, Ruoyin and the steward discuss the next arrangement.


    The fourth master glanced at Ai''er in the distance and took Su Peisheng to find Ai''er.


    Al is playing with the lace on the table.


    She was held in her arms by a doctor-in-law, her little nails were clasping flowers on the dining table, but they could not be buttoned down.


    "What are you playing with?" The fourth master asked.


    AI Er: "Huahua."


    Fourth master: "don''t play, look at the present I brought you."


    "Gift?" When she heard the gift, Al''s eyes lit up.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng immediately opened an exquisite carved wooden box and presented the gift inside to AI er.


    The gifts in this one, but the emperor spent a lot of money to rush out.


    AI Er looked down and saw that the box was divided into two compartments.


    There is a pair of pink gemstone inlaid shoes in one compartment.


    The other is a pink fluffy skirt with sparkling gems and crystals.


    It is very in line with the emperor''s aesthetic taste of straight men.


    All of a sudden, the look of expectation on her face was replaced by disappointment.


    "Don''t like it?" Fourth master''s face is light.


    Elle nodded her head, then shook her head. "These shoes and skirts are beautiful, but they are too gorgeous for me."


    Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master''s cold face and said, "Ai''er, this is the princess skirt and princess shoes specially made for you. How can they not be suitable for you?"


    This is the first time for the emperor to give a gift to Xiaoge. Don''t be despised.


    "Can..." Ai Er looked at the fourth master carefully, "but the princess clothes that a Niang said are different from this one."


    "What''s different?" The fourth master asked.


    Ai''er: "my mother said, I''m still young, and I''m growing fast. I don''t need to wear expensive clothes. I like to buy simple and comfortable clothes for me. She said that the princess likes to wear simple and comfortable clothes, just like the one on me."


    With that, AI Er still bowed her head, playing with the little flowers on her skirt.


    The fourth master glanced at Ai''er''s shoes and skirt.


    As AI er said, her clothes and shoes are made of ordinary cotton, which are simple and comfortable.


    With the Queen''s current ability, she can definitely afford a better one, but she does not.


    This is in line with her simple temperament, it is estimated that she does not want children to be vain at a young age.


    Now, for the first time, the fourth master felt that money and power were not omnipotent.


    The queen did not love the queen and the Royal rights.


    Now, Al doesn''t love fancy clothes or vanity.


    Ai''er often follows Ruoyin in the hospital. She sees more people, and how much she will observe.


    She looked at the fourth master with a cold face. She mainly asked for a topic to coax him, "do you know why I just called your father in front of everyone?"


    Fourth master:...


    AI Er: "because they are all bad guys who come to rob my aunt with me, I will help you drive them away."


    "I also came to rob your aunt back to the Qing Dynasty."


    "No, you are my father. We are a family. How can a family say robbery?" Ai''er is full of milk.


    Smell speech, because the gift is despised and cold face four ye, can be regarded as a low smile, "since you recognize, then don''t call dad, want to call Huang AMA."


    "No Ai''er shakes her head. "I can''t call you emperor Alma until she is willing to go back with you. I can''t betray Aung, otherwise she will be sad."


    Fourth master: "at a young age, I know a lot.


    Ai''er: "Aung is so gentle and kind-hearted that she can help those strangers. Why does she look like a changed person when facing you. And how did she come to the Empire on the moon


    Fourth master:...


    Ai''er: "I heard those women in the Empire on the moon say that they hate domestic violence men most. Dad, did you rape my aunt at that time, otherwise why did she hate you


    "The fourth master was shocked by Ai''er''s childish words. He clenched his fist and coughed softly," don''t talk nonsense. I love your aunt before it''s too late. How can you abuse her? ""Your aunt, she just lost her memory. Sooner or later, she will remember me and go back to the Qing Dynasty with me. Certainly."


    The man''s tone is firm, a pair of confident, everything is in the hands of the feeling.


    "Oh." AI seems to believe it or not.


    Fourth master: "do you want to go back to the Qing Dynasty?"


    "I, I don''t know, where Aung is, I''ll be there." Elle came back.


    Seeing that Ai''er was not cheated, the fourth master continued: "do you want to see brothers?"


    "Brothers?"


    "Yes, didn''t your aunt tell you that you have three brothers in Qing Dynasty?"


    "No Al shook her head.


    Fourth master: "they have wanted a sister for a long time. If they know you, they will spoil you."


    "So, Aung owes me three brothers?" Al''s eyes are wide.


    The little friend of the manor next door has two brothers.


    She kept thinking, if only she had a brother.


    Now, she has three brothers in one go.


    Wow, three brothers.


    I have one more brother than my little friend next door.


    The fourth master''s sharp eyes immediately showed that Ai''er was moved. He pulled his lips and said, "so, in order to meet my brothers earlier, tell me what your aunt likes most these years?"


    "My grandmother likes me most of all." AI Er came back smartly.


    "Ai Er is right about this, but she didn''t provide the fourth master with clues to pursue his wife." is there anything else


    "Yes." Ai''er nodded. "In addition to me, Aung likes her hospital very much."


    The Medical Museum represents Ruoyin''s career.


    "Elle, what are you doing here?" At this time, Ruoyin finished the task at hand and came over.


    Ellen: "we''re saying..."


    "nothing." The fourth master didn''t wait for AI Er to finish saying, "I made a suit for her."


    When Ruo Yin approached, she looked at the box that Su Peisheng had opened. There were glittering Princess skirts and princess shoes. "Ai Er, it''s too expensive. We can''t take it."


    "Yes, Aung." Elle came back.


    "You won''t let me give her a present?" On the side of the fourth master cold tunnel.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, the assistant doctor and Su Peisheng were busy retreating, leaving room for the masters and sons to communicate alone.


    Ruoyin looked at the fourth master very seriously and solemnly: "it''s not that I don''t want you to give AI er a gift. If you want to make up for AI Er, you can give some simple things, but you can''t give such a valuable one."


    "Ai Er is only two years old. What does she know? Does she know how valuable and luxurious a gem is? Aren''t you trying to instill vanity into her


    Really, isn''t this teaching bad children, and cultivating them into upstarts with no humanity?


    "I don''t want to talk to you." The fourth master left such a sentence and walked away.


    If the sound rolled a arrogant white eye, cut, the whole she would like to say with him!


    After the social dance, it''s Opera time.


    Opera is not only the performing art of the Empire on the moon, but also a kind of drama.


    However, this kind of drama is not performed, but sung.


    The people of the Empire were very fond of opera last month.


    Here, from the king to the royal family, from the minister to the upper class, from the lady to the middle-level businessmen, from the ordinary people to the beggars on the street, opera is the spiritual food necessary for their life.


    The stage was already set up in the hall, and the opera staff were preparing for it.


    They are a team of musicians, dancers, singers.


    Under the stage, there are several long tables and chairs.


    There are drinks and delicacies, all kinds of desserts and desserts on the table.


    Ruoyin finds a seat in the first row.


    In the meantime, some guests talked to her.


    Ruoyin responded with a smile.


    However, as soon as she turned her head, she found the fourth master sitting on her left.


    It doesn''t matter. William sits on the left side of the fourth master.


    Soon, the surrounding seats were filled.


    The opera man at the head of the opera also began to sing.


    I don''t know why, if I don''t know the sound, I feel uncomfortable.


    Because she always felt someone was staring at her.


    But she looked around, and no one was looking at her.


    The two men on her left, looking straight ahead, seemed to be watching the opera intently.


    But their pupil, but slightly to her this direction.


    She wasn''t sure if they were looking at her.


    So she took a glass of juice and continued to concentrate on the opera.


    This opera is about the love and hatred between a country girl and a baron.


    The singers sing the whole story with solemn and dramatic timbre and ups and downs of high and low tones.An hour later, the opera was finished, and everyone applauded to express their respect for the opera staff.


    Next to him, William said to Ruoyin: "this opera is my favorite. I didn''t expect you to like it too. It''s just that for people from other countries, it''s hard to understand. "


    "As a person of Qing Dynasty who listen to opera, you can enjoy this opera very well soon after you come to the Empire in the month. It''s not easy."


    "It seems that you have completely integrated into our empire on the moon."


    It sounds like a casual conversation, but it has several layers of obscure meaning.


    This is a dark poke, indicating that Ruoyin and he have the same preferences.


    Also refers to Ruoyin came here, has abandoned the habits of the Qing Dynasty, used to the customs of the Empire on the moon.


    From the perspective of a suitor, maybe this sentence also shows that Ruoyin wants to get rid of the past and become a man of empire on the moon.


    For a moment, Ruoyin felt that the air pressure around him suddenly became cold.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1626

    In fact, Ruoyin doesn''t like this opera.


    But this opera was very famous in the Empire on the month, so she asked the steward here to arrange opera staff and order the opera.


    However, out of politeness, Ruoyin still looks at William from the side.


    But the fourth master on the left leaned forward slightly, blocking a large part of her sight.


    Moreover, he has a stiff face, which is like 2580000.


    Key, he also led the lips, light way: "I remember when you and I were in the elegant room of the tavern, didn''t you like to listen to opera most?"


    The man focused on "my elegant room in the tavern at that time", which makes people think highly of it.


    Ruoyin:...


    please, it''s just opera and opera. How can they make a choice.


    William: "that''s all before. At every stage, people have different preferences. What she liked in the past may not like it now. Maybe she will hate it."


    "How do you know?" The fourth master turned his head and looked directly at William.


    If Yin sat aside, they could feel the evil in their eyes and the strong smell of gunpowder that they sent out.


    Therefore, she said to the fourth master lightly: "when I was in the Qing Dynasty, I didn''t like to listen to opera very much. I just took it to amuse the boring days."


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master turned cold, and William''s mouth rose slightly.


    But soon, Ruoyin said to William, "King William, I don''t really like this opera, but I can''t say I hate it. I just heard them say that this opera is very famous in the Empire in the month, so I ordered this opera for you."


    There''s something I don''t like either of you.


    It''s just that everyone is a person of status. It''s too embarrassing to say too clearly.


    After that, Ruoyin got up and said, "OK, I have something else to do. Listen to me slowly."


    Really, it''s just an opera. It''s like a war.


    An hour later, the anniversary is over.


    Ruoyin saw off the guests and connected some things with the hotel steward.


    When he left, the fourth master was no longer in the hall on the first floor.


    Because he lives here, it''s convenient.


    With the steward, Ruoyin took Ai''er and rented a carriage back to the manor.


    In the carriage, AI Er suddenly asked Ruoyin, "Aung, do I have three brothers?"


    If Yin had been tired to lean on the carriage, closed her eyes, after listening to AI er''s words, she would wake up, "who told you?"


    "Well..."


    seeing that Ai''er didn''t want to deceive her, and didn''t want to reveal the other party''s appearance, Ruoyin took the initiative to ask, "your father?"


    "Well!"


    Knowing that it was the fourth master who told AI Er, Ruoyin thought, why did this man say this to Ai''er?


    However, since Ai''er already knew, she replied truthfully: "you do have three legitimate brothers, but they are in Qing Dynasty."


    "Oh." AI Er nodded, understood, and asked nothing more.


    However, the corner of the mouth can not stop rising, the original father said is true!


    It was the night. Ruoyin, who had been busy all day, was about to have a rest with AI Er when the doorbell rang outside.


    Ruoyin had to carry Ai''er to the yard.


    Su Peisheng, with several bodyguards, was waiting anxiously outside.


    Seeing Ruoyin, Su Peisheng said in a shrill voice: "empress, the emperor has a sharp pain in her shoulder. She wants to invite you to the hotel."


    If Yin willow eyebrow slightly pick, but in the anniversary celebration, he is still good?


    So, Ruoyin asked, "have you seen the assistant doctors in my hospital?"


    "No


    Ruoyin: "I didn''t say that for a long time, I had to let the assistant doctors of the hospital have a look first. If it''s not serious, let them give prescriptions, acupuncture and massage."


    Su Peisheng: "but the emperor''s condition is very serious."


    "If you are serious, you have to go to the doctor''s office for confirmation. Then you can make an appointment with me and follow the procedure I have agreed in advance." If the sound does not speak of affection at all.


    Su Peisheng pleaded again, "madam, can''t you really be flexible? At least the emperor is the emperor amah of Ai''er


    At this time, Ai''er is very suitable to say: "Aung, you save dad."


    "Ai''er, your father has to go to the hospital to make a diagnosis first. If he is really seriously ill, my aunt will certainly try to save him, OK?" If the sound coaxes the way.


    She is too tired today.


    To be sure, a few days before the anniversary, she didn''t have a good rest in order to be busy with this.


    Therefore, if the situation is minor, the medical staff can handle it.


    As for the serious situation, the staff of the hospital can also make an emergency first and then inform her.


    If the condition was so urgent that he could not be cured after a delay, it would be that Hua Tuo would not be able to cure him in the world, let alone that she would be able to help him immediately.Seeing that Ruoyin refused to be accommodating, Su Peisheng had to pull his head and leave with the man.


    Ruoyin goes back to bed with AI ER in her arms.


    On the other side, after returning to the hotel, Su told the truth to the fourth master who was reading.


    At the moment, the fourth master is sitting on the leather sofa, reading with a lamp.


    In the dim light, the handsome cheek is as sharp as a sculpture.


    Cold thin lips light pursed, the whole body exudes a light cold breath.


    "Long live, the empress said, let''s go according to the procedure. We have to go to the hospital first, and let the staff in the hospital diagnose you first." Su Peisheng bowed his head and knelt in front of the fourth master.


    "The fourth master turned the book carelessly.


    Su Peisheng looked up and saw that the fourth master was angry.


    Can''t help but carefully test: "emperor, then you say... We still go to the hospital?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he was given a cold eye by the fourth master.


    Frightened, he immediately dropped his head again.


    It''s also true that the emperor is not sick at all. If they go to the hospital and the emperor is well diagnosed by those people, then it will be a trick to help?


    The empress is also true. She has to be diagnosed by the hospital before she considers to treat the emperor.


    Isn''t it clear that you don''t trust the emperor and worry that the emperor will cheat her?


    Although this big night, the emperor is really insidious to cheat the queen to the hotel.


    But it''s not because I miss the queen and want to spend more time with her.


    In fact, the emperor can go directly to the manor to find the queen.


    But as an emperor, it is estimated that if the queen doesn''t let him in, isn''t it good to lose face?


    In addition, the emperor has a good face and doesn''t want to break through the wall.


    As for the arrogant man like the emperor, if he still needs to climb over the wall to enter his daughter-in-law''s house, what''s the difference between him and a bandit?


    Therefore, only insidious use of fraud, but the queen is not deceived.


    Just as Su Peisheng was fumbling around, he heard a cold reprimand from the fourth master. "I haven''t said that I ordered you to order clothes and shoes for Ge Ge a few days ago. How do you work as an official?"


    Su Peisheng: ".....


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1627

    "At the beginning..." four ye said, slightly attached to the body, "who said that gege likes princess skirt and princess shoes most?"


    With that, the man put the book in his hand on Su Peisheng''s head.


    If he was in the Forbidden City, Su Peisheng was wearing an eunuch''s hat.


    But in the Empire this month, he doesn''t have to wear it.


    Now by four ye solid a button, the moon forehead ache straight gnash teeth, but dare not make a voice.


    At that time, he did know that elgege liked princess dresses.


    Who knows the empress and elgege have misunderstandings about the princess skirt.


    They not only think that the low-key and comfortable skirt is a princess skirt, but also have a conflict with the skirt inlaid with gems.


    Blame him?


    The key is that the emperor is too haughty. Why do you say that a girl''s skirt is so gorgeous?


    Before giving a gift, it''s embarrassing not to know the other party''s preferences in advance.


    Blame him, too?


    But even if he thinks so, he dare not say so.


    Otherwise, his head would not be so simple as to button up books, but would move.


    Su Peisheng immediately made up his smile and repeatedly admitted that he was wrong: "the emperor, the slave should die. It''s the servant''s fault. It''s the slave who didn''t inquire and didn''t do a good job."


    As a eunuch chief inspector for decades, he deeply understood that it is most important for masters to be happy.


    If the masters and sons are not happy, they are all slaves. They have to carry them all.


    "Get out and get the punishment." The fourth Master said coldly.


    "Bang." Su Peisheng quickly put the book on his head on the table and quickly disappeared in the sight of the fourth master.


    The Emperor didn''t get the empress, and his anger was nowhere to vent. He had to spread his anger on the slaves like them.


    In the next few days, Ruoyin didn''t wait for news from the hospital. Thinking that the fourth master should be OK, he cut firewood, feed horses, paint, water flowers, tease cats and dogs in the manor.


    Three days later, Ruoyin and Ai''er wash and get ready to go to bed.


    But before they had time to lie down, they heard the voice of Xiao Jiong shouting outside the door.


    Ruoyin slightly lifted the curtain and saw several dark shadows entering her yard.


    After stung Xiaoqiang with a stick, they came to her room.


    If Yin doesn''t have time to think about it, the first move is to take AI Er to the inner room, open the fireplace, and hide AI in. "Ai Er, no matter what happens later, don''t come out."


    Now in the summer, there is no fireplace. There is no fire in it. It is empty.


    "Aung, what about you? It''s so dark here. I''m afraid of myself."


    "Good, listen to my aunt." If the sound heard the outside of the door moving closer and closer, quickly "shush" a sound, the fireplace to close.


    Then, Ruoyin takes a deep breath and is ready to go out and face it alone.


    They all went into the yard, and she and Al couldn''t hide.


    As long as Elle hides in a safe place, she''s not afraid.


    She and Al, it''s impossible for both of them to hide.


    There''s a good chance that both of them will be caught.


    She was the only one to show up and cover for al.


    Do you think she is not nervous? Of course, she is nervous. Her heart is racing and her palms are sweating.


    But the woman is weak, and the mother is just. She is nervous, but she can''t be afraid, because she wants to protect Ai''er.


    Ruoyin goes to the outside room and prepares to search the medicine powder in the medicine box.


    A long time ago, considering that the manor was occupied only by her and Al''s mother and daughter, she had been working on poisons just in case.


    For meeting bad people.


    However, when Ruoyin went to the outside room, before she could find the medicine box, the door of the outer room was kicked open from the outside.


    "Bang!"


    The wooden door fell to the ground in an instant, beating up dust.


    Suddenly, a dozen men in black broke into Ruoyin''s sight.


    They are so big that they are good at practicing.


    One by one, they were dressed in uniform black clothes, surrounded by black masks, showing only two dark eyes.


    Without saying a word, some of them rushed to Ruoyin and put a sword around Ruoyin''s neck to control Ruoyin.


    The sword has no eyes. There are about a dozen people on the other side. If there is only one person, she will not fight fearlessly at this time and provoke the bandits.


    Then the rest of the people began to rummage around the room looking for things.


    They also put some valuable jewelry, gold coins, silver coins, all into bags and sacks.


    In this regard, Ruoyin doesn''t matter.


    In her opinion, these people came to rob money.


    Money is not in the body. If they take it, they will take it.


    Anyway, she didn''t have much property in the manor.


    Most of her valuable property and things had been stored in the Western banks of the Yueshang empire.If you want to go to the bank, you have to sign with the steward there.


    Therefore, these people should not dare to make bank decisions.


    Well, it doesn''t matter if they take all the money here.


    As long as you keep your life, how much money you can''t earn back.


    But if you lose your life, no matter how much money you have, you can''t spend it.


    At such a tense moment, Ruoyin heard another movement outside.


    The next moment, another group of people appeared at the door.


    And it was the fourth master who led the group.


    "Why are you here?" Ruoyin blurted out almost instantly.


    "When I came to see Ai''er, I happened to see that the dog at your door fell to the ground and the door in your yard was pried open."


    The fourth master first answered Ruoyin''s words, and then he said to the man in black who put his sword on Ruoyin''s neck: "let her go!"


    The man in black did not speak, but made a gesture to his companion.


    If sound is carried around the neck by the man in black, after the man in black completes his gesture, those companions fight with the fourth master and his party.


    These two groups, one group is a gangster, a group of people happened to come to save her.


    Then, of course, she wanted the fourth master and his party to win.


    This is good for her and the fourth master.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid both sides will fall into the hands of bandits.


    At first, Ruoyin''s mood was still a little up and down.


    But gradually, her willow eyebrow slightly frowned, noticed a trace of strange.


    Because she could see that the fourth master was cruel to the bandits.


    His movements are fierce and swift. Although he is fighting with bare hands, he is powerful. His bare hands can break the bones of the bandits and take away the weapons in the hands of the other party.


    With the weapons, he was even more targeted at the bandits.


    Either he stabbed the bandit in the chest with his sword or stabbed him in the arm.


    The fourth master''s moves are brutal. However, the bandits are afraid of their hands and feet, and they seem not to dare to attack them.


    To be exact, he did not dare to attack the fourth master.


    Those people in black, either take a false position, or jump into the air and give their heads to the fourth master.


    Even if the fourth master cut them with a sword, they did not dare, or even did not feel angry.


    This reminds Ruoyin that the bandits didn''t say a word when they came in.


    They''re not dumb. Why don''t they talk? Don''t be afraid to expose something!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1628

    And they didn''t hurt her when they came in.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin dropped her eyes and swept the sword on her neck.


    At this time, she found that the sword was not so sharp.


    After she looked at it carefully, it was not only not sharp, but also a fake sword!!!


    All these have to make Ruo Yin feel very scared.


    Just at this time, the fourth master and his party took down the gangsters.


    Those people in black, either fell to the ground and couldn''t get up, or they were covered with blood, or they were controlled by Chen Biao and his party.


    At the moment, the fourth master still uses Hu Wenchao to control Ruoyin''s black clothes: "let her go, and I''ll spare you."


    "You have no way to escape!" Su Peisheng followed: "our emperor''s word is what he says. As long as you release our empress quickly, you will be saved a dog''s life."


    He first negotiated with the man in black, and then said to Ruoyin, "empress, it''s too dangerous for you to live alone in this manor with Ai''er. If the servants and the Emperor didn''t arrive in time, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    "If you want the servant to say, you''d better move to the hotel or the emperor to the manor. In this way, you can cure the emperor better, and the emperor can protect you well. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?"


    If the sound mouth slightly up, sexy red lips hook up a sneer.


    "Oh, what a wonderful one As she spoke, she lifted her hand as fast as she could and pulled off the black cloth of the man in black behind her.


    Previously, I worried that the sword had no eyes and would make the other party angry.


    Now she seriously suspected that this group of people in black and Emperor Yongzheng were in the same group.


    In addition, she saw that the other side''s sword was not sharp, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    The man in black used to hold Ruoyin''s neck with a sword. Ruoyin didn''t resist, so he didn''t pay much attention.


    For Ruoyin''s sudden abnormality, he didn''t have much to guard against.


    By the time he realized it, the mask had been removed.


    If Yin looks back, as she guessed, under the mask of the man in black, there is an Asian face.


    And this face she had seen was one of the bodyguards standing in the corridor of Emperor Yongzheng in the hotel some time ago.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked.


    Only the fourth master calmly looked at the scene in front of him.


    And standing in place, a face angry red to the neck root if sound.


    An uncontrollable resentment is stirring in Ruoyin''s heart.


    Anger burns her heart, her throat, her whole body!!!


    She glared at the man who suddenly broke into her life.


    "I''ll tell you, I''ve lived here for several years, and I''ve been living well. How come you''ve got such bad things when you show up, and now there are bandits. It turns out that this is all a good plan of yours."


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin: "I said you want to make a play. At least you have to be willing to fight. You can''t bear to get hurt. How can you cheat people


    "Even if you ask some people from the Empire to impersonate bandits, they will not be silent like a mute, and they may be able to speak some Hu language to you, and not to help me when I uncover my mask."


    Ruoyin pointed to the sword in the hands of the man in black, "also, this prop is too careless, too reluctant to leave the book. How to say, we have to get a sharp sword to bluff me."


    Fourth master:...


    seeing that a man doesn''t speak, if his voice asks: "what do you think of me? Do you think it''s fun to see me in a state of fear, and think everything is under your control, eh? "


    "..." the dim yellow candle light flickered, and the dim light shone on the angular and angular face of the fourth master, and his upright nose was even stronger in the light.


    But no one knew what he was thinking.


    Only Su Peisheng knew that the reason why the Emperor didn''t go to the Yueshang Empire to play the hero''s role in saving the beauty was not because he was worried that the bandits would hurt the empress if they didn''t grasp the proper measure.


    In addition, those people saw that there were many jewels in the Queen''s room. What if they did it?


    This is not my own disguise, know the root and know the bottom, it is better to rest assured.


    Although before he came, the emperor told him to let those people not be afraid to hurt him, and it was better to hurt him.


    But the emperor said that the bodyguards, as slaves, did not dare to be cruel to the emperor.


    Besides, the emperor has pain.


    It''s not good if it''s aggravating.


    If the object of the play is someone else, the emperor can call a group of people at will.


    But the other side is the queen, which worries that the bandits will hurt the queen.


    It''s precisely because of this that I''m going through the gauntlet.


    Seeing that the matter was messed up, the queen probably hated the emperor, but the Emperor didn''t explain it.


    Su Peisheng had no choice but to say, "madam, the emperor doesn''t worry about you and elgege. That''s why we have such a show, but we are worried that the people who pay for it are not reliable."Besides, the emperor really wanted to recover the empress slowly.


    But that''s when there''s no rival.


    No, it should be said that there is no strong enemy, so the emperor is not in a hurry for a moment.


    But in that celebration, didn''t the enemy of King William appear?


    Out of such a strong enemy, the key is still in the territory of others, where the emperor still calm down.


    Of course, we must quickly cheat the queen who forgets him and has prejudice against him. Otherwise, if you slow down, you will be caught by others.


    Therefore, the emperor''s psychological attitude towards the queen has changed from the mentality of free keeping to the desire of possession in captivity.


    "Oh, in my opinion, the most unreliable thing is that he himself! Where can a man who even his own queen do such calculations Ruoyin glared at the fourth master, "I''m really glad that I can forget such a sinister person as you in this life, which is a great blessing in my life!"


    "Fourth master frowned. He glanced at the servants around him," you all go out. "


    At the command of the man, Ruoyin saw those men in black put down the looted property and all went out.


    Even those who could not rise to the ground rose quickly.


    Especially the one with a sword in his chest, Ruoyin thought he was dead.


    But they pulled out the sword at once and acted very quickly.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin understood that the fourth master had not killed his subordinates.


    He''s just better at acting and fighting than those people, that''s all.


    At the moment, even if the room is filled with a strong smell of blood, if you don''t want to know, it must be animal blood.


    When the slaves all went out, Ruoyin said coldly, "you are the same. Take your people and leave me."


    Fourth master: "your hound has been knocked unconscious, and the courtyard door has been pried open. When you repair the door, I will naturally leave here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1629

    Ruoyin: "don''t pretend to be such a good man here. I think everyone is as insidious as you. I beat my dog out and ordered people to pry open the iron door. At last, there is a play of hero saving beauty?"


    Fourth master tidied up his sleeves. He took out a handkerchief from his sleeve pocket and wiped the fake blood on his hands.


    "I think you may have misunderstood me. I''m not for you. I just don''t want AI Er to suffer with you. That''s all."


    "It''s just for al. It''s better." Ruoyin doesn''t have a tunnel: "but don''t worry. AI Er has been following me for several years. As long as you have nothing to do, it''s better than bringing people into our lives."


    "Besides, I can''t cure a patient like you, and I don''t want to. As for the money ticket, I''ll send it to your hotel tomorrow."


    "I just hope you don''t bother me again when you get out of this door. There is no relationship between us again!"


    Originally, the thousand gold coins were her entrance fee.


    It can also be said that she came forward to pay for his treatment.


    And she had already seen him sick, and the money shouldn''t have been refunded.


    However, she stopped the relationship between the doctor and the patient, and simply returned the money to him.


    However, in order to prevent him from cheating on the money ticket returned by her as before, he had to let the people under her do it.


    At this moment, the atmosphere of the room is very stiff.


    The fourth master''s thin lips are light, and his dark eyes are like two bottomless pools. His pupils are full of unpredictable black shadows.


    After a long time, he severely bit the back alveolar, finally did not say a word, turned out.


    At this time, Ruoyin hears AI er''s cry.


    Just remembered that AI ER was shut in the fireplace by her, ran to the inner room, opened the fireplace, and took AI out.


    Next, Ruoyin carefully examines AI er''s body.


    In spite of the weather, there was no fire in the fireplace.


    But because of the lack of air in the fireplace and the hot weather, Ai''er was sweating a lot.


    Ruoyin found a cotton towel, first for AI Er wipe sweat, and then ready to give Ruoyin bath.


    But when she was sweating Ai''er, Su Peisheng and his party returned to their room to look for her.


    Ruoyin gives Su Peisheng a cold look, and only hears Su Peisheng say anxiously: "empress, no good, the emperor. He hurt the place where the osteoma had been growing in the fight. Now his knee and shoulder are so painful that he can''t walk."


    "Edit, continue to edit." If sound did not look at Su Peisheng again, "only, can you make it more like it?"


    The man, when he turned around and left, was fine.


    How long has it been? You can''t go anywhere. What about cheating?


    Su Peisheng: "Niang, I really didn''t make it up. It''s all true."


    Ruoyin: "last time, you came to the manor to see me and said that he was seriously ill. I asked me to go to the hotel to treat him. But I asked you to go to the hospital, but you didn''t go there. Why? I feel guilty


    "Now, if I think about it carefully, you lied about your illness and made fun of me? This time, I will not be cheated by him


    "Just now, I''ve made it clear to him, and he left quite neatly, which made me feel like a man, so I shouldn''t turn around and play with me at this moment."


    Su Peisheng: "empress, this is true. I beg you. Please go and see the emperor."


    "Is it true this time? So you admit you cheated me last time Ruoyin''s eyes were cold, "please make it clear. Now you should ask your long live master. You should let him not waste his mind, instead of wasting words with me here."


    "Su Peisheng didn''t believe what he said. He was already sweating.


    The last time the emperor was not ill, he tried to cheat his wife into going to the hotel, but he failed.


    This time with them to stage a hero to save the United States drama.


    But now, the emperor is really bone pain, the queen did not believe.


    Although, just when fighting, everyone didn''t dare to fight against the emperor.


    Therefore, he did not know whether it was the fight or the emperor was angry by the queen.


    At this time, Chen Biao came in from the outside, and he said to Su Peisheng, "Lao Su, long live master has spoken. He told you not to be disgraced here and come out quickly."


    "But the Emperor... Alas!" Su Peisheng finally went out obediently.


    The emperor obviously came to see the queen and elgege, and he was also concerned about their mother and daughter.


    However, due to the Queen''s indifference, she can only say that she is concerned about elgege unilaterally.


    After su Peisheng and his party went out, they helped the fourth master into the carriage back to the hotel.


    The next day, Ruoyin ordered people to send the gold coins to the fourth master''s hotel.


    Then she had the iron door repaired.


    He also found someone to show him the injury.


    And these are all thanks to that man.


    Fortunately, xiaojiong was not a big problem, but when he was knocked dizzy, he had a bag, which the veterinarian said would disappear in a few days.On the same day, the clerk who sent the gold coins finished his work and went to Ruoyin''s hospital to report the situation.


    They said the fourth master accepted her refund this time.


    In addition, his subordinates also went to her hospital, invited a doctor to the hotel to see a doctor, I heard that he was very sick.


    However, with the help of doctors, the pain was temporarily stopped.


    After hearing Ruoyin, even if she knew that the fourth master was really ill, she didn''t have much trouble in her heart.


    Even if she didn''t trust him, it was his own fault.


    Who let him play tricks on her again and again, how can she believe him?


    Three days later, Ruoyin got up early as usual.


    However, as soon as she got to bed, another group of people broke into her manor.


    There are about twenty people on the other side.


    They are the same as last time. They are dressed in black clothes and covered with black cloth.


    Their bodies were bulky and their muscles swelled under their thin clothes.


    However, if sound through their eyes, see that their eyes are more ferocious than last time.


    And there are a few people with blue pupils.


    When those people appear in front of Ruoyin, they probably have experienced it once. Ruoyin is not as nervous as last time.


    In the face of the group of people in black, Ruoyin sneered and disdained to say: "after my warning, I learned to be smart this time. In order to avoid getting involved, I invited a group of blondes to come. It''s just that the same trick comes again. You don''t mind the trouble. I''m tired of it! "


    She has lived in this manor for more than two years and has been doing well.


    Apart from Yongzheng emperor, she could not think of anyone else who would be so boring, dressed up as a man in black, to visit her manor.


    It seems that people are surprised to see the black voice.


    They looked at each other in surprise.


    Obviously, they don''t understand what Ruoyin is talking about.


    One of the men in black also paused for a few seconds, but soon, he raised his hand to make a gesture and ordered in Hu: "tie her up and put her in a black sack!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1630

    At an order, those people in black moved forward and stopped Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin, a woman, is naturally unable to compete with their more than 20 big men.


    At this time, AI Er, who had just woken up, came out of the room.


    When she saw Ruoyin being held by a man in black, and about 20 men in black in the yard, she immediately burst into tears.


    Although she was very scared, she still ran to Ruoyin and cried out: "bad guys, you''re going to release my aunt, wow..."


    but she was stopped by the man in black before she approached.


    "You let her go!" If sound struggled, but was pressed by two people in black shoulder, can only stand in place.


    "Boss, this woman, we have to give her to the top. What about this little girl?" One of the men in black asked.


    The leader of the man in Black: "let''s take this woman to the task directly. As for the little girl, let her live and die in this manor."


    It''s just a little girl. It''s hard to say if you''ll starve to death. What else can you do?


    The people in black who got the order immediately tied up Ruoyin with ropes and put them into black cloth bags.


    At the moment, Ruoyin can''t see Ai''er, but she can hear her cry.


    Elle must have been terrified to see her put in a black sack?


    At first, she thought these people in black were sent by Emperor Yongzheng.


    But now, judging from the attitude of these people in black, she thinks they are not sent by Emperor Yongzheng.


    Because tiger poison does not eat children.


    With the Yongzheng emperor''s attitude towards Ai''er, it is impossible to leave Ai''er alone.


    Why do you have to tie al together?


    Is it true that the people in black this time were not sent by him, but by another group?


    But who''s behind the scenes?


    At the moment, AI Er saw that Ruoyin was put into a black sack and ran after those people.


    But they rode on horses and carriages and ran away in a flash.


    AI er''s legs are short. Where can they catch up with the man in black on horseback.


    She tried her best to chase far and far. Finally, because she was too sad, her tears blocked her sight again. She accidentally tripped over the stone and fell face to face on the ground.


    Ai''er, who couldn''t catch up with her, threw herself on the ground and began to cry.


    AI Er didn''t care about the pain. She just looked up at the bad people who couldn''t catch up with in the distance.


    At the moment, she looks so weak and helpless.


    The little ice-cream ran out with Ai''er. It ran into Ai''er''s arms and rubbed around. It seemed to comfort the little master.


    Poor little Jiong, because he called and bit, was knocked out by those people in black.


    AI Er didn''t know how long she cried, and her stomach began to quack with hunger.


    But she didn''t care to eat. Ai''er, who was tired of crying, stood up from the ground.


    The ice cream jumped off her.


    Although AI ER was tired from crying, her mouth was flat because she was sad, and her eyes were red and swollen.


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her fleshy hand.


    Then she went back to the room and looked around helplessly.


    Finally, I set my eyes on a cabinet in the room.


    After locking the target, she moved a small bench and climbed onto the bench with some difficulty.


    AI carefully pulled at the drawer of the cupboard, which contained gold, silver, and copper coins.


    She only took a dozen silver coins and put them into the sleeve pocket.


    Aung once told her that wealth does not leak out, do not leak wealth outside.


    Now my aunt is not around, she can''t easily leak money.


    After al had loaded the silver coins, she went down to the ground.


    Then she carried the bench outside the room.


    Under the carpet of the room again, I found a key.


    Then he went outside the room, stepped on the bench and tried to lock the door with the key.


    But she never locked the door and couldn''t understand the key for a while.


    In addition, her height is limited, and her hands are very sour.


    It took about a cup of tea before she locked the door.


    After locking the door, her hands were so sour that she couldn''t even pull the handle. She fell back straight from the bench.


    "Dong!"


    It''s Earl falling straight off the bench.


    Less dressed in summer, she fell down.


    But she didn''t cry.


    Children are like this. When wrestling, they should first see if there are adults around them. If they do, they will cry, if not, they will get up by themselves.


    That''s what Ailey did. Her face was wrinkled with pain.


    But she just flattened her mouth and looked pitifully at the quiet yard. She touched the back of her head, patted the dust on her buttocks and got up.


    Aung is not around, she told herself to be strong.Her own way, to go her own way, she must find a way to save Aung.


    AI Er locked the door and stood outside the yard by the broken iron door, looking at the paved stone road and the surrounding environment.


    The neighbors around are all ordinary people. Will they be willing to help her save Aung?


    Even if they want to, they can''t save Aung, right?


    Thinking about it, a face appeared in her head.


    Yes! Dad will help her, right?


    What''s more, she told her that her father is a hero, so he must be very powerful?!


    With this in mind, Al planned to go to the coach station and take the carriage.


    As she remembered, the hotel where her father stayed was in the Wenbin hotel where Aung opened her anniversary.


    But the horse station is a little far from here. Will the coachmen abduct her if they don''t send her to the winbin hotel?


    At the moment, AI Er, in her little head, has big doubts and thoughts.


    In the end, she decided to go to the next door neighbor. Mrs. Lisa next door got along well with her aunt. They would get together for tea every once in a while, so she could help to drive her to the hotel.


    After thinking about it, AI Er trotted to the neighboring manor next door.


    There was a fierce hound at the door.


    But AI Er often comes here to play with her friends. Instead of biting her, the hound wags its tail at her instead of biting her.


    But the manor was surrounded by walls and iron railings.


    AI Er saw her little friend playing in the yard through the empty iron bars.


    "Jennifer, Jennifer, Jennifer!" AI Er called three times in a row, only to attract the attention of small partners in the yard.


    Jennifer, who was a few months older than Al, had been playing in the yard when she heard someone call her and looked around.


    At this point, Elle called out again, "Jennifer, I''m here."


    When she heard the voice call again, she saw little AI outside the iron gate.


    "Avrila, why are you here?" Seeing that there was no adult behind AI, Jennifer asked, "where''s your grandmother?"


    "I, my grandmother, was captured by bad people." AI er said with red eyes.


    Jennifer: "bad guys? Where are the bad guys from


    Ellen: I don''t know. Is your mother at home? I want her to take me to a place


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1631

    "Good." Jennifer was quick to promise, and called to the room for her mother at the top of her voice.


    The next moment, an elegant lady in a light purple fluffy skirt came out of the room.


    When she saw Elle, she was surprised and said, "avrila, why are you here alone?"


    "Sobbing... My aunt was put into a black bag by a villain. Mrs. Lisa, can you take me to the winbin hotel to find someone?" Al volunteered to explain why.


    When Lisa heard that Ruoyin had been captured, she opened the iron door immediately, and squatted down to wipe Ai''er''s tears. "Baby, don''t cry."


    "I can take you to the winbin Hotel, but you have to tell me who you are looking for before I can take you there."


    Such a small girl, she really can''t trust each other alone.


    If it''s in the wrong hands, it''s over.


    If AI Er is in a mood to find her enemy, she thinks she might as well avoid it.


    She raised Ai''er in the manor. When her aunt came back, she would give her back to the adults.


    "I''ll go to my father, who lives there." AI Er Hui.


    "Daddy?" In Lisa''s impression, Madame Daphne, next door, has always been raised by herself.


    But Elle doesn''t have time to explain so much to Lisa right now. She is in a hurry to go to the winbin hotel to find her father.


    Ai''er just said anxiously, "Mrs. Lisa, I want to find my aunt quickly. Please take me to the winbin hotel. You will know when you meet my father."


    Lisa looked at al''s anxious look, but didn''t ask much.


    Her manor is specialized in wine making. There are workers, carriages and coachmen.


    So she ordered the coachman to prepare the carriage, and took Jennifer and Elle into the carriage.


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the winbin hotel.


    Yes, every lady received the guests like Lisa.


    AI Er saw the doorman and asked his father.


    But the doorman did not know that her father was the fourth master, so Mrs. Lisa had to ask the doorman, "I''m sorry, we don''t stay in a hotel. We just want to find someone."


    Doorman: who are you looking for


    Lisa:...


    AI Er: "I''m looking for my father. He''s a hero from Qing Dynasty. He''s tall and beautiful. He has many servants. I came to see him with my aunt last time


    Hearing this, the doorman seems to know who it is.


    After all, only one of the Qing men who lived in the Wenbin hotel met these conditions.


    Doorman: "sorry, this guest went out in the morning and is not in the hotel at present."


    Mrs. Lisa: can we wait here for a while


    The doorman made a gesture of invitation: "yes."


    So Lisa went into the hotel with her two children.


    Her servant was right behind her.


    Lisa also ordered a table of food in the hall on the first floor. When the food came up, she gave al a cake.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Lisa, but I can''t eat it." Ai''er''s mind is full of thoughts about Aung, and why her father and dad haven''t come back yet. Where is she in the mood to eat this.


    Lisa: I guess your father will come back later. You will have the strength to wait for him when you are full


    Elle seemed to hear Lisa''s words. She began to eat the cake Lisa had handed her. She took a big bite, and the corners of her mouth were covered with cream.


    However, she is not like the past, as a snack goods in the enjoyment of delicious food.


    But for the mind in the heart, supporting themselves to eat these foods.


    A pair of eyes, there is not in line with the two-year-old children''s sensible.


    When AI Er ate a cake and drank a glass of milk, she did not wait for the fourth master.


    However, she took the initiative to take out a few silver coins to pay for the food, saying that it was to thank Lisa and invite Lisa to eat.


    Lisa looked at her sensible manner, laughed, and let her go.


    Towards noon, a dark crowd appeared at the door.


    The first one is the fourth master. He is dressed in a dark blue robe. His face is cold, and his palm is wrapped with a circle of gauze.


    Finally, when she wanted to meet the person, AI Er immediately slipped from the chair to the ground and trotted to the fourth master.


    "Daddy


    When the fourth master entered the hall with his hands down, he heard someone calling his father. The key voice is still familiar.


    Then, on his right hand, he saw a little girl running towards him.


    The girl is Ai''er.


    After recognizing that Ai''er is the visitor, the fourth master strides towards Ai''er.


    Soon, AI Er ran to the fourth master, threw herself on the fourth master''s leg and cried with his calf.


    The fourth master squatted down, slightly attached to his body, and stood up with Ai''er in one hand, "why is a man here? What happened, eh? "


    Although it was the first time that the fourth master held Ai''er, Ai''er had an inexplicable sense of closeness to him. She held the fourth master''s neck in one hand and choked with grievance: "Daddy, my aunt has been captured by the bad guys. Go and save her."When talking, the two crystal grapes seemed to be big, their eyes were red with tears.


    The baby''s fat face was covered with tears.


    I''ve got a scab on my nose. I''ve got a scab on my nose.


    Fourth master: "bad guy? When did it happen? "


    Ai''er: "when I get up in the morning, they just... Put Aung in the black bag and carry it away. You... You go to help her."


    Somehow, when she saw her father, she felt very at ease.


    It was as if she was afraid of anything as long as her father was there.


    Although father looks very fierce, but when he hugs her, as well as looks at a Niang''s eyes, let her think that he will not hurt her and Aung.


    Just then Lisa came to the fourth master with Jennifer in her arms.


    She looked at the fourth master, and saw that he and Ai''er were similar in some way, and they were both Asian faces. She said, "you are avrila''s father, don''t you?"


    Fourth master:...


    Su Peisheng knew that the emperor was always indifferent to women, especially strange women. He asked, "are you?"


    "Mrs. Lisa is my aunt''s neighbor. She usually has a good relationship with her. She just sent me to the hotel to find my father." Elle offered to introduce.


    After listening to Ai''er''s introduction, the fourth Master said to Lisa, "thank you."


    "I''m not sure that the child is coming to see you. Now I''m relieved to hand her over to you." Lisa first explained to the fourth master.


    Then he said to Al, "avrila, I have a lot to do with my manor, so I''ll take Jennifer to leave first. When you find Mrs. Daphne, I''ll remember to report peace to my house. I''m so relieved."


    "Well, thank you, Mrs. Lisa." AI Er Hui.


    After Lisa left the hotel, the fourth master went up to the fifth floor with AI ER in one hand.


    Just to the hall on the fifth floor, Ai''er fell asleep on the fourth master''s shoulder.


    After the fourth master gave Ai''er to a female bodyguard, he summoned Chen Biao and calmly ordered: "order someone to search for clues to find out the whereabouts of the queen. In addition, you can follow me to the royal castle."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1632

    "What! The Royal Castle? " After hearing this, Su Peisheng was shocked. "Hooray, that is not only the royal castle of the Empire on the moon, but also the military and political office of the Empire on the moon. There are all the members of the royal family and noble ministers, as well as tens of thousands of royal guards."


    It''s not a simple drop in, but it''s dangerous.


    "So what?" The fourth master had a cool look and a haughty tone.


    "Slave, I''m afraid you''re in the tiger''s den." Su Peisheng advised earnestly.


    "This is the Empire on the moon. How can we find the queen without going into the tiger''s den?" In spite of Su Peisheng''s advice, the fourth master raised his feet and went out.


    Su Peisheng could not persuade him, so he had to follow him, "long live, don''t you bring more people?"


    Fourth master: "as you have said, there are tens of thousands of royal guards there. What''s the difference between two people I take and how many people I take?"


    With that, the fourth master had already stepped on the steps and took Chen Biao down the corridor.


    Seeing that the fourth master had made up his mind, Su Peisheng said nothing more.


    He ordered three horses to ride to the royal castle.


    What the emperor said is true. In the Empire on the moon, it is no more than in the Qing Dynasty. In the end, it is in other people''s territory.


    And this time the emperor went to the Empire on the moon, and the Communist Party took a hundred people.


    According to the regulations of the two countries, the number of people who came to the Qing Dynasty each time on the lunar calendar should not exceed 100.


    The same is true of the Qing Dynasty when they came to the Empire on the moon.


    The royal castle of the Empire on the moon, but tens of thousands of people.


    If there is a real conflict between the two sides, even if it is to bring all the people, it is not worth the others.


    Therefore, the emperor only took him and Chen Biao.


    This shows that since the emperor has gone, he will not be afraid.


    As the emperor said, has he ever been afraid?


    Now, the Queen''s whereabouts are unknown, and the royal family of the Empire on the moon can only help to find it.


    It''s impossible to move soldiers from the Qing Dynasty. It''s been several months.


    By that time, it will be late!


    A moment later, the fourth master, Su Peisheng and Chen Biao arrived at the first floor gate of the hotel.


    A slave led three horses to them.


    The fourth master turned over and sat on the horse''s back.


    "Drive!" The man is domineering with one hand and holding the reins calmly with one hand. His momentum is free and easy like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    As the whip in his hand fell on the horse, the four hooves of the horse galloped.


    The royal castle was not far away from the center. In addition, the fourth master went to the Royal Castle nonstop, but within half an hour, they arrived on horseback.


    When he arrived at the Royal Castle, Su Peisheng contacted the guard of the castle, explained his identity and purpose, and showed the dragon pattern token of the fourth master representing the Qing emperor.


    After seeing their bright dragon marks, the guard first checked that they were not armed, and then invited them to the reception hall in the castle, and then went to inform William.


    However, he also visited as emperor of the Qing Dynasty. Soon, a royal guard invited the fourth master to William''s office.


    Su Peisheng and Chen Biao also followed the fourth master.


    There were few people in William''s office.


    There were only two guards around him, and he was sitting on a leather sofa with his legs up.


    Seeing the fourth master coming, he followed the etiquette and demeanor of a king and shook hands with him.


    After shaking hands, they sat down on the sofa at the same time.


    However, the meeting of the superior is naturally a face-to-face conversation between two sofas separated by a certain distance.


    William first asked: "I don''t know why you are visiting the castle in person?"


    "My people were kidnapped in your empire last month. I need a reasonable explanation and result." As he spoke, the fourth master leaned back slightly, his elbows on the armrest and clasped hands.


    A man''s left leg is lifted at will, with the unique two legged posture of a successful man.


    Obviously, they are in other people''s territory, and there are only two slaves around.


    However, he had an air of supremacy in the whole world, as if there were thousands of troops behind him.


    At the same time, his words and deeds, as the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, put pressure on the Yueshang Empire and William.


    "Is it your people who have made trouble outside and offended anyone?" William light return: "in addition, I would like to ask, which bodyguard was kidnapped, actually Lao you personally visit?"


    Generally speaking, he is just a slave.


    No emperor would visit a slave himself.


    Fourth master''s thin lips light open: "my empress is gentle and virtuous. She is still saving lives in your empire on the moon. How can she cause trouble and offend people?"


    His eyes looked directly at William, as if not letting William''s any micro expression, exploring something.


    At this time, Su Peisheng on one side of the mouth slightly puffed.


    Are you sure the queen is gentle and virtuous?Who drove you out of the manor a few days ago and threatened not to treat you again?


    However, William on the opposite side heard that Ruoyin had been kidnapped, and his eyebrows were picked and he was surprised: "she has been kidnapped?"


    After being surprised, he said solemnly, "Sir, as the king of the Empire on the moon, I will tell you that this does not represent our empire on the moon, and we will check this matter as soon as possible and try our best to find it."


    In a word, the Empire on the moon will be picked up immediately.


    The purpose is not to lead the war between the two countries, or even the multi-national war of the Qing allies.


    At this time, everyone knows that personal feelings should not rise to the friendship between the two countries.


    "I don''t want to do my best as soon as possible. What I want is to find out immediately. I have to find the queen." The fourth master''s voice sank, and his tone was full of overbearing arrogance.


    In this regard, William said with a low smile, "I can understand your anxiety that you can''t find the queen. However, after all, this matter has nothing to do with our empire on the moon. She is not my own. I ordered people to look for them, purely because of the friendship between the two countries. But if I don''t cooperate with you, it''s my duty."


    "The fourth master looked at William and waited for his words.


    Only listen to William light way: "however, since you have raised the request, I will naturally cooperate, but also conditional."


    Fourth master: "say it."


    William: I can promise you that as long as she is alive and the gangsters have not hurt her, I will return her to Zhao after I find her. As for the conditions, you should know that the border between our empire and the Qing Dynasty was adjacent, but there was no border point between the two countries, which led to chaos and continuous conflicts among the people around. "


    "Moreover, the Junggar tribes are also around the border of the two countries, which makes it easy for the Junggar tribe to make rebellion and rebellion."


    "Therefore, I would like to take advantage of your visit to our empire on the moon to draw up a treaty on the border between the two countries."


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master''s face was as usual, and his right hand seemed to be twirling the Buddha beads carelessly, as if he was thinking about something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1633

    Su Peisheng, who was behind him, was so angry that he bit his teeth.


    William, I haven''t seen him talk to the emperor about this before.


    Now that the emperor is in their country, he talks about the border.


    The key is that when the emperor pressed William to use his identity as king to find out the queen, he mentioned that he wanted to draw up a treaty.


    Because it''s still on the emperor''s site.


    In this way, William, as a king, used his relationship to find the queen, which was faster than those who were unfamiliar with the land and only a hundred people wanted to find it.


    Another is that William seems to covet the queen. Maybe he tied the queen.


    In any case, the emperor has to put pressure on him as a king.


    But the emperor and William talk about looking for someone, but William talks about the border between the two countries. This is clearly threatening the emperor and taking advantage of the fire!


    This is also forcing the emperor to make a choice between the queen and the division of land.


    It can also be said that it is a major decision between the beautiful and the beautiful.


    A long time ago, when he knew that the emperor treated the empress differently from those concubines in the Imperial Palace, he thought whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for the emperor.


    On the one hand, he thought that it was a good thing that the emperor had a woman to talk to.


    However, he worried that this would become a stumbling block for the emperor.


    Because it is too common for emperors to love those who want to love and those who don''t want to love have to love.


    If the emperor dotes on a woman, it will cause jealousy and struggle in the harem, and it will also cause unrest in the former dynasty.


    He is afraid that the queen will be unfair.


    And the emperor''s most taboo is to fall in love with a woman.


    Once the emperor has a heart to a woman, he has a soft spot and gives the woman a sharp blade to hurt him.


    At the same time, it also gives others the opportunity to threaten the emperor.


    William just grasped the weakness of the emperor, so he asked the emperor to find the queen and asked him to divide the national boundaries.


    This made him seriously suspect that William knew that the Emperor cared about the queen and bound the queen on purpose.


    And he thought of this layer, and the emperor must have taken it into consideration.


    But even if there is such doubt, some words can not be identified.


    If you don''t make it clear, maybe you can talk about the conditions to meet William''s ambition.


    But if it is made clear, it is not something that can be solved by signing a treaty.


    And everything is about evidence, which is nothing.


    If you say too much, it is very likely to annoy the other party, causing the queen to be hurt.


    At this time, only by meeting the needs of the other party as much as possible, can the queen be saved.


    When Su Peisheng was in a hurry, he only heard the fourth master say: "I don''t know what kind of treaty you want to draw up."


    William: "at the beginning of the year, I took into account the confusion of the border and ordered someone to draw up a treaty. Originally, I wanted to send an envoy to the Qing Dynasty for negotiation. I never thought that you would come to China directly. Let''s have a good interview."


    With that, he made a gesture and ordered his subordinates to get the treaty.


    A moment later, William''s subordinates handed the treaty to Su Peisheng.


    Looking at the treaty written in his hand, Su Peisheng had planned it for a long time.


    In spite of his resentment, he handed the treaty to the fourth master.


    After the fourth master took it, he looked at the thick treaty.


    During this period, William also said: "in fact, there is not much content, the most important is the division of land, east to the river EQing, West to zhanfengling, South to the Qing Dynasty, to the north to the Yueshang empire."


    Su Peisheng sneered in the bottom of his heart. Who didn''t know that the land to the south of EQing River in the East and zhanfengling in the West was not wide at all. It was the land of other neighboring countries.


    To the north, however, there are nearly 200000 kilometers of land to the north of Junggar.


    A long time ago, he heard from the emperor that the Empire often allied with the Junggar ministry to encourage the Junggar rebellion against the Qing Dynasty.


    Compared with Su Peisheng''s anger, the fourth master only continued to look at the treaty.


    As William said, in addition to the demarcation of border land, there are other equality treaties.


    Of course, the land division only seems to be equal, but in fact it is an unequal treaty.


    After reading the treaty attentively, the fourth master closed the pamphlet and handed it to Su Peisheng. He said: "to tell you the truth, the treaty you mentioned doesn''t attract me. Especially the trade between the two countries, I''m not interested in the imperial fur and other things you put on the moon."


    On the contrary, they always took goods such as fur and fur to the Qing Dynasty for gold, silver, brocade, cotton cloth, herbal medicine and so on, and gained great benefits.


    On hearing this, William said with a faint smile, "so you don''t want to sign this treaty? Fortunately, I have added a clause at the end. As long as you sign a treaty, the Empire on the moon will not take in the object that the Qing Dynasty wants to capture, and will actively cooperate with the arrest. I am full of sincerity, but you seem ungrateful. "This is to remind the fourth master: don''t forget that your queen is still in the Empire on the moon, and her whereabouts are unknown. As long as you sign this treaty, I can cooperate with you to find the queen. Otherwise, don''t think about it!


    It has to be said that the only point in the treaty that attracts the fourth master is precisely this point.


    Otherwise he can''t come here today.


    Not even after William mentioned the treaty, he could read it calmly.


    This should be changed into normal times, he has long gone in a bad temper.


    But he can''t make a very concerned appearance, otherwise he will become a passive party.


    The fourth master led his lips. "It''s not impossible. It''s just that the treaty needs to be redrafted."


    As both sides did not show their cards, so the next time, the fourth master and William beat each other around to test each other''s bottom line.


    The key to negotiation is to see who cares more about the content of the treaty and who is more attracted.


    Although the fourth master looks calm on the surface, he is in a hurry to find Ruoyin. He is more anxious and anxious than William.


    An hour later, the fourth master and William finally reached a consensus and signed the treaty.


    From then on, the boundary between Qing Dynasty and Yueshang empire was divided.


    He also said that he would publish the treaty in Manchu and Hu, and place it on the border of the two countries as a mark forever.


    On the same day, the Empire no longer incited and encouraged the rebellion of the quasi ministry, which could make the frontier peaceful.


    In the future, if there is any dispute in the border area, it is necessary to make clear the monarchs of the two countries.


    In the whole treaty, both sides paid a great deal, that is, the Qing Dynasty lost 150000 kilometers of border land.


    Although it has been reduced from 200000 km to 150000 km, a lot of land is still missing.


    However, William seemed to know that Ruoyin was very important to the fourth master. He decided that the fourth master would sign a treaty. He only made a concession and refused to give in any more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1634

    Although Su Peisheng and Chen Biao felt sorry for this, they also knew that the emperor''s decision was useless.


    And as slaves, they have no right to interfere.


    After both sides signed the treaty, William''s mouth pulled out a winner''s smile, "Your Majesty is really sincere to the queen."


    True enough to be able to trade land for a woman.


    It sounds like a compliment, but it''s ironic to an emperor.


    And he, William, when he signed, meant giving up the woman.


    "Don''t be too early to be happy. Although the status of women in Qing Dynasty is generally lower, the status of empress in Qing Dynasty is equal to mine. "


    " but my patience is not waiting for me. In three days, I want her to appear intact in front of me, or I will not only take back the land, but also let you become my defeated generals like CE Ling, defeated to flee. "


    A woman''s status is not what men say, it is what.


    The fourth master left such a sentence coldly and left the royal castle with Chen Biao and Su Peisheng.


    Out of the castle, Su Peisheng whispered, "emperor, that''s 150000 kilometers of land."


    How can I say I gave it to the Empire on the moon.


    The fourth master turned over and mounted his horse. He straightened his back and looked at the sun which was going to set in the West. His eyes were slightly cold. "I want both Jiangshan and empress. Sooner or later, I will ask them to pay back this account."


    With that, he whipped his horse and left the castle.


    This time to find the queen, regardless of whether she is willing to go back to the Qing Dynasty with him, he is bound, must tie her back!!!


    After listening to the words of the fourth master, Su Peisheng understood that the emperor did not love the beautiful people, but all the beautiful people.


    But now in William''s territory, in order to save the queen, can only agree to William''s conditions.


    Because, even if the emperor is a strong dragon, but also the pressure of William this villain.


    Not long after the fourth master left the castle, William left the office and went to a place in the castle.


    When he stepped on the steps to his destination, he saw a splendid hall.


    The servants saluted when they saw him.


    Waving his hand, he motioned them not to make a noise, and walked down the hall to the door of a bedroom.


    But he did not enter the door, he heard the decadent sound inside.


    At the moment, even though William knew what was going on inside, he lifted his feet and went straight into the room.


    He was a king, and his servant did not dare to stop him.


    As soon as William entered the room, there was a shriek of pale women.


    In the bedroom, Joseph was lying with a woman.


    The woman had fair hair and blue eyes and a graceful figure.


    After seeing William, he immediately pulled the quilt and hid in the bed.


    Compared with the woman''s panic, Joseph was obviously more calm.


    He took a robe from the head of the bed and casually put it on his body. Then he lifted his feet out of the bed and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Where do you hide her?" William came straight to the point.


    "She? Which one of her? " Joseph raised his eyebrows with a look of incomprehension and surprise.


    He also pointed to the woman on the bed and asked, "brother Wang, don''t tell me that this woman has an affair with you, or the woman you like?"


    William: you don''t have to pretend to me. Other people may not know, but I know that you ordered someone to tie Ruoyin and hide her. Do you know what the consequences of your doing this are?! You are provoking a war between the Empire and the Qing Dynasty on the moon! "


    "Is it?" Joseph said with a smile, "but how can I hear that my brother Wang took advantage of this and blackmailed Emperor Yongzheng. In a word, brother Wang should not thank me well. Why should he blame me?"


    William: don''t talk so much. Just tell me where you shut down Ruoyin


    Joseph:...


    William: "you''d better not touch a hair of her hair, or Emperor Yongzheng will not let go of the Empire on the moon, let alone you."


    Joseph: "is it Emperor Yongzheng who won''t let me go, or brother Wang, you care about her and you won''t let me go?"


    "..." William bit his teeth. "I''m so disappointed how you''ve become like this now."


    In those years, when he brought Joseph back to the Empire on the moon, he did not know anything about men and women.


    But then Joseph changed. He changed.


    Joseph: "why, I broke my mind and let you down? Or do you think you''re disappointed because of what I''ve done to her? "


    "Oh, my good brother Wang, don''t worry. I''m not interested in married women."


    William: then why do you want to tie her up


    "This is not for the sake of brother Wang''s great cause, so that Emperor Yongzheng can sign a treaty with you?" Joseph first joked about an unimportant reason.


    Then he said, "I hate her meddling in those days. If she had not told you that I was in the imperial temple of the Qing Dynasty, you would not have tied me to the Empire on the moon. Now, I will tie her to a dark room, so that she can not reunite with Emperor Yongzheng and her children."With that, he bit his teeth fiercely, his cheeks bulging, "if it were not for her, I would not have betrayed my Buddha and fell into this royal abyss."


    William: it''s for this. You should hate me. I forced you to be bound to the Empire on the moon. And, even if she didn''t tell me, I''ll find you sooner or later. And she just reported me to save her life in Qing Dynasty


    "Besides, what''s the matter with her if you do it yourself?"


    Joseph: "I hate you, but what can I do to you, my good brother Wang?"


    William: so you can do that to a woman? Do you think you''re like a man? "


    Joseph:...


    William: "well, just tell me, where is she


    "Joseph was silent for a while and then said," do you really have to give her to Emperor Yongzheng? "


    William: Yes


    Joseph: she''s in the secret room of my room. Here''s the key


    He took a golden key out of his sleeve pocket.


    William took it and patted him on the shoulder. "Clean up. I''ll send you to another country."


    "I''m not going." Joseph didn''t even think about it.


    William: go ahead. People in that country believe in Buddhism. There are temples everywhere. You will like it


    "Ah, when I was in the Qing Dynasty, I devoted myself to practicing Buddhism. You had to tie me here. Now I have betrayed my Buddha. You are going to drive me out of the Empire on the moon and let me go to other countries to devote myself to Buddhism?"


    At this point, Joseph seemed to feel something wrong. He frowned and asked, "is something wrong?"


    When he first came here, William still wanted to give him the king''s position, and he didn''t agree.


    Therefore, he has no threat to William. William can''t drive him away because of this.


    Unless, in the month, the empire is going to die!


    In this regard, William gently returned: "what can you do, is not you tied Ruoyin, I''m afraid Emperor Yongzheng will trouble you."


    Joseph: "then I will not leave here."


    William: listen to me. Do you think Emperor Yongzheng is so easy to cheat? At that time, he stood out from so many brothers and became emperor. When he returned to the Qing Dynasty, he would surely find someone to take your life. "


    Joseph: "I''m not afraid."


    However, William waved his hand, just as he had tied Joseph to the Empire on the moon, and ordered people to tie Joseph up.


    It seems that Joseph is destined to leave the Empire on the moon.


    Then, with the key Joseph gave him, William opened the door of the secret room.


    Bypassing the secret room passageway, he found the chamber.


    There are only simple beds, tables and chairs.


    But if sound, then sits on the chair, the body is tied up.


    Ruoyin was surprised to see William.


    Although these days, Joseph also came to the secret room to see her and resented her.


    But through her blue pupils, she knew it was William.


    William saw approaching Ruoyin and took out a sharp dagger from the leather on his waist.


    When he took out the dagger, the sharp blade made Ruoyin feel dazzling.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to let you out." William said, and with a dagger cut the rope tied to Ruoyin.


    He cut the rope lightly and clumsily, as if afraid of cutting her.


    At this moment, he was so gentle that he was no longer the villain William who had no respect for women. Instead, he looked like a gentle gentleman.


    After all the ropes on Ruoyin''s body were untied, he put the dagger away and said faintly: "although I thought about having you a long time ago, after so many years, I finally understand that you and I are just passers-by to each other. So, you go."


    After his words, someone came forward and left the chamber with Ruoyin and left the lofty and solemn royal castle.


    But during this period, Ruoyin''s eyes were covered with black cloth, and she didn''t know where they were going to take her.


    When passing through the gate of the castle, Ruoyin heard someone singing on the gate.


    She recognized that the voice was William.


    And he was singing the opera he heard on the anniversary that day.


    The opera is about the love and hatred between a country girl and a baron.


    At this moment, William was standing on the high wall in his golden dress.


    The breeze was blowing his flaxen curls, and his voice was rough, with a little splash.


    And this is the first time Ruoyin has heard William sing, and it is the last time she has heard William sing.


    A moment later, Ruoyin felt himself in a carriage.


    About half an hour later, it was dark and the carriage stopped.


    She was helped out of the carriage and on the stairs.


    The stairs seemed long until her knees were sore, and the people who helped her spoke to someone else in her ear, "OK, we''ve brought them here. I have to go back to work."Then, there is another person to help Ruo Yin, the other side is a careful woman, but also remind her: "be careful of the threshold."


    In this way, if sound is taken to a room.


    When she entered the room, the woman who helped her brought the door.


    Then, Ruoyin heard a steady and powerful footstep, and the other side seemed to be approaching her.


    And there was a familiar smell in the air, which she seemed to have heard.


    It''s a light, cool, peppermint scent that makes you calm and sober.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1635

    At the same time, it also makes her feel extremely cool in this hot summer.


    It''s cool from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet.


    It was like a cold fragrance rushing towards her.


    The next moment, someone was uncovering the black cloth.


    His movements were quick and quick, and her eyes lit up.


    In the eye, it is a place that seems to have been seen before.


    Walls with gold pattern wallpaper and colorful tapestries.


    As well as, one by one colorful figure oil painting.


    Black table table and Western clock, crystal lamp surrounded by flowers, diamond leather sofa in red.


    Isn''t this the room she used to visit?


    See she seems to recognize this place, the man behind her light way: "it seems that your memory is not too bad, this place, only once you remember."


    She had a good memory, but she did not remember him.


    Hearing this annoying voice, Ruoyin turns around and sees the fourth master standing in front of her in a dark blue robe.


    "Is it you?" She asked in surprise.


    The fourth master sat down on the red leather sofa. "If I hadn''t put pressure on William, you thought they would have let you to me so quickly?"


    Ruoyin: "I don''t want to be with you. I just want to go back to the manor with AI er."


    Hearing this, the man''s face sank, "I took more than 100000 kilometers of land to exchange for you, but you want to leave me and live your pastoral life?"


    Ruoyin didn''t know there was such a story.


    Of course, she knows how wide the land is and what it means.


    But she still insisted: "I didn''t ask you to exchange the land for me. Everything is voluntary."


    "The man sneered," you are my queen. If you don''t go back to the Qing Dynasty with me, do you want to stay in the Empire this month? "


    "What kind of good man do you think William is, that he won''t do to you?"


    "So you''d rather stay in the Empire on the moon than go back with me?"


    Ruoyin: "what''s wrong with him? At least he rescued me from the earthquake. After I explicitly rejected him, he gave me freedom and respected me enough. He would not deceive me like some people who were arrogant and ordered people to play heroes to save the beauty! "


    "When I came to the Empire on the moon, he deliberately tied you up and threatened me as a bargaining chip. When he saved you to the Qing Dynasty, he had expected that there would be today, but he was just using you. How deeply did he think he was to you? "


    "Like CE Ling, the two brothers robbed you and wanted to lead me to fight in Zhun Bu and turn passivity into initiative. And the two brothers of William robbed you just to sign an unequal treaty with me today and to peep at the land of Qing Dynasty! "


    Ruoyin: "it has nothing to do with William. It''s Joseph who binds me."


    Fourth master: "maybe the two brothers together to deceive you."


    Ruoyin: "do you think everyone is like you?"


    Fourth master: "so you trust William


    "I''m just seeking truth from facts." Ruoyin was a little agitated and said, "Why are AI ER and I living well in the manor? When you come, you break our peaceful life. If you want me to stay by your side, I want to live my own life, can''t I?"


    As soon as this word comes out, the man is silent.


    After a while, the fourth master looked at Ruoyin deeply and said in a low voice, "Yinyin, it''s been a thousand and eighteen days. I just want to take you back to the Qing Dynasty. Is that too much?"


    "But I don''t want to go with you at all." She hated his strong desire for control and possession.


    I hate the feeling that he deliberately creates something to make fun of her.


    It made her feel extremely free.


    "Whether you like it or not, I''m here to take you back." If you want to fight with the Empire in April, you will be more determined to play with me


    "War? How do you know that the Empire will go to war on the moon, and this is your plot? " Ruo Yin''s eyes are tight.


    He heard a hint of conspiracy from the man''s words.


    It was as if all these things were in his hands.


    He played with her, too.


    "That''s not what you should know." The man stares at her directly and says haughtily: "you just need to know that except me, other men are using you. Only I treat you like a pearl or a treasure and really want to treat you well."


    Ruoyin: "Oh, regardless of my thoughts and feelings, you have to leave me by your side and hurt me, which is called treating me well?"


    Fourth master: "yes, sometimes I am too overbearing, but whether you were imprisoned in the secret room before your amnesia, or forced to keep you around this time, I try to make changes."


    "I can''t lose face, and I can''t afford to say sentimental words to a woman who has to leave me. Even if I care about it, I will never show it. I am such a person.""And you know everything, but you can''t see through me alone. Now that you have come to this stage, you have to blame yourself. After all, I really want to keep you around, but you have no gratitude. "


    Then, he had to resort to this simple and crude method.


    With that, the man got up and walked out the door.


    Ruoyin heard that the man told the servant at the door, "prepare hot water for the queen to bathe and wash. In addition, pack up the things and leave for the Qing Dynasty tonight."


    After that, Su Peisheng ordered the maid to prepare the water horse immediately.


    In his opinion, if the emperor was not looking for the queen, he would not have come to the Empire on the moon.


    What''s more, knowing that there are dangers and conspiracies, they still go to the castle to negotiate with William.


    Not to mention the political affairs of the capital, but to say that the journey of several months at a time is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    And the emperor as the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, put down his airs and identity, to a completely out of his control on the moon empire.


    For what? It was not to bring the queen back to the Qing Dynasty, but the queen forgot him and refused to go back with him.


    Now the Empire on the moon will soon have a war, the emperor can only quickly take the queen back to the Qing Dynasty, there is no time to slowly conquer the Queen''s heart.


    Otherwise, once the war starts, the innocent people will be injured, and the queen and elgege will be hurt if they live in the Empire on the moon.


    In the room, Ruoyin was put under house arrest by a man.


    She didn''t want to take a bath, but the servant at the bottom said, Al is here too. If she wants to see her, she has to listen to the man.


    A moment later, Ruoyin washes up, Ai''er comes to see her with her ice cream and Xiao Jiong.


    I heard that the ice cream and Jiong were brought to the hotel by AI er.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1636

    As soon as AI Er saw Ruoyin, she jumped into Ruoyin''s arms, "Aung, Wuwu... I thought I would never see you again."


    Ruoyin hugs AI Er tightly, as if she is afraid of losing it. Her lips fall on Ai''er''s forehead and coax her gently: "Aung, OK, Ai''er doesn''t cry."


    When the mother and daughter were affectionate, a female bodyguard came in: "empress, the emperor has an order, we must immediately start back to the Qing Dynasty."


    Without waiting for Ruoyin''s refusal, the maid took a hemp rope and lit it in front of Ruoyin, "Niang, please don''t embarrass us."


    This means that if Yin doesn''t cooperate, they have to tie her up.


    If Yin is a person who knows the current affairs and can not be bound, who is willing to be bound.


    Just now she had noticed that there were hundreds of people around Yongzheng emperor.


    The men looked alert and muscular.


    If we really want to fight, she is definitely not their opponent.


    And if she''s tied all the time, Al will be scared.


    With all this in mind, Ruoyin goes out with AI in her arms.


    In the corridor, the slaves were carrying big and small burdens.


    She also saw the fourth master standing on the corridor. After seeing her coming out, he stepped on the stairs and went downstairs.


    Ruoyin hugged Ai''er and followed him closely. She said to his back, "do you really want to leave in such a hurry? I haven''t explained it there, and the property hasn''t been transferred yet."


    The man did not return to the tunnel: "immediately there are other countries to fight with the Empire on the moon, if you continue to stay to transfer property, it is also a dead end."


    Smell speech, if sound eyebrow micro Cu, because this man''s tone and attitude is very bad, his words let people listen to extremely uncomfortable.


    Originally, she wanted to escape his control and claw under the guise of transferring property.


    Even in war, she went to other countries, but she didn''t want to be controlled by people like him all the time.


    And the other side deceived her many times, making her think that the war in his mouth was a threat to her.


    But it didn''t look like he was joking with her even though he was serious and pressed for time.


    Is it true that the Empire will be at war in the month?


    Why does she always think it has something to do with this man?


    Seeing Ruoyin''s unhappy look, the man added, "everything will wait until the Qing Dynasty. When I get there, I will support you. If you want to open a hospital, I can open a bigger one for you in Qing Dynasty. "


    Ruoyin:...


    why does she think he is like a big swindler, just to make her give up everything here and go back to the Qing Dynasty with him, so she throws out so many attractive words.


    After a while, the party arrived at the lobby on the first floor of the hotel.


    Out of the hall, there was a carriage and a hundred horses at the door.


    After all the people gathered, Ruoyin was taken to the carriage.


    In the carriage, there are AI Er, little ice cream and little Jiong.


    The fourth master and the bodyguards rode on horseback.


    During this period, Ruoyin and AI Er eat snacks in the carriage drawer when they are hungry.


    Strangely enough, those snacks are all for Ruoyin and Ai''er.


    She also tried to run on the way, but the carriage was surrounded by bodyguards, and there was no place for her to escape.


    At night, Ruoyin took Ai''er to rest in the carriage.


    Three days later, they finally arrived at the only wharf leading to the Qing Dynasty from the prosperous center of Yueshang empire.


    And Ruoyin''s carriage has stopped slowly.


    Outside, the servant reminded her: "madam, we are at the dock, but the enemy countries of the Empire on the moon landed on the dock from other places, and have begun to kill the Empire on the moon. So, let''s get on the boat and leave here quickly."


    Smell speech, if sound just understand that she has been in deep water.


    No wonder she heard the noise before she got out of the carriage.


    At first, she thought it was the sound of people coming and going on the dock.


    But listen carefully, it seems not so simple.


    Those voices are more like the sound of fighting and killing. Through the carriage board, Ruoyin can feel the boundless killing intention.


    If the sound lifts a corner of the car curtain and looks out through the gap.


    I saw a large number of people on the wharf, and estimated that there were tens of thousands of people.


    The men were scattered all over the dock.


    They were wearing armor and either a metal net or a metal hat on their heads.


    Their eyes are bloodthirsty and insidious, which makes people feel chilly behind their backs.


    And the sword in their hands is chopping at passers-by, peddlers at the wharf, and even children and babies.


    The screams were terrible. They were killing the local people.


    On the dock, there were bodies and stalls.


    The goods on those stalls have long been lying on the ground in disorder.


    Even, there are corpses and objects floating on the sea.At this time, the cry of children, the sound of people''s screams and the cry of all souls mixed into a piece.


    And she really understood why the fourth master was in a hurry to take her back to the Qing Dynasty, and what he said was that the war was coming.


    Then, Ruo Yin puts down the curtain and hugs AI ER in her arms.


    As she got out of the carriage, she said to Al, "Al, don''t be afraid. Close your eyes."


    Al heard the screams around her, and she saw the killing in the distance.


    A pair of smart eyes, there is fear and fear.


    But she still obediently closed her eyes and buried her head in Ruoyin''s arms.


    When Ruoyin got off the bus, she found a group of soldiers with metal headgear coming towards them.


    "Protect the emperor as soon as possible!" Su Peisheng''s sharp voice.


    But the fourth master drew out his sword from his waist. "All the bodyguards listen to the order and quickly escort the queen and Ge Ge to leave safely by boat!"


    "The emperor!" Su Peisheng and his bodyguard Qi Qi advised.


    Obviously, they did not agree with the fourth master''s practice.


    But the soldiers in the distance were getting closer and closer, so they couldn''t think much.


    The fourth Master said in a deep voice again, "you didn''t even listen to me?"


    His voice was deep and thick, with irresistible dignity.


    In the end, the fourth master took dozens of male bodyguards to stay for cover.


    A dozen or so female bodyguards, with Ruoyin and Ai''er, circled from one side to a large ship prepared in advance, ready to leave the Empire on the moon.


    In case of emergency, if Yin doesn''t have time to talk to the fourth master, or be polite.


    Because those soldiers are already fighting with the fourth master.


    And she doesn''t know martial arts. She still has AI ER in her arms.


    If you stay here, you can only drag them down.


    Then, no one can live.


    And those female bodyguards were holding Ruoyin''s arm, which seemed to help her go to a safe place.


    In fact, no matter whether she left or not, they would carry her away.


    Ruoyin is holding Ai''er to hide from the soldiers, and looks back at the fourth master.


    At the moment, he subverted her impression of him during this period.


    He fought in the crowd, one move in one form is so fast, move through the fierce murderous spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1637

    The man''s body is great, his eyes are cold and his sword is like a rainbow. Every knife stabs the enemy''s deadly point and his blood splashes everywhere.


    At this time, the rising sun rose slowly from the East, and he was covered with golden luster in the back light.


    At this moment, he was full of responsibility, not like a real person.


    With the fourth master and his party blocking the soldiers in the distance, the maids and guards quickly left the dangerous place with Ruoyin.


    In the meantime, the maid showed a token to the soldiers who had killed.


    Those people saw the token and let Ruoyin and his party leave without any hindrance.


    Although Ruoyin felt strange, the situation did not allow her to ask more questions at such a critical time.


    Soon, she was taken to a large ship by the maids.


    The moment they got on the boat, the boatman set sail immediately.


    Ruoyin stands on the dock with AI ER in her arms and looks at the bloodthirsty scene in the distance.


    Although the ship was on the sea level, her ship was not far from the dock.


    Obviously, it is the same sky, the same land, but two different extreme phenomena.


    In the distance, the bloody smell of death is so strong.


    The endless killing shrouded the world.


    But the ship she was on was too peaceful to be true.


    But she knew that the safety and peace of her and aer at the moment were bought by the bodyguards from the distance and the man who dared to take all the responsibilities with the courage of fearing death.


    At the moment, he is as generous as he was when he first met him in the hotel that day.


    "Aung, you didn''t cheat me. My father is a hero." Ai''er''s voice was soft and soft, with a little choking.


    If Yin lowers her head, she discovers that AI Er has opened her eyes.


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, crisis time can best reflect a man''s character and sense of responsibility.


    If you want to say plain fashion, it''s just good people.


    This kind of time, is unable to pretend, is full of true feelings.


    It was the night that Al fell asleep on the wooden bed in the boat.


    Under the protection of the female bodyguards, little ice cream and Xiao Jiong also safely boarded the ship.


    However, Ruoyin couldn''t sleep.


    She can feel the discomfort of her brain from exhaustion and sleepiness, but she just can''t sleep.


    She has left the land safely after the war.


    However, people''s hearts are made of meat.


    As long as she thought that her safety might have been bought by other people''s life and death struggle, she felt uncomfortable.


    Ruoyin stayed in the Empire for nearly three years.


    In the past three years, the Empire was peaceful in the month.


    She really didn''t expect that there would be war in the Empire on the moon, and the war would come unexpectedly, which made people have no sense of preparedness.


    If the fourth master did not put her under house arrest and forced to take her away, she might still be in the manor of the Empire on the moon.


    She and Al will die in the war just like the people on the dock.


    Although she could feel that the war was related to the fourth master.


    She didn''t know and didn''t want to know the conspiracy.


    But she was really moved by his responsible behavior.


    Ruoyin, who couldn''t sleep, went out of the boat and sat on the deck to blow the wind.


    Just then she saw a light in the distance approaching the ship.


    And the ship fired fireworks in the air.


    When the signal bomb blooms in the night sky, Ruoyin suddenly breaks the silence and becomes noisy.


    The men came out of the ship on the land.


    Even the ship was moving slowly towards the ship.


    Unknown so if sound, had to ask one of the female bodyguards, "what happened?"


    The maid stood on the deck and looked at the ship in the distance. "The flare that the ship sent out just now represents the signal bomb sent by the emperor. I think the emperor should be on that ship."


    Smell speech, if sound two eyes a bright, the corner of the mouth involuntarily up.


    Originally sitting, she also stood on the deck like a bodyguard, overlooking the ship.


    A pair of eyes, full of expectations.


    Even though the two ships are approaching each other, Ruoyin feels that the ship is moving very slowly.


    Clearly the ship was in her sight not far away.


    But in her opinion, it took half a century for the two boats to get close to each other.


    After about a stick of incense, the boat, which said it was a fourth master, was parked beside Ruoyin''s boat.


    And Ruoyin, the ship, also temporarily stopped running.


    Ruoyin was lying on the rail of the boat, staring at the boat on the side.


    A gust of evening wind blew, and she smelled a strong smell of blood.


    The smell of blood made her uneasy.The next moment, two men came out carrying a board.


    Night is too dark, if sound at first did not see the situation clearly.


    When the guards lit lanterns to light the boat opposite, she could see clearly that Su Peisheng and Chen Biao were carrying the boards.


    Their clothes were shabby and stained with a lot of blood.


    It''s supposed to be the blood of the enemy or wounded when fighting.


    And lying on the plank was a man with blood all over his body. It seemed that the injury was much more serious than them.


    The blood covered the face of the man on the board.


    Until Su Peisheng said to the bodyguard of Ruoyin, "quickly, take the emperor to the ship."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin knew that the fourth master was lying on the board.


    God, this man lying in the pool of blood is actually him!


    Ruoyin stood on the deck and watched anxiously as the slave carefully lifted the plank to the ship.


    Then, there are more than a dozen male bodyguards, with injuries on the ship Ruoyin.


    This means that these people are the only ones left with more than 80 bodyguards left at that time.


    As soon as he got on the boat, Su Peisheng said anxiously: "empress, the emperor was stabbed by a sword in several places where he had an old disease during the fight. In addition, those people came to him specially. At present, he has lost too much blood, causing a coma."


    "Well, the people sent by the other side are chasing after each other, and the Empire on the moon has fallen into war again. It is not good for us to stay there more, so we can only leave by boat. So, please show it to the emperor."


    Su Peisheng said some of the situation, if the sound did not listen to too much.


    She just looked at the fourth master covered with blood and ordered, "take him to my room. I must stop bleeding for him immediately."


    "Good, good." Su Peisheng and those servants quickly carried the fourth master to Ruoyin''s room.


    Ruoyin first cut the clothes on the fourth master because of the sword, and carefully confirmed the wounds on his body.


    It has to be said that the wound on the man''s body was shocking to her.


    As Su Peisheng said, there were several wounds on his body where the osteoma was located.


    And many of the wounds were deeply stabbed, and his skin and flesh were completely turned out to expose the flesh inside, and some bones could be seen faintly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1638

    The wounds are still bleeding.


    But in the blink of an eye, a drop after drop of blood, in Ruoyin''s room flow a beach.


    Ruoyin wiped his cheek with a towel.


    When those bloodstains were wiped clean, a handsome but bloodless face was revealed.


    Fortunately, there was only a shallow wound on his cheek. I think the blood on his face was stained with the enemy''s blood when fighting with the enemy.


    Then, Ruoyin ordered people to find cotton cloth and wine, and burned a small group of charcoal fire.


    Then, she began to use professional techniques to treat the wound for the fourth master, and then bandaged it.


    At the same time, she also taught the uninjured female bodyguards how to deal with the wounds, dressing the wounds of the seriously injured but still alive male bodyguards.


    When dressing the wound for the fourth master, Ruoyin''s heart is painless.


    Tears can''t stop flowing.


    She did not know why, there is a kind of inexplicable heartache, pain even breathing is painful.


    When Ruoyin bandaged the wound for the fourth master, it was already dawn.


    Ruoyin, who had not slept all night, went to the next room and found Su Peisheng and his party.


    After they had a rest in the middle of the night, their wounds were bandaged.


    When Su Peisheng saw Ruoyin, he asked, "madam, is the Emperor awake?"


    "No Ruoyin shook her head and said, "it will be nearly two months from here to the Qing Dynasty, but the emperor''s injury is serious, and many osteomas on his body have been infected by the wound. If you don''t remove it in time, plus herbal medicine, the disease will spread to the whole body, and at that time, it can''t be cured."


    When she was in the Empire on the moon, she was going to prescribe some traditional Chinese medicine for him to recuperate and then remove the osteoma for him.


    However, later, she broke up with him and didn''t care about his condition.


    Now, for the sake of her safety and Elle''s safety, he told them to get on the boat first, and after he took the bodyguard, she couldn''t just sit around.


    She wants to save him, she wants to cure him!


    "Well, what about that?" Su Peisheng stammered.


    Ruoyin handed a piece of paper to Su Peisheng, "can you find a way to get these drugs?"


    Su Peisheng took the paper from Ruoyin, which was full of names of herbs he didn''t know.


    After pondering for a moment, he said, "well, madam, our ship will stop at the nearby dock. Chen Biao and I will fill the prescription for the emperor according to your prescription. Then, while you are on the ship, we will go back to the Qing Dynasty."


    "Well, that''s it." If the sound returns.


    Su Peisheng looks at Ruoyin, and he stops talking.


    He scratched the moon''s forehead, and finally said to Ruoyin: "madam, do you know that the emperor could have gone first, because those soldiers who killed the people of the Empire on the moon would not harm the emperor."


    Ruoyin: "why?"


    Su Peisheng: "because the emperor knew that it was William who robbed you from the Qing Dynasty. As early as the emperor went to Yueshang Empire, he helped and encouraged the kingdom of sanlorang, which had a feud with the Empire on the moon, and let it go to war with the Empire on the moon."


    "So, as long as the emperor shows his identity token, those soldiers will not do anything to him."


    "In this case, why did someone attack us with murderous spirit on the dock?" If the sound does not understand to ask.


    Su Peisheng: "those people are not the people of the kingdom of San Laurent at all. They are sent by William to hunt down the emperor. This William, who had signed a treaty with the emperor at the Royal Castle, looked at his friendly face, but in fact he was full of bad water


    "I guess he was worried that the emperor would retaliate against him after returning to the Qing Dynasty, so he wanted to get rid of the emperor. However, he did not want to cause a war between the Qing Dynasty and the Empire on the moon. When the emperor was in the castle, he treated the emperor courteously and ordered people to chase him out of the castle. "


    If the emperor had an accident in the castle, the Empire would not shirk its responsibility.


    But out of the castle, William would be able to pass the buck.


    Su Peisheng: "the emperor knows that those people are aiming at him. If he goes with you, you and elgege are likely to be hurt or even lose their lives."


    "Therefore, when the emperor pursues those people, let the guards take you on board first, and he stays to deal with the killer."


    Finally, it was the people of China who helped


    to hear this, and Ruo Yin understood it.


    It is no wonder that when she got on the ship from the wharf, those ferocious soldiers changed their ferocious and bloodthirsty appearance and gave them accommodation when they saw the token in the hands of the female bodyguards.


    In this way, the people of San Laurent will not hurt her, and those killers will not target them, so that she can get on the ship smoothly and unimpeded.


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, if Yin is thinking, as an emperor, don''t you cherish your life?


    Besides, he is not a slag emperor, so she forgot him?


    But why, he didn''t seem to be as scum as she thought.


    At this time, Su Peisheng sighed, "Niang, I hope you will stay with the emperor when he wakes up. After all, the elder brother and the gegs can''t live without a complete home."In his opinion, the emperor was interested in the queen.


    It would be too much fun for the queen to leave the emperor.


    "If Yin doesn''t answer Su Peisheng, he goes back to the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, AI Er woke up.


    AI Er is lying on the edge of the fourth master''s bed, flat mouth, seems very sad.


    When Ruo Yin approached, she saw Ai''er''s red eyes and tears on her face.


    "Aung, why didn''t dad wake up? I called him a lot. He didn''t wake up when I called him Huang amah. He liked me to call him Huang AMA before." Elle was out of breath crying.


    If Yin squats down and wipes tears for AI Er, "believe in Aung, he will wake up."


    "Really?" AI Er looked at Ruoyin pitifully, "Aung, you must cure my emperor amah."


    If the sound nods, should sound "good".


    As a result of the night did not sleep, if the sound did not have time to eat breakfast, in the sofa a lie down, fell asleep.


    At noon, the boat stopped at a nearby dock.


    At first, Ruoyin had asked Su Peisheng to take people to the drugstore near the wharf to get medicine.


    But she was worried that she might miss some of them or miss one or two medicines.


    Therefore, she still holds Ai''er and takes Su Peisheng and Chen Biao to the drugstore near the wharf to get the medicine.


    She confirmed every medicine again and again, and asked the staff of the pharmacy to wrap it in kraft paper for her.


    In addition to the herbs that must be used, she also grabbed a lot of herbs that might be used.


    After buying good medicine, Ruoyin was dizzy with hunger.


    However, in order to be in a hurry, she just packed some food to eat on the boat.


    About half an hour later, the party arrived at the dock, boarded the ship again and headed for the end of the Qing Dynasty.


    In the following days, with all the herbs available, Ruoyin first boiled the medicine soup to stop the pain and stop bleeding for the fourth master, and then removed the osteomas on his body.


    She would not have operated on a patient.


    However, over the years in the Empire, she learned a lot from Simon.


    Although Simon''s method of treatment is not reliable, he is still able to operate on patients.


    Because in the Empire on the moon, it pays attention to cut where it hurts.


    Over time, Simon was able to skillfully perform various operations on patients.


    After the operation for the fourth master, Ruoyin prescribed medicine to repair the wound and bone.


    At the same time, she also developed a Chinese herbal medicine for external application, some applied to his sword wound, and some applied to his surgical wound.


    In addition, she has a combination of Chinese herbal medicine heat stimulation therapy. She puts a special Chinese herbal medicine powder in a cloth bag, and then it is heated to a higher temperature, and then placed on Siye''s body surface lesions, as well as on more than 30 acupoints for short-term hot compress.


    During this period of his coma, in order to prevent him from staying motionless for a long time, muscle atrophy and blood circulation failure were caused.


    She massaged his body, hands and feet every day.


    And acupuncture for him at regular intervals.


    During this period, the injury on Siye gradually healed. Even after the osteoma on his body was removed, it did not transfer to other parts, and his pulse condition was very optimistic.


    However, the man is recovering everywhere, just in a coma.


    Until the 10th of July, Ruoyin and his party landed safely on the land of the Qing Dynasty, but he did not wake up.


    After the Qing Dynasty, Ruoyin was arranged by Su Peisheng in Wanfang Anhe of Yuanmingyuan.


    Su Peisheng told her that this was the fourth master''s residence in Yuanmingyuan. She had lived here before, but she could not remember it at all.


    But in the bottom of my heart, there is a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    Because the fourth master was unconscious, he could not move to the Forbidden City for the time being.


    In order to avoid unnecessary panic caused by the common people and the court, we have not been informed of the situation of the fourth master.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is unpacking clothes for the fourth master.


    She put the heated Chinese herbal medicine bag on the man''s acupoints.


    On the mouth light way: "nearly two months, you are still so faint, for this, AI Er Du''s eyes are often red."


    "I don''t know why, when I see you like this, I can''t help but have a sour nose and tears."


    "Wake up soon." Ruoyin changed the herbal medicine into a hot compress, "before, didn''t you always want me to stay with you? As long as you wake up, I won''t run."


    "Although I don''t remember you, I won''t run, so you wake up quickly, ok..."


    during this period, Ruoyin would talk to himself like this every time.


    But, answer her, always is the same as death quiet.


    This time, Ruoyin didn''t hold any hope and talked to herself as usual.


    However, as she turned her head for another herbal bag and turned back to warm the man''s shoulder, she saw a slight movement of his left shoulder.Looking down again, the man''s slender finger belly also moved slightly.


    Then, before she could react, a long arm flashed in front of her eyes.


    The next moment, her arm was to the bed is strong area, the whole person fell into the man''s strong arms.


    And his hand, also skillfully encircled her waist which could not be grasped.


    On top of his head, there was a man''s lazy and hoarse voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1639

    "Really not running?" The fourth master''s voice was low.


    Before the second also said to himself, to the comatose man to make a commitment if the sound, this second fell in the man''s arms, has not relaxed God.


    To be sure, she was still immersed in the surprise that he woke up.


    After a few seconds, she asked, "what did you hear?"


    "It''s not what you said. As long as I wake up, you won''t run, eh?"


    Hearing the man repeat what he said again, if the voice embarrassed to return: "you, you are not in a coma, how can you hear so clearly?"


    After Ruoyin finished, she was struggling to escape from the man''s arms.


    But the man held her in his arms.


    Obviously, he was in a coma for so long, how could he still have infinite power to make her unable to move.


    Then, she heard him whisper in her ear: "I hear you no longer escape, how willing to leave you here alone."


    If Yin''s strength is not as strong as him, he finally gives up the struggle and listens to the heartbeat in his chest.


    The man hugged her and asked, "how long have I been in a coma?"


    "Fifty six days." If sound is almost blurted out.


    Fourth master: "you must have a hard time these days when I am in a coma?"


    If Yin immediately denied: "no, even if there is, it is also worried that the children do not have the emperor Alma, worried that I will not be the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, will become a criminal forever."


    "Admit it, or you can''t remember the day so clearly when I asked you how long you were in a coma. It''s like the day when you left Daqing from the earthquake. I remember it clearly every day. "


    Said, the man slightly a meal, and then continued: "Yinyin, 1074 days, you finally come back to my side, good."


    His voice is deep and his tone is so satisfied.


    It seems to have finally satisfied a big wish in my heart.


    "Niang, why hasn''t the emperor woken up yet? There are rumors outside, saying whether the emperor can''t do it or not, and that you''re a loser..." Su Peisheng came in swearing from the outside.


    However, when he saw the emperor and empress lying on the brocade quilt, he was surprised and pleased, and his eyes widened.


    The emperor finally wakes up!!!


    Then, he immediately covered his sight with the dust, and then turned around fragmentary reading, pretending to go out as if nothing had happened.


    But before he went out, the voice of the fourth master came from behind him: "wait a minute."


    Su Peisheng had no choice but to turn around and smile at the fourth master. There was no silver in this place. He said, "long live, it''s very nice that you finally wake up. Besides, you just didn''t see anything."


    Originally, he thought the emperor was still in a daze, so as usual, he did not say hello, so he came in with whisk in his arm.


    Who knows the emperor wakes up, still lie with empress empress in that honey to mix oil.


    If he had known the scene in the room, he would have informed him.


    Or, he won''t come in at all.


    As early as when Su Peisheng came in, Ruoyin avoided the fourth master''s arms and sat on the side.


    The fourth master didn''t care whether Su Peisheng saw it or not.


    After all, when the queen was sleeping, those servants were standing outside, and they had to come in and prepare water to wait on them.


    He just asked, "what''s going on in the country of San Laurent."


    "If you go back to Lord long live, over there in the kingdom of sanluolang..." Su Peisheng said half of his words, as if considering that the concubines of the Imperial Palace should not interfere in the government''s affairs, and that Ruoyin was here, he stopped talking again.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin was an eye-catching one. She said to the fourth master: "emperor, since you wake up, my concubine will retire first."


    "No matter what, just sit by my side." The fourth master didn''t allow Ruoyin to go. He took her to sit down beside him. Then he said to Su Peisheng, "go on."


    The fourth master had no objection. Su Peisheng, a slave, had to continue: "the kingdom of sanlorang won a great victory, and the king of the Empire died in the battle. Finally, the Empire on the moon ceded 100 kilometers to the kingdom of sanlorang, surrendered to the kingdom of sanlorang, and the new emperor of the Empire ascended the throne."


    "That William has no children, and Joseph, his brother, is missing. It is said that the new one who ascends the throne is a branch of the royal family."


    "According to the treaty signed with you, the kingdom of Sang Lau Lang, in return for your help, has allocated 400000 kilometers of land to us in the Qing Dynasty, and has ordered the envoys to deliver the land division treaty to us, only waiting for you to sign it."


    In that month, the king of the Empire dared to turn the emperor to their country, and the emperor would not let him go.


    However, at that time, the emperor was anxious to bring the queen back to the Qing Dynasty, and it was not at ease to leave the matter to others.


    But if he went straight to the Empire on the moon, the queen would be in William''s hands.


    It is very likely that the other side will take the queen as a threat during the war, which will seriously affect the morale of the army and be detrimental to the Qing Dynasty.


    Only by uniting with the enemy of the Yueshang Empire, the kingdom of sanlaurent was allowed to wage war against the Empire.In this way, we can obtain 400000 kilometers of land without using one soldier and one soldier by subsidizing some weapons and silver of the country.


    The land was acquired by the sangluolang state through hard work in leading troops to fight. The 100 kilometers of land that sangluolang will get will be divided into 40 kilometers to the Qing Dynasty, which is only half of the difference.


    Of course, the monarch of San Laurent is not a fool.


    He was willing to give the emperor 400000 kilometers of land he had taken from the Empire on the moon, which was also the emperor''s ability.


    This time, without the emperor''s help from behind, he may not be able to win the battle.


    As the emperor said, he wants both Jiangshan and empress.


    Then, this method is the only one that can save the country and the queen.


    I still remember that after the emperor signed an unequal treaty with William from the castle, he said that sooner or later he would ask William to pay them back twice.


    Now it was William and their retribution.


    After learning about the situation, the fourth Master said in a deep voice: "immediately call on the Minister of military aircraft to discuss politics in Yuanmingyuan."


    Su Peisheng beat thousands and answered "bang".


    In the face of such a diligent man, if the voice of the mouth slightly pumping.


    As soon as the man woke up from his coma, he immediately entered the busy government affairs.


    Then, the fourth master simply drank some light porridge and herbal juice boiled by Ruoyin.


    And those princes and ministers also rushed to the Yuanmingyuan to discuss government affairs.


    This kind of thing should be discussed in the military aircraft department.


    However, the fourth master was recovering from his serious illness, so he should not go too far. He could only discuss it nearby.


    The fourth master was busy with government affairs. Ruoyin did not stay with him, but returned to her own room.


    However, her room is in Wanfang Anhe.


    Wan fang''an he of the fourth master has thirty-three rooms in the East, West, North and south.


    Ruoyin lived in one of the temples nearest to the fourth master.


    Convenient day and night to change his dressing, decocting.


    On the same day, the fourth master called on the Minister of military aircraft to sign an agreement on the Treaty of dividing 400000 kilometers of land sent by the state of sanlorang.


    And rescinded the treaty with Yunan, ordered ertai to lead 100000 troops to Yunan to fight!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1640

    Several years ago, during the earthquake, many friendly countries extended their help to the Qing Dynasty and donated relief materials.


    Some countries that happened to be working in the capital immediately joined the rescue operation.


    Yu Nan Kingdom and Yueshang Empire happened to be their envoys in Qing Dynasty.


    As a friendly country, Yu Nan kingdom was encouraged by the Yueshang empire. When he helped rescue in the Forbidden City, he burned the Yangxin hall and gave Ruoyin from the secret chamber to the Yueshang empire.


    In order not to startle the snake, the fourth master succeeded in bringing Ruoyin back to the Qing Dynasty from the Yueshang Empire, so he did not take action against Yu Nanguo.


    Now Ruoyin returned to the Qing Dynasty, the land and manpower of the Empire suffered heavy losses.


    Then, it''s time to break the treaty with Yunan, and make trouble for Yunan!


    At the same time, he also regarded the Empire on the moon as an enemy state, and banned the trade between the Empire and the Qing Dynasty, and even more prohibited the personnel of the two countries from interacting with each other.


    In addition, he ordered blood drop son to assassinate Joseph.


    William chased down the fourth master and robbed 150000 kilometers of land in the Qing Dynasty.


    Now that William is dead, the fourth master has recovered more than double the amount of land. The fourth master and his enmity have been completely settled.


    But for Joseph, who had kidnapped Ruoyin, the fourth master would not let go.


    He used his strength to interpret "the woman who moved me, no one should think better".


    The state can not be without a monarch for a day. During this period of coma, too many political affairs have not been dealt with.


    This busy, actually is busy to dusk.


    The fourth master looked up at the dim sky outside. He was diligent and rarely closed the fold.


    Then he glanced at Su Peisheng, who was standing by the rules.


    Su Peisheng was frightened by the fourth master.


    Finally, he couldn''t resist the sharp eyes of the fourth master and asked, "long live, is it that the slave didn''t do a good job? Tell me directly that the slave is willing to go down and receive punishment."


    "But the fourth master didn''t punish Su Peisheng. He just asked," how can I make a broken woman go back to the past? "


    "This, this..." Su Peisheng couldn''t say a word of nonsense for a long time.


    It is estimated that the empress is not as gentle and clever as before, but a little cold.


    Therefore, the emperor wants to coax the queen. As an emperor, he is used to being arrogant, but he doesn''t know how to coax him?


    But he is not a man, without any emotional experience, where do you know how to coax women?


    This problem is completely beyond his decades of career experience, and completely beyond the outline!


    Finally, Su Peisheng had to face back: "long live, the slave is a eunuch. How can you understand men''s and women''s affairs? However, I have a candidate. Maybe he can help you out."


    Fourth master: "say it."


    Su Peisheng: "in our capital, shiye was not always known as a romantic princess, especially before he got married, he was a frequent visitor in all walks of life, and he was also a confidant with many brothel flower leaders."


    "in those days, even though his reputation of being romantic spread in the capital, there were still many pretty girls who were bewildered by him and said that they would only marry for generations to come However, he was finally locked up by his family, and then he gave up. "


    " now that he is married, he has changed his romantic life and is in harmony with the fifteen Fu. I think we should know how to get along with many men and women. "


    Hearing this, the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, "Xuan Lao 15 comes to Yuanmingyuan."


    "Bang!"


    So, when it was dark, the fifteenth master was announced into the Yuanmingyuan by the fourth master.


    Fifteen master is interesting enough. I heard that the fourth master summoned him. He didn''t even eat dinner, so he arrived at the Yuanmingyuan.


    The fourth master, who had no meal, let the dining room make a table of dishes to entertain the fifteen masters.


    Since he had recovered from a serious illness, he could only eat some light porridge and soup.


    At the moment, the fourth master was sitting at the head of the temple with all kinds of light food in front of him.


    Mr. 15 is sitting at the table at the head of the table. There are all kinds of delicious food and wine on the table.


    The fourth master ate the light food, looked at the next fifteen masters, and motioned to Su Peisheng.


    Su Peisheng understood and said with a smile, "fifteen master, I heard that you were the first romantic prince in the capital in the early years, and you have a good relationship with Fujin these years. What''s the best way to do it


    As soon as he said this, shiye, who was taking a sip of wine, was immediately choked by the strong liquor, "cough, cough...


    the strong liquor choked into the bronchus, which was naturally uncomfortable. The handsome face of the fifteenth master turned red.


    Originally, he thought that his brother called him to Yuanmingyuan for the sake of government affairs.


    After all, every time the emperor called him, it was business.


    But when Su Peisheng opened his mouth, he wanted to know how to get along with his husband and wife.


    It''s appalling.


    Su Peisheng can ask this question, of course, is the meaning of emperor brother.


    Is it true that the emperor''s call for him to enter the palace just asks him to teach him some ways of husband and wife?But there are so many concubines in the imperial palace. I haven''t heard who he is particularly pleased with.


    Especially in these years, I heard that I didn''t stop in the harem, and I had been fasting for more than two years.


    Even the queen, who used to be the queen of the Imperial Palace, now lives in the Yuanmingyuan because of depression.


    At the thought of this, Mr. 15 seems to understand. It is estimated that the object the emperor wants to coax is his sister-in-law, right?


    Then, the fifteen master who eased his voice looked up at the fourth master.


    He found that his diligent brother was looking at him with that kind of attentive eyes.


    Since all the emperor''s brothers let Su Pei open his mouth, he learned from him.


    In that case, the fifteen masters are naturally willing to teach from mouth to heart.


    15 Ye is to drink saliva pressure to press startle first, and then positive color way: "emperor brother, in fact, between men and women that little thing, get along very simple, is nothing more than a quarrel at the head of the bed and the end of the bed."


    Fourth master:...


    when Su Peisheng looked at his expression, he knew what he was thinking.


    In the past, the emperor might have adopted this method.


    But now the emperor, should not only want to get the Queen''s people, but also want to get the Queen''s heart.


    What''s more, the queen doesn''t remember the emperor now and doesn''t let the emperor touch him. How can he quarrel at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed?


    So, Su Peisheng frowned and pointed to his heart.


    The fifteen year old looked askance at Su Peisheng. He probably understood.


    "As the saying goes, if you want to get a woman''s heart, you have to let her free. If she comes back to you, she belongs to you. If she doesn''t come back, you never have her."


    Perhaps the 15th master''s words were on the point. The fourth master''s thin lips opened, "I always have what I want. Others are all timid in front of me. No one talks about freedom in front of me. Which woman in the palace can be free?"


    On hearing this, the fifteen year old sneered at him, but he still said bluntly: "the emperor''s words are not right. In my younger brother''s opinion, imperial power and love can''t be compared. Similarly, outside and in front of the beloved woman, they also need different treatment."


    "You can keep her in the deep palace, but you have to make her happy and free."


    "In a word, no matter how good a man is, when he sees his daughter-in-law, he must be counselled."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1641

    This means: you can be a cow outside, but you must be counselled at home.


    Not only that, but also continued to teach experience, "and no matter how old a woman is, you should treat her as a little girl."


    "If you really love her very much, you can''t make concessions. You might as well try to treat her only and spoil her to give her a sense of security."


    "As long as you don''t ask too much, you can promise her, but if you do, you must do it."


    "Don''t scold her, hate her, treat her gently and coax her into a state of exuberance."


    "No matter when, she will always be the most beautiful woman in the world, and there will always be only one in your heart..."


    hearing the words of the fifteenth master, the fourth master''s face has an expression of sudden enlightenment.


    That expression seems to say: I''ve been a man in vain these years. It turns out that in order to coax women, there can be no lower limit.


    And he also realized that what the fifteenth Master said was just the opposite of what he had done.


    At the same time, there was an expression of disgust on his face.


    I don''t seem to agree with what the fifteen masters did.


    As a man, how can you be so unruly for a woman?


    Half an hour later, the preaching and teaching of the fifteenth master was finished.


    After eating and drinking enough, he finished the task and left Yuanmingyuan.


    Anyway, he taught all his life''s tricks to the emperor.


    The rest is up to the emperor.


    After the 15th master left, Su Peisheng secretly looked at the fourth master.


    When he found that the fourth master''s face was not very good-looking, he was afraid.


    After all, the 15th Lord was recommended by him to the emperor. If the emperor is not satisfied, he can not get rid of the relationship.


    Therefore, he cautiously advised: "long live, according to the slave, the words of the fifteenth master are not reliable, but if they are effective in practice, otherwise, he can''t make peace with the fifteen blessings. I heard that they have never had a quarrel since their marriage."


    "The fourth master was silent for a moment and told Su Peisheng," empress Xuan, come here. "


    Su Peisheng looked at the fourth master and said, "bang."


    It seems that the emperor can''t wait to find the queen to practice it?


    A moment later, Ruoyin arrived at the fourth master''s room.


    The fourth master saw Ruoyin, got up from the throne and walked toward Ruoyin, "you are here."


    However, because of his early recovery from serious illness, his action was not as convenient as before, but his pace was as steady and firm as before.


    Su Peisheng wanted to help them. The fourth master was arrogant. With a wave of his hand, they stepped down.


    Ruoyin went to the fourth master, "does the emperor need to change his dressing?"


    "I will not change my dressing."


    Ruoyin: "no change of dressing?"


    So what did he ask her to do?


    "If I don''t change my dressing, I can''t ask you to come here?" The fourth master glanced at the woman, "come and serve me, clean hands, and eat."


    If Yin hates him, he naturally uses his tone and behavior, as if she owes him.


    What''s more, in the evening, he invited her to come over, but he didn''t want to change her dressing. Would you like to invite her to sleep?


    No wonder if you think too much, as a woman, there should be some vigilance or not?


    She would not think that the pig''s hoof was to thank her for curing his disease, to invite her to enjoy the moon, to watch the stars, to talk about life and dreams.


    Recently, she heard that this man had not touched a woman for three years since the fourth year of Yongzheng.


    She was afraid to be the first bite of a hungry wolf. She was so scared!


    So, she led the lips, light back: "I will not, also do not remember."


    "I heard that I was not always served by you during my coma?"


    Ruoyin: "that''s different. I treat you as a patient."


    Fourth master: "I am not cured now. You will serve me as before."


    "Oh." If the sound should be, there is a maid with a basin of water, standing next to the fourth master and Ruoyin.


    If sound is to put the towel in the basin wet, rub.


    However, rubbing and rubbing, only saw the maiden Liu Mei slightly frown with a basin of water.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The copper basin in the maid''s hand fell to the ground, and the water sprinkled all over the floor, and the fourth master''s shoes and clothes were soaked.


    Scared that maid immediately knelt down, "the slave should die, the slave should die."


    Su Peisheng also immediately reprimanded the maid: "how do you work as an official? Don''t hurry down!"


    According to the law, all the maids here have been trained by the house of the interior, so they can''t be so careless.


    Just then he saw that when the queen scrubbed the towel in the water basin, her strength was very strong, which led to the instability of the maid''s water basin.


    But he can''t say the Queen''s fault, otherwise the emperor will not spare him.


    These days, during the emperor''s coma, the empress is very careful to wipe and apply medicine for the emperor, which can be said to be meticulous.In his opinion, it''s just to serve the emperor, and the queen can''t be so careless.


    Unless the queen did it on purpose!


    In this case, the fifteen master''s quarrel at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed seemed to fail.


    In this regard, Ruoyin immediately pretended to blame himself and said to the fourth master: "the emperor, it''s my concubine''s fault. I don''t remember how to serve you to clean your hands. I''m nervous and flustered, causing the water to spill."


    It was her own intention, or not to implicate the maids.


    Looking at the woman''s guilt and remorse, the fourth master didn''t care about her.


    Only another slave came in to help him clean his hands.


    After some washing and gargling, four ye arms a support, "placement."


    If the sound of the whole person as if glued to the chair, motionless.


    The servants around her cast a warning look at her one after another.


    That pair of eyes seemed to say: empress, it''s time for you and the emperor to have a rest. Go up and wait on the emperor to change clothes.


    Finally, even the fourth master turned his head and looked at Ruoyin obliquely.


    If the voice behind the awareness of the ground forward, stand in front of the fourth master to change clothes for him.


    But her fingertips just touched the man''s collar and made the sound of torn material.


    The next moment, a silver button on the fourth master''s clothes rolled to the ground.


    If the sound immediately bowed his head to admit his mistake, "emperor, I really don''t know how to serve you, so don''t embarrass me any more."


    Smell speech, fourth master droops eyes, looking at the woman in front of.


    She was dressed in a silver red Ru skirt, like a daughter-in-law who had done something wrong. She hung her head and was at a loss.


    And her words, in addition to the obvious meaning, there is a deeper meaning.


    That''s not willing to sleep.


    She was afraid, afraid to face him.


    "Then you go to prepare the medicine and apply the medicine to me." The fourth master was sitting in an armchair.


    "Good." If the sound is relieved, go to prepare the medicinal materials for hot compress.


    The herbs are in his room.


    She put the special Chinese herbal medicine powder in a cloth bag.


    The slaves brought in a small cooking stove with an iron pan on it.


    Ruoyin puts the cloth bag into the pot. When the bag is heated to a high temperature, she takes out one at a time to warm the wound and acupoints for the fourth master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1642

    When the bag is almost cooked, Ruoyin comes forward and unbuttons his clothes for the fourth master.


    Compared with the previous frivolous, this will make her quick and skilled.


    This is how she served him all this time.


    But before he was unconscious, even if face-to-face dressing for him, she also felt nothing.


    Now she unbuttoned him, but he was staring at her, which made her a little uncomfortable.


    However, for the treatment of diseases, she is professional.


    Therefore, she calmly used a high-temperature cloth bag to hot compress the lesions on the body surface and more than 30 acupoints for the man.


    Seeing such a warm scene, Su Peisheng sent the slaves out with a smile.


    Before the empress stabbed to show that she did not want to sleep, he pinched a cold sweat for the queen.


    If you want to be replaced by someone else and be able to serve the emperor''s side, it will be a great favor to the emperor.


    The emperor would have been angry if he didn''t want to go to bed.


    But for the queen, the emperor can''t lose his temper.


    After all, the daughter-in-law didn''t coax her, if she still lost her temper, wouldn''t she push the queen further and further away?


    Then, the way of husband and wife taught by the 15th master today will be useless.


    When all the servants went out, there was only Ruoyin and the fourth master in the room.


    Ruoyin is applying the palm of his left hand to the fourth master.


    There, there are three scars interlaced.


    Two were injured by sharp weapons.


    Another is the scar she got when she cut the osteoma out of him.


    Ruoyin applied the lesion for him and said, "listen to Su Peisheng, the scar on the palm of your hand and the injury under your knee joint are all caused by blocking weapons for me, right?"


    And he had osteoma in all three places.


    Although she has been excised and cured, but still left an indelible scar.


    The man light "um" a, cloud light breeze light way: "as long as I in a day, I will protect you one day comprehensive. In this life, only I can protect you for a whole life. "


    His tone is sincere and overbearing. It seems that he can be desperate for her. At the same time, he is also promising something to her.


    Finally, he added, "so, you should be worthy of me."


    In order to protect you, I have been injured many times and caused osteoma. You can''t run any more. I''m sorry to run again.


    Ruoyin "...


    after half an hour, Ruoyin gets up to go back to his room to have a rest.


    Can originally sit she just stood up, was a man to take to the arms to sit.


    The strength of his arm was too strong to move.


    The man put his thin chin against her shoulder and said in a low voice, "Yinyin, come back to the Forbidden City with me in a few days."


    "I don''t want to go to the Forbidden City." She knew it was the place where he dealt with government affairs, and he had to go, but she didn''t want to go. She said, "Your Majesty, you should know that if I had not been free, I could have endured restraint."


    "But after years of freedom in the Empire on the moon, I can no longer stand the confinement of the Forbidden City."


    She forgot him, but she never forgot the repression that the Forbidden City brought to her.


    "Where do you want to go The man didn''t wait for Ruoyin to answer. He seemed to know what she would say. Instead, he said the bottom line, "I can give you freedom, but you can''t leave me alone."


    Smell speech, Ruoyin thinks that the fourth Master said this with did not say the same.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the fourth master continued to guide her: "if you still want to cure people, I will open a hospital for you in the Forbidden City."


    Ruoyin: "then I didn''t rob the jobs of those doctors in Tai hospital?"


    "That''s a good idea. I''ll leave the hospital to you."


    "Ruoyin doesn''t know what the man is up to.


    Why do you think he''s weird today?


    If we say, before he was a high-ranking emperor with a sign on his face that no one should enter.


    So now he is a very patient man without imperial airs.


    It seemed that no matter what she said, he would not be angry, but would brush her hair.


    Man''s sudden change, let Ruoyin some maladjustment, she had to start conspiracy theory.


    Is he jealous of her medical skills, afraid that others can not cure him, only she can cure him?


    No, she has cured him, and he has reached the stage of recovery.


    Before that, when she was in the Empire on the moon, she heard that the three brothers were well, the ulanara family was also cleared of their grievances, and the nine clansmen were released safely.


    So, is it that he wants to get rid of the ulanara family and treat her well, and then kill her and the uranara family?


    Or is it that there is war again, and he needs to use five squares to lead his soldiers to fight for him?


    This is to treat her well, equivalent to giving the family face?See if the sound does not speak, the man has already thrown out the bait, "after returning to the palace, if you like to be clean, the imperial concubines don''t have to pile up to you in the morning."


    Ruoyin:...


    Fourth master: "every new year''s festival, the Palace Banquet in the palace, you don''t want to go, you don''t have to go."


    "The empress dowager, if you two are not right, you don''t have to go to the temple to give her morning examination."


    "If you don''t want to take care of the trivial matters in the palace, let others take care of them for you."


    "Jewelry, if you think the palace is not good-looking, I order someone to go outside to buy it for you."


    "A while ago, a batch of excellent silk was paid. I''ll send it to your bedroom to make clothes."


    Probably think these are not enough, the man increased the chips, "as long as you want, as long as I have, I will give you, you still outside what ah, honest in my side on the line."


    Ruoyin: "why does his words sound like a bad man who deceives women.


    He seemed to know all the worries in her heart and broke them one by one.


    She led her lips and asked, "I thought that you let me go back to the palace because there was no one in charge of the harem and the Empress Dowager had no filial piety."


    "What do you mean? It seems that I don''t have to do anything after I go back to the palace, and I will use a lot of resources of the Forbidden City. Why are you in a hurry to let me go back to the Forbidden City?"


    The man sniffed at her hair. "I''m going back to the Forbidden City. Of course you have to stay with me. The world is chaotic outside. You have to put you in the Forbidden City to pamper."


    "..." Ruoyin turns her eyes in her heart. Is it sure that she was not put into captivity in the Forbidden City to prevent her from escaping? "You don''t want to imprison me as you did then, do you?"


    William and Joseph had told her before that it was the fourth master who had imprisoned her in the secret room of the nourishing heart hall.


    Now think about it, still some fear.


    To what extent does an emperor have to be sinister before he imprisons his queen in his office bedroom.


    What on earth is this resentment?


    Fourth master: "No


    Ruoyin: "what if I still want to escape?"


    Man serious nonsense: "vertical, even if you think only stay in my side the most comfortable, you will not run."


    Ruoyin: "during the chat just now, she almost sang against him all the time.


    And he patiently smoothed her thoughts and concerns all the way.


    Before, he didn''t talk bitterly and open the door when he didn''t agree with each other?


    And the more he did, the more flustered she was.


    This is too abnormal, he has a ghost in mind, there is a conspiracy, absolutely!


    What''s more, it''s likely to do something to the ulanara family, deliberately playing with her here.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin thinks of the ulanara family.


    As a member of the uranara family, she felt it necessary for her to remind them.


    Let them watch out for this sinister emperor.


    So Ruoyin whispered, "I can go back to the Forbidden City with you, but I haven''t seen my family for many years. Before I go back to the palace with you, I want to go back to my mother''s home, OK?"


    Man low smile, doting way: "not early said, originally is homesick, wait for a few days, I personally take you back."


    "Must I go back with you?" Really, can there be a little trust between people.


    How can she go to her mother''s house, he also wants to follow, simply tie her pants belt on.


    The fourth master returned without discussion: "if you don''t want to go back to your mother''s house, you don''t have to go with me."


    The man''s attitude is very obvious. If you want to go back to your mother''s house, you must be with me.


    If you don''t want to go back, pull it down!


    "..." Ruoyin had to yield to the man''s dragon power, "then we''d better go together."


    Fourth master: "is there anything else to say?"


    "No more." Ruo Yin yawned.


    "Then set it up."


    Seeing this, Ruo Yin stammered: "you, you, what do you want?"


    "Not placement?"


    "Then the emperor has a good rest. My concubine will go back to my room first." If Yin said, he would leave him.


    "Back to the room?" The fourth master''s deep ink pupil was staring at her eyes and her reddish face. The corners of his mouth drew a wicked smile, "why, you will be shy if you stay in my room?"


    He didn''t give Ruoyin a chance to answer. He said, "well, it''s the same to go to your room. I used to sleep in your bedroom before."


    With that, he took her in his arms and went out of the room to Ruoyin''s next room.


    Su Peisheng was waiting outside the door. When he saw this, he couldn''t help feeling in his heart. It seems that the fifteen master''s method is really good.


    No, in a blink of an eye, the emperor took the empress in his arms.So Ruoyin was carried to her room by the fourth master in front of the servant.


    Men''s pace is even, every step is firm and calm, the whole person is full of mature man''s calm and charm.


    The servants outside the door are also eye-catching. When they enter the room, they quickly bring the door.


    The fourth master put Ruo Yin on the bed in the room.


    Then he breathed the candle and lay down beside her.


    Suddenly, if the sound of the whole person on the corner of the bed, "emperor, you lie in the side of the concubine, really good?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1643

    "Very good." The fourth master encircled her waist from behind Ruoyin''s back, "I''ve been like you for many nights before. Every time, you will cuddle up in my arms, especially in winter, you will curl up in my arms


    "Have you forgotten that?"


    After many times of strength struggle, if Yin knew that his strength was not as good as him, he did not struggle.


    "In Ruoyin''s opinion, this man doesn''t make a draft for lying.


    She is used to sleeping alone in the past and this life.


    Will not stick to a man, drill into his arms.


    This is not in line with her character as a woman.


    Even if there is, at most it is to survive in the harem, certainly not out of sincerity, anyway, she thinks so.


    After pondering for a while, Ruo Yin asked faintly, "I remember everything, but I only forgot you. Do you really annoy me about this?"


    Behind him, the man''s voice was low, "it''s not too important to forget. As long as you''re still there, you and AI Er are back to me. It''s better than anything."


    There was nothing better than her lying in his arms.


    However, Ruoyin didn''t believe it. When he was in the Empire on the moon, he was very angry that she had forgotten him.


    Even if he didn''t speak, the fourth master felt that the woman in his arms did not trust him.


    In his opinion, she had no trust in him because she had forgotten him and the past between them.


    So, he pulled his lips and said, "those doctors said that selective amnesia can be cured in most cases. You will remember it slowly."


    Ruoyin: "what if I can''t remember?"


    "That''s OK. As long as I remember you, I''ll tell you about the past even if you don''t remember." Men seldom have a good temper.


    If you can imagine, the man will brainwash her and make up some stories with her.


    So, she pulled the brocade quilt, half face covered in the quilt, "I don''t listen, I don''t want to know!"


    The fourth master watched the woman childishly cover half of her face in the quilt. He really couldn''t help her, "well, well, I won''t tell you."


    Sure enough, the fourth master kept his word. If he said no more, he really didn''t speak.


    For a moment, the room becomes quiet, which is a very strange quiet.


    Quiet to if sound can hear their own heartbeat, as well as men''s heartbeat, as well as the breathing sound of men beside their ears.


    Finally, if Yin can''t stand the silence, she can''t help but ask, "emperor, I used to be very sticky to you?"


    "Not very sticky." Four Ye''s mouth slightly up, "is very sticky."


    Sure enough, regardless of her amnesia or not, she will always be that duplicity woman.


    I didn''t want to know about it.


    The next second, I couldn''t help asking him curiously.


    Ruoyin: "do I like you? Or love you? "


    "You have always been very pleased with me. On a rainy day a few years ago, you made a special confession to me. Later, on the way back to Beijing during the southern patrol, you blocked an arrow for me, and you risked your life for me. Do you say love? "


    You have shown your love to me several times, but you still block the arrow for me. If you love me, you will die. Don''t you have any points in your heart?


    Ruoyin: "if you kill her, she will show her love to a man.


    Moreover, although she had never been in love in her previous life.


    But in her opinion, to choose a man, in addition to character and ability, is to love.


    The man in front of him may have character and ability, but he doesn''t look like a special master.


    Although, love, no matter how many women there have been before, that''s the thing before.


    But if you are sure to show your love to each other, you have to treat her wholeheartedly.


    Even if he was an emperor, his foundation might have been unstable before, and the imperial palace of the former dynasty needed to be checked and balanced.


    In her heart, there is only one good person for her.


    But she heard that although his concubines were not as many as other emperors, there were still several.


    How could she fall in love with such a big pig hoof and show her love to him? Impossible, impossible!


    What''s more, she hates sinister strategists the most.


    Therefore, he must want to take advantage of her amnesia, cheat her!


    Let her follow his plot and do some heartless things for him.


    For example, help him get rid of the uranara family.


    If Yin can''t believe it, she still follows the man''s words and asks, "since I love you so much, what about you? Do you love my wife


    As soon as the question was raised, the man was silent.


    If sound sneers in the heart, oh, can''t say it.


    However, the next moment, the man suddenly hugged her more tightly, "before you, also often asked this question, but I did not answer."Oh, a man''s mouth, a liar.


    Love her, she will love.


    How could she chase the slag emperor to ask such questions? How shameless and spineless she was.


    Ruoyin: "how can you do this? People, as a woman, show their love to you regardless of their reserve, and finally pluck up the courage to ask you such questions. How can you not answer them? Isn''t it hurting people''s hearts?"


    As an emissary of justice, Ruoyin, from the perspective of onlookers, gives lessons to the slag emperor.


    The words fell to the fourth master''s ears, like a woman''s accusation, as if to blame him for not giving her a love reply.


    Even, it sounds like love''s complaint. She''s acting coquettish.


    "Don''t be coquettish." The fourth master coaxed with a low voice, "those questions, I can answer you now."


    Speaking of this, the man pauses for a moment and then says in a deep way: "Yin Yin, I love you."


    His voice is low and lazy, only a few words, but deep as if to tell a lifetime of love.


    At this moment, if the sound can be clearly felt, the tip of her heart trembles leisurely.


    Just like how many times of hard waiting and ardent expectations, finally there is a sweet response.


    But it was the first time she asked.


    But it seems to have said it thousands of times.


    Somehow, she clearly forgot him and didn''t know what had happened between them.


    But when she heard that he could answer her, she was looking forward to it. She was frightened.


    When he said that he loved her, he was suddenly struck at the bottom of his heart, and a heart throbbed like this.


    Until now, there are still electric shocks on the tip of my heart, which has not been dispersed for a long time.


    This feeling, like every point of palpitation.


    That point, is frozen in the heart of the soft rib.


    However, they are also invulnerable, and can not be broken by other people''s hammers.


    But as long as the right man whispers in a soft voice, the whole heart will be occupied.


    This feeling, it seems that even if she forgot him, there will still be palpitation.


    As Simon once said, she wasn''t really, and never was.


    Just seems to have forgotten people and things, but this man''s influence on her still exists in her mind and heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1644

    Is it true that, as he said, she loves him to death?


    No! She can''t be brainwashed by him in a few words.


    Why since ancient times, the emperor Jiali 3000, but the imperial concubines love the emperor, love to die.


    What does this mean? Although the emperor is a slag, he has a lot of women''s fate. His ability to hook up with women is beyond doubt.


    And she, must not fall in his love field veteran''s trick.


    Emperors like them are masters who love mountains and rivers but not women.


    How could he love her? Don''t be deceived by him.


    Who knows how many women he has spoken to.


    However, this man is still in the heart of her continued attack, "before, I did not understand what love is, until the earthquake, you disappeared, I have a little understanding, from now on, I only love you alone."


    Ruoyin: "what about your concubines?"


    Fourth master: "don''t you know that I have been fasting for a long time?"


    That means he hasn''t touched another woman for years.


    In this regard, Ruoyin just thinks that those concubines are not young, but they are out of favor. "They are out of favor, but you will have young concubines and beautiful girls."


    "I don''t touch them or look at them. Just you." The man said without hesitation.


    Ruoyin: "what if those young girls can''t hold your masculine and mature man''s charm and have to pounce on you?"


    "If the emperor loses his state, he will be killed by dragging out his staff." Speaking of this, the man''s voice is cold.


    Finally, looking at her insecure appearance, he added, "I don''t like those childish women, only your appearance is the best to look at and the most attractive to me."


    Ruoyin: "but I will always be old that day."


    "When you are old, I will grow old with you. When you are old, I only want you." The man coax a way without thinking.


    Ruoyin:...


    over, no matter what she said, he was always able to give a deep and affectionate answer.


    And his love talk with full marks looks like a cheater who graduated from a fast track training class in love. He is full of desire to survive and cheat women''s heart.


    And then cheat, began to show Playboy''s tail, a change of affectionate money, continue to slag.


    Well, no matter how sweet he is, she won''t believe him.


    Anyway, she hates this kind of scum emperor most, what he says is useless.


    As the saying goes, there is nothing to pay attention to.


    Intuition tells Ruoyin that the emperor must have looked at her mother''s great achievements, so he wanted to create the illusion that she was very popular and kill her and her family.


    Find another chance to uproot the uranara family and finally abolish her queen.


    It''s said that there were several concubines in the harem before. Isn''t that how they hung up?


    Well, it must be like this!!!


    "Why don''t you talk?" See the woman in the arms stuffy, seem to be thinking of something, four ye light ask.


    If Yin cautiously returns: "emperor, why does the minister concubine always feel that he was not spoiled before?"


    It is obvious that this is what he said. How could she not believe it?


    Fourth Master said a lot of love words, and even made a promise to women.


    Just now, he said more love words than in decades.


    Originally thought can move the woman, who knows to exchange, still distrust and question.


    Even, the other party thought he was a "recidivist?"? , a "heart arson recidivist"!


    However, he could not be angry with her because she was not confident and insecure.


    But give her an example: "I don''t pet you, manhougong can be your most children, you can give birth to three elder brothers for me, but also dare to have one in my stomach to run with, eh?"


    Ruoyin blinked her big beautiful eyes and seriously analyzed with the man, "it''s very normal. At the beginning, we were only married. I''m the queen. Our family is a great family of meritorious deeds. My Alma, uncle and brothers are loyal ministers who work for the Qing Dynasty, and there are several battlefield deaths."


    "In order to sympathize with our family, and I am the queen, you turn over my brand several times to give our family face, and then I have a few more royal heirs. Does it have anything to do with my being spoiled or not?"


    The words of "..." made the fourth master feel helpless and familiar.


    This same kind of distrust, familiar.


    He said that she, like other concubines, had taken advantage of his amnesia to deceive him by taking advantage of his memory loss and taking advantage of the emperor''s heir as a proof that he had been favored.


    Now, it''s all reversed.


    Now she is a woman with amnesia, and he is the black emperor who deceives the amnesia women.


    The fourth master led his lips and said, "since you don''t believe me, what am I like in your eyes now?"


    "..." if the voice has no reason to feel a chill in the back neck, "do you really want to say it?"


    "Say it." It''s just one word. It''s full of command."Promise me not to be angry if you say something wrong." If the sound of ugliness is at the front, the conditions should be set in advance.


    "In the eyes of the queen, am I so angry?" The man didn''t have a good breath.


    Ruoyin: "isn''t he a little angry? Otherwise, the tone will not change.


    Ruoyin curled up and carefully said his current views on him, "to tell you the truth, during your coma, I heard a lot of rumors. In the eyes of the world, before you took the throne, it was unpredictable, the city was very deep, and after you ascended the throne, you were ruthless and resourceful."


    "They said... You have been in prison for many times. The Internet is very strict, and you can see and hear. It makes you change your mind."


    "They also say... You are a powerful ruler who practices terror and harsh politics."


    She still knew what to say and what not to say. She automatically omitted the rumors of Patricide, mutilation of limbs, cruelty and unfiliality.


    Although Ruo Yin deleted some sharp words, I still felt cold on my back.


    And if the sound said more terrible, always in the heart to remind themselves, with the monarch like with the tiger.


    So, she quickly added a sentence, clearing the relationship, "of course, this is all heard, it''s a legend, my concubine just stated their point of view, all just said, do not represent the position and view of my concubine, have nothing to do with my concubine."


    "What''s more, you must not be angry with me just now."


    "It''s too late to know the remedy now!" The man turned over and looked down at the woman in his arms.


    In the dim moonlight, I saw her eyes such as round apricots, autumn water, eyebrows like Fu Dai, painting distant mountains.


    A silken black hair spread over the silk pillow, adding a bit of messy beauty to her.


    Beautiful eyes such as stars, such as the moon, exquisite Qiong nose, dripping cherry like vermilion.


    She has a white face, the whole person refined.


    Just in her eyes, timid.


    It was timidity to him.


    But in the eyes of the fourth master, her eyes are still the same as before, always hiding the hazy love and pity of men.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1645

    The fourth master has heard some of these rumors about Ruoyin.


    But no one has ever been eloquent in front of him.


    If you don''t see the anger in the eyes of men, it''s just that they are afraid to swallow the anger


    Fourth master: "what''s more, in addition to these, they also said that you managed the Qing Dynasty very well, and that you made the Qing Dynasty into a prosperous age."


    If the sound added a few good words, but the anger in men''s eyes is still so obvious.


    Finally, she had to beg for mercy and said, "don''t you say you love my concubine? Have you ever loved me as fiercely as you do now? "


    Her face was timid and supple, and her voice was soft and full of complaints.


    The anger in the bottom of the fourth master''s heart was gone. How could he go on?


    He was slightly attached and his head bowed.


    He was so frightened that his eyes closed.


    The next moment, the man''s cold thin lips fell on her eyebrows, and smoothed her tight brows.


    Then she heard him say to her in a low voice, "I will show you that I am not such a man."


    "Oh." Close contact makes Ruoyin a heart tense.


    At first, he held her.


    Now another one turns over and kisses her on the brow.


    Who knows what his next move is?


    If the voice pulled the lips, whispered to remind: "emperor, emperor, you are very ill at the beginning of healing."


    "So?" The man knows why.


    "You should have a light diet and cultivate your body and mind. You should not take strenuous exercise, which is not conducive to the recovery of your wounds and bones."


    Smell speech, the man low smile, "look to give you scared."


    "Ah?" If Yin doesn''t understand what he''s laughing at.


    "Of course, I know that I have recovered from a serious illness. You have not inquired about so many things. Why haven''t you inquired? The three-year period of fasting and fasting has not yet come. What are you afraid of? Well? "


    With that, he continued to lie beside her and embrace her in his arms.


    The man''s arms are strong and strong, although he seems to be very fierce, especially in the treatment of enemies and slaves, a look of cruelty.


    But when he held her in his arms, and when he kissed her on the brow, she could feel that he seemed really gentle.


    The fourth master felt the woman in his arms tight and stiff. He said gently, "sleep, I won''t move you."


    He thought she was nervous and careless when she knocked over the basin while waiting for him to clean his hands.


    But when she was waiting for him to be placed, she tore his clothes carelessly and even pulled the buttons off. He knew that she was on purpose.


    She was very careful when she untied his clothes.


    Before and after, it is totally two attitudes.


    Heard the man said this sentence, if the tone light "um" a, inexplicably feel at ease.


    In other people''s eyes, as a queen, it is her duty and duty to serve the emperor.


    But for her now, she doesn''t know him.


    Because I forget him, and I don''t know how they used to be.


    She didn''t want to be unknowable, so she got married with a man.


    Although he was the father of the children, in her opinion, they had only known each other for only a few months.


    Most of the time, he was in a coma.


    If you are a bully, you have to show your attitude to her.


    The rest is up to him.


    If he had to ask her to go to bed, he would only have got her.


    But he didn''t. he respected her.


    ------


    ten days later, that is, July 20.


    During this period, the fourth master who woke up in a coma cultivated for a while and dealt with a lot of political affairs.


    On this day, when the fourth master got up early, the servants were waiting for him to change clothes and wash.


    "How are the preparations from the queen?" The fourth master asked.


    Su Peisheng on one side immediately replied: "that... Servant sent people to see, the empress is still resting."


    These days, the emperor usually stays in his own room.


    Occasionally in the Queen''s room.


    After all, the emperor is still fasting, and playing with fire can''t be too much. Otherwise, he will suffer from his own hardships.


    Although, most of the reasons why the emperor proposed fasting and abstinence during the xiunu election were the empress.


    Now the queen is back in the Qing Dynasty, but how to say it is also in front of all people, can not be regarded as a joke.


    A gentleman''s word is as good as his word. If he says it, he must do it!


    The fourth Master heard that Ruoyin was still sleeping. After dressing and washing, he went to the next room.The servant at the door was used to seeing him.


    This should be put in the past. Maybe when they see the emperor coming, they will hurry into the room to remind the queen to get up and greet them.


    But these days, the emperor''s love for the queen makes them feel that they are just staying up late. The emperor will let her go.


    When the fourth master came into the room, he saw two figures, one big and one small, arched up in the quilt.


    The man raised his feet to the bedside and sat down. He saw two heads exposed outside the brocade quilt.


    One is AI er''s small face, which is full of meat.


    Another is Ruoyin''s white and delicate face.


    AI Er has her own room. Normally, she sleeps in the palace next to Ruoyin.


    Originally, when the fourth master was in a coma, Ruoyin lived in the same room with Ai''er.


    Later, when the fourth master woke up, he offered to let AI Er live alone in a room.


    However, the cotton padded jacket is very sticky. If you have nothing to do, you can run like the sound palace.


    When they were in the Empire on the moon, they had been sleeping with the emperor''s wife.


    The fourth master wanted to wake up the mother and daughter, because he said that he would take her back to his mother''s house today.


    However, they did not wake them up when they were sleeping so soundly.


    Just sit quietly beside the bed, eyes fall on Ruoyin''s face.


    There is a magnetic field between people, even if the sound is familiar to sleep, but she feels a pair of eyes looking at her.


    He opened his eyes in a daze and saw the fourth master sitting by her bed. The whole person was startled and instantly sober.


    "Am I so terrible?" See a woman some panic, four ye light ask.


    "No If sound sits up body, "just open an eye, feel too abrupt."


    At this time, AI Er on one side was also woken up. She opened her big round eyes and said, "eh, when did Huang amah come?"


    Of course, the fourth master would not say that he had been sitting here for a while. He just said to Ruoyin: "you are not going back to your mother''s house today, so hurry to wash and change clothes."


    "Yes If the fourth master of Yinjing reminds me, he should put on Ai''er''s clothes.


    She also called the maids in and combed AI''s hair.


    Now that we are back in the Qing Dynasty, of course, we have to do as the Romans do and dress up according to the Qing Dynasty.


    Then, she can take care of her own dress and wash.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1646

    Half an hour later, Ruoyin and AI Er, dressed properly, take Ai''er and take the fourth master in the same carriage to the Marquis house.


    Fei Yanggu is gone, but his title can be inherited from his descendants.


    He was a first-class Duke, and his descendants were demoted to Marquis after hereditary.


    Therefore, the former governor''s office was changed into Marquis''s house.


    The Empress Dowager''s patrol, of course, was a guard of honor with thousands of people, as well as bodyguards to protect safety.


    About half an hour later, the great procession arrived at the Marquis house.


    As early as a few days ago, the lower slave informed the Marquis house that the empress and the emperor would come together today.


    Therefore, if Yin and the fourth master had not arrived, the Marquis''s house was waiting in front of the mansion.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master got off the carriage, a large number of people stood at the door of marquis house.


    Not to mention that all the collateral relatives have arrived, at least each family has representatives.


    With those servants, there are probably hundreds of them.


    Because they know that as long as the imperial concubines enter the Forbidden City, they can''t go back to their mother''s home once in their lives, even the queen.


    Not to mention the Emperor himself accompanied the queen back.


    This kind of honor is rare in a hundred years.


    Then, of course, the whole ulanara people have to go out.


    "Welcome the emperor, the empress and the little Ge Ge!"


    In the big field, Ruoyin holds the maid''s hand and walks side by side with the fourth master.


    AI was held by the slave.


    When she came to the door, her steps were slightly stalled.


    Once again back home, the same place, seemingly similar, but not the same.


    The words on the plaque on the mansion have changed.


    And after the earthquake, the rebuilt mansion has changed its appearance.


    And the people in the family have changed their young faces.


    Even those unchanged old people, the face in the years of tempering, also changed.


    With the fourth master''s "rising", hundreds of family members got up.


    Ruoyin''s eyes swept gently in the crowd, and finally fell on the first row of Jue Luo''s body.


    She stepped forward and helped Jue Luo up.


    After approaching, the mother and daughter did not say anything, but the two hands naturally clasped together.


    Each other''s eyes, looking at each other''s faces.


    Looking at it, their eyes turned red.


    Especially Ruoyin, when she saw the white hair of Jue Luo''s temples, her nose was sour, and her forehead Niang was old.


    But Ruoyin didn''t know what to say for a moment, just lying on Jue Luo''s shoulder and gently leaning against it.


    Feel Luo Shi gently patted her back, just like coax a child, voice trembling, "come back good, safe back is better than anything."


    Although the fourth master always said that the queen lived in Yuanmingyuan.


    But they all thought Ruoyin died in the earthquake.


    Now I see Ruoyin again. It''s amazing and happy. I''m so excited.


    Jue Luo''s words remind Ruo Yin of what the fourth Master said to her that night.


    He said the same thing. He said it would be better if she and Al came back to him.


    Ruoyin is regardless of what image, in front of the whole family, with Jue Luo this old mother coquettish.


    It can be felt that the Luo family was a traditional housewife in the Qing Dynasty. Considering that there were so many slaves and clansmen around her, she had to maintain the high and noble image of her daughter as a queen.


    She whispered in Ruoyin''s ear and said, "OK, what''s the matter? Later, we''ll go to the room and say that there are still many people standing on the edge now. We all look at it. How bad it is."


    According to this reminder, if the sound eases the good mood, the tears in the fundus of the eyes will be closed and returned to normal.


    At this time, Ruoyin''s elder brother Xingchan came forward and said, "e Niang, the empress''s mother''s return to her mother''s house is a good thing. How can you still be red eyed?"


    "Yes, it''s a good thing."


    Big brother Xingchan also said to Ruoyin: "your sister-in-law knows that you are back with the emperor and Xiao Ge Ge Ge today, and specially ordered people to prepare a table of your favorite dishes."


    Second elder brother Fuchang: "your second sister-in-law is also very happy. She has not done needlework for many years. She has to embroider two pairs of shoes herself, saying that she will give you and Xiaoge a pair."


    Third brother Fu Cun: "your third sister-in-law heard that e Niang said you like to eat honeycomb cake best. She made several baskets all night, so I''ll take them back to eat later."


    "Yuwei has already cooked tea in E Niang''s room. You will taste tea together and reminisce about the past."


    After greeting Ruoyin, some representatives of the branch also said hello to Ruoyin.


    And they had fun with AI.


    Ruoyin also teaches AI Er to recognize relatives one by one.


    AI Er followed Ruoyin to stay in the Empire on the moon for several years. She was warm-hearted and not afraid of life.


    Even if it was the first time we met, my grandmother, uncle and aunt all cried very sweet.


    Hearing her uncles, they were laughing.Uncle Xingchan: "our Ai''er is the most lovely. My uncle heard that you were coming. She specially asked xiuniang to sew dolls for you. Please bring me the gift I prepared for Xiaoge."


    Second uncle Fuchang: "look at this small face with meat. My second uncle asked the servant to go to the street and buy the sweet gourd that Xiaowa likes best. Do you want to eat it?"


    Third uncle Fuchun: "my third uncle ordered several sets of shadow puppets in the capital, and specially invited artists to perform shadow puppets, so as to ensure that they are good-looking and interesting."


    Fourth uncle five grid: "the fourth uncle ordered the craftsman to make some walking lanterns a few days ago. It''s fun. Come on, fourth uncle hugs you!"


    In the face of such enthusiastic uncles, Ai''er felt spoiled by everyone.


    However, she did not put into the arms of five squares, nor said to accept the gift.


    She looked at Ruoyin. Without Ruoyin''s permission, she didn''t dare to accept gifts from others.


    As for Ai''er''s inquiring eyes, Ruo Yin said with a smile: "since our uncles love our Ai''er so much, Ai''er will take it."


    Hearing the speech, AI er''s face bloomed with a bright smile like a flower.


    She took the initiative to put into the arms of five grid, but also said: "Ai Er, thank the uncles for their love."


    After a warm greeting, it is after a cup of tea.


    At the beginning, Ruoyin felt the warmth of returning to her mother''s home.


    Then, the main men in the family have already welcomed the fourth master to the front hall.


    After all, the fourth master is the most distinguished guest and can''t patronize Ruoyin and Ai''er.


    Ruoyin went to Jueluo''s yard.


    When they got to the hall, they were all married women of the same vein.


    As Wuge said, the fifth princess has already made tea.


    She met Ruoyin and made a big gift. Then she ordered the slave to serve tea to the big guy.


    Ruo Yin and Jue Luo sat at the top of the table.


    Ai''er had been taken to the shadow play with the children in the mansion.


    Ruoyin looked at the first sisters in law and joked with a smile: "e Niang, you are really lucky. There are brothers and sisters in law who are filial under your knees, and grandchildren are laughing and laughing in the yard."


    Jue Luo''s smile, eyes kindly glanced at the daughter-in-law, and then said to Ruo Yin: "you are quick, big brother is going to marry Fujin, and then two elder brother and five elder brother are also fast."


    The words made the women in the room laugh.


    After Jue Luoshi said so, Ruoyin also thought of three elder brothers.


    After the earthquake, she went to the Empire on the moon, and specially ordered people to check the situation of three elder brothers.


    Knowing that they were all well, she could live in the Empire on the moon.


    Otherwise, if they have something wrong, she will not be able to stay in the Empire on the moon, and will go back to the Qing Dynasty directly.


    At the time, her idea was that she was just an ordinary woman.


    Before, for the sake of her family and children, she had to swallow her anger and dare not leave.


    After the family disaster and the children grew up, she had nothing to worry about, so she didn''t want to live a life of restraint.


    She wanted to put aside all her worries and live for herself once.


    However, God again arranged her with the fourth master.


    Now after difficulties, she came back again, she also recognized.


    This shows that she and the fourth master, as well as the brothers fate is not yet.


    What''s more, the fourth master promised her that she didn''t have to worry about anything when she went back to the palace. How could she feel comfortable? She and Ai''er could often see three elder brothers. Why not?


    Ruoyin promised the fourth master that he would let her go back to her mother''s house. After leaving here, she would go back to the Forbidden City with him today.


    I was a little excited at the thought of seeing them right back to the palace.


    A few years no see, the elder brother must grow tall greatly, became the sunlight handsome young boy.


    At that time, the brothers were young and gave birth to Xiao Ge with the fourth master.


    Now, with Ai''er, the uncles dote on her like this. They should be no less than their uncles.


    I just don''t know how they will spoil Ai''er after returning to the palace today?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1647

    After the family chatted for a while, the sisters-in-law and the servants stepped down to give Ruoyin and Jueluo''s mother and daughter room to talk to each other.


    During this period, everyone knew the etiquette very well, and didn''t ask where Ruoyin had been these years.


    Just think of it as she has been in the Yuanmingyuan all these years.


    If the elder brother catches the opportunity, he must tell the emperor''s wife and his family to retreat


    This words a, feel Luo Shi one face is inconceivable, "this words how to say?"


    Ruoyin: "I think the emperor has been abnormal recently, so I came back to remind you."


    "Abnormal?" Jue Luo Shi from the joy of her daughter''s favor, into fear.


    Ruoyin: "yes, he has treated me very well recently. I think he must have a conspiracy to win over and kill our family."


    Smell speech, feel Luo Shi originally nervous expression, a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t seem to listen to Ruoyin''s words. Instead, she told Ruoyin with a smile, "yin''er, you think too much. The emperor really loves you. Otherwise, in the name of her son-in-law, he would not have paid us money to rebuild our home in the name of her son-in-law."


    "It''s just a slap and a date." Ruoyin continued, "wasn''t Amar killed in prison because he was sent to prison?"


    "It''s not like that." Speaking of Fei Yanggu, feel Luo Shi shakes his head, fell into the sad middle, "in those days, all is our fault, don''t blame the emperor."


    "Your fault?" If the sound does not understand.


    Jue Luo Shi: "your Amar has osteoma, and has reached the advanced stage. The doctor said that he could not live for long. He knows that you are filial, but he hears that you and the emperor have a bad relationship. In addition, our family has achieved great success


    "He didn''t want you to worry about it. He was afraid that you would come back to his mother''s house or take him to live in the Forbidden City, so he planned to hide it from you. However, the fourteenth Lord framed our family. Apart from osteoma, you also had a stroke. After being stimulated for a while, you died in prison. "


    "As an emperor, the emperor has to deal with the matter and convince others by reasoning. He can only punish our family first, which can be regarded as protecting us. After that, we can find out the facts and return the innocence of our family. However, he didn''t expect that your Amar was seriously ill. On the contrary, we have to thank others."


    "In those days, hundreds of people in our family were sent to prison, and your whereabouts were unknown. If the emperor hadn''t found out the matter for us, hundreds of people in our family would have been wronged and the nine clans might have been killed. It was the emperor who found out that it was the Empress Dowager and the fourteenth Lord who had done it and returned the innocence of our whole family. "


    "At that time, it was an earthquake, and hundreds of family members were working in the farm to reform, so they avoided the disaster. He is the rebirth parents of our whole family and our great benefactor. We should know how to be grateful, how can we still have doubts about the benefactor?"


    Hearing Jue Luo''s words, Ruoyin understood the context of Fei Yanggu''s death in prison.


    But this was before, and she still seriously suspected that the fourth master''s attentions were insincere.


    If the sound is kind enough to remind Jue Luoshi, he will teach her in turn.


    Since it doesn''t make sense, she simply doesn''t say it, because it''s useless to say it. On the contrary, both sides add obstacles and affect their feelings.


    After a stick of incense, it''s time for lunch.


    If the sound out of Jue Luo''s room, see five grid walking on the corridor, she immediately called out five grid, "four brothers!"


    Wuge heard Ruoyin calling him. He looked back and walked towards Ruoyin with a big stride.


    He went to Ruoyin to beat a thousand, "what''s the empress?"


    Ruoyin looked around and cautiously said, "I have something important to say to my fourth brother."


    Wu Ge looked at Ruo Yin''s cautious appearance and was surprised.


    But he still held back the servants around him, and Ruoyin also held back the servants.


    When there are only two brothers and sisters around, Ruoyin whispers to remind: "fourth brother, what has happened to our family recently?"


    Wuge and Ruoyin said while walking, "no, our family has been very good in recent years, and the emperor takes good care of our family."


    Hearing the speech, if the sound "tut" a, a face of disdain, "since there is no crime, it is the emperor is simply unhappy that our family has achieved great success, so deliberately first our family and then me, until the day we get satisfied with ourselves, that is the day of our punishment."


    This word a, if sound see five, with that kind of unbelievable eyes at her.


    Then, he also asked her: "empress, slave dare to ask one, your depression cured?"


    When you hear Ruoyin speak ill of the fourth master, the five squares are automatically changed into honorifics.


    Little sister also did not shout, also called if sound queen Niang, with you.


    If this is replaced by someone else, it is to respect Ruoyin.


    But if the sound doesn''t need the respect of Wu Ge, Wu Ge is obviously dissatisfied with what she said, alienating her!


    "..." this is to suspect that she has depression, so suspicious?


    If other people doubt that if the sound is sick, it will definitely reject it.But Wuge asked her with a very serious and concerned tone, and she could not be angry with him.


    Just return a way: "I always good, where come from depression?"


    It''s not that the fourth master can''t find her, so he deliberately said that she suffered from depression and recuperated in the Yuanmingyuan Garden, which was able to deceive everyone.


    In this case, why do you doubt the emperor? Is the emperor not good enough to our family and you these years


    Ruoyin: "Wuge continued:" after the earthquake, the emperor personally dug the ruins in the Yangxin hall. His hands were dripping with blood. Finally, he vomited blood because he didn''t find you. "


    "When he wakes up again, he takes the quickest time to return the innocence of our whole family. He also orders someone to build a mausoleum for Amar. He uses his own money to rebuild our home for our family, saying that he is helping us instead of your identity."


    "After that, he made a confession to all the people in Qing Dynasty and said that he didn''t protect you well. Over the years, he put the ashes box suspected to be you by his side, but he never gave up looking for you."


    "This time, I heard that he almost died in order to find you."


    "Well, I don''t know where you have been and what you''ve been through these years, but as an emperor, what do you want from him? Don''t trust him yet? "


    "Don''t talk about the emperor. He is an ordinary man. Which man can ignore life and death for the sake of his beloved woman?"


    "I can say that if the emperor wanted to deal with our family, he would have killed the nine clans a few years ago, but he has only started now? In any case, I don''t believe that he will kill us. He must really want to treat you well and treat our family well because of you. "


    "Maybe he is a man of few words, but you have to see what he has done. Isn''t everything he has done enough to move you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1648

    In his opinion and all the family members, his sister met the right person.


    They just want the younger sister and the emperor to be good.


    In their hearts, no one in the world would treat his sister like the emperor.


    "Ruoyin didn''t expect her to remind her that Wuge would tell her so much.


    It seems that Wuge, like Jueluo, regards the fourth master as the Savior of the whole family.


    No matter what she said, they didn''t believe that the fourth master would win over her and her family.


    She thought that the fourth master didn''t like to talk about love.


    God knows that she is because his love words are too full marks, behavior is too abnormal, she doubts, OK.


    Maybe no one believes it even if you say it. Don''t look at the sinister and alienated manner of the fourth master.


    In fact, he said all kinds of love words and promises to her in private.


    But she can''t tell others, one is sorry, the other is that no one believes her.


    People would think she had hallucinations in depression.


    Now, the fourth master is a good emperor, a good man and a good son-in-law of the uranara family.


    But she, is merciless, does not understand gratitude, does not know good or bad bad woman.


    Heaven, what ecstasy did the emperor give her family? How could they all help him speak.


    What''s more, she almost believed that the fourth master was really a wonderful man.


    Does he really love her?


    Or did he do too much to win over her and her family?


    Or is it that the family has done something wrong and that the emperor has a handle on it, so that they have become human beings with their tails in their hands and dare not make mistakes?


    If the sound of two reminders failed, only stuffy ground to the front hall for a meal.


    The big families in the deep house are extremely fastidious at the table.


    Four ye and Ruoyin, as guests of honor, sat at the head of the table.


    The uranara family, and Al, sit at the table at the bottom.


    After lunch, Ruoyin drinks tea with her wife.


    AI Er continues to play with the children of the minority.


    When she first came to Qing Dynasty, she felt fresh about everything.


    The fourth master and the fifth grid play chess in the study.


    While playing chess, the fourth Master said faintly: "the queen has lost her memory. The old lady, please tell her to let her go into the palace to enlighten the queen."


    "Amnesia?" Wu Ge was surprised, but he remembered everything from the queen.


    Four ye light "Er" a, "what remember, but only forget me."


    Five frames slightly a Leng, although the fourth Master said it lightly, but he still heard a trace of desolation and helplessness.


    So, Wu Ge comforted him: "no wonder she just told me that you want to kill her and her family. I told her about the situation of Amar at that time, but she didn''t seem to listen."


    "Now that you say that, I understand that it is because she forgot you that she lost her trust."


    "Well, she has given you trouble."


    At the thought that the emperor was busy with government affairs and had to deal with the affairs between his sister and him, he felt headache for the emperor.


    However, the fourth master was ungrateful. On the contrary, his face turned cold. He said, "the queen is gentle, kind and understanding. She has given me children. Since she married me, she has only helped me. Why has she ever caused me any trouble?"


    "As for the loss of memory, I believe she will remember me sooner or later."


    Hearing this, Wu Ge slightly twitched the corners of his mouth.


    No trouble yet? Who is the one who suspects the emperor''s conspiracy?


    Originally, it seems that the emperor, who seems to be playing chess leisurely with him, has already made a face at the moment.


    Wu Ge had to reply: "yes, yes, the empress is the most gentle. She has been gentle since she was a child."


    Originally, like most of his mother''s family, he criticized his own people and comforted the emperor''s wounded soul.


    Who knows that the emperor is protecting the queen, but it seems that he is talkative. It is he who eats radish and worries about it.


    Really, his sister is not here. He doesn''t know why the emperor''s desire for survival is so strong. Who should I show it to?


    But he did not dare to ask more questions. Asking is the fate of being met!


    At dusk, when the king and his subjects played chess, the fourth master planned to return to the palace.


    Because it was agreed that he would take her back to his mother''s house, and she would go back to the palace with him.


    And taking her back to her mother''s house is an example.


    If you stay in the Marquis house for a long time, the accommodation, food and clothing of these thousands of bodyguards and slaves will also be a problem.


    So the fourth master stopped playing chess with Wu Ge and went to Jue Luo''s yard with Wu Ge.


    Before that, the fourth master ordered people to urge him several times. But if Yinfei didn''t listen to him, he still had a good chat with Jueluo and his sisters in law.


    Now the eunuch sang the newspaper. Seeing that the fourth master had come to urge him, he quickly took Ruoyin and his daughter-in-law to the courtyard to salute.The fourth master was standing in the yard with his hands on his back. He looked at Ruoyin''s red eyes and was reluctant to leave. He said, "it''s not that I''ll never come here again. There''s nothing I can''t bear to part with."


    Smell speech, if sound two eyes shine, listen to his meaning, later she can return to her mother''s home?


    "Seriously?" she asked


    "When did I cheat you?"


    "She didn''t remember. How could she know if he had cheated her.


    However, it seems troublesome to think that thousands of people will follow each time they leave the palace. "However, because of our identity, every time we leave the palace is very troublesome."


    "As long as you are happy, any trouble is worth it." Fourth master looks at Ruoyin.


    As soon as this was said, all the people present were shocked.


    Oh, my God, the cold emperor coax the queen in public.


    Before, they only knew that the queen was favored.


    But that''s what the emperor and the empress closed the door.


    Now people are smiling when they see it with their own eyes.


    In the air, there seems to be a sweet smell Lingering between the emperor and empress.


    Together with the emperor and the queen to mix oil in this honey.


    Even Ruoyin didn''t know that the fourth master would say so in public. His face was red for a moment.


    Jue Luo''s hand was tight, and he said, "well, it''s getting late. Go back to the palace with the emperor. After you go back, you can have a good life with the emperor. Don''t think about it all day long."


    If the sound slightly flat flat mouth, in the end is to follow the fourth master on the carriage.


    In the heart is thinking, in the end who is the biological ah?


    More than half an hour later, Ruoyin and the fourth master took Ai''er back to the palace.


    As the fourth master promised Ruoyin in advance, if she likes quietness, she will go with her.


    Therefore, when she returned to the palace, she did not meet the princes and ministers, let alone the concubines of the imperial palace to meet her.


    Only informed three elder brothers, and the servants of Yongshou palace.


    Of course, this kind of thing will be known sooner or later.


    At the moment, the servants of Yongshou palace kneel at the door to greet Ruoyin, fourth master and Ai''er.


    Three elder brothers also beat thousands, full of joy.


    Three pairs of eyes are still staring at Ruoyin''s back, Ai''er is held by the slave.


    Ruoyin''s sight falls on three elder brothers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1649

    Big brother has grown into a graceful young man with a handsome face, calm and self-confident. The whole person has a natural noble and extraordinary atmosphere.


    The second elder brother is also a young boy, a pair of eyes are still the same as before, showing the intelligence.


    Although five elder brother is only a few years old, a face actually grows extremely handsome.


    As for the servants, Banmei and some familiar maids were also there.


    They look at her eyes, with a crystal light, seems to be very excited.


    However, before Ruoyin had time to speak with the three brothers and the slaves, Su Peisheng spread out a bright yellow silk edict, "Aixin Jueluo Shaoai receives the order!"


    So, Ruoyin pulls AI Er to kneel down.


    The fourth master stood in front of the crowd, listening to Su Peisheng read the imperial edict.


    "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor said," Luan Shu Shen Xi. ". EN must be thicker than this branch.


    The elephant clothing is worshipped. Friendship is in the same breath.


    It is recorded in the jilingdian. With the heart of honor.


    Princess zhermingyi. My eldest daughter.


    Yuxiu Ziwei. The silver Han is divided into two parts.


    He inherited the supreme precepts of the palace. Follow without delay.


    The rules of women''s history in Burma. It is advisable to encourage the strider.


    I have inherited the great treasure. The body is full of love.


    The benevolence of Yu Hongxi. The life of tepeslon.


    It is to use Fenger as the princess of Mingyi GuLun. The gold book of tin.


    Modesty is the key to success. The festival of respect.


    Expensive and thrifty. The wind of Shang Zhao''s meekness.


    Ke Shuyi. It is a blessing forever.


    How wonderful


    In the royal family of the Qing Dynasty, the brothers must be named according to their generations.


    Like the fourth generation, they are all Yin generation.


    When he became emperor, his brothers avoided taboo and changed the word "Yin" to "Yun".


    And big brother this generation, all are "Hong" generation.


    But gege and the princesses, regardless of their seniority, chose Manchu names.


    However, the fourth master did not give Ai''er a Manchu name, but left Ruoyin for Ai''er, adding only the surname Aixin Jueluo to Ai''er.


    At this moment, Al didn''t know how to take the edict.


    Ruoyin opens Ai''er''s arms and makes her take the posture of receiving the message. Then she talks in her ear and teaches her to speak.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s instruction, Ai''er took over the imperial edict and kowtowed and said, "my son receives the decree."


    Seeing this scene, all the people present had a smile in their eyes.


    From now on, the emperor has his eldest daughter!


    There is princess GuLun in the Forbidden City!!!


    The eldest daughter of the di emperor is at the same level as the eldest son of the di emperor, but there are differences between men and women.


    Its status is far higher than other legitimate children and ordinary children except the first son of the emperor.


    Can discipline younger siblings, even if not, she is superior to her brothers and sisters.


    The word "GuLun" in Princess GuLun means "the world, the country and the honor" in Manchu.


    Princess GuLun is the highest rank of princess in Qing Dynasty.


    Because only the daughter born by the queen can be granted the title of Princess GuLun.


    His concubines and adopted daughters can only be named Heshuo princess.


    The word "Heshuo" has a much smaller scope and refers to one territory.


    Of course, there will also be a special favor of the common women, who will be named GuLun princess.


    However, no matter what kind of title it was, it had to be specially favored by the emperor in order to obtain such a title.


    But in the fourth master''s place, the imperial palace is almost the same, regardless of the common daughter, or adopted daughter, has always been named Heshuo Princess after adulthood.


    For example, Dage and the adopted daughters of the nine masters are treated equally. They are all Princess Heshuo who was canonized at the time of marriage.


    Only AI Er, who was about two and a half years old, sealed Princess Gulen.


    Princess GuLun is a knighthood, just like the titles of brothers. Some elder brothers are granted the title of Prince, while others can only be granted Baylor or even Beizi.


    And Princess Gulen is just like the prince in the elder brother.


    Princess Heshuo is like Baylor, the princess under the prince.


    After receiving the order, Ruoyin and his party entered the hall.


    In the moment of entering the hall, Ruoyin feels inexplicably familiar.


    At the same time, some pictures flashed through her mind.


    In the Old Summer Palace, she also had a sense of familiarity.


    But no images flashed into her mind.


    Now back to her familiar bedroom, see three elder brothers, her mind has a lot of pictures.


    For example, a man said to protect her when she gave birth to her big brother.


    In her birthday, personally carved a defective wooden comb to her.


    On her birthday, she will give her all kinds of precious gifts.


    A man said to her that he would give him Yongshou palace, which is closest to his heart building hall.


    Said she was unique.


    How many warm nights, he attached to her ears to call her voice, forced her to say something he wanted to hearAlthough those pictures were not many, and flashed by, she could not see each other''s face clearly.


    But the discernible low voice, the domineering tone, and the content of the speech all pointed to the man named Yin Zhen beside him.


    "What''s the matter?" Next to her ear, the same low, magnetic sound pulled her back from the picture.


    If the sound wave hands, return at will: "nothing, may be to see three elder brother, too excited."


    Those pictures are too messy, and her mind is in a mess, so I won''t talk to him first.


    Smell speech, three elder brother''s mouth corner slightly rises.


    If it wasn''t for Huang amah here, they would all be chirping around Huang e Niang.


    However, good tutoring makes them keep good expression and form.


    In fact, one by one, my heart has long been happy to open flowers.


    Then, Ruoyin introduces Ai''er to three brothers.


    Ruoyin hugged AI Er: "Ai Er, this is big brother."


    AI Er waved her little meat hand and called "big brother".


    The elder brother took a small box from the slave''s hand and solemnly said: "five younger sister, you just entered the palace. You want to learn the rules of the palace immediately. These are some books I specially ordered people to look for. There are all kinds of Royal etiquette in them, including etiquette, posture, walking, and conversation."


    As a child, he had a good command of literature and martial arts, and was familiar with the four books and five classics, Sun Tzu''s art of war, Confucianism, Yi ology, geometry and arithmetic, Hu Wen, etc.


    In his opinion, there is nothing more interesting than reading and expanding his knowledge.


    Therefore, he gave ai the things he was interested in as a gift to meet her according to what she could use next.


    However, after hearing this, Ai''er was still immersed in the joy of being spoiled by the emperor Alma and his uncles. She thought it was good to come back and meet her three brothers.


    When she was in the Empire on the moon, Emperor Alma told her that she had three brothers. They had wanted a sister for a long time, and they would certainly spoil her.


    But now, although she doesn''t know the rules of the palace, it doesn''t sound good. It seems very boring and not free?


    Is there any mistake? Why does she feel cheated?


    At the thought of this, AI er''s mouth was flat. She was so sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1650

    In this regard, Ruoyin knows that big brother gave the wrong gift.


    But her son and daughter are all natural, and the palm and the back of the hand are all flesh, and she is not easy to say.


    After all, big brother really wanted to give AI er a meeting gift, but he just picked the wrong gift.


    Fortunately, at this time, the second elder brother teased the elder brother and said, "elder brother, five younger sisters only go back to the palace, you say you want her to learn the rules, which is not to scare people."


    Please, Wu Mei is only two years old. What kind of books do you read? Do you really think everyone is the same as him?


    Then he said with a smile to Ai''er: "five younger sister, what do you think the second elder brother has prepared for you?"


    The second elder brother took a carved wooden box from the slave''s hand and opened it gently.


    It''s full of gadgets.


    He laughed and coaxed Ai''er: "there are rabbit, big windmill, kite, small gongs and drums, hand pushing, bamboo dragonfly, gyroscope and shuttlecock. Do you like it


    AI Er just returned to the Qing Dynasty. Where did she see so many small toys from Daqing.


    Kids love to play with these little things.


    AI Er stares at a pair of small gifts in the box, which seems more interesting than big brother''s books.


    She nodded, the expression on her face can be regarded as from Yin to Qing, "thank you second brother, but I can''t play these."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t know how to play, find your second brother, who will teach you." Two elder brother returns.


    AI Er smiles and says "yes" to her.


    After two elder brother, five elder brother took a exquisite Enamel Jewelry box from the slave''s hand.


    Since he was a child, he loved all kinds of beautiful women and things. After opening the enamel jewelry box, there was a set of pink lotus jade jewelry, especially suitable for little girls like Ai''er.


    The jewelry is crystal clear and exquisite.


    Also, there is a set of pink sachets.


    If you can imagine how beautiful and lovely AI Er would be with these pink jewelry and sachets.


    Even AI Er couldn''t help exclaiming, "Wow, what beautiful sachets, and those hairpins, they are all super beautiful! Five brothers, how do you know I like pink best


    Little girls have a feminine disposition for beauty.


    Although I''m only two years old, I have a unique idea about how I dress.


    Every day, I would like to wear this dress and match that jewelry.


    "Five elder brother evil spirit one smile," five younger sister likes good, five elder brother is to send you. "


    "Hee hee, thank you, brother five." AI er''s face was bright with a smile. She suddenly looked up and saw big brother''s black face. She didn''t seem very happy.


    So, she quickly added, "brother, I like the books you sent. Although I can''t read, I will let them read them to me."


    At first, she felt cheated.


    Fortunately, the gifts from the second and fifth brothers soothed her frightened heart.


    In this regard, big brother light "um" a, obviously not two elder brother and five elder brother happy.


    Because two elder brother and five elder brother''s meeting gift gets AI er''s favor.


    But his gift, although AI Er finally comforted him intimately, the discerning eye knew that AI Er didn''t really like it.


    It''s just sensible. In order to treat the three brothers equally, I want to comfort him.


    The second elder brother and the fifth elder brother looked at the big brother with a straight face. The second elder brother was thinking, ah, a young man like the eldest brother is doomed to be unable to marry a daughter-in-law, and he can''t deceive her.


    However, five elder brother doesn''t think so. In his opinion, the eldest brother is the legitimate prince. Maybe his two ears don''t listen to things out of the window and read only the sages'' books. Many girls will like this.


    After the brothers gave AI er a meeting gift, the servants in the imperial dining room continued to serve.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master sit at the head of Yongshou palace.


    Guys and ale are at the bottom.


    First of all, the fourth master gave Ruoyin a few dishes from time to time, and the slaves brought the food in front of him to Ruoyin.


    Next, three elder brother and AI Er big eye stare small eye.


    The brothers thought in their heart, wow, Huang e Niang finally gave birth to a younger sister, she is so cute, I really want to pinch her flesh Dudu face.


    AI er''s heart is a little curious, why the three opposite brothers and Huang AMA look so alike?


    In addition, Huang amah didn''t cheat her. Her brothers seem to really like her.


    After dinner, the three elder brothers watched the fourth master still stay in Yongshou palace. The three brothers looked at each other and left Yongshou palace wisely.


    Before leaving, the second elder brother also said to Ai''er: "five younger sister, I live in the elder brother''s house of the Fifth Institute in Qianxi. You can come and play with me. I have a lot of interesting things there. Now it''s the best weather to fly kites, and I can take you to fly kites."


    "Well, I remember, second brother." AI Er Hui.


    The second elder brother who got the response was still full of joy, but was asked by the big brother on the edge with venomous tongue, "did you recite the book you taught a few days ago, and understand the meaning of it?"Suddenly, the smile on the two elder brother''s face gradually disappeared.


    Seeing this, big brother continued: "just like you, or don''t bring bad five younger sister."


    The second elder brother:...


    the elder brother must have done it on purpose. He just met his fifth sister and got along with him. He deliberately teased him here, hum!


    But he didn''t dare to say more. Who asked his schoolwork to be approved by his elder brother?


    After the three elder brothers left, the fourth master looked at Ai''er lightly.


    Compared with the eye-catching of the elder brothers, Ai''er gets along with the fourth master for a short time, and the tacit understanding is a little poor.


    Perhaps, she knew what the fourth master meant, but she just wanted to stay in Ruoyin''s room.


    Anyway, Huang e Niang will not drive her.


    As for Huang amah, wait for him to speak.


    Just when Ai''er thought so, he only heard the fourth master''s light way: "Ai''er, it''s not too early. Go down and rest with the slave."


    "Oh." AI Er no matter how reluctant, can only be carried to the side hall by the maid.


    Huang amah is good everywhere. It''s not so good to rob Huang''s sum Niang with her.


    After the children left, the fourth master stretched out his arms and said, "set up!"


    If the sound slants to see four ye one eye, orders half plum to prepare water.


    Originally, she wanted to have a good reminiscence with ban Mei.


    But the fourth master stayed here, so he had to give up first.


    Then, Ruoyin went to the fourth master and waited on him to change clothes and wash.


    This time, she didn''t mean to upset the basin or tear his button.


    The same routine, once is enough. Let him know what she thinks and what she means.


    If you use it too much, it doesn''t matter. It''s annoying.


    If Yin first serves the fourth master to arrange, then lets the half plum serve her to arrange.


    After they both changed their clothes and washed their clothes, the slaves withdrew.


    If the sound blows out the candle, he is ready to lie down beside the fourth master.


    But before she could lie down, she fell into the strong arms of a man.


    ------


    thank you for the 10000 Book coins awarded by "star sky heart". This pro accumulated 20000 Book coins and specially added a chapter for its title!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1651

    These days, Ruoyin knew that it was useless to struggle because his strength was greater than her.


    She was simply held by her, and she lay quietly in his arms.


    Then he heard her ask, "do you think I have a conspiracy to kill you and the uranara family?"


    "As soon as you hear this, Ruoyin knows that it must be the mother''s family who told the fourth master.


    This matter, she today altogether and Jue Luo Shi, still have Wu Ge to say.


    Jue Luoshi has been talking with her all day, and he has not been alone with the fourth master.


    Well, it must be the fourth master told by Wu Ge.


    Since the fourth master took the initiative to mention it to her, she simply pointed out and said to him, "emperor, I have cured your illness. Next, you just need to warm up and cultivate your body and mind."


    Fourth master: "so?"


    "So I want to say, you don''t have to be nice to me any more."


    When Ruoyin said this sentence, she could clearly feel that the man''s arm around her waist was slightly relaxed.


    "What does it mean to stop being so nice to you? I treat you well. Shouldn''t you accept it and move the world? "


    The man''s voice was stuffy, "or say, I didn''t treat you well before, and the Empire didn''t treat you well enough on the month?"


    If Yin keeps lying on his side with his back to the man, "no, I don''t mean that. I just think you''re a little bit abnormal."


    Although in the Empire on the moon, he also respected her, just some venomous tongue.


    But now, all of a sudden, he''s changed so much that she doesn''t feel real.


    It''s like... Not a real him.


    Always let her feel that there is a conspiracy, or whether he is still hiding behind the plot.


    Fourth master:...


    If Yin sees that the man doesn''t speak, he tries carefully: "aren''t you really trying to win over and kill my concubine and family?"


    "If I wanted to deal with your family, I would have killed your whole family a few years ago. I need to fight now?"


    "Since it''s not for this, do you need to use our family to treat me so well all of a sudden?" Anyway, she didn''t believe that such a man would suddenly change his temper and would not believe anything.


    Fourth master: "where does Ruoyin know that the fourth master learned the magic weapon to coax his wife from the fifteenth master.


    But the fifteen masters of his family were naturally romantic, and he had learned in the middle of school.


    What he did was quite different from his own character, which was, of course, unbelievable and very contrary to him.


    If Yin couldn''t think of any other reason, she tried to ask, "are you because of big brother and AI er? Because I am their emperor''s forehead Niang, you exalted me, they also can be better in the harem? "


    For women''s endless questioning and speculation, the fourth master is really angry.


    He said faintly: "in the royal family, the legitimate son and the legitimate daughter are of course important, but which legitimate son was born to be favored by the emperor, let alone be spoiled, that is, since the entry of the Qing Dynasty, no one of the legitimate sons ascended the throne."


    "It is not because of one''s own ability that the emperor''s heir is favored, or because the concubine is favored, then the emperor''s heir is favored."


    "Now in this harem, my emperor''s heirs are not only big brother and Ai''er. I praise him because of his ability, his status as his legitimate prince, and his son as you and me."


    "And Ai''er, I''ve only seen her several times. Do you think she''s so cute that I have to make her Princess GuLun? It''s not because she is you. "


    I love you not because of them, but because of you.


    Ruoyin:...


    the fourth master then talked about Ruoyin''s conspiracy theory, "now that the Qing Dynasty is peaceful and prosperous, what kind of conspiracy do I have to win over you and the ulanara family?"


    "And what you said needs to be used in your family. If I want to employ people, it will not be a problem to train another ten ulanara families."


    A few simple words will break Ruoyin''s doubts.


    "Ruoyin heard what he said seemed to be very reasonable, but she could not refute it.


    Although the doubts in my heart have subsided a lot, they are not all gone.


    As he said, since the Qing Taizu, Qing Taizong, qingshizu, qingshengzu, all the emperors who ascended the throne are not legitimate sons.


    On the contrary, several legitimate princes were killed by their emperor''s father.


    Few of them are expensive by their mother, but a lot of them are expensive by their mother.


    Is it true that, as he said, he really loves her and, for her sake, loves her children?


    This reminds Ruo Yin of those pictures that flashed in his mind when he just entered Yongshou Palace today.


    In those pictures, he did treat her very well.


    However, Ruoyin did not go on with the topic.She just changed the topic and talked about other things, "emperor, from tomorrow on, I am really in the Yongshou palace. How can I be comfortable? Don''t worry about anything? "


    The man said, "well, you''d better stay in Yongshou palace. If you don''t feel interesting, I''ll ask Su Peisheng to go to the capital and invite a troupe to enter the palace."


    "Your cat and dog are fed by slaves."


    "I have saved you from the morning province of the imperial concubines."


    "Huang e Niang, you don''t have to go either. You''re not right with her eating fast and chanting Buddhism."


    "Next month''s Mid Autumn Festival, I have ordered people to set about it. When you want to go, you can go. If you don''t want to go, you can stay in the harem."


    Ruoyin: "then what should I do if someone says that I occupy the Queen''s position, but I don''t do my duty?"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll take care of everything outside. Who dares to say you, eh?" The man''s voice is low, but his tone is full of arrogance like a king.


    "Oh." Ruoyin Nuo Nuo said: "the emperor is busy dealing with the government affairs every day, and he has to help me with these things. It''s really not easy."


    The man said with a low smile, "you still have a little conscience. Now you are comfortable. If you want to go back to your mother''s house, I will take you back. I have to help you with the gossip outside. Don''t you think it''s time to show some sincerity to reward me?"


    "Sincerity? What sincerity? I can tell you that I have just returned to the Qing Dynasty and have no money. " Ruo Yin responds with vigilance.


    She was just a few polite words, who knew he was serious.


    "I will be greedy for your money?" The man asked in a sullen voice.


    "What kind of reward would you like?" If the sound does not understand.


    "What you used to do is still the same." Man light way.


    Ruoyin: "before? How did you reward me before


    The man''s thin lips gently opened, "anyway, you have done something wrong before, or you have asked me, you will take the initiative to throw myself in my arms and give me a kiss."


    "..." sure he didn''t take advantage of her memory to rob here?


    How could she take the initiative to gnaw a pig''s hoof for a little profit?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1652

    However, a deep, magnetic voice came from his ear, "no, you are such a woman."


    With that, the man behind him changed from holding her to lying on his back with a little distance from her.


    A leisurely look waiting for her to throw herself into her arms.


    "My patience is limited," he said


    A man''s voice is tinged with aggression and threat.


    It was as if he were going to take action if she didn''t listen.


    Rather than let him act, it''s better to grasp the discretion of Ruoyin.


    Ruo Yin pursed her lips, turned over and nestled in his arms, then looked up and gently perfumed the man''s cold thin chin.


    But the man is still reluctant to say: "not chin."


    If the sound can not comply with, she will face buried in a man''s arms, simply dare not to see a man.


    Seeing that she did not dare to see people, the fourth master rolled his throat knot and said hoarsely, "OK, don''t make any noise. I''m still eating fast and keeping fast."


    "..." what don''t you do? It is clear that he let her reward him, but not satisfied to say that it is not chin, how on the contrary, she is making trouble?


    The fourth master didn''t force her to continue to reward him. He just patted her on the back and said in a low voice, "sleep."


    His voice was very magnetic and seemed to have hypnotic powers.


    After a while, Ruoyin fell asleep.


    The fourth master recited the Buddhist scriptures silently in his heart, and he gradually felt sleepy.


    But when he was about to fall asleep, he heard a woman whispering in his ear: "Wang..."


    when he heard this low voice, he could not feel sleepy.


    Closed eyes also suddenly opened, dark ink pupil covered with a layer of cold.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms.


    Her eyebrows were wrinkled and she seemed to be dreaming of something.


    Red lips again in the dream light open.


    "Wang..."


    called "Wang" again.


    Listen to the man long eyebrow tiny frown, the face color instantly cloudy.


    But the woman''s lips opened, as if there were dreams to say.


    But the fourth master was silent for a few seconds. Without waiting for the following, the woman closed her lips again.


    For a moment, a man''s mind is full of thoughts.


    This woman is actually in Cao Ying and in Han Dynasty.


    Lying in his arms, reading in his mouth, is it another man?


    And who does she mean by "Wang"?


    No matter who it is, it can''t be him.


    He was the emperor, the emperor in her mouth.


    So, is it king celeng, or Lord Joseph, or King William?


    Thinking of this, the man can not help but send out a sneer.


    Oh, woman.


    No wonder after returning to the Qing Dynasty, she indicated that she didn''t want to sleep. No matter what he did, she was indifferent and didn''t trust him. She thought of other men in her heart.


    The next morning, at dawn, the fourth master got up.


    When he got out of bed, he also pushed Ruoyin to wake up.


    Since Ruoyin went back to the Qing Dynasty, she had to observe his condition and change and decoct his medicine on time.


    The rest of the time, she wakes up naturally.


    During the occasional early rise, he was sympathetic to let her sleep a little more.


    It was the first time that she was so rude as to wake her up.


    Don''t wait for if sound to sober up completely, the man coldly orders from the top of his head: "get up, serve me up."


    "Oh." Ruoyin only felt puzzled, but still got up and waited on him to change his clothes.


    When changing the dragon''s robe for a man, the man suddenly said coldly: "for a period of time, I will be busy with the affairs of the government. I have no time to come to Yongshou palace to accompany you."


    "Oh." If you don''t, you don''t. It makes her very rare.


    The fourth master drooped his eyes and gave Ruoyin a cold glance. "Ai''er, as a princess of the Qing Dynasty, every word and deed represents the face of the Qing Dynasty. Therefore, from today on, she has to go to the study and learn the rules and regulations of Mammy. During this period, she will live in lijingxuan of Chu Xiu palace."


    Smell speech, if sound arranges the hand of Dragon Robe to the man slightly a meal.


    She didn''t feel it. When he got up in the morning, he was very aggressive.


    It''s like taking gunpowder. It''s full of gunpowder.


    But she didn''t seem to provoke him.


    Before going to bed last night, didn''t everything go well?


    Ruoyin pulled her lips and said, "Ai Er needs to learn rules. I understand that. But I can''t understand her when she lives in the Chuxiu palace. Can''t she live in my Yongshou palace, and let mammy teach her here?"


    "The elder brother and Ge Ge Ge in the harem are all like this. Once they learn the rules and study, they will be separated from their biological mother. The loving mother will lose a lot. Which elder brother or Ge Ge Ge did you see studying and learning rules in front of his biological mother?"


    Ruoyin bit his lip. Sure enough, the men here are pig hooves!After deceiving her to return to the palace, it was less than a day before she changed her face and threw her face to see.


    Was she the only queen in Yuanmingyuan.


    When we arrived at the Forbidden City, there were several concubines in the imperial palace. It didn''t matter whether she had her or not. They showed their true faces again.


    She said that when a man is courteous to a woman, he is only interested and does not get the hand. He feels fresh.


    Not get the affectionate money, like the most spoony man in the world.


    After getting it, they will start to spend their hearts, hunt down a fresh prey, tear open the hypocritical face of infatuation, and reveal the original amorous nature.


    Oh, I''m impatient before I can do it!


    "Liar." If the sound raises the eye, the angry ground stares at the man.


    "What did I cheat you about?"


    Ruoyin: "you lied to me! Before you go back to the Forbidden City, you said that as long as I follow you back to the Forbidden City, I will do what I want and how I can be comfortable. "


    When it comes to excitement, Ruoyin gives the man a push.


    But she used all her strength, but the man stood in the same place, as firm as a rock.


    In addition, he also patted the material she pushed, which seemed to dislike being touched by her.


    "I said, how can you be comfortable? Now you can still be like this. As for Ai''er, she has to go to the study to learn the rules. How to say that she is also a legitimate Princess of a country. I don''t want to know more, be more reasonable, and have more ladies. Some basic etiquette still needs to be provided."


    "As a queen, you can go to see her, but before you see her, you have to inform me and get my permission."


    With that, the fourth master buttoned his collar calmly.


    For the woman''s resentment in the eyes, he said: "no matter what I do, you think I have a conspiracy, now when I have limited patience, do not want to premeditate."


    "After all, I''m busy enough to take charge of government affairs. I don''t have time to waste on a woman who doesn''t trust me and doesn''t care about me."


    After the man buttoned up, he went to Ruoyin and leaned over to Ruoyin''s ear and said, "you''d better not play me any more tricks to escape the Forbidden City, because no matter where you go, I will catch you back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1653

    "In addition, if you dare to leave the Qing Dynasty again, I will hang your relatives'' heads in the gate of the city. Do you dare to run?"


    Finish saying, the man still sinister smile.


    "Ruoyin listened to the man''s words, and her body heaved violently with anger," despicable, insidious and despicable! tyrant! For one''s own selfish desire, he even threatened a woman with the life of a loyal minister? "


    "Their lives were saved by me. At first, I saved them for your sake. Now, it seems like that." The fourth master is light and graceful.


    If sound tight eye son, angry stare at the man in front of.


    I can''t believe that the man who showed his love in her ear a few days ago has changed a lot.


    But the man''s lips outline a cold arc, and his slightly upturned corners of his mouth give out a sneer, "don''t you always think that I bind you to the family interests? Now it''s what you want. "


    The fourth master met with Ruo Yin Nu''s staring eyes, "and don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. Don''t you want to stay in bed? You should be glad that I won''t bother you for a while. Are you satisfied? "


    Finish saying, the man sneers a, also don''t return to the sleeve to leave.


    Out of Yongshou palace, the fourth master boarded the Dragon chariot.


    He was sitting on the Dragon chariot and asked, "Su Peisheng, you haven''t found Cering and Joseph over there yet?"


    Su Peisheng was puzzled. He wanted to say that the emperor had been mixing honey with empress yesterday.


    How did I quarrel with the queen this morning? I still have a bad heart.


    Now he asked about Cering and Joseph, which really confused him.


    "I heard that naziring and Joseph had gone to other countries, but those countries were not allies with us, and they would not help us capture them."


    Not only that, if people in the Qing Dynasty want to go to other countries to find people, they can only go to one group of people a year, and some can go to a group of people in three years.


    And the number of people in each batch shall not exceed 100.


    A hundred people are looking for people in a big country. They have to find the year of monkey.


    It is estimated that nazerin and Joseph knew that the emperor would kill them all, so that they fled to other countries, so that the emperor could not find them.


    Hearing Su Peisheng''s words, the fourth master turned to Lantian ink jade and said, "if you can''t find it, go ahead and find it. You don''t have to report it to me. You can send them to see the king of hell."


    The gloomy voice, said from the cold thin lip, showed a strong murderous spirit.


    Su Peisheng didn''t know where the murderous spirit of the fourth master came from. He immediately gave a "bang" and did not dare to speak any more. He was afraid that one carelessness would annoy him.


    Originally, he thought that the emperor had graduated from the 15th master.


    Who knows this just a few days, the emperor will be himself again.


    However, as an emperor, it is not easy for the emperor to coax the empress according to the fifteen masters.


    Because from the beginning, he never thought that the emperor would do this.


    But the empress is still ungrateful.


    After the fourth master left, Ruoyin recalled what happened last night.


    She thought about it, but she couldn''t remember where she had offended the evil spirit?


    In the end, she just didn''t want to think about it!


    Ruoyin summoned half Mei to her. When she found that Ru Shuang and several loyal maids were gone, she asked about the situation.


    When she knew that they had died in the earthquake, her bad mood became worse.


    Although she heard that the elder brother had given the consolation money to Rushuang, she still ordered people to send the consolation money to their relatives in the countryside in her own name.


    In the following days, the fourth master really never came to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    Originally, it was still said that the empress was depressed and had made a little princess with the emperor in Yuanmingyuan.


    Now with the little princess strong return to the Forbidden City!


    Who knows this just came back, the new month, is also the last month of this book updated, no fixed monthly ticket small target, tomorrow directly wangeng ha!


    Finally, ask for a monthly pass www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1654

    Ai''er sleeps in the arms of the fourth master.


    The fourth master, the irascible father, could not hold the ruler in his hand.


    A soft heart, naturally it is important to hold people.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The wooden ruler fell to the ground.


    AI er not only did not get beaten, the fourth master also held him in one hand and stood up.


    With AI ER in one hand, he left the upper study and boarded the Dragon chariot.


    In order not to wake up the Sleeping Princess, Su Peisheng whispered, "where are you going, emperor?"


    "Yongshou palace." Man light way.


    So, Su Peisheng shrieked, "ride Yongshou palace."


    Just now he was scared. He thought that the emperor would beat the palm of the little princess with a ruler.


    If the little princess changed into a brother, she must be beaten.


    After all, when the emperor goes to check his schoolwork, if he recites a word wrongly or does not understand the multiple meanings in the book, he will be punished with kneeling and palm beating.


    If it''s heavy, it''s whipped. It''s the one that gets ripped.


    In manhougong, the fourth elder brother was beaten the most.


    Therefore, the fourth elder brother dare not say a word every time he sees the emperor.


    When I was a child, four elder brother Sheng was scared to pee his pants.


    But in private, four elder brother is the most mischievous.


    As for Princess Ai''er''s exemption from the punishment of skin and flesh, I think it''s so lovely that she sprouts the hard heart of the emperor.


    In addition, the princess looks like the queen too much, right?


    A moment later, the Dragon chariot stopped at Yongshou palace, and Su Peisheng shrieked: "the emperor is coming!"


    At the next moment, Ruoyin came out to greet him with his servants.


    Originally, she was only going to let the slave come out to meet her, but she did not come out.


    However, when she saw AI Er, who was sleeping in the arms of the fourth master, she was slightly surprised and came out with the servant.


    "I greet the emperor." She stood by the Dragon chariot and saluted with great happiness.


    "Come here." The man light way, the tone actually has the emperor habitual order.


    If the sound toward the Dragon chariot approached, saw the man bent over, AI er from the Dragon chariot to her, "then."


    The man sitting on the Dragon chariot, he easily handed Ai''er down to Ruoyin.


    But if Yin had to pad her toes, she could take Ai''er steadily.


    And what she stepped on was the bottom of a flowerpot like stilts.


    Before she could catch Ai''er, she lost her balance and fell to one side.


    Scared around the slave surprised to quickly extend a helping hand.


    However, before the slaves helped her, a strong arm grabbed her shoulder from the Dragon chariot and held her body.


    And this hand, it is the fourth master empty one hand holding AI er''s right hand.


    The man frowned and impatiently said, "the queen has been back to the palace for such a long time. She should also know some etiquette and posture. Now she can''t even stand still? It''s better that my Ai''er knows the etiquette. Do you want me to invite two sisters and teach you the rules of the palace? "


    As he spoke, he had loosened her shoulder and stepped down from the Dragon chariot.


    "..." can you try walking on stilts?


    Can''t he step down from the Dragon chariot and give her AI er?


    He had to sit on the Dragon chariot and hand AI over to her.


    Really, she''s the one to blame now.


    If Yin is to see that he personally sent AI Er to her Yongshou palace, he will not care.


    He would take al away, lest he should annoy him.


    After all, tomorrow''s Mid Autumn Festival, she would like to call on three elder brothers to spend the Mid Autumn Festival with AI er.


    Then the fourth master took Ai''er under the Dragon chariot.


    He also glanced at the bottom of the flowerpot that Ruoyin was stepping on, and gave Ai''er to a little maid in waiting.


    At last, there was no silver in this place, 300 Liang tunnel: "I just don''t want to fall Ai''er."


    Ruoyin: "anyway, you are happy for Ai''er''s sake. It''s just that AI Er has been in the study for nearly a month. I think she has learned a lot about the rules? "


    Recently, Ai''er is studying the rules in her study. During this period, Ai''er lives in lijingxuan of the Chu Xiu palace.


    She can''t go to see Al, but she comes to see her every now and then.


    In fact, it''s not that she can''t go.


    But the fourth Master said that she would like to see Ai''er. She had to inform him and get his permission.


    But I didn''t want to look for him.


    Fortunately, Ai''er only complained about it occasionally, saying that she didn''t take the initiative to see her.


    Finally, they were coaxed into obedience and obedience by her little snacks, so they were forgotten for a moment.


    Ruoyin didn''t take it seriously.


    After listening to Ruoyin''s words, the fourth master looked at Ruoyin faintly for a few seconds. "Well, she was dozing off in the upper study. I didn''t go there and saw her sleeping like this.""..." if she looks at Ai''er in the palace girl''s arms, she can''t help but sniff at the corners of her mouth and says, "little child, sleep a lot. When she wakes up, my concubine will talk about her."


    In a word, she not only protected Ai''er, but also showed that she would take this matter seriously.


    But happily, he seemed to agree that Al didn''t have to learn the rules?


    The fourth master sent Ai''er to Yongshou palace, and then raised his feet to the chariot.


    With one hand on the arm of the Dragon chariot, he looked down at Ruoyin standing below, and said faintly: "from tomorrow, Ai''er doesn''t have to go to the study. She will continue to live with you."


    "Good." If the sound should be, the corners of the mouth are smiling.


    "I''ve come to see her off."


    Don''t think too much about it. I''m not here to see you. I''m just here to see AI Er off. Now, I''m leaving.


    If the sound immediately salutes, "the minister concubine sends the emperor."


    She would like him to leave.


    On the Dragon chariot, the fourth master glanced coldly at Ruoyin, raised his hand slightly, and Su Peisheng said, "drive!"


    Therefore, the fourth master took the Dragon chariot and left Yongshou palace with a cold face.


    A pair of you to my love take no notice of, I also don''t want to spoil your arrogant appearance.


    Su Peisheng secretly looked at the side face of the fourth master and could not help shaking his head.


    It seems that he has to pay more attention recently.


    In fact, the last sentence of the emperor was that he wanted the empress to let him sit down.


    After all, he personally sent the little princess to Yongshou palace.


    I''d like to take advantage of this opportunity to invite the emperor into the room for tea.


    As for the emperor, Princess Ai''er didn''t have to go to the study to learn the rules. I don''t know whether she is in love with the little princess, or the little princess is smart. She has almost learned it.


    Or, it is because the queen opened her mouth and sold her face.


    The emperor asked Princess Ai''er to learn the rules, but he wanted the queen to show weakness to him.


    But the queen didn''t come.


    The emperor and the empress are both strong masters!


    By now, the emperor realized his feelings for the queen, and he would not make trouble for the queen.


    Otherwise, the emperor can cut off the Queen''s connection with elder brother and the little princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1655

    In this way, the queen must bow to the emperor.


    It''s just that it will chill the queen.


    The next day, at noon, Ruoyin called big brother, second elder brother and fifth elder brother to come to Yongshou palace.


    She took Ai''er and three elder brothers to have the Mid Autumn Festival reunion dinner.


    Originally, she wanted to have dinner together at night so that she could enjoy the moon.


    There are royal banquets at night.


    The big brother and the second elder brother have the title, naturally also want to go.


    Five elder brother and AI Er are still young, whether or not to attend.


    Ruoyin said in the early morning that she would not attend the laoshizi banquet.


    Anyway, the Emperor didn''t say that she would attend the Palace Banquet if she wanted to, or not if she didn''t want to.


    Therefore, that night, Ruoyin took five elder brother, Ai''er, and servants in the courtyard to spread a table of moon cakes and snacks in the arbor in the backyard, and drank tea there.


    Ruoyin was holding Ai''er and drinking tea when Li Fukang suddenly came in from outside and said something by banmei''er.


    Half Mei touched touch Ruoyin''s arm.


    If the sound will know, something big is going to happen!


    Because of the ordinary small things, they will report directly, otherwise they will also say in front of elder brother and AI er.


    Never so mysterious to avoid suspicion.


    Therefore, Ruoyin gives AI Er to Rushuang on one side, and then says to five elder brother: "five elder brother, the wind is a little strong at night. You and Ai''er go back to the side hall and sit for a while."


    "Yes." Five elder brother looked if sound serious appearance, and AI Er went to the side hall.


    After five elder brother and Ai''er leave, Ruoyin rejects some irrelevant servants, leaving only a few trusted ones.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Ruoyin sipped the tea gently.


    Half Mei said in a low voice: "Niang, there''s something about Yingbin."


    "Yingbin?" If sound eyes light slightly turn.


    remembered that every act and every move she had been watching from Ying to the palace of the queen, she had been staring at Ying Ling''s every move.


    As well as, let Banmei pay more attention to the servants in the yard. Don''t be bribed.


    However, this young concubine seems to be calm.


    In the blink of an eye, it has been about five years since Yingbin entered the palace, and the family has not yet made a move.


    She almost thought that Yingbin really just wanted to raise her third brother, and there was no other purpose.


    Ruo Yin pulled his lips and asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "She wants to bribe the servants in our courtyard to bring you the tableware used by the corpse patients." Speaking of this, half Mei is afraid.


    Smell speech, if sound eye light suddenly a tight.


    The corpse here is called tuberculosis.


    In this backward medical care of the Qing Dynasty, once suffering from a corpse, there is no doubt that he will die.


    The infectious route of this disease is the droplets produced when patients cough, spit and speak.


    Then, the patient''s droplets come into contact with the air.


    In this way, if you are in the same space as the patient.


    Bacteria in the air will float to a wider range.


    But Yingbin unexpectedly ordered people to bring the tableware used by the patient to her.


    This Yingbin obviously wants her life!


    "How did you find out?" If you ask.


    , "back to the empress, you gave our eyes a lot of attention to the Ying pin, and you found that Ying Hui was ready to die and this time he was able to get along with our minions."


    "As early as she did this, our people saw it in their eyes. Until she bought a first-class maid in our palace, and before the slave caught the maid, she took the initiative to find Li Fukang and told him all about Yingbin''s plot."


    If sound will cup cup cup on the table, "bring that maid of honor."


    "Yes


    After a while, Li Fukang brought up the second-class maid.


    Gong Mei belongs to a woman who is close to her.


    Ruxia, like this, is a close bodyguard.


    The first-class maids are slaves from seven grades. They usually do some light work such as serving tea and pouring water.


    If the sound looked at the eye maid, light way: "the detailed process of the matter said."


    The maiden was originally from Ruoyin''s side, so she voluntarily confessed to Yingbin.


    Now when Ruoyin asked, she said, "a month ago, when you first came back to the palace, the maid who was close to her often dealt with me. After getting acquainted with each other, she secretly poked to show that he often died in an unusual way


    "It''s the lady Yingpin who suspects that you killed HSI Chang. She wants your life. She also says that as long as I can help her and give you the supplies for the patients who have passed the corpse disease, you will die. After that, she will give me 1000 Liang silver and transfer me to live outside the palace.""After hearing this, the slave certainly didn''t want to help her. However, the slave already knew their secret. If they refused on the spot and were afraid of being killed by them, they had to accept them first, take away the tableware that can infect the corpse and collect their advance money."


    "So, I told my father-in-law Li about this as soon as I came back. I hope you can be on guard against Yingbin as soon as possible."


    Hearing these words, Ruoyin looked at the maiden and asked sharply, "why did you choose to tell this palace at the first time instead of betraying this palace?"


    The maiden first said nice words, "because you have treated us slaves very well over the years. If the slaves betrayed you for money, would they not be white eyed wolves with elbows turning out?"


    Then, she said the more realistic reason, "Niang, to be honest with you, I know that, regardless of whether I help Yingbin or not, she will kill me when I know her affairs. If I don''t help her, maybe she will send someone to kill me immediately


    "Even if I help her, she''ll have to kill people after it''s done. Even if I take the money, I''ll die. Therefore, the servant begged the empress to be the master of the slave. The servant still wanted to serve you. I didn''t want to die. "


    The maid of the Palace said the most realistic reasons. If she thought it was reasonable, she knew which was more important.


    Ruoyin: "no matter what your starting point is, as long as you are loyal enough to do good for our palace, we will naturally protect your life and will not treat you unfairly."


    "just pay attention to evidence. The eyes of this palace know that Ying pin has bought you. You are also sincere, and you have offered the Ying pin, but the outsiders do not know this. Now the witness is there, and only lacks material evidence."


    Palace maid: "the material evidence is those tableware, the slave has given to Li Gonggong."


    "Ma''am, everything is here." Li Fukang carried a bag and opened it. It was full of China tableware.


    Ruoyin looked at the porcelains and said to the maids, "well, there are both human and material evidence. Now follow me to the mid autumn Palace Banquet in Taihe hall, and announce the real face of Yingbin to the public."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1656

    Since Yingbin steals Mo to do this kind of heartless thing, let''s all see what kind of person Yingbin is!


    Then, Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot and went to Taihe hall with human evidence and material evidence.


    There, the mid autumn Palace Banquet has just begun.


    When the servants who were outside the hall of Taihe saw Ruoyin, they saluted one after another.


    One of the eunuchs also said to Ruoyin: "Niangniang, the hall is singing and dancing. Please let your servant go in and announce it."


    After all, all the nobles of the Palace Banquet have arrived, and the Palace Banquet is just beginning.


    Although the empress is of noble status, she comes later than the emperor.


    This alone is a bit unreasonable.


    It gives people the feeling of putting on airs and even the emperor doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Therefore, he has to inform the emperor. If the emperor doesn''t care about this, the queen can go in.


    On the contrary, the empress can only go back from where she came from.


    "Go ahead." If Yin knew that this was the rule of the palace, she could not come at this time if it was not an emergency.


    After the eunuch went in, he came out again after about a cup of tea.


    He made a "please" sign to Ruoyin, "Niang, the emperor let you in."


    With that, the eunuch shrieked, "the empress is here!"


    Ruoyin took Banmei''s hand and marched into the hall of supreme harmony.


    For a moment, the princes and ministers in the palace, the concubines and the emperor''s descendants, saluted Ruoyin one after another, "the empress is thousand years old, thousand years old!"


    "For the Mid Autumn Festival, let''s get together. We don''t have to be polite or formal. Let''s get up." Ruoyin goes to the center of the hall.


    "Thank you, empress."


    Then, Ruoyin salutes the fourth master.


    "Up." The fourth master''s eyes fell on Ruoyin''s body, "empress, I didn''t say that for a long time. You don''t feel well and let you have a good rest in Yongshou palace. How can you come here again?"


    In a word, it shows that Ruoyin is not well, and this is late.


    The key is not that she doesn''t want to come, but he sympathizes with her and doesn''t let her come.


    He picked up Ruoyin cleanly, and he kept the late pot on his back.


    Ruoyin had come here on her own, just want to reveal the vicious side of Yingbin.


    Anyway, she doesn''t care what other people look at her.


    She didn''t even think that she would be allowed to have sex with her.


    After all, he broke up with her a while ago.


    However, the fourth master still threw his face to show her a while ago, but now he actually helps her speak, which is really beyond her expectation.


    She said with a smile, "the Mid Autumn Festival, such a good day, even if my concubine does not feel well, should also come."


    First of all, Su Peisheng always thinks that the empress is strange today.


    So late, but the emperor let her in.


    Who let the emperor be a mouthful of integrity.


    On the surface, the queen is not taken seriously because the dignity of men has been challenged.


    But these days, whenever the queen asked for anything, the emperor was unconditional.


    Just like this time, if the emperor only wanted to protect the dignity of the queen and the royal family, he could not let her in.


    It is not just to satisfy the queen, but also to keep the Queen''s reputation.


    At this time, the fourth master''s voice was thick and said to Ruo Yin of the next head: "since all of you have come, sit on it. Come, cook for the queen


    This is let Ruoyin sit with him at the top.


    "Thank you." Ruoyin first thanks him for his kindness, and then says, "however, my concubine has come here today to disclose something important."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone on the scene smelled a trace of conspiracy.


    The head of the four masters eyes light a tight, deep voice way: "queen, are you sure you want to say it now?"


    His tone sounded ordinary, but it seemed to remind her that it was an important occasion.


    "Yes." Ruo Yin returns with a firm determination.


    Smell speech, four ye thin lips light open, "then talk about it."


    "Good." Ruo Yin looks around the hall and finally places her eyes on Yingbin.


    However, her eyes are very calm.


    It''s as if the murder was not her at all.


    But soon, Ruoyin withdrew her eyes and talked about business.


    "Emperor, some people want to bribe the servants in my palace and murder them."


    Suddenly, all the princes and ministers in the hall opened their eyes.


    Murder the queen, it''s a capital crime!


    First of all, the fourth master''s calm eyes, in Ruoyin, mentioned that he had been murdered. His eyes immediately turned into a sharp sword that pierced through all of them, which made people shudder.


    He held his lips and asked in a deep voice, "is there evidence?"


    "Yes, human evidence and material evidence are all outside the hall." If the sound returns.


    The fourth master scanned the outside of the hall, and Su Peisheng said in a shrill voice: "pass on the evidence into the hall, and present the material evidence into the hall!"After a while, Ruxia took the maid into the palace, and the maid came in with the bag containing porcelain in her hand.


    The maiden went to the middle and knelt down to the fourth master. Ruxia said to the maid, "now you can tell the emperor what you know."


    The maiden nodded and pursed her lips nervously. "The emperor, this is what happened. The slave didn''t want to come here today. However, the empress suddenly recruited the slave to come to her side and said that she wanted the slave to follow her here and frame Yingbin to murder her."


    Hearing this, all the gourd eaters in this room immediately overturned the previous conjecture.


    Originally, they were still wondering who would dare to murder the queen.


    Now I look at Ruoyin in surprise.


    It turns out that this is all a conspiracy of the queen.


    If the sound listened to the palace maid''s words, the whole person is shocked.


    It seems that the maiden was bought by Yingbin.


    May find the sign is wrong, temporarily change his mind, deliberately cheat her trust.


    When she thinks that the maiden is loyal, people will bite her in turn!


    In the face of the eyes of all the people, if the voice is confused, he has to pretend to be calm.


    She took a deep breath and glanced at the maid kneeling beside her. "When you were in Yongshou palace, she said that Yingbin gave you the tableware for the patients with autopsy, and asked you to bring it to our palace. She wanted to let the palace suffer from the disease of corpse, so as to murder the Palace."


    Maiden: "Niang, I have never said such a thing."


    A moment ago, she was still loyal to Yongshou palace and wanted Ruoyin to make decisions for her.


    At this moment, in the Taihe hall, he identified Ruoyin and wanted to accuse Yingbin falsely.


    He also denied what he had said before.


    Ruoyin sneers in her heart. She really belittles the maid.


    There are two faces in the little maid.


    At this time, the affected Yingbin also went from the right side of the palace to the middle of the hall, kneeling down to the fourth master who was the head of the palace. "The emperor, I''ve been wronged. I''ve been in the back palace all these years, and I get along well with all the sisters in the palace."


    "I never wanted to compete with my sisters for favors. I just wanted to raise my third elder brother well. How could he murder the empress?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1657

    Ruoyin: "I haven''t said that I''ve been in the Yuanmingyuan all these years. When I go back to the palace, there will always be people who want to frame up the palace. But you should jump out first, and the villains will report first."


    Ying Bin a face innocent ground returns: "minister concubine does not know what Niang Niang is saying."


    If sound sneers, "this palace is queen, what reason does not want to kill you a small concubine, don''t you feel very farfetched?"


    "I don''t know about this minister and concubine. I want to know it clearly in my mother''s heart." Yingbin faintly returns.


    At this time, the maiden who was bribed by Yingbin said, "empress, have you forgotten? Today, when you asked the servant to falsely accuse Yingbin, you said that he often died in your hands. You were worried that he would not be able to stop the fire and would be retaliated by Yingbin in the future. This is the best thing to do. You want to get rid of Yingbin, so as not to leave a lot of troubles in the long night. "


    This translation, like a bomb, exploded in the middle of the hall.


    People look at Ruoyin with that incredible look.


    Oh, my God, there are still such pickles in the harem!


    After the maiden finished, Yingbin sobbed: "the emperor, although the elder sister has a strong character and my concubines have always thought that she died in a strange way, but I didn''t think it was the Queen''s mother who killed her. The Queen''s mother was so cruel that she killed her sister. Now she wants to harm me, so please let the emperor make decisions for my concubine!"


    Listening to the nuns and Yingbin singing the oboe, Ruoyin feels ridiculous.


    Originally, Ying pin knew that Xi was often tortured to death by her, so she wanted to revenge.


    When Yingbin went into the palace, she thought that the festival between herself and Xi was over at the moment of his death. She would not count the gratitude and resentment on Yingbin.


    After all, there is no way to revenge her.


    , however, she was shy of Ying pin, and she was staring at Ying pin.


    eye liner is discovered that Ying pin wants to buy the maid in her palace, but the maid is a double faced spy.


    She is not in the palace these years. She wants to come to some servants and look for another master.


    Oh, how long has she been back to the palace? She wants to kill her. The Forbidden City is not peaceful at all!


    She thought that there were both human evidence and material evidence, but the maiden became the witness of Yingbin, and the material evidence changed with the change of human evidence, which was useless.


    If the sound of a mouth, said that the maiden and Yingbin in advance collusion good double spring.


    She just wanted to find out the matter well, return her innocence and punish Yingbin severely.


    So, the fourth master of Ruoyin''s head said, "emperor, I just returned to the Forbidden City, and this happened. I want you to give me a little time to find out these things and find out the insidious person behind them. I''d better go back to Yuanmingyuan to live, otherwise my depression will recur."


    She was too lazy to say that she was innocent and begged him to believe it.


    In this world, or their most credible!


    Oh, before I was not sure if Yingbin was good, she didn''t start.


    Now I know, as long as the evidence is confirmed, she will not be soft hearted!


    Yingbin wanted her to die, she wanted to be ruined.


    Then she let Yingbin fall into disrepute and send her to see the king of hell again!!!


    After hearing Ruo Yin''s words, a trace of bewilderment flashed through his calm eyes.


    It''s like a daughter-in-law who is not easy to coax back to the palace and looks flustered again.


    But soon, that pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, on the restoration of the past cold.


    The fourth master looked down at the next head and said, "empress, you can''t make a decision on this matter only with a few words from your women."


    This sentence, a face of selfless, fair and just look.


    In fact, it is telling people not to be cheated by a few words.


    After that, he said to Yingbin, "Yingbin, what is the queen who killed your sister and came to harm you?"


    When asked, Yingbin, who was kneeling on her head, trembled and did not dare to speak. She was afraid that if she answered a wrong sentence, she would show her horse''s feet.


    The fourth master continued: "your sister Xi is always there. She framed the Empress Dowager for many times, and her hands were contaminated with a few human lives. Just these are enough for her to die several times."


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of her being the e Niang of the third elder brother, and for the loyalty and good people in the time of Niu Hu Lu, I would only demote her to be a regular resident. It was because she loved vanity and couldn''t stand the fall from imperial concubine to regular status, and then committed suicide. What does it have to do with the empress?"


    To say the first sentence of him, it seems to be selfless, but the last one is biased to his daughter-in-law''s house.


    At that time, he knew that when Xi Fei framed the Empress Dowager for many times, he wanted to directly grant her death.


    However, during that time, the Nian family was completely eradicated, and Yu emperor''s imperial concubine had just died. If Xi Fei was killed again, it would be hard to avoid that some people thought that he had repeatedly attacked his relatives.


    This will make the relatives of the former dynasty panic, the court turbulence.


    Just when the empress was pregnant with a big brother, he was framed by Xi Fei, so he gave her to the queen.


    It''s the meaning of letting the queen execute Xi Fei secretly.


    He is also responsible for this matter.


    After listening to Ruoyin, I suddenly feel that this man is singing oboe with her.She thought he would be like a bystander, nothing to do with himself.


    And his tacit understanding with her was like defending her in public.


    Let Ruoyin feel familiar at the same time, there are some more memories of the past.


    Those memories are similar to the scene of him protecting her in front of everyone.


    Yingbin was asked by the fourth master, kneeling and thinking about how to answer.


    A few years ago, when my sister died, although my family suspected the death was strange, but I didn''t want to offend the emperor, so I didn''t ask for an autopsy.


    But after she entered the palace, she heard that the queen had been to Chengqian palace before her sister died.


    But even if she knew this, she would not take the initiative to say that she knew.


    Otherwise, she would have a motive to murder the queen.


    Yingbin can only put the matter on the maid, "the emperor, I don''t know, but I just heard the maid say that the empress killed her sister many years ago, and worried that I would retaliate against her. That''s why I want to harm my concubine."


    As a concubine of the Imperial Palace, you should respect the queen. Now you have no evidence. You can hear the wind is the rain and frame the queen just by the words of the maids


    "Yingbin was speechless.


    Listen to the emperor''s meaning, or her fault?


    "Well, I''ll find out. This is the end of today''s Mid Autumn Festival banquet." If something like this happened at the party, it''s hard to get together.


    The fourth master left the hall of supreme harmony.


    From the beginning to the end, he seems to be light, but his whole body is not angry from the king''s gas.


    After the fourth master left, the concubines and ministers left one after another.


    Ruoyin also took the Phoenix chariot back to Yongshou palace.


    Her Yongshou palace and the fourth master''s Yangxin hall are especially close.


    When she returned to Yongshou palace, she saw Su Peisheng standing at the gate of Yongshou palace with a smile, "empress, the emperor, please go to Yangxin palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1658

    "I see." If the sound returned lightly, the servant carried the Phoenix chariot and stopped it at the gate of the heart nourishing hall.


    "Niang, the emperor is in there. Go in." Su Pei is very popular.


    If the tone of the light "um" a, a person into the Yangxin hall.


    I saw the fourth master sitting on the throne at the top of the table, reading memorials attentively.


    The man did not look up at her, just heard the sound of footsteps, light mouth: "this matter, you don''t have to care, I have given the people below to check."


    "Thank you very much, my wife." If the sound calm way: "however, the emperor every day, I don''t bother you, this matter or my concubine to check."


    This words a, originally writes the man, suddenly put down the hand''s Langhao pen, looked up at her faintly, "how, this time is to feel I have what plot?"


    "No Ruo Yin shakes her head.


    "Since it''s not, why do you have to check it yourself? You just came back to the palace. How many contacts can you have on hand, eh?"


    "I just want to think that this is a grudge between me and Xi Changzai and Yingbin. I want to deal with it by myself."


    "Do you really think so?" The man asked.


    If the sound nods, gently "um" one.


    Seeing the woman''s resolute attitude, the man waved his hand impatiently and deliberately set aside the relationship. "Well, you love to check yourself. I just don''t want others to say that the children''s Huange Niang is a poisonous woman. That''s all."


    Su Peisheng, on the other side, laughed at the fourth master''s words.


    Ha ha, long live master is not willing to give up the queen to suffer one more day of injustice.


    I wish I could find out for her right away.


    But the empress is ungrateful. Long live is here. There is no silver 300 Liang here, which shows that he only takes care of elder brother and princess.


    The purpose is to worship the queen.


    If Yin and four masters made it clear, as soon as he returned to Yongshou palace, he launched an investigation into the matter.


    Although the fourth master did not take part in this matter, he ordered all the departments in the palace to cooperate with her.


    She was also sent two captains and a team of captors from the Department of punishment.


    Not only that, the fourth master also pressed them to find out the truth as soon as possible.


    But Yingbin that, but very cold, can only rely on their own son.


    After three days and three nights of close investigation, the matter can be regarded as a result.


    Three days later, Ruoyin sat in the hall of Yongshou palace. The two captains of the Ministry of punishment beat thousands in the first place.


    "Empress, a few days ago, we found out the maid in your palace. She has a younger sister who works as an official in the palace of Lady Yingbin. At that time, you asked the servant to take this as a clue to find the younger sister of the palace maid. "


    "Originally, Yingbin took her sister as a handle and said that if she didn''t cooperate with her to murder you, she would kill her sister with a staff. The maiden had no choice but to cooperate with her


    "According to the confession of the maid of the palace, Yingbin thinks that you killed Xi Changzai in those years, and has always held a grudge against you ever since you entered the palace. However, she found that you had placed an eyeliner around her, so she was slow to start.


    "So many years have passed since the delay. This time, when she saw you finally returned to the palace, she couldn''t wait to attack you, because she was afraid that if she didn''t do it again, she would have to wait a few more years."


    "First of all, Yingbin asked the maids in your courtyard to try to use the tableware used by the corpse passing patients for you to hold food. If it is successful, it will be good. If not, she will take the initiative to offer Yingbin and let her bite you when you ask the maid to identify her."


    Hearing these, if sound eye light slightly turns.


    This Yingbin has two brushes.


    When intimidating the maid in law, she planned for the worst, thought about everything after the failure, and thought about how to deal with it.


    It''s a pity that Yingbin only missed one thing.


    That is, Yingbin did not have the emperor''s favor and trust.


    In this harem, without the emperor''s love and trust, it is difficult to move.


    Black can be said to be white.


    However, the young concubine was black and not a loss.


    After reporting the specific situation, the captor also handed Ruoyin the confession of the two maids.


    If the sound takes over, take a close look at the contents of the paper.


    After reading, she handed the paper back to the constable, "well, you give these to the emperor."


    "But before we came, the emperor said that it was up to you to deal with it." The captor came back in a dilemma.


    The emperor told them to listen to the queen.


    Now the queen asked them to give it to the emperor.


    So the question is, who should they listen to?


    If Yin willow eyebrow a pick, light way: "you go to say with the emperor, say that he does not have the imperial edict over there, this palace here simply can''t get."


    As a queen, she can punish Yingbin.


    But Yingbin wanted to cause her to suffer from autopsy this time.


    This kind of disease is incurable in Qing Dynasty.If the murder fails, he will slander her and try to ruin her reputation.


    Whatever it was, it was the bottom line she couldn''t tolerate.


    Since the other side is unkind, she certainly won''t keep this kind of person to continue to harm her in the harem.


    Yingbin didn''t want her life, so she wanted her life!


    The constable didn''t understand the meaning of Ruoyin, but he went to Yangxin hall to report.


    The fourth master of Yangxin hall is just like ruoyinxin.


    Just listening to the constable''s message, within the time of a incense stick, a decree was issued.


    "Fengtian carrier emperor Zhao said: Yingbin below committed a crime and attempted to murder the queen, but her murder failed. She forced the maids to slander the queen. Now she is demoted as a promise. She wants to raise her third elder brother for many years and grant her the Chengqian palace to decide for herself! That''s it


    To put it mildly, it is to grant the Chengqian palace its own discretion, in fact, it is to grant death.


    However, Yingbin will be the same as her sister Xi. How to die is not in her own hands, but in Ruoyin''s hands.


    Who let him move who is not good, must move Ruoyin, but also if sound name.


    Now Ruoyin is the person on the top of the fourth master''s heart. He is merciless to anyone who moves Ruoyin.


    When the edict reached Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace, Ruoyin looked at the dark sky outside and said, "half plum, let''s go to Chengqian palace. It''s time to finish."


    So Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot and went to Chengqian palace.


    There, the yard was quiet.


    When the slaves saw Ruo Yin, they knelt down to salute directly and followed Ruo Yin into the hall.


    As soon as he entered the room, Ruoyin saw Yingbin sitting on a table in the hall.


    Yingbin has a clean, white and greasy face, with a playful smile on her small mouth. The moonlight shines in her clear eyes, making her smile and eyes look gloomy.


    She seemed to expect that Ruoyin would come to her. "Empress, you have kept me waiting."


    "Do you know this palace will come?" Ruoyin then sat on the chair beside Yingbin.


    There was only a table between them.


    Yingbin said with a smile, "when my sister was demoted, you rushed to Chengqian palace all night and tortured my sister to death?"


    Ruoyin: "who told you that this palace will be Xi often tortured to death?"


    Yingbin: "do you need to be told? My sister is so strong and resolute that even if the sky falls, she can''t commit suicide. Although I don''t know what means you used to torture her, I just know that you must have tortured her to death alive! "


    It seems that the Yingbin really did not know the details of that year.


    All by the sisterhood, as well as the understanding of Xi Chang, guess a general.


    If Yin simply showdown, let Yingbin die to understand, "yes, your sister was tortured to death by our palace, but that''s what she deserved. In those years, she almost killed this palace and her elder brother in her arms, and repeatedly planted booties and framed this palace. This palace is just a tit for tat."


    "You''re the queen, and you''re the Queen''s concubine. Naturally, you can say anything." Yingbin light way: "you give a happy word, say how to torture me this time."


    If Yin chuckles and looks at Yingbin, "this palace sees that you are a man who values love and righteousness. I will give you a cup of poisonous wine and leave you a whole body."


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, Yingbin de and Xi are always willing to enter the palace, give up everything and let go.


    He buried his youth in the Forbidden City for revenge.


    "Then it will hurt quickly and quickly." Yingbin seems not afraid of death at all.


    Outside, Ruxia brings a tray in.


    On the tray, there is a blue and white porcelain wine pot and a cup.


    Half plum poured a glass of wine, Ruoyin''s bodyguard prepared to force Yingbin to pour wine.


    However, Yingbin took the initiative to hold the wine glass, "I will come from you instead of working with you."


    With that, she suddenly got up and turned around.


    In her turn, her eyes also looked around the hall of Chengqian palace.


    Looking at it, she laughed.


    That kind of smile, is bitter, but with some slight satisfaction, seems to die without regret.


    With a smile, Yingbin lifted her head and drank the poisoned wine.


    Clearly it was poisonous wine, but let her drink out of the style of wine.


    It was as if she had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    After drinking the poisoned wine, Yingbin''s mouth was full of happiness and seemed to be remembering something.


    She held her lips, black blood spilled from the corners of her mouth.


    But she didn''t care, she just said with a smile: "sister, I should have come to accompany you, but I didn''t finish my work. You won''t blame me, eh..."


    as she said, a big mouthful of blood overflowed from the corner of Yingbin''s mouth, which dyed her whole lip black.


    Originally standing, she also struggled to hold the table, but the whole person slowly slid down and sat down on the ground.


    She said vaguely, "five years ago, I''ve finally come to accompany you..."Speaking of this, her voice suddenly became gloomy and deep, and her heart seemed to contain incomparable monk hatred and thirst for blood.


    "Although I''m useless, it doesn''t matter. Even if I die, I won''t make them feel better. Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    a mouthful of black poisonous blood was sprayed from Yingbin''s mouth.


    When she vomited out the black blood, she fell to the ground and did not move.


    A pair of eyes were fixed on the roof beam.


    Half Mei went forward to explore Ying Bin''s breath, "Niang, she is not angry."


    If Yin didn''t hear Banmei''s words, she was still thinking about the last sentence of Yingbin. What was the meaning of "even if they died, they would not be better off"?


    It was not until ban Mei called "Niang Niang" again that she came out of her mind.


    Then, suddenly, there was a lot of noise outside.


    Before seeing anyone, Ruoyin heard a eunuch shrieking, "no, no, no...


    -


    11000 words have been updated!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1659

    If the sound Cu Cu Cu willow eyebrow, smell sound to see to the door.


    He Zhongkang was standing outside the door in a hurry, trying to report things.


    However, they were stopped outside by the guards.


    If sound light mouth: "let him in."


    After hearing this, ban Mei went to the door and let he Zhongkang come in.


    He Zhongkang said in a hurry: "empress, the matter is not good. There are more than 100 people in the palace infected with the disease of passing corpses."


    If Yin picks eyebrow, surprised to ask: "Ying pin that set of corpse patient''s tableware, not a few days ago has been destroyed?"


    Although Yingbin was in a trap, she was slandered in public if her murder failed.


    But as a precaution, Ruoyin ordered people to destroy the set of tableware while investigating the matter.


    Moreover, the Ministry of punishment also found out that the maid in the palace brought back this set of tableware when she went out of the palace to visit relatives. She believed that destroying the tableware was the right choice.


    In principle, only that set of tableware is the route of infection.


    Because before this, no one in the palace had to pass the corpse disease, otherwise it would have been infected, and it is impossible to wait until now.


    Think of this, if the sound can not help but think carefully, extremely afraid.


    Can it be said that in addition to this set of tableware, Yingbin''s maids also deliberately infected with the disease?


    If the concubine''s maiden got the disease, then she would get it too.


    As concubines, yingbins and maids show their faces in the harem and even at Palace banquets.


    In this way, when they cough and talk, the droplets that they produce when they come into contact with the air will infect people in the Forbidden City.


    And the palace banquet that day, and most of the princes and nobles were from the capital.


    Will not the bacteria in the air float to a wider and farther range?


    If this is the case, Yingbin is not only retaliating against her, but also retaliating against the fourth master, the Lu family and the old society!


    She wants this forbidden city, even the whole capital, to be infected with corpse disease!!!


    How crazy it must be, how much resentment and resentment.


    No, it can''t be described as crazy, it should be described as insane.


    When Ruo Yin thought about it very much, he Zhongkang replied, "Niang, all the grand doctors in the Tai hospital have already been in the hospital. All the people in the palace have to go there to have their pulse examined. Those who have passed on corpses have to be isolated."


    "Isolation? How to isolate it? " If you ask.


    He Zhongkang: "like them, burying is also a disaster. Naturally, it is to transport them to the palace and burn them."


    "Isn''t that burning them alive?" Ruoyin thinks this method is too cruel.


    This is not isolation, it is clear that the direct end of those people''s lives.


    However, he Zhongkang said: "Niang, you may not know that anyone who has this disease will die. Moreover, this disease is very easy to infect. Visiting patients and mourning after death may be infected. If it is more serious, it will lead to the extermination of the family and the family. "


    "Therefore, there are people who suffer from this disease, and no family will take care of her, so they can only live and die on their own."


    "Now there are hundreds of people infected with this disease in the palace. If it is not suppressed in time, the whole Forbidden City and even the capital will be finished!"


    Here, tuberculosis will die. It is an incurable disease.


    But in Ruoyin''s opinion, as long as we take good precautions and treat them, we can still treat them.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin plans to discuss with the fourth master. She asks he Zhongkang, "where is the emperor now?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are discussing with the emperor."


    He Zhongkang first answered Ruoyin and then remembered the main purpose of coming here.


    "Empress, what you said is not what you need to worry about. The most important thing now is that you should leave the Forbidden City and don''t get infected."


    "The palace will not return to the Old Summer Palace for the time being." Ruoyin thinks it''s because of her.


    It''s the enmity between her and the two daughters of the Niu Hu Lu family.


    Now someone else is infected with autopsy, and she runs far away. What''s the matter?


    When he Zhongkang saw Ruoyin refused to leave, he said, "but the emperor specially asked the servant to inform you that you should pack up your bags and take the imperial concubines, elder brother and princesses to leave the Forbidden City and live in the Yuanmingyuan Garden. If you refuse to leave, isn''t it difficult for the slave?"


    "You can rest assured that this palace will not make it difficult for you to be a man. This palace will make it clear to the emperor in person."


    Ruo Yin said, looked at Ying on the ground and said, "you can find a autopsy, and then find a great doctor. Check Ying''s promise, as well as the servants in her palace, to see if they are suffering from autopsy."


    With that, she left Chengqian palace with her servants.


    The matter is urgent, involving the lives of the people in the Forbidden City and the capital.


    She had to consult the fourth master to develop the medicine for preventing and treating the disease.


    When it comes to the late stage, she may not be sure she can cure them.


    But Ying agreed to plan this matter soon, for the early spread of corpse disease, she is still very sure.Then, Ruoyin went back to Yongshou Palace first.


    She had a definite prevention and treatment for the disease.


    Because in the last few years of the Empire, she also treated people with this disease.


    Therefore, she went back to Yongshou palace to prescribe a prescription to prevent the spread of corpse disease, which was used for the prevention of those who were not infected with the disease.


    Ruo Yin also opened a prescription for the treatment of corpse transmission disease, and some medicinal diet prescriptions.


    Colleagues, she also wrote some notes.


    While she was busy, Li Fukang went to wait outside the hall of supreme harmony.


    As soon as the fourth master and the ministers have discussed, they will inform her.


    An hour later, if Yin didn''t wait for Li Fukang, he did.


    And when the fourth master came, she was still writing attentively.


    It was not until the light in front of her was dim that she noticed that someone was approaching.


    Looking up, I saw the fourth master standing in front of her book case.


    "Why not go to Yuanmingyuan?" The man sat opposite her, elbows on the armrest, hands clasped in the abdomen.


    If Yin looks at the man opposite, he is just sitting there normally, but it gives people a sense of pressure from the superior.


    In particular, his tone was full of questioning.


    That pair of deep ink pupil, is focusing on her to look at.


    "I want to stay and deal with the autopsy." Otherwise, according to the medical method here, I''m afraid that many people will die.


    "You don''t want to be in charge? What''s the matter with you? " The man seems to ask casually.


    If Yin Mou light turned around and said, "I think this is because of me. I want to do what I can to help them and alleviate this disease. That''s all."


    She did not know why she had to add the last sentence.


    And she looks like this, just like he always likes here without silver 300 Liang.


    This words a, opposite man stare at her eye, seem to want to see through her mind, as well as her heart.


    That pair of black gem like cold eyes, cold and resolute.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1660

    He didn''t ask any more questions, but said in a deep voice, "then you can''t play with your own life."


    With that, he actually got up, went to her, and leaned slightly.


    The man''s condescending posture made Ruoyin lean on the back of the chair and began to be on guard.


    The next moment, however, the man simply turns her chair in a different direction and makes her face him.


    Then, he directly held her.


    Ruoyin waved his arm and thumped his shoulder, "you, you quickly let me down!"


    The fourth master didn''t care about three, seven and twenty-one, and went out with the woman in his arms.


    Ruoyin: "but I haven''t told them those prescriptions yet."


    Smell speech, the fourth master went back a few steps, if the sound tacitly will those prescriptions are protected in the bosom.


    She also took out two handkerchiefs from her sleeve pocket, one of which was wrapped around her mouth and nose to prevent being infected by germs in the air.


    On the other hand, she tied it to the back of his head as a mask when he was holding her.


    When she tied the handkerchief for the man, the man''s face did not change, his pace was not affected at all.


    Until the handkerchief completely covered the man''s thin lips, under the handkerchief, the thin lips outlined a beautiful arc.


    When such a thing happened in the Forbidden City, all the masters of the Palace should be transferred as soon as possible.


    The Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager were the first to be transferred, followed by the emperor and his concubines.


    Taking the Dragon chariot, the fourth master took Ruoyin to the Tai hospital, and called all the doctors of the hospital to discuss the next prevention and treatment.


    Originally, she planned to call doctor Feng to teach him.


    Anyway, doctor Feng knew she could do it.


    But the fourth master considered that Ying promised to discredit Ruoyin at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet.


    Well, he hoped that her contribution this time, or to let the public know.


    In the past, Ruoyin always thought that others knew she would treat her, and those people would come to trouble her to treat her. If she refused, she would be embarrassed.


    Now, she thinks that if the relationship is good, the other party doesn''t have to talk, she will be willing to help each other.


    But if some irrelevant, want to come will also be interesting, will not talk to her.


    After all, she is the queen. Who dares to talk to her? How much face does that have?


    Even if you talk to her, she can refuse.


    What''s the fear of offending people? She''s the queen, and she''s not born to treat everyone for free, isn''t she?


    If she offends people because of this, she doesn''t have to deal with this person.


    At the moment, Ruoyin and the fourth master are sitting in the hall of Tai hospital.


    As she looked at the detailed solutions she had written on the paper, she said: "first of all, for those who are already sick, once they are found and diagnosed, they should be treated immediately, and attention must be paid to isolation. It is better to let them live in a room alone, regardless of the conditions, they should be separated and isolated. In addition, the patient''s articles should be often exposed to the sun and sterilized with boiling water


    "For those who are not ill, we should not take it lightly. According to the prescription of the palace, we should distribute preventive medicine in the Forbidden City and the palace on time every day."


    "During this period, we should not spit everywhere. When talking to people, if the other party coughs or sneezes, we should cover them with handkerchief or make a mask with cotton cloth, and don''t talk to people closely."


    "Keep the room ventilated, try to let the sun into the room, and don''t pile up in crowded places."


    "About treatment, it''s the point! It is suggested that the treatment should be based on tonifying deficiency and nourishing yuan and treating tuberculosis and killing insects. In addition, according to the deficiency of lung yin, the burning of lung by virtual fire, the consumption of Qi and Yin, and the deficiency of yin and Yang, the palace has prescribed nearly ten prescriptions. Would you like to see if there is anything you need to add? "


    If we talk about prevention, isolation, and analysis of the patient''s condition, we can say that we have all kinds of treatments.


    However, the next chief doctors, it seems that they do not trust her.


    One of the old doctors said: "empress, it''s urgent now. You''d better go to Yuanmingyuan with the emperor earlier."


    This means that if it''s OK, don''t mix it up.


    The queen didn''t want to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of them, did she?


    If you can''t hear the sound, the doctor is euphemistic to show that you don''t believe she will cure the disease.


    The fourth master looked at Su Peisheng lightly. Su Peisheng said to the doctors in the room: "do you know who cured the emperor''s osteoma?"


    Hearing this, all the doctors were confused. The Emperor didn''t say that. Where did they know.


    Su Peisheng: "it''s the queen who cured the osteoma that you can''t cure!"


    Voice just fell, the doctors were slightly stunned.


    Is not the queen suffering from depression, has been cultivating in Yuanmingyuan? When did you get medical skills?


    However, even if they don''t understand, they still kneel down one after another, "I have eyes that don''t know Mount Tai. Please forgive the empress."


    If the sound waved his hand and motioned them to get up, "now that the disease is imminent, it''s important for you to cure the disease. It''s all about atonement."At this time, she was not so careful, because the doctors did not believe her treatment and blamed them.


    Then, who is going to treat the corpse patients in the palace.


    And in the Qing Dynasty, she did not tell people that she would cure.


    Now they suddenly know the news, they will have some doubts, it is reasonable.


    "Yes." Those doctors knew that the fourth master''s disease was cured by Ruoyin, and the look in Ruoyin''s eyes immediately changed.


    As we all know, the emperor''s osteoma, they too hospital, everyone can do nothing.


    Just last month, it was said that the emperor''s osteoma had been cured.


    They are still thinking, which miracle doctor cured the emperor''s disease.


    It''s the queen!


    All of a sudden, doctors from the original indifferent attitude, instantly become positive.


    Next, every time Ruoyin said a word, they would hold a brush and write it down in the book.


    Also discussed with Ruo Yin in a few prescriptions to add a few herbs.


    Half an hour later, after instructing the doctors, Ruoyin left the hospital with the fourth master.


    Out of the gate of Tai hospital, two chariots of dragon and Phoenix stopped at the door.


    Without waiting for Ruo Yin to go up to the Phoenix chariot, she was beaten and held by the fourth master and went to the Dragon chariot.


    And on the Dragon chariot, the man did not want to put her down.


    Ruoyin: "emperor, everyone is watching. Please let my concubine go."


    The fourth master gave the servants around him a sharp look in his eyes.


    They were so frightened that their heads fell down.


    Then, he said, "when you get to the Yuanmingyuan, I will let you down, but before that, you have to be honest in my arms."


    With that, the fourth master made a gesture to the slave, and the Dragon chariot started driving.


    On that day, the empress dowager, the empress dowager, the emperor''s heir and his concubines were transferred to Yuanmingyuan.


    Although the Empress Dowager fasted and chanted Buddhism in the temple, it was impossible to ignore her life or death.


    Anyway, she had no right, and went to the Yuanmingyuan just like that.


    At the same time, the Ministry of criminal justice and the imperial physician found that Ying promised and her intimate maids were suffering from the disease of passing corpses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1661

    This Ying promised, it was all pervasive and calculated.


    Even with life to revenge all this, only for her sister Xi often in revenge.


    Who could have known that she was so bewildered that she would rather use herself as a means of infection to destroy the city before it happened.


    She was not even afraid of death, regardless of the consequences, but also hated her parents for their cowardice. At that time, she did not autopsy after death in Xi Chang.


    If she cares about her family, she won''t do it so absolutely.


    In this world, soft afraid of hard, hard afraid of horizontal, horizontal, is afraid of her this kind of despicable!


    The Forbidden City is a strange place.


    Some people because of the competition for favors, the sister turned into a feud, not hesitate to push his sister to hell, for example, Jin Fei.


    Some sisters love each other deeply. In order to avenge her sister, she will go to hell. For example, Ying agrees.


    Regardless of what the starting point is for, it is influenced by interests and blinded by conspiracy.


    A few days later, the fourth master issued an edict to dismiss all the ministers who had agreed to be in line with Ying''s direct marriage on the ground that the goddaughter was incompetent.


    Many of the other eight clansmen have been demoted.


    It''s enough to say that a daughter has a wicked mind.


    Two daughters, one more vicious than the other, that is, they did not discipline their own daughter.


    The concubines of the imperial concubines were connected with the Wai Qi of the former dynasty.


    If one of them dies, the other will suffer, but not the whole family.


    Unless the relatives and concubines are all dead, then all don''t want to live.


    In addition, the fourth master also promised to demote Ying to a commoner, making her ineligible to be buried in the imperial mausoleum.


    The reason is that Ying agreed to be jealous and unfaithful to the royal family, which caused the Forbidden City and the capital city to fall into a disaster.


    For a while, Ying agreed and became Niu Hu Lu''s family.


    Such a thing, we think of the mid autumn Palace Banquet, the heart will have a clear answer.


    At that time, they might think that Ying''s promise was innocent.


    Now, I''m sure that Ying promised to be a woman with a wicked mind.


    Especially compared with the empress, who handled the corpse disease properly, she was more vicious.


    In people''s eyes, Ruoyin is still that virtuous queen, quite a country after the atmosphere demeanor!


    After Ying agreed to go, the third elder brother was filial. He found the fourth master and said that he wanted to guard the tomb for the Lu family of niuhu.


    Generally speaking, if someone else knows that Niu Hu Lu is a sinner and a commoner without any title, he would like to get rid of the relationship immediately and pretend that he has never known him. How can he care about her life and death.


    However, the third elder brother preferred to annoy the fourth master at this time, and all of them had to guard the tomb for the Lu family of niuhu.


    However, the fourth master refused to let him go, so he knelt down in Wan fang''an''he.


    The fourth master was on his knees.


    But three elder brother always is a weak and sick.


    In the early autumn days, the wind in the capital city has been penetrating the bone chilling meaning.


    After kneeling for more than half a day, three elder brother then some fever.


    After the fourth master came out from Wanfang Anhe, he watched the third elder brother kneeling unsteadily.


    He walked up to three elder brother, looked at three elder brother condescensively, "do you really want to be filial piety to Niu Hu Lu family?"


    Three elder brother''s face is pale, white lips moved slightly, "emperor Alma, after e Niang was gone, it has always been my aunt who brought up the children''s ministers. When I was very young, every time I was ill, my aunt took care of me in front of the bed and fed me some medicine."


    "Every winter, she would sew thick cotton knee pads for me a few months in advance for fear of catching cold."


    "She knows all the food I like best. Every time I go to greet her, she will order her servant to cook it for me."


    "She also told me to be filial." Speaking of this, the third elder brother''s vocal cords choked, "my aunt has no children. She regards me as her only child. Now she is dead. If I don''t give her the final mourning, no one will give her the final mourning..."


    Fourth master: "do you know that she is a sinner now. If you go to her funeral, what kind of impact will it have on you?"


    "I know, but I don''t care." Three elder brother voice chokes, but the tone is incomparably firm.


    Hearing the speech, the fourth master was silent.


    He looked at three elder brother quietly for a few seconds, in the eye has the complex black flow shadow.


    After a long time, he told the minions: "Su Peisheng ordered someone to take three elder brother to nuhu Lu''s cemetery."


    "Bang." Su Peisheng answered immediately.


    In his opinion, filial piety is a good thing.


    Although in this storm, it''s not good for the third brother.


    But the third elder brother doesn''t care about himself, doesn''t he?


    Three elder brother listened, kowtow three ring head toward fourth master, "son minister thanks emperor Amar Kuan en!"


    Over the next period of time, Tai hospital through Ruo Yin prescription, and preventive measures, so that the spread of corpse disease has a good inhibition.They prescribe different treatments according to different conditions.


    It is also stipulated that the patients should be treated according to the course of treatment and should not be cut off at will.


    In this way, not only did the disease not spread, but some of the sick people did not have to be burned alive to death, but were cured.


    They were in the early stage of the disease, after a few months, the disease was completely over.


    After standardized treatment, nine adults recovered.


    And relapse again, only one or two.


    Although nearly ten people died in the disaster, it is also a normal situation.


    Because the main role of drug treatment and prevention is to shorten the infection period, reduce mortality, infection rate and morbidity.


    There is no guarantee that a patient will not die.


    No matter how skillful the doctor is, he can not guarantee the life of every patient. He can only say that he can cure most patients.


    In this way, the days flashed, and it was December.


    the fourth master''s three-year fasting and abstinence was coming to an end.


    At the end of the lunar new year, the fourth master returned to the Forbidden City with his emperor and his concubines.


    The Empress Dowager also returned to live in the temple.


    On New Year''s Eve, as in previous years, there are several palace banquets in the palace.


    There are four masters and imperial concubines.


    There are four princes and ministers.


    There are also four masters, kings of vassal states, and kings of Mongolia.


    However, he and Ruoyin are the only ones.


    Because he''s an emperor, he doesn''t have himself.


    On that night, big brother, second elder brother and fifth elder brother all went to the Palace Banquet.


    Even AI Er, because it is the first time to celebrate the new year in the palace, is going to go.


    Ruoyin hates this kind of hypocritical flattery and forced smile.


    After the whole party, his face was stiff with laughter.


    Every move should be careful.


    So she didn''t go.


    In the Yongshou palace, only Ruoyin and the servants were around the stove to roast and eat melon seeds.


    She was waiting for the children to come back from the party, because they had agreed with her that they would keep up with her.


    When the Western bell of flowers, birds and insects in the hall turns to 10 o''clock in the evening, if the sound has not yet reached the children, there is a singing voice outside: "the emperor is here!"


    Hearing this song, Ruoyin put the melon seeds in his hands back into the basket.


    Then he took the servants out to meet him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1662

    When she came to the yard, it was snowing heavily outside.


    I saw a group of people in the yard, the first one was the fourth master.


    He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, embroidered with nine five claw gold dragons, which looked dignified and dignified.


    Outside, wearing a black dragon Cape.


    Almost perfect handsome cheek, always indifferent eyes, can not see any feelings, but a little drunk.


    I think it''s the new year''s banquet, many people salute him to the bar.


    And in his arms, with AI in one hand.


    Around him, in addition to the servants who hold his umbrella, there are big brother, second elder brother and fifth elder brother.


    At this moment, Ruoyin suddenly felt that the picture was very beautiful.


    Good to the corner of her mouth unconsciously with a smile, salute: "courtier concubine welcome the emperor."


    "Have you been waiting a long time?" The man asked magnetically. He still had the hand that didn''t hold Ai''er and gave her a hand.


    "What would she say? In fact, she was waiting for the brothers and al.


    But he took the children to accompany her to watch the new year''s Eve. If she made her words too clear, it seemed to sweep the atmosphere of the new year''s Eve.


    If sound rises after shallow smile, "also not long."


    After some courtesy, a family of six entered the hall to watch the new year.


    The slaves also stepped down, and only Banmei and Su Peisheng stayed inside to serve the masters.


    At the moment, Ruoyin and the fourth master sit on the chair beside the table several.


    The fourth master was sitting in a critical position with his right hand casually twirling the ghost faced Buddha beads in his hand.


    If sound then drink tea, eat candied snack.


    Three elder brothers and Ai''er are sitting at the marble table in the hall.


    Big brother and second elder brother sit face to face, playing go.


    Five elder brother and AI Er are sitting face to face. They know and don''t understand each other. They have to chirp on one side and instruct them to play chess. They look very understanding.


    In this regard, what can the two brothers do? Even if they are impatient, they are not in favor.


    During this period, the big brother always wins the second elder brother. It''s meaningless to win, so he won''t go down.


    After stopping playing chess, the four brothers and sisters began to chew melon seeds and eat sugar.


    Nag, nag, the wind is not right.


    It was the second elder brother who peeled another sugar to Ai''er, who was seriously criticized by the elder brother. "You have already stripped her several sweets in the evening. If you eat it, you will grow moths."


    "All right, all right, I know, just the last one." Two elder brother quickly put that sugar, pass to AI Er mouth.


    Ai''er, after eating it, smiles contentedly at her second elder brother.


    After seeing the second elder brother, he couldn''t help saying: "Ai Er, it''s better for the second elder brother."


    "Second brother, why don''t I like to hear that One side of the five elder brother is not convinced, want to and two elder brother good break pull pull pull.


    "I''m just telling the truth." The second elder brother felt good about himself and asked AI Er confidently: "I don''t believe you ask AI er."


    "Just ask!" Five elder brother said to AI Er: "Ai Er, you say yourself, I and second elder brother who treat you better."


    Second elder brother: "how can you ask that? We are all very kind to her. How can she distinguish this question? You have to ask who she likes to play with most."


    "That''s good." Five elder brother tries to ask AI Er, "Ai Er, between me and second elder brother, who do you prefer to play with?"


    But when he asked, he felt that he was at a loss.


    The second elder brother is the best at playing with Dou Bao. Who can play with him?


    At this time, one side of the big brother cough a light, eyes light swept two elder brother one eye.


    The eyes seemed to say: and me!


    Two elder brother a look, understand big elder brother meaning, "OK, then add big brother one, AI Er, you say who do you like to play with most?"


    For the big brother who suddenly joined the competition, although there was a more competitor, the second elder brother and the fifth elder brother did not take seriously.


    Anyway, the elder brother is silent. When he talks, he is also a serious elder brother gesture.


    Usually, they either read books or practice martial arts. They are so boring that they can''t play with Wu Mei at all.


    For this kind of century problem that is comparable to whose mother and daughter-in-law fall into the lake, the three elder brothers are all from the past.


    In the past, Huang amah and Huang e Niang would ask who they liked better.


    Of course, they all like it.


    When the four brothers and sisters were talking, Ruo Yin was also listening with sharp ears.


    Ai''er looks at her three brothers first, then Ruoyin and fourth master.


    She opened her mouth and said, "my brothers are very good. The elder brother will tell me the story in the book, the second brother will take me to play, and the third brother will buy me beautiful jewelry. Of course, Huang AMA and Huang e Niang are also very good. I like the feeling of being together


    For Ai''er, who is so sensible and can speak, Ruoyin didn''t expect that she and the fourth master would also be mentioned.This little cotton padded jacket doesn''t hurt in vain!


    On one side of the fourth master, the corner of his mouth also raised a slight invisible rise.


    The second elder brother and the fifth elder brother, who were still debating, saw that AI er said so warm and touching. How could she be so mean to ask AI er who she liked in the end.


    As for big brother, he is always a Muggle. They don''t have to ask questions any more, let alone him.


    However, when the family was happy and cozy, Ai''er continued: "when I went to the study, I heard that all the princesses were going to marry her husband-in-law. The princesses and sisters in the palace were either married to the prince in law of Mongolia or to the prince in law of the capital."


    With that, she turned her head to look at her second brother-in-law, and asked, "second brother, what is the sum son-in-law? When I grow up, will I marry her husband-in-law and play with him?"


    She didn''t know what the e-fu-in-law was at all. She just listened to the tutoring mothers in the palace and the maids mentioned it.


    This words a, originally also smile ha ha two elder brother, the smile on the face gradually disappears.


    He has always been easy-going, rarely serious way: "the forehead son-in-law is... Is a man."


    "Men?" AI Er asked curiously again, "what a man?"


    Second elder brother: "you are still young now, said you do not know, anyway second elder brother tells you, after growing up, less and those young children play, would rather believe that there are ghosts in the world, rather than believe the mouth of a boy."


    Five elder brother followed: "the second elder brother said is reasonable, the boy is too mischievous, we are the lady, only plays with the beautiful girl, does not play with those boys."


    AI Er glanced at her three brothers with her eyes. "But you are not men, too?"


    "We are different. We are your brother!" After the second elder brother explained, he changed his words: "in fact, it doesn''t mean that you can''t play with the boy. It''s just that you have to look at people. You have to look at his eyes, see whether he is filial or not, what his friends think of him, whether he has ability, and whether he treats you well..."


    a lot of it, which makes Ai''er in a daze.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1663

    "Ai er''s little head had a big question.


    Is there such a good playmate in the world?


    "How do you talk?" The silent big brother first gave the second elder brother a lecture, and then said to AI Er, "Ai Er, don''t listen to him. Then you can show him to our brothers."


    Big brother is just young, in the period of changing voice, his voice is very dull.


    Hearing this, the second elder brother nodded and agreed with big brother''s words.


    However, the words to his mouth, immediately changed the flavor, "yes, you have to let him compete with our brothers, after the three of us first


    The elder brother is still cunning. If he has a look with the elder brother and the fifth younger brother, he will not be cheated by the five younger sisters.


    He heard that girls in love, intelligence is zero.


    At that time, five younger sisters should not be confused by love, leading to poor vision.


    It''s their three brothers'' eyes.


    Men look at men with the most accurate vision!


    If Yin hears several elder brother and AI er''s dialogue, can''t help but laugh.


    Especially two elder brother, how seems to want to fight with people?


    Funny and funny, but also for AI Er feel happy.


    With these three brothers protecting her growth, Ai''er''s childhood must be very happy.


    However, when Al grows up, no one will dare to marry.


    Or, no boy dares to get close to al.


    Because, once a boy gets close to AI Er, he may be killed in the cradle by three elder brothers.


    When those people see the three big brothers who are so difficult to do and have high status, they can''t hide in time. Who dares to marry them?


    And who can let three different character elder brother, can approve?


    Ai''er didn''t understand the words of the three brothers protecting their younger sister, but the elder brothers spoke well and reasonably.


    At the same time, she was instilled by her three brothers that all boys were not good people and that those boys must be better than the three brothers so that she could play with him!


    AI Er only understood the general meaning. She nodded vaguely, "Oh, will I go out of the palace like other princesses and sisters when I grow up?"


    "A while ago, I have ordered someone to build a palace for you in the palace. It is built between the Yangxin palace and Yongshou palace. It is estimated that it will be completed by the end of next year, and you will be able to live in the next year." Waiting for the elder brothers to reply, the silent fourth master opened his mouth.


    Come on, about AI er''s future, in addition to three big brothers, there is a more difficult to do father-in-law!


    If the sound listened to four Ye''s words, the eye light slightly turns.


    No wonder construction is under way nearby. She thought it was in the palace. It turned out that the fourth master was building a palace for Ai''er.


    However, why did she feel that she had heard the words of the fourth master?


    "Wow! I will have my own palace, too Elle opened her eyes in surprise and then asked, "will I live in that palace when I grow up?"


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" sound, which means that Ai''er will have to live in the palace when she grows up to be married.


    When the three elder brothers saw that the fourth Master said so, they were relieved.


    It seems that there is no need to worry about the marriage of Wu Mei in Mongolia. She will live in the palace all the time.


    Su Peisheng knew that the emperor was building a palace for Princess Ai''er.


    When the queen didn''t give birth to a princess, the emperor boasted about it.


    Now with Princess Aier, not to mention.


    The emperor is usually busy with government affairs and may have little time to accompany him.


    In addition to his character, his father''s love is few words, but deep, firm and great.


    In his opinion, the emperor treats Princess Aier better than other elder brothers, princesses and gege.


    But if compared with the empress, of course, it is still a little worse.


    After all, the emperor treats Princess Aier well because he loves his wife and his wife to the queen.


    Here, the princess usually lives with her mother before marriage.


    After marriage, the house of the interior will choose one of the royal palace as the princess''s residence according to the emperor''s arrangement.


    Or directly from the house of the interior to the princess to build a princess house, as a dowry to the princess.


    Such a situation as Princess Ai''er is rare.


    Who let Ai''er Princess set thousands of pet in a body, Empress Dowager and elder brothers hold in the hand, afraid to fall, contain in the mouth afraid of melting.


    If you grow up and get married, in case of being bullied by others, will you be distressed? Then you can only let it stay by your side!


    Then, a family of six continued to keep watch over the new year.


    I don''t know how long after, the sound of metal percussion outside.


    The sound is a kind of sound of bells and gongs hitting each other. It spreads slowly from the eight gates of the Forbidden City to the palaces of the Forbidden City, and then to Yongshou palace.


    This percussion sound is long and long, which represents the end of ShouSui and the arrival of a new year!!!


    Big brother took the lead and took the younger brother and sister to kneel down with the fourth master and Ruoyin.Ruoyin and the fourth master gave the children lucky money.


    Then, the slave brought them dumplings.


    Whether they eat or not, it''s the rule.


    People here think that at the time of Jiaozi on New Year''s Eve, eating dumplings will add strength to the whole body. The sound of Jiaozi is harmonious, which means "Jiaozi is older".


    However, children play heavy, did not eat a few, went to the yard to set off fireworks and firecrackers.


    In the room, Ruoyin and the fourth master are sitting on the table of eight immortals.


    There was only a corner of the table between them.


    I don''t know why, if you eat, your eyes will be red.


    She quickly wiped the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief.


    The fourth master raised his head and looked at it, and then he put the curtain in his eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    Ruoyin bowed her head, Shin San laughed and shook her head, "maybe this dumpling is too hot, it doesn''t matter, click..."


    before Ruoyin finished speaking, her teeth were cut.


    Originally Ruoyin was not in a good mood, but now his teeth were cut down. He frowned and touched his right cheek with his right hand.


    The mouth was also aggrieved and flattened.


    See, four ye where still can eat, he sits close to her, "again how?"


    Ruoyin moved his mouth and spat out a gold statement the size of a nail plate.


    "Ah, Madame, it''s a good thing for you to eat this, which means that you will have a smooth and prosperous life this year." Su Peisheng said with a smile.


    "Yes, ma''am, that''s a good thing." Half Mei followed suit.


    Ruoyin can''t help but drop a big teardrop.


    Seeing her tears, the fourth Master seemed flustered.


    This is the first time that she shed tears in front of him after he took her back to the Qing Dynasty.


    Before that, she was so strong that nothing could affect her.


    He raised his hand and held her face in his hands. His thumb gently wiped away the tears on her face. "Did you hear what they said?"


    There is a layer of cocoon in the palm of a man, which is honed by holding weapons all the year round.


    Although the scraping sound was uncomfortable, it brought her a kind of inexplicable peace of mind.


    If she nods, she hears.


    However, tears in her eyes also follow her nod, from the corner of her eyes along the slide.


    "Why do you cry when you hear it?" The fourth master simply sat on a bench with the woman, took her in his arms, and pressed her head against his shoulder.


    He also took the handkerchief in her hand, gently wiped her tears, and asked in a low voice, "but remember something?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1664

    "Ruoyin shakes his head.


    "Then how to eat a dumpling, eyes red, huh?" When the man spoke, he shook her gently.


    "If you say no, you will not." Ruo Yin raised his eyes, looked at the man angrily and pouted, "it''s not because I''ve eaten the golden words and hurt my teeth that I cry because of my toothache."


    "Good, good, I don''t ask, you don''t cry, OK?" Men seldom coax with patience.


    But the more he was like this, Ruoyin cried even more, crying and sobbing.


    "If you cry again, I will hit someone." If you can''t coax a woman, the fourth master has no way but to intimidate Ruoyin with the majesty of the emperor.


    But when a man intimidates people, he holds them in his arms?


    In this way, it would be strange if Yin was afraid of him.


    She sobbed in a low voice, accusing: "you, you are cruel to me again!"


    The fourth master bowed his head. The beautiful eyes of the woman were looking at him with tears in their eyes.


    There was a hazy mist in the tearful eyes, which seemed to be plaintive, blaming and accusing.


    In addition, there is a touch of emotion that I can''t understand.


    Women like this, even if no matter how heart if rock, ruthless man, also can not help moving compassion.


    "I have not." The man''s tone softened.


    "No! You just have it. You always can''t say a few words, and then you start to bite people again! "


    The fourth Master seemed to have no way to take her. He simply beat her and carried her to the inner room.


    Such a heart can''t fight, scold and scold. He can''t be fierce.


    She was really reluctant to use her arbitrary principles in the imperial court and her scheming in governing the Qing Dynasty.


    In the hall, Su Peisheng and ban Mei bring the door, and let the elder brother and princess in the courtyard return to their respective rooms to rest.


    The emperor would not have come to watch the new year''s Eve so early.


    This night''s several banquets, but the emperor is in a hurry to end, brought brothers and the princess to it!


    At the moment, the lights and candles were bright.


    This night, there is no need to blow out the candles and lights.


    Because the new year is coming, we need a night''s longevity lamp.


    And Ruoyin and four masters have already been lying in the brocade quilt.


    The fourth master lay on his back with his left hand around Ruoyin''s shoulder, and Ruoyin was slightly lying on his arm.


    Ear, is a man calm, but not too calm breathing.


    Nose tip, is the man in the banquet left light wine gas, seems to be mixed with a trace of mint fragrance.


    If Yin lay straight, after a long time, she asked: "emperor, do you really love my concubine?"


    "I have told you about this question for a long time."


    "You said that, but last time you just said you would love me alone, but you didn''t say you love me very much, let alone love me at any point."


    "The fourth master was asked by the woman''s fallacy. After a few seconds of silence, he said," well, I love your face. "


    The man''s careless words and casual tone are just casual remarks to cope with the interrogation of women.


    "So you are greedy for the beauty of my concubine?"


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" and the perfunctory meaning was not too obvious.


    "Emperor, my concubine always thought you were a man of great talent. I didn''t expect you to say such vulgar words. You are really a vulgar man."


    "The fourth master was not very angry with the woman''s words, but he was accused by her. He was not easy to get angry. He just asked in a low voice," how do you say this? "


    "You say you love me, do you only see the beauty of others? Are you not an uprising If sound jiaochen''s accusation.


    In the night, the fourth master''s eyes turned slightly, "not all because of your appearance, but also because of your temperament."


    "Temperament?"


    Fourth master: "well, you are smart, you have experienced a lot, you know everything, but you still have a rare innocence. You are elegant, but you call yourself a layman. "


    "You are dignified, but you will pick fruits and vegetables in the fields of Yuanmingyuan. You don''t want or ask for anything, but you are not cowardly. You know how to protect yourself and the people you want to protect. "


    "If you are independent, you will show a weak side in front of me, but you should remember that you can only be weak in front of me."


    Say say, unexpectedly is even four ye oneself all did not discover, at the beginning of perfunctory, became the conversation of the heart.


    However, Ruoyin was still dissatisfied and said, "so the woman you like in your heart should be smart, but not too clever. We should be both dignified and virtuous. Do not take the initiative to cause trouble to you, but also know how to protect yourself in the deep palace. In front of the outsider alone, in front of you must have the feminine weakness


    "My concubine said," this is not a low request. "


    "What''s more, I''ve heard that a man really loves a woman, and he can''t tell what he likes about her. But what he says is not true, it''s deceptive."The fourth Master said this, but the woman still refused to give up. He bit the back alveolar and said, "nonsense, where do you listen to the fallacy?"


    "You don''t care where I hear it. Do you love me or not?"


    I don''t know if I''m impatient, or I think of something. The fourth master turned over and his eyes were scarlet and sinister. "I haven''t asked you, but you have asked me about me?"


    In the face of a man''s sudden violent gas, if the sound pharyngeal saliva, "I, I forget you."


    "So?" The man has a long eyebrow.


    "So I don''t know." If Yin swallowed his throat in fear, "besides, didn''t you say that I loved you so much before, do you think it''s necessary to ask?"


    "That was before." The fourth master tightened his cold eyes.


    "Now we are not getting along very soon. I don''t know."


    "Tell me, who was the king you were dreaming about a while ago


    "King?" If Yin Liu eyebrows wrinkled, how could she not remember having such a dream? After pondering for a moment, she said, "Wang Ba Yang Zi?"


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin: "Wang Badu Zi?"


    "The fourth master''s face sank.


    For a man''s gloomy face, if sound embarrassed and not disrespectful to smile.


    "It''s not funny at all. You''d better give me a reasonable answer tonight." The fourth master looked at Ruo Yin with sharp eyes, and his expression was calm and arrogant.


    If the sound is staring at by a man, the key is that he is still so close.


    She turned her head slightly, trying not to look at him.


    But the man seemed to see through her careful thinking, raised his hand to clasp her chin, let her face him, again four eyes relative.


    From the moment when the Empire landed on the Qing Dynasty, Ruoyin knew that he could not be defeated.


    It''s uncivilized to curse people, and the key point is not to quarrel.


    No matter what she said, he would smooth her emotions.


    If you can''t hang her directly, you can''t see a figure for ten days and a half months. Who is she going to quarrel with?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1665

    The elder brother and the Ge men, but also set them up.


    Even, he helped their emperor Laozi and hoped that they would be reconciled.


    Now it''s in his hands and he can''t run away.


    Because she had a previous record of escape, he now takes her to death.


    Yongshou palace has doubled the number of imperial guards!


    Now, if Yin looks at a man who wants to eat people, she thinks it''s better to straighten out his mood first, so as not to let him have a bad mood and eat her.


    To be a man, the most important thing is to see the current situation and be flexible.


    If the sound thought for a while, in the heart organization rainbow fart, "emperor, can be emperor?"


    Fourth master: "or Lord? Before you ascended the throne, were you not Prince Yong? "


    When she said this, the man''s tense look was relieved.


    But he didn''t seem satisfied, "go on."


    "Emperor, please forgive me. I can''t think of any other king except you."


    "Really can''t think of it?"


    If Yin nodded, "in the eyes of my concubine, you are not only a dragon among the people, but also a good emperor who loves the people like a son. You also drive a personal expedition. An emperor like you is the unique king in my heart."


    It is estimated that Ruoyin''s words succeeded in pleasing the fourth master. Instead of a straight face, he gave a low smile, "your mouth is still as eloquent as before."


    Seeing him smile, Ruoyin knew that the crisis was over. She asked him in turn, "my concubine is answering you. You haven''t said it with me properly."


    "What do you say?" The man knows why.


    "Say you love me?"


    The fourth master didn''t talk about the topic any more. He just hugged her and said in a deep way: "silly voice, love is not something you can talk about casually, it depends on how to do it."


    With that, he looked down at her in his arms.


    Under the candlelight, the woman''s face is suffused with faint red.


    Curved willow eyebrows, lazy and hazy eyes.


    The long, curly eyelashes quivered slightly.


    Red lips slightly open.


    Looking at it, the fourth master bent over slowly.


    If Yinping lies down and looks at the man, the strong and resolute cheek of Zhang Junlang is getting closer and closer.


    It''s not the same as she thought.


    She talked to him well, how could he still be like this?


    So, if sound busy mouth: "emperor, you are still eating fast fast fast?"


    She heard from the people in the palace that he began to fast in February of the fifth year of Yongzheng.


    Although it is now the eighth year of Yongzheng, it is still two months away, isn''t it?


    But the fourth Master said darkly: "tonight, it is just the deadline."


    It is not necessary to have three years of fasting and fasting for three years.


    As long as the time is three years.


    It''s like three years of mourning, not three anniversaries.


    It takes only two anniversaries, plus the first month of the third anniversary, to serve three years of mourning.


    As long as three years have passed in principle, the time limit is reached.


    If the voice leads the lip, is about to say something, was the man "Shhh" a stop.


    The fourth master put his forehead on her smooth forehead.


    That pair of deep and mysterious ink pupil, is staring at her closely.


    As he gazed at her like this, Ruoyin felt a strong aggressiveness and stormed at her.


    No matter who it is, being looked at by such a pair of eyes that can see through all, will reduce their sense of existence and only pay attention to him.


    Then, the man attached to her ear and said to her, "Yinyin, be my woman? How are you doing? Well? "


    His voice is magnetic and dull, only such a simple question seems to contain all the worries and deep feelings of these years.


    If the voice pursed her lips, she did not nod or shake her head.


    And he hugged her tightly, and his cold thin lips fell on her forehead, and then fell on her eyebrows, face, and red lips. Dragonfly skimmed the water, gentle and infinite...


    almost instantly, Ruoyin was surrounded by the sweet smell of mint.


    Because before the new year''s banquet, the fourth master bathed in water soaked with mint leaves and burnt incense.


    And just before that, he never liked to eat sugar, he ate a mint.


    She asked him what kind of sugar he liked, and he said peppermint.


    She said that he always has a light mint fragrance, she should remember his taste.


    Now, he''s going to make her feel that way again.


    In the past, before going to bed, other concubines had to burn incense and bathe. They also wanted to put a layer of fragrant essential oil on their bodies and a layer of fragrant powder on their faces.


    But these are the processes that should be followed in the palace.


    As an emperor, the fourth master doesn''t have to care about these things. He always has what he wants, regardless of power or women.Why should he take into account the feelings and emotions of others?


    However, for the sake of a woman, before he saw her, he burned incense and bathed, and then ate a mint candy in his mouth. That was the ultimate love and exquisite love.


    at this moment, the ruthless emperor, who was very deep in the former dynasty''s Chengfu, and had all kinds of iron and blood and fortitude, turned into soft fingers at this moment.


    This night, even though a man has a tiger in his heart, he also sniffs the roses in his arms....


    at this time of the past year, the fourth master was busy with all kinds of new year''s things before dawn.


    On the morning of the new year''s day, princes and ministers would pay New Year''s greetings to the emperor and empress in front of Taihe hall.


    In the following days, the fourth master ran to Yongshou palace every day, and took him to stay at night.


    I don''t know if it''s eating pith, or I''m worried that Ruoyin will run away.


    To the Lantern Festival this day, four Ye''s annual leave has long been gone.


    During the day, he dealt with the government affairs in the Yangxin hall.


    At night, I went to Yongshou palace to accompany Ruoyin and Ai''er, and five elder brothers to eat dumplings.


    As for the big brother and the second elder brother, the second elder brother took friends of the same age to stroll the flower lantern in the capital.


    Big brother, it''s rare that he didn''t work hard in the palace, and he also took the slaves out to stroll.


    At the moment, he took off his usual official clothes, dressed in a black robe, and walked in the streets of the capital with his hands.


    Behind him, with the eunuch xiaojingzi, there are also several bodyguards in casual clothes.


    And some secret guards to protect him.


    Where they passed, there were lanterns of various shapes on both sides.


    Along the road, there are big red lanterns.


    Even the Lantern Festival, the capital is still full of new year flavor!


    In addition to strolling around the lantern, big brother also sat in the teahouse for a while.


    An hour later, the elder brother asked the slave to choose some lanterns for AI er.


    At this time, the party was planning to return to the palace.


    When they passed an alley, there were a group of men around the two girls. They didn''t know whether it was robbery or what.


    At a distance, you could hear the rude words from the men.


    "Be sensible and give me the silver." One of the men was ferocious.


    Fortunately, the two girls were smart enough to hand in their money bags one after another.


    However, the bandits seemed not satisfied with this, but intensified their way: "and the jewelry on you. Don''t think I don''t know. Your bracelets, earrings and hairpins can sell a lot of silver!"


    As a result, the two girls quickly removed their jewelry, just to get rid of these bandits early.


    But those bandits looked at them greedily, "are all the jewelry here?"


    The two girls nodded desperately.


    "Why don''t I believe it so much! Do you still have jewelry on your body? " With that, several bandits were going to search for the two girls.


    Scared two girls to embrace together, one of the girls said in a loud voice: "not to say good, just hand over jewelry?"


    The bandit leader laughed, and his eyes were fixed on one of the girls. His eyes were as greedy as silver.


    "I''ve changed my mind now. It''s a pity that a beautiful woman like you can''t be seen once in a few years. It''s a pity to let you go like this!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the two girls called as they ran.


    Those gangsters are after us.


    Koizi looked at the girls and bandits who were coming to him and whispered, "Lord Baylor, shall we help them?"


    "If you want to help them in the face of injustice, go and help them by yourself, and then give them to the government." Big brother didn''t let xiaojingzi go.


    But this kind of small matter, he is also too lazy to intervene.


    Xiaojingzi: "what about you?"


    Big elder brother light way: "capital, this kind of robbery, bully good family girl''s many go, the Lord has to take charge of one by one, check one by one?"


    Xiaojingzi shook his head again and again, "no, no, no, I don''t mean that."


    "or do you think God is idle all day long and cares for girls?" Big brother is holding his hand and strides in the alley at night.


    Even if the two girls were frightened by the bandits, they would soon be caught. He had no pity and would not look at them more.


    Not only that, he also said coldly: "in the middle of the night, serious girls will not come out at night. Even if they do, they will not return home so late."


    Xiaojingzi:...


    listen to Lord Baylor''s meaning, these two girls deserve to be robbed?


    But today is the Lantern Festival, isn''t it rare to come out to visit the lantern, and then go back when the lantern is about to disperse?


    To blame, but also to blame those bandits are too bad, in this alley robbing other people''s girls.


    Koizi sighed deeply. Alas, Lord Baylor of his family will turn 18 in March this year.According to the virtual age of the Qing Dynasty, it is 19 years old.


    In the royal family, the next royal family members become fathers at this age.


    Even children can play soy sauce.


    But the Baylor of his family is not married yet. He doesn''t even have a trial marriage.


    Before that, the Queen''s mother helped Lord Baylor to block a beauty election because he was young and had a bad tongue in front of the emperor.


    Later, Lord Baylor saw that the emperor was fasting, and on the grounds of filial piety to the queen and fasting, he himself blocked a beauty election.


    This year''s show girl election, I think it can''t be blocked.


    How to say, big brother is over the age of normal young people.


    If you don''t get married, it''s out of line!


    Before, he didn''t understand why he wanted to marry.


    Now, at last, he knew why Lord Baylor was not married.


    It''s not because Lord Baylor didn''t think about it at all.


    What''s more, Lord Baylor doesn''t know how to take pity on women, isn''t it?!


    Seeing that the bandits were about to catch the two girls, koizi planned to call on some bodyguards to rescue the two girls.


    With a wave of his hand, he summoned several bodyguards to go with him.


    But he did not come near, unexpectedly found that these two girls are acquaintances!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1666

    Xiaojingzi recognized that one of them was haiqingge.


    The other is her maid.


    After seeing the man, xiaojingzi was busy shouting at big brother: "Lord Baylor, this is Haiqing gege."


    It''s a long story.


    Since he was ten years old, the Queen''s mother gave him a birthday banquet and invited some children and ladies from the royal family.


    Haiqingge is one of them.


    From that time on, haiqingge has been the follower of Lord Baylor.


    Usually in the capital and banquets to see Baylor, will try every means to follow him.


    At the beginning, haiqingge was very talkative and always took the initiative to find topics.


    As she grew up, she did not know whether her character became introverted and shy, or used to Lord Baylor''s indifference, so she stopped talking and said a lot less.


    After koizi had finished, he saw that his family, who was sitting on the sidelines, suddenly came towards them.


    Those bandits see big brother and a group of bodyguards approaching them, stop chasing Haiqing and her servant girl.


    But the big brother said: "smart point, hurry to leave, I will take nothing happened."


    With that, the bandit leader still rubbed his hands and looked like he was going to fight.


    His friends around him waved their swords and swords.


    "This is what the LORD said to you." Big brother finish saying, to put a cruel words that one, with thunder like speed kick a foot.


    All of a sudden, the bandit leader was kicked a few feet away.


    Finally, he was lying face to face. The whole face first hit the hard ground and then rowed on the ground for a few seconds before lying down steadily.


    At this time, his face has been scratched by the ground, bloody.


    Seeing this scene, the gangsters raised their weapons one after another and rushed to the big brother.


    But those bandits are just robbing the weak women. In the face of the big brother who practices martial arts and the well-trained bodyguards, where are the opponents.


    But in the blink of an eye, they were beaten to pieces.


    There are also a few who want to slip through the situation, they are held down by koizi.


    Seeing that they could not fight, the bandits began to beg for mercy: "master, I don''t know Taishan well. Please don''t remember the villains. We don''t want the silver. We''ll give it to you, as well as the girl."


    Big brother can''t be soft hearted. He straightened his sleeves and told the servants seriously: "give them to the government."


    "Yes." The guards left those men to the secret guards.


    Lord Baylor gave it to the government, which naturally punished these bandits.


    At this time, one side of the sea fine with that kind of star eye to see big brother.


    This is a boy she has been happy with since she was a child.


    It looks as cold as ice, but it will help him drive away the bandits.


    What''s more, the way he fights with bandits is really exciting.


    But he was always cold to her.


    But she still took servant girl to come forward, Ying Ying Fu body: "brother Hongyi, thank you for saving us."


    Big brother glanced at the sea clear, in front of the girl Fang Shao age.


    She was wearing a navy blue flag dress.


    Small two head, a few elegant hairpin flower, two Pearl Flower hairpin, above hanging Jasper tassel.


    The tassel swayed as she spoke.


    The girl''s skin is better than snow, and her eyebrows are slender and picturesque.


    A pair of apricot eyes are clear and bright, but they always look at him with a kind of tender eyes.


    Big brother took back his eyes, and his voice was light: "the Lord just saw that the relationship between the emperor''s wife and your aunt was good, and that you were the niece of ten aunts. Then he reluctantly helped to save you. There was no need to thank you."


    Hearing the speech, the girl pursed her lips and seemed to droop her head.


    But soon, she calmed down the sadness in her eyes.


    Hai Qing smiles shyly at her elder brother, and then takes a deep breath and encourages her courage: "brother Hongyi, I''m going to take part in the xiunu election."


    With that, she dropped her head again, and her white face was tinged with crimson.


    Corner of the mouth, also with a sweet smile.


    Every move, is in love with the girl''s attitude.


    However, in front of the youth but light way: "Guan ye what matter?"


    "Hai Qing bowed her head and looked at her own feet.


    A few days ago, she had heard from her brother that he would come out with the second prince to enjoy the lantern.


    She wanted to come out and try her luck to see if she could see big brother.


    But after the elder brother and two elder brother met, actually only two elder brother, did not have the big elder brother''s shadow.


    She waited for a long time, but didn''t wait for him.


    Finally, he was caught by the bandits.


    Now it''s hard to meet him, just to mention the draft to him.For years, because she loved it.


    Finally, when she was ready to marry, she wanted to be his man, not to marry someone else.


    But this year, the three-year xiunu election was held, and her family was in the eight banners of Manchuria. She was destined to take part in the xiunu election.


    She thought that if he had any meaning for her, and she told him so, he would have done something, for he was the prince''s son.


    It seems that she doesn''t care much about her family.


    Is she not worthy of him?


    After all, her Amar is only a six grade pass.


    However, he is the most respected legitimate prince in the palace.


    Thinking of this, Haiqing humbly buried his head lower.


    Facing the girl like this, big brother''s face is light.


    He made a sign to the servant behind him, "go back to the palace!"


    "Yes Koizi and his bodyguards were right behind him.


    Their carriage stopped at the post station in the capital, so they had to gather at the post station.


    However, big brother did not go far, but behind him came the voice of the girl shouting: "brother Hongyi!"


    This cry is just like that at a banquet nine years ago.


    However, at that time, she did not take any effort, but now she cried out heartrendingly.


    Big brother had been walking forward with great strides. When he heard this cry, he walked slightly.


    When the girl saw him stop, she summoned up the courage to confess: "when I was six years old, when I saw you at the first sight, I fell in love with you. I just like you."


    Speaking of this, her tone is a little proud.


    Like like him, how proud of it.


    "From then on, I knew that I was doomed, because no one like you could make me fall in love at the first sight."


    "When I was young, I thought that I would marry you when I grew up. I''ve been waiting for nine years. I''ve been waiting for a warm spring, a hot summer, a cool autumn, and a cold winter. I''ve been waiting for my wife to get married. "


    As she spoke, her voice began to tremble and her eyes were full of tears.


    But she still clenched her teeth, determined not to let tears burst out of her eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1667

    She took a deep breath again and continued, "you are several years older than me, and you are in the royal family. Do you know how scared I am that by the time I get married, you will have a lot of wives and concubines and have children and daughters?"


    "Now, I want to tell you out loud, brother Hongyi, I really like you very much, and I have to marry you in my life!"


    She was afraid that she would never have a chance to say something again.


    She wanted to go crazy while she was still young.


    When I grow up, I don''t dare to be so crazy.


    The beautiful girl is so faithful and faithful that she would have promised to marry her if she was replaced by a young man next to her.


    But the big brother just stopped a step, and left with the slave.


    Finally, looking at the two clear-cut youth.


    "Miss, it''s late. Let''s go back soon." Servant girl comforts way.


    "Let me cry for a while, just for a moment." Haiqing squats down, arms holding knees, the whole person is surrounded by sadness, a heart is almost cold.


    Maybe after a cup of tea, Haiqing''s knee was numb, and then she helped the maid''s hand to get up.


    But before she got up, behind her came the voice of the carriage passing by, and from the top of her head came the man''s cold and gloomy voice: "get in the car!"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Haiqing''s whole body became energetic.


    After she got up, she looked up. Before meeting, there was a carriage. The boy who was thinking of sitting in the carriage. His servant was lifting a corner of the curtain to ask her to get on.


    "Ah?" Haiqing was still immersed in the sadness of her failure to express herself, and she couldn''t extricate herself.


    There are still tears on her delicate face.


    A pair of apricot eyes hazy, red, with a pool of tears.


    However, how long has it been since the boy returned by carriage and had to take her?


    She has not reflected the difference.


    "No seat?" Big brother looked down at the girl and said: "then you will wait here and wait for those people to come back to you again!"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Haiqing takes the servant girl''s hand and gets on the carriage.


    But she just got on the bus, but the boy got out of the carriage.


    And he turned over and mounted the horse led by the slave.


    Seeing this, Haiqing was surprised and said, "why don''t you take a carriage? Where are you going?"


    On the horse''s back, big brother straightened his back and held the reins with one hand. A gentleman said, "if a man and a woman do not accept each other, if you ride in a carriage with you, will your reputation be gone? Don''t get married? "


    With that, he whipped his whip vigorously and headed for the Forbidden City.


    Haiqing looks at the young man''s back, and her eyes are a little lost.


    Xiaojingzi on one side is ordered by big brother to send Haiqing home safely.


    He lowered the curtain and drove ahead with a bodyguard.


    Xiaojingzi believes that his Baylor is concerned about haiqinggege and for her reputation.


    What''s more, with his knowledge of Lord Baylor.


    Like what happened just now, Lord Baylor doesn''t care about other people''s business.


    But after hearing that haiqingge was robbed, Lord Baylor''s attitude changed greatly.


    Go far still don''t trust Hai Qing Ge Ge, ordered him to send her home safely, this is not the heart?


    However, Lord Baylor''s marriage could not be decided by him.


    To be exact, most of the people here are arranged by their parents and arranged by matchmakers.


    What''s more, there are many marriages in the royal family, especially Lord Baylor, who is the legitimate prince.


    He didn''t want to disappoint haiqingge, so he deliberately ignored her.


    The next day, the Ministry of housing also reported on the election of the fourth master and pretty girl.


    After the fourth master''s order and permission, he immediately issued the official document of eight banners.


    The fourth master is the emperor. Now it''s time to eat fast and keep fast for three years. Naturally, he wants to be a normal talent show.


    After all, you can''t fast for a lifetime, and you''re not a monk in a temple.


    So, a new election for the beautiful girls begins!!!


    By the time the girls arrived at the capital, it was the end of February.


    On that day, Ruoyin was watering flowers in the yard, and Li Fukang handed her a pamphlet.


    "Ma''am, this is a pamphlet sent by the Lord vivace, saying that it is for you to have a look at it."


    If the tone of the light "um" a, first put in the hall.


    When she finished watering the flowers, she went into the hall and looked at the pamphlet. It was about the list of girls who were selected by the elder brother and the second elder brother.


    Two people from the trial marriage grid, and then to the di Fu Jin, have a candidate.


    Moreover, the big brother than the second brother also has a side Fu Jin, a total of three candidates.


    As Huang e Niang, Ruoyin feels it necessary to call in her two sons and have a good talk.


    I want to ask if they like anyone.


    Although, she can''t help it when she is in the royal family. She can''t be the master if she marries anyone. She has to listen to the fourth master.Because it''s not as simple as looking for a daughter-in-law for their son.


    It''s a tie in marriage of the royal family once every three years, which is equivalent to marriage.


    If it''s all on your own, it''s cheaper for the royal family.


    At that time, the strength of the relatives of the royal family will be greater than that of the relatives of the royal family. In that case, the world will change its owners!


    Therefore, the xiunu election, not to mention the importance of the status of a brother''s wife, is equivalent to political affairs.


    If the sound hurts the children, it will not be involved in these political affairs.


    However, she can still make a decision on the trial marriage or on the side of Fujin.


    We can''t let the fourth master make a group of people that my brothers don''t like.


    For the Royal descendants, the land and power are the most important, and women may just be the spice.


    But how to say, enlightenment still has to be a girl you like.


    It is only reasonable to say that after the election of the emperor, the xiunu is followed by the emperor''s heirs and then the Royal relatives.


    But why didn''t the fourth master choose to give the girls to the brothers?


    Whatever it is! Take care of the sons first.


    So, if Yin ordered people to invite two elder brothers.


    At noon, two elder brothers came to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    "The emperor''s wife is happy and prosperous!" Big brother and two elder brother Qiqi salute.


    "Get up." If sound looks at two elder brothers, gentle smile way: "it is lunch time, this palace orders person to cook meal, eat first."


    Then, the servant in the small kitchen began to serve.


    Ruoyin sits at the top, big brother and second elder brother sit at the bottom.


    During the meal, mother and son keep a good habit of eating but not speaking. They eat quietly and don''t speak.


    After eating and drinking enough, the slave gave the fruit and tea.


    Ruoyin took a cup of tea, sipped her tea gently, and said, "I''m calling you here today for the xiunu election. Your emperor Alma has already shown me the xiunu pamphlet. I just want to ask if you like it."


    As soon as I heard of the xiunu election, big brother was indifferent and looked like he was tough if he had no desire.


    Two elder brother then two eyes shine, "emperor forehead Niang, can you tell us, that book has who''s girl?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1668

    Ruoyin: "tell you?"


    The second elder brother scratched his head, probably embarrassed to open his mouth.


    After all, for the first time in my life, I talked to Huang e Niang.


    However, in the end, he said frankly: "Huang e Niang, I only asked about the eldest brother''s, and my son wanted to know, who did Huang AMA point out to me?"


    Ruoyin: "what your emperor Alma assigned to you is naturally the girl''s family in the big family. It''s the marriage between the royal family and the big family. It''s not a joke. You just say who you like. I''ll discuss with your emperor Alma and transfer it to your backyard."


    Speaking of this, if Yin slightly pauses, first said clearly, "however, the other party had better be a girl in the eight banners of Manchuria. If not, he can only be a maid and concubine."


    These are all rules. She can''t let them break the rules left by their ancestors because they like it. It will only hurt them.


    "Oh." The second elder brother''s dark eyes turned and said: "Huang e Niang, my son has really taken a fancy to a girl recently. She is our teacher''s daughter."


    "Teacher''s daughter?" Although the second elder brother is very honest, but if sound listened to some angry.


    Because the second elder brother said so, she thought of the second elder brother''s bad academic record.


    She was angry that the second elder brother didn''t read the book well, but she fell in love with the teacher''s daughter?


    But this is what she asked first, even if not happy, she is not easy to attack.


    I have to comfort myself. Although it is born in my stomach, I have to be different in temperament and ability.


    If all of them are capable and capable of writing and martial arts, will it not be easy for brothers to fight for power and seek power?


    It''s all. As long as they are in harmony and peaceful.


    After comforting herself, Ruoyin said, "so she is a girl in the eight banners of Manchuria?"


    Second elder brother nodded, such as pounding garlic, "of course, she is the daughter of the grand master, Manchu Han Army inlaid with yellow flag, she can be interesting."


    Taishi, Taifu and Taibao were the "three masters" of the court.


    In the past dynasties, they served as teachers for the crown prince and assisted the crown prince.


    Although it is a first-class official position, but most of them are senior officials with no actual authority.


    The "three divisions" of the fourth master''s term are not the addition of senior officials, but pure teachers.


    The imperial edict was written by the fourth master in two copies. One was sealed in the brocade box and placed behind the plaque of "Zhengda Guangming" in Qianqing palace.


    The other is kept by the fourth master himself.


    Even though Emperor Kangxi and the fourth patriarch emphasized that Manchu and Han were close to each other in recent years, Han officials still had lower status than Manchu officials.


    In particular, the civil servants of the Han nationality have lower status than the military officers of the Manchu nationality.


    Therefore, the teachers of the princes may be good at teaching. At first glance, they also have face. In fact, their power is not as good as that of a seven grade county magistrate. It is just a false name.


    It must be difficult for two elder brother to name a senior official''s daughter or the daughter of another official.


    But the daughter of the grand master, shouldn''t it be so difficult?


    If the sound nods, should way: "know, later this palace and your emperor Alma discuss."


    Two elder brother listened, smile way: "emperor forehead Niang, that... Can I marry her to do Di Fu Jin?"


    "It''s hard to say. The title of my father may not be as high as that of my father, but the actual authority is better than that of the Taishi family, and the family background is strong enough." Ruoyin sees two elder brother some to lose, understood that young people meet like the girl, always want to give the best to each other.


    After pondering for a moment, she continued: "however, I will go to the Yangxin hall and tell you that the final result depends on his meaning."


    Originally, the fourth master should have elected the xiunu election first.


    But the fourth elder brother first arranged for the elder brother and the second elder brother.


    The rest of the girls were chosen by the fourth master.


    But there is no daughter of the Grand Master in the two elder brother''s xiunu book.


    So theoretically speaking, this man is the fourth master at present. Of course, he has to find the fourth master.


    Second elder brother, "good, the son thanks the emperor sum Niang first."


    "Anything else?" If you ask.


    The second elder brother, who always plays big, actually returns with simple and simple manner: "no, my son, as long as she is enough."


    If sound gently a smile, turn to ask to one side taciturn big elder brother, "big elder brother, what do you think?"


    "My son is OK, nothing special." Big brother calmly back.


    "Since you don''t like anything, you should marry according to the above." Ruoyin pointed to the pamphlet on the table, and then said faintly, "in addition, your ten aunts told me that she had a niece named Haiqing, who would also participate in the xiunu election this year. By the way, you met when you were a child, and she said that other girls liked you very much when they were young."


    "Big brother''s eyes turned slightly, listening to Ruo Yin''s words.Ruoyin continued: "that girl, I have seen her several times in this palace. Have you ever seen her later?"


    Big brother: "when I was in the capital, I occasionally saw it a few times. I also saw it once in the Lantern Festival this year."


    Ruoyin: "what do you think of her?"


    Big brother solemnly replied: "she is much shorter than me, and has more words. She is a few years younger than me."


    The original meaning of Ruoyin is to ask big brother whether he likes Haiqing or not.


    Who knows big brother actually told her height and age.


    Ruoyin said with a smile: "a girl''s character is bound to be lively and lively. As for her being a few years younger than you, this palace also knows."


    In addition, big brother about 1.9 meters, the girl in front of him, of course, looks short.


    She gave birth to three brothers, height and appearance are with the fourth master.


    But the second elder brother and the fifth elder brother only looks like, the disposition each has its own merits.


    But big elder brother is temperament and appearance, got the true biography of four masters.


    Big brother''s heart is deep, hidden in the heart, never show in the face.


    This makes her this be a mother, can''t guess his mind at all.


    As a child, he was very close to her.


    Gradually grow up, will not be very close to her, but also did not let her worry.


    After all, a big boy with his own ideas can''t talk to her all day long.


    Anyway, in her opinion, a girl with a lively personality should be there to wait on her if she is as reticent as big brother.


    Otherwise, like him this kind of Muggle, surrounded by some quiet Muggle girls, it''s stuffy to get, all day long it''s hard to say a word, this is not good.


    Thinking of this, if the sound simply pointed out and asked: "this palace is not asking these, this palace is to ask you how you feel about her?"


    Big brother: "emperor sum Niang, son and she have not seen many times, I do not know her good or bad."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1669

    I don''t know if he thinks it''s not good to talk about girls behind their backs. In addition, he has a cold temperament. He doesn''t say that other girls are good, but he doesn''t say bad things about people.


    At this time, the second elder brother on one side was anxious and funny, "Huang e Niang, if you ask the elder brother four books and five classics, and ask his grandson''s art of war, he may be able to answer the question like a stream. If you ask him about Buddhism, Confucianism and Western painting, he can talk about it for three days and three nights. "


    "In a word, you can ask the elder brother everything, but if you only ask him about the girl, he will know nothing about it."


    "You know it best!" Ruoyin looked at the second elder brother, and then said to the elder brother: "well, what the emperor''s wife wants to say is that your ten aunts want Haiqing to be your person, and I also have this intention. Although her family is poor, she is also the legitimate daughter of the family in the eight banners of Manchuria. It should not be a problem to be a grid in your house."


    "So, I want to know what you think?"


    "Since the emperor''s wife has agreed, it depends on you, and the son has no opinion." Big brother''s tone is calm, his face is indifferent, as if he doesn''t care about it at all.


    But if Yin doesn''t understand big brother''s mind, he also knows that he doesn''t dislike Haiqing.


    Because if he was disgusted, he would certainly refuse it with his straight character.


    Then, Ruoyin said another thing, "by the way, now that you are grown up, you are all going to get married. Your emperor Alma said that you are allowed to build a residence near the Yuanmingyuan. If you like any land, you can go to Hubu to pay money to build a mansion."


    "Well, I''m going to build it with my big brother anyway." Second elder brother didn''t think about it.


    The elder brother looked at the second elder brother with distaste, but there was no objection.


    He pursed his lips as if he had something to say.


    A few seconds later, he asked Ruo Yin: "Huang e Niang, do I have to marry Huang amah to arrange the person to do Di Fu Jin?"


    If the sound pick pick pick willow eyebrows, want to say two elder brother don''t want the di Fu Jin arranged by the fourth master, anyway two elder brother intends to hit a person.


    But big brother is silent. How can he ask about this?


    If the sound eyes light slightly turn around, "according to reason, it is like this."


    Big brother: "my son knows."


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin and his brothers agreed to leave, saying that they were going to choose a place near the Yuanmingyuan to build a mansion.


    But if sound, then took the Phoenix chariot to Yangxin temple.


    When he got there, he Zhongkang at the door didn''t inform the fourth master, so he put Ruoyin in directly.


    There is no need to inform the queen of his love for the queen.


    On the contrary, if he informs, the emperor will punish him.


    If the sound a person enters after the hall, see four ye bow down in that fast book.


    Knowing that he was busy, she approached and saluted, "the emperor is lucky!"


    "Come on, I have something to do with it?" The fourth master bowed his head and wrote hard.


    Ruoyin sat down opposite him and whispered, "my concubine is here to talk about the election of xiunu."


    Voice just fell, the opposite man suddenly stopped writing, looked up at her, look light, can not see joy and anger, he asked: "how, you eat taste?"


    "No, I just want to discuss my brothers with you." She answered so decisively that she told the truth.


    After listening to the fourth master, originally indifferent complexion, suddenly slightly sank, "brothers? What happened to them? "


    "That..." if Yin pursed her lips, she first said something about big brother. "I want to ask, does big brother have to marry Fucha as di Fujin?"


    As soon as he said this, the fourth master''s face was cold and stern, and immediately overcast.


    "Why, he is quite critical of my choice of Li Fujin?" The man asked.


    If the sound looks at him, the tone is not too right, busy return: "no, it is the meaning of my concubine, I want to give her a good choice."


    "What I choose for him is the best." The fourth master didn''t believe it was completely Ruoyin''s meaning. Instead, he reprimanded: "he was dazzled by a woman. Did you also lose your head?"


    "..." if Yin didn''t think of it, he would be so angry if he mentioned it casually and didn''t say it was big brother.


    Does he have high expectations for big brother?


    As soon as the fourth master got up, he couldn''t stop, and continued to say in a sharp voice: "he''s the legitimate Prince of the Qing Dynasty. If he doesn''t marry a big family member, he can''t find a high-ranking relative. Can''t he marry someone who can''t get on the stage?"


    "Where does he place the royal face? Isn''t it a disgrace to the royal family? Who can look up to him? "


    Ruoyin: "in the face of four masters'' soul like torture, Ruoyin listens to her heart and knows the seriousness of the matter.


    Fourth master: "since he was a few years old, I have strictly trained him. I don''t want him to be fond of children and girls when he grows up."


    "Emperor, big brother really doesn''t have this meaning, Minister concubine also is such a question, it is I am garrulous, don''t blame him, really!" Ruo Yin is in a hurry to explain.


    Originally big brother didn''t say much, just a little bit, but he probably knew that the fourth master valued him, so he didn''t ask too much.And she was just very careful to test, but the fourth master was still angry.


    Maybe it''s too heavy, so the more you care, some hate iron but not steel?


    Listening to Ruoyin''s words, the fourth master''s mood slightly eased, but he was still in a bad mood and said, "it''s better to be like this."


    Seeing the man''s mood softened, Ruoyin began to complain: "you have brought up your son by yourself. Don''t you know who he is?"


    With that, she snorted, from face-to-face, and turned her body to him, leaving him only a side face. "Since Di Fujin has no choice, I want to choose a girl for him and let him go into his backyard to be a grid. Is this the head office?"


    Recently, they always have a kind of invisible tacit understanding.


    When he gets angry, she shows weakness.


    When she is angry, his mood will stabilize.


    This kind of tacit understanding is like an old husband and wife sharing weal and woe, which has been honed through decades of polishing.


    As soon as the fourth master saw her like this, he knew she was angry. He realized that she was a little more severe, and his tone was a little more relaxed. "Who made you suffer a lot?"


    "The elder brother is an ordinary girl, but she is a niece If the sound returns.


    The fourth master frowned, as if thinking.


    "You don''t even agree with that, do you?" If you ask.


    "It''s just a grid in his backyard. I''m sure." In this regard, the fourth master is very good to speak, he also took the initiative to mention the second elder brother, "in addition to him, the second elder brother that boy is not small?"


    Smell speech, originally still make disposition if sound, can''t help but laugh out a voice.


    Sure enough, I still know that the son is not the father.


    But she still side body, help two elder brother to speak: "two elder brother really with Minister concubine said a lot, but also don''t think so ignorant son."


    She can''t tell the fourth master that the second elder brother wants to rob a woman from him?


    With big brother''s warning, Ruoyin carefully tries, "emperor, how many girls are you going to vote for this election?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1670

    "It''s good. It''s not about elder brother er. How can I get involved?"


    Ruoyin laughed politely and embarrassed, "I heard that the daughter of the Supreme Master of the Dynasty will also take part in the draft this year. Will you bring her into the harem?"


    "What? The queen is very interested in it? " The man said, the words peak a turn, "or say, two elder brother is particularly interested in this?"


    Hear this, if sound whole person all "cluttered".


    She didn''t say anything yet. He guessed it right away!


    If sound some chagrin way: "you say can you choose her into the back palace."


    "If you are interested in it, I can think about it."


    If Yin looked back at the man, "what if the second elder brother?"


    "Then he won''t even think about it!" Speaking of the second elder brother, the fourth Master said sternly: "this boy, since he was a child, he didn''t read well. When he didn''t read well, he read his mind to his daughter?"


    Although, Ruoyin thinks that what the fourth Master said is reasonable.


    Because she thought so when she heard two elder brother say.


    This is the purpose of her brother.


    The elder brother didn''t show that he was happy, but the fourth master valued him.


    Can two elder brother childhood is according to the pig free range raise, this kid''s heart is straight, or the first time with her to open this mouth.


    Think of these, repeatedly frustrated Ruoyin La long face, not happy, "my concubine, it is not easy to wait until the elder brother and the second elder brother grow up, you said to the big brother, but the second elder brother is for what?"


    "In my opinion, you are impatient with my concubine because a new man is about to enter the palace."


    "It was well said before, how to make me feel comfortable and how to come, everything depends on me. As a result, neither this nor that can be achieved, but it''s a good speech."


    "They''re right. Before and after a man gets his hand, there''s a great difference. I knew that. On the eve of new year''s Eve, I shouldn''t let you get me."


    She got up and left with her handkerchief.


    The fourth master, who had been sitting on the opposite side, immediately got up and grabbed her arm and took her into his arms.


    If sound struggles, the man hugs more tightly.


    "Well, stop it." He controlled her hands and pressed her head against his arms. "You have no conscience. Since you go back to the Qing Dynasty with me, and then go back to the palace, which of my things is not up to you?"


    Ruoyin: "what he said is right. Since he came back from the Empire on the moon, he has been depending on her for everything," but the marriage of my brothers has not depended on me? "


    "Yinyin, you should know that the royal marriage is not a child''s play. The backyard of my brothers and I were all chosen by huangkao and Huange Niang. Where could they choose their own choice?"


    Ruoyin: "I know, but I didn''t say that it was all chosen by them. I just wanted to divide them into some people they liked. They couldn''t be full of girls in the backyard?"


    "Or do you like the daughter of the grand master and want to keep it for yourself?"


    Smell speech, the man''s voice a sink, "how more say more absurdity?"


    "Anyway, if you don''t agree, I think so!"


    Where the man does not know, she is using the method of provocation, but he is in her challenge.


    It seems that she has no way, he asked: "two elder brother really like the legitimate daughter of the grand master''s family?"


    "Yes, I like it very much, or can I ask you for it?"


    "Xu Fu''s brother will be your father''s second


    "Seriously?" Why is he so easy to talk?


    Fourth master: "didn''t you hear that? Then let me not say it? "


    "I hear you clearly. Who said I didn''t hear you clearly, emperor, you must not repent." Ruoyin took the first step of success and continued to try to say, "emperor, I have something else I haven''t told you."


    "Say it."


    "That... The di Fu Jin that you choose for the second elder brother, can you change it into the daughter of the grand master''s family?"


    "What are you talking about?" The fourth master increased his voice and felt that the woman in his arms tried to break away from his arms, so he changed his words in time: "what is it?"


    If Yin gets a satisfactory answer, he stops struggling and puts his hands around the man''s waist.


    His ears are close to his heart and feel his steady and powerful heartbeat.


    Wenxiang warm jade pouts full, fourth master still has reason to exist, "two elder brother''s matter, I will depend on you, but, big elder brother''s marriage, never allow to discuss!"


    "I know." If sound still knows which is more important.


    After a couple of days, the draft of the eight years of Yongzheng was in full swing.


    This time, if Yin didn''t want to sit there, the imperial concubines would not have gone.In the last round, the fourth master showed up.


    As a result, only six people were left, which was the coldest draft ever.


    After these people stay, they have to stay in the palace to observe for a month.


    A month later, in early April.


    Only three of the six girls remained.


    One is the hesheri, who was granted the title of Rong Fei, and lives alone in Zhongcui palace.


    One was named a noble person, socho Luo, who lived in the Changchun palace of Qi imperial concubine.


    One is Ma Jia''s family, who was also conferred a noble title and lived in Xianfu palace of Xinfei.


    All three were selected into the harem according to the draft rules of previous years.


    According to the draft rules of previous years, the daughter of a duke or general can be called a princess.


    The daughter of prefect and commander-in-chief can be called a concubine.


    The daughter of the book of ministers and the governor can be called a noble person.


    It is reasonable to say that there are more than three who meet these requirements.


    The fourth master strictly screened and screened the three.


    In addition to the title of Rong Fei, the other two nobles have no special title.


    All of them are daughters of the eight families in Manchuria.


    As for the Niu Hu Lu family, with the promise of Xi Chang in Heying, no one was selected this year.


    In the uranara family, Ruoyin is enough.


    The other three family representatives, Fucha, Tongjia and guaerjia, had been betrothed to elder brother by the fourth master.


    Of course, these insider information is known to the inner court, but not to outsiders.


    At the time of the election, they didn''t know.


    In this way, even if they lose the election and go back to the big brother''s backyard, it will be a great favor to them.


    Even so, the election for the beautiful girls has been cold and quiet.


    However, it is said in the harem that the three beauties of this year are all beautiful. If you pull one of them out, they are all first-class beauties.


    The key is that their family background is good, and others will not think that they rely on beauty to serve the king.


    In particular, the suochoro nobleman is the best among the three, and can be called the best in the city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1671

    From the xiunu election to the end of the curtain, the fourth master did not search the name of the harem, but he did not stop at the harem.


    On the night of the sixth day of March, the fourth master turned over the sign of the noble man of hesheri, and personally came to the palace of Chang Chun and stayed in the house of hesheri.


    It doesn''t matter. The next morning, a decree arrived in the harem.


    "It is carried by heaven, and the emperor says: the noble people in heshili, yellow banner of Manchuria, are gentle, elegant, elegant, dignified and prudent, Ke Ling Ke Rou, an Zhen Ye Ji, Yong He, Cui Chun, which deeply comforts me. That''s to say, he was conferred the title of a rare concubine, and he was honored as such! "


    The edict exploded in the quiet palace for a long time.


    Because no concubine has been promoted to the throne immediately after sleeping once.


    Even the imperial concubine of the year was not so fast, and the imperial concubine was promoted just to win the victory.


    But this precious concubine, must conform to the emperor''s will, can ascend so quickly.


    In Yongshou palace, Ruxia told Ruoyin who was wandering around Yongshou palace.


    "What kind of precious concubines? I want the servants to see. The treasures are almost the same." Ruxia follows Ruoyin, defending against injustice for her empress.


    The emperor stayed in Yongshou palace day and night a while ago, harmonizing with the empress.


    Once a new man enters the palace, the harem changes.


    If sound listened to Ruxia words, the surface is like this April weather, calm like water, light.


    But, in the heart actually ponders the Zhen pin''s title.


    Treasure, treasure, treasure, treasure.


    In this Qing Dynasty, the word "Zhen" mostly refers to treasures such as pearls and jades.


    Not long after she entered the palace, she heard that she was a rare beauty in a hundred years.


    Maybe it''s really precious. He will treasure her as a treasure.


    This reminds her of the Empire in the month, the man said to her, except him, the other men are using her, only he regards her as a pearl like treasure, really want to treat her well.


    After she went back to the Qing Dynasty with him, he really did what he said and spoiled her for a while.


    It''s a pity that such a good time is not long.


    Once a new man enters the palace, what is she? Let alone treat her like a pearl like treasure, but treat others like a pearl like treasure!


    He also said that he only loved her and did not look at other women. As long as she was alone, if other women attacked him, he would drag out his staff and kill him.


    It''s only a few months. I don''t count my words and slap my face.


    He not only looked at other women, but also spoiled other women, promoted other women''s position, and granted the title of "Zhen".


    Not only did he not have a staff to kill each other, perhaps, before the precious concubine pounced on him, he would have favored her.


    When Ruoyin thought this way, he met a group of people at a corner.


    Seeing Ruo Yin, a group of people on the opposite side saluted Ruoyin one after another.


    Ruoyin holds Banmei''s hand and looks at the people in front of him.


    There were nearly a dozen palace ladies and eunuchs on the other side. The first one was a young woman who had never seen her face. She was extremely beautiful.


    The young woman bowed her head and saluted to Ruoyin, "I''m going to invite the queen Da''an!"


    If you listen to this salute, you will know that it is the new man in the harem.


    It''s just that I heard that the three newcomers this year are beautiful, but I don''t know which one.


    She pulled her lips. "Which Palace are you from?"


    "If you go back to your mother, I''m from Changchun palace." Zhen bin returns.


    If sound tiny jaw head, "you are the treasure concubine?"


    Jane: exactly


    "Look up and have a look at this palace." If the sound is light.


    Then, the concubine held the maid''s hand and rose slowly and raised her head slowly.


    She had two small heads and a wisp of green silk in front of her forehead, which made her delicate goose egg face more beautiful.


    The willow eyebrows are curved and slender, and a pair of Phoenix eyes look forward to charming.


    Beautiful Yao nose, jade cheek with a girl''s slight red.


    Red lips gently pursed, white as snow dimple, crystal clear as jade.


    And she not only has the beauty of a young girl, but also shows the sex appeal of a light mature girl.


    The concubines were petite, graceful and generous.


    Like a beautiful fairy, from the sky down to the harem.


    On a closer look, her whole face has three courtyards and five eyes, and the proportion of her body''s head and shoulder is also quite satisfactory.


    Such an angel like face, devil like body, is simply a human creature reversing all living beings.


    If the sound can understand in a moment, why Zhen pin was promoted to Zhen pin just for one time.


    Even the man who is always picky and stingy about the promotion of concubines to the extreme, even if he has read countless people, he also dotes on him and loses his mind. He would like to promise his wife everything, let alone his position.


    At this moment, Ruoyin couldn''t help thinking, when he went to the house of the concubine, he was holding it in his arms and coaxing her like he did to her.


    Is it true that what Zhen pin said, he also has no bottom line to follow Zhen pin.Will it be like kissing her, kissing in front of this gorgeous.


    Is it true that she will sympathize with her and let her sleep more in the morning?


    Oh, man!!!


    It doesn''t matter what special love is not special love, special love is just other women''s temptation to him is not enough.


    Before, the harem was full of old people. The emperor swore that he only loved her and didn''t look at other women.


    Now, when you meet such a peerless beauty as Zhenbin, you can use all kinds of beautiful words to describe women, such as young, fresh, young, delicate, graceful and graceful lady.


    How many men can resist such a temptation in the harem?


    The key is that this woman is the emperor''s, he can resist not to look, not to turn over the brand is strange!


    Ruxia sees Ruo Yin''s face is not very good-looking, so she takes the initiative to help Ruo Yin teach the new couple, "Lady Zhen, no one told you that our empress likes to be clean and clean. It''s better to hang around here and not be afraid to bump into our mother?"


    "But I didn''t wander in the scope of Yongshou palace, but in the scope of Yangxin hall?" Jane pin returned innocently.


    Ruxia: "it is in the scope of Yangxin hall, but it is separated from our Yongshou palace."


    Zhen pin: "is it because the hall of nourishing the heart is separated from the palace of eternal longevity that I am in the way of visiting the garden here, and I am in the way of the empress?"


    Ruxia: "if the Empress Dowager is wandering in the Yangxin hall, you should be more careful. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. The emperor hates those people who are not pure in mind and wandering around the imperial garden and Yangxin hall."


    "Then you won''t have to worry about it." "The emperor said that I am prettier than flowers last night, and the flowers around Yangxin hall are most beautiful. Let me visit here more. If I have nothing to do, I can grind in Yangxin hall and accompany him more."


    Speaking of these, Jane pin seems to think of something, a face of shame.


    It''s just inside and outside, but it''s all spoiled.


    Moreover, she saluted Ruoyin and said, "empress, I am very sorry for disturbing you to visit the garden. Therefore, I still don''t want to disturb you any more, so I will go to the Yangxin palace to accompany the emperor!"


    With that, the concubine really took the servants into the Yangxin hall.


    Seeing this, Ruxia said angrily, "Niang, this precious concubine is really proud of herself. When she loses her favor, we will give her some color to see."


    Although the words, deeds and manners of the precious concubines were more polite, they also did several times.


    See Niang Niang in the garden, immediately let the site to Niang, it is impossible to find fault.


    But Zhenbin is not like Ruxia.


    In particular, in front of the empress, the concubines entered the Yangxin hall freely. It was more like a deliberate provocation with the empress and an oath of sovereignty.


    It seems to be saying: you see, how long have I been in the palace? The servants of the Yangxin hall dare not stop me. If I see you, you have to put me in.


    "No matter whether she is in favor or out of favor, it has nothing to do with this palace. This palace is not a dyer. How can we show her the color?" Ruo Yin said, "in recent years, there are so many concubines in the harem. If all the concubines in this palace are going to pinch the sharp ones, it''s too low-grade and too cheap!"


    In the contest between love enemies, who first takes seriously, who swears sovereignty first, and who jumps first, represents who has no sense of security and who loses first!


    If she really catches the concubines in charge of sleeping, what''s the difference between her and Qi Fei?


    "I know." Ruxia murmured to remind Ruoyin: "who knows she is respectful on the surface. Is she turning her head and going to the emperor for eyedrops?"


    Ruoyin: "on the eye medicine on the eye Bai, a queen of this palace, is it difficult to be afraid of her a little concubine on the eye medicine?"


    "What''s more, there are so many clowns in our palace, but they are young and vigorous. With a little favor, they start to be arrogant and despotic. The more arrogant people are, the more arrogant they will be."


    "You don''t want to see, which of the remaining concubines, apart from Qi Fei, survived by arrogance? And those who are arrogant, which one is worse than the other? "


    If the voice is very calm, if any small minion irritates her, then she will be in vain in the harem these years!


    And this precious concubine deliberately flaunted in the hall of nourishing the heart. Who knows whether it is deliberately deceitful?


    However, if Yin sees that he Zhongkang doesn''t report back, she puts her concubines into the Yangxin hall, and her eyes turn slightly.


    This precious concubine, just a day''s sleep, is actually favored to this extent?


    "Niang, it''s raining. Shall we go back soon?" Ruxia''s reminders pull Ruoyin back from her thoughts.


    Ruoyin looked up at the sky with dark clouds, and couldn''t help feeling in her heart.


    The weather in April is bright and gloomy, just like a man''s pet.


    I love you today and call you affectionately.


    Maybe tomorrow I will spoil others and call them sweetheart.


    Everything, without any sign of change, alternating.On this day, it rained heavily all night in the Forbidden City.


    The whole forbidden city was replaced by heavy gray and black.


    Dense clouds, like gloating at the city.


    Cloudy and rainy, always gives a sense of loss, the mood also sinks.


    At the same time, it is also a good time for people to think quietly.


    The concubines in the hall of nourishing the heart did not come out until late at night.


    I''m afraid that such a beautiful woman will be spoiled for a long time!


    It was the night. A big event happened in the harem.


    "Long live, no good, the Queen''s mother took Princess Ai''er back to her mother''s home all night!" He Zhongkang ran into the hall from outside to report.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1672

    He Zhongkang just finished his report, and he felt a chill coming towards him.


    He secretly looked up and saw that the emperor was looking at him coldly.


    That pair of sharp eyes, like sharp ice skates, as if the next moment will run through his heart, scared him immediately and lowered his head.


    According to the law, the empress must have the emperor''s permission to leave the palace.


    But when the emperor took the queen back to the Palace last year, he said hello to the departments of the Forbidden City.


    It is said that in this palace, the queen must give her whatever she wants.


    The queen will do whatever she wants.


    This is not, the queen is spoiled to know the height of heaven and earth.


    However, after turning over the brand of Zhenbin, she flattered her and promoted her position. The empress went back to her mother''s home all night.


    If you want to say that you don''t know the height of heaven and earth when you are in favor.


    Now the emperor has a new man, and the queen is still so wayward. Isn''t it waiting for him to fall out of favor and be ignored by the emperor?


    When he Zhongkang was thinking about it, he only listened to the fourth master''s light way: "I know. You should step down."


    He Zhongkang originally thought that the emperor would be furious, but he didn''t think that the emperor was not in a bad mood. Instead, he felt that he had expected the result.


    Even though he Zhongkang was very surprised, he quit honestly.


    Well, this is caused by the emperor''s favor of the concubines, and the Queen''s temperament is also the emperor''s favorite. Let the emperor think of his own way.


    However, looking at the emperor''s indifference, if the emperor let the queen in her mother''s house, the queen would make a joke and end up in a mess.


    Anyway, the queen is not in charge of the palace, and now she has lost her favor. She is the same as she is.


    Not long after he Zhongkang went out, Zhenbin left the Yangxin hall with his servants.


    At the same time, Ruoyin and Ai''er of the Marquis''s house were invited into the residence by Jueluo, his servants, and his brothers and sisters-in-law.


    So late, when AI Er is in the car, she sleeps in Ruoyin''s arms.


    Jue Luoshi quickly arranged a superior guest room for their mother and daughter.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is holding Ai''er and settling her in the guest room arranged by Jue Luo.


    This is the best room in the house and is close to Jueluo''s yard.


    In the room, in addition to Jue Luo''s family and screen, there are Ruoyin''s brothers and sisters in law.


    If Yin covers the quilt for AI Er, he goes to the outside room, and the family sits down and gossips.


    Over the years, no matter what, Ruoyin hasn''t been back to her mother''s home. Jue Luo thinks that Ruoyin is really uncomfortable this time, so she can''t stand going back to her mother''s home.


    She rarely did not persuade Ruoyin to return to the palace earlier, but said to the point: "since I''m back, I''ll live well for a while. Tomorrow, I''ll cook a table of home cooked dishes myself. You haven''t eaten my cooking for a long time."


    Speaking of these, I feel that Luo''s eyebrows and eyes are crooked. In my mind, I seem to have remembered the past and the warm picture of tomorrow.


    Big brother Xingchan: "last time you brought Ai''er back, my little boy still clamored to take his sister to play. Now, we can play together again."


    Second elder brother Fuchang: "yes, last time you and AI Er didn''t stay very long and went back to the palace. This time, our family just can reminisce about the past."


    Third brother Fu Cun: "this is your second home. If you want to eat anything, you can tell the chef."


    Four brothers five grid: "three elder brothers said right, mother''s home is your second home forever, have been wronged don''t be afraid!"


    Ruoyin:...


    at this time, the elder sister-in-law also comforted Ruoyin: "it''s just right to be back. In a few days, I''m going to hold a flower appreciation banquet. At that time, we''ll have tea and enjoy the flowers. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    Second sister-in-law: "in addition to appreciating flowers, you can also type cards."


    Third sister-in-law: "it''s not only a sign, but also a horse crane."


    Fourth sister-in-law: "a while ago, I heard that several shops on the Beijing street have launched a batch of new summer clothes. Let''s go shopping together."


    Hearing these warm and warm words, Ruoyin smiles.


    She thought that Roche would persuade her to make up with the fourth master as soon as possible.


    I thought that Wuge would help the fourth master and let her return to the palace.


    But they didn''t, because they knew that she had been wronged in the Forbidden City, and they were upset.


    Thinking of these, if sound nose slightly sour, she covered her face with a handkerchief, and deliberately yawned to cover up her feeling at the moment.


    Seeing this, Jue Luo Shi got up and said, "it''s so late. I''m tired. Then I''ll have a rest. I''ll talk about anything tomorrow."


    In this way, Jue Luo took his son and daughter-in-law out of the room, if the sound also stopped.


    The next day, Ruoyin and Ai''er stay in the Marquis''s house.


    The current fashion is not to buy clothes and jewelry together.


    That is, typing cards and playing horse crane with sister-in-law.


    Such a pleasant life passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, a month passed.And the fourth master of the Forbidden City, Leng is not a bit of movement, let alone people to pick up Ruoyin.


    No one in the Marquis''s house dared to mention it for fear of hurting Ruoyin''s heart and self-esteem.


    When everyone thought that the emperor and his concubines in the palace were in love with her concubines, they had no time to take care of the queen.


    On the day of Ruoyin''s birthday, she just got up and half Mei said, "Niang, Wuge adults say there is something to give you."


    "Let him sit in the outer room first." orders to finish half Mei, Ruoyin quickly washes and changes clothes.


    After some grooming, she went to the outside room and saw five squares sitting there with envelope style things in her hands.


    As soon as Wu Ge saw her, he handed her the letter in his hand, "empress, this is what the emperor ordered me to give to you when I went down to court today."


    To tell you the truth, Ruoyin was in a very complicated mood when she heard that the fourth master ordered five squares to deliver a letter to her.


    But more than that, it''s anger.


    It has been a month before I think of her and send a letter.


    But Wu Ge sent it in person. She couldn''t vent her anger at Wu Ge, so she had to take the envelope.


    After delivering the letter, Wu Ge left Ruoyin''s room.


    If Yin put the letter on the table, he ordered people to prepare breakfast, but did not read it.


    Over breakfast porridge, she asked, "where''s al?"


    "If you go back to your mother, Princess Ai will get up early in the morning. Maybe she will play with the young ladies and young men of your family again."


    If the sound slightly jaw head, continue to drink porridge.


    Banmei and Ruxia, seeing that Ruoyin didn''t mean to read the letter, reminded them anxiously: "Niangniang, don''t you read the letter from the emperor?"


    "It''s just a letter. What''s good about it?" If the sound is light.


    Ruxia and Banmei looked at each other, "Niang, it''s been a month. I think many things have happened in the palace, and they have changed a lot. Are you really not in a hurry? If you want the servant to say, since the emperor has written a letter, you might as well go back earlier, or the relationship between you and the emperor will be really weak if the days are long. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1673

    Ruoyin: "if the feelings are so easy to fade, don''t worry about such feelings and men. What''s more, when this palace is in the palace, he does not like to favor other women, and his feelings are not weak? "


    Ruxia: "many men are like this, especially those with power and power. What''s more, the emperor is still an emperor. There are more women in the first few emperors of the Qing Dynasty than in the emperor''s women. Even the Taizu, who was infatuated with Dong E''s concubine, did not have other women?"


    Speaking of this, Ruxia tried carefully, "Niang, if you don''t want to read the letter, let Banmei read it to you. Just listen to it."


    The empress doesn''t want to read the letter and has little hope of returning to the palace.


    Only let Niang read the letter, maybe there is a little hope.


    Who knows if the emperor wrote a letter to coax the empress and let her return to the palace.


    In case the queen was moved and softened, she would go back to the palace immediately.


    Maybe the emperor is waiting for the queen to celebrate her birthday, but he is afraid that the queen will not give her face.


    First write a letter to test the queen, and then do the following.


    I don''t know whether I was impatient by the slaves, or Ruoyin was convinced.


    After eating her early porridge, she said impatiently, "well, take the letter to my palace to see, so that you will not have to say in my ear, noisy."


    In particular, Banmei and Ruxia are more anxious than her client.


    Ruxia saw that Ruoyin was willing to read the letter, and did not dare to delay for a moment, so she immediately handed the letter to Ruoyin.


    If Yin wiped the corners of her mouth with her handkerchief and sipped her tea, she opened the envelope.


    When she opened the envelope and glanced at it, she found that the man had written a full three pages.


    His handwriting is sweeping and majestic. It looks like a flying dragon jumping on paper.


    Ruoyin''s first thought is that he can''t change sex, so he wrote her a three page love letter?


    Oh, she would like to see what he wrote on these three pages!


    But she did not read the content, just the beginning of the four word address, hit her heart.


    I love Yin Yin. That''s what he called her.


    The contents of the letter are as follows:


    My Love voice:


    "how are you at the Marquis house?


    It has been thirty-two days and five hours since you left the Forbidden City to the Marquis house.


    I know that you are waiting for me to come to the Marquis''s house and take you back to the palace.


    But I sympathize with you and decided to let you stay in my mother''s house a little longer.


    After all, this is the first time that you get angry and go back to your mother''s home, but I believe it will be the last time you are angry to go back to your mother''s home.


    Don''t worry about everything in the Forbidden City.


    I''m also very good. Just a few days ago, the wound at the osteoma seems to be a relapse of an old disease. Every night, the bone aches and wants to crack.


    Those quack doctors in the palace are not as good as you are, and they are not as intimate as you. I have driven them out, and they have not been treated up to now.


    Birth, aging and death belong to natural reincarnation. What can be cured?


    I''ve seen the lattice you selected for big brother. I think it''s just like that. It''s not very suitable for big brother.


    Therefore, I intend to betroth her to the legitimate eldest son of the thirteen families.


    Of course, when you go back to the palace, there may be room for maneuver.


    In addition, the legitimate daughter of the grand master''s family, although she is the favorite of big brother, is also the object of many royal relatives.


    There happened to be a relative who had done a big job for me a while ago. I was worried about how to reward him.


    I heard that his son has been in love with the legitimate daughter of the grand master''s family for a long time. I thought that it would be better to reward his son with his son''s legitimate daughter?


    When the marriage of the brothers was delayed, there was no need to build the mansion in a hurry. I pinched the money of the household department and let the building of the mansion be postponed for a while.


    Besides big brother and two elder brother, three elder brother you also need not worry.


    I found that he did not do his homework on time.


    However, you can rest assured that I will personally supervise him every day. I will never let him go back to the elder brother''s office until late at night.


    Let him go to my Yangxin hall before dawn.


    You know, I am such a strict father!


    Besides, I decided to let the flowers and plants in your Yongshou palace become self reliant, and ordered those slaves not to water them.


    In this way, it is conducive to their future growth.


    However, it seems that they are not very good recently. When I went to Yongshou palace a few days ago, I found that they were all dying.


    By the way, besides bringing Ai''er back to her mother''s house, did you also take the cat and dog to the Marquis house?


    When I went to Yongshou palace, I didn''t see the two dogs and the stupid cat for several days!


    You don''t have to worry that in the early days, your brothers would fight against injustice for you and forget the courtesy of the monarch and his ministers.


    In the early days of the past few days, I have been merciless and scolded them bloody.


    After scolding, I also competed with your elder brother and fourth brother in martial arts.I think your elder brother is old. I don''t know if he''s broken or not. I''ll just exchange some moves with him at will.


    There is also your fourth brother. He only defends and doesn''t attack when he talks about martial arts. If I''m not careful, he will bruise his skin. What a boring love Qing!


    I''m in a bad mood.


    However, in order to sympathize with your elder brother and fourth brother, I let them kneel outside the hall of Supreme Harmony to bask in the sun.


    I heard those Western doctors say that it is solar energy to make up the calcium.


    I think they can''t beat me. That''s why they lack calcium.


    I miss you very much these days, but since you live happily in your mother''s house, you can live well.


    If you''re tired of living or thinking about me, just remember the way home. I''ll send someone to pick you up.


    Don''t worry about me. It''s very good.


    However, a few new concubines always like to hang out around my Yangxin hall and make a chance encounter.


    Rong Fei said that she was very good at chess and wanted to have a duel with me at night.


    Zhenbin said that she had excellent piano skills and wanted to play it for me at night.


    Ma Jia said that she danced in a wonderful way. She would dance for me at a suitable night.


    So, if you don''t go back to the palace today, I''ll go through their signs this, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    However, I always pay attention to rules and regulations, and definitely can''t bias one of them.


    Then, according to their positions, they will play chess with consort Rong, listen to the harp played by the precious concubines, and then enjoy the dancing posture of Majia''s nobleman.


    After all, they are also new concubines entering the Palace this year, and they are all from the big family.


    Since ancient times, the Hougong has always been an important way to weigh the former dynasty.


    I am a dragon like tiger in my age. Since you returned to Marquis''s house, I haven''t seen the sign of the imperial palace for more than a month. If you go on for a long time, it''s no way.


    Well, if I don''t write it, my hand bones are aching again.


    Don''t read it!


    After reading this letter, if you feel that she has no heart disease, she will be angry with heart disease.


    No, it''s not just her heart, but her heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1674

    Originally, she saw that the fourth master had written a full three pages. She wanted to say that she had spent her time writing some sweet words to coax her.


    As a result, she thought too much.


    Others are huaxinsi, but huaxinsi wrote three pages to kill her!


    However, when she was angry, Ruoyin looked at the letter in her hand and felt funny.


    Why does she feel that his letter is so cheap that it''s like a lover trying to get back and forth on the edge of playing with fire?


    Is it that she''s hallucinating?


    But for the handwriting on the letter and the imperial seal on the corner, she could not believe that the letter was written by the cold emperor.


    She could even imagine him sitting on the throne of the hall of nourishing the heart and concentrating on writing this letter.


    I don''t know whether he wrote this letter with a smile or a serious one.


    In this world, there are people who have no desire to survive?


    This man, how can the slag come to this state?


    In addition to "I love the sound" and "I miss you so much", there is no good word in this letter.


    Every sentence in the letter was written with deep feelings, as if thinking for her and expressing concern for her.


    In fact, every sentence has a needle in it. She is being challenged to return to the palace!


    However, Ruoyin knew that he deliberately provoked her, and his mind was full of those written in his letter. His whole head was in a mess.


    Although his osteoma was cured by her, if not well recuperate or recuperate, it is easy to relapse.


    Since you feel unwell, let the grand doctor see it.


    It''s better for him to drive out all the doctors. Don''t want to live?


    No, it''s none of her business. He doesn''t care. She has nothing to worry about!


    That Hai Qing, didn''t you agree to make a Ge Ge for the elder brother? What''s the matter with the son of thirteen?


    The legitimate daughter of the grand master''s family, did not also say good, give two elder brother to do Di Fu Jin, how to do daughter-in-law for others?


    Now, big brother and second elder brother are getting married.


    Although before that, it was OK to live in the third East house.


    However, the construction of the mansion was not allowed to be delayed, but he lost the money of the household.


    There are five elder brother, he is actually so strict, at night do not give the child a good sleep, white every day did not light to endorsement, strict father also need not be strict to this degree.


    The flowers and plants in her yard are carefully cultivated by her.


    Some varieties are rare potted plants.


    When she was in the palace, she carefully pruned and watered them every day.


    Why did he let her slave leave the flowers and plants alone and not water them?


    Erha is old, and ice cream and xiaojiong have just arrived in the Forbidden City. What can I do if they are gone?


    When he was angry with her, he put his anger on her brothers and punished them to kneel outside the temple.


    In her opinion, it''s just an opportunity to take revenge on one''s own!


    He said that he didn''t turn over the sign for more than a month. Who knows if he called his concubines to his heart building hall?


    Thinking of these, Ruoyin''s chest is full of fury, even the breath is with the smell of fire medicine.


    At noon, Jue Luo and his party celebrate Ruoyin''s birthday.


    AI Er also holds Ruoyin''s face and kisses Ruoyin''s face with her fleshy mouth.


    But even so, Ruoyin didn''t take a bite.


    But when people celebrate her birthday, she can''t keep a straight face, so she has to keep a smile on her face.


    However, when Ruoyin saw his left hand in plaster and hung an arm with gauze, he lost his appetite.


    When the lunch was about to break up, she left the star Zen alone and spoke with five squares.


    At this moment, Ruoyin is sitting on a chair beside the round table.


    The food on the table was removed by the slaves and served with melon and fruit snacks.


    On the other side of the table, there are Xingchan and Wuge.


    Ruoyin first asked Xingchan, "elder brother, to be honest, recently I went back to my mother''s house. Did the emperor embarrass you because of this?"


    "Ah?" Star Zen is a face of panic, and then avoid Ruoyin''s eyes, "no, there''s nothing, the empress wants more."


    "No, he said in all his letters that he made trouble for you in the court, and beat you and made you kneel down? Did he break your hand If the sound is clear.


    Smell speech, star Chan is to say nothing more.


    The five squares on one side said: "there is nothing. In the court, the emperor and I do not have political views. It belongs to normal conversation. It is also strange that I don''t think well enough and there is no difficulty."


    "As for the martial arts competition, my eldest brother and I are not good at martial arts. It is common for me to lose to the emperor. If I lose, I will lose. If I lose, I will lose. Where is beating?"


    "Big brother''s hands are all like this, isn''t it a break?" Ruoyin took a deep breath and said, "OK, even if he didn''t make trouble to you or beat you, he still punished you and knelt down?"Xingchan: "Wuge"...


    Wuge "...


    seeing that the two elder brothers did not speak, Ruoyin knew that this matter was very important.


    In particular, she is more convinced that this is true because of the star Zen and the veiled appearance of the five squares.


    However, they didn''t want her to be sad and worried that it would affect the relationship between her and the fourth master.


    If the voice is so angry that his body fluctuates violently, "it''s unreasonable. If you want to say that you have done something wrong, the emperor will punish you to kneel down. If nothing happens, you will kneel down outside the hall of supreme harmony. Isn''t it clear that people in the palace will see your jokes?"


    "No, I have to go back to the palace to settle accounts with him. If he has any dissatisfaction, he can come at me and vent his anger on my mother''s brothers. What''s the matter?"


    She turned a blind eye to all the things written in the fourth master''s letter and continued to stay at her mother''s home.


    At first, she thought he was just writing funny things and exaggerating things.


    However, when she saw that her elder brother''s arms were cast in plaster, she could no longer stay at her mother''s house and sit and watch.


    She remembered that the fourth master''s letter said that Wuge was bruised when he competed with him in martial arts.


    I think there are several injuries on Wu Ge''s body, but they are covered by clothes.


    If Yinguang sees Xingchan''s hand in plaster, you can imagine how serious the injury is.


    However, men and women are not compatible with each other. Even if she and Wuge are brothers and sisters, they can''t let Wu Ge take off her clothes to show her. This is not appropriate.


    "Empress, don''t be angry. It''s not as serious as you said. You''d better calm down and stay at her home for a while longer." Xingchan advised the way.


    Wu Ge also said: "yes, now you and the emperor are angry, or wait for this time to return to the palace."


    "No, this palace is going back to the palace now!" If Yin said, he told the servant: "half plum, prepare the car to return to the palace!"


    The fourth master didn''t see her go back to her mother''s house, but her brothers didn''t persuade her to go back to the palace. Instead, they let her stay at her mother''s house.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1675

    But he is the emperor, thunder, rain and dew, are Jun en, brothers naturally take him no way.


    If she doesn''t go back to the palace, how can that man make trouble to her brothers.


    If she didn''t know the truth, she would be upset if she knew that her brothers were still living in her mother''s house even though they were in trouble by the emperor.


    So, after a stick of incense, Ruoyin took Ai''er on the carriage back to the palace.


    Jue Luo''s wife and sister-in-law have prepared a lot of birthday gifts for her, as well as some things that are only available outside the palace.


    The four brothers were worried about Ruoyin. They had to take their subordinates to deliver Ruoyin to the Forbidden City, and they left at ease.


    When she arrived at the Forbidden City, the bodyguard who guarded the gate saw Ruoyin''s waist token and let her carriage pass without saying a word.


    A moment later, the carriage stopped at the gate of Yongshou palace.


    Half Mei immediately lifted the curtain and helped Ai''er and Ruo Yin down the carriage.


    After getting off the bus, Ruoyin enters Yongshou palace with AI ER and slave.


    Yongshou palace in the night is quiet.


    As she was not in the palace, the rest of the rooms were dark, except for the servants'' bunks.


    The servants in the yard saluted Ruoyin one after another.


    If the sound sees strange ground to wave a hand, signal them to get up, raised a foot to enter the hall.


    As soon as I entered the hall, the room, which was originally dark, was lit up in an instant without waiting for half a plum to light up.


    The sudden light surprised Ruoyin.


    When she regained her composure and took a close look, she saw the fourth master sitting on the imperial chair in the hall.


    Big brother, two elder brother, five elder brother, then sit in the first.


    In the room, there are several servants.


    Seeing this scene, Ruoyin looks like a ghost. She just came back. Why are they all sitting here?


    Did they not know that she would come back and had been waiting here early?


    Oh, this man, who knows her so well, is sure she will come back?!


    The key two ha, ice cream, small Jiong do not know where to come out.


    Three little pets were waving their tails around her.


    The elder brothers saw if sound, hit a thousand in succession: "I wish the emperor sum Niang birthday peace, joy."


    "Ruoyin was stunned for a while, and then he helped them up.


    After the two brothers got up, the elder brother opened his mouth first, "Huang e Niang, I put the gift on the table. If you have time, open it and have a look. In the morning, my son and his second brother will go to supervise the work near the Yuanmingyuan, so we won''t disturb you and Huang AMA?"


    Second elder brother followed: "son''s present also put on the table."


    Five elder brother: "son''s calligraphy and painting, also put on the table."


    With that, the brothers went out.


    Before leaving, the second elder brother is still winking at Ai''er.


    After seeing her, Ai''er also said: "Huang AMA, Huang e Niang, I haven''t seen my brothers for several days. Go out with them for a while."


    Then, she took two elder brother''s hand, brother and sister four people seem to get out of the hall.


    Just to make room for Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    After elder brother and Ai''er left, Ruoyin said to himself: "supervisor? The Ministry of Hubu didn''t cut off their money. Where did the money come from to build the mansion? "


    "Here comes the concubine!" An inappropriate singing sound interrupted Ruoyin''s thoughts.


    "What does she come to do? I don''t want to see her on the birthday of this palace." If sound this meaning is very obvious, this is to forbid Zhen pin to come in.


    However, her order to leave just under, listen to the fourth Master said: "let her in."


    If Yin looks back and looks at the man, "emperor, if you want to love my wife with your new lover, I suggest you go to Yangxin hall, or go to the Changchun palace of Zhenbin, but please don''t disgust me in my Yongshou palace."


    "The fourth master didn''t speak, but he didn''t change his words and didn''t let his wife come in.


    At this time, the concubine had been invited into the hall by the slaves, "the emperor, the empress and the empress are auspicious!"


    If Yin saw all the people coming, he said faintly: "since the emperor insists on letting the concubine come in, I will spare this room for you. It happens that the journey has been very tiring and my palace is in short supply. So I''ll take a rest in the first place. I''ll excuse you."


    Then she went inside.


    But before she had gone a few steps, she listened to the concubine behind her and said, "the Queen''s wife, between my concubine and the emperor, it''s not what you think."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin''s feet are as if they were bound with lead stones, so they can''t lift their feet to walk inside.


    Because there was a voice in her heart that told her that she wanted to hear Zhenbin continue to speak.


    So, she slightly pauses the pace, however, the body is still back to the fourth master and the precious concubine.


    She heard the concubine go on: "Niang, the emperor turned over the sign of my concubine that day. He didn''t let her sleep or stay in the same room with her. Instead, she went to the ear room next door to have a rest."


    "The next morning, I ran into you in the garden around the Yangxin hall, and the words that the emperor asked me to say were not my intention.""Lianye doesn''t care about his mother''s home, otherwise he doesn''t care about you


    "The concubines thought too much. The palace was just thinking about her family members, so she took the princess back to visit them." If the sound is very hard.


    As she spoke, she squinted at the man.


    He just sat there, full of conspiracy.


    At this time, Ruoyin heard Zhen pin say: "empress, you have the emperor in your heart. You can recognize it. The emperor also has you in his heart, otherwise he can''t put so many women in the harem. He doesn''t even take a look at it, but spoils you! "


    Ruoyin''s eyes fell on the beautiful young face of Zhenbin. Such a sensible appearance was totally different from that when she swore sovereignty that morning, just as if she had changed her personality.


    Are you sure this is a person? That''s a great acting skill, isn''t it!


    With this idea, Ruoyin asked Zhenbin, "what benefits did the emperor give you? Do you help him talk like this?"


    "My concubine is just a servant. The emperor is the master. I can''t talk about helping or not. I''m just following orders." Zhen Bin said, on the body salute, "should say, I have explained clearly, I wish you a thousand years of life, peace and joy."


    "Nothing else. I''ll leave first."


    Finish saying that, Zhen pin Chao fourth master and if sound signal, really took slave to leave Yongshou palace.


    The emperor only dotes on the queen. What can she do.


    In this deep palace, no matter whether you are in favor or not, you can live well only if you don''t die.


    When the emperor''s servants came to her, she thought the emperor was going to spoil her.


    But those servants said that the emperor asked her to act in order to test the Queen''s heart.


    To tell you the truth, an emperor, what kind of woman does not want, even want to test a woman''s sincerity.


    At that time, her first feeling was that she could not believe that the emperor was so humble in front of love.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1676

    Of course, there will be some loss in my heart.


    But what can she do? The emperor asked her to cooperate with her acting skills. She had to cooperate.


    Perhaps only in this way, the emperor will look at this sentiment and make her life in the Forbidden City easier.


    As early as she entered the palace, she knew that all the concubines in the harem were keeping their own lives, but sooner or later.


    Those who can''t be spoiled are doomed to be lonely from the moment they enter the palace.


    Those who are in favor are depressed when they are out of favor.


    When she knew the emperor''s feelings for the queen, she realized that from the moment she entered the palace, she was doomed to be a widow.


    Well, it''s better than love.


    After Zhen pin left, Ruo Yin looked at the four masters sitting in a critical position.


    The man was upright and his eyes were straight ahead.


    The left hand is placed between the waist and abdomen, and the right hand twists the ghost face Buddha beads carelessly.


    The jade like sculpture and perfect eyebrow shape set off his heroic spirit.


    Men thin lips close, eyebrows slightly frown.


    There was an awe inspiring chill and absolute authority pride in him.


    If it wasn''t for what she said, she couldn''t believe it. What happened with her was on purpose, in order to test whether she cared about him?


    Ruoyin sneered and sat down in the chair beside him. There was a small table between them.


    "The emperor is really good. When he was in charge of the Qing Dynasty, he still had time to find his concubines to perform in front of his ministers and concubines."


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin: "even if you don''t like the precious concubine, why did you only find her to act for so many concubines in the harem?"


    Su Peisheng knew the most about this, because the emperor asked him to do it.


    At that time, when the emperor asked him to find a concubine, it was because the old people in the harem were not allowed to pet for many years. If the emperor suddenly spoils a new one, it is obviously very fake.


    In the new couple, the imperial concubine of Rong is the imperial concubine. Of course, she is not willing to take this job.


    There were two noblemen left, and the other one was too honest to succeed, so the job fell to the concubine.


    The emperor promoted the position of Zhen pin, one is to be real, the other is to do the job well, that''s all.


    Otherwise, if the emperor moved his mind, he would have favored the concubine.


    Why don''t you take one more look at Jane?


    At the moment, the fourth master thinks that women''s attention is really strange.


    However, he was too lazy to explain to the woman, but said lightly: "these are not what you should know. You just need to know that she has nothing to do with me except to cooperate in acting."


    Ruoyin: "well, let''s not talk about it, let''s talk about your letter."


    "The letters are all the opposite." The man replied concisely.


    If sound: "opposite?"


    Su Peisheng: "ouch, mother, don''t you understand that the emperor promised you the marriage of the eldest brother and the second elder brother, how can he repent? Their residence will naturally be built faster."


    "The flowers and plants in your yard are watered by the servants of Yongshou palace every day."


    "And the three little pets in your yard, all of which are taken good care of."


    "As for master Xingchan and Lord Wuge, the Emperor didn''t treat them like that. Instead, he invited them to be guests in the Yangxin hall. They were treated as guests of honor. They did not use martial arts, but only drank and talked to each other."


    At that time, he listened to the emperor and two adults, saying that he wanted to accompany the empress and make surprise.


    Therefore, Xingchan and Wuge adults agreed without thinking.


    Su Peisheng: "there are also new concubines in the palace. They are all very well behaved. The emperor is stunned that he doesn''t look at them any more. You should take a hundred heart for this, hehe."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin knows that he has been cheated by this black man.


    Key to his brothers, but also with his acting cheat her.


    Big brother is really dedicated, and his hands are still in plaster.


    Her elder brother is an honest man. He must have been taught by the fourth master!


    If she didn''t see her brother''s hands broken, she would not be cheated!


    I don''t know what ecstasy the cunning man gave his brothers, so that they would listen to him and trust him so much?


    Ah, the fourth master sold her as a younger sister. It is estimated that her brothers would count money for him!


    "What''s the matter with this palace? The emperor is checking their signs every day and staying in their bedroom. It has nothing to do with me." Ruoyin replied with a hard explanation: "as for the palace, I''m just worried about cats and dogs, and I want to seek justice for my brothers."


    "Well, since everything has been explained, don''t block your face and look at the present I have prepared for you."


    The fourth master motioned to Su Peisheng. Su Peisheng held a carved wooden box and handed it to the table in front of Ruoyin and opened it.


    If the sound glances at random, there is a string of pink purple jade string in the gift box. The color of the string is warm, even at night, it is also shining and pleasant.She led her lips and said faintly, "it''s just a string of hands made of high-quality lotus jade. What''s so strange about it?"


    Fourth master: "on the other hand, Su Peisheng is not happy for his long live master.


    You know, this lotus jade can be rare and expensive.


    Then, he said in a sharp voice, "Niang, this jade is a rare and good jade. The key is that it doesn''t matter. The string is still made by the Lord vivace himself."


    The emperor is busy in dealing with the government affairs. However, he is willing to make the queen happy and string his hands to the queen in order to make the queen happy.


    As a result, she was belittled as worthless by the queen.


    It''s one thing whether you look good or not. It''s about your heart.


    After all, the emperor is not a professional stringer. Naturally, there is a difference between the emperor and those professional ones. The craftsmanship is not as good as that of professional craftsmen.


    Ruoyin, as a queen, with her assets and her department stores all over the Qing Dynasty, what rare treasures has she never seen?


    Therefore, she did not care much when she saw the lotus jade hand string.


    Only when she heard that it was the beads personally strung by the fourth master, her eyes fell again on the string in the wooden box.


    No wonder, this string of beads is not particularly neat, it is his own string.


    If Yin is not a heartless person, since the fourth master came to accompany her on her birthday and made a gift for her, she could still give her a good word, "it turns out that the emperor did it himself, so... It''s just a little bit good-looking."


    Of course, that''s a good word.


    Who hasn''t been proud?


    At the same time, my heart is still in the brain. It''s funny to think about the scene of Emperor Yongzheng incarnating as a craftsman with beads.


    And she picked up the string and tried to put it on her wrist.


    The string of powder in that hand is bright and clear, which makes her white wrist even whiter.


    When Su Peisheng saw that Ruoyin''s speech was not so prickly and his face was still smiling, he knew that the empress''s anger was almost gone.


    He shook the dust in his hand, took the servants out, and closed the door.


    What should be explained, he explained for the silent emperor.


    The rest is up to the Emperor himself.


    As a result, only Ruoyin and the fourth master were left in the room.


    When Ruo Yin looks down to appreciate the string of hands, there comes the sound of a man knocking on the table.


    If Yin looked up, I could see that there was a stack of thick pamphlets on the table, which seemed familiar.


    The fourth master''s slender knuckles are still knocking on the surface of the table, obviously deliberately transferring her intentional force to the table.


    "Why?" If you ask.


    Why does she always think that this man is very bad and seems to be holding back some big tricks?


    Is this string just one of the gifts? What else?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1677

    I saw the fourth master take back his hand that knocked on the table.


    He clenched his fist and gave a slight, affected cough.


    Then the light way: "since back to the palace, I will support you, and these are all my possessions and personal money."


    Ruoyin flipped through those pamphlets at will.


    There are silver, gold bars, gold ingots and silver tickets in it, countless, and these are recorded in a book.


    There are also some rare treasures, which are recorded separately in another book.


    In addition to these, there is a pamphlet of some real estate, house, Chuang Tzu and shop.


    There is also a pamphlet, which records the private forces under the name of the fourth master. Of course, the first one is xuedizi.


    Seeing these dazzling chattels and real estate, Ruoyin feels that she will soon become the most powerful person in Qing Dynasty.


    At first, she thought that the fourth Master said to raise her was just how much money he would give to Yongshou palace every month.


    Or her food and clothing, he took it all.


    Never thought, he gave her all his belongings.


    When many men affectionately say "raise you", what they think is to feed you and let you have some to eat, some to wear and some to live in.


    Meet a rich man, on this basis at most, take more money to support you.


    Whether they have money or not, most men will not give all their money to their daughter-in-law.


    Even if you give it, you will leave your own money.


    Especially in the feudal Qing Dynasty, when men regarded women as accessories and clothes, it was even more impossible for men to give all their wealth to a woman.


    What''s more, this man is still an emperor.


    It is a double-edged sword for a man to raise a woman.


    Some say it''s honey, some say it''s poison.


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, that little bit of feeding, not to mention raising, is more like giving tips.


    In this case, there is enough retreat for men.


    When one day, he abandoned the woman, for that woman, this is poison.


    But if you empty all your wealth and give it to a woman.


    One is that he trusts this woman.


    Second, he did not give himself a way back.


    This "raise you", is honey, is the real raise!!!


    Once upon a time, Ruoyin fantasized that if there was such a man, he would give her all, then this man must be a good man who can live a good life.


    If the other person happens to be the one she loves, so much the better.


    However, when she arrived at the Qing Dynasty, she felt that such a thing could never happen to her.


    Now, she looks in front of a pile of high account books, the whole person is like being immersed in a honeypot.


    Not to say how much he can earn, even if he only earns one or two silver, he will give her all the silver, which is enough.


    Such a man is much better than a man with a large fortune and only a small part.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is like a dream.


    How could she not believe such a black emperor?


    Ruoyin looked at the four masters on one side and questioned: "emperor, is this really all your property? You don''t have any other private money? "


    "Private money?"


    Ruoyin explained, "is that you didn''t hide other personal money?"


    In this regard, the fourth master frankly replied: "all the belongings have been moved to your warehouse. If you can find a copper plate in my heart nourishing hall or in my body, you will win."


    Ruoyin: "no, really?


    She thought she was just going to show her the account book and let her take care of it.


    She even moved all these things to her warehouse, which made her under great pressure!


    Besides, did he agree with her? Damn it!


    When Ruoyin was thinking about it, he only heard the fourth master say: "anyway, I''ve given you all my money. You can''t run around any more. Otherwise, I''ll order the imperial court to arrest you for absconding with money."


    Smell speech, if the sound slightly took out the corner of the mouth, not willing to, "with you waiting for me here!"


    With that, she gave the man a coquettish look.


    Although she said so, her heart was still sweet.


    After all, being tied up by a man with all his belongings is a great responsibility, but also a deep love.


    He gave her all the right love!


    Ruoyin is not short of money. In recent years, her industries are all over the Qing Dynasty.


    In addition, all the industries of Yueshang Empire were transferred to the Qing Dynasty a month ago.


    However, it is not the same feeling to spend your own money and men''s money.


    Women spend their own money, spend a sense of achievement.


    Spend men''s money, spend a sense of happiness, and the feeling of being spoiled.


    Of course, this man has to be legal and self-made!The key is that she didn''t ask for such a request. He gave it to her on his own initiative.


    It is said that the struggle is not sweet, in the feelings, is not a willing to manage the money, a willing to be managed?


    Ruoyin sorted out the account books and said, "emperor, since you give these to my concubine, I will take them first. But if you violate my bottom line, I will give it back to you, and I won''t care about this business any more! "


    Fourth master: "your bottom line?"


    "Of course, it is..." if the sound can''t say, just say: "anyway, you have to keep your word."


    "I have said too much. If you don''t say it, how can I know your bottom line?" The man knows why.


    Ruoyin bit his lip and said, "well, after you came back from the Empire on the moon, you didn''t faint for a while, and then you woke up. Because this is a complete and important story, I think it''s better to send them all at once and send them together.


    Then, I received the editor''s notice that there will be a small blast this week, and I will inform you of the specific time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1678

    That night, Ruoyin was ready to go to bed.


    I saw a small head sticking out of the door.


    Don''t think about it. There''s no one else but Elle.


    Although the fourth master ordered AI Er to build a palace, it is still under construction.


    Therefore, Ai''er still lives in the side hall of Yongshou palace in Ruoyin for the time being.


    Generally, when the fourth master is staying at Ruoyin, Ai''er won''t disturb him.


    The key slaves are guarding outside. AI Er can''t even come in.


    Only when the fourth master was not in Ruoyin, Ai''er ran to Ruoyin''s quilt from time to time, and the mother and daughter fell asleep together.


    But every time, Al came straight in and didn''t try out for that long at the door.


    Ai''er is like a child without a sense of security.


    If Yin tilted his head to look at the door and asked, "is that you, Ai''er?"


    Answer her, is the sound of milk, and a little pitiful voice: "emperor forehead Niang, can I come in?"


    Somehow, Ruoyin heard a little uneasiness from Ai''er''s words.


    "Of course." If Yin simply opens the quilt and gets out of bed, she also walks towards Ai''er when Ai''er comes to her.


    As she approached, she picked up Ai''er and said, "it''s so late, haven''t you slept yet?"


    AI Er shrugged her head and nodded a little dejected, "well, I''m losing sleep."


    Listen to AI Er say insomnia, if sound inexplicable feel funny.


    This little girl, at a young age, talks like a little adult.


    But after laughing, some are just heartache.


    Ruoyin lies down on the bed with AI ER in her arms.


    Ai''er just lay down and went to Ruoyin''s arms and said with crying voice: "Huang e Niang, I, am I the daughter of Huang AMA? If not, will he still love me? Will he buy me beautiful jewelry and build a palace for me?"


    "Will he stop building a palace for me? Will you give that palace to another little sister? "


    Wait for if sound to answer, the little girl choked: "there are brothers, they will recognize my sister, take me to play?"


    Hearing AI Er crying and asking these words, Ruoyin''s heart is aching.


    She held Ai''er tightly in her arms and coaxed her way in a soft voice: "Ai''er, listen to me, you are the legitimate daughter of your emperor amah, and the brothers will naturally spoil your little sister."


    "Really..." AI asked, sobbing.


    "It''s true, of course." Ruoyin wiped Ai''er''s tears with her handkerchief, and then said, "so, let''s not care what others say. Be obedient and have a good sleep."


    With that, she patted Al on the back.


    Elle listened and closed her eyes.


    It''s just tears in the corners of my eyes.


    However, children, sad come quickly, drowsiness come faster.


    But a cup of tea time, AI Er originally still fluttering long eyelashes, stopped flickering and fell asleep completely.


    Seeing that Ai''er is asleep, Ruoyin orders the slave to pour warm water to wipe the tears on Ai''er''s face.


    Then she covered her quilt for AI Er, went outside and sat down. She asked Banmei, "did you find out, who first spread the rumors?"


    Ban Mei: "if you go back to your mother, you haven''t yet."


    Ruoyin tightly holds the handkerchief in her hand, and her eyes are cold. "Pass on the orders of this palace. If there is a rumor about the life experience of Princess Mingyi, he will die with a stick."


    Imperial power is inviolable.


    If anyone infringes on the imperial power, there is only one way to die.


    What''s more, they are not only infringing the imperial power, but also discrediting the royal family.


    This is not a blatant slander to her, the queen, who is not a woman, who has put a green cap on the fourth master, and has also slandered Ai''er''s identity.


    Although the first rumor, as well as the person behind the scenes, has not been found out.


    And those who spread rumors are also hearsay.


    But they can choose not to spread rumors.


    Only a few servants were killed with a stick as an example.


    In this way, those people will know what the consequences will be when they spread rumors.


    If there is no punishment, is it not that everyone can talk nonsense and spread false information.


    This matter has hurt AI er the most.


    It''s easy for children to take anything seriously.


    All of a sudden, this kind of rumor broke out, and the original innocence and happiness were gone.


    Before this, AI Er is a lively little girl, and she is happy all day long.


    If you have nothing to do, you will go to the agogue Institute and take turns to find three older brothers to play.


    Moreover, not only big brother, second elder brother, five elder brother, in the back palace other elder brother and the Ge Ge, met AI Er also likes tightly.


    Because she was the youngest sister in the Forbidden City.


    Now it''s OK. I don''t want to go out in Yongshou palace. I''m sorry to find three brothers to play with.


    Inferiority makes it harder to play with other brothers and sisters."I know that Niang, this matter, the emperor side also adopted this kind of punishment." Half plum road.


    Smell speech, if sound willow eyebrow tiny pick, "emperor?"


    Ban Mei: "yes, although the emperor deals with the government affairs in the Yangxin hall and doesn''t care much about the affairs of the harem, the emperor certainly knows about it, and naturally he will. It is said that the emperor, like you, has ordered people to check the first people who spread rumors and those who are behind the scenes. "


    "This palace knows." Ruoyin nodded solemnly, "these days, you pay more attention to the little princess, and don''t let her go out to play. Even if you are out of the Yongshou palace, you should pay more attention to those who communicate with her. If there is anything wrong, please report to this palace."


    "Yes."


    Tell half plum, if sound just stop.


    The next morning, Ruoyin and AI Er get up together.


    After two people wash and make-up, half plum several cloth breakfast.


    AI Er has been very attached to her recently. Maybe she lacks the sense of security.


    It''s also true. Now AI er''s heart, the father of the fourth master is not necessarily his own father.


    Her brothers are not so closely related to her.


    She is the only one who can get close to her.


    Not long after eating too early, there was a singing voice outside: "Xinfei Niang is coming."


    After a while, Li Fukang went into the room and reported: "empress, Xinfei said that she was ordered by the emperor to return the key to the management of the Imperial Palace and the account books of each palace to you."


    "Let her in." If Yin told Li Fukang to finish, he said to Ai''er, "Ai''er, you and Ruxia go to the side hall to play first, and the emperor''s wife wants to meet the guests."


    "Good." Ai''er jumped out of the chair and went to the side hall with Ruxia.


    A moment later, Xinfei came in with the maid.


    She was wearing a blue flag dress with a mother of pearl on her head.


    It''s not luxurious, but it''s formal.


    It is in line with Xinfei''s indifference of not exaggerating, not luxurious, modest and prudent, and loving tea.


    Xinfei has beautiful facial features and is one of the few women who look comfortable.


    As soon as she came in, she bowed down to Ruoyin and said, "I''d like to invite the empress and empress Da''an, your mother''s happiness and safety!"


    And behind her, followed by two maids.


    The maids were kneeling behind Xinfei, holding a wooden box in their hands.


    "Get up and give me a seat." If the sound is light.


    "Thank you, empress." After Xinfei gets up, she takes her seat in the rose chair at the bottom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1679

    Half Mei followed up and gave Xinfei tea.


    "The empress hasn''t changed in a few years, but she is still so dignified, elegant and grand."


    "I''m going to tell you that you are a self-cultivation person. After a few years, you are still the same." If the sound meaning meaning with Xinfei commercial mutual praise.


    After some courtesy, Xinfei talked about the business, "Niang, my concubine, this time, I''m under the order of the emperor to return the account book and key of the palace to you."


    With that, the two maids behind her put the two boxes on the table in the room.


    Although Ruoyin had already agreed with the fourth master and knew that there was such a thing, she still said in an official way: "these years, this palace is recuperating in the Yuanmingyuan. I''d like you to take care of the affairs of the rear palace."


    "The Queen''s words are heavy, and my concubine should have done it." With a smile on her face, Xinfei said, "it''s just that the right to manage the imperial palace is always yours. If you weren''t in the Yuanmingyuan, this job would not have been arranged for my concubine. Now you come back to the palace, and it''s very suitable for you to return the matter to you."


    Said, Xinfei also got up, respectfully said: "things are returned to you, my concubine this back."


    Her words and deeds are the same as before, indifferent and grasp the sense of propriety between words.


    If Yin and Xinfei are not very familiar with each other, they do not stay much. She gives a light "um" to indicate that Xinfei can step down.


    Xinfei saluted and left Yongshou palace.


    Not long after Xinfei left, a maiden came in from the outside and handed two pamphlets to Ruoyin.


    "Niang, the wedding day of big brother and second elder brother has been selected by the Ministry of rites. Please have a look at it." Maiden road.


    Naturally, you can''t have a wedding party.


    Just from auspicious days, ostentation and dowry, they all need time to buy.


    Ruoyin flipped through two pamphlets, and the big brother''s marriage is scheduled to be in September this year.


    But two elder brother''s marriage, but some unexpected if sound.


    Although it is, she knows that the second elder brother is smaller than the big elder brother, the marriage must be after the big elder brother.


    But she expected, two elder brother should also marry this year.


    In the Qing Dynasty, the royal family got married early. It was a special reason before the big brother got married. It was not decent to delay to get married at this age.


    Even second elder brother''s age, it''s time to get married.


    But this book says that the second elder brother will not get married until February next year.


    If the sound does not understand to ask to palace maid: "why two elder brother''s marriage, should wait until next year?"


    "If you go back to the Queen''s wife, the imperial warden of the Ministry of Rites has calculated that it is not suitable for the marriage of the elder brother and the second elder brother in the same year. He also said that even the two folk brothers, when they got married, often avoided taboo, saying that they were afraid of conflicting marriages. " The maiden returned.


    Sounds very reasonable appearance, if the sound also suddenly understood, nodded, "that''s it."


    In the royal family, marriage is to choose a good day.


    The marriages of the brothers are also the auspicious days calculated by the imperial warden according to the eight characters of their birthdays.


    These are areas that she doesn''t understand at all, so she doesn''t care much.


    At the same time, Qi Fei of Changchun palace was very angry when she knew Ruoyin began to manage the harem again. She reprimanded the slaves there and took them out.


    Changchun palace hall, kneeling a room of servants.


    But at this time, four elder brother Xiu Mu, ran to give her regards.


    However, four elder brother is not stupid, just into the yard, heard Qi Fei reprimand slave there.


    Plus the servants who kneel on the floor in the hall.


    Seeing this scene from afar, four elder brother immediately turned around and planned to come to see you later.


    However, Qi Fei saw from afar that four elder brother had not entered the house and turned away.


    He called out to the back of four elder brother: "come, have not entered the house, what walk to walk?"


    Hear this voice, four elder brother turn back, Shan Shan ground smile, turn to lift a foot to walk toward the hall.


    When entering the room, he also said with a smile: "e Niang, son, this is not to see that you are reprimanding the slave. Is it not good to disturb you?"


    Said, he also toward Qi Fei hit a thousand children, in the side of the armchair to sit down.


    Qi Fei hates iron and looks at four elder brother.


    Nowadays, the queen takes advantage of everything.


    The right to manage the harem fell to the queen again.


    Key to this year''s xiunu election, the emperor has betrothed the best of the beautiful girls to big brother and second elder brother.


    Now see four elder brother, of course is unable to help a education.


    "In this year''s xiunu election, all the daughters of the important officials in the court were betrothed by the emperor to the elder brother and the second elder brother. In particular, big brother, just the gege in the backyard, is the daughter of the second grade official family. This is simply unprecedented and unheard of! "


    Four elder brother know oneself forehead Niang jealousy strong, pour is not so-called comforting way: "elder brother he is the legitimate eldest son, of course is not the same ah, if the emperor Alma gives him some not on the table, also lose our royal face?"Qi Fei was not willing to, "what do you know? If it was not for the sons born in this palace who did not support them, only you, a minor elder brother, would not be able to turn to their two elder brothers in Yongshou palace!"


    "...." four elder brother listened to Qi Fei''s sad story without expression.


    Because of these things, he heard a lot from his childhood, and his ears became calluses!


    Light is to think with foot Ya son, he knows, his forehead Niang again in this daydream.


    But four elder brother does not speak, Qi Fei is dissatisfied, must force him to chat with each other.


    Qi Fei said to the fourth elder brother: "people live in this world for one breath, not for the palace to say you, you also give this palace to fight for strength, let me in this palace long face, don''t be idle all day long."


    Fourth elder brother:...


    Qi Fei: "you are not as good as your elder brother in reading and practicing martial arts. If you don''t play well, it''s not as good as the second elder brother


    "You see, my second brother-in-law is playing on the surface. Last month, when he was fighting chickens in the capital city, he helped your emperor Alma do a job and led to several homicide cases. By the way, he found out that there was someone in the cockfighting workshop to let you go. Where have you been playing?"


    Fourth elder brother: "the second elder brother of the family happened to meet those unfortunate people and picked up a leak."


    This matter, second elder brother all told him, but the sum Niang is here to say matter.


    Qi Fei: "I don''t care about this palace. If you have the ability, you can make a chance for this palace."


    "Four elder brother has no language, in the heart crazy roll white eyes.


    "What did you say?" Qi imperial concubine forgets big, four elder brother can''t remind her, one side palace maid returns: "Niang, you just said four elder brother is inferior to two elder brother can play."


    Qi Fei: "yes, when it comes to playing, you are not as good as the second elder brother. Besides, you are not as diligent as the third elder brother. In terms of appearance, you are not as good-looking as the five elder brothers. Just tell me, what else would you like to order? Can you not let this palace worry about it


    She''s straight and worried about her son''s future.


    If she had only one, she would have died.


    She had two sons before, but she didn''t support them.


    He always imagined that if the two sons were still alive, they would be better than this.


    "Is there anyone who belittles your son like this?" After listening to Qi Fei''s analysis, four elder brother''s heart is bitter, "after all, I''m not as good as all brothers."


    "Qi Fei thought that what she said was all true. There was nothing wrong with it." don''t think this palace doesn''t know. You''ve been close to your elder brother and second elder brother recently, and you''ve been very kind to your five younger sisters. Do you think they''re in the palace, so you''d better hurry to please others? "


    "No!" Fourth elder brother has already stood up in anger.


    Qi Fei didn''t care. She said enough. The most important thing is, "it''s widely said in the palace that the five princesses are not the emperor''s own. Don''t hold people''s feet!"


    "E Niang!" Four elder brother really can''t bear, then cried out, "what and where are you talking about? Son and elder brother are brothers, it''s hard to see. They must be like enemies, so you can be happy?"


    "There are five younger sisters, not only me. The third brother and the elder brothers and sisters in the harem are very happy to see her, because she is our youngest and most lovely sister, and it has nothing to do with flattery or not!"


    "In addition, we are concubines and sons of commoners. Can we not always compare ourselves with others? You are not ashamed to panic!"


    "At last, my son has to remind you that she was born by Huang AMA. Others don''t know. We can''t understand ourselves, otherwise she can look like Huang AMA?"


    "E Niang, you should be wise and reasonable. Now that Huang amah and Huang e Niang are searching for rumors, don''t mix them up here and tie yourself up here!"


    Although the fourth elder brother is not practical, but the three views are quite right!


    Qi Fei Mou Guang slightly turned, "I... I didn''t do this again, what to be afraid of?"


    It is said that, but after all, it is not as arrogant as before, and the confidence in the tone is also slightly insufficient.


    "Well, if my son has something else to do, I will not accompany you." The fourth elder brother finished the ceremony and left the Changchun palace.


    It''s night. Ruoyin and the fourth master are the people behind the rumor about Ai''er''s life at almost the same time.


    When Ruxia quietly reported the matter to Ruoyin, Ruoyin told Banmei: "you go to Yangxin hall with this palace."


    Recently, whenever there is something important, she and the fourth master are discussing.


    I heard that the fourth master ordered people to investigate this matter thoroughly before. Now that the matter has been found out, it is necessary to discuss the countermeasures with him.


    After all, it''s about him, too.


    A moment later, Ruoyin went out of the yard.


    But when she got to the yard, she saw Su Peisheng and a group of slaves come into the yard.


    After su Peisheng came in, he said to Ruoyin with a smile: "empress, long live Master said that the little princess has made an appearance. Please go to Yangxin hall to talk."


    Long live, though, can make his own decision on this matter.But, don''t husband and wife have to discuss things?


    "Coincidentally, this palace is also preparing to go to the Yangxin hall, so let''s go together." Ruo Yin said, he took the hand of half Mei and went out.


    Yangxin palace and Yongshou palace were neighbors. Ruoyin did not take the Phoenix chariot, but walked directly.


    After a cup of tea, if the sound doesn''t let people sing, he enters the Yangxin hall alone.


    ------


    thank you for your 10000 Book coins!


    We received an editor''s notice yesterday, and we need to have a blast tomorrow.


    Because of the urgent time, the number of characters in this blast is not as many as before. It''s about 20000 words.


    And the update time will be changed, which will be updated at 12:30 on December 13.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1680

    If Yin came into the hall and saw the fourth master reading the memorial, he went to him and sat down beside him.


    She looked at him with a smile, waiting for him to finish the memorial.


    The fourth master knew that she was coming. Although she didn''t speak, she was able to write faster.


    When he finished the folding in his hand, he put down the writing brush.


    Then he gently held her hand in his left hand, "here you are."


    "Well, when Su Peisheng came to see my concubine, I was just about to come to you."


    Fourth master long eyebrow a pick, to Ruoyin tacit understanding way: "so say, in Beijing the thing of AI Er, you also found out?"


    If the voice nods, it means that she has also found it.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do about it?" The fourth master asked.


    Ruoyin: "the emperor, my concubine wants you to call together some princes and ministers, as well as concubines of the imperial palace. In front of the big guy, you and Ai''er have a blood drop to make a marriage."


    "No The fourth master almost didn''t think about it, so he refused, "this is ridiculous!"


    "..." if Yin saw that he didn''t agree, he stretched his face.


    The fourth Master said simply and roughly: "Ai''er was born to me. I can''t help but know that I trust you. As for what they think, I have nothing to do with me. If anyone makes a rumor, one will be killed."


    His tone was firm and calm, with irrefutable dignity.


    Always quiet ink pupil, stained with bloodthirsty scarlet.


    When he ascended the throne, Lao Jiu ordered people to spread the news that he killed his father and ascended the throne, maimed his hands and feet, and was merciless and unjust.


    Because he can use his ability to prove that he is not such a person.


    But they spread the queen and Ai''er, which made him angry even more than they said behind his back!


    This kind of thing is different from governing a country. He does not care to prove his private affairs to others.


    At the moment, the fourth master''s face was hard to see.


    If others had seen the fourth master like this, they would have knelt on the ground trembling, and would not have dared to look up at him.


    But if Yin was not afraid of him, she just took his arm, put her head on his shoulder, and said softly, "emperor, you believe in my concubine, because you have a concubine in your heart, and you know what good things you have done yourself. This is Ai''er."


    "But those people think that Ai''er is not your own. It is because during the years when I was in the Empire on the moon, you made my concubine disappear for several years on the ground that I was recuperating in Yuanmingyuan."


    "Now my concubine suddenly returned to the palace, and there was a little princess beside her. Naturally, they couldn''t believe it. They were misled by rumors."


    Fourth master: "rumors stop at the wise, they are a group of fools!"


    "The emperor is right." Ruoyin first agreed with the man, then continued to persuade him: "only, if only one person spreads rumors, we can kill that one. But now, there are more people in the Forbidden City who know and spread rumors. "


    "I heard that even the capital began to spread."


    "If all of them are killed, you will feel comfortable, but you will easily arouse public anger? Those who don''t know think you want to kill all the communicators in order to curb rumors. "


    Fourth master: "I want to let them know what kind of consequences it will be if they spread rumors wantonly, so that when they chew their tongue, they will be surprised and have to weigh it over!"


    Ruoyin went along to persuade the fourth master: "but you can''t solve the problem if you kill them all. You can use imperial power and majesty to keep them from spreading rumors, but you can''t control what they think inside. They will still look at Ai''er and his concubine with strange eyes. "


    "And those people are also used by people who spread rumors behind the scenes. They are blinded by rumors and can''t tell the truth."


    At the beginning, she, like the fourth master, thought it was OK to kill one as an example.


    But this matter spread too fast, more and more people began to rumor, she thought this method is not feasible.


    Maybe they dare not spread rumors because they are afraid to die, but they still think about it in their hearts.


    Fourth master:...


    If Yin sees that the fourth master doesn''t speak, he knows that he is thinking about something.


    She knew that he must have listened to her.


    Only when people are angry, the body will secrete a kind of substance called catecholamine, which acts on the central nervous system and makes people lose their senses temporarily.


    That''s why people have no reason to be angry.


    When you are quiet, you will weigh the advantages and disadvantages rationally.


    Therefore, Ruoyin tried to say to the fourth master: "emperor, I don''t want to be slandered secretly in my heart, and I don''t want AI Er to be treated with strange eyes, which is not conducive to her growth."


    At the end of the day, her voice was getting smaller and smaller, but she was aggrieved.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it properly." The fourth master where still has the gas, only cares to coax her, "as you say, how do you want?"


    Ruoyin: "my concubine said that. I want you to call everyone to the hall of Supreme Harmony and make a blood donation."As soon as he said this, the fourth master was no longer immediately rebuffed, but was silent for a while.


    After a long time, it seems that after a fierce psychological struggle, only listen to the man''s magnetic tunnel: "just, then according to your, tell them to shut up with the facts! And then, in the hall, we will severely punish those who spread rumors behind the scenes! "


    That night, Ruoyin stayed in the fourth master''s heart building hall.


    Su Peisheng was ordered by the fourth master to send a message to the king''s minister and his concubines. He told them to gather in the hall of nourishing the heart in the morning.


    At first, Su Peisheng was shocked when he knew that his long live master was going to make a blood donation.


    Because of his understanding of Viva, he is so arrogant that it is absolutely impossible for him to accept his relatives by blood.


    However, long live is willing to compromise with Princess Mingyi for the sake of the queen.


    Violence and punishment can make people shut up, but they can''t clarify the facts.


    Only facts can make those people shut up forever!


    In the morning of the next day, the princes and ministers arrived at the Yangxin hall early.


    Because last night, Su Peisheng ordered people to take a message, and the fourth master told them to get up.


    Daqi is no better than the upper court, which was in the Taihe palace.


    Daqi was an official of four grades or above, all standing outside the door of Yangxin hall.


    Moreover, because of the special situation, the concubines also stood on the right side of the Yangxin hall.


    At the moment, the king and his concubines were all here.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master sat on the steps, with the servant holding the umbrella of Huangluo and looking down on the servants below.


    Su Peisheng said in a loud voice: "early morning, ascend dynasty!"


    The ministers began to kneel.


    In the past, the fourth master would have let them get up.


    This time, however, he did not let up. Instead, he bent over the steps and said in a loud voice, "this is the third time that I have asked you to rise up in the eight years since I ascended the throne."


    "The first time, when I ascended the throne. The second time was the year of the earthquake. "


    "And this time..." speaking of this, the fourth master''s eyes suddenly tightened, and his eyes immediately turned into a sharp sword that pierced through all of them, which made people shudder. "There were some blind bastards, which showed that Princess Yi''s life experience was suspicious. Therefore, I decided to hold a blood drop ceremony with Princess Mingyi today."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1681

    After the fourth master''s publication, the ministers at the bottom did not dare to rise on their knees.


    The emperor''s tongue was as sharp as the emperor''s, and he was not vague in scolding people.


    Then, a maid took AI er up the steps of Qianqing palace.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master sat on the steps. Beside them, there was a high table.


    On the table, there are tools and utensils for blood donation.


    There is no high-tech paternity test here, only some local methods.


    There are two main methods of identification.


    One is "dripping bone method", which means that the blood of a living person is put on the bones of the dead to observe whether it is infiltrated. If it can be infiltrated, it means that there are parents, children, brothers and other blood relations.


    This method is adopted by Yamen in order to prevent misidentification, application for bones, or the decedent''s property inheritance right by thieves.


    It''s just that it''s for the dead.


    The other method is the "blood method", that is, blood transfusion.


    This method refers to when both sides are living people, the blood drops stabbed by the two people are placed in the vessel to see whether they are coagulated into one.


    If congealed into one, it means there is a parent-child relationship.


    I saw a maid holding a transparent glass bowl, another lady holding a relatively thick silver needle, ready to take blood for the fourth master.


    However, the maid of the palace looked at the fourth master sitting in a critical position and frowning. How dare she go forward.


    I didn''t see the Yellow calendar when I went out today, but I was arranged by the chief manager of the house of internal affairs to collect blood for the emperor.


    Before she took blood, the emperor had a straight face.


    She was really afraid that she would be killed by his Majesty''s staff when she didn''t get blood.


    The fourth master frowned impatiently when he saw that the maiden did not dare.


    Then he took the dagger directly from his waist and opened the scabbard.


    Suddenly, the blade of the dagger refracted in the sun - dazzling light.


    Without saying a word, the fourth master cut the index finger of his right hand, and the red blood gushed out from the man''s fingertips.


    The maiden was busy catching the blood dripping from the fourth master''s fingers with a glass bowl.


    If you can see on one side, the hands of the maiden holding the bowl are shaking.


    After about three drops of blood, the maiden took the glass bowl to collect blood for Ai''er.


    Looking at the deep wound on the fourth master''s hand, he was still bleeding.


    If sound then side body, with handkerchief for him bandage wound.


    "You are too. You are cruel to yourself. It''s just a few drops of blood. It''s not like letting you bleed. Why do you cut so deep? Now, it will take a long time for the wound to heal! "


    The fourth master gave his right hand to Ruoyin, and let her bandage the wound for him.


    Man''s face light, but the corners of the mouth but raised a touch of micro invisible rise.


    If the ministers at the bottom were not drooping their heads and trembling.


    Otherwise, if you see their emperor and His Majesty''s hands are cut and the corners of his mouth rise, you will doubt life!


    If Yin bandages the wound for the fourth master, he continues to sit down beside the man.


    And her eyes were fixed on al.


    Feng Yuyi is pricking Ai''er''s finger with a bit thicker silver needle and taking blood.


    A maid in court was worried about Ai''er''s fear and cried. She coaxed: "little princess, bear with me a little. It will hurt a little, but it will be OK for a moment."


    Ai''er: "I know. I can prove my identity by dropping this blood. Although I am afraid of pain at ordinary times, I am even more afraid that there is no emperor Alma. I am afraid that my brothers will not play with me and that others will laugh at me."


    If sound hears this sentence, the heart is pulled a bit.


    Far away, she could see her fear of the silver needle in her eyes.


    But because he knew what it meant to take blood, he was brave enough not to be afraid.


    Fortunately, doctor Feng collected blood very quickly, but within a few seconds, he collected a few drops of blood from Ai''er''s little finger.


    In the meantime, Elle seemed to be in pain, but she didn''t cry, she didn''t even frown.


    She just pursed the small mouth of flesh toot, endure the pain.


    When Ai''er''s blood drops into the glass bowl containing the fourth master''s blood, the red spreads instantly and sinks gradually.


    When Ai''er''s blood was close to the fourth master''s blood, two pieces of deep red melted together in a blink of an eye.


    In a few seconds, you can''t tell which is the fourth master''s blood, which is AI er''s blood.


    See this scene, if sound is very indifferent.


    Because AI Er came out of her stomach, she had a man like fourth master.


    She knew it was her own.


    Fourth master''s face is light, also can''t see what mood.


    It was su Peisheng, a few servants, who were relieved for their masters.


    Su Peisheng motioned to the imperial physician Feng, who took the glass bowl down the steps and walked between the ministers and the concubines.


    This is to let the royal ministers and concubines see clearly.Su Peisheng said in a sharp voice: "it must be clear to everyone that the blood of the emperor and Princess Mingyi melted together almost instantly."


    With that, he took a blue book from a eunuch''s hand, and continued: "in addition, I have a book here, which is recorded by the chief manager of the Jingshi room. It records the detailed time of the concubines'' bedtime."


    Every concubine in the harem has a record file.


    Regardless of which concubine was in charge of the bed, the eunuch in charge of the minister''s room would record the time and the characters in the book for subsequent verification.


    In this way, if the concubines are pregnant, there will be special servants to check the lucky time and see if they are right.


    It''s good to be right.


    If not, they will check whether the concubines have adultery with others or not.


    After the earthquake, the empress went to the Yuanmingyuan to recuperate. In July, it was found that she was pregnant for about two months, which is consistent with the time in the records


    The time is right, and it is recorded in the book.


    However, when Ruoyin was two months pregnant, he was taken to the Empire on the moon by William and they were found pregnant only in the Empire on the moon.


    But in order to be realistic enough, it was su Peisheng who made up the fact that he was pregnant two months ago.


    This is the beginning of a book, the content depends on editing!


    When he said this, Su Peisheng saw from the faces of his concubines that he was tired and didn''t like him.


    At the same time, there was shock in the faces of ministers.


    It is estimated that those ministers were surprised that the emperor only favored the empress within a month. They thought that the emperor was unfair to the empress and concubines?


    He has not said that the emperor has not touched any other woman since the third year of Yongzheng.


    In the middle of those years, even if the queen is not in the palace, the emperor still fasts for the queen.


    If you say this, will they be more shocked?


    But since the emperor asked him to say it out, he would not be afraid.


    Because the emperor ruled the Qing Dynasty very well over the years when he ascended the throne, which made the Qing Dynasty in a peaceful and prosperous period, and the country was peaceful and the people were peaceful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1682

    Although some bandits always rebel, they are also common.


    After all, no matter how good a country, there will be some thieves who want to make trouble.


    Therefore, even if those ministers have a little "99" in mind, they will not impeach the Queen''s being spoiled as the emperor did when he ascended the throne.


    Because a king''s good or bad, never depends on how he treats women.


    People only look at his political opinions and contributions.


    If an emperor regards women as clothes and changes them every day, he is a good emperor as long as he manages his country well.


    But if an emperor is deeply in love with a woman and favors the other side alone, the country will be in a mess, which will cause public indignation and remain infamous forever.


    Even emperor Shunzhi, like emperor Shunzhi, had a lot of credit for the Qing Dynasty, but his life time was a little short.


    But because he only favored Princess Dong E, everyone focused on his infatuated side, which reduced his political credit, and thus became a source of dissatisfaction with him.


    Like the emperor, it is rare to strike an excellent balance between the two identities of emperor and husband.


    Hearing Su Peisheng''s words, Ruoyin''s face "Shua" turned red.


    After all, Su told the story in front of so many people.


    However, she was ashamed to return to shame, but still sat at the head of the table, pretending nothing to hear, it was the summer heat that made her blush.


    But the fourth master on one side turned his head and looked at her with a little evil in his eyes.


    After that, Su Peisheng continued: "Princess Mingyi was born on the 10th of February in the 5th year of Yongzheng reign. Although a woman is pregnant in October, it usually lasts nine months and a few days. Therefore, this time is also very consistent."


    "In addition, although Princess Mingyi looks like a queen, her nose, face and ears follow the emperor."


    "From all kinds of things, it can be concluded that Princess Mingyi is the flesh and blood of the emperor and empress, the blood of Aixin Jueluo, the youngest princess in the Forbidden City, and the most noble princess in the Qing Dynasty!"


    This words a, if Yin sees AI Er on one side to show a long time lost naive smile.


    Her AI ER was so happy, even a little bit of a smile.


    It''s just because it''s an important occasion. AI Er is afraid to laugh. She''s covering her mouth with her meaty hand. She''s laughing!


    After listening to Su Peisheng''s words, the ministers next to him continued to kneel there.


    The fourth master waved to Ai''er, "Ai''er, come to me."


    Ai''er was stunned at first, and then fell on the fourth master''s knee.


    In front of all the people, the fourth master held Ai''er on his knee and sat down.


    Then, he looked down on the ministers and concubines, and his voice was like a great bell: "lower your head, do what you want, raise your head for me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, they slowly raised their heads as heavy as lead.


    Fourth master: "with my eyes wide open, look at the similarities between Princess Mingyi and me."


    Although the ministers dare not look directly at the fourth master, it is against the rules.


    But the emperor let them see, they dare not not not look.


    One by one, they really opened their eyes. First they looked at Ai''er, then at the fourth master.


    The fourth master was sitting upright and facing the eyes of the people.


    Sometimes he would look at the ministers coldly, and the minister who looked at him immediately withdrew his sight.


    However, Ai''er in his arms is still small. Ai''er is facing countless pairs of strange eyes. In a pair of clear eyes, there is a crystal clear mist, which seems to be moved and uncertain.


    She looks like a frightened deer, timidly looking at the next Prince and minister.


    The fourth Master seemed to know that she was afraid and wrapped AI er''s hands tightly in his palms.


    His palms were warm and generous, while Ai''er''s hands were so small that they were completely wrapped in his palms. Although he was silent, he gave Ai''er the strength and warmth of his father''s love.


    The ministers did not dare to look at Ai''er too wantonly when they saw the fourth master protecting the calf.


    Before that, Su Peisheng said several evidences. From the blood fusion between the emperor and Princess Mingyi, to the records of jingshifang, and now he has seen with his own eyes that Princess Mingyi and the emperor are indeed very similar.


    Among the princes and ministers, a lot of people have not seen AI er.


    After seeing him now, I can''t help but believe that those rumors are false.


    Moreover, they didn''t dare to compare all the time. When they looked at it, they bowed their heads again and said one after another: "emperor, what Duke Su said is very true. Princess Mingyi''s nose is as high and straight as you."


    "Yes, yes, as well as the shape of the face. It looks like empress dowager and is similar to you. This is a combination of the advantages of you and empress."


    "Princess Mingyi''s ears are similar to those of the emperor. They have big earlobes and are blessed."


    Such flattery sounded outside the hall of nourishing the heart.


    However, different from the ministers, it was the concubines on the right.


    If they remember correctly, the time when the empress was pregnant with Princess Mingyi was the day when the queen broke up with the emperor and the emperor banned the queen.Oh, as a result, the emperor was not allowed to be cold on the surface. He secretly held a cruel pet and created a little princess. It was really unexpected.


    The fourth master sat at the head and listened to the ministers'' words.


    He coughed a little, and the sound below stopped abruptly.


    The whole hall of nourishing the heart suddenly became silent.


    The fourth master''s voice sank: "do you have any objection about Princess Mingyi''s life experience?"


    His voice was thick and powerful.


    At the beginning, it is quiet that no one has any objection and dare not speak any more.


    Seeing that there was no objection, the fourth Master said, "very well, then next, we will talk about another thing."


    As he said this, he motioned to Su Peisheng and put Ai''er down. He let her stay aside and put on a special face for talking about business.


    Su Peisheng meets him and gives a sign to he Zhongkang behind him. He Zhongkang and xiaodezi look at each other, and they go to work.


    Next, ministers and concubines continued to kneel.


    After a while, he Zhongkang and xiaodezi took a maid of honor and knelt down the steps.


    Although they were kneeling, they also looked forward with their heads stretched.


    Qi Fei is also one of the eight trigrams. When she saw that the maiden kneeling in front of her was her courtyard, the whole person was not good.


    He Zhongkang explained: "this maiden is the first person to make a rumor about the identity of Princess Mingyi. She first made a rumor in the back palace, and then the matter gradually started to unfold. According to her confession, she was bribed and ordered by others, and she was wronged. This, this, this matter has nothing to do with my concubine, and I don''t know how she did such a thing. " Qi Feifei did not wait for he Zhongkang to finish speaking, and then he defended himself.


    She didn''t know how it happened.


    Originally, she was still holding the attitude of watching a good play today. Who knows that the play fell on her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1683

    It''s really people kneeling outside the hall, and the pot is smashed from the sky.


    But it''s none of her business. She doesn''t carry the blame.


    However, even though Qi Fei tried to explain, people around her still looked at her with strange eyes.


    At this time, he Zhongkang said to Princess Qi, "don''t worry about the empress Qi. Of course, it has nothing to do with you, but you have to listen to the slave''s words."


    If Qi Fei hadn''t interrupted him, the truth would have been told by him.


    "In this way, Qi Feifei was relieved and stopped talking.


    He Zhongkang continued: "although the maid in the palace belongs to the Empress Dowager of Qi, according to the results found out by the Ministry of punishment, she was bought by Empress Xinfei."


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes flashed with surprise. They shifted their eyes from Qi Fei to Xin Fei.


    This has been no sense of existence, seemingly gentle, self-cultivation, only love tea ceremony woman.


    Even if she did it, she was not as flustered as Qi Fei.


    But calmly kneeling in place, gladly accepting people''s different eyes.


    Then, she bowed down to the head of the fourth master, "this is my concubine, I should have died, please surrender."


    She said so frankly and seemed so magnanimous.


    The fourth master looked at Xinfei, and his thin lips said: "Tongjia, the legitimate daughter of Guangling, the commander-in-chief of Manchuria white flag, is envious and rumors about the life of the princess. Now she is demoted to be a commoner and gives her a piece of Bai Ling!"


    Thunderbolt like sound, hovering over the hall of nourishing the heart.


    After the fourth master finished the edict, he said "retreat from the court" and went into the Yangxin hall.


    Then ruoim, his concubines, and the king''s servants were scattered.


    When Ruoyin takes Ai''er back to Yongshou palace, a strange maiden comes to her and says, "empress, my master wants to see you."


    "Your master? Who? " If you ask.


    "Xinfei." The maiden returned.


    If the sound after listening, did not ask why, just stood in place, thinking for a while.


    In the harem, whenever there is a deep hatred with her, when she is about to die, she will give them a ride. In fact, that is to say the gratitude and resentment clearly.


    But for this Xinfei, she admitted that she didn''t have much hatred with Xinfei.


    Just because Ruoyin was not in the palace these years, Xinfei took charge of the harem and thought she was the leader of the harem.


    As a result, Ruoyin went back to the palace, and the right to take charge of the palace fell into Ruoyin''s hands again, and Xinfei''s heart was unbalanced.


    However, since Xinfei wants to see her on her own initiative, she still has something to do.


    Anyway, in her opinion, Xinfei is not that kind of dying to scold her, the kind of mouth addiction.


    So, if Yin gave Ai''er to the maiden, "Ai''er, you wait for huang''e Niang to come back."


    "Good." Ai''er nodded her head first, and then asked, "Huang e Niang, can I go to play with the eldest brother, the second brother and the fifth brother? I haven''t played with them for a long time."


    I heard that she was not born by Huang amah before. She was not afraid to go out because of her inferiority.


    Now, I can play with my brothers again.


    "Of course. Go." Ruoyin says to AI er with a smile.


    After the slave took Ai''er to find three elder brothers, Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot and went to Xianfu palace of Xinfei.


    When he got there, Li Fukang sang the newspaper.


    Then Ruoyin went down from the chariot and took Banmei''s hand into Xianfu palace.


    As soon as you enter the courtyard, Ruoyin sees Xinfei sitting in the hall opposite.


    The other side is sitting in the middle of the hall, looking at her faintly.


    If Yin takes the slave into the hall, Xinfei salutes her calmly.


    Xinfei move, scared half Mei and Ruxia think Xinfei wants to assassinate Ruoyin, one by one protect in front of Ruoyin.


    It turns out that the princess is really just a salute.


    Ruoyin sat down in the imperial chair in the room, "go ahead, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s not good to know too many people about it." Xinfei glanced at the bodyguards and servants behind Ruoyin''s eyes.


    Ruoyin''s eyes squinted at the servants around her eyes and held back some irrelevant ones, leaving only half Mei and Ruxia.


    And Xinfei''s servants, not a left, all quit.


    After clearing the court, Xinfei first told Ruoyin faintly, "you know, during the years when you were not in the palace, the Emperor gave me the right to manage the Imperial Palace, and he came to me most days every month."


    Ruoyin: "but I heard that every time he came, he would play chess with you and talk about some serious things, that''s all."


    Xinfei: "yes, I am his confidant."


    has the final say see light suddenly, "but you said it, but he has the best idea. He has never been lucky enough to have you. He has never said you are his confidante, and he will also give you a death. So what is it called? "


    With that, she smiles at Xinfei and affirms: "this can only be regarded as self love."The voice just fell, Xinfei suddenly burst into a bitter smile, "the Queen''s mother''s mouth is really fierce, I admire her. In fact, I didn''t want to show off anything, but I just wanted to say that I thought I could continue to have all these things. I even thought I could influence the emperor and make him fall in love with me. "


    "But, after all, I thought. A few years later, he still looks cool, but as soon as you come back, he treats you like a pearl. I''m not convinced. I want to ruin your reputation


    "So far, I''m the only one to blame." Xinfei said, taking a deep breath, as if she had some remorse. Then, she said to Ruoyin faintly: "I''m calling you today to make a deal with you."


    Ruo Yin chuckles from her nose.


    She knew that Xinfei was not the kind of person who just wanted to show off and provocation before she died. There must be other reasons to look for her, "what kind of deal?"


    "I know why the Empress Dowager is indifferent to the emperor and the fundamental reason why she hates the emperor. I can resolve the hatred in her heart, but you must protect my life." Xinfei asked.


    Ruoyin: "you seem very sure that this palace will make a deal with you."


    Xinfei: "this matter has always been a knot in the heart of the emperor. Aren''t you in love with the emperor? I want to untie this knot for him. "


    Ruoyin"...


    Xinfei: "I heard that since the earthquake, the Empress Dowager has not been very well. If you don''t untie the heart knot between the emperor and the empress dowager, I''m afraid there won''t be another chance."


    Ruoyin: "you are not afraid that this palace will take advantage of you. In the end, you will be killed?"


    Xinfei: "if the empress is such a person, the emperor won''t concentrate on you. I believe the emperor''s vision."


    Even if she trusted Ruoyin, she didn''t want to say anything nice.


    For the transaction proposed by Xinfei, if Yin Mou Guang turns slightly.


    After pondering for a moment, she finally answered, "OK, this palace is willing to make this transaction with you, but one thing, I have to make it clear."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1684

    "You have been given white silk by the emperor. Even if the palace wants to protect your life, you can''t live as a princess. You can only change your identity and stay in the pension palace area of the Forbidden City."


    "If you do any more moths, this palace will be the first to take your life."


    The imperial concubines who enter the Forbidden City can only stay in the palace wall unless they are dead.


    Since Xinfei is so sure, she doesn''t have to ask. She believes that Xinfei''s secret has enough weight.


    Xinfei: "I know that."


    Therefore, Ruoyin and Xinfei reached an agreement on this.


    The two also discussed the following related matters in Xianfu palace, as well as the truth of the matter.


    In the process of chatting, Ruoyin knows a lot of important things.


    She also learned that Meng''s suicide was due to the fact that Xinfei went to the palace maid to brainwash Meng''s family. She said that if Meng was alive, ergge would not be able to raise her head in the Forbidden City.


    He also said that Meng will affect the future of ergge.


    Meng''s life was not satisfactory, was so brainwashed, he committed suicide.


    Xinfei thinks that in this way, two Ge Ge can belong to her, but Ruo Yin and four masters give two Ge Ge to the virtuous imperial concubine.


    But Xinfei had two brushes, and she got the custody right from the imperial concubine.


    It''s been a long time since this incident. In addition, Meng''s version is not good, and he has a grudge against Ruoyin.


    Even if you know, you won''t make decisions for Meng.


    She only thought she had heard a story.


    Ruoyin and Xinfei discuss, do not intend to tell four ye first.


    Otherwise, with the arrogance of the fourth master, he would certainly not admit that this was his heart knot, and she would not be allowed to take care of this matter.


    This is why Xinfei directly looks for her instead of the fourth master.


    The key is the fourth master''s temperament. If Xinfei talks with him about the conditions, maybe the conditions have not been negotiated, and her life is gone.


    When Ruoyin had just arrived in the Qing Dynasty, he knew that the difference between the fourth master and the fourteenth master was always a knot in his heart.


    Because when he was in the residence, he was cold all the time, as if nothing could stimulate his emotions, but often because of the Empress Dowager and the fourteenth Lord.


    Any one person, in the face of the mother''s differential treatment of his brother and himself, will have some concern.


    What''s more, the fourth master is a man who values love and righteousness.


    No matter how the brothers once fought with him for power and plotted against him, he left a little room for them.


    Not to mention the thirteen master like this, with his brothers, he is treated as a brother.


    If others say that the thirteen master is not, the fourth master is the first to protect his younger brother and teach him a lesson.


    Moreover, the fourth master''s childhood was not very happy.


    When she was born, she was raised by Empress Tong Jia of Emperor Kangxi.


    Later, the Empress Dowager Tong Jia died and fell to the hands of the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager and empress Tong Jia were enemies in love, and some of them were not. Naturally, they were hated by the fourth master.


    At that time, Emperor Kangxi favored the prince.


    As a result, the fourth master''s childhood grew up when his father didn''t hurt and his mother didn''t love him.


    I think his aloof and arrogant temperament has something to do with it?


    Half an hour later, Ruoyin and Xinfei agreed on the following matters.


    After listening to Xinfei''s words, she felt that things were feasible, so she planned to let Xinfei take people and explain to the Empress Dowager as soon as possible.


    Save a long night''s dream and cause trouble.


    And Xinfei is right. Since the earthquake, the Empress Dowager is not very well.


    When Ruoyin returned to the Qing Dynasty last year, I heard that the Empress Dowager was seriously ill.


    Although the fourth master asked the Empress Dowager to eat and chant Buddhism in the temple, he went to see the Empress Dowager. After all, he was his mother.


    If the sound, because there is a festival with the empress dowager, do not go.


    Fourth master and Empress Dowager''s blood is thicker than water, the contradiction may be resolved.


    But she and the Empress Dowager over the years have been too deep, this life can not resolve.


    After the decision, Ruoyin immediately took people to the imperial temple by Phoenix chariot.


    Because her identity can''t be revealed, Xinfei wears a maid''s clothes and takes a maid to go with Ruoyin.


    The maiden was the intimate maid of the imperial concubine.


    Yes, in the earthquake of several years, although the imperial concubine was saved, she died of paralysis before long.


    After a while, Ruoyin''s Phoenix chariot stopped at the temple.


    When he got there, ban Mei found a monk and asked about the Empress Dowager''s residence.


    Then the party went to the Empress Dowager''s residence.


    The place where the Empress Dowager lives is a quiet courtyard. The yard is full of flowers and plants, and a row of green bamboo.


    The servants in the yard are cleaning. They are stunned for a while when they see Ruoyin, and then they salute one after another.


    Then, a girl of several years old came out of the house.


    The girl''s beautiful eyebrows, very much like the year''s surname, she met Ruoyin and his party is also a Leng, then salute to Ruoyin: "Huange Niang auspicious!"Ruo Yin Chao Ru Xia motioned a glance, let Ru Xia hold up four squares, and then asked: "where is your Royal Ma Ma Ma?"


    "Back to the emperor''s wife, she lies in bed." Four squares get up and go back.


    Ruoyin: "Cheng, you take this palace to see her."


    Four lattice nodded and entered the interior with Ruo Yin.


    Ruoyin held back some servants and only took half Mei, Xinfei and the maid in the palace together.


    After entering the room, Ruoyin smelled a strong smell of Chinese herbal medicine.


    Through the screen, she also saw the Empress Dowager lying in bed with her eyes closed.


    The Empress Dowager is not very good. Her face is waxy yellow with no blood color.


    It''s a far cry from what it was a few years ago.


    When they approached, Ruoyin saw the white hair on the temples of the Empress Dowager.


    Four Ge Ge Ge got close to the bed and gently called: "Huang Ma Ma, Huang Ma, Huang Ma..."


    after three shouts, the Empress Dowager slowly opened her eyes.


    When she saw the sound of the bed, her eyes, which had no spirit, turned out to be indifferent in an instant.


    She moved her lips and said unhappily, "what are you doing here?"


    If Yin since came to see the empress dowager, in the end is the Empress Dowager line kowtow, this is the rule, "minister concubine to visit you."


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly from her nose, "in those days, you went to see the sick imperial concubine, but you didn''t want to come to the AI family to ask for their regards. When I was in good health, you didn''t come to see me. Now I''m too old to move. But you''ve come to see the mourning family?"


    "Oh, well said, you come to see me. Don''t think I don''t know. You come to see my jokes."


    If Yin: "my concubine came here today, is really to see you."


    Empress Dowager: "you go out for me. I don''t need your sympathy."


    Said, she also looked at the Xin Fei behind the eye if sound.


    Although Xinfei was dressed as a maid in palace, the Empress Dowager recognized her at a glance.


    At least when she was in the back palace, the concubines often gave her regards.


    After seeing Xinfei, she was even more angry. The Empress Dowager said to Ruoyin, "what''s the matter? The virtuous princess is dead. Now, do you want to take Xinfei to AI''s house to get in the way?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1685

    "You can say whatever you want. Anyway, I''m here today. I won''t leave until I finish my work." Ruo Yin said and sat down in the armchair beside the bed.


    She also said to Si Ge Ge, "Si Ge, this palace wants to tell you something about Huang Ma Ma Ma. You go out to play first."


    Empress Dowager: "Si Ge Ge is the person of AI family, AI family trusts her, she has to be here."


    "Emperor e Niang, if there is a general thing, I will say it in front of Si Ge Ge. But what I want to say today will damage your majesty and the emperor''s image in the heart of Si Ge Ge." Finish saying, if sound turns head to look at lying empress dowager.


    After listening to Ruoyin, the Empress Dowager probably understood.


    It''s just that four squares are not allowed out.


    Fortunately, the four lattices are eye-catching. Seeing that Ruo Yin and the Empress Dowager are deadlocked, he holds the Empress Dowager against the head of the bed.


    He also took two silk pillows, one on the Empress Dowager''s waist and one on her shoulder and neck.


    She knew that the Empress Dowager allowed her to go out, but because of the stalemate with Ruoyin, she got down.


    "Huang Ma Ma, I''ll be waiting outside. If you need anything, just squeak."


    The Empress Dowager can be regarded as nodding.


    After four gege went out, Ruoyin said to the empress dowager, "you are old. You have been fighting with Tongjia family for a lifetime. When you were young, you fought with empress Tongjia. When I''m old, I still see that the virtuous imperial concubine is not pleasing to the eye. Now that the imperial concubine is gone, it''s not comfortable for you to look at Xinfei. "


    "I don''t understand all the time. You are all empress dowagers. Why do you have to get along with the virtuous imperial concubine? Today, I''ve learned something from Princess Xin."


    The Empress Dowager used to look at Ruoyin from the side of her head, but after listening to Ruoyin''s words, she withdrew her eyes and looked straight ahead.


    Then he slowly and leisurely said, "don''t think that after listening to a few stories, you will feel as if you know a lot about AI Jia."


    Ruoyin was ridiculed by the Empress Dowager and was not angry, but sarcastically said: "I don''t know much about it. I just think it''s worthless for you to win the position of the Empress Dowager. However, she has been played all her life, and the relationship between her mother and her son is similar to that of the emperor."


    "Ah, it is not thanks to you, Queen, that the relationship between the mourning family and the emperor has reached this point." The Empress Dowager was dissatisfied with the tunnel.


    Ruoyin: "don''t mention it. I don''t want to carry this pot. Since I was married to the royal family, you haven''t been waiting to see the emperor. You''re biased against the fourteenth Lord because of me, right?"


    The Empress Dowager: "yes, the AI family has always been at odds with the emperor, but at that time, even if he was not at peace with the AI family and the AI family didn''t give him a good face, he was still such a filial person."


    "Until he had you in his heart, everything changed. In recent years, if you hadn''t been blowing the pillow side breeze in the emperor''s ear, the relationship between the mourning family and the emperor would not have been so serious! "


    "If you want to make trouble with him, you can''t do anything about it. But you are wronged by the AI family. When he comes back, he will protect the calf and fight against the AI family. "


    "I really have a daughter-in-law and forget my mother!"


    If Yin: "since you talk about this, I have to break with you


    "When I was in Qiandi, my concubine was pregnant with a big brother. Who listened to Qi Fei''s one-sided statement and thought that I had harmed the children in the concubine''s belly, so as to make trouble for my wife?"


    "Who thinks that I hurt the child in Guo''s belly. As a result, Guo is a fake pregnancy."


    "After the emperor ascended the throne, who kept me in Yonghe palace for many days? At that time, who didn''t know that the first son was important?"


    "Who listened to Nian''s words and thought that I had an affair with monks and brought a large number of slaves to catch traitors?"


    "Who promised to raise four gege, but turned around and turned back on his mind and beat my mother to death?"


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have given you the four boxes, but even if you don''t want to, just say it. There''s no need to deal with it. The wrong thing is that you beat the five elder brother''s idea and killed mother Liu! "


    " who took advantage of the Queen Mother''s power and contacts to take advantage of my fourth brother''s birthday gift to Yongshou palace and tie my fourth brother to Wuchang''s house after being stunned? "


    " there are so many such things, and these are all good things you have done! You not only wronged my concubine, but also wronged elder brother! "


    " do you think the emperor doesn''t look at these things and remember them in his heart? "


    "Yes, the emperor used to be filial to you, but it was also when you didn''t keep up with the moths. And even if you are a whole moth, he can accommodate you because you are an elder. "


    "It''s just that there is a limit to people''s patience. From time to time, you make waves in the harem, and you try to control the power of the harem. You want to be dominant in the harem, so you suppress the officials and concubines everywhere and fight against them."


    "The emperor has concubines in his heart, which naturally can''t be tolerated."


    "But in my opinion, it''s not filial piety. If the emperor really allows you to behave in the harem and be obedient to you, it''s not filial piety, it''s called foolish filial piety. "


    " the emperor is a Ming emperor of a generation. He naturally has a name in his heart when he treats anything. Now, although he has accepted your seal as the empress dowager, he has put you in this temple. ""But in the eyes of my concubine, he is still filial to you. Otherwise, you can''t order a servant to serve you well. Your clothing, food, housing and transportation are all according to the expenses of the Empress Dowager."


    "When you are ill, he also comes to see you, thinking about the relationship between mother and son. However, you no longer have the rights of the Empress Dowager. You can''t say that if he doesn''t give you rights, he is not filial."


    "At the end of the day, you made it yourself. I have nothing to do with it. If you don''t do it, you won''t get to this point. "


    Ruoyin''s words finished, the Empress Dowager''s face flushed with anger.


    Her old man was angry and said, "I told you that you are not very kind when you come here. If you want to say that you come to see the sad family''s jokes, it''s light! According to the AI family, you just want to piss me off


    Ruoyin: "you are still the same as before. You are only allowed to wrongly treat my concubine, and I am not allowed to argue. As long as I argue, it is not right. Well, I''m too lazy to argue with you. After all, I''m here to talk to you about business. "


    Said, if the sound toward the side of Xinfei a sign.


    The Empress Dowager said to the empress dowager, "empress dowager, when she was alive, she once told me that she had ordered people to instigate six elder brother, who was only a few years old. From time to time, they told her that the emperor did not recognize you as the biological mother because you were of coated origin."


    "In fact, the emperor has never said such a thing, but the virtuous Princess hates you. That''s why he ordered someone to stir up the relationship between your mother and son. And it turns out that she did succeed! "


    On hearing this, the Empress Dowager opened her mouth, but she swallowed it again.


    Her eyes were empty and she seemed to be thinking about something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1686

    At that time, she was from the palace maid step by step to climb to the position of the Empress Dowager.


    The low status of the coated maiden brought her a lot of inconvenience and coldness.


    Even if she had one child after another, she couldn''t raise her own.


    Her hard-working child became someone else''s son.


    Because the empress Tong Jia''s status is noble, but she can''t bear children, she receives his fourth son to raise her.


    It was not until later that she was promoted step by step in the harem that she had the right to raise her own children.


    However, she was only raised in her yard, and most of the time, she was under the care of the nurse.


    And when the children are a few years old, they are taught by those teachers.


    Because she was favored, the emperor''s descendants were born one after another, which also became her bargaining chip to win over the royal family and the basic ladder for her promotion in the harem.


    The son born in October of hard pregnancy was led away before he could hold him for a while.


    That''s all. After her son was raised, she still hated her identity.


    This kind of pain, is any mother can not tolerate!


    Because of this, she hated Tong Jia''s woman all her life.


    I hate that they are born in noble families and live in one of the eight families in Manchuria.


    They even hate that they took her first son, and that they instigated her son into a cruel and unfilial person who does not recognize her mother!


    Others can laugh at her humble background, but not her own blood!


    If someone told her that the Emperor didn''t recognize her mother, she might doubt it.


    But at that time, it was six elder brother who said to her.


    She asked six elder brother, when reading in the study, why different four elder brothers play.


    Six elder brother says angrily: "hum! The fourth brother said that empress Tong Jia treated him well, only empress Tong Jia was his mother. He said that you are humble. Without your mother, my son would not want to play with him! "


    For this, she was angry for a full month, tea does not think of rice.


    Later, she did not want to ask six elder brother, verify this matter.


    But six elder brother had a serious illness, No.


    Although she thought so in her heart, the Empress Dowager still questioned: "Xinfei, is it not the queen who bought you, let you say so?"


    If Yin pulls her lips and is about to say something, she hears Xinfei reply: "empress dowager, you are all like this, and you have no right in your hand. What are you trying to do? She has no motive at all to deceive you


    "The empress is nothing more than to hold injustice for the emperor and feel wronged for the emperor. She wants to let the truth come out and ease the mother child relationship between you and the emperor."


    "After all, this matter is like a thorn, deeply rooted in your heart and the emperor''s heart. You are over half a hundred years old, and you can''t let this thorn stick for a lifetime?"


    "This time, my concubine also brought a maid of honor. The maid was the intimate maid of the imperial concubine before her death. Listen to her."


    Then, the maid knelt down and said, "empress dowager, everything the Empress Dowager said is true. After the death of empress Tong Jia, the virtuous princess wanted to raise the emperor, but the Emperor didn''t agree."


    "Before long, Princess Xian was pregnant with a child, but because of an unexpected miscarriage, it was gone. This time, she was hurt and could not bear any more. When Princess Xian gave birth, her father stayed in your house, so she hated you


    "In addition, in the following years, you were quite favored by your ancestors. You gave birth to an emperor''s heir almost every two years. She deeply hurt the princess. She was jealous and wanted to make it difficult for your family and stir up the relationship between you and your brothers."


    "Do you remember six elder brother''s milk?" The maiden asked the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager nodded, "of course, I remember that Ruyao has a gentle character and is very patient with her brother Liu, who is also very clingy to her. Unfortunately, she had a disease, and she was too young to die..."


    speaking of this, the Empress Dowager gave a slight meal, as if she had thought of something.


    Her eyes suddenly stare big, "say, that breast is abetting six elder brother''s person, so be virtuous imperial concubine to kill a person to kill mouth?"


    "Exactly." The maid of honor returned.


    When she got a positive answer, the Empress Dowager was shocked. "I didn''t know how much money she had given her when I saw her bringing six elder brother. She actually betrayed my family! And not long after she died, the six elder brother of the mourning family also left, should not six elder brother also be her harm? "


    Waiting for the maiden to answer, the Empress Dowager asked herself, "but what happened in those years, the imperial doctor gave six elder brother a look, six elder brother is because of illness and died?"


    With that, the Empress Dowager stares at the maiden, eager to know the answer.


    Maiden: "that''s not true. The virtuous Princess just doesn''t want you to have a comfortable life in the harem. She says that she has no children and no daughters under her knees. She wants to see you break with your children and see that your children don''t get along with each other. She just wants you to have a bad life."


    "What''s more, although you let Ruyao raise her sixth brother, she has to strictly guard her clothing, food, housing and transportation. Even if the imperial concubine wants to start, she has no place to start."The Empress Dowager sneered, "so, did the virtuous Princess ever make this idea?"


    Maiden: "this servant doesn''t know, but I know that although the virtuous Princess envies you, she never wants to kill the people in the Imperial Palace and the lives of the emperor''s heirs. She estimates that she has never thought of killing six elder brother."


    The Empress Dowager didn''t believe in Xinfei before.


    But now, what the maiden said is firm. Many things are consistent with those in those years. The Empress Dowager has to think about it carefully.


    If Yin sits on the armchair, she sees the expression of remorse and remorse from the Empress Dowager''s face.


    To tell you the truth, when she listened to Xinfei, she couldn''t believe that such a gentle and kind princess would do such a thing.


    The virtuous Princess knew that Princess de cared about her children, and that the children had better cheat on her. She bought the milk of six elder brother and instigated the relationship between six elder brother, the Empress Dowager and the fourth master mother and son.


    And this strategy is undoubtedly a success.


    Because even after six elder brother''s war, this matter is like a thorn, deeply rooted in the Empress Dowager''s heart, affecting the Empress Dowager and the fourth master for decades.


    Even, it affected the brotherhood between the fourteenth and the fourth masters.


    Although the virtuous princess is gone, she has no children all her life, and she still has gynecological diseases. She doesn''t know whether it is retribution or what.


    If Yin sees the Empress Dowager leaning on the head of the bed, the whole person is stupefied, and Xinfei and they have already explained the matter, she is ready to go back home.


    As for the rest, it depends on how the Empress Dowager thinks, does and deals with the son of the fourth master.


    Then, she got up and said to the empress dowager, "well, what should be said has been made clear. My concubine will not stay any longer. Take care of yourself."


    With that, she took people and turned to walk outside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1687

    When Ruoyin went to the outer threshold, before she could cross the threshold, she heard the queen mother behind her: "empress, once upon a time, I didn''t want to see the fourth elder. When she saw that he had you in his heart, he didn''t even want to see you."


    Speaking of this, the Empress Dowager slightly pauses, just continues a way: "this time, thank you to untie the sad family has accumulated resentment for decades of heart knot."


    Hearing this, if the sound steps slightly pause, she led the lips, light back: "you can understand, that is the best thing, but, my concubine to tell you the truth, I do this, the original intention is not for you, but for the emperor."


    With that, she left the temple with the servants.


    When the Empress Dowager said this, she was actually showing weakness and admitting her mistake.


    Just because of the status of the Empress Dowager and her elders, she couldn''t lower her arrogant head.


    But when it comes to this, Ruoyin''s mind is enough.


    As for understanding or not, that''s her business.


    She had a long history of resentment with the empress dowager, but she did not hate the Empress Dowager as before.


    And the Empress Dowager is now at this point, but also from her own fault.


    It''s just because the Empress Dowager is the mother of the fourth master. Ruoyin can''t let the fourth master take the Empress Dowager''s life because of hatred, which is against morality.


    And she can''t steal the life of the Empress Dowager.


    There is no daughter-in-law, because of the hatred with her mother-in-law, they take people''s lives.


    If the Empress Dowager doesn''t support justice, she can''t lose all her goodness. Otherwise, isn''t she better than the Empress Dowager?


    Now, I think the Empress Dowager knows all kinds of facts, and her heart is full of regret.


    Then, let the Empress Dowager spend the rest of her life in remorse.


    Out of the temple, Ruoyin says what she says. She saves her life for the sake of atonement.


    She also ordered people to give Xinfei a new waist token and identity, let her live in the old-age palace area of the back palace.


    When Xinfei was a concubine, she was moved by the wind and grass. Ruoyin and the fourth master knew it immediately.


    Now she is just a commoner, so she can''t raise any storm any more. Ruoyin is not afraid of her making waves.


    Xinfei is in this situation. Ruoyin actually knows why.


    Xinfei was just like those who were admonished by the officials. Because the fourth master doted on her, she aroused jealousy and struggle in the harem, so the harem was not peaceful.


    Not only Ruoyin regards the fourth master as her husband, but all the people in the harem regard him as her husband and heaven.


    They don''t care whether they are spoiled or not. They are only such a man in their life.


    Because of their official status, they were born to take part in the xiunu election.


    The bannermen in the eight banners of Manchuria took the monthly salary of the imperial court. The men practiced literature and learned martial arts, and the women entered the palace to repay the imperial court.


    Therefore, Ruoyin thinks that Xinfei is in a bad mood, but she and the fourth master are more or less responsible.


    We can''t say who is right and who is wrong. We can only say that they were born in this era. They are the sorrow of the miniature of this era.


    As for the enmity between the virtuous Princess and the empress dowager, Ruoyin thinks that the virtuous princess is dead, and the enmity is over.


    On that day, Ruoyin left the temple and heard that the Empress Dowager ordered people to invite the fourth master to the temple.


    The fourth master went to the temple at noon and came out that night.


    It is said that when the mother and the son were talking, there was no slave around. Even Su Peisheng, a close eunuch, and Si Ge Ge all stood outside waiting.


    No one knows what they said.


    But as we all know, the relationship between the emperor and the Empress Dowager has eased.


    Because the fourth master ate in the temple and fed the Empress Dowager on the hospital bed to drink medicine.


    It''s night. Ruoyin has gone to sleep.


    In a daze, someone hugged her from behind.


    Nose tip, also has the familiar light cool color mint fragrance.


    Familiar body temperature, familiar taste, Ruoyin naturally nestles in man''s arms.


    This night, the broad Longfeng Chengxiang carved shelf bed, the emperor and empress embrace each other and sleep.


    The man side body, the woman in the arms, even if the arm numbness do not give up.


    A woman sleeps soundly and sweetly on the arm of a man.


    The next morning, Ruoyin woke up and turned over naturally.


    She bumped into the man''s arms from the cuddle position.


    Looking up, the other party is actually looking at her.


    On this pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, if sound Inexplicable heart.


    "Emperor, when did you come last night?" At night, she only knew he was coming, but she didn''t know the exact time.


    "I''ll come to you after having dinner with the emperor''s wife and sitting for a while."


    "Oh."


    Fourth master: "I heard that you took the life of Xinfei without authorization, and took people to the temple. Did you say something with the emperor''s wife?"


    On hearing this, Ruoyin swallows her throat in fear and confesses to her mistake: "emperor, I know that I am wrong. I should not meddle in my affairs. Let Xinfei explain the enmity between the virtuous Princess and the Empress Dowager. You should not be good at making suggestions and keep Xinfei''s life. After all, you have opened your mouth to grant her death.""I should have asked you before deciding. I really know I was wrong."


    After years of character running in, Ruoyin has been a veteran.


    She knew that every time she asked her to admit her mistake, he could not bear to hurt her again.


    This time, she felt that the fourth master and the Empress Dowager were really not the way to go.


    He was only aware of his arrogance, and if she told him, he would not.


    Because she knew that the man was arrogant, but in front of the family, he felt inferior to the extreme.


    Maybe I don''t want to explain the matter, but the Empress Dowager still has a lukewarm attitude.


    If so, it''s better not to explain things clearly.


    In this case, perhaps the mother and son discord can be attributed to misunderstanding.


    But if the explanation also mother and son do not agree, it is really not.


    For the woman who repeatedly admitted to be wrong, the fourth master raised his hand and raised her chin gently with his slender finger belly, "did I say you were wrong?"


    "No Ruo Yin shakes her head.


    But I don''t think it''s the empress


    "I don''t want to, but I can guarantee that I do it for you."


    "The fourth master stared at the big face in his palm and motioned for her to continue.


    Ruoyin pursed her lips and whispered, "emperor, do you remember what my concubine said to you? I want you to be happy and happy, as good as I saw you for the first time. Therefore, the reason why I asked Xinfei to explain with the Empress Dowager is to do a meaningful thing for you. Before a woman''s words are finished, a man will hold her red lips Many words are swallowed up in deep kisses....


    people are happy when they are happy, and the fourth master is like this.


    In the morning, it''s very elegant.


    Three days later, the Empress Dowager summoned the fourteenth master of the imperial mausoleum to the imperial temple.


    Of course, it was not the Empress Dowager who wanted to call, but she ordered people to inform the fourth master. Only after the fourth master approved, did a servant go to the imperial mausoleum to inform the fourteenth Lord.


    The fourteenth master was not as dignified as an official in the imperial court, but he was comfortable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1688

    Because the fourth master saw his brother fight, he did not limit his freedom in the imperial mausoleum.


    It can be said that apart from not being able to enter and leave the imperial mausoleum freely, the whole imperial mausoleum is his territory.


    The imperial mausoleum is not only a royal mausoleum, but also a house and Chuang Tzu.


    The fourteenth master lived in one of Chuang Tzu.


    The scenery in Chuang Tzu is not bad, but it is a little gloomy around.


    Besides, there are food and drink, and women wait on them.


    A man is just at his vigorous age. He is a normal man. Few people put a woman by his side, but he is willing to be Liu Xiahui.


    In particular, the men of the Qing Dynasty, such as the fourteenth master, were thinner than horses.


    Even if he is now guarding the imperial mausoleum, he is also a master. His wife and concubine can''t accompany him or visit him, but he can''t hold his own.


    Of course, those who walk the kidney but not the heart.


    And those women were all maids separated from the palace, but they were only maids who worked in the imperial mausoleum.


    On this day, the fourteenth master rode to the temple.


    Since the fourth year of Yongzheng''s reign, he was sent to the imperial mausoleum by the fourth master because of his conspiracy against the uranara family. He never met the Empress Dowager again.


    It''s not that the fourth master refuses to let him, but he doesn''t want to talk to him.


    As for the empress dowager, she never opened her mouth because she hated the fourth master.


    Now time flies, he and Empress Dowager have not met for four years.


    This time, the Empress Dowager seldom opened this mouth, and the fourth master agreed.


    The fourteenth Master arrived at the Empress Dowager''s residence, looked around, and followed the slave into the Empress Dowager''s room.


    When he saw the Empress Dowager leaning on the head of the bed, her face was waxy yellow, and she was taking medicine from the palace maids. He strode to the front of the bed and knelt down beside the Empress Dowager''s bed.


    He also kowtowed three times, and his eyes were scarlet and said, "empress dowager, your son is unfilial and has not been able to serve you."


    as soon as the Empress Dowager saw the fourteenth master, she couldn''t care to drink any medicine. Instead, she looked at the fourteenth master and waved to him, "fourteen, you''re coming, come quickly, come to the AI family, and let the AI family have a good look at you."


    Master 14 got up and sat down by the bed.


    Suddenly, mother and son''s hands naturally hand in hand.


    The empress mother held the hand full of thick cocoons of the fourteenth master, and gazed lovingly at him with a pair of eyes.


    Looking at it, his eyes were red, "son, you have suffered these years."


    She also raised her hand and stroked the sharp and angular cheek of the fourteenth master.


    The fourteenth Lord let the Empress Dowager''s hand on his cheek, "emperor''s wife, my son practised martial arts at a young age and fought at the border. What''s the hardship of guarding the imperial mausoleum? It''s you who haven''t seen you for several years. Why has your illness become like this? Does the emperor treat you harshly


    The Empress Dowager shook her head and said, "don''t talk about him like that. Don''t be so big or small. In the end, he''s your brother."


    "I don''t have such a brother. A few years ago, my son cut off his robe and broke his righteousness." 14 ye said.


    Empress Dowager: "you are stupid. You are brothers, and you don''t get together by righteousness. Even if you cut off your robe and cut off your righteousness, you still have the same blood in your body."


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager has been speaking for the fourth master, the fourteenth master was dissatisfied with the way: "empress, what kind of enchanting soup has the emperor poured for you, but you haven''t seen it for several years. How can you speak for him everywhere?"


    This sentence asked the Empress Dowager.


    See empress dowager whole person is Leng there, seem to be immersed in thinking.


    After a long time, she sighed heavily and said: "these years, it is the sad family that is not good. From the moment you remember, the AI family has shown dissatisfaction with the emperor in front of you, and has also spoken ill of him in front of you."


    "Under the influence of AI''s family, no wonder you didn''t play with the emperor since you were a child, and you also fought against him everywhere. Knowing that he was not against Lao Ba, you still fought with Lao BA in the same camp as Lao ba."


    She finally realized that it was her failure in education that affected the fourteenth master, and that the antagonism between him and the fourth master came to the point of cutting off the robe and breaking the righteousness.


    14 ye see empress dowager and a few years ago changed greatly, is really not adapted to, "Huang e Niang, what happened in the end, how do you become this way?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that the mourning family has been provoked and misunderstood the emperor."


    Master 14: "misunderstanding? What misunderstanding


    Empress Dowager: "the AI family has always thought that he dislikes the low birth of AI family in the bottom of his heart."


    Master 14: "didn''t you tell your son about this since you were a child? Didn''t you say that the sixth brother told you personally? "


    Fourth master: "yes, I told you since I was a child, but this is the plot of the virtuous princess. She envies that the AI family has children and daughters. She envies that the AI family has children and daughters. She bribes and abets six elder brother''s milk and finally kills her."


    "But the emperor never thought that it was the mourning family who wronged him."


    "I don''t believe it." Not only did he not believe it, he asked, "who told you all these things?"


    Queen Mother: "Queen."Smell speech, 14 Ye sneer, "emperor sum Niang, you don''t be cheated by the queen, she is queen, nature and the emperor on a ship, maybe they collude to cheat you!"


    "That''s not true. What they said is quite clear to my family, which is also consistent with the events of that year. "The Empress Dowager affirmed:" it''s just that you have a long history of resentment with the emperor, so if you look at this matter with resentment, you will not believe it. "


    "But you have to understand that if the Emperor didn''t read it for your brother''s sake, he could have put you to death if you had not murdered the feiyanggu and the ulanara family. But he didn''t, and he didn''t treat you as mercilessly as he did to Lao Jiu. "


    The fourteenth master: "what kind of murder is just to plant the ulanara family. Later, the emperor''s brother didn''t make them innocent. Besides, Fei Yanggu was about to die. What''s the relationship between Fei Yanggu and his son?"


    "What''s more, my son has heard that if the ulanara family had not been sent to prison, they would have survived the earthquake disaster. In the end, they would have to thank me."


    "You, you." The Empress Dowager was angry and funny, "well, let''s not talk about this matter. I want to tell you something today. I haven''t told you about this matter."


    Master 14: "what''s the matter? Why are you talking about it?"


    When the Empress Dowager retreated, she got close to the ears of the fourteenth master, and said in a voice that the mother and the son could hear: "one year, you were fighting at the border, and the emperor and his sons were on a tour to the south. It was thirty years since the emperor''s three times'' peace. The emperor held a banquet in Rehe palace to celebrate." as a result, Lao Ba and you were not there, but you two asked the slave to give a gift, and the eighth gave one Haidongqing, you sent a Siberian tiger. As a result, as soon as people opened the red cloth, haidongqing and Dongbei tiger were both dead. Do you remember such a thing? ¡°


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1689

    "Of course I remember it." The fourteenth Master said angrily: "it''s ok if you don''t mention it. As soon as you mention it, my son will remember that it was the emperor who set me up, because he felt that I was with myna and had military power. He wanted to harm me!"


    Empress Dowager: "no, not emperor."


    Master 14: "who else can you have if you don''t have him? Even the dead Eagle sent by myna is also made by him. He wants to kill two birds with one stone. "


    The Empress Dowager: "it was Lao Ba who killed the northeast tiger you sent. As for the dead Eagle sent by Lao Ba, I think it should have been thirteen. Otherwise, the emperor would have sent him to ningguta after a while."


    The fourteenth master didn''t think about it. "Even if it is like this, it can''t be myna. It can''t be him if everyone else is away. Besides, haidongqing, which he sent himself, was dead. "


    The Empress Dowager''s tone affirmed, "it''s Lao ba. It''s the same thing you said with Aijia before the death of huangkao. You huangkao said that Laoba was not present, but he made peace with Lao Jiu."


    "What? What did Huang Kao say? How can you tell me now? "Master 14 finally believed it, but he was surprised that the Empress Dowager did not tell him earlier.


    The Empress Dowager sighed, "I know that the emperor is ambitious. I''m afraid you will lose if you trust him too much. I think it''s good for you to be on guard against the emperor together with Lao ba. "


    "Of course, the AI family didn''t want to see the emperor at that time. They always preferred you and wanted you to sit on the throne. As a result, the emperor''s edict announced that the fourth eldest was the emperor. The AI family was angry and kept this matter hidden."


    Smell speech, 14 Ye Mou light turns slightly, recollect that year''s matter.


    The words of the Empress Dowager are naturally trustworthy.


    As long as you think of him from his childhood, he has always been in sympathy with eight masters and nine masters.


    But they wanted to get rid of him in his heyday.


    Finally, he told him that it was the emperor who wanted to harm him.


    Then he pretended that nothing had happened and continued to fraternize with him.


    But the emperor elder brother treats him sincerely, once for him, has blocked huangkao''s knife for him, but he always regards the emperor elder brother as the enemy.


    Just thinking about it, he was angry and annoyed.


    He is angry! He took the eight brothers and nine brothers as brothers, but they calculated him behind his back!


    He regrets! He regretted that he was scheming with the wolf and was not allowed to fight with the emperor because the ninth Lord broke up.


    The Empress Dowager patted 14 ye on the shoulder, "if you have time, go and apologize to your brother."


    The fourteenth Master said "well", which was a promise.


    The Empress Dowager and the fourteenth master haven''t seen each other for several years. Naturally, they talked for a long time.


    In the afternoon, the fourteenth master went into the Forbidden City with bare arms and a bundle of Bauhinia on his back, holding in his hand what the Empress Dowager had given him.


    As a result, the Forbidden City appeared a handsome and burly man walking in the Forbidden City with bare arms.


    Because of martial arts training and leading soldiers to fight, the key fourteen is in a strong physique.


    Provoked the passing maids to blush and droop their heads.


    A moment later, the fourteenth master went to the Yangxin hall.


    He Zhongkang saw the fourteenth master from a distance and rushed to meet him. When he saw the Jingtiao on his back, he asked in a puzzled way, "master 14, are you?"


    "I asked to see the emperor." The fourteenth master returned.


    "Wait a moment, please. I''ll go and deliver the message first." He Zhongkang said and entered the hall of nourishing the heart.


    Before long, he came out again, "Fourteen Lord, the emperor is dealing with business in the Yangxin hall. It''s inconvenient to ask for an interview."


    The meaning of this is to gently express that the fourth master does not see the fourteenth master.


    After hearing this, the fourteenth master knelt down outside the hall of nourishing the heart with his back on his back.


    Somehow, at the moment of kneeling down, his mind suddenly recalled what his wife had said to him many years ago.


    At that time, the emperor''s sister-in-law said that he could not carry the character of the emperor''s wife.


    He also said that people like them will regret it sooner or later.


    He was thinking, is the emperor''s wife''s mouth open? Otherwise, how can it be so accurate?


    The fourteenth master knelt in the sun with his bare arms.


    The muscular lines are shining in the sun.


    The man''s broad back, because of the back of the thorn, the flesh was scratched by the thorn on the twig, exuding some tiny blood.


    The sky in summer is blue, without a trace of clouds.


    The hot sun scorched the marble floor.


    However, the time of a stick of incense, on the face of fourteen Ye.


    Some maids poured a basin of water on the ground, which was absorbed by the ground and completely dried up.


    Gradually, the original straight back of the fourteenth master was just like the mature grain, which was so hot that he bent down.


    Even the head, also slightly lower.


    His face was no longer as reckless as before.


    Perhaps, only mature rice can bend down.


    After kneeling outside for about half an hour, the fourth master, dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, came out of the Yangxin hall.Moreover, he came to the fourteenth Lord.


    14 ye saw him, immediately went kowtow ceremony, "minister younger brother has seen emperor brother."


    Fourth master negative hand, looked down at 14 ye, "minister younger brother? When did I have a brother like you


    The fourteenth master:...


    with that, he also looked at Su Peisheng beside him, pointed to the fourteenth master and asked, "who is he?"


    Su Peisheng understood and immediately sang a duet with the fourth master, "emperor, you forget that he is the fourteenth master, your brother, who is guarding the imperial mausoleum!"


    "Oh," the fourth master suddenly realized, "I remember, the one who cut off my robe with me, right?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s him." Su Peisheng responded.


    At the same time, he snickered in his heart.


    The emperor is really dark. Obviously, he Zhongkang said that he had asked for a meeting with the fourteenth Lord. How could the emperor not know.


    Besides, although a few years have passed, the fourteenth master has not changed much.


    However, the emperor still remembers the events of many years ago and deliberately teases the fourteenth Lord here.


    Who let the fourteenth master and the eighth master set up the uranara family and cut off the righteousness with the emperor.


    Now, it''s strange that the emperor can easily spare him!


    Think back a few thorns, you can plead guilty, all the previous things written off, impossible!


    "The fourteenth master listened to the conversation between the fourth master and Su Peisheng, but he didn''t know that the emperor was deliberately making trouble for him.


    However, a man''s husband is wrong if he is wrong. If he can come today, he naturally knows that he is not easy to deal with. He also knows what he will face, and has never thought of returning without success.


    I saw the fourth master walking around the fourteenth master.


    As he paced, he looked down at the fourteenth master, and finally returned to his original place. He stopped and looked down on the skin of the fourteenth master pierced by the thorns.


    "Yunyi, you are a good man. What are you doing in the hall of nourishing the heart with thorns on your back?"


    The fourth master didn''t let up, and the fourteenth master knelt all the time, "just as the emperor can see, my younger brother is pleading with you."


    The fourth master glared at the fourteenth master, "don''t be a brother. I''m such an ordinary emperor. How can I afford a brother like you! I can only afford to be a thirteen year old brother


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1690

    No, I''m so ordinary, but I can''t be your brother. Get out of here. I''m only thirteen, and only thirteen is my younger brother.


    Inside and outside, listening to him is belittling himself, but actually full of satire.


    The fourteenth master used to eat the vinegar of the thirteenth master. Every time he saw the fourth master and the thirteenth master, he had a good relationship, and he would be sour.


    Now, after hearing this, I don''t think it''s too sour.


    But he can only bear it.


    After all, in those days, he unilaterally announced that he would break up. Oh, no, it was he who unilaterally announced that he would sever the brotherhood with his royal brother and cut off his robe and break his righteousness.


    Now the emperor is still angry with him. He has to bear it.


    Master 14 was bitter in his heart, but he was still good at saying, "don''t break the evil minister. I come here to ask for your sins like you."


    Fourth master: "excuse me? How to plead guilty? "


    The fourteenth Lord: "in the past, all kinds of things are not my younger brother. Please surrender your guilt to my younger brother, and I am willing to receive punishment."


    Fourth master: "what happened many years ago has already passed. Now you want me to punish you for no reason. Do you want to trap me in injustice?"


    "The emperor''s brother is serious. If you can''t commit a crime, you can punish your younger brother with Jingtiao, as long as you can dispel your anger." 14 Ye explained.


    Fourth master: "in broad daylight, the sky and the earth, you let me beat you in front of all the people in front of you in the Yangxin hall. Is it because Lao Jiu''s reputation of injuring my hands and feet in the past few years is not loud enough?"


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that." What the fourteenth Master said is nothing. I don''t know what to say.


    The fourth master raised his head and no longer looked at the fourteenth master. Instead, he looked straight ahead with his head held high, "get up."


    "Ah?" The fourteenth master did not understand.


    "I told you to get up!" the fourth Master said again.


    But the fourteenth master straightened his back and continued to kneel, "brother, do you forgive me?"


    "You threaten me?" The fourth master bowed his head and looked at him coldly.


    "I dare not, but if you don''t forgive me, I dare not rise." The fourteenth master knelt on his knees.


    "No? I see you dare very much! "When the fourth master was cold, he changed his leisurely posture and became vicious." when he made a mistake, he ignored everything and didn''t want to do anything. His brain was kicked by a donkey? Stupid thing


    "Now I just kneel for half an hour and want to get my forgiveness. My forgiveness is so cheap, eh?"


    "The fourteenth Lord bowed his head and did not dare to look at the sinister eyes of the fourth master.


    The fourth master severely bit the back alveolar and asked, "do you want to be forgiven?"


    Master 14: Yes


    "Good." "I only give you two choices. One is to stand up, go back and clean up, and lead troops to the border three days later."


    "War?" The fourteenth master didn''t quite understand, "why don''t you let the five squares go."


    Fourth master: "next month, he will retire."


    "Retreat?" The fourteenth master frowned. Kneeling elder brother is the same, elder brother is a father. He seldom walks his horse here.


    generally speaking, people who get to the official position of Wuge are 70 years old and 80 years old.


    Some even want to hold power when they are old.


    Why is Wuge so young that he says he wants to leave the court? Is he tired of the court?


    The fourteenth master only guessed about it. Then he continued to ask, "what about thirteen?"


    When asked, his tone was sour.


    Fourth master: "shisan has leg disease. Although he was cured earlier, he still has some discomfort with the growth of age. The border is hard. I don''t want him to be so tired."


    Master 14: "so you can''t bear to let him go to the border to suffer. When I was young, I was still injured in the battlefield, so you are not afraid of my tiredness?"


    Listen to me. I feel aggrieved.


    After hearing this, the fourth master frowned imperceptibly.


    He lowered his head and took a serious look at the face of the fourteenth master, and then glanced at the thorns on his back.


    Then he continued to raise his head, looked straight ahead, and said with venomous tongue: "in the end, you are afraid of death. In this case, you will continue to kneel here. If you kneel to death, I will order someone to make you a good coffin, and then bury you in the Imperial mausoleum."


    With that, he turned around and planned to return to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    But he turned around, and the fourteenth master got up.


    As a result of kneeling for too long, fourteen Ye''s knees were numb, just got up, and almost fell.


    If Su Peisheng had not helped him, the fourteenth master would have knelt down again.


    The fourteenth master was supported by Su Peisheng in one hand, and held the fourth master''s arm with the other. "Brother Huang, who said I was afraid of death? I went to the battlefield with the emperor when I was a teenager. I just, just..."


    "what is it?" The fourth master glared coldly at the fourteenth master.


    "But did you not take away my military power and no longer let me go to the battlefield?" Asked the fourteenth master.Fourth master: "when did I say I would not let you go to the battlefield again?"


    The fourteenth master: "although he didn''t say that, he didn''t go to war every time there was a war.


    On several occasions, he offered to dismiss him for various reasons.


    Su Peisheng held on to the fourteenth master and said with a smile, "master 14, you were not close to the eighth master at that time. How could the emperor rest assured that he would give you this important task."


    "I know that." Fourteen ye said, eyes a bright, he asked four ye, "brother, so say, you trust me now?"


    The fourth master frowned impatiently and didn''t answer his question.


    He just looked at the hand 14 ye put on his arm and coldly ordered, "let go." Let''s show you how to test your loyalty. There is no room for maneuver.


    the fourteenth Lord: "answer me first."


    "You let go." The cold words came from the fourth master''s teeth.


    The fourteenth master felt his displeasure and let go of his arm.


    Then, I only heard the fourth master say coldly: "I will give you an edict. In a few days, I will let you go to war by the general. If you can return triumphantly, you will never remember the past. If you die in the battlefield, then... I will not be your brother!"


    With that, the fourth master did not return to the hall of nourishing the heart.


    Su Peisheng said with a smile, "master De Le, please stay. You''d better go back and tidy up and prepare for the war."


    With that, he followed the fourth master into the Yangxin hall.


    The fourteenth master looked at the back of the fourth master, and there was admiration in his eyes, as well as a silly smile on his face.


    The servants outside the hall of nourishing the heart cried out in their hearts one after another. Damn it!


    After the fourteenth master left the hall of nourishing the heart, he went back to the hidden residence.


    After going back, he did not have time to warm up with the Yan family, nor to play with his children. He immediately changed his clean clothes and rode to the house of eight masters.


    The fourteenth Lord used to go to the eighth master''s house. Even if he was in the imperial mausoleum these years, some servants would recognize him there.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1691

    The gatekeeper, without saying a word, welcomed him into the mansion without informing the eighth master.


    The fourteenth master didn''t need to lead the way, so he walked to the front yard of eight masters with ease and familiarity, "is your master''s son in the house? "


    as soon as the servant listened to the question of the fourteenth master, he could hear that he was not honest.


    In the past, the fourteenth master always asked "myna is in your house"?


    Now how to directly ask "your master son also", is it not to lead the wolf into the house?


    The servant laughed and replied, "the eighth master is not in your house for the time being. Why don''t I take you to the front hall and wait?"


    "No, I''ll go straight to his study and wait." The fourteenth master can''t control so much.


    So, the servant who kept the door quickly winked at the others, and someone went to the house of eight masters to preach.


    However, fourteen Ye''s legs are long, plus his big stride, but first step to the eighth Ye''s front yard.


    When he got there, the servant at the gate said, "master 14, wait here first."


    "When you wait, you can see the eunuch next to him." Say, 14 ye a pull slave''s collar, "you incredibly cheat ye?"


    "No, no, it''s not like that. The slave is not very clear. Mistakes and misunderstandings are all misunderstandings." The slave stuttered with fear.


    Just then, a man and a woman came out of the hall.


    The man also asked, "who is making a noise here?"


    The fourteenth Master heard the sound and saw the eighth master standing at the entrance of the hall in a white robe.


    And behind him, followed by a beautiful woman.


    14 ye and 8 Ye look at each other for a moment, eight Ye gentle smile, first opened a mouth: "originally 14 ye, long time no see, come in and sit."


    "No need." The fourteenth master took the slave''s collar and let go and pushed the slave to the ground.


    Then he took a dagger from his waist and pulled the scabbard open.


    Scared eight Ye side of the slave quickly to prepare for the war posture, protect the eight ye and the woman.


    The fourteenth master looked at the eighth master, gritted his teeth and said, "since I was a few years old, I have felt that you are different from those brothers who show off their manners, and you have the character that I lack. You are calm, gentle and deep in the city."


    "but I am arrogant, reckless and undisguised. I have respected and respected you as my brother since I was a child You, assist you. Even when huangkao knew that you were plotting to kill the prince and wanted to cure you, I came forward to protect you. Even if huangkao pointed his sword at me, I was not afraid. "


    "But what about you? But when I led the army to fight, you and Jiuge moved hands and feet on the Northeast Tiger I sent to huangkao, and wanted the emperor to punish me? If it was not for the emperor''s wise examination and his knowledge of my conduct, I''m afraid I would have been ruined by you. "


    "When I return to Beijing triumphantly, you and nine elder brother will push this matter to the emperor elder brother, saying that he is trying to kill me. You are really good and really good at acting."


    In this regard, eight Ye quietly listened to 14 Ye''s words and did not speak.


    The fourteenth master continued: "eight elder brother, this is the last time I call you brother. Today I come here to cut off the righteousness with you. From today on, the brotherhood between you and me is just like this sleeve. It''s a complete break!"


    Then he cut off the left cuff.


    In an instant, his left arm was expected to be cut off, and half of his arm was exposed.


    Master 14 is a man who has a good sense of righteousness.


    He thinks that it is not only necessary to have a sense of ceremony when brothers get together, but also need a sense of ceremony even when they are separated.


    Then, he left a line of "take care of yourself, or I''ll see you in the future, and I won''t care about the affection of the past".


    With that, he left without looking back.


    The reason why he said he was good for himself was that he knew that the ambition of the eighth master had never been restrained.


    At that time, he framed the ulanara family, but he was actually encouraged by the eighth master.


    He held the injustice for the ninth master, and the eighth master told him that the Emperor cared about his wife. If he wanted to deal with him, he should start with his wife.


    He is not to blame for this.


    What he did by himself, he recognized himself and was willing to take on mistakes!


    However, if the eighth master wants to make a single moth, he will, as long as his brother trusts him.


    They are all smart people. Some things don''t have to be too clear. The eighth master will know what happened.


    Three days later, the fourteenth Lord was named the general king.


    The fourth master held a grand ceremony for him.


    On the day of the western expedition, the kings and ministers of the imperial court and the central government all wore Python clothes and gathered outside the gate of the afternoon.


    The fourteenth master knelt down and received the imperial edict seal. He was grateful for his benediction. He followed the imperial edict to the Meridian Gate and rode out of Tiananmen Gate. More than 100000 soldiers led by Deshengmen went to the western expedition!


    All the kings, Bailes, shellfish, gongs and other officials of the second grade or above were sent to the soldiers.


    After the fourteenth Lord''s expedition, the Forbidden City was restored to its former tranquility.


    Day by day, in a blink of an eye, it will be the big brother married day.One night at the end of August, the fourth master was reading memorials in the study of Yangxin hall.


    Su Peisheng, holding whisk in his hand, stood by carefully waiting.


    At this time, Chen Biao came in from outside.


    See Chen Biao hit thousand way: "long live, someone peeps covetous Qianqing palace that plaque."


    The fourth master gave a faint "um" to show that he knew.


    The fourth master did not care, and he continued to read the memorial.


    But Su Peisheng''s eyes widened in surprise.


    But it''s a plaque. What they really look for is not the secret in the plaque.


    Because the emperor set up the reserve secretly, he made two copies of the imperial edict, one of which was kept by the Emperor himself.


    There is another one, sealed in the brocade box, placed behind the plaque of "Zhengda Guangming" in Qianqing palace!


    But why isn''t the emperor in a hurry? He''s dying.


    Chen Biao and Su Peisheng had an idea. Seeing that the fourth master had only "um", he tried to ask, "shall we not send someone to stop it?"


    "I find that you are really idle." The fourth master raised his head and looked at Chen Biao, "are you deaf, or do you think you can be my lord?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Chen Biao repeatedly denied that, "the slave just felt that this matter was of great importance, for fear of implicating the secret prince, and making the prince public, which was not good for the prince."


    "I''m not in a hurry. What are you worried about?"


    "It''s a slave, not a slave." After Chen Biao admitted his mistake, he immediately asked carefully, "then... Do we want to protect the crown prince secretly?"


    "No need." The fourth master bowed his head and continued to write, "if he can''t even deal with this matter, then he is not the prince I cultivated. What kind of emperor should he be?"


    "Long live what you said is very true. It''s the servant who worries too much." After Chen Biao responded, he withdrew.


    Su Peisheng, on the other hand, pondered over the meaning of the fourth master''s words.


    Listen to the emperor''s meaning, is it time to let the crown prince''s identity be announced?


    But the emperor is still in power and has only been on the throne for eight years!


    ------


    the good one is 20000 words, which is a little delayed for dozens of minutes. However, it is more than 4000 words, and 24000 words is finished!


    In the last chapter, the title of Elaine is specially added!


    Because this is a temporary blast, the time is sudden, a little hasty.


    I haven''t had time to get a lot of titles, and some contents are not refined. Let''s make do with it.


    I haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll be refined when I''m full.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1692

    Without the obstruction of the fourth master, the plaque of Qianqing palace could not be preserved.


    The next morning, the Forbidden City exploded.


    The guard of the Qianqing palace was dazed with a piece of Mongolian medicine.


    When they woke up, they found that the "zhengguangming" plaque of the Qianqing palace had fallen to the ground.


    Moreover, the imperial edict sealed in the brocade case was not only smashed out, but also pasted on the gate of Qianqing palace.


    When they woke up, they saw the bright yellow edict, which simply and clearly wrote "the eldest son of the emperor was established as the crown prince".


    All of a sudden, the story spread in the Forbidden City.


    The maids and eunuchs in the palace saw big brother, and their posture became more humble.


    On this day, the fourth master went to the early court as usual.


    At the moment, he was sitting on the Dragon chair at the top of the hall of supreme harmony.


    The princes and ministers stood at the bottom of the table and, as usual, reported to each other one by one.


    However, no one mentioned that the plaque of Qianqing palace was smashed last night, and the imperial edict was leaked.


    Finally, after the ministers had finished, the fourth master took the initiative to mention, "what do you think about last night when the plaque of zhengguangming in Qianqing palace was broken open and the edict was exposed?"


    Next, the ministers looked at each other, and one of the civil servants replied: "emperor, I heard that the bodyguards of the Qianqing palace were bewildered. I think it was premeditated. It''s better to hand it over to the Ministry of punishment for thorough investigation."


    We are either civil servants or military officers. It is better to let the criminal department take charge of it. The emperor should not be embarrassed.


    On the face of the fourth master, he asked a question, "who is the prince you want to order? Do you have any objection to the prince?"


    In this regard, the ministers under the rare coincided, "ministers and so on have no objection."


    If they don''t know who is written in the imperial edict of the Qianqing palace, they may still hold their own views and support their beloved elder brother.


    Can be written clearly on the edict, the first son of the emperor was established as the crown prince.


    Well, it means that the emperor intended to make big brother the crown prince a few years ago.


    If they have any objection here, are they not rebelling against the emperor and challenging the future emperor?


    Moreover, even the relatives of the imperial concubines have no objection.


    Even if they have any objection, they just dare to think about it from the bottom of their heart.


    Otherwise, if big brother has a fault in the future, they will be the first suspect.


    Especially at this critical moment, don''t think that the imperial edict of the Qianqing palace was revealed by their conspiracy.


    The princes and ministers not only have no objection, but also some people are walking their horses here.


    "Big Baylor is good-natured, not to boast, intelligent and capable, good conduct, should be a prince."


    "Big brother was weak when he was a child, but he insisted on practicing martial arts. He was not arrogant and impetuous. He was very upright. He was an example of the current elder brother."


    "A few years ago, the queen was recuperating in the Yuanmingyuan Garden. The eldest brother was filial. For the sake of the Queen''s fasting for three years, he was really a benevolent and filial brother."


    Rainbow farts of this kind are continuous in the hall of supreme harmony.


    Together with the three elder brother for elder brother also said: "elder brother speaks of righteousness, treat our brothers several brotherhood."


    Until the big brother of the people''s Congress said "the Lord is not ordinary brother", people stopped blowing rainbow farts.


    After about a stick of incense, the morning went away.


    Big brother was walking on the steps of the hall of supreme harmony when he was invited to the hall of nourishing the heart by Su Peisheng.


    When the elder brother arrived at the hall of nourishing the heart, the fourth master was already sitting on the throne of the hall.


    "Good morning, please." Big brother salutes.


    The fourth master sat at the head of the table, and his eyes fell on big brother.


    "You are now the crown prince of the Qing Dynasty. What do you think?"


    For the fourth master''s question, big brother knelt down and said, "the emperor Amar is strong and vigorous, and will last for generations. The son minister is still in the learning stage, and next month is a good day for his son to get married. At present, he only wants to get ready for the marriage and marry the unmarried Di Fu Jin. After all, his son is empty. "


    You can still be in office for many years, and now my son has no idea, just wants to get married and have children.


    After all, the fourth master is both in power and alive.


    No one who is a prince will show his ambition when he is in power.


    After listening to the elder brother''s words, the fourth elder brother looked down on the next elder brother.


    It can be said that he is closely staring at big brother, it seems that he does not let go of any micro facial expression of big brother.


    He pulled his lips and asked, "some people want to know the status of the prince in the imperial edict, and deliberately exposed this matter. What do you think?"


    "The children thought that everyone would have a sense of curiosity about the secret crown prince, but most people would not go to the Qianqing palace to confuse the guards and paste the edict on the gate of the palace."


    "Because the palace is heavily guarded, ordinary people do not dare to take this risk, and they do not have the ability.""Unless, like his son''s minister, the other party is a prince, and he is very eager to know who your crown prince is. Perhaps he was just curious, and when he found out that it was the son minister, he simply made the matter known to the public, so that the child minister became the target of public criticism, exposing and dangerous


    At that time, the emperor amah established the reserve secretly to protect the crown prince and not to put him in danger.


    In this way, accidents can be prevented. If after a hundred years of emperor amah''s reign, the ministers directly set up a new emperor to ascend the throne according to the edict book in the plaque of the Qianqing palace, there would be no endless disputes.


    But now, once the crown prince is exposed in the eyes of the public, facing the great temptation of the highest power, other elder brothers will be hostile to him.


    Even, they want to compare the crown prince with the prince, suppress him politically, or eliminate him physically.


    Not only other princes, but also ministers and friends in the imperial court, concubines and eunuchs in the harem, have their own princes, and all kinds of interest groups will naturally play games and even fight against each other.


    As a result, internal strife alone will consume a lot of national resources and weaken national strength.


    The man behind the scenes has ulterior motives, not only to trap him in danger, but also to make the Qing court turbulent!!!


    First of all, the fourth master listened to the big brother''s analysis, and then he said, "well, which brother do you think did this?"


    "I don''t know." No one makes a decision before it''s clear.


    What''s more, the suspect is still a brother, regardless of whom he suspects, he is very emotional.


    Fourth master: "since I don''t know, I will step down and investigate this matter thoroughly."


    Big brother long eyebrow slightly pick, did not expect four ye unexpectedly let him thoroughly investigate this matter.


    However, although he was a little surprised, he still said, "yes, my son, please leave!"


    Out of the hall of nourishing the heart, big brother took the steps under him.


    His minion, koizi, saw that he was frowning and didn''t dare to say a word after him.


    But big elder brother''s eyes light tiny turn, ponder four ye and his dialogue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1693

    According to the law, the Forbidden City is heavily guarded. There is no reason why the secrets behind the Qianqing palace plaque are leaked.


    Otherwise, how can it be good for so many years?


    Can it be said that it is the people behind the scenes who are so powerful that they can hide from the eyes of emperor Amar?


    The more he thought about it, the more wrong he was. Could it be that the emperor Alma knew about it and deliberately let the people behind the scenes make trouble.


    But what is the purpose of the emperor Alma? Isn''t this against the original intention of establishing a secret reserve?


    Otherwise, the secret that has been kept for many years has not been kept in vain?


    Unless... Emperor Alma wants to abdicate early?


    Big brother just thought of this, filial piety and good breeding do not allow him to continue thinking.


    He shook his head and warned himself not to have the slightest thought of it.


    The elder brother shook off his mind and told the servant: "xiaojingzi, pass on the Lord''s order, let the Ministry of punishment thoroughly investigate who the princes have been in contact with recently, and the personnel who have been in and out of the Forbidden City recently."


    "In addition, if we have had a festival with you in the past, let''s check them one by one."


    Xiaojing son should, carefully asked: "that... Two elder brother also need to check?"


    As for this problem, big a''gorton stopped and thought seriously for a few seconds, "no, he''s so idle and greedy for fun, but he doesn''t have the heart to do this kind of thing."


    Xiaojingzi: "bang!"


    Those half brothers must be thoroughly investigated.


    Brother, five elder brother is still young, just a few years old, certainly will not plan these things.


    But second elder brother, although is the close brother, but two elder brother is besides big elder brother, the elder elder brother.


    Although he wanted to remind his family of Baylor, there were also many brothers in the royal family who were able to settle accounts and fight for power and intrigue.


    But he was afraid of being scolded and swallowed these words.


    However, his own Baylor clearly trust the second elder brother, but his words are very arrogant!


    Big brother if cast a net to thoroughly investigate, certainly can''t find out for a while and a half.


    But he is based on his own inference, there is a limited scope of thorough investigation.


    The object of his thorough investigation is only those who have motives for him.


    One is the brother who has a competitive relationship with him, and the other is the person who has a problem with him.


    Whatever it is, the scope is not very large.


    In the palace, his brothers are just so few, but also to remove two elder brother, also three elder brother and four elder brother.


    Five elder brother is still so small, also is the close brother, naturally is excluded.


    And big brother is calm, and few people have a festival with him.


    So, that night, big brother found out who was the younger brother who ordered people to make trouble in the Qianqing Palace last night.


    "Lord Baylor, our people found out that it was the fourth elder brother who ordered people to give Mongolian and Chinese medicine in the night snack of the guards of Qianqing palace, taking advantage of the high night wind."


    "After being bewildered by the guards, they ordered those people to peek at the edict behind the zhengguangming plaque." Koizi will find out the truth of the matter.


    Big elder brother is writing in the study, listen to small well son say so, thick eyebrow tiny frown for a while.


    Then, the master and the servant said something, big brother just put down the pen in his hand, "go and bring the fourth younger brother to Ye."


    "Yes


    The big brother and the fourth elder brother, originally all lived in the East three in the agogue house.


    Their houses are not far apart.


    Therefore, but after a stick of incense, four elder brother was invited to the big brother''s study.


    Four elder brother one enters the room, the eye bead son drops to slip to turn, the eye avoids big elder brother, dare not and big elder brother direct look, "big brother, what do you call me to come?"


    "Guess." Big brother leisurely to the back of the chair.


    "Hey, hey..." four elder brother chat up a smile, "I can''t guess, big brother might as well say it directly."


    The big brother looked at the fourth elder brother, his eyes focused, and he directly showcased his cards. "My people found out that you ordered your servants to confuse the guards of the Qianqing palace, and deliberately pasted the edict under the zhengguangming plaque of Qianqing Palace on the gate of Qianqing palace."


    Smell speech, four elder brother immediately flustered, "elder brother, rice can eat disorderly, but words can''t be said at random, you, you this just know oneself reserve monarch''s identity, start to attack to brother?"


    "Don''t quibble. All your servants have taken statements in the Department of justice." Big brother decided it was the fourth elder brother, "say! Who ordered you to do this? "


    According to his understanding of the fourth younger brother, although he usually indulges in playing, and does not love reading or practicing martial arts, his heart is not bad.


    The most important thing is that the fourth brother''s head melon seeds, can''t think of such a big conspiracy, let alone that courage.


    He said that the fourth brother was curious about the edict in the plaque.


    But if the fourth younger brother pasted the edict on the gate of the city, he would not believe it.


    "Who can there be? I''m just curious. I want to know who emperor Alma has made Prince." Four elder brother knows oneself to expose, but is not willing to say behind the mastermind.


    Big brother: "want to know who emperor Alma made the crown prince, as for the imperial edict after reading, still pasted in the gate of Qianqing palace?"Fourth elder brother: "you ask me, I don''t know. I just wanted to peek at the contents of the imperial edict. After reading it, although I was a little disappointed, I didn''t want to let everyone know. Instead, I ordered people to put the edict into the brocade box again."


    "Who knows, in the morning, they all said that the sign of the Qianqing palace was smashed down and the edict was pasted on the door."


    Big brother: "that''s why I asked you, who was behind the scenes encouraging you to peek at the plaque?"


    Fourth elder brother: "big brother, I said, just a moment of curiosity, no one encouraged me."


    Elder brother: "the person who instigates you is the one who deliberately publishes the edict to the public. Are you sure you don''t say that you want to bear it alone?"


    Fourth elder brother: "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "Good." Big brother staring at four elder brother, "do you think the person behind the scenes can protect you?"


    Fourth elder brother:...


    elder brother: "don''t think you don''t admit him, I don''t know that you and eight uncle have been close recently."


    This word a, four elder brother whole person all Leng in situ, what words all cannot say.


    He thought the elder brother didn''t know it. He was playing with him intentionally. He was black in the stomach!


    Big brother got up, went to four elder brother, patted four elder brother''s shoulder, "take care of yourself."


    As early as the fourth elder brother was called, the eldest brother knew that it was the eighth master who did it. He also ordered people to invite people to the eighth elder brother''s residence.


    To be nice is to invite people, but not to be nice, to invite the eighth master to the palace and wait for the fourth master to come down.


    The next morning, big brother got up before dawn.


    He casually put on a long robe, went out of the bedroom, went outside, and called out "xiaojingzi".


    The next moment, xiaojingzi came in with a group of slaves.


    In the wake of koizi, there are palace maids and eunuchs who wait on big brother to change clothes and wash.


    Big brother stretched out his arms, and the maid in palace put on his shoes for him.


    He led his lips and asked, "but did you invite Prince lian to the palace?"


    "If we go back to Lord Baylor, when our people go to Prince Lian''s house, Prince Lian has left Beijing all night!"


    Big brother eyes a tight, "out of Beijing?"


    "Exactly." "But please rest assured, Lord Baylor. Prince Lian was still in the early morning yesterday, and I don''t think he can go far. Our people have blocked the capital city and the nearby city gates."


    "In addition, we have set up ambushes at various mountain passes in the capital."


    "We also ordered people to wait on the wharf for the waterway that leads to other countries."


    "All the way to escape from the capital, our people will be there. Once Prince Lian takes risks, our people can capture them!"


    Smell speech, big elder brother tiny jaw head, indicated that knew.


    However, three days later, the eighth master has not been captured back to Beijing.


    Xiaojingzi once again disappoints with big elder brother to report the matter: "Lord Baylor, three days and three nights, our people guard at all the points, all can''t see eight Ye''s shadow, can he have been out of the city?"


    "But we''ve blocked the gates of the capital, even those near the capital. We''ve also sent people to guard other places we can think of. What''s the problem?"


    Xiaojingzi frowned and thought hard, "eight Ye looks beautiful, you say... He should not dress up as a woman and leave the city?"


    Say, small well son brain made up a woman dress big man''s eight ye, seem... Still a bit amazing?


    But soon, koizi shook his head and shook off the idea, "that''s not so bad. Our people are strictly guarding all over the country, not to mention men disguised as women, but not a fly."


    Big brother sat in front of the book, his thick eyebrows wrinkled tightly, as if thinking about problems.


    After a long time, he asked lightly: "does Prince Lian care about people?"


    Xiaojingzi: "what can he care about? His mother and concubine have been gone for a long time, and his wife has long been suspended by him. His two sons have also been divided into his wife and the other son. How can he manage it?"


    "In recent years, he has also taken a side Fujin and several beautiful concubines. A while ago, the fourteenth master still broke up with him. Now, he has been betrayed and separated from his family..."


    "wait..." big brother interrupted xiaojingzi, saying, "you just said Prince Lian had a son to his wife?"


    Xiaojingzi: "yes."


    Big brother''s black eyes were tight, his thin lips were raised slightly, and he gave out a cold smile. "Then put Prince Lian''s original wife and son into prison. If Prince Ruolin doesn''t show up in three days, they will be taken to the execution ground and let them be punished for Prince Lian!"


    "Ah? But if Prince Lian goes far away, he can''t appear in three days? " Koizi asked.


    Big brother: "our people are strictly guarding all over the country. The flies can''t fly. As a living man, he is more difficult to fly. In my opinion, he must be in the city, because the most dangerous place is the safest place.""It''s just that soucheng is too troublesome, and it''s easy to frighten the snake. It''s better to use his wife and children to lead him out of the cave, which is the quickest and most effective way. In this way, we can turn passive into active!"


    Koizi: "but he didn''t give up his wife. Would he really care about this?"


    Big brother: "have you ever seen a man who gave up his wife after divorcing his wife?"


    "That''s certainly not true. Our men in Qing Dynasty have no right to raise children, regardless of whether they divorce or divorce. "


    " as for whether or not to give women custody, it is up to the men to decide. However, we should pay attention to the ancestry. Generally, no one will let their children leave the house unless they have compassion for women... "


    speaking of this, koizi pauses and seems to understand something," I understand, I will do as you tell you! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1694

    On that day, xiaojingzi first went to the residence of the eighth master and banned Hongjie, the eldest son of Bayes, into the patriarchal mansion.


    In her early years, Guo Luo and eight ye were separated. After dealing with her uncle''s funeral, she bought a house in the capital and lived with her little son Hongyan.


    Now both sons have grown up and both have wives and concubines and have children.


    He thought he had made a clear relationship with the man, but he was suddenly sent into the Imperial Palace by the royal bodyguard.


    After Guo Luo and his two sons were broken into the patriarchal mansion, the Ministry of punishment released the news.


    And in the capital each bulletin board pasted the notice, orders eight ye to surrender within three days.


    Otherwise, they will publicly punish Guo Luoluo and two elder brothers in the execution ground.


    He also threatened that if the eighth master did not appear, he would wait for his wife and children to collect the corpse.


    "Niang, elder brother ordered Guo Luo and his two sons to enter the patriarchal mansion." Ruxia told Ruoyin the news she heard.


    These days, Ruoyin agreed with the fourth master and began to take charge of the harem.


    He said, let her be in charge of the harem for a while, and she will be in charge of it for a while.


    It''s just that she''s just managing.


    She didn''t recover from the morning dart of the harem.


    Only on the fifteenth day of the first day of the lunar new year, or every new year''s festival, or something big happened in the harem, did she call the concubines to Yongshou palace to talk about things.


    Anyway, the Hougong is not engaged in sales, so there is no need to start a business.


    The fourth master doted on her alone, so the harem didn''t have to fight for the emperor''s heirs.


    So, you don''t have to get together every morning to fight chicken blood.


    The concubines were not satisfied with each other, and there was nothing to hold the morning meeting every day.


    It''s nothing more than a big eye and a small eye, a war of words, and a dull life in the palace.


    It''s better for everyone to sleep late, not angry, and live a lot longer.


    At the moment, Ruoyin is looking through the account book.


    After listening to Ruxia''s report, she gave a faint "Er" a, "I know."


    A few days ago, she didn''t feel very surprised when she learned that the elder brother was the prince secretly established by the fourth master.


    In recent years, she had already guessed the words and deeds of the fourth master and his occasional conversation.


    In addition, the elder brother is the first son of his own. He is upright, but he has a city government. He looks like the fourth master of that year.


    However, even if she knew it in her heart, she never said it, let alone did something purposely.


    As for big brother''s capture of Guo Luo Luo''s and eight Ye''s two sons, Ruoyin made friends with Guo Luoluo''s family, but she did not intubate this matter.


    Because this is related to the Qing regime, we should focus on the overall situation. It is not the time for her to be a woman in the harem, nor is it a time for women''s benevolence.


    This is one of the reasons why love, family affection, friendship and royal family are luxury goods.


    The eighth master exposed big brother to danger, and if he wants to stir up unrest in the imperial court, there must be an outcome.


    Since the fourth master is relieved to leave the matter to the elder brother, if she intervenes, she will be no different from the old empress dowager who overstepped her authority and wanted to control the monarch, meddling and ambitious.


    And if she points out, it will affect the big brother''s thinking, so that his hands are tied.


    The fourth master is still in power. Even if the elder brother doesn''t handle it properly, it is the fourth master who teaches, but she can''t teach.


    Although the Qing Dynasty had such crimes as sitting in a row and punishing nine ethnic groups.


    If one person breaks the law, the whole family sits together.


    However, with Ruoyin''s understanding of big brother, I think big brother''s heart knows how to be, and should not be too difficult for Guo Luo''s.


    Big brother is also an adult, and this matter has something to do with him, so he should let it go.


    There are friends on one side and sons on the other.


    If she took Guo Luo Luo''s family into consideration, where would she put the elder brother''s son?


    If the sound of no one is easy to help, also do not want to any party is not easy.


    I just hope that the man has a little conscience, can read the pain of his wife and children, show up early, and take the responsibility he should bear.


    Of course, if big brother really wants Guo Luo Luo''s life, she will definitely let someone take a message for him.


    But she believed that big brother would not do so.


    When there is no definite result, she wants to quietly see what big brother will do next.


    The next day, eight masters did not show up.


    The next day, the third day, he still did not show up.


    As a result, xiaojingzi and his party had to force Guo Luoluo, Hongjie and Hongyan into the open execution ground in the capital.


    There is a execution ground in the capital. It is a place for special prisoners to execute and execute the death penalty.


    In general, it is not allowed to be released.


    Only those who have committed serious crimes can be publicly implemented to make an example of others, so as to make an example of others and to warn the public.


    On this day, Guo Luo''s mother and son were taken to the execution ground with shackles on their hands and feet.


    They had heavy shackles on their heads and their entire necks in heavy wooden shackles.On the high platform at the head of the execution ground, big brother is sitting in the middle.


    Beside him, there are the Minister of punishment and some guards of the Ministry of punishment.


    Around, there are hundreds of bodyguards and hundreds of ambush guards.


    Generally speaking, there are at most a hundred bodyguards on the execution ground.


    This is not to catch turtles in the urn for the eighth master. Hundreds of bodyguards and secret guards were specially arranged.


    Anyway, the capital is under the control of big brother.


    Even if the eighth master is powerful, he can''t bring many people.


    Big brother with the kind of business man''s legs, cold face, light eyes.


    The Minister of the Ministry of punishment took a look at the elder brother. After the two looked at each other, the Minister of the Ministry of punishment ordered in a deep voice: "come, I will punish Guo Luoluo''s family, and my two sons will all be punished with the punishment written on the board!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a slave took the tools of punishment and moved to Guo Luo''s mother and son.


    A palace girl put the cuanzi into Guo Luo''s finger, and tightly closed it tightly. She clamped Guo Luo''s finger.


    Immediately, Guo Luo Luo''s finger joint on white, and soon hyperemia, become dark purple.


    Not only that, but her two sons were also severely punished.


    The so-called board punishment is that the victim stands facing the north, bends down to stretch out his arms, and then holds his feet with his fingers.


    And do not allow the body to bend, to maintain this position all the time.


    It''s just that under normal circumstances, it''s OK to maintain it for an hour or two.


    But the big brother''s purpose is to force the eighth master to appear. Naturally, the punishment will not stop until the eighth master appears.


    Guo Luo Luo''s punishment and the two elder brothers'' punishments are not fierce, but they are very torturous.


    Ancient women''s hands were very skillful. Most women would do some embroidery and needlework.


    When the punishment is serious, it will destroy one''s hands.


    In particular, Guo Luoluo''s two sons, looking at the board of punishment seems ordinary, but if a long time, all the blood flow to the brain, easy to dizzy, stiff lying on the ground.


    Serious point, can vomit into a disease, even die!


    However, it took a long time for the punishment to take effect, but it would bleed immediately.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1695

    But in the blink of an eye, Guo Luo Luo''s hands have been covered with blood.


    Seeing that they all started to implement, there was no movement around, let alone the shadow of the eighth master.


    Big brother''s sight falls on the execution ground, the slender left hand carelessly pulls - plays the trigger finger.


    But the ministers around him seemed to be in a bit of a hurry, thinking that they would not kill people later. The eighth master has not appeared yet.


    Xiaojingzi also some anxious way: "Bayle Lord, eight ye can not come?"


    Big brother thin lips light open, light way: "look at you this point of success, this just started, you can''t hold your breath. Psychological tactics are to see who is more calm. I have nothing to be afraid of. Even if Prince Lian doesn''t come out, he will be able to take him back to the palace sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. "


    "Prince Kerian is different. If he doesn''t come back, his wife and children will not be able to hold on. Where can I exchange the lives of three family members with one person? Where can I find such a good and cheap one


    "What Lord Baylor said is, but what if the mother and the son can''t hold on and die?" Asked koizi.


    Elder brother: "who let you kill them? I just let them suffer to attract Prince lian to show up, not to kill them. If Prince Lian really doesn''t come out, he''ll let them go. I''ll think of another way."


    "Ah? The slave told them to be gentle, so that they could be tortured for a long time Xiaojingzi motioned to a little eunuch on the side, and the eunuch went to tell the slave who was to be punished.


    Xiaojingzi thought, maybe the eight masters all regret to die. If he knew this, he would take his wife and children with him.


    However, Lord Baylor is right. Even if the eighth master takes his wife and children away, they will not escape from the capital. Sooner or later, they will be arrested.


    Then again, the brothers of long live were the main characters who were captured first, and his wife, children and grandchildren would not be punished.


    Because they are royal blood, at most they can''t attack Jue.


    Just like Jiuye, Jiuye was first banned from the patriarchal clan, and his sons were just robbed of their homes, and then changed their insulting names.


    Baylor didn''t expect Baylor to catch his wife.


    Hum, who let the eighth master offend Lord Baylor? It''s good if he doesn''t want the life of his wife and children!


    While they were waiting, several people in civilian clothes jumped down from the high wall on the right side of the execution ground.


    The first one was the eighth master in a white robe.


    He was under threat. Naturally, he would not bring many people here for his wife and children.


    Because, the whole capital is strictly guarded, no matter how many people he takes, there are no more than tens of thousands of bodyguards in the capital.


    And Guo Luo Luo Shi and two elder brothers were both taken hostage. Since he arrived here, he was ready to be arrested.


    Eight Ye''s eyes first swept his wife and children, but also his eyes fell on Guo Luo Luo''s body.


    See eight ye with people, big brother up, toward the execution of the slave on the execution of a gesture, those people will stop.


    His goal is to attract eight masters, now the goal has been achieved, naturally can stop.


    Then, he went to the blue stone high platform, looking down at the next eight ye, "eight uncle, but let me wait!"


    Next, eight Ye looked up at big elder brother and said with a gentle smile: "I said big nephew, you are so cunning, are you all learning from your emperor Alma?"


    Elder brother: "I dare not to be or not to be. My emperor Alma is upright and resolute, but I can''t bear the word of cunning. But I was ordered by the emperor Alma to thoroughly investigate the leakage of the imperial edict of the Qianqing palace. Who let the eighth uncle encourage the fourth brother to carry the pot for you?"


    "What''s more, in terms of cunning, eighth uncle is the first, even my nephew


    However, his people found out that the eighth master used the fourth brother''s playful and curious temperament to encourage him to peek at the edict after the plaque.


    As a result, the fourth brother wanted to plug the plaque back, but the eighth master pasted the edict on the gate of the Qianqing palace to let everyone know about it.


    Not only that, the eighth master also wants the fourth younger brother to carry the pot!


    If the fourth younger brother really carries the pot, he becomes the target of public criticism. Isn''t the eighth master killing two birds with one stone, and the two nephews are all ruined by him?


    Then, big brother made a gesture to the bodyguard below.


    Those bodyguards stepped forward and escorted the eighth master.


    In this regard, eight Ye''s arms were spread, and his arms were held by the guards.


    It was clear that he was going to be escorted to zongrenfu, but he was calm and calm as if he was changing clothes.


    Eight Ye captured back to the palace, Guo Luo Luo''s mother and son were released back to the mansion.


    Big brother also left the execution ground, and returned to the palace to report the matter to the fourth master.


    An hour later in the Yangxin hall, the fourth master was sitting in the bookcase of his study.


    The eldest brother beat thousands in the first place, "emperor Alma, the imperial edict of the Qianqing palace has been found out by the children''s minister. It is the eighth uncle''s edict after using the fourth brother''s playfulness and curiosity to encourage the fourth brother to peek at the plaque. Then he ordered people to publish the edict to the public, so as to plant the loot to the fourth younger brother. ""Sure?" The fourth master sat on the chair and asked lightly.


    Big brother: "the son minister is sure."


    Fourth master: "what kind of punishment do you think Prince Lian and fourth elder brother should be punished?"


    The elder brother slightly paused and replied: "the children''s ministers are only ordered to thoroughly investigate this matter. Huang AMA is the master of the Qing Dynasty, and it should be made by Huang AMA."


    Fourth master slightly jaw head, seem to casually ask: "if I say, want to put them to death?"


    The elder brother raised his eyebrows and said, "no matter what the emperor Alma does, it''s all reasonable and right. However, it doesn''t matter how you deal with the eighth uncle, but the son minister wants to plead for the fourth brother. "


    Fourth master: "say it."


    Big brother: "although the fourth brother is greedy for fun and lazy, he is not bad in fact. He is just a little ignorant."


    Fourth master: "so?"


    Big brother: "son minister, please don''t kill him, give him a chance to reform."


    Fourth master: "nothing else?"


    Big brother: "no more."


    "Big brother, you have to know that you are the crown prince and the crown prince. You want to be the emperor in the future. Sometimes, you have to be cruel and heartless!" The fourth master suddenly said in a deep voice.


    The elder brother tightened his black eyes and said firmly: "I thank the emperor Alma for his teaching, but in my opinion, you can be cruel to others, but to your brothers and family, you have to say a word of" affection "


    "What''s more, my son''s minister learned from you. You attach great importance to the thirteen and fourteenth uncles. Even the ninth uncle who chased you did not kill them all."


    "I still remember when I was a child, when the emperor and the horse law punished the second uncle, you asked for love for the second uncle. The third uncle, the fifth uncle and the tenth uncle are not very familiar with you, but they also have brotherhood. Every time you open your mouth, they are willing to go through fire and water and follow you! "


    From childhood to adulthood, the elder brother was obedient to the fourth master. This was the first time that the father and son had a disagreement.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1696

    In fact, the fourth elder brother and the elder brother are the same, still can treat the brother.


    I don''t know. Is the fourth master asking that to test elder brother or something else.


    The fourth master''s eyes were fixed on the elder brother for a long time. He did not continue to talk about it.


    But he mentioned another thing: "next month you are going to get married. I have ordered the Ministry of rites to start to handle your marriage. In addition, you are too vain. When you get married next month, it is also the day when you become the crown prince. You should prepare yourself for yourself! "


    when he finished, he waved his hand to big brother to move back.


    The elder brother got up and left the hall of nourishing the heart.


    In the next few days, the fourth master issued several decrees.


    On the second day of September, the imperial edict of the fourth master was as follows:


    "it was carried by heaven, and the emperor announced that Aixin Jueluo Hongshi was indomitable, ignorant and morally corrupt. Nian in the big brother pleaded for him, now cut off the Zongji, the palace of shouhuang in Jingshan forever


    Family ugliness should not be publicized. The fourth master will not tell everyone that his sons are breaking up.


    He will only tell people, big brother to four elder brother pleaded.


    In fact, big brother does not ask for mercy, the fourth elder brother will not be executed.


    But when he asked big brother, he did mean to try.


    Now let everyone know that big brother pleads for the fourth elder brother, is to establish the image of benevolence and righteousness for big brother.


    This is very similar to many emperors who are about to abdicate and carry out the idea of "supporting the emperor and sending him away".


    For example, in the years before the death of Emperor Kangxi, the same was true of the fourth master.


    As big elder brother said, four elder brother is stupid and greedy, this just was cheated by eight masters, but his nature is not bad.


    No matter how naughty, but also close to the flesh and blood.


    Tiger poison does not eat children, for four elder brother, like all ordinary fathers, although watching their own children get worse, but will not be executed, heavy punishment.


    It seems that cutting the ancestral clan''s books seems to be just a way to get rid of them, but for ancient times, it was more difficult than death, and it was also a kind of family law.


    People here pay attention to the ancestry, but four elder brother cut off the ancestral home, on behalf of life not into the ancestral door, death not into the ancestral grave!


    Especially in the royal family, all the splendor and glory of the fourth elder brother are brought to him by the status of the prince.


    Without the status of Prince, it means that the fourth master does not recognize his son. His surname is deprived, and he is no longer in the Royal genealogy, let alone the treatment of a prince.


    He has nothing to do with all his glory, wealth, power and intrigue.


    But in addition to these, he can still take a wife and have children like a normal man.


    As a matter of fact, the fourth elder brother was banned from the temple and his ancestral books were cut off, which may not be a good thing for him.


    In this way, the fourth elder brother can not participate in the conspiracy, but also can live a peaceful life.


    Otherwise, four elder brother this disposition, also can''t live long in the royal family.


    The fourth master not only cut off the four elder brother''s ancestral status, but also demoted the Qi imperial concubine from the imperial concubine to a noble person on the ground of "teaching his son for many times". He banned the imperial concubine in Shoukang palace, which is located in the northwest of the Forbidden City!


    Qi Fei is the biological mother of four elder brothers and big Ge Ge Ge, but in recent years, Qi Fei has committed many crimes in the harem.


    Now it''s up to you to take the blame.


    On the third day of September, the fourth master began to attack the party members of the eighth master, saying that malqiha, Changming, Sunu and wuerzhan were all wanton and disorderly people, and they were the party members of Yinzhen, Prince of incorruptibility.


    The fourth master changed his official position and copied his residence.


    He also issued an imperial edict to suppress the rest of the party members of the eighth master, saying that those who were affiliated to Yunyi and became friends would be traitors and would be punished with felony. They would never lend money to them or tolerate them!


    As early as a few years ago, the fourth master in the court issued "on the party" such as the issue.


    The main content of "the theory of friends" is to warn the officials not to form a clique, which is against the great righteousness of the monarch and the subject''s way of serving the monarch.


    In fact, the main thing is to alert the eight masters and nine masters.


    Who knows that instead of converging, they have intensified.


    Then, the "theory of friends" is no longer a warning function, but an important basis for dealing with the eight Ye party today.


    Before the death of Emperor Kangxi, he told the four masters that the eight masters were excellent. If they were not born in the royal family, they might be good seedlings.


    But because they were born in the royal family, they were all ambitious.


    After Emperor Kangxi let the fourth master ascend the throne, he was not responsible for the previous struggles.


    If the eight masters are still more serious, they should not be executed as far as possible.


    Therefore, after the fourth master ascended the throne, he carried out a gentle policy to the eighth master.


    Not only did he not retaliate against the eighth master, but also promoted him to be the prime minister and Minister of affairs.


    The fourth master did this mostly because of what Emperor Kangxi said before his death.


    In addition, it was because he had just ascended the throne and his throne was unstable. At that time, eight masters and nine masters spread that four masters killed their father and ascended the throne, mutilating their hands and feet, and being merciless and unjust.


    If the fourth master had just ascended the throne, he would have been punished.We can only adopt a soft policy to stabilize the party.


    After all, the eight Ye party had a great influence when it was fighting for the reserve.


    Now, the fourth master''s throne is stable, but after eight Ye ascended the throne, he has been encouraging the ninth and fourteenth masters to oppose the fourth.


    The ninth master and the fourteenth master support the eighth master. Most of what they do is the meaning of the eighth master.


    From the reign of Emperor Kangxi, the eight lords conspired with zhunbu to revolt.


    A few years ago, he made peace with Jiu Ye and united with Zhun Bu to betray the Qing Dynasty.


    However, even if the fourth master is not human and treats him harshly, Jiu Ye would rather die than confess to him.


    Now, eight Ye wants to take advantage of the brothers grow up, set off a bloodbath in the imperial court, want several young elder brother brothers to fray each other!


    At the beginning of August, the LORD was punished.


    "It was carried by heaven, and the emperor ordered that Aixinjueluo Yunji, with his selfish heart, played tricks on right and wrong, shaken the will of all officials and disturbed my policy. His tricks are numerous. He wants to mislead the people and disturb the national politics. He will kill himself in heaven, his ancestors and me! Now we have to remove the officials and lords, remove the yellow belts, and cut off the ancestral records. We will remove the name of the zongrenfu and ban it forever


    As the eighth master was no longer a royal man, the fourth master hated him and ordered him to change his name immediately.


    On the sixth day of September, the eighth master changed his name to "aqina" after being urged by the court ministers.


    Aqina means frozen fish on the chopping board.


    He is telling the fourth master that he is no longer able to fight back. He hopes not to hurt his family.


    The man who has been fighting with the fourth master for decades has assumed the responsibility of a man for his wife and children.


    It also means that from this moment on, the struggle between him and the fourth master has come to an end!


    He also changed his name to "Bodhisattva Bao".


    His second brother was renamed "Dong Qi", which means stupid.


    It shows that his son is dull and has no threat to the fourth master.


    The name of "Bodhisattva Bao" is that eight masters are seeking vitality for his descendants.


    To ask for the blessing of Bodhisattva is a father''s voice, which is a plea to heaven.


    On the seventh day of September, the fourth master summoned all the kings and ministers.


    Those bailer, Beizi, Wang Gong and the Minister of civil and military affairs of the Manchu and Han Dynasties jointly discussed the 40 charges of eight Ye''s crime and asked for his death in order to get justice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1697

    However, all of them were rejected by the fourth master.


    The fourth master just asked the court to issue the eight masters'' accusations to the whole country, so that people at home and abroad would know it clearly.


    He didn''t want to take eight Ye''s life. He just took eight Ye as the enemy and wanted to defeat him.


    Once upon a time, when eight Ye''s wings were full, he didn''t want his life.


    Not to mention that eight Ye is like a frozen fish on the chopping board. He has no power to fight back. He does not disdain to take his life because he can''t threaten him.


    The fourth master just ordered people to guard the eighth master in the zongrenfu, and left two eunuchs beside him. The treatment was better than that of the ninth master, but it was not much better.


    At that time, when the fourth master treated Jiu Ye harshly, he wanted Jiu Ye to give up eight masters.


    However, the ninth master could not bear humiliation, and would rather die than be humiliated, and would not confess the eighth master.


    Now, the dust has settled down, and he will spend the rest of his life in zongrenfu.


    I don''t know whether it was his good attitude or the fourth master''s kindness. His wife and children were not involved except for changing their names and ancestral records.


    But even so, Guo Luoluo and her two sons are not much better.


    Especially in their hearts, they were so heartbroken.


    On the eighth day of September, Ruoyin sat in the hall and looked through the pamphlets.


    Big brother is getting married this month. She is looking at the things he needs to buy when he gets married.


    Ruxia enters the house from the outside and approaches Ruoyin in in a low voice: "Niang Niang, when I go to the department store today, I listen to the man in charge. The original mate Guo Luo, who was dismissed by the eighth master, said that he wanted to see you."


    Smell speech, if sound turn over the hand of account book slightly pause.


    In the past, if she and Guo Luoluo wanted to meet in Qiandi, they could send a message in advance or visit them directly.


    Now that Ruoyin has become the queen, Guo Luoluo is no longer a woman of eight fortunes.


    Ordinary people want to see the queen, naturally difficult, no wonder Guo Luo Luo can only contact Ruoyin through the department store.


    Ruoyin can''t help but ask: "do you know what she''s looking for in this palace?"


    "It is said that she wants to go into the Zongren mansion to accompany the eighth master." Ruxia said in a puzzled way: "it''s strange that eight masters and nine masters are the same. When they live a good life, they give up their original match. However, when they are down and down, they don''t find their original match. However, their original match is in a hurry to accompany them to bear hardships together."


    If the tone picked eyebrows, it is not strange.


    At that time, when Jiulong seized the throne, the eighth master gave preferential treatment to Aruna because of his political strategy, and his treatment even exceeded that of Guo Luo, the di Fu Jin.


    Because Aruna''s family is more powerful than Guo Luo''s.


    Eight ye in order to win over Aruna''s mother''s home, Guo Luo Luo''s heart was broken.


    Eight ye also conspired with Aruna''s brother to rebel against Emperor Kangxi.


    Finally, when the rebellion failed, Guo Luo''s uncle begged the fourth master to let the eighth master and Guo Luo Luo''s family be separated from each other, and Guo Luo Luo''s freedom was restored, so that he could get rid of the eight masters'' torture.


    I heard that the eighth master didn''t want to leave with him at that time, but he couldn''t resist the fourth master''s order, so he had to stop Guo Luo Luo''s family.


    To tell you the truth, Ruoyin had envied eight ye and Guo Luo Luo''s family, ate their dog food, and thought they were a couple of gods and fairies.


    She never thought the couple would get to where they are today.


    In her opinion, eight ye and Guo Luo Luo should be in love.


    Otherwise, the eight masters who are so insidious and cunning will not be able to be captured willingly for the sake of his wife and children.


    Guo Luo Luo''s family can''t take the initiative to accompany him at this time.


    Before eight Ye didn''t show up, big elder brother is tracking eight ye again, if sound natural not good interpose.


    However, Guo Luoluo''s demands had nothing to do with the government. They just wanted to stay with him.


    And now that the dust has settled down, Ruoyin won''t worry about affecting the overall situation.


    However, eight Ye was forced into the patriarchal mansion, and it would be inconvenient for her to summon Guo Luo.


    If you want to come to Guoluo Luo, you don''t have to see her. What people want to see most is the eighth master.


    If Yin feels, since Guo Luo Luo Shi asked her to come here, she still helps Guo Luo Luo Shi achieve her wish. It''s just a little work.


    The rest is their own business.


    What''s more, Guo Luo Luo''s family has always been a good one. When the eight masters rebelled, she told her the fourth master, and the fourth master told the Emperor Kangxi.


    Therefore, if Yin wrote a letter to ask Guo Luo Luo to speak ill of the royal family, she would help her to deal with the rest.


    Then, she asked Ruxia to send the letter to Guo Luoluo.


    Guo Luoluo''s family could not wait to see the eighth master. On that day, it was reported in the capital that the original mate, who had been dismissed by the eighth master, was dissatisfied with the court''s punishment of the eighth master. He complained about the royal court and the imperial court, saying that "if you want to add a crime, you can''t help it.".


    Soon, a minister wrote a memorial to the fourth master and told Guo Luoluo''s imperial edict.On that night, the fourth master was reading the memorial. Some people said that Guo Luoluo was dissatisfied with the punishment of the royal family and the imperial court, and implied that the court deliberately added crimes to the eight masters.


    Seeing that the fourth master sneered, he wanted to draw up the imperial edict and treat Guo Luo''s crime.


    Just at this time, he Zhongkang came in from the outside, "long live, the servant of the empress''s mother sent a note."


    "Let me have a look." The fourth master put down his writing brush and took the note from he Zhongkang.


    When I opened it, I saw that it was written on the paper that "I would like to ask the emperor to send Guo Luoluo''s family into the patriarchal clan''s mansion. I would like to take care of her as my concubine''s friend.".


    If the sound all spoke, four ye face''s cold meaning disperses.


    The man''s eye light slightly turns, soon under the way imperial edict.


    That night, the fourth master took Guo Luoluo''s disrespect and argued for the eighth master of the criminal subject, and he logically put Guo Luo''s family into the patriarchal clan''s house, saying that they had helped the couple.


    In other people''s eyes, it was Guo Luo''s undisguised mouth that angered the fourth master.


    But only a few parties know what the specific reason is.


    Under the edict, Guo Luo Luo''s family was taken to the clan''s mansion where eight masters were confined.


    Those people took Guo Luo''s family to the eighth master''s room and left the yard, regardless of them.


    When Guo Luoluo was taken to the room of the eighth master, the eighth master who was reading was surprised.


    In front of the woman wearing a lilac flag dress, the whole person has a mature woman''s elegant temperament.


    He stopped reading, threw the book on the desk and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Guo Luo Luo Shi sees panic from the man''s face, she thinks, he should be worried about her?


    "I''m here to accompany you." She returned.


    "If you go out, I don''t need your company." Eight Ye''s voice is cold and distant.


    Guo Luo Luo, however, sat down in the armchair opposite the man. "The emperor has ordered me to be confined to this clan house. I can''t go out."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1698

    The man said excitedly: "no way, I know him. He can''t shut you up for no reason. Besides, what''s the matter with you?"


    Guo Luo Luo Shi: "of course, there is a reason. When I saw that they banned you from the zongrenfu, I deliberately said that they wanted to add to the crime, so they had no reason to contradict them. Therefore, they put me into the zongrenfu."


    "Then go and admit your mistake Eight Ye is serious.


    But Guo Luo Luo said bluntly: "I did this on purpose. Why should I admit my mistake? Do you know how hard it took me to get someone to ask the queen to help me get me to you, and you drove me away? "


    "Are you sick? Come here for nothing? " Eight Ye didn''t have a good breath.


    "Guo Luo Luo looked at the man in front of him.


    He was wearing a crescent white robe, sitting lazily opposite her.


    Straight bridge of the nose, lip color Fei ran.


    The facial features are clear and deep, and the dark eyes are gentle.


    However, even if the silence is gentle as a gentleman, it also shows a slight alienation.


    She led her lips and said, "eight ye, you are a smart man. Don''t tell me you don''t know why I come here?"


    As soon as this word came out, the man who was opposite to him was no longer aggressive, but was silent.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi: "you know, that day in the execution ground, I thought you would not come. Do you know how shocked I was and how fast my heart beat when you appeared in my sight?"


    "If you want me to tell you, you will be sick. If you have nothing to do, why do you turn yourself in to the execution ground?"


    "I didn''t appear at the execution ground for you, but as a father, I didn''t want my two children involved and suffered. I didn''t want to have no future." Eight Ye''s tone is indifferent.


    Guo Luo Luo Shi: "I know, you are for the child, but you also have some because of me?"


    Eight Ye thin lips light open, cold words have not said, listen to the woman said to him: "Ye, I can''t go out, do you really want to do this to me? Don''t you have any reason for me, even a little bit? "


    Hearing this, eight Ye slightly pause, she from the woman''s eyes, saw the earnest expectation.


    Besides, he saw supplication and weakness in her eyes.


    Such a pair of eyes, he only a pair of eyes each time, it is really no resistance.


    The man frowned slightly, and could not bear to be indifferent to her again.


    He looked at her gently, and his voice became gentle, "come here, come to my Lord."


    "I''m here to accompany you, can''t you come to me?" Guo Luo Luo looked at the man plaintively.


    Eight ye: "at that time, you said you wanted to leave."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi: "no, it was what you did that pushed me further and further away. Naturally, I was frustrated and did not dare to follow you. If you really have me in your heart, you should come to me at the same time, instead of chasing you desperately, afraid to miss, but finally because of the different directions and miss


    Knowing that she hated him for being involved in politics, he ignored her feelings and ran counter to her.


    At this moment, are they really just talking about who goes to whom first? No, they''re talking about deeper issues.


    Hearing what the woman said, the eighth master pondered for a few seconds and finally took the initiative to walk towards the woman.


    When he walked towards her, Guo Luo Luo Shi did not sit still. She also got up and walked towards him step by step.


    Instead of going against each other, they walked in the same direction and finally stopped at the same place.


    Eight Ye naturally took Guo Luo''s hand, but heard the woman take a breath of cold air, "hiss..."


    looking down, she saw her hands wrapped in snow-white gauze.


    At the knuckle, there is a faint blood color seeping out.


    See the man eyebrow heart tight frown, "ache?"


    "Of course it hurts." Guo Luo Luo Shi wants to take back her hands, but the man is holding her wrist tightly.


    Eight Ye loves the woman''s hand because of the injury of the sentence, but dare not touch her hand, afraid to hurt her.


    She had to hold her in her arms. "It''s not good for you. At that time, he almost left the pass. Only then did I see the notice saying that it would be implemented on you and the two brothers. Although I went back to the capital immediately, it was still a little late."


    "If I had known this, I should have stayed in the mansion and let them capture them. In this way, you and your two brothers would not suffer."


    Guo Luo Luo''s chin rests on the man''s generous shoulder.


    She has not relied on this shoulder for eight years.


    She said to him, "my Lord, as long as you come, it will never be too late. As long as you come, I will not blame you, and the two elder brothers will not blame you even more. "


    "This time, I heard two elder brothers say that you have dealt with a lot of things for me in the past few years


    "Through them, I learned that I took my second brother-in-law back to my mother''s house to mourn for my uncle. Aunt Hua made trouble for us. It was aunt Hua who you secretly dealt with.""Then I bought a house in Beijing and moved out of my mother''s house. When I first moved to the house, my second brother, my mother and my son were caught by thieves. You secretly ordered someone to protect us and drive away those robbers. "


    "One year, brother ER was ill. I was so anxious that I went to all the doctors in the capital. They could not cure him. My eyes were swollen with tears. As a result, suddenly, a famous doctor from the south of the Yangtze River came to see him and cured his second elder brother. The brothers said that the famous doctor also paid a lot of money


    "There are a lot of things like that, but I always thought it was my own good luck. God took pity on me and my second brother, mother and son. Until this time, you can no longer secretly protect our mother and son, but take the initiative to show up in exchange for the safety of our mother and son."


    "Add two elder brothers to tell me these things, I understand now, originally these years, I thought I had left you, but you never left me."


    "When I learned about this, I immediately tried to find a way to stay with you. Before I came, I thought you would be very happy to see me, but you didn''t show any happiness, you had to drive me away."


    The more Guo Luo said, the more wronged he was, the more he was wronged.


    "The eighth master is holding the woman in his arms. He seems to enjoy the present and immerse himself in the warmth of the moment.


    I still remember that year, she left the mansion with her second brother. When she left, he asked if he could hold her again? She refused without even thinking about it.


    At that time, they broke up completely and hugging had become a luxury.


    Now we meet again after a long separation, and naturally we cherish it.


    He once thought that she left him, no matter what the reason, maybe she hesitated and struggled, but at least at that moment when she decided to leave, she felt that she would be better off without him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1699

    But never thought, now down to this point, she is willing to accompany him.


    Eighth master: "who knows you are so stupid. When you were a prince, you enjoyed endless glory and wealth, but you went far away. Now that you have become a commoner, you are in a poor and hard life, but you are in a hurry to stay with you. "


    "It''s not easy for me to exchange my own freedom for you and my brothers. It''s not a waste of your mind, eh?"


    Guo Luo Luo''s injured hands gently encircle the man''s strong waist. "I once said that you like power, but I loved you. Now that you are in the patriarchal clan''s house, I can continue to love you if you have no right. "


    Women''s words, listen to eight Ye''s heart faint pain.


    He held her in his arms more tightly. He said, "the biggest regret in my life is that I have hurt you and I haven''t been with you in these years."


    "Yes? I''ve heard that you''ve never been short of women these years. " Guo Luo''s angry tunnel.


    Eight ye: "have you ever heard that the women around you are like you?"


    Of course, Guo Luoluo had heard of it. She nodded slightly and responded to the man.


    Eighth master: "after you left, I did have other women. Gradually, I found that their faces looked like you. But I also found that they only have faces that look like you. "


    "Although they are gentle and intimate, even if ye is cold, they are always enthusiastic, but I just can''t like it, even if I saw you in them. I think that''s what I like. Everyone is like you


    Guo Luoluo was a woman of the Qing Dynasty.


    In her opinion, it''s normal for men here to have three wives and four concubines.


    In the past, even without Aruna, the eighth master had other women.


    Especially in these years, she and eight ye have been separated from the case, two people are separate individuals, he does not need to defend for her.


    But, after all, love him, how much some taste in the heart.


    Seeing that she did not speak, eight Ye looked down at her, "what? Jealous? "


    "Not really." That is to say, but Guo Luo Luo''s words and deeds are sour.


    The eighth master approached the woman''s forehead and said softly, "if you are a stupid youth who has never been a woman, maybe these years have passed alone. But I''m not. I''m a normal man. I have all the needs that men should have. "


    "You are the only one in my heart, and you are only allowed to have my child these years. If ye had two minds, he would have run away with others. How could he ignore them and be alone in this clan mansion? "


    If there had never been a woman, he could have lived alone. Ye and they are both kidney and heart, they are not worthy to give birth to ye, only you deserve, you have this right.


    "You, you take a try, if you take someone else to run away, I, I, Wuwuwuwu..." although she knows, a normal young man can''t touch a woman for eight years.


    He knew there was no other woman in his heart.


    As he said, he is a normal man, and there is no shortage of women around him.


    But so many women, only she has been pregnant.


    He had told her before that no one else was qualified and that only she was qualified to give birth to him.


    But Aruna was pregnant at that time, and she didn''t understand him.


    Later, Aruna''s family was defeated. He stabbed Aruna''s fake pregnancy, saying that he had been avoiding it.


    Since then, Aruna has gone mad.


    It was then that she understood what he meant.


    He is to leave a little space between them, and keep the only principle for her.


    In fact, this is also one of the reasons why the eight masters failed to compete for savings.


    Because she is the only one in the family and has two brothers.


    Other relatives would not support him.


    The motive force of the support of his relatives is that his daughter has an heir.


    In their view, even if eight Ye ascended the throne and became emperor, her two sons were cheap. Of course, if there was no desire, then he would be just.


    Sometimes, she was glad that the eighth master had not succeeded in competing for savings.


    Otherwise, when he was the prince, he had accumulated endless ambition and hurt her heart.


    It''s just that he left a little leeway.


    If he had succeeded, he would have hurt her.


    And they will never go back.


    See Guo Luo Luo Shi cry, eight Ye flustered, he wipe tears for her with handkerchief, gentle coax way: "you don''t cry, OK?"


    Guo Luo didn''t cry, but he couldn''t stop sobbing: "whining..."


    the eighth master sighed deeply and said gently: "in fact, to tell the truth, on the day you left ye, I seemed to have lost my destination, and I didn''t know where to go."


    "All of a sudden, I realized that you are my father''s destination if you are less powerful than you. But at that time, you have gone far, even if the Lord asked you to stay, you will not go back to go far. "Hearing these words, Guo Luo Luo''s heart tip flowed a warm current.


    It was the first time the man had spoken to her.


    He said to her that she was his destination and that there was nothing like her in the world.


    I still remember that when she was going to leave, he kept her, and she also saw in his eyes that she did not give up.


    He wanted to talk to her again.


    But she refused, because she asked him if he would like to unload everything and live a normal life with her?


    He didn''t promise or refuse, just puzzled.


    In fact, at that time, if he had awakened earlier, she might have stayed.


    Because she knows that once a man is infected with power, he will treat a woman as a garment, and so is the eighth master.


    She also knew that the eight masters who did not fight for power and intrigue had her in mind.


    In those years when he was not involved in the conspiracy, he loved her so much.


    However, it is not too late to wake up in this life.


    When we are most afraid of waking up, it will be too late, too late, if both sides are in their twilight, or one of them is not alive!


    "At that time, I told the queen that you were making peace with Zhun Bu, and your plan failed miserably. Why did you keep me? Are you not angry at all?" Guo Luo asked.


    Eight ye: "at the beginning, of course, Ye was angry. I was not betrayed by others, but I never thought it was you."


    "At that time, if she was replaced by someone else, I would have told her that life was worse than death. But you were the one who betrayed him. What can I do with you?"


    "At that time, I chose to forgive you, not to mention now. In fact, in retrospect, no matter how much power is like that. If you can do it again, you are willing to give up all the rights and titles, even the status of Prince, and exchange these for you. "


    "Really?" Guo Luo Luo''s head up, tearful eyes and men''s eyes.


    Eight ye: "seriously."


    The man''s voice is warm and warm. The warmth slowly encircles Guo Luo''s family from behind. She hears her heart warm, "my Lord, you don''t have to start again. You can do it now."


    Eight ye: "but here is very bitter."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi: "although we have nothing now, the future will be very hard, but I don''t feel bitter at your side."


    "I''ve thought it over. We live in this small courtyard. Even if we don''t have enough, we can share a bowl of food. Let''s watch the flowers bloom and fall together in spring, I''ll fan you when it''s hot in midsummer, let''s watch the clouds roll in the cool autumn, and warm each other in the cold winter...


    My brothers have grown up and have their own lives.


    And she finally started with him again.


    Over the years, she always thought that time would forget everything.


    But how many nights she would see him in her dreams.


    It is said that the day has thought, the night has a dream, probably very miss, will dream of it.


    Especially when I saw him at the execution ground that day, my whole heart beat wildly because of his appearance.


    Only then did she realize that it''s hard to love someone, and it''s even harder to give up the one you love.


    Hear a woman''s words, eight Ye always warm eyes contain a little sadness and a layer of mist.


    However, by his fingers wipe, those rare sadness quietly disappeared.


    Such tears of "regret for rights" are not hard to see in the royal family.


    His vocal cord hoarse way: "fool, should be ye holds a fan to give you fan."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi: "let''s fan each other."


    Eight ye: "it''s better to fan each one."


    Guo Luo Luo Shi: "that''s different."


    Eight Ye seems to take her no way, the final compromise: "good good, all depends on you."


    Hearing the speech, Guo Luo''s mouth with a sweet smile, "Ye, in those years of glory and wealth, we didn''t have a happy life. We had nothing for the rest of our lives. Even if every day is ordinary, I think every day will be a happy day..."


    the magnetic "um" of eight Ye echoed her.


    Then, he released the woman in his arms, held her injured hands in the palm of his hand, and gave her a kiss with thin lips.


    A man''s kiss is light and light, lighter than a dragonfly.


    Then, he raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him, with a warm smile on his face. Guo Luo''s smile was like a flower.


    Each other with a smile in the pupil, reflecting each other''s smiling face.


    Smiling, the smile on their faces slowly closed, two people''s faces gradually close.


    Then, the four lips naturally stick together.


    Gradually, the gentle and self-made man, like a tornado, swept the mature and elegant women in his arms, as if he would be out of control at any time....


    this night, he was turned into a red wave, and his hair was loose.


    Each other backlog of eight years of missing, in this day and night of warmth in the outbreak of hearty.Love is drinking poisonous wine with a smile.


    Let a person be willing to drink with a most beautiful gesture, all the hearts are handed out, life and death.


    Once upon a time, he hurt her because of the Machiavellian struggle.


    And she, with betrayal and leave to revenge him.


    But it''s not like they don''t love each other.


    It can only be said that they love each other very much, just in the wrong way.


    For the rest of their lives, they will love each other more, never make mistakes, never miss.


    They want to share weal and woe together, go through this beautiful life with each other.


    Although they were forbidden in this high wall forever, the warm current and heart beating in their hearts were more precious than any tangible things...


    not many days after the eighth master was banned from the Imperial Palace, the whole forbidden city was busy with the grand ceremony of grand brother''s crown prince and his marriage.


    September 18th is the canonization ceremony of big brother.


    At the same time, it was also the day when he married his Di Fu Jin.


    Rumor has it that the future Princess is a gentle beauty.


    ------Love is drinking poisonous wine with a smile. Let a person be willing to drink with a most beautiful gesture, all the hearts are handed out, life and death. ------Quotations from Zhang Ailing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1700

    Although the crown prince''s canonization ceremony and wedding ceremony are all handled by the Ministry of rites.


    However, Ruoyin, as the queen and the biological mother of big brother, has been busy with it a while ago.


    On this day, she even changed into a lucky dress and hat before dawn.


    On the surface, wearing a dignified and decent make-up.


    At the moment, Ruoyin was checking the process with the servants, "are you ready for the ceremony?"


    Banmei: "Niang, please don''t worry. I ordered people to ask in the morning. They are all well prepared."


    If the sound of light "um" a, "today is a big brother''s Di Fu Jin Fu Cha''s entry, remember to urge the palace departments, pay attention to everything. In addition, three days later, the side Fujin and the Ge Ge men were introduced, and they asked the Ministry of rites to prepare in advance. "


    In this year''s xiunu election, the fourth elder brother married three officials with strong family background.


    they were the Fucha family of the di Fujin, the Tongjia family of the side Fujin, and the gegegeguaerjia family.


    There is also a daughter-in-law, Hai Qing, whom Ruo Yinda liked since she was a child.


    She also said that she liked big antelope.


    Li Fujin must be married to the palace in an open and fair way.


    Fang Fujin belongs to the system of polygamy and concubines, and he also wants to marry at a good time.


    They belonged to concubines. Although they didn''t need to marry in a proper way, they had to carry eight carts to the door.


    Ruoyin doesn''t know who the elder brother likes, but in her opinion, the fourth master refers to the married women, who have never met big brother.


    They married big brother, perhaps only because of the marriage puppet, or just because of big brother''s Prince status.


    However, Haiqing has always liked big brother since she was a few years old. It is impossible for Haiqing to seek the status of big brother.


    It is reasonable to say that only when people are young can they not attach so much importance to interests.


    But the children of princes and nobles are used to royal power and wealth, and most of them are precocious. Generally, they know the interest relationship when they are about ten years old.


    And Haiqing like big brother when she was five or six years old. She should really like big brother.


    In the Qing Dynasty, most of them were arranged by their parents and matchmakers. Regardless of men and women, the marriage of big families was basically not in their own hands.


    Perhaps the fourth master, as an emperor, was naturally more rational. He pointed out that when he married, he chose all the official women with great family power.


    Ruoyin doesn''t want to be so much. Like most ordinary mothers in the new century, she just wants to choose people who are happy for her son.


    If not, those who really like him can also.


    In this way, we can integrate with the fourth master.


    The Forbidden City is too ruthless. As the crown prince, big brother is a lonely family and the emperor''s life.


    There is still a long way to go. She still hopes that there will be people close to her.


    I hope there is such a girl, just because I like them, not for any other reason.


    Anyway, even if she doesn''t choose the right person for her brothers, they will ask for her from themselves, and even if they can''t, they will ask for the fourth master.


    Besides, she is the mother of the brothers. She doesn''t make any arrangements. Who gives the arrangements?


    "Well, you''ve said it several times before you can urge the Minister of rites again." Half Mei smiles back.


    Ruoyin also said with a smile, "in the blink of an eye, my brothers have grown up, but my palace always thinks that they are still children. Now it''s the first time to marry a daughter-in-law. My palace is more nervous and excited than they are."


    As soon as the words came out, the servants in the room began to laugh.


    Ruoyin''s servants have served her for a long time.


    In the brilliant smile of those slaves, there is a feeling for the years that can not be hidden.


    Banmei said with a smile: "I went to see you a few days ago. The servants of the house of internal affairs have cleaned up Yuqing palace and dressed up red and red. It''s very festive."


    "That''s good. Remember to reward the servants of the house of internal affairs." On the day of great joy, if the voice laughs too much.


    Ban Mei: "now big brother moves into the east palace. The mansion that he was building with money from Hubu can''t live in any more. After hearing this, he said that he wanted Hubu to continue to build. He also asked big brother to make a reservation in advance."


    "When he grows up, when the emperor gives him the title, he will be the first to move out and become a neighbor with the second elder brother."


    "This boy, usually only see him and two elder brother quarrel skin, don''t want to stick to his second elder brother so much." If sound chuckles, "however, also good."


    It''s better to have a good relationship with your friends than to have a good relationship.


    However, big brother, as a prince, has to stay in Yuqing palace.


    The Yuqing palace was the last Prince''s bedroom.


    The palace of the prince is called the east palace.


    In ancient times, they paid great attention to the concept of hierarchy in terms of location. They thought that the building located in the center block, facing north and south, was the most noble.


    In addition to the main hall, as far as the East and West are concerned, the East is the largest. This is an ancient tradition, and so is the folk.


    The reason why the crown prince is called the East Palace is that the prince is the head of all the princes and the status of the crown prince is second only to the emperor.Then, of course, we should live in the highest level place except the main hall, where the emperor lived, and the East Palace became the synonym of the prince.


    Just in this way, I''m afraid that big brother doesn''t have the chance to build a mansion outside the palace with his brothers, and he doesn''t have a chance to be a neighbor.


    Ban Mei: "by the way, Niang, the East Palace ordered someone to come and pass on the message. It was the elder brother who had only favored a maiden who was trying to marry in recent months, and every time he gave him the chizitang. But big brother is about to be made Prince. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s not right. "


    If sound listened to half plum words, eyes light slightly turn.


    In the royal family, it is very important to extend the emperor''s heirs.


    With the help of the emperor, especially the Empress Dowager.


    However, those who enter the backyard of the elder brothers in this election are going to enter the palace on a good day.


    But before that, the royal family had arranged for Eight maids to serve them for trial marriage.


    This is a necessary process for all brothers in Qing Dynasty to get married, and it is also a compulsory regulation.


    no one can be overstepped.


    And it''s not just the brothers. Before the princesses get married, the royal family will also send a trial marriage box to their husband-in-law''s family.


    Even before the emperor marries the queen, someone should try marriage first.


    The Emperor Kangxi came here like this before he married the queen.


    Even before the original owner married the fourth master, there were already maobin and Qi Fei in the mansion.


    To be exact, they are both experimental objects, which can be said to be pre marital enlightenment education.


    It is only used as the test object, but not the heart.


    Since Ruoyin is the queen, the Ministry of justice will report the test to Ruoyin during the trial.


    This system prevails not only in the royal family, but also in some high-ranking officials and noble families.


    One reason is that in the Qing Dynasty, if a person has a physical problem and can''t do an exact examination, he can only do simple and crude tests.


    The second is that people here attach great importance to heirs. They attach great importance to them, and this is the only way to extend their descendants.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1701

    The third is to let the brothers become mature and stable men before they marry their real wives, without losing their royal manners and manners.


    The princes of the Qing Dynasty received very comprehensive and strict training since childhood, and they represented the dignity of the royal family.


    If on the night of marriage, the princes are in a hurry and make a fool of themselves in front of their wives, they will be ridiculed by the women, lose the royal face and make people laugh.


    Imperial power is sacred and inviolable, and all people and things are insignificant before the imperial power.


    Therefore, there is a trial marriage system.


    The royal family also has requirements for these maids. They must be good-looking, gentle and considerate.


    Some people may feel sorry for these maids. In fact, they all cherish this opportunity.


    Because once they are selected, they will be free from the pain of servitude.


    At the same time, there are subsidies and rewards.


    If they become brothers, they will have a chance to turn over.


    If not selected by the brothers, some will be sad for a while.


    They are like concubines in the harem, regardless of whether they are favored or not. As long as they get on the Royal Jade Butterfly and have a relationship with the royal family, they will be glorifying their ancestors.


    This is why many elder brothers have children before they get married.


    If the sound led the lips, light asked half Mei: "can you tell which maid of the palace?"


    "It''s said that it''s the maiden in the three banners, Meller''s, and her father is a servant of the house of the interior." Half a plum.


    If sound tiny jaw head, think of the Empress Dowager is also coated three flags of the palace girl origin, "big brother can give her credit."


    Half Mei: "yes, the next morning, the maid of the palace became a lattice."


    In this regard, ban Mei feels that big brother has a man''s responsibility.


    If you''re lucky, you''ll get a place. Unlike other members of the royal family, the backyard has a lot of sons, maids and concubines. You don''t get any credit.


    Even, some gave birth to the emperor''s heirs did not give credit.


    As a result, even the born emperor''s status is low, and he is not accepted by others. He is simply a favorite under the fever of the brain.


    "In addition to this, big brother can also have the favor of other bridal maids?" If you ask.


    "No more." Half Mei thinks that the prince is just trying to get married.


    Ruoyin understood the big brother''s situation and said, "big brother is big, and he has his own idea. I think there are other reasons. Today his crown princess will enter the palace. Let''s see if he will give the princess avoid son soup."


    If the elder brother wants to have a legitimate son first, then he gives the trial marriage gege to avoid the son soup, that is human nature.


    If it is because of other reasons, even the crown prince and Princess give away the Zi soup, Ruoyin will admonish a little, but will not interfere more.


    As a modern man, Ruoyin thought that polygamy and concubines system in Qing Dynasty was incredible.


    But this wonderful trial marriage system makes her feel more incredible.


    This should be put in modern times. The trial marriage is the first woman. In the future, it is impossible to say that someone is a junior or a minor, regardless of whether he is a wife or a wife.


    But although his wife is later, because of his status and background, he has come from behind.


    It is impossible to say that in addition to the legitimate wife, the other is Xiaosan Xiaosi.


    But in the eyes of all the people in the Qing Dynasty, this is the rule of course and must be followed.


    There is no small three, no matter who, everything is legal.


    The wives and concubines in the royal family have never come first and then. They have to fight for their father and family so as to obtain the same status!


    Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Ruoyin naturally won''t interfere in these matters, which is not what she can do.


    Although the fourth master dotes on her now, he also allows her, but at this point, the fourth master is a very principled person and will not let her.


    After all, marriage with the royal family is a different matter.


    Marriage in the royal family is not a joke, let alone marry whoever you want, and it is not just a marriage.


    If the brothers only marry a woman they like, they will give up the right of Royal inheritance and some related rights, which is equivalent to giving power to the common people and to those Royal relatives.


    If the common brothers and collateral clansmen are allowed to marry with other officials and women, then the Royal cabinet will not be firmly established.


    At that time, the officials'' relatives and other members of the royal family dealt with the cabinet.


    If other princes ascend the throne and become the king and defeat the bandits, if Yin''s own son is in this vein, he will naturally suffer.


    As the legitimate Prince''s son, big brother, the highest threat, may be secretly murdered by the new emperor.


    Big brother is the crown prince cultivated by the fourth master. He knows which is more important.


    Also know what kind of choice, what kind of price will be paid.


    Therefore, Ruoyin will not participate in the marriage of the brothers except to choose the people they like.


    Anyway, my brothers will have other concubines. Why can''t you be happy?


    She also wants the person that brothers like, had better be able to become Di Fu Jin.However, the situation is not allowed. Fortunately, the family background of the second elder brother is not too bad. In addition, the fourth elder brother is relatively loose to the second elder brother, so he is not as harsh as the big brother.


    Therefore, the second elder brother likes that, through if Yin in four ye that fight for, became the di Fu Jin.


    Big brother deep in mind, want to have like, but the family background is not so good, did not open this mouth? But who made him the crown prince.


    Even the fourth master didn''t touch other women at the beginning, but he had already reached a height.


    What''s more, the fourth master can stay away from other women for three years by fasting or not touching other women for several years, but it can''t be like this all his life.


    Unless he''s not emperor.


    Otherwise, the daughters of princes and ministers, who can be selected, are the apple of the eye of the big family.


    Those families sent them into the palace for marriage, but if they were placed in the harem, no one would like to change.


    The royal family is dignified, but the ministers are not fools to be bullied.


    After a long time, the relatives lamented that they would not have different ideas, and would easily unite together for extreme rebellion.


    The fourth master can now stabilize the court and his relatives, but after a long time, there will be no problems.


    Because, no matter how strong a person is, it is impossible to fight against time.


    I think the fourth Master said a few years ago that he wanted to live in seclusion in Yuanmingyuan with her, which is also the reason.


    However, Ruoyin asked the fourth master not to spoil other women, it was because she had passed through the new century.


    But the brothers and their wives and concubines were all native people of the Qing Dynasty.


    Take the wives and concubines of big brother as an example. Because they were born in the family of officials, they were born for the election of beautiful girls.


    Regardless of whether she was elected to the Royal cabinet, or the royal family, or lost the election, or married in the civil society, her husband could not be the only one, but his wife and concubine lived together.


    If Yin thinks, in what Dynasty, we have to conform to the life of that dynasty.


    It''s better to let the brothers follow their life and system. She doesn''t need to frame them with modern people''s ideas.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1702

    They may not be able to understand, and it may not be a good thing for them.


    The elder brother and the second elder brother are married concubines, not her mother.


    They live with their wives and concubines, not with her.


    She can change the fourth master alone. If she has to change the thoughts of people around her, it is impossible.


    This kind of practice is like an ancient man running to the modern age, and he has to plant horses with the people around him.


    Ruoyin''s strength against the rules of the Qing Dynasty is extremely small.


    It was not easy for her to change the fourth master, and it took decades.


    She thinks it''s better to let things go.


    When Ruoyin thought about the problem, Banmei said with a smile: "the imperial warden had calculated the eight characters of the birthday for big brother and Crown Princess earlier. They said that the eight characters fit well, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Ruoyin: "I hope so."


    Ban Mei: "you don''t know. Nowadays, in the capital and the Forbidden City, they are talking about the good fortune of the beautiful girls who were engaged to the elder brother-in-law."


    but Ruoyin disagrees with him and says, "you can''t say that. They can enter the backyard of big brother, it''s the fate of each other. When they enter the backyard, they have to manage themselves well. A good business is a blessing. "


    If the business is not good... Well, today is a good day for big brother, she will not say such bad words.


    "My mother said so. "Banmei echoed Wan Ruoyin, and Li Fukang came into the room and said," empress, it''s time for big brother to confer the grand ceremony, and the princes and ministers have gathered in the hall of supreme harmony. "


    So Ruoyin took the Phoenix chariot and went to the hall of supreme harmony.


    When they got there, Ruoyin saw princes and ministers standing outside the hall of Supreme Harmony, their concubines, Huangsi and big brother were standing in front of them in apricot yellow dragon robes.


    before the ministers could salute Ruoyin, they heard eunuchs singing: "the emperor is coming!"


    Well, the ministers saluted together: "long live the emperor, long live the queen!"


    If Yin looked back, he saw that the fourth master was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe with nine five claw gold dragons embroidered on it.


    And then she saluted her.


    The next moment, a pair of thick palms, on a hand to support her.


    But because there were so many people around, the fourth master soon let her go.


    They walked on the steps of the hall of supreme harmony without saying much. They went to the top of the hall of Supreme Harmony and sat down with the ministers.


    When Ruoyin and the fourth master sat at the head of the hall of Supreme Harmony, the fourth Master said in a deep voice, "rise", and the princes and ministers got up.


    Then, the Minister of rites called out: "good time


    At the head of the hall of Supreme Harmony, the ministers knelt down again.


    In the middle, there are eunuchs whips three times.


    The elder brother at the bottom is wearing a apricot yellow dragon robe with five golden dragons embroidered on it. He is walking slowly on the steps towards Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    He wore a crown on his head, with rubies and thirteen beads on top.


    After the elder brother went to the head, he knelt down and kowtowed to Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    At this time, the Minister of rites read big brother''s book.


    "Since ancient times, the emperor established the pole after heaven and strove the region of Yuhuan. He must establish Yuan Chu, the foundation of Maolong state, and take mianzong society as a boundless resting place.


    I was honored with the title of Hongxu, and I was very cautious all night long. My ancestor, Molei Zhaoli, was the most important one. He was the successor of Yuanliang.


    His son Hongyi, Japanese table Yingqi, natural talent essence beauty.


    I hereby abide by the benevolent orders of the empress dowager, record the ceremony and obey the public opinion. I would like to inform heaven and earth, the ancestral temple and the country.


    On September 18, the eighth year of Yongzheng reign, Hongyi was granted the title of crown prince. Is located in the East Palace, to heavy ten thousand years of unification, to the heart of the four seas!


    When the ceremony is completed, Hong En should be in charge. All matters concerning the cooperation are listed below. Yu Xi. The main tool gets the person, the benefit Benedict the Long Hu. The style of Lun Yin is Huan, with the noble benevolence. In addition, the imperial edict also includes 33 articles of grace given to the common people by the four masters, such as tax exemption and amnesty for death row prisoners.


    At the same time, the fourth master set up a government office for the crown prince, equipped with officials.


    After reading the book, the Minister of rites handed a square golden letter to the fourth master.


    After the fourth master took over, he personally handed the gold treasure with the seal of "the crown prince''s treasure" in the hands of big brother.


    The elder brother accepted the book and the treasure, knelt down and nine kowtows before the imperial staff to thank the fourth master.


    The Minister of rites and envoys kowtowed to the prince.


    At this moment, it was not only the fourth master who handed the book to elder brother.


    This also means the inheritance of rights!


    From this moment on, big brother is the crown prince of Qing Dynasty!!!


    Because today is not only the crown prince''s canonization ceremony, but also his wedding day.


    Therefore, after a stick of incense, the canonization ceremony ended.After that, the prince went to the imperial temple to salute the Empress Dowager.


    According to the law, the Empress Dowager should also be present at the grand scene today.


    But when the Empress Dowager is ill in bed, the rules and etiquette are not less.


    After three kneeling and nine kowtow ceremonies, the prince went back to the East Palace and changed into a red Python robe.


    Once again, they went to the fourth master''s Yangxin hall, Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace, and the Empress Dowager''s temple.


    There are a lot of red tape in the royal family, especially these big days.


    While the elder brother was doing this, Luan Yi Wei had already prepared eight colored sedan chairs in red satin Wai, and several ministers, escorts and escorts, who were born in the same age, went to the princess''s mother''s house to marry a new man.


    On this day, the streets and alleys of the capital are very busy.


    Tens of miles of red makeup, from the streets of the capital to the end of the street.


    People from home have walked to the street, watching this rare grand wedding scene.


    They also paid homage to the princess''s big red sedan chair.


    Red ribbons were tied on both sides of the street, and the guards built human walls with their hands to maintain the order of welcoming relatives.


    On the soft road paved by the setting sun, the sound of Suona pours into people''s eardrum strongly, and a long red dragon runs from far to near.


    About an hour later, the wedding procession went all the way to the Forbidden City.


    the father of the crown princess went to the Qianqing gate in his official uniform and knelt to the north. The Minister of rites announced that "today, the crown prince will marry the daughter of Fucha family as the crown princess!"


    After the prince''s father knelt down nine times to receive the order, the female officials in the palace invited the princess to the wedding room of the east palace.


    At this time, in the East Palace, the royal family had held a banquet of 80 seats to entertain the family members of the royal family.


    When the banquet was over, it was dusk.


    At this moment, the prince dressed in a red boa robe and walked to the Xi room.


    At the moment the prince entered the house, the slaves all backed down and brought the door with them.


    The prince glanced at the princess, who was also wearing a red wedding dress with a red cap on her head.


    Then he went to the bed and took the beam on the table beside him.


    Just as he was about to lift the crown prince''s head, he found that the whole body of the girl was shaking slightly, probably nervous.


    Seeing this, the prince lifted his hand slightly, but did not speak.


    And he only pause for a moment, with the scale to lift the princess''s red cap.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1703

    In the moment when the cover is raised, there is a girl''s beautiful face under the cover.


    The black eyebrow is lightly dyed, the vermilion lips are slightly spotted, and the rouge on both cheeks is lightly swept away, and the skin color is red in the white.


    The girl''s eyes are clear and the smile is gentle and elegant.


    Besides being good-looking, she gives people a quiet and comfortable beauty.


    It''s like a man who can keep the backyard in order for a man, look after his husband and educate his son, and be filial to his elders.


    Even though she turned red lips on her wedding day, she could see that she was as gentle as water.


    However, because the crown prince once lifted the veil, when he completely lifted the girl''s head, the slender finger belly gently brushed the girl''s cheek.


    Suddenly, the girl hung her head shyly, and her cheeks became more charming.


    It''s like the first bunch of peach blossom in full bloom, bright and shy.


    The young man looked at the girl with drooping eyelids, and then put the weighing pole in his hand on the table beside him at will and spread his arms, "set it up!"


    The girl got up, went to the boy, and began to change clothes for him.


    However, she always hung her head and did not dare to look at the youth.


    On the wedding night, even the autumn wind blowing in from the window, with a little ambiguity, brushed the faces of the couple.


    Everything starts to move at this moment.


    After each other retired from the heavy Xi Fu, both of them lay on the Red Embroidered Brocade quilt with the meaning of "early birth and noble son".


    At this moment, the handsome young man is the perseverance of his first husband.


    Beautiful girl, is the first wife of the hazy and confused.


    She wants to give herself to this young man.


    Because of each other''s identity, as well as the first meeting, even at this moment, more solemn than ordinary people.


    On this night, the candle flickered and the spring scenery was beautiful. If there were no political factors between them, it would be a match made in heaven. The next day, the prince and his wife would go to the empress dowager, the emperor and the empress respectively. Please kneel and kowtow.


    Ruoyin of Yongshou palace thought that the new couple would come to see you and got up early.


    When she was ready, Li Fukang''s singing voice came from outside: "the prince, the crown princess is coming!"


    So Ruoyin took Banmei''s hand and went to the hall.


    The crown prince and Princess saw Ruo Yin and knelt down in front of Ruoyin one after another: "children''s ministers and concubines please emperor''s wife''s great peace."


    Ruo Yin looks at the prince and the princess.


    She had never seen the princess before.


    Now when you look at it, the first feeling is beautiful, delicate, warm and soft.


    After the ceremony, the prince and his wife took the cup from the tray carried by the slaves.


    First of all, the crown prince offered Ruoyin tea. After that, Ruoyin took a sip of tea with a smile.


    Then, the crown princess also offered Ruoyin tea, and Ruoyin took a sip.


    She took two half of the package from the tray and handed it to the crown prince.


    Among them, there are some properties, such as banknotes, land leases, real estate, Chuang Tzu and shops.


    Some of them, she took some from the fourth master''s vault.


    Some, from her own vault, took some.


    Big brother became a family and became a prince again. He needs more money in the future.


    If sound to them, one hand Xufu crown prince, the other hand Xufu princess, gentle way: "well, all up, after ah, you two to help each other, raise the table eyebrows, regenerate a few Royal heirs, for the Royal branch scattered leaves."


    Such a polite scene words, if the sound with others said countless times.


    Only this time, the most sincere.


    "My children''s ministers and my concubines should bear in mind the teachings of the emperor''s wife." The prince and Princess Rose to thank Ruoyin.


    If the sound released big brother, turned to both hands holding the princess''s hand, tight and tight, "the prince is quiet, you should be more tolerant."


    "The emperor''s wife is very serious. There is nothing to be done without. When my concubine enters the royal family, she is the Royal daughter-in-law. She should serve her husband. This is her duty."


    The princess responded to Ruoyin''s words with great fear. Then she lowered her head and lowered her eyes. She was embarrassed to say, "and I think... The prince is very good."


    In her ideological education, regardless of how men are, women should be gentle, virtuous and virtuous, filial to their parents in law.


    If Yin listen to the words of the princess, and see the princess shy appearance, heart also sweet Zizi.


    At the same time, I feel happy for big brother.


    She clenched the princess''s hand. "If the prince treats you badly, he will come to Yongshou palace and say to this palace. Don''t be afraid when you enter the palace. As long as your heart is right, the emperor''s forehead Niang will always be toward you. "


    Although the relationship between Ruoyin and the Empress Dowager has not worsened, it has also eased.But along the way, she suffered a lot because of her mother-in-law.


    It was because of those experiences that she was thinking that if she had a daughter-in-law in the future.


    She must not like the empress dowager, everywhere and daughter-in-law against, still not clear.


    The Royal daughter-in-law is the apple of her eye when she is in her mother''s house.


    Once you enter the palace, you are cautious and cautious. If you want to fight with your mother-in-law, it will be very hard!


    It is also because she is the Royal daughter-in-law, experienced those, especially understand the hardship and bitterness of the Royal daughter-in-law.


    Now time flies, in the blink of an eye, Ruoyin has become the Royal mother-in-law.


    However, Ruoyin first said good words in front of her, and then the wind turned, "of course, if there is a wrong heart in the prince''s backyard, this palace will be the first to refuse her!"


    In the Qing Dynasty, a few days after the new daughter-in-law entered the house, the mother-in-law would give the daughter-in-law some color to see. This is called making rules.


    But in Ruoyin''s opinion, it''s for xiamawei.


    Ruoyin doesn''t think it''s necessary to make trouble for her daughter-in-law, but gives her a reassuring pill.


    Let''s warn you again. Tell the princess her bottom line as a mother-in-law.


    Because, she saw many intrigues in the harem.


    In this regard, the crown princess was flattered and said: "thanks to the emperor''s e Niang''s instruction, my concubine should bear in mind that she would like to take care of the East Palace, serve the prince, and get along well with the sisters in the east palace."


    Before she came here, she was ready to be lectured or punished to kneel.


    Because before marriage, the sum Niang said with her.


    There are so many rules in the royal family that it is very difficult for the folk mother-in-law to be entangled. The mother-in-law in the royal family is certainly hard to cope with. She should be obedient and respectful to her mother-in-law regardless of how she is told.


    But now, she thinks the queen is very good.


    No, it''s not only very good, but also very good!


    "Good, good, sit down." Ruo Yin patted the princess on the back of her hand.


    Then, Ruoyin and the prince chatted for a while.


    After about a stick of incense, the couple left Yongshou palace together.


    Two days later, on September 21, the prince''s side Fujin and gegmen moved into the harem together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1704

    Side Fujin is a side wife, so only side Fujin married with a matchmaker like his own. The royal family held a banquet in the east palace to entertain the guests of his mother''s family.


    The rest of the grid, only eight carry big red sedan chair into the east palace.


    That night, the prince dressed in a red wedding suit and stayed in the courtyard of Tong Jia''s family.


    The following month, he also went to guarja''s courtyard.


    In this way, the East Palace on the sea fine a person has not served the prince.


    As a result, Hai Qing was ridiculed and ridiculed by the rest of Fang Fujin and Ge Ge Hao when she went to the princess every morning.


    One night at the end of October, Haiqing sat in the hall and looked at the sachet in her hand in a daze.


    This small sachet is black and embroidered with green bamboo.


    She embroidered it long before she entered the palace and planned to give it to the prince.


    But she had been in the palace for a month and didn''t see him.


    "Ge Ge, you look at the sachet again in a daze." The dowry maid stood aside and said, "I don''t know what happened to the prince. I''ve been to the East Palace all over the place, but I haven''t come to you alone!"


    "Don''t talk about the prince behind his back. There must be his reason for him to do so." Haiqing huduzi tunnel.


    However, she said so, but she had no confidence at all.


    But she will not be angry because of this, she will only think in her heart, whether she has offended him.


    You make him hate her, so you don''t want to see her?


    But she thought about it and couldn''t imagine that she had ever offended him.


    What''s more, my aunt said that the empress asked the prince''s opinion when the xiunu election was held.


    If he really hated her, he would not agree to let her live in the east palace?


    Looking at her little master, the maid could not help but say, "I don''t know when this kind of day will be over. Otherwise, in the future, you will be ridiculed by those women in the East Palace every day."


    "This morning, it''s enough for gualga to tease you. At least she and you came in on the same day in a gregarious capacity. But merler''s trial marriage is just a maiden in the three banners. If it wasn''t for the trial marriage that took the lead, why would she make a mockery of you? "


    "Later, if it wasn''t for the good intentions of the princess, I don''t know how they would have been hard to obey."


    Although her family is not as good as those people, she grew up in the love of the master and Fujin when she was at home.


    When was this kind of gas, by those women one by one sarcasm, look down on!


    Hai Qing: "it''s my choice to enter the east palace. If they like to be sarcastic, let them be sarcastic. I''m not allowed to be fond of them. They can be sarcastic at most. Don''t see the side Fujin and the two lattice, that is the needle point to the wheat awn! "


    Maiden: "this is also, in the morning that side Fujin and guaerjia are about to quarrel."


    Hai Qing: "women''s backyard is like this. When I''m at home, my brothers'' backyard doesn''t fight all day long. I''m not surprised."


    Maiden: "can... But you and the prince are childhood sweethearts. They are just better families, but you can''t be on the table."


    Hai Qing: "what kind of childhood sweetheart, can we not put gold on our own face? From small to big, I always play with him behind his butt, and he doesn''t like to talk to me. You can just say this in front of me. If you go to other people, people will laugh at you. Look at my present situation, is it like a childhood sweetheart? "


    "What''s more, my family is no better than them. In this draft, my family is there. If my aunt had a good relationship with the empress and grew up with Wansui, I would not have been able to enter the east palace."


    "If I don''t get into the East Palace, I can only be a qualified one, regardless of whether I am selected into the prince''s residence or the Royal side branch. If I encounter some royal side branches with low status, I can only be a side Fu Jin. It''s very hard."


    "If I lose the election, I will find a family that is worse than my family, maybe I can become a main house, but amae Niang won''t allow me to find a family worse than ours. Even if I marry someone better than my family, I can only be my aunt. "


    Maid in law: "the master and his wife are also for you. After all, people climb high and the water flows down. Everyone wants the family to be better and better."


    "I know." Hai Qing chuckled and said, "so, compared with going into other people''s houses, I''m happy and content to be able to enter the prince''s backyard now, because he''s the one I''ve been happy with since I was a child. I''m willing to do whatever I can."


    The maiden sighed, "I hope the prince can understand what you mean."


    Just as the master and the servant were talking, the eunuch''s voice was suddenly heard outside: "the prince is coming!"


    Hearing this, Hai Qing quickly hid the sachet in her sleeve pocket and went out to meet her.


    Out of the hall, she saw the boy in apricot yellow boa robe, standing in the yard with negative hands.


    His body is straight, his eyebrows are thick, his nose is straight, and his handsome face is cool and sharp.The whole person is full of natural nobility, just like the feeling he brings to her every time, which makes people feel unattainable and unconsciously low to dust.


    He stood still and looked at her, but there was no wave in his dark eyes.


    In the scene of the youth, Haiqing''s heart "puffs" straight.


    It is also like the first time I met nine years ago, and my heart was beating wildly.


    Of course, when I was a child, I didn''t know what to like. I just didn''t see such a beautiful little brother. I was attracted by his appearance.


    I didn''t realize until I grew up that I fell in love with this boy.


    Hai Qing took a deep breath and went to the prince to salute: "please be very kind to the prince!"


    However, she just said a "please" word, the prince raised his feet into the hall.


    Although Haiqing has known the boy for a long time, she doesn''t know him at all. She just gets up and follows him into the hall.


    A cup of tea for the prince.


    The prince glanced at the cup of tea and didn''t receive it. Haiqing had to put the cup on the small table.


    Then, she stood in front of the prince, looking in the sleeve bag, and finally handed the sachet she had embroidered before the draft to the prince.


    "Prince, this... This was embroidered by my concubine a long time ago."


    In this Qing Dynasty, regardless of men and women, everyone would wear a sachet, also known as sachet or purse.


    Because it is a personal thing, lovers often give it to each other as a love gift to show their true love.


    Haiqing, like many ordinary women, wants to give the sachet to the prince, indicating that he has promised him this life.


    But the prince looked at the sachet in Haiqing''s hand and didn''t take it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1705

    The girl was not easy to pluck up the courage to send, but the Prince did not answer, her head will be somewhat disheartened down.


    But even so, the crown prince still did not have the intention to accept.


    In addition, he also disliked the way: "in the backyard of the East Palace, I don''t know why everyone sent the sachet of laoshizi. If all of them took it, would not all the belts be full?"


    The voice has just fallen, Haiqing''s head is buried lower.


    The face full of collagen blushes and blushes.


    But she still held the posture of holding the sachet in both hands. It seemed that she had to offer the sachet in front of the prince.


    The prince looked at the girl lightly. She looked like she was like that night when she showed her love to him when she met him by chance.


    So he glanced at the well lightly.


    One side of the small well son eye-catching way: "Hai Qing Ge Ge, the prince is busy with business, even if you take it in person, I don''t know where to put it in a few days. I''d better take it for the prince first."


    Xiaojingzi said, and gave the sachet to a maid in waiting.


    Although the sachet is not accepted by the prince himself, Hai Qing''s face also smiles.


    She smiles very well. She has two lovely little pears on her cheek.


    Peach blossom like face, eyes flow between the flashing brilliant brilliance.


    Red lips and white teeth reveal a moving aura.


    White skin as if coagulating fat, slender waist like a tight silk belt.


    The whole person has a delicate and naive appearance.


    The prince''s face is light, can''t see the mood.


    He just got up and walked in.


    See, xiaojingzi went out with the servants.


    Haiqing then raised her feet and followed the prince into the inner room.


    As soon as she came into the room, she saw the boy open his arms and "wait for the orphan to settle down!"


    Haiqing pursed her lips and waited on the youth to change and wash.


    When the candle was blown out, Hai Qing opened the bed curtain and lay down.


    But before she could lie down completely, she fell into a strong embrace.


    Suddenly, Haiqing''s heart rate quickened, her face red and her ears red, her hands were helpless, and her brain was in chaos.


    This has always been cold to him, few words of the youth, he actually hugged her!!!


    For a time, her heart almost jumped to her throat, and her delicate body was also a little nervous and trembling.


    Feeling the girl in her arms a little nervous, the prince encircles the girl''s waist from behind, and pastes her thin lips on the girl''s snow neck. "That night, in front of the slaves, when you showed love in the alley, weren''t you bold and unconstrained? Are you ashamed now? "


    The youth''s voice is hoarse, and in the period of changing voice, it is more gloomy and dumb at the moment.


    "Close contact makes Haiqing too nervous to say anything.


    It''s not like the prince. He tried to get married long ago.


    At this moment, the girl is the chick exposed in front of the eagle.


    The next morning, Hai Qing waited on the prince to go to the early morning.


    Then she dressed up and went to the princess''s morning as usual.


    Before that, however, the servants in the prince''s palace sent a reward, which was a pair of red gold bracelets.


    No matter who you go back to the palace, there are rules.


    Besides, there will also be rewards in the main room.


    The prince''s reward just arrived, and the princess also ordered someone to send him the reward. It was a pair of red gold butterfly hairpins.


    Even the side Fu Jin Tong Jia family also ordered people to send a pair of gilded hairpins.


    However, not long after the reward, there were also soup and medicine sent by the eunuch of Jingshi room.


    When the eunuch of the Jingshi room comes to the hall with a tray, Haiqing has already made up and is preparing to go to the princess''s morning province.


    When she came to the dark brown medicine juice, the whole person was slightly stunned and her eyes were dim.


    But soon, she returned to normal.


    "Herschelig, this is the medicine that the prince ordered the servant to prepare for you. You can drink it. You can go back to your order after drinking it." The little eunuch said.


    It is said to be the medicine for tonifying the body, but people with a clear eye all know that this is the so-called avoidant soup.


    It''s just that it sounds good.


    Haiqing took up the bowl of black brown medicine juice and drank it up in one gulp.


    Then, she wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, put the porcelain bowl on the tray, and told the palace maids around her: "give this father-in-law some money for running errands."


    With that, she went out of the yard to greet the princess.


    "Ge Ge, don''t worry. I heard that the crown prince gave away the soup to the east palace except for the prince and princess." On the way, the maid in law knows that Hai Qing is happy with the prince, and is worried that her family''s gege is sad because of the matter of avoiding the son''s soup.However, Haiqing was not sad, but considerate and said: "I know that the prince is a late marriage. Now the most important thing is to have a legitimate eldest son. In this way, the position of the prince can be more solid. No matter what he does, I can understand it even if I give him the soup of avoiding sons, and I sincerely hope that he will be good."


    "And as you said, except for the crown prince and princess, all the other places in the East Palace have given me chizi soup. If I don''t give it, it will be too much. Even if I am pregnant, I will become the target of public criticism. I am in a low position, which is not good for me."


    Maiden: "it would be better if Ge could think so."


    The next day, I do not know if it is too plain and easy, time will pass very fast.


    It was Spring Festival again.


    On the eve of the new year''s Eve, a banquet was held in the palace. Ruoyin, as the queen, accompanied the fourth master to attend several palace banquets.


    When they came back, they were sitting in the hall waiting for the new year.


    Although they secretly mixed up their affairs, they still had to have the manner of emperor and empress in front of the children and slaves.


    At the moment, the fourth master is wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, his eyes are directly in front of him, and his right hand is casually twirling the ghost face Buddha beads to kill the time of keeping watch for the new year.


    Ruoyin was wearing a red flag dress, and his fingers slowly twisted the strings of his hands.


    Recently, when she is free, she is like the fourth master.


    And that hand string is the one that the fourth master personally strung on her birthday this year.


    Inside, five elder brother and AI Er are sitting on the table in the room, playing chess for fun.


    The second elder brother is there when the referee, and the thin mud, but most is to help AI er.


    Ruoyin looks at five elder brother and Ai''er, two small bronze playing chess, Ai''er always repents.


    In the past, five elder brother and two elder brother play chess, but the one who loves repentance most.


    Now, it is also able to indulge AI Er to repent.


    This year is different from the previous years, because big brother has a family, he keeps watch with the crown princess in the east palace.


    After the second elder brother gets married next year, he wants to accompany his Di Fu Jin Shou Sui.


    Just when Ruoyin thought so, Li Fukang suddenly came into the room with a smile, "long live, empress, just now the East Palace ordered someone to come and tell me that it was Donggong Youxi."


    Smell speech, if sound is a joy first, then ask: "who is happy?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1706

    Li Fukang: "if you go back to your mother''s wife, the crown prince and princess are happy. The grand doctor says that she has been with her identity for three months, and her fetal position is stable."


    On hearing this, Ruoyin''s heart was not much excited. She said happily, "OK, OK, OK, this is a good thing. In the royal family, there has been no such good thing for a long time. You order someone to go to the storehouse to get a set of hundred sons to add happiness and send the dianzi to the East Palace, so that the crown princess can work less and have a good baby."


    Since the fourth master doted on her alone, no other concubines were pregnant in the harem.


    This is also a time when she was really happy and excited when she heard such a happy event reported by others.


    How can she feel that the princess is pregnant? She is more excited than she is pregnant!


    These days, because she is the queen and the mother of the prince, slaves will also report to her some things about the east palace.


    Previously, she heard that in addition to the prince and princess, the prince gave away the soup every time he stayed in the palace.


    Although this is not in line with the royal rule of extending the number of children, but Ruoyin is not mixed.


    Because she knew that the Prince wanted to protect his son.


    Now the princess is three months pregnant.


    After a calculation, it was not long after the prince and princess married into the east palace that she was pregnant with the emperor''s heir.


    I want to know that the palace is dangerous, and she dare not announce it after three months.


    It is also human nature to wait for the fetal position to be released.


    "Bang!" After Li Fukang answered, he went out to work.


    After Li Fukang went out, the second elder brother happily said: "ha ha, I will be the second uncle next year!"


    Five elder brother: "I also became five uncle."


    Ai''er: "then I''m going to be a granny, too."


    "..." after listening to AI er''s words, they looked at the baby''s fat face with black lines.


    Five elder brother corrects her: "you that is the little aunt, is not the small aunt grandmother."


    Ai''er didn''t understand: "but when I usually play, those maids and eunuchs call me my sister-in-law!"


    Second elder brother: "five younger sister, that is different, listen to second elder brother''s, at that time eldest brother''s child, call your little aunt."


    "Oh." The second elder brother is older and more persuasive. AI Er nodded to show that she understood.


    More than an hour later, the ShouSui point arrived, two elder brother, five elder brother, AI Er three people, went back to their respective rooms to rest.


    If the sound is not enough, wait on the fourth master.


    This night, no need to blow out the candle, Ruoyin and the fourth master lay down.


    In the quilt, Ruo Yin nestles in the arms of the fourth master naturally.


    In recent months, he has been to her Yongshou palace almost every day.


    Ruoyin said curiously, "emperor, you have stayed in my Yongshou palace every day recently. Do you have to deal with the government affairs?"


    As soon as the words came out, the bed curtain was quiet for a long time.


    "I don''t want to see you for a while, and you''ll be gone again." Ear, the man''s voice is low.


    Ruoyin of course knows. He means that she ran away and left him.


    She didn''t have a good temper to say: "emperor, the trust between people, do you so don''t believe Ren Chen Qie?"


    "I believe you, but I don''t want to lose you again."


    Smell speech, if sound is silent.


    She didn''t speak, just nestled in his arms.


    After quiet for a while, four ye asked faintly: "come back this year of Qing Dynasty, can you still get used to it?"


    "It''s OK. That''s right. It''s hard to bring this one." If the sound murmured.


    Hearing this, four Ye''s gentle eyes immediately became sharp, "how, but which concubine bumped into you?"


    Ruoyin: "No


    "Then why do you say that?"


    Ruoyin: "it''s hard to take the girls this time. One by one, they don''t make progress. When they see my concubines, they''re afraid. They''re not tigers. Can they eat them?"


    At first, the fourth master thought it was the concubine who made Ruoyin unhappy.


    Now after listening to Ruoyin''s words, I knew she was teasing him.


    Fourth master: "in this case, I will order them to be better tomorrow?"


    "You, how can you do this?" If the sound does not follow.


    Fourth master: "it''s not that you said they didn''t make progress?"


    "My concubine is joking with you. Who knows you are serious? Hum!"


    In this regard, the fourth master gave a low smile, but he didn''t say anything more.


    Then, Ruoyin didn''t know what she thought of, and asked, "emperor, is my concubine not as young as before and not as good-looking as before?"


    Perhaps it was the desire for survival that made the fourth master ponder for a few seconds.


    If sound then incites four ye: "you tell the truth, the minister concubine won''t be angry."


    "Really not angry?"


    "Really!" If the sound returns definitely.


    With Ruo Yin''s promise, only listen to four ye light way: "in fact, I am the same as you."Although he is straight, but the desire to survive makes him more euphemistic.


    The voice just fell, if the sound instantly exploded!


    She broke away from the man''s arms, looked up at him, "what do you mean like me? Are you younger than before, or not as good-looking as you used to be?"


    Originally, she wanted to feel a little, and then listen to pig hoof say some nice words to praise her, coax her.


    What happened! He''s been transformed in vain these days?


    Fourth master: "are you not angry when you say yes? What''s more, he said so tactfully.


    Oh, a woman''s mouth, a liar!


    The fourth master reluctantly held Ruoyin in his arms again, his cold and thin chin against her hair. He said, "Yinyin, I remember that there is a word in Qin Guan''s magpie bridge fairy. Once the golden wind and jade dew meet, they will win countless lives."


    "As soon as the golden wind and the jade dew meet, they will win over countless people." Ruo Yin read it in a low voice.


    She knows this word, refers to the Cowherd and Weaver Girl meet on the double seventh day of autumn wind and white dew, which is better than those couples in the world who have been together for a long time but seem to be at odds with each other.


    Thinking of this, Ruo Yin asked, "so, what do you mean?"


    Fourth master: "the really right people will never be separated from each other because of the passage of time, and they will not be boring. Although there will be a group of new people in the palace every three years, and even new people will come every day. Others may think that the freshness is good, but I think familiarity is also a kind of beauty."


    Speaking of this, the man slightly after a meal, then said: "I and Shaoguang together haggard, and we as at the beginning, in my eyes, you are still years ago that sound, no change."


    "Emperor, you will make my wife happy." If the voice says so, the heart is sweet.


    "You should know. I''ve always been tired of such empty words." Just met her.


    Ruoyin laughs and laughs sweetly.


    As he said, he used to hate to say these love words.


    And don''t say love words pour also, but will say some poisonous tongue arrogant Jiao''s words to anger her.


    It is she who often blows rainbow farts at him, flatters him and courtes him.


    Now, everything is different.


    Because the people who really love you can''t bear to make you sad, will not let you be wronged, and will not let you lose yourself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1707

    A good relationship can make each other feel comfortable without flattering.


    Ruoyin put her hands on the man''s chest and looked at the man face to face. Her beautiful eyes looked deeply into his pupils. "Emperor, if you had a choice, would you choose the throne or the concubine?"


    Fourth master: "it depends on when."


    "Now?" If you ask.


    Fourth master: "I have given power to the prince. Can''t you see that?"


    "..." Oh, he said that he would be ready to live in seclusion with her in the Old Summer Palace, "what if it had been ten years ago?"


    The man thought about it for a few seconds before he said, "only a child can make a choice. Ten years ago, I had already established a family and had enough ability. Naturally, it was Jiangshan and you that wanted it."


    "Emperor, how are you greedy..." Ruoyin is not angry.


    Because she knew that many years ago, poison tongue nine masters and eight scheming masters wanted to kill four masters.


    The throne, of course, can not fall into their hands, the fourth master must firmly grasp it.


    For Ruoyin''s teasing, the fourth master made fun of her, "you''re greedy, huh?"


    "What happened to me?" If the voice is coquettish and angry.


    "On the night of the winter solstice, I don''t know who drank two or two fruit wine and held me..."


    before the fourth master finished speaking, he raised his hand and covered the man''s lips, "don''t mention it, don''t mention it. Oh, it''s all said. Don''t mention it again. If you mention the matter that night again, I''ll be angry. I really will be angry!"


    If the sound is shy and urgent, coercion and inducement bring coquetry.


    What can the fourth master do? He laughs and looks at Ruoyin''s eyes, full of doting.


    And Ruoyin also looked at him tenderly.


    There is a saying that there are only two things you want to cover up in this world, one is cough, and the other is love.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master have been in ups and downs for decades. They have only one look in their eyes, and their eyes are full of love.


    During eye contact, the fourth master raised his hand and arranged the beautiful hair beside the woman''s cheek.


    Then, holding the back of her head, he leaned forward to her ear and bewitched: "do you know that I love you so much when you are greedy, eh?"


    Ruoyin: "on this night, the Empress Dowager and Empress Dowager were extremely warm.


    Even if we have been together for more than ten years, we will not be bored.


    In this world, has always been deep love, only hate spring - night short.


    Ruoyin, a woman of the new century, has conquered this man with her beautiful face, delicate body, interesting soul, graceful figure and superb medical skills.


    perhaps, the emperor who has been in the ups and downs of the Qing Dynasty for decades, needs a woman like her to stay close to him or her The fourth master was no longer as busy as in previous years.


    instead, he left some things to the crown prince.


    unlike other emperors, he was afraid that the crown prince would share his imperial power, and there was a rift between the father and the son.


    for example, Emperor Kangxi and the crown prince of the former dynasty were afraid that the crown prince would be supported by the ministers and the royal power would be divided because of Emperor Kangxi In the end, the crown prince was abolished by Emperor Kangxi and ended in depression.


    since ancient times, there have been countless examples of such things.


    but at the moment when the prince was established, those emperors were really in favor However, when they abolished the prince, they really felt that the prince threatened their throne. Therefore, they were disappointed with the prince.


    this is why the prince''s fate in history is very miserable, and all of them have been given death by Emperor Laozi.


    In people''s opinion, Li Chu can''t represent anything. It can only prove that the prince was the crown prince before the emperor and Laozi changed his mind.


    however, the fourth master had no selfish feelings towards the prince.


    it can even be said that he wished the crown prince to have a good relationship with the ministers in the court.


    he also asked the prince to do several big errands to establish his prestige in the court.


    at the beginning of the first month 8. On this day, the Forbidden City snowed heavily, and large flakes of snow fell from the sky one after another.


    The whole forbidden city was shrouded in white snow.


    Ruoyin makes a snowman in the yard with Ai''er and servants.


    She was wearing a thick coat and skirt, and so was Elle.


    In addition, they also wear leather gloves, cotton masks, plush ear protectors, etc., completely armed.


    Half a few plum, also in the side to help make a snowman.


    But in half an hour, a big adult snowman was built.The snowman wears a big red hat woven with wool on his head and a big red scarf around his neck.


    Black buttons for eyes, orange carrots for nose.


    When Ruoyin takes Ai''er to appreciate the snowman he has built himself, the little eunuch outside the courtyard comes to Ruoyin and reports: "Niang, the Lord Wuge is coming."


    "Oh, the fourth uncle is coming, the fourth uncle is coming!" As soon as aer heard the five squares coming, she ran out of the yard happily.


    As a result, the snow was slippery, and one fell down on his face.


    Elle was brave and didn''t cry when she fell.


    Ruoyin wanted to help Ai''er immediately, but she was wearing the bottom of the flowerpot, and she was very hard to run.


    When the servants saw this, they trotted to help Ai''er. The five squares outside the courtyard walked to Ai''er as quickly as possible. They squatted down and picked up Ai''er.


    He was dressed in a black brocade robe. His body was long and tall, but not rough.


    The face with sharp edges and corners, the graceful sword eyebrow flying obliquely, the long and thin black eyes and the thin lips.


    He first chaoruoyin hit a thousand children, "I have seen the empress, to the empress Niang New Year''s greetings!"


    "Fourth brother, get up quickly." Ruo Yin Xu helped five squares.


    When he got up, he held Ai''er and let him ride on his shoulder.


    Although AI Er hasn''t seen Wuge several times, she can''t stand being spoiled by her uncle Wuge.


    AI ER was so happy every time she saw five squares.


    If sound stands aside, looking at the five squares, AI Er "giggles".


    The servants around him were afraid that Ai''er might fall, so they all stood by and waited.


    After a cup of tea, or if Yin opened a mouth, "OK, Ai''er, you go to the side hall to play first, the emperor''s forehead Niang has something to say with your fourth uncle."


    "Good." After Ai''er answered, she said to five squares, "uncle, let me go down."


    Wu Ge then slowly squatted down and put Ai''er down carefully.


    Ai''er took Ruxia''s hand and went to the side hall.


    Wu Ge and Ruo Yin enter the hall together.


    After entering the room, Ruoyin sits at the top of the hall and five squares sits at the bottom. The slaves serve tea.


    After taking a sip of steaming tea, Wu Ge said, "Niang, I''m here today to say goodbye."


    "Farewell?" If sound willow eyebrow slightly pick.


    She had heard from the fourth master that Wuge proposed to retire to the government last year.


    But the fourth master asked Wu Ge to think about it. He just didn''t let it go, and he has been dragging it till now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1708

    "Well," he said, "over the years, I have suffered a lot of injuries and injuries in the battlefield. Now this body bone is of little use. Naturally, I want to come back and retire to the government."


    "Injury, serious? Come here and let me see." On weekdays, Ruoyin is in front of the five squares, sometimes it is the relationship between the empress and the courtiers.


    But most of the time, it''s the relationship between brother and sister, and there''s no one to pay attention to.


    She thinks that she can cure herself. Ruoyin plans to take advantage of this opportunity to treat Wuge when she is ill.


    However, the five squares are vaguely said: "that, that, in fact, it is not too serious, does not affect life, just legs are not as sharp as before."


    "Seriously?" In order to avoid five grid not telling the truth, Ruoyin also stressed seriously, "you can''t hide from me when you feel unwell like Amar. If you do, I''ll break the relationship between brother and sister with you!"


    Five squares: "it''s true. "


    after hearing the speech, Ruoyin stared at the eyes of five squares for several seconds.


    She saw sincerity in the eyes of five squares, and there was no sign of lying.


    But she was still worried: "then you have to come over, let me give pulse."


    Wu Ge Ao can''t resist Ruo Yin, and he finally goes from the bottom to the table next to Ruo Yin.


    If the sound will be across the table to five grid pulse.


    During the pulse diagnosis, she was very attentive.


    When he found that there was no big problem with the five squares, he was relieved.


    "I just want to be old and can''t go to the battlefield. I''d rather go back to the countryside and live a free life with my wife, children, wife and daughter."


    Ruoyin: "fourth brother, what do you mean by your age? You are only in your thirties. Even if you can''t go to the battlefield, but you have done great contributions to the Qing Dynasty, the emperor will arrange other official positions for you. Maybe you can be a military commander or something."


    As soon as the words came out, I saw a slight pause in five squares, and his bright eyes were slightly dim.


    A few seconds later, I heard only five squares: "the emperor said this to me, but I was a martial arts practitioner and used to fighting in the battlefield. If I was asked to take an official position and do something I was not good at and didn''t like, I would rather not do it, rather than make do with it."


    "What''s more, when it''s time to fight, I''ve done my best, I''ve made a lot of achievements, and I''ve enjoyed the glory of the officialdom. I''ve been on the top of the throne and have seen everything. Now I''ve retired to the government and no longer have any regrets."


    Ruoyin can tell from the words of the five squares that he has not much feelings for the court, and that he has seen through the struggle for power, the official customs and the national system.


    She thought that it was true that Wu Ge had an old wound, because he was loyal to the fourth master and would not deceive you.


    However, Wu Ge retreated to the court with his old wound, which may have another meaning.


    That is to say, Wuge knows that his official position and title have reached the peak, and he has reached the point where he has achieved great success.


    If there is any merit to be made, he, the fourth master, and the uranara family will be disadvantageous.


    Wuge is a clever man. He will stop when he is satisfied!


    Ruo Yin pondered for a moment and then asked, "fourth brother, have you really thought about this matter?"


    Wu Ge did not immediately answer Ruoyin, but seriously thought for a few seconds, "well, I think clearly, there are talents in Jiangshan generation, and each generation is better than the other! It''s time for me to step down and give new people a chance. "


    His tone is light, giving people a kind of seclusion mountain forest cloud light breeze light, natural and unrestrained.


    Everyone has his own ideas. Since all the five squares have been said so, if you don''t give up in your heart, you don''t have to ask more.


    In his opinion, although Wuge was in the imperial court, he could see it clearly and knew when to fight and when to put it down to live the life he wanted.


    It is not a happy life to go back to the countryside and live an ordinary life with his wife, children, wife and daughter.


    In the first half of his life, Wuge wanted to fight hard to win honor for the family and make contributions to the Qing Dynasty.


    He did it all.


    If he goes on, his inner sense of achievement will be greatly reduced, not to mention that his body is not as good as before. The key is that he has no room for progress.


    Moreover, if the reputation of a high-ranking official has been passed down, it is like a bomb buried in deep water.


    It may explode between him and the fourth master at any time.


    Even if the relationship between Wu Ge and Si Ye Jun Chen is strong enough, they also trust each other enough. It is hard to guarantee that other officials will not be jealous and take this matter as an issue.


    Although the brothers of ruoyinbe were still officials in the imperial court, they were not in the way because they were not as big as five ranks.


    In addition, the young men in the clan will continue their scientific research to win honor for the uranara family and work for the Qing Dynasty!


    After about one stick of incense, Wu Ge got up and said goodbye to Ruoyin, "empress, I''m leaving the capital in a few days. I''ll leave before the chores are arranged properly."


    His voice is thick, free and easy, with a trace of helplessness and reluctance.


    If the sound looks at the five squares, the light "um" one, many words are like sticking in the throat.But everyone has their own life, no matter how she does not give up, can not force others.


    Officials in the capital, although their residences are built in the capital.


    But their hometown is from all over the world.


    Since Wu Ge has come to say goodbye to Ruoyin, he is not going back to the capital residence, but to his ancestral hometown.


    Just then Wuge told her that the ancestors of the ulanara family were in the Songliao plain to the south of Changbai Mountain, belonging to the nomadic people.


    After they returned, they planned to experience a pastoral life.


    After experiencing the life of the ancestors, they will travel around the mountains and rivers, travel around the Qing scenery, and return to Beijing once or twice a year.


    After all, they are still in the capital.


    Of course, Wuge can choose not to go back to his hometown and continue to live in the capital.


    But he''s got five.


    If Yin didn''t like to leave, she didn''t send five squares, but let the servants at the bottom send them away.


    At the moment, she looked at the tall and straight figure of five squares, and he left like a hermit. He was free and indifferent after he finished his work.


    Wuge is not only to say goodbye to Ruoyin, but also to say goodbye to the past and yesterday.


    However, Ruoyin''s heart has an indescribable feeling. It''s empty...


    -


    a few days after the farewell of the five squares, it''s the day when the old maids can go out of the palace.


    During the reign of Emperor Kangxi, it was stipulated that the maids could leave the palace after they were 30 years old.


    At the age of 30, she was already a super leftover woman in the early Qing Dynasty.


    To put it more seriously, people have grandchildren. You are still a big girl.


    At the age of twenty-five, he changed the rules from one to one.


    But even so, twenty-five is an old girl.


    Of course, there are also maids who leave the palace in less than time.


    It was all because of arrogance, stupid behavior, illness and other accidents were driven out of the palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1709

    Among them, there are also some palace maids who will be favored by the emperor and will be promoted to concubines of the imperial palace.


    During the reign of Emperor Kangxi, the Empress Dowager was a maiden of three banners, and his mother and concubine were the sin slaves of xinzheku.


    Throughout the ages, such examples abound.


    However, such a thing has never happened since the fourth master ascended the throne.


    As a result, most of the maids are lonely and desolate.


    When they get out of the palace, they can choose whether to leave the palace or not.


    For those who choose to leave the palace, the master of the imperial palace will give money to the maids who once served beside the concubines.


    On this day, Ruoyin sat in the hall of Yongshou palace, and there was a long line outside the gate. This long line was all the maids who worked in Yongshou palace and were going to leave the palace at the age of 25.


    Li Fukang shrieked his name at the door, and the one who was read came in to collect the money.


    Generally, according to the age of admission to the palace, if you have been in the palace for more than 15 years, you will be given 30 Liang silver if you have been in the palace for less than 15 years, or you will be rewarded with 12 silver if you have been in the palace for less than 15 years.


    After receiving the silver, they can continue to live after leaving the palace.


    Of course, there are also those who have to stay in the palace for the rest of their lives because they are too old to get married.


    There are also some people who have entered the palace since they were about ten years old. The magnificent buildings in the palace have eroded their eyes.


    For them, the palace is too ordinary. They have been used to the life in the palace, so they choose to stay.


    After all the maids were taken, Ruoyin stretched out her head and looked out, "what about Ruxia? She has already reached her age. Where is the person?"


    There are so many palace maids, but few of them are close to Ruoyin.


    Most of them are in Yongshou palace, so I don''t pay much attention to Ruoyin.


    Banmei was more than twenty-five years old. She was over thirty years old. She had already shown her loyalty and said that she would serve her all her life.


    If you look at half Mei, it doesn''t seem like fun to say it. Instead, it''s serious and it''s OK.


    How to say, ban Mei has been with her for more than ten years, and has always been very loyal. Her temperament is also very suitable for her. It''s good to keep a close person around.


    As for Ruxia, it''s just over 30.


    Although Ruxia was the maid selected by Wu Ge in those years, she was not the same as the maid in palace.


    But Ruoyin still wants ruoxia to find a good family to marry.


    In addition, she heard that there were not many family members in Ruxia. After the earthquake a few years ago, Ruxia lost all her relatives.


    If the sound knows, think about heartache Ruxia.


    But when she asked Ruxia a few days ago, Ruxia hesitated and could not give a general idea. She did not say the palace, but did not say she wanted to stay.


    Half Mei saw if Yin asked Ruo Xia, then went out to find.


    After a cup of tea, Ruxia came in with red eyes.


    After entering the room, she knelt down directly in front of Ruoyin and said, "Niang, I want to understand. I will serve you in front of you all my life, and I will not marry any more."


    If the sound slightly a Leng, because Ru Xia''s words, in addition to loyalty, seems to have the meaning of pique.


    But Ruxia can''t be angry with her?


    When Ruoyin thought so, Li Fukang seemed to be talking to someone outside, "Oh, Chen Shiwei is here."


    The Chen bodyguard in his mouth is Chen Biao, the first-class bodyguard in front of the fourth master.


    If Yin thought it was the fourth master who asked Chen Biao to come, he let Chen Biao come in.


    Who knows that after Chen Biao came in, he saw Ruxia kneeling in the room and knelt beside ruoxia in front of Ruoyin.


    Ruxia pushed him, "what are you doing here? You go out!"


    But Chen Biao kneels steadily there, pushing him by Ruxia.


    See such a scene, if the sound of the whole person some understand, also smell a trace of gossip.


    Listening to Ruxia''s tone, there is a trace of blame for the coquettish.


    "What''s the matter with you two? Get up and talk." If sound road.


    But Ruxia and Chen Biao still kneel.


    Seeing this, if the voice is deep, he said, "what''s the matter? I don''t care what I''m talking about?"


    Voice just fell, such as Xia and Chen Biao immediately up.


    Chen Biao said: "empress, I want to marry Ruxia as my wife!"


    After that, he gave another "puff" sound and knelt steadily in front of Ruoyin.


    Ruxia on one side said in surprise: "you, you, you, in the daytime, have you drunk too much? I just asked you if you were going to get a wife. Didn''t you say you didn''t plan to get a wife? "


    "I didn''t intend to marry, but if I were you, I would like to marry you!" Chen Biao returned.


    "Ru Xia''s face turned red in an instant.


    If sound Mou light slightly tight, she looked at Chen Biao one eye, light asked: "how do you plan to marry her?"


    "I''ve earned some money as a servant these years. I''m going to hold a few tables in the countryside and marry her with a big sedan chair." Chen Biao returned honestly."If you don''t want to listen to this kind of scene.


    But Chen Biao is a rather dull person.


    Once upon a time when he was in Qiandi, the fourth master sent him to work as an errand in her courtyard.


    Chen Biao was tall and upright, and because he practiced martial arts all the year round, he was admired by the palace ladies.


    At that time, if Yin didn''t trust the fourth master, and the male bodyguards were inconvenient, he asked Chen Biao to return to the fourth master.


    Then, she asked Wuge to help her find two bodyguards, and gave them two names, such as frost and Ruxia.


    A few years ago, the earthquake, such as frost because of the protection of five elder brother, no, only Ru Xia still serve around her.


    As for the relationship between the five patterns and Ruxia, Ruoyin can understand it.


    Both of them are martial arts practitioners. One is the close male bodyguard of the emperor and the other is the close female bodyguard of the queen.


    And the fourth master went to Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace all day long. When they came and went, they became familiar and had common language.


    If they can really get married, Ruoyin is happy for them from the bottom of my heart!


    It''s just that she doesn''t show it.


    Seeing that Ruoyin didn''t speak, Chen Biao pondered for a moment and then said, "empress, I beg you to give me Ruxia at ease, and I will treat Ruxia well."


    Even Chen Biao has a red face.


    A look is really dull, such a sentence is his limit.


    Seeing that he is so honest, Ruoyin won''t force him to speak.


    Anyway, Chen Biao''s behavior, she knows, is an honest, will live a man.


    Ruoyin led his lips and asked Ruxia, "ruoxia, tell me the truth, will you marry him? If you are willing, this palace will prepare you a dowry. If you are not willing, we will drive him out!"


    After a few seconds of silence, Ruxia nodded shyly and agreed implicitly.


    Seeing Ruxia''s willingness, Ruoyin turns to Chen Biao and says, "since Ruxia marries you, you are in love. This marriage will be approved by this palace."


    "Thank you for your grace Ruxia and Chen Biao both knelt down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1710

    Ruoyin said solemnly to Chen Biao, "although ruoxia is a slave, she has served in our palace for many years. This palace treats her as a sister. Many years ago, she was very successful in protecting her. My palace had long wanted to find a good family for her, but she did not want to. Now she can get married, and our palace is very happy for her."


    "A few years ago, her family was lost in the earthquake, but you can''t think that her mother''s home is empty, because this palace is her mother''s home!"


    "The quarrel between husband and wife should be solved by you two. But if it really comes to this palace, or if you dare to bully her, the palace is not willing to cure you. I will direct someone to tell the emperor that the emperor will punish you for bullying you!"


    "After all, when you took her away from this palace, you promised to treat her well." With that, Ruoyin stared at Chen Biao and asked seriously, "Chen Biao, do you understand?"


    "Slave, remember the instruction of empress!" Chen Biao chaoruoyin made three sound.


    Ruxia on one side listened to Ruoyin''s words and cried into tears.


    Even the other servants in the room were red eyed.


    Especially half plum, usually and Ruxia is the best.


    On that day, Ruoyin ordered a carriage for Chen Biao and Ru Xia.


    Also let the slave temporarily find red Xi Fu, as well as red cap.


    If Yin doesn''t like to leave, to be exact, she is afraid to leave.


    A few days ago, she didn''t send it away.


    This time Ruxia wanted to leave, but she didn''t send it.


    At the moment, she just sits at the head of the hall, watching Chen Biao and Ruxia kneeling at the bottom.


    In this meeting, Chen Biao was wearing a red wedding dress, and Ruxia was wearing a red flag dress with a red cap on her head.


    Half plum and several maids carry a tray, each tray, are Ruoyin for Ruxia buy dowry.


    Compared with other palace maids, Ruxia''s clothes are much heavier.


    Ruoyin paid some silver from the fourth master''s treasury as a reward to Chen Biao.


    She also prepared a large amount of silver from her own Treasury, as well as a set of decent red gold jewelry as Ru Xia''s dowry.


    Ruoyin led his lips and said, "ruoxia, there is no banquet that will never end. A few years ago, you have made great contributions to your escort. At that time, our palace prepared a dowry for you."


    "Now a few years later, the palace has added some of its dowry. I hope you can have a good life with Chen Biao after you leave the palace, and have a good son."


    "Thank you, empress, for your great kindness. I will never forget you..." ruoxing kneels down and kowtows at ruoxing.


    "Well, it''s dark and it''s too late. If you don''t leave the palace, the gate will be closed." With that, Ruo Yin waved her hand and turned her face away from seeing Ruxia and Chen Biao.


    Then, the maiden helped Ruxia out of the hall.


    Even if the voice over the face, can not see the scene of parting, but also hear the cover under the Ru Xia sobbing.


    Hearing Ruoyin''s heart felt a little sad, until the voice became more and more far away, and finally disappeared, and Ruxia, also left the Forbidden City.


    Women who leave the palace are not allowed to enter the palace again.


    They can''t divulge and spread everything in the palace among the people.


    At the same time, it is not allowed to read the old love to visit the master at the palace gate.


    Out of this wall, they have nothing to do with the affairs of the palace.


    However, Chen Biao can continue to be a servant around the fourth master.


    After Ru Xia had gone far away, Ruoyin turned her head and said to half Mei lightly: "half plum, if you want to marry one day, please tell me that I will prepare a thick dowry for you like Ruxia."


    "Putong", Banmei knelt at Ruoyin''s feet. "Niang, I don''t marry. I really don''t marry in my life. I just ask you to let me serve you."


    If the sound sighs, does not speak again.


    I still remember that year, she was framed by the prince and his wife into the patriarchal mansion.


    The fourth master went out to find precious medicine for elder brother.


    She met ban Mei in zongrenfu.


    At that time, Banmei was full of thorns and had prejudice against her.


    However, after getting along for a period of time, they are similar in character.


    Before she left, she also took half may.


    But at that time, she never thought, more than ten years later, the betrayal of the slaves around her, the loyalty of loyalty, the marriage of people.


    In the end, she still stood by her side and waited on her, which turned out to be the half plum with thorns.


    Thinking of this, Ruoyin slowly raised his head and looked out of the dark courtyard.


    The gray and black sky, with a trace of parting light sorrow.


    Parting is always sad, but in just a few days, Ruoyin experienced two departures.


    Although her heart is reluctant to leave, but not melancholy, no regret, not pessimistic.


    Because she knew that leaving Wuge was to leave the treacherous place in the capital and take her family home to live a leisurely life.


    Ruxia left the Forbidden City to live a happy and stable husband and wife life with Chen Biao outside the palace.Ruoyin is just feeling that time has gone by.


    However, there is no banquet that will never end, just like the song: when we get together and leave, nothing will last forever...


    in this first month, if the sound feeling is reluctant to leave.


    Fortunately, after the first month, the palace is busy with the marriage of two elder brothers.


    As a queen and mother, Ruoyin is also busy with related matters.


    Busy, let her gradually forget those sad parting, the whole person also re into the wedding celebration.


    In the xiunu election last year, the fourth elder brother betrothed two girls to her elder brother.


    One is the Qi surname of Li Fu Jin, who was captured by Ruoyin and the second elder brother in the fourth patriarch, and is to be married on the eighth day of February.


    Qi''s family is a Han woman. I heard that she was lively and lovely.


    There is also a Manchu woman named xitalashi, named gege, who entered the palace on the ninth day of February.


    Before that, the royal family also arranged Eight maids for the second elder brother, which is the same rule.


    The second elder brother doted on one of the maids, yehanala.


    Therefore, yehanala became the trial marriage of two elder brothers.


    Although the second elder brother had the title, his residence was still built in Beijing.


    Therefore, he is still living in the palace.


    On the eighth day of February, the second elder brother married Qi''s daughter into the palace.


    It is the night, the maiden stood by with a tray of wine utensils.


    Qi''s end sat on the bed, the second elder brother stood aside, and lifted Qi''s head with a scale.


    A pretty face appeared in front of everyone.


    Qi''s mouth with a playful smile, moonlight in her clear eyes, like two stars.


    A see her, two elder brother''s eyes with thick smile, his eyes, full of her.


    Even the two long eyebrows have soft ripples, like the bright first quarter moon in the night sky.


    Young facial features are handsome, and a trace of unruly is added to the sunshine.


    Then, the second elder brother took two cups from the tray carried by the maiden. One cup was given to Qi''s family, and the other was carried by himself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1711

    He took the initiative to hook his arm around the girl''s arm and drank the wine in one gulp.


    When the girl saw that he had drunk it all, she closed her eyes and drank it up.


    Finally, her throat and tongue were so hot that she spat out her tongue. She looked like "how could this wine be so strong?" she could not help laughing.


    After finishing the ceremony, the slaves retired and took the door.


    After the slaves went out, the second elder brother''s eyes were staring at the girl in front of him, and he finally married her!


    But the girl looked left and right, and saw that there was no one under the bed. She took out a big tin box from under the bed.


    Seeing this, the second elder brother asked, "what are you doing? "


    " didn''t you say that the wooden magpie I made was very interesting last time. This time, I made a pair of birds, which can be regarded as a wedding gift for you! " Said, the girl opened the tin box, which is really a pair of birds made of bamboo and wood.


    Smell speech, two elder brother mouth corner slightly smoked.


    Is it the first time that he has heard of the bride giving the bridegroom a present?


    The second elder brother has a heavy heart for playing. He usually walks birds, rides horses, plays, cockfights and dog fights in the capital.


    He was also the first to buy some new western things to study.


    At first, he was attracted by Qi because he occasionally went to play with the grand master''s house and saw Qi''s making wooden Magpies in the courtyard.


    When he saw that Qi''s Wooden magpie could fly hundreds of feet into the sky, the whole person was shocked.


    Originally, he thought that he was the most playful man in the capital city, but he didn''t think that anyone could play better than him. The key family was the girl''s.


    From then on, he made friends with Qi.


    After a long time, I fell in love with others.


    At the moment, when he saw the bamboo and wooden birds in the box, he did not care that it was the wedding night.


    But squatting next to the box, fingertips feel the touch of the sparrow, can''t put it down.


    The bird is made of bamboo all over the body. Its tail is very long. The bird''s body has clear lines and sharp edges. It has a three-dimensional sense.


    And the surface is polished very smooth, the whole looks lifelike.


    A winged bird has only one wing and one eye, so it must be two together to fly.


    And the two claws of the winger are made into rolling gears, which have traction ropes attached to the wings.


    The second elder brother also raised his head and asked Qi: "Fu Jin, can this thing fly?"


    Qi Shi: "of course, it can fly, just like the wooden Magpie in my family. Moreover, this wingbird is improved according to the book of Luban. It can fly for three days and three nights without stopping."


    "Seriously?" Two elder brother feels too incredible.


    Qi Shi: "it''s true. If you don''t believe it, take it to the yard and try it."


    "Good!" The second elder brother took the winger out of the box without saying a word.


    A moment later, Qi opened the door of the room, and the second elder brother came out of the hall with the birdie in his arms.


    For a moment, all the slaves were shocked. The heart said that on the wedding night, two elder brother and two Fujin were not staying in the room. How could they still run out? I''m afraid it''s not really a little bit two?


    But they dare not ask, and they dare not say.


    Two elder brother regardless of people''s different vision, and Qi''s bamboo and wood birds on the ground.


    After the girl twisted the switch on the gear, a pair of winged birds fluttered their wings made of wood and flew up slowly.


    However, after a while, it flew to the high altitude of a Ge Suo, and continued to fly up. The servants in the yard were shocked.


    They were not only shocked by the birds made of bamboo and wood, but also by the behavior of two elder brothers and young couple!


    It turns out that wedding night can be so fun, oh, no, wedding night is not so fun!


    At the moment, Qi''s neck is high, looking at the flying birds. He has a special sense of achievement in his heart, and his face is full of sweet smile.


    Just as she was watching, her body was hanging in the air. Her petite body was held up by her second elder brother.


    "Ah, I told you to look at the bird, why do you hold me?" She clings to the boy''s neck and buries her head in his neck.


    Although usually lively, but in front of so many slaves, how much some embarrassed.


    Second elder brother: "do not play, time is not early, must rest."


    Qi: "but my wingless bird is still flying."


    Second elder brother: "I asked the slave to take it back."


    With that, he motioned to a maid of honor at the door.


    The maiden was Qi''s dowry maid, and naturally knew how to take back the bird.


    Then, two elder brother beat horizontal, holding Qi''s family from the hall into the inner room.


    When they entered the house, the servants brought the door.


    After a while, the second elder brother put Qi''s family on the broad happy bed.


    He looked down at the woman with a smile in his eyes and lips.


    It was as if he could see her with a smile in his eyes.The young girl and the youth look at each other. In the young man''s black eyes, her face is reflected, and her youth is in this eye.


    She pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, "do you like the birdie I made for you?"


    "Yes." The second elder brother admires the girl''s beautiful face, the throat knot rolled slightly, "however, the Lord likes you more."


    After saying that, the young man was slightly attached to his body and hung her head on the girl''s lips. On the wedding night, the joy candle swayed slightly, reflecting the big red characters and two intimate figures pasted on the screen.


    They are like the twinkling birds made of bamboo and wood. They are inseparable, congenial, heart to heart and double wings.


    The next morning, the second elder brother with Fujin to the Empress Dowager and fourth master.


    Then, they went to Yongshou palace to say hello to Ruoyin.


    At the moment, Ruoyin looks at two elder brothers and two Fu Jin kneeling in front of them to offer tea.


    For the second elder brother, she did not pay much attention, but fell on the two Fu Jin.


    As soon as she got up this morning, she heard that two elder brother and ER Fujin were playing birds in the yard last night.


    Second elder brother''s playful disposition, if the sound has already understood, does not want his Fu Jin to accompany him to play crazily together.


    On the wedding night, Duke Zhou''s gifts were put aside for the time being. After having played enough, these things are really fresh in the Qing Dynasty.


    If the sound can also see, this Qi Shi looks at the upright kneeling, the small bird is in accordance with the person''s appearance, but that pair of eyes do not mention how clever.


    At first glance, I want to suppress the lively nature, but I can''t help it.


    And that smart, let Ruoyin think of two elder brother''s childhood that ancient spirit spirit spirit strange appearance.


    It''s no wonder that when the second year elder brother asked for someone, she said that the girl was interesting.


    Since the second elder brother likes it so much, as long as the mind is not bad, it is not a matter.


    If the heart is bad, it will not be gentle and elegant.


    Somehow, the more you look at this daughter-in-law, the more you like it.


    After thinking about it, maybe because she was also surnamed Qi in her previous life, she felt that this girl was very kind.


    According to the rules, Ruoyin gave a part of the title deed, real estate, gold and silver jewelry to the couple as a great gift for the new couple to get married and offer tea.


    She also ordered: "two elder brother Fu Jin, into the royal family, are a family, later, you and two elder brother to live a good life, for the royal succession."


    "My concubine, please bear in mind the teachings of the emperor''s wife." Two Fu Jin Hui.


    After a stick of incense, two elder brothers left Ruoyin''s Yongshou palace.


    On the same day, he stayed in the backyard of the second elder brother, but the second elder brother did not go to the house of the second elder brother, but continued to sleep in the Qi''s house of Di Fu Jin.


    As a result, there was a lot of news in the palace that the second prince Fu Jin was in favor of the backyard.


    However, the couple''s days of love have not been long. The fourth master did not know what was going on. At the end of February, he wanted to marry another elder brother, hadanara.


    This side Fujin didn''t take part in the xiunv election because she was not old enough.


    In the Qing Dynasty, it was common to get married early. The girls in the xiunu election were young, and they were not even old enough for the xiunu election. How young was that?


    Probably because the girl''s family is good, the fourth master felt that the second elder brother still lacked a side fortune Jin, so he arranged ahead of time.


    Originally, the second elder brother is thinking about all kinds of new ways to play in the Forbidden City with his newly married wife. He feels that he has reached the peak after his marriage!


    After knowing the news, the second elder brother was not happy at all.


    In the past, it was necessary to hold a xiunu election.


    But now that the show girl election is over, the young couple are newly married, but suddenly a queue jumper comes. It''s strange that he can be happy!


    Therefore, after the second elder brother heard the news, he went directly to the Yangxin hall to meet the fourth master.


    This kind of thing can''t be delayed. If we drag the hadanara family into his backyard, we can''t.


    When the second elder brother went to Yangxin hall, it was already dark.


    He Zhongkang first reported to the fourth elder brother. After the fourth master agreed to see the second elder brother, he Zhongkang invited the second elder brother into the hall.


    After entering the palace, the second elder brother knelt down directly in the middle of the hall, explaining his appeal here: "emperor amah, my son''s minister is asking you to take back the will of betrothing hadanara."


    "The fourth master didn''t even raise his head. He just continued to read the memorial.


    Since the second elder brother has come, he will not be deterred because the fourth elder brother doesn''t pay attention to him.


    When he came here today, he made up his mind to take back emperor Alma''s will.


    The second elder brother is no better than the prince, because the prince is a prince, his words and deeds are taken into account.


    Anyway, he is not the material to be a prince, so he can''t control so much!!!Therefore, the second elder brother continued: "emperor Alma, the beautiful girl general election has entered my backyard, the son minister also recognized, but this is good, what are you going to get a hadanara family to do in my backyard?"


    The fourth elder brother said: "you only favor the emperor''s wife, and you can''t help but help each other. Would you like to send a woman to the Yangxin hall to honor you? Can the emperor''s wife feel better? "


    As soon as he said this, even Su Peisheng in the hall was frightened. He could not help but pinch a cold sweat for the second elder brother.


    I''m afraid these two elder brothers are not fighting rhythm!


    Sure enough, the fourth master, who was still concentrating on reviewing the memorial, gave a slight pause.


    He put down his writing brush and looked up at the second elder brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1712

    "I hear what you mean. I''m very angry." The fourth master, with his hands around his chest, seemed to ask casually, "you are not willing to betroth hadanara''s family to you. Is that what you mean


    The second elder brother first shook his head, and then he was busy protecting the calf. "It''s not like this. It''s all the children''s ministers mean. Fujin doesn''t have any idea, let alone feel bad. On the contrary, she also advised the children''s minister to bring hadanara''s family into the backyard."


    The fourth master sneered and said: "I can''t see that you''re a big playful Fujin. You''re very considerate of the whole."


    "Huang amah, it''s none of her business. It''s just the children''s minister." The second elder brother explained in a hurry. At last, he didn''t trust to say: "it''s really just that the children don''t want to marry hadanara''s side wife."


    Who does the fourth master mean no longer to pursue? He just asked, "do you know why I want to betroth hadanara to you?"


    The second elder brother pondered for a few seconds and then replied: "because her father is a garrison general, you want her to enter the backyard of the children''s ministers. This not only promotes the hadanara family, but also promotes the children''s ministers."


    Fourth master: "it seems that you are not particularly playful, but you can understand the truth."


    Just say say say, he talk wind a turn, "but you don''t understand thoroughly enough."


    "..." the second elder brother thought about it, but he still couldn''t understand.


    Is there any other reason why emperor Alma betrothed hadanara to him?


    Therefore, the second elder brother didn''t understand the way: "the son minister is just an ordinary prince. According to reason, a girl with such a good family background should let her go to the eldest brother''s East Palace and betroth her to the elder brother, so that the elder brother''s backyard will add a powerful family of foreign relatives!"


    Fourth master: "his east palace is all relatives with strong family background. When I married him, what did he say? What do you have to say about him


    "Take a look at you. There is no one with strong family background in the backyard. I promised you a di Fu Jin before, and you don''t like it. You have to make Qi your di Fu Jin."


    "Now, you don''t want to. In the past, you didn''t do your job every day. Now, in addition to doing nothing, you are full of love and love."


    Second elder brother: "my son minister is not full of love. I used to be a layman, but now that I have a family, I will take on the responsibility of being the prince. As for the hadanara family, I really don''t want to marry her!"


    "Ah, it''s really a kind of infatuation and specificity, but if you want to marry hadanara, you can''t help it!" The fourth master''s voice sank, and his tone was dignified.


    Two elder brother also stubborn, "the son minister can not bear the name of" infatuated and single-minded ", can only say that the son minister treats Di Fu Jin so well, is also like you learn, you treat emperor sum Niang is not also very good?"


    You can favor the emperor''s wife alone, and I will also favor my own wife. If you say me, you are talking about yourself, because your son learned from you.


    The second elder brother speaks respectfully, but it sounds full of resistance to the fourth master''s point mandarin duck spectrum.


    The fourth master sneered coldly: "so you are not only infatuated and single-minded, but also have a kind of learning. You are a loyal and filial person!"


    Speaking of this, the fourth master''s face was extremely cold, and he looked down at the second elder brother, and suddenly increased his voice, "just a few days after marriage, you dare to go to the Yangxin hall to rebel. Since you don''t like powerful relatives so much, don''t be a prince. If I cut your ancestral status directly, you can stay with Qi and fly together! "


    The second elder brother was slightly surprised, "Huang amah, the son minister doesn''t mean this, the child minister just..."


    "Oh, hey, second elder brother, don''t say it again. It''s just to marry a side Fujin. What a big thing!" Su Peisheng couldn''t listen any more. He quickly eased the impasse at the moment.


    why is the second elder brother so single minded and unwilling to marry Fang Fujin.


    It''s not to say that the second elder brother has never had another woman. It''s almost as good to defend oneself as jade for Di Fu Jin.


    But the backyard has a trial marriage grid, there is a beautiful girl election grid, more side Fujin will not be what.


    Difficult is not because at that time Di Fu Jin has not entered the door, two elder brother doesn''t matter.


    Now with di Fu Jin, do not want to touch other women?


    The emperor betrothed nahadanara to the second elder brother, but he didn''t see that there were no powerful relatives in the backyard of the second elder brother and wanted to promote him.


    After all, the second elder brother is the son of empress dowager, is the legitimate Prince son.


    Recently, the emperor''s behavior has been abnormal. He has arranged many errands for the prince. Obviously, he wants the prince to establish prestige in the court. This is the rhythm of abdication in advance.


    The second elder brother and the prince are brothers and have a good relationship.


    It is said that brother Wu is still young, and the second elder brother can also become the prince''s right-hand man when he ascends the throne.


    It''s just like the fourteenth master. Although he was not compatible with the emperor in the past, it was all caused by misunderstanding.


    Now that the misunderstanding has been removed, he has become the emperor''s right-hand man. Without saying a word, he will go to the battlefield to defend the Qing Dynasty.


    But the second elder brother is not interested in it. He is not willing to marry hadanara''s family. This is a protest!In this Qing Dynasty, anyone who resisted the imperial edict and did not respect it had a bad end.


    In the light of this, they will be dismissed, beheaded, and even worse, they will be punished.


    Of course, the second elder brother is the prince, so he will not punish the nine clans. However, he may be removed from the title and be cut off as the fourth elder brother.


    By Su Peisheng such a reminder, two elder brother finally did not say anything, just knelt down and did not speak.


    But the fourth master won''t forgive the second elder brother''s behavior of resisting the imperial edict because the second elder brother hangs his head at the moment.


    He said in a deep voice: "Su Peisheng, tell me my will. The second elder brother resisted the imperial edict and didn''t respect it. His virtue and behavior were lost. Now we are going to reform..."


    "the prince is here!"


    "Five elder brother arrives


    "Princess Mingyi is here!"


    Without waiting for the fourth master to finish his intention, he Zhongkang''s singing and reporting voice came from outside.


    Two elder brother hears, hang down the head to lift up.


    Su Peisheng was more excited than the second elder brother. He immediately asked the fourth master, "the emperor, the prince and the little princess are coming. Do you want to invite them in?"


    He was scared just now. Listen to the emperor''s meaning, this is to change the title of second elder brother.


    Fortunately, there are many brothers and sisters in two brothers and sisters, and they are in time.


    The fourth master was originally angry, but now he Zhongkang''s singing and reporting voice made him stubble. His eyes turned slightly and said coldly, "let them come in!"


    "Bang!" After su Peisheng responded, he said in a shrill voice: "Prince Xuan, brother Wu, Princess Mingyi enter the hall!"


    Soon, the prince took five elder brother and AI Er into the temple together.


    See the prince wearing apricot yellow Python robe, five elder brother wearing black brocade robe, AI Er wearing Mint color flag dress.


    After the three brothers and sisters came in, they knelt down beside the second elder brother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1713

    And, as if they had agreed, they all said in unison: "Huang amah, second brother, second brother, he was confused for a moment, please forgive me!"


    "Pardon?" The fourth master sneered, "prince, do you think that if I let you be the prince for a few days, you can bring my younger brother and sister to me and be my lord?"


    Prince: "I dare not. I just watched my younger brother grow up and know his temperament. He is pure and good-natured, but sometimes he is too stubborn and stubborn."


    "Oh, he is pure and good-natured? Then all the people in the world are pure and good-natured people! " The fourth master bowed down under the hall, glanced at his brothers and Ai''er, and said: "today, it''s useless for any of you to plead for him!"


    As the emperor, the fourth elder brother resisted the order and contradicted the words.


    For any emperor, it is contemptuous of imperial power, but also the most hated!


    In the face of the supreme imperial power, no one can infringe upon it.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s husband and wife, brother or father and son.


    All feelings are insignificant in front of the imperial power.


    When Emperor Kangxi was in power, he wanted to punish the eighth master. The fourteenth Lord disobeyed him and pleaded for him.


    As a result, Emperor Kangxi almost killed fourteen masters with his sword.


    Fortunately, the fourth master was in front of the fourteenth master before the sword fell, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Today, the fourth master is also bound to punish the second elder brother. No one pleads for mercy.


    "If the emperor Alma does not forgive the second brother and the second brother, the son minister will not be able to get up on his knees!" The crown prince, five elder brothers and Ai''er are all together.


    The fourth master hated being threatened, and his tone was very indifferent, "then you will kneel down."


    With that, he continued to review the memorials with his head bowed, not taking the next Prince seriously.


    Can be the first prince a few, but iron heart to kneel here for two elder brother intercession.


    One by one, kneeling straight.


    About half an hour later, when the fourth master finished reading a pile of memorials, he asked Su Peisheng to hold another one.


    While waiting, he looked up and glanced at ah Ge and AI Er under his eyes.


    I saw three elder brothers kneeling upright because of their martial arts practice.


    But Elle is still a cute little girl over three years old.


    Although the knee is still on the ground, but the whole buttocks have been sitting on the ground.


    Seeing this, the fourth master finally raised his feet to the next head and stopped in front of Ai''er.


    He stood in front of Ai''er and asked, "how did you kneel?"


    "Huang AMA, my knee hurts." Said Al, with her mouth flat.


    But the fourth Master said: "at a young age, I''ll listen to their instigation and run here to plead for the second elder brother


    The prince and five elder brother listened, two people look at each other, did not expect the emperor Alma one eye to see through.


    Before the second elder brother came to Yangxin hall and had said hello to their brothers.


    Although they advised the second elder brother not to come, the second elder brother Fei did not listen.


    Seeing that the second elder brother has been in the hall for a long time, they have not come out yet. Naturally, they will come to beg for mercy.


    But they know that their weight in the heart of the emperor Alma is not heavy enough.


    Even if they kneel down to beg, Huang amah may not love them.


    But five younger sister is not the same, five younger sister is the most beloved little princess.


    Of course, it depends on who you compare.


    If five younger sister compared with emperor sum Niang, or emperor sum Niang most important.


    But if compared with them, they are really miserable!


    So, the brothers are going to get five younger sisters.


    Although the five younger sister is small, but their brothers three people add up, perhaps not five younger sister a person in the heart of the weight of Huang AMA.


    AI er''s knee is really kneeling pain, but the fourth master still scolds her, hear her nose acid.


    Small mouth also flat, eyes have tears in the circle.


    But soon, she tightly pursed her lips and tried not to cry, but tears still fell from the corner of her eyes.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." she couldn''t help but cry wrongly.


    The fourth master was about to turn around and return to the first batch of memorials. After hearing AI Er cry, he asked faintly, "why do you cry here?"


    Ai''er didn''t say the reason, but replied wrongly: "no one hurts, no one loves, I''m a cabbage in the field..."


    her voice is not loud, it makes people feel very sad, just like she has been wronged.


    With that, her shoulders were shaking and her nose was shrugging and sobbing.


    A pair of crystal grapes like big eyes, full of tears.


    The baby''s face was covered with tears.


    Not to mention, she knelt here, with the mint color flag dress on her body, it was really like cabbage in the ground, no one hurt, no one loved.


    See a few elder brother ah, but heartache.


    Had known this, they should not have called five younger sister.


    The fourth master drooped his eyes and glared at Ai''er''s pitiful appearance. His eyes turned slightly, and his thin lips opened, "come on, take the princess down!"So Su Peisheng ordered the maid to take Ai''er down.


    In fact, the emperor loves Princess Ai''er, but the brothers are still kneeling, and the second elder brother is really unreasonable. Otherwise, he will squat down and hold her.


    Second elder brother as a prince, doting on women is just, the key is still afraid of women, but also for women and the emperor''s confrontation, this is simply too outrageous!!!


    If the emperor is soft hearted in front of the elder brothers, the tricks of the brothers will succeed, and the dignity of the strict father will be lost.


    After the maiden took Ai''er down, the fourth master glanced at their brothers coldly, then went back to the top and continued to review the memorial.


    Next, the three elder brothers looked at each other and continued to kneel there.


    Don''t say that people have different treatment, that is, the difference between brother and sister is very big.


    It seems that Huang AMA and Huang e Niang are the true love. The five younger sister group dotes on the big family. Their brothers are totally accidental!


    However, Huang Alma loves five younger sisters, so that they don''t have to kneel, they are also willing.


    So lovely little girl, no one can bear to let her continue to kneel.


    After another round of incense, the fourth master probably finished reading the book.


    He put down the pen in his hand, looked at the first few sons coldly, and began to blame the second elder brother.


    Fourth master: "Hongshu, as a prince, you didn''t study hard when you were a child. You were not good at literature and martial arts. You were idle all day long. Which Prince is like you?"


    Second elder brother:...


    Fourth elder brother: "that''s all. If you marry a legitimate Fu Jin, you''ll be as obedient to women as if you haven''t seen a woman before, and you''ll fight against me for the sake of women! The royal dignity is ignored. The royal face has been completely disgraced by you. I don''t have a son like you


    The fourth master is worthy of being the successor of Emperor Kangxi, and has completely inherited Emperor Kangxi''s spirit of scolding his son.


    His voice was cold and serious, and even his speech was full of awe inspiring coldness and absolute authority arrogance.


    But the fourth master just finished this sentence, and then he listened to the voice of singing: "the empress is coming!"


    The atmosphere inside the hall changed subtly in a moment when the singing sound sounded outside the hall.


    And the next moment, Ruoyin didn''t have to let the servant report to the fourth master. He wore a rouge colored flag dress and took half a plum into the hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1714

    After entering the hall, the three brothers saluted Ruoyin.


    "The emperor''s wife is lucky!"


    If Yin glances at the brothers, he salutes the fourth master.


    The fourth master faintly "um" one, but still with a face.


    What''s more, his face was tense, and he was very angry at first sight.


    The man frowns slightly, a pair of eyes show sharp light like an arrow.


    If sound feels the atmosphere inside the hall is so depressed, the air seems to be solidified in general.


    She knew him well and knew that the fourth master was in a rage at the moment and could not hear anyone''s words.


    Ruoyin just got up and went to the second elder brother.


    She stopped in front of the second elder brother, looked at two elder brother, asked: "second elder brother, this palace hears you resist to order not to respect, have this matter?"


    Second elder brother: "Huang e Niang, the son minister didn''t want to resist the edict, just..."


    Ruoyin: "is this palace asking you to be or not?"


    "It''s true." The second elder brother lowered his head.


    "Good." Ruoyin''s voice was low. He held out his right hand to Banmei, and Banmei handed Ruoyin his whip.


    The whip is divided into soft whip and hard whip. If the tape is made of leather, there are 13 sections in total.


    Ruoyin takes the whip in the hand of half Mei, and holds the whip tightly in the palm of his hand, and his eyes pause for a few seconds on the second elder brother.


    But soon, she was ruthless, a gripping teeth, tightly grasping the whip in the palm of her hand, and violently waved it on the second elder brother, and then the second and the third.


    In the whip, her eyes have not the heart, but also have to educate two elder brother''s contradiction.


    As a matter of fact, although we are talking about the end of February, it is still extremely cold in February in Beijing.


    Two elder brother wears much, add if sound hand is soft whip, do not compare hard whip to whip up ache.


    And her strength is not big, take up very skillfully, all is pick two elder brother''s back and fart - share beat.


    It belongs to the kind of whip. It sounds very hard, but in fact, it doesn''t have much strength and doesn''t hurt.


    But Ruoyin''s eyes were tearful, and he scolded him: "how do you teach you in our palace? Unite with your brothers and sisters, and be filial to your parents. It''s good to love your wife, but you shouldn''t say anything against your emperor Alma. You don''t know what kind of accusation is. You''ve read all your books in vain, and forget the forgiveness taught by the sage! "


    "Your emperor Alma teaches you to raise you and betroth you to Fujin. It''s all for your good. If you don''t feel grateful, it''s all right to fight against him. Your conscience will be eaten by the dog!"


    "If you were someone else, you would have been dragged out. If you didn''t look at your father and son''s affection in the past, you didn''t punish you severely, but it doesn''t mean that the palace will follow you..."


    at this time, the crown prince and the fifth elder brother didn''t ask for mercy. They just got close to the second elder brother, and the third brother and brother were together.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin was slightly stunned, but still a whip was thrown down, and tried to avoid the children''s faces and heads, as well as the smallest five elder brother.


    She knew that it was wrong for the second elder brother to resist and not respect this time. If he wanted to keep the second elder brother, he had to vent his anger with the fourth elder brother through one nostril.


    Otherwise, if she comes up against the fourth master, she is encouraging her elder brother to resist. She thinks that the second elder brother is right to disobey the fourth master''s father. She also has the feeling that her children are against the fourth master.


    The fourth master seems to be an outsider. She and the children are the same family.


    Obviously, this practice is undoubtedly tar on fire.


    The fourth master is tough and strong. As an emperor, he is born with the courage and ability to be stronger than everyone else.


    If you have a hard encounter with him, naturally there will be no good end, things will only become more rigid.


    But if the soft overcome the strong, in front of him to show a weak and maternal side, it will be different.


    She had to reprimand the second elder brother and put a high hat on the fourth elder brother, saying that he had not severely punished the elder brothers.


    In this way, we can not only keep the imperial prestige and face of the fourth master, but also let him calm down first, and then we can say everything.


    Anyway, she didn''t ask for mercy, but she taught a brother to cry to the fourth master.


    At the moment, the whip fell again and again on the second elder brother.


    But the fourth Ye''s attention is not in the second elder brother, his attention is in the beautiful eyes with tears in Ruo Yin.


    Of course, if sound deliberately avoids two elder brother''s head and face, he also sees in the eye.


    At the same time, he knew that women put on airs in front of him.


    As an emperor, he read countless people, and those ministers also performed in front of him. Women''s tricks were not enough in his eyes.


    Fourth master frowned, "enough!"


    Smell speech, if sound stopped beating bear children.


    Holding the whip, she went to the fourth master and knelt down. "The emperor, the second elder brother made a mistake, and the crown prince helped him. It''s really out of order. Please punish them heavily. As the legitimate mother, I don''t educate them well. I also have part of the responsibility. Please punish them together with my wife!"


    The fourth master drooped his eyes, swept his eyes, knelt in front of his eyes, the woman with tears in his eyes, and frowned slightly.Then, another glance at three elder brothers, long eyebrows more impatient to wrinkle.


    He said to the three elder brothers in a sharp voice: "still kneel here to do what, get out of here!"


    The prince and five elder brother are relieved and immediately get up and go out.


    They also winked at the second elder brother, who did not dare to leave without the explicit command of the fourth master.


    He was afraid that after he left, Huang amah would not recognize his son.


    The original intention of coming here is that I don''t want to marry Fang Fujin, but I don''t deny this father.


    The fourth master''s eyes on the second elder brother were as loud as a bell: "what are you doing? Go away, all of you


    So, two elder brother also feel relieved to get up, and two brothers go out together.


    Just up there, his knees are numb, or the crown prince helped him.


    When the brothers went out, Ruoyin also got up and went out, but he heard the fourth master say in a deep voice: "the queen stays."


    When the brothers came to the door, they heard something behind them. They looked back and were awed by the cool eyes of the fourth master.


    One by one, they didn''t dare to take another look, and they quickly stepped away.


    But if Yin didn''t listen to the fourth master''s words, he still raised his feet and went out.


    The fourth master stood at the same place at the beginning. When the brothers went out, he took Ruoyin into his arms.


    Seeing this, Su Peisheng threw the dust and went out with the maids and eunuchs.


    His face with a eunuch like smile, a look through all the expressions.


    As early as the moment the empress came in, he guessed the result from the emperor''s expression.


    As for the emperor, it''s good to say that the second elder brother of the family favors the di Fu Jin, but it''s only fifty laughs and one hundred.


    After the slaves all went out, if the meaning of the struggle for a few times, and finally was hugged by the man, "don''t you say all go away?"


    Fourth master: "I let my brothers go, not you."


    "Well, that''s what I think, anyway." If the sound does not follow the way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1715

    "Don''t make any noise." The fourth master was holding Ruoyin on the throne at the top. He spread out Ruoyin''s palm and said in a low voice, "when I hit the second elder brother, I felt so strong. Could my palm hurt?"


    Fortunately, the second elder brother went out, or I would be broken if I heard my father ask so.


    Ruoyin can''t help laughing when she is asked by the fourth master.


    in principle, it is the second elder brother who is in pain. What can she do for her?


    before, I thought he was in love with her brother, so I asked her to stop fighting. She really loved her hand.


    if she shook her head, "hands don''t hurt, my heart hurts."


    The man raised his eyebrows and looked at her heart


    "No, I hate you. I''m told business." If Yin buries his head in his arms, he can''t stand him.


    The fourth master gave a low smile, but he didn''t tease her any more, "good, good, talk about business."


    If Yin knew that his anger had dissipated a lot and the crisis was over, he said to him, "emperor, in fact, my concubine thinks that it may not be a good thing that the second elder brother does not want to marry hadanara?"


    Fourth master: "which good?"


    Ruoyin: "if you think about it, if the second elder brother was a prince who was greedy for power, he would gladly accept the man you promised him. However, he was so obsessed with his direct fortune that he would not marry hadanara as his side wife. This shows that he has no ambition."


    "In those days, you and eight masters were fighting for power and intrigue. Everyone wanted to sit on the throne, so they would not hesitate to fray each other. But the second elder brother does not want to marry hadanara, but he has a good relationship with the crown prince and the fifth elder brother. Why is this not a good thing


    "In my opinion, the second elder brother is at least better than the kind of brother who turns against each other because of power. The big brother is already a prince. Let''s not be too strict with others. Let''s go with him. "


    Otherwise, all of them were powerful, and she was really worried that the brothers would repeat the mistakes of the fourth master who had won the throne in Jiulong.


    Fourth master:...


    Ruoyin: "emperor, it''s a good thing for the son and daughter-in-law to be harmonious. Why do you have to betroth hadanara to the second elder brother?"


    Fourth master: "I originally want two elder brother to become the prince''s right arm."


    "Of course, your starting point is good, but have you ever thought about it? With great power and a long time, a heart will inevitably not be immersed in power. Who can guarantee that there is no ambition at all?"


    Of course, the fourth master also took this matter into consideration.


    However, the second elder brother and the prince''s brotherhood, he has always seen in the eye, he trusts them.


    But when asked by Ruoyin, he was not sure.


    Seeing that the man did not speak, Ruoyin looked up at him and gently said, "do you remember that emperor Kao advised you not to favor a woman alone, which would lead to disharmony in the backyard. Then you attached to my wife''s ear and reluctantly said" voice, again "


    Smell speech, the man''s eye light turns slightly, seem to be to remember what matter, his light "um" a, express to remember.


    After getting the man''s response, Ruo Yin Rou Rou Rou said: "since you remember, you want to understand this feeling. Now the second elder brother is not your feeling at that time."


    As soon as this word comes out, the fourth master is silent, and the deep ink pupil is mysterious.


    After a long time, he said, "even so, I didn''t do my job like he did."


    "..." if the voice circled the fourth master''s neck, admiringly praised him, "otherwise, how could you be the emperor''s material? You are such a diligent and capable person, let alone the second elder brother, which is not comparable to all the men in Qing Dynasty."


    "Your mouth is sweet." The fourth master gave a low smile and relaxed his mouth: "well, since the second elder brother doesn''t want to marry hadanara, let him go. But if he doesn''t do his job again, I won''t get used to his bad virtue."


    "That''s right." If sound is successful, smile way.


    The fourth master looked at the woman with a smile. He hugged her and walked back to the hall. "Don''t be proud."


    Ruoyin: "what''s the matter? Haven''t we already agreed?"


    "Well, you didn''t let me punish you with you." Speaking of this, the man whispered in her ear: "don''t cry your nose later."


    When speaking, a man''s thin lips arouse a smile of evil, which always seems to have an endless evil force....


    the next morning, the fourth master cancelled the marriage between the second elder brother and the hadanara family because he was still young.


    when this decree was passed to the Ministry of rites, the Minister of rites was a striking goal The horse took the responsibility, saying that he did not inquire clearly and reported the age of hadanara wrong.


    Let the emperor mistakenly think that hadanara has reached the age of marriage, which just wants to marry the second elder brother.


    He deserves to be the Minister of rites for his adaptability in the workplace!


    when the Minister of rites took the blame, the fourth master punished the Minister of rites.Thunder, rain and dew, are the grace of the king, is not a willing to punish, a willing to be punished.


    The Minister of rites was punished this time, but he will surely be more successful in the official arena in the future.


    As for the hadanara family, the fourth master promoted the title of hadanara''s father as a remedy.


    Since it was a misunderstanding, they did not lose.


    They have heard about it for a long time that the second prince will lose his ambition by playing with things and will not marry!


    As for the second elder brother, in the next few days, he went to the fourth master and Ruoyin to admit his mistake.


    If the sound let two elder brother don''t take an example, otherwise she also can''t help him.


    After the second elder brother showed filial piety, he still kept his word. He changed his bad temper and asked the fourth master for a few errands, and all of them were well done.


    Everything, it seems, is so smooth.


    Until an early morning in early March, some small incidents happened.


    In the early days of this day, the fourth master told his ministers about state affairs as usual.


    Saying that, a famous speech officer came forward to remonstrate, "emperor, now the East Palace is happy, but the back palace has not been quiet, for a long time, it is bound to be bad."


    This words a, four Ye''s eyes suddenly a tight, deep ink pupil sharp looking at the bottom of the speech officer, "say, how is not a wonderful method?"


    Yan Guan: "from ancient times to the present, of course, the harem is the place where the emperor''s descendants are extended. But now the harem has not had a happy event for several years. Naturally, it is inappropriate."


    The fourth master''s head was slightly gnawed, which seemed to be a leisurely way: "the purpose of extending the emperor''s descendants is to select the next generation of crown prince. I have already chosen my eldest son as the crown prince. Why should I continue to extend the emperor''s descendants? Is it because Ai Qing is dissatisfied with the present crown prince, or does he want to let the harem have more royal heirs and compete with the crown prince."


    "I dare not!" The official immediately knelt down in fear. Don''t offend the emperor, but also offend the next generation of crown prince.


    Then their family can''t get along well for decades.


    After pondering for a few seconds, he continued: "I just want to advise the emperor to govern the country and the previous dynasty. At the same time, the harem should also have a bowl of water. The concubines of the six palaces are all your women. Only when the rain and dew are evenly stained can the six palaces be peaceful...


    " stop! " The fourth master interrupted impatiently without waiting for the official to finish speaking.


    In this way, he had listened to advice for many times, and he was tired of listening.


    He bowed his head under the palace and said in a sharp voice: "in the past years, you only recommended this matter. Now that the prince has it, the reason for extending the emperor''s heir is not tenable."


    "As for the only beloved queen, she is my wife. She gave birth to four children to me. In addition to developing new artillery, she also made great contributions to the capital after a large number of autopsy cases were infected in the capital city, and she also contributed a lot to the Qing Dynasty."


    "In addition, he also cured my osteoma. As a legitimate wife who shared the hardships, I not only favored her, but also favored other concubines?"


    "In ancient times, those who want to know virtue in the world should first govern their country; those who want to govern their country should first coordinate their families. If you want to keep your family together, you should cultivate yourself first. If you want to cultivate your body, you should first correct your mind... You should be sincere in your mind, then in your mind, then in your body, in your family, then in your country, and in your country, then you will be peaceful in the world. "


    The meaning of the fourth master''s words is: how to govern the country if the legitimate wife who has been sharing weal and woe for decades can''t be spoiled.


    The ministers did not dare to speak: "only the admonished minister was not afraid to talk about other things:" but the empress, as a queen, has been exempted from the morning province of the imperial palace. I''m afraid that is not proper. "


    "It has nothing to do with the queen. The queen had been recuperating in the Yuanmingyuan Garden. At this stage, she is well, but I don''t want her to work too hard." The fourth master took the initiative to stabilize the pot. He also asked the official, "can you make your weak wife overworked?"


    No matter what others said, he took the responsibility to protect her.


    As he had promised the queen, how to make her feel comfortable and how to come, everything outside, he took care of her.


    "Hearing that, the official made a jerk, so it was not easy to answer.


    If he said "yes", it would appear that he was inhuman and abused his wife.


    If you say "no", what qualifications do you have to persuade the emperor? Just shut up.


    In addition to this, the fourth Master said seriously: "from ancient times to the present, in addition to admonishing the emperor, the speech officer should have the character of being impartial and truthful, good at distinguishing right and wrong, and daring to discuss straight."


    "But now it seems that some officials are not only pedantic, but also unable to argue between right and wrong. If so, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing the speech, the ministers knelt down and did not dare to speak.


    Four Ye''s words all mentioned this share, simply way: "from now on, the Great Qing Dynasty no longer has the speech official


    Thunder like sound, in the hall first ring, shocked the first minister''s ears numb.


    After the announcement, the fourth master got up and glanced at the minister at the head and said coldly, "retreat from the court!"


    Su Peisheng left the hall with the fourth master.


    Those officials are so pedantic that they can''t judge the situation at all.The present emperor is not the former Emperor.


    And the empress in the emperor''s heart, is not the weight of the past.


    The key emperor can achieve an excellent balance between the emperor and the queen.


    You said that if the emperor did not manage the Qing Dynasty well, he would remonstrate.


    The Qing Dynasty is good, and the harem is good. What kind of heart do they have.


    Since the Yanguan was removed this day, the early dynasties of every day have been quite clean.


    On the tenth day of March, a great event happened to the imperial court!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1716

    When it came out, the whole court cheered for it.


    Even the people of Qing Dynasty were happy.


    That is, the fourteenth master did not live up to his expectations and won the battle.


    Not only did he win, he came back alive.


    However, he was injured by a sword, and several tendons were cut off. What''s more, he was still holding the weapon''s right hand.


    At that time, due to the emergency of the war and the lack of timely and proper treatment, I am afraid that we will not be able to go to the battlefield in the future.


    Fourteen masters who returned to Beijing triumphantly were welcomed into the Forbidden City by princes and ministers at the gate.


    The fourth master gave him a celebration banquet. After the banquet, the fourteenth master took the initiative to stay and reminisce with him.


    Although the fourth master disliked him, he did not drive him away.


    At the moment, the fourth master is sitting on the chair in the study of Yangxin hall.


    Eyes fell on the kneeling 14 Ye.


    Fourteen Ye''s right shoulder is hung with plaster and gauze. It seems that he is seriously injured.


    Seeing this, the fourth master frowned, "say it, why do you have to rely on my heart building hall?"


    "That..." the rash and forthright fourteenth Lord, it''s hard to say that when my younger brother went to the war last year, didn''t you say that as long as I won the war, I would forgive my mistakes in the past? "


    The fourth master frowned, turned to Su Peisheng and asked, "is there such a good thing?"


    Smell speech, 14 Ye intuition is cheated!


    However, Su Peisheng sang a duet with the fourth master there, "if you remember the master correctly, you only said that the fourteenth master would either kneel down on his knees or lead his troops to battle. If he died in the battlefield, you would not have his brother, but you did not say that as long as he won the battle, you would forgive him."


    After hearing this, the fourth master had a slight jaw.


    The fourteenth master was in a hurry and asked for attention at the same time. "Brother, you didn''t have a definite statement at that time, but you didn''t mean that in your words. You are the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. You should keep your word, and you can''t trap people, let alone your brother."


    "In this war, I almost lost my life, and half of my arm would be cut off. If you don''t admit it, I, I..."


    "OK." Seeing that the fourth master was so anxious that he said everything, he finally stopped teasing him. "The wounds on the battlefield are all your medals. Don''t always ask me for credit."


    The fourteenth master looked aggrieved and was playing coquettish with his elder brother:...


    the fourth master looked at the grievance of the fourth master, and instead of feeling distressed, he drove him away. "Go back and heal yourself. Don''t look like a woman. I''m disgusted here."


    "Yes." The fourteenth lord left wrongly.


    After the fourteenth master left, the fourth master told the servants, "Su Peisheng, go to the fourteenth house with some imperial doctors, and let people try their best to show him his injuries. Whatever rare medicinal materials he can use, they will be sent to his house."


    "Bang." After su Peisheng answered, he went out to work.


    The emperor is so arrogant, regardless of the treatment of women, children, or brother, are the same!


    He didn''t show on his face and disliked him on his mouth, but he showed sympathy and care for him in his heart.


    In the end, it''s just that the fourteenth Lord was used to being indifferent to the emperor and suddenly asked for attention from the emperor. The emperor would not be used to it for a while.


    The friendship between a gentleman and a gentleman is as light as water. If two men are too close, they are uncomfortable.


    As for promotion, it''s unnecessary. The emperor can forgive the fourteen masters. Fourteen masters have to laugh in their dreams.


    At the other end, the 14th master left the Yangxin hall and went to see the Empress Dowager in the imperial temple.


    At about dusk, he returned to his mansion.


    In the night, the fourteenth master lay on a brocade quilt folded as high as a haystack.


    The man was wearing a silver grey robe, his skin was rough due to the wind and sun at the border, and his skin color was healthy and resolute bronze.


    Wanyan sat aside, changing ointment and gauze for him.


    The medicine was carefully prepared by the imperial doctor in the palace. Although he could no longer restore the sharpness of his hand, he could make it as convenient as possible.


    Wanyan took off the gauze and talked about some things about the house with the fourteenth master.


    "My Lord, everything is OK in the house these days when you are not in."


    Speaking of this, Wanyan slightly pauses, then says: "just at the beginning of the year, Zhuangzi came up and said it was Wu''s meteorite."


    As early as after she gave birth to her elder brother, Wu gradually fell out of favor.


    Later, because she was jealous of her children, she had a wicked heart and wanted to murder her.


    Since then, he was driven out of his residence by the fourteenth master and put him in a remote village. He could no longer enter the mansion.


    14 Ye listened to Yan Shi''s words, eyelid son slightly rolled a few times, "how to die."


    Wan Yan Shi: "I heard that she went to Chuang Tzu soon after she became insane. Last year, the situation became more and more serious. She wrapped a cloth doll in her swaddling clothes and talked madly with her swaddling clothes."


    In order to win the favor of Yan Wanli for many years.Wu took the initiative to sacrifice the emperor''s heirs in her belly. She framed the booty.


    Maybe it was Wu who was so worried about it that he was so bewildered by the doll. This is retribution.


    Oh, if I had known this, why should we have done it in the first place.


    Master 14:...


    Wanyan: "at the beginning of the year, she suddenly fell into the lake with the doll in her arms. When the slaves brought her up, she was out of breath. "


    Although there are slaves in Chuang Tzu, they are not as good as your family.


    Besides, there were few of them. Besides taking care of Chuang Tzu, there was no time to guard Wu family all the time.


    When the fourteenth master drove the Wu family out of the mansion, he meant to let the Wu family live and die on Chuang Tzu.


    Because the Wu family wanted to murder Wan Yan at that time, he was discovered in time.


    Although the fourteenth master has already had an aversion to Wu, he is his first woman. It is impossible to kill him. He can only let him live and die on his own.


    Master 14: "after Wanyan explained the situation clearly, the whole room suddenly became quiet.


    Just then, she just untied all the gauze for the man.


    Even if the fourteenth master had been injured for a while at the border, it would have been more than half a month on his way back to Beijing, but his shoulder was still slightly red and swollen, and there were broken arm scars on his joints.


    Even after the doctor stitched, most of the arm still left a zigzag version of the suture mark.


    Although the scars were black, they still looked shocking.


    Wanyan seems to be able to imagine the scene of the enemy cutting down on the 14th Lord''s shoulder with weapons.


    And even if a man is injured, he will continue to fight with his wound. Until the end of the battle, there may not be a doctor who can treat his wound well.


    During the day, she listened to the doctor.


    Because his wounds were not well healed at the first time, he would certainly not be able to go to the battlefield again or hold weapons in the future.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1717

    Even normal operations may not be able to recover.


    But he practiced martial arts at a young age. When he was a teenager, he led his troops to the army. If he could not hold weapons and could not move normally, what was the difference between him and a disabled one armed man?


    Thinking of this, Wan Yan''s tears came from his heartache.


    The fourteenth master was lying down with his eyes closed, but the woman untied the gauze for him, but he did not wipe the ointment.


    He then opened his eyes, only met before the woman cried into tears, "Ye won the battle, good end you cry what?"


    Wanyan shrugged his nose and rubbed the medicine for the man. "The border is peaceful, but you call it a good end?"


    The fourteenth Lord: "lead soldiers to fight, injury is a common thing."


    "..." Wanyan didn''t speak any more. She just changed the dressing for the man quickly and wrapped up the clean gauze while crying.


    When she changed the medicine for the man, and tied the gauze and plaster again, she asked the servant to prepare water and wait on the man to change clothes and bathe.


    After a stick of incense, Wanyan bathes and burns incense for the man who has been on the road, and puts on a clean robe for him.


    As she changed his clothes for him, she said faintly: "by the way, my Lord, you are not in your house these days, big brother and big Ge Ge miss you every day. Now that you come back, they will be very happy."


    Voice just fell, her waist was a man a ring, "don''t you miss ye?"


    Wan Yan''s wife gave a slight pause and avoided the man''s eyes. "My husband is my husband. Naturally, I''m also worried about your safety. I''m afraid you''ll be injured in the battlefield."


    "Only this one?" "You don''t want me at all?" the man asked


    "You can never be short of women. What can I think of?" Wanyan complained.


    "It''s so sour." The man''s eyes half squint, one eye saw through the woman''s right and wrong, with a proud expression on his face.


    Wan Yan raised his eyes and gave the man a cross look.


    14 Ye low smile, "don''t daydream all day, the battlefield thousands of troops, close combat, ye where have leisure to care about women."


    "..." after hearing this, Wan Yan''s expression improved a little, but he snorted and poked the man''s heart with his fingertip, accusing him: "hum, in my opinion, you are injured, so you are not able to move. It seems that the saying is right. A man should be too old to climb, so he won''t be interested."


    However, the next moment, her body on a whirlwind, the whole person was carried in one hand by the man in the shoulder.


    He didn''t carry her like this before, but he didn''t hurt his right arm at that time.


    Now her right arm is broken, and her left arm is carrying her. Although she is shaking, her pace is steady.


    The man carried her, raised his feet to the bedside, and finally threw her on the brocade quilt.


    He also arranged his collar with one hand and looked at her from a commanding position, "today I''ll let you see if it''s convenient for you to move!"


    On this night, the fourteenth master proved his man''s courage with his actions. After several red waves, Wanyan looked at the man who was sleeping beside his pillow and thought of things happened many years ago.


    In the Qing Dynasty, it was common for men and concubines to flock together.


    But at that time, the fourteenth master was not just a group of wives and concubines, but favored the Wu family.


    If the wives and concubines in the backyard are in harmony, it''s OK.


    But the Wu family is not a good one.


    Fortunately, after the Wu family was driven out of the mansion, the backyard changed from restlessness to harmony.


    Fortunately, she did not want to die after listening to the emperor''s sister-in-law''s words at that time, and did not give up herself and her children easily.


    But the Jedi fought back, defeated the Wu family, took back the beloved man, and won his own life...


    after the 14th Lord triumphantly returned to Beijing, he had been recuperating in his family.


    As the Empress Dowager is in the Taimiao, he will take the Wanyan family to visit the Empress Dowager from time to time.


    But the Empress Dowager''s body is getting worse every day.


    In the middle of March, the fourteenth master, as usual, took the Wanyan family to the temple.


    However, there was a little incident on the road, and his carriage collided with the ox cart of a butcher.


    The fourteenth master was reckless, and the butcher was also impatient.


    If it wasn''t for Wanyan''s soft voice, he tried to suppress his temper.


    The carriage continued to drive towards the temple, and the fourteenth master mumbled: "it''s bad luck to go out today without looking at the Yellow calendar."


    Perhaps this is not a good time to go out, which means that today is an unusual day.


    After the carriage of the fourteenth master stopped at the temple, he took Wan Yan to the little courtyard of the Empress Dowager.


    However, before he entered the courtyard, he saw a dragon chariot and a phoenix chariot outside the courtyard.


    After entering the courtyard, not to mention, there are twice as many slaves in the yard as in the past.The fourteenth master saw four squares standing outside the door, his eyes red. He asked, "four squares, why are you standing outside?"


    Four Ge Ge sobbed: "the great doctor said that Huang Ma Ma Ma was dying...


    " what? " The fourteenth master would rush into the house without waiting for the four squares to finish speaking.


    But he was pulled by four Ge Ge sleeves, "14 uncle, Huang amah and Huang e Niang are inside, Huang Ma Ma said it was something to tell them, you don''t go in first."


    On hearing this, Wanyan also advised: "don''t rush in first, and wait for the emperor''s wife to tell her to finish. It''s not too late for you to go in again."


    If this had been put in the past, the fourteenth master would not listen to advice.


    But this time, he did not have to enter the room, but stood outside anxiously pacing.


    At the same time, the atmosphere inside the house is somewhat unusual.


    The fourth master was sitting by the Queen Mother''s bed while the mother and son were talking.


    Ruoyin stood by the bed and listened quietly.


    The Empress Dowager was lying on the bed pale with blood in her eyes.


    The Queen Mother''s lips are white and dry.


    The hair is slightly disordered, with silver on the temples.


    On the thin cheek, two cheekbones protruded like two hills.


    The whole person looked terminally ill and haggard.


    It''s like a dying face.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes were staring at the ceiling. She chatted with the fourth master, and her dry lips opened slightly. "The Emperor... The queen..."


    Ruoyin was originally standing on one side. When she heard the Empress Dowager calling her, she immediately sat by the bedside, "Huang e Niang, daughter-in-law is here."


    The Empress Dowager reaches out to Ruoyin.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin took the Empress Dowager''s hand.


    And quietly for the Empress Dowager pulse.


    The Empress Dowager''s pulse is like a residual drop leaking from the house. It took a long time to drop a drop.


    Such pulse, called house leak pulse in medicine, is generally the pulse of the spleen and stomach, kidney qi decline, laxity, and the end of life.


    Since the beginning of March, the Empress Dowager''s condition worsened. Ruoyin and the fourth master came to serve the Empress Dowager every day, filial piety.


    The Empress Dowager is the biological mother of the fourth master. Naturally, the fourth master is sincere in filial piety.


    If Yin and the empress dowager, because there is a festival, but in the face of such a critically ill person, she really can not hate.


    On the one hand, because she is the queen and the Royal daughter-in-law, she has to do so.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1718

    On the other hand, it is because the Empress Dowager is the fourth master''s mother.


    This time, although the fourth master did not open his mouth, but she knew that he was not feeling well, so she offered to diagnose and treat the Empress Dowager.


    But it was diagnosed that the Empress Dowager had a variety of diseases, including hypertension, bone and joint diseases, gout.


    The most serious is renal failure.


    To talk about other minor diseases, if sound may be able to cure.


    But renal failure is the need for kidney replacement, dialysis.


    In this underdeveloped Qing Dynasty, she alone can not cure a patient with renal failure.


    Although she has good medical skills, she can not research high technology, and can not guarantee that she can cure anyone and her disease.


    Medicine is not magic. She can''t cure dying people.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager''s hands are dry and dry.


    She held Ruoyin back with her only strength. She said, "the AI family used to have prejudice against you because of misunderstanding the emperor. Until you helped me to solve the misunderstanding and confusion, I realized that you are a good daughter-in-law."


    But after saying a few words, the Empress Dowager was a little out of breath.


    After taking a few breaths of air, she continued: "you are a good man, and you will be rewarded with good fortune..."


    "..." if you listen to the Queen Mother''s words quietly and don''t respond to them, she asks softly, "Huang e Niang, fourteen couples are outside. Would you like to meet them?"


    Empress Dowager: "ask them to come in..."


    so Ruoyin and the fourth master went out.


    As soon as the fourteenth master saw Ruoyin and four masters, he asked, "what''s the matter with her


    "The fourth master looked pale.


    If sound then shakes head, way: "emperor forehead Niang lets you go in, you go in to see to know."


    After hearing this, the fourteenth master immediately took Wan Yan''s family in.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master stood on the steps of the yard for a while.


    The fourth master looked up at the sky and raised his feet to walk outside the courtyard. Ruoyin followed him and they were ready to leave by chariot.


    But she and the fourth master just went outside the courtyard, and before they could get on the chariot, they heard a cry of surprise coming from the house: "empress sum! Huang e Niang! The emperor''s wife... "


    after exclamation, the fourteenth Lord cried with grief.


    The voice was like a cry from the depths of the soul. It spread from the house outside the courtyard, and even circled over the whole temple. It was tinged with sadness and hard to hear.


    The fourth master had planned to leave by chariot. When he heard the cry of fourteen, he turned back to the yard with a big stride.


    Ruoyin went into the Empress Dowager''s bedroom again.


    As soon as he entered the room, in addition to the pungent smell of herbs, he and his wife knelt beside the Queen Mother''s bed.


    Wan Yanshi kneels on the side trembling and weeps.


    The fourteenth master was lying on the edge of the bed, crying bitterly.


    And the queen mother on the bed closed her eyes and did not move.


    Seeing this scene, Ruo Yin immediately understood it and knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager''s bed with the fourth master.


    At this time, the imperial doctor also came into the room from outside to check the situation for the Empress Dowager.


    Finally, the imperial doctor knelt down in the room and lamented, "the Empress Dowager has lost her breath."


    Yes, the Empress Dowager died!!!


    The empress dowager, who can''t carry it for a lifetime, has become a sensible person.


    On that day, the bell of national mourning sounded in the Forbidden City.


    On March 16, the ninth year of Yongzheng reign, Empress Dowager Wu Ya died.


    After the death of the empress dowager, the spirit hall was set up in the temple.


    For a time, the whole Qing Dynasty was mourning for the Empress Dowager. The Forbidden City and the temple were full of chanting and mourning voices.


    Even the temples and temples in the capital need to ring 30000 bells.


    Princes, nobles and members of the royal family all rushed to the capital and became a uniform.


    On April 13, the Empress Dowager''s coffin had been stored in the temple for 27 days before it was transferred to the funeral palace.


    The funeral palace here refers to the place where the coffin is temporarily placed.


    The place where the coffin was temporarily parked was Ning Shou palace, where the Empress Dowager lived.


    As for burials, we have to wait for the tomb of the Empress Dowager to be built.


    In general, the death of ordinary members of the royal family is directly buried in the imperial mausoleum.


    However, important members of the royal family died, so they should not be buried carelessly. The relevant personnel should select and build the mausoleum.


    Therefore, the Empress Dowager''s coffin was temporarily placed in ningshou palace, and could not be buried until the tomb was completed.


    On this day, Ruoyin kneels with all the royal family members outside the ningshou palace.


    A Ge and AI Er kneel beside her.


    The fourth master knelt gaunt beside the coffin in the hall, and Zhang jiaguoshi and a group of lamas knelt there chanting sutras.


    During this period, when Ruo Yin looks up, she sees Zhang Jiaguo looking at her with strange eyes.


    After about a stick of incense, Su Peisheng suddenly went to Ruoyin''s side and whispered, "empress, Master Zhang Jiaguo, please come to the side hall to talk about things."


    If Yin willow eyebrow slightly pick, follow Su Peisheng to the side hall.After entering the room, I saw the fourth master sitting on the armchair in the room in his Beige clothes with a dignified look.


    Zhang jiaguoshi was sitting next to the fourth master. When he saw Ruoyin coming in, he got up and folded his hands.


    Ruo Yin put his hands together before he took his seat in the room.


    After she sat down, all the servants in the house were dismissed.


    This master Zhang Jia suddenly talks to Ruoyin. He is mysterious and dignified, which makes Ruoyin nervous and at a loss.


    When all the servants went out, Master Zhang Jia said, "empress, after the Empress Dowager''s death, we found that there was a disaster falling to Yongshou palace. And according to our divination, we will trace the disaster to you alone


    "Disaster? "If the voice frowns and the expression becomes dignified," can it have a way to solve it? "


    No wonder when she came in, Master Zhang Jia and the fourth master looked dignified. It turned out that it was for this matter.


    Master Zhang Jia shook his head and said helplessly: "calamity is the ridge, and robbery can be divided into three kinds: small robbery, medium robbery and big robbery. Small robbery can be solved, medium disaster can be solved, and big robbery can not be solved."


    "And according to our divination, the robbery you are going to experience is a catastrophe of no solution. If you can get through that, you will have a smooth life and a healthy family."


    "If you can''t make it." If the sound is restless and twists the string of hands.


    Teacher Zhang Jiaguo replied with a heavy voice: "if the road can''t pass through, the family will be destroyed, and the whole life will be gloomy. If you are serious, you will die


    Hearing this, Ruoyin trembled for it.


    According to Zhang Jiaguo, no matter whether it is light or heavy, it is very serious in her opinion.


    If someone else told her that, she would certainly think that the other party was a charlatan, or that she wanted to destroy her reputation.


    But the other side is Zhang Jia, the great master of Feng guanding''s universal kindness and kindness. There is no need to cheat her.


    And if the other party wanted to ruin her reputation, it would have been made public, but they told her secretly, just to remind her.


    If the voice pulled his lips, he could not help asking, "master, I want to ask you, do you know when this disaster will happen?"


    "Just this year." Zhang Jia returned to China.


    Smell speech, if sound in the heart is surprised.


    Now it''s April, so it''s only about eight months this year.


    At this time, however, Zhang Jiaguo added, "and it happened in the first half of the year."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1719

    Hearing this, if sound as if hit by thunder, the whole person is stunned in situ.


    In the first half of the year? Isn''t it just a month or two at the longest?


    But if she thinks about it, she can''t think of any disaster waiting for her.


    She said, "but now I am in good health, the Qing Dynasty is peaceful, and my children are all right. What kind of disaster will there be?"


    Zhang Jiaguo said: "it''s hard to say. If disaster comes, even if you drink water, you may not be able to cross the ridge."


    Hearing this, Ruoyin''s heart is filled with fear.


    As if from this moment on, everything around her was an unknown fear to her.


    They would devour her in the endless darkness at any time.


    At this time, someone was looking for Zhang Jia, who went out after saluting Ruoyin and the fourth master.


    But if sound sits in place, the brain is buzzing.


    She was thinking about the possibility of disaster.


    Thinking about it, she suddenly thought that the original Queen of Emperor Yongzheng died in the ninth year of Yongzheng.


    And this year, is not the ninth year of Yongzheng!!!


    But the empress uranara in history died in September of the ninth year of Yongzheng.


    And teacher Zhang Jiaguo said the first half of the year.


    It''s different from that of Qing Dynasty.


    In history, Queen uranara had four children and no daughter.


    The Empress Dowager died a few years earlier...


    because of these differences, Ruoyin always thought that this was a different Qing Dynasty, and she was also a different queen of ulanara.


    However, there are many things in line with history, such as the fourth master''s accession to the throne, but the time is not the same.


    There are also the concubines and concubines in the harem.


    And what happened to them...


    at the moment, Ruoyin''s mind is in a mess.


    She even thought of a serious illness at the age of eight.


    At that time, she always thought it was a disaster for Hongyi.


    Because in history, the legitimate son of Emperor Yongzheng and his original queen died at the age of eight.


    And Hongyi is the legitimate son of her and the fourth master. Fortunately, Hongyi stepped over the chop and has been healthy since then.


    Now, is she the same?


    If this is the case, Ruoyin hopes to get through the disaster like Hongyi.


    At the same time, she was a little lucky, because she was afraid that her family would be implicated when she heard Zhang Jiaguo say that her family was broken and people died.


    If there was such a disaster, she would rather be herself.


    After all, this is her disaster, it''s better not to involve the relatives around her, let her suffer alone.


    When Ruoyin was in a panic, a pair of warm and generous hands held her shaking right hand tightly in the palm.


    The fourth master sat down beside her and calmly said to her, "Yinyin, don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you no matter what happens."


    His voice is very magnetic, with a little hoarse, appears very stable.


    What he said, in particular, gave people a sense of security and a sense of sureness.


    If the sound of a flustered heart, a little comfort.


    She turns her head into his eyes, smiles at the man, and then rests her head on his generous shoulder.


    However, Zhang Jia''s words were like a deep-water bomb buried in her heart, which made her unable to calm down for a long time.


    Ruoyin''s hand is also tightly holding the man''s arm, as if afraid of losing, only tightly pulling him.


    She and he have experienced too many ups and downs, and it is not easy to get to today. She does not want to lose him, lose the happiness at the moment, and all that she has now...


    The Empress Dowager''s coffin is parked behind ningshou palace, and can be buried only after the tomb is built.


    The princes, ministers and members of the royal family have returned to their normal state.


    Since that day, although Ruoyin has been very happy every day, she is always in a panic.


    At the same time, she is very tangled.


    Ruoyin is afraid of that day, but hopes it will come earlier.


    Otherwise, the heart has been buried a hidden bomb, it is like a year.


    After a month, Ruoyin''s birthday came.


    On this day, brothers and Ai''er went to her early to have a good morning. They wished her a happy birthday and gave them their own small gifts.


    In the past years, Ruoyin''s birthday, although there was no big deal, occasionally there was a small one.


    This year''s birthday, because the Empress Dowager just died, of course, the small office is also free, everything is simple.


    After the children said hello and left, Ruoyin watered the garden in the backyard as usual.


    At this time, Li Fukang came in from the outside and said, "madam, long live master has ordered someone to come over to deliver a message. It is said that after today''s busy work, Mr. long live will come over for dinner at night and ask you to be ready."Ruoyin said with a smile, "yes.".


    On that day, the fourth Master said what he said. Before it was dark, he arrived at Yongshou palace.


    After eating, they sat down in the armchair in the hall. The fourth master ordered the slave to present the gift.


    Ruoyin opens the gift box and finds a pair of plum blossom hairpins inside.


    In fact, after so many years, it doesn''t matter if the gift is not.


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, company is the longest confession.


    Ruoyin took out one of the hairpins and said with a smile to the fourth master: "how about the emperor wearing this hairpin for my concubine?"


    The fourth master went to the woman, took the plum blossom hairpin in her hand and pushed it into her hair gently.


    "Good looking?" Ruo Yin raised his head and asked.


    The fourth master nodded slightly to show his good looks.


    Smell speech, if sound smile, smile gently, happy.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin attends the fourth master to change clothes.


    After they lie down, Ruoyin nests in the man''s arms and puts her head on his arm.


    The fourth master took the woman''s shoulder, "what''s the matter, so delicate?"


    "No, I just miss the emperor." If the sound is coquettish.


    Fourth master: "I''m not here, eh?"


    He didn''t see that. She was very attached to him recently, and her mind was also sensitive.


    In the past, I didn''t come to him when I had nothing to do. Recently, I like to go to the Yangxin hall to look for him, look at him with admiring eyes, act coquettish on him, make fun of him and laugh at him.


    Laughing and crying sometimes.


    Ruoyin: "you are by my side, but I really miss you."


    With that, Ruoyin looked up at the fourth master and said tenderly, "emperor, I love you."


    Probably feeling that this is not enough to express her love for him, she added, "no matter in the past life or in this life, the only one I have ever loved is Yinji."


    In the past, I only said I like him, but I have never been so sincere. When there is no gap between us, I have shown my love to him.


    "So do I The fourth master lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. "But, how do you know that I only loved me in the previous life?"


    If the sound rubbed in the man''s arms, "you are confused when the minister concubine, said the paste words."


    Through such things, three days and three nights is not clear.


    Even if it''s clear, it doesn''t help. The fourth master was from the Qing Dynasty, so he didn''t understand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1720

    And she had a real dream many years ago that she would never return to the new century.


    Facts have proved that she can''t go back to the Qing Dynasty. Otherwise, she would still be here after so many years.


    In this case, it''s better to live a stable life with him in the Qing Dynasty.


    She didn''t say anything. The fourth master had treated her very well. It was not so important to say or not to say anything.


    Seeing her strange and strange, the fourth master could not help but ask, "how did you say these things to me all of a sudden?"


    As soon as he said this, Ruoyin was silent for a few seconds and then replied: "since Master Zhang Jiaguo said that my concubine is going to have a big disaster, I feel like I''m trying my best to enjoy every day. Therefore, if some words have been buried in my heart, I am afraid that I will leave regret in this life


    "To tell you the truth, in the past, I always couldn''t tell you about love. I would be shy and embarrassed. I even feel that you have not told me why I want to tell you. I would feel that if I said it alone, I would have no face, such a naive idea. "


    "But now, I think like is like, love is love, to say it out loud, even if you say it, you will not feel lost face, but take good advantage of the time God gave us, life, cherish the people and things around us, do not leave regret."


    Smell speech, four ye Mou light slightly turn, he lowers head, thin lip falls a kiss between woman forehead.


    And this kiss, full stay for a few seconds before withdrawing.


    Ruoyin nestled tightly in the man''s arms and whispered softly: "emperor, if I really didn''t cross this threshold, I don''t care about anything else, but you must protect the children for a whole life, and then find a woman who is good to their children."


    In the past, she would have said, "even if she died, he would not have another woman.".


    But she was no longer the innocent little woman who knew nothing at that time.


    After so much, she saw things clearly.


    Women are hard to resist the temptation to stay widowed for a lifetime. What''s more, a normal man in his thirties can never touch a woman again after his wife''s death.


    Of course, this kind of man may be, but the possibility is very, very small.


    The key is that this man is still an emperor. He is rich, powerful and powerful, and there are many temptations around him.


    Moreover, a man in a woman''s life, can love her to the last breath is not sure, let alone in the woman''s death can be a jade.


    If the sound is more and more understood, it is not more mature and less naive.


    But the more mature, the more able to distinguish reality and fantasy, no longer immersed in fairy tale dreams.


    What can make a girl''s heart beat is the romance of "living and dying, and talking with my son".


    However, when Ruoyin is at this age, if she is really lost in the disaster, she has the maturity and freedom of "I believe you love me, but if I die, you will find a good woman to continue to live", which is a very realistic problem.


    But the fourth master scolded her displeasantly, "I don''t want you to talk nonsense, let alone you leave!"


    "..." if Yin doesn''t speak, she just leans on the man''s arms.


    Now it is the middle of May, and the first half of the year will be over.


    If nothing happens, it is good, which means that Zhang Jia''s divination is not effective.


    But if it works, the longest time is only ten days, and her disaster will come.


    See if sound does not answer, the fourth master raised his hand to pick up the woman''s chin, "I speak with you, do you hear me?"


    "Hello, Emperor." After that, Ruoyin took the initiative to kiss the man''s lips on the morning.


    The fourth master was sympathetic to her, but she insisted on giving him away. He could not resist her and had to let her.


    Ruoyin waited on the fourth master to change clothes and wash, and then he was sent to the gate of Yongshou palace.


    When the man was about to leave, she grabbed his arms, gently stood on tiptoe and dabbled on the man''s cheek.


    I can see that the servants around him immediately turned over his body.


    Recently, I don''t know how it happened. The empress changed her image and became very... Unrestrained!


    At the moment when the woman stood on tiptoe, the fourth master''s hand was unconsciously placed behind her. Although he didn''t touch her, he was protecting her in order to prevent her from standing unsteadily.


    When the woman Dragonfly finished, his hand will naturally take back.


    The fourth master looked down at the woman, pointed to the abdomen in her nose tip gently scraped, "obedient, go back to the room and sleep again."


    "Well." If you bow your head, you should say.


    Then, the fourth master turned to the Dragon chariot and took the Dragon chariot to the direction of Taihe hall.


    Ruoyin watched the Dragon chariot disappear at the end of the gate of Yongshou palace, and then turned back to the yard.


    At this time, however, there was a sudden thunder like noise in the sky.People looked up, the sky is clear, cloudless, the sun hanging in the sky.


    However, the sky of Yongshou palace emits dazzling fire, which is not as dazzling as the sun, but it is very dazzling.


    And around the fire there was a long cloud of smoke, which had drawn an arc in the air and was falling sharply from the sky in a parabola posture.


    "Bang


    In the blink of an eye, the cigarette ball fell into Ruoyin''s bedroom, which smashed the glazed tiles of Yongshou palace into a big hole.


    All of a sudden, the whole earth trembled for it, and Yongshou palace collapsed in an instant.


    "Escort! Escort! Protect the queen Li Fukang shrieked.


    At this time, there are dark brown and gray stones falling down.


    They are the size of fists, heads, and adults...


    Banmei holds Ruoyin. When she sees a black stone about the size of her head on Ruoyin''s head and is about to smash it down, ban Mei immediately pushes Ruoyin forward.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Several stones fell down one after another, and Banmei was hit by the black stone. She fell on the ground and spilled a pool of bright red blood.


    If the sound is pushed by half Mei, the body loses balance, and the earth is shaking continuously. The stilt like bottom of the flowerpot is not stable. The whole person falls straight back and lands on the back of his head!


    "Madame! Mother If Yin''s eyes were dark, she would hear a servant calling her, and she would know nothing about the rest.


    And the moment she fell, the fourth master personally string to her lotus jade hand string, also scattered on the ground.


    Soon after Ruoyin fell, Yongshou palace recovered its calm.


    However, Yongshou palace was hit by a huge black stone and collapsed part of it.


    There are also a lot of black gravel in the yard.


    It was hot in the middle of May, but when these rocks fell, there was a hot air hovering around Yongshou palace and even the whole Forbidden City.


    Just then, a large number of people suddenly poured into the door.


    The first is the fourth master in bright yellow dragon robe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1721

    When he saw the messy Yongshou palace, he couldn''t believe it, but in a blink of an eye, Yongshou palace became like this.


    Especially when he saw the slave and Ruoyin lying on the ground, he almost ran to Ruoyin and squatted down. He held the woman in his arms and ordered in a deep voice: "come, send the imperial doctor!"


    Then he went to his heart building hall with Ruoyin in in his arms.


    Just when he left the chariot, he also saw the strange things in the sky.


    At that time, when he saw a beam of light falling to Yongshou palace, his left eyelid suddenly jumped.


    And he also immediately under the chariot, quickly run to Yongshou palace.


    But the beam of light fell so fast that no matter how fast he ran, he couldn''t get there before then.


    When he arrived, he saw that the Yongshou palace was in a mess, and the queen fell to the ground.


    After a stick of incense, Ruoyin lies in the back hall of Yangxin hall.


    The fourth master sat by the bed, holding her hand tightly.


    A group of imperial doctors and doctors in Tai hospital knelt outside the screen, one by one into the inner room to Ruoyin pulse, see a doctor.


    But every doctor who gave Ruoyin pulse diagnosis and diagnosed the disease according to Ruoyin''s appearance showed an incredible expression on his face.


    Finally, they got together for a discussion, and Feng Yuyi reported the situation to the fourth master. "Emperor, I found that the empress''s pulse was normal and her breathing was even. The female doctor also showed the Queen''s mother that she had bruises on her back head, and her heart beat was normal."


    "In that case, why is the queen unconscious?" The fourth master asked in a deep voice.


    Feng Yuyi: "this... May be caused by fright. It will be OK after the empress wakes up."


    Hearing this, the fourth master frowned tightly. He was not satisfied with Feng Yuyi''s answer.


    He waved his hand impatiently, indicating that the doctors should step down.


    After the imperial doctors retreated, he Zhongkang entered the room and said, "emperor, the commander of the Imperial Guard and the imperial eunuch are asking for an interview."


    The fourth master looked at Ruoyin anxiously, then got up and went out.


    After arriving at the outer room, the fourth master sat down in the imperial chair. The commander of the Imperial Guard Army and the imperial eunuch were saluting him.


    According to the report by the Imperial Guard and the military Bureau, "the emperor, the servant took people to Yongshou palace to have a look. What fell in Yongshou palace was not ordinary stones, but meteorites. Although this is a natural phenomenon, it also happens within the jurisdiction of the slaves. Please make the emperor guilty."


    Even though it was a natural phenomenon, he still assumed the responsibility as the commander of the forbidden army.


    "The fourth master did not say that he would surrender his crime, but he did not say that he would not do so. He just looked at the emperor''s eunuch.


    Only listen to that JianZheng way: "emperor, since ancient times, meteorites have been recorded in many ancient books, and meteorites are also called" meteorites ". Meteorites are cosmic meteors that have deviated from their original orbit outside the earth, or dust fragments fall on the earth or other planets'' surfaces, which are not burned out, iron or rock iron mixtures."


    "I also went to Yongshou palace to have a look. A huge meteorite fell to Yongshou palace. The rest of the small stones are the debris of the meteorite. There is no good omen for falling meteorites. It''s even more unfortunate to be hit by meteorites. "


    "The fall of a superstar is a bad omen. And ancient books say that all great people must be the stars in the sky and reincarnate on earth. When these characters are alive, there will be a corresponding star in the sky, and the different status of the stars in the sky also represents their status in the world. Every time the stars fall, it means that this person''s earthly life is coming to an end... "


    although JianZheng didn''t say that Ruoyin''s mortal life was coming to an end, the fourth master''s face was extremely ugly and his eyes were cold and terrible.


    He asked in a quiet way, "don''t your imperial eunuchs observe celestial phenomena and stars? Can''t even measure this? "


    "Emperor, our imperial eunuchs observe the astronomical phenomena and stars, but hundreds of meteorites fall every year. We are really more than capable." The eunuch returned in fear.


    There are so many meteorites falling. How can they measure it.


    What''s more, what''s wrong with that meteorite? It''s necessary to hit Yongshou palace.


    But the empress lived in Yongshou palace, and the empress was on the top of the emperor''s heart.


    Oh, he''s so unlucky!


    "Go out and get the punishment." The voice without any emotion, spit out from the fourth master''s cold thin lips.


    The commander of the guard army and the imperial eunuch were looking at each other, and they could not understand who the emperor asked them to go out.


    After all, their business is not finished.


    Finally, Su Peisheng shook the dust and motioned to both of them to go out for punishment.


    So they went out.


    On that day, the fourth master ordered people to build Yongshou palace.


    And he himself, while reading memorials in the Yangxin hall, while guarding the Ruo Yin on the bed.


    There is no delay in business or private affairs.


    At night, half Mei who blocked the meteorite for Ruoyin woke up.


    Half Mei was hit by the meteorite on her shoulder, and the doctor bandaged her wound.But if sound lies on the bed motionless, does not have the point to wake up the meaning.


    After the fourth master finished, he sat by Ruoyin''s bed for a long time.


    Sleepless, he took the Dragon chariot to the temple and found Zhangjia.


    There, Master Zhang Jiaguo was meditating in the center of the hall.


    The fourth master didn''t let anyone sing. After entering the hall, he meditated and meditated beside Master Zhang Jia.


    When he studied Buddhism in Yuanmingyuan, he had a Buddhist exchange with Master Zhang Jiaguo.


    After a long time, the fourth master''s hoarse and old voice came from the fourth master''s ear, "the emperor has come because the empress is unconscious."


    The fourth master closed his eyes and sat cross legged. He said it was for this matter.


    Zhang Jiaguo also closed his eyes and said faintly, "it''s a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster that can''t be avoided. No matter what, it''s all going to be robbed like this. The emperor doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    Smell speech, 4 Ye eyelid moved slightly.


    As master Zhang Jiaguo said, the empress has been careful in everything this month.


    Besides going to his heart building hall, she stayed in Yongshou palace.


    He would not let her go where there was a trace of danger.


    But even so, who would have thought that the meteorite fell on Yongshou palace.


    And the meteorite still hit the Queen''s bedroom.


    This shows that if the queen didn''t get up early to see him off, she would be hit by a meteorite directly.


    But even if the queen got up early to send him to court, and avoided the boulder and the gravel, she was still unconscious because of a fall.


    Even half Mei, who had blocked the rubble for the queen, woke up, but the queen showed no sign of waking up.


    In response to Zhang Jiaguo''s words last month, "if disaster comes, even if you drink water, you may not be able to cross the ridge.".


    Everyone can''t believe that the queen just fell down and fell unconscious.


    This night, the fourth master meditated with Master Zhang Jia and returned to the Yangxin hall after dawn.


    However, the leakage of the house was repeatedly rained at night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1722

    Before the fourth master returned to the Yangxin hall to have a rest, he was told that "Wumeng Tu Fu" was rebellious.


    He sent the prince to Wumeng immediately to quell the rebellion.


    Recently, he must send the crown prince to do anything important, so that the prince can establish more prestige in the imperial court.


    In the following days, the fourth master returned to the Yangxin hall and sat by Ruoyin''s bed.


    He asked Zhang Tingyu and the thirteenth master to deal with some things in the imperial court.


    Only some important events, he called people to the Yangxin hall and the military aircraft department to discuss.


    Day after day, until the end of June, Ruoyin did not wake up.


    All the imperial doctors and imperial doctors in the palace could not recover Ruoyin, and they could not tell what disease the queen had.


    Even the famous doctor in the capital felt Ruoyin''s pulse, but he couldn''t help it.


    In addition, the fourth master also posted the emperor''s list, reward 10000 Liang to seek medical treatment.


    But there are countless famous doctors who enter the palace every day, but none of them is useful.


    Finally, in order to prevent those useless people from entering the palace, those who enter the palace for medical treatment have to pass through the imperial and imperial doctors of the Tai hospital before they can give Ruoyin medical treatment.


    During Ruoyin''s coma, the prince went to Wumeng to pacify the rebellion. Only two elder brothers, five elder brothers and Ai''er came to the Yangxin hall to see her every day.


    However, according to the fourth master''s regulations, brothers and Ai''er are limited to come every morning.


    After all, this is his heart building hall. Sometimes he has to summon ministers to discuss things.


    As for the princess of the East Palace, after the diagnosis of the imperial doctor, she is about to give birth.


    On June 29th, the two maids of the east palace were whispering in the corner of the side courtyard.


    And one of the maids took the medicine bag big paper bag from the sleeve bag and handed it to another maid.


    And this scene was seen by Hai Qing, who was getting up early, and her maid in waiting.


    This is the prince''s first expedition. Since the war, Hai Qing gets up early every day to write Buddhist Scriptures for him, hoping that he can return safely.


    And the East Palace is so big that all the women in the prince''s backyard live in this small east palace. It''s hard to avoid looking up and looking down.


    Because Haiqing, they have just got up and haven''t had time to get dressed and light up.


    Therefore, she saw people outside the courtyard next door through the half opened window, but the other party did not notice them.


    Haiqing pulls the bridal maid''s nest in the window corner to have a panoramic view of this scene.


    I saw that the two maids whispered for a while, taking advantage of no one around, they parted ways and went back to their respective masters.


    After waiting for people to go far away, Hai Qing''s maid said: "master, these two maids, one of them is not a maid in the prince''s court, and the other is a maid close to the side of Fujin courtyard. How can they be together?"


    "..." Haiqing''s eyes turned slightly, and she was also thinking about the twists and turns.


    Just as she was trying to understand, the maid in the palace also thought about it. The maid suddenly realized and said, "I know. It must be side Fujin who is watching the prince''s coming to bed. What do you want to do?"


    "Now the empress of the Eastern Jin Dynasty is busy with the emperor''s affairs, and the empress does not want to take care of the emperor''s affairs


    "I think so." Hai Qing looked dignified and said, "it seems that I have to get dressed quickly and go to the main courtyard and tell the princess about it."


    Instead of dressing and changing clothes for Haiqing, the maiden took Haiqing''s arm and whispered, "Hey, my little sister-in-law, please don''t get involved in this matter, will you? Anyway, it has nothing to do with you. If you want to say that Fujin planted you, we should mix it up. "


    "But at present, she just wants to frame up the Crown Princess unilaterally. We will not have to worry about ourselves, so as not to be ashamed of ourselves."


    Haiqing couldn''t care so much. The maid didn''t cooperate with her, so she lit the lamp and found a clean dress from the cabinet.


    Seeing that she couldn''t persuade her, the maiden had to step back and persuade her, "if you want to help, it''s OK, but don''t go up at this critical point. Now, there is just a sign of the murder of the prince''s concubine by the side of Fujin. If you cut off this sign, how can you do it?"


    Hai Qing: "if not, when will we wait?"


    Palace maid: "silly Ge Ge, we have to wait for side Fujin to frame up the crown princess. When the time comes, regardless of whether it''s the emperor''s heir in the princess''s belly, or one corpse and two lives, we''ll give Bian Fujin a confession, then we can sit down and reap the benefits and kill two birds with one stone without any effort."


    Haiqing buttoned up and said, "as you said, the crown prince and Princess may be killed by the side Fujin. What''s the use if I go back and give it up again? Is my conscience tolerable? "


    Maiden: "to say that one''s conscience is bad, it''s also side Fujin''s bad conscience. When we are in the East Palace, we don''t take the initiative to harm others. It''s just that we don''t report our feelings, but we don''t hide them all the time. When the time comes, the truth will come out."


    Haiqing put on her clothes and went to the dressing table to tidy her hair.She is just a grid, even if the situation is urgent, she can''t go to the prince''s court with her hair down, or she will be in a bad manner.


    After sitting down, she arranged her hair and said, "I know you are for my good, but we should not just think about ourselves. Otherwise, even if we have a comfortable life, our ideological level is low."


    "When I was a few years old, I appreciated the prince''s behavior. When I grew up, I was even more pleased with him. Now I can enter the eastern palace and watch the prince''s wife have a legitimate prince. I am also happy for the prince from the bottom of my heart. But if there is something wrong between the prince and his heir, how sad will it be for him to come back from the war?"


    "That''s the emperor''s heir who was pregnant in September. The prince thinks that he has placed great trust on this legitimate emperor''s heir. Otherwise, such women as Donggong can''t give all of them chizitang. Why? Isn''t it because we value this heir? "


    "Besides, the princess treats me very well. Usually side Fu Jin and those people despise me, she has helped me speak


    Maiden: "as the main room of the East Palace, the crown princess is responsible for maintaining the order of the backyard. Moreover, she not only helps you speak, but also helps others."


    Hai Qing: "I don''t care. Anyway, she seems to be a good one. I can''t bear her suffering and the prince is sad."


    "If you really love a person, you have to fit in with his thoughts and become better and better, instead of doing evil things in the name of loving him. In this way, I will only get farther and farther away from him, and I really can''t deserve to stay with him."


    Maid in law: "Ge Ge, we didn''t do any evil things. Oh, you are so naive. That''s why my wife asked me to accompany you to get married and teach you how to survive in the east palace."


    ------


    there are three chapters in the process of sorting out and sending them later. Let''s go to bed first. Good night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1723

    "Wrong." Hai Qing curled up her hair at will. "It''s not naive. I just live to understand. I understand what you said. If you change to someone else, I can stand by, but it''s related to the prince, so I have to get involved."


    "What''s good for me when you say the crown princess is gone? At most, I can get more love from the prince. But if the emperor''s heir is gone, other women can be pregnant. If the crown prince and princess are gone, there will be other women of high power who will enter the eastern palace. "


    "What I want to say is that no matter what the result of this time, I or I are just a gege in the backyard of the east palace. Sometimes, people just need to live clearly, recognize their own position, and don''t think about things that are not equal to their identity. If they go beyond the rules, they will not have so much trouble."


    "That side of Fujin is Xiao who thinks too much. One side Fujin reaches out to the crown prince''s main courtyard. She is afraid that this side of Fujin will be the end of her life!"


    The last word, Hai Qing, was gnashing her teeth in the mirror.


    It seems that Fujin is not harming the princess, but the child in her belly.


    Then, Hai Qing turned her head and looked at the maiden, "I know you are for my good, but since you come into the palace with me, everything has to listen to me. If it really doesn''t work, when the prince comes back, I will ask him to let you out of the palace in advance. You can go back to e Niang and wait for you."


    This maiden used to be the right maid beside e Niang. She believed in her loyalty.


    Because this maid, like all loyal servants, has always been thinking for her, hoping that she can be the master.


    However, the way is different and does not conspire with each other. She also respects that the maiden is the person of e Niang. She can only let the maiden continue to return to e Niang.


    Hearing Haiqing''s words, the maid of the palace immediately knelt down. "Ge Ge Ge, from the moment my wife asked the servant to serve you, I will serve you all my life, and I never want to leave you."


    Saying that, the maid of the palace also gently seized Hai Qing''s sleeve. "The servants are all for you. If you don''t like the slave doing this, the servant will know that he is wrong. What you say later is what you say. Just don''t drive me away. I will certainly not have those bad thoughts."


    She was a few years older than Greg, who was only ten years old when his wife arranged her with him.


    When Ge Ge Ge entered the palace, his wife specially told her to protect her.


    Of course, she also knows what can be done and what can''t be done.


    Even if she is good, she will not do harm.


    But this time, she just stood in the perspective of Ge Ge, and felt that it would be beneficial for him to disclose the matter later.


    I can''t think of gege as a good man for the prince.


    And she finally understood that her family was not naive.


    In fact, Ge Ge Ge knows everything. Only when he meets something about the prince, he will be naive to him.


    When it''s time to be serious, gege also has a time to be ruthless and decisive.


    Just, as long as the master is happy, let her go.


    However, if someone in the East Palace wanted gege, she would be the first to fight for it!


    "Do you really know that you are wrong?" Hai Qing looks at the maiden.


    "Yes." The maiden returned seriously.


    Hai Qing: "I don''t want to comb my hair."


    Hearing this, the maiden and Haiqing looked at each other, and immediately got up and combed Hai Qing''s hair with a simple smile.


    "Just comb it, just tidy it up." Haiqing is in a hurry.


    So, the maid of the palace quickly combed her hair for Haiqing.


    However, the master and servant just went out of the yard, and saw a doctor running to the main hospital with a medicine box.


    The doctor Hai Qing knew that was the doctor in charge of the east palace.


    When the master and the servant arrived, the servants in the courtyard were busy and had no time to greet them.


    They didn''t ask much, and they didn''t want to make trouble. They just took a chair and sat down in the hall as they did in changchen province.


    They just sat down not long ago, side Fu Jin Tong Jia Shi also brought the slave.


    And Tong Jia''s maid in law is the one Haiqing saw out of the window in the morning.


    Tong Jia Shi saw Hai Qing and said sarcastically, "Oh, my sister has come so early. I know myself very well."


    This means that Haiqing knows that she is not a pet and has a low position. She is the most humble figure in the backyard of the east palace. This is the earliest time to come.


    Haiqing stood up to salute, and said with a gentle smile: "in the past, Fujin was the last one to arrive. I don''t know what wind has brought you here today. It''s so early."


    Only a word, Tong Jia''s face on the face of a touch of heart.


    After the guilty heart, she snorted coldly and sat down in the room without saying anything more.


    A moment later, guarja and mailer also arrived. After a few random greetings, they sat quietly in the hall waiting.


    At this time, the imperial physician in the room also diagnosed the result. The maid in the palace beside the princess called Haiqing in.


    After entering the room, Haiqing and several sisters saluted one after another.


    The prince and Princess leaned against the bed, her face red and abnormal.Just listen to the Crown Princess light way: "you work sisters come to the morning Province on time, but this palace body has many discomfort, you and go back."


    "Ah? Are you ok? Mother Tong Jia is very concerned.


    Princess: "the grand doctor said that the fetal movement is abnormal. It''s better to have a rest for a while, and to control the diet. These days, you do not have to come to the main court every day to do morning exercises. "


    "In that case, it''s important for you to have a baby at ease, and we won''t disturb you to recuperate." Tong Jia said and left.


    She was Fang Fujin. After she left, other people in the backyard also left.


    Haiqing also had to follow out of the hall, but just walked to the hall door, she deliberately searched for something, "ah, my handkerchief left in the princess''s room."


    Then she went back to the room.


    The rest of the people saw her go back because of a handkerchief and looked at her with that kind of disdain.


    In particular, Tong Jia, after a sneer, also said: "small family gas, but a broken handkerchief just, as for going back to pick up."


    After Tong Jiashi and his party leave, Haiqing returns to the prince''s bedroom with the maid next to her.


    Princess Xu did not expect Haiqing to enter the house again, but she knew that Haiqing must have something to say to her.


    "Herscheli, what have you left behind?" she asked in surprise


    Hai Qing glances at the servants around the princess. One of them is the one who whispers with the slave of side Fujin in the morning.


    So she had to say, "in fact, it''s nothing important. It''s just that some things happened in the slave''s house. It''s not good to ask you in front of all the sisters. I have to wait for them to leave here and talk to you again."


    At present, she does not know what the specific situation is, holding the principle of not making a fuss, it is better to keep quiet.


    After all, everything pays attention to evidence, and if the other party destroys the evidence, there is no way to play.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1724

    The princess is a wise man. After listening to Haiqing''s words, she withdrew some of her servants, leaving only two palace maids close to her.


    Then, she said to Haiqing, "sit down and talk."


    After sitting down, Hai Qing said, "madam, this is the case. When I got up this morning, I saw the maids in the side Fujin courtyard whispering with the maids in your courtyard, and the maids in the side Fujin courtyard also gave you a paper medicine bag."


    "I think you are pregnant and will give birth soon. Don''t let anything go wrong. I''ll tell you."


    "After hearing this, the Crown Princess frowned slightly and seemed to be pondering the truth and falsehood in her words.


    Because she was not familiar with the herscheli, and had little to do with her except in the morning.


    It was only heard that herscheli had known the prince since he was a child.


    Seeing the prince''s silence, the princess''s intimate maid asked, "herschelig, why are you so kind to tell our lady?"


    Hai Qing: "because I hope the prince is good, and the princess treats me well. I''m a member of the east palace. Is that enough?"


    Although the maiden did not speak again, she did not seem to believe that there would be such a good person in the backyard.


    But the Crown Princess opened her mouth. She asked Hai Qing, "tell me which maid this palace is, and the palace will order people to check it."


    Hai Qing: "is just standing beside you, the round faced maid."


    The princess and the servant looked at each other and seemed to know who it was.


    After Hai Qinghe told the princess, he didn''t stay in the main courtyard, so he went back to his own yard.


    In any case, she has said everything that should be said. It is the crown prince''s business to believe or not to believe.


    That night, the Crown Princess found out that the maiden in the main courtyard was bought by Tong Jia''s family, so she banned Tong Jia''s family in the side yard for the reason that Tong Jia''s murdering the emperor''s heir was waiting for the prince to return to the palace.


    In addition, the crown princess also ordered Tongjia''s maids to be killed with sticks as an example.


    As a princess, she can punish people in the backyard, but she can''t deal with them, let alone kill them.


    Unless the prince is not alive, but the prince is alive, we have to wait for the men to come back to do the final disposal.


    Of course, she can also rely on the emperor''s offspring in her belly to do whatever she wants.


    But good tutoring did not allow her to go beyond the rules.


    In particular, Tong Jia''s family is good, and he is a legitimate Fu Jin.


    Now the elder in the palace, the Empress Dowager is gone, and the queen is in a coma. Naturally, the emperor has no time to deal with the affairs of the east palace.


    The final result, can only let the prince come back and send Tong Jia''s family back.


    At the same time, the crown prince''s main court is more rigorous.


    In the morning of the next day, the princess also ordered people to come to the side yard and ask Haiqing to go to the main courtyard.


    When Haiqing arrives at the princess''s room, a woman is massaging the princess''s stomach.


    The Crown Princess saw that Haiqing was coming. Although she frowned with pain, she still warmly called Haiqing, "here you are, sit down, sit down."


    Haiqing saw the prince''s miserable appearance. Instead of sitting down, she stood beside the bed and asked anxiously, "Niang, you have such a big stomach. Is it OK to rub it like this?"


    Crown Princess: "it doesn''t matter. A while ago, the imperial medical doctor found out that the fetal position in this palace is not correct. It''s almost born. The fetus has not yet entered the basin and is still lying in the stomach. So she specially sent this female doctor over to give me external massage with professional skills every day, hoping to correct the fetal position."


    Here, the doctor will give pregnant women a month before labor, the so-called inspection is to feel the fetal position with the hands of pregnant women''s stomach.


    If the fetal position is positive, naturally it is good.


    But if the fetal position is not correct, in general, after the doctor professional external force massage, most can be corrected.


    If the correction fails, there will be a risk of dystocia.


    Haiqing watched the woman doctor push the princess''s big belly back and forth, just like kneading dough.


    What''s more, there are dark lines on the princess''s stomach.


    The key is that the stomach seems to be still moving.


    Especially when the female doctor smeared the brown ointment on the princess''s belly, Hai Qing could not help saying, "wait, what kind of medicine is this? Is it OK?"


    The Crown Princess chuckled, "you don''t have to be too nervous. There is a relative in our palace who works as an official in the hospital. He arranged the ointment and the female doctor."


    At this time, the female doctor also said with a smile: "it will be more painful when you are in the right position. This ointment is made of raw Aconitum and nux vomica. These herbs can help the princess to relieve pain. Herscheligo can rest assured."


    She also raised her head and said to the crown princess, "the empress is a lucky woman. It''s just that she has loyal accompanying maids. There are such good helpers in the backyard."


    Smell speech, Hai Qing embarrassed smile, just sit down in the rose chair beside the bed.


    As soon as she sat down, she heard the Crown Princess gently say to her: "this time, thanks to you, otherwise this palace does not know. Tong Jia bought the slaves in my courtyard, and added a kind of powder to my daily diet. Although the powder is non-toxic and tasteless, it can make people eat it, which will lead to maternal diabetes and make the fetus too big.""Besides, they have been fiddling with my diet for a month, but they have miscalculated my delivery time, because I have deliberately reported the wrong time of pregnancy. They think I will be born at the end of June, but in fact, I will not give birth until the middle of July. When the powder is used up, they will make some powder again and you will see it."


    When she was pregnant, she took all aspects into consideration, and deliberately reserved her mind. Who knows, those people are so pervasive.


    Hai Qing frowned: "is the fetus too big?"


    I thought she said to the Crown Princess immediately after she saw it yesterday. It should be timely enough.


    Never thought or late, that Tong Jia''s actually in the prince''s food under the powder for a month.


    The princess said, "well," that powder will not only make the fetus too big, but also cause abnormal fetal movement, resulting in abnormal fetal position. These days, abnormal fetal movement and abnormal fetal position are caused by this powder


    "It''s just that because the powder is non-toxic and tasteless, the doctor couldn''t find out at the beginning. I just let me control my diet, so that I can control the development of the fetus and suppress diabetes."


    "It''s no wonder that I controlled my diet, and the female doctor rubbed my stomach for more than half a month, or the fetal position was not correct, because the female doctor gave me the right position. When the powder was eaten in my stomach, the abnormal fetal movement was in vain again, and no matter how much I controlled my diet, it was useless."


    "So, Hai Qing, thank you very much this time. Thank you for not having any selfish intentions after seeing it. You told this palace in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable."


    Haiqing is sorry to hear the princess say so much.


    In the past, the princess called her herscheli, but never her name.


    Even the prince seldom calls her name.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1725

    She held her lips and said, "you''re welcome. This is what I should do. It''s just that Tong Jia''s heart is so cruel, regardless of whether the fetus is too big or the fetal position is not correct. Both will cause dystocia. She wants your life. "


    "She wants the life of this palace more than anything. If the fetal position is not correct, it''s not an adult''s dystocia. When it''s serious, she will die two times, hissing..." before the princess finished her words, she couldn''t say it anymore.


    Haiqing looks at the Crown Princess and grits her teeth with pain. She is always worried that the female doctor will hurt the child in the princess''s belly.


    She was so anxious that she fidgeted and tried to find a way.


    After a while, Haiqing suddenly said: "by the way, Niang, my elder sister-in-law was not in the right position before. Then my elder brother found a midwife in the countryside. I heard that the midwife had taken over thousands of lying in women. She was very experienced."


    "At that time, the midwife asked my sister-in-law to kneel on a hard bed, pad a pillow in front of her body, bend her forearms up, put her head on the bed, turn her hips to one side, and her buttocks are at right angles to her thighs. It is said that every morning and evening, every time for a stick of incense, it can make the fetus turn naturally in about seven days."


    "What''s more, this method is relatively safe, and the stomach won''t hurt. It''s just that after a long time, there will be some dizziness."


    "And so on?" After listening to the princess, it seems that some heart, she also looked to the female doctor, "do you think this method is feasible?"


    The female doctor stops to correct the position of the fetus for the crown princess, tilts her head and thinks about the method of xiahaiqing.


    After a long time, she said, "not to mention, it sounds like something like that. After all, it''s the method that experienced midwives have come up with. Most of our doctors treat diseases. If we talk about delivery experience, it''s certainly not as good as midwives."


    "It''s just that I''m not sure. I have to wait until I go back to Taitai hospital to discuss with them before making a decision."


    "Well, if it''s possible, I''ll do this. I''ll rub my stomach all day long. I''m always worried about hurting my children." The princess said.


    About half an hour later, Haiqing and the female doctor left the main hospital.


    On the same day, after the discussion of the doctors in the Tai hospital, the method recommended by Haiqing was feasible.


    Therefore, from now on, the crown princess has not asked the female doctor to carry on the massage orthoposition, but has adopted the knee chest supine position.


    At the beginning of July, the position of the princess gradually turned.


    On the ninth day of July, the Crown Princess launched it.


    But when the prince goes to Wumeng, if Yin is in a coma, the fourth master, a great man, naturally will not guard his daughter-in-law and give birth to children.


    But he did not care, but let mammy go to the east palace.


    At the moment, in the princess''s hall, in addition to mother Xie, the women in the backyard are also sitting outside waiting.


    Haiqing gazed at the gate and listened to the hysterical cry of the princess. Her whole heart hung to her throat.


    She was not so nervous until there was a loud cry from the baby.


    Then heard the midwife in the voice of congratulation, "congratulations to the crown princess, happy brother."


    Then, she heard the princess''s voice. Although she was weak and small and could not hear clearly, she was relieved.


    It''s good that mother and son are safe.


    This is the happiest thing for her recently.


    In her opinion, the crown princess is very good. If another person becomes the crown princess, the East Palace may not be as peaceful as it is now.


    Then, the midwife came out with a baby in her swaddle and said, "mother Xie, the crown princess has given birth to a big fat elder brother. What a blessing!"


    "Good, good." Mother Xie looked closer.


    "By the way, which is herschelig? The crown princess said that the little brother was born safely, thanks to her. Besides me, the old woman who delivered the baby, she should let her hold her brother a second time." Midwife said, looked around, and then carried a brother into the house.


    It means to have herscheligo come in with her.


    Smell speech, sea fine then follow the midwife into the house.


    After entering the inner room, she walked into the screen and stopped at the bedside. She saw that the princess was still weak because she had just given birth.


    The hair on her forehead and cheeks was sweaty.


    Hai Qing saluted the prince and Princess lying on the bed. "Your mother''s words are heavy. It''s your hard work to give birth to your elder brother safely. I dare not ask for credit. I''ll get it with joy."


    "If the palace says you have done something, you have." The princess was weak.


    The crown prince and imperial concubine have said so. If Haiqing still refuses, it will be uninteresting.


    She had no choice but to approach the midwife and take the little brother in both hands. The midwife gave the baby brother to Haiqing''s arms.


    However, Haiqing has never had a baby, let alone a child.


    Now the soft baby in her arms, she stood in the same place, did not dare to move, the whole person was stiff at that moment.


    It''s like I''m afraid I''ll fall my brother in my arms, or make him uncomfortable.


    Seeing her like this, the maids and midwives in the room laughed.


    The crown princess also said with a smile: "don''t be afraid. Children are like this. After a few months, the body will not be so soft. When you become the sum Niang in the future, you will know.""Madame!" Haiqing is coquettish to the crown princess, so that the crown princess will not laugh at her.


    The Crown Princess didn''t laugh at her again, but looked at Hai Qing with a smile.


    Then, Hai Qing looked down at her little brother in her arms and said with a smile: "Niang, little brother looks so good, pink and chubby."


    "His eyes are still closed, like a line."


    "Ah, his nose looks like you."


    "And his eyebrows, which are long and thick just after birth, look like the prince!"


    "Ah, why is his hair black, dense and long? I always thought that the newborn baby did not have long hair, it was a small bald head!"


    Hearing Haiqing say so, all the maids around the crown prince also come over and have a look, and they are joking with Haiqing.


    For a moment, the whole room is full of joy of new life inheritance, as well as laughter.


    Everyone''s mouth, from the heart of the rise, for the arrival of this small life and feel happy.


    Princess lying in bed, looking at the sea fine holding a little brother, the corner of her mouth is also up.


    Seeing this scene, the midwife on the side could not help saying to the princess, "madam, I have never seen a wife and concubine of any family who can be as harmonious as you and herschelig."


    "The crown princess''s mouth with a smile," right, this palace has never seen, also never thought this matter will fall on me. "


    Midwife: "otherwise how to say you are a lucky one."


    It''s not true. As soon as you enter the East Palace, you will be the crown princess. How long after entering the palace, you will have a big fat elder brother. You will also have such a kind maid and a concubine in the backyard.


    It seems that the princess will be lucky in the future!


    At the same time, mother Xie went to Yangxin hall to report to the fourth master.


    When mother Xie arrived at the hall of nourishing the heart, he Zhongkang invited her into the hall.


    In the back hall, Ruoyin is lying on the bed. The fourth master sits by the bed and looks at her quietly.


    Mother Xie went into the house to salute and reported the good news with a smile: "long live ye, there is a di elder brother in the east palace. The cry is loud and round."


    The fourth master faintly "um" a, on the surface does not see the joy and anger, the line of sight also falls on Ruo Yin''s face all the time.


    After a few seconds, the man''s thin lips light open, "pass my will, east palace up and down heavy reward."


    If it is a reward, the tone should be high spirited, but his tone is light. It seems that he doesn''t feel much about the prince''s birth.


    Also, the beloved woman has been in a coma for nearly two months, no matter how big the wedding, it will not be happy.


    "Yes." Mother Xie looked at the fourth master''s light and retreated.


    After mother Xie retired, the fourth master arranged the hair beside Ruoyin''s cheek.


    The woman has been in a coma for so many days. Her face is pale and she doesn''t look like a living person.


    Fourth master one side arranges, one side deep tunnel: "hear, the prince has the legitimate eldest son, we have the legitimate eldest grandson."


    But in response to him, it was as quiet as death.


    He looked at her and said with a bitter smile, "Fifty six days, why don''t you wake up? The string I gave you by myself is scattered, and I''ll string it again."


    "I have ordered your Yongshou palace to be built."


    "A while ago, I went to the Yuanmingyuan. When I went back to the palace, I went to your department store and drank a few drinks at your winery. However, it was so hard to drink wine without you."


    "By the way, a new restaurant opened in the capital city. I went in and ate once by chance. After a few mouthfuls of food, I was sure it would be your favorite taste. When I asked Su Peisheng to bring some back to you, they were silent. I was stunned, and I remembered that you were still unconscious."


    He said, holding the woman''s hand in his palm, "Yinyin, are you angry? I don''t mean what I say. I didn''t take you to live in seclusion in Yuanmingyuan, so I''ve been in a coma. But when I promised you at that time, I didn''t realize that I would lose my memory. I didn''t expect that you would run away. I can''t remember me after running. "


    "After I brought you back to the Qing Dynasty, I came across things like this and that. But I''ve been making a handover with the crown prince. You''ve been waiting for so many years. Why can''t I wait?"


    "Speaking of the prince, many ministers are convinced of him, and Wumeng has also sent a letter. When he returns to Beijing, I will stand on the last post of the throne and take you to live in the Yuanmingyuan."


    "Do you think there are gods and Buddhas in the world? If so, I prayed in the temple that day, saying that as long as you wake up and are willing to reduce your life span by 10 years, why doesn''t the Buddha respond to me?"


    "Well, even if you don''t wake up, as long as you still have one breath, I won''t give up on you."


    The man''s voice was low and firm, and as he had said a few months ago, he would be with her, no matter what happened.


    The fourth master put the woman''s hand on his chin and gently rubbed it, "I said so much. Do you hear me? If you hear me, you can reply, even if you move your eyelids."


    When he said this, although his voice was magnetic, it was a little bleak, and even his eyes were a little dim.However, in response to him, it was still as quiet as death.


    "The fourth master looked at the woman''s pale face, raised his hand to caress her cheek, and slid his finger belly along her contour.


    Finally, he was slightly attached to the body, and bowed his head to kiss the woman''s lips.


    At this time, however, the woman''s eyelids moved slightly.


    ------


    11000 words have been updated, good night ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1726

    At the moment, if sound, as if awake.


    She said she didn''t wake up. Her eyelids moved and she could hear what the fourth Master said.


    She said she was awake, but she couldn''t open her eyes and couldn''t move.


    After a fierce psychological struggle, she had a little autonomy consciousness, and her eyes opened slowly.


    But as soon as she opened her eyes, as a result of a long coma, the light outside made her feel dazzling, and she closed her eyes conditionally.


    Open your eyes again to see that there is a magnified version of Jun Yan in front of you.


    Angular cheek, thick long eyebrows, straight nose.


    Even with his eyes closed, you could see his haggard.


    However, his lips seem to fall between her lips, closing his eyes, a warm look of enjoyment.


    Ruoyin opened his eyes, moved his fingertips, gently poked the man''s shoulder and pushed him away.


    She also sat up and moved her stiff neck.


    The fourth master was like a dragonfly skimming the water, never thought the woman woke up!!!


    He looked at the living woman in front of him. There was a light of joy in his calm black eyes.


    The fourth master didn''t say anything. He just held Ruoyin tightly in his arms, just like holding a rare treasure that was lost and recovered.


    At the moment when he was hugged tightly, Ruoyin was stunned.


    The tacit understanding between each other, let her quietly lean on his shoulder, do not move, do not speak.


    At this moment, time seemed to stop, and the emperor and empress were still.


    But only they know that they are feeling each other''s dependence, each other''s temperature, each other''s beat...


    and do not need to speak, but also have spiritual communication and heart to heart interaction.


    After a long time, Ruoyin opened his mouth first, "emperor, did I sleep for a long time?"


    The man whispered, "well," you''ve been sleeping for 56 days. "


    Hearing this, Ruoyin opened his eyes in surprise, "but I feel like I just had a dream. How could I sleep for 56 days?"


    She dreamt that she was sleeping in the sea of flowers. Someone told her that she had met the disaster of this life.


    If there is such a man, willing to give up all for him, as she thinks, she will never see him again.


    It''s good to feel each other really now.


    A woman so affectionate words, any man will be moved, the key to this woman is his beloved.


    In the deep eyes of the fourth master, golden ripples never appeared before.


    He took the woman in his arms with one hand, patted her on the back with the other hand, and said in a deep voice: "no matter how many disasters have happened in the past few years, how important the life and death are, you have to bear with me and spend together, but I have never appreciated you."


    "That day when you fell into the Yongshou palace and were in a coma for so many days, I would know what it means to never leave behind, just as I was in a daze when I returned from the Empire on the moon to the Qing Dynasty, and when I was in trouble, you would never leave."


    Speaking of this, the fourth master asked the woman to look at him face to face, "Yinyin, thank you so much for being around me these years


    Smile tears is the most moving, at the moment if the sound is like this, her eyes with a smile, eyes with tears looking at the man in front of.


    The four eyes of Empress Dowager are opposite, in each other''s eyes, in addition to love, there are each other''s figure.


    They are all the people who have each other in their eyes.


    Many years of ups and downs, as well as those short-term separation, can not separate them.


    Those painful memories only make them embrace each other more tightly and feel the weight of each other in their hearts...


    in the following days, Ruoyin lived in the Yangxin hall for a few days, and then returned to Yongshou palace to recuperate.


    After all, I have been in a coma for nearly two months, and my body is definitely not as good as before.


    During this period, she often went to the east palace to see the princess, but she never thought about the princess and the Haiqing place in the backyard.


    When she knew that Tong Jia was plotting to kill the crown princess, she was so angry that she wanted to solve the problem herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1727

    However, the crown princess has already banned Tong Jia''s feet.


    If the princess is still in the month and the murderer is not caught behind the scenes, she will definitely intervene.


    But now that the princess has settled the matter.


    She thought that when the prince came back, he would make his own decisions.


    After all, children and grandchildren have their own happiness, and they should go their own way.


    In the middle of July, the crown prince dispatched 20000 troops to encircle and suppress the Wumeng rebels from Dongchuan, Weining and Zhenxiong. The battle was extremely fierce.


    The crown prince adopted a cruel means of repression, so that the village was burned, rolling cliff dead, gun injured and killed countless.


    On the 16th of July, the crown prince declared that Wumeng house had been recovered by officers and soldiers.


    At the end of July, the prince returned to Beijing.


    As soon as the prince returned to the capital, the fourth master called the prince to the Yangxin hall.


    The father and son did not know what they had been talking about for a whole night.


    The next day, the fourth master left most of the government affairs to the crown prince.


    As soon as the discerning eye saw it, he knew that his Majesty was "supporting his horse and sending him away". He was making a transfer of imperial power with his Majesty the prince.


    I want to help the prince on the horse before abdication!


    That night, the prince went to the princess''s main courtyard.


    The princess is sitting on the bed, with a baby band on her head and a little brother in her arms.


    The little woman is gentle and beautiful. She is looking down at her elder brother in her arms, smiling tenderly.


    At this moment, it seems so peaceful and comfortable.


    And the prince just falls this curtain in the eye.


    The princess saw the prince and was about to get out of bed to salute. The prince went to her and gently pressed her shoulder, "you are still in the month, so you don''t have to be polite."


    "Thank you for your consideration." The princess had a gentle smile on her face.


    The prince stood by the bed, looking at the little brother in the woman''s arms.


    After coming back, he has been busy, and was called to Yangxin hall by the emperor Alma.


    Now, it was the first time he had seen the child.


    Like many men who are fathers for the first time, he has a strange feeling in his heart.


    In that feeling, there is a father''s love, a sense of home, and the responsibility of a man.


    Before he got married, he didn''t have this strong feeling.


    But when he saw the little brother in the princess''s arms, the family atmosphere seemed to be more intense.


    The prince took his lips and gently said to the princess, "these days, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s not hard work. It''s all what I should do. But it''s you. It''s hard to fight abroad." The princess returned humbly.


    Eyes are also really in front of the juvenile, he seems to be thin.


    "..." the prince sat down in the armchair beside the bed, "is he alone in the East Palace these days, what has happened to the house?"


    Crown Princess: "the backyard is very good, only the Tong Jia family, in the minister concubine''s diet under the medicine, causes the minister concubine fetal position is not correct, the fetus is also too big."


    "If sister Hai Qing didn''t find out and told me in time and taught me how to correct the fetal position, I would have given birth to an elder brother safely. Otherwise, I would have no face to face you when you came back from the war."


    She accepted the family education of "three obedience and four virtues" since she was a child.


    Even in such a situation, she is calm to deal with it.


    He will not complain about others, nor will he be full of anger.


    She will only think about what kind of impact this will have on her husband''s family. She will put her husband first and take care of her husband''s family.


    Such a woman is quiet and gentle, a lady and virtuous.


    When the prince heard that Tong Jia''s family was so vicious, a cold color flashed in his eyes.


    However, when he heard that Haiqing helped the princess, he was a little surprised, "hesheri?"


    The Crown Princess nodded. "At the beginning, my concubine didn''t know that Tong Jia''s family had taken medicine in my meal. She saw Tong Jia''s buying off the maid in my courtyard. She immediately told me that I knew that Tong Jia''s mind was not on the right track. Otherwise, the powder was nontoxic and tasteless, and the imperial doctor didn''t find out."


    "Speaking of it, sister Haiqing is really a good girl. When I gave birth to my brother, she was even more nervous than my concubine!"


    As a real wife, you can say good words about a concubine in the backyard in front of men. In addition to being a good concubine, there is another meaning, that is, to recommend this concubine to men.


    This is the virtuous practice of the main court of the Qing Dynasty.


    The princess is still in confinement, and she plans to keep it for two months.


    The prince is young and vigorous. During this period, it is impossible not to go to the backyard.


    In her opinion, if the prince went to another woman, he might as well go to Haiqing.


    At least Haiqing helped her, and it was a good one.


    As the principal, she can''t be jealous. She wants to teach her husband and children, keep the East Palace in order and get along with the sisters in the backyard.


    Since she can''t sleep, let another woman serve him.In this way, the prince can handle the affairs of the government at ease.


    Hear the prince princess say so, the prince light "um" a, way: "solitary know, settle it."


    Then, the slaves carried little brother to the ear room.


    In the early morning of the next day, the crown prince ordered Tong Jia''s white silk to be granted, thus ending his life.


    Such a woman, just into the East Palace, would like to murder the emperor''s heir and the crown princess, naturally can not stay.


    Although the prince is still in confinement, but the prince is a strict rules.


    The crown prince and concubine added an heir to the royal family and gave birth to his legitimate son. According to the principle that when men come back from a business trip, they must first go to the main room and stay there. He stayed in the imperial court for three consecutive days.


    On the first day of August, the prince went to Haiqing''s yard.


    When he got there, Hai Qing was still copying Buddhist scriptures in the house.


    He didn''t stop the slaves from singing newspapers.


    This time, he didn''t let the minions sing.


    Only a few servants in the yard saluted him.


    Prince into the hall, did not see Haiqing, directly into the inner room.


    I saw a woman sitting in front of the desk in the room, writing with candlelight.


    Xu wrote so seriously that he didn''t even know when he entered the room.


    Or sea fine side of the slave line ceremony, Haiqing only to notice.


    When she looked up and saw the prince, the whole person was like an electric shock, and there was a light of joy in her eyes.


    Even Hai Qing couldn''t explain why.


    It''s not the first time she has seen him. Why does she feel electric shock sometimes.


    Especially if I haven''t seen him for a long time, I must have this feeling.


    "The prince is lucky!" Haiqing comes forward to salute.


    Prince Xu gave her a hand, went to the front of the book, and glanced at her words. Only then did he know that she was copying Buddhist scriptures.


    He asked faintly, "are you copying Buddhist scriptures?"


    Haiqing nodded and said, "when you went out to fight, I copied the Buddhist scriptures on my body. I hope you can come back safely. Later, when the princess gave birth to a child, I wrote scriptures and prayed for the princess. Now the princess gave birth to brother safely, and the Lord returned triumphantly. I think it''s still very useful. "


    She spoke with a smile on her brow, as if all this was something to be happy about.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1728

    And as long as she gently smile, there are two pears on her cheek.


    When the girl looked at him, her eyes were full of love.


    Naturally, the prince looked at the girl''s charming and simple appearance in his eyes.


    He closed the sutras on the book case, and then spread his arms, "arrange!"


    A moment later, the handsome and beautiful woman blew out the candle and lay on the rouge colored quilt with messy clothes.


    In the closed Bed Tent, the boy attached to the girl''s ear and asked in a low voice: "Haiqing, give birth to a child alone, regardless of elder brother or gege, all right."


    His voice was deep, thick and magnetic.


    Hai Qing''s eyes are hazy, but she still has reason. "Good... I don''t want much, just one girl is enough."


    She knew her position and identity, but as a woman, she longed to be a mother.


    If the birth is an elder brother, she and elder brother will be involved in meaningless conspiracy for the rest of their lives.


    But because of her ability, she is just a grid, and her family background is also very common. If she competes with other elder brother for power, she is simply beyond her ability.


    But sometimes, it''s not about whether you want to fight or not. It''s someone else who takes the initiative to stir up trouble.


    She didn''t want her child to be born in danger.


    It''s better to have a cute little grid.


    Of course, it''s just what she wants. If she has an elder brother, she will know it.


    "Then have a little one with dimples like you." There are rare gentle ripples in the Obsidian eyes of the youth. He is slightly attached to her body, and her thin lips are attached to her lips.


    After a long time, the girl''s voice for mercy rang out in the bed curtain.


    But the young man forced her: "cry lonely as before."


    The girl pauses slightly, and a voice of "brother Hongyi" finally overflows from her lips, just like the first time she met ten years ago.


    However, at that time, there were not many complicated feelings, but now they are full of love and breaths that are hard to calm down. The next morning, after Haiqing sent the prince away, the chizi soup of Jingshi room never came to her yard.


    The next day, in addition to Haiqing that, the other Donggong avoid Zi soup.


    Because the prince princess''s legitimate son was born, there is no need to avoid the first son after the birth of a legitimate son, resulting in a lot of contradictions between the two.


    Today, regardless of how the emperor''s descendants are, the legitimate sons are the most respected emperor''s heirs in the east palace.


    And the crown prince, as a crown prince, now needs to accumulate contacts and prestige.


    Although he handled the former dynasty properly, his relatives in the backyard could not be careless.


    At the beginning, because there was no legitimate son to give backyard to avoid son soup, it was justifiable.


    You can''t give him all his life. It will make people angry.


    Which minister would like his daughter to be a hen who can''t lay eggs all her life?


    At the end of September, Haiqing found out that she was pregnant. She didn''t tell anyone except Prince and princess.


    Because the crown princess knows, let her not make a statement, wait until the fetal position is stable and then announce.


    However, she was silent, but at the end of September, she announced that she was pregnant for a month.


    At this time, Hai Qing and gua''erjia were almost pregnant for more than a month.


    However, she did not show much, and intended to keep it a little longer.


    In the morning of this day, Hai Qing plans to go to the imperial palace as usual.


    But when she got up, she felt some discomfort in her abdomen.


    She went to the hut and came out with a white face.


    Because she was scared.


    As soon as Haiqing got out of the thatched cottage, she held on to the maid''s hand and said anxiously, "hurry, go to the imperial physician."


    The maid in the palace who is close to her does not trust Hai Qing, so she orders other servants to ask for the grand doctor.


    Then, she helped Haiqing tightly and helped Haiqing to bed.


    After Haiqing lay down steadily, she said, "Ge Ge, don''t scare me. What''s wrong with you?"


    Hai Qing lies on the bed with her eyes closed. Her voice is trembling, "I see red."


    When she was pregnant for the first time, she was really scared to see that she and her young children would disappear.


    They agreed to give birth to a little lattice with dimples like her.


    Hearing the speech, the maiden looked frightened,


    "since you found out that you are pregnant, the servants in and out of the hospital are very careful. How can they meet the red


    "What''s more, you are pregnant. Only the Crown Princess and the prince know that the prince can''t harm you and the emperor''s heirs? Is it the princess? "


    "It can''t be the princess, it can''t be her!" Haiqing said


    "Good, good, not princess." Seeing Haiqing, the maiden seemed very excited, so she had to follow Haiqing''s words.


    The maiden also comforted: "no matter how you say, this is your first child, regardless of whether it is elder brother or gege, what we say must be born safely!"Haiqing closed her eyes, nodded and nodded, and responded to the maiden.


    After about a stick of incense, the doctor rushed to the hospital with his medicine box on his back.


    Besides the doctor, the princess also arrived.


    After the doctor and princess arrived, Haiqing wanted to salute the princess.


    However, before waiting for her to salute, the crown princess said, "just, you lie down."


    With that, the princess sat down beside the bed, and the imperial physician began to feel the pulse of Haiqing.


    A few seconds later, the doctor''s expression was somewhat dignified and reported to the Crown Princess: "princess, herschelig''s pulse is abnormal. It seems that he has been exposed to musk and other things, which leads to red."


    Although Haiqing is pregnant, but due to her low status, the imperial doctor can only report to the Crown Princess according to her position.


    "Musk?" After hearing this, the crown princess could not help frowning and directly asked the key question, "this palace only asks you, can this child still keep?"


    Taiyi: "if you go back to your mother, at present, herschelig''s fetal position can still be preserved, but if it is later, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "What''s more, in the next few months, she''ll have to take care of her fetus to give birth without any more mistakes, otherwise... I''m afraid it''s enough."


    "Then try your best to keep this child!" The princess was firm and serious.


    Taiyi: "yes, that slave will prescribe a pair of tocolysis medicine for herschelig."


    When the imperial doctor prescribed the anti abortion medicine, the crown princess said to Haiqing, "you just need to keep your mind at ease. This matter will be decided by the palace for you!"


    As we all know, musk is the natural enemy of pregnant women.


    Even if Haiqing is the first child, it is impossible to be silly enough to contact musk. It must have been deliberately done by someone.


    "But you''ve just had a baby." Haiqing returned embarrassed.


    Crown Princess: "this palace is just giving birth to a baby, but it''s better than you are now. We know that you can find out the people behind the scenes by yourself, but you are all red now. You should not worry about it. Otherwise, if the children in your belly are not saved, you will not regret taking the medicine."


    "I''ve heard that the first birth is the most important thing. If the first one is lost, it''s hard to keep it if it''s pregnant again. If it''s more serious, it will cause lifelong infertility."


    "All right." By prince princess so bluff, sea fine where still dare to worry, "then I thank Princess first."


    "There''s nothing else we can thank you for, but a little help for each other." The princess is gentle.


    Half an hour later, the Crown Princess saw that Haiqing drank the tocolysis medicine, and then she left at ease.


    ------


    there are two chapters to be sorted out and sent out later. Parents should go to bed first, good night ~


    and www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1729

    Although Haiqing''s maid in law doesn''t trust the princess, she doesn''t dare to distrust her.


    If it''s not really the crown princess, is it possible that she is also pregnant with guaerjia''s family?


    Because all of them are pregnant, gualga feels the competition, so they start to fight against gege?


    But Ge Ge is pregnant has not been public, how does guarga know that she is pregnant?


    It''s just, I don''t want to. She still takes good care of Ge Ge.


    On that day, the Crown Princess ordered people to investigate all suspicious things in Haiqing courtyard.


    Until at night, a suspicious white jade hairpin was found in Haiqing''s house.


    The hairpin was given to Hai Qing by the crown prince. Hai Qing likes it very much and wears it almost every day.


    The hollow design of the hairpin contains musk powder.


    After the crown prince princess and the prince''s people under the strict investigation, found that this is the trial marriage of gegmaler''s.


    Meiler''s maiden is only the maiden of trial marriage, but she is the first woman of the prince.


    To be exact, it is the experiment that the prince becomes a man.


    But the East Palace backyard one after another into the palace, at first Haiqing can not pet, she can row in the backyard of the penultimate.


    Gradually, after Haiqing began to gain favor, she became a woman at the bottom of the East Palace backyard.


    Because of the high starting point, mailer felt resentful for being behind others.


    One day, Meile''s servant just happened to see the grand doctor coming out of Haiqing yard.


    I overheard that Haiqing is pregnant after the rockery.


    Therefore, Mailer''s jealousy was ignited in that moment!


    She bribed the small eunuch of the house of internal affairs, and made a move in the jewelry that the crown prince gave Haiqing. Only then did Haiqing see the red.


    In the night, the prince ordered the death of Mailer''s staff.


    He also killed the servants of the house of internal affairs.


    In the days after that, the crown princess was not at ease with Haiqing. She often ordered her relatives to give Haiqing a pulse of peace.


    Because Haiqing is just a lattice, there are only two or three slaves in the courtyard.


    She also sent several trusted slaves from the main courtyard to Haiqing.


    The crown princess is also like an experienced elder sister. She teaches Haiqing birth experience and escorts Haiqing all the way!


    As the crown princess, in order to avoid the disharmony caused by a bowl of water in the backyard, she will also give some things to guaerjia, and occasionally go to see guaerjia.


    However, the crown princess went to guaerjia''s, just to make a show.


    Go to Haiqing, it''s true.


    As for the crown prince, it is not necessary for the crown prince to remind him that he can even a bowl of water.


    As for those who give Haiqing a reward, guaerjia also has a share.


    The reward of the crown prince is naturally the only one for his wife.


    The next time, the prince is busy with docking things in the court with the fourth master.


    In addition to handing over some things to the prince, the fourth master also stood on the last post of the emperor.


    In the ninth year of Yongzheng reign, the fourth master established the system of "imperial mail".


    The establishment of the "imperial mail" system further strengthened the relationship between the central and local governments, so that the emperor''s will could go directly to the local areas without hindrance.


    In December, the four masters presented the inscriptions on the imperial books of the Yamen in Beijing.


    on the basis of rectifying the administration of officials, he specially inscribed the inscribed tablets for these Yamen in order to make all the Yamen in Beijing truly do their duty.


    he specially inscribed plaques for these Yamen in his own handwriting, both as an encouragement and as a strict requirement for them, with a total of 21 plaques.


    In February of the 10th year of Yongzheng reign, the fourth master sent people to change the land to the current!!!


    In the middle of March, the fourth master further seized the right of the eight banners, which were all controlled by the Emperor himself.


    Any influence on the imperial power in the Eight Banners no longer exists, which also marks the actual disappearance of the flag master''s power!


    In the first ten days of April, the fourth master set up the official school of Xian''an palace.


    The official school of Xian''an palace was the school of shangsanqi in the eight banners of Qing Dynasty.


    In mid April, the Qing army and zhunbu fought against Guangxian temple.


    On the third day of May, the poets of the Jiangnan generation wrote a poem "missing the Ming Dynasty, not reading the Dynasty", and slandered the Qing Dynasty, which was immoral.


    With the approval of the fourth master, the Minister of state affairs, the Ministry of justice and other yamen, and the approval of the fourth master, he proposed to make a decision in accordance with the great disrespect in the law of the Qing Dynasty, and burned all the poems that wanted to set off the anti Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty.


    In the middle of May, he also promulgated the policy of "officials and gentry as a whole to serve as a messenger and provide food".


    Here, in addition to paying taxes on grain, the common people also participate in the "voluntary labor" organized by the government, such as dike building, river regulation, road construction and transportation, which is also a supplement to the tax.


    But before that, the emperors of all dynasties, in order to win over the scholars, implemented the system that the scholars and the officials did not pay taxes or be on duty.


    Any scholar who has a great reputation, even if he is only a scholar, can not accept food or be poor.


    As a result, many landlords exploited the loopholes in the system, filling the land with tax-free taxis in order to avoid tax, which led to a large loss of tax revenue in the Qing Dynasty.Only then did the fourth master carry out the system of "officials and gentry as a whole, serving as a messenger and giving food".


    Officials who always regarded themselves as noble and noble not only paid taxes but also took part in heavy physical labor among the sweaty farmers.


    For them, it was a total failure and a loss of the privilege of being superior.


    Originally, when the court ordered the execution of those poets and the burning of those poems, many scholars were filled with indignation.


    Now that they have to pay taxes, can the officials and gentry not hate it?


    But the fourth master threatened to "offend all the scholars, but also to implement a new deal!"


    On May 16, the 10th year of Yongzheng, the capital suddenly received bad news. Prince Yi Yunxiang died of illness!!!


    Before the thirteenth master was ill, he deliberately concealed the fourth master. He did not show up for many days because he wanted to travel to the south of the Yangtze River.


    I don''t know if he doesn''t want the fourth master to worry about him, or he doesn''t want to experience face-to-face separation between brothers.


    The fourth master didn''t know the news until he died of illness.


    At the moment, after listening to Su Peisheng''s report, the fourth master''s wrist was shaking slightly as he was reading the memorial.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" he asked


    At the beginning of the year, shisan also said that he wanted to visit the south of the Yangtze River.


    Who knows to get the news of thirteen again, is already sick!


    Su Peisheng knelt down and shivered back: "I don''t know why Prince Yi did this, but I have a last word from thirteen masters, which was handed over to you by thirteen Fujin."


    With that, Su Peisheng handed the letter to the fourth master.


    The fourth master did not open the letter in a hurry.


    Instead, he looked at the yellowing envelope for a few seconds before opening it.


    After confirming the handwriting of the thirteen masters, the fourth master began to read the contents of the letter.


    "Dear brother:


    by the time you read this letter, I may have died of illness.


    Although I am in the south of the Yangtze River, I have heard of your punishment to the poets in the south of the Yangtze River.


    No matter what others say, in the eyes of my younger brother, you are the first one who has been diligent and loves the people since ancient times.


    But what the emperor left behind was a mess of gold and jade.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1730

    How many people have you offended in order to clean up the situation!


    But the common people don''t know the inside story, and they don''t know that the Treasury has been hollowed out by those black hearted people.


    What''s more, they will not know that the country has reached the point where it can neither save disasters nor fight wars.


    Brother Huang, how many thoughts and sleepless nights have you spent!


    You are tired, but these clerks can only bite people.


    If they bite people, they can go to the bone three points!


    Because they are hating you, and when you give out your will, they will be blocked from making a fortune...


    Aisin Jueluo Yunxiang.


    After reading this letter, the fourth master''s eyes were scarlet.


    Holding the back of the letter, his veins burst out, as if he was holding back some emotion.


    He just sat there, his whole body exuded a faint cold breath, as well as a sense of loneliness.


    This stupid thirteen, how could he write his last words like this.


    The whole article is nothing but to comfort his brother and not to be influenced by those scholars.


    The fourth master sighed, looked up and closed his eyes heavily.


    Before he ascended the throne, he had no regrets to assist him.


    Even in front of him, he couldn''t believe the news of thirteen''s death.


    The brother who once had thousands of troops standing side by side with him.


    Even in the face of Huang Kao''s anger, he was willing to tell him that he was not "helping" him, but "working for" him. Therefore, huangkao was imprisoned in Ninggu pagoda, aggravating his leg disease...


    on this day, the fourth master stared at the last words with only one page for a long time...


    until the night, the candle light reflected his lonely figure Still staring at the letter.


    Since this day, the fourth master will be locked up in the hall of nourishing the heart and will not go to court for ten days.


    If sound knew, did not go to the Yangxin hall.


    Because she knows that there are times when everyone wants to face something alone.


    This is the fourth master in memory of the thirteen, she should not be mixed up.


    When the fourth master is willing to come out of his memory, she will accompany him.


    At the same time, she also thought that the fourth master was so strict with the scholars. No wonder in those history, the scholars wrote his reputation so bad.


    On May 26, the fourth master opened the door of Yangxin hall.


    Jun Lang''s face, a face of vicissitudes haggard.


    The deep ink pupil has no focal length and is indifferent on the surface.


    The man said in a hoarse voice: "Ai Xin Jueluo Yunxiang, the posthumous title is" Xian ", and the plaque" loyalty, honesty, diligence, prudence and honesty "is awarded in front of his posthumous address. Change the word "Yun" in its name "Yunxiang" back to "Yin"


    After the fourth master ascended the throne, the other brothers avoided him and changed their names.


    Although the fourth master always said that the thirteenth master did not have to avoid his name.


    But thirteen ye had been careful, or like other brothers, changed the word "Yin" to "allow".


    Now the fourth master changed his name back to Yinxiang. This is the only case that the officials of Qing Dynasty didn''t avoid the emperor!


    After a few days in the Yangxin hall, he began to be diligent again, as if any kind of disaster could not overcome him.


    Because, he is the emperor of the Qing Dynasty, is the day of the Qing Dynasty, is the spiritual pillar of all the people, he can not fall!


    On that day, Ruoyin knew that the fourth master began to deal with the government affairs, so he took the initiative to accompany him in the Yangxin palace.


    On the sixth day of June, Haiqing in the East Palace started.


    As a crown prince of a country, he was in a period of struggle. Naturally, he could not keep a concubine, but went out to work as an official.


    There are few people in the backyard. Guarjia is pregnant. Only the Crown Princess and her servants are waiting outside.


    But she waited and waited until the night when there was a baby crying inside.


    Hearing the cry, the princess''s anxious pace stopped.


    As soon as the cry rang, the door opened.


    As soon as the midwife came out, the crown princess took the midwife''s hand and asked, "how is it?"


    Midwife: "good, very good. Herschelig gave birth to a little grid."


    "Is mother and daughter safe?" Asked the princess.


    "Yes, mother and daughter are safe, but herscheligger wants you to be the first to hold a little one. Come in quickly." Midwife said and quickly into the inside.


    When the princess heard that the mother and daughter were safe, she was relieved and went into the room with a smile.


    After entering the room, the midwife is still wrapping the baby in swaddling clothes. After wrapping, the baby is put on the clean brocade quilt.


    Princess went to the bedside, not in a hurry to hold a small grid, but to take care of the mood of Haiqing.


    She used a handkerchief to arrange Haiqing''s wet hair. "It''s hard for you."


    Hai Qing shook her head weakly. "No hard work. I''m worried about you."


    Smell speech, two people look at a smile, in the eye have they just understand gentle.Then, the princess moved her steps and picked up the small lattice that was still crying on the side.


    "Ouch, di e Niang will not cry if she hugs her." The princess is holding a small lattice in her arms to coax.


    She also looked down at the little girl in her arms and said with a smile, "the little girl in our family is very delicate. There are a pair of lovely dimples in such a small age, and this nose, like the prince, will be a lucky girl in the future..."


    hearing this, Hai Qing lies on the bed with her eyes closed and her mouth smiling, "your mother is a blessed person, you are the first to hold a little lattice In the future, Xiao Ge Ge will also be a lucky person...


    it''s good to have a girl as she wishes.


    Although the East Palace is not the first time to be happy, Haiqing has just given birth to a small lattice, but the joy in the room does not reduce the princess''s birth to brother.


    After the arrival of these two little lives, the affection between Haiqing and the crown princess has become more and more profound.


    Why do women in the backyard have to compete for favor and frame up and die?


    In the backyard of the East Palace, although there are enemies, they are not all enemies. There are also friends who go down together.


    For example, Hai Qing and the princess.


    When others form an alliance because of mutual benefit, it is called an ally.


    And they come together because of human feelings, which is called friends.


    Interests are hard to survive, but human feelings are.


    They are deeply in love with the same young man. They are all determined to be good for the youth and the east palace...


    and the crown prince will weigh the relationship between Hai Qing, a childhood sweetheart and his wife.


    Maybe he has Haiqing in his heart, but he will not be partial to her.


    The crown prince is his real wife, and every royal family will give them respect and rights that can''t be ignored, because it represents their face...


    the prince has been strictly trained and educated by the royal family and the imperial court since he was a child. Naturally, he knows which is more important and who is more appropriate.


    To be sure, emotion is not his only necessity as a prince.


    Because, even if he was already a prince, he did not have a look of fearlessness.


    On the contrary, he was able to bear hardships, shoulder the responsibility of being a prince, and let himself be in a particularly uncomfortable state...


    three days later, guaerjia of the East Palace also gave birth to a little Ge Ge.


    In July, two elder brother''s Di Fu Jin gave birth to a little elder brother.


    In August, the tomb of the Empress Dowager was built and buried in the imperial mausoleum.


    Then the thirteenth master was buried in the imperial mausoleum.


    In September, the Changle palace near Yongshou palace and Yangxin palace was completed, and Princess Mingyi moved into Changle palace.


    In the 11th year of Yongzheng reign, the fourth master announced a great event that shocked the government and the whole world before another xiunv election!!!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1731

    On the 12th of February, the fourth master issued a decree as follows:


    "according to heaven, the emperor ordered me: my dragon is not in good health, and now I have a legitimate prince, who is intelligent and blessed by heaven. I hope that he can keep it and become a Ming king who loves the people!


    From then on, the imperial edict was called imperial edict, and it was still called Zhenzi. It was compiled as usual. In the inner court, it was called wansuye. When the emperor was born, Wanshou was called Wanshou. Next year is the first year of Qianlong, Qianlong era!


    However, the imperial calendar is still called the 11th year of Yongzheng period. The ministers at home and abroad congratulated him and invited them to take part in the ceremony! All the reasons for the emperor''s Memorial will be decided by the emperor! That''s it


    In addition to the basic rules and etiquette, the fourth master handed over the imperial power and real power to the crown prince, without any nostalgia!


    As soon as the edict came out, it shocked the government and the whole Qing Dynasty.


    It is not that the people have never heard of the emperor''s majesty suffering from osteoma. Although they have been cured, they have to associate these two things together.


    All the people in Qing Dynasty also believed that their emperor was really in trouble.


    Because, as long as those who do the throne, in addition to the body is really unable to carry, who is willing to abdicate in advance? That''s the throne!


    At the beginning, Emperor Kangxi was old and old, and did not pass the throne to the prince earlier.


    Not only that, he also wants to borrow from God for another 500 years.


    Also because of the struggle for imperial power, he had a quarrel with the crown prince.


    As a father, he still wants to be the Lord of imperial power. He is arbitrary.


    The other, who wanted to be a new emperor earlier, began to plot rebellion.


    In the end, when the prince was gone, Emperor Kangxi was not happy.


    Like the fourth master, it is not because of his death that he abdicated. It is really a minority.


    I don''t know. Because the Qing Dynasty was stable, he didn''t have any nostalgia for the imperial power.


    Or in order to avoid the separation between the emperor and the crown prince due to the separation of imperial power, so as to embark on the old road of Emperor Kangxi.


    Or because of something else...


    before that, the fourth master had ordered the Ministry of rites to choose a good day as the prince''s Zen ceremony.


    On February 28, the 11th year of Yongzheng reign, Hongyi inherited the great unification of the past thousand years at the Taihe Hall of the Forbidden City. He changed the national name to Qianlong, and next year was the first year of Qianlong.


    On the morning of February 28, the bell and drum of the Forbidden City rang out.


    At the moment, Ruoyin and the fourth master are sitting at the head of the hall of supreme harmony.


    At the bottom of the steps are princes and ministers, Royal relatives, concubines and royal heirs.


    There are also representatives of the children of the eight banners, standing upright at the bottom according to the color of the flag.


    Those people add up to thousands.


    At a glance, it seems that all the people in the world have come to witness this solemn moment.


    In the distance, the heroic dragon chariot guard of honor set out from the Qianqing gate, passing by Baohe hall and Zhonghe hall, and stopped at the Taihe hall.


    Under the Dragon chariot, Hongyi was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe with nine five claw gold dragons embroidered on it. It looked dignified and dignified.


    In the eyes of the princes and ministers, he walked from the royal road to the top of the steps.


    The outline of the young man''s side face is like a knife, with sharp edges and corners.


    A pair of sharp and dazzling black eyes, when the cold star.


    Straight bridge of nose, thin lips close.


    In the face of today''s solemn and grand occasion, the indifferent face of the past is even colder.


    His steps are calm and steady, just like the four masters who were on the throne with a dignified air of king.


    This kind of aura is innate. Even if thousands of princes and ministers are in charge, his aura will not be reduced, but even worse.


    After the prince entered the hall, he followed Ruoyin and the fourth master with him.


    In front of everyone, Zhang Tingyu took a bright yellow box from the table beside the fourth master.


    He went to the fourth master and handed the box to him.


    In this case, the emperor usually died and was handed over to the new emperor by the Empress Dowager or minister.


    But when the fourth master was alive, he handed it over to Hongyi.


    The fourth master took the bright yellow box and looked at the things in the box. There was a jade seal carved with a dragon and a golden talisman!


    Then, Zhang Tingyu read the imperial edict issued by the fourth master a while ago...


    the fourth master went to Hongyi, who knelt under the steps, looked at him coldly and handed the box to him.


    "Hongyi, the jade seal and gold amulet are very heavy, but no matter how heavy they are, if you take it, the whole Qing Dynasty will be in your hands, and the foundation of the ancestors will be in your hands, so you should keep them well!"


    Thunder like sound, in the hall of supreme harmony.


    The earth shaking sound is like thunder rolling, thunderbolt! It can be said that the dragon''s face shows the world!


    Hongyi looked at the fourth master with sincere eyes. "The children''s Ministers must keep in mind the teachings of the emperor Alma, run the country like you, guard this prosperous age like you, and protect the Great Qing Dynasty, the country and the people''s peace, long, prosperous, no and declining!"His voice has passed the period of juvenile voice change. At the same time, it is steady and dignified.


    After Hongyi promises to the fourth master, he takes over the box in his hand.


    When the bright yellow box was handed over from the fourth master to Hongyi, it was not just the handover of the box.


    But the inheritance of the highest imperial power!


    From this moment on, the Yongzheng Dynasty is in the past, and the Qing Dynasty has started an exciting new chapter!!!


    Even if the first Ruoyin saw this behind the scenes, his heart was full of emotion and excitement.


    After coming here, she witnessed the three emperors of the Qing Dynasty.


    Jiangshan generation of talented people, they lead the style - Sao, compose their own prosperity!


    The fourth master''s eyes fell on Hongyi and helped him.


    Then, the minister outside the hall said in a loud voice: "kneel down! Send the Emperor Yongzheng and queen back to the palace


    Next, the ministers knelt down and kowtowed, "long live my emperor, long live, long live! Thousand years old, thousand years old, thousand years old


    The prince knelt down and said, "my son''s minister will send you the emperor''s alma and his wife''s sum!"


    So, Ruoyin went down the steps and left from the exclusive channel on the side.


    When the fourth master left, he glanced inside and outside the hall of supreme harmony. There was an indescribable look in his eyes.


    Not nostalgia, but better than nostalgia.


    He looked back again at the place which had been in the early eleven years, as if the past were fresh in his mind.


    Then, the fourth master did not return from the side of the special channel to leave.


    The four elder brothers from that year to the king of Jiulong, he struggled to stand out from the darkness.


    Although he has been in power for only ten years, his political achievements are no less than those of others who have been in the figures for ten years because of his diligence.


    He ascended the throne from the prosperous period of Kangxi, well preserved the foundation of his ancestors, and opened up the Qing Dynasty to the flourishing age of Yongzheng!


    Today, when I bid farewell to the government, my heroism is short and my love for my daughter is long. Even though there are thousands of customs and feelings, who can tell me more???


    When Jiulong captured the throne, he had a sinister and bloody wrist.


    Now when he abdicates, he is also free and easy.


    After Ruoyin and the fourth master left, a thick voice came from inside and outside the hall: "Xing!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1732

    Then there were three whips outside the hall.


    "Emperor Qianlong ascends the throne!" Inside and outside the hall sounded the shrill voice of eunuchs.


    With this sound, Hongyi stepped onto the gold carved dragon wooden chair at the top of Taihe hall and sat down at the top.


    I saw that he was eight feet long and his face was very big.


    It''s wrapped in the bright wall and dazzling dragon pattern brocade robe. The arms are hung under the knees. The hands are heavy and powerful. The huge cold light fingers are embedded in the fingertips.


    He bowed down under the palace, with a pair of eyes as Ming Dynasty as his emperor amah.


    He has both the air of self-respect and the side of great talent.


    He is also the only emperor in the history of the Qing Dynasty who did not ascend the throne at the great funeral of emperor Daxing.


    Facing the princes and ministers at the head of the imperial court, Hongyi said in a loud voice: "I am going to be the Emperor today. I should act in the way of benevolence and filial piety. I respect the supreme emperor as my father, my mother ulanala as my mother''s empress dowager, and Fu cha''s family as my queen in Fujin. The Ministry of rites will solemnly deal with this matter."


    "In addition, I am now enthroned as emperor and celebrate with the whole world. I have reduced taxes for three years as a token of celebration."


    As soon as the words were said, the ministers inside and outside the hall said in succession: "congratulations on the emperor''s great treasure, the emperor''s benevolence, filial piety and great virtue, and the blessing of the people, long live, long live, long live!"


    The voice of hundreds of courtiers sounded outside the hall of Supreme Harmony, and people were awed.


    The majestic voice hovered over the Forbidden City and spread far and wide...


    the emperor bent over the hall and looked at the sky outside. The sky was very blue, and the brilliant light shone into the hall of Supreme Harmony from the gate of the hall.


    However, those lights only shine on the ministers outside the hall, and on the back and head of the ministers inside the hall.


    But how can not shine on his dragon chair.


    Now the emperor, sitting on this high chair, can see the light, but can not feel the light.


    At the same time, the emperor was still carrying out the Zen ceremony, and there was a long guard of honor at the gate of the Forbidden City.


    This is the chariot and horse brigade where Ruoyin and the fourth master went to live in seclusion in Yuanmingyuan. There was a long queue.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master were in an ordinary carriage.


    After returning to Yongshou palace from Taihe hall, she changed into ordinary clothes.


    There was no jewel inlaid with jewels on her head, nor a pair of combs on her head. She just casually created a gentle bun and a jade hairpin.


    A little pink and black on the surface, and a lot of jewelry has been unloaded.


    One ear is wearing a pair of Dongzhu earrings, and on the wrist is the string of Hibiscus jade handed by the fourth master.


    Besides, there is no other ornament.


    After the carriage drove, Ruoyin and the fourth master sat side by side in the carriage, her head resting on the man''s shoulder.


    It is night. Ruoyin and the fourth master are staying in wanfang''an and Yuanmingyuan.


    It is rare for the two people to put aside those intrigues and worldly worries and lie comfortably beside each other''s pillows.


    If sound face to face looking at four ye, elbow support in ear, very lazy.


    She was wearing a silk nightgown with blue silk on her shoulders.


    A woman''s eyes are blurred and her cheeks are red.


    One hand was still curling her hair in circles.


    Such a gesture adds a touch of beauty to her.


    Yes, in order to celebrate this day, she and the fourth master drank a lot of wine at night.


    Fourth master''s drinking capacity is better than Ruoyin''s. He just has a slight drunken ripple in his eyes. He sees the beautiful posture of the woman in his eyes and lingers on her.


    But on his face, it is always a cold face with a clear heart and few desires.


    Ruoyin said with a big tongue: "the emperor, no, long live, and no, long live God and the supreme emperor are right..."


    finally, she called right, and she laughed twice.


    The fourth master listened with a smile in the corner of his eyes, "well, if you are tongue twister, just like before, call me fourth master, or call me Yinzhen."


    "Fourth master, Yin Zhen..." if the sound nodded, drunk read out the two titles.


    Then, she laughed and joked, "my Lord, it''s really good of you to pass the throne to the emperor on the ground that the dragon body is not safe. This move is really wonderful...


    but her words just came out, but the man''s hand was put on her waist, which could not be grasped by her," how about you to realize that I''m worried? "


    The next morning, Ruoyin woke up early in the morning.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the man beside her pillow.


    As soon as I see him, I remember what happened last night.


    In a daze, she heard him say such a sentence in her ear: "before I ascended the throne, I thought that if I sat on the throne, I would not be in a dilemma for anyone. But when I ascended the throne, I was in a dilemma of responsibility. "He also said, "Yinyin, when I ascended the throne as emperor, I did not disappoint the people in the world, but only the people in the pillow. For the rest of my life, I just want to live up to you. "


    Think of this, if the sound on the face of a smile, sweet heart.


    But just as she was laughing, the man next to her pillow suddenly sat up.


    Ruoyin looked at the man in surprise, "Ye, are you going out today?"


    "Are you stupid?" The man looked back at her and said, "which day is not the time for me to go to the early morning?"


    Ruoyin: "is he stupid! With decades of biological clock can not be changed, I thought we should be diligent in government!


    If the sound is quite speechless: "you passed on the throne to the emperor yesterday, now you are a supreme emperor who does not pay attention to the government. What kind of Dynasty do you go to?"


    Smell speech, the man slightly pause, and then the low smile of self mockery.


    He propped up his body with his elbow and leaned against the bed. He looked at the lying woman with unspeakable eyes. The magnetic voice was full of bad habits. "Since you don''t go to court, you will be on you."


    Finish saying, the man pulled silk brocade quilt, cover each other under brocade quilt.


    "Oh, the emperor, it''s early in the morning." In the quilt, there were women''s complaints, but in the end they all turned into a coquettish voice of "Yin Zhen"......


    after the fourth master abdicated, the concubines lived in the pension palace area in the northwest of the Forbidden City.


    It''s good for anyone who''s been here.


    Without saying anything from the fourth master, the new emperor ordered them to give them something, and each person was promoted to a higher position, and her family was promoted to a higher rank.


    As for the emperor who only takes the queen to his side, he is his wife in the end, and others have no other words to say.


    What''s more, the emperor''s dragon body is not in good health, where there is time to linger in the flowers.


    Even if there are individual dissatisfaction, now the new emperor ascends the throne, the supreme emperor does not care about the link between the former dynasty and the latter palace.


    Because this mission and responsibility fell on the new emperor.


    In early March, the triennial beauty election began.


    Thirty beautiful women were selected by the emperor''s harem. After staying in the palace for observation, only ten were left to live in the palace.


    The rest were repatriated from the palace or married to Royal relatives.


    And the ten selected girls were all the daughters of important officials in the court.


    People with a clear eye can see that the new emperor is cultivating a new group of relatives.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1733

    Where there are women, there are rivers and lakes.


    Those rookies moved into the harem and immediately divided into several schools.


    However, no matter how they ganged up and how they piled up plastic sister flowers, Empress Dowager and Chunbin (Haiqing) will always be the most iron Vajra sisters in the imperial palace...


    after the xiunu election, the happy words Ruoyin and the fourth master in the imperial palace of life also lived a new life in the Yuanmingyuan.


    But this winter, erha old man died in Yuanmingyuan. If the sound hurt, she couldn''t eat. Fortunately, she had four masters by her side.


    She nestled in his arms, shed tears for a long time, and fell asleep.


    After that, although five elder brother and AI Er lived in the palace, they could live in the Yuanmingyuan every new year and every summer.


    The two of them are living in Yuanmingyuan every day.


    For five elder brother, the fourth master sometimes let him go back to the elder brother to study hard.


    As for Ai''er, Ruoyin and the fourth master wish Ai''er could stay in the Yuanmingyuan Garden every day.


    After all, five elder brother even if grew up, also is nearby.


    But the female big does not stay, grew up to become the daughter-in-law of other family.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master lived in Wanfang Anhe, but she went to xinghuachun to grow some fashionable fruits and vegetables.


    It''s time to slow down and experience a slow life after all those years of trepidation in Qiandi and the Forbidden City.


    In addition to five elder brother and Ai''er, Ruoyin also takes ice cream and xiaojiong to raise in Yuanmingyuan.


    Since then, Ruoyin and the fourth master have finally lived their ideal life of monogamy, one son and one daughter, one cat and one dog. They have been working at sunrise and coming to an end every day...


    there is no such sinister, insincere and cold emperor here.


    He is just a man who is willing to give everything to Ruoyin, including the Treasury. He is willing to spoil Ruoyin.


    However, there is always a knot in Ruoyin''s heart.


    That is, the fourth master in history died in the 13th year of Yongzheng.


    Although the fourth master abdicates ahead of time, he will enter the first year of Qianlong next year, but Ruoyin has experienced the disaster of conflict between history and reality.


    And the emperor experienced it once when he was eight years old.


    She was especially afraid that the fourth master would experience such a disaster.


    As a matter of fact, Ruoyin is right. The fourth master also has some disasters.


    However, after the fourth master abdicated ahead of time, he changed the original Yongzheng title and advanced the time to Qianlong.


    Therefore, when the fourth master abdicated, the disaster had been solved.


    In Ruoyin''s dream, the voice also told her how to resolve it, but she forgot it.


    Because everything in reality will be forgotten, let alone illusory dreams. Basically, dreams that have been done will be forgotten.


    Ruoyin hasn''t told the fourth master the worry in her heart all the time. She should bear this alone.


    It was not until the end of the second year of Qianlong and the third year of Qianlong''s reign that she really let go of her hanging heart!


    ------


    -


    -


    three years later.


    December, the sixth year of Qianlong reign.


    During this period, the several squares in the harem, when they were adults, all sealed Princess Heshuo.


    Before the emperor ascended the throne, er Ge Ge married in the capital.


    Three and four Ge Ge also married in the capital.


    For his own daughter and sister, the fourth master and the emperor agreed that they did not marry them far away to Mongolia.


    As for the daughters of the nine masters, they were all old enough to marry out one after another.


    Some of them were married to Mongolian relatives, some were married to officials in the south of the Yangtze River, and some were married in the capital.


    It''s best to be able to block a part of Mongolian tribes. If there are not so many, they will naturally stay in the Qing Dynasty and marry.


    It''s just a pity that the fourth master originally took several daughters of Jiuye as his adopted daughter because of Ruoyin''s words.


    Let them block the marriage for his and Ruoyin''s daughter, don''t want her to marry to Mongolia.


    But Ai''er is too young. Now all the adopted daughters are married. If Ai''er grows up by then, it will not work.


    The middle of December is the birthday of the fourth master.


    In the morning of this day, two elder brothers, three elder brothers, five elder brothers, AI Er all came to greet the fourth master''s birthday.


    Even the emperor came to the Yuanmingyuan to celebrate the fourth master''s birthday.


    In the past, when the fourth master was the emperor, he didn''t like extravagance and waste. Almost all of them followed the principle of simplicity.


    Now I retire from the government and live in the Yuanmingyuan, which naturally becomes more simple.


    In the morning, Ruoyin gave the fourth master a bowl of longevity noodles, boiled some boiled eggs, and made delicious cakes.


    At noon, call on the children, the family to have a reunion dinner, even for the fourth master''s birthday.


    In the afternoon, after the children left, Ruoyin was warming up in her study. She was reading a book with Mrs. Tang in one hand and a notebook in the other.On the desk, there are preserved fruits and melons, which she needs to eat from time to time.


    The fourth master is sitting in front of the desk, writing attentively, exuding the charm and breath of a mature man.


    Ruoyin sometimes grinds for the fourth master.


    Even if they don''t talk much, they have a sense of warmth.


    At this time, half Mei came into the room and said, "madam, five elder brother, please see you and the emperor."


    "Brother five? Didn''t he just come in the morning? " If sound pick eyebrow, want to say five elder brother if is to ask for peace, but five elder brother already came in the morning.


    If you are here to celebrate the fourth master''s birthday, have you already come in the morning?


    However, although Ruoyin did not understand, he still said, "let him in."


    A moment later, a boy came into the room.


    The young man was dressed in a purple robe, and his appearance was beautiful.


    The facial features of the face are clear like sculpture, and the face with edges and corners is very beautiful.


    The whole person seems to be unrestrained and unrestrained, but the light in his eyes makes people dare not belittle it.


    Under a pair of sword eyebrows is a pair of slender peach blossom eyes, full of amorous feelings, people will fall into it if they are not careful.


    Straight nose, thick and thin red lips.


    It looks more beautiful than ordinary women.


    However, although the youth looks beautiful, it is not feminine at all.


    If sound looks up, see five elder brother in a hurry, seem to be very anxious appearance.


    After five elder brother enters the house, Chao Ruoyin and four masters beat a thousand, "the son minister met the emperor Amar, the emperor sum Niang."


    Fourth master did not speak, if the tone light "um" a, signal five elder brother to get up.


    But instead of getting up, he knelt down in front of the book case and said to the fourth master, "Huang amah, the emperor''s elder brother has to let his son''s minister marry his cousin, but he likes other people. You must make decisions for him to marry."


    "What? younger female cousin? Which cousin? " Without waiting for the fourth master to answer, Ruoyin will blow up first.


    It''s impossible to marry a close relative. This problem is very serious.


    If sound is such a question, five elder brother return way: "is the youngest daughter of the third uncle''s family."


    Smell speech, if sound whole person is like by thunder to chop, chop outside Jiao Nen straight smoke.


    Even if the cousin, or her brother''s daughter, this is simply!


    Although Qing likes to be married, she doesn''t allow it to happen to her children.


    She knows that the next generation will suffer from a variety of diseases.


    Ruoyin: "no way! This palace is firmly against this marriage


    Generally, the Empress Dowager or empress claimed to be in mourning after her husband''s death, while the fourth master just abdicated. If the Empress Dowager was the empress dowager, he would still call himself his own palace.


    On this word, a happy face.


    He still believed in the royal status of Empress Dowager.


    Since the emperor sum Niang said so, he didn''t have to worry about it.


    However, Ruoyin asked, "by the way, why do you ask your emperor Alma as soon as you come in, but don''t ask about this palace?"


    "I am not looking at the third uncle''s girl, you and the third uncle are brothers and sisters..." after the words, five elder brother did not say.


    He also thought that the emperor''s wife would like to marry her son, just like other mothers, so that she would not leave the field.


    That''s why he didn''t ask for Huang e Niang, he only asked for Huang AMA.


    Who knows that Huang AMA didn''t speak, but Huang e Niang was the first to jump out against it. It was unexpected.


    At this time, the fourth Master said to the fifth elder brother: "your royal brother is doing this in order to get closer to the relationship between the uranara family and the royal family. You must not act arbitrarily."


    Speaking of this, he also looked at Ruoyin, "you too, don''t get used to him too much. The royal marriage can''t let him decide. Don''t listen to him saying that he doesn''t want to marry, so you''ll follow him blindly."


    Seeing that the fourth elder brother disagreed, the fifth elder brother looked at Ruoyin and said, "Huang e Niang, the emperor''s brother granted me the title of Baylor some time ago. I also moved out of the palace to be my neighbor with my second brother. But the second elder brother didn''t marry what he liked. How could I not do it?"


    The fourth master didn''t wait for Ruoyin to speak, then he scolded five elder brother: "don''t think I don''t know. You have the same virtue with the second elder brother. He is a playboy. When he grows up, he covets the family that Qi''s family will marry. You know beauty since childhood and covet the beauty of the first beauty in Beijing!"


    Seeing the fourth master incarnated as an irascible old father, Ruoyin winked at the fifth elder brother and motioned him to go out. Don''t make him angry on his birthday.


    Five elder brother understanding, said a few words to be soft, hit thousand to leave.


    It seems that Huang amah was so angry that she had to persuade him.


    Just, isn''t Huang Alma living in seclusion in Yuanmingyuan? How can you know everything?


    After five elder brother goes out, if Yin walks to four ye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1734

    Then, she grabbed the fourth master''s arm and shook as if she were coquettish.


    "Long live my Lord, I really don''t want to marry my third brother''s younger daughter."


    Maybe in the eyes of the fourth master and the emperor, this is a good marriage.


    But in Ruoyin''s opinion, this is tyranny!


    "The fourth master did not change his face." both the emperor and I feel that this is a good thing. I really don''t understand. Why do you feel so disgusted with this marriage when you are still a member of ulanara? "


    Ruoyin: "I''m not aiming at this marriage, but at not getting married with close relatives! Most of the children born close to us are ill. I just want the next generation of our children to be healthy and healthy. "


    Fourth master: "fallacy! In those days, Huangyu arranged Zhuang Guiren in my backyard. Isn''t Zhuang Guiren also my cousin? The three squares she gave birth to were not good? "


    "And huangkao, who married two cousins. Apart from the royal family, there are a lot of folk things like this. You didn''t stay in the Empire on the moon. Their royal wives must be related to each other. They are not only cousins, cousins, brothers and sisters, uncles and nephews... Even more intimate marriages. "


    "Oh, thanks to you, you still go out and see the world. You can''t see it!"


    "..." if sound is said dumb by the fourth master, he is still thinking about how to persuade him.


    This is related to the well-being of our children and we must be resolute in our attitude.


    However, she and the fourth master eventually have a generation gap of different times. How can we tell him the scientific research in the new century more tactfully?


    Ruoyin thinks about it for a while, and tries to say, "Sangge is a special case. But you just said that huangkao married two cousins. Do you mean empress Tongjia and xianguifei in those years?"


    Fourth master: "yes."


    Ruoyin went down and said, "if my concubine remembers correctly, the empress Tong Jia gave birth to a daughter. Isn''t it a pity that the empress Tong Jia gave birth to a daughter


    "What does that mean? Does it mean that the survival of the fittest has something to do with getting married to a close relative? "


    "What''s more, when my concubines went to the Empire in the moon, half of the children of the royal family were stupid. If not, they had all kinds of defects."


    "If you think about it carefully, are the children born to our royal family who are married to their parents are abnormal. Even if they are normal, they are weak and difficult to support. Only a few children can be raised normally, right?"


    In order to persuade the fourth master, Ruoyin draws inferences from other aspects.


    Maybe what she said was reasonable. Fourth master frowned and seemed to be thinking about what she said.


    Just listen to the man say: "a while ago, five Ye family had a silly son?"


    "Isn''t it?" Ruoyin nodded, "his son is the little cousin he married! Not only she, but the son of the third master''s family is also a little cousin. She gave birth to a daughter, and she died in a few months. "


    As a result, the fourth master''s brow was even more severe, and he realized the seriousness of the matter.


    If Yin saw that the man seemed to be moved, he struck while the iron was hot, "so I said, because I was worried and wanted to avoid this kind of situation from happening in our family, I proposed not to allow the fifth elder brother to marry the third brother''s daughter."


    "And not only five elder brother, later emperor, second elder brother, can''t marry those girls who have intimate relationship with each other, third elder brother is also the same."


    "Emperor, what do you think?"


    Although, with her present family status, she can speak directly and ask the emperor to cancel the marriage.


    But she and the fourth master are a family, and it''s better to discuss anything.


    She can make her own decisions on small matters, and it is better to make decisions on major issues together. Otherwise, she will not call her family.


    Moreover, even if the emperor met with important state affairs, he would discuss it with the fourth master.


    However, the fourth master snorted, "what did you just call me?"


    "..." if Yin is generally close, he will call him fourth master or Yin Zhen.


    The rest of the time, especially when she was not happy, she called him long live, or the emperor.


    Now asked by the fourth master, Ruoyin feels a little inexplicable and guilty.


    She shook the fourth master''s arm with a smile and changed her mouth: "my good fourth master, please promise me this request, OK?"


    "The man did not directly agree with her, but said:" you go to a place with me first. "


    Then he took her hand and went out.


    The slaves looked at the master to go out, and they put on a cloak to keep them warm.


    Out of the yard, I saw that it was snowing heavily outside, but the fourth master was still pulling Ruoyin out.


    "Sir, what are you doing? It''s snowy." If the sound does not understand.


    But the fourth master directly pulled her into the same chariot.


    A moment later, the chariot stopped in front of an arch in Yuanmingyuan.If the sound through the arch, you can see a garden of plum blossom.


    So the fourth master took her men to the chariot, and the servants gave her an umbrella to cover the snow.


    Ruoyin looked at the fourth master, "what are you doing here?"


    "..." the man did not speak, just took her hand into the plum garden.


    Ruoyin had to follow him into the garden, but she thought the slave carefully surrounded by an umbrella.


    Simply put on the cap of the cloak without having to hold an umbrella.


    The fourth master was wearing a black velvet hat with East beads and precious stones inlaid on the top, so he didn''t have to hold an umbrella.


    The servants had to stand at the gate of the garden, waiting far away, trying not to disturb the masters.


    After entering the garden, Ruoyin and the fourth master enjoy the plum in the plum garden.


    Ruoyin has always loved plum blossom, but only in winter can there be plum blossom.


    When she was in the Forbidden City, she would visit plum several times a year in winter.


    However, at that time, the fourth master was too busy. She was the only one who took the servants to appreciate the plum in the Forbidden City.


    After going to the Yuanmingyuan hermit, she and he would visit the snow and enjoy the plum almost every year.


    Accompanied by him, even the plum blossoms are particularly beautiful.


    Ice and snow invasion, other flowers have long withered and scattered, only plum blossoms stand erect in the cold wind.


    In the air, the dark fragrance of plum blossom has a special charm, elegant and elegant.


    With the gentle snowflakes falling, the whole plum garden is like a dreamlike world.


    In this dreamlike plum garden, too God walked hand in hand.


    If there is snow under their feet.


    Probably because the wind is too strong, the man will open the cloak, wrapped the woman in his arms and walk side by side.


    Although one of them was tall and the other was petite, their steps were surprisingly consistent.


    Ruoyin thought that the fourth master''s hands were warm, but his arms were warmer.


    At this moment, even if the sky snow, but if the sound of the body is more and more warm, a heart is also warm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1735

    They did not speak, but quietly accompanied each other and walked around the plum garden.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. If I''m tired, the whole person is soft like boneless and leans in the arms of the fourth master.


    "Sir, let''s go back." Ruoyin stops and looks up at the man.


    The fourth master arranged the thin snow on his long eyelashes for Ruo Yin, "do you know why I brought you here?"


    Ruoyin: "I didn''t know at the beginning, but now I do. Well... I think you know that I like to enjoy plum blossom. In the past years, we all go on a snow trip to enjoy plum blossom. But this is the first time. So you take me to enjoy plum blossom. Am I right?"


    Fourth master: "not all right."


    If sound pick eyebrow: "that minister concubine can''t guess, as you say it directly."


    The man still didn''t say it directly, just asked: "this year, your birthday, can I give you a gift?"


    "Yes, it''s a beautiful pendant. I like it very much." Ruo Yin answers.


    Then he heard the man continue to ask: "you see my birthday today, your performance."


    The fourth master is so deep, and the whole vault has been handed over to Ruoyin. Naturally, he is not the one who cares about gifts.


    What he wanted to express was that she had changed.


    Because before he was born, she would give him gifts, but now they are too lazy to give them.


    Then there is another meaning in his words: do you not love me.


    This is to ask for attention in front of Ruoyin.


    However, the fourth master is arrogant and charming. He will not show it, let alone say it.


    "Me?" If the sound pointed to his nose, eyes light slightly turn, seems to think of what.


    She suddenly realized, "Oh," I know. You mean that my concubine has not given you a birthday gift in recent years, do you? "


    "No The man did not want to think, on the arrogant veto, "I am a big man, just don''t want any gifts, only women will like gifts."


    Ruoyin: "it''s clear that it is, but I''m sorry to say so. She didn''t admit it when she asked.


    A man''s mind is like a needle in the sea. If she didn''t know him enough, he couldn''t have guessed his heart.


    Ruoyin had to take the fourth master''s arm and coax him in a soft voice: "my Lord, in Qiandi and the Forbidden City, my concubines did give you birthday gifts every year. That''s because other women gave them to me. If I didn''t, it would seem that I was not virtuous, and I didn''t have the chance to compete for favor."


    "Since we have lived in Yuanmingyuan, I have stopped offering gifts to you. That''s because I feel that our feelings and relationships do not need to be maintained in a virtual way."


    "But every time you celebrate your birthday, I always accompany you to cook longevity noodles and make cakes for you. Is it not as precious as those gifts that I make?"


    In Ruoyin''s opinion, a couple''s life is not a long stream, where there is a mind so much empty.


    If one year and two years are OK, we can send them every year. There is no other new trick and gift.


    When she said so, it seemed that she was not the fourth master.


    How can he get angry with her? Naturally, it''s very important to deceive people. "Well, don''t say that. You know, I don''t mean that."


    After that, he held her in his arms and encircled her waist, which she couldn''t hold.


    however, Ruoyin twisted her body reluctantly, "it doesn''t mean several meanings. Besides, every time you celebrate your birthday, people don''t... Give themselves to you..."


    she was embarrassed to say the last sentence, so she had to keep her voice very small.


    It was as if a casual gust of wind could blow her voice away.


    But still fell into the ears of the fourth master.


    For a while, Ruoyin and four masters completely changed their identities.


    From the beginning, the fourth master took the initiative, but she sued him and she took the initiative.


    In a relationship, it can''t be said that who controls whom. It is never that one party always overwhelms the other, but it changes randomly.


    Generally speaking, Ruoyin belongs to the fourth master.


    After all, she lived in the Qing Dynasty when men were superior to women, and the fourth master was the supreme emperor.


    The whole Qing Dynasty, even the emperor, respected the fourth master. Naturally, she also took into account his face.


    But a man is like a car. Even if he has good sex, he can''t be fooled around. You have to take the initiative to master the speed and direction of his driving.


    If you say, Ruoyin asked before, "is it that what she did is not as valuable as a gift?".


    At the moment, there was a faint meaning in her words, "am I not as good as those gifts?".


    The meaning in this words is absolutely killing for the fourth master.


    But the fourth master didn''t know how to coax her. He just held her face and bowed his head.


    In the moment when the man bowed his head, Ruoyin felt that he leaned over and leaned down, and his breath was warm and sprinkled on her face.


    The next moment, his lips fell on her lipsFor a time, in the snowy plum garden, men and women are kissing, just like a romantic and beautiful picture.


    And this kiss, enough time for a cup of tea.


    It''s cold on snowy days, and it''s easy to cause breathing problems.


    Plus a man''s snowstorm like kiss, if sound brain quickly anoxia, just released by men.


    After he let go of her, he leaned forward and whispered in her right ear: "since you have offered so many times, you may as well offer it again..."


    after that, he held her horizontally and walked out of the plum garden.


    After she got up, she wrote a letter to the emperor in the capital.


    She and the fourth master are against the marriage of five elder brother.


    Last night she and the fourth elder brother all agreed, fourth elder brother said five elder brother and two elder brother one virtue.


    As long as the emperor is good, the two sons will go with them.


    However, in the future, Ai''er''s marriage must be approved by his emperor Amar, and he must listen to him!


    He also said that since she liked plum blossoms, she would plant them in Yuanmingyuan and Beijing.


    Of course, plum blossom and Ai''er''s marriage, that''s all later. Anyway, Ruoyin agreed with him first.


    However, although the fourth master agreed to this, she also spoke to the emperor.


    Because over the years, in addition to the emperor''s initiative to consult with the fourth master, the fourth master would make a few remarks.


    The rest will not meddle in the affairs of the emperor.


    The fourth master will not interfere in those affairs.


    Now, as the fourth eldest brother, I will not marry you.


    After Ruoyin''s intervention, the emperor immediately cancelled the marriage of five elder brothers.


    In February of the following year, five elder brother also held the beauty home and married the first beauty in Beijing.


    Of course, the good thing is that the other side is not only beautiful, but also the first talented woman in Beijing and the daughter of a civil servant.


    Therefore, the marriage was made.


    On the eighth day of February in the seventh year of Qianlong reign, the fifth elder brother married Cao, the legitimate daughter of a university scholar, as his Di Fu Jin.


    On that night, five elder brother saw off the guests and went to the door of the wedding room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1736

    As soon as he entered the room, he waved his hand to the servants to go out.


    A servant whispered, "Lord Baylor, you and Fujin haven''t done the wedding ceremony yet?"


    "I know." Five elder brother or wave hand, signal them to go out.


    So all the servants in the house went out and brought the door.


    Five elder brother walked to the wedding bed, took one side of the scale, called in advance, "ye will lift the cover."


    Under the cover, the woman whispered "um".


    Only a sound, the sound is particularly sweet.


    Then, five elder brother lifted the girl''s cover with the scale pole.


    I saw that the girl''s hair was made into Dianzi, with slender willow eyebrows and a pair of beautiful eyes.


    Beautiful Yao nose, jade cheek slightly red, delicate lips.


    The white dimple is as white as snow, crystal clear as jade, and snow muscle like jade grease.


    She is like a beautiful fairy from the sky, and her body, there is a light sweet fragrance.


    When the cover is lifted, the girl smiles at the fifth elder brother. She doesn''t show her teeth, but it is also sweet.


    She looked at the beautiful boy in front of her.


    Although he seems to be unrestrained, but that pair of peach blossom eyes are showing the essence, but also with a lot of love, so that a woman will not be careful to fall into.


    Five elder brother''s eyes in the girl''s face to stay for a few seconds, from the side of the table to take two cups.


    There is wine in the cup, which was filled by those slaves before.


    He handed one of the glasses to the girl, then hooked up her slender arm and drank the wine.


    However, the youth is a drink, young girls do not seem to drink often, just the entrance, was the wine hot Liu eyebrow micro Cu.


    Seeing this, the young man pitifully said, "since you can''t drink wine, don''t drink it."


    But the girl said, "no, the wedding ceremony is the etiquette that all newlyweds have to do. They all say that the drinking is in the heart, and the same is true of the toast. It means that the husband and wife are willing to go hand in hand for the rest of their lives. If I don''t drink it now, how can I do it?"


    Although she is also the parents'' agreement, matchmaker''s words, this became the pro.


    But she was happier than her peers who had never met before.


    She and five elder brother once met at the poetry meeting.


    At that time, there was a little interaction between them.


    Not long after that, she listened to amae Niang saying that five elder brothers wanted to marry her, and her heart was naturally happy.


    Five elder brother sees the girl is determined to drink, know that she has him in the heart, admonishes her with a smile: "that you drink slowly."


    The girl held up her head and drank the wine slowly. The white swan neck moved slightly with the wine.


    When she drank a glass of wine, she also showed the empty glass to the young man in front of her, and said with a smile, "Sir, I have finished drinking."


    The boy didn''t look at the cup, just staring at the girl''s smiling face.


    The girl in front of her may not know how beautiful she is when she smiles.


    Looking at, the young pair of amorous peach blossom eyes on the golden ripples.


    He slightly attached to the body, slowly close to the girl, eyes fell on the red lips.


    At the next moment, four lips are pasted together, the young man''s hand is holding the woman in her arms, while the girl''s hand is gently climbing on the young man''s shoulder...


    this scene is like the most beautiful flower meeting the most beautiful evil man. Even the flickering of the candle is to set off the love between them


    it is probably that young people are energetic and quick to create people.


    At the end of that year, Cao gave birth to a little lattice which was more beautiful than their husband and wife, so as to inherit their beautiful appearance...


    -


    -


    -


    -


    -


    three years later.


    In May of the 10th year of Qianlong''s reign, the little princess in the Forbidden City grew up.


    She was also very beautiful and became a beautiful woman.


    However, those girls younger than her in Beijing have already married.


    It''s just her. She''s not married yet!


    Why is that?


    Because she has three tough brothers.


    The eldest brother is the current emperor.


    The second brother is the prince of the dynasty.


    The fifth brother is the king of the dynasty.


    In addition, there is also the most difficult to deal with, pick the son-in-law''s eye to the edge of the emperor Alma, is the emperor.


    Such a strong family background, even if the princess is a powerful country, but also let the men of the Qing Dynasty feel scared and scared at the sight of it!!!


    I don''t know whether their father and son are reluctant to marry the little princess, or they don''t trust to entrust the little princess to other men easily.The three brothers also said, "if they can''t deal with their brothers", they don''t want to marry Princess Mingyi.


    But they don''t think about their identity, how can they be compared with each other, and how dare they compare?


    as for the supreme emperor, when the princess was ten years old, the queen gave her a birthday party in Yuanmingyuan.


    Many of the same age of princes and nobles came.


    A beautiful little boy took the little hand of the princess to play with her. As a result, he was warned by the emperor on the spot to let people stay away from the princess.


    The next day, the supreme emperor, who had ignored the government for many years, actually took the initiative to invite a minister to the Yuanmingyuan to discuss matters for the first time.


    The minister was the father who pulled the princess''s hand.


    the emperor''s purpose was to warn the minister to keep his son away from the princess.


    Since then, all the boys have retreated three feet after seeing the princess.


    the parents of the boys will also educate their sons. However, when they see Princess Mingyi, they should be respectful, but not close to them!


    all these have led to people in the capital city saying that Princess Mingyi may be difficult to marry in her life and she can only stay in the royal family and die alone.


    Moreover, AI ER was educated by three older brothers since childhood.


    They instilled in them the idea that men are not good things.


    And even if she gets married, she must find a man better than her three brothers.


    From childhood to adulthood, every time she saw other boys, she would compare them with her three brothers in her heart.


    If even she can''t compare with her, the brothers will be even more upset.


    However, where can she find a teenager who is more powerful than her brothers?!


    She''s too hard! It''s too hard to get married!!!


    At this moment, in a room of Wan Fang an he, a girl in red is sitting on a chair in the room.


    She has an oval face, eyes can be smart, the whole person is permeated with a youthful and lively atmosphere.


    In the warm May, because of her thin clothes, she showed her slender and graceful figure, and her snow muscles like blood clotting were graceful and graceful.


    In front of her there was a round embroidered circle. On the fine silk fabric, only things about the size of the thumb were embroidered.


    The key is also embroidered askew, no matter how you look at it, you can''t see what the embroidery is.


    The girl is holding her cheek on the shelf in front of her, looking bored.


    In addition to the embroidered wreath, she also has guqin, guzheng, calligraphy, drawing paper and chessboard.


    According to the law, the room has these, naturally is a graceful lady.


    However, even if there are these elegant furnishings in the room, they do not set off her lady, but appear very abrupt.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1737

    At this time, a maid whispered: "princess, it''s been all morning. How can you embroider so much? You are over the age to be married. If you still don''t learn needlework well, how can you get married in the future?"


    Well, there is no princess in her family.


    In their teens, other ladies began to learn from needlework, music, chess, calligraphy and painting, dancing, tea art, and housekeeper''s accounting.


    Her princess knows a little about music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She knows little about needlework, tea art and dancing.


    Cuju, throwing pot, archery, chuiwan, cricket fighting, Cuju, and grass fighting are all proficient.


    As for fighting grass, regardless of whether it''s fighting or fighting, her Princess is a good hand.


    These are all men''s favorite games!


    The weather is fine, and other girls meet to enjoy flowers, drink tea and chat.


    The princess of her family played Cuju and puju with a group of eunuchs.


    Being reminded by the maid in law, Ai''er still holds her cheek and says: "I can''t get married anyway. What can I learn? Who can I show you?"


    Over the years, it''s no wonder those people in Beijing said she couldn''t get married.


    Every time a heterosexual contact with her, either received the warning of her three brothers, or was warned by his irascible emperor Amar.


    Who dares to approach her brother and Huang AMA.


    The maiden looked at her Princess''s appearance that she would be just if she had no desire, so she had to change her angle to persuade her, "then you will always meet someone you like. Can you show it to him? Or when you have children, you can embroider some small things for the children. "


    "I won''t have people I like, and I won''t have children. I can''t escape the four eyes of three brothers and Huang AMA." AI is very rational.


    Maiden:...


    just as the master and the servant were talking, a eunuch came into the room and said, "princess, I''ve got a clear idea. This bowling game in the capital city was held by a polo merchant. It''s said that it''s a sport suitable for both men and women."


    "Therefore, both men and women can participate in this competition, which can be said to be a mixed competition."


    "That''s good. We don''t have to dress up as men." AI er''s eyes lit up. "Do you know what day it is


    Eunuch: "on May 20, the servant has already signed up for you. You can go if you want, or you can not."


    "Go! Why not go? " AI er''s voice was firm.


    So, on May 20, Al wore a red trouser.


    The hair was high in a neat bun. There was no jewelry on the head, only a red rope tied.


    In this way, when riding on horseback, you can avoid the inconvenience of skirts and complicated jewelry.


    By the time al got to the Polo place in his carriage, a lot of people had already gathered there.


    Ai''er showed her post and went into the polo field. She told the minion, "go and get our horses."


    Playing polo requires a high degree of cooperation from the horse. Naturally, you should be familiar with the horse.


    After AI Er entered the racecourse, many people recognized her and saluted her one after another.


    Among them, there are many girls who also participated in the polo match.


    Because since the Qing Dynasty advocated women''s education and career, women are not like before, only hiding at home embroidery.


    Even in today''s court, there are many female officials.


    "Princess!" A clear female voice sounded on the racecourse.


    AI Er looked left and right and found a woman in Feige flag dress coming towards her.


    And the woman who came to her was yaldan, the daughter of an important official and Kun.


    He Kun entered the officialdom shortly after the emperor ascended the throne.


    Because of his extraordinary ability, in a few years, he has become a chief Bachelor of the cabinet, Minister of military aircraft, Secretary of the Ministry of civil affairs, Secretary of the Ministry of finance, Minister of punishment, Minister of Li Fan yuan, Bachelor of the Academy of Hanlin, leader of the interior minister of the bodyguard, and commander of the infantry army.


    It can be said that the art experts are bold, and the officials do not press themselves, so they are the red men of the dynasty!


    As a result, he Kun''s family also had a lot of front row in the capital.


    He Kun had two sons and two daughters.


    It''s a pity that the same war, only a son and a daughter.


    The son is a direct relative. As for this daughter, she was born with the second wife of Kun, and she is a common daughter.


    But because the second lady was favored, the commoner girl was also well-known in the capital.


    "Yaldan met the princess." When yardan approached, he saluted al. "Princess, are you here to join in the boxing match?"


    "Well, it''s said that there is no distinction between men and women in this competition, so here comes my palace." Elle doesn''t know this yardan very well, but every time they see her, they are very enthusiastic.


    Just at this time, Ai''er''s minion led the horse over. She said a few words to yaldan at random, and rode the horse around the field to familiarize herself with the field.


    After about a stick of incense, all the participants arrived.In fact, koju was not very popular in Qing Dynasty. Most of the people who could come here were princes and nobles.


    It''s not easy for ordinary people to support themselves. There is no time to learn this.


    As a result, the organizers of the event screened out dozens of participants and only selected more than 20 to participate.


    Then, by drawing lots, 20 people will be divided into two teams, one team of 10 people, the rest as a substitute.


    Team bonus blue two teams, AI Er draw, is the red team.


    Soon, twenty people changed their uniforms and rode on horseback in two teams.


    Al glanced at her own team, and yardan and she were in a group.


    The rest, almost all of them are familiar childe and miss.


    Although she had a palace in the Forbidden City, she lived in the Yuanmingyuan most of the time.


    The second and fifth brother took her to the capital.


    When they grew up, they had a daughter-in-law, and she came out with a slave.


    She had no younger brother and sister, no companion to play, Huang e Niang and Huang amah were afraid that she would get bored in Yuanmingyuan, so they allowed her to play in the capital.


    Only a little, we should take bodyguards and slaves to protect her safety. Anyway, there are patrolling escort teams everywhere in the capital, which is very safe.


    Therefore, she knew almost all the princes and nobles in the capital.


    However, there was a stranger in her team, who could be said to have never met him.


    The man was dressed in a black robe, his body was awe inspiring, his appearance was magnificent, and his whole popularity was extraordinary.


    What''s more, he is taller than the average man.


    From a distance, it''s very strong and manly!


    AI Er can''t help but ask the slave around him, "who is this man?"


    "I don''t know. Why don''t I go to inquire about it?" said the maid


    A moment later, the maiden inquired, "princess, I have asked all the participants here. No one knows who he is."


    "It''s strange. Today, all the participants are from the capital. It''s unreasonable that no one knows him. Isn''t he from Beijing? How did he come in? " AI er''s eyebrows frown slightly.


    ------


    there are two more chapters, which will be sent again around 12:00 noon, good night ~


    and www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1738

    Ai''er is a straight-minded man who never hides anything.


    She simply rode up to the man and said, "Hey, this new comer, you''re not just making up for the number, are you?"? If the skill is not good, it''s still time to withdraw from the competition. If I''m going to drag you out later, I''ll drag you out to play the board! "


    Although her voice is not big, but because of her appearance, bright red uniform and her identity, she is destined to be the most dazzling person in the whole competition field.


    The people around him also looked at the strange man with the eyes of watching the good play.


    However, even if people cast a look of schadenfreude, the man can be indifferent.


    He straightened his back and rode on the horse''s back, faintly returning to Ai''er. "Meng always thought that the girl''s bowing skills were not flattering, but out of politeness, he didn''t question whether the princess had mixed in with her identity. He never thought that the princess would question Meng instead."


    His tone is light, but his words are very direct.


    It''s as if he didn''t treat Ai''er as a princess at all, just as an ordinary girl.


    As soon as this word came out, the eyes of the men around him who looked at the good play turned into the eyes of admiration.


    No one in Beijing knows that Princess Mingyi is unruly, willful, spoiled, arrogant, and even less manly.


    If she makes trouble, she can only treat it respectfully.


    But the man was able to return the princess.


    Therefore, those eyes seemed to say, "brother, yes, dare to challenge the unruly Princess of the dynasty, and also said our voice, we are optimistic about you.".


    Although there are many women who also play and play Cuju.


    However, most women''s physical strength is worse than men''s, but they can''t say it, but this man is skilled and courageous. I admire, admire!


    Al is a serious person, especially in the game.


    Although the man''s voice is not pleasant to hear, but she admitted that it was she who questioned the other party first.


    Usually other men see her, are flattery, the first time to see such a straightforward, how dare to doubt that she is through the back door.


    "If we were not in the same camp, I would not care about you, and I would make you look good!" AI Er looked at the man and said, "since I''ve been assigned to a camp, I''ll see you on the field!"


    She wanted the man to see how powerful she was at the bow.


    She also wants to see how good this man is!


    After a cup of tea, the two teams were in their places.


    Between them, there are forwards, defenders, shooters.


    There is also a big western clock on the field.


    With a gesture from the referee, the two teams on horseback hold their clubs and run forward in various positions to catch a fist sized ball.


    The ball was made of wood, hollowed out in the middle and carved with exquisite patterns.


    AI Er is riding a sweaty BMW. The horse is brownish red. With her whip, the horse''s hooves soar into the air and gallop toward the ball.


    At first, the red team had a bad start. The blue team scored two goals in a row. Ai''er didn''t move.


    Therefore, the blue team of those people, regardless of men or women, are a bit full of air.


    This is the beginning, as if the victory or defeat has been decided.


    Fortunately, AI Er scored a goal soon and became the main force of their team.


    Elle scored a goal and the whole thing came to life.


    Her eyes were fixed on the ball on the court, and she rode like a wind on the field.


    Seeing the big fist ball on her right, AI Ermeng waved the club.


    "Bang!"


    She scored another goal.


    At the moment, regardless of the competition or watching the game, they have to follow AI er''s red shadow.


    Although her personality is not in line with her stunning appearance, but she is so heroic appearance, different, and bright and incomparable!


    Especially the men on and off the court, admiringly looking at the red shadow.


    I thought in my heart that it''s a pity that such women and men are in charge, especially the big brother-in-law behind her and the power of her father-in-law, which is really daunting.


    You can only look far away, but not marry home.


    AI Er, as a woman, scored two goals, and people inside and outside the field cheered.


    "The princess is mighty!"


    "The princess is the best!"


    "What a lovely princess


    In addition to being touted by her teammates, her minions are also cheering.


    AI Er turned back and gave someone a proud smile.


    In that pair of smart eyes, there is obvious provocation.


    In this regard, Meng Mou''s eyes are light, very calm.


    It was probably that Elle scored two goals in a row, which inspired the morale of the blue team. The blue team members just like playing chicken blood and scored another goal.


    All of a sudden, the whole field becomes intense and sticky.


    Just at this time, a sweet voice interrupted the fierce competition.


    AI Er heard the sound and saw that it was yardan who fell off his horse.Ma Ben was easily frightened and out of control in the fierce confrontation, which led to accidents.


    As a result, people expressed their sympathy to yaldan. Relevant personnel took yaldan down to check the injury, and the game continued.


    I don''t know if it''s because some players are injured. Even if there are substitutes, AI er''s team''s morale is still significantly reduced.


    The blue team''s morale was high and scored two more goals.


    Blue team 5:2 red team, leading to red team''s people in a hurry.


    Soon, due to the fierce competition, two horses of the red and blue teams were startled, and the two horses collided with each other and knocked their master off the horse.


    Unfortunately, Al was on the right side of the two horses.


    At the time of the accident, she tried to tighten the rein and turn the horse''s head, but she still failed to avoid it, resulting in her horse being rubbed and bumped.


    So she fell off her horse.


    In this case, the game is interrupted. If they are injured, they will not be able to play again.


    Blue team fell is a man, Ruoyin this side fell, is a woman, plus her a mistake, is two women.


    Now, her team has fallen three, and three are women.


    Since Ai''er is a princess, people around her came to care about her, and the slaves came to help her.


    Only then a magnetic voice, and other people are not the same, "girls are trouble."


    Suddenly, there was no sound around.


    Although the red team fell three girls, everyone thought so.


    But this guy told the truth that they didn''t dare to tell.


    AI Er looked up and saw someone riding in front of her, looking down at her with obvious dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    In addition, at the beginning of the competition, Meng thought that she was qualified as an identity.


    Now that she''s fallen, he doesn''t care about his teammates, and he''s still telling the truth.


    Ai''er was so angry when she thought of it. "It''s better than you didn''t even score a goal. Anyway, Princess Ben has scored two goals. If you have the ability, you can score two goals for me. Don''t you think I should fall off the horse and I''ll drag you down? You can rest assured that the princess can persist to the end even with injuries. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1739

    The man glanced at Ai''er''s knee, which was stained with green grass. "The princess doesn''t have to be brave. If there is no accident, someone can deal with it."


    His tone is peaceful, but there is a kind of unquestionable domineering in his words, which makes people feel cool.


    Such a sentence, not only do not put the opposite group of people in the eye, but also despise the meaning of their own team.


    And he seems to have a kind of fatal magnetic field, which immediately attracted the attention of all the people present.


    "Oh, I didn''t score a goal. I don''t know where you''re from." Al scoffs.


    However, no matter how much she ridiculed, the game went on as usual.


    Ai''er was helped to the temporary tent by the court girl to check the injury. Fortunately, Ai''er was quick to respond when she fell. Instead of falling directly, she slowly fell down with the reins.


    Therefore, her knee is only abraded skin, belongs to the skin injury, does not have the big obstacle.


    After the maiden smeared the medicine for her, AI Er returned to the field.


    In this case, her minions and organizers dare not let her continue to compete.


    Otherwise, if the royal family is strange, they can''t afford it.


    And her red team has already replaced two men.


    But it didn''t help, because Elle saw that the red team was still two points, and the blue team was already six points.


    With her efforts to wipe the medicine, she didn''t score a goal and let the blue team score an extra goal. She thought it was so powerful that she would boast!


    Just when AI Er thinks so, a touch of dark figure darts across the field.


    "Bang!"


    The red team scored a goal before Al could see it.


    When she reacts, she doesn''t know it''s someone who scored the goal.


    Not only that, but then Meng someone rushed to the other side''s door like a whirlwind, and scored again with ease, drawing the score to the red team 4: the blue team 6.


    originally, AI Er thought it was over and had no hope.


    But when she saw the man score two goals, she began to concentrate on watching the ball.


    Then, another man from Al''s team also scored a goal.


    However, the Western clock nearby showed that it was only one minute, and the referee also made a gesture to remind people.


    At this time, I saw the familiar black shadow, riding a black steed, like a brave downhill tiger, broke through the encirclement of the blue team, and once again broke into the gate area, violently waved the club and scored a goal!


    After the goal, he didn''t give himself a chance to breathe. He went straight to the goal area of the blue team, stopped, turned and raised his right hand.


    "Bang!"


    God, another goal!


    At this time, all the people present were in a daze.


    Ai''er is stunned.


    When she looked at the man, she had appreciation and admiration. Besides, she seemed to have a strange feeling that she had never had before.


    She couldn''t say exactly what it felt like.


    In any case, the man who can make her admire is no one but Huang Alma and his brother.


    This is who is sacred, actually in the case of the underdog, the mentality did not collapse, but the more frustrated the more brave, a hit four goals.


    Especially in the last minute, he scored two goals.


    This man, like the black horse he rode, blinded people with thunderous speed.


    After a few seconds, the crowd reacted and applauded for him!


    Ai''er, who was on the field, clapped for his teammates from the bottom of his heart. His eyes fell on the black figure unconsciously.


    However, the black figure came towards her.


    As the figure drew closer and closer, and finally stopped in front of her, Earl thought he must have come to show off, or to be as proud and provocative as she scored.


    But the other side did not, he just asked her lightly: "princess, are your legs OK?"


    Ah?


    All of a sudden, Ai''er felt that compared with him, her previous complacency and ideas were capricious and girlish.


    Clearly in the heart of embarrassment, want to reply "no harm, only a little skin trauma."


    But the words to the mouth were changed into Ao Jiao''s response, "are you kidding? My princess has been practicing martial arts since childhood, but she fell off her horse, so it''s OK!"


    "That''s good." The man said this and walked away.


    AI Er looks at the figure of the man, no wonder he said before that everyone can win.


    She thought he was bragging, but he did hit several balls in.


    Is it because of excellence and ability that he is so confident and proud?


    At this time, the game is over and dusk has arrived.


    The organizer''s gift is a set of bowling supplies for each winning team, because it is commercial in nature.


    Then, the organizers also awarded a boar and other food, and invited the cook in the Beijing restaurant to barbecue and drink on the grassland.


    In general, Al only cares about the process and the result, not the reward, not even a meal.But she didn''t know why. She stayed today.


    "Princess, it''s getting dark. Let''s go back quickly. If you want to eat roast Black Pork, go back to Yuanmingyuan, I''ll order the imperial chef to roast it for you."


    Smell speech, AI Er hands ring chest to look at the slave, "you see this palace is like salivating food, peeping covetous that boar person?"


    The maid thought for a few seconds with her head tilted. Of course, the princess is not such a person.


    But according to her understanding of the princess, the princess is like a rebellious young princess.


    Even if I appreciate Meng Mou in my heart, I don''t have a good word. On the contrary, I don''t give a good face on purpose to get the attention of the other party.


    If this is the case, it is really the flowering of iron trees!


    However, the man looked at ordinary people, not in the capital, I wonder whether his majesty and the supreme emperor would agree?


    The maiden thought so, and her mouth also tried carefully, "since you are not for eating, are you staying for the man named do Meng?"


    "It''s not. Stop talking to this palace." Al looked around for fear of being heard.


    She has always been afraid of things, unruly and willful, and her face also appears a touch of rouge.


    "Good, good, slave don''t say, slave know wrong!" The maiden bowed her head and sniggered.


    Ai''er takes the slave to stroll on the grassland, a pair of beautiful eyes unconsciously looking for the dark figure.


    When she saw someone sitting on a grass with a woman on the edge, her eyes flashed a touch of displeasure, and her heart was extremely upset.


    Especially when she saw that the other side was a beautiful yaldan, she "hum" and turned to eat the barbecue.


    Princess eating, of course, is a complicated process, after a drug test, food to her hands.


    AI ER was sitting on the grass, with servants fanning her and carrying water.


    But she just took a bite and stopped eating.


    The slaves knew that their master was in a bad mood. Otherwise, the princess would eat all the roast meat.


    "Since the food is not to your taste, why don''t we go back?" Asked the maid.


    AI Er didn''t return, just looked back. Yaldan was not around the man.


    So she got up straight and went to the man.


    She sat down next to the man, but also pulled down her face and said: "what did you and yaldan say? Do you think she looks good-looking and hurt again, so you care about her with pity."


    With that, she looked at the man and said scornfully, "I can''t see that you are quiet and calm. I think you will be different. You and those little white faces who climb the power and attach great importance to you have the same virtue."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1740

    Elle has always been straight.


    Because from small to large, she has everything she wants.


    Everyone dotes on her. She doesn''t need to be circumspect and careful.


    In front of the man was a long table with food on it.


    As for Ai''er''s ridicule, the man said faintly: "the princess thinks too much. It''s not Meng Mou who takes pity on her. It''s the girl who takes the initiative to ask Meng some things. For example, at this moment, the princess also takes the initiative to sit by Meng''s side, rather than Meng''s pity on her


    In a word, it makes clear that it is not he who clings to the power, but on the other hand, AI Er, like yaldan, takes the initiative to look for him, and there is nothing to sneer at him.


    After that, he also took two barbecue kebabs, one for AI Er, and the other for himself.


    Al didn''t want to pick up his kebab, but her hand caught it instinctively.


    She looked at the man in front of her, even eating a barbecue was elegant and expensive.


    She even thought, is he born in a noble family?


    But there are only a few dignitaries in the capital. She can''t help but know them.


    Ai''er took a bite of the barbecue. "I didn''t take the initiative to look for you. I just saw that you were not from the capital city and were not very sociable. When I saw you sitting here alone, I came here to comfort you. It''s considerate to the people."


    Man:...


    after eating a whole string of barbecue, Ai''er took the initiative to take a bunch of barbecue, and asked bluntly: "listen to your accent, it doesn''t seem to be from the capital city, but it doesn''t look like it''s from Jiangnan. On the contrary, she thinks about it for a moment, and then she says," Oh, I see. Your accent sounds like that of western regions or Mongolia The tongue is curly


    This word a, the man eats the action of barbecue slightly a meal.


    But he soon returned to normal and continued to eat meat.


    Ai''er asked him, "what''s the matter? Did the princess guess right?"


    The man didn''t hide it. Instead, he readily admitted, "well, I''m from Horqin tribe in Mongolia. I''ve come to Beijing this time to do something."


    "Mongolia is quite far away from the capital. You have come all the way here. You must have something very important to do?" Asked al.


    Man:...


    seeing that the man didn''t answer, Ai''er Xin knew that she asked more questions and said to herself, "you Mongolians like to sell animal fur to our Qing Dynasty. You don''t say I know that."


    "As for Horqin tribe, I know more about it. In our royal family, several generations of queens are from Horqin tribe, and they often marry with Horqin tribe."


    "By the way, when it comes to marriage, your people like to come to our Qing Dynasty to make peace. Several of my sisters, as well as some daughters of princes and nobles, will marry either to your Horqin tribe or to other Mongolian tribes."


    Because the royal family members and the daughters of princes and nobles had to wait for marriage.


    In addition to participating in the xiunu election, we also have to ensure the selection of Mongolian children.


    They can also hire Mongolian relatives or sons of Mongolian kings, but they can never marry bannermen in the capital.


    Speaking of this, AI Er squinted at the man around him. He should be bigger than her. "Are you married?"


    She did not know why to ask this question. When she asked, she had a trace of expectation.


    "No After the man responded, he also said, "this kind of question should not be asked by a man or a woman?"


    "Who said that! This kind of question is not just to ask, do you need to separate men and women? " When he asked, Al couldn''t straighten it out. She was very angry!


    Man:...


    AI Er: "I think you are more than a teenager, right


    Man: "more than twenty."


    "More than 20 years, you are several years older than me." AI er said, her voice becoming smaller, as if thinking about something.


    Then, she continued to ask the man, "all the men in Qing Dynasty got married early. Moreover, according to the princess, the men of your tribe also got married early. How come you haven''t got married in your twenties? Is it because you have physical problems, or do you like our women in Central Plains, so you went to Zhongzhong to get married


    I don''t know if AI Er guessed it, or because she didn''t speak amazing words, he choked when he sipped wine.


    "I guess the princess is right." AI er said triumphantly, "what kind of girl do you like?"


    Finally, she said, "don''t get me wrong. I have a wide range of contacts. If you tell me about it, maybe I can help you find out. It''s all for the sake of the friendship between the Qing Dynasty and Horqin tribe."


    The man''s eye light slightly turned, "Lao Princess sympathizes, but Meng Mou temporarily does not have this idea."


    But Ai''er is not reluctant to ask, finally the man seems to take her no way, light back a sentence "like to smile good-looking woman.".


    His tone is light, I do not know whether it is true or false.


    Anyway, Al is serious.


    A good-looking woman with a smile? Isn''t that her?Because Huang e Niang, Huang amah, and three brothers, as well as all the people around her, said that she laughs like a spring flower.


    "Do you think this princess looks good when she smiles?" When asked, Al raised a big smile.


    The man turned his head and gave AI a serious look.


    In front of the girl has a snow-white delicate oval face, a face of the spirit of naughty.


    Curved willow eyebrows, a pair of bright eyes, even if the sky is dark, her eyes are still clear and clear.


    Beautiful Qiong nose, bright red cherry mouth.


    The facial features are so exquisite that they don''t look like real people.


    Such a good-looking person looks about twenty-eight years old. It is reasonable to say that the boudoir in Beijing should be elegant, lady, obedient and quiet.


    But the girl in front of her is quite the opposite. She is obstinate, self willed and arrogant. There seems to be a trace of stubborn ripple in her eyes.


    But it''s not annoying. It''s cute.


    I don''t know what she thought of. She even laughed at him like a flower.


    A pair of beautiful eyes curved, like crescent.


    The eyes are the window of the soul. The beauty in her heart follows the smile in her eyes, as if those auras also overflow.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, the man said "um" and took back his eyes.


    I don''t know if AI Er is too forthright and enthusiastic. In the night, the man''s face is red, even his ears are red.


    AI Er:...


    this person is really boring. Well, it means that she looks good when she smiles?


    At this time, Ai''er''s maid in law saw the dark sky and whispered, "princess, it''s late. We should go back, or the empress will worry about you."


    Her Princess is also really, other men are embarrassed, but her Princess is still asking East and West.


    The princess just didn''t ask if the man liked her!


    Which girl is so direct that she doesn''t know how reserved she is.


    She was afraid that others would think her Princess was not decent.


    Ai''er got up after hearing the maid''s warning.


    Although she is playful and willful, she will not spend the night outside.


    But she still can''t help but ask like a man: "by the way, what did yaldan say to you before?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1741

    Man: "the princess seems very interested in this matter?"


    "Who said Ben was interested? What''s more, if you''re interested or not, just answer me. " At last, she said, "this is my order. Don''t answer."


    The man seemed to be full. Facing Ai''er''s command, he wiped his mouth gracefully with his handkerchief, and said, "I don''t know her name. She just came to say to me that there will be a Cuju game in three days'' time and ask me whether I want to participate in it."


    "What? How can I not know that there will be a Cuju match in a few days AI ER was a little surprised, then asked the man, "are you going?"


    Man: "No


    Hearing this, Ai''er held her head high, cleared her throat, and coughed a few times. Then she said to those people who were eating barbecue and drinking, "is there anyone who will go with me for the Cuju game three days later?"


    The princess of the Great Qing Dynasty should have many men who want to accompany her.


    However, those people did not know whether they did not dare to accompany, or because the food was too delicious, the scene was silent, pretending not to hear.


    Joking, if you want to be invited to have tea by your majesty and the emperor, you can accompany the princess without fear of death.


    Maybe the atmosphere was too embarrassing. Several men laughed and explained that they had an appointment three days later, or something else. They politely said a few sorry words.


    In addition, several women said they would like to accompany Ai''er, but Ai''er didn''t seem happy.


    At the moment, only AI er''s maid knows that her Princess wants to go with someone, but she is not willing to take the initiative.


    Sure enough, AI Er glanced at someone with her spare light and said, "Hey, are you sure you don''t want to go?"


    Man: "Yeah."


    "What if this princess ordered you?" Asked al.


    The man eyebrow micro Cu, I do not know is impatient, or how, "that Meng Mou had to be respectful rather than obedient."


    Although he agreed, he was fearless.


    "That''s about it." Ai''er said obstinately: "a man''s word is right. If you don''t go to Cuju three days later, the princess will tie you to the scene!"


    She finished her words with dignity, and left with her servant.


    However, when she left the grassland to get on the carriage, she remembered that she did not know where he lived and what his name was. She only knew his name was Meng.


    So she went back to the grassland, but looking at it, there was no shadow of the man in the vast grassland.


    She had to take the carriage back to the Yuanmingyuan.


    In the carriage, the black figure always appeared in her mind.


    She felt that she was not only straightforward, but also calm.


    And, from childhood to adulthood, other men regarded her as a princess.


    Only he did not treat her as a princess, but treated her as a girl.


    After returning to the Yuanmingyuan, Ai''er entered Wanfang Anhe and saw half Mei waiting for her at the door.


    "Princess, the lady is waiting for you in the room." Half Mei comes forward.


    "Oh." AI Er walks to Ruoyin''s hall with a little guilty heart.


    Although there are many pavilions and pavilions in the Yuanmingyuan, Huange Niang has been living with her in Wanfang Anhe for ten years since her abdication.


    She also lives in Wanfang Anhe.


    Anyway, Wan Fang an and Da have dozens of rooms.


    After AI Er enters the room, she sees Ruoyin sitting in the hall embroidering things.


    Ruoyin was wearing a apricot flag dress, and her hair was combed into two heads. There was a silk flower with suede on it, and a hairpin of Dongzhu.


    Her face, also wearing light makeup, the whole person looks very elegant.


    The years left no trace on her face.


    She is so sitting embroidery, but her temperament, mouth with a light smile, wind without trace of calm, a school of mature women''s gentle demeanor.


    Ai''er enters the room and salutes: "the emperor''s forehead Niang is auspicious."


    Ruoyin looked up and looked up and down at Ai''er. "Where did you go to play again? It was this time that I came back? What''s the green mark on your knee? Come and show it to this palace. "


    It''s so boring these years that her embroidery has improved.


    Ai''er was a little guilty, but she still went to Ruoyin and said, "it''s OK. It''s just that I dropped my bow and ground it on the grass."


    "Koju? It''s no fun to fall off that horse Ruoyin put down her embroidery work and pulled Ai''er''s trouser legs.


    AI er''s knee was abraded with a small piece of skin. There was a layer of light dark brown on it. I think it was smeared with medicine.


    But she was still uneasy to tell the slave, "half Mei, go and get the ointment for the treatment of abrasions in this palace."


    After half Mei answered, she went to get it.


    A moment later, ban Mei hands a blue and white porcelain bottle as big as a palm to Ruoyin.


    If Yin uncovers the medicine bottle, AI Er will carry the small stool, roll up the trouser legs and sit in front of her.


    As she rubbed the medicine for Ai''er, she said, "Why are you so skinny? You are not a girl at all.""Ai''er didn''t speak, but she was scolded by Ruoyin.


    Because she knows, Huang e Niang is in love with her, for her good.


    Ruoyin: "since your knee injury has become like this, just don''t go out these days."


    "Why? I''m just a skin injury, not a muscle injury. Besides, my daughter has already made an appointment to go to Cuju in three days Alder.


    Ruoyin poked Ai''er''s forehead with her fingertip, "you girl, you''ve fallen into this way, and you''re playing Cuju with others. Are you short of heart?"


    "Huang e Niang, I have already made an appointment with someone. You can let me go. After three days, I will come back to the appointment and promise to listen to you. I will stay in the Yuanmingyuan for a while, OK?" AI er said coquettishly.


    If sound but shakes head, "is not emperor forehead Niang does not promise you, but you have to stay at home."


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Elle knows the signs are wrong.


    Ruoyin: "today, your brother ordered someone to send a message, saying that it was Khan disease in Horqin tribe. The king of Han had a son who was more than 20 years old, but he had not married. This time, the emissaries and princes of their tribe came here to offer some special products, and the other was to make peace."


    AI Er: make peace


    Ruoyin: "well, old Khan is probably dying out. He has only one son under his knee. He is eager to get his son married. As a prince, his son can''t marry anyone at will. However, in recent years, the marriage between Horqin and Qing Dynasty has been broken off from your Amara."


    "But for a long time, it''s not the way. When your brother ascended the throne, he resumed marriage. Not only did they send women to our Central Plains, but also the princes, nobles and royal women in the Central Plains had to marry them. I''m guessing they''re looking at you


    "On me?" Ai''er asked: "I''m just a naughty princess. What''s good for them to marry to Mongolia?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1742

    In fact, it''s easier for Lianzi to join forces with the people to deal with the pressure of marriage. In fact, it''s easier for Lianzi to join forces with the people to deal with the pressure


    "It played an important role in the long-term harmony of the two brave and brave nationalities in the north and the control of the Qing Dynasty over the Mongolian border areas. And the more respectable the two sides are, the more important they are, the more important they are. Now you are the most favored Princess of the Qing Dynasty. "


    "Oh." AI Er nodded vaguely, "but a few years ago, I also heard that the Khan king of Horqin had several sons. How can he now have only one son?"


    Ruoyin: "Oh, there is only one left in the royal family. I heard that the second prince of Mongolia is batulu of their tribe (" who knows what the hell he is trying to make peace with us this time? People like this are so cruel to their families, how can they treat women better? "


    "Originally, your royal brother, my palace and your emperor Alma didn''t want you to marry so far. What''s more, the two princes were so unbearable that they couldn''t marry any more."


    "That''s why you can stay at home honestly. When they come, you''ll find a reason to say that you''re not in good health, so you can send them away at will, so that you don''t look like a frail person all day long wandering around the capital."


    "I don''t know why, AI Er suddenly thinks of the man in the black robe.


    He also came from Mongolia, and although he didn''t say so, he seemed to have come to the Qing Dynasty to marry his wife.


    But the emperor''s wife said that the second prince of Horqin was a man with a beast''s heart, who was cruel to his hands and feet, and framed his father.


    And that Meng Mou, it seems that is not such a person, but a bit naive.


    And she was so unreasonable today that he didn''t care about her.


    If the sound sees AI er not to speak, asks: "wench, hear Huang e Niang''s words?"


    "Oh, my daughter knows."


    At the same time, she was thinking that the second prince of Horqin was definitely not the same person as Meng because they were totally different in character.


    Moreover, how could his highness, the second prince of Horqin tribe, run to the capital to fight with people?


    "Do you really know?" If the sound is not at ease asked.


    At the moment, Ruoyin has rubbed the ointment for Ai''er. Ai''er sits on a small bench with her hands spread on Ruoyin''s thighs, her face on the back of her hand, and her whole body lies on Ruoyin''s knees.


    This kind of clever and submissive appearance is completely different from being so unruly and willful outside.


    Ai''er took her lips and said, "huang''e Niang, you can rest assured. Before that, my daughter did not know that there was such a thing. Now that you have told your daughter, I will not go out again. Anyway, I don''t want to marry to Mongolia, and I don''t want to leave Huange Niang."


    "This is the good child of Huang e Niang." Ruoyin bowed his head and gently stroked Ai''er''s hair. "I heard that the Mongolian royal family is a place where people eat people and don''t spit out bones. Especially when we Central Plains women married, regardless of their status, they can''t have children. If a man dies, he has to marry his son. It''s ridiculous."


    "You are the apple of our royal family in Qing Dynasty. We can''t marry there to suffer. The emperor''s wife only wishes you to be warm and pure all your life. You don''t give up love and freedom. If you get there, don''t say love, you''ll lose your freedom..."


    Ai''er:...


    if you don''t get a response, Ruoyin looks down and sees Ai''er lying on her knee asleep.


    If the sound dotes on the light smile, "come on, lie down again in my this to fall asleep."


    Seeing Ai''er asleep, Ruoyin continues to sit and enjoy the solitude of mother and daughter.


    Since AI Er got married, there were fewer warm moments, so she cherished it very much.


    After about a stick of incense, she and ban Mei hold Ai''er to the boudoir for a rest.


    Three days later, Ai''er stayed in Yuanmingyuan and didn''t go out.


    But when she thought of talking to the man, she would be discredited if she didn''t go.


    She wanted someone to talk to the man that she couldn''t go, but didn''t know where he lived.


    I had to order my slaves to watch the place of the Cuju match.


    At noon, several slaves who had gone to take the message came back.


    "Princess, when I went there, I didn''t see the man you said." The slave reported it truthfully.


    Ai''er was lying on the table in her boudoir''s room in a daze. After hearing this, she looked up and said in surprise, "how could it be? Are you sure you didn''t find the wrong person?"


    Maid in law: "what''s wrong? We all saw him that day, and naturally we knew what he looked like. When we went today, we searched the whole competition field, but we didn''t see him. A few of the slaves were worried about missing, and they didn''t come back until the end of the game


    "But now that the game is over, we haven''t seen anyone else."


    "So he cheated on the princess!" Ai''er stomped her feet in anger. If she hadn''t promised Huang e Niang not to go for a stroll in the capital city.Otherwise, we have to turn over the capital and tie the man in front of him.


    Ah, three days later, she couldn''t go out because of the reason. She was afraid that he would wait there. She kindly asked the servant to give him a message, but she didn''t even want to go.


    She was the only one who took the agreement seriously, which had long been expected.


    Also, originally he was not very willing to look that day, estimated is to perfunctory her, but she took it seriously.


    Thinking of this, AI Er angrily "hum" a, "cover someone is right, had better not let this princess catch him, otherwise must pick off his skin


    No, when Horqin''s people are backward, she won''t have to stay in the Yuanmingyuan all day long. Then she will order people to paint and look for this man who has broken his promise!


    On the third day of June, his royal highness of Horqin tribe met with the emperor of Qing Dynasty.


    The two sides met at the royal hunting ground.


    The meeting between the second prince of Horqin tribe and the emperor of Qing Dynasty, whatever the purpose, was political meeting.


    In this case, Siye and Ruoyin are not involved.


    Because if they go, they will rob the emperor of the limelight, and will make the emperor tied.


    But the emperor and several elder brothers said that Ruoyin and the fourth master had not been to the royal hunting ground for more than ten years.


    In addition, Ai''er also wants to go with her. If she can''t resist the children, she takes the fourth master and goes to Mulan paddock.


    Because it takes more than a day to get from the capital to Mulan paddock.


    Therefore, they set out on the first day of June and arrived at the paddock on the second day of the first day of June.


    On the third day of the third day, the emperor met with Prince Horqin and his emissary. Ruoyin and the fourth master lived in the paddock and palace, but did not participate.


    The second elder brother, the third elder brother, the fifth elder brother, as well as the princes and ministers accompanied the emperor to participate.


    Ai''er, as a princess, is also the main character of this marriage, and naturally she wants to participate.


    Although the royal family did not intend to marry her to Mongolia, it was not a matter of hiding because the discerning eye could see what was going on.


    Not only did the emperor not let her hide, but also let her boldly attend the party.


    On the morning of that day, the emperor held a banquet in a palace of the imperial palace.


    Some princes and ministers arrived early.


    AI ER and two elder brother, three elder brother, five elder brother arrive together.


    She just sat down in the hall and listened to the eunuch outside singing: "the second prince of Horqin tribe is here!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1743

    The next moment, a group of people appeared at the gate of the hall and entered the hall.


    Ai''er looked at the door and saw a group of men in Mongolian clothes come in.


    They were all tall and burly.


    Especially the head one, tall and tall, looks more than 1.9 meters.


    He was dressed in a black robe, with a light brown leather belt on his waist, which outlined his strong waist.


    The man''s body is straight, even if he is wearing a robe, it is not difficult to see the muscular development under the material.


    Especially that face, AI Er only looked at it, the whole person was shocked.


    How is he?


    I saw that man''s face is big and handsome, nose is upright, thin lip is light pursed.


    But that pair of dark eyes but send out boundless murderous spirit.


    When he came in with the emissary and his subordinates, he just glanced at the hall, and there was a strong evil spirit that fired at all the people in the hall.


    He gives people the feeling that he is a cruel and black, cold and terrible, arrogant, not easy to provoke the character.


    In a word, AI Er can only think of these derogatory words, and can not think of any commendatory words to describe him.


    However, he played with her a few days ago?


    It''s just a change of dress. It''s like changing a person.


    Meng, who is simple and simple, has become the prince of Horqin tribe. Different costumes and different identities give people a totally different aura.


    In particular, his eyes, mysterious with a bit gloomy, people can not understand.


    When the man scanned the hall, Ai''er and his eyes met for a moment.


    But the other side only swept by, as if she were a stranger, he had never seen her.


    Ai''er withdrew her eyes and gently touched her cheek.


    Today, in order to look like a sick princess, she did not make up.


    Instead of sipping red paper, they powdered their lips and faces.


    There was no trace of blood in her face and lips.


    Originally, her skin was white, which made her look really sick.


    Is it because of this that he didn''t recognize it?


    No way. Her facial features have not changed.


    Just like the second prince, he changed his clothes and clothes, and she didn''t recognize him at once.


    I think it''s not convenient for him to say hello to her on this occasion?


    Because at the moment, all the princes and nobles inside and outside the hall were greeting him.


    After all, the visitor is the guest, and he is the protagonist today.


    "Second prince, you are welcome from afar."


    "Daiqin, long time no see. I''ll say hello to your father." And it was a prince of the court who said this.


    In the past, when old Khan was still alive, he came to the Qing Dynasty.


    Therefore, some officials in the imperial court met with the old Khan, and several people knew daiqin.


    After a few greetings, they sat down.


    Coincidentally, the maids arranged daiqin and his party in the seat next to Ai''er.


    On both sides of the hall are long tables for two people.


    Ai''er shared a table with her five brothers, and daiqin shared a table with an emissary.


    She learned from the conversation that his name was daiqin.


    Daiqin is the name of Mongolia and the meaning of war general.


    I heard from Huang e Niang that he was batulu of Horqin tribe and the first warrior.


    However, at that time, she did not think that daiqin might be someone.


    However, Huang e Niang said that the second prince of Horqin was cruel, cruel, and framed his father. She felt that he was not in line with the naive Meng.


    But now it seems that daiqin''s face is in line with what Huang erniang said, even worse than it is.


    Ah, mengmou, is not someone from Mongolia?


    Just when AI Er thought so, the emperor came into the palace in bright yellow robes.


    Princes and ministers kneel down and bow down, thousands of people.


    The emperor went to the head and sat down and said "no ceremony". The banquet began. The imperial dining room continued to serve meals.


    Not only that, but also came a group of beautiful dancers outside the hall.


    In June, dancers are dressed in cool clothes, and their slender arms and waist are exposed in the air.


    Those fringed and pleated skirts dance with them.


    AI Er didn''t intend to talk to daiqin.


    However, when she saw daiqin''s eyes fixed on the dancer in the center.


    Can''t help but say, "are you looking at the best dancer in the middle? Her skin is very white, her figure is graceful, her waist is twisted, and she has no clothes to cover it. Is it not like that in Mongolia, so you are fascinated? You rascal! The apprentice


    When she finished her words, daiqin on one side held a glass of wine and turned to look at her. "I''m toasting with the minister on the other side."


    A light sentence, seems to be explaining something to AI er.Sure enough, AI Er looked at the other side and saw a minister holding up his glass to daiqin.


    Seeing this, AI Er had to give a little embarrassed "Oh".


    Then, daiqin also took up the wine cup, motioned with the minister opposite, and drank the wine in the cup.


    Next, daiqin and the ministers around him toasted, and also with the emperor.


    But he didn''t look at the dancers anymore.


    Ellen: why don''t you watch them dance


    Daiqin did not look askance: "are you not happy?"


    "A little bit." Elle said what she said.


    Maybe she was too frank, which made daiqin smile.


    He turned his head and his eyes fell on her face. "How about you if you don''t want to read this book?"


    Ai''er: "that''s even worse. Anyway, this is a banquet. I''m a princess of another country. You''re still the prince of Horqin. My brother gives a banquet. If you stare at me, he will be angry."


    "What''s more, those great men are watching. If you don''t appreciate the dance, it means that you don''t respect the master of my brother. You''d better watch it, but you can''t keep your eyes on it. That''s obscene!"


    "Daiqin didn''t speak, but took a sip of the wine.


    The perfect curve of the throat knot rolled slightly, and a glass of wine was drunk.


    Ai''er glanced at the man secretly, then immediately took back her eyes, looked straight ahead, and whispered, "why didn''t you be in the last Cuju game?"


    Smell speech, the man slightly pauses after, the eye flashed a touch of gloomy and sad.


    Then he faintly returned: "temporary business."


    Ellen: then you should have someone send me a message


    Daiqin: "the place where the princess lived must be heavily guarded, but I was ordered to go down to the competition field to bring words, but I didn''t wait for the princess."


    "Coincidentally, I ordered my servants to take a message, but they came back without seeing you." Alder.


    It''s clear that Elle won''t hold grudges any more.


    Everyone has an emergency, she is also temporarily absent, nothing to say about him.


    No wonder her slave didn''t find him at that time, because neither of them showed up, but sent his servants to deliver messages.


    At the moment, they both talked about this, which means that he recognized her when he entered the temple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1744

    It''s just because the people around me are so multi-faceted that it''s not convenient to talk to her as soon as you come in.


    At first, AI Er thought that he was not the same as when he played the bow a while ago. He had a murderous look in his eyes.


    But now, she felt that he seemed to be back to the way he played.


    He won''t watch the dancers dance because she doesn''t like it.


    Of course, he seems to be shrewd and not easy to provoke in the face of others.


    I think it''s because of his status as a prince. Although he can''t be too sharp in other people''s territory, he has to have the air of being able to live in other people''s places, otherwise people will look down on him.


    As for the last meeting, although he did not tell her his real identity, he did not cheat her.


    Few people tell each other their true identity the first time they meet.


    Anyway, AI Er unconsciously thinks of daiqin in a good way.


    The five masters on one side were chatting with other ministers. They didn''t pay much attention to Ai''er and daiqin.


    Of course, he had seen AI Er talking to daiqin before, and thought it was just a polite conversation.


    But now, he felt more and more wrong.


    Because it was not long after the party, the two mouths had been muttering and chatting.


    Maybe others don''t know, but he and my sister are sitting at the same table.


    Even if daiqin and Xiaomei did not squint, he could not hear what they were saying, but the atmosphere was too wrong!


    Therefore, the fifth master of protecting the younger sister got up and deliberately took the initiative to walk to daiqin. He held up his glass and toasted daiqin. He said with a smile: "the second prince is a good-looking talent. Welcome to our Qing Dynasty."


    Daiqin is also holding a cup, and five Ye clink a cup.


    However, after two people clink a cup, five Ye unexpectedly protects AI Er behind, still squeeze AI Er to the back.


    He sat between Ai''er and daiqin, separating them.


    Daiqin''s eyes turned slightly. After he took a sip of wine, he talked to his emissary.


    AI Er rolled her eyes at the fifth master.


    Again, she was used to it from childhood to adulthood.


    Every time a man gets close to her, the emperor, the second and the fifth brothers will take turns to warn others.


    If daiqin was not the second prince of Horqin, she estimated that the five brothers could drive people out of the hall.


    After a stick of incense, daiqin took the messengers from afar to the middle and offered the local products of their tribe.


    Those specialties include jade, handmade carpets, carved silver, etc.


    After the sacrifice, an emissary said to the emperor, "emperor, this time we have come from Horqin, there is another important thing, that is, our second prince has reached the age of marriage."


    "Over the years, Horqin tribe and the Qing Dynasty have always been in marriage. I hereby, on behalf of our Khan and the whole Horqin tribe, ask for peace with the Qing Dynasty."


    Next, AI Er listened attentively to the messenger and the emperor.


    First, the emperor had already guessed it, but he pretended to know.


    He slightly jaw head, way: "this matter is easy to say, do not know your tribe wants to marry the object is who?"


    The emissary bowed his hand to the emperor and affirmed: "the sky is high and the road is far away. We are not particularly familiar with the women of the right age in the royal family and the royal family of the Qing Dynasty. We only know that Princess Mingyi is beautiful and beautiful, and she is at the right age for marriage. Therefore, we Khan and tribe want Princess Mingyi to make peace with her royal highness."


    After listening to AI Er, the corner of her mouth rises slightly.


    But the emperor of the first place snorted in his heart.


    I''m not familiar with this yet. I think I have inquired about it for a long time. I came here with a purpose.


    However, he didn''t show it on his face. He just said in an embarrassed way: "it turns out that you want Princess Mingyi to make peace with the second prince. Even to me, it''s a beautiful thing. I wanted to be beautiful, but for the sake of better development of Horqin tribe in the future, they can''t make peace."


    "The emissary had long guessed that the emperor would not agree, so the tribe sent him to negotiate." emperor, Princess Mingyi and our royal highness are unmarried, but the women are not married. Why can''t we have a marriage? "


    Since you have not heard of the emperor''s beating up the emperor, why did you not hear of the emperor''s beating


    "The emissary laughed and replied," according to the information we have heard, it seems that the reason is that Princess Mingyi is the apple of the royal family''s eye, and the royal family is reluctant to marry her, is it


    The emperor shook his head. "It seems that your Horqin information is not very accurate."


    Emissary accosted with a smile, a look of listening.


    A minister at the head of the emperor''s court motioned for the minister to speak to the envoys of Horqin tribe.


    The minister was the best negotiator in Qing Dynasty. His envoys said to his subordinates: "Your Highness, ladies and gentlemen, our princess has been weak since she was a child. The royal family is worried that if she marries and gives birth to children too soon, it will damage her already weak body."With that, the emissary looked at Ai''er, indicating that she coughed or pretended to be ill.


    However, when people look at Ai''er, Ai''er does not cooperate.


    Even five Ye gently pulled her clothes, she just coughed a few times.


    Because when she knew that the prince was daiqin, she didn''t resist.


    But no matter how headstrong and unruly she was, she knew that her brother did not want her to get married.


    She had to respect the elder brother''s meaning, and she was not allowed to put in any words to express her ideas, which would make the emperor lose face and the royal face.


    Seeing Ai''er''s bad complexion, the messenger coughed and said, "well, it''s OK. The princess doesn''t have to have children after she married to our tribe. And we have many doctors in the western regions. It''s no wonder that we can treat all kinds of diseases. We will certainly let them cure the princess''s weakness! "


    It is estimated that the emissary would like the princess of Qing Dynasty to be barren, so as to avoid drinking the soup of avoiding children, or the process of forced miscarriage when pregnant.


    All in all, we must not let the blood of the Qing dynasty rule their tribes.


    But he''s here today to take on the task of negotiation.


    If it wasn''t for the latter sentence, it would have been a complete collapse.


    Qing negotiation official: "you have this heart. On behalf of the Qing Dynasty, thank you very much. However, when we got married in Qing Dynasty, we always paid attention to the eight character marriage, especially for the royal family members. If the eight characters do not match, no matter how good the family is


    The emissary''s eyes were tight:...


    the Qing negotiation official: "and our princess Mingyi, in her birthday, has a strong Japanese leader, a heavy injury to officials, a small official star, no wealth star, strong body, strong personality and initiative. Moreover, she will be more aggressive and initiative when she injures officials. Generally speaking, she is such a eight character Kefu


    "What''s more, such personality often does not like to be constrained, like to go its own way, do what you want, and there are signs of taking the initiative to bully her husband."


    Hearing this, AI Er couldn''t help but jerk the corners of her mouth. Don''t say whether Horqin''s people believe it or not, even she does.


    Because what the minister said was really like her character?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1745

    And the minister continued to negotiate, "Your Royal Highness, your second prince, is now the only child of the Horqin royal family. If you are bullied by our princess all day, you will certainly not see it, let alone Kefu. If the princess gives the second prince to... "


    " stop! Stop here Horqin emissary did not wait for the ominous words to come out, they directly interrupted.


    The Qing negotiation officials were not angry: "you see, I haven''t finished saying this, you can''t listen to it. If something bad happens in the future, Princess Yu Mingyi and her Royal Highness the second prince are all bad things, and we don''t want to see them."


    "So, our royal family just didn''t want such a thing to happen, so we didn''t let Princess Mingyi get married. You are also distinguished guests from afar, and you have always had friendly contacts with the Qing Dynasty. Although we also want to have a home for Princess Mingyi''s marriage, we can''t make you miserable without conscience. Do you think so? "


    The official was more considerate and considerate for Horqin tribe.


    The emissary and daiqin looked at each other, but he did not give up and said: "I heard that there are people who can resolve the eight characters of the birthday. Although Princess Mingyi has the fate of her husband, maybe our Royal Highness''s eight characters can be resolved?"


    "Well, for the sake of fairness, we write down the birthdays of the two princes and Princess Mingyi on paper, and give them to their respective people for review to see if they are in line with each other. Anyway, when we came to the Qing Dynasty, we also brought a wizard, because Horqin also attached great importance to the marriage of the eight characters."


    People in the Qing Dynasty all said this, and he could only do something about it. He hoped that his highness and Princess Mingyi''s eight characters would match.


    The minister was not good at making his own decisions, but looked up at the emperor, "emperor? What do you think? "


    "I also hope that the Royal sister can get married and have children as soon as possible. Since you insist on this, let''s have a look." The emperor is very talkative.


    But AI Er can hear something wrong from his brother''s words. It seems that it is premeditated for a long time.


    After all, the marriage was calculated by the emperor''s brother.


    It''s no wonder that her brother let her not hide from Horqin tribe and come to the party with confidence and boldness.


    At the same time, she was thinking that she would not be able to get married.


    Originally because elder brothers and Emperor Alma are strict, but any is a male, all dare not approach her.


    Now that she has been announced, who dares to marry her in the future?


    Then, the two sides really handed back the eight characters of the birthday to each other.


    However, only the relevant personnel of both sides can see it.


    After all, the eight character birthday belongs to a private secret, so it is impossible to show it to everyone in public.


    After about a stick of incense, AI Er saw that the wizard of Horqin was in trouble, and the imperial eunuch of Qing Dynasty was also very embarrassed.


    Seeing this, AI er''s face was puzzled, because she knew that the result must be no better.


    As expected, Keerqin, on behalf of the negotiator, stepped forward and said, "emperor, we have calculated the eight characters of Princess Mingyi''s birthday and those of his Highness the second prince."


    "Well, how about it?" The emperor asked carelessly.


    The emissary sighed heavily, "the wizard said that the eight characters of the princess are indeed conquering her husband. Not only that, but she and our two princes'' eight characters are also mutually exclusive. If both parties get married, not only the princess will conquer his highness, but his highness will also defeat the princess."


    At first, she thought that the royal family made fake birthday characters to avoid his Royal Highness''s marriage.


    However, when the wizard counted the eight characters of his highness and Princess Mingyi together, he got the result of mutual restriction.


    He also hesitated, thinking that if it was not possible, the marriage would be over.


    Originally, marriage is for the interests of both sides, but in this kind of marriage, one party will be conquered after all. Don''t lose more than gain.


    The second prince is their only prince in Horqin. You can''t make fun of his Highness''s life.


    First, the emperor listened, and his eyes suddenly tightened, "since this is the case, then this marriage is even more impossible!"


    His tone is no longer easygoing, but with unquestionable firmness!


    "..." the emissary''s face was accosted, and he no longer mentioned that he had to make peace with Princess Mingyi.


    When the emperor saw the emissary''s interest, he softened his tone. "Those who come here are guests, and you have come from afar. I can see that you sincerely want to get married. Even if Princess Mingyi is not suitable for the second prince, I will make conditions for you."


    With that, his eyes swept over the faces of the ministers at the head.


    Finally, he put his eyes on him and said, "ho ho ho, I heard that you have a daughter who is of marriageable age. Is it true?"


    When he heard this, he felt "cluttered" in his heart. The emperor did not like his daughter and wanted to marry her to Mongolia, did he?


    But he returned respectfully: "if you go back to the emperor, it''s true."


    "What do you think of Prince Horqin?" Asked the emperor.


    This problem is a pit. To say that the second prince is good means that he and Li Xiang have fallen in love with his son-in-law.I don''t know. Isn''t he offending people?


    With a smile, he GUI replied tactfully: "his royal highness, the second prince, is very dignified. I heard that he was not only the first warrior of Horqin, but also fought with the warriors of Mongolian tribes to become the first warrior of Mongolia. It can make the female son pretty, which is not worthy of the second prince. "


    If he was a new official, he might have rushed to answer the marriage for Princess Mingyi.


    However, he is now well-off, holding more than a dozen official posts, and is the first red man of the dynasty. Where would he sacrifice his daughter''s lifelong happiness for the emperor''s appreciation.


    What''s more, if you want to make a living in the officialdom, you have to rely on your real skills. You can''t rely on your daughter alone.


    Even though he Shen politely indicated that he didn''t want to marry his daughter to Mongolia, the emperor still said, "love Qing, don''t belittle yourself. Since you think the second prince is good, the man is unmarried, and the woman is not married, I think it''s OK!"


    First, he responded to Hezhen, and then he said to Keerqin''s emissary, "well, I''ll make the decision. I''ll betroth the daughter of Hezhen to the second prince, as a peace tie between the Qing Dynasty and Horqin."


    Generally speaking, it is good to have a princess and a relative.


    But if you don''t want to let the princess get married, he will choose the daughter of a senior official or a prince.


    The next thing I can do is to choose the royal family.


    Because the rights of some royal relatives are not as good as the important officials in the court.


    The most important thing is to choose a maid of honor.


    Although the emperor loved Ai''er, he did so with the utmost benevolence, which belonged to the Horqin tribe.


    At the moment, he was sad in his heart, but he still had a convulsive smile on his face and knelt down and said, "I thank the emperor longen!"


    And Horqin''s emissary looked at daiqin sitting on the right.


    Dai Qin, who had been silent for a long time, got up and said, "emperor, why don''t you postpone the discussion?"


    Emperor: "he Shen was the Minister of military aircraft in the Qing Dynasty, and he was also the chief Bachelor of the cabinet, the master of the Hanlin academy, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, the Minister of Hubu, the Minister of punishment, the Minister of lifanyuan, and the commander of Bujun. He can be said to be the most capable person and the most influential minister in the dynasty. And his daughter, of course, is the most suitable for you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1746

    With that, his eyes were fixed on daiqin. "You and Princess Mingyi are against each other. I will never agree to this marriage. If you dislike the daughter of Hebi, then this marriage can only be done!"


    Although he was promoted, he could not laugh.


    He preferred the royal family to praise others and marry their daughters to Mongolia.


    But his daughter will be hated by others and commit crimes.


    Daiqin took his lips and said, "I think the emperor misunderstood me. I don''t mean to dislike the daughter of Hetian. It''s just this marriage. My father wanted to marry Princess Mingyi."


    "Now this is not feasible, and he is old and sick in bed. They all said that his parents had arranged for him to make an appointment. I would like to send a letter from a flying pigeon to report it to him. If he agrees to make a marriage with the daughter of Hezhen, the marriage will be made. If he does not agree, I will accept the emperor''s kindness."


    What he said is accurate, which makes people unable to catch any problems.


    "I see." The emperor looked at daiqin for a few seconds. "It''s a good thing for the second prince to have such filial piety. Then, as you say, remember to wait for me to say hello to your father."


    Dai Qin: "thank you for thinking about my father."


    Hearing this, the next AI Er is in a mess.


    According to daichin, if his father agrees, he will marry yaldan, isn''t he?


    So he doesn''t resent Jardine?


    Or did he do it because his brother didn''t agree with him, but his tribe needed peace and kinship?


    The emperor is right. Since he became an official, he has managed Hubu and buku very well, so he is appreciated by him.


    Not only that, he can lead his troops to war.


    Since then, every time his brother gave him a job, he could do it properly.


    It''s 360 lines. I''m proficient.


    After the marriage was settled, the ministers and the envoys of Horqin moved to Mulan paddock to wrestle and archery, commonly known as friendship competition.


    AI Er followed Wu ye and Prince Gong (ER ye) in a stuffy way, watching them compete.


    During this period, AI er''s sight falls on daiqin.


    But the fifth brother thought she was watching daiqin wrestling time arm muscle.


    Five elder brothers told her that they Mongolians did not believe in muscle, because Mongolian men with muscle are everywhere.


    AI Er doesn''t pay attention to five brothers. She just pays attention to daiqin.


    Now she knew that daiqin was not only good at bowing, but also good at wrestling and archery.


    Daiqin wrestling was the first in Qing Dynasty and Mongolian envoys.


    Only when archery, he is only like the emperor.


    I don''t know. He is really inferior to the emperor.


    Or because he was in the emperor''s territory, he gave him the face of being an emperor.


    However, after daiqin lost his archery to his brother, his eyes were different.


    Ai''er even saw the rare color of appreciation from the eyes of the emperor, probably appreciating daiqin''s force.


    Because the emperor cherishes his talent, he appreciates people who are capable of writing and martial arts.


    After the friendship exchange, the emperor proposed that the Qing Dynasty and Mongolia should enter the Mulan paddock respectively.


    Finally, see who shoots more prey.


    The Emperor himself was involved.


    AI er''s marriage is gone. She doesn''t need to pretend to be sick anymore.


    She also can shoot arrows on horseback, and the emperor''s brother would go to Mulan paddock every year to read eight banners soldiers and hunt, and she would also hunt with her.


    Therefore, she also rode into the Mulan paddock with her slaves.


    It''s just that someone else may be hunting, but she''s looking for someone.


    And she was riding like a wild horse out of rein.


    At first, the slaves were still with her.


    After a stick of incense, all the servants left the team. She was alone in the Mulan paddock. Occasionally, several people from the Qing or Horqin tribes met with her.


    After they nodded to her, they went on hunting on horseback.


    Gradually, even these passers-by were gone, only AI ER was riding in the woods.


    However, she had always been bold, but she was not afraid at all.


    At the moment, AI Er, pulling the reins, was riding in a forest in the paddock.


    And her side, is a poplar.


    In midsummer, the branches are dense and the leaves are green.


    She stopped at the same place, looked down at the compass in her hand, or to confirm the direction.


    However, just as she focused on the compass, a chill came from her neck, followed by a stabbing pain.


    AI Er looked back and saw a small green snake wrapped around the branch behind her and was "hissing" at her.


    With just one look, she got goose bumps all over her body.


    Although she can do some Kung Fu, but as a girl, she is afraid of caterpillars and soft reptiles like snakes.


    Especially the bamboo leaf green is a poisonous snake.Ai''er is a princess. She always takes care of herself. How can she catch snakes.


    Now the snake is so close to her that she is neither moving nor motionless.


    Even if she wants to pinch the snake with her hands or pull out a dagger from her waist to cut it, she will be bitten before she touches it.


    Because the snake was entangled in the branch and was very close to her.


    But if she doesn''t move, she can only wait to be bitten.


    With that in mind, Al decided to run.


    So she whipped her whip, ready to ride away, but the snake''s "hissing" sound was even louder, and she bit at her first.


    Just when AI Er thought she was going to be bitten, a sharp wind came from her ear, followed by the sound of the sword in the air.


    When AI Er reacts, the bamboo leaf green has already dropped from the tree with the branch to the ground.


    Her tongue was still spitting stars on the ground, and her body was writhing and curling, which made her sick.


    When she looked sideways, she saw daiqin standing on her right side, with a quiver on his back and an arrow feather in it.


    In his hand, he was holding a sharp sword.


    Just now, he cut the snake from behind her with his sword.


    His horse, however, stopped not far away. It is estimated that in order to avoid the sound of riding a horse, it will frighten the snake.


    Moreover, he threw the snake''s body far away with his sword and crushed its head with the sole of his foot.


    Although his practice is very violent, Ai''er''s frightened mind can be regarded as pacified, and feels that the great revenge has been revenged.


    "How can you appear? I have been looking for you for a long time!" Elle stepped off the horse.


    Daiqin looked her up and down, "is the princess OK?"


    AI ER was in a nervous period just now. She just thought about how to get out of this place. She didn''t pay much attention to anything else.


    Now daiqin asked, she only felt a burst of burning pain from the left side of her neck.


    AI Er raised her hand and touched her neck. Her fingertips were sticky.


    She put her hand in front of her eyes and saw that there was blood on her fingertips, and the color was not bright red, but dark red and purple.


    "I, I seem to have been bitten by a snake." She shivered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1747

    Voice just fell, the man immediately stood on her left side, opened her collar, check her wound.


    There were two big and deep indentations on the girl''s snow neck, and the wound was dark purple, which had been slightly swollen, indicating the venom of the snake.


    When daiqin lifted her collar, Ai''er was already very shy, but the man said to her, "princess, the situation is urgent. It''s a big offense."


    Then he cut his own sleeve with a dagger and held al''s neck tightly with a long piece of material, but it was just right.


    It can stop the rapid circulation of blood without making AI unable to breathe.


    Then he crossed AI''s wound with the edge of his knife.


    AI ER was so hurt that she was filled with tears, but she gritted her teeth and held back her tears.


    "Bear with it a little bit. If you don''t squeeze out the poisonous blood, you will die." When the man said that, Ai''er felt a warm feeling coming from her neck. It was he who was sucking the wound for her.


    Squeezing blood is not as convenient as blood sucking, but it is safer than blood sucking.


    Because blood sucking people can be life-threatening.


    All at once, Al''s face was hot.


    No, it''s not just the hot face, the whole body is shy.


    "You, you, how can you do this? Did the princess allow you to suck poison blood for me?"


    "Don''t you know whether men and women give and take?"


    "Poof." The man did not speak, just spit out the poisonous blood on the ground, and then continue to suck.


    At the moment, Al just felt her heart beat so fast.


    It''s rare for her to feel quiet and let him take care of her.


    At first, they were standing, but for convenience, they all sat on the ground.


    I don''t know whether he sucked out the poisonous blood or the numbness caused by the spread of snake venom. Anyway, Ai''er''s neck is no longer painful.


    The way the man deals with the wound is neat and straightforward, which makes her feel secure.


    This is a man other than Huang brother and Huang AMA, which makes her feel safe.


    As long as he was there, she didn''t have to be afraid even if she was bitten by a poisonous snake.


    After a long time, the man seems to be smoking almost.


    He took the kettle from the horse''s back and cleaned her wound.


    Then he took out a black and silver handkerchief from his sleeve pocket and cut a long piece of cloth from his sleeve to bandage her wound.


    Ai''er pursed her lips. It was rare that she was no longer domineering. Instead, she said sweetly: "that... Thank you very much."


    Daiqin: "I don''t call that. My name is daiqin."


    AI Er: I know. Your name is daiqin. It''s a nice name


    "The name of the princess is very nice, too." After the man bandaged her wound, he said this.


    AI ER was slightly surprised. "Do you know my name?"


    "Well, Shaoai, a beautiful young woman." The man said.


    "How do you know my name?" Ai''er just turned back and saw that the man''s face was purple red, especially his lips, which were black and purple. She was suddenly surprised, "you, can''t you be poisoned?"


    But men don''t have the so-called tunnel: "maybe."


    AI Er: aren''t you afraid of death


    Daiqin: "sometimes, living is not necessarily happier than death. Why should I be afraid of death?"


    His voice was low, as if he had experienced many unknown disasters, with the desolation of his age.


    AI Er: are you a fool! You know that if you help me suck out the poisonous blood, you may die. You also help me suck it. What else is the most insidious and cunning person in Horqin? I think you are the most stupid person


    Ah! How angry she is! This fool!


    However, the man looked at him, low smile, "princess, this is to care about this king?"


    "I..." Ai er''s words stopped for a while, and then resumed the original character of being unruly. "This princess is not concerned about you


    She also went up to him and ordered him, "I tell you, if you kiss my neck, you will be responsible for me. No matter what, you are not allowed to accept the man my brother has promised you."


    Daiqin: "why? This king is just saving people. "


    "I don''t care, because you can only marry me!" AI er''s tone is overbearing.


    But when she finished, daiqin fell down.


    Ai''er is scared to check the man''s breath. Fortunately, there is still breath.


    But his face and lips became darker and darker.


    Ai''er was so anxious that he called out in the deep mountain, "is there anyone around? Come on, someone here has fainted!"


    With this sentence, she also felt dizzy, her vision gradually blurred, fainted in the same place.


    When AI Er woke up, she was already in the palace room.


    Open your eyes. There are five big heads on top of your head.


    Huang a Ma, Huang e Niang, three elder brothers, all stand by the bedside to watch her.


    ------


    happy New Year!Time flies, 9102 has become the past, the new year 2020 has come!!!


    Looking back to 2019, I gained the support of my relatives and editors in my work.


    Thanks to readers and editors.


    In my life, my biggest harvest is "little cotton padded jacket".


    I still remember that day of delivery in 2019, I was lying on the delivery bed, and the pain made me toss and turn, unable to myself.


    Then the mobile phone turned on, and it was the message sent to me by the editor. At that time, it was sweeping the Yellow storm. The editor informed me to review the content, self check and modify it.


    I said it would be strictly revised, but now I am in labor, and my waist is almost broken. I also reassure the editor that there will be no change during confinement because there are 200000 words saved in advance during pregnancy.


    At that time, the editors all said that I was too hard at that time, ha ha.


    after the month was over, they changed the contents greatly, but they were still off the shelves for a while.


    Then, after revision and introspection, we have the content of Qingshui and an ellipsis that has been passed by...


    by the way, as I said before, this book will be finished around the new year''s day. At present, the book is really coming to an end.


    It''s just that the plan can''t keep up with the changes, because I can only estimate, and can''t calculate accurately.


    Although I try my best to update it and try to finish the new year''s day, I still haven''t finished.


    But please rest assured, I will try my best to update, tomorrow will continue to wangeng, finish this book as soon as possible.


    Because it is about to end, the story may not be as exciting as before. Everyone is settled in the dust, so it is relatively flat.


    Ai''er''s story will end in these days, and this book will also end in these days.


    In 2020, I wish my parents good health, good luck in everything and happy life in the new year.


    Finally, I asked for the monthly ticket, because there are double monthly tickets, and it is the last time to give this book a monthly ticket list at the beginning of the month!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1748

    Al was staring at the five heads above her head.


    "Huang AMA, Huang e Niang, Huang elder brother, second elder brother and fifth elder brother" were called in turn.


    It''s just that she just woke up, her voice was continuous and she didn''t shout.


    Seeing her awake, the fourth master was the first to leave the bedside and sat down in the armchair on the edge.


    The emperor took his seat next to the fourth master.


    Only if Yin is still sitting by the bed, the second and fifth ye are standing by the bed.


    Ruo Yin turns her head and looks at the fourth master sitting on the edge.


    This man, his age is growing, but still as proud as ever.


    Clearly, she was very concerned and worried when AI ER was in a coma.


    But when Al wakes up, he doesn''t care.


    Over the years, his lips left the stubble that the mature men would leave.


    It''s a mustache similar to that of Takeshi Kaneshiro and Beckhams, with a slightly short stubble.


    It not only decorates the face, but also adds the charm of men, giving people a lazy wild.


    At the same time of dignity, male hormones burst.


    A pair of mysterious and profound ink pupil, more sharp and sophisticated than before.


    It seems that as long as you look at him, he can see through a person''s heart.


    Just sitting there upright gives people a kind of awe inspiring King''s air.


    Even the emperor sat next to him, and his aura was overshadowed by him.


    If Yin looks at the fourth master, she takes back her eyes, lifts Ai''er up and puts a silk pillow on her back.


    After Ai''er sat up, the first question he asked was, "what''s the matter with daiqin?"


    "Why do you mention him?" The fourth master sternly stopped, "the princess of the Great Qing Dynasty is actually close to people in the woods. It is said that the royal face will be lost by you!"


    Being scolded by the fourth master, Ai''er pursed her lips.


    Although she is very unruly outside, she is very obedient in front of her family.


    Because from childhood to adulthood, her family loved her very much. She knew that Huang amah was for her good.


    And she thought it was a shame to be accepted by daiqin.


    She simply pulled the quilt and covered the whole person in it.


    After a long time, there was a very small voice in the quilt, "Huang AMA, I don''t need to say that. I feel very ashamed of myself. If you think I have been disgraced to the royal family, I will solve it by myself, and I will not disgrace the royal family any more."


    Her voice was weak, and she was really ashamed. She was shameless.


    The emperor, the second and the fifth masters were worried.


    But they don''t say much, otherwise they disobey the emperor Alma.


    If you listen to AI er''s meaning, this is to end life.


    Because in this Qing Dynasty, women regard chastity as their life.


    If they are humiliated by men, or inadvertently see the body, the family will personally solve the woman''s life and clean up the door for the sake of fame.


    Or let the woman end her life on her own.


    In their opinion, a life is nothing in front of the family''s reputation.


    But in Ruoyin''s opinion, nothing is important to live.


    This is a living life. It is the apple of her eye.


    Ruoyin turned his head, glared at the fourth master angrily, and gently advised: "what can''t be said in the family? Ai''er has been in a coma for several days. Now she''s hard to wake up. Don''t talk about her. As for the daiqin drug taking blood for Ai''er, it is to save Ai''er''s life, not deliberately take advantage of it. "


    "Although men and women have been unfaithful to each other, we have to look at the situation according to the situation. In my opinion, at least when Dai Qin was saving Ai''er, he didn''t want to do anything. He knew that it would be dangerous to suck blood for Ai''er, but he saved it. The starting point is good."


    "If saving people will cause both sides to lose their reputation and honor, then whoever dares to save the opposite sex will be doomed to death."


    "..." is gently persuaded by Ruoyin, the fourth master is no longer furious, but impatiently twists the Buddha beads in his hand.


    Then, Ruoyin said to Ai''er in the quilt, "Ai''er, your emperor Alma is also for your own good. Don''t take what he says to heart. Not long after you were in a coma, a slave found you and daiqin, and the accompanying doctor rescued you and daiqin. "


    "Now that you wake up, it''s better than anything. Don''t be as stupid as those women in the Qing Dynasty. Anyway, your emperor Alma and your brother have blocked the news. We know this from ourselves, but others don''t know about it."


    "You have to know, in the eyes of Huang e Niang and her family, as long as you are alive, good, more important than anything."


    Ruoyin is really worried that Ai''er was kissed on the neck by daiqin and reprimanded by her family. She is really as stupid as those women in Qing Dynasty.


    Fourth master has always been a grumpy old father, but she knows that his heart is good.


    Parents are mostly white faced and black faced.


    Fourth master sings black face, she sings white face.


    She had to comfort her and let her know that her family would always be her harbor.AI Er is only a teenager, a girl in the rebellious period.


    Who didn''t do anything stupid when he was young.


    I still remember that in her previous life, when she was a teenager, she had rebellious times.


    In school, she was a non mainstream make-up.


    But when I grow up, I can''t bear to look directly at my former self. I don''t like that kind of dress up. I wish I could be more simple and elegant at ordinary times.


    At that time, she especially liked the most rebellious boy in her class, similar to the kind of punk.


    Of course, at that time, she was still young, where would she know people.


    That can''t be called like, can only say that kind of cool little boy seems to be very powerful appearance, so it is attracted.


    Later, he gradually grew up and no longer liked such a boy. Instead, he thought that the boy with calm and good character was the best.


    Now, she thinks that the fourth master is very stable and responsible.


    He''s as reliable as a mountain, as habitable as a tree.


    So, she always thinks, AI Er is still a child now, when AI Er grows up to be sensible.


    Ai''er is comforted by Ruoyin, which can be regarded as stretching out a small head. "Huang e Niang..."


    Ruoyin "um" responds to Ai''er.


    "That''s very kind of you." AI Er rolled and hid on Ruoyin''s leg.


    Ruoyin gently stroked Ai''er''s hair and continued to comfort her, "it''s just that she sucked down her neck when she was rescued. It''s said that some foreigners and male doctors operate on women''s delivery and mouth to mouth artificial respiration, but as long as they are saving lives, they can''t look at it in a different way."


    "The times are changing. The Qing Dynasty has a lot of good traditional culture spread abroad. We have to absorb some correct but not pedantic ideas from foreign countries. It has been ten years since the reign of Emperor Qianlong. Our thoughts must be in line with the international standards. Of course, the starting point should be good, and we should not do it arbitrarily."


    "My daughter knows." AI Er whispered: "just my daughter wants to know how daiqin is. After all, he saved my life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1749

    Ruoyin squinted at the fourth master beside his eyes and whispered to Ai''er, "when the grand doctor rescued him, he absorbed almost all the poison for you, so his condition is more serious than you."


    "But he wakes up before you. He hears from the doctor that his body has been invaded by various poisons many times since he was a child. Now he has the immunity ability. So, you can rest assured that he is OK."


    "Oh." AI Er is relieved to hear that daiqin is OK.


    If he died in order to save her, she would feel sorry.


    At the same time, when she heard that he had been poisoned, she remembered what he said.


    He said, "living is not necessarily happier than death. Why should I be afraid of death?"


    I think he has experienced a lot of inhuman treatment since he was a child.


    Thinking of this, AI Er pursed her lips, summoned up her courage and whispered, "Huang e Niang, can''t I really marry daiqin?"


    As soon as this was said, the fourth master was the first to reprimand him, "I have raised you beautifully, and your emperor brother deliberately betrothed the daughter of Hezhen to daiqin. You''d better go to Mongolia to suffer hardships!"


    "Do you think it''s just a simple encounter when someone meets you? It''s all premeditated. I know you''re a good liar, so I deliberately appear in front of you. "


    "Premeditated?" AI Er knows that Huang AMA never talks nonsense. As long as he says so, there must be.


    But she still asked, "but when I appeared in the woods, how could he know that I would be there, release a snake ahead of time, suck poisonous blood for me, and plan with his life?"


    The fourth master didn''t want to explain to Ai''er. He just got up and said, "anyway, I don''t agree with you to marry far away from Mongolia. You will give me this heart to die!"


    With that, he left.


    The emperor''s brothers comforted Ai''er and left.


    Ruoyin was still taking care of Ai''er by the bed. The fourth master didn''t explain the reason to Ai''er, but she did explain to Ai''er, "Ai''er, what your emperor amah said was not daiqin and you in the woods of Mulan paddock. We checked that time, and it was indeed accidental."


    "But in your coma these days, we found that daiqin arrived in the Qing Dynasty and inquired about your whereabouts. When he knew you would take part in the boxing match, he also went to take part in it."


    "Really?" AI Er looks up and looks at Ruoyin.


    Ruoyin: "of course, it''s true. The merchant who sells koju supplies said that daiqin''s subordinates gave people money and asked about the list of players who played the game that day."


    Smell speech, AI Er is silent.


    She thought daiqin was very good, but after he saved her, she seemed to think he was better.


    But Huang AMA and Huang e Niang both said that he approached her with premeditation, and she naturally believed in her parents'' words.


    Now it seems reasonable to think about it carefully.


    Otherwise, as the second prince of Horqin tribe, how could he strike the bow?


    If Yin saw Ai''er stuffy, he said: "Ai''er, other empresses can follow you, but only marry Mongolia. I and your emperor amah are on the same front."


    If daiqin was a good man, and he was not of Royal origin, he would marry far away.


    After all, Ai''er will live with her husband in the future, not her life as an adult.


    If you marry her, if you don''t live a happy life in the future, it will deprive Ai''er of her right to pursue happiness.


    However, the daiqin was notorious, and the Mongol tribes were always wary of the blood of the Qing Dynasty, and they did not allow the women of the Qing Dynasty to bear children.


    Well, AI Er will not be happy in the past.


    But AI Er is still young, only know like daiqin, but can''t know people.


    Then, as adults, they have to guard for her to avoid detours.


    Ai''er was silent for a while, and then said to Ruoyin: "Huang e Niang, I can not marry to Mongolia, but can I ask him clearly, because I don''t want to leave regret..."


    her voice is very small, I don''t know whether it''s because she is afraid of Ruoyin''s disagreement or facing the truth.


    If sound Mou light turns slightly, after pondering for a moment, way: "good, however, must wait for you to raise good body again."


    She knew that if AI Er went this time, she wanted to give up.


    If she insisted on stopping, perhaps al would feel sorry, and even could not forget it.


    It''s better to let AI er know and finish with daiqin.


    On June 15, Al''s recovery was almost complete.


    She said hello to Ruoyin and took her servant to find daiqin.


    Before that, she had ordered people to inquire about the inn where daiqin lived.


    The inn was under Ruoyin''s banner. Ai''ersuo went to the inn directly by carriage.


    At the same time, daiqin was playing chess with an emissary in the room of the inn. While playing chess, they talked about things.


    Emissary: "we have received a letter from the Khan''s flying pigeon, saying that since the royal family of the Qing Dynasty does not agree with your marriage to Princess Mingyi, then we can only go back to the next place and make peace with the daughter of Heshen."


    "In any case, it is of secondary importance to make peace with anyone. The most important thing is to promote the long-term friendship between the two major ethnic groups and to ensure the stability of the Mongolian border areas. Of course, it''s good to marry Princess Mingyi. After all, she is the most important woman of the right age in the Qing Dynasty. Princess Mingyi can resist you. "Most importantly, the royal family of the Qing Dynasty refused to nod to this marriage. His royal highness could not ask for help.


    Moreover, even if it is to ask for help, people may not be willing to marry Princess Mingyi to the Qing Dynasty.


    Daiqin listened to the emissary''s words, did not speak, just played chess.


    After a while, he said, "don''t you think there is something strange about Princess Mingyi''s eight characters?"


    Messenger: what does your highness mean


    Daiqin''s eyes were sharp at the chess on the chessboard. "The story of Princess Mingyi''s Kefu must have been a false message deliberately released by the royal family of the Qing Dynasty. The reason why Princess Mingyi''s eight characters contradicted the king''s eight characters was that they had heard the eight characters of the king''s birthday in advance."


    "Why is your highness so sure? What is the evidence?" Asked the messenger.


    "There''s no evidence. It''s just intuition." Daiqin held up a piece of chess piece. "I have known Princess Mingyi since I was a child. She has also saved my life. How could she possibly resist me? In the final analysis, she is my lucky star. If she were to resist me, I would have died."


    "Bah, bah, bah, don''t say such unlucky words, your highness. You are the one who will inherit the position of Khan." The messenger said in a hurry.


    He helped his Highness for many years, and naturally he knew what his highness said.


    A few years ago, his highness followed Khan to the Qing Dynasty.


    At that time, he was accompanied by his highness.


    His highness was appreciated by the Khan because he was a commoner son, but his ability was transcendent.


    The hall has always held a grudge, and wanted to murder his second highness in the Qing Dynasty, so he has no worries.


    Finally, while the second highness was in the capital of Qing Dynasty, his highness ordered assassins to assassinate him.


    At that time, all the guards around his highness died in the assassination.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1750

    Even the teenage second highness was seriously injured and was still being pursued.


    Had it not been for a little girl who had taken her highness to the Yuanmingyuan, she had ordered her highness to treat her wounds.


    The Yuanmingyuan is heavily guarded, and those assassins can''t get in, so it''s over.


    Otherwise, his highness may not be able to survive the disaster.


    The little girl who saved her second highness was Princess Mingyi.


    Therefore, perhaps others do not understand why the sinister and vicious second Royal Highness is naive in front of Princess Mingyi.


    That''s because Princess Mingyi was the Savior of her royal highness when she was young.


    Only when you are young can you be pure.


    At that time, his highness was also very pure.


    However, in the struggle for power of the royal family, he has created his character again and again.


    For if he does not put them to death, then he is the one who died.


    After returning from the Qing Dynasty, the second highness tried to defeat his highness.


    However, his highness was not the one who solved the problem himself.


    Instead, they killed each other with their highness.


    Because the third Royal Highness has a poisonous medicine girl who is good at poisoning. She once wanted to poison Her Highness many times.


    Thanks to the second Royal Highness''s growing up under the poisonous hand of the third Royal Highness, the second Royal Highness sucked the poisonous blood for Princess Mingyi this time, so he was able to live.


    His royal highness is also a fool, this kind of life-threatening things also do, said that others will not believe.


    Finally, his highness was poisoned by his highness.


    After his highness was forbidden by Khan, he died of depression.


    His highness will take advantage of the good fortune.


    In fact, even Khan''s highness also wanted to get rid of the net and gave Khan poison.


    This led to Khan bedridden.


    But the outsider did not know the treachery in the royal family, so they thought that the second highness and the third highness were killed by the second highness.


    It is also believed that Khan is the second highness who wants to inherit the Khan position in advance, which is the poisonous Khan.


    Of course, these are rumors made by the relatives and Party members of his highness and his third highness.


    Just like Jiulong''s seizing the throne in Kangxi''s reign, Emperor Yongzheng has been rumored to be an emperor who killed his father and injured his brothers and legs.


    The messenger knows that his highness still wants to make peace with Princess Mingyi, otherwise he can''t keep silent.


    He held his lips and asked, "by the way, your highness, Khan didn''t have guessed that the royal family would not agree with this marriage, so he asked you to approach Princess Mingyi in advance so that she could make love to you. How is this going now?"


    He still believed in the charm of his highness, because in Horqin, many women wanted to marry the second highness, but the second highness didn''t pay any attention to them.


    Dai Qin: "she is still the same as she was a child. She is as kind as she was when she was a child. Even if I was not dressed very luxurious and was just an ordinary person, she would not look down on people because of this. Instead, she asked me to play Cuju together."


    "If we say that the women in the tribe are due to the identity of the king, then only she is not because of my identity, because she is originally distinguished."


    When speaking, the edge of the man''s eyes is closed, and the corners of his mouth rise imperceptibly.


    Over the years, he has been used to those who are following the trend.


    Especially when he was not in power as a child, those people didn''t give him a good look.


    Only a little girl saved his life and gave him warmth when he was young and frustrated.


    The emissary slightly twitched the corners of his mouth, and the second highness thought that Princess Mingyi was kind?


    However, he heard that Princess Mingyi was spoiled by the royal family. Her personality was very unruly, and she made trouble for Her Highness when she played the bow.


    It is estimated that your Highness''s impression of Princess Mingyi was still a few years ago.


    It seems that the first impression is really important.


    Emissary: "since Princess Mingyi has a good impression on you, why don''t you let her say something nice for you in front of the Qing Royal family?"


    "Only incompetent men will let women get in the way." Daiqin said that he was disdainful of the emissary''s proposal. "Besides, the king did not approach her in advance because of his father''s words."


    Messenger: what are you doing for


    "What is it to do with you?" Daiqin looked up and gave the emissary a cold look.


    "The emissary said with a smile that he had gone beyond the rules and asked his highness what was on his mind.


    Does your highness just want to see Princess Mingyi earlier?


    It''s impossible. It doesn''t accord with your Highness''s character!


    No matter how, as long as the royal family of the Qing Dynasty does not nod, the marriage will not be completed.


    Just as the two masters and servants were talking and playing chess, there was a loud noise outside.


    "Bang!"


    The door was also knocked open from the outside.


    Daiqin looked at the door and saw that Ai''er came in with the guards.


    The girl''s face was sullen, and she rushed to him.Seeing this, the emissary and the guard stood in front of daiqin, but daiqin waved his hand to show them to get out of the way.


    Then, AI Er approached him and asked, "my princess is here today. I just want to ask you something."


    The girl just said a word, daiqin had already guessed about it, "princess, but it doesn''t matter."


    AI Er looked at daiqin directly and asked him angrily, "do you know that I will go to koju that day, so you deliberately approach me and cheat my feelings?"


    Daiqin looked at the girl in front of him, and said with a smile: "it seems that the princess knows everything. Why do you have to ask in person? Does the princess not know that some things can''t be asked, or is it better to pretend to be confused?"


    Although al had the answer in her heart, she was still trembling with anger when she heard it from him.


    "Why?" Her tone was compassionate.


    Dai Qin held his hand, looked up straight ahead, and said without any emotion: "because I heard what they said, the women of Qing Dynasty are not like the women of our tribe. The Horqin tribe is a nomadic people. Our women ride horses and herd cattle and sheep on the grassland all day long. Most of the women in Qing Dynasty did not go out of the gate, nor did they see any men, so it was easy to fall in love with men at first sight. "


    "My father also hopes that the princess can marry with Horqin tribe, because the princess has a noble status. Marrying you is not only conducive to the friendship between the two ethnic groups, but also conducive to my future development."


    "I can''t believe it. The princess is really good at cheating. We just played polo together, and the princess has already liked this king. Especially after the hero saved the beauty, the princess threatened to marry the king, and promised with her body... "


    " shut up! " AI Er didn''t expect that he should take his words for granted, so ugly.


    What a despicable person!


    She couldn''t believe it. It was in the Mulan paddock that day that she sucked poisonous blood.


    The man who saved her life even though she knew she would die.


    Sure enough, Huang e Niang is right. He is a man with a beast''s heart and a cunning man.


    From small to large, because of the reasons of Huang AMA and brothers, other men dare not get close to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1751

    Now the only man who dares to get close to her has a purpose, just to make use of her. What a ridiculous joke, how ironic.


    And she has always been a proud person, since childhood is set thousands of pet in a body.


    Now being played with, her pride and self-esteem seem to be trampled on the ground mercilessly and trampled on at will.


    She was angry, angry, unwilling... All kinds of feelings mingled in the bottom of her heart, which made her heart ache.


    I thought he had enough seed, but finally there was a man who dared to marry her in spite of her and her husband.


    But people just want to make use of her, he is good to her, all is pretending!


    At this moment, there was a mist in her eyes, but she held up her head to keep her tears from flowing.


    When the tears flow back into the eyes, the original clear and bright fundus of a scarlet, and flashing stubborn light.


    Instead of crying, the girl sneered.


    More than ten years of pride, in an instant by this man destroyed, her heart burning with the most fierce anger!


    Then, she suddenly raised her right hand and raised it to fan the man''s cheek.


    However, before her hand touched his cheek, her wrist was caught by him.


    "Presumptuous! How dare you catch the wrist of Princess Ben Elle struggled with her wrist, but the man held her tighter.


    Daiqin: "what''s more, the king has done it. The princess can''t forget it?"


    Seeing this, Ai''er''s bodyguard picked up the sword on his waist and prepared to chop at daiqin.


    The guards around daiqin took out their swords one after another.


    When the two sides were about to fight, they were stopped by daiqin and Ai''er.


    So they had to stand by and wait.


    AI Er glared at daiqin angrily. Her eyes were red, but there was a drop of tears.


    Can she endure not to cry stubborn appearance, on the contrary, more men love.


    Daiqin glanced at her eyes and finally loosened her wrist.


    Ai''er no longer raised his hand to slap him, but said: "daiqin, I''ll give you a chance to explain. You''d better persuade me, otherwise, I''ll break up with you!"


    Daiqin looked at the girl in front of her, a pair of beautiful eyes, just like a frightened deer.


    Obstinate and weak, only a look, enough to me.


    Even angry, they all have a little cute and unruly.


    She was angry and arrogant, but asked him in a soft voice, and had only trust in him.


    Clearly so weak, but also to pretend to be strong, domineering.


    What a contradiction.


    Daiqin eyes light tight, light back: "the princess is wise, is the king''s poor strategy."


    Elle had thought he would defend, but the more fearless he was, the more furious she grew.


    She took her lips and asked him, "so you played with me that day, you deliberately approached me?"


    "At the banquet in Rehe palace, you deliberately said something, some of them not, to provoke my heart."


    "Later, you went hunting in Mulan paddock. You also wanted to achieve your goal, which saved me?"


    "Ah, the second prince''s Royal Highness is really brave. In order to cheat the princess, he risked his life to save me. He was really cheating with his life!"


    In the face of the girl''s tearful taunt, daiqin face no waves, calm as water.


    Seeing the man''s silence, Ai''er asked in a trembling voice: "daiqin, my princess asked you for the last time. Everything you did to me, including the rescue time in Mulan paddock, was all hypocritical for the sake of benefit?"


    Daiqin didn''t care to return: "true or false, false, true, not all the same?"


    "No! It''s not the same! " Elle vetoed.


    Daiqin: "what''s the difference between the princess and the king?"


    "If you don''t approach me for profit, if you''re a good one, I''ll..." and Earl hesitated.


    She did like him when she thought he was just an ordinary person.


    Later, when she knew he was the second prince of Horqin, everything changed.


    Especially know that he is purposefully close to her, his naive image, in her this completely disappeared.


    She didn''t know what he thought in his heart, whether there was her or not.


    In front of him, she, who was always proud, became self abased and not confident.


    She began to wonder whether she should go on or not.


    Seeing that the girl did not speak, daiqin chuckled, "it seems that the princess in this king is just a childish act of girlhood. I think of one as a child."


    "I''m not!" AI Er bit her lip and said, "it''s you who didn''t give me a definite answer..."


    that''s why she didn''t dare to answer him clearly. She was not afraid to give her heart and get no return.


    She was afraid to give her heart, but she was trampled on wantonly.


    Man: "what answer?"AI Er: is it true or false that you treat me well? You didn''t give me a good answer. You were vague. "


    Daiqin: "my king is waiting for a definite reply from the princess, but the princess can''t speak any more?"


    AI Er: you are a man. You speak first and I''ll tell you


    "Well, my king''s patience is limited. Since the princess doesn''t want to talk about it, I''ll have a showdown."


    With that, the man approached the girl step by step, and his eyes were staring at the beautiful eyes. "Before I came here from Horqin tribe, I inquired about your three brothers and the supreme emperor, and then I guessed that the royal family would not agree with the princess to make peace with me."


    "If the king rashly asks for marriage, he will inevitably be rejected. He has to approach the princess first and capture your heart first. Then you can take the initiative to speak a good word in front of the royal family for me. After all, the princess has a noble status. As a marriage partner, it is very suitable for me, and I can not fight young."


    "Although I haven''t got a wife or a concubine, I still have some confidence in dealing with a young girl. Now, since the royal family does not agree to this marriage, it is not necessary to take this road. "


    "I heard that Lord he''s daughter is also very good. It happens that I have seen her. Although she is not as noble as the princess, she is a gentle and elegant girl. She is not as obstinate as the princess, nor can I resist with him."


    When a man talks, his old naive appearance is completely gone, and there is only a sinister smile on his face.


    Especially that pair of dark eyes, sinister.


    AI Er heard the man say this, angry and sad, the tears can''t help but burst.


    She pointed to his nose and said, "you old man with beast face! I don''t think you''re so good. I really think you''re rare. I think you''re notorious! "


    "That''s good." The man left such a sentence, and took his people to turn around and leave.


    AI Er didn''t expect the man to leave suddenly. She yelled at his straight back, "you go! I''ll never see you again


    But no matter how threatening she was, the man disappeared in her sight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1752

    After the figure left the inn, the emissary asked cautiously, "Your Highness, we are in the territory of the Qing Dynasty. It''s human nature that things can''t be concealed. But didn''t you say that the koju was not close to Princess Mingyi because of Khan''s account. Why didn''t you just explain it to her?"


    Daiqin: "this king and she are people of two worlds. I am insidious, vicious and gloomy. She is naive, kind and optimistic."


    "The king lived a miserable life in Horqin, and she lived in the Qing Dynasty


    "If people from two different worlds have to get together, they will only suffer from each other."


    Hearing the speech, the messenger sighed heavily and said nothing more.


    He could feel that his highness had Princess Mingyi in his heart.


    It can be said that Princess Mingyi lived in her royal highness since she was a child.


    However, they were not suitable. His highness didn''t want Princess Mingyi to suffer with him.


    Your highness is so indifferent. It''s better to be quick than ambiguous or hurt.


    No, just at the beginning, so many unpleasant things have happened.


    The royal family of the Qing Dynasty, in particular, strongly opposed the marriage.


    But for their opposition, this marriage would have been a long time ago.


    It was said that Princess Yi was not allowed to be near the royal family before.


    Now that the princesses are over the age of marriage, they are still so strict.


    His royal highness is so excellent that the royal family strongly opposes it. Princess Mingyi will not marry at all!


    The emissary murmured in his heart to fight against injustice for his highness.


    ------


    on that day, AI Er returned to the Yuanmingyuan with red eyes.


    As soon as she returned to her boudoir, she lay prone on the brocade quilt and buried her face in the quilt.


    Ruoyin and the fourth master, as well as the emperor, the second and the fifth, all went to Ai''er''s room to comfort her.


    AI Er sees Ruoyin coming, and she pours into Ruoyin''s arms and cries.


    When she''s out there, Al may be holding back.


    Now back home, in the face of their families, they cry into tears.


    Ruoyin patted Ai''er on the shoulder and said, "it''s better for such a man to recognize him as soon as possible than to know his true face only after marriage. At that time, it was useless to regret, and married so far, and the life was hard."


    "Ai Er sobbed in Ruoyin''s arms.


    Ruoyin: "we Ai''er is so beautiful that many people like it. Why do we have to like that kind of man?"


    "I didn''t like him first, but he took the initiative to approach me, hum..." Ai er''s tone was arrogant and delicate, with a very reserved meaning.


    Somehow, Ruoyin, a mother, wanted to laugh because Ai''er''s words were too childish.


    However, she still resisted: "yes, yes, he approached you first."


    At this time, the fourth master rarely did not have a murderer. Instead, he said in a deep voice: "it''s not a man. What can I do to cry? I''ll inform the Ministry of rites tomorrow and let them choose the best man of the right age to marry you!"


    The emperor also began to comfort: "Ai''er, you haven''t even started, he will try every means to make you cry like this, if you can marry him, you can''t be bullied by him, what kind of


    Second master: "second brother told you that men don''t have a good thing. Especially in your identity, men who deliberately approach you are not a good thing. That''s cheating girls from good families. "


    Fifth master: "that guy is not only good at martial arts, but also muscular. That is to deceive you, a young girl of Qing Dynasty. In their Mongolia, muscle men are everywhere. It''s nothing at all."


    How can they comfort people like this? Every time they comfort people, they mention daiqin. This is clearly salt on the wound.


    So instead of their consolation, Al cried even more.


    AI Er: "brother Huang, don''t mention him in front of me. Is it possible...


    " OK, don''t mention it. " Five Ye coaxes a way.


    After about a stick of incense, the fourth master and the emperor left, but Ruoyin accompanied Ai''er.


    These great men now know that they are looking for AI er''s son-in-law.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that daiqin admitted to AI er''s initiative to approach.


    She thought that daiqin would take advantage of Ai''er''s liking, trusting him, refusing to admit it, and then using Ai''er to achieve the purpose of marriage, but he did not.


    If daiqin played tricks, she might be able to understand something.


    But he was so frank that she couldn''t understand.


    The next day, the news came from the capital that the old Khan of Horqin tribe had been killed.


    At the same time, it was reported that Horqin tribe agreed to make peace with the daughter of Hetian.


    And the time is set on the 28th of this month, when the team will start from the capital to Horqin tribe!


    AI Er lives in the Old Summer Palace in the capital, and naturally knows about it.The servants of Yuanmingyuan did not mention it, for fear that Ai''er would be stimulated.


    Ai''er is abnormal. She stays in the Yuanmingyuan all day long and doesn''t go anywhere. It doesn''t look like her capital''s unruly temperament.


    On the night of June 27, AI Er forced herself to be strong for so many days and finally exposed herself in this night.


    This night, she tossed and turned until dawn.


    And she woke up after only one hour''s sleep.


    When she woke up, she didn''t know what dream she had. The whole pillow was wet.


    But when she got up, an arrow went through the paper window and hit the screen in her room.


    The palace maids and bodyguards escorted them in succession.


    Only Al was staring at the note on the arrow.


    She went to the screen, pulled the arrow off and took the note off it.


    There are a few lines on it:


    "little Shaoai:


    Today my king is going to leave the Qing Dynasty. I don''t know when and when I will meet again.


    Think about it, or say goodbye to you.


    Although I can''t marry you in this life, I hope you can marry a man like me. Of course, the family is not as complicated as I am.


    In this way, you may always remember me.


    But if you end up marrying a man like me.


    If you are like me, why can''t it be me...


    daiqin "


    the last suppression of the Qin character is like a runaway horse coming into the air and leaving the dust...


    with just a few words, AI er''s eyes are red and her nose is slightly sour.


    Because he saw the reluctance and helplessness in his letter.


    In particular, I hope she can find a man like him, but the family is not as complicated as he is.


    In retrospect, the most difficult gap between them seems to be their family background.


    If he was born in a common family, not in the Horqin tribe as complex as the royal family, do not need to marry far away, do not restrict the birth, perhaps everything will be different?


    AI Er finished reading the letter, but her eyes were still on it.


    She suddenly felt that the beginning of "little Shaoai" was familiar and strange.


    She is so big that she is called "Princess".


    Only her closest relatives called her "Ai er.".


    Call her "little AI Er", only when she was a child, Huang e Niang, they called her so.


    It seems that there is no one to call her "Xiao Shaoai", but it seems that someone once called her so.


    AI Er frowned and fell into the memory.


    About a few seconds later, she suddenly remembered that she had such a big brother a few years ago.


    He collapsed in an alley near Yuanmingyuan with injuries all over his body.


    When she saw that he was pitiful, she rescued him to Yuanmingyuan and ordered the imperial physician to cure him.


    He is very good-looking, even in a coma, his facial features are very beautiful.


    Later, when he recovered, he asked her what her name was.


    She said, her name is Shaoai.


    He said, "Shaoai, young and beautiful woman, that''s a nice name, but I''m leaving here."


    "Where are you going?" She asked.


    "My home is in Horqin tribe, and I''m going back to revenge," he said


    "Horqin tribe? My emperor amah has adopted several adopted daughters, and one of them only married to you a few years ago. "


    He looked at her. "Do you want to marry to Horqin?"


    "Hee hee, when I grow up, I can marry you too." She covered her mouth with her little flesh hand and shyly and fearlessly told him what the family had said to him...


    thinking of this, AI Er gradually overlapped daiqin''s cheek with the boy she remembered.


    All of a sudden, a burst of bitterness surged into AI er''s heart, either rain or tears, blurred her vision...


    she collected the paper in her sleeve pocket and ran out of the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1753

    She crossed the corridor and yard and rushed to Ruoyin''s hall.


    When they got there, four masters and Ruoyin were playing chess.


    The second and fifth masters are greeting Ruoyin and fourth master. The brothers are also sitting in the room.


    Ai''er kneels down directly in front of Ruoyin and fourth master after entering the room.


    The whole family was a little stunned by Earl''s sudden move.


    Especially AI er''s eyes were red. Ruoyin went to Ai''er and helped her, "what''s the matter? Who bullied you? Talk to Huang e Niang. "


    Ai''er shakes her head and insists on kneeling, "Huang e Niang, my daughter wants to ask you and Huang amah something. "


    Ruoyin is overwhelmed by AI er''s behavior.


    Ai''er was brought up by her, from small to large, although Ai''er is capricious and unruly.


    But at home, always obedient.


    This was the first time that AI Er knelt down in front of her and the fourth master so seriously and begged them.


    As a matter of fact, Ruoyin has already guessed about Ai''er''s sad and sad color. Maybe it has something to do with daiqin?


    She and four ye looked at each other, saw four ye did not say anything, then should say: "you tell me."


    Ai''er: "Huang e Niang, my daughter only asks you this matter in this life. Please promise me, OK?"


    Her voice was full of entreaties. Her eyes were already red, but now they were even more red. Apricot eyes were full of mist and she wanted to cry.


    As if what she asked for was the most important thing in her life.


    If the voice is always trying to respond: "good, if this is the road you have to go in this life, Huang e Niang promised you."


    "Thank the emperor''s wife." Ai''er first kowtowed to Chao Ruoyin, and then said, "daiqin is leaving the Qing Dynasty today. Her daughter wants to cut off her relatives."


    Although she wanted to catch up with daiqin''s peace keeping team immediately, she could also take people to chase her.


    But she still wanted to talk to her parents and ask for their consent.


    If it really can''t, then it''s all right. It can only be said that she and daiqin have no relationship...


    after hearing the speech, Rao shiruoyin is well-informed and extremely shocked. The whole person is stunned.


    Although she had guessed that eltie''s request was related to daiqin, she was surprised to find out.


    "Ridiculous! "Without waiting for Ruoyin to answer Ai''er, the sharp voice of the fourth master rang out in the room, which made the eardrums tremble slightly.


    the fourth master also reprimanded:" you know that daiqin is cruel and cruel, and now the old Khan of Horqin tribe has been poisoned by him, and the whole Horqin tribe is under his control. If you marry such a person, it will be a sea of fire and sword! "


    "There were so many excellent men in the Qing Dynasty. Why did they have to marry him to daiqin?"


    Ai''er straightened her back and knelt in the same place, with irresistible determination and obstinacy in her eyes.


    She took her lips and looked at the fourth master with tearful eyes. "Huang AMA, at the beginning, when you said it, I believed it. Now, I still believe your words, but I also want to believe him once. I believe that he is not as bad as the rumor, because in the eyes of my daughter, he does not seem to be that kind of person. "


    "It''s as if no matter how the rumor about you is spread outside, the emperor''s wife still laughs and accompanies you all the time. It''s not very cold in the high place. My daughter once heard the emperor''s wife say that when you ascended the throne, rumors spread everywhere and you suffered a lot, didn''t you? "


    "What''s more, if you can''t marry someone you like in this life, your daughter would rather not marry!"


    Hearing this, the fourth master was silent.


    From time to time, the deep ink pupil exudes an unpredictable black shadow, which seems to recall something.


    Even if Ruoyin listened to Ai''er''s words, she also remembered that when Emperor Kangxi died, some people rumored that the fourth master killed his father and maimed his brother fourteen.


    When she brought Ai''er from the Empire on the moon to the Qing Dynasty, she told her about it.


    After a long time, I wonder if the fourth master is convinced by AI er.


    He did not reprimand him any more, but said: "even if he is not what is rumored to be, the women of the Qing Dynasty who married the Mongolian royal family far away are infertile. Are you going to be infertile?"


    AI Er: "but I don''t want to see him marry another woman, and I will be apart from each other."


    "Of course, my daughter will make it clear to him that if he doesn''t agree, I''ll tie him up in the Qing Dynasty to be his husband-in-law!"


    In her tone, there is firmness, domineering and a little sad.


    Listening to Ruoyin, the mother was a little shaken.


    She was thinking that if daiqin was a good man, she could find a way to solve the problem of childbirth.


    And their young people love each other, why not a beautiful marriage?


    When Ruoyin was shaken, Ai''er said to her, "Huang e Niang, I believe daiqin, he is not that kind of person, because her daughter contacted him when she was a child, and you also met him at that time."


    "Me?" If you don''t understand what AI Er is referring to.


    Ai''er said: "just a few years ago, I rescued a little brother who was injured all over to Yuanmingyuan. You said he was very poor. You agreed to let the grand doctor save him, and said that he was a good man. He was sensible and heartbreaking at a young age. "¡±My daughter also firmly believes that when a person is young, he has good intentions. Even if he has gone through thousands of sails, he will still be young in his heart when he comes back! "


    Hearing this, if sound Cu eyebrow recalled, it seems that there is such a thing.


    She remembers when Al brought back a boy covered in blood.


    Ruoyin saw the child''s wound. In addition to the sword wound, she also had an arrow on her body. She was chased by her enemies.


    If put in the eyes of ordinary people, it may be saved in order not to cause trouble.


    However, this is the territory of the Qing Dynasty. The son is the emperor, the husband is the emperor, and she is the queen. What kind of people dare not save?


    In addition, Ai''er has brought people back. In order not to let Ai''er''s mind leave a shadow, she asked the imperial doctor to treat the boy.


    I still remember that at that time, young people were very sensible even if they occasionally said a word.


    On the surface there is not in line with the age of calm, heartbreaking.


    Before leaving, the boy kowtowed to her and Ai''er, saying that they would come back to repay their gratitude if they had a chance in the future.


    Now, the boy returned, but where is the gratitude ah, is clearly "the hand that feeds the hand"!


    She and Ai''er are kind enough to save him, but he treats her as his mother-in-law and wants to marry her daughter!


    Think of this, if sound suddenly realized "Oh" a, "Huang e Niang remember."


    Then, Ruoyin told the fourth master what happened at that time.


    Finally, she said to the fourth master, "long live, we two, including several sons, have been contaminated with secular right and wrong. We have no love and freedom, and we have never been ourselves."


    "So, we protect Ai''er very well, and we protect her well, not only because she is the smallest treasure in the royal family, but also a little selfish, hoping that she will be the one in our family who is least affected by the secular world."


    "We put all our life''s demands on her. It''s like seeing ourselves as young as we used to be. We''re trying to protect Ai''er as much as we can. It''s like making up for the regrets of those young people."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1754

    Ruoyin turned to look at the fourth master and continued: "and my concubine''s sustenance for Ai''er has always been to hope that her life is warm and pure, and does not give up love and freedom."


    When she was young, she and the fourth master because of the shackles of identity, shoulder responsibility.


    Can only first put aside love, until experienced so many ups and downs, just walk to today.


    Although she has been happy now, can she say that there was no regret when she was young?


    The second elder brother likes Qi, but he has to accept the trial marriage, and those women who are elected by xiunu enter the backyard.


    The fifth elder brother loved the Cao family and had to marry with the officials of the imperial court just like the second elder brother.


    If they do not do so, they will give the royal power of the direct relatives to the Royal relatives, allowing those officials to marry with the Royal relatives.


    The emperor, let alone love and freedom, shouldered the responsibility of governing the country. He did not even have himself.


    Although these are the life of the people in the dynasty, especially the royal family.


    However, in the time of bearing these, everyone''s heart will be a little bit regretful.


    Those young regret, how much helpless and bitter, but powerless.


    It''s a pity that we can''t make up for it when we have the ability.


    Only by placing hope on Ai''er, who loves her, and going to fulfill her wish together, it is as if seeing her own self at that time.


    I don''t know if it is Ruoyin who persuades the fourth master or dotes on the daughter.


    Or, when he was young, he had a lot of regrets...


    the man suddenly gave a bright smile and said to Ai''er in a loud voice: "it is worthy of being the seed of Aixin Jueluo family, worthy of being my daughter! Who said that a woman must have her parents'' agreement, matchmaker''s words, marry a man of the right family, be gentle and virtuous. "


    When did you love our children? Is to dare to love and hate! It''s up to you to be happy, to laugh, to be angry, to be ashamed, to feel, and to be angry to you! "


    With that, he got up straight and said, "come on! Tell me my will, and immediately transfer 5000 cavalry and 5000 archers from the capital! On the way to peace, we must take the daiqin back to Beijing! "


    After the edict, Ai''er, er ye, Wu ye, Chen Biao and others withdrew.


    After the crowd retreated, the room was just like Yin and the fourth master.


    Fourth Master goes to Ruoyin and looks at her.


    At the bottom of my eyes, there seems to be a strange feeling that I can''t explain clearly, which is love, but also seems guilty.


    He said to her, "I''ve always been strict and strict, but I''ve done ridiculous things in my life. After abdication, I haven''t done such a ridiculous and crazy thing for a long time. Last time, I went across the sea to the Empire on the moon and brought you back to the Qing Dynasty... "


    Ruoyin looked up at him with a smile on his eyebrows and corners.


    ------


    on this day, ten thousand elite soldiers set out from the Forbidden City. They rode horses, with a momentum of tens of thousands of people, and stretched eastward along Chang''an Street with great momentum...


    the leaders were Ai''er, er ye, Wu ye, and even the emperor in Dragon Robe!


    If the fourth master and the sound are not there, they, as elders, naturally will not go after a younger generation.


    When the common people met, they did not know what was going on. Why did all the important members of the young royal generation go out?


    They had to kneel down on both sides and kowtow one after another.


    When the team is far away, only a dust is left behind...


    in the hot summer, the sun is scorching the earth. Just sitting there can make a man, not to mention riding a horse.


    But even if the weather was hot and sweaty, they straightened their back to the East for the sake of their hearts, as if they did not know the heat.


    In summer, the sky is bright, the sky is blue, and the sky and underground are in a dazzling light.


    it is like everyone''s teenage sky, sunny, innocent and full of vigor and vitality...


    although the marriage team started early in the morning.


    But AI ER and his party, with ten thousand elite soldiers on horseback, still caught up at dusk.


    At the moment, Ai''er, dressed in red, rode on a sweaty BMW and looked at the large number of teams ahead. With a whip, the horses that were running were running faster.


    A moment later, Al had caught up with the peace making team.


    It''s just that she hasn''t caught up with daiqin, who is in the front.


    Ai''er, as he chased, yelled, "daiqin, stop for me!"


    With her angry cry and the sound of thousands of horses coming from behind, daiqin looked back and saw the girl dressed in red and galloping towards him.


    Not only he, but also the whole peace keeping team could not help looking back.


    When daiqin saw the girl, he stopped to wait for her.


    After a while, the girl stopped riding in front of him, "go! Come back to the Qing Dynasty with me


    "Back?" Man light way: "or princess, please go back, my home in Horqin, my father died, I have to go back to mourn as soon as possible.""After you go back, you have to come to Daqing to make peace with me." She also heard that the old Khan of Horqin tribe died.


    So she understood that he was going back to mourning.


    However, she changed her words and said, "no, you have to go back to the Qing Dynasty with this princess first, and explain the matter clearly with my Huange Niang, Huang amah and Huang brothers. Then you can go back to Horqin to mourn."


    Daiqin: "yaldan is the wife of the royal family of the Qing Dynasty. I don''t know why the princess said this, and what can I do for your father and brother?"


    Ai''er: "I don''t care. Anyway, you have to go back to the capital with me and talk to my family clearly so that they can trust me to you!"


    daiqin: "marriage is not a matter of children''s play. Please don''t be unruly and capricious."


    Ai''er: "I''m just wayward. Who asked you to write to me before you left. If you don''t write, you won''t be able to do that? Since you have to write back to Beijing, you are responsible for harassing me


    Daiqin: "my king just said goodbye to the princess."


    "Goodbye?" Ai''er complained: "say goodbye, you can only write goodbye. Why do you want me to marry a man like you, and I hope I can always remember you. If I marry a man like you, why can''t it be you?"


    "Did you say goodbye like that? I think you are clearly teasing the heart of Princess Ben! "


    If you say, she didn''t know if he had her in his heart before.


    Well, after reading the letter, she was sure he had her in his heart.


    Be in front of all subordinates to say these, daiqin face a little embarrassed, "don''t make a fuss!"


    "I didn''t make a fuss. I just wanted to tell you personally that I didn''t want to marry someone like you. I''m going to marry someone like you, little brother." Alder.


    The sound of "little brother", though not in line with their present age, is very suitable and evokes memories of each other.


    At least daiqin heard that, his dark eyes were slightly bright. He looked at Ai''er and asked, "do you remember me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1755

    When asked, his voice was dull.


    AI Er didn''t answer him, just said, "why don''t you tell me? I think of you only when I see the nickname in the letter


    Dai Qin: "what''s the difference between saying something and not saying it? It''s a foregone conclusion. The Qing Dynasty and Horqin have already signed a peace keeping agreement."


    His voice was low and magnetic, with helplessness and helplessness.


    This time he came to Daqing, he was really thinking of the little girl in those years and came to make a marriage with joy.


    But the royal family was not willing to marry the princess to Horqin in any case, and he could not force it.


    Otherwise, it will be broken up, and the only good impression will be gone.


    But he, the father king died of illness, had to go back to the tribe to be filial, to take charge of the overall situation, to assume the responsibility of a tribe.


    A big red carriage stopped at the side of Ai''er and daiqin. In the carriage, there was a gentle female voice.


    "That''s right, princess. The peace agreement has been signed. Why are you tangled up here? Before your royal family didn''t want to marry you to Horqin, let me come out to block things. Now that you like your highness and take a large number of people to cut off their relatives, is that inhumane? "


    "I really think that the Tian family can do whatever they want, and that I am a bully, right?"


    "Ha ha ha ha... Of course he is not a good bully, but he is not a good one!" It was the emperor who came by on horseback.


    He was not as anxious as Ai''er, and naturally he would not run on horseback.


    So, I arrived with the second and fifth masters.


    After the emperor''s words were finished, he saw xiaojingzi riding on his horse and spreading out a bright yellow edict: "carry by heaven. The emperor ordered that niuhulu ¡¤ Hezhen, the red flag of Manchuria, formed a party for private gain, amassed money, used his power for personal gain, took bribes and perverted the law, and was demoted to the common people. His father, mother and wife were all sent to prison to wait for his fate."


    Voice just fell, where can yaldan in the car dare to challenge.


    She immediately lifted the cover, got down from the car and knelt in front of the emperor, "emperor, my father must have been framed. Please find out the truth and return him to his innocence..."


    "take it down!" The emperor did not wait for yardan to finish speaking, but ordered directly.


    When he gave yaldanxu to Horqin, he already knew that he was not a good man and wanted to deal with him.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to marry a big loyal minister''s daughter to Mongolia, which would make Zhongchen cold hearted.


    Although he is superior to others, he is really unreasonable.


    Of course, when he first entered the officialdom, he was capable, good at diplomacy and clean government. Therefore, he was promoted step by step in the imperial court, and now he has the present status.


    However, with the growth of power, his selfish desire is also growing.


    They often use their positions to form parties for private gain, collect money, and use bribery, persecution, intimidation, violence, kidnapping and other means to win over local forces and crack down on political enemies.


    In addition, he ran industry and Commerce himself.


    Although he knew this, he was in power and couldn''t do it too quickly.


    Now that AI Er cuts off his parents, he has to deal with him in advance!


    Seeing this scene, daiqin''s eyes turned slightly.


    At first, he thought Al was just talking for fun.


    Now that the emperor is really serious, he can''t help but ask AI Er, "are you serious?"


    AI Er: "who is playing with you? This princess is serious! I have been begging with Huang AMA for a long time, and they are willing to give you a chance. Therefore, you are not going to go back to the capital with me to perform well! "


    Hearing the speech, daiqin looked at the long line of peace making.


    After pondering for a few seconds, he said, "OK, I will go back to Beijing with you, but regardless of the result, I will have to go to Horqin in the morning to mourn!"


    I can''t see the last one, but I can''t wait too long.


    "What if they don''t agree with me Asked al.


    Daiqin: "if you don''t agree, will it be OK to wait until the funeral is over?"


    Hearing this, Al broke her tears into a smile.


    She thought that if her family didn''t agree, he would not come back to Horqin.


    Now that they had agreed, they rode back to the capital.


    Late at night, the crowd returned to the Yuanmingyuan.


    At this moment, Ruoyin is sitting in the hall of Wanfang Anhe, and the fourth master is sitting next to her. There is a small table between them.


    The children sat in the armchair at the bottom.


    AI ER and daiqin kneel in the middle of their heads.


    If Yin sits at the top of the table and doesn''t speak, she just looks at daiqin and Ai''er.


    But the fourth Master said to AI Er, "you sit on the edge."


    After hearing this, Ruoyin takes a look at the fourth master with the remaining light.


    Yes, Ai''er and daiqin are kneeling together. They can''t embarrass daiqin.


    But if daiqin knelt alone, it would be much easier.


    What''s more, he daiqin came to marry Ai''er, why let her daughter kneel with her."Ai''er got up, but he stood still.


    Especially when she saw the fourth master''s cold eyes, she was a little worried about daiqin.


    This reminds her of the scenes in which the boys who approached her were scared away by the emperor Alma over the years.


    She was wondering if she would like to help daiqin say something nice in front of Huang AMA, so that Huang AMA would have less prejudice against daiqin.


    Just like those who do daughter-in-law, they need men to say something nice in front of their elders for her.


    Daiqin on one side said to her, "you have asked for an opportunity for me. Now, let me undertake what a man should bear."


    "Oh." After hearing this, AI Er sat at ease.


    Somehow, hearing him say so, she had a kind of inexplicable trust in him.


    I believe he will be recognized by his family.


    Daiqin knelt down in the middle and said, "maybe others think that Princess Mingyi is unruly and willful, but in my heart, she is still the kind, innocent little girl who saved my life a few years ago."


    "And I will spend my whole life to treat her well, keep her pure and beautiful, and let her be as innocent and happy as a little girl forever."


    If you don''t know what others think, she is a little moved.


    Because, some people like them, want to protect the most innocent Ai''er in the world.


    I don''t know if the starting point of daiqin is the same as them, or because they love Ai''er or cheat them.


    Then, daiqin continued: "to be honest, I had done Kung Fu before I came to the Qing Dynasty from Horqin. I heard that if I wanted to marry Princess Mingyi, I had to go through the emperor, Prince Gong and Prince Shuncheng first. Therefore, I would like to ask three people for more advice."


    Next, the emperor''s eyes fell on daiqin. "I''ve seen your riding, shooting, wrestling, and your conduct at the banquet that day, and I don''t have any advice. Only a little, we must treat Ai''er well. If we dare to make her sad, I will never let her down! "


    A long time ago, he thought about it.


    If AI Er chooses a husband, he will test the other party''s civil and military skills.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1756

    That day in Mulan paddock, he could feel that daiqin''s riding and shooting were comparable to him.


    However, because daiqin was in his territory, and he was the emperor, he restrained himself, gave him enough face, and was considerate.


    Over the years since he ascended the throne, he has read countless people and recognized daiqin''s military force. Judging from some small details, his character does not seem to be as hateful as rumors.


    Second master: "since the emperor has said that, I don''t have anything to say. Anyway, I''m good at playing, but I''ve heard from AI Er that you can play very well, so there''s nothing like that."


    "However, I mean the same as my brother Huang. The main thing is that you should be nice to Ai''er. If you dare to bully him, our three brothers will work together to bully you!"


    Fifth master: "the elder brother and the second elder brother all agree, I have no opinion any more. In terms of beauty compared with me, you can''t compare with me in any case except for your muscles! If you''re not nice to Ai''er, I won''t let you off! "


    "..." Ruoyin swept the eyes of the beautiful five elder brother.


    These are sons of some sort.


    Apart from the emperor, none of them spoke seriously. They threatened to guard Ai''er.


    Which pick a good son-in-law is to see whether he can play, beautiful or not?


    However, it is estimated that they see the emperor have no opinion, and then the meaning of a few words.


    What''s more, the real decision-making power is not in them, but next to Ruoyin.


    If Yin turns to look at the fourth master, this one face is cold, from daiqin to come in, did not give a good face.


    After all, his hard-working cultivation of flowers and bones, now people want to even pot to carry away the flowers.


    Seeing that the three big brothers had no opinions, daiqin turned to Ruoyin and the fourth master and said, "I, borjigit daiqin, solemnly promise that I will only marry Shaoai in this life, and will not accept any side wives and concubines! She''s the only one who can have children for me


    Ruoyin: "but didn''t your tribe always forbid the Qing Dynasty to have children with her relatives?"


    Dai Qin: "the Empress Dowager is right. We do have this custom. Moreover, it is not only our tribe, but also most Mongolian tribes. Because the tribe was afraid of the Qing Dynasty and worried that the blood of the Qing Dynasty would inherit the position of Khan, and did not want to bow to the Manchu lineage. "


    Daiqin first admitted it, then he said, "but in my opinion, as long as it is my descendants, there is no blood line. Since I am happy with Princess Mingyi, I will not care about her bloodline. What''s more, only the weak will care about these empty things, and I am not afraid of them! "


    "Just like the Qing Dynasty, it has never been afraid of Mongolian and western Xinjiang blood, and even let those women who are close to each other become queens. This does not affect the development of the Qing Dynasty. On the contrary, the Qing Dynasty has become more and more prosperous these years. If a nation can brutally kill its offspring in the bud, such a tribe will not last forever


    Ruoyin: "I have heard that every time the leader of your tribe dies, the woman of the former leader will marry the next leader. What should we do about it?"


    Daiqin: "Niang, since I married Princess Mingyi, if I die in the future, the next leader will only be the child of Princess Mingyi and me. She can''t marry her own son, so this bad habit is not tenable."


    "Of course, our Horqin tribe can sign a treaty with the Qing Dynasty in advance. If someone else inherits the throne of Khan, Princess Mingyi and her children can return to the Qing Dynasty unconditionally after my death."


    His woman will not be abused by others.


    You can''t even die! He has to prevent this in advance!


    Then, daiqin continued: "if Princess Mingyi marries us in Horqin, we will perform filial piety once every three years."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly raised his voice, "all kinds of things can be written in the peace treaty. If daiqin fails to do so, or is not good to Princess Mingyi, and is willing to cede 50000 hectares of land, you can take her back to the Qing Dynasty unconditionally, or take my head from my neck!"


    Fifty thousand hectares is nothing to the Qing Dynasty, but it is quite a lot for a Horqin tribe.


    Hearing this, if the sound can not help but slightly jaw head.


    She was satisfied with daiqin''s words.


    One can feel one''s sincerity in speaking.


    If you can feel it, daiqin said so sincerely that even their elders didn''t think of it. He was thinking about Ai''er in advance.


    To be exact, we can not use sincerity to describe daiqin.


    Daiqin is completely sincere, so sincere that Ruoyin is afraid.


    This daiqin, however, married Ai''er, and even took the life of his family. He didn''t give himself a way back!


    However, who let him stand on the old father-in-law like the fourth master?


    If daiqin can really do this, she has nothing to worry about.


    After all, children and grandchildren have their own happiness.


    Young people love each other, and they will live together in the future.


    Ai''er will live with her husband for the rest of her life. She can''t live with her elder brothers.As for distant marriage, in the Qing Dynasty, where transportation and communication were inconvenient, the vehicles and horses were very slow and the letters were far away. Even if the women married in this dynasty, they could hardly go back to their mother''s home all year round.


    Especially those concubines who married to the Forbidden City, even if their families were in the Qing Dynasty or even in the capital city.


    However, as long as they enter the red wall palace tile, except for some favored ones, the rest of their lives can not go back to their mother''s home.


    Not to mention the ancient people of the Qing Dynasty, it is the modern young people, in order to live in big cities, they seldom go home all year round, even for several years.


    Filial piety or not has nothing to do with distant marriage.


    If you are filial, you will also care about your mother''s family if you marry far away.


    If you are not filial, you will marry a white eyed wolf who will never enter the house.


    In fact, Ai''er''s distant marriage is also a kind of filial piety.


    Since ancient times, many princesses have been reluctant to marry to Mongolia.


    Even some maids are reluctant to go.


    Before they let the minister''s daughter to make peace, it was the responsibility that Ai''er should bear and transferred to others.


    The daughters of the royal family in the Qing Dynasty, regardless of whether they were adopted daughters or natural ones, seemed to be well cared for, but in fact they were all pieces of the dynasty.


    They are the tools of peace making to consolidate the rule and offer their own women to the dynasty.


    Most of the adopted daughters of the fourth master were married to Mongolia.


    The rest of the princesses, when they were old, did not meet the need for marriage, or else they would have to make a marriage.


    It''s just that AI Er just took responsibility and married love.


    It can be said that if Ai''er was married to Horqin as a kind relative, because of his noble status and daiqin''s love for Ai''er, it must be more than ten times stronger than that of others.


    Now, Ruoyin can only comfort herself like this. As long as Ai''er is good, it is better than anything.


    Moreover, she can see that daiqin looks more stable and inclusive, which is more suitable for AI er.


    After considering these, Ruoyin said to daiqin, "daiqin, I hope you can do what you say!"


    Daiqin: "Niang, please rest assured, I daiqin will be faithful to what I say and what I will do."


    At this time, the four masters, who had been silent all the time, said in a deep voice: "you all step back!"


    Then, he motioned to daiqin, "you stay for me!"


    In the hall, if Yin and AI Er, as well as several elder brothers look at each other, they go out one after another.


    Anyway, they don''t have any opinions about the marriage. It depends on whether daiqin can bear the challenge of the fourth master, the old father-in-law.


    ------


    the next chapter is the finale. I would like to have a good idea and then send it once again.


    Therefore, if it is not sent in the morning of January 4, it will be postponed to 0:00 a.m. on January 5.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1757

    Wait for Ruoyin and his party to step down.


    Four Ye''s eyes stare at daiqin for a few seconds, "get up and talk."


    With that, he raised his feet to the side of the study.


    This night, the fourth master and daiqin were playing chess and talking.


    As for what they talked about, no one knew, only the two of them knew.


    The next day, when the sky was white, daiqin came out of the study.


    When he came to the door, he heard a stern warning from the fourth master behind him, "although AI Er believes in you, I will send someone to check it out. In addition, if you dare not believe what you said last night, just as you said, I will take your head in person."


    As soon as daiqin came to the door, he heard this sentence. He turned and bowed his hand to the fourth master.


    The fourth master waved his hand to show daiqin to retreat.


    Daiqin went out of the room, and it was time for him to leave the Qing Dynasty.


    As soon as daiqin went out of the room, he saw Ai''er in the outer room. He looked haggard. He thought he didn''t have a rest at night.


    Ruoyin, the emperor, the second master and the fifth master thought that if the fourth master agreed, Ai''er would set out for Horqin today, and would accompany Ai''er to wait here early.


    Daiqin first looked at Ai''er, and then motioned to Ruoyin and his party, "my father is dead. I have to go back to mourn. I don''t have to stay. I have to leave for Horqin immediately."


    "Did my emperor Alma agree with you to marry me?" AI Er asked eagerly.


    Daiqin: "well, the emperor agreed."


    "Ah? Agreed? Huang amah, did he really agree? " Elle asked uncertainly.


    Daiqin: "it''s true."


    AI Er: "Oh! Huang e Niang agreed, and my brothers also agreed. Huang AMA agreed. Daiqin is so good. I thought I couldn''t get married in my life! "


    She was so happy that her eyes almost narrowed into a line, and her mouth grinned, but she almost didn''t turn around in the same place.


    However, when she saw Ruoyin and her party, her smile stopped immediately.


    Her family agreed that she would marry daiqin, which meant that she would leave the Qing Dynasty.


    In addition, daiqin''s father king died of illness, although she had never met the old Khan.


    But isn''t it appropriate for her to laugh so happily?


    When Ai''er held back her smile, she only heard daiqin say: "you are waiting for me in the Qing Dynasty. When I handle the affairs in Horqin properly, I will come to pick you up."


    Hearing this, AI Er looked up in surprise, "aren''t you making peace with me? Why do you say pick me up, not bring me with you? "


    Daiqin: "my father died of illness, Horqin tribe is in a mess, so I have to go back to preside over the overall situation, and the surrounding tribes know the news of my father''s death, and they are also ready to stir up, wanton provocation. I have to settle those things, and then pick you up, lest you follow me to Horqin suffering."


    "As long as it''s you, I''m not afraid to bear hardships." Alder.


    "Daiqin was moved, but he was still determined," don''t make a fuss. This time I go back, I will not only have to fight a hard war with the people in the tribe, but also with several tribes around me. If you follow me, it''s not safe for me to take care of you. You can only stay in the Qing Dynasty. "


    "Oh." Elle is also aware of the seriousness of what men say.


    He has to deal with big things, she can''t hold him back.


    Then, AI Er reluctantly sent daiqin to Wan fang''an and the gate.


    In front of the door, daiqin''s subordinates were waiting there.


    After bowing to Ruoyin and the emperor''s brothers, he turned over and mounted his horse.


    Earl grabbed the reins on the horse''s back before the man rode away.


    As long as she thinks of those things that have been killed in battle, she can''t rest assured and say: "you, you''re backward. Don''t try so hard. If you can''t win, they will come to the Qing Dynasty and be my husband-in-law..."


    daiqin glanced at Ruoyin''s eyes, and there are three brothers in law in the future.


    He said to AI Er, "before this even starts, you say such unlucky words, and think I will surely lose the battle?"


    "I, I don''t mean that. I''m just worried about your safety." AI Er Hui.


    Daiqin didn''t see the worry in her eyes.


    He fondly touched Ai''er''s head and whispered to Ai''er: "if I don''t deal with these troubles and get rid of the bad habits in the tribe, how can I marry you and have children all by myself? Don''t worry. In one year, I will come back to marry you! "


    After a few words, AI Er blushed and her mouth rose slightly.


    Until daiqin''s horse riding figure disappeared at the end of Wanfang Anhe, her eyes still had a sweet smile.


    Although the brothers on one side are far away, I don''t know what daiqin and AI er said.


    However, as men, they could guess Dai Qin''s words with a little bad spirit and Ai''er''s shy face.


    If it wasn''t for AI er''s happy smile, it felt a little sweet, otherwise they would not have pressed the knife.After daiqin left, the three brothers of the emperor, as well as Ai''er, did what they should do.


    Ruoyin enters the study and sees the fourth master reclining on the chair with his eyes closed, frowning, as if thinking about something.


    She walked behind him and gently rubbed the acupoints on his head and the temple for him. "Just then daiqin left. Ai''er was very uncomfortable."


    Fourth master: "it''s better to suffer for a while than to suffer for a whole life."


    "Today, daiqin is a man who is good at using power and looks like a man who is capable of writing and martial arts. Who knows if he has long known that the failure of Laohan king will cause internal conflicts and unrest among the surrounding tribes, so he chose this time to make peace with his relatives. So that we can''t bear to help Ai''er get through


    Ruoyin: "so, you asked him to deal with all the things over there and then make a marriage. One is that you don''t want AI Er to suffer with the past, and the other is to use time to test his character?"


    Fourth master: "well, now daiqin is asking to marry Ai''er, perhaps for something else. But when we don''t help him, he uses his ability to smooth out the current difficulties and prove himself. If he doesn''t take advantage of Ai''er, he also sits on a high place. If he still wants to marry Ai''er and make peace with her, then his sincerity to Ai''er will be very close. "


    Ruoyin: "but are you not afraid that daiqin is a man who regards tribe more important than AI er?"


    "This is the responsibility that he must bear as the successor of Horqin tribe. The tribe he has laid down from generation to generation protects that place. If he cares about his love for his children and daughters, I really despise him and do not agree with this marriage!" The fourth master is just and upright in his words.


    Ruoyin: "at first, their main concern was that Ai''er could not bear children when she was married to Horqin.


    Therefore, when Ai''er said that she wanted daiqin to be her husband-in-law, she saw that the fourth master ordered to cut off the relatives, thinking that he had agreed, so that Ai''er and daiqin could have children in the Qing Dynasty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1758

    Later, daiqin promised to marry only Ai''er, and only Ai''er could have children. Without this most important doubt, daiqin did not have to be the husband of the family.


    But now it seems that from the very beginning, the fourth master didn''t consider letting daiqin be the emperor''s son-in-law in the Qing Dynasty.


    A man''s mind is different from that of a woman.


    In particular, they are men of high position and power, whose mind is more different from that of women.


    Daiqin''s situation and feelings at the moment can best be understood by the four masters, who were once too high and too cold, because the four masters have a deep understanding.


    At the same time, the fourth master took advantage of daiqin''s crisis to test daiqin.


    When Ruoyin was thinking about things, the fourth master raised his hand and patted her on the back of her hand, "I''m sleepy. Please wait for me to arrange."


    "Well." If the sound should, for this night did not rest of the man change clothes and wash.


    After waiting for the man to lie down, she did not stop, ready to put down the bed curtain.


    But before she had time to put down the bed account, Hao wrist was strangled by the man.


    If the sound surprised looking at the man''s hand, only listen to the man way, "accompany me to lie will."


    "You didn''t sleep all night, but I had a rest yesterday, and now I can''t sleep when I lie down. Besides, I still have something to do."


    The man didn''t care. He took her to his arms and lay down, "it''s been ten years since Qianlong. I''m not busy. What are you busy with?"


    So, Ruoyin is not happy, "who says I''ll be free. Isn''t Ai''er going to get married? Do I have to embroider a wedding dress for her?"


    "I''ll leave it to the servants." The fourth Master said, the slender finger belly has fallen on the button in front of the woman''s body.


    Ruoyin: "this kind of work of embroidering the wedding dress is not like other embroidery work. It has to be done by Quanfu people. Therefore, I''m not at ease if I give it to others. I have to do it myself."


    In this Qing Dynasty, when new couples get married, they need all the well-off people to take care of many matters in order to make the new couple lucky in the future.


    In addition, the best wedding dress must also be Quanfu embroidery.


    The so-called Quanfu people refer to those who have parents above and children below, love between husband and wife, and brothers and sisters living in harmony.


    Everyone''s life, there will be big and small ups and downs.


    Nine times out of ten, Ruoyin''s first half of her life was not very happy, but she thought it was all the circumstances in her life.


    And compared with all the women in the Qing Dynasty, she had a good life at that time.


    Now, for the rest of my life, let alone be happy.


    Therefore, if Yin thinks that he is a Quanfu person.


    The man beside the pillow listened to Ruoyin and said nothing more.


    On the first day of July, the Minister of state affairs and the emperor declared that he had committed twenty major crimes of peace and order to copy his family.


    On the third day of the third day of junior high school, the imperial court made 800 million taels of silver in the house of Hetian.


    With some antiques, treasures and gold, the total amount is about 1.1 billion taels. No wonder he is not only the richest man in the Qing Dynasty, but also the richest man in the contemporary world.


    Today, the tax revenue of the imperial court is only about 700000 taels per year, and the harmony has hidden 1.1 billion yuan, which is equivalent to the income of the court for nearly 20 years.


    Moreover, the imperial court used money every year, such as allocating funds for disaster relief, building dams, training talents and supplies for military supplies.


    Therefore, after the death of Emperor Kangxi, only 8 million taels of silver remained in the Treasury.


    After the fourth master ascended the throne, there was a great deal of pressure, because at that time, any major disaster and campaign would crush the whole Yongzheng Dynasty.


    Fortunately, after ten years of hard work by the fourth master, when Qianlong ascended the throne, the Treasury had nearly 600000 taels.


    It can be seen that the degree of corruption of He Lin was unprecedented in the whole Qing Dynasty.


    On the fourth day of junior high school, the Minister of state and the Ministry of punishment of the imperial court proposed that lingchi should be punished.


    However, since he had been an official for more than ten years, he had made great achievements in the war. In order not to make people panic, he finally gave him bailing for self-determination after discussion between the important officials of the court and the emperor.


    On the sixth day of the third day of the Qing Dynasty, the emperor concluded the case in a neat way because he had many party members.


    In addition to his father''s family, mother''s family, wife''s family, and some important party members who have been sent to prison, those who have been put to death, those who have been banished from the army, and those who have been sent out for marriage have been sent to prison.


    In order to reassure the courtiers, the rest of them were not involved on a large scale.


    After all, there are too many people involved. If they are all executed, the whole court will be in chaos.


    Since then, the biggest treacherous Minister of the Qing Dynasty stepped down ahead of time and was also known as "the king of corruption".


    This kind of treacherous officials still do not step down, the whole Qing Dynasty will drink from the northwest.


    Once he stepped down, the whole Treasury was never so abundant!


    On the sixth day of the sixth day of the ninth lunar month, the emperor, taking into account the fact that he had been robbing the people of fat and cream, issued a number of policies for the benefit of the people, including tax reduction and exemption for six years, which was equivalent to giving people wealth and welfare.In August, daiqin dealt with the funeral of old Khan.


    But then, Horqin tribe internal strife, old Khan several brothers against daiqin, want to fight for the Khan.


    In October, daiqin controlled the internal struggle, ascended to the position of Horqin Khan, executed several Wang uncles, banned feet, and made major changes to the customs of the Ministry.


    Since then, the women of the Qing Dynasty could have children in Horqin.


    At the same time, daiqin led 100000 troops to fight against the tribes.


    In December, daiqin conquered the surrounding tribes by force and expanded the territory of Horqin tribe.


    The next year.


    In the 11th year of Qianlong, the eighth day of the first month.


    Before the festivity of the Chinese new year, a long line of peace keeping teams arrived from the capital to the Forbidden City, and then from the Forbidden City to the Yuanmingyuan.


    And it was Dai Qin who led this group.


    More than half a year has passed since his father died of illness.


    Although there are three years of mourning, but that is very different.


    Generally, it is a hundred days of mourning, and the emperor is generally mourning for three days, because the country can not be without a monarch for one day.


    As the Khan king of the tribe, he mourned for seven days.


    And it was less than seven days after he returned to the tribe, the royal family made a bloody scene because of the fight for the throne of the Khan.


    In addition, there are three kinds of filial piety, no offspring is the most important, so he can now marry Ai''er.


    The fourth master has also found out daiqin''s character, which is indeed a good one.


    It''s just the Horqin royal family who forced them to take up arms to fight.


    As for Ai''er and daiqin''s eight characters, the emperor first inquired about daiqin''s eight characters in order to refuse the marriage.


    Then according to the eight characters of daiqin, they were deliberately made up.


    The real situation is that Ai''er and daiqin are not mutually exclusive, on the contrary, they are made in heaven and earth.


    Therefore, on the tenth day of the first day, the Qing Dynasty and Horqin signed this late Treaty of peace and amity.


    Before that, Ruoyin should have sent a marriage test to daiqin.


    As daiqin had promised in advance, he only married Ai''er.


    Ai''er also believes in daiqin''s ability to create people. She doesn''t want to try marriage. In fact, she is jealous!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1759

    Therefore, trial marriage is not necessary.


    Although this is a royal rule, it must be based on the interests of the royal family.


    If the elder brothers do not try marriage in advance, they will be in a hurry on the day of marriage, which will affect the dignity and dignity of the heavenly family.


    However, Ai''er doesn''t allow her husband-in-law to try marriage in advance, which will not affect the Royal interests and dignity, and it will not be a big deal.


    The emperor''s first month and the emperor''s treasure.


    The edict made Ai''er the eldest princess of Gulen Mingyi!


    Compared with the title of "Princess" a few years ago, this is "Princess Chang".


    More than a word, treatment is very different, give gold book, enjoy salary, get fiefdom, Yi Fu with the king of fan!!!


    The 26th of the first month is the day when Princess Mingyi went to Horqin tribe to make peace.


    This morning, the fourth master woke up before dawn.


    Sleeping together for so many years, needless to say, Ruoyin knew that he had insomnia because of Ai''er''s marriage.


    But this man is arrogant and coquettish. He said that he would not attend the wedding ceremony of Princess Mingyi.


    In fact, I don''t want to experience the separation of marrying a daughter.


    Because Ruoyin is also a person who is afraid to leave, especially Ai''er.


    But she saw through but didn''t tell. Who let the fourth master be a proud father.


    Ruoyin just wake up and wait on the men to change their clothes.


    After eating too early, the fourth master sat in his study to read official documents.


    Although he abdicates now, he is not only a layman, but also has some things to deal with.


    If the sound then sits aside, grinds for the man.


    She saw him look up from time to time into the light.


    A stick of incense went by, but he didn''t read a folded book, and only wrote a line of words. This is not in line with his usual speed of marking the fold.


    Seeing this, Ruoyin tried to say, "long live, now it''s dawn, Ai''er must also leave for Horqin from the Forbidden City. Are you really not going to have a look at the gate of the Forbidden City?"


    "There''s nothing to go." The man bowed his head to write, as if he was not looking up from time to time. "If you want to see it, you go to see it. I will not go."


    Ruoyin: "if you don''t go, I won''t go either."


    "Why don''t you go?" The man looked up at her.


    Ruoyin: "I have to stay here with you."


    Although she saw in the eyes of the fourth master, she wanted to send but could not.


    Can be proud of their own men, spoiled to accompany ah.


    Smell speech, four ye eyes with a bit of love, a little smile.


    Just then, the eunuch''s voice came from outside, "here comes the emperor! Prince Gong is here! Princess Mingyi is here! Shun Cheng Jun Wang! Here comes King Horqin


    With the eunuch''s singing, Ruoyin and the fourth master went out of the study and went to the hall.


    I saw the children pouring into the gate one after another, toward their two parents.


    With a big wave of his palm, he motioned them to get up and sat down with Ruoyin at the top of the hall.


    Ai''er was dressed in a red wedding dress, which was embroidered by Ruoyin.


    Her head was covered with a cap. She walked slowly because she could not see the road. She was helped in by the maid in the palace.


    Daiqin, also dressed in red wedding dress, stood beside her.


    After they came in, they went to Ruoyin and the fourth master under the guidance of the maid.


    "Kneel down!" AI er said such a word, and daiqin raised the hem, "Putong" knelt down.


    Knee knock on the ground sound, is so real.


    Although Ruoyin is distressed, she also knows that they have to kneel and kowtow.


    Sure enough, Ai''er fell to the ground, his voice trembling: "one kowtow!"


    After reading, she got up from her upper body, and then fell to the ground, "two kowtow!"


    "Three kowtows!"


    Then, AI ER and daiqin got up and knelt down again.


    AI Er: "one kowtow... Two kowtows... Three kowtows..."


    at this time, her voice was not only trembling, but sobbing.


    When you get up again, the last chapter is 13000 + words. Because it is a complete ending chapter, it is better to merge them together.


    Goodbye to Yinyin, goodbye to Aojiao four.


    Although I am reluctant to give up books and you, I still want to say goodbye to you.


    At the moment, my heart is full of mixed feelings, and my mood is a little complicated.


    Looking back on the course of this book, many people who supported the book come to mind.


    Here, thank you for voting, subscribing, rewarding and commenting for nearly two years. I love you ten thousand times!


    A thousand readers, not to mention a thousand ideas and endings, there are still ten ideas and endings.


    Maybe the ending may not be your favorite, but mine.


    That''s it. I prefer a happy ending.If you go on writing, Yinyin and the fourth master will really be old and will come to an end. I''m afraid I can''t help it. I''m afraid I''ll cry...


    then the three emperor brothers, Cering, Joseph and so on all have an open ending.


    This book has many shortcomings, thank you for your tolerance and perseverance.


    A while ago, I saw that some readers asked about the new book, so I would reply to it in a unified way. I will not open a new book for the time being.


    Since the last book to the fourth master, I have been updating for nearly three years.


    During the period of illness, marriage, pregnancy, childbirth, confinement, did not break a day.


    So, I want to have a good rest, give myself about three months'' leave, make up all the holidays in these years, and spend more time with my family.


    Then, the new book will be around the first half of 2020. As for when, it''s not sure.


    You can pay attention to my writer number in QQ reading, because the next book is also the first in QQ reading.


    This year''s new year, can''t update to accompany you, let''s say goodbye to an early year.


    I wish you a happy new year, the year of the rat all the best, good health, wealth, academic success, love, happy life!!!


    Green mountains will not change, green water will flow forever. I''ll see you next year. See you next year! (clasping hands)


    finally, ask for a monthly pass for this book again...


    in the end www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!